《My Cute Princess Grows Up》


 C1

    In the spring and March, the sun shone brightly and the flowers bloomed beautifully. It was a good time of year.


    The Linan City was unusually lively. Amidst the bustling Jin Sheng Street, there were five miles of red makeup on in a grand and majestic fashion. There were only three levels of commoners watching the show, while the other three levels were filled with chattering.


    The reason why the citizens are here today is not because of the grand marriage ceremony, but because today is the wedding of Prince Chu, the fiend of the Eastern State." Mentioning Prince Chu, even children two or three years old knew. They would cry when they heard of him. He was a monster even more terrifying than monsters and monsters. He had a face as black as the bottom of a pot, eyes as big as a copper bell, a mouth that hung in all directions, nose to the sky, and a mouth full of fangs. He loved to eat children''s hearts. The woman who had a night cry secretly drew a portrait of Prince Chu on the bedside of a child. It was very effective in avoiding evil.


    However, when the commoners saw the man sitting on the big horse with a jade-like crown on his face, his eyes were narrow and long, and his smile was beautiful, not like a demon at all, but clearly a handsome and unparalleled handsome man, and just as they thought they could not believe them when they heard the rumors, they also heard that it was not the Prince Chu, but rather his younger brother, the Prince Jin. Because the Prince Chu was busy, so he could not rush back, so they assigned him to be the Prince Jin to escort the bride.


    The Prince Jin was also an illustrious master, he was elegant, elegant, talented, talented, composed, zither, chess and painting, all of them proficient in everything, deeply admired by the aristocratic young ladies, and from time to time, the Linan City would release the news of a certain daughter competing with a certain princess for the affection of the Prince Jin. The Prince Jin Palace often received embroidery, Balsam s, money bags from the thousands of gold coins. The Prince Jin Palace was very open, and while fighting the thousands of gold coins passionately, it did not stop him from being happy in the Smoky Willow Lane, or working together with the top masters of Linan City, the red ladies.


    His elder brother was a Evil God that struck fear into the hearts of the girls, but his younger brother was a lover that was fought for by everyone from the noble clans of the imperial family all the way down to Smoky Willow Lane. The commoners were all sighing with emotion. Why was the difference between these two brothers so huge?!


    Prince Chu Morong Gan rode his horse into the city. His pace wasn''t fast, but his horse''s hooves were galloping leisurely.


    Even so, they could still hear the noise coming from Jinsheng Street. The firecrackers, the gongs, the drums, the howls of the suona, and the cheers of the people who came to watch the fun; it was probably because candy and copper were being distributed along the street, which attracted the citizens to fight over them.


    Morong Gan listened to the clamor but acted as if nothing had happened. He continued to ride his horse leisurely while Jia Tong secretly glanced at him and saw that he looked calm and had the guts to tease him. "My prince, do you not want to see the new bride?"


    Morong Gan snorted, "We''ll meet again sooner or later, it''s not like we''ll run away."


    Jia Tong continued, "I heard that the Noble Consort''s Empress looks like a heavenly goddess, and that our wangfei is her own sister. She must be a great beauty as well."


    Morong Gan glanced at him sideways. "Are you interested in the wangfei? Tomorrow, I''ll divorce her and hand over the reward to you. "


    Jia Tong was so scared that he almost got down from his horse. With a sullen face, he asked, "My prince, where did these words come from? I''m just happy for you."


    Ning Jiu, who had been silent all this time, glanced at him, "Regarding the wangfei''s matter, what''s the point of being passionate about it? In the end, it''s still the treasure of the Bai Xiang family."


    Morong Gan squinted his eyes, raised his whip, and ran to the front. Bai Rulin extended his hand into his residence, very good, he wanted to see what kind of heavenly beauty brought in!


    Jia Tong who was at the back did not fear death and said in a suppressed voice, "What happened to the daughter of the Bai Xiang Clan?


    Ying Jiu gave him a sidelong glance and ignored him. He pulled the reins and slipped past him.


    Jia Tong muttered to himself, "Your Highness, I can understand the anxiety in your heart, why are you running so fast, could it be that you also want to see that heavenly beauty?"

 C2

    When Mo Rong returned to the mansion, his underlings hurriedly dressed him. He wore a purple and gold crown, inlaid with a purple and gold crown, and a purple and gold wedding dress embroidered with four claws and a golden dragon. The dragon was vivid and lifelike, capable of flying with just a touch of eye, and it wore a green and white jade belt around its waist.


    He was originally a handsome man, and with this outfit he became even more famous. He seemed to be even better than Prince Jin, whose beautiful name was spread far and wide. In truth, he looked very similar to Prince Jin, it was just that Prince Jin was fair and refined, and he spent most of his time on the battlefield, under the sun and rain, with his skin the color of wheat.


    After she was dressed, Qi Hong and Lv He, the two big girls, greeted him happily. Morong Gan rewarded her and went to the front to welcome the new bride.


    But... Looking at the little girl that the bridal sedan chair had brought out, Morong Gan was in a daze. Are you sure it''s the bride, and not the girl?


    The phoenix coronet robe that she wore was as empty as hanging from a small tree branch that didn''t seem to be in the middle of winter.


    Morong Gan was a little suspicious, he asked the wedding lady, "Did you pick the wrong person?"


    "In reply to Your Highness, that''s right, he is the Fifth Miss within the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion." In front of Evil God''s Prince Chu, he could not afford to make the slightest of mistakes.


    Morong Gan was not interested in the Fifth Miss s at all. Since the wedding lady had agreed to it, then let''s just do it. It was likely that Bai Rulin did not dare to play any tricks on him.


    After bowing in the hall, there was a banquet in the front hall. Since Morong Gan was the bridegroom today, he naturally couldn''t leave. The bride was led to the backyard by the maidservants and placed in the bridal chamber.


    Finally calming down, Bai Qianfan peeked under the bridal veil to confirm that there was no one inside the room. After grabbing the edge of the handkerchief, she moved it upwards, revealing her face to look around.


    A red wedding bed, a mandarin duck quilt, and a lotus flower list. Two heads of joyous words were stuck to the windowsill. A candle was lit on the high platform, and four lotus flower lanterns were hung at four corners, illuminating the room.


    Bai Qianfan carefully took off the bridal veil and threw it on the bed, then carefully fumbled with it to untie the flower bud. She accidentally pulled the phoenix coronet down to her hair, causing him to grimace in pain, and raise her arm high up.


    She had not tasted a drop of water for six hours, not to mention eating. If it weren''t for the support of the wedding nanny, Hou Hou would have fallen down in worship.


    There were snacks on the table and several dates on the bed. She grabbed two and stuffed them into her pocket, just in case something happened. She had always been a prepared person and didn''t like fighting in an unprepared battle.


    He ate two plates of pastries along with the tea on the table. Because he was in a hurry, he forced himself to keep eating and burped non-stop. She drank half a pot of tea before she felt better. It''s just that my stomach swells and I have to leave soon. After a moment of hesitation, he poured the remaining two plates of dessert into his pocket and probed around the window. Seeing that no one was around, he hurriedly slipped away.


    She never thought that the Prince Chu Palace would be so free, there was no one guarding them. It was all in vain for her to make sufficient preparations, and all the weapons she hid were not even put to use.


    In the past few days, everyone had congratulated her and told her that she had been blessed with good fortune. After marrying into the Prince Chu Palace, she would be rich and prosperous from today onwards, and although she did not have many sisters in her head, she would not be a fool. She was so good, she had three older sisters in front of her.


    Everyone knew that the Prince Chu was a Evil God, they couldn''t hide in time, and dared to marry into the Prince Chu, didn''t they feel that their lives were too long!

 C3

    Morong Gan socialized for a while and was annoyed. He went back to the study room alone with a bunch of military affairs waiting to be settled. Even though it was the emperor''s wedding, he didn''t like it. Giving him face was already not bad.


    Strangely, no one came to invite him to the bridal chamber. He was happy to be at peace. After taking care of his business, he read a few more books before resting.


    Morong Gan did not know that no one came to invite him into the bridal room. It was not that his servants forgot the rules, but it was that they did not dare to. This was a goddamned disaster. She rolled his eyes and fainted at the door. When the little girl saw it, he immediately informed Head Steward Hao Pingguan who was in the residence.


    Hao Pingguan was busy in the front hall greeting customers, hearing the news, he was so scared that his face turned white, but luckily he was well-trained, and quickly recovered. He rushed to the back courtyard and sent people to search everywhere. In the dark, the bride shouldn''t be far away. If she found one, she would hurry and invite the prince to the bridal chamber so that she wouldn''t cause too much trouble.


    However, after searching for a long time, the guests had all left their seats. It was as if the bride had vanished from the face of the earth. No matter how hard they searched, they could not find her.


    Everyone in the Duke Palace were as anxious as ants on a hot pan, walking all over the place, but no one dared to report it to Morong Gan. If news of this got out, they would be ridiculed by the people of the world.


    The entire palace was searched thoroughly, all that remained was the water in the Bright Lake, but the bride was still nowhere to be seen. Seeing that he could no longer hide it, Hao Pingguan braced himself and walked towards the courtyard of the Prince Chu, upon closer inspection, the entire courtyard was covered in black paint, indicating that Morong Gan had rested.


    Morong Gan was very angry from getting up, if he was woken up, it would be fine to reward his with a whip.


    Hao Pingguan was in a dilemma. Let''s not announce it. His Royal Highness doesn''t like the young lady of the Baixiang Family. Perhaps his Royal Highness doesn''t care whether she lives or dies.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Hao Pingguan made a decision and turned around to leave.


    That night, in the entire Prince Chu Palace, only Morong Gan slept soundly without a care in the world, without any dreams to wake up.


    He slowly opened his eyes. There was someone beside his pillow. That small, palm-sized face also happened to open its eyes. Their gazes met, and they stared blankly at each other.


    Amidst the indescribably strange atmosphere, Bai Qianfan slowly spoke out, "Don''t be afraid."


    Nightmare King had always been a calm person, but now he couldn''t help but be stunned. A little girl was lying on his bed, telling him not to be afraid ¡­ But he didn''t say anything, so he listened to what she had to say.


    Bai Qianfan''s voice contained a laziness that had yet to wake up, "I trained for a thousand years deep in the mountains. Because of the heavenly thunder last night, I accidentally entered the mortal world and immediately left."


    Morong Gan looked at her and asked, "Are you going to leave just like that?"


    Bai Qianfan reached out her hand, and a chubby finger lightly touched his forehead, "This fox fairy will fulfill one of your wish, speak."


    "Anything is fine?"


    "Anything is fine," Bai Qianfan paused for a moment, then added, "Don''t be polite with me."


    "Get off my bed and die!"


    Bai Qianfan, "... You, what, you dare to be right, I, the Celestial Fox Immortal, am disrespectful. "


    "Does the Celestial Fox Immortal even know how to talk?" Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with coldness.


    Bai Qianfan immediately pulled up her blanket and jumped down, with some stuff falling out from her clothes.


    Morong Gan stretched his head out and took a look, oh my god, daggers, lead bullets, bullet bows, embroidered darts, peanuts, round osmanthus, red dates, green bean cake, flapjacks ¡­ The mess scattered all over the ground.

 C4

    The two of them looked at the scattered items on the ground, and the atmosphere became strange once again.


    Morong Gan sat up, "Who exactly are you?"


    "..." I am... "Thief ¡­" "No, of course not. I am the new wangfei who was married into the Prince Chu Palace yesterday, and upon hearing that the Prince Chu is ugly, cruel and violent, specializing in eating children''s heart, I fled for the night out of fear. I then mistakenly entered the Young Noble''s room, and asked Young Noble to save this little girl, and let her go, I will not implicate Young Noble in any way."


    His words were like beans poured out of a bamboo tube, speaking quickly and well.


    Morong Gan leaned on the headboard, and calmly looked at her, "Since Prince Chu is so terrible, why do your family''s parents want you to marry him? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll never come back? "


    "I''m an unpopular woman, and normally, I''m no different from an invisible person at home. This time''s betrothal ceremony, all three older sisters avoided it. Only I don''t have a backer, so ¡­"


    The Prince Chu was furious. What a Bai Rulin, he actually picked the one with no status and stuffed it in Yun Che''s hands.


    "Raise your head and let me see."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, her master''s aura was strong and powerful, but under the roof, she had no choice but to lower her head. She slowly raised her head, revealing a delicate and touching face.


    Last night, he had thought that her body size was too small, but today, it looked like a green fruit that had just sprouted on the peach tree, not growing at all.


    He sneered in his heart, if Bai Rulin gifted such a small thing to him, wouldn''t he be afraid that she would die in his bridal room?


    "How old?"


    "Ten ¡­" "Three."


    Thirteen? He looked to be eight or nine years old, and even if he was thirteen, he was still too young. His Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion did not contain a hundred and sixteen gold coins, yet he chose to marry a thirteen year old.


    Morong Gan habitually turned the spot on his finger, only to realize that he had not washed his face yet. He then called out to his men, "Men!"


    Footsteps immediately sounded from the door. "Have I woken up yet? Your servant will come in to serve you." As he said that, the door curtain opened and two maids came in, one holding a basin and the other holding a basket. There was a cup in the basket, a handkerchief, toothpowder, scented oil and the like.


    Qi Hong saw that there was someone kneeling inside the house and was surprised, but they were Prince Chu''s personal maids.


    Bai Qianfan was embarrassed, it was nothing to be kneeling here, although she barged in recklessly and even slept beside the Young Master, in the end, it was an accident, she was still a pure and innocent young miss. Seeing her master washing up, she secretly held onto the wall to get up.


    "Kneel." Morong Gan''s voice was calm, no emotions could be heard.


    Bai Qianfan''s legs that had just been propped up suddenly dropped down, she didn''t know why she had to be afraid of him. After all, she was a Fifth Miss of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, so why not be afraid of her father''s reputation?


    Whatever, just kneel and forget it. Even if he died in the hands of this handsome young master, it would be better than being tortured by Evil God.


    Qi Hong took out the dirty water and poured it out. When she returned, Hou Hou said, "Master, Manager Hao is outside asking for an audience."


    Morong Gan snorted, "Let''s talk outside."


    Hao Pingguan who was outside heard the displeasure in Prince Chu''s voice and his heart trembled. He estimated that the Duke already knew the answer and was so frightened that he immediately kneeled down, "Your Highness, this old servant is guilty."

 C5

    Morong Gan lifted both his arms, allowing Qi Hong to dress him. His voice turned cold, "Tell me, what crime did you commit?"


    Hao Pingguan trembled more violently. "Reporting to Your Highness, the new wangfei that we married yesterday ¡­ "He''s gone. Last night, this old servant had almost turned the entire palace upside down, but he didn''t find anyone. I hope that Your Highness would let me down."


    Bai Qianzhang heard everything clearly and his face turned pale. Was this young master in front of him Lord Chu ¡­? Why is it not a monster with a face as black as the bottom of a pot, eyes as big as a copper bell, a mouth that hangs in all directions, nose to the sky, and a mouthful of fangs ¡­ "I just lied to him that he was the Celestial Fox Immortal, would he kill her ¡­


    Morong Gan saw that she was so scared that her face was pale and his entire body was trembling.


    Lv He walked over and raised the curtain. Hao Pingguan knelt on the ground and did not dare raise his head, but from the light he saw that there were people kneeling in the room, as if they were all wearing bright red wedding gowns. He could not help but secretly move his gaze up one inch, and immediately became dumbstruck.


    I found a new princess here all night... Who could tell him? What was going on? Also, did you get a room last night?


    "Princess didn''t lose her. She stayed here with me last night."


    That seemingly plain sentence made Hao Pingsheng''s back break out in a cold sweat. "Lord Chu''s pavilion was a high wall that separated it from the backyard, leaving only the entrance of the Moon''s Cave. The Princess'' intrusion must have startled the Prince, for he was the one who deserved the punishment.


    Sure enough, Morong Gan continued, "The new princess doesn''t understand the rules of the palace. Head Steward Jia De should take good care of her, in case something bad happens again."


    "Yes, this old servant understands. This old servant has arranged for the wangfei to fetch the board immediately." Although his heart was shaking and his back was drenched in sweat, Hao Pingguan''s face did not reveal any signs of panic.


    Bai Qianfan was completely astonished. If it was in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, then who would not cry and cause a ruckus after getting a plank? Why were the people from the Prince Chu Palace so calm? Also, after kneeling for so long, her legs were numb, so Prince Chu didn''t wake her up. She was truly a stone-hearted person.


    After Qi Hong finished the work she was doing, she asked for Morong Gan''s permission, "Master, breakfast should be placed in the Flower Hall, two peach blossoms are blooming in the courtyard, how about men eating and enjoying the flowers at the same time?"


    Morong Gan nodded, "Mn, I''ll listen to you."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart skipped a beat. Even though Prince Chu''s voice was still cold, she heard a bit of indescribable ambiguity. If one looked carefully at Qi Hong, she would see that she was dignified and elegant, gentle and lovely. She was indeed a beautiful woman. Lv He, with her oval shaped face, tall eyebrows, and the corners of her eyes, was another kind of beauty. The two beautiful ladies were dancing in front of him day in and day out. It was likely that the Prince Chu had already treated them well back then.


    Although Bai Qianfan was young, and was invisible within the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, he had never seen anything dirty or dirty in the house. The girls in the Third Brother were swapping out again and again. It was very normal for there to be two rooms in Prince Chu. Furthermore, it was a good thing. Her stature was small and the Prince Chu was a Evil God, if she really wanted to get married, she would definitely die. Now that there were two beautiful elder sisters supporting her, would she be able to escape death for the time being?


    Thinking about it this way, she had a better impression of Qi Hong.


    Morong Gan tidied himself up and ignored her, he walked out the door in large strides, with Lv He following behind, he stayed behind to tidy up the bed, seeing that Bai Qianfan was still kneeling down, he quickly helped her up, "The princess has been hurt, is her foot numb?"


    Bai Qianfan did not dare to slight her, "Thank you elder sister."

 C6

    Qi Hong''s face turned into a mess as she hurriedly bowed, "Royal Concubine, Qi Hong is just a servant girl. If there''s a difference between master and servant, you can kill this slave."


    Bai Qianfan continued to be modest, "Big Sister came earlier than I did, and she is also older than me. It is only right to call me Big Sister. I have just arrived and do not understand many things. I hope that elder sister can give me some pointers. "


    Qi Hong never thought that Prince Chu would marry into his family. Even if he was usually calm, at this moment, he was a little confused. He looked at Hao Pingguan for help and said, "Head Steward, please tell me something."


    Hao Pingguan had gotten up early, and was thinking about how to communicate with Little Princess, when he saw that she called him big sister, he was shocked, was this little girl trying to be silly, or pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger?


    The treasures of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion are indeed thought-provoking ¡­


    "Princess Consort, Qi Hong is just a servant, if you call her Big Sister, she won''t be able to take it, so even if the Prince hears it, he will get angry." After pausing for a moment, he felt that it was necessary to let the new wangfei know of Prince Chu''s might, and added, "If Prince gets angry, the consequences will be very serious."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Rumors have it outside, when Prince Chu is angry, blood will flow like rivers, is that true?"


    Hao Pingguan did not dare to criticize his master, but he was afraid that the little girl would be unsettled and cause trouble for him.


    Qi Hong chuckled from the side as she covered her mouth. "Royal Concubine, don''t be afraid. The Prince isn''t a bad person, he''s just a little cold on the face."


    A servant girl addressed her master as'' he ''. Their relationship was definitely not ordinary, and Bai Qianfan was even more certain of her judgement.


    Hao Pingguan made a inviting gesture, "It''s getting late, I''ll bring the wangfei back to my own courtyard."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the items scattered on the ground, and hesitated, "My things ¡­"


    Qi Hong said, "Royal Concubine, don''t worry, I''ve already packed these things, they will be sent over."


    Just as Bai Qianfan lifted her leg, her stomach gurgled twice. She was so hungry that her stomach was sticking to her back, and she even felt like her feet were floating.


    Seeing her swaying body, Hao Pingguan did not dare to urge her. Qi Hong then said, "Princess Hua-Yang must be hungry, this servant will send a bowl of porridge to let Princess Hua-Yang rest first, we can arrange breakfast after we return to Moon Reaching Pavilion."


    Hao Pingguan felt that this was the only way. Fortunately the Duke wouldn''t be back for a while, so he quickly ordered Little Princess to leave immediately.


    Bai Qianfan was an invisible person in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. After the wet nurse passed away, no one bothered about her anymore and they all settled the problem themselves. It had been a long time since someone had cared about her, so when the hot and fragrant porridge was placed in front of her, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    Seeing her like that, Hao Pingguan and Qi Hong were shocked, although she was not liked by the Duke, she was still a proper wangfei. Hao Pingguan quickly leaned over and asked, "Wangfei, is the porridge not to your liking?"


    Bai Qianfan pursed her lips, "No, the porridge is too delicious, it''s so delicious that I want to cry."


    Hao Pingguan and Qi Hong looked at each other, not thinking the same thing.


    Hao Pingguan felt that no matter how young Bai Qianfan was, she would still be a child from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion.


    Qi Hong actually thought that this Little Princess was too simple-minded, and that she would have a tough time facing him in the future.


    Bai Qianfan ate very quickly, and her small bowl of food was quickly emptied. She raised her head and looked at Qi Hong, her expression extremely pitiful.


    Hao Pingguan was afraid that she would delay things any further, so he hurriedly said, "Esteemed wangfei, once we return to Moon Reaching Pavilion, this old servant will immediately arrange for breakfast. I''ll eat anything I want."


    Bai Qianfan still looked at Qi Hong, "I love this porridge, is it something big sister made?"


    "This servant made it. I''ll send someone to deliver it to my wife when she returns first." He could not let the Little Princess be so endless, it would be bad if he bumped into the Prince and returned. Qi Hong also wanted to send her away as soon as possible.

 C7

    He had asked for Morong Gan''s permission to be placed in the Moon Reaching Pavilion, but the Duke didn''t say anything, he only waved his hands, indicating that he wanted him to make his own decision. The Moon Reaching Pavilion was the biggest and best place in the backyard, Hao Pingguan thought about whether it was better to be the main wife or if it was better to be placed there.


    Bai Qianfan had married four maidservants and two senior servants. Hao Pingguan had also married four rough maidservants, so he thought that was more like it. He brought him in, gathered the servants, gave them a lecture, and went to get the board.


    Bai Qianfan was not familiar with either her concubine or her mama. She was only a wet nurse in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, and after her wet nurse died, she stood alone and looked like an adult, with no one paying attention to her anymore. When she was hungry, she would look for food and when she was thirsty, she would look for water to drink.


    These servants and mama were sent to her at the last minute, they didn''t even know their names, but they were the closest people to her in the Prince Chu Palace. Bai Qianfan braced herself, wanting to build a good relationship with them.


    The four maids were called Qingmei, Qingzhi, Qingshu, and Qingxiu. In the past, they had been rough workers in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, but after arriving at Prince Chu Palace, they changed with a shake of their bodies and became the close servant girls of the Consort of the Royal Princess. They felt like they had stepped into the heavens with a single step, but they were not happy in the slightest. Don''t drag them down with you...


    The maidservants were all unwilling to take on this task. Unfortunately, their status was low and they did not have a backer. They could only be at the mercy of others. They made up their minds that serving Fifth Miss was a small matter and their lives were big. They only hoped that after Fifth Miss died, Prince Chu would show great mercy and let them return to their Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion.


    They were both under the control of the First Lady, so they came over to see when Fifth Miss was done for. The First Lady didn''t want the Fifth Miss to die in his mansion, so they sent it to the Prince Chu Palace, hoping that she could die a little faster under the Prince Chu''s torture.


    Even though Bai Qianfan was warm and courteous to them, and even had the intention to curry favor with them, they were still using Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion''s face to treat her.


    Bai Qianfan also knew this in her heart, but what could she do? At least someone would care if she ate and drank, the food was hot and the water was warm, compared to being an invisible person in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, the treatment here was not bad.


    Even if Bai Qianfan decided to stay in the Moon Reaching Pavilion, she had never seen Morong Gan before. The people from the Duke Palaces would also not come to her place either.


    Bai Qianfan was used to being invisible, so she didn''t think much of it. Anyway, she just needed to eat, drink and a peaceful place to sleep, that''s all. Bai Qianfan only had four personal servant girls and two wet nurses, but she was completely alone.


    Bai Qianfan was mentally prepared, she knew that she was weak and would not seek for trouble. She had a strong ability to survive, and was self-sufficient, but the only regret was that after that day, she had not eaten such a fragrant rice porridge.


    That day, when Hao Pingguan sent her back, he told her about the Duke Palaces'' rules on the way back. Only then did she realize that she couldn''t casually go to Prince Chu''s Huailin Pavilion, which also meant that she couldn''t casually go ask Qi Hong for porridge.


    She also knew that she herself was an aggrieved princess. Prince Chu and his father were not on good terms, so it was natural that he wouldn''t put her in his eyes. He might even cause trouble for her, making her feel like an ant stepping on her feet. So she didn''t use her Moon Reaching Pavilion, and didn''t give Prince Chu the chance.

 C8

    Spring was just right, the peach blossoms in the yard were falling in splendor, the pink flowers were falling in a thick layer, like a light colored blanket, against the green grass, it was exceptionally beautiful.


    Prince Jin Morong Ze played with the small cup in his hand, teasing Prince Chu: "Third Brother''s newly wedded Yan Er, no need to go out the door. It seems that you are in love with your sister-in-law, please enjoy life!"


    Morong Gan laughed and scolded, "Bullsh * t!"


    Morong Ze laughed out loud, then straightened his expression, "Third Brother, what is the meaning of that old fellow Bai Rulin sending someone to your residence?"


    "It wasn''t his intention, it was the Emperor''s intention." Morong Gan took a sip from his wine cup. "The emperor is on good terms with him, he doesn''t want me to be alone."


    "The Emperor has put a lot of thought into this." Morong Ze shook his head, "I want to be the peacemaker, but your hatred with Bai Rulin is too deep, a Fifth Miss probably isn''t enough. Right, where''s my new sister-in-law?"


    Morong Gan had long forgotten about Bai Qianfan, even though they were already engaged, the Palace didn''t feel like there was an additional princess. Only when Morong Ze lifted her, did he remember this person, a small face the size of a palm flashed in front of his eyes. His voice carried a sense of laziness: "Don''t be afraid ¡­"


    Morong Gan still thought that it was funny. How could she dare to speak nonsense and say that he was a fox fairy?


    Morong Ze saw the smile on Prince Chu''s lips and could not help but be curious: "Is my new sister-in-law very interesting?"


    "Interesting, not interesting. I don''t know if it''s interesting, but there''s a way to trick people," Morong Gan told Prince Jin what happened that morning as if it was a joke.


    Morong Ze laughed and clapped his hands together, "Interesting, interesting, really interesting. I never thought that my new sister-in-law would be such a wonderful person, I really want to see your true face."


    Morong Gan''s face darkened slightly, "Being so interested, I''ll divorce her today. Tomorrow, will you marry his into the sect?"


    Morong Ze was still smiling, "I don''t dare to say no, I will leave such a wonderful person for Third Brother." After laughing, he sighed, "It''s a pity he''s Bai Rulin''s daughter, otherwise, it would be good to stay and have fun."


    Morong Gan glared: "Are you saying, I can''t tolerate her?"


    "It''s not my idea. Everyone is making a bet behind the scenes, betting on the Bai Family and Fifth Miss''s death."


    "Bai Rulin is probably thinking the same thing. If I kill his daughter, he''ll be suing in front of His Majesty."


    "That heartless old ghost Bai Rulin, and his beautiful daughter just threw herself in here to die for no reason."


    "Like a flower or a jade?" Morong Gan scoffed, "He hasn''t even grown hair yet, did Bai Rulin ask me to be his adopted daughter?"


    Morong Ze heard from Prince Chu''s words that he did not want to kill his, so he said, "Is Third Brother not afraid of letting her go as a disaster? There must be some deep meaning behind Bai Rulin sending her into the palace. "


    "Do you think Bai Rulin would send a smelly and dry girl to my residence as a spy?"


    Morong Ze knew that the Prince Chu had always been shrewd, maybe he really was overthinking things. He only thought that the little girl would be able to easily find excuses for him the moment she opened her eyes.


    When he went back, he intentionally took a detour to pass through the Moon Reaching Pavilion s. Seeing that the entrance was cold and quiet, that large courtyard was completely silent, as if no one was living in it. He wanted to go in and take a look, but felt that it was rude. He decided to leave.

 C9

    In the blink of an eye, Bai Qianfan had already been in the Prince Chu Palace for a month. The servant girls all felt that the s would be thrown into the Moon Reaching Pavilion and perish by themselves, and even if it was a delicate flower, it would eventually wither and fall to the ground.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t feel anything, she was still considered her invisible being, but had moved from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion to the Prince Chu Palace.


    The two wet nurses waited patiently at first, before instructing the maidservants to ignore them. In the end, they didn''t care and thought that if she died quickly, they could return and report to the sect.


    But as the days passed, Bai Qianfan was still the same as before. Although she had not grown much, her mental fortitude was very good. There was no sign of withering.


    Mama Qi was puzzled, and asked Senior Servant Liu: "Sis, why is Fifth Miss not dead yet? Could it be that some girl secretly delivered food to her? "


    Senior Servant Liu said, "First Lady said that Fifth Miss is a cat with nine lives. Since Prime Minister''s Mansion cannot harm her, I hope that Prince Chu''s baleful aura can restrain her. Let''s wait for a while longer."


    Seeing that no one was around, the Mama Qi suggested, "Life is always good, there are always accidents, how about ¡­"


    "You can''t," the Senior Servant Liu said in a low voice. "This is the Prince Chu''s Palace, we can''t leave any evidence for the Prime Minister to get into trouble."


    Mama Qi was about to speak when she saw a flash of white shadow out of the corner of her eye. She hurriedly went to the window to take a look, only to see Bai Qianfan leisurely walking around with a handkerchief in her hands.


    Looking at her perfectly straight body, Mama Qi suddenly had a bad premonition. Could she have died and not even Fifth Miss died?


    She trembled, deciding not to listen to Senior Servant Liu. Just wait like this, when would she be the leader, and when would she be able to live a happy life with her Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion!


    Senior Servant Liu looked around and asked: "Who is there?"


    "Fifth Miss."


    "Have you ever heard us speak?"


    "No, she''s too far away to listen." The Mama Qi said, "But I can see that she''s in good spirits, she doesn''t look like someone who needs food or drinks. We still have to decide for ourselves."


    Senior Servant Liu stuffed a piece of Apricot Blossom into her mouth, chewing on it as she said, "Old sis, don''t you think that Prince Chu''s attitude is strange? Although the Prince Chu and the Prime Minister are incompatible like fire and water, their goal should be the same this time. But look, "she pointed at the Apricot Soup on the plate," And send her food here.


    "It''s fine as long as you give it to her, everyone will get the benefits, and it won''t fall on her head," the Mama Qi disapproved, "If we continue to stay in the Evil God Palace, we won''t even have this bit of benefit, and will not die of shame. It is not yet time for Prince Chu to not touch her. Just one month after their marriage, the new wangfei suddenly died. Even if word spread out, it would not be good to hear it.


    "I''m afraid that the Prince Chu doesn''t think that way. Although we came here with his orders, but compared to our lives, it''s nothing. Old sister, we have to think this through first."


    The Mama Qi''s personality was dry, her patience was not enough, staying here all day with the cold Moon Reaching Pavilion had long ago suffocated her, so she wanted to quickly finish things and return to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. But Senior Servant Liu''s words made sense. This was the Prince Chu Palace, they couldn''t even be considered servants, so they could only be considered servants. Prince Chu''s reputation was not for nothing. If you anger him, losing his life would be a small matter, but if he was angered, you could slaughter all the men, women and children in her family. That would truly be a river of blood ¡­

 C10

    The best thing about being an invisible person was that they could hear many secrets that others didn''t know. Mama Qi thought that Bai Qianfan didn''t hear her and Senior Servant Liu''s conversation, but Bai Qianfan had long since heard their conversation, word for word.


    There were so many people in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion who wished for her to die; it was impossible to defend against open fire and dark arrows, but even she was lucky enough to avoid them. Sometimes when she looked back, Bai Qianfan felt that she was an existence of a miracle.


    If they couldn''t kill her, then those people would probably be depressed, and send her to the Prince Chu''s Palace, hoping to use the Prince Chu''s power to kill her.


    Bai Qianfan knew that entering the Prince Chu Palace was not a good thing, that''s why she planned to escape on the night of her wedding. It was a pity that she managed to climb over the wall and escape, but she accidentally entered the Prince Chu''s courtyard and slept with him for an entire night.


    Having a small world, Bai Qianfan was happy. She had thought that the maidservants that followed her here would protect her, after all, they would all prosper together and suffer losses at the same time. This was the way it was in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, for any master who got a favour, the maidservants below would also look up at the sky arrogantly.


    At first it was nice to call her Princess, but when hot water was brought to her, she became lazy. From cold rice to no rice and no water, she had to do everything on her own to get enough to eat.


    Her few years of life as an invisible person had made her very sensitive. Whoever looked at her with a fishy look, or said with a change of attitude, she understood clearly in her heart. She was not afraid to fend for herself, what she was afraid of was the set of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion that she had brought to the Prince Chu Palace. It was inevitable that she would have to live her life in fear again. The feeling of being targeted wasn''t pleasant at all.


    There were many ways to make her die, such as falling into the water, falling into a fake mountain, or eating wild fruits by mistake. In short, there were all sorts of people. Bai Qianfan was experienced enough to know that in the entire Moon Reaching Pavilion, her room was the safest. As long as she stayed in the room, no one would dare to touch her. Prime Minister Bai and Prince Chu were both people on the scene. It could be said that people''s words could cause a huge disturbance throughout the city.


    Thus, at night, Bai Qianfan would definitely return to her room to sleep. Before sleeping, she would make meticulous preparations, the door latch would be tied with fine silk and a small bell, if someone came and the door bell rang, she would definitely be awoken from her sleep, her pillow holding onto her knife, her waist wrapped with embroidered darts, and her embroidered shoes holding onto her billiard bow. She had learned these three weapons before, when the young masters of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion were learning martial arts, she had hidden by the side and secretly learnt them. Although she wasn''t very proficient in them, it shouldn''t have been difficult for her to escape.


    That day, after hearing the conversation between Mama Qi and herself, Bai Qianfan became even more cautious. If she could, she really wished that she could cultivate invisibility so that no one could find her.


    In a blink of an eye, it was March 18th. That morning, something happened in the Prince Chu Palace, although it was not considered big, it was just the death of a servant.


    When the news reached Head Steward Hao Pingguan''s ears, he thought for a while, the Little Princess was not favored by the King, and the White Prime Minister and the Prince Chu were as incompatible as water and fire, so just die, a servant does not need to scratch the Prince.


    He ordered the servant that came to deliver the news, "Go and report this to Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion realm. See if there is anyone else at that servant''s house. If there is no one at home, then don''t even think about entering the coffin and use a straw mat to wrap it around your grave. "


    Morong Gan just happened to step into the room, and when he heard the last sentence, he asked, "Who''s dead?"

 C11

    Hao Pingguan replied respectfully, "Reporting to Your Highness, I am the Crown Princess''s maid, I called Qing Wen, and I heard that I accidentally drowned this morning."


    Morong Gan asked: "When did it happen?"


    "This morning, he''s still lying by the pool, waiting for his hair to fall off."


    Morong Gan muttered: "I''ll go take a look."


    Hao Pingguan quickly led the way and they entered the backyard.


    Morong Gan rarely came to the backyard, the backyard was just a decoration to him, but Hao Pingguan took care of it pretty well.


    Once he reached the Moon Reaching Pavilion, Morong Gan looked at the exquisite and detailed walls, then looked at the elegant courtyard, his brows knitted slightly. "You arranged for her to stay here?"


    Hao Pingguan was shocked in his heart, but he still answered: "This old servant thought that after all, this was an imperial marriage, and carried the title of Wangfei. In the rear courtyard, only the main master lived here, so this old servant boldly decided.


    Hearing his words, Morong Gan did not say anything, and stepped into the courtyard.


    There were a few people surrounding the lotus pond, when they saw him come in they hurriedly greeted him. Morong Gan saw that little girl, who liked to pretend to be mysterious, standing outside the crowd with her head lowered, as if she was trying to minimize her presence.


    He was the prince, and she was the princess consort. If she didn''t move closer to him and instead hid from him, she must have some ulterior motive, right?


    Qing Jun, who had drowned, was lying on the ground. His face was pale and his body was drenched. His embroidered shoes were left on the ground not far away.


    "What''s going on?" he asked in a low voice.


    When the Evil God opened his mouth, everyone trembled in fear. It was the Mama Qi who was braver, trembling as she went forward to explain what had happened.


    "Reporting to Your Highness, this morning, Qingshu fell into the water. By the time we found him, he was already dead."


    Morong Gan looked at the lotus pond, it was called lotus pond, in truth there were no lotus flowers inside, but there were some golden carps growing inside, the red, white and yellow were swimming in the jade water, it was extremely pleasing to look at, who would have thought that this place would have people drowned!


    He looked at the bottle on the ground, then pointed at her cloak and asked, "What is this?"


    Mama Qi: "Reporting to Your Highness, it''s a cape."


    How could Morong Gan not know that it was a cape? But what did it mean to have a maid standing by the lotus pond in the early morning with a cloak over her head?


    "Whose cloak is it?"


    The entire hall was silent. No one uttered a sound. After a long time, a weak voice could be heard, "Reporting to Your Highness, it is mine."


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Why is your cape on her?"


    Bai Qianfan bit her lips and explained with difficulty: "Reporting to the Duke, yes, it''s like this. I woke up in the morning and saw that the wind was strong, so I tied this cloak around myself and wanted to go to the lotus pond to feed the fishes.


    When a maid said that she liked someone, the master would immediately take it down and give it to her. How much face did this maid have?!


    Besides, he asked and answered her questions, saying that every sentence should be returned to the Prince. Those who didn''t know it would think that she was a servant as well. Moreover, she was the princess consort. When she spoke to him, she was hiding behind the maidservants, afraid that he would beat her up.


    Morong Gan waved his hand, "Come over."


    Seeing that she could not escape, Bai Qianfan could only brace herself and take small steps to walk in front of him.


    "If she wants it, you''ll give it to her?"


    "Ah ¡­" That''s right ¡­ I think she really likes it. "


    "You''ll give her whatever she likes?"


    Bai Qianfan pursed her lips and replied softly, "A gentleman has the beauty of adulthood."


    Morong Gan almost burst out laughing. She actually compared him to a gentleman, a gentleman who could do such a despicable thing?


    He looked at her again, and almost misjudged her. He thought she was a weak little sparrow, and didn''t expect it to be a small eagle. Interesting, Bai Rulin had really sent him an interesting person.

 C12

    Let the maidservant wear her cape, then push her down into the pond and kill her. Unless one was overly meticulous, one would not be able to come up with such a plan. It was obvious that anyone who committed a crime would want to be completely ignored by her. Yet, she left behind such an eye-catching piece of evidence, afraid that others wouldn''t know that she was the one who saw the deceased. If not too stupid, then too clever.


    But... Morong Gan stroked his chin as he observed her closely. Why did he have to kill Qing Dao because he found out about her secret? The question was, what secrets did she have? Did she have to kill someone?


    How could Bai Qianfan have known that Prince Chu had thought of this three to five times, she was truly regretful. She did not want that cape to fall on top of her, but in the end, she was taken away by Qing Dao. From Prince Chu''s gaze, it can''t be that she suspected that Qing Dao''s death had something to do with her, right? After all, she was the last one to see the bottle.


    Of course, Morong Gan would not expose Bai Qianfan, he was not kind enough to want to administer justice for the princess'' betrothed maid. If he died, so be it. After all, he wasn''t one of them. However, in the end, he still gave her two portions of face and ordered people to place a thin coffin and withdraw it.


    Bai Qianfan thanked him, and her small body seemed to get lucky.


    Waiting for the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion to find out. First Lady was so angry that he threw a bone china plate. Scolded bitterly, "What bad luck, damn you all, don''t die until you die! It''s so convenient for that jinx! "


    The head maid, Hong Lian, who was beside her, was very smart, "Mistress, don''t be angry, I think it was Prince Chu who did it. Could it be that this time, there was going to be a next time, what kind of person was the Prince Chu? is the Evil God of our East Yue. Who would not die if he wanted them to die? Even if it wasn''t because of the relationship with the Prime Minister, that foolish look of the Fifth Miss might have angered him. Mistress, take a look. That will happen sooner or later! "


    Hearing Hong Lian''s explanation, the First Lady finally calmed down. He raised his eyes and saw a grey figure passing by the window. He hurriedly went to the door and greeted, "Master has returned."


    Bai Rulin made a sound of acknowledgement. He lifted his robe and sat on the acid pear chair.


    Red Lotus quickly served him some tea before obediently standing behind him and patting his shoulder.


    First Lady looked at him carefully. "Old master, you must have met with some troubles today ¡­"


    Bai Rulin lowered his head and eyed the tea foam, and after a while, he let out a heavy sigh, "Prince Chu, you''re still determined to make things difficult for me, I originally wanted to marry Qiantang off to him, but on the surface, I''m still his father-in-law, not to mention anything else, it''s only right for me to act in front of others, if not looking at the Buddhist face, this marriage is something the Emperor should be close to, but he, on the Court, went against me in front of everyone."


    First Lady asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "What can happen?" Bai Rulin glanced at her snappily. "Isn''t it all because of that good little brother of yours?"


    The First Lady''s surname was Li and his father was originally a junior in the Department of Rites. He was a fifth-grade official, and there was only one younger brother named Li Gang in the family, who was around ten years younger than her. Bai Rulin had just reached senior high school, and could be considered the perfect match for Li Juan. Unexpectedly, after so many years of management, he had been meticulous in his camp, and finally paid respects to his seniors. Li Juan''s father, Li Dehai, leapt from a fifth-grade official to a second-grade Minister of Rites.


    Li Gang had become the Demon Lord of a world, beating horses in the streets, assaulting women from respectable families, forcibly seizing Ming Ba to oppress the masses, and becoming infamous in Lin An, but no one dared to say a thing.

 C13

    Yesterday, Li Gang had done something as benevolent as well and stole a little family jade to bring back as a concubine. That girl was well aware of his evil reputation and refused to budge at all, knocking herself against the wall and fainting on the spot while others were not paying attention. The spectators could only watch from afar, and did not dare to say a word of justice.


    But unfortunately, Morong Gan passed by and asked for the reason, then beat Li Gang up and sent people to send the girl back. He did not expect that he would report it to the Emperor on his Court this morning.


    When the First Lady heard that his brother had been beaten up, his heart ached. Hearing that the matter had reached the Emperor, he was so scared that his face turned white.


    "The Emperor also knows that the Prince Chu is searching for my fault by seizing this opportunity. He only said that he would investigate this matter thoroughly before making his decision."


    The first wife heaved a sigh of relief. "The emperor is wise." "He thought for a moment and told his husband about the bottle." Could it be that Lord Chu has already made his move? Take a maidservant first and then take Fifth Miss''s life. Old master should be careful ah.


    Bai Rulin looked at her meaningfully, "If you want to take action, he can just take Qian Fan''s life. Why do you need to use a servant girl as your blade, not reaching out with your hand ¡­"


    "I swear to god," First Lady said in defense, "I don''t know anything about this matter. The Prince Chu Palace just sent someone over to report this."


    "It''s for the best if you don''t know about it. I already know about all the dirty things you guys did in the Palace. Now that Qian Fan has gone to the Prince Chu''s Palace, it''s not a place your hands can reach. Don''t cause too much trouble for me!" As he finished, his tone carried a hint of sternness.


    The First Lady lowered his eyes, "Old master, don''t worry, Fifth Miss is already someone who gets married. Even if I''m not sensible, I wouldn''t dare to go and scratch the Prince Chu, and cause trouble for old master."


    "Also, take good care of your little brother. If there''s a next time, I won''t be bothered to take care of it either."


    First Lady was shocked, a pleading look surfaced on his face, "Master, no matter what you say, Xiao Gang is your brother-in-law. "He''s a bit muddleheaded, but you can''t say that he doesn''t care. My dad already rushed to seventy, and in the blink of an eye he''s forced to return back to his village. If Xiao Gang could get himself a job, he wouldn''t be fooling around all day."


    Bai Rulin laughed coldly, "With his moral character, he still wants to be an official and a half, you think too highly of me." With that, he flicked his sleeves and left the room.


    When the First Lady saw him turn to the left side of the passage, he spat in hatred, "All of my soul is being pulled out of my body by the fox spirit. If I didn''t talk about Xiao Gang''s matter, I''m afraid that he wouldn''t have come in front of me."


    "Mistress, calm down," the red lotus tea was placed in her hands, "No matter how many people the old master has his eyes on, the old mistress has the final say in this house." "What does that matter? The old master was angry at our uncle''s young master just now, so his words are a bit too harsh. Besides, our second young miss is one of the emperor''s most trusted men. For the second young miss, the old master will not hold the young lady in his heart."


    At the mention of Second Miss Bai Jiang-Bi, First Lady finally revealed a smile. "If Master won''t help me, I''ll go find my daughter and ask her to blow the wind by the side of the Emperor''s pillow and give Xiao Gang a position of office. This won''t be difficult to do." I need to go home and take a look. Prince Chu didn''t even need to lift a heavy hand, I''m afraid that Xiao Gang''s injury is not light, what a pity, Hong Lian, take a few bottles of the injury medicine given by the palace, and the thousand-year-old ginseng you gave me a few days ago.

 C14

    Morong Gan had just taken a nap and Qi Hong came in to help him put on his clothes. He said softly, "Master, Manager Hao is waiting outside."


    Morong Gan extended his arm for her to put on his clothes, and lazily dragged his with a voice, "If you have something to say, come in."


    His voice wasn''t loud, but it was just loud enough for Hao Pingguan, who happened to be outside, to hear it. He opened the curtain and entered, respectfully standing at the side. He said that he was sending gifts to the wangfei and that he had entered the Moon Reaching Pavilion yet had not seen her. Instead, he had a short conversation with the two senior servants before he left. "


    "Say what?"


    "About this," Hao Pingguan wiped his sweat, "The two mama were very careful, they sent people to watch the wind at the door, so it''s impossible for this old servant''s people to get close, so ¡­"


    "Wouldn''t it be fine just to say that you don''t know? "So much bullshit." Morong Gan snorted, "A Head Steward like you must be tired of knowing nothing at all."


    Hao Pingguan kneeled to the ground with a thump, "Prince, please calm your anger. This old servant was at a disadvantage in my work, this old servant will definitely clarify the contents of their conversation, then report this to Prince."


    "No need," Morong Gan sat on the soft chair, drank a mouthful of tea offered by Lv He and said slowly. "I''m not interested in what they have to say, just take good care of that little girl."


    The little girl he was talking about was naturally referring to Bai Qianfan. Hao Pingguan actually still had something he had to report, but because of what Morong Gan had just said, he didn''t dare to raise it even if he was beaten to death.


    However, he was still a little uneasy about this matter. At first, he did not care too much about this Little Princess, but after the incident where the servant girl fell into the water, the Prince had ordered for her to be watched closely, and he had sent people to watch as well. He had made the little girl disappear a few times out of thin air, and the servant that came to report the news said that she seemed to be able to hide herself, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He looked everywhere, anxious, ah, she did not stare to appear again, even curiously looking at him, asked him to find who? The attendant was so scared that he immediately ran off, as though he had seen a ghost.


    He didn''t believe it, but after cursing the servant for a while, he sneaked into the Moon Reaching Pavilion himself. He thought that with his old ways, how could he let Bai Qianfan disappear right under his nose? She gave him a blow on the head and followed him well. She just disappeared. He pondered for a long time. This Little Princess probably knew some kind of demonic technique ¡­


    He wanted to report to the prince but was afraid that the other party would say that even a little girl couldn''t stand it ¡­


    Just as he was feeling nervous, Morong Gan asked again: "What has she been up to recently?"


    "Nothing much, just strolling around all day."


    "Did you leave the courtyard?"


    "No, how do we get out of the yard?" Hao Pingguan''s forehead started to perspire, but he did not keep a close eye on the person, as he really did not know if Little Princess was out of the courtyard.


    "Who came today?"


    "They say that the servant girl beside Madame Bai is called Red Lotus."


    "What did you send?"


    "Walnut Pancake from Jiu Ru Zhai."


    "He left just like that?"


    "Yes, at that time, Little Princess went to visit, he was not in the house."


    "He didn''t send anyone to look for it?"


    "Nope." Hao Pingguan said, "This old servant has been keeping an eye out for this entire time. That red lotus entered the door, muttered to the two mama for a long time, then put down the things and left.


    Morong Gan turned the spot on his finger, as if he was thinking of something, didn''t they say that she wasn''t liked by others when he was in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion? Why did they send someone to send something over, since it was to see her, why did they leave without seeing his?

 C15

    The weather was rare and good today, so he didn''t allow anyone to follow him. He leisurely walked around the courtyard until he arrived at the backyard, and after walking for half a month, he saw Bai Qianfan''s Moon Reaching Pavilion. The door was cold and clear, and there wasn''t even a door open.


    Two maidservants were sitting in the long corridor, eating melon seeds while chatting. From time to time, they would wave the handkerchief in their hands and cover their mouths as they laughed. They didn''t look like maidservants at all.


    Morong Gan looked and shook his head. How did Bai Qianfan usually control her underlings?


    He did not make a sound. He quietly moved behind the pillar and walked along the path. Just a few steps later, sounds of shuffling could be heard coming from the room to his left.


    Morong Gan dipped his finger in saliva, and gently poked a small hole in the soft paper window. Inside, there were indeed two senior servants and two servant girls, and there was a melon seeds tea on the stool beside them. A crude looking girl brought a pot of water in, and laughed, "Whoever wins will remember to give me the money for the tea."


    A green clothed servant girl smiled, "Mama Qi has won, each family has to eat three families."


    Mama Qi smiled like an old chrysanthemum, "Oh no, I will only take back what I lost yesterday. But today, my luck is not bad. Come, I''ll give it to you first." After saying that, the two copper coins were tossed to the little girl.


    The little girl quickly caught it and bowed to thank him, "Thank you Mama Qi, this Mama Qi is polite."


    It was Morong Gan''s first time seeing such a mama, who was growing up, treat him as a master. However, from her words, he got a piece of information that these people often beat him up together.


    The servants ate the melon seeds while chatting, drinking tea and hanging their horses. What about the masters? You don''t need someone to attend to you?


    Morong Gan was suddenly curious, what was Bai Qianfan doing now? She circled around carefully, but no matter if it was a room, an ear, a room, or a Horn Chamber, Bai Qianfan was nowhere to be seen.


    He backed out of the way and stood by the side of the road, deep in thought.


    Ever since Hao Pingguan entered the Moon Reaching Pavilion, his heart had always been on tenterhooks. He at least knew a little about the situation inside the Moon Reaching Pavilion, but the Duke didn''t care, so he didn''t bother to think about it. Now that he saw the prince standing there with a stern expression on his face, he immediately walked over.


    "Your Highness, do you have any orders?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to watch Bai Qianfan? "Where is she?"


    "This ¡­" His head felt like it was about to explode. Not to mention the Little Princess, he couldn''t even find the servant that followed them.


    "Princess has probably gone for a stroll. I''ll send someone to look for his."


    "No need." Morong Gan waved his hand, "Don''t follow me either, I''ll just take a walk and then go back."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Hao Pingguan bowed and left.


    Morong Gan strolled towards the lakeside. The Bright Lake scenery was pretty good, there were lotus flowers in the lakeside, and new green leaves growing out of them. They were uneven and intertwined, looking kind of swaying under the sunlight.


    He walked along the nine winding corridors to the pavilion, and when he stood there and looked, he could see that the sky was high and wide, which reflected on the surface of the lake, making him feel relaxed and happy. He squinted his eyes, thinking that there was someone squatting under the tree on the other side of the lake.


    He returned to the shore and slowly approached the man squatting under the tree.


    The man was very focused. He looked at the ground for a while, then looked up at the sky, then looked down at the ground, then looked up at the sky.


    Morong Gan started to get confused by her actions. He quietly walked behind her and peeked her head out. He also raised his head and looked at the sky. It was blue and white, nothing out of the ordinary.


    He finally couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you always looking at the sky like that?"


    "Well, it''s going to rain."

 C16

    When Bai Qianfan finished answering, he realized that something was amiss, she secretly raised her eyelids and immediately jumped in fright. Morong Gan was even bent down, with his agility, he would definitely not be attacked by Bai Qianfan, things were unpredictable.


    "Boom!" With a dull thud, Bai Qianfan''s forehead bumped into his chin.


    Morong Gan held his chin and did not say anything for a long time. Bai Qianfan held his forehead and did not dare to say a word.


    This time, it really hurt, Morong Gan snorted heavily.


    When he said that, Bai Qianfan was so frightened that she started swaying her body, and suddenly kneeled down, "I have offended Your Highness, please punish me."


    Morong Gan put his hand down, "Then, how do you think we should punish her?"


    Bai Qianfan trembled even more, her voice was extremely sharp, "Reporting to the Duke, I am afraid that I cannot take it, Prince, I will be punished to lock me up in my dark room."


    Morong Gan was a little taken aback, how could she follow him when he was beating the board and closing the door to the dark room?


    If a servant girl offended him, she would of course not be polite. She would slap him across the face, causing him to lose her life, but the Fifth Miss ¡­ Morong Gan scratched his chin and thought, a slap was too easy for her.


    "Get up. "I am in a good mood today. For the time being, I will remember. The next time we offend you, we will punish you together."


    "Thank you, Duke," Bai Qianfan stood up shakily, lowering her eyebrows as she looked on from the side.


    Morong Gan had nothing to say, "Are you watching the ants move?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan cast a sidelong glance at her, "You are a Fifth Miss of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion after all, is there no one who would teach you manners? "You are my wangfei. You always reply to the prince, and those who don''t know what you are saying think you''re a servant."


    "Reporting to the king ¡­" Bai Qianfan stopped, but she did not know how to reply. She was already used to Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, no matter which wife or young miss asked her, she would not say that: Go back to me, and it will definitely be a slap across the face. She was a young lady in name, but in reality, she wasn''t even comparable to a maidservant. When she arrived at the Prince Chu Palace, everyone said that the Prince Chu was vicious, and that if she was even more careful, she would not cause trouble for herself, so she was careful in everything she did, and she would rather not lack any etiquette.


    "Prince, I''ve remembered it. In the future, I won''t ¡­"


    Morong Gan interrupted her, "I am the patriarch of the clan, you are in front of me, what''s wrong with me?"


    Bai Qianfan blinked, at a loss of what to do. Before she was married, there was no one who could teach her the rules after entering her husband''s house. She was completely blind and was pushed into a bridal sedan, bringing it to the Prince Chu Palace.


    Bai Qianfan had some good points, so she didn''t understand it and asked: "My prince, how do I address myself like that?"


    Mo Rong," Logically speaking, she should have called herself a concubine. But a girl as small as a bean sprout, calling herself a concubine, just thinking about it was laughable.


    He didn''t think much of this marriage, and reckoned that Prime Minister Bai was the same as well. One day, he might even send someone back with a letter of rest. She can say what he likes, but he won''t stay long.


    Glancing over, Bai Qianfan was patiently waiting at the side. Blinking her big eyes, she had a serious look on her face.


    Morong Gan waved his hand, "There''s no need to change, let''s do it like this."


    Bai Qianfan, "..." Just a moment ago, she was still talking about how improper it was, but in the blink of an eye, it had changed.


    Morong Gan returned to the previous topic, "The sky was clearly very clear, how did you know it was going to rain?"


    "Return... The ants have moved! "


    "Who told you that ants move because it''s going to rain?"


    "Return... I observed it myself. "


    "Looks like you''re very idle in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion."


    "Return... I am just an idler in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. "


    Morong Gan was enraged, "Give me another word, I will let you go back home!"


    Bai Qianfan''s mouth was agape, the word ''reply'' was forcefully held back, it had taken him a long time to develop such a slavish personality. It was already good that she had turned the corner, how could she change it all?

 C17

    Seeing that she had started to shake again, Morong Gan was annoyed. He lifted his robe and turned to leave.


    Seeing him walk far away, Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, and patted her chest. She was seen by the Prince Chu from behind the tree. It seemed that she needed to find a good place to hide.


    When Morong Gan was here, she was really afraid, but when he left, she immediately became lively. In order to comfort his injured little heart, she picked up a rock and hit it lightly with it, once, twice, thrice, and then fell.


    She didn''t get it done well, so she threw her hand again. Another rock was thrown close to the surface of the water, one, two, three, four, five. Not bad, she was entertaining herself, clapping her hands in glee.


    Morong Gan walked far away and suddenly slowed down his footsteps. He looked behind the tree and saw that Bai Qianfan was clapping her hands merrily by the lake side.


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a cold smile. He knew that her actions were useless, and that he was obviously pretending. He was still young, and had some tricks up his sleeve, no wonder Bai Rulin married her.


    He placed his hands behind his back and started pacing slowly, thinking to himself, what is the purpose of Bai Rulin, that old schemer, marrying her? Although the young falcon was small, it could still peck people.


    However, when he saw Bai Qianfan, he did not even have the interest to torture her anymore. She was just a skinny little girl, and was not worth it for him to take action. He could just throw it in the backyard, but if he wasn''t happy about it, he could just send her back with a letter of rest.


    But things developed beyond his expectations. Dead, died in Moon Reaching Pavilion. Now he was interested. After all, it was only interesting to meet an opponent on the same level as him.


    But before Morong Gan could think of a way to test Bai Qianfan, something happened to his Moon Reaching Pavilion again.


    At that time, it was night and Qi Hong was helping him wash up. Hao Pingguan hurriedly came over to report, "Your Highness, it''s bad.


    Morong Gan sat on the chair to wash his feet, his heart sunk for a bit, but he didn''t have any expression on his face.


    "The princess'' maidservant is called Qingxiu''s corpse."


    "How did he die?"


    "This ¡­" Hao Pingguan''s forehead was covered in sweat, "For the time being, I don''t know. She was lying by the side of the road, and it was dark.


    "Where is he now?"


    "This servant has ordered people to lock up the scene, no one is to move. First, come over and report it to the prince, I ask for his permission."


    "Mhm," Morong Gan said, "This king will go take a look."


    Originally, he wanted to rest and even took off his outer robe, but Qi Hong helped him to put it on again. Hao Pingguan walked in front with the lantern in hand, while Jia Tong and Jia Tong followed from the left and right.


    They rushed over to the scene, where they were at a fake mountain not far from the Moon Reaching Pavilion. With a torch in each corner, the entire place was lit up as if it was day.


    Moon Reaching Pavilion were close by, they had arrived long ago after receiving the news, and were currently surrounding the area whispering to each other. Under the firelight, panicked faces could be seen.


    Morong Gan saw Bai Qianfan immediately. Just like last time, she was standing at the back of the crowd, minimizing her presence. Logically speaking, her small body was blocked by the servants in front of her, and it was night time, it was not easy to see her, but Morong Gan''s eyes were sharp, and was able to see through her body.

 C18

    He died right under the fake mountain, lying face down. He wore a green skirt, and apart from the blood on his head, nothing else could be seen about him that was out of the ordinary. Morong Gan called over the servant who found the corpse and asked.


    "When did you discover it?"


    Go back, go back to your highness, about a quarter of an hour or so." The servant bowed with a pale face and said with a trembling voice. He tripped over a dead man all of a sudden, and he was scared half to death as well. His soul hadn''t yet returned to his body.


    "Was there anything abnormal at that time?"


    "Servant, pick, pick up the lanterns and patrol around. There''s no difference, no difference. If I hadn''t tripped and stumbled, I wouldn''t have found anyone on the ground."


    Morong Gan looked at Ning Jiu, and Ning Jiu walked forward, with one hand holding the lamp, he squatted down to take a closer look, then walked around the young lady, and raised his head to look at the fake mountain, he finally came to a conclusion.


    "Your Highness, she fell from a fake mountain."


    When everyone heard this, they started discussing softly.


    "What''s she doing up at the rockery so late?"


    "Could it be that he slipped and fell during the night?"


    "It rained a couple of days ago. It''s not completely dry on top, so it might be a bit slippery."


    "But she didn''t walk on her own road, why would she go to a fake mountain in the dark?"


    Just as the discussion was getting fiercer and fiercer, Ning Jiu''s words completely made all the other sounds disappear.


    "Your Highness, if your subordinate hasn''t guessed incorrectly, this maidservant was pushed down from the fake mountain."


    Morong Gan had already seen it from the angle, from the height and the point of view, if he lost his footing and fell down, his body would fall down close to the fake mountain, and he would definitely panic at that moment. His hands and feet would instinctively climb up the fake mountain, and some scratches would be left on the Robe.


    There were no traces of her body at all. The place where she fell was a little distance away from the fake mountain. It should be due to her great strength, causing her to be unable to react in time.


    Morong Gan''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces, "Tell me, who saw her last?"


    No one dared to make a sound. No one wanted to enrage themselves.


    Morong Gan coldly snorted, "If I don''t clear the suspect right now and hide it, then when the time comes for me to investigate, it won''t be as simple as a life."


    His face was stern, immediately he kneeled down, all of them trembling like a sieve, revealing Bai Qianfan who was hiding behind the crowd.


    Separated by the crowd, Morong Gan looked at her with a smile that was not a smile. "Princess, why are you standing so far away?


    Bai Qianfan was angered to the point that her reaction was slower by half a beat. If she knew earlier, she would have knelt down along with the others.


    She slowly walked to Morong Gan and squatted down as she bowed, "Greetings, Prince."


    "Can I?" Morong Gan smiled, "Ever since you entered the palace, only three days have passed before people died. The one who died was your personal servant, the Royal Concubine''s life must have been filled with evil!"


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head and did not dare to reply.


    "Has the princess seen this maid today?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at the pretty girl on the ground and replied softly, "I have."


    "What time?"


    "About half an hour ago."


    Morong Gan rubbed his chin, "The corpse of the night watchman was discovered fifteen minutes ago. So the last person who saw her was you, Princess? "


    The people who were kneeling on the ground heaved a sigh of relief, they did not tremble anymore, and focused on listening to what Bai Qianfan had to say.


    Bai Qianfan blinked her large eyes innocently, "But I didn''t push her!"


    Morong Gan laughed, "Did I say that you were the one to push me? This place should not be filled with silver or silver. "


    "If Your Highness doesn''t believe me, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Morong Gan''s face stiffened, "Your servant, your love for fighting and killing has nothing to do with me. Princess Consort probably forgot, this is my residence. "Whoever you want to kill, go outside and kill. Don''t dirty my place."

 C19

    In fact, Morong Gan did not have any solid evidence. It was normal for people to not be able to take such a huge accusation.


    Morong Gan purposely alerted the enemy because he wanted to see Bai Qianfan''s reaction.


    But Bai Qianfan did not cry out for injustice, nor did she jump. She only stood there and calmly narrated what had happened.


    "Prince, listen to what I have to say first. Half an hour ago, I was standing on top of a fake mountain, blowing the wind while looking at the moon. Not long later, Xiu arrived and told me to leave. I didn''t want to make her unhappy, so I went down from the fake mountain and returned to the courtyard." That''s what happened. "


    It was a simple narration, but it was full of holes.


    Morong Gan looked at the pair of pitch-black eyes and sneered in his heart. He really didn''t know how she could pretend so much. It was the same as the last time. The more suspicious he was, the easier it was to clean himself up. No one who was a murderer would jump in front of others with a loud bang. What a calm girl.


    "In other words, This King wronged you?"


    "Exactly."


    Morong Gan found it funny. She answered with a straight face, looking very confident and confident.


    muttered to himself slightly, "Since wangfei is unwilling to admit it, the culprit must still be between you. Jia Tong, bring the person back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion and seal the door. No one is allowed to enter or leave, wait for me to find a falling stone before making a decision."


    Jia Tong accepted the order, "Yes, Your Highness."


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head, preparing to return to the Moon Reaching Pavilion with the maidservants. However, she only heard Morong Gan say, "Princess, stay behind."


    Bai Qianzhang''s heart skipped a beat. He stole a glance at Mo Rong and saw a faint smile on her face. Her heart sank as she felt that something was wrong.


    After Jia Tong brought his men and left, Hao Pingguan led his men to carry Qing Xiu away as well. Only then, did Morong Gan dare to say with a smile, "Princess, come with me."


    "Go, go where?" Bai Qianfan was very afraid, once she entered the Prince Chu Palace, her life would no longer be hers. The Prince Chu did not touch her previously, and she would not be able to find a good reason to do so, and the words that she said just now were already very clear, she had entered the and killed two people consecutively.


    "How many things this duke doesn''t understand about what wangfei said just now. May wangfei follow me to the front hall and explain properly."


    Just like this, more than a month later, Bai Qianfan once again walked into the Huailin Pavilion.


    Morong Gan was furious this time. He had wanted to give her some more time, then see what that old bastard Bai Rulin had actually sent her for. However, this little girl was too vicious. He had touched his bottom line. Even though he had killed like a fool, he would not disregard his own life. No one was allowed to do such a vile thing under his nose.


    In the front hall, Morong Gan sat on the mahogany chair, and served hot tea.


    Bai Qianfan''s head had originally been lowered, but when she saw that graceful figure, her eyes lit up. She immediately thought of that day when she was drinking that fragrant rice porridge, and couldn''t help but smack her lips and swallow.


    Morong Gan looked at her actions coldly. "Is the wangfei hungry?"


    Bai Qianfan was in the midst of a trance when she was suddenly called out by him. "Yes."


    "It''s alright, I''ll let you eat your fill later." Morong Gan lifted his robe, held his feet up and spoke slowly: "Let me ask you, it''s night, why aren''t you staying at Moon Reaching Pavilion? Why are you going to the fake mountain?"


    "The wind, the moon."


    "It''s still spring and the night is cold. If you blow it too long, you will catch a cold. Do you want to get sick?"

 C20

    Bai Qianfan was an honest man, she said whatever she had in mind, "I don''t plan on boasting for a long time, isn''t it 15 today? The moon is like a big silver plate, it''s big and round, extremely beautiful, I just want to admire it."


    "So the maidservant also went up to see the moon?"


    "This... I don''t know, probably. "


    "Heh, Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion people like to stand on fake mountains and watch the moon?" Morong Gan curled his lower lip, "Tomorrow morning, I have to ask Prime Minister Bai, does everyone in your residence have this habit?"


    "I don''t know about others, but I, occasionally, have done it a few times."


    "It''s not a habit, it''s just an occasional occurrence," Morong Gan patted his leg.


    When he slapped her, Bai Qianfan shuddered and kept her head lowered without making a sound. She definitely did not kill the person who killed him, but perhaps, even if she did not kill Bo Ren, she would still die because of her. She felt somewhat guilty.


    "Let me ask you again, when that servant girl told you to leave, you left. Are you that obedient?" What he said before, he didn''t want to make her unhappy. You are her master and she is a maidservant. Don''t you want to make her unhappy? What kind of master are you? "


    As he spoke, his tone became more serious, and his voice carried a chill. Bai Qianfan''s body trembled, his legs went limp, and he kneeled down.


    "Your highness, I can''t be considered master in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. These maids were all appointed by the First Lady, so I don''t dare to offend them."


    "So, because they bullied you, you killed them?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head in panic, her lips opened wide like there was an egg inside.


    "Prince, you wrongly accused me."


    "You are someone who doesn''t like others. After marrying into the palace, the maidservant that came with you will be disrespectful. They will eat your seeds and not make you their master or servant, so you have the intention to kill them." The death of that servant girl from before must be related to you, right? "


    Bai Qianfan opened her mouth even wider, her eyes wide, "You are lying!"


    Morong Gan slapped the table, "Impudent!"


    Bai Qianfan had originally been standing up straight, with her head held high, giving off a very imposing air.


    "It''s not that I can''t tolerate you, just blame your vicious heart. Just now, you said that you were hungry, what do you want to eat?"


    Bai Qianfan''s body trembled, her black eyes looked over, her mouth pouted as though she was about to cry.


    His two shallow eyebrows were raised upwards and his face was covered with tears, the corners of his mouth drooped down, and his little face had a look of distress and fear. Morong Gan had never been a person who cared for the flowers, but at this moment, he felt that it wasn''t his style to make a move on a child.


    He asked again, "What do you want to eat?"


    Only then did Bai Qianfan come back to her senses, and understood the meaning of his words. She did not hesitate and pointed at Qi Hong, "I want to eat the congee that she has cooked."


    Morong Gan was stunned, please be good, we will just drink a bowl of porridge on the path to the Yellow Springs, do you have the strength to walk to the Yama King''s Palace ¡­


    "Just a bowl of congee?"


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head and pulled her fingers, as though she was considering something, and then raised three of her fingers, "Three bowls."


    "Qi Hong, cook porridge for her.


    Qi Hong sighed silently in her heart, turned around and went back to her preparations. Actually, she did not need to cook, there was already food in the kitchen, but the king did not use it today, there was still a big pot left, just heat it up will do.


    Very quickly, the porridge pot was set up, and Morong Gan gave him a seat.


    It was the smell from her memories. It was fragrant and fragrant. After eating a bowl of hot porridge, Bai Qianfan felt her internal organs were all at ease. The frown in her eyes relaxed, and her drooping lips even rose slightly.


    Seeing her like that, Morong Gan could not help but find it strange. It was only a bowl of porridge, was it really that delicious? So delicious that he wasn''t even afraid of death?


    Bai Qianfan consecutively drank three bowls, wiped her lips in satisfaction, and looked at the remaining porridge in the pot.


    "If you want to eat it, you can eat it again."


    "No need. My wet nurse said that there is a limit to everything. After that, anything better would be reduced."


    "Un, your wet nurse is a transparent person," Morong Gan looked at her for a while, "Then let''s go."


    Bai Qianfan slowly stood up, her small face stretched as much as she could. Her wet nurse had said that she couldn''t take it anymore, but she would become a hero again after twenty years. However, her heart was filled with fear. Her body was trembling so badly that she couldn''t even take a single step. As she panicked, a wave of heat spread out from her legs.

 C21

    Prince Chu''s eyes were staring straight ahead. The little girl''s face was filled with righteousness, how did he piss his pants ¡­


    Bai Qianfan was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. Although she was only thirteen years old, she still wanted to show her face, such a big person wetting her pants, if news of this spread, how could she meet him? I might as well kill myself.


    As he thought of this, he did not dare to move. He trembled and crouched down, trying to cover the puddle of water on the ground with his hands tightly holding on to his skirt.


    Qi Hong stood behind Prince Chu, her face was also filled with shock, Little Princess had wet her pants, what was going on?


    For a time, the room was so silent that even a pin drop could be heard. The three of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere was quite strange.


    Qi Hong broke the stalemate. "Master, let me clean up the mess for you first."


    The Prince Chu waved his hand, and said with an unfriendly tone, "Quickly take him away, there''s no need to disturb me."


    Qi Hong then went to support Bai Qianfan, and gently said: "Princess, please come with me."


    Her face carried a gentle smile, her expression was serene, and her voice was gentle. In Bai Qianfan''s eyes, she looked like a buddha who was saving a life, just a little bit away from having a golden ring hanging over her head. Her eyes were filled with tears as she stood up with Qi Hong''s hands on her hips, and followed after him.


    Morong Gan sat in his chair city, staring at the puddle of water, deep in thought.


    With just this little courage, would she really dare to kill someone? If it wasn''t her, who could it be? Before Bai Qianfan entered the palace, his Prince Chu Palace was calm and serene. Once she married into the palace, two people died in succession, and the ones who died were her maidservants. They definitely had nothing to do with the people from the Moon Laying Pavilion.


    His slender and powerful fingers drummed on the table as he frowned slightly. Very good, in the end, he had emerged from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. He was bold enough to kill someone right under his nose!


    He didn''t really want to kill Bai Qianfan just now. After all, he was a newbie in the Crown Princess, so he had to show some face to Emperor Ego. He wanted to scare her, but the little girl scared him so much that he didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry.


    When she left, her head was lowered and her shoulders were shaking violently. She must have been crying. Although she didn''t see her face, her frail body still looked somewhat pitiful.


    He sighed. He was scared enough, but it also contaminated his place. Should he settle the score with her?


    Qi Hong and Lv He were the personal maidservants of the Ink abode, with their special statuses, it was easy for Morong Gan to service them since he had pulled out a room in the rear of the room. Bai Qianfan followed Qi Hong into the room and stood timidly in the middle of the room, watching Qi Hong bustle.


    Qi Hong turned around and looked at her, then moved a chair to her side and said, "This servant has neglected the princess, please have a seat."


    Bai Qianfan replied, "Elder sister, my pants are still wet, I can''t sit down."


    Qi Hong knew that it was hard to sit on his wet pants, so she didn''t force it. She took the water to her Horn Chamber and turned back to look for clothes.


    "Wangfei, this is a new set of clothes made by this servant. Wangfei will wear it first before changing it after returning to the Moon Reaching Pavilion."


    Bai Qianfan was embarrassed, "Big sister can keep the new clothes, I will wear big sister''s old clothes."


    "How can I do that," Qi Hong said. "You are an imperial concubine, your identity is well-known, how can you wear this servant''s old clothes." She held onto her clothes and supported Bai Qianfan: "This servant will help Princess Consort take a bath."


    Bai Qianfan had not received such treatment for a long time, for a moment she was overwhelmed by the favor, "I dare not trouble elder sister."


    Qi Hong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Princess Consort, please don''t call me big sister anymore. It''s not good for me to let you hear it."


    Bai Qianfan raised her face, "He''s angry?"


    "Of course, you are his wangfei. If you call me your servant sister, then wouldn''t I also become your prince''s sister?"


    Bai Qianfan thought about it, it seemed to be logical, but she liked Qi Hong. Qi Hong was the only person in the Duke Palaces that gave her warmth, she had been lonely and used to it since she was young, so she really wanted this kind of elder sister.


    "Can''t I just shout behind my back?" She looked pitifully at Qi Hong. "Elder sister treats me very well and calls me elder sister. I am very happy in my heart."


    Qi Hong looked at her pitiful appearance and her heart softened. She took off her clothes and helped her into the bath barrel, "This servant knows that wangfei likes servants, but the mansion has its own rules.


    Bai Qianfan understood the meaning behind her words and nodded happily: "Sister, I understand."


    Qi Hong was very curious about Bai Qianfan. She said that the White Prime Minister was a cunning old cunning fox and that the children he had were all powerful, but this Fifth Miss Bai was pitiful, looking like someone who was used to being bullied.


    When she was about seven years old, she hid in the Horn Chamber and took a bath. No one knew who was up to it, but she threw in a string of ignited cannons from outside the window, scaring her into rushing out naked. In the end, there was a row of half-grown children outside, holding lanterns in their hands, bathing in the snow in front of the house, making them laugh until they fell backwards and forwards. It had been a nightmare for her, and she still couldn''t get rid of it.


    After that, she was either wearing clothes to wipe them off or she was wearing underpants to soak in the bathtub. She was completely naked and had never worn it again.


    But as Qi Hong served her, she gave a light smile and warm words. She gradually let go of and allowed her to take off all her clothes, feeling a little embarrassed. With her face blushing, she pursed her lips and felt Qi Hong''s hands gently wipe the back of her body.


    Qi Hong''s hand paused, and she asked her, "Are you saying that this servant''s hand is too heavy, that the wangfei isn''t feeling well?"


    "No, the strength is just right. It''s very comfortable."


    "Then what orders does the wangfei have?" Qi Hong purposely washed them slowly. She knew that Morong Gan did not really want to kill Bai Qianfan, even if it took a long time.


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "Elder sister, I am not blessed, I probably won''t be able to live. I have saved up some things and want to give them to elder sister."


    Qi Hong was startled for a moment. She felt a little sour in her heart. She hadn''t treated Bai Qianfan well, she had only done her part. She knew that the Prince didn''t like or even hate Bai Qianfan, so the people of the Palace didn''t dare to get too close to her. When she saw him, she had dispelled all the suspicions in her heart. When she heard that her father was not fond of her mother, and that he had married into the Prince Chu Palace, she also did not like him. What a poor little thing.


    "What nonsense is the wangfei talking about? Why can''t you live on? The prince is teasing you, he won''t really do anything to you." Even though the Prince is strict, his heart is not bad. "


    "Will the prince really not kill me?"


    "Of course not, you are his official wife. No one will be killed by the prince, so just put your heart at rest."


    Bai Qianfan was filled with trust towards Qi Hong. Since she said that the Prince Chu wouldn''t take her life, she should just trust her.

 C22

    Morong Gan sat blankly in the front hall for a long time, before slowly returning to the rear courtyard.


    Morong Gan acknowledged, and raised his head. He saw that Qi Hong''s house was brightly lit, and there seemed to be someone talking inside. In that house, only he and Lv He lived together, who was he talking to here?


    He was curious for a moment, so he took two steps forward. Looking through the window, he saw that Bai Qianfan was sitting at the side of the Eight Immortals Table, wearing a dress that didn''t fit her properly. Her slender arm came out from the wide sleeves, holding an almond cake in one hand and stirring the porridge in her bowl with the other. She raised her head and smiled as she spoke to Qi Hong.


    He was stunned for a moment. He thought that since she had lost such a huge amount of face, she must have returned to the Moon Reaching Pavilion while crying. She did not expect that she would eat here with such a weird outfit on, and the previous incident did not seem to have affected her mood in the slightest. He coldly snorted in his heart. This girl was really forgetful.


    Lv He stood at the side, not daring to say a word. She carefully looked at his expression, not sure what he meant, and secretly complained to Qi Hong.


    Morong Gan looked at it and did not say a word. He turned and entered his own room, Lv He quickly followed and helped him to straighten his clothes and go to bed.


    Inside the house, Bai Qianfan was eating happily, she was shaking her head and expressing her happiness, "Big sister, this almond cake is too delicious, where''s the instant melting after the food, is it also made by big sister?"


    "Yes, this servant likes to make pastries. I often make almond cakes, osmanthus cakes, lily cakes, mung bean cakes, and so on. Oh right, the locust tree in the backyard is blooming.


    "Really? Can you come? " Bai Qianfan was so happy that her eyes were narrowed into slits. She was almost scared to death previously, but she didn''t think that there would be such a blessing in disguise. Other than the fragrant millet porridge and the almond cake, her sister had invited her to eat the sophora flower cake the next day. Nothing could be better than that.


    Qi Hong''s heart thumped, she was just rushing here with these words as well. Huailin Pavilion was not a place where anyone could come to, if she let the Duke find out, she would not be able to take the consequences.


    Just as he was hesitating, he heard Bai Qianfan say happily, "Big sister is so nice, just like a Buddha. It''s really my fortune to be able to meet big sister."


    After raising her up so high, Qi Hong swallowed back the words that were about to leave her mouth, as she could not bear to disappoint the little girl.


    Bai Qianfan scooped up a spoonful of congee and put it in her mouth, frowning as she thought, "Elder sister, does the prince have to be at court everyday?"


    "Yes, His Royal Highness is a diligent person. He rises from Yin to Yang, and ascends to court from morning to morning. He even goes to court from morning to morning without wasting a day."


    "That''s good," Bai Qianfan said with a smile. "I''ll pick when he''s not around."


    Qi Hong, "..." Little Princess had already made his own decision, what else did she have to say, he hoped that the noble people of Little Princess had luck, and would not be met by the Duke.


    Lv He went back to her room to sleep, then picked up the curtain to take a look. Heh, Little Princess still hasn''t left.


    Lv He''s was different from Qi Hong''s, she had a bright and clear complexion, her personality was also very dry, and her eyes could not even rub sand. The entire Duke Palaces knew that there was enmity between the Prince Chu and Prime Minister Bai, and that it was suffering if Miss Bai Family married in. Everyone was kind towards Bai Qianfan on the surface, but they all knew in their hearts that this marriage would end up in the old days sooner or later. She had a flattering expression on her face, but she didn''t seem to take her seriously.


    She was a loyal servant girl, and she naturally didn''t like people that her master didn''t like. He gave a light cough. "Oh, the wangfei is still here. Are you planning on staying here today?"


    Bai Qianfan had watched her face grow from a young age, and was slightly agitated, immediately realizing what had happened. Looking at Lv He who had her eyebrows raised and eyes wide, she seemed to be very powerful, her shoulders unconsciously shrank as she looked at Qi Hong timidly, "Big sister, can I sleep with you tonight?"


    Lv He did not expect her words to have the opposite effect, she raised her eyebrows in shock, couldn''t Little Princess understand what was going on?


    Qi Hong didn''t dare to agree and tactfully said, "This servant''s here was too crude, how could I make esteemed wangfei lower herself to sleep. Besides, the prince needs servants at night, so even if the wangfei stays here, she won''t be able to sleep in peace. "


    Bai Qianfan was a little disappointed, but she knew that her own request was a little too much. Manager Hao had said before that no one was allowed to sleep in the Huailin Pavilion since it was not easy for people to.


    Lv He smiled, "It''s not impossible for the Royal Concubine to stay for the night, it''s just that you can''t stay with me, you can go to the prince''s room. You''re the prince''s new wife, you deserve to sleep together with your husband."


    To Bai Qianfan, these words were universally shocking. To be able to sleep together with a Prince Chu, just thinking about it made him feel that there was nothing to live for.


    She got down from the chair, wanted to return to her Moon Reaching Pavilion, then turned around and reluctantly called out to Qi Hong, "Big sister."


    Qi Hong glared at Lv He, "You too, you dare to say anything, if you want your highness to hear it, be careful not to get hurt." She comforted Bai Qianfan: "Don''t listen to her nonsense, let me send my wife back."


    Bai Qianfan wanted to curry favor with Lv He, and laughed: "What Big Sister Lv He said is the truth, I am the new wife, the new wife doesn''t want to sleep together with my husband.


    Lv He said, "What is there to be tired of, as a servant, it is only natural for us to serve you, your highness. There is no need to stand on ceremony."


    Hearing her words, Bai Qianfan knew that her guess back then was not wrong, Qi Hong and Lv He were both house owners of the Prince Chu. She did not care about Lv He, but Qi Hong ¡­ She felt a bit regretful. What a good sister, she should find her own good person, a pair of talents for life and eternity. Being the concubine of a prince was such a pity.


    Qi Hong didn''t know what she was thinking, she walked to the door and called the little girl, making her carry the lantern and send Bai Qianfan back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Bai Qianfan took two steps before turning around, "Big sister, let me hug you." After saying that, without waiting for Qi Hong''s consent, she walked up to him and gave him a bear hug. Smelling the delicate fragrance off Qi Hong''s body, she grinned: "Big sister''s body smells really good."


    Qi Hong was a little embarrassed by her enthusiasm. A princess who should be high and mighty was actually acting coquettishly with her, a servant. But she could feel Bai Qianfan''s reliance on her, and when she thought about how the little girl had peed her pants due to fright, she did not refuse, instead she patted Bai Qianfan''s back, "It''s getting late, Princess, please go back and rest."


    Bai Qianfan then turned around and walked away.


    She truly liked Qi Hong. In her heart, other than her wet nurse, the most important person was Qi Hong, because she lacked too much warmth.


    It was very dark at night, the moon had hidden into the clouds, and not even a single ray of light could be seen through it. A gust of wind came from somewhere, and as it whirled and whirled, the little girl carrying the lantern trembled, because she had died today, causing the people in the mansion to panic. She muttered in her heart, "She just died, so why did she turn into a ghost already?"


    Thinking about it this way, she turned her head to look at Bai Qianfan. The news traveled quickly, the meaning behind Prince''s words were very clear, it was Little Princess who did it.


    But her Qianfan held her head high and held his chest up, he did not look like she was harboring ulterior motives, she could only say that she was Prime Minister Bai''s daughter, regardless of how young or how small she was, she would not hesitate to commit murder and arson. In her heart, she thought to herself: A wrongdoer has a reason, a creditor has a master, a devil has a wrongdoer. If you want revenge, you have to identify the culprit. The culprit is on the left, and I''m on the right.

 C23

    Bai Qianfan woke up very early the next morning and calculated the time, but before the hour was up, he was already waiting by the side of the road. After waiting for a while, she saw Morong Gan carrying two guards and jumped onto the horse, pulling on the reins as she headed to the main entrance.


    Normally, the cautious and prudent person would definitely not do something dangerous when they were in danger. However, Qi Hong and the Sophora Flower Pancake were too attractive and she was unable to resist them. All she wanted to do was to stay by Qi Hong''s side, even if it would help her do something.


    She knew the way out even though it was dark and she couldn''t see anything clearly. However, she managed to find Qi Hong''s room smoothly and knocked on the door softly, "Sister, sister, I''m coming."


    The one who opened the door was Lv He, and upon seeing her raise her eyebrows, she said, "Heh, the wangfei sure is early, you''re looking for the prince, but unfortunately, the prince just left, if you run fast you might even be able to catch up."


    Bai Qianfan was a little afraid of Lv He, as this head servant girl had a strong mouth, she was not going to forgive him, and was not as easy to talk to as Big Sister Qi Hong.


    Since she was young, she had been used to being bullied by the slaves. She bent down and smiled, "Good morning Sister Lv He, I''m here to look for Sister Qi Hong."


    Lv He blocked the way, and did not plan to let her in, "Why are you looking for her?"


    Bai Qianzhang licked his lips, revealing a row of small teeth. "Elder sister said that she will make a Sophora Flower Pie today and asked me to help." She said a lie with a straight face and a straight face.


    Lv He raised her eyebrows, "Qi Hong said that? How dare she ask an imperial concubine to make a biscuit? "


    "No, I took the initiative to ask for it. I also want to learn how to do it."


    When Qi Hong had finished cleaning up in Morong Gan''s room, she saw Bai Qianfan at the door of his own room, and was just about to be pushed aside by Lv He. She was shocked, "Esteemed wangfei, you came really early."


    When Bai Qianfan saw her, she immediately smiled until her eyes became slits, then affectionately came over and pulled her hand, "Good morning, elder sister. Have you eaten breakfast yet?"


    Qi Hong said, "It''s still useless to keep Master close to the door, has the wangfei eaten yet?"


    "I specifically came to accompany Big Sister for breakfast," Bai Qianfan said as she held her arm. "I haven''t washed yesterday''s clothes, so I''ll bring them over to Big Sister after I''ve washed."


    "It''s fine. If you like her, then stay behind. If you don''t like her, then just send her over."


    Lv He saw that they were talking and laughing, and sighed: "Qi Hong, our Huailin Pavilion has rules, not just anyone can come. I advise you to just let the princess go back.


    Qi Hong was in a bit of a difficult situation, she was not worried about herself, she was afraid of letting the Duke know, that it would harm the Little Princess. But when Bai Qianfan came running over early in the morning and looked at her expectantly, she couldn''t say anything.


    Bai Qianfan was very insistent on what she thought was right now. Of course she was afraid of Morong Gan, but since he was not here, she did not need to worry about him. In the end, she still carried the title of Royal Consort and refused to leave.


    "Sister Lv He, I''m the prince''s new wife. Can''t a wife come to my husband''s courtyard?"


    The new wife was said by Lv He herself last night, she did not expect Bai Qianfan to use such words to stop her, if she were to really cause a ruckus in front of the prince and reveal what she had said, she would not be able to bear the consequences.


    She grinded her teeth as she looked at the pitiful young girl.


    Seeing that the atmosphere had tensed up, Qi Hong tried to smooth things over. "Alright, it''s time to eat breakfast. Seeing Lv He standing there motionlessly, she stepped forward to persuade him, "You too, why are you fighting with a child? She is the Crown Princess, the prince''s official wife, so please save some face for her."


    Lv He was not used to her acting as a good person, "I am doing this for your own good.


    "Since I know that you''re doing this for my own good, I''ll put your feelings at stake. Why don''t we take this as an example next time?" Qi Hong coaxed Lv He, half pushing and half pulling her away as she entered the house like a small tail.


    Qi Hong brought Bai Qianfan his breakfast. Rice porridge, pickled vegetables, and a plate of small soup dumplings.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up. Having a hot bite to eat is awesome, looking at the steam rising, and the fragrance rushing into her nose, she nodded her head quickly. "Very good, very good, I like it." As she spoke, she reached out her hand to pinch a small dumpling and stuffed it into her mouth impatiently.


    She hadn''t eaten hot food in a long time, so she might have forgotten how to heat it up. Once she bit it off, the hot soup flowed out, causing her to cry out" "Oh!"


    Qi Hong was shocked, and immediately drank a cup of cold water, "Spit it out quickly, and cool it down with cold water."


    Bai Qianfan could not bear to let go of the meat, it was too fragrant, there was no reason for her to vomit. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath, then said vaguely, "No silk, after a while, the soup will stop."


    Seeing her miserable state, Lv He covered her mouth and laughed, "Royal Concubine, your tongue is already scalding hot, why don''t you just swallow and chew it!"


    Qi Hong hit her, "You don''t have to care about your wangfei, you still dare to make sarcastic remarks."


    Bai Qianfan exhaled a few times, and slowly started to feel better, but her tongue was a little numb, dull, and unable to speak quickly. She did not say a word and only focused on eating, using her bright smile to praise Qi Hong''s culinary skills.


    Qi Hong saw her giggling as she looked at him, and she was unknowingly amused, "Princess Consort, why are you always looking at this servant?"


    "Elder sister is beautiful, oh I want to tie a man, oh I''m going elder sister."


    Hearing her strange words, Lv He laughed even harder, she smacked her shoulders and whispered, "Our master marrying this is not bad, it''s good to use it to tease me."


    Qi Hong rolled his eyes at her, "Stop bullshitting. What are you joking about?


    Lv He snorted, "You think she''s an imperial concubine? Who in the mansion thinks anything of her?"


    Bai Qianfan ate hurriedly first because she was used to it, but then she deliberately slowed down, as if she was enjoying her leisure. From time to time, she would smack her lips and savor the aftertaste. Even the pickled vegetables felt that they were extremely tasty, so she asked Qi Hong, "Elder sister, did you also make this yourself?"


    "Yes, your highness likes it. It''s made every year."


    "You can also teach me later. When there''s no food, it''s best to bring it to me."


    Qi Hong didn''t understand what it meant by "when there''s no food". As an imperial concubine, even if Bai Qianfan wasn''t liked her, she would still eat and dress up properly. However, she didn''t take it to heart and said, "Royal Concubine likes to eat, she''ll take some over later.


    The two of them were talking, and it was unknown when Lv He had walked out of the house, but she was speaking to someone at the door, "Head Steward is here?"


    Qi Hong was shocked, and subconsciously looked at Bai Qianfan. Little Princess, on the other hand, looked calm, picked up a small piece of pickled vegetables and slowly chewed them.

 C24

    Lv He closed the curtain and walked in with large strides. Seeing Bai Qianfan sitting by the side of the table, she couldn''t help but be taken aback for a moment.


    Bai Qianfan was determined not to leave, so she took out her disguise as an imperial concubine and said, "Has Head Steward eaten yet?"


    Lv He rolled her eyes. How could she ask for it just to eat?


    "This servant has used it," Hao Pingguan straightened his body and looked at Qi Hong in confusion. He did not know why Bai Qianfan was here, but this was a Huailin Pavilion and random person was not allowed to enter or leave.


    Bai Qianfan was afraid of implicating Qi Hong, and said: "Why would Head Steward look at Big Sister? It wasn''t that Big Sister asked me to come here, it was I who smelled the fragrance of the steamed buns and found them along the way. This little soup dumpling is really delicious, do you want to try one, Head Steward?"


    Hao Pingguan looked at the empty plate and thought: Even if I want to taste one, I still have to, right?


    Lv He teased from the side, "Yo, the wangfei''s nose is sharp enough to catch up to Erlang Shen''s Howling Celestial Dog."


    Bai Qianfan could not hold it in and laughed. Bai Qianfan also laughed, knowing that Lv He had likened her to a dog, at least he had given her some face.


    Hao Pingguan hesitated. Last time, he told Princess Hua-Yang about the rules of the house. They had been peaceful for more than a month, why would there be such a demon now? Could there be some sort of motive? He felt that Bai Qianfan had entered the Palace with some sort of unspeakable motive. He had to be careful, even if there was a problem with his Huailin Pavilion, it would be easy for him to deal with it.


    "Esteemed wangfei, this servant told you before, that this Huailin Pavilion is ¡­"


    "I know that the Huailin Pavilion is the prince''s courtyard, but isn''t he not here? Even if he isn''t, the courtyard is empty, can''t I come and take a look?"


    "This... There is a rule in the Palace that outsiders are not allowed to enter the Huailin Pavilion ¡­ "


    "Am I an outsider?" Bai Qianfan boldly and confidently said, "I am the new wife of the Prince, and I slept on the same bed the first night."


    As soon as she said this, the three people in the room looked at each other. How could a wangfei say something like that without feeling ashamed? Thinking about it, he was probably too young to know anything about men and women, so he didn''t know anything about shame.


    However, she couldn''t refute his words. She was a wangfei, the mistress of the house, and calling her an outsider was indeed unpleasant. Hao Pingguan was in a difficult position, raising his eyebrows and lowering his eyes, thinking of a way.


    Bai Qianfan saw that he had nothing to say and was a little pleased with herself. She had thought that the servants in the Prince Chu Palace were strong, but compared to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, they were simply insignificant, not even worth mentioning.


    The servants of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion did not have any good expression, they were straightforward and angry, giving her a few moves in a dark voice. Unlike the Prince Chu Palace, which had Princess Hua-Yang''s head, they did not think much of his, but at least they maintained the necessary courtesy on the surface.


    "Head Steward, if my sisters and I want to make the Sophora Flower Pancake, why don''t you help out as well? It''s very delicious. " He cleverly added Lv He in as well. Even if they wanted to investigate something, it would not fall solely on Qi Hong''s shoulders.


    How could Lv He not hear her, she thought to herself, the little girl was pulling her into the water, but she had a good relationship with Qi Hong, even if they had to take the blame together, that would not be a problem.


    Hao Pingguan was even more troubled. Little Princess refused to leave and was still waiting for the Sophora Flower Pancake to be eaten ¡­


    He glanced outside the window. "It''s still early. The locust flowers haven''t bloomed yet. I''m afraid Princess Hua-Yang won''t be able to make it."


    "It''s blooming. When I first arrived, I saw it. The entire tree is filled with little white flowers. It smells so good."


    Hao Pingguan saw that she was wholeheartedly focusing on the Sophora Flower Pancake, it seemed that he was planning to stay after he couldn''t finish eating. Seeing that the sky was still dark, he had to send the little god away before the Duke comes back.


    He gave Qi Hong a meaningful glance. "Since the wangfei wants to eat it, then cook it."


    Qi Hong understood his meaning, she wanted her to send him away before Morong Gan could return. She also didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she quickly got ready.


    Although Bai Qianfan did not do many of these things, it did not hinder her enthusiasm. She followed behind Qi Hong like a tail, helping her to carry this and that.


    Hao Pingguan shook his head. There was nothing he could do, he turned and walked out of the room.


    It was not difficult to make a Sophora Flower Pancake. After taking off the fresh Sophora Flower and boiling it in water, he mixed it with wheat flour and corn flour. Then, he beat two eggs, stirred them evenly and then spread them out in a hot pot.


    Bai Qianfan was unable to help, she climbed up the tree to pick the flowers, her body was like a monkey''s and she climbed up the tree quickly. Qi Hong picked the full basket and threw it down. Qi Hong picked the basket at the bottom of the basket and quickly got half a basket.


    "Princess, that''s enough. Please come down quickly. Be careful not to fall."


    Lv He interrupted, "I can see that she won''t be able to fall down, she looks like someone who often climbs trees. If the news of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion''s precious love of climbing trees were to spread, Prime Minister Bai''s old face would be extremely ugly."


    Just as Bai Qianfan was picking the branches happily, she said, "Sister Lv He is wrong, I am the one who likes to climb trees the most in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. Those sisters of mine are all genuine Miss Qian Jin."


    Lv He said, "That is something unique about our wangfei!"


    Her words were always sharp, but Bai Qianfan didn''t mind them at all. She just chuckled.


    Carrying half a basket of locust flowers back into the house, Qi Hong started to get busy. After washing up, he went to the side of the table to pick things out, Lv He saw that she was busy and panicked, and at this rate, when the Prince came back from his work, he would not have any cake yet.


    She didn''t want to care about this at first, but now she had no choice but to sit down and help choose.


    Bai Qianfan volunteered to boil some water, and as the fire stone was buried inside the stove, she would light it up with firewood. She squatted by the stove, and carefully used the small branches to build a shelf, and then stretched her neck to blow on it. She accidentally rubbed the dust on her face, but she did not notice, and watched the small flame rise up slowly, and was extremely happy.


    In Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, she had also secretly gone to the kitchen to make food. Everything else was fine, it would be fine once he cooked, so he could be considered to be very familiar with cooking.


    Qi Hong came in with the sagebrush flowers. Seeing her face that was as dirty as a cat''s, she laughed and pulled her up, wiping her clean with a handkerchief. "You''ve troubled Princess Huo Wu, go back inside the house and sit down to eat."


    Bai Qianfan refused to leave. Firstly, she wanted to be together with Qi Hong, and secondly, she was a little afraid of Lv He.


    Seeing that she was not leaving, Qi Hong did not force her. Little Princess did not put on airs, she was just a child in front of her, let her be.


    She boiled the flowers with water, mixed them with flour, beat the eggs, and stirred them evenly with chopsticks. Seeing that Bai Qianfan was looking at her work seriously, she joked, "Princess, do you want to learn? In the future, you can personally make it for His Highness to eat. "


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips, "Your highness wouldn''t care about the biscuit I make. If you learn it, I''ll make it for big sister."


    Qi Hong laughed, "Then this humble servant will be honored."


    Bai Qianfan gulped down her saliva. It was as if as long as it was Qi Hong''s hand, regardless of what it was, it would definitely be delicious.


    Just as they were about to enter the house, Hao Pingguan ran over while gasping for breath, "Princess, please leave quickly. The Prince is about to reach the door."

 C25

    Bai Qianfan turned pale with fright, but she was even more decisive than Qi Hong. She grabbed a few pancakes and stuffed them into his sleeves, then turned and ran.


    Hao Pingguan blinked his eyes, "Wangfei must be a rabbit, how can she run so fast?"


    Lv He came out of the house, laughed and said, "It''s good that you can run quickly, it can''t be that you want to be seen by the Duke. In regards to today''s matter, the Head Steward will let out a word in reply to the Prince. If the Prince were to speak, the Little Princess will have something to say to stop him. "


    Hao Pingguan knew that he had to listen to Lv He''s words backwards. As a Head Steward, he couldn''t even stand the entrance of the courtyard.


    He then laughed out loud, "Miss Lv He, this matter cannot be disclosed, I am not worried, I am tired of you and Miss Qi Hong." He had always been polite and courteous to the two maidservants beside Prince Chu. Although they had entered the palace later than him, he still trusted them deeply.


    It was precisely Lv He''s intention to not reveal anything, and this matter just quietly passed, so that the Duke didn''t think that they were close with the Little Princess, and had a grudge with them.


    Morong Gan galloped into the manor. He was born into the martial arts world, and did not like slow sedans. The moment he entered the door, he saw a person from afar carrying a skirt, sprinting frantically. Like a gust of wind, the person ran out of the Huailin Pavilion and slipped away.


    Although she was far away and could run fast, he still recognized that it was Bai Qianfan.


    She could not help but frown. Why was Bai Qianfan going to his courtyard? It was obviously not a good idea to be so sneaky.


    When they arrived at the door, Hao Pingguan was already there, nodding his head and bowing, "Your highness, you came back early today."


    Morong Gan glanced at him, waiting for him to report to him about the matter with Bai Qianfan, but this old fellow feigned ignorance. He had a flattering smile on his face, but did not say a single word.


    Hao Pingguan did not say anything, but he did not ask. He knew that sooner or later, this matter would fall into his hands.


    Returning back to the backyard, Qi Hong took some water to wash his face. Although it wasn''t hot yet, she had been drenched in dust the whole way back. After changing into a new set of clothes, he went to the study to do some official work.


    Qi Hong brought in the Sophora Flower Pancake and placed it on the table, "Master, I''ve just made some cakes, why don''t you eat one for me.


    Morong Gan had always regarded the two servants beside him with importance, so he smiled and nodded, "After this half a day''s worth of food is over, give it to me to have a taste."


    Qi Hong quickly brought it in front of him and handed the chopsticks over. The golden Sophora Flower Pie had been pressed into a fan shape mold and placed into a white porcelain plate as a pagoda.


    Qi Hong liked to think about snacks, she did not even let go of such small details. Before she ate, she was already full of bliss. Prince Chu was in a very good mood, she picked up a small piece and put it into her mouth, nodding, "Not bad, it''s very sweet."


    Qi Hong pursed her lips and laughed: "This servant knows I do not like to eat sweet things, it''s just that the sky is getting hotter. I am busy with work, eating this is good for my body, this grandpa will definitely eat more."


    Morong Gan treated the two servants beside him with special respect. There was nothing else he liked, he was obedient, thoughtful, loyal, and never gave him any trouble so he could use this to his heart''s content. Although Qi Hong and Lv He were maidservants, they were not inferior to the young ladies of the other residences. There was no one in his backyard, and he had given them some of his clothes, utensils, and accessories from the palace to the palace. Most of them were rewarded to the two of them. It wasn''t in vain for them to serve him with all their might.


    He ate another piece and said, "This year, the sophora flowers bloomed early. At this time, we have already eaten sophora cake. The flowers are fresh? "


    "Yes, it was picked early in the morning and there were even dew drops with it. It''s extremely fresh."


    "Pick the flowers more carefully, don''t fall."


    "I won''t, wangfei ¡­" Qi Hong did not notice that she leaked the information, so she was so scared that her face changed. Especially in front of Morong Gan, she had never dared to hide anything. Today, she had no other choice but to protect the Little Princess and had to hide the truth from the Duke. However, with her pig head, she lowered her head in frustration and did not say a word.


    Morong Gan put down his chopsticks and asked very casually, "What happened to the wangfei? Could it be that she picked the flowers? "


    Qi Hong knew that she could not hide it anymore, and nodded her head, "It was the princess who climbed the tree, she picked the flowers," she said as she knelt down, "I, I''m guilty, I''ll admit my punishment, this matter has nothing to do with Lv He, I''ll punish me."


    Morong Gan looked at her, "What crime are you guilty of?"


    "This servant shouldn''t have allowed Princess Consort to come to Huailin Pavilion."


    "You asked her to come?"


    "This servant mentioned yesterday that I would like to make a Sophora Flower Pancake today. Princess will remember this in his heart. She asked this servant about this lord''s itinerary. I just left this morning, and he came over."


    Alright, since he had even heard of his daily itinerary, his face sank. "Are you my servant girl, or Princess Hua-Yang''s maid?"


    When Qi Hong saw that he was enraged, she immediately kowtowed and said, "This servant is obviously my servant girl. This servant thinks that the wangfei is pitiful, so ¡­"


    "It''s not important that she comes to Huailin Pavilion," Morong Gan looked down at her. "I''m angry at you for taking the initiative to tell outsiders about this duke''s journey."


    "Your servant knows she''s wrong. Your father will punish me."


    Morong Gan sighed, "Get up, forget about the board. If I beat you to death, I will have to spend more effort to find someone else to fill the gap. I will punish you with this monthly allowance."


    Hearing his tone, Qi Hong knew that this matter was over, and immediately kowtowed, "This servant thanks this elder for not showing mercy."


    Morong Gan understood that Qi Hong, she did not have bad intentions, but she was a little heartless, as long as she recognized that she was not a bad person, she would be able to take advantage of him. Last night, Bai Qianfan was so scared that she peed her pants.


    "You like her?"


    Qi Hong''s heart skipped a beat, and she mumbled, "Royal Concubine, she''s still young.


    Seeing her standing there with her head lowered and eyes lowered, looking a little worried, she couldn''t bear to see her. Fortunately, Lv He didn''t say much to her, and as such, the burden on her became heavier as soon as she said those words to this kind of girl with a Bodhisattva''s heart of a woman.


    "Forget it, everyone in my manor knows that this is not a secret. You can relax, call Hao Pingguan in. "


    It was precisely because it was not a secret that Qi Hong did not think too much about it. However, because of what the Prince said, she felt that as the person closest to the Prince, she should not do such a thing.


    Hao Pingguan was waiting outside, seeing that Qi Hong had come out with his head down, he was surprised, and when she heard that the prince had summoned him, her heart sank, and her face changed.


    Qi Hong said in embarrassment, "Head Steward, I''m the one who has let you down. I know that the wangfei has come today."


    Hao Pingguan slapped his thigh. Oh my god, no wonder his right eyelid kept jumping, he had been exposed. In order to guard against the prince''s early reply, he specially ordered his attendants to wait at the gate. When he saw the prince from afar, he came back to pass on a message.

 C26

    Hao Pingguan knelt down as soon as he entered the door: "Your Highness, this old servant is guilty." Taking the initiative to confess was still better than being interrogated by the prince.


    Morong Gan looked at him coldly, "Tell me, what have you done?"


    Hearing Morong Gan''s unkind tone, Hao Pingguan was even more unsure. On the day of the wedding, the Royal Concubine had accidentally caused him to be hit on the head by the Huailin Pavilion, hence he definitely could not run away this time. He drooped his head and spoke in a terrified voice, "Reporting to Your Highness, the Royal Concubine is here today.


    Morong Gan glanced at the pancakes on the table, which meant that this pancake also had its own merits. He had just eaten the pancakes made by his enemy''s daughter, but he did not mind about it, he straightened his expression and said, "Royal Consort may not understand rules, but if you have fate, then as the Head Steward, it would be a bit unreasonable."


    Hao Pingguan was sweating profusely. "This old servant told wangfei, but wangfei said ¡­" He raised his head and stole a glance at Morong Gan, and braced himself to say, "She''s not an outsider, he''s the new wife of the prince. He even slept on the same bed the first night."


    Morong Gan was drinking his tea, and upon hearing this, he spat out all the water in his mouth. Even if a few of them splashed onto Hao Pingguan''s face, he didn''t dare to extend his hand and wipe them away.


    Morong Gan didn''t know whether to laugh or be angry, and what he said was right. They had indeed slept in the same bed the previous night, and he had a very deep impression of what happened that day. Humph! He was treating her like an outsider now.


    He was silent for a moment, his fingers tapping on the table as he slowly said, "Since wangfei says so, then don''t stop her in the future. If she wants to come, then just let her come."


    Hao Pingguan was shocked, can Little Princess move about freely in the Huailin Pavilion? Aside from the two guards, the two maids and he were not allowed to enter. The Prince was not on guard against the Little Princess, so she was, after all, a person of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion!


    He hesitated for a moment. "Does Your Highness mean that Princess can walk around freely in the Huailin Pavilion?"


    "Yes."


    "Anywhere? Including this study? "


    Morong Gan laughed, "She already said that he is not an outsider, so I might as well not put up any defenses."


    Seeing him smile, Hao Pingguan''s face calmed down and relaxed. Seeing that Morong Gan did not wake him up, he probed, "If Your Highness does not have any other orders, then this servant will go and receive them." Since he allowed Little Princess to join the Huailin Pavilion, then he wouldn''t be punished, right?


    Unexpectedly, Morong Gan lifted his eyelids, made a sound of acknowledgement, and wrote his answer down.


    Just as he reached the door, he heard Morong Gan''s cold voice, "Next time if you don''t report in in time, don''t sit on the seat of the Head Steward."


    Only then did Hao Pingguan know the reason why he was being punished. The king did not look down on him, so it was impossible for him to get lucky.


    Once Hao Pingguan left, Morong Gan put down the pen and took out a secret letter from a pile of documents. It was a letter informing him that the Prime Minister Bai''s brother-in-law, Li Gang, had occupied the good land and was bullying the citizens. Morong Gan probably knew that the both of them were not on good terms, so he passed the letter to him through layers of relations.


    In the eyes of the commoners, this was a heavenly huge matter, but in Li Gang''s eyes, this was not even worth mentioning, who could do anything to a niece from the Noble Consort, a brother-in-law for the prime minister, and a father of a second rank official?


    Someone had once passed a bill like this to the emperor, but to the emperor, how could a commoner compare to a prime minister with power? He was just pretending to reprimand the Prime Minister Bai, and had him discipline him strictly before leaving. Now that he had presented it, he would probably end up with the same result.


    In other words, the prince had violated the law and committed the same crime as the people, but how many people could actually do so? Morong Gan laughed bitterly, and used a pen to write a few words on the bill, temporarily stopping it.


    He wanted to do this, but she could not allow it to get out of hand. Thus, she did not touch Li Gang first. She was looking for an opening from another point of view, and Bai Qianfan was the one he was looking for.


    Coming to his Huailin Pavilion for no reason at all, acting like a scoundrel or a thief, that was not a good thing at all. Killing two servants who knew about him, was he going to take his life now?


    He might as well invite the Emperor into the fray. When the time came, he would be guilty of murdering the Crown Prince. Even if the Emperor wanted to take matters into his own hands, all the nobles in the imperial court would not agree to this. If they overturned Prime Minister Bai, wouldn''t it be easy to take care of Li Gang?


    Right now, he really had high hopes for Bai Qianfan, he hoped that the little girl would not disappoint him.


    If she wanted to come to Huailin Pavilion, he would open the door and let her in, waiting for her to sneak in to kill him.


    As they walked along the road, Hao Pingguan thought that something was amiss. Why did it sound like the prince actually wanted to send Princess Wangfei to join Huailin Pavilion? Could it be that they had shared a bed for the night, and had gotten to know each other? Impossible, with Little Princess''s figure, even men wouldn''t look up to him.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was correct. Being by the prince''s side for twenty years, this intuition of his wasn''t wrong at all.


    He didn''t know if the Little Princess would go back to Huailin Pavilion, but if the Duke Barbara didn''t want her to, wouldn''t it be a waste of the Duke''s painstaking efforts?


    In order to atone for his sins, he turned a corner halfway and went to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, but the servant girl didn''t know anything about Bai Qianfan. Originally, he had sent a servant to accompany him every day. However, he lost them all later on, so he was too embarrassed to send more, it would be a waste of his time to send more.


    What do we do now? He walked out of Moon Reaching Pavilion and was at a loss of what to do, so he followed Xiao Kuzi to advise him, "Head Steward, let''s just guard here with all our might, at noon, can the wangfei still not come back to eat?"


    Hao Pingguan recalled the few pancakes Little Princess had grabbed before he left and shook his head in frustration. "The wangfei has food on her body, she can''t get hungry."


    Xiao Kuzi thought for a while, then remembered again, "Miss Qi Hong''s Sophora Flower Pancake has some sesame oil inside it, but it smells nice. Why don''t we go into the garden and take a look, maybe we can smell it?"


    Hao Pingguan thought for a moment, "I''ll be keeping watch here, so go look for the princess, I don''t want to miss this opportunity."


    Xiao Kuzi agreed. He strode towards the direction of the garden, and after walking a few steps, he saw a person in front of him with his head held high and chest puffed out. The person looked lively like a young sprout in the middle of the afternoon sun. It was Bai Qianfan.


    He was ecstatic in his heart. Just as he was about to call out to her, someone shot past him with a whoosh, giving him an old face as they beat up Bai Qianfan. "Esteemed wangfei, where did you get this?"


    Hao Pingguan was so warm and polite, Bai Qianfan was startled and overwhelmed by it, "Head Steward is looking for me?"


    Hao Pingguan paused, he did not want his to go to Huailin Pavilion, the Duke did not want her to, so he guessed it himself. If he were to smash it and hurt his face, he would probably be whipped.


    He changed the subject. "Princess hasn''t had lunch yet?"


    "Nope," Bai Qianfan said as her eyes shined at him. She thought of the Huailin Pavilion when she saw Hao Pingguan, which contained Qi Hong and many delicious foods.


    Hao Pingguan said, "The wangfei left in a hurry in the morning. Miss Qi Hong originally wanted to keep the wangfei for lunch, she said that she wanted to cook the Eight Treasures Duck for you to taste."


    "Is that so?" Bai Qianfan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then darkened, "It''s a pity that the Duke is back."


    This was exactly what Hao Pingguan was waiting for, and he immediately added on, "Your highness knew that you went to the Huailin Pavilion today, and was very happy, and said that the wangfei is not an outsider, you must definitely not stop her."


    "Really?" Bai Qianfan shook her oily sleeves, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go, big sister''s Eight Treasures Duck is ready, right?"


    Hao Pingguan, "... Come on, this servant will let Xiao Kuzi send you in. This servant has other urgent matters ¡­ "


    "Go on," Bai Qianfan called out to Xiao Kuzi, "Let''s hurry up. I''m really hungry."

 C27

    Qi Hong was in the hall waiting for Morong Gan to eat lunch, when a little girl poked her head out of the curtain and gave him a chance to look, which Morong Gan happened to see, "Come in to talk."


    The little girl had no choice but to come in. Head Steward Hao had told her that she could enter and exit Huailin Pavilion freely before he left, so she was not afraid of angering the prince. She answered truthfully, "Reporting to the prince, the wangfei is here, she wants to look for Big Sister Qi Hong."


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, what a coincidence, he had just released his, and she had come looking for him, Xiao Gui Xiao Xiao, her thoughts were very active.


    After a moment of silence, he instructed, "Have the wangfei come here."


    The little girl said yes and turned around to leave. Qi Hong was a little perturbed in her heart. She glanced at Lv He, expecting her to say something, but Lv He pretended that it was nothing important.


    Qi Hong silently sighed in her heart. It was definitely not a good thing for the prince to call Little Princess here.


    Very quickly, Bai Qianfan arrived. She squatted down in front of the Prince Chu with a timid and timid look, and asked in a sharp and clear voice, "Your Highness, you were looking for me?"


    Morong Gan said, "Aren''t you looking for me?"


    Bai Qianfan looked up in shock, "I didn''t find you, I''m here to look for big sister Qi Hong."


    "Why are you looking for her?"


    "I heard ¡­" "I made a Eight Treasures Duck ¡­" As she spoke, she glanced at the table and saw that the big porcelain bowl in the middle of the table was filled with tender ducks, their fat stomachs cut open to reveal the Eight Treasures. She stood so far away that she could smell the fragrance, and a thread of it caught in her throat.


    could not help but sneer in his heart when he saw her acting this way. She must have been faking it again, she had never eaten any of the thousand gold from her Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion before, what''s a duck worth?


    "So it turns out that wangfei likes to eat Eight Treasures Duck. Qi Hong, serve a pair of chopsticks to wangfei. This king wants to have lunch with wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan did not expect Morong Gan to say that, and stood there stupidly, stammering, "Prince, this is not right, I don''t look good eating it, it will be bad, you are interested."


    "Princess Hua-Yang is not an outsider. Didn''t we sleep in the same bed last night? I won''t despise you."


    Bai Qianfan never thought that he would even know what was going on. Her face immediately flushed red, and her hands clenched into fists, wishing that she could punch a hole in the ground.


    Qi Hong set the tableware on the table, and gently called out to her, "Princess, quickly sit.


    Bai Qianfan felt like she was stuck in a well and stood there stupidly without moving, being pushed to sit opposite of Morong Gan.


    Qi Hong helped her make the dishes, "The princess likes to eat ducks, so this servant will give you a duck leg, do you want the Eight Treasures inside? There are millet, winter bamboo shoots, horseshoe, red dates, mushroom, wriggling beans, ham, carrots, which do you want? "


    Bai Qianfan sat down at the table and surveyed the delicacies on the table. She could not care about too many things, put aside her worries for the moment and said, "I want all of them, I want to try them all."


    Lv He thought to herself. Little Princess''s appetite was really big.


    Qi Hong used a small bowl to scoop the Eight Treasures into her bowl, and placed a duck leg on top of it. She brought a silver chopstick over and grabbed at the meat of the duck leg, but Bai Qianfan felt that she was too warm, so she immediately took the duck leg and chewed on it, and indistinctly, she said, "Biting it with bones is more delicious."


    Her mouth was full of oil, one of her sleeves was also full of oil, and her expression was slovenly like a elephant. Seeing this made Prince Chu frown, was this the young miss from a noble family who had come out of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion?


    Qi Hong and Lv He were also stunned, the rich family''s young miss ate like eating cat food, she did not open her mouth, did not show her teeth, did not speak, and drank wine with her sleeves covering her face, her slender jade hands holding onto chopsticks, refined and dignified, but this person had a pile of bowls, with one hand holding onto the duck leg, and the other holding onto the chopsticks, he delivered them to her mouth, chewing on them as though she had not eaten anything in eight hundred years.


    In the blink of an eye, a fat duck leg had been wiped clean by her. Qi Hong brought out a wet handkerchief in time to wipe her hands, and burped in satisfaction. The fear and uneasiness just now had completely disappeared. Her indifferent eyes relaxed, like a child who had been overjoyed by candy.


    Morong Gan felt that it was as if he saw her eating like a little soldier under his watch. Sometimes, he would march and camp out, setting up a bonfire and roasting the meat.


    "The Princess has a good appetite."


    Bai Qianfan laughed somewhat embarrassedly, "I grow up, it''s normal for me to eat more than others."


    So that''s how it is, this reason is sufficient. Such a small body doesn''t even need to grow long, how can a grown woman?


    As she spoke, Bai Qianfan picked up the rice and ate it. She squinted her eyes, revealing her delicate teeth and asked Qi Hong, "Was the rice cooked by elder sister as well? "It''s really delicious."


    There was really no trick to cooking rice, the rice was the tribute of the Southern Fragrance Rice, it was soft, sticky and sweet, but there was some particular way to make rice water, it was specially brought from the Jade Spring, the tea was clear and cold and clean, the entrance was sweet and the tea was used to cook rice for the King.


    Qi Hong still hadn''t replied, Morong Gan said, "If wangfei likes it, she can come and eat at the Huailin Pavilion frequently. In the entire Duke Palaces, no one is better than Qi Hong in cooking."


    "Really?" Happiness came too suddenly, Bai Qianfan was unable to accept it, and instinctively revealed a suspicious look. That day, he had wrongly accused her of killing someone. How could her attitude suddenly change?


    Morong Gan saw that and thought to himself, the little girl is still quite alert, next, she will probably ask why.


    "Why is the prince so good to me?"


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, and as expected, he remained calm and collected. "This king has always been sorry for wrongly accusing Princess Hua-Yang, but you are still young, how could you have the guts to kill someone? Aren''t you afraid ¡­"


    "Your Highness!" Bai Qianfan suddenly cried out, and immediately became as quiet as a mountain, causing Morong Gan to jump in fright. She bellowed loudly, and immediately became soft, saying, "You don''t have to say anymore, I understand."


    She was so red that she looked like she was about to burn up. How could she take out the matter of wetting her pants so casually? No matter how young she was, face was a must. It could only be said that the Prince didn''t take her seriously at all. That''s right, she was the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai, why should the Prince take her seriously?


    Morong Gan looked at her in astonishment. The little girl had used quite a bit of force, scaring him so much that the food on his chopsticks fell away.


    The two of them did not talk much anymore, the atmosphere became a little heavy, but the heavy atmosphere did not affect Bai Qianfan''s appetite. Her frowning brows quickly relaxed, her gaze sweeping the dishes one by one, as though she had forgotten the people and things around.


    The more she ate, the less Morong Gan ate. He frowned slowly and finally stopped eating as he looked at her thoughtfully for a moment.


    "Princess Wangfei''s Moon Reaching Pavilion is not for food?"


    Bai Qianfan was happily gnawing on her hoof flowers, and upon hearing her words, she was stunned, looking at the bones on the table where she had bitten through, her face slightly blushed, "It''s not that I don''t want to give you food, it''s that there''s no such delicious food."


    "This king said that you can come and eat at Huailin Pavilion at any time."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at Morong Gan, and said timidly, "Since the Old Prince is here to get food, I''m also very embarrassed. Actually, I have a better way."


    "Oh, tell me about it."


    "How about," She glanced at Qi Hong from the corner of her eyes and said slowly, "Send Big Sister Qi Hong to the Moon Reaching Pavilion ¡­"

 C28

    "How dare you!" Morong Gan stood up and slapped the table, causing the table to shake.


    Prince Chu was furious, all the servants outside the hall kneeled on the floor. Bai Qianfan''s mouth was agape in shock, as though she had been scared silly. Her eyes were wide open, not blinking at all.


    Morong Gan was even angrier now, someone who did not know how to repent and dared to glare at him!


    He pointed at her, and her voice seemed to squeeze out from the gaps between her teeth, "Bai Qianfan, you actually had ideas on Qi Hong, she is my woman!"


    Only now did Bai Qianfan realize that she was extremely wrong. Qi Hong was a person in his house, and was a treasure even if it was not his heart, how could she take her precious baby!


    But god knows how beautiful she was thinking just now. She wanted Qi Hong to go back and accompany her everyday, eat together and sleep together, she treated Qi Hong as her sister, and Qi Hong treated her as her sister. The two of them relied on each other for their lives and warmed up each other''s bodies, and when her sister met a good person, she arranged for a generous dowry to marry Qi Hong and live together with her.


    Her imagination was good, but she forgot the most important thing. Qi Hong had a man, and her man was a prince. No wonder he was so angry.


    Bai Qianfan was vexed and afraid, but she also knelt down, "Prince, please calm yourself, I said the wrong thing. Qi Hong is your woman, how could I dare have any ideas about her, I am just ¡­ For a moment, the lard in her brain is muddled. Don''t fuss about it with me, just treat what I just said as fart. "


    Morong Gan slowly sat down. In truth, he did not understand why he was so angry, he should have treated it as a joke and laughed it off, but a burst of anger rushed up from the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, he took a deep breath and said without much interest, "All of you, get up."


    Lv He stood up, and Bai Qianfan also stood up, but she did not expect Morong Gan to point at her, "You, kneel, I did not wake you up, you are not allowed to."


    Qi Hong wanted to plead, but she quietly twisted her arm and signaled her not to make a sound. They all understood Morong Gan''s temperament, he was angry, it would be best if he did not say anything, but when he had calmed down, they could talk, and things would be easy.


    Morong Gan flung his sleeves and returned to the study room. All of the people below also left, leaving Bai Qianfan kneeling there alone.


    In front of her was a small patch of grass, green with a variety of peach trees on either side of it. The peach trees were somewhat dilapidated, and a few flowers hung from their branches. The ground was covered in a thick layer of flowers, like a pink carpet.


    Bai Qianfan straightened her back, and tilted her head to admire the beautiful scenery. It was extremely beautiful, with a wide open space, filled with a sparse and unique feel, contrasting faintly with the green grass. The scenery was not bad, and there was no one around.


    In the past few years, her ability to settle down whenever she wanted had become more and more powerful. As long as her life was not in danger, anything was fine.


    Morong Ze walked through the corridor and upon seeing that there was no one in the parlour, he frowned. It was not that the Prince Chu was having lunch in the parlour, but where was he? How dare you lie to him! Just as he was about to turn around, he suddenly saw a small figure kneeling on the ground. It had a crooked head and was looking straight ahead. There was a hint of a smile in its eyes.


    Morong Ze was startled, he immediately stopped and looked, it was a servant who committed a crime, she was punished to kneel, how could she laugh?


    He walked over with light steps. When he got closer, he realized that it was a little girl. Her hair was tied up in a bun, and her head was crooked. However, her body was straight, giving off a strange feeling.


    The little girl was quite vigilant. As soon as he got close, her gaze immediately shot over. Her two eyebrows were shallow, her lips were moist and her face was pink. She raised a pair of big, dark eyes to look at him.


    Morong Ze was the best at interacting with girls. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, his eyes shining like the stars, a big dimple appearing on his lips.


    Before he could say anything, the little girl spoke up with a smile, "Young master is so beautiful."


    Morong Ze, "..." These words were usually his opening words, how did he get snatched away by her?


    He was very puzzled, all the servants in the Prince Chu Palace had their own rules, but this little girl had her own way of doing things, it was quite interesting.


    "Hey, why are you kneeling?"


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "Don''t mention it, I offended Prince Chu."


    "How did you offend him?"


    Bai Qianfan sized him up, "Who are you?"


    Morong Ze scratched his chin, and smiled even wider: "I can still be considered as having spoken a few words in front of Prince Chu, tell me, I''ll go and plead for you."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up, and then dimmed down very quickly. "Let''s part ways, so as to not anger you again, he is a temperamental person." After saying that, she immediately covered his mouth, her eyes staring wide, she really did not have a brain, what was going on in his mind, his mouth was about to spew out words, what if this person told Prince Chu, then she ¡­


    His thoughts were written all over her face, causing Morong Ze to laugh even more, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t tell him. But you''re right, Prince Chu is indeed a temperamental person."


    Hearing him say that, Bai Qianfan relaxed her mind. Looking at her clothes, she must be from a noble family of Wang Sun. Not only was she good-looking, he was also very friendly, much better than Prince Chu. She had a good impression of him, so she told him, "I want the Qi Hong by your side, so he''s angry and punishes me by forcing me to kneel here."


    Her clothes were ordinary, and on top of her head was a simple flower hairpin. No matter how he looked at it, she didn''t look like a consort, but her body was small, as if she hadn''t grown up at all. If she dared to ask Third Brother for a person, then she should be his third sister-in-law who had just passed by.


    Morong Ze thought it was funny, the Third Brother had said that he would not touch her, she was too young, fighting was meaningless, why did he turn around and punish her to kneel? To be honest, he had a pretty good impression of Bai Qianfan. Although he didn''t understand her, but they did know each other well.


    He exclaimed and went forward to help her up, "Third Brother is really something, how can I punish you to kneel down? It''s just a matter of asking for a servant girl, is it worth it? Sister-in-law, please get up."


    Bai Qianfan was confused by his sudden enthusiasm, "You are?"


    "I am Morong Ze, Old Sixth. Sister-in-law, please call me Sixth Brother."


    Morong Ze had good points, he did not need to put on airs, as long as he was angry, he could make friends with merchants. Although Bai Qianfan was the daughter of Prime Minister Bai, her father was her father and her daughter was her daughter, he could treat them separately.


    Although logically speaking, she should call him that, but to have her call a twenty year old youth ''little brother'' was something she couldn''t open her mouth to do.


    Morong Ze didn''t really care. After all, there were many matters of the royal family that required more seniority. Gao Zong Emperor''s old son was much younger than him, so wouldn''t he have to call him Royal Uncle?


    Bai Qianfan blessed her body, "Greetings, Prince Jin sir."


    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing? You''re the boss, I''m the younger one. How can you bow to me like this?" With that, he bowed deeply, "Sixth brother greets Third Sister-in-Law."


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes, "Don''t call me Third Sister, I don''t know how long I can stay for.


    Morong Ze heard her interesting words and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    The two chatted and laughed. Not far away, there was someone watching this scene with a cold expression.

 C29

    By the time he returned to the study room, his expression had already calmed down. He sat on the chair and received the hot tea offered by Lv He, then used the lid of his cup to shake off the foam on the tea.


    He tossed the matter to the back of his mind and picked up a book to read. Qi Hong was agitated by the fragrance of the pill. Wisps of smoke rose from the furnace that was producing the Silver wrong lotus petal and cloud bead patterns, and the faint fragrance quickly filled the entire room. She raised her eyes several times to look at Morong Gan, and saw that he was focused on reading, but did not dare scratch him. It was because of her that Little Princess suffered such a punishment.


    She could only ask Lv He for help. Lv He rolled her eyes, unable to endure her pleading eyes, so she could only walk up to her and quietly say: "My prince, the sky is still cold. Princess Hua-Yang is young, if she kneels for too long, she might fall sick.


    Morong Gan did not utter a word, and only after a while did he put down the book, slowly stood up with his hands behind his back, and walked out, "I will go and see if she has self-reflection."


    When Lv He saw him walk out of the door with her mouth covered in laughter, Qi Hong still frowned. "It''s all my fault, there were some things I didn''t warn the wangfei well enough, causing her to say the wrong things to anger the prince."


    Lv He rolled his eyes, "What does it have to do with you, who cares if you like you? It''s because the princess doesn''t have any looks, and doesn''t even know how much she''s worth, that you dared to ask the king for someone else. Who doesn''t know that you are someone that the king values highly, that last year, the prince came to the palace to take a fancy to you, and wanted to leave, but the prince still lost his temper."


    "How can that be the same? Even if I go to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, I''m still in the Duke Palaces."


    "Didn''t you hear me? You''re someone that the prince values, your lord''s darling ¡­"


    Qi Hong''s face flushed red, she extended her hand and hit her, "Stupid girl, what nonsense are you spouting, let this lord hear it, the one kneeling there is you."


    Lv He dodged it gracefully. "How am I spouting nonsense? Last time, the Etiquette King wanted you, so I lost my temper. "The wangfei wanted me just now, see if I agree or not."


    As the two of them were happily fooling around in the house, Morong Gan had already left the half moon gate. With a glance, he saw Bai Qianfan and Morong Ze chatting and laughing in the parlour.


    He stopped in hhertracks, her face slowly becoming gloomy. She was afraid that once he left, Bai Qianfan would stand up, acting in a Yin and Yang manner, and it seemed that he did not place in his eyes.


    He was just curious, Morong Ze had always liked girls with delicate curves, he had never heard that he was interested in girls like this. But Morong Ze beamed, as if he was having fun chatting with his.


    He stood there for a long time, and the distance between them wasn''t too far off. However, Bai Qianfan and Morong Ze talked for a long time, and in the end, they didn''t notice him.


    He could only walk over and cough loudly. This time, both of them heard him and turned to look at him.


    Morong Ze''s expression was normal, but Bai Qianfan was like a mouse seeing a cat, she kneeled down. That strike was too sudden, and there was no cushion on the ground, so she could only fall down, causing Morong Ze to feel pain for her.


    Bai Qianfan did not have any reaction as she lowered her head and looked like a young wife.


    Morong Gan looked down at her, "You''re already up, why are you still kneeling? Let Prince Jin see you, think that I might not be able to be strict with you at home."


    Only then did Bai Qianfan prop herself up from the table. Just then, Morong Gan appeared too suddenly, her brain did not react, her body first made the decision, then smashed onto the floor, it was truly painful.


    Seeing her stand there with his downcast eyes, Morong Gan shouted in a stern voice. "What are you still standing there for? Go back to where you came from!"


    Bai Qianfan shuddered, and turned around to leave. After taking two steps, she turned her head back and looked at Morong Gan timidly. But don''t be angry, she was not allowed to come to Huailin Pavilion, she didn''t want to be unable to eat those delicious foods, and even more so, she didn''t want to be unable to see big sister Qi Hong.


    Morong Gan''s eyes stared at him, "This king knows what his words are, when will I break my promise?"


    Bai Qianfan''s panicked face immediately revealed a smile, her big eyes bent and she turned, "Thank you, Duke."


    She walked very quickly, and in the long hallway, her small figure seemed to be floating between the pillars. Morong Ze found it more interesting and raised his voice: "Sister-in-law walk slowly, be careful of falling down."


    Bai Qianfan was startled by the way she called her sister-in-law. She staggered a bit and heard Morong Ze laughing behind her, but she was a little embarrassed. She turned around and glared at him, and walked away even faster, because she felt that there were two cold gazes following her.


    Morong Ze clapped his hands and laughed, "Third Brother, my new sister-in-law is truly interesting. If you really want to divorce her and inform my brother in advance, I really want to bring her back to the residence."


    Morong Gan cast a sidelong glance at him, "You''ve taken a fancy to it?"


    "That''s not true, this Fifth Miss Bai can only be a friend for now. I can only see her as a woman when she grows up."


    "Friends?" Morong Gan sneered, "You are friends with Bai Rulin''s daughter?"


    "Third Brother, how could such a little girl be Bai Rulin''s helper? Do you know what she said just now?


    Morong Gan coldly snorted, "Don''t be fooled by her. She''s not a weak sparrow, he''s a little eagle. He''s only been in the Palace for a little more than a month, and two people died in succession in my house."


    "Huh?" Morong Ze opened his mouth wide in shock, "Was there such a thing, and was it done by her?"


    "Although I haven''t found any evidence yet, it''s pretty close to the truth. Even if she didn''t kill him herself, it''s still related to her."


    "My darling," Morong Ze blinked, "You really can''t judge a book by its cover. Who died here?"


    "Both of them are her maids."


    Morong Ze did not understand, "Why did she kill her own servant girl?"


    "I heard that the First Lady and her are not on good terms, so the maidservants that came with his were all assigned by the Madame Bai. Or perhaps it was because they knew her secret and had been silenced. "


    Morong Ze said with a tinge of emotion, "A family lives in the same place, but their hearts are useless. If you harm me, I''ll harm him. "As long as you eat your fill and dress warmly, you''ll be satisfied."


    Morong Gan looked at the peach blossoms in the courtyard silently. Who wouldn''t? The same thing happened when the new emperor ascended to the throne. Thinking of his second brother who had died, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    "Third Brother, what do you plan to do?" Morong Ze asked.


    Morong Gan''s eyes flashed with a sharp light, "She is the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai, if we want to deal with her, then we have to make a name for ourselves and obtain the evidence before we can do anything.


    Morong Ze was shocked. "Third Brother, it might not be so easy for you to touch that old bastard Bai Rulin. He is the Emperor''s favorite subject, even if there were some disputes with you, the Emperor would still side with him many times. Not long after the new emperor ascended to the throne, the imperial court is still not at peace.


    Morong Gan smirked, "No matter how biased the emperor is towards me, I still want to kill Bai Rulin to take revenge for Zhu''er."

 C30

    The pretty boy case had been investigated secretly the entire time. As Ning Jiu had some matters to attend to, Morong Gan was very relieved. As expected, he found a clue after two days.


    The two of them had met a few times secretly, and they had always been dating on fake mountains. The place was tall, and the sky was dark, so ordinary people wouldn''t notice, so they hid among the strange rocks, hugged, and kissed, tasting the taste of their first love.


    That night, the two of them made an appointment to meet, but when the young servant went to visit, he did not see Soo Soo. He waited for a while, and left without waiting for anyone, and when something happened, he did not dare to reveal himself, but felt sad inside.


    Ning Jiu suspected him and threatened him to torture him. The servant did not admit his mistake and only said that he was wronged, and that Qingxiu had died wrongly.


    After Ning Jiu finished speaking, he did not utter a word for a long time. He tapped the table with his finger, which meant, Qing Xiu had come to the fake mountain by himself, and Bai Qianfan should have known about the matter regarding Qing Xiu and the servant beforehand.


    After pondering for a while, he called Jia Tong in. "From today onwards, follow the princess and see what she does every day."


    Jia Tong felt a little wronged, "Your Highness, you can just send a servant for this kind of thing. My job is to protect Your Highness, what''s wrong with following an imperial concubine?"


    Morong Gan looked up, "Don''t underestimate my wangfei. If I can keep up, why would I send you there?"


    In the past few days, Bai Qianfan had been to the Huailin Pavilion, and seeing her, she felt that she was just a young lady who had not really seen the world, saying that she was the one who killed that servant girl was really a bit inconceivable.


    Although he had some complaints, he couldn''t not listen to his orders. He turned around and left for the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Because they were investigating a case recently, the people in the Moon Reaching Pavilion had become more restrained, and there were no more melon seeds or horses hanging around, they only chatted and slept, and everyday they would send people to stand guard at the door. Someone from the Wang Mansion came over and loudly reported a letter, and the people inside quickly returned to their positions and went back to their respective duties.


    Therefore, when Jia Tong entered the Moon Reaching Pavilion, a little girl suddenly jumped out from the side, squatted down and blessed him, and shouted with a high-pitched voice: "Guard Jia is here!"


    Jia Tong felt goosebumps all over his body from her call, hence he asked her with furrowed brows, "Is the wangfei here?"


    "This ¡­" The little girl''s small eyes darted around. "It seems like the wangfei isn''t in the room."


    "Where did he go?"


    "The wangfei likes to stroll around. No one can say for sure where she goes."


    "It''s really not in the house?"


    "This servant has been keeping watch at the door the entire time. I only saw Princess Consort leave the room, but I didn''t see her return."


    Since she wasn''t there, Jia Tong didn''t plan to go in. He asked her, "Where does Consort Wang like to go?"


    The little girl thought for a moment, "This servant has seen Princess Consort''s return from the Bright Lake several times, I think he probably went there."


    Jia Tong did not make a sound. He turned around and walked a circle around Bright Lake, but did not see any trace of Bai Qianfan either. He laughed at himself, because the Prince told him to follow his wife, but he did not even know where she was.


    The afternoon sun was shining brightly, and the wind had the scent of flowers. He raised his head and found himself in the back garden. All the girls and big sisters loved flowers and grass, so perhaps even the princess might be here.


    He strolled in. The Spring Flowers were romantic, and the more they bloomed, the more they would fight and the deeper he would walk. The fragrance became stronger, the more flowers there were less trees and trees.


    He simply stopped to blow the wind and admire the flowers. He would always stay by the prince''s side during the day, and it was rare for him to have free times, the scenery around him was pleasing to the eye.


    Bai Qianfan hid behind the tree and stared fixedly at the man at the side of the pool. He had played it really well, the sword in his hands seemed to have come alive, like a twisting snake, it stirred up many bright sword flowers, going up and down, going left and right, it was truly brilliant, even better than when he was playing around with his big brother.


    Bai Qianfan looked on with interest and envy. She really wanted to become a hero with unrivaled martial arts skills, that way she could beat up the person who bullied her until she pissed her pants.


    She had followed Jia Tong for a period of time, and seeing him walk around the backyard, she wondered what he was trying to do.


    She recognized Jia Tong, she was one of Prince Chu''s bodyguards, and every time he saw her, he would smile and appear to be very close to her. Her impression of him was not bad, unlike that Ning Jiu who had a straight face as if everyone owed him money.


    Seeing the interesting part, she could not help but applaud and cheer, "Good!"


    Hearing the voice, Jia Tong turned around and pointed the sword at her. When he saw that it was her, he immediately smiled: "This subordinate greets wangfei."


    Anyone''s smile would be deadly to Bai Qianfan, so she had a better impression of Jia Tong.


    "You did a good job."


    "Princess, you flatter me."


    "Do you have any other skills?"


    "What does the wangfei mean?"


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and thought, "For example, Qing Gong, fist techniques and the like."


    "I know a bit."


    "A teacher taught me?"


    Jia Tong smiled and shook his head, "Of course not, I pay respects to a few masters."


    "Oh," Bai Qianfan frowned, "Several masters, it''s not easy to find all of them, where do you live?"


    Jia Tong was startled. "Princess, why are you asking this?"


    Bai Qianfan did not answer as she was still immersed in her own world. Frowning, she sniffed, and then, his gaze landed on Yun Che.


    Jia Tong couldn''t follow her train of thought at all. He had just asked her about his master, and he wanted him to become his master?


    "Princess, this ¡­ "Your subordinate isn''t skilled enough, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "You don''t want to?" Bai Qianfan raised his black eyes and looked at him with pleading eyes, "I will pay for your tuition, name your price."


    Jia Tong was in a difficult situation, "This is not a matter of money, if Your Highness knew ¡­"


    "Then let''s not let the prince know. You earn money to teach, and I''ll spend money to learn. Is that not okay?"


    Jia Tong thought for a while, then asked, "Why would the wangfei want to learn martial arts? Is it to strengthen my body? "


    "To protect myself." Bai Qianfan was very frank, "I am from the Bai Family, the duke doesn''t like me, maybe one day he will kill me because he doesn''t like me, and when I have time, I can resist, or even think of a way to escape."


    Jia Tong was shocked, not because of those words, but because he could not understand why Bai Qianfan would tell him such a secret, he was the prince''s personal servant!


    He probed, "Are you not afraid that I will tell the prince what you have said?"


    "Whether you tell him or not, he will kill me sooner or later. He is a big shot and I am a nobody. I just want to be fair so that I won''t die too easily. "


    Jia Tong was stunned, he was really a calm little girl!

 C31

    Every time he used his strength, the bun would sway to the side and come straight back to him again. found it funny when he saw this, and after she finished her round, he asked, "Who was the one who combed the princess'' hair, mama?"


    Bai Qianfan used a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her forehead and said proudly, "I''ll have a comb myself, is that okay?"


    Jia Tong had originally wanted to tease the comb haired senior servant or maid, but upon hearing that the Little Princess had combed it himself, he couldn''t help but mock his, so he nodded his head in embarrassment, "Not bad."


    Bai Qianfan became even more proud, "I''m a strong person, capable of doing anything."


    Jia Tong flattered her, "Princess is certainly powerful. If she''s not a strong person, she can''t marry our Prince."


    Speaking up to here, Bai Qianfan was a little dejected, "Then I better not be too strong." She paused for a moment, then raised his spirit again, "I''ll practice it again. Master, just watch and see. Please point out what''s wrong with it so that you can point it out to me."


    Jia Tong nodded his head, "Wangfei is really diligent."


    Seeing how Bai Qianfan was gesturing, Jia Tong suddenly regained her senses. He was here to follow Little Princess, why did he become her master? That the princess had been learning kung fu with him all afternoon?


    Bai Qianfan could clearly see that he was distracted, and was somewhat unhappy. She stopped and sighed, "Master, please focus harder, I''ll start over again."


    Jia Tong moaned incessantly, "Royal Concubine, you can''t practice martial arts fast enough, you have to do it slowly. How about we end it here today, you''re busy, this subordinate will also have to go back to Huailin Pavilion."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly remembered to ask him, "What are you doing in the backyard?"


    Jia Tong, "... I came to the backyard because... Because the backyard has not been peaceful recently, His Highness sent me to patrol the area. "


    "Every day?"


    "..." How could I have the time? "


    Bai Qianfan thought for a moment, "Alright, if you can''t come, I will go up the Huailin Pavilion to look for master."


    Jia Tong''s face changed. "Royal Concubine, don''t intercede. Let the Duke know, your subordinate will be in trouble."


    "Then what should we do?" Bai Qianfan was very sad, it was not easy to have someone willing to teach her martial arts, she couldn''t just give up halfway right.


    Jia Tong consoled her, "Royal Concubine, don''t go to the Huailin Pavilion to look for your subordinate. When you have time, your subordinate will come to the backyard to look for your subordinate. Do you think so? "


    Bai Qianfan was also afraid that the matter of learning martial arts would be discovered by the Prince Chu. If Jia Tong was punished, then she would have no master, and happily nodded his head, "Alright, Master, go back quickly. Teach me when you are free."


    Jia Tong asked, "Is the wangfei not going to return?"


    "I''m afraid that you''ve forgotten the moves you''ve just taught me. Practice them before leaving."


    Jia Tong didn''t speak anymore. After bowing, he got out of the back garden and did not walk too far. He climbed onto a tree and sat on top of it, waiting.


    From his line of sight, she could just make out a small area of land beside the pond, where Bai Qianfan was dancing and kicking with her fists. Her moves were pretty impressive, just that she didn''t use much strength.


    Jia Tong didn''t know how long he looked, the sun slowly moved to the west, and the light gradually changed to look like he was covered by a light muslin. But that little figure was still diligently comparing the two, as if he had endless strength, Jia Tong was somewhat emotional, whether or not the Little Princess was as sinister and sinister as his highness had guessed, at the very least, her serious spirit was priceless.


    When dusk fell, Bai Qianfan finally came out from the backyard of the garden, holding onto a few stalks of Rose Flower in her hands. That crooked bun of hair shook with her body, making her look somewhat comical.


    Jia Tong waited for her to walk further before jumping down from the tree and quietly followed.


    When Bai Qianfan entered the Moon Reaching Pavilion, the little girl at the door saw her and called her Royal Consort, but she didn''t seem to be very attentive. Jia Tong quietly jumped onto the high wall and saw that she was carrying a flower along the corridor into a side room, and then came out again very quickly. The flower in her hand had disappeared, but she was holding something else.


    Jia Tong was startled, he knew that Little Princess liked to eat the dishes made by Qi Hong, could it be that she wanted to go to Huailin Pavilion to get food?


    However, the Little Princess stopped right at the Huailin Pavilion entrance, looked a little hesitant, then turned around and walked away. Jia Tong quickly followed him all the way to the Bright Lake side.


    Sunset in the west, the red light of the lake, the green lotus leaves sway along with the wind, like layers of waves, flipping endlessly.


    Bai Qianfan stood by the lake for a while with a calm expression, as if she was enjoying the scenery. Jia Tong hid behind the tree and observed her quietly.


    Suddenly, she walked quickly towards a hillside, where he could not hide from. Jia Tong was afraid that he would be exposed, so he waited until she entered into the forest before catching up, but when he reached the hillside, he lost sight of her.


    Jia Tong was startled. As the personal guard of the Prince Chu, although his skills were not the best, his keen observation and reaction skills were top-notch.


    Letting him follow a little girl was a waste of his abilities. But now, the little girl had actually disappeared from his sight.


    Standing at his position, he could understand what was going on. He squinted his eyes and searched the area bit by bit, confirming that Bai Qianfan was not here.


    At the end of the hill, there was a small path that led to another courtyard. That was an empty house for the Duke''s wives to live in, but after Huangfu Zhuer''s death, none of the Prince Chu''s wives were able to marry into this house. Many of the back yards were empty. Did the Little Princess go there?


    Jia Tong carefully walked along the small path. Because there was no one living, and there was no light in the courtyard, the gate was tightly shut, and it looked lifeless, as if someone had entered the courtyard.


    ~ Strange, where did the Little Princess go? Did he roll down the hill?


    Thinking up to here, Jia Tong was shocked in his heart. The sky was dark, and if Little Princess could not see the path clearly, it was possible for them to slip down, but he did not hear anything.


    He turned back and walked around the forest, but he still did not discover anything. The feeling of being unlucky was very unpleasant. He sighed and pinched the center of his brows in frustration.


    Suddenly, he heard a light and crisp voice come from behind, "Master, are you looking for me?"


    Jia Tong jumped in shock and raised his head. Bai Qianfan seemed to have appeared out of thin air, her small body was in front of him, holding a steamed bun in her hand, she nibbled at it while asking him.


    Jia Tong was stunned, "... Where''s the wangfei coming from? "


    "Where did you come from? I was just strolling around."


    "The sky is already dark, why didn''t Princess bring along a girl with a lantern?"


    "My eyes are good. I don''t need to carry lanterns. It''s troublesome." She looked at him, her gaze gradually becoming more passionate, "Was it big sister Qi Hong who asked you to come find me?"


    Jia Tong swallowed his saliva down and slowly said, "... Lady Qi Hong ¡­ "I cooked a lot of delicious food today." He really couldn''t think of a reason, so he decided to go along with what she said.


    Bai Qianfan was very excited, but she quickly retracted her smile, "Is the prince there?"


    "The prince is here."


    Bai Qianfan was in a difficult situation, she did not like eating with Prince Chu, hence she ate unhappily, and was in danger of being punished at any time. But thinking of Qi Hong''s smiling face and the table full of delicacies, she was unable to hold herself back.

 C32

    She decided to obey her own heart. She wanted to see Qi Hong and also wanted to eat delicious food. She gave the half-eaten steamed bun in her hand to Jia Tong, "You must be hungry, this is for you to eat."


    Jia Tong looked at the steamed bun that she forced at him, and felt really speechless.


    Bai Qianfan thought that he hated it and explained, "I used my mouth to break it, there was no saliva on it."


    Bai Qianfan was the legitimate master, how could Jia Tong dare to turn his back on him?


    Bai Qianfan waved her hand embarrassedly, "I can''t talk about rewards. Master taught me martial arts in the afternoon, and I''m sure I''m hungry for this meeting. I''ll use some as a cushion first, then go home and eat dinner."


    So it was because he was afraid that Yue Yang would get hungry. Jia Tong was a little touched as he gnawed on the steamed bun in front of her. "I am indeed a little hungry.


    "Timely Rain is Song Jiang."


    Jia Tong was surprised. "Princess is also reading paintings?"


    "I secretly took a look at it." Speaking of that, Bai Qianfan''s face turned slightly red. She was open and honest in all matters, but there were some flaws. She wanted to possess what she liked, but she had never stolen anything of value. However, she had secretly taken several books from her second brother.


    Once, when she had stolen the book and her second brother had not finished reading it, the servant girl scolded him one by one, making a ruckus until she was scared out of her wits. She hid on the side, not daring to make a sound, until her second brother suspected her and twisted both of her arms behind her back, causing her to sweat from the pain. She refused to admit that, first, she would beat it up even more, and secondly, she liked the book and was willing to suffer for it.


    Jia Tong was unable to dismount from the tiger''s back, he could only make a inviting gesture, allowing her to walk in front while he followed behind. It was fortunate that the king allowed Little Princess to enter the Huailin Pavilion, if not he would not know what to say.


    Bai Qianfan had thought about it clearly on the way here, that it would be best if they didn''t see the Prince Chu again. She knew that it was still too early, maybe she could make it in time to see Big Sister Qi Hong before dinner.


    With that thought in mind, the wind blew under Jia Tong''s feet. He did not notice and immediately distanced himself from her, feeling secretly shocked in his heart, Little Princess''s leg strength was not bad. It did not look like the daughter of a house. She did not look weak in the slightest, like a lotus blooming with every step.


    Bai Qianfan had guessed right. When she went to eat, Qi Hong had one last dish to eat, and was busy cooking at the stove when she saw her jump in. She laughed and teased, "Is the wangfei coming to eat dinner with me?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t have any relationship with Qi Hong now, so she hugged her waist and affectionately called out to her older sister, acting like a spoiled child, "I came specially to see elder sister."


    Qi Hong was afraid that the smoke in the pot would arouse her, hence she said, "Princess, stay far away, be careful or you might choke on it."


    "I''m not afraid of choking, I love eating spicy dishes," Bai Qianfan released her hand and stood at the side watching her cook, the fragrance of the pot overflowing, she fiercely swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, wanting to eat and feel embarrassed about opening her mouth.


    In Qi Hong''s eyes, she only thought that it was funny. Little Princess was indeed a child, he was greedy for food. She scooped up a small piece of chicken with the spatula and blew it on Bai Qianfan''s mouth, then said: "Royal Concubine try to taste salt on behalf of this servant."


    "Sigh!" Bai Qianfan answered crisply, she raised her fingers and picked up the chicken, and carefully placed it in her mouth to taste it. She couldn''t help but nod. "It''s delicious, light and salty. The chicken is tender and tasty. It''s fragrant, smooth and smooth. There''s nothing better than this. Elder sister''s culinary skills can go up to Jin Sheng Street to open a restaurant."


    Qi Hong was a little embarrassed. She took out a small plate and placed some of the chicken meat into her hands, "Princess, if you don''t want to have dinner with this grandpa, then come to my room to eat."


    It was exactly what Bai Qianfan meant when she said this. Big Sister Qi Hong was truly the most considerate big sister in the world.


    Qi Hong then took a few dishes from another set of Food Box s and placed them together with the rice she had just cooked, passing the Food Box into Bai Qianfan''s hands. "Princess, go eat, don''t be hungry, it''s time to grow up." She was not a person who would make fun of others. After knowing Bai Qianfan, she was probably infected, and would occasionally joke around with her.


    Bai Qianfan carried the Food Box in her arms and said smilingly, "I''ll wait for big sister to eat together."


    "I already ate it earlier, hurry up and eat it. If the food gets cold, it won''t taste good. "


    Hearing her words, Bai Qianfan carried the Food Box and went out, only to run into Lv He. She quickly smiled, "Hello, Big Sister Lv He."


    Lv He was tall, she intentionally looked at her from the corner of her eyes and spoke in a drawling tone, "Aiyo, what''s going on?


    Bai Qianfan was a little afraid of Lv He and was afraid that she would misunderstand, so she laughed: "Sister Lv He, don''t bury me so hard, this wangfei is just putting on a false front, I don''t think it will be any other day. The prince doesn''t like me, everyone knows that, big sister is older than me, and calling me sister is a form of etiquette, there is no other meaning. Besides, the Prince is a noble person, so he won''t come to the kitchen when he''s free. Don''t worry, he won''t let anyone hear of it. "


    Lv He exhaled, "Princess Consort''s little mouth is so sweet." She really didn''t take Bai Qianfan to be a wangfei, so he called him "wangfei" in his heart. Every time she saw him, he would think of something to say to make fun of him.


    Glancing at the Food Box in her arms, she asked, "What did you take?"


    "The food my sister prepared, did Sister Lv He eat it? "If not, then let''s eat together."


    Lv He curled his lips, "I don''t dare to eat them, these dishes are all prepared for me, I haven''t even eaten them yet, but Qi Hong gave them to you first, I want to let me know, it''s definitely going to be a feast."


    Although she wanted to eat these dishes very much, she did not want Qi Hong to be bullied, "Why don''t I wait for your highness to finish eating before eating," she said as she handed the Food Box over. "Sister Lv He can bring it back to the kitchen, I''ll pick up the leftover dishes of the prince."


    Lv He found it interesting seeing her panic, but it was rare for her to be willing to protect Qi Hong. She didn''t continue to make things difficult for her, "Forget it, I won''t say anything. This grandpa doesn''t know. You should leave quickly."


    Bai Qianfan bowed to her: "Thank you, Sister Lv He, for not saying it."


    Her solemn greeting made Lv He feel embarrassed, so he hurriedly went back to the kitchen. When she entered the door, she saw Qi Hong pretending to be a Food Box, and purposely threatened her, "I say, it''s so late today, and the dishes haven''t even been sent out yet, yet I''ve already given them to the wangfei first. Qi Hong, have you forgotten who your master is? Or do you really wish to go to Moon Reaching Pavilion to cook for Princess Hua-Yang? "


    Qi Hong used a silk cloth to wipe the rest of the plate clean, carefully covering the box with the cover, "Did you touch the princess just now?"


    "That''s right, I said that if you gave the dishes to her, the prince would beat you up and scare her so much that she would quickly return the Food Box to me. That kind of appearance is really funny."


    Qi Hong sighed, "Lv He, she is a wangfei after all, don''t overdo it."


    Lv He did not think so, "You think she is the princess, big guy thinks she is nothing."

 C33

    Jia Tong brought Bai Qianfan into Huailin Pavilion, and quickly slipped away, afraid that Morong Gan would see him. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a joke if he followed Bai Qianfan side by side?


    The more he wanted to dodge, the less the heavens would care. Since he could not avoid Morong Gan on the way, he could only brace himself and beat him up, "Your Highness."


    Morong Gan frowned, "Why are you here, didn''t I tell you to follow someone?"


    Jia Tong was a little guilty, "The wangfei is in the Huailin Pavilion."


    Morong Gan didn''t think too much about it. Bai Qianfan was a glutton, she probably came here to eat just now, so it wasn''t strange at all. With a grunt, she asked again, "What did the wangfei do today?"


    "Nothing, just strolling around."


    Initially, Hao Pingguan also replied with the same words, but Morong Gan was dissatisfied.


    "Nothing but loitering? "Whoever you meet, what you say, what you have in your hands, eat and sleep in the latrine, report it all to me clearly."


    Jia Tong looked at Morong Gan''s sulky face, he was terrified, his eyes moved and said: "Everything else is fine, I saw Princess Hua-Yang practicing martial arts in the back garden."


    "Oh," Morong Gan was very interested, "She knows martial arts? "Which sect do you think you should practice? And what teacher do you think you should learn?"


    Jia Tong, "..." His master was himself, but ¡­ Can you tell me...


    He thought for a moment. "I can''t see anything wrong with it. In this subordinate''s opinion, Royal Concubine has practiced some unconventional martial arts. She probably secretly learned it while watching her brothers practice with Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion."


    ''A skinny little girl wants to learn martial arts. Who does she want to hit ¡­ '' The corner of Morong Gan''s mouth curled up in a mocking smile, "I understand and will continue to follow you. You must report everything you have done."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan was originally strolling in the hall for dinner, but he suddenly changed his mind, turned his Lunar Gate around, and headed towards his bed.


    Of course he did not go back to his own house. Standing outside Qi Hong''s house, he peered through the window.


    At the center of the table, there were two small plates placed in the middle, and there were a few dishes inside. When he took a closer look, he could see that there were a lot of dishes, but not much food.


    Whose bowl? Of course it was!


    Morong Gan was enraged, he had not even started to eat as a prince, yet Bai Qianfan had already started to eat in front of him.


    He forcefully opened the curtain and walked in, angrily shouting, "Who let you eat?"


    When Bai Qianfan saw that it was him, she was terrified, even though she was afraid, her reaction was not slow. She directly picked up the plate and started to eat. She wouldn''t admit it anyway.


    Seeing her act this way, Morong Gan was stunned. To eat so fast, with some bones inside, he choked on his saliva and stuffed it into his mouth desperately, one plate was empty, and then he picked up another plate. The other plate was filled to the brim, it was probably because it was too uncomfortable, tears had been forced out.


    When had Morong Gan ever seen someone eat something like that? For a moment, he was stunned, and angrily threw it to the side.


    In the end, Bai Qianfan was just a little girl with a small mouth, narrow esophagus, and bones inside. How could she swallow her down?


    Morong Gan ignored her and retreated two steps, looking at her in shock. Bai Qianfan was in extreme pain, tears and snot flowed down his face, as he punched his chest, coughing and vomiting. His small body was bent like a prawn and he looked unspeakably dirty and pitiful.


    In the end, Morong Gan still could not bear to part with his. He carefully walked over and poured a cup of water for her, "Drinking water is good for your breath, wipe your face with a handkerchief, and you''ll see that you don''t see me."


    It took a lot of effort for Bai Qianfan to stop her coughing and vomiting. She used the handkerchief to wipe her face and then fiercely blew her nose before she drank from her cup. After drinking the water, she calmed down a little. She raised her head, her pitch black eyes shining with tears, and without saying a word, she gave Morong Gan a blessing.


    Morong Gan was actually a little apologetic in his heart. He hated Bai Qianfan, and if he had to fight, he hoped that it would be a straightforward fight. To make her into such a state, it was not his intention. A glass of water was nothing.


    He called out to someone, "Someone, clean up the room."


    When the little girl outside heard him, she entered with two of her own hands and legs to clean up the dirt on the ground. Bai Qianfan felt embarrassed, as she had messed up his house and had to trouble others to clean it up, and also the smell of food. Sister Qi Hong was kind, and would not say anything, but she would definitely be angry.


    She said in a low voice, "Can you give me some incense? It smells nice."


    Heh, you''re quite particular about it, Morong Gan ordered, "Give this house a whiff, go smell it."


    Only now did Bai Qianfan calm down, and expressed her gratitude to Morong Gan after squatting down.


    Morong Gan said, "You don''t have to be polite with me, this is Qi Hong''s house, they love to clean it, if you don''t tell me, I can smell the incense."


    Bai Qianfan said softly: "The Prince has taken good care of everyone around him, he is a good person."


    Morong Gan laughed, there were also people who said that he was a good person, but since this person was Bai Rulin''s daughter, it became a little interesting.


    "You threw up just now, are you still hungry? Do you want to get someone to prepare some food for you?"


    "No need, and I haven''t finished spitting it out," Thinking about what just happened, Bai Qianfan felt embarrassed, she didn''t know if he had seen through it or not, and did not want to implicate Big Sister Qi Hong.


    "Your Highness, what I just ate was actually ¡­" She paused for a moment, his face slowly turning red. She said that lies can keep a straight face, but he was a little nervous, probably because the person in front of her was Prince Chu.


    Morong Gan did not interrupt her and continued to listen attentively.


    "Actually, I brought them from the Moon Reaching Pavilion, and not from Big Sister Qi Hong." She opened her big black eyes and said seriously.


    However, Morong Gan found it funny, it was good that she did not say it out loud, but hearing this, he finally understood why she acted that way.


    They were afraid that he would punish Qi Hong, so they wanted to exterminate the corpses. This was a little out of his expectations. She was vicious towards others, but she was completely sincere towards Qi Hong.


    He had been angry just now, but afterwards, he felt that it was not a big deal. He had been walking around the military camp all year round, so he did not care about the details, nor did he care about the food or clothes. As long as he did not put any poison in his dishes, he could eat first and then eat.


    "What, I''m afraid Huailin Pavilion doesn''t give me any food," he glanced at her sideways, "And you''re still eagerly bringing it over from Moon Reaching Pavilion."


    "That''s not it either," she said, "I''m afraid I came early, the Huailin Pavilion hasn''t started eating yet."


    "Ah, yes, I forgot that you are growing." Morong Gan teased her, "Since that''s the case, you should eat more. Why don''t you have dinner with me?"

 C34

    Bai Qianfan woke up earlier than usual today because she was hungry. Last night, she was quite frightened, and after vomiting, her appetite was not good, so she did not want to eat dinner with the Evil God and tactfully refused his invitation. Since she had nothing in her stomach, she was naturally hungry early. She opened her eyes and listened attentively for a while. The surroundings were completely silent. It was likely that those maidservants still hadn''t woken up yet.


    If she didn''t guess wrongly, it was all related to her. She didn''t kill her uncle, but Uncle Ren died for her, and she felt it was still not easy, but what could she do? Mama Qi and Senior Servant Liu were both top ranked seniors under her command.


    She remembered that when the Sixth Madam was pregnant, her father was extremely happy, but when Mama Qi made a trip, only two days later, the baby slipped and the Sixth Madam cried like rain. Her father sighed as he raised his head, and the other concubines acted hypocritically, but she knew that there were a lot of nasty things that happened, and she seemed to be numb to them, so she kept quiet to protect herself.


    Now that such a powerful mama was plotting against her, even if Prince Chu didn''t touch her, she didn''t know how long she could hold on. If she could send two of the mama back to their Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, it would be great.


    She could only crawl back up and take out the almond cake that she brought back from the Huailin Pavilion last time. After testing it with her silver needle, she found that it did not turn black and could still be eaten. She ate it slowly and was a little reluctant to eat it.


    She stopped eating, put the cake back in the jar, and carefully hid it under the bed. Bai Qianfan quietly went outside to get some water to wash herself. Since the weather was hot, she did not feel cold from washing her face with cold water. When she finished washing up, the sky was already bright and no one was up on Moon Reaching Pavilion. Everyone here was a master, and she was the only one who wasn''t.


    She had done her hair in a bun. It was undone and loose, and she couldn''t be bothered to recomb it. No one wanted to see her anyway, so who would love her?


    After checking the things in her pocket, she walked out. Under the quiet morning light, she calmly walked out of the Moon Reaching Pavilion gate.


    Jia Tong tumbled yesterday, and because he wanted to show off today, he came to the Moon Reaching Pavilion early and leaned on a big tree outside the courtyard to look inside. Not long later, he saw Bai Qianfan walking out with her head held high and chest puffed up.


    The more he interacted with her, the more he found her interesting. Jia Tong did not reject this life, and felt that it was more interesting than staying by Prince Chu''s side.


    He silently followed Bai Qianfan towards the direction of the Bright Lake. The lakeside was wide open, afraid that she would discover him and not dare to follow him too closely, hence he saw that she had followed the Nine Winding Corridors to the Heart Lakeside Pavilion. She stood there in a daze with her glass-roofed roof shining in the morning light, while Bai Qianfan stood by the red pillar.


    Jia Tong was a guard, licking the blood on his blade. In this life or death situation, he was as hard as steel, but when he looked at the frail figure, he let out a faint sigh. He really was here to take the blame. He had heard about what happened last night. Little Princess was so scared by the prince that he vomited all over the room.


    Bai Qianfan stood for a while, raised her head to look at the sky, and then turned around and walked back. She walked very quickly, and in a few moments, she had already reached the shore, and then followed the direction of the front yard by the lake.


    The backyard was quiet, but it was bustling with activity. Although it wasn''t noisy, there were people walking in and out of it. There were people delivering food, fruit, firewood, and even water ¡­


    The most lively place was the kitchen. This was the big kitchen of the Prince Chu Palace, and was in charge of eating the food of everyone in the palace. Other than the Prince Chu, he only ate the food made by Qi Hong, but the food of the people in Huailin Pavilion was brought over from the big kitchen. The maids and servants were waiting at the door with Food Box s. They called for one of them and another went in. They packed the dishes and carried them back to their own place.


    At this time, no one came to''s Moon Reaching Pavilion, so they had to line up if they came early. It would be better to sleep for a while longer, so Bai Qianfan hurried over early without bringing anything.


    She did not stand in the queue among the people, but was sitting far away under a tree. She had once gone to get two steamed buns, but the people in the kitchen did not recognize her. They thought it was a girl from Moon Reaching Pavilion, so they reprimanded her.


    Bai Qianfan was momentarily distracted, she did not go to line up, but waited for everyone to finish leading the way, then quietly walked over, pretended to look around casually, and helped to place a bundle of firewood by the kitchen wall. When no one was looking, she sneakily took out a steamed bun from her cages, as she had the talent to be a thief, and seeing that no one noticed her, she hid her other one, quietly retreated to the side of the door as though nothing had happened.


    As she walked, she blew on her palm and placed the steamed bun on top of the fire. The steamed bun was too hot, causing her palm to turn red. Luckily, she was able to endure it.


    Jia Tong did not follohiser into the kitchen. When he saw her, he thought that she was carrying breakfast, but why was he carrying firewood instead? When he came out, her hands were empty and he was blowing on her palms continuously, as if it was hot.


    Bai Qianfan went straight to the rear flower garden, walked to the pavilion and sat down, then pulled a handkerchief and laid it on the table.


    Jia Tong felt that the way Little Princess went to the kitchen was suspicious, so he guessed that the steamed bun was not coming in openly. He was even more confused, under the name of the Princess Chu, he would need as much as he needed, how could he steal it?


    Could it be that the Little Princess had a strange habit of stealing things?


    He hid among the flowers and stared at the little figure in light clothes without blinking. Looking at how leisurely she was, she actually ate very fast. Not long after, the two steaming hot steamed buns both entered her stomach. She picked up the crumbs of the mantou from the handkerchief and put them into her mouth one by one. She shook the handkerchief in the air to make sure that she wasn''t touching anything before withdrawing it into her sleeve. Then she took out a small porcelain bottle and pulled out a small wooden stopper before pouring something that looked like water into her mouth.


    This was the first time he had met a young lady who had brought water with her. He suddenly noticed a problem. From the moment Bai Qianfan left Moon Reaching Pavilion, she had been alone, there were no servants waiting by her side. She ate breakfast and drank water, everything was done by herself.


    He knew that the little girl in the house didn''t take the Little Princess seriously, but how could she pay off the mama and servant girls that she married and ignore her?


    Just as he was deep in thought and raising his eyes, he was startled. The person who was in the pavilion just a moment ago had disappeared.

 C35

    Jia Tong was shocked, it was no small matter. Last time, Bai Qianfan had left his line of sight, and could not find anything reasonable to say, but this time, she had actually disappeared right under his nose.


    He was scared to the point of breaking out in a cold sweat. He remembered that the prince had said that they shouldn''t underestimate the wangfei. Could it be that she really had concealed her strength and discovered him? He could not let it happen! He was quite far away from it, and did not reveal any flaws. With his abilities, it was impossible for him to be easily discovered.


    He didn''t dare to casually reveal himself, as he had the nagging feeling that Bai Qianfan was also hiding amongst the flowers, and it would be awkward if she saw him. Yesterday, he had called him ''master'' a few times, but today, he had come to watch over her, and it was still not looking good.


    What should he do? Jia Tong was in a dilemma. In the end, he clenched his teeth and stood up, walking along the flower path with haste. As a First Class Guard, it was his duty to obey orders, and he also wanted to protect his dignity. It was impossible for Bai Qianfan to slip away right under his nose twice!


    In the distance, a bunch of purple flowers rained down like a meteor. In between the cracks, the light lotus-colored corner of his clothes flashed and he immediately appeared behind a tree.


    Once again, he had lost sight of Bai Qianfan, but he was certain that she was close by. Jia Tong closed his eyes, held his breath and listened intently, there was the sound of birds singing, and the sound of leaves rustling in the breeze. He had even heard the sound of fallen leaves falling into the pond ¡­ He heard, the sound of very light footsteps. In his mind, a scene appeared: Bai Qianfan was crouching down, tiptoeing between the flower leaves ¡­ It should be right in front of him, eh? The sound was getting closer and closer to him ¡­


    Jia Tong opened his eyes abruptly, and Bai Qianfan stood in front of him with his head tilted, looking at him in shock: "Master, are you looking for me?"


    Jia Tong, "... "Hur Hur Hur."


    Bai Qianfan talked to herself, "Then let''s begin, I''m already familiar with yesterday''s moves, master will teach me a new one today."


    Jia Tong laughed to dissolve his awkwardness, "I don''t have to accompany my prince out today, so I came looking for my wangfei. Let me see it. "


    Bai Qianfan tied up her sleeves, revealing her thin arms, she was the first to regain her composure, her eyes shining brightly with spirit. Like that, she roared loudly and threw out a punch, turning her body into a palm.


    Jia Tong called for her to stop, and stepped forward to instruct her: "This palm used the force of an inch, and it needs to be quickly pushed out, five fingers spread out, and the center of the palm caved back a little, only then would it have enough strength to kill."


    Bai Qianfan nodded her head vigorously, and started over again. This time, she did a good job, although she did not use much strength, but her roar was enough to scare an ordinary lady and child.


    "Not bad," Jia Tong praised her, and continued to instruct her, "Kick out and try to stabilize your lower body, using the strength from your waist to reclaim your strength. Right, bend down, raise your elbows, and punch out!"


    Bai Qianfan''s punch was filled with vigor, and won another round of cheers from Jia Tong.


    Bai Qianfan was not a prodigy in martial arts, but she was a clever and serious person. In the beginning, Jia Tong only wanted to give him some pointers so that he could hide the fact that he was following Su Yun, but slowly, Bai Qianfan''s serious attitude infected him.


    had already learnt all the moves, but her basics were too poor. Without saying a word, Bai Qianfan squatted down. The result was that her skirt was slightly narrow and she did not squat down.


    It was only then that Jia Tong remembered that she was a girl, and said, "Forget it, it''s not convenient to ride on horses, practice something else."


    "Don''t," Bai Qianfan said as she pulled up her skirt, "I have a way." She went behind the flowers.


    Jia Tong didn''t know what she was going to do, but he heard a "Hiss!" With a sound, he was stunned for a moment, and then with another sound, Bai Qianfan returned. Ye Zichen jumped to the side and squatted down steadily with a smile.


    Jia Tong finally understood that Bai Qianfan had ripped a hole through the skirt behind the flowers. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, for the sake of training in martial arts, Little Princess was really willing to spend all his money, and even ripped the skirt that was in good condition.


    The sun slowly rose, and Bai Qianfan''s back was drenched in sweat. His breath was obviously thicker and shorter, her face was red from holding in his breath, but she didn''t stop him, and the sweat on her forehead flowed freely.


    He kindly advised, "Princess, please take a break. If you want to be fast, you can''t, and if you want to practice martial arts, don''t be greedy. You have to take things step by step."


    With Bai Qianfan''s personality, if she wanted to do something, she had to do it her best, especially in the area of martial arts. It was rare for people to be willing to teach her, so she stole this opportunity. Her little life was in her hands, so she had to be ruthless, fierce, and fierce again!


    In the end, she could not endure it any longer. Wiping away her sweat, she slowly stood up. Her feet were as numb as ants gnawing on their skin. She stomped her feet in pain and finally felt better.


    Jia Tong looked at her in shock. The servant girl in the residence had gone numb and could only cry out for his comrades to massage for his. Little Princess was straightforward, acting just like a man. However, it also welcomed his good impression.


    "In the future, Princess Wangfei will practice at a more leisurely pace and remember all his moves, just that his strength is not enough. I''ll give his a sandbag to hang around here tomorrow. He''ll come here for two hours every day, and it should be effective."


    "Thank you, Master!" Bai Qianfan was extremely happy and bowed to him.


    Jia Tong hurriedly helped her up. "Royal Concubine, this subordinate cannot accept this."


    "You are a master, and I am a disciple. It is only natural," Bai Qianfan giggled, tilted her head and thought for a moment, "Speaking of which, I have not officially kowtowed to become your disciple."


    "Please don''t," Jia Tong said, afraid of her. "Princess Consort''s status is noble, if you really want to kowtow, you can kill this subordinate."


    "I will not disobey your master''s teachings." Bai Qianfan then knelt in front of him, kowtowing and calling out, "Master, please accept this disciple''s respect."


    In fact, Jia Tong was secretly wary of her move, but the little girl''s move was too fast, it caught him off guard, and he still kowtowed. Bai Qianfan was an honest child. When she pressed his forehead against the ground, not only was his forehead stained with dust, it even had marks made by the flower bricks when Jia Tong helped him up.


    Jia Tong suddenly felt his heart ache, he did not know what to say. No matter how he looked at it, such a solid person was not vicious in the slightest.


    Jia Tong wiped off the dust on Bai Qianfan''s forehead with a handkerchief and said, "Royal Concubine, don''t kowtow to others every now and then. You are the Princess Chu, you are very noble, only people will kowtow to you."


    Bai Qianfan raised her little face up and smiled, "I won''t kowtow to anyone, I will only kowtow to Master. Right, I still need to pay Master to be his disciple!" Saying that, she took out all the crushed silver from her small purse and gave it to Jia Tong, "I only brought this much today, I''ll supply the rest to Master next time."


    Jia Tong didn''t want it and refused, "Since the princess has already kowtowed, I don''t want the money anymore."


    "That won''t do, we''ll take care of that in one yard, our dear brother will definitely settle the score," Bai Qianfan refused, and stuffed the crushed silver into his hands, "There isn''t much money, so I can still buy a fur band for my wife."


    Jia Tong said embarrassedly, "I don''t have a wife yet."


    "Master, tell your disciple what kind of girl you want, and I''ll keep an eye out for you. The backyard is deserted right now, and in the future, Prince will marry a few more wives. This place will be lively, and there will be more people to choose from."


    Jia Tong''s heart was filled with warmth. Although he was a wangfei in name, but for someone''s heart, there was nothing to say.

 C36

    As the days passed, Jia Tong would go to the Moon Reaching Pavilion early every day to carry out missions, but every time he was discovered by Bai Qianfan. When the little girl saw him, she would smile brightly and call him master happily.


    Jia Tong felt very helpless. His illustrious reputation had been completely ruined by Bai Qianfan here, and if word of this were to spread, it would be really shameful. A first-rate bodyguard would not be able to keep an eye on a little girl. Fortunately, Bai Qianfan didn''t suspect anything, and thought that he had come looking for her on purpose.


    Jia Tong kept to his words and gave her a small sandbag to hang on the tree branch. Everyday, after Bai Qianfan finished training his moves, he would hit the sandbag for two hours, and she would then use all his strength to hit it, until his skin was torn. The white sandbag was stained with blood, so Jia Tong did not know what to say.


    He admired Bai Qianfan''s painstaking efforts. She had been teaching without sparing no effort, as teaching was a tough job. After a few days, his originally talkative person slowly became silent.


    Morong Gan realized that something was wrong, and asked him, "Why do you look so gloomy? Did you find anything wrong with the wangfei?"


    "No," Jia Tong calmly replied. "The wangfei spends the rest of her time in the backyard cultivating her martial arts every day. She only goes back to Moon Reaching Pavilion to sleep after nightfall."


    "Do you still practice gaudy martial arts?"


    "..." "More or less."


    "She didn''t find you, did she?"


    "..." "No."


    "Continue following me. There will be a time when this little girl will show herself." Morong Gan waved his hand, "Go out."


    Jia Tong wanted to say something but stopped. Seeing that he did not move, Morong Gan raised his head and asked, "Is there something else?"


    "This subordinate feels that the servant girl from Moon Reaching Pavilion doesn''t seem to have enough heart for Princess Hua-Yang."


    "Those servants came over with her. Whether or not you use your heart is their family matter, don''t worry about them."


    Jia Tong could not say anything further, he turned and walked out of the room.


    The second day was Xiu Mu. Morong Gan did not need to go to court, but once he got used to being in the Yin hour, he decided to play with a set of swords in the courtyard. He sweated all over, went to Horn Chamber for a shower, changed his clothes and strolled to the backyard.


    Jia Tong said that Bai Qianfan would be training in the garden every day. He wanted to take a look, but when he saw the garden, his face immediately darkened.


    His good guard, Jia Tong, was smiling all over his face as he corrected Bai Qianfan''s actions. Having him keep an eye on him, he had finally become a master. So the so-called martial arts training was taught by him!


    On the side, there was a small sandbag hanging from the tree branch. Needless to say, it must have been made by Jia Tong.


    Morong Gan''s anger could not come to an end, but he did not disturb them. He patiently hid in the shadows and watched.


    After Bai Qianfan finished practicing her punches, Jia Tong had even pulled out her own sweat towel to wipe her sweat. Bai Qianfan smiled with his head lifted, the bun on his head tilted to the side, it was an indescribably bizarre sight.


    Morong Gan clenched his fist as two words popped out from his mind: Adulterous husband and wife!


    He really never thought that Jia Tong would have such malicious intentions towards Bai Qianfan. No wonder he said those words last night, he was afraid that this evil slave would bully her.


    After looking for a while, he turned around and left, he returned back to the Huailin Pavilion and instructed Ning Jiu, "Go to the back garden to call Jia Tong back."


    Ning Jiu received the order and left. Morong Gan sat by the side of the table with a dark expression and thought deeply, Qi Hong served hot tea, and seeing that his expression was strange, she said softly: "Elder, drink the hot tea."


    Morong Gan lifted his eyelids, looked at her, and wondered in his heart, they were obviously his people, how could they all fall for Bai Qianfan? Qi Hong''s heart was purely thin-hearted, but when Jia Tong followed beside him, what kind of woman had he not seen before? A little girl, if she had no looks or looks, if she had a body or body, what part of her did Jia Tong like her?


    Feeling indignant, Qi Hong took the tea and poured it onto the table, causing the tea to splash out.


    Young Master Qing, Ning Jiu brought the person over. Jia Tong had a rough idea of what happened. After entering the room, he knelt down, but did not make a sound.


    Morong Gan''s heart was burning with anger, but he did not hide from others as he continued to speak, "On the day of the wedding, I said that if you were to fall for my wife, I would immediately give her to you. You did not want to, but now that she has entered the palace, you have secretly taken advantage of me.


    Jia Tong raised his head, his face was filled with shock. He knew that Morong Gan sending Ning Jiu to call him must be something bad, maybe when something happened, the matter of him teaching Princess Hua-Yang Wu would be exposed. But he never thought that Morong Gan would misunderstand it to such an extent.


    He cried and complained, "My lord, I have been wronged! Your loyalty to you is clear as day. Wangfei is my lord''s wangfei, even if I had ten guts, I wouldn''t dare be malicious. Besides, Wangfei is still a child."


    Morong Gan bellowed, "If you weren''t a child, would you have harbored evil intentions?"


    "To the heavens and earth, this subordinate does not intend to do so. I, your subordinate, will tell you the truth. The Prince wanted me to keep an eye on Princess Hua-Yang, but from the first day onwards, this subordinate''s mission failed. Princess Hua-Yang was very vigilant, and no matter how careful I was, I could always be discovered by her.


    "Teach him kung fu then, why do you have to try so hard?"


    Jia Tong was so scared that he immediately waved his hands, "Your highness, your subordinate is right. I definitely am not one of you."


    "This King has seen it with his own eyes. How can he accuse you wrongly?"


    Jia Tong''s forehead was full of sweat. Thinking back and forth, it should have been that when he was wiping the sweat off the Princess Consort, Hou Wang saw it, his heart skipped a beat and he said: "Consort Wang, he''s only a child. She called me Master. I was only calling her out of concern, that''s why, that''s why ¡­"


    Morong Gan snorted, "Like I said, if you really like it, I will give her to you."


    Jia Tong kowtowed heavily. "My prince, this subordinate really does not have that intention. Princess Wangfei is my prince''s wangfei, this subordinate only respects her, there''s nothing else!"


    Morong Gan was still unable to quell his anger and said coldly, "This king hates being betrayed. Go get thirty whips from me, Ning Jiu will execute the punishment, and won''t go back on his words. If you can take it, you can recuperate from your injuries. "


    Ning Jiu coldly looked at him, and straightforwardly hit Qian''er, "Yes, your highness, your subordinate will not let you off."


    Jia Tong lowered his head and followed Ning Jiu out. Qi Hong stood there trembling in fear, he glanced over from the corner of his eyes, wanting to remind her of something, but he was too lazy to say anything. Waving his hand, he said, "Go out."


    Qi Hong and Lv He quietly withdrew themselves from the room. When they exited, Lv He patted her chest as she panted, "Mother, you scared me to death. Thirty whips, and Ning Jiu was the one who executed it, would Jia Tong be beaten to death? "


    Qi Hong was very flustered as she muttered, "I wonder how this grandpa will deal with Princess Hua-Yang."


    Lv He rolled her eyes, "I think you better pray for yourself. Just now, the way I saw you was wrong, and I didn''t even have a good ending for getting close to Princess Hua-Yang, and looking at what happened to Jia Tong, as a guard, maybe he could take it. If it were you, not to mention thirty lashes, even three would be fatal."


    Qi Hong''s mind was in a mess, she felt that there was fate between him and her, when she saw him, she laughed so hard that her eyes did not even close, and called him big sister sweetly. She really saw Bai Qianfan as a girl, how could she not be worried?

 C37

    The thing that Qi Hong was worried about did not happen, Morong Gan wanted to punish Bai Qianfan, but after thinking about it, he could not find a suitable excuse, so he did not want others to say that he, a dignified Prince Chu, bullied a little girl, and so, let this matter drop.


    Even with Jia Tong''s skill, he was unable to follow Bai Qianfan''s movements. It could be seen that the Bai Family Fifth Miss still had some tricks up his sleeves, but he did not quite believe Jia Tong''s words. He needed to verify it himself.


    Thus, on the second day of assembly, he changed his clothes and rushed to the backyard. Bai Qianfan did not know about Jia Tong being punished, he should still be practicing his martial arts in the backyard.


    He quietly hid behind a tree and saw that there was a small figure on the ground beside the pond. It let out a sound of "hehe hee hee" and threw a punch and a kick. It was very practiced.


    That day, he was really angry. He only wanted to catch and Bai Qianfan when they looked at each other and when they talked to each other. But today, she was the only one who had a serious look on her face, and it was rather laughable.


    She was indeed a laughable person. From the first time they met, she had been a complete and utter joke. She had pretended to be a fox fairy, wet her pants, and vomited a whole room out of fright. Although she looked silly, there were times where she hid her abilities. If not, why would Bai Rulin send her to his side?


    After learning the moves, Bai Qianfan started to squat down, the sun was a little scorching, bean-sized sweat was dripping down her forehead, some of the broken perspiration was even soaked on her face. She casually brushed it with her hand, and her little hair, along with her crooked bun, became even weirder and funnier.


    Morong Gan took out the western-styled watch that he held in her arms. Not even fifteen minutes later, she could no longer hold on, his legs wobbling, his little face red from holding back as he bit his lips.


    Morong Gan thought that she would stop, but he actually didn''t. She just held on like that, until his face was twisted, all the way until the end. She then sighed, slowly stood up, and stomped his feet on the ground.


    Morong Gan knew that his legs must have gone numb. Such a powerful stomp could eliminate the numbness, but it was still a bit painful. This caused him to be a bit surprised. He could tell that this little girl was not weak. This confirmed his guess that Bai Qianfan was indeed a person who did great things.


    After squatting down and taking a horse stance, Bai Qianfan stopped. She took a handkerchief and wiped his sweat, then washed her hands at the pond''s edge.


    Morong Gan quickly followed her. After walking for a short distance, all kinds of colorful spring flowers bloomed by the roadside, flourishing with luster. Morong Gan rarely came here, men did not like flowers, but when facing such a beautiful scenery, they still looked around with admiration, only that ¡­ Why was that small figure in the light gone?


    Morong Gan was shocked, he rubbed his eyes, he was not seeing things wrong, Bai Qianfan, who was walking in front of him, had truly disappeared!


    He immediately turned around and left. There were no flower trees in front of him, only emptiness. However, there was still no sign of her. The servant said that he had lost it, while Jia Tong said that he had lost it. Now that it was his turn, did he lose it too?


    What a joke. He was a dignified prince of Chu, a famous war god of the Eastern Yue State, a top expert in the world. How could a little girl sneak away from him? What could be more outrageous than this!


    He walked around the flower garden, flying up the trees and shading his eyes. He still did not see Bai Qianfan.


    Well, he really did keep his strength hidden. He laughed coldly as he descended from the tree. The moment he landed, he took in a deep breath as if he had seen a ghost. His steps became unsteady as he fell.


    Bai Qianfan appeared out of nowhere and casually stood in front of him. Raising her pitch black eyes, her expression was a little confused: "Why is the Prince following me?"


    Morong Gan was embarrassed and was a little angry: "Who followed you? Which eye saw This King following you? "


    Bai Qianfan pointed to her eyes, "I saw it with my own eyes, the Prince first peeked at me practicing martial arts, then followed me."


    She already knew about his existence when she was practicing martial arts. She pretended to be meticulous in her actions so as to confuse him.


    But face was important, he could not admit it. "What you''re practicing, why should I peek at you, what''s there to see with your flowery moves, furthermore this is my garden, if I want to come, if I want to leave, we can leave. What right do you have to ask this duke."


    Bai Qianfan felt that he was being a bit shameless, obviously following her sneakily.


    Of course I have no right to ask, but why did the Prince send someone to watch my tail, first as a pageboy, and then as a bodyguard Jia? Now that the Prince has personally come forward, what do you want to ask, what do you want, just say it, why do you have to be so secretive? "


    Prince Chu was enraged, his actions were always open and upright, since when did he become so sneaky?


    "I think the person who is sneaking around is you. Speak, why are you hiding here and practicing martial arts?"


    "I didn''t hide. The air here is good, the scenery is good. The mansion doesn''t have any rules saying you can''t come here to practice martial arts."


    What a sharp tongued little girl. Prince Chu ground his teeth and calmed down a little, "Why do you want to practice martial arts? What''s the use of it? Also, what benefits have you promised Jia Tong that he would be willing to become your master? "


    Bai Qianzhang was stunned for a moment, but then he kneeled down and said, "Your Highness, please forgive me for my shamelessness, but Imperial Guard Jia was only willing to give me one or two pointers. He did not want to be my master, so I beg Your Highness to not blame him.


    "This King knows what This King''s people are like." Morong Gan said slowly, "He secretly taught and violated the rules. Yesterday, he received a whip, so he probably won''t come again for the past few days. You''ve learnt quite a lot from your hard work."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan immediately crawled up from the ground, "Guard Jia has been whipped, do you need to be careful?"


    "You care about him."


    "A master for a day, a father for life."


    The Prince Chu was furious. "If he is the father of the wangfei, then wouldn''t this duke be ¡­"


    When he was angry, her appearance was very scary. Normally, Bai Qianfan would definitely kneel down in fear, but she was also angry in her heart. No wonder she didn''t come today.


    She was concerned about Jia Tong and did not want to grind mushrooms with him. Instead, she pretended to look down on him and raised her eyebrows, her lips curled as she took out a sugar bead from her sleeve and threw it into her mouth. She chewed on it as she slowly walked away with her hands behind her back.


    Morong Gan stood at the same place with a look of astonishment on his face. Where did the rules come from? Why should she leave before he was done talking? Are they all rebelling!?

 C38

    Bai Qianfan was such a person, she did not care about those who treated her badly, she would repay those who treated her well. In the Prince Chu Palace, Qi Hong and Jia Tong were people who were good to her. Jia Tong had been whipped for her, and her heart was burning with anxiety.


    After rummaging through her treasures, she found a small bottle of medicine and placed it inside her sleeves. She wrapped the few almond pancakes up with a handkerchief and kept them inside, then rushed to the Huailin Pavilion, hoping to take the chance while Morong Gan was not going to go down to look at Jia Tong.


    When they met the Mama Qi in the corridor, the old granny was combing her oily hair. She held a handful of melon seeds in her hand and leisurely ate them.


    Bai Qianfan anxiously went out the door and ignored her. She heard the old monster snort from behind him, "Shameless your face, quickly go and reincarnate."


    Bai Qianfan had her own plans. In the past, she was still quite courteous to Mama Qi, but from the looks of it, she wanted to tear off all decorum. With two people dead, she could not remain indifferent, but could not grab hold of Mama Qi''s weakness. For the time being, she couldn''t alert him. All she could do was ignore him.


    When they arrived at the Huailin Pavilion, Bai Qianfan went to Qi Hong''s place first. Lv He pointed her orchid fingers as she ate a snack, while Qi Hong lowered her head to do some needlework.


    Seeing Bai Qianfan coming in, Qi Hong quickly put down the work in her hands and gave her a blessing in disguise, "The wangfei is here."


    Bai Qianfan reprimanded with a smile: "Big sister is true, I''m always like this to outsiders. I''m a fake wangfei, in the entire palace only big sister is real."


    Lv He sat without moving, her eyebrows raised, "Princess, are you saying that I do not place you in my eyes?"


    Lv He likes to speak with thorns, so Bai Qianfan was already used to it. She smiled at her, trying to curry favor, "How can that be? Sister Lv He treats me like this, it''s the best. "


    Qi Hong laughed, "You little girl, your mouth is really sweet, you never offend anyone."


    Lv He used the handkerchief to wipe his hands, and pushed the plate towards her: "Eat this, your highness only ate the leftover mung bean cake, it was made by your big sister Qi Hong."


    Bai Qianfan swallowed her saliva. Without being polite, she placed one into her mouth, it was soft and exquisite, the green beans'' fragrance filled her mouth, and she squinted her eyes in satisfaction, "So delicious!"


    Qi Hong was used to her high evaluation, and only laughed, "I like it when I bring it home to eat slowly."


    "Sigh!" With these words, Bai Qianfan''s eyebrows rose up in happiness. She quickly took out a tied up handkerchief from her sleeves and carefully untied it, revealing four almond cakes inside.


    Lv He exhaled, "The last cake is still here, aren''t you afraid of eating until your stomach breaks?"


    "It''s not too hot now. I hid it under the bed in a porcelain jar. It''s cool on the floor. It won''t spoil."


    Qi Hong asked, "Didn''t you say you like it? Why are there still these left? "


    "I can''t bear to eat it all." Bai Qianfan placed the mung bean cake one by one into the pot. After thinking for a while, she took out another handkerchief and spread it out, opening up the almond cake, "I put this away for too long, it''s not good to give it to others.


    Qi Hong felt her heart ache when she heard this, truly a silly girl. Although the Marquis allowed her to come to Huailin Pavilion, so as not to trouble him, she didn''t come often. Those almond pancakes had already been around for a few days, there were still so many left.


    Lv He heard her words and asked, "Who are you giving the biscuit to?"


    Only then did Bai Qianfan explain the reason for his visit. "I heard that Imperial Guard Jia had been whipped, and I wanted to go and see him. Because I just got whipped, I feel really sorry for it in my heart, and I don''t have anything to give him.


    Qi Hong knew about Jia Tong getting whipped, and was clear about the sequence of events.


    Lv He sized her up, and said with a low voice. "Have you really taken a fancy to Jia Tong?"


    Bai Qianfan''s small face shivered: "Nonsense!"


    She rarely lost her temper, causing Lv He to feel somewhat awkward. Qi Hong glared at her, "Serves her right!"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Guard Jia taught me kung fu, he is my master. He really didn''t understand why the Prince would punish him. Are you afraid that I will learn how to deal with him? "


    Your master is no match for the prince. Can you do it?" "I''ll think about it and boast a bit more.


    Bai Qianfan held onto the time in her heart, afraid that she would miss the chance to visit Jia Tong. She wrapped the green bean cake up and put it into her sleeve, leaving the remaining few pieces of almond cake on the table. Sister, which room does Jia Daiwei live in, show me the way. "


    Lv He shot a glance at Qi Hong, signalling her not to lead the way. Jia Tong had only been whipped for the sake of the consort.


    Qi Hong felt a little awkward. "Jia Tong is a man, it''s not good for Princess Huo Wu to go to his room. I''ll go see him on his behalf and bring you a message, okay?"


    Bai Qianfan did not understand, "Big sister is a girl, it is not good for a girl to go to a man''s room, I have not been enlightened yet, so it is fine."


    That being said, although she was not enlightened, but she had married someone, she was a dignified Princess Chu!


    Lv He said straightforwardly, "I can''t allow Princess Wang Fei to go. If Duke Wang finds out, Jia Tong''s little life would be in danger, and Princess Wang Fei would also bring disaster upon himself."


    Bai Qianfan was persistent, "That''s why I wanted to take advantage of the prince''s absence. If your two sisters didn''t say it, who would know?"


    After interacting with her for so long, Qi Hong had understood her. Although she was young, she had a stubborn personality and once she decided on something, she would do it. Rather than wasting her breath here, it was better for her to return quickly.


    "Fine, I''ll bring the princess out, but you can come out after you''ve seen her. We can''t delay any longer."


    "Of course," Bai Qianfan beamed, "I''ll have to trouble sister to lead the way."


    Lv He wanted to stop them, but the two of them were already walking towards the door, she muttered: "If one or two of them are fine, then it''s too late."


    Qi Hong brought Bai Qianfan to the row of rooms that the guards were staying in, and pointed at the second room on the east side. "Jia Tong is staying there, you went in to take a look, so hurry up and come out. I''ll wait for you here. "


    "Elder sister, please go back. I know the way."


    Qi Hong worried, and urged her to quickly enter, but Bai Qianfan did not dare delay, and quickly entered the house along the corridor.


    Jia Tong had been whipped on his back and was currently lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Hearing the movement at the door, he thought it was Ning Jiu and prolonged his sentence, "Xiao Jiu, let this big bro scratch you, your wounds are itchy."


    The person inside the room did not say anything, but took off the blanket on his body, and a soft little hand came over. Jia Tong was startled, and hurriedly turned around to look, and upon seeing that it was Bai Qianfan, he jumped in shock, and quickly pulled on the blanket to cover himself.


    Bai Qianfan did not say anything, but her large eyes were filled with tears. Just now, she had lifted the blanket and saw that Jia Tong''s back was covered in whip marks.


    She had suffered, no matter what she endured, but she couldn''t bear to see those who suffered. This old thief Morong Gan, his methods were really poisonous, and he was even so ruthless to the people around him!

 C39

    Jia Tong''s back was facing her, he did not hear a sound for a long time, and felt that it was a little strange, he quietly turned his head to look back, and was stunned, Little Princess lowered her head and cried.


    He panicked and quickly propped up his elbow, covering himself first before speaking, "Did he scare the wangfei? It looks terrible on the surface, but in fact it''s alright, Xiao Jiu''s subordinates left some mercy for you, and did not injure your bones and tendons, which scared you away. This subordinate is wrong, this subordinate will apologize to you."


    Bai Qianfan dried her tears and said hatefully, "Master, what are you at fault for? It''s all because of that Evil God, didn''t you only teach me a few moves? "What mistake did you make to beat someone up like that? If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have learned it." In the end, it was the little girl who said those words while holding back her anger, and then started sobbing again, "It''s all my fault. It''s my master''s fault, I''ll never learn kung fu from you again."


    "Esteemed wangfei, don''t cry, the king punished me not only for this," Prince Chu blamed him for his indecisiveness. Even though he knew Bai Qianfan was the daughter of his enemy, he still agreed to teach her martial arts.


    Bai Qianfan was not a person who liked to cry, she rubbed her eyes with all her might and walked in front of Jia Tong and took out the packet of mung bean cake from her sleeves, and said embarrassedly, "This is a green bean cake made by Big Sister Qi Hong, it''s so delicious, I brought some flowers over to offer to you, you must eat some."


    She opened her handkerchief and pinched a green bean cake next to Jia Tong''s mouth, "Master, eat one."


    Jia Tong blushed a little. It was the first time that a girl fed him food. Although she was such a little girl, it was still enough to make his heart warm.


    He couldn''t bear to disappoint her, so he opened his mouth to take it. He chewed and swallowed hard, then smiled and said, "Delicious."


    Bai Qianfan pinched another one and sent it over, "Since it''s delicious, let''s eat another one."


    Jia Tong took it again, but Bai Qianfan was afraid that he would choke on it. She poured a cup of water and placed it beside the bed, then took out the small bottle of medicine from her sleeves, "This is something I brought over from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, it''s very useful for healing wounds.


    "Thank you, esteemed wangfei. I''ve applied medicine to it. The medicine used in the palace is very effective in treating wounds." Jia Tong knew that his Little Princess did not have a good impression of Morong Gan, otherwise he would not have called him Evil God. He is a man of principle, and the rewards and penalties are clear. Although he punished me with a whip, he also rewarded me with some good medicine. It is thanks to this medicine that my wounds heal quickly so I can go out in two days.


    The things Bai Qianfan gave her were not easily taken back, regardless of whether she used them or not, they were at least some of her kind intentions.


    She placed the medicine pavilion on the table. "Master can keep it, it''s still useful."


    Jia Tong was afraid that she would be seen by others if she stayed long enough, and said, "Wangfei came to visit your subordinate, your subordinate was flattered, your subordinate has already seen it, your subordinate is very well. Wangfei, please go back, if anyone happens to hear of it, it will spread to your ears and cause trouble again. Your subordinate''s life is low; I''m only afraid of implicating the wangfei. "


    Bai Qianfan was also about to leave, but she nodded her head, "Master is good with it, although you only taught me for a few days, as your master for one day, I will remember master''s kindness for the rest of my life. I''ll come again to see you in a few days. "


    "Wangfei, there''s no need to come anymore. Wait until this subordinate finishes, this subordinate will go down the Moon Reaching Pavilion to see wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him again. He was a young man in his early twenties, full of vitality.


    She was relieved and walked towards the door when she heard Qi Hong''s voice, "Your highness, you have returned early today."


    Bai Qianfan''s feet stopped, and she turned around. Disregarding the wound on his back, she propped himself up and quietly urged her: "Princess, come from the window."


    Climbing over the wall and through the window was Bai Qianfan''s unique skills from a young age. She had no other advantages, and could not win in terms of escaping. Without saying a word, she pushed open the window, and with a crawl, she jumped out of the window.


    Just as he landed, he heard Morong Gan walk into the house and ask, "What''s that sound?"


    Jia Tong was also calm, "Probably a cat, walking around the front and back of the house for the past few days."


    Bai Qianzhang clutched his pounding heart and slowly caught his breath. Looking around him, he saw that there was a row of rooms across the aisle, with red tiles and white walls. One of the windows was ajar, and Bai Qianyan was afraid that Mo Rong would be able to see her once she reached the window.


    He slowly crept towards it with his waist bent, and gently crept in through the half-open window without a sound.


    Using the light from the outside, she could vaguely see a big screen. She fumbled around to the back of the screen, where there was a small hole, she sat on it, curled up her hands and feet, and leaned against the wall, patiently waiting, estimated that in an hour, Morong Gan would leave, and at that time, she would just have to return back the way she came.


    Qi Hong followed Morong Gan into the house. Her heart was raised to her throat as she looked around, but there was no Bai Qianfan in the house. She sighed, and was heard by Morong Gan, who quickly lowered his head, looked at her, and pretended to be calm.


    In the end, it was those close to him that received the heaviest punishment. The thirty big whips were indeed too severe, Morong Gan was also apologetic in his heart, and came to visit Jia Tong when he was done.


    In front of Qi Hong, he didn''t bother to take off the bed sheet to see what happened to his injuries. With his hands behind his back, she bent down a little and asked Jia Tong, "Are you feeling better?"


    "It''s better now," It was rare for the prince to lower himself and speak to him. Jia Tong was shocked, "Thank you for your concern, your highness."


    "You are my man," Morong Gan said as he straightened his back, his hand still behind his back, "Hitting you was akin to letting your memory grow. Hit it, what should I do, is the medicine still effective?"


    "It''s very effective. Wipe it and the wound will heal very quickly."


    "Hurry up and get up, give this part of the job to Ning Jiu, when you recover, let him go easy."


    "Of course." Jia Tong winked at Ning Jiu, but Ning Jiu ignored him expressionlessly.


    Morong Gan looked at the mung bean cake on the table. "This is ¡­"


    "This servant brought it," Qi Hong quickly followed up, "I was afraid that Jia Tong would be bored inside the house by himself, so I brought some bread for him to eat."


    Morong Gan looked at Qi Hong, and then looked at Jia Tong. He was stunned for a while, and then, a look of understanding appeared on his face as he smiled, "So that''s the case. Jia Tong, you must remember Qi Hong''s kindness, and don''t mistreat me."


    Qi Hong''s face flushed red, Jia Tong did the same, even knowing that Morong Gan had misunderstood, but at that moment, it was hard to say, as they all lowered their heads in shame.


    However, Morong Gan''s mood was elated. He shifted his gaze and saw that small bottle of medicine. He reached out to take a look and asked Qi Hong, "Did you take this too?"


    "..." "Ah, yes." Qi Hong knew that it belonged to Bai Qianfan, and could only admit it.


    Morong Gan put down the small bottle, looked at Jia Tong, and said, "You can keep it yourself, I''m going."


    Jia Tong, wrapped in a sheet, half knelt down as he said, "We send you off, your highness."


    "Alright, you''re injured, no need to be so courteous, rest," seeing that Qi Hong wanted to follow him, she waved her hand, "You stay behind to take care of him. There''s Lv He in the house, you don''t have to worry about him."


    Qi Hong and Jia Tong looked at each other, as if they wanted to cry but had no tears to shed.

 C40

    Morong Gan galloped back on his horse, the weather was getting hot, he was sweating profusely, and when he returned, he did not have time to think about anything else, so he went to see Jia Tong first. Seeing that he had recovered a lot, he calmed down and went back to his room to get Lv He to prepare some hot water, he wanted to take a bath.


    Lv He ordered the little girl to bring hot water in. The scented pancreas, bathrobe, handkerchief, and changed clothes were ready, they lit a candle, smoked for a while, and then invited Morong Gan in.


    Because the window was closed and the white candle was quietly burning, it was as if it was night. He took a hot bath at ease, got up and wrapped a towel around his waist, then walked behind the screen to put on his clothes.


    His clothes, undergarments, underpants, and outer robes were piled up on top of the wall, with a pile of bath towels and the like. They were a bit scattered. The candlelight was shining outside and the screen was still dimly lit. He took off the towel and placed it on the screen, then turned around to pick up the underwear. He saw the towel cover move and a small black head popped out.


    He raised his hand into a palm and was about to chop down, only to see that person stretching his body and glancing at him with a faint gaze. Then, as if he could not see him, he covered his mouth and yawned a few times, falling down from his seat as he muttered, "Really, why did he fall asleep?"


    Under Morong Gan''s torch-like gaze, she walked past him as if nothing had happened.


    Morong Gan stood there dumbly, looking at her departing figure with suspicion. Did he really not see him? Impossible! Only a blind person would not be able to see such a huge person standing there.


    Thinking back to the first time they had met, he guessed that Bai Qianfan was pretending to be stupid. Morong Gan was jumping up and down, who could tell him what Bai Qianfan was planning to do by hiding here? Peek at him taking a bath?


    He hurriedly put on his pants. His heart was in a mess, and he couldn''t be sure how much she had seen. His mind returned to normal, and he became furious. The veins on his forehead bulged. He shouted, "Who is outside?"


    When Lv He heard this shout, she was shocked.


    "Master, this servant is outside. Do you want this servant to go in and serve you?"


    Morong Gan could not hear anything unusual from her voice, and was a little surprised. Could it be that Lv He did not see Bai Qianfan going out?


    He lowered his voice and said, "Come in."


    Lv He pushed open the door and entered, adding another candle, the room became brighter, she went behind the screen to help Morong Gan put on her clothes, Morong Gan suspiciously sized her up, "Are you outside alone?"


    "There''s a little girl on the porch, do I want to be her successor?"


    "No one else has passed by?"


    Lv He was a little curious, she didn''t know why he would ask such a question, "This place is my Horn Chamber, who would come here?"


    "You guys come in and put the stuff down, I didn''t see anything in the room ¡­" "What is it?"


    Lv He quietly stuck out her tongue, she was a little lazy today, the little girl had helped her put on the clothes, and when she went to smoke, was there something wrong with her?


    "Master, what did you see in the house?"


    Morong Gan replied snappily, "A cat."


    Lv He heaved a sigh of relief, it was actually a cat, but the prince was clearly unhappy, she could only say, "Old master can punish this servant, this servant did not clean up the scene, and let me down."


    After thinking for a while, Mo Rong''s mood improved a bit. Bai Qianzhang had put on a good show, at least he had saved his face. If people knew that he had been seen through by a little girl, would his reputation as the Prince of Chu be taken away?


    Thinking up to here, he slowly calmed himself down, "Next time be careful, don''t leave anything inside your Horn Chamber." When he was bathing, Hou Hou was completely naked, without any sense of security. Even if he was seen by a cat, he wouldn''t feel comfortable.


    "Yes, Master. This servant will remember this. I will clean up the mess in the future and not even a single mosquito will be left."


    Morong Gan put on his clothes and walked out of the house. When he passed by the window, he stopped for a moment and opened half of the window, hiding his eyes outside. The weeds underneath the window had traces of being bent under pressure.


    He pursed his lips into a cold smile. At least she was sensible. If he let the third person know about this, he would kill her to silence her!


    Jia Tong lied on the bed and joked, "Xiao Jiu''er, you must be 20 this year, have any girls fallen for you? "Brother will go to the matchmaking room for you."


    Ning Jiu glanced at him but he was too lazy to bother with it.


    Jia Tong laughed and said, "What do you think of Qi Hong? That girl is as old as you, gentle and virtuous, and her cooking skills are good.


    Ning Jiu said indifferently: "Isn''t Qi Hong yours? I''m sending you mung bean cakes and medicine. The girl is so affectionate, yet you refuse to answer? Your Highness already knows that Qi Hong is someone he values. If you dare to disappoint her, your Highness will not forgive you. "


    Qi Hong was good, but not the one that he liked. The one that he liked was a very noble and noble person, even when she saw them, she would only take the corner of his eye to glance at him. She had never dared to say it out loud, for fear that she would be angry. With Liu Ye''s eyebrows knitted together, his heart was about to burst out laughing, and now that Her Highness had misunderstood, it might even reach her ears. Therefore, he wanted to rope in Qi Hong and Ning Jiu.


    Jia Tong sighed, "Let me be frank, I don''t like Qi Hong."


    Ning Jiu asked, "Then who do you like?"


    Jia Tong sighed again. Just as he was about to speak, he heard sounds coming from the window, and a small head peeked over.


    Ning Jiu said it too late, it was too fast, the sword in his hand directly thrusted forward, Jia Tong screamed at the top of his lungs, "Stop, that''s the imperial concubine."


    Ning Jiu retracted his force, and did not get close to it, but the sword tip was too sharp, the Sword Qi drew a red line on Bai Qianfan''s neck. Wounded the skin and saw the blood.


    Ning Jiu quickly kneeled down, "Princess, please forgive me. This subordinate did not know it was you."


    Jia Tong wasn''t wearing any clothes, so he couldn''t get up right away. He turned his head and called out anxiously, "Xiao Jiu''er, hurry and bring the wangfei over."


    Bai Qianfan was stunned. She was originally a person who was calm when facing death, when facing Morong Gan who was completely naked, she was able to remain calm. But in this life or death situation, her mind was blank, her head stuck on the window, she did not move an inch.


    Ning Jiu regained his senses and hurriedly went forward to receive Bai Qianfan. He examined the wound on her neck and found that there wasn''t any major injuries, and he didn''t even need to wipe the medicine. His heart was filled with fear, because a crime was practically a stain on his career as a guard. He was a brave and responsible person. If he was wrong, he had to admit that he was wrong. He knelt down and kowtowed again. "Princess, your subordinate deserves ten thousand deaths."


    She knew that it was nothing to do with you, so she helped Ning Jiu up. "It was my own fault that I liked to play, as you were quick to react when you climbed through the window, you were a good guard."


    Ning Jiu was stunned, he was originally a mere official''s coachman, but because the mud was splattered onto the young miss''s skirt, that malicious young miss ordered the servants to whip him, causing his body to be covered with wounds, and he was on the verge of death, it was Morong Gan who saved him, thus he handed his life over to Prince Chu.


    They were both young ladies from wealthy families, but why was there such a huge difference in status ¡­

 C41

    Although Bai Qianfan did not blame him, he would not be able to pass his test, so he ran over to Morong Gan to seek forgiveness.


    Morong Gan was shocked today, he decided to write to suppress his shock, Lv He was at the side serving the ink grinder, the house was smothered with a heavy incense, it was quiet and silent, when suddenly Ning Jiu barged in, without saying a word, he knelt on the ground, and said: "This subordinate has committed a crime, I ask for Your highness''s punishment."


    Morong Gan was startled. When he finished writing, and was about to stop, he was shocked by him.


    Morong Gan looked down at him in surprise. Because he rarely saw Ning Jiu like this, he put down his brush and stood in front of Ning Jiu: "Stand up and speak.


    Ning Jiu was unwilling, he lowered his head and said, "This subordinate nearly killed Princess Hua-Yang just now."


    Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat, but he still maintained a calm expression and said slowly, "I almost killed him, that means I haven''t killed him yet. I forgive you for your innocence, but you can leave now. "


    Ning Jiu knew that the Duke didn''t like his Royal Consort, but when he thought about the red line on Bai Qianfan''s neck and her expression of "don''t blame him", he felt a little guilty. Kneeling, he refused to get up. "Although this subordinate didn''t kill Princess Hua-Yang, I''ve also offended her. Prince, you should punish me."


    Morong Gan knew that Ning Jiu had a stubborn mind and thought that he had made a mistake. If he did not give his a little punishment, he would not be able to pass his test.


    "I used my sword to wound the wangfei''s neck."


    Lv He couldn''t help but exclaim softly. Her neck was the most vulnerable part of her body and also the part that was most likely to cause death. A wound to the neck means a serious injury.


    Morong Gan''s face darkened. "Where''s the wangfei?"


    Ning Jiu was silent for a moment, then said, "The wangfei is in Jia Tong''s room."


    Lv He covered his mouth with his hands, covering everything up, but he still did not manage to hide it. Now that Jia Tong was in trouble, Qi Hong was also implicated. It was best to be seriously injured, or else he would be guilty. Her heart was in turmoil, he just wanted to quickly tell Qi Hong to prepare.


    Morong Gan left the house and strode out. Hao Pingguan was at the door and upon seeing him leaving in a hurry, he quickly followed after him. He did not know what had happened.


    They followed along the corridor and entered Jia Tong''s room. Bai Qianfan was still there and was talking to Jia Tong.


    Seeing that she was still acting calm and composed, Morong Gan was puzzled. "Lift up your head and let me see."


    Seeing Ning Jiu following him with his eyes lowered, Bai Qianfan couldn''t help but sigh. He really had a stubborn mind.


    She lifted her head, revealing her slender neck. The red line was darker, darker, and more distinct.


    Morong Gan looked carefully and knew that nothing was wrong. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, as everyone was betting on how the Princess Chu would die, he did not want Bai Rulin to go and complain, so he decided not to kill Bai Qianfan. Unless he found evidence of what she had done, it would be different.


    It was just that that the red line that was imprinted on the snow-white neck looked a little dazzling, causing Morong Gan to feel depressed in his heart. He secretly complained to himself about Ning Jiu, and how he could hit so heavily if he wanted to, yet so casually, yet he didn''t know what to punish Ning Jiu for?


    Hao Pingguan moved a chair over, Morong Gan lifted his robes and then sat down: "Tell me, what happened?"


    Bai Qianfan was just about to speak, when Morong Gan turned and looked at him: "Speak."


    Ning Jiu was a truthful person, of course he was speaking the truth. "When the wangfei came in through the window, this subordinate thought it was a thief.


    Morong Gan then asked Bai Qianfan, "There''s nothing wrong, what kind of window does the princess want to climb?"


    Bai Qianfan did not know why, but she suddenly thought of Morong Gan''s naked appearance and his shocked and confused expression. However, his figure was pretty good, not a bit of fat could be seen, his muscles were sturdy, his lines were well-proportioned, and he was also a rich man, he was much better than his second brother.


    Seeing that she did not make a sound, Morong Gan''s face slowly turned red. His heart thumped for a moment, as he was inexplicably nervous, coughing twice. "Esteemed wangfei, this king is asking you a question."


    After what happened just now, Bai Qianfan''s courage seemed to have increased a little.


    "I, I was chasing a kitten. It came in through the window, I followed it."


    Hao Pingguan, who was standing behind Morong Gan, heard what he said and curled his lips. He thought to himself, as expected, he''s still a child.


    Jia Tong was on the bed covering his mouth with a hand as he laughed. Morong Gan''s expression was somewhat complicated, neither laughing nor angry, but there seemed to be an undercurrent surging in his eyes. After a long while, he snorted lightly and instructed Hao Pingguan, "Get people to catch that cat, I''ll beat you to death."


    When she entered Jia Tong''s room, the one who was escaping from the window was Bai Qianfan. She hid into his Horn Chamber, and those girls who did not open their eyes actually did not notice, causing him to lose his face. After that, she went back the way she came, but in the end, she was accidentally injured by Ning Jiu.


    He raised his head to look at Bai Qianfan. She didn''t avoid his gaze like she usually did, and looked at him with her pair of big black eyes. The thin line on his neck fell into his line of sight.


    Morong Gan had wanted to give her some color to see, but seeing that red line, he gave up.


    He suddenly lost all interest and stood up, "Don''t climb up the window anymore, the Prince Chu Palace does not have this rule."


    Bai Qianfan nodded obediently, "I understand, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan turned and walked out, with Ning Jiu following behind him, "Your Highness, shall I go and get the whip?"


    Morong Gan, who had been holding in his anger for a long time, burst out at this moment, "Take what whip?" He pointed at Bai Qianfan, "What kind of injury is she getting? If you were to cut even a little bit of skin, you will be punished. He was so angry that he kicked Ning Jiu, "You blind fool, scram!"


    This temper of his caused everyone to be dumbstruck, even Hao Pingguan did not dare to follow, because the angry Prince liked to trample on people''s hearts. Ning Jiu was a martial artist that could not take it, his body was weak, and could not take it.


    Ning Jiu crawled up from the ground, looked at the furious Morong Gan leaving, and was a little confused: "Was I the one who angered the Duke?"


    Jia Tong shook his head on the bed, "You idiot, I will treat this as punishment if I kick you. If you continue to beg him for punishment, I will still be angry."


    Hao Pingguan said, "Alright, Xiao Jiu, don''t go in front of the prince and send her back."


    Bai Qianfan said, "There''s no need, I will go back by myself."


    always had a bit of guilt towards Bai Qianfan, so regardless of her objections, she followed behind. Bai Qianfan had experienced his stubborn brain, and initially, she wanted to go to Qi Hong''s place to get her almond cake.

 C42

    The matter that day still left a shadow on Bai Qianfan''s mind. The wet nurse had said before, that men who didn''t wear clothes would have needlepoint eyes, and their eyes would swell to the size of a walnut. She searched the entire world for flowers, finally finding one beside the wall in the front yard. It bloomed just right, gold and silver mixed together, and it was indescribably beautiful. A strong fragrance assaulted her nose, making her unable to restrain herself from taking a deep breath.


    If her eyes were swollen, she was not afraid of anyone seeing that she had a needle in her eye. What would others think if a little girl could not see a man who wore clothes? They would think that she was a little immoral. Ever since she was young, the Madam had scolded her like this, calling her mother an old fool, she was a little immoral, she had no impression of her mother, she had an impression of her mother, she had an impression of her wet nurse, she was a honest and honest woman, not tall, strong, kind, especially fond of laughing, showing her big teeth when she smiled, and then one of her incisors fell off, making her laugh rather comical, but she felt sad, because that tooth had been beaten off for her by Madam''s wet nurse.


    Later, she got a few caterpillars to put in the nanny''s clothes, stung her all over the red and swollen pimples, and was able to calculate a sigh of relief.


    I really want to be a wet nurse! If only the wet nurse was still here. Although the Prince Chu Residence was not a good place, it was much better than the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion.


    She let out a faint sigh and bent down to look for the stalk of the Silver Flower. It was not anything special, so she had to pick harder. The thicker ones would be picked first. She would come back after she used them.


    After carefully selecting ten pieces, she wrapped them in a handkerchief and put them in her sleeve before turning around and returning to the backyard. After taking two steps, she caught a whiff of the fragrance coming from the kitchen.


    So she sneaked into the kitchen and hid behind the cages. By this time, Hou''s steamed buns were no longer hot, so she took two at a time. She put them in her sleeve and quietly left.


    Outside, someone called out to her, "Hey, you! Carry a bundle of firewood in."


    She took a bundle of firewood from the wall and put it in with an "oh". When she came out again, a yellow chicken came to her feet, seemingly unafraid of her, and even pecked a few times at her shoe rack. She found it very interesting, broke off a few buns from her sleeve, and scattered them on the ground.


    She looked at it for a while, then lifted her foot and left, but the chicken was also strange. Seeing her leave, it stopped eating the steamed bun and chased after her, staying at her feet.


    Bai Qianfan was a little strange, she squatted down and asked, "Do you want to follow me?"


    The chick could not speak, but stared at her with its pair of round eyes. It tilted its head as if it was curious about her.


    Bai Qianfan tried to reach out to touch it, but the little chicken didn''t avoid her. It obediently stood there, and she gently stroked the fur on its head, "Don''t follow me, I''m still not full yet.


    She was fast, it was fast, she was slow, it was slow as well. Bai Qianfan was completely amazed, it was really a chicken that understood human nature. She crouched down and picked it up, and the chick let her hold it and looked at her, moving its head from side to side.


    Bai Qianfan laughed: "Alright, since you are willing to follow me, I will take you in, but following me is just plain rice, don''t despise me, hunger isn''t something you can get hungry for. "With me, with you."


    Seeing that there was no one around, she hurriedly carried the chicken to the backyard and heard someone shout, "Halt!" You chicken thief! "


    Bai Qianfan was so scared that she started to run, but with the chicken in her hands, she couldn''t run fast. Someone in front heard her shout and came to stop her, and someone from behind also caught up with her.


    Bai Qianfan wasn''t afraid of anything else, she was only afraid that they would suppress the little chicks. She shouted with all her might, "Don''t press down on my chicken, don''t press down on my chicken ¡­"


    They pushed her to the ground, and a cook grabbed the chicken and spat at her, "Your chicken? You dare to say this is your chicken? There are exactly 12 of them, you chicken thief, you stole such a small chicken, you must have lost your virtue, say, who cares about being a servant, give her to Head Steward to pass on her 30 boards. "


    Just then, another chef found out about the steamed buns on the ground. After a moment of pushing and shoving, the steamed buns fell out of Bai Qianfan''s sleeves and she cried out sharply, "So you are that thief who stole the steamed buns, I knew it! Every day, there are less steamed buns, but you stole them!


    Bai Qianfan''s face did not change as she looked at the chicken in the cook''s hand and muttered, "The chick herself followed me."


    "Heh, you little b * stard, you''re just spouting nonsense. I want to leave with you and the steamed buns are also going to come to your sleeves?"


    Bai Qianfan stopped talking, she only looked at the little chicken and the little chicken also looked at her. Suddenly, their wings flapped, as if they were about to fly towards her. However, she was firmly grabbed by the kitchen servant and viciously knocked on its head. "You reckless bastard, do you want to go with the little thief? She stewed mushrooms with you. "


    "Don''t hit it!" Bai Qianfan pounced over to try and snatch the chicken, but was pushed back by the kitchen servant and fell to the ground again.


    The kitchen servant pointed at her angrily. "If it weren''t for the rules of the palace, we would have skinned you alive today."


    Although they did not manage to skin her alive, these kitchen maids were all very powerful. They looked tall and sturdy, no different from men, their cursing and beating were even more sinister than men, they pinched and pinched her, Bai Qianfan had suffered a lot, but it was nothing big of a deal to her, she only pitied that little chicken.


    For a moment, she had the feeling that Tian Ya had fallen to someone else. Not with a person, but with a chicken.


    Sitting on the ground and sighing, he heard a servant shout, "The Head Steward has spoken, beat up the thief and find someone to sell it to."


    A few kitchen maids, whose hands were itching, rolled up their sleeves and aggressively hit her when they heard this.


    Although Bai Qianfan had a few flowery moves, facing such a ferocious chef, he could only hug her head and get beaten up. Fortunately, the little chicken had escaped from the hands of the kitchen maid. It flapped its wings and flew to the side, but did not go far, and stood there looking at Bai Qianfan.


    The things inside her sleeves fell to the ground. She did not care to hold her head as she frantically picked them up and put them away in her bosom. Her face was immediately painful from being scratched by the chef''s sharp black nails, and she almost lost her eyesight.


    A supervisor came over and said, "If you want to vent your anger, then do it, don''t kill them, didn''t Head Steward say that they would kill us, and tell us to sell them."


    Bai Qianfan brushed away the messy hair on his face, and looked at them calmly. "You can''t sell me, I''m the Princess Chu."

 C43

    Everyone present was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud and pointed at her, "Have you been beaten silly? If you are an imperial concubine, I am the Empress! "


    "I think she''s just been beaten silly, idiots can''t sell for a good price, why not send her to Old Ma as a wife?"


    Everyone laughed even more. The old man was a groom from the King''s Manor, a veteran who had lost his leg on the battlefield. The Prince pitied him and told him to stay at the mansion to feed the horses.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go and call the Head Steward over. He recognizes me."


    The cook snorted at her, "Even if you wanted to see Head Steward, he wouldn''t pity you. God damn you, you little thief, just wait till the end, I''ll sell you to a brothel to recuperate for a few years, maybe I''ll even have a chance to see you."


    Someone laughed: "Even so, we won''t be able to see Head Steward. Head Steward doesn''t go to the brothels, it''s better to give old Ma''s head. If he stays in the mansion, he might be able to meet Head Steward."


    When she was a weed, Bai Qianfan looked at the little chicken not far away. It was still there, looking at her with a slightly sad and guilty expression, as if it had beaten her up.


    Very quickly, he arrived. He looked at Bai Qianfan and said with a troubled tone, "Only eight or nine years old, and unable to do anything. He looks ordinary, but he would not be willing to be a servant, and would even need to pay extra rations to be sold to another house. This ¡­."


    The steward scolded him, "You shameless Yao San. How dare you turn your back on people from the Prince Chu Palace ¡­"


    The one called Yao San cried out, "Oh my god. You have to give me something that looks good. I''ll count the money. Such a little girl ¡­" He shook his head. "Even if it''s someone from the Prince''s Mansion, I''ll tell you the truth ¡­"


    Just as the two of them were bargaining, the servant who had gone out to inquire about the matter came back and reported to the steward, "Master An, everywhere said that there was no such little girl and that no one could find her."


    Master An was startled, he looked at Bai Qianfan again, "Where did you work?"


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Hao Pingguan stood at the Huailin Pavilion entrance and respectfully welcomed Morong Gan from his horse, "Your Highness has returned."


    Morong Gan threw the reins to the servant and nodded. He walked in with large strides and asked: "What''s the matter with the house today? There''s a group of people gathered in the front yard, what are you doing? "


    Hao Pingguan bowed and replied: "Someone was stealing chickens in the kitchen today, and was caught red-handed, and even found steamed buns. In the past few days, the kitchen always threw in steamed buns, and the servants reported their losses a few times, not much. This old servant did not inform the prince, saving the prince the trouble, and did not expect that today, the prince would catch this thief, and say that she was a little girl, and that the Prince Chu Palace did not allow servants with unclean hands and feet, so the old servant took the initiative, and got people to beat her up and sell her to someone."


    Morong Gan''s footsteps paused, "The little girl who stole the steamed bun?" Jia Tong had reported this to him before, so Bai Qianfan went to the kitchen to get a bun in the morning.


    "Where is this little girl working?"


    "This ¡­" Hao Pingguan was a little nervous. When people came to report, he did not ask for details, as it was just a small matter.


    Morong Gan''s tone darkened, "You didn''t go over to take a look, but instead sent people to sell it?"


    Hao Pingguan kneeled on the ground in fear: "This old servant deserves to die, this old servant will go take a look now."


    The attendant on the second door ran over, panting, and knocked Qian''er who was standing far away. "Greetings, Your Highness."


    Seeing his flustered look, Morong Gan asked: "What''s the matter?"


    The servant very rarely spoke to the Prince Chu directly, and was so frightened that his head dropped. "Reporting to Your Highness, we can''t find the source of the chicken thief we caught earlier. She said it himself, said ¡­" He didn''t dare to say the word ''wangfei'' for fear that the prince would be angry.


    "What are you hesitating for?" Morong Gan walked towards him and shouted, "Speak!"


    The servant was shocked by his words and blurted out, "A chicken thief said that she was an imperial concubine."


    Hao Pingguan gasped, just as he raised his head, his heart was kicked by Morong Gan. He fell to the ground, his body trembling like a sieve.


    Morong Gan shouted: "Prepare the horses!"


    The servant that was leading the horse had not gone far, he immediately brought the horse back. Morong Gan jumped on the horse and rushed to the front yard as he hastily gave chase.


    Hao Pingguan caressed his heart and waited for Morong Gan to walk far away before he cried out a few times. The servant quickly helped him up, "Head Steward, are you alright?"


    "Good my ass!" Hao Pingguan slapped his face, "You didn''t ask where you came from, how did you manage to call him over? They are all waiting to be punished. "


    The servant felt bitter but could not say anything. What did this have to do with him? He was just a messenger who ran off to deliver a letter.


    Because he could not figure out where Bai Qianfan had come from, the matter of the sale came to a temporary halt, waiting for the Head Steward''s reply, many people gathered at the side watching the commotion, pointing at Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan sat in the middle of the whirlpool, hugging her knees. Her hair was in a mess, and there were a few holes on her clothes, revealing her middle clothes. She looked very miserable, but as if she was fine, she looked at the ground with a serene expression.


    Seeing her like this, Morong Gan felt his heart clench. He couldn''t tell what he felt, he couldn''t do anything to bully the weak, and he couldn''t watch. Dismounting from the horse, the people immediately scattered to the sides, retreating far away. The fact that the prince himself had arrived was a bit unusual.


    Bai Qianfan lifted her pitch-black eyes. The moment she saw him, she actually smiled, pushed herself up and squatted a little bit. " The Prince is here. "


    There were bloodstains on her face and dust on it, making her look unkempt, but she still did as she was told.


    Morong Gan swept his eyes across the crowd, "Who did it?"


    When they heard this, it was clear that they were looking for trouble. Everyone trembled in fear. Those who were timid immediately kneeled down, but no one dared to admit it.


    "Who''s in charge?"


    "Your Highness, this servant is the manager here."


    Morong Gan hooked his fingers at him, "Come over."


    An Du trembled as she walked over. Morong Gan kicked him to the ground, "Speak, who touched you?"


    The Prince Chu was powerful and this kick had a lot of weight behind it. For a long time, Andrew was unable to say anything, he could only use his hand to call out the chef who had participated in the beating.


    All of the kitchen workers kneeled on the ground, trembling as they cried, "Prince, please spare us! Prince, please spare us! She was the one who stole the chicken before the servants ¡­"


    Hearing that, Morong Gan became even angrier, one of the people stepped forward and kicked him, "What is not the princess'' property, does she need to steal it?"


    When the kitchen staff heard this, they panicked. So it really was the wangfei! They beat up the wangfei and thought back to when they had used all their might to pinch her, twist her, and pull her hair.


    "All of you, drag this out. Rewards, thirty big boards." The steward will reward you with twenty large whips. "


    Ning Jiu looked at Bai Qianfan, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "Your Highness, please allow this subordinate to carry out the punishment."


    The kitchen attendants took in a breath of cold air, two of them immediately passed out. The others were not too bad, Ning Jiu was a Phantom Wormwood of the Duke Palace, because he did not care about face when enforcing the law, and one whip was enough to bring him down to the ground.

 C44

    After taking care of those ferocious women, Morong Gan''s gaze turned back to Bai Qianfan and frowned: "Can you walk?"


    "Sure," Bai Qianfan hugged her arms and kicked her legs, raising her dirty little face and smiled at him: "You can even run."


    Morong Gan felt that she was really heartless, what if he didn''t hit his enough? If it was anyone else, he would have been crying as a sign of pity, but she was actually full of life and vitality.


    Hao Pingguan took a deep breath, and immediately tried to make up for his mistake. Thinking about how the kitchen maids were all fierce, the Little Princess must have been beaten up really badly, so he called for someone to prepare a palanquin and hastily rushed over.


    Morong Gan glanced at him, and did not say a word, and said to Bai Qianfan: "Get into the carriage."


    Bai Qianfan looked around, her pair of big eyes was wandering around, and she muttered: "Just now, I was still here, why did I not see you?"


    "Looking for what?"


    "A chicken."


    Morong Gan, "..." For a chicken to be beaten up, she still doesn''t give up.


    He thought she was greedy, "If you want to eat chicken, go back and ask Qi Hong to make it for you."


    "No, that chicken knows me. It wants to go back with me."


    Morong Gan laughed, "It knows you? Is it your relative? "


    Bai Qianfan pouted, "Why do you keep scolding people?"


    "You said it recognized you."


    "Your Highness, please go back. I''ll look for Little Yellow before going back."


    Morong Gan couldn''t do anything about her, so he called out to everyone, "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and help the wangfei find Little Yellow." Hey, what the heck, even he was dragged into this mess.


    For a moment, the whole town was in chaos. A few servants were running around chasing the chicken, but they did not know which one was the Little Yellow that Bai Qianfan wanted. As the name suggested, they just grabbed the yellow one.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the chaotic crowd and anxiously shouted, "Don''t step on my Little Yellow, don''t step on it." She saw the little yellow chicken, probably too frightened to be chased away, falling from time to time, its two little wings flapping.


    Bai Qianfan shouted loudly, "All of you, stop."


    Bai Qianfan bent down and opened her arms wide, facing the small yellow chicken, saying in a soft and gentle voice, "Xiao Huang, come over here, come to big sister."


    Morong Gan secretly clenched his teeth. Damn it, if Princess Consort became the big sister of the little chick, wouldn''t he be the brother-in-law of the little chick? However, he wasn''t angry in his heart. He only felt that it was laughable. A laughable little girl had done such a laughable thing.


    Bai Qianfan took two steps forward, and continued to coax her, "You don''t recognize me, it''s me. My face is dirty, you''ll recognize me after I wash it."


    Everyone was afraid that the commotion would scare away the chicks, so they all held their breath.


    The little yellow chicken hesitantly walked forward, slowly walking towards him. It stopped halfway, turned its head left and right, then jogged to Bai Qianfan''s feet. Bai Qianfan picked it up in her arms, and gently caressed its head. She then thought of Morong Gan, raised her head and looked at him, then smiled at the little yellow chicken and said, "The prince is here, there''s nothing else."


    Morong Gan cleared his throat, and was a little impatient, "What are you dawdling for, quickly get on the palanquin."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know where Morong Gan was going to carry her, but he had just saved her and even helped her vent his anger. There was no reason for her to not listen to him, he carried Little Yellow into the sedan and sat down.


    Morong Gan mounted the horse and turned the reins. "Done" he left and the sedan bearer looked at Hao Pingguan, waiting for him to speak.


    Hao Pingguan was also confused in his heart. Was he going to directly carry the Duke back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, or follow him back to the Huailin Pavilion? He didn''t dare to ask, and after pondering over it again and again, he said, "Hurry up and leave with the prince."


    Thus, they hurriedly went to the Huailin Pavilion, and those who were left behind heaved a sigh of relief. A chef shouted, "Aiyo, what''s the matter today? A few of the cooks have been punished, the stewards are also not here, we can''t even cook lunch."


    Someone said, "Just send the leftover steamed buns from the morning. As long as it''s salted, there''s no other way. This is the food for today."


    The chef said, "I get scared whenever I mention steamed buns. How can a wangfei love to eat steamed buns? If she likes to eat, then she should give a squeak and send people to send you to the backyard. How are you going to retrieve it on your own? Isn''t this purposely cheating?!"


    "Shh, lower your voice and let people hear it. It''s your turn to be beaten. "You didn''t get involved with this matter today, it can be said that you''ve avoided a calamity. When we get back, let''s burn incense and burn incense."


    What are you afraid of? The prince and the Head Steward have already left, we are not people who like to gossip, "the man said, but still lowered his voice," They all say that the prince does not like Miss Bai Family, so after marrying, he throws the princess into the backyard and doesn''t care about it. Look at how the prince treated the princess just now, it''s not bad at all. "


    Furthermore, it''s precisely because of the young miss of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion that the prince does not want to fall behind, saying that he had mistreated Miss Bai Family and sent Prime Minister Bai to the emperor to complain about it. "


    This time, no one was in charge, they were all gathered together to chat, and the sedan bearers carried the palanquin into the Huailin Pavilion.


    Qi Hong received the letter and stood outside the door to welcome her. Qi Hong was worried, the sedan chair had just stabilized and she anxiously went over to help Bai Qianfan out, "Princess, please wait."


    In the end, the person she supported out carried a chicken in her arms. She was stunned for a moment, "Princess, why are you carrying a chicken, and why do you want to eat it? This servant will make it for you,"


    It was a rare occasion for Qi Hong to say something fierce, "What vicious woman is she, to be so ruthless?"


    Morong Gan said blandly, "Bring Princess Wangfei to the house. Have a good check if he has any injuries?"


    "Yes, Master." Lv He led Bai Qianfan into the house.


    Morong Gan lowered his eyebrows and stood at the side, he did not even dare to take a deep breath, and glanced at him, "I need a servant by my side, so I''ll keep it in your mind for the time being. After Jia Tong is done, you can go and get the board yourself."


    "Yes, Your Highness." heaved a sigh of relief and followed Morong Gan into the house.


    When Morong Gan sat down, he bowed and said, "This servant asked Lv He to serve you tea."


    Morong Gan slanted her eyes at him: "Since Lv He isn''t free, can''t you condescend to serve this duke tea?"


    "Oh, how dare you! It is my honor to serve the prince some tea!" Hao Pingguan left after saying goodbye. When he was young, he had been serving Morong Gan, doing all sorts of work. He knew the habits of the Prince Chu, it wasn''t hard for him to serve him a cup of tea.


    It was just that she did not work for many years, and was a little unfamiliar with the place, so it took a long time. When he finished cooking and brought the tea in, Qi Hong came in to reply.


    With half of her head lowered, her eyes red, she continued, "Master, those fierce wives have left a lot of bruises on her body. It''s fortunate that these small girls are able to get their hands on those strong wives. Their arms and thighs don''t have a few pieces of clean skin."


    Morong Gan was so angry that he smashed the teacup that he had just received.

 C45

    Hearing Qi Hong''s words, Morong Gan was so angry that he threw the teacup he had just received. The scalding water splashed onto his hands as if it had been splashed with oil, and the flames began to rise up.


    "Everyone add 30 more boards. After the fight, everyone is chased out!"


    Hao Pingguan was so scared that he kneeled on the ground. His Royal Highness had lost control, he had to remain rational: "I can''t, Your Royal Highness, if I add thirty more boards, I''ll be beaten to death."


    Prince Chu was unable to suppress his anger, "You deserved to be beaten to death!"


    "Although Princess Hua-Yang is injured, his muscles and bones haven''t been affected. He''ll be fine for a few days. If those cooks really lose their lives because of this, it''ll be hard for them to stop the world from talking, your highness!" Pausing for a moment, he stole a glance at Morong Gan''s expression, "Besides, if Prime Minister Bai finds out ¡­"


    When Morong Gan heard the two words "Prime Minister Bai", he immediately calmed down. He was either doing it for Bai Qianfan, or he couldn''t stand to watch these vicious, black-hearted women play dirty tricks.


    But when Hao Pingguan reminded him, he came back to reality. For Bai Rulin''s daughter, there was no need to cause people to die. He didn''t plan to do anything to Bai Qianfan at first, so he decided to hang on for a while. The main reason was that her opponent was too weak and couldn''t arouse his fighting spirit, so he stayed at the side waiting for her to grab his short foot before chasing out.


    He knew that Bai Qianfan was feeling wronged in the backyard. After all, it was just an internal fight, and it had nothing to do with him, so he couldn''t be bothered with it.


    Why was he so angry today? Because it was his men who took action, because he did not discipline them properly, and made the people below do such shameless things. A few of the fierce women were holding a little girl and beating her to death. No matter how they thought about it, it was always a troublesome matter. At the end of the day, he still felt a little guilty.


    Morong Gan stood up and shook his robes, "I''ll go take a look." He then walked two steps forward and asked Qi Hong, "Is the jade paste that I gave you before still there?"


    "Yes, this servant has already applied some medicine to wangfei. It would be great if the flesh could be removed."


    The Prince acknowledged, "Although he doesn''t look that good, don''t let him ruin his appearance in our mansion."


    When she arrived at Qi Hong''s room, Lv He was smearing an ointment on Bai Qianfan''s arm. The room was filled with the faint aroma of medicine, the thin arm stuck out from the sleeve like a stick, looking very pitiful, but this little girl was very white, very white, very clear, like a paste without a single blemish, on her arm there were at least ten purplish purple marks, some used to twist hands, some used to pinch fingers, and on her snow-white skin, there was a rich purplish red.


    Morong Gan could not bear it anymore. If it were any other girl, he would not be able to bear it either. He placed his hands behind his back as he looked at it for a while, and spoke with a comforting tone: "This jade paste has been smeared extremely quickly, without leaving any scars."


    Bai Qianfan thought that Qi Hong had entered and did not notice him. After hearing the voice, she raised her head and with her big eyes, she smiled at him: "I''m not afraid of Scar, it''s not on my face."


    Morong Gan sat down, "You think too much."


    "This is nothing," Bai Qianfan said.


    Morong Gan asked, "Hou, when you were in the residence, did you have a bad relationship with the Madame Bai?"


    Bai Qianfan said very calmly, "Mn, not good."


    "If she bullies you, does Prime Minister Bai not care?"


    "My dad has too many things to deal with every day. He has too many things to deal with, how can he control them?"


    Morong Gan was not interested in the disgusting things that happened in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, he did not say another word, and seeing that Lv He had covered herself with the ointment, she sat up straight, "Is everything done?"


    "Yes, grandpa. I''ve wiped them all." Lv He kept the things.


    "All of you leave, I''ll have a chat with the princess."


    Qi Hong was a little worried. Bai Qianfan had suffered a huge loss today, so she shouldn''t bother about settling the score with her.


    Seeing Qi Hong''s expression, Morong Gan waved his hand, "Go out, it''s not like I''ll eat her."


    Lv He pulled Qi Hong out and closed the door. After pushing her away a little, he whispered, "What are you afraid of? It''s a good thing that this father is willing to be alone with my wangfei! "


    Qi Hong didn''t think of anything else and only worried, "A little girl that has suffered so much suffering, like it''s nothing, if it was me, I wouldn''t be able to do it. Although the wangfei is strong, in the end she is still the daughter of Bai Xiang family.


    "No, the lord said that the wangfei is too weak, he won''t deal with a child. We can make a decision when the case in the backyard is settled."


    Qi Hong remembered this moment, "Aiya, where is Princess Hua-Yang''s little chicken?


    "No, I let the little girl watch. She was tied up at the back of the house. That''s true for the imperial concubine. She was beaten half to death just for a chicken."


    After everyone left, Bai Qianfan started to get nervous, she did not know what Morong Gan wanted to say to her, and remained silent while pinching her fingers.


    Morong Gan felt a little awkward, and hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I''ve caused the wangfei to suffer today''s matter."


    "It can''t be considered as wronged," Bai Qianfan said, "Didn''t you already give me justice?" She paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s not right for them to beat me up, but I stole the chicken first. I also took the steamed buns. The prince''s punishment for today was a bit too severe."


    Morong Gan blinked his eyes, "..." This girl, standing up for her, didn''t seem to appreciate her kindness.


    "You are an imperial concubine, so using a steamed bun to pick up a chicken is not considered stealing. If they commit an offense, they should be punished severely. There is no such lowly servant in my residence. " After thinking for a moment, he said, "This King is an impartial person. I have enmity with your father, but not with you. The wangfei has been wronged and can make any request or request she wants."


    Bai Qianfan raised her heavy eyes, looking somewhat at a loss, "Is anything okay?"


    "Of course, This King''s words are true. What I want to eat, what I want to use, what I want to wear, jewelry, people and anything else I want."


    The conditions he offered were too generous, and he thought that she might ask for Qi Hong. Of course, Qi Hong wouldn''t give it to her, but he could choose a maid with good culinary skills and that would solve the problem of her being warm and full in Moon Reaching Pavilion. With someone protecting them, that group of evil slaves would also restrain themselves. If she was greedy and wanted everything, he would give it to her, even if it would make up for her guilt.


    Bai Qianfan played with a stray strand of hair in her hand, slowly asking, "Can Your Highness comb your hair?"


    Morong Gan: "Mhm?"


    "Prince, please comb my hair." Bai Qianfan raised her little face, and looked at him fervently. Today, the Prince had come to save her, and the moment she had jumped off the horse, she had thought of the Big Brother.


    He was a refined person and treated her very well. When there was an evil slave bullying her, he would stand up and protect her, and he would even hold her small hand and lead her into his own room to help her tidy up her messy hair. He would be the only one who treated her so well. It was a pity that the refined Big Brother had become a martial general and followed the army outside. She hadn''t seen him for a long time.

 C46

    Morong Gan suspected that he had heard wrongly, "What did you say? Comb your hair? "


    "Yes, my hair is a mess. Please help me comb my hair, Your Highness." Bai Qianfan maintained her posture and expression, her eyes full of hope.


    Morong Gan, "... This King does not know how to comb his hair. "


    The light shining in Bai Qianfan''s eyes dimmed, she pursed her lips, and spoke with a faint tone of disappointment: "No way ¡­"


    Morong Gan asked, "Why do you need me to comb your hair?"


    "In the past when I was bullied, there was a person who stood out like a prince and even combed my hair. To me, that was a very warm thing, and I will always remember it."


    Morong Gan scoffed in his heart. Who asked you to keep this in mind?


    He was silent for a moment, then stood up. "Wait a moment."


    Bai Qianfan was baffled. Why did he need her to wait for a while to give him other rewards? If she really wanted to give it to her, then she might as well give Big Sister Qi Hong to her! Or maybe she could stay for lunch!


    Morong Gan walked to the door and saw that Lv He was standing at the side of the pillar. She raised his chin towards them and turned to enter her own room.


    "Master, what orders do you have for me?"


    Mo Rongwen glanced at the green lotus. She had combed a beautiful spirit serpent bun with a few pearls stuck in it. In the middle, she shook her body, causing a few strands of silver tassels to hang down, illuminating her eyes. "Her hair was much more dignified, with a flowing cloud bun and a jade-green gem, dotted with a few snowdrops, simple and grand.


    However, this was not what he wanted. He remembered that there was a girl in the painting. She had a pair of braids, and with her pair of black, bright eyes, she must be a good girl.


    When he wanted to speak, he was a little embarrassed and hesitant, causing Qi Hong and Lv He to look at each other, feeling somewhat baffled.


    Morong Gan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He was a Prince Chu whose words were worth a lot, and there was no reason for him to take back the water that he poured out. After encouraging himself, he no longer hesitated and gestured to the two maidservants the hairstyle he wanted.


    Lv He understood immediately. She was curious why Yue Yang asked him about it.


    Qi Hong, "This master spoke of this item called the ingot bun."


    Morong Gan slapped his thigh. Right, this was exactly what he wanted, and asked, "Can you comb it?"


    "Yes, it''s too simple."


    Morong Gan was amused, and pointed at Lv He: "Help her comb one."


    Lv He was unhappy, "Master, I''m not a child, so don''t comb through that."


    "Don''t be so long-winded," Morong Gan said somewhat impatiently. "I won''t help you comb it, I''ll just borrow your hair to use it."


    Lv He had no choice but to sit down and let Qi Hong take off her hair. However, the doubt in her heart grew bigger and bigger: Why would a perfectly fine prince want to see her combing her Primordial Treasure into a bun? Ah, Little Princess, she is a child, could it be ¡­


    The more she thought about it, the more her heart beat faster. Looking at Morong Gan''s face through the bronze mirror, she could only see a Prince''s face full of determination.


    Although Morong Gan had come from a martial arts background, he was also very meticulous. After combing it once, Qi Hong remembered it and took away two of his pearl flowers, then said, "I''ll give you another one tomorrow."


    After he left, Qi Hong could not hold back her laughter, "What happened to me, you''re actually interested in that woman''s hair style? Also take your pearl flowers, who should you give them to? "


    Lv He looked at the two pinches on her head in the copper mirror, and helplessly rolled her eyes towards the sky. "Elder sister, I''m sorry to trouble you to help me take them off."


    Qi Hong teased her, "Don''t tear it down, it''s cute. I like this one, keep it."


    "I don''t like this one, but the one in our room." Lv He said, "Haven''t you seen? I''m here to comb the princess'' hair and look for us. "Just you wait, wait for the princess to come out of the house. She''s definitely wearing a bun with two of my pearls stuck in her head."


    Qi Hong''s mouth opened wide in disbelief, "That''s not possible, right? He''s taken a fancy to the wangfei? "


    "I don''t know. I only know that today, I lost my temper and kicked all of Head Steward, those kitchen girls were all thirty years old and Ning Jiu was the one who executed the punishment. Even if I don''t die, I will still be severely injured.


    Qi Hong still thought that it was impossible, "The wangfei is still just a child and has a small body, so it''s not good for us grandpa to eat like this."


    "It''s hard to say," Lv He saw that he had put back his spirit serpent bun in the mirror, and his mood improved a lot. "Perhaps the Prince pitied her, and today, the Princess has indeed suffered a great loss. Your highness may look dignified on the surface, but your heart is kind. Who knows?


    The two maidservants talked about the two masters. In the carriage, Bai Qianfan saw that Morong Gan had brought two pearls with him, and her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    She stood up and waited for the reward to arrive, but Morong Gan pressed his hand on her shoulder, "Sit."


    Bai Qianfan sat back down, she stood behind her for a while, then thought for a bit and patted her shoulder: "Sit over there." He was referring to Qi Hong''s makeup table.


    Bai Qianfan thought that Morong Gan wanted her to place flowers in front of the makeup table, so she didn''t say anything and just sat down.


    Morong Gan was still standing behind her. She took a deep breath and then raised her hand to comb Bai Qianfan''s hair. He memorized the steps, but the actual operation was more difficult than he had imagined. He was afraid of hurting her, but he also wanted to achieve perfection, so he couldn''t let go of his hands and feet.


    At first, Bai Qianfan was stunned, and she opened her eyes wide as she looked at the copper mirror. Only then did she realize that Morong Gan was combing her hair.


    Morong Gan snorted, "This king strives to be perfect when doing things, or if I don''t do it, I have to do it well. It hurts a little, bear with it, if it hurts too much, you can say it.


    Bai Qianfan nodded her head, her hair was grabbed onto Morong Gan''s hand, she lowered her head, and her hair was pulled, and it was not pain, it was just a sudden instinctive reaction, but Morong Gan released his hand, and was slightly annoyed: "It''s hurt like that?"


    Bai Qianfan stuck out her tongue, "It''s not painful, I forgot it for a moment, I won''t do it next time."


    His big hands were warm, and from time to time, they brushed past her ears, reminding Bai Qianfan of the Big Brother. Bai Changjian also had a pair of big hands that were this warm, with the calluses on the center of his hands.


    Morong Gan carefully combed his hair, glancing at the copper mirror from time to time, suspecting that he had hurt her, but Bai Qianfan did not seem to be affected by it at all. Her eyes looked weak, but his mouth had a trace of a smile, as though he was looking forward to something.

 C47

    Although he spent quite a bit of time, Morong Gan had finally completed the heroic feat of combing someone''s hair for the first time in his life.


    Although he wanted to improve his technique more and more, as he was not proficient in it, he still had some flaws. But Bai Qianfan liked it very much, looking at the copper mirror left and right, happily asking, "Does it look good?"


    With regards to his cooking skills, of course Morong Gan would praise him profusely, "Very perfect." Bai Qianfan''s aesthetic was slightly better than his, so she felt that it was a little inappropriate. However, she was happy that his hair was combed by the king, so she could do whatever he wanted. She didn''t have a high opinion of these requirements.


    She only felt that the pair of pearl flowers looked a little familiar, "Your Highness, this pair of pearl flowers belongs to Big Sister Lv He, right?"


    Morong Gan, "... This King gave it to her. If you don''t like it, This King will give you something else next time. "


    Bai Qianfan felt that those two forks had a destructive effect on her hairstyle, and since it was Lv He''s, it was better not to take them. She then said euphemistically, "It''s better to return it to Big Sister Lv He. This pearl flower is a little more mature, so it would be better to accompany Big Sister Lv He."


    Morong Gan said, "Leave it there for now, we''ll return it to her when we leave." He paused, "You can stay for dinner, I''ll have Qi Hong cook for you."


    It was only then that Bai Qianfan remembered her Little Yellow. She was shocked as she cried, "Prince, I don''t eat chickens, I want to raise Little Yellow."


    "There is no such thing as'' slaughtering Little Yellow ''. That chicken was exchanged for by the wager, so This King is not an unreasonable person. If I said I would give it to you, it would be yours."


    Only then did Bai Qianfan regain her senses and ran out happily to show Qi Hong the prince''s comb.


    Qi Hong was busy in the kitchen, with a few little girls helping him. When Lv He came out of the house and saw Bai Qianfan, sshe cried out, "Where did this little kid come from? Her hair was so combed, and he looked so nice.


    Bai Qianfan felt very embarrassed and quickly took it off and returned it back to Lv He with both hands: "It''s something from elder sister, give it back to elder sister."


    How would Lv He dare to take it? The princess took it away from her, but she returned it back to her.


    "Aiyo, I don''t dare to accept it. If the prince gives it to the wangfei, then it''ll be hers."


    Bai Qianfan could only say, "This pearl flower is not compatible with my hairstyle. Since Your Highness has said it, I will give you something else tomorrow and let me return it to Sister Lv He."


    Hearing her words, Lv He dared to accept her. Actually, two pearl flowers was not a big deal, but Bai Qianfan was not the best. This was not bad, she laughed: "Quickly go in and let your Big Sister Qi Hong see."


    Bai Qianfan quickly entered the kitchen and called out big sister while shaking her head, "Did you look good? The prince gave me a comb. "


    Sure enough, the prince wanted to comb his hair for Princess Consort Wang, so Lv He guessed it. Qi Hong smiled and nodded, "En, nice looking, the prince''s cooking skills are really not bad."


    The prince''s cooking skills could only be described as so-so, but his patience was good enough. She was about to fall asleep several times, and when he opened his eyes, Morong Gan was bent over, still deep in thought. Bai Qianfan felt that this prince was really a good person, he was willing to help her comb her hair, if only she could continue like this forever.


    But she knew that it was wishful thinking. After all, she was Bai Rulin''s daughter. The prince had shown mercy on her today because she had been beaten up, so he reluctantly treated her with just a little bit of kindness. If she were to be satisfied, greed would only make her feel uncomfortable. She had known this a long time ago.


    The kitchen was filled with oil and smoke, Qi Hong was afraid of arousing Bai Qianfan, she went outside to stay, but Bai Qianfan was not willing, she only looked at the fragrant chicken meat in the pot. Qi Hong originally pitied her, but today he treated her especially well, and picked up a bowl, scooped up half a bowl, and let her sit on the chair to eat.


    Bai Qianfan sat on the small stool at the door, holding a bowl in one hand and a piece of chicken in the other, eating it with relish.


    When Morong Gan walked over, what he saw was a little girl with a bun on her side sitting on a small stool. Her chubby little hands were chewing on a chicken bone happily, her big eyes were filled with joy, and her lips were oily.


    He looked at her hands. Bai Qianfan was skinny everywhere, but these hands were fleshy like little bun. They were stretched out with a few small holes, looking more like a doll in a new year''s painting.


    When Lv He saw him, she immediately called out to him, "Why are you here, I can''t smoke you."


    Hearing her call him grandpa, Bai Qianfan immediately stood up and wanted to bow, but before she could do it properly, the bowl on her knees fell, not breaking it, it was just that some of the chicken pieces inside had dirtied the ground, causing her to let out an unlucky cry, "What a pity." Then she squatted down to pick it up.


    Morong Gan said, "Why are you still picking it up, it''s already covered in dust."


    "You can eat it after washing up." She picked up a piece of the meat and blew into her mouth. Lv He snatched it away, "Princess, there''s a big pot in there.


    Bai Qianfan laughed in embarrassment and wiped her hands with the handkerchief. She had already changed her clothes, it was Qi Hong''s old clothes, and it didn''t really fit her.


    Morong Gan felt his heart ache when he saw her acting like this. What did Bai Rulin send her for, being such a little girl? Was it to gain his sympathy?


    Just thinking about it made her feel ridiculous, so she slowly walked towards the parlour with her hands behind her back.


    Bai Qianfan was disappointed. The fragrant chicken was only half eaten, it was half eaten. It was too wasteful, it was all the Prince Chu''s fault, why did she come to the kitchen for no reason?


    However, she was too forgetful to think about it. Before the meal even began, she ran to the back of the house to see her Little Yellow.


    Little Yellow had tied a thin red rope around its leg and was tied to a tree. It was sticking out from left and right, so it couldn''t get out of this small area.


    A little girl who was watching by the side, saw Bai Qianfan coming over, and immediately squatted down and greeted, "Good morning, Princess."


    When Little Yellow saw Bai Qianfan, its movements became even louder, flapping its wings wanting to fly towards her. Bai Qianfan walked towards it while saying, "Why are you holding it, let go."


    The little girl, Nie Li, said, "It was Big Sister Lv He''s orders. She said that it would run away if I didn''t tie it, so I didn''t dare."


    Bai Qianfan took on the air of a princess consort and said with a straight face, "I am."


    Everyone knew that the Prince was standing up for the Little Princess, but no one believed that the Prince was treating the Little Princess nicely. The Little Princess was merely beaten up today, and the Prince was just feeling pity for him, so there wouldn''t be any substantial changes. Where did she come from, and where did he go back to?


    Seeing that the little girl was not willing to let go, Bai Qianfan personally took action and muttered, "This is my Little Yellow, no one can tie it."

 C48

    The matter of the wangfei being beaten up was spread to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion s as if it was a chicken thief. Madame Bai couldn''t hold back her happiness. In front of Prime Minister Bai, he clapped his hands and laughed, "Princess Chu is a thief. If word of this gets out, where will I put my face? Let''s see if he dares to go against the lord in the imperial court. "


    Prime Minister Bai raised his eyelids, his voice was cold, "How could Madam forget? Princess Chu''s surname is Bai, she is a member of my Bai Family."


    The Madame Bai snorted, "A daughter who marries, the water that is poured out, and crowns her husband, will be someone else''s!"


    Prime Minister Bai was too lazy to lower his head to drink tea with the woman. After a while, he said, "The next day, the emperor will hold a Spring Festival and see Bi''er when he has the chance. The last time she had sent a letter, she said that she had spent a lot of money in the palace and was short of money. Prepare and bring in more golden melon seeds so that she can reward you. "


    Madame Bai''s eyes swept across the place as she muttered to herself, "Other people would only move things towards their parents when they become Noble Consort, but she''s the one who cries for her parents and is poor."


    The Prime Minister Bai was a little angry, "You are actually so harsh on your own daughter. In the future, if Bi''er raises her position again, you will definitely benefit."


    The Madame Bai was still muttering, "I see that the empress isn''t a short-lived person, how can she easily carry the seat?"


    Prime Minister Bai could not hold back anymore. He slammed the teacup onto the table, producing a loud sound.


    Madame Bai was shocked, she kept her mouth shut, and did not dare say another word.


    Prime Minister Bai said coldly, "If you want to do something big, look far ahead. Don''t scrape at this little thing in front of you. It was not easy for our family to produce a Noble Consort, we better not lose it in your hands. "


    Madame Bai''s lips moved, she wanted to pull back, "Master, don''t be angry, I will go to the manor to exchange money in the afternoon."


    After finishing his business, the Prime Minister Bai didn''t even want to stay a second longer and left with a flick of his sleeve. He felt a bit angry in his heart. In the end, she had come from a small family with shallow eyes. If she was not the Noble Consort''s mother, she would have gone to the buddhist hall to study and eat.


    As soon as Prime Minister Bai left, Madame Bai started cursing, "His butt hasn''t even warmed up and he''s already gone. I wonder what kind of bewitching medicine that vixen gave him, every day he drains her house of old bones, day and night he dries them up, and her body is all sucked dry."


    The main wife of the house spoke inappropriately. In the end, Hong Lian was still a young lady. Standing by the side, she felt a little awkward. He could only muster up the courage to persuade her, "Madam, please say less. The Prime Minister had already calculated it, and only married the fifth concubine. Two of them were driven away by you. Now that you are at home, you are also the birth mother of the current Noble Consort, the royal mother. Who in the world is more noble than you? Why should we lower ourselves to be on par with them? "


    The Madame Bai sighed, "He''s still not the emperor''s real mother-in-law. Just now Master said that the position of the Noble Consort could be raised a little, do you think that there''s any hope? "


    Red Lotus was shocked. Why did the Madam dare to speak of such things to him? That kind of thing, when she heard it, made her tremble with fear. Why did he ask about her? If word of this got out, it would cause a death to one''s head.


    However, Madame Bai was looking at her eagerly. Hong Lian could only say, "Since our Prime Minister has said so, then there is hope."


    The Madame Bai sighed again, "But the empress has a son, our Noble Consort hasn''t laid an egg yet."


    "The Noble Consort''s Empress is still young and is not in a hurry. Furthermore, the Empress has just risen to her position, so how can there be any lack of favors? Madam, you put your heart in your stomach. Perhaps there will be good news in a while. "


    Only then did Madame Bai become happy, "Mn, I will use your blessings."


    Every year, at the end of spring, the Emperor held a Spring Festival. This was a tradition left behind when the East Yue was established. Originally it was a ceremony to pray for the blessings of the world and the peace of the nation. Gradually, it turned into a banquet in the palace, with both the emperor and officials having fun together. People also eat spring feast, three or five friends and family together, eat artemisia dungsam, glutinous rice boiled eggs, the children''s forehead spot red, is to wish grow up quickly meaning.


    Prince Chu had always been alone in the past, so after he got married this year, he was bound to bring Princess Hua-Yang along. He had made a mistake, was there really a need to bring such a little girl out to meet people? Who knew how many people in the court were holding back their laughter at him. After marrying the daughter of his enemy and becoming the son-in-law of his enemy, there would probably be a good show to play.


    Prince Chu did not want to do as they wished! However, during this time, the Emperor deliberately kept him. He said, "Even after marrying my wife, I still haven''t brought you to the palace for Grand Consort and me to see. It was already against the rules. I know that you and Prime Minister Bai are not on friendly terms, so I won''t say much. During this Spring Festival, Grand Consort is anxiously looking forward to see her daughter-in-law. You cannot disappoint her. "


    The Emperor used the Grand Consort to pressure him, the word "filial" was the leader, the Prince Chu had no choice but to agree.


    After returning to the residence, just as he was about to send someone to call Bai Qianfan over, he did not expect Qi Hong to laugh and say, "The wangfei is in the servant''s room. Your servant will go and invite the wangfei. "


    The Prince Chu waved his hand and did not say a word. He did not enter his house, but instead stopped and walked forward again. He then stood outside the window to take a look.


    Bai Qianfan sat sideways on the chair, she was actually embroidering. She was small and straight, with an embroidery tightness in one hand and a needle in the other. One needle after another. Although it wasn''t fast, the embroidery was extremely serious.


    Miss of a big family." All of these things were necessary to learn. When looking for a wife, the Lil ''Red would use it to brighten up her reputation. Prince Chu had originally thought of Bai Qianzhang as a child, but she was sitting there, completely focused on embroidery. Her expression was serene, and a small lock of hair hung down, covering a bit of her eyebrows.


    Curious for a moment, he quietly walked in, wanting to see if her embroidery skills were superb. But before she could even get to him, she cautiously turned his head. When she saw him, he quickly stood up and bowed, "Your Highness has returned!"


    Seeing that she had hidden the embroidery taut rod behind her back, the Prince Chu smiled and asked, "What, you can''t take it out?"


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed, "The embroidery is not good, don''t look at it, Your Highness."


    Prince Chu also thought that she was being modest and followed her words. "I know your embroidery wasn''t good, so I''ll take a look."


    Seeing that he was insistent, Bai Qianfan passed over the embroidered tensed. Prince Chu looked and was stunned for a moment. Then she laughed out loud, saying that he knew her embroidery was not good, it was a courtesy, but she did not expect it to be bad, it was a complete mess. Even he, who was a coarse person, could not bear to continue watching. It was hard for her to bear it and she continued to stitch on the embroidery process seriously.


    Bai Qianfan saw that he was making fun of her, and her small face flushed red, she anxiously snatched it away, "I told you not to look, Your Highness, I haven''t finished embroidering yet."


    Morong Gan said, "What else is there to embroider? Take it apart as soon as possible, don''t ruin this flower line."


    Bai Qianfan carried the embroidered tensed up in her arms, her small mouth tightly pursed, "My wet nurse said that things cannot be stopped halfway."


    "Alright, alright, alright. You can continue with your embroidery. Let''s see what you can come up with." He turned around and walked away. After a few steps, he turned around and said, "You should prepare yourself to enter the palace with me tomorrow."


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, "What are you doing in the palace?"


    "Tomorrow at the Imperial Palace, there will be a Spring Festival Banquet. You have to take your family and sit at the table. Wear your clothes a little, so that you won''t embarrass this prince."

 C49

    When Morong Gan said that he wanted Bai Qianfan to dress up for him, he was actually worried about it. He called for her to come early the next morning with Huailin Pavilion and got Qi Hong to help her dress up. Tai Su was too ordinary. She had entered the palace, and if she lost her respect, the Emperor and Empress would lose too much face.


    When Bai Qianfan married over, she had all sorts of dowry on the surface, and only had missing some clothes. The few sets she brought over were all things that she would normally wear, not to mention old, they would be cheap items at a glance. Morong Gan was so angry that his face darkened. Bai Rulin, you old dog, you intentionally make this king suffer.


    His face darkened, and Bai Qianfan became a little afraid, saying, "How about, I don''t want to go, just find an excuse and say that I''m sick."


    Morong Gan laughed coldly, "You are waiting to see my Little Princess, how can you not go?"


    In the end, Qi Hong was the one who skillfully changed the colorful dress she had taken out, allowing her to put on her proper clothes. She wore a bun with a red lily hairpin, decorated with a few powder beads. She looked fresh, elegant and noble. Her face still had that day''s mark vaguely left on it, so Qi Hong covered her with a thin layer of pearl powder and drew her eyebrows.


    Morong Gan was waiting impatiently outside, he came in to rush them, "Are you done, it''s already too late."


    "Alright, alright," Qi Hong pulled the person up and turned around, "Master, is this alright?"


    Morong Gan casually glanced at it, and became even more impatient: "It''s fine as long as I can see him." He lifted the curtain and went out.


    Bai Qianfan pursed her lips, a little disappointed. She herself thought that she looked pretty good, and thought that the Duke would praise her, but in the end he didn''t even look at her carefully.


    Qi Hong saw her loneliness, so she tied her cloak around her and said while smiling, "Your highness thinks it''s pretty good too."


    "He didn''t say."


    "Men are shameless. They only use their eyes to praise others for being nice."


    Is that so? Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes. Big Brother was also a man, how could he praise her for her beauty?


    Qi Hong pulled up the curtain, and the sedan chair was right at the door. Morong Gan sat on the horse and glanced at her out of the corner of his eyes, but he kept looking away. He muttered in his heart: If I don''t put on my makeup, I''ll become a flower.


    He did not have the habit of riding on a palanquin, and would usually ride horses and gallop. But today, he had brought his family along, so he could not just run along like that, he had to endure and follow beside the palanquin. Otherwise, if he ran away and left Bai Qianfan alone, what would happen?


    Ning Jiu asked Ning Jiu, "Heh, did you think about what I told you the other day?"


    Ning Jiu coldly glanced at him, "You talk nonsense in my ears all day, who knows what you are talking about?"


    Jia Tong lowered his voice, "It''s about your marriage."


    Ning Jiu snorted: "I don''t dare to go up myself. You want to use me as a vanguard?


    Bai Qianfan might be young, but she actually had a gossipy heart. Hearing this, she hurriedly pulled up the curtains and stretched her head out to ask, "Master, who do you like now?"


    Ning Jiu looked at Jia Tong coldly. "You wanted the wangfei to call you master?"


    When Morong Gan turned his head back, he was so scared that his face changed and he begged Bai Qianfan softly, "My good wangfei, we agreed not to be called in public."


    Bai Qianfan stuck her tongue out in embarrassment, "Sorry, I forgot."


    Ning Jiu''s cold gaze turned over again. He sighed and said, "Royal Concubine, don''t call the people who are carrying you out in the future."


    Morong Gan slowed down his speed and also came to the side of the palanquin, berating Bai Qianfan, "For a young lady to pick up the curtains and talk to the men, what a shame."


    Bai Qianfan was as shocked as a rabbit, she immediately retracted her head.


    The Spring Festival was being held at the Bi Fu Palace. Emperor and Empress was sitting together with Noble Consort.


    Because he had spent a lot of effort to change his clothes, Morong Gan was the last to arrive. When he entered, all of the civil and military officials clasped their hands and greeted him, but their eyes swept towards Bai Qianfan who was beside them.


    Morong Gan was the most impatient one to socialize with others. He cupped his hands in a greeting and then brought Bai Qianfan to sit on her seat. Bai Qianfan was not used to this kind of occasion. She was good at concealment and did not like exposing herself in front of so many people. So she kept her head down.


    Even so, she could feel two gazes full of malice staring straight at her from the opposite seating area. She knew that the person sitting there was the civil and military minister and that she had brought her family to attend the meeting. If she was not mistaken, the person staring at her was her mother, the wife of the Prime Minister Bai.


    She couldn''t understand why the Madam hated her so much. Initially, she was only pointing at Sang Huai who was scolding her, but later on, it became even more obvious that the Madam wanted to kill her, and everyone in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion knew that. All these years, she and her wife were like a cat and mouse, chasing each other and escaping, but they were always safe, she was not always bullied by others, if she was forced into a corner, she would retaliate, such a vicious cycle, she would not be able to win, when Prime Minister Bai appeared, they would settle down for a while, then there would be waves again.


    Afterwards, when she entered the Prince Chu Palace, although the Madam was not present, her leader was still able to cause trouble. She was not injured at all, but two of her servant girls died. However, she was sad in her heart. Even though the two servant girls did not treat her well, their lives, which were as fresh as flowers, had withered as soon as they bloomed. The life of a human was not even comparable to that of a pig or a dog!


    When she thought about it, Bai Qianfan couldn''t help but burn with anger. The so-called brave ones are fearless, she suddenly raised her head, and looked straight at the First Lady in front of her.


    A sharp, thin arrow shot towards Madame Bai like a sharp arrow. Madame Bai was caught off guard and was actually defeated by her.


    Bai Qianfan was extremely pleased with herself. Touching her nose, the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile.


    He thought that she was used to being bullied by the Madame Bai, and would definitely be scared when she saw her mother. He never expected that the little girl was not bad, she was really tough, hmm, as expected of his Princess Chu, she was urinating!


    Madame Bai lowered her head in regret, she was so angry that her heart was in a mess, she hated herself for not being able to control herself, as a dignified prime minister''s wife, how could she lose to a little girl?


    After secretly accumulating his strength, he raised his eyebrows, and looked over with his bright eyes. That gaze seemed to have been refined, was sinister and malevolent, staring straight at Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her, and slowly shifted his gaze away. However, she did not avoid her gaze, but instead, an expression of disdain swept across her face.


    Madame Bai was ignored by her, and she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood.

 C50

    Unexpectedly, she turned her gaze over, only to be intercepted by two more sharp gazes. God, it was the Prince Chu, that look was even stronger than the poison, like ten thousand years of ice, it could freeze a person completely. Madame Bai did not have the power to resist, as she weakly retracted her gaze, and was defeated once again.


    "Prime Minister Bai sensed it and reprimanded her in a low voice," This is the imperial palace, not a hall where you behave atrociously.


    Madame Bai''s heart trembled. "Old master, don''t scare me, the emperor is still sitting here, how dare Prince Chu be so impudent?"


    The Prime Minister Bai snorted, "The Prince Chu''s reputation is not for nothing. He has the military power, the Emperor has to look at his face sometimes, and I advise you to rest, since Qianyan is married to the Prince Chu, he''s a member of the Prince Chu. No matter how displeased he is, he will not allow outsiders to bully her."


    Madame Bai did not think much of it. She treated it as a chicken thief and beat it up, who would not understand what was going on!


    Halfway through the banquet, the scene became a bit messy. The men sat together and chatted while the women gathered together. They held small wine cups in their hands and slurped them as they talked about the length of their respective homes. The civil officials also followed the rules, and the military officials, with their rough personalities, still dared to order wine in front of the emperor. Along with the sound of silk and bamboo, they twisted their waists and shook their butts in the middle of the hall.


    With the opening of the East Yue, the Emperor liked to share the happiness with his subject, smiling as he raised his cup and drank heartily with the Empress. After drinking two cups, she took the initiative to give up her seat and told Noble Consort to accompany the emperor in drinking. The imperial concubine stood up, but the emperor did not seem to hear anything.


    The imperial concubine raised an eyebrow and cast a sideways glance at the empress, accusing her of deliberately making a fool of herself. The empress looked innocent as she shook her head with a faint smile.


    Seeing this, Madame Bai squinted her eyes and said to Prime Minister Bai in a low voice, "The Queen is so sinister."


    Prime Minister Bai was shocked, he wanted to slap him. What kind of place was this, did this lowly woman have a brain? There were people everywhere, anyone who heard that would be sentenced to death for insulting the empress. Did he really think that being the daughter of the Noble Consort would allow his to do as she pleased? If not for her health being poor, it would have been even harder for Noble Consort to climb up the mountain. Now that there was hope, he should have concealed it even more and continued to cultivate.


    He was too lazy to reply and carried his wine cup to his colleagues. That car''s Prince Chu also went down the stairs to meet him. As the Prime Minister Bai was a person who was used to scenes, he immediately smiled and greeted him, "Prince, how have you been?"


    Prince Chu did not like Prime Minister Bai''s hypocritical look, so he asked as if he had not seen his for a long time. He grinned, leaned over, and lowered his voice to whisper into Prime Minister Bai''s ear, "You old dog, use an insufficient number of girls to fool this king. This king will deal with you sooner or later!"


    Prime Minister Bai turned pale with fright, "King, Prince, why are you cursing at me?"


    "Scolding you is a light thing, This King still wants to hit you." Morong Gan knocked him away with his shoulder and left with big strides.


    Prime Minister Bai really wanted to scold him from the back, but this was a palace, so no matter what he did, he could not let down his guard. While he was feeling depressed, someone patted his shoulder, "The Prime Minister and Prince Chu are back to normal now? We have seen all of you whisper in each other''s ears. "


    Facing the emperor''s teasing, the Prime Minister Bai could not say anything. He laughed coyly and said, "No matter what, we still have a family, so the situation should be alright."


    The emperor''s tone changed as his face darkened, "Prime Minister, I was the one who made this matchmaking. You might say that she''s a beauty, but look at the Princess Chu. She''s so small, are you planning to have him raise your daughter?"


    Prime Minister Bai was so scared that he was about to kneel on the ground, but he was stopped by the emperor, "It''s fine, I won''t investigate your crime of cheating the king, but how do you want me to explain it to the Prince Chu?"


    He had his own selfish thoughts when he married Bai Qianfan into the Prince Chu Palace. Firstly, the other girls were all unwilling to marry, seeking trouble even if they wanted to live, and he had no choice but to let the few wives look for trouble with him. Moreover, if Bai Qianfan stayed in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, he would definitely lose his life one day. The Prince Chu was her enemy, but he understood her temper. If she gave such a little girl to her, the Prince Chu would have no interest in touching her. Bai Qianfan being in the Prince Chu Palace was the safest thing to do, protecting her life could be considered as being worthy of her mother.


    At that time, he had said some pretty words in front of the emperor, and he knew that the emperor would be angry at him if he saw anyone. But in his heart, he knew that the Prince Chu had military power, he had power in the Court, if the emperor wanted to suppress the Prince Chu, he had to stand on the side with him. The matter had been exposed, at most, he could say a few words.


    Right now, the Emperor''s attitude was exactly the same as he had expected, so he pretended to act. Both parties would give each other a way out.


    While the emperor and official were chatting, the Noble Consort sent someone to invite him over to have a chat. Since her daughter was from Noble Consort, his mother would also go ahead and do the same thing. Fortunately, it was a Spring Festival, so he didn''t mind if she took it for granted.


    Noble Consort gave her a seat, and the mother and daughter chatted for a while. Madame Bai was angered, and became angry, as if she wanted his daughter to support him, "Do you see that little bitch? "You dared to glare at me just now? If it wasn''t for your father, I would have gone over and slapped her."


    Noble Consort frowned slightly. She was her own mother, but she was also a short-sighted woman. She coughed lightly, "Mother, this is the palace.


    "I know, you are the same as your father, do you think your mother is a brainless person? In front of the emperor, of course, I wouldn''t act. But you''re different, you''re the Noble Consort, the emperor''s wife, no matter how strong she, Bai Qianfan, is, she''s still only the Prince Chu''s wife. "Bi Er, no matter what happens today, you have to vent this out for mother."


    Noble Consort wanted to roll her eyes. Her family was getting richer and richer, but her mother was getting more and more arrogant and despotic. It was as if the world belonged to her. The Emperor still needed to have evidence to kill someone, but now she had to press her lips against his, making it difficult for those who were listening to her to say whatever she wanted to say to make things difficult for them. To be honest, she truly felt sorry for her father. It was fine if her mother was a concubine or a legal wife, but the moment she opened her mouth, all sorts of petty grudges could be seen. Even her face was drained of light.


    Noble Consort remained calm and collected. She raised her cup and took a sip of wine, and under the light, the little figure on the stage stood up and quietly walked out.

 C51

    was only interested in the food in the hall. After tasting each dish, he felt that they were not as tasty as Qi Hong''s. Lifting his eyes to look for Prince Chu, he saw him mixed in with a group of armored generals, holding onto a cup and drinking heartily.


    At this time, Morong Gan had a slightly different impression than her, his tall and slender body made him stand out among the crowd, his eyebrows relaxed and his face full of smiles. Although he was wearing a prince''s attire, the might exuded from his body was not inferior to the armored men, it was extremely heroic.


    It was the first time she saw the emperor, so she didn''t dare to look him in the eye. She stole a glance under her eyelashes, but she couldn''t see it too clearly, as the emperor was a kind-looking man, and he spoke in a very friendly manner. He and Prince Chu were brothers, but he looked different, and his temperament was also different.


    Bai Qianfan did not dare look any further, the familiar venomous gaze from the stage turned towards her, she knew that it was from Madame Bai, and if she had been harmed just now, she would have gone to complain to the Noble Consort Empress. Ever since her family had a Noble Consort, the more Madame Bai found out about her surname, the more confused she became. Struggling with this and that all the time. She could beat his wife whenever she wanted and scold her whenever she wanted to.


    Thinking about it now, marrying into the Prince Chu Palace was not as unbearable as he thought. So rumor has it that gossip kills people. Prince Chu was not like the rumors outside. His face was as black as the bottom of a pot, his eyes were as big as bells, his mouth was everywhere, his nose was in the air, and his mouth had a mouthful of fangs. On the contrary, not only was he not ugly, he was pretty.


    It''s just that he''s a bit hot-tempered and his eyes are quite scary. Although he had left her in the backyard, regardless of whether he had asked her to or not, he did not make things difficult for her. A few days ago, he had even saved her once. From the looks of it, not only was Prince Chu not a bad person, he could also be considered a good person!


    The fruit dew wine on the platform was very fragrant. She gulped down two cups greedily and felt a little hot. Looking at the wine inside which smelled like alcohol, even the air smelled like alcohol, she felt a little dizzy and wanted to go out and blow the wind.


    Since no one was paying attention, he quietly stood up and slipped out the side door. On each Hall Door stood a small yellow door, no one made a sound when they saw her come out.


    Bai Qianzhang saw a flower garden in front of him, and beyond that was an endless lake. Several white cranes were leisurely walking along the shore. She had a thin neck, a pointed mouth, and a bright red roof. She looked around arrogantly.


    Bai Qianfan liked to stay with animals more than people.


    She was afraid of scaring the white cranes. At first, she didn''t dare to get too close, but after seeing that they didn''t seem to be afraid of strangers, she didn''t avoid them anymore. She confidently walked to the front to greet them.


    Everyone liked to hear flattery, so the White Crane didn''t understand. However, when it saw her charming smile, it felt much better. The proud and adorable twisting of its neck showed off its graceful posture.


    Bai Qianfan''s sleeves had dim sum, she took it out and broke it into pieces, sprinkling it on the ground, she called out to the white cranes, "Come and eat, this is the emperor''s reward, it''s delicious!"


    One of the white cranes took the lead and pecked at the ground a few times. The others also walked over and lowered their noble heads, quickly pecking at the ground.


    Bai Qianfan stopped and looked at it with a smile. Seeing a White Crane walking towards her while eating, she took the opportunity to touch it. As if shocked, the White Crane flapped its wings and flew off to the side.


    Bai Qianfan laughed awkwardly, "What are you afraid of, it''s not like I''m going to hit you. I''m a good sister, I never bully people. "


    "Aiyo, who are you talking to? After a few days of not seeing each other, our Fifth Miss understood the language of birds. "


    Hearing this voice, Bai Qianfan frowned. She stood up and turned around to see Noble Consort and Madame Bai walking over. She hurried forward to pay her respects, "Greetings to the Noble Consort''s Empress and to Madam Hao Ming."


    Ever since she tore off her face, Bai Qianfan would call her Madam every time she saw her. In this occasion today, she would be a little more polite and call her Madam Hao Ming.


    Madame Bai smiled sinisterly, and looked her up and down, "Has Fifth Miss been well at Prince Chu Palace?"


    Bai Qianfan lowered her hands, she stood straight and straight, and her two big eyes were brimming with vitality, "Thank you for your concern Madam Hao Ming, Qian Fan has been living a good life."


    Noble Consort swept her gaze across her clothes, and slightly raised her brows: "Princess Chu wore this when entering the palace? Prince Chu doesn''t make new clothes? He has enmity with father, how can we let this go to your head? When our young miss of Bai Family entered the palace, he did not even have a single piece of clothing to show others. Caiyun, clean up some old clothes and bring them back to Fifth Miss. "


    Palace Maid called Caiyun agreed.


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly said: "I understand the intentions of the Noble Consort Empress. I have clothes, and my master thought that my age and wealth were too great for him to suppress, thus he chose this set of clothes."


    The Noble Consort laughed lightly, "I was mistaken, it seems like Prince Chu treats you pretty well," she glanced at Bai Qianfan''s stomach, "The Prince is treating you well, you have to know how to repay this kindness, quickly cut off some leaves for him, that''s the proper thing to do."


    Bai Qianfan blushed a little, "I''m still young, there''s no need to rush this matter."


    Madame Bai snorted, her eyelids raised, her mouth puckering, "How could she have children, she is still a child. Your father is a sinner, he gave you the insensible you as a gift to Prince Chu, on the day of your wedding, I was worried that you would die in my bridal room with your arms and legs crossed, how could Prince Chu suppress you ¡­"


    Madame Bai did not even manage to cover her mouth when she spoke, causing all the Palace Maid to blush. Noble Consort also felt embarrassed and immediately cut her off, "The red line between you and Prince Chu is led by the Emperor, seeing you like this today, the Emperor is also very embarrassed. From what I heard, he intends to marry Prince Chu another two concubines, and when the Marquis enters the family, you are the main wife, so you have to act like one, don''t let others look at you flat, wherever Bai Family''s daughter goes, you cannot be bullied."


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head to listen to her words, but in her heart she muttered: It''s fine elsewhere, but Bai Family is the place that is being bullied the most.


    When Noble Consort finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave. However, the Madame Bai stopped him and asked softly, "You''re leaving just like that?"


    Noble Consort was annoyed. "Mother, what are you trying to do?"


    Madame Bai lowered her voice, "Didn''t you say you were going to avenge me? Do you want to leave without doing anything? "


    Noble Consort said: "This is the palace, it''s not good to cause trouble."


    The Madame Bai did not reply. Her face was so close, it made her grit her teeth in anger, "She''s alone, what a good chance she has."


    "Mother, do what you want, don''t drag me into the water."


    Madame Bai was afraid that someone would come out later and decided to end the battle quickly. She originally wanted to slap Bai Qianfan, but she was afraid that others would have too many eyes, so she sent word that it would be bad for Noble Consort.


    Bai Qianfan stood in place without moving, "Madam Hao Ming, what else do you want?"


    The Madame Bai took the chance to look for trouble, "What''s wrong with your wings? I told you not to move," Bai Qianfan did not move.


    Bai Qianfan''s injuries were not completely healed from last time, and with a pinch, she let out a cry.


    Noble Consort pretended not to see, and called Madame Bai, "Mother, what are you dawdling for, let''s go." When she raised her head, she was stunned. Prince Chu was standing ten meters away, and was looking at them.

 C52

    Madame Bai noticed the abnormality of Imperial Consort Bai and looked over as well. She jumped in shock and immediately shifted her gaze away guiltily and dragged Imperial Consort Bai in another direction.


    Morong Gan''s long legs moved, in a few steps he moved forward to block, as if he was smiling or not, "Why are you leaving when you see me?"


    According to the rules, he should greet Imperial Consort Bai, but he would not care about anyone who was related to him. Imperial Consort Bai knew that he was a reckless person, so she did not dare say anything.


    Morong Gan answered bluntly, "Come out and look for my wangfei." He reached out his hand to Bai Qianfan, "Come here."


    Bai Qianfan followed her orders, and very consciously, she handed her hand over to him. Morong Gan grabbed her arm, and gently pushed her sleeve up a little.


    Madame Bai glanced at it and was so shocked that his eyes turned round, not because of her pinching just now, but because Bai Qianfan''s arm was covered in cyan and purple marks. The last time she was pinched and pinched by the kitchen maids, it was almost done, the bruises dispersed and the marks were faint, which was even more shocking. Madame Bai seemed to have found out some incredible secret, and a smile appeared in his eyes, but when it came into contact with Morong Gan''s cold eyes, his smile was suppressed.


    Morong Gan gently caressed the red mark and asked, "Is it painful?"


    "Not bad." Bai Qianfan smiled at him. This kind of pain was nothing to her.


    Only then did Morong Gan look straight at the Madame Bai, "Did the first wife do something shameful and not dare to look at this king?"


    Madame Bai turned her head in embarrassment, "Prince Chu said this, in broad daylight, what do I have to do?"


    "Why did you pinch This King''s wangfei?"


    Madame Bai thought: I just pinched her once, how can it compare to you pinching her entire arm! You have the face to ask me.


    "Prince Chu doesn''t know. My Thousand Sails'' skin and flesh are tender, not to mention pinching it, even a light touch would cause a red mark. Hey, this arm full of marks is proof. Prince Chu is truly wronging this subject''s wife."


    Morong Gan smiled slightly and put down Bai Qianfan''s sleeves, "So that''s how it is. Fortunately Madame Bai has explained it, otherwise, this king would really have misunderstood.


    "Of course, of course," Madame Bai smiled along with her, "Qian Fan is now a Princess Chu, who would dare bully her with the support of His Highness." Of course, of course, "Madame Bai smiled along with her," Qian Fan is now a Princess Chu, with the support of His Highness, who would dare bully her. "Hehe, this little girl has fallen into a trap."


    The Imperial Consort Bai was a little afraid of the Prince Chu and did not want to stay any longer. She slightly tilted her body and said, "My prince, I''ve been out for a long time. I''ll be going in first."


    Prince Chu stepped aside and said politely, "Take care."


    Imperial Consort Bai lifted her foot and walked forward. Madame Bai quickly followed, but suddenly she stumbled and fell down, falling to the ground with a wail.


    The Palace Maid s were shocked, as they blamed themselves and helped the Madame Bai up. Although Madame Bai was not considered old, she was well-bred and had a well-developed body. Her steps were supported by others, causing her to suffer greatly from this fall.


    Whether it was painful or not was a small matter. The most important part was losing face. With so many pairs of eyes watching, he really lost all face.


    However, she clearly knew in her heart how she fell. She held onto Palace Maid''s hand and stood up, and looked at him, waiting for a word from him.


    Prince Chu looked confused, "What are you looking at this king for? Could it be that there''s a flower growing on This King''s face? "


    Although no one saw clearly how Madame Bai fell, any cleverer would be able to guess that it had something to do with the Prince Chu. Obviously, Madame Bai had just pinched Princess Chu, and was still looking for an excuse to stop him from talking. Prince Chu was not a pushover, he would definitely take revenge!


    Imperial Consort Bai was a little angry, after all, Madame Bai was her mother, and she had to look at her master to beat a dog. She knew that the Prince Chu and Bai Family were not on good terms, but this was too much of a bully! She was Noble Consort, only condescending to be below the Empress. She was incomparably noble, and Prince Chu actually dared to let her mother sweep the floor with her face.


    Imperial Consort Bai coughed lightly. Her face was gloomy and her gaze was cold. She looked fixedly at Prince Chu, as if he wanted him to give an explanation.


    Prince Chu laughed out loud, "My lady''s legs are bad, it''s best if you don''t go out too much in the future." After he finished speaking, he held Bai Qianfan''s hand and walked away.


    Madame Bai was so angry that she was trembling. Her finger trembled as she pointed at Prince Chu''s back, "H-how ¡­ how can he be like this ¡­" If she wasn''t in the palace, she would have jumped up and started cursing!


    Imperial Consort Bai''s face turned purple, her silver teeth shattered. She would remember this grudge for now, it would not be too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. One day, she would definitely teach this bastard a lesson.


    Being held in Prince Chu''s hands, Bai Qianfan''s heart felt warm. Not only had he combed her hair, he had also helped her stand out, just like her Big Brother.


    But as he walked, she felt that something was wrong. Wasn''t this the path back to the hall? Just as he was in a daze, Morong Gan let go of her hand and stopped. His laughter just now had disappeared, as though he was hesitating for a moment, and said something unfathomable.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Where are you going?"


    Morong Gan was tall, and as he stood in front of her, he cast a shadow over her. His expression was also somewhat dark and gloomy, and only after a long time did he say: "Go back."


    Bai Qianfan said, "If you leave like this, don''t you need to greet the Emperor?"


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows. "You want to see the Emperor?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I took a glance at the emperor from afar, and didn''t get a good look at him, he doesn''t seem like you at all."


    Morong Gan, "..." What kind of person is this? This is the first time I''ve seen the emperor, but I''ve never looked at him and only paid attention to whether he looks like me or not.


    rode on the palanquin as usual, Ning Jiu and Jia Tong followed beside him.


    He turned off the main road and entered Jinsheng Street. Jinsheng Street was the busiest and most bustling street in Linan City. There were numerous shops on the side of the street, and big and small signs could be seen everywhere: teahouses, restaurants, inns, silk bamboo houses, silk clothing stores, tailors shops ¡­ There were countless numbers.


    Both sides of the road were lined with chattering stalls selling snacks, gadgets, salted peanuts, rolling donkeys, egg cakes, sugar men, jute rolls, windmills, dragonflies, kites, rouge, blubber, spirals, turban ¡­ Wait a minute, the scene was dazzling and dazzling.


    Seeing a rich family''s sedan chair passing by, the shouts and shouts were incessant.


    Bai Qianfan was still a child after all. Although she was scolded by Morong Gan when she left, when she returned, she couldn''t help but stick her head out of the window. She looked at the bustling scene with excitement and enthusiasm.


    Morong Gan rode in front and unintentionally turned his head around. He saw the little girl with her long and slender neck looking anxiously at the little snacks by the side of the road. He grabbed the reins, dismounted, and told the bearer to stop. He turned and walked to the palanquin.

 C53

    Bai Qianfan hurriedly nodded her head, she was previously trapped in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion so she had no chance of going out. After entering the Prince Chu Palace, it was the first time she went out today, she really liked it here. She did not need to look at anyone''s face, and she did not need to worry about being hurt.


    The reason why Morong Gan was so merciful was because she had been beaten up in the palace and the person he brought had suffered a grievance, it was because he had not taken good care of his. Although he had punished Madame Bai, Bai Qianfan had already suffered, he decided to give her some compensation, just like how he promised to comb her hair and now agreed to let her shop.


    The distance from here to Prince Chu Palace was not too far, so Morong Gan asked Jia Tong and the Bridge Faction to return. Ning Jiu stayed behind, and the three of them strolled around while returning.


    When Bai Qianfan got to this place, she was like a fish in water, she joyously squeezed into the crowd. She spent a small amount of money to buy egg pancakes and treat Morong Gan and Ning Jiu to eat.


    The two men frowned to indicate that they didn''t want it. She didn''t force him, but held them happily in her hands. The three of them stacked together, bit down, and took a month''s worth of bite. She laughed until her eyes became like slits.


    The snacks outside were not necessarily better than the snacks that Qi Hong cooked, it was purely this carefree feeling, it was not tasty, and had become tasty. She ate her egg pancakes and stood among the people playing with the big sabre for a while. Then, she threw a copper coin and an eight or nine-year-old girl with a ponytail came over and bowed towards her. Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed as she took out a silver coin from her pocket and threw it into the jar.


    Morong Gan would ride through the streets everyday. When he didn''t feel anything good about the streets, he felt that it was too noisy and chaotic. He stood in front of a painting stall and watched with his hands behind his back. He felt that it was meaningless, so he greeted Ning Jiu and said that he would go back first.


    While they were talking, a commotion broke out in front of them, as if someone was shouting to capture the thief. A woman''s voice cried out miserably, "God damn the little thief, that''s my dad''s money for grabbing the medicine. Stop! Stop! Catch him! Hurry and catch him!"


    Morong Gan was the nosy one, he raised his chin towards Ning Jiu and said, "Go chase them."


    Many of them followed to watch the show, pushing Morong Gan to the side of the road. He steadied his feet, stretched his neck to take a look, there were too many people around, so he was unable to see what was happening. He could only hear that the voices were getting further and further away, probably chasing after them.


    He was responsible for the safety of the feet of the Son of Heaven, no matter how small or trivial, but when he saw it, he had to take care of it. With Ning Jiu coming out, it should not be a problem. He remembered Bai Qianfan, and turned his head to glance at the blade wielding men, eh? He looked around seriously, but he saw that there was no Bai Qianfan in the crowd. She was still as passionate as before, but there was no Bai Qianfan at all.


    He felt that it was weird, why did he not say anything when the little girl had walked far away. He walked forward along the road, all the way until he reached the entrance of Prince Chu Palace.


    Seeing him, she immediately went up to Qian''er and greeted him, "Your Highness has returned."


    Morong Gan asked, "Has the princess consort returned?"


    On the way out, she was sitting in a sedan chair, and he wanted to take a look at her, but he didn''t see her. Now that the prince had asked, he hesitated a little and carefully recalled that three women had entered the room in the morning, one was a washerwoman, one was a new cook, and the other was a maid who had come back from the entrance.


    "Reporting to Your Highness, I haven''t seen an Imperial Consort."


    Morong Gan did not mind, he knew that the little girl herself should have returned, as she was not far away from his house. With his hands behind his back, he casually entered the mansion.


    After a while, Ning Jiu came back, saying that he caught the little thief and sent him to the yamen.


    Morong Gan acknowledged, and waved him off, yawning and wanting to take a nap.


    Lv He bent her waist as she smoked. Qi Hong served him as she took off her clothes, and because sshe was worried about Bai Qianfan, he asked, "Master, the wangfei didn''t come back with me?"


    Morong Gan lazily sat down on the side of the bed and said, "She''s watching a show on the street. Ifhe''s done, she''ll naturally come back."


    Qi Hong still wanted to speak, but seeing his tired expression, she probably drank some wine at the Spring Festival Gala, now that she had gone, her face turned red. She could only swallow the words that were on her lips, but she was at a loss of whether to laugh or to cry, who would ask her husband to leave her wife alone on the streets, even if he did not accompany her, he would send a servant to accompany him, just in case Little Princess wanted to buy something, someone would have to take it for them.


    After Morong Gan fell asleep, she retreated out of the house, thought for a bit, then ran to Head Steward.


    Hao Pingguan had suffered a few setbacks in connection with the Little Princess, so he remained cautious. After he heard Qi Hong''s words, he started muttering in his heart: It was the prince who threw Little Princess onto the street. Master did not say anything, if he found the person without permission, it would be inappropriate, the prince''s attitude towards the Little Princess is still unclear, it would be better for him to not cause trouble.


    "Miss Qi Hong, it''s rare for Princess Hua-Yang to go out to play. I see that Prince''s intention is for Princess Hua-Yang to have a good time, why not send someone to look for Princess Hua-Yang later?"


    Qi Hong thought that it was strange. "We just let the wangfei stay outside alone, not sending anyone to serve her?"


    To be honest, those servants don''t think much of her, and the Prince knows that even if he doesn''t care, it''s not good for him to interfere. After all, the Royal Concubine is a young miss of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, so no one knows what the Prince is thinking.


    Qi Hong heard from Head Steward that without the orders of the Duke, he did not plan to send people out to find the Little Princess. But the prince had gone to sleep. Without any urgent matters, no one dared to scratch him.


    When he looked up, Ning Jiu was already standing in the hallway. She walked over and asked, "Ning Jiu, when you came back, did you see the wangfei?"


    Ning Jiu was a little surprised, "She did not come back with you?"


    Qi Hong shook her head, "No, I said that she was watching acrobatics on the streets. It''s almost time for the competition, and I haven''t seen her return."


    Ning Jiu said, "Tell the Head Steward to send someone to look for it."


    "I was just talking about it with him over there, but Head Steward meant it, if the Prince did not say anything, it would be hard for him to send the people there."


    Ning Jiu frowned: "I''m afraid that Head Steward wants to suffer a setback again." He raised his head and looked at the sky, "I''ll ask Jia Tong to go out and search."


    Qi Hong frowned slightly as she spread it out, "Thank you, Ning Jiu."


    Ning Jiu''s expression was indifferent. "Why are you thanking me? Wangfei is everyone''s wangfei, not just you."


    Lv He came out from behind the curtain and heard their conversation, "What are you looking for? The wangfei might have returned to Moon Reaching Pavilion long ago, you just need to send someone to ask around."


    Qi Hong thought that it was true. If the Little Princess did not use her Huailin Pavilion, perhaps he would have gone back to her Moon Reaching Pavilion. She sent the little girl there to gather information.


    Some said that they did not see Bai Qianfan, while some said that they might have gone to the garden. The little girl wandered around in the backyard for a long time, and only when the sky was about to turn dark did she report back to Huailin Pavilion. She was also not sure if Bai Qianfan had returned. Thus, she transferred over the words of the Moon Reaching Pavilion Servant Girl, saying that the wangfei had gone for a stroll in the garden and did not see him.


    Qi Hong thought that Bai Qianfan had returned to her residence so she didn''t think too much about it.

 C54

    The next morning, someone found a letter on the ground in front of the main gate and opened it to take a look. After a shock, he didn''t dare delay any longer and quickly delivered it to Head Steward.


    At that time, not even the sky was bright. Morong Gan had just woken up and Qi Hong was washing her face. Hao Pingguan stood at the side, trying his best to sound calm, "My prince, the gate has received a letter saying that the wangfei has been robbed, let us collect silver from the mansion to go change."


    Qi Hong sucked in a deep breath. Lv He was also deeply surprised, the two of them had been working for a long time, but Morong Gan was the calmest. There was not a single ripple on his face, and his expression was bland, "Where''s the letter?


    Hao Pingguan respectfully accepted the letter. On a rough piece of jute paper, he wrote a line of crooked words: Princess Chu is in our hands.


    He knew about 20 miles west of the city, and the Ox-Head Mountains were called by their name. There was a village at the foot of the mountain, and that was the name of the village. Was this the village of Ox-Head Mountain, or the mountain that was so tall that it could pierce the clouds?


    Morong Gan placed the letter on the table and asked, "Did the princess not come back yesterday?"


    Hao Pingguan''s heart jumped, before she could reply, Qi Hong had already opened his mouth: "Yesterday, I sent the little girl to ask about it at Moon Reaching Pavilion, the servant girl over there couldn''t explain it clearly, I wonder if wangfei replied, or not?"


    Morong Gan snorted lightly, "Alright then, since I''m used to it, I''ll appear and disappear without a trace."


    Hao Pingguan said, "My prince, this servant has sent people to check the Moon Reaching Pavilion again. It''s still early, maybe Princess Hua-Yang has not woken up yet."


    Morong Gan muttered to himself for a moment, "Tell Jia Tong to go take a look, does he know where wangfei usually goes?"


    Jia Tong was standing at the door, upon hearing this, he immediately responded and quickly went to the backyard. He was also worried about Bai Qianfan, because if the criminals truly took her away, as a girl, she would only know a few flowery moves and would definitely suffer.


    was anxious, he just happened to see a little girl rubbing her eyes as she rushed towards the latrine. Seems like she was not fully awake, he did not care, and grabbed her, allowing her to lead the way to Bai Qianfan''s house. When he opened the door, there was no one inside. The bedding was neatly folded on the bed, as if no one had slept there before. He hurriedly ran out again. He explored the Bright Lake, the rear garden, the small hill, and even the empty courtyards one by one.


    He thought for a bit, then went back to the front yard. The kitchen was making breakfast, which was extremely hot, and a few servants who had come early with Food Box were waiting at the side of the hallway. He took a close look, but without Bai Qianfan, his heart sank.


    When he went back to report, Qi Hong''s face was pale. He knelt down and begged, "Master, you have to save my wife!"


    Morong Gan remained expressionless as he adjusted the jade pendant on his waist and said, "If you have the time and time to kneel, why don''t you help me arrange breakfast."


    Qi Hong had no choice but to get up and go to the side hall to set up his breakfast. Everyone thought that Morong Gan would have something to say, so they just stood at the side and waited. But Morong Gan slowly finished his breakfast and, as usual, brought Jia Tong and Ning Jiu up to the meeting.


    Qi Hong paused and wanted to chase out, but was stopped by Lv He who silently shook his head at her.


    Although the Prince Chu did not say anything, his attitude was very clear, he did not want to bother with this matter.


    Qi Hong sighed in grief and her eyes slowly turned red. Lv He comforted her, "What''s there to be anxious about, with the clever way we are, we won''t suffer much. Who knows, maybe we''ll just run back by ourselves."


    Three horses came out of the gate, but they didn''t run. Three handsome faces were equally silent, their hooves clattering on the quiet street.


    Ning Jiu was a rigid person. Although he had accidentally injured Bai Qianfan that day, as the executioner, he had taught those kitchen girls a lesson and wrote off the debt he felt he owed. Whatever happened to Little Princess had nothing to do with him.


    Bai Qianfan called him master, gave him a kowtow, and paid him the fee to become her disciple, he felt that she had a responsibility to her, now that his disciple was in trouble, as her master, he should be able to take responsibility, but every day, he would stay by the side of Prince Chu, unable to leave, feeling anxious and helpless.


    Morong Gan was pondering over what had happened yesterday in the palace. The moment he woke up, he regretted it immediately, and felt that he shouldn''t have stood up for Bai Qianfan. The Madame Bai and Bai Qianfan were not on good terms, this was a family matter for the Prime Minister Bai, there was no need for him to interfere, was it not good to let them bite? She was just a person who hadn''t been here for long, why bother getting involved?


    If he did not intervene, the robbers would definitely find Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion to redeem them. Prime Minister Bai was her father, he would definitely not ignore her and take her in as his wife, so as to avoid him finding a good name to chase his out of the house in the future.


    Fortunately, he did not bring her to see the Grand Consort yesterday. Otherwise, if he were to stir up a ruckus, even if he did not want to go and fetch her, the palace would have forced him to do so.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know how she got to the middle of the mountain. The meandering mountain road spiraled upwards, as if there was no end to it, but she finally saw a family. It was a small farmyard.


    The woman turned around to look at her. She was abnormally beautiful, with a graceful figure. Although she was wearing coarse clothes, her eyebrows were pasted with white silk. When she took a closer look, it turned out to be a red mole instead of a white one. The woman''s eyes were beautiful, clear as jade and deep like water. She smiled sweetly at her. "Ah''baby, you''re back."


    Bai Qianfan was baffled, "I am not an infant, my name is Bai Qianfan. Since the mountain is lost, can I come in and ask for some water?"


    The woman didn''t seem to hear her words as she amiably called out, "Ah''baby, what are you standing at the door for? Come in quickly and come to mother."


    Bai Qianfan was puzzled, could this woman be an idiot? She was only 18 or 19 years old, how could she give birth to a girl this big? And why did he keep calling her A''Ying? She clearly wasn''t A''Ying, okay?


    The courtyard door automatically opened, and she couldn''t help but walk in. The woman went up to hold her hand, which felt soft and delicate. It didn''t look like the woman''s hand in the mountain at all. She could smell a fragrance, a faint and delicate fragrance that came from a woman''s body. Unexpectedly, it made her feel somewhat familiar.


    The woman pulled her into her arms, stroking her back like she was a child, and muttered, "Baby, it''s good that you''re back."


    Bai Qianfan was flustered by her actions and pushed her away. When she opened his eyes and found herself lying on the bed, she realized that it was a dream. She tiredly closed her eyes, then quickly opened them and jumped up.


    Where is this?

 C55

    This was a completely unfamiliar place. The room was small and simple, with a black wooden bed and a bed covered with blue and white flowers.


    Sunlight came in through the window, a narrow strip of gold, and dust floated in the light. Bai Qianfan rubbed her face, jumped down from the bed, walked to the window with her shoes on, and peeked her head out. She was so shocked that she nearly died, what she saw was a deep abyss outside, she seemed to be in the belly of the mountain.


    How strange that someone should build a house in the middle of a mountain? Where is this place? Why was she here?


    Bai Qianfan tried her best to recall. She could only remember her standing in the crowd and watching the brawny man play with his broadsword. Afterwards, there was a commotion on the street and someone bumped into her. The memory was broken here.


    Someone must have brought her here in the chaos, but why? Although she was the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai and the princess of the Prince Chu, her title was still rather scary, but in reality, her father did not care about her and did not love her.


    It was impossible to escape through the window. She quietly opened the door, gave a little creak, and was startled, paused, and, without hearing anything, dared to go out. It was even darker outside than in the house, and a small candle was lit on the wall.


    Following the direction of her finger, she supported herself against the wall and slowly walked forward. Every now and then, a small candle would be inserted into the wall. It was unknown where this candle would come from, but it was flickering in the wind, casting a terrifying shadow on the wall. Fortunately, Bai Qianfan had been tempered a thousand times and had developed a disposition that was usually calm. Therefore, she wasn''t afraid as she looked forward cautiously.


    Not far away, a staircase appeared. She climbed up it, and the light gradually became brighter, as if she was looking for an exit. Her heart jumped, but her movements were even more careful.


    There was a house, a low house, in all sorts of places, and to the east a big locust flower with snow-white flowers, and two children playing under a tree, and two little yellow dogs chasing after them, and a flock of chickens feeding on the ground, and one of them coming up to her and looking up at her.


    Bai Qianfan came out of the cave with her body leaning on, and ran away with a squeal, startling the lady who was looking through the beans, she looked up at Bai Qianfan and smiled: "You''re awake? "Hungry? I''ll give you something to eat."


    All of this was completely different from what Bai Qianfan had imagined. She had thought that the culprit must have brought her here in order to extort some money, but from the looks of the woman, she did not seem to be a villain.


    She stood there somewhat stupidly, unmoving, and a girl of about fourteen or fifteen came out of the house. She was wearing a coarse flowered skirt, and her hair was tied up in two buns. She had no hair ornaments, and she was only wearing a blue cloth wrapped around her head, and her round face and big eyes looked bashful as she looked at her, and she said to the woman, "Mother, I came to make her some food."


    The woman laughed. "Sure, I''m having trouble getting my hands off you. Take good care of yourself."


    The girl came over and smiled at her. "Come inside and I''ll bring you some water."


    Bai Qianfan followed her into the house. Inside the house, there was a patio, which was filled with light. The girl poured water from a china teapot. "There''s only a nest at home, don''t mind it."


    Bai Qianfan said, "As long as there is a stammer, I am fine with it."


    The girl pursed her lips and smiled, then turned and went into the kitchen. After a while she came out, carrying a plate of pale yellow hair in one hand and a small bowl of pickles in the other. In front of her, Bai Qianzhang was really hungry. She hadn''t eaten dinner last night so she was already hungry to the point of sticking her chest against her back. Without saying a word, she picked up a hole and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The nest was made of coarse cornmeal, a little hard and sticky. She quickly drank some water and chewed and swallowed it.


    The girl sat at the side, supporting her head as she watched her eat. She was somewhat astonished at her calmness. She had suddenly appeared in an unfamiliar place. Anyone would have panicked. This little girl was quite interesting, as if nothing had happened.


    She asked Bai Qianfan, "Do you know where this is?"


    Bai Qianfan swallowed hard, and replied: "Up the mountain."


    "Do you know how you got here?"


    "You caught them."


    The girl blushed and ran her fingers through the ends of her hair. "I didn''t catch you. It was my uncles who did."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Do you want to exchange me for money?"


    The girl felt even more embarrassed. "That''s probably what the Uncles meant." After a pause, he said, "But you can rest assured that we won''t harm you. As long as you receive the money, we will immediately let you go back."


    Bai Qianfan used her chopsticks to order the empty plates, "Is there anything else?"


    Only then did the young lady realize that her plate was empty. In order to show her courtesy, she had taken two more, but she did not expect that Bai Qianfan had not eaten enough. She was a kind-hearted girl and always felt that she owed Bai Qianfan something. She immediately went to the kitchen and brought out another plate. This time she sat down, put down her plate, and went out.


    Bai Qianfan heard her and the woman talking outside.


    The woman asked, "Did the little girl eat it?"


    "She ate it. The six nests weren''t even enough for her to eat. It doesn''t look like the rich family''s young miss at all. Mother, did Uncle catch the wrong person?"


    The woman said, "I don''t think so. As for which family''s young lady it is, I''m not too sure. Anyway, our family is rich."


    "She''s quite strange. She doesn''t seem to be afraid here at all."


    "The young miss of a large family with a lot of experience, naturally she would be bold. Anyway, we shouldn''t mistreat her. After Uncle receives the money, we''ll send her back without missing a single thing."


    After Bai Qianfan heard their words, she slowly calmed down. She probably wasn''t an extremely vicious person, and it was probably because of the pressure from the livelihood, that she had no choice but to come up with this plan. As long as he received the money, he would be able to send her back.


    The second time she brought out the nest, she did not finish eating it. She left two of them hidden in her sleeves, just in case she needed them. He finished the rest of the water, wiped his mouth with his sleeve, and went outside. There were some things that she wanted to ask clearly.


    After eating and drinking to her heart''s content, she smiled as she greeted them, "Aunt, Sister, I have something to ask you."


    The woman and the girl were frightened by her sudden enthusiasm. They looked at each other and became somewhat alert.


    The woman asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "How much do you intend to exchange me for?"


    The woman shook her head. "I didn''t know about this from the beginning. I just wanted to take care of you."


    Bai Qianfan squatted on the ground, supporting her head with her hand, she asked: "Have you already sent the letter?"


    "It should be time to send him off."


    Bai Qianfan was a little depressed, "I should have asked me before I went. In fact, I''m not very valuable.

 C56

    The ones who caught Bai Qianfan were the three brothers, with the surname Niu, the mountain people were not particular about names, but they were ranked according to order, and were called Niu Er, Niu San and Niu Si. The previous year, he had unveiled the official rankings and went up the mountain to fight tigers. In the end, the tigers did not succeed and instead were eaten by the tigers. The unveiling of the official list clearly stated that if there was any misfortune, the official family would definitely make up for it.


    However, when the Niu family members came to ask for it, the officials refused to admit it. In the end, they had actually cheated the Niu family members into showing the evidence of the tiger eating Niu Da. He had already lost his human form, so how could he prove it? If he found that tiger, he would cut open its stomach to check. Even if he did find it, the days would have already passed and it would become a pile of feces.


    All the poor oxen were left with orphans and widows, and their lives were difficult to bear. Their three younger brothers and the officials were all beaten half to death.


    They decided to just go up the mountain and become bandits, robbing their homes. Moreover, they even attacked the old master''s house. Regarding the first vote, they had planned for a long time, and if they wanted to do it, they would have to make it big. Bai Qianfan was the Princess Chu, and also the daughter of the current Prime Minister. If she were to succeed in her vote, and they got a name for her, would they not have any money in the future?


    As long as the target appeared, they would snatch it and run. They were very familiar with this mountain, it would be easy to shake off their tails, but once they took the money and let them go, everything would be settled. But after waiting for half a day, from noon till the sun went down, not even a shadow could be seen, let alone a carter.


    The three brothers had no choice but to go back dejectedly. Initially, they lived in Niu Family Village, which was located at the foot of the mountain. Because they were determined to accomplish something big and were afraid of being found out, they built a house on the mountain and moved it up. Coincidentally, there was a secret chamber nearby, located in the belly of the mountain. No one knew which generation of mine it was from, so it was best to use it to hide the humans. If the soldiers really did come looking for them, a family would hide inside and escape through another exit. No matter how powerful they were, they wouldn''t be able to find them.


    All the procedures had been well planned, but there were only two results. They would either bring a small cart to pick up the person or send soldiers to capture them. But he never would have thought that even though he had sent the letter, the other side didn''t say anything.


    This made him anxious. He was not sure what the Ox Brothers were going to do next.


    Returning to the mountain, the three brothers were stupefied as they circled around the mountain rocks. The little girl they caught was beaming with joy as she chased and played with her two little nephews. There was no trace of the panic-stricken or wailing they had imagined.


    Seeing that her three brother-in-law had returned, the ox widow hurriedly went up and asked, "How was it? No one followed, right? "


    "No, he didn''t come at all." He raised his head and glanced at Bai Qianfan. "Why is she playing with Ergou."


    "She''s only a child, and children love to play with them."


    Niu San interjected, "What child? He''s an imperial concubine."


    She did not expect that her three brother-in-law would bring back a wangfei. Her face turned pale and her voice trembled as she said, "Wang-wangfei, it''s someone from the emperor''s family right? Aiyo, I was wondering why you guys were so daring.


    Niu Si was not afraid of tigers and said loudly, "Sis, don''t be afraid. Second brother said that if you want to do something big, just do it. As long as you are famous, there will be no worries about spending money in the future."


    The Ox Widow glanced at Bai Qianfan and shouted at the top of its lungs, "Girl, quickly pour some water for our uncles," as it spoke, it signalled for its uncles to come inside the house to talk.


    Bai Qianfan actually saw them, but she couldn''t stop the two brats from chasing her. In the end, she ran back inside the house like a wisp of smoke.


    Suddenly, Bai Qianfan barged in. They were stunned, but immediately, their two nephew followed in and started chasing after Bai Qianfan.


    The Ox Widow rebuked them for a few sentences, then carried one in each hand and left the area.


    Bai Qianfan took a breath in, she sat down on a chair and asked: "Did you not get any money?"


    Niu Er looked at her warily. "Why are you asking this?"


    Bai Qianfan flicked away the dust on her robe, and slowly said, "I told my aunt about it first, then I sent the letter. It would be more successful to get the money."


    Ox-Head frowned as he observed her. "Why? "Don''t they want to redeem you because they have a lot of money?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded his head, "That''s right, looks like you haven''t done your homework before kidnapping me. I am the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai, and married the Prince Chu, and the Prince Chu and my father are enemies. Naturally, you won''t care about me.


    Niu Si stretched out his palm and said, "We only asked for 5,000 taels. That''s not a lot, right?"


    Bai Qianfan rolled her eyes. To Prince Chu, five thousand gold was not a lot, but it was hard to say if he was willing to spend it on her. She felt that Prince Chu was a good person and helped her out and even brought her shopping. Since she was tied up, he should help her out, but the amount of silver should not be too high because in his heart, she was not worth that price.


    Since they didn''t get the money today, she was not worth five thousand silver in Prince Chu''s heart. After some thought, she said, "Maybe it''s still too much. I might as well reduce it to five hundred taels. If he doesn''t feel bad about it, maybe he''ll just give it to me."


    Niu San called out, "Five hundred liang? It took a lot of effort to get you here, but you only got five hundred liang, you''re too worthless! "


    Niu Er said, "No, at least two thousand taels."


    Niu Si took out his hunting knife from his waist and slammed it onto the table, staring at Bai Qianfan: "If you don''t give us two thousand gold, we will tear the tickets!"


    He thought that with this kind of threat, the little girl would definitely be scared to the point of trembling. Who knew that she would look at him with slight disdain, "What was the purpose of you capturing me? Wasn''t it to ask for money? You can only hide and live your life, and get caught when you go out. Although Prince Chu and my father are not on friendly terms, if I were to die, they would definitely let go of their grievances, and join forces against a common enemy, and capture the culprit first. One was the current Prime Minister, the other was the famous Warlord. Do you think you can get away? Even if it''s not for yourselves, or for your aunts, or for girls, or for dogs and dogs. "


    These words caused the three brothers to lower their heads. In their plans, there was no such thing as tearing the tickets. They would hand over the money and trade fairly, but why didn''t the other party play according to logic?


    Niu Er hesitated for a moment, "Five hundred liang is too little, can''t I add more?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head seriously, "I am worth this price in the Prince Chu''s heart, he won''t pay if I have more."


    Niu Si disagreed, "Second Brother, it''s too little. I finally managed to get some votes. I need more money."


    Niu Er glared at him, "Five hundred liang for five hundred liang, is it better to have something like that?"

 C57

    The next morning, someone stuffed a letter into the front door of Prince Chu Palace again. Hao Pingguan looked at it and couldn''t help but laugh, yesterday I still needed five thousand gold, today I will get five hundred, will tomorrow I become fifty? This kidnapper had gone down too much.


    The letter was still presented in front of Morong Gan. After he finished reading it, he laid it on the table and knocked on it with his fingers, revealing a smile at the corner of his lips. There would never be such a stupid kidnapper. After working so hard to tie someone up, five thousand taels of silver became five hundred taels of silver.


    Therefore, there were no kidnappers at all. This matter was done by Bai Qianfan, why would she do such a thing? Perhaps she really wanted a sum of money, or perhaps she was trying to divert his attention. After all, he was still investigating the matter of Qingxiu and she felt that it would be difficult for her to escape from him, so she came up with this idea.


    "Prince, this ¡­"


    Morong Gan rolled up the letter and threw it into a basket, "Ignore it."


    heaved a sigh of relief. A few days ago, he had suspected that the Duke was treating her well, and it turned out to be his misconception.


    He had been waiting at the foot of the mountain long ago. Under a situation of being a scoundrel, he had beaten up two wild pheasants, and last night, he had witnessed Bai Qianfan''s appetite. If he did not eat now, it might not be enough for her.


    However, when the sun was about to set, there was still no sign of the money giver.


    Could it be that a dignified Prince Chu like him couldn''t even afford five hundred silver? The three brothers of the Niu family had a belly full of fire as they scolded and ascended the mountain.


    Bai Qianfan stood by the side of the road, waiting anxiously for the return of the money. If they took it, she could go back but when she looked back and forth, she saw that Niu Erniu was empty-handed and Niu Si was holding a pheasant in one hand.


    She knew that she had lost another five hundred silver taels. She frowned as she was slightly disappointed. Could it be that she wasn''t even worth five hundred silver taels in the Prince Chu''s heart? He thought of how he had combed her hair, taught her a lesson in Madame Bai, and even brought her shopping. He was clearly a good person, why wasn''t he willing to spend five hundred silver to save her?


    She looked a little sad, her eyebrows drooping as she ran her fingers along the tassel at her waist, a lonely look on her face.


    The Niu brothers were originally a little angry, and seeing her current appearance, they also couldn''t bear it anymore. A dignified Princess Chu wasn''t even worth five hundred liang, they must be very sad in their hearts.


    Niu Er had to comfort her, "Forget it, how about we come up with a plan and see how much is suitable?"


    Bai Qianfan half lowered her head, her eyes a little red, she felt a heartache from being abandoned by others. In front of this cruel reality, the kindness that the Prince Chu had shown her was like the moon in water.


    Niu Si waved the pheasant in front of her eyes and said, "Look, what is this? I purposely beat it for you so that you can have a taste of its deliciousness."


    As long as it was related to food, Bai Qianfan would immediately put aside all her worries and turn her attention to the pheasant.


    "Heh, this feather is so beautiful."


    "I''ll kill her later. Let her dry her feathers in the sun and make a bond for you so that you can pass the time during the day."


    "That''s great," Bai Qianfan said as she followed them inside the house. "Come and see the pheasant."


    One said that they would cook it, and the other said that they would stew it. The more they fought, the more excited they got, almost fighting, Bai Qianfan hurriedly separated them and said, "One would cook it, the other would stew it, isn''t this good? "My two brothers, for the sake of peace of mind after eating so much, you two are truly promising."


    Speaking of which, it was weird, Doggie and Ergou normally didn''t even listen to girls'' words. Once Bai Qianfan said it, they all quietened down, looked at each other, and smiled embarrassedly.


    Bai Qianfan said: "Later on, when we pull out the feathers, the two of you don''t slacking off. Let''s hang it up for tomorrow and let the Girl Sis be the keys to play together."


    The big dog said, "That''s a girl''s thing, I won''t play that."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "If you don''t want to play, then go ahead. Er Gou, are you going to play with me?"


    Ergou answered loudly, "Of course."


    The big dog was a little angry. It huffed and puffed. After a while, it reluctantly said, "Alright, I''ll play too."


    When the Ox Widow saw the three of them arguing, she shook her head with a smile. What ''wangfei''? It was obvious that she was just a child.


    One of them made a pot of stew with mushrooms and wild vegetables from the mountain. The pot was full to the brim, and as they stood by, they could hear the sound of the water boiling and the fragrance of it wafting out from the edge of the pot. As it permeated the air, the children took a deep breath and said in unison, "It''s so fragrant!"


    From time to time, they would run to the pot to see if they could steal a piece. However, Niu Si stood there helplessly and chased them away with his eyes wide open. The three kids ran off laughing, and after a while, they sneakily ran over again, causing Niu Si to scold them.


    The other was chopped up and fried in a frying pan by the ox widow, who placed a handful of red chili spicy, a few slices of ginger and garlic, and with a flip of the fry, another fragrance, which was even more appetizing and made them swallow their saliva as they smelled it. The cow widow ran into the kitchen and, softening her heart, weighed the spatula in her hand and handed a few pieces of cooked meat to them.


    The children were noisy, as if celebrating New Year''s Eve. Compared to who chewed the most and ate the cleanest, who ate the most, it was Bai Qianfan who won the final comparison. She ate quickly and cleanly, the bones that had been gnawed off were thrown onto the ground, both dogs were unwilling to lick her again.


    The Ox Widow looked at her lovingly. This girl was probably not doing well in the palace. Her husband and father-in-law were enemies. It was difficult for her to stay in the middle, so she didn''t know if she would be satisfied with every meal.


    After dinner, a few people sat outside, drinking and chatting. Niu Er said, "Qianyan, if you still have more than five hundred liang, how much do you think is appropriate?"


    Bai Qianfan originally wanted to say fifty silver, but felt a little embarrassed, so she rolled her eyes and said, "How about I cut it in half? Two hundred and fifty silver, what do you think?"


    After a day or two, the Ox-head brothers'' impression of Bai Qianfan became better and better. She did not put on airs, was not pretentious, was not charming, and had a sweet mouth.


    Niu Ershu struck the button, "Fine, 250 is 250. As long as you give it to me, it''s fine."


    Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not that valuable." Pausing for a moment, he said, "Actually, I''m not sure if Lord Chu will use the money to redeem me. How about we send a letter to the Bai Xiang Residence as well, but we must find a way to hand it over to my father, otherwise it will be useless." The others wish that I would disappear forever and not give them a single cent.


    Niu Si was curious, "Why do they want you to disappear? Isn''t it a family?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed bitterly: "You people are called a family. The mansion values the benefits, and life is considered cheap to them."

 C58

    On the third day, another letter came from the entrance of Prince Chu Palace. However, this time, it was not a letter that was stuffed in the door, but a child who had a strong and sturdy appearance, looking at the tall doorstep, he was a little afraid, so he tried his best to enunciate each word clearly: "Uncle, this letter was delivered by a masked man, he said that he had read the letter before, whether it works or not, he still has to give him an answer."


    The gatekeeper sized him up, "You''re with the thieves, right? Why did you run errands for him? "


    The child was so scared that he quickly kneeled on the ground, "Great sir, that thief captured my brother. He said that if I don''t deliver the letter, he will never see my brother again. If I don''t bring my brother back, my parents will definitely beat me to death."


    He started to cry, but at this moment, a shout came from outside the door, "Open the door, the prince has come out."


    The main gate of the Prince Chu Palace was usually closed, but when people walked in and out, the side gates opened. Only when Morong Gan was about to step out, the main gate opened.


    The servant hurriedly reprimanded the child, "Stop messing around, your highness is out of doors, hide away." After the events of the past two days, everyone knew the attitude of the Prince Chu towards the wangfei, so the letter today probably would not interest the king. The servant did not intend to report it, so as to not delay the proceedings of the king.


    Mo Rong saw a child sitting on the doorstep, being dragged away by a servant from afar. He felt a little strange, his reputation was not good, the children in Lin An city would rather take a detour than hit the door of the Chu Clan. This child was not afraid of him.


    At the door, he pulled on the reins and asked condescendingly, "What''s going on? Why are you making such a ruckus?"


    Since the Prince asked, the servant could only answer truthfully. After Morong Gan heard this, he asked the child, "Do you want an answer, a message, or a note?"


    The child timidly leaned against the door, not daring to look him in the eye. "That masked Han was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to explain it to him. If I write it down, it will be written down in that letter."


    Morong Gan asked, "Is he not afraid that I will send people to follow you?"


    "That man just told me where to put the letter, and I let him go, and he let my brother go after he finished his mission."


    "Still, I surrounded the place where you put the letter. Didn''t he catch you as soon as he appeared?"


    The child blinked, "That''s none of my business. It''s even better if I catch him. I was afraid that he wouldn''t keep his word."


    Morong Gan sized him up, "Where are you from? "What''s your last name?"


    The child said, "My surname is Niu and my family lives in Ox-Head Mountain Village. My family has my parents and sister, as well as a younger brother. Today, I came out to play with my younger brother and met him.


    "How did you get here?"


    "He brought me here on horseback."


    "Then how are you going to get back?"


    "I have an uncle in the city. I told him to take me and my brother back with him."


    There were no flaws in answering the question, Morong Gan said to the servant, "Bring him to the Head Steward, write down the answer."


    The servant asked, "If Head Steward asks how to write it ¡­"


    Morong Gan thought for a while, then said: "I don''t have any money, just take it away."


    Morong Gan pulled on the reins and walked two steps before turning his head back, "It''s because he was so frightened today, let the Head Steward give us some money to suppress him."


    When the big dog heard this, it immediately knelt down and kowtowed, "Thank you, Master!"


    When Morong Gan walked far away, the servant brought the big dog to meet Hao Pingguan, and told him the meaning of the prince. Of course Hao Pingguan would not say anything, he just wrote out those words and passed it to the big dog, and even warned him, "Take it well, don''t lose it, or your brother will not be able to return after losing it."


    The big dog held the letter and didn''t move his feet. Barbara looked at him and said, "The master told me to give him the money to calm down. If you don''t believe him, ask him." As he spoke, he pointed at the attendant.


    However, Hao Pingguan pretended not to listen. Giving him two small amounts of money, he was too embarrassed to report it to the public, after all, he was just a little kid, it would be fine if he could fool him, but he did not expect the little kid to be so cunning, if he did not give it to him, he directly asked for it. In the end, Hao Pingguan was still a Head Steward from Prince Chu Palace, so he could not afford to lose this person, so he took out a small piece of silver and gave it to him.


    Although the big dog didn''t have a good answer after he was done, he was still happy after getting the reward.


    Ergou things did not go smoothly. Although Prime Minister Bai was in the manor, the gatekeeper refused to report to him because the Fifth Miss was already married. Whether he lived or died did not matter to Bai Family. Furthermore, even if he did not get married, Fifth Miss was not a person he liked. Madame Bai viewed her as a thorn in his side, and couldn''t wait for her to disappear.


    Ergou was not in a hurry. If he was not allowed to enter, he would die waiting at the door. If the Prime Minister Bai wanted to go up to court, he would come out.


    However, when he was waiting for an old woman to come to the Prime Minister Bai, she came over and asked him a question. The gatekeeper told him the truth and the old woman looked at him with contempt and said, "Come in, I will bring you to the Prime Minister."


    When Ergou heard that there was a chance, he immediately perked up and followed her inside with the letter. The Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion was very high, the old granny brought him to walk left and right, and then entered a luxurious courtyard. Inside the hall sat a richly dressed woman, drinking tea with her orchid shaped fingers, and upon seeing him enter, she first frowned, "Why did you bring a little beggar in."


    Ergou said, "I''m not a little beggar, I''m here to deliver a letter."


    He handed the letter over. Madame Bai did not take it, but stared at him coldly with her eyes closed.


    The old woman went over and bent down to whisper something in her ear. Madame Bai''s wrinkled brows relaxed, "Let me take a look."


    Red Lotus opened the letter and presented it in front of her. Madame Bai glanced at it and could not help but laugh, "For two hundred and fifty gold, she really likes it." Second Dog asked, "If we don''t pay up, will we tear the tickets?"


    "I''m not sure about that, I''m only responsible for sending messages. They captured my brother, and if I don''t agree, they won''t let him go, but if I can''t bring my brother home today, my parents will beat me to death. Aunt, please do me a favor and tell me if you want to pay me or not, I''m waiting for you to bring the letter back so I can trade with my brother."


    The Madame Bai came from a eunuch''s house, and after studying in the private school for two years, she had learned how to write. When Mo Gan was done, he had Red Lotus fold the letter and hand it over to Ergou.


    Ergou turned around and was about to leave when the Madame Bai called out, "You still can''t leave? I''ll find a place for you to sit. When it''s time, I''ll naturally let you go."


    Ergou was shocked, "Eldest Aunt, I am just a messenger. Why did you lock me up? I was waiting for the letter to be exchanged for my brother."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you stay for too long," Madame Bai waved her hand, "Take him to the woodshed, and release him after the morning break." She then said to Ergou, "Don''t come out again this time, or I''ll break your legs!"


    When she said this, her eyes were wide open, her eyelids drooped. She looked like an evil woman. Ergou spat at her in his heart and angrily scolded her as he walked.

 C59

    Two letters were spread out neatly on the small square table, Bai Qianfan rested her chin on her hands, her eyes unblinkingly looked at the letter on the left, her reply was only eight words, she had been reading for a whole 15 minutes.


    He didn''t have any money, so he might as well take it with his life. She had originally thought that she was worthless in Prince Chu''s heart, to think that she thought that she was worth five hundred silver taels.


    Since she was so detestable, why did he comb her hair? Why did he help to teach Madame Bai a lesson, she thought that if they were to slowly get along, he would love her like the Big Brother. But that''s not it, he was her Prince Chu and her father''s enemy.


    Bai Qianfan struggled out of the cocoon and saw everything in an instant.


    The three ox brothers stared at the letter on the right. The reply was short, but the meaning was clear. It said: tear the votes, pay double the ransom, otherwise, there wouldn''t be any.


    Double the amount would be five hundred liang. The Ox Brothers looked at each other, then raised their heads and looked at Bai Qianfan in unison.


    Bai Qianfan glanced at it as a smile appeared on her face. She thought that she was worthless in the Madame Bai''s heart, she didn''t expect that she was still worth five hundred silver, but this five hundred silver wasn''t to redeem her, it was to buy her life.


    Three pairs of eyes looked at hshe blankly, as if waiting for her to say something. Bai Qianfan seemed a little helpless, as the Ox brothers were robbing and robbing homes, this was the first time they were making a move, so she couldn''t just let them leave empty-handed. However, he couldn''t bear to give her life away. What should she do?


    The air suddenly became sticky, causing Bai Qianfan to awkwardly break the silence: "For my matter, all of you uncles have spent a lot of effort. If you all want to take my life ¡­ ¡­"


    Niu Er slammed his hand on the table, "Qian Fan, what did you say? Are we that kind of people?"


    "That''s right," Niu San stared with wide eyes, "Five hundred liang for a human life, that evil woman is too vicious."


    The one who was the most furious was Niu Si. His face was red as he said, "Damn it, why don''t we go and rob that wicked woman tomorrow and see how much she is worth?"


    Bai Qianfan never thought that they would have such an attitude. She felt guilty but also touched. She thought that the Prince Chu was good to her, but in the end, he did not have any feelings for her at all. He thought that the Niu brothers valued money more than anything else, and in the end, they became righteous and loyal.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes reddened, and she muttered, "My uncles treat me so well, I have no way to return the favor. I can only repay my uncles in my next life."


    Niu Er scratched the back of his head with a coy smile and said, "What you''re saying is that we''re bandits. How could we call you a good person if we capture you? It''s just that our conscience isn''t broken and we wouldn''t risk our lives for money."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I know my uncles are good to me, they don''t want me anymore anyways, so I might as well stay and work with you guys."


    The Niu brothers were shocked. "You want to work with us?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "No matter what, I am a Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion lady, and I know the situation in the city better than you all, I can give you all some advice."


    I tried to persuade my brothers to do this for a long time, but they were unwilling to listen. They wholeheartedly tried to take the wrong path, but what happened in the end? If nothing happened, you''d better learn from them and be a good princess instead.


    Bai Qianfan said coquettishly, "Aunt, let me stay behind. I love to eat the food you make."


    Bai Qianfan''s appetite had grown to the peak, and ever since she had arrived, the cornmeal in the vat had almost run out. If the three brothers didn''t play games everyday, it would have been impossible for them to live this life. She really hoped to send the little god back as soon as possible so that she could lighten the burden on her family.


    "You''re the wangfei. How can you stay here forever? The mountain is simple and crude, and I''m afraid you''ve mistreated the wangfei. Go back and think about your future auntie first. Is that alright?"


    Doggy and Ergou ran in like the wind and shouted at their mother, "Let big sister Bai stay behind, how good is it for us to have another big sister."


    "Big Sis Bai is an imperial concubine. Where did you get the good fortune to let an imperial concubine be an older sister? You should put yourself in a good womb before thinking about this in your next life."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Aunt, it''s not like you don''t know that this wangfei is not likeable, if I don''t give her any money, her family would be better, and she would pay for my life. "My uncles wasted their energy this time. Even I am embarrassed, let me stay here, and I can help aunty with some work."


    The Ox Widow didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. What was she supposed to help him with? All she did was lead the two of them into a frenzy. Speaking of which, it was strange. Bai Qianfan was only one year younger than the little girl. But she didn''t like hanging out with two kids around the age of six or seven.


    The big dog probably knew what his mother was worried about. He took out the crushed silver from his pocket and slapped it on the table. He said straightforwardly, "Mom, don''t worry. Your son has earned enough money today. It''s enough to raise an extra person at home."


    The Ox Widow didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. However, having the money to buy the noodles had resolved its urgent situation. The girl held the freshly boiled water and poured some tea for her uncles. She looked at the broken silver and said, "Mother, let Little Sister Qian Fan stay. I can eat less from now on." She liked Bai Qianfan. With her, his two younger brothers would teach them a little.


    Niu Er saw that Bai Qianfan was looking at him eagerly, so he said, "Qianyan Fan doesn''t want to go back, let her play for two more days."


    With a wave of his hand, Ox-Head said, "It''s fine. At worst, I''ll just go out and hunt pheasants and rabbits every day. I''ll never starve to death."


    Just like this, when Bai Qianfan settled down in the mountain, she saw that the dogs were running around crazily all day, so she led them to train in martial arts. Just like Jia Tong, she taught them moves and also allowed them to ride her horse.


    The two kids were already used to this. How could they bear this kind of pain? It was good that they had practiced their moves, but the horse riding stance was excruciating. Before they could even squat twice, they were already sitting on the ground.


    Bai Qianfan glanced at them in disdain, "With people like you all, how can you be so manly?"


    Time passed bit by bit, and Bai Qianfan''s expression became somewhat solemn. Her forehead started to sweat, and her face was completely red, but she did not give up, and continued to persevere.


    The big dog and the two dogs looked at each other, quietly got up, and stood behind Bai Qianfan, earnestly taking a horse stance. The Ox Widow came out of the house, and when she saw this scene, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The little girl came out and saw him. She laughed, "These two Phantom Wormwood can finally be considered to be looking for someone to discipline."


    The ox widow said, "In the end, she''s the only one who can subdue the two of them."


    The little girl then laughed, "Sister Qian Fan, staying here can be considered to be a great help to you! Since no one wants her, we might as well take her in. "


    "Exactly, your two brothers that chase chickens and chase dogs all day long have nothing to do with proper business. Or they could go into the woods and make Mother look for them in fear. Qian Fan is capable, but she is still a wangfei after all, how can she really stay in our house. "Wait a few days for her to play and let your second uncle send her back."

 C60

    Doggy and Ergou seemed to be born with the fate of following Bai Qianfan. Now that he realized that she even knew martial arts, she was even more impressed with her and started calling her Master.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I am not called Master by any means, if you really want to acknowledge me as your Master, then go ahead and pay respects."


    Without further ado, she kowtowed to her. Bai Qianfan also did not hold back as she sat on the stone and said in a serious tone, "From today onwards, you are my disciples. If anyone dares to bully you, Master will stand up for them."


    the big dog asked. "What if Master can''t beat that guy?"


    Bai Qianfan quickly glanced at him, "What''s there to be afraid of? If Master can''t beat him, there''s still Master.


    Big Dog said, "Master, if we succeed in learning it in the future, can we join the army in Prince Chu?"


    "Of course you can. The government needs a hot-blooded young man who can protect his family. As long as you work hard, you can even become a general, much less a soldier."


    The big dog waved its arm and said boldly, "I will become a general in the future."


    Ergou said, "Brother, you will be the first general and I will be the second general."


    "Alright, I''ll take ten thousand soldiers. You can have a thousand."


    "How can I only get one thousand? I should get half."


    "You''re just a deputy general. What''s the point of bringing so many soldiers? I''ve already given you all those soldiers, and they can''t be compared to me, the general."


    "Even so, it can''t be just a thousand. At the very least, it has to be three thousand."


    "Come on, with your two snot, it''s hard to say if you can become a deputy general."


    "You ¡­" Ergou swung his fist, and the big dog dodged. The two of them started fighting.


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, her face suddenly became stern, and said sternly: "Stop, fighting in front of master, what class do you have, a stick of incense, whoever is lazy will not be fed."


    Doggy and Ergou went over to take a horse stance gloomily. Bai Qianfan looked at the two depressed brats and felt a sense of accomplishment. She was so capable that she was tied up in a bandit''s nest and even took in two disciples.


    Her life on the mountain had been smooth sailing and was quite enjoyable. Other than teaching Big Dog and Little Dog martial arts, she had also helped feed the chickens. Looking at the chickens, she thought of her Little Yellow. He wondered if it would starve if someone bullied it while it was staying alone in the Moon Embracing Rest.


    Originally, she did not want to return to the Prince Chu Palace. However, after thinking about it carefully, there was Big Sister Qi Hong, her master, Little Yellow, Bright Lake, and the rear garden ¡­ After staying here for more than a month, some people and matters had left their mark on her heart. These were all fate''s traces.


    He didn''t know if Sister Qi Hong had thought of her, or if his master would remember her, but Xiao Huang definitely could not be eaten by those evil slaves. The lotus flower in the Bright Lake struck a bud, it should be blooming soon ¡­


    He was still lost in thought as he sat on the stone. Seeing the widow chasing him out of the house, he stuffed a silver hairpin back into her hand. "Sister-in-law, this is your escort. Keep it to yourself. I know what to do with the noodles, so don''t worry."


    The Ox-Widow seemed to be angry. "Take it to the market and exchange it for two coins. My two nephews are both grown, so they can''t be short of rations. After a while, I''ll go down the mountain and collect some sewing and come back. My days will be better."


    Niu Er still refused, "Ol ''Three and Ol'' Four went hunting. As long as we can get the food from the market and sell it, we''ll have the rice noodles."


    In the end, Niu Er did not ask for the silver hairpin from the ox widow and hurried down the mountain.


    Bai Qianfan sighed, it was all because of the addition of their mouths that they were able to live such a tight life. It was not easy to find a place to accept her, but it was a pity that it could not support her.


    Bai Qianfan sat there with her head down, looking gloomy. The girl had asked her to kick the keys, but she was not in the mood. She sat alone on top of a boulder, looking at Zhuang Tian in the distance, she was in a daze.


    The next morning, the little girl discovered that Bai Qianfan, who was sleeping with her, was not on the bed, and thought that she had woken up early. She walked out to see that she had just woken up, and saw that she was not there, and although it was just dawn, she did not see Bai Qianfan, but found a few pieces of silver, a few pieces of Jujube Mud Cake, and a letter on the table.


    As soon as Niu Er woke up, he was washing his face and rinsing his mouth, when he saw Niu Zi running over with a panicked look on her face, holding a letter, thinking that some kind of news had come from the Prince Chu Palace or Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, he took it over and read: "Aunt, Second Uncle Niu, Third Uncle Niu, Fourth Uncle Niu, Niu Zi-jie, Big Dog and Er, I''m leaving, there''s some money on the table, you guys can take it, take it as my meal expenses these few days, the date paste cake was stolen from the palace that day, it''s very delicious for you to taste." I''ll come and see you when I''m free. Do not think about it!


    The girl could not read, but seeing the uncertain expression on Niu Er''s face, she anxiously asked, "Second Uncle, did Sister Qian Fan leave him a letter? Did she leave?"


    Niu Er could read, but he did not know what was going on. However, he understood the gist of it, Bai Qianfan was gone.


    He nodded, "Yes, Thousand Sail has left."


    The girl''s eyes immediately turned red, "This girl, if you want to go, just say it. There are so many roads in the mountain, she''ll get lost. What if she comes across a tiger, leopard, or wild boar?"


    Niu Er tightened his belt. "It''s still early. I''ll call Ol ''Three and Ol'' Four to go look for it."


    As the two of them were talking, the Ox Widow came out from the back door with a puzzled look on her face. "Who put the silver on the table?" And a few snacks. "


    Ni Zi''s heart was in a panic, feeling as if she had been wronged. She forced herself to stay by her uncle''s side, but the moment her mother opened her mouth, she began to sob and cry, "Mother, Little Sister Qianyan has left. She left those things. "


    Hearing that, the Ox Widow cried out, "This child, even before leaving, she left us so many things. There are so many roads in the mountains, does she know how to leave the mountains? Don''t let anything happen to her."


    After hearing the noise, the three oxen put on their clothes and ran over. The few of them gathered together and headed down the mountain.


    The moment they heard Bai Qianfan had left, they immediately fell on their butts and started crying loudly. The girl sat on the side and quietly wiped her tears, while the Ox-Widow sighed sorrowfully. What was going on?


    Bai Qianfan had the ability to recognize the way, and she would remember it after walking it once. Unfortunately, she was on the mountain when she was unconscious, so she could only follow the general direction down the mountain.


    There were many forks in the road on Ox-Head Mountain. Sometimes Hou would accidentally take one wrong path and circle up the mountain, but she would take the wrong path twice before coming down again. After hesitating for a long time, she stood on the mountainside and looked down; she was still far away from the foot of the mountain.


    It was in the middle of spring, and there were many snakes and insects in the mountains. Although she was very bold, she was still very afraid of snakes. She broke a branch in her hand, just in case she ran into one so that she could use it to pry open.


    However, the snake didn''t come into contact with it. Instead, it came into contact with a person. That person was standing ten meters away while hiding behind a tree. His sharp gaze was directed at that person.

 C61

    Originally, it was not easy for that person to hide in that place, but Bai Qianfan had a sixth sense. As long as there was something around him, it would not be able to escape her eyes.


    She didn''t know if that person was an enemy or a friend. She gripped the branch in her hand tightly and stood there, not moving an inch.


    That person walked out from behind the tree and sized her up, then said: "Are you the princess of Prince Chu Palace?"


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, and asked, "Who are you?"


    The man slowly walked over. He was tall and thin, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a face filled with righteousness. He did not look like a bad person, but he suddenly bowed to her.


    Bai Qianfan was so frightened that she retreated a step, "Who the hell are you?"


    The person straightened his back and said, "I''m Nine governor Du Changfeng, I''m here specifically to bring the wangfei back to the residence."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him suspiciously, "Who told you to come, Prince Chu?"


    Du Changfeng was a little embarrassed, probably afraid that she would be disappointed, "It''s not Prince Chu, it''s Jia Tong, I owe him a favor, he entrusted me to bring the wangfei back."


    Bai Qianfan was immediately happy when she heard it, "It was my master that asked you to come, why didn''t he come himself?"


    "This... Jia Tong is the Prince Chu''s personal bodyguard, so he must stay close to Master, which is why he entrusted me with this task ¡­ "


    Bai Qianfan knew about Jia Tong''s problem and did not say much. She waved her hand: "Let''s go, there are many forks in the mountain, I have already taken the wrong route twice, with you leading the way, it will be good."


    Du Changfeng was leading the way in front. He purposely walked slowly, afraid that it would be difficult for the Thousand Gold Miss Jin Lian to walk, but he never expected that Bai Qianfan would stride forward so quickly. He suddenly had a good impression of this Princess Chu.


    When Jia Tong came to beg with him, he was unhappy in his heart. After all, Nine governor was under the command of the Prince Chu, and to his dutiful subordinates, his superior''s enemy was his enemy, so he did not want to wade through this muddy water. If not for Jia Tong''s request, he would not have come here, and would have tried to look for him, but even if he could not find him, he could not blame him.


    According to Jia Tong''s depiction, he could immediately match her with just one glance. She was a little girl, with big eyes, a petite body and big guts. He was quite bold. He was not afraid of being pestered by wild beasts if he dared to walk alone on the mountain path.


    He asked Bai Qianfan, "Did the wangfei escape on her own?"


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged him with a faint expression, obviously not willing to bring it up.


    Du Changfeng understood that being captured by a vicious bandit was definitely another nightmare. Once she calmed down, he would carefully ask her about it again. But this Princess Chu was really brave, and before anyone could rescue him, he had already escaped. A clever little girl!


    When they were down the mountain, Du Changfeng untied his horse from the tree. "Can the princess ride on a horse?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "No."


    Du Changfeng thought for a while, "Wangfei will sit up, this subordinate will lead the horse for you."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Is this place far from the city?"


    "About twenty miles."


    "Are you just going back?" "Then how long will it take?"


    "There''s only one horse. Wangfei doesn''t know how to ride it, so your subordinate ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "Why don''t you come up and bring me along?"


    Du Changfeng''s face reddened. "This subordinate does not dare to offend my wife."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I''m not old enough yet, and I''m a fake wangfei. Hurry up. I want to rush back to see Little Yellow, it must miss me to death. "


    Hearing her words, Du Changfeng did not understand for a moment. Even though he was not old yet, he was already married. Furthermore, who was Little Yellow? Why didn''t he understand?


    "Come on up," Bai Qianfan said anxiously, "You''re still a man, you''re too pedantic."


    This was the first time Du Changfeng had been scolded by a little girl for being pedantic by his. It was funny, but hearing Jia Tong''s meaning, Bai Qianfan''s princess wife didn''t have long to live and her age was young, so he got on his horse naturally. He sat behind Bai Qianfan and pulled the reins of his horse, shouting "Giddy up!"


    The mountain road was bumpy and bumpy. Bai Qianfan had eaten a piece of jujube cake that morning and felt that she had hit her throat and was about to spit it out the next moment. She was a strong person and did not want others to laugh at her.


    Du Changfeng did this on purpose, wanting to test her reaction. Just now, she had scolded him for being pedantic.


    However, no, the little girl was very stubborn, her little body was very straight and straight. Du Changfeng felt that it was boring, and was a bit vexed, but he asked his slowly, "Lu Kuang, the wangfei can still take it. If he can''t, let''s go down and walk."


    Bai Qianfan clenched her teeth and did not speak, she only shook her head.


    Once they were on the official road, the road would be flat and not bumpy anymore. Bai Qianfan felt that it was a little bit better, but a new problem came up again. She was wearing a thin dress, her legs being grinded painfully by the saddle. She couldn''t help but snort.


    Du Changfeng heard and slowed down his speed. "Is the wangfei tired?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I''m not tired, just my legs hurt."


    Du Changfeng understood immediately, secretly regretting that he did not have two extra layers. No wonder, he had only taken this errand half-heartedly, he did not think that he would be able to find anyone. If he slowed down, the horse would not be able to run, and the friction between his legs and the saddle would naturally lessen.


    Du Changfeng was the Nine governor, and the soldiers guarding the city gate saw their boss and came over from afar to welcome him. "Hello Provincial Commander-in-chief, Provincial Commander-in-chief ¡­" When he saw the little girl in front of Du Changfeng, he immediately swallowed back his words. The Governor was not even married yet, what was going on with him bringing a little girl around? If she doesn''t avoid people like this, could she be the Provincial Commander-in-chief''s fiancee?


    Du Changfeng looked at the soldier''s ambiguous look and quickly dismounted. He glared at him and said, "Go and get a sedan."


    "Yes," the soldier saluted, turned around, and ran away.


    Du Changfeng caught Bai Qianfan and fell down, upon landing, Bai Qianfan cried out, as she felt that her legs were no longer her own. She staggered for a bit, and almost fell down, but luckily Du Changfeng stopped her at the side.


    "It''s fine," Bai Qianfan didn''t avoid him at all as she held onto his arm and kicked his leg.


    Not long after, the soldier actually got a green sedan chair, and brought two sedan bearers along as well. Du Changfeng invited Bai Qianfan to the sedan chair, and told the sedan chair bearer to send it to Prince Chu Palace. The soldiers at the side were stunned. Why did Tiandu send his fiancee to the Prince Chu Mansion?


    Bai Qianfan thanked him repeatedly before putting down the curtain and stepping onto the palanquin. Du Changfeng then bowed and said, "Princess, take care."


    The soldier finally understood that this little girl was actually Princess Chu. He glanced at his own superior and muttered in his heart: Provincial Commander-in-chief and Princess Chu ¡­

 C62

    Bai Qianfan had mixed feelings about it. A month ago, she had sat on the bridal bridge and married into the Prince Chu Palace, and a few days ago, she had been captured and taken away on this street. Now that she had returned from this street in the palanquin, she wondered if the Prince Chu Palace was still her home. She had been missing for a few days and Prince Chu did not listen. He probably did not want her anymore.


    But if she were to leave, where would she go? The world was vast, but there was no place for her to settle down.


    Bai Qianfan felt a little pity in her heart. She wanted to go over by herself, and she wouldn''t be so embarrassed if she was rejected in. She called for the sedan bearer to stop before she reached the Prince Chu Palace.


    After riding for so long, she was hungry to the point that her chest was pressed against her back. She couldn''t carry her hunger, and when she was hungry she became dizzy, so she always had food on her body, but now she didn''t have anything in her pocket.


    She walked very slowly, step by step, when the servant at the side door saw her, he thought that she was some blind little girl who had bumped into the door. He was just about to berate her, but when he carefully looked at her, his heart started pounding.


    Bai Qianfan was also trying to test the waters. Seeing that the servant was not glaring at her, he made a sound, and walked in as if nothing had happened.


    The servant hastened to support her. "The wangfei has suffered. Please wait for a moment, I''ll get someone to pick you up." After that, without waiting for Bai Qianfan to speak, she turned and ran. Before leaving, he looked at another servant, indicating him to keep an eye on Bai Qianfan. Right now, the prince''s attitude was unclear, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. They had to go back and receive orders from their superiors before they could act rashly.


    In a flash, he ran to the Huailin Pavilion and met Head Steward''s follower, Xiao Kuzi, who was standing at the second door. Xiao Kuzi glared, his body was not big, but he managed to hold his ground, "Why are you running in such a hurry?


    The servant quickly finished what he had to say, and without further ado, Xiao Kuzi turned and ran. The manservant curled his lips and harrumphed, before saying that I was panicking. You are on your own, run as fast as the wind, don''t let the table where the prince eats be swept away.


    Morong Gan was having lunch in the Flower Hall, leisurely drinking the soup when he walked in and knelt down to report, "Your Highness, the Royal Consort has returned."


    Morong Gan was shocked, he spat out all the soup that he just drank. Qi Hong hurriedly wiped the handkerchief for him to test. His expression was very nervous, and his fingers were trembling slightly.


    After the wangfei went missing, the Prince Chu''s attitude was very clear. It was to ignore his and not ask her, but now that the wangfei had returned, could he let her in? Everyone was waiting for his answer. Some people were on tenterhooks while others remained calm and collected. The scene suddenly became so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    Morong Gan was quiet for a moment, then suddenly laughed: "Why is she back?" His tone was as if his sister, who came out of the pavilion, had returned to her parents'' home.


    Hao Pingguan didn''t know what he was thinking, and wanted to say something, but he felt that it would be better to wait in silence for an extremely long time.


    Who knew that Morong Gan would lazily swing a blade over, "What are you waiting for, hurry up and pick up the wangfei and bring her back home."


    Hao Pingguan acted as if he was dreaming, turned around and ran, telling Xiao Kuzi to go to the main gate to stabilize Bai Qianfan, then he sent people to prepare their palanquins to rush over.


    In this carriage, Jia Tong''s face showed joy. Lv He, Ning Jiu also seemed to heave a sigh of relief. It seems that the prince was not such a heartless person, he would still recognize the return of the wangfei.


    Xiao Kuzi ran like a gust of wind to the entrance, and from far away, he did not see anyone at the door, and became startled. Just as he was about to shout at the servant guarding the door, the servant raised his chin towards him, and saw Bai Qianfan curling up and sitting against the wall in the shadows, he did not see him.


    He hurried forward to give Qian''er a slap. "My wife has suffered. I''ll have to trouble you to wait for the sedan to pick you up immediately."


    Bai Qianfan was both hungry and tired at the same time. The abrasions on her legs stung and she simply could not find the strength to deal with him. She could only ask, "Does the Duke know that I''m back?"


    "I know, when the Prince heard that the Royal Concubine had returned, he was very happy. He immediately asked the Head Steward to come pick you up."


    Happy? Bai Qianfan curled her lips. If she really wanted her to come back, he wouldn''t have written those words.


    Very quickly, Hao Pingguan came over with the palanquin as he gasped for breath. From a distance, he gave Bai Qianfan a ''Qian''er'', who seemed to be crying, and said, "Aiyo, my royal consort, you''re back, I heard that you were taken away by thieves, and that''s really worrying everyone to death. Your highness is so worried that you can''t even eat anymore, your servant also can''t sleep at all, I''ve been waiting for you to come back.


    Xiao Kuzi stood at the side and watched his master''s performance, thinking: In the end, he''s still an old ginger.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart was as clear as a mirror, she did not expose herself, and extended her hand towards Xiao Kuzi, "I don''t have the strength, just pull me out."


    Hao Pingguan quickly came up to her and said, "Princess, your servant will help you up."


    Bai Qianfan then grabbed his arm and slowly stood up, Hao Pingguan sent her into the palanquin, and they all went towards the Huailin Pavilion.


    When Bai Qianfan entered the palanquin, she was stunned. She did not ask her where she was, thinking that sending her back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion would make her want to eat something to sleep, so she wandered around the mountain for half a day.


    The sedan chair was immediately carried to the Flower Hall. Qi Hong personally went up to pinch the curtain and said with a slightly trembling voice, "Princess, you''ve suffered greatly." As she spoke, his voice became choked with sobs.


    Bai Qianfan stared at her in a daze, then followed her hand out of the sedan, trying hard to open her eyes. Only then did she realise that it was Qi Hong who held her and started crying, "Big sister, I missed you so much!"


    Qi Hong also cried as she sobbed softly, "This servant is also thinking of my wangfei. It''s good that wangfei is back, I''m hungry, hurry up and sit down, I''ll get more food for you."


    Bai Qianfan hugged her without letting go, like a child who had suffered a great injustice.


    Qi Hong didn''t want to push her away, so she could only comfort her with a soft voice.


    Morong Gan looked at this scene quietly, without any expression on his face. After a long while, he coughed, and Bai Qianfan heard him. When he wiped his face with his sleeves, he raised his head and looked at her heartless husband.


    Morong Gan said indifferently, "Come and eat."


    Bai Qianfan''s neck twitched, her head raised, and her expression cold. "No need, I''ll go back to Moon Reaching Pavilion to eat."


    Morong Gan was startled, the little girl had a temper? Normally, he would never be able to walk when he saw delicious food. But today, he couldn''t care less about eating because of a mouthful of resentment.


    "If Moon Reaching Pavilion didn''t know that you had returned, they might have already prepared your meal. Since there''s already food here, we''ll just eat a bit, fill up your stomach first, and then go back when you''re spirited."


    The Prince Chu''s words were said softly, as if he was trying to express goodwill. Bai Qianfan was ungrateful, but her little face was stiff, "I appreciate your kind intentions, but I don''t look good, I should return to Moon Reaching Pavilion to eat."


    Indeed, Morong Gan''s face sank and he slammed his hand on the table. Just as he was about to open his mouth and say something, he saw Bai Qianfan''s body softly fall to the ground and Qi Hong immediately hugged her, shouting in panic, "Royal Concubine, what happened to you?"

 C63

    Morong Gan was startled, was the little girl knocked out by him?


    was pushed into Qi Hong''s room and laid down. Qi Hong stood at the side, Hao Pingguan stretched out his neck and looked inside, and all of a sudden, another eye blade shot out from the side. His heart trembled, he raised his head, and Morong Gan''s eyes turned cold: "With just that bit of strength, hurry and get a doctor."


    "Sigh!" He turned and ran out of the door to send the valet for the doctor.


    Bai Qianfan lied on the bed, her face pale white, her brows knitted slightly. She opened his palm, which had a fine and fragmented imprint on it, as if she had grabbed onto something with force.


    This was the first time he appeared in front of her in such a frail state. Something seemed to be pressing on his heart, and he felt a little heavy. He slowly walked to the bedside and sat down, then extended his hand to smooth the light wrinkles on her forehead.


    No matter if she planned this matter herself, at the very least she suffered outside. Thinking about it, he stood up and instructed Qi Hong, "Check and see if Royal Concubine is injured?"


    "Yes, master. Your servant will examine her for you."


    Morong Gan did not go out. Instead, he sat by the side of the table and stared out the window. Suddenly, he heard Qi Hong inhaling a breath of air. He immediately walked over and saw that the inner part of Bai Qianfan''s leg was swollen like it had been grinded through.


    His heart turned cold and he frowned. "What''s going on?"


    Who knew what was going on? Anyone who was injured in this place would have a bad feeling. Morong Gan''s heart tensed up, he had thought the same thing for a moment, but the more it was like this, the calmer he became.


    It must have been sharpened by a horse. This was the first time he had ridden a horse with a little soldier, but the girl''s skin and flesh were tender and she looked even more miserable. He gently pressed it with his hand, feeling that it was warm and delicate, as if it was pressed against oil.


    He looked down at her pale brow. She wasn''t much, but her skin was good. Ye Zichen pinched her face, "Hmm, it''s also soft and exquisite." When he did these things, he did not have any misgivings. He simply treated her like a child, like an elder brother teasing a younger sister. After pinching her and seeing that she was angry, he was happy.


    Of course, Bai Qianfan would not give him any reaction when she was in a coma, but this did not stop Morong Gan from amused himself. He pinched her face, then pinched the tip of her nose, just now she dared to throw a tantrum at him, so when she woke up, he definitely had to teach her a lesson.


    Qi Hong and Lv He stood at the side and looked at this scene in shock. What''s going on with your highness? While the princess was still unconscious, was he going to take advantage of her?


    Footsteps came from outside the door. Morong Gan quickly put down Bai Qianfan''s underpants and covered him with a blanket.


    At the door, Hao Pingguan led the doctor in. The doctor was a doctor who often saw patients from the Prince Chu, his name was Liu Yitie, and he opened up a medicine shop on Jin Sheng Street. He asked around in the shop himself, causing the people from the Prince Chu to feel a headache.


    Liu Yitie bowed towards the Prince Chu, then walked to the bed. Qi Hong took out Bai Qianfan''s arm for his pulse.


    Liu Yitie extended two fingers out to touch Bai Qianfan''s veins, holding his breath for a moment, he rolled over Bai Qianfan''s eyelids, he had a conclusion in his heart, he stood up and bowed towards Prince Chu and said, "Royal Highness, this young miss''s vital energy and blood is insufficient, her abdomen is weak, plus exhaustion, she has already caused her to faint, so there is no need to take the medicine, when she wakes up, I will first feed her some rice soup, and some ginger in the rice soup.


    Morong Gan was relieved when he heard it, and said, "She has worn out her leg on her horse, do you have any kind of ointment to put on it?"


    All of Liu Yitie''s medicine were called "One Paste" because he had developed an ointment that was famous for its ointment. There were those that had ulcers, those with scars, those that had festering, and those that had no blood flowing within, so stick it onto his ointment for a few days and control it well.


    Liu Yitie was not interested to see that place, but hearing that it was ground by horses, he understood in his heart, and said: "This little one has a medicinal paste called Jade Ointment, it is the best for healing wounds and raw flesh. Three days have been posted, and no marks have been left behind. "


    Morong Gan nodded his head, and said thank you, he had always been frightened, but he had never been to the Prince Chu Palace, never been to the Huailin Pavilion, and never seen Prince Chu before. Today, this young miss was sick, the Prince Chu was by his side, it seemed that he was not an ordinary person, and had been told that the Prince Chu had married a little girl, from the looks of it, the one laying on the bed was the Princess Chu.


    When Bai Qianfan woke up, there was no light in the room. It was a bit dark, and she was stunned for a moment, not knowing where she was.


    At the bottom of the account, there was a carved wooden bed, with curtains hanging on both sides. Next to the bed, there was an embroidered stool, and in the middle of the room, there was an Eight Immortals Table ¡­ She came back to reality and remembered that she had already returned to the Prince Chu Palace. This was Sister Qi Hong''s house.


    She propped herself up on her elbows and realized that she was only wearing a shirt and that her legs felt cool. Startled, she quickly pulled up her blanket and rolled up her pants. She saw that there was a black medicine sticker on her leg.


    She felt warmth in her heart. It must be because of Big Sister Qi Hong. There were still some people in this house who cared about her, such as Big Sister Qi Hong and her Jia Tong, who had sent people to look for her.


    While she was still in a daze, someone lifted the curtain and came in. With a tall and slender body, he walked towards her in the dim.


    She couldn''t see his face clearly, but she could recognize his figure. Other than the Prince Chu, no one else had such a graceful bearing.


    Bai Qianfan leaned on the headboard, pulled up the blanket, and tightly covered herself. In fact, she knew that she had no choice but to lower her head in front of others. She was an unpopular wangfei and didn''t have the right to argue with the prince.


    Morong Gan walked over and asked casually: "Are you feeling better?"


    "He won''t die." When she said those words, Bai Qianfan regretted it immediately. She understood the logic herself and was unable to control herself, so she glanced at Morong Gan worriedly, afraid that she would anger him again.


    However, the latter didn''t have much of a reaction and just smiled, "It''s for the best if I don''t die, it''ll save me the burden of my notoriety. The people outside thought that if you were in my hands, you would die sooner or later.


    In the past, Bai Qianfan did not dare to ask, but since she said it like that, she could only say it out loud: "How does the Prince plan to punish me?"


    Morong Gan sat down on the embroidery stool and looked at her deeply, "Why do I have to punish you?"


    "I am the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai. Prince won''t let the daughter of his enemy live under his nose forever, will you? "Since you don''t want to kill me, you have to chase me out. I just want to hear the letter so that I can prepare my heart."


    Morong Gan looked at her for a long time. The little girl''s face was filled with stubbornness, his eyes were firm, like a little nail ¡­ Stabbing.

 C64

    After remaining silent for a long while, Morong Gan said slowly, "As long as you stay here peacefully, you can stay in the Palace forever."


    When he said those words, he was slightly surprised, he did not kill Bai Qianfan, but instead, wanted to find an excuse to chase her out. Originally, this was a good opportunity, he did not expect Bai Qianfan to return. Then he could only find a second chance. However, those words just now ¡­ Why did it slip out of his mouth without a second thought? He clearly didn''t think that way.


    Bai Qianfan obviously did not believe him, and swept his suspicious gaze across his face: "How can this be, could it be that the prince wants me to occupy the position of the Princess Chu?"


    "This King will not take a wife in this life. The position of an imperial concubine is of no use to This King."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, but still continued, "Your highness, you''re not taking a wife in this life, is it because of me?"


    Morong Gan''s face slowly sank, his eyes became ice-cold, and said word by word, "It''s because of your father."


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t help but pinch her face, as if her father was getting the better of him, as if that was the only way to dispel the anger in his heart.


    His hand was heavy, causing Bai Qianfan to scream as she covered her face, her voice thin and sharp, "If you want to speak, then speak, how are you going to pinch me? To a little girl, you have to do the same. "


    After the big hat was removed, Morong Gan could not help but laugh out loud. Strange, the anger that had just surged up had all disappeared.


    "So this is what you call an evil scheme?" Morong Gan placed his hands on his knees, "One of these days, I''ll bring you to the torture chamber to take a look.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her face, then lowered her hand. In the dim light, she could only see a blush on her face.


    "Someone, light the lamp." Morong Gan shouted loudly, and the people outside immediately responded.


    Hong Qi carried food and Lv He held the lamp, walking in together. They had already made their preparations long ago, and when they saw the prince and the princess talking, they didn''t dare to go in and beat them, only waiting at the door.


    The lights in the room lit up, and the red mark on Bai Qianfan''s face became even more obvious. Qi Hong exclaimed, "Esteemed wangfei, did you hit something just now?"


    Morong Gan was a little guilty, he did not expect the little girl to leave an imprint with just one pinch. He stood up and said, "You guys can serve the princess''s meal, there''s no need to follow me."


    Qi Hong responded as she set up the bowl. Bai Qianfan''s clothes were already dirty to the point where they didn''t look good. Qi Hong told the little girl to wash them, and helped her to wear her own clothes. This wasn''t the first time Bai Qianfan wore her clothes, so she tied her waist tightly and rolled up her sleeves.


    Qi Hong followed the doctor''s instructions and first gave her the rice soup. Upon hearing that she had to drink the rice soup first, Bai Qianfan poured all of the rice soup into her mouth with a few gulps, and with a large mouthful of rice soup in her mouth, she could not speak, so she placed the bowl back to show to Qi Hong.


    Qi Hong found it funny. "Princess, drink slower, we have plenty of time."


    Bai Qianfan swallowed the rice soup, "The sky is already dark, I haven''t eaten anything all day, no wonder I passed out from hunger. I have to quickly make up for it."


    Not daring to give sher anything to eat, Qi Hong intentionally cooked a light side dish. When Bai Qianfan was halfway through eating, he felt that her stomach was no longer empty, and regretfully said: "It''s a pity that there''s no Eight Treasures Duck, chicken meat, or stewed hoof flowers."


    Lv He glanced at her, "Heh, Princess Hua-Yang''s appetite is so good. If I had known earlier that I would bring those dishes over, I would have saved Qi Hong from doing it on the spot."


    Bai Qianfan knew that these light dishes were specially made by Qi Hong for her, and said embarrassedly: "Everything that Big Sister Qi Hong cooks is delicious."


    "The wangfei wants to eat those, I''ll make them for her tomorrow." Qi Hong scooped up a bowl of soup and gave it to her, "Have a good night''s sleep.


    Bai Qianfan smacked her lips together, "I''ve already slept for an entire afternoon, and am in great spirits. I probably won''t be able to fall asleep until Hai Shui arrives, I''m just afraid that Hou Hou will be hungry again by that time."


    "I''m hungry. This servant will make some supper for wangfei."


    "That''s what Bai Qianfan was waiting for." Then that''s good, Big Sis will cook later, I''ll eat it back at Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    "Of course not, isn''t it too cold to cook it in advance? Sometimes, princes have to eat midnight snacks after being approved by officials. When the time comes, the princess will accompany the prince to eat."


    Bai Qianfan placed the last grain of rice into her mouth, burped and waved his hand, "Please don''t, I''m not the same as you, so I can''t get to eat together."


    Lv He found it funny and teased her, "Yo, you''re not the same person, you''ve already slept on the same bed as me, are you and your highness your husband?"


    Bai Qianfan thought of what Morong Gan had said just now. She wanted to ask around, so she asked Qi Hong, "Elder sister, has the Duke ever experienced any kind of setbacks in his relationship with her?"


    Qi Hong was startled, "Why did you ask this?"


    "The Prince said that he would never marry in this life."


    Lv He laughed, "Isn''t the wangfei the wangfei the wangfei''s wife?"


    "Don''t interrupt, I was serious. The strangest thing is, he said that not getting a wife is related to my dad."


    Qi Hong sighed in sorrow, "Speaking of which, we are also bitter people."


    Bai Qianfan became interested, "There really is a story, why don''t you tell it to him? If he fell in love with a lady, would she be scared off because of her bad reputation?"


    "It''s Lord Huangfu ¡­"


    Qi Hong had just spoken a few words when she interrupted her with a cough. She regained her senses and hurriedly said: "Royal Concubine, this matter cannot be brought up. If I let Your Highness hear it, I would lose my life."


    Bai Qianfan knew that everyone in front of the Prince Chu had their own rules, so she didn''t force anyone, and started to guess: "Could it be that the young miss likes my father? That young miss has something to do with it. Although Prince Chu''s reputation is not good, he can be considered a talented person, but then again, when my father gets gentle, that is still something incredible. The Sixth Aunt was completely bewitched by him, so ah, this young lady has chosen his husband, and his looks are only secondary, the most important thing is to find someone to love. "


    When Lv He heard her, she couldn''t help but laugh and ask deliberately, "How good is your father to the Sixth Madame?"


    "My father was drawing the Sixth Madame''s eyebrows. He described her in detail, and even kissed her lips when he finished ¡­"


    "Aiyo, hurry up and don''t say it," Qi Hong said with a flushed face. "Are you an imperial concubine who has just left the pavilion? Why do you not have a door in your mouth? After saying that, Bai Qianfan scolded Lv He: "You too, master is still young and inexperienced, if you don''t stop her a little, she will say that there''s still something wrong with all of this."


    Lv He laughed and moved her body back and forth, "How can you blame me? Our Princess is still young and knows a lot of things, we have to learn from his in the future."


    Bai Qianfan saw that sshe had amused Lv He and was very pleased with herself. Opening the door wide, he wanted to say more, but Morong Gan opened the curtain and entered, "What are you talking about, it''s so lively, let this king hear it too."

 C65

    The room immediately quietened down. Qi Hong panicked a bit, her eyes lowered, not daring to look at him. Lv He was braver, with a smile on her face.


    Morong Gan first swept a glance at the plates on the table that were all eaten up by Bai Qianfan.


    "Why are you not saying anything? Is This King the one who is vying for your attention?"


    Lv He quickly smiled, "Master, what you''re saying is just some physical words between young ladies, in fact, there''s nothing to say. The wangfei is teaching Qi Hong and I to pick a son-in-law, saying that when a young lady chooses a husband, her looks are secondary to her studying wealth, and the most important thing is to find someone who cares for her."


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, sat on the side of the table, and smiled as he looked at Bai Qianfan, "Princess, you''re an experienced person, you know quite a lot."


    Bai Qianfan always had a thorn in her heart. Back then, when she was stabbed by those eight words, the scar wouldn''t be forgotten so quickly. She lifted her pitch-black eyes and looked at him, "Your Highness, do you think what I said was wrong? Some people have good looks and power, but so what? With no conscience, when a wife marries home, she doesn''t care about it, even if she loses it. A husband like that is equivalent to having none. "


    When Qi Hong heard her say this, he was shocked. This little girl was trying to pluck feathers off the head of a tiger ¡­


    Morong Gan''s face indeed darkened, and then, a mocking smile surfaced. "Then why did you come back? Since you know that I am such a husband, why did you choose to come back? "


    This time, it was Bai Qianfan''s turn to be speechless. She looked at him in astonishment, and her heart was filled with blood, she did not think twice, and she was even so overbearing. Prince Chu was just a Evil God, she did not speak reason, she was unfathomable and cold-blooded.


    Morong Gan didn''t know what Bai Qianfan was scolding him about in her heart, and thought that she was stumped for words. Just as she was feeling proud, she didn''t expect Bai Qianfan to speak in such a low voice, and her expression was one of pity: "What can I do, marry into the Prince Chu''s Palace, live as a member of the Prince Chu''s Palace, and die as a ghost of the Prince Chu''s Palace. If I don''t come back here, where else can I go?"


    "So, you were forced to do this?"


    "I told you the day before yesterday that the first few sisters were unwilling to marry, so this job ended up with me."


    Morong Gan was infuriated. He was so miserable, yet refused to marry, and instead found the worst and stuffed it into his hands? Hearing her tone, it was hard to conceal the disdain in her tone.


    He laughed out of extreme anger, "This king will not force others. Since you do not want to stay in the Prince Chu Palace, then I, Wang Ben, will write a cultivation book to you. Qi Hong, ink and pens, wait. "


    Hearing that, Qi Hong panicked and anxiously advised: "Master, the wangfei has suffered a lot in the past few days, she is suffering a lot with me, please do not take it to heart."


    Lv He advised from the side, "Royal Concubine, quickly don''t speak of it anymore. Today, when you have fainted, your heart ached for you, so you hurriedly called a doctor over, and had Qi Hong and I examine your injuries, and bought some ointments for you. This kind of care is hard to come by, your servant has been in the Huailin Pavilion for so long, but I have never seen your treatment towards anyone so meticulous."


    Hearing Lv He''s words, Morong Gan became even more embarrassed and angry, "This king knows that she has suffered outside, and only pity her. "What is that thing!"


    Bai Qianfan stood up abruptly and shouted at him, "What are you pitying me for? Didn''t you want money or nothing, and want to take it away with your life? If you don''t even care about my life, what''s there to be pitiful about?


    Morong Gan stood there stiffly, the room was as silent as death, Bai Qianfan fiercely glared at him, like a small beast gasping for breath, because of her agitation, her chest was moving up and down, the intense light in her eyes made Morong Gan unable to raise his head.


    He hadn''t expected her to know about that. Had the kidnapper shown it to her? Or was it all her own doing, as he had thought earlier?


    But that day, you shouldn''t save me, you shouldn''t comb my hair, you shouldn''t take me to the Spring Festival Gala, much less take me shopping. I thought that you were a good person, but I was still on the mountain hoping that you would come and save me, so the amount of silver dropped from five thousand to five hundred liang, and I thought that this bit of money was nothing to you, but after waiting for a day, no one came to redeem me.


    If you hate me, then you should hate me to the end. Don''t treat me well, I will give birth to hope, thinking that you are like the Big Brother, a kind-hearted person who will take care of me. You''re not, you''re just on a whim, just teasing me. I''m too young to tell good from bad, so I''m heartbroken. "But don''t worry, Your Highness. I know my place in Your Highness''s heart, so I won''t ask for your pity. If you want to divorce me, or kill me, you can do as you wish!"


    The sonorous and forceful words reverberated in the air. Everyone was stunned into silence. No one said anything.


    Morong Gan sat in a daze for a while before he finally stood up and slowly walked out the door. He didn''t know why, but his heart felt like it was being weighed down by a boulder. His steps were so heavy that it seemed like he couldn''t even lift it up. Just like that, he walked step by step into the study.


    He sat on the teacher''s chair in a daze, Lv He quietly went in and pulled the wick, oiled it, smoked some incense, and then quietly left. When he turned to look at the door, both of Morong Gan''s eyes were empty, as if his soul had left his body.


    Bai Qianfan''s words must have been said by the Duke, which was why he looked like she was acting. She sighed to herself as she waited by the door.


    Sometimes, it was really like this. The act of being self-righteous and unintentional had actually left an indelible impression on the other party''s heart. It was truly a great blow to be ruthlessly treated under such circumstances. Thinking about it, the Little Princess was really pitiful.


    Morong Gan had been through hardships and hardships for so many years, yet there were very few people who could speak to him like this with their hearts and hearts. Whatever Bai Qianfan had said, she would do it. She didn''t think too much about it and didn''t think too much about it. She thought that she would go and save her, hmph! On what basis, on the basis of those trivial matters? But she was Bai Rulin''s daughter, so she hadn''t forgotten about her identity.


    He slightly bent his finger, just as he was about to knock it on the table. This was a small action that he usually did when he was thinking, but it did not fall down, looking down, his finger seemed to still have a trace of her touch, it was soft and exquisite. She was Bai Rulin''s daughter, and was also a little girl. This incident had truly hurt her heart. No wonder the moment he returned, he looked at him with resentment. Was he wrong?


    After sitting blankly for a while, he called for someone to bring the tea. Lv He brought the tea in and carefully placed it on the table, then said softly, "Master, the tea is fresh, please be careful not to burn it."


    Morong Gan looked at the porcelain cup, and said slowly, "Lv He, I didn''t save her, did I do something wrong?"

 C66

    That night, Bai Qianfan used this anger to argue with Morong Gan, and only after returning to the Moon Reaching Pavilion did she come back to her senses. She hid in her room, hugging her knees while trembling in fear.


    How could she dare to quarrel with the Prince Chu?


    There was a movement at the door, and her heart skipped a beat. She asked calmly, "Who is it?"


    There was no sound, but a gentle peck at the door. Her heart skipped a beat as she quietly walked to the door and called out, "Little Yellow."


    A flapping sound came from outside the door, and she quickly opened the door. Little Yellow came running in and circled around her feet.


    Bai Qianfan closed the door and picked it up in one go. Under the light of the lamp, she looked around carefully, its feathers were bright and clean, its eyes were clear, it did not look like it had nothing to eat. She stroked its head and said softly, "Little Yellow, do you miss me? I miss you too. There are chickens in the place I''m staying, so I feed them every day and think of you just by looking at them. I don''t know if you''re doing well or if you have anything to eat, but I''m worried sick that they might bully you. That''s why I came back. Little Yellow is amazing. It can take care of itself, but it is similar to me. Don''t tell me it''s not a family? "Hehehehe."


    After saying that, she laughed, hugged Little Yellow tightly and intimately rubbed its head.


    "I''ve offended Prince Chu today, so I might as well do something to his tomorrow. If I''m not around, you have to take good care of yourself, don''t you know?"


    Little Yellow didn''t understand what she meant, but it lifted its head and shook it left and right with a confused look on its face.


    Bai Qianfan laughed and used his hands to nod its head, then said: "Look at you, it''s getting late, let''s go to sleep."


    Ever since Little Yellow had arrived, they had slept together every day. She slept under the blanket while Little Yellow lay on the pillow, and at the beginning, she had always been worried that Little Yellow would defecate on the bed. She hadn''t thought that Little Yellow would be so good.


    Probably because she had Little Yellow with him, tonight, Bai Qianfan slept soundly. When she woke up in the morning, she felt that her entire body was filled with energy. With her good spirit, she was naturally in a good mood. She still remembered what happened last night, she did not dare go to Huailin Pavilion, and was afraid of bringing Little Yellow down to the front courtyard to look for food if she met with bad luck with Morong Gan.


    When the kitchen manager, Ander, saw her coming over, he quickly ran over and beat her up. "Greetings to the imperial concubine. What would the imperial concubine like to eat this morning?"


    When it came to eating, Bai Qianfan was excited. She took a deep breath and smelled the fragrance in the air, "What''s all this?"


    "I specially made the Soup Dumplings for Princess Hua-Yang. You can try it."


    When the Princess came back yesterday and alarmed the whole household, he went to the kitchen to ask for breakfast, as usual, and Andre had the steamed dumplings steamed in the kitchen. Bai Qianfan was happy, "That''s great, thank you Manager An."


    "Consort Wangfei is too polite," Ander said as he made a gesture of invitation. "This servant has specially cleared a room and come out to serve Princess Wangfei as a dining room. Princess Wangfei will sit down slowly, bean juice, pickles, and soup, you can try them all."


    Bai Qianfan laughed as she opened her eyes, "Aiyo, Manager An is thinking very carefully, I have troubled you."


    "This is a servant''s internal matter. Wangfei, don''t be so polite, this servant can''t take it."


    In the middle of the conversation, Bai Qianfan entered the house. The place was not big, and the cleaning was quite quiet, with a red Eight Immortals Table in the middle, and four mixed wooden chairs. An Du Shui called for people to bring the items in, and the kitchen was filled with food that was not as exquisite as the ones that Qi Hong made, but it was filled with atmosphere and large plates that were neatly stacked with steaming hot.


    She didn''t like being watched over by others when she was eating. It made her feel like she wanted to eat more, but at the same time, she felt embarrassed. It was better if no one was around.


    As he ate, he didn''t forget about Little Yellow. He crushed the skin of the bun and threw it on the ground. Little Yellow pecked happily. Both of them were very satisfied with this meal.


    After eating and drinking to her heart''s content, she wiped her mouth with the handkerchief and walked around the courtyard. He walked to the front door, thinking about the bustle he had seen on the street that day, and wondering if he should go out to the restaurant.


    The manservant at the door gave her a hard time. "Is the wangfei going out?" I have returned to the Head Steward and asked for the sedan chair to be arranged. "


    Bai Qianfan did not want to alarm Hao Pingguan, so she said, "I did not want to go out either, I will just stand here for a while." She stepped out of the doorway and looked at the busy street in the distance, her heart itching.


    Little Yellow was curious, so it followed her down the stairs.


    Bai Qianfan quickly followed him down, "Xiao Huang, don''t run too far, come back quickly."


    Just as he reached the foot of the stairs, he saw a young lady walking over, and smiled at her: "Excuse me, young miss, is this Prince Chu Palace?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Yes, this is the Prince Chu''s Palace, who is big sister looking for?"


    The lady was a little shy and half-lowered her head, "I''m looking for Prince Chu."


    Heh, this is truly strange, the Prince Chu''s reputation has spread far and wide, the girls did not even have time to hide, how could someone actually come looking for them?


    Bai Qianfan looked at the sky, "You came at a bad time, the Prince Chu has gone to court, and you are not in the palace. Why don''t you come back later? "


    The girl''s face was completely red, but she shook her head. "It doesn''t matter, I''ll wait here."


    Bai Qianfan was curious, "Elder sister, can I ask why you are looking for Prince Chu? "Your highness has a strange temper, you can tell me first so that I can help you think it over and save him the trouble of getting into a temper by not saying anything good."


    The young lady looked at her suspiciously, "It can''t be, I think Prince Chu is pretty good."


    Bai Qianfan pretended to look like Mo Mu was deep inside, "Is Elder Sister familiar with the Prince? "The prince is a man of temperamental emotions, he turned hostile the moment he said it. I have already suffered a few times in front of him." He then saw that the girl was carrying a bundle on her shoulder and suddenly realized what he meant. "Elder sister must be here to seek help from the Prince, right?"


    Hearing that, the young lady''s eyes suddenly reddened, she did not say anything, but started sobbing softly, which caused Bai Qianfan to be startled, as she did not know what words she had said that had hurt her.


    "Sister, don''t cry. Speak frankly if you have something you want to say. If I can help you, I will definitely help. It won''t be easy even outside. Sis, say something."


    "I''ve lost my mother since I was young, and my father was so sick last month that I couldn''t even afford to bury him, so I had to sell myself to bury him. But I didn''t expect that after being taken fancy by the tyrant, he threw in money and insisted on dragging me home, but I still had to accept it. He was notorious, and his heart was full of crap, so I didn''t want to do it, so I forced him to do it, and I almost ran into the wall with my father."


    He saved me and even gave me two taels of silver to bury my father. Servant is grateful to him, he wanted to bury father so he left with him, but who knew that Prince Chu would not agree, saying that it was all a piece of cake. Honestly speaking, the Prince Chu''s reputation isn''t good, but I saw it for sure and knew that he was a good person. He didn''t want to do it, so I didn''t force him, treating him as my benefactor. That tyrant would come and pester me everyday to ruin my reputation, forcing me to no end. He wanted to court death, but felt that I had let down the Prince Chu, which was why he came looking for me brazenly. If Prince Chu was willing to keep me, I''m willing to do anything. "

 C67

    The way of the world was like this. A good person could be bullied by others, but a bad person was known as an overlord. The world is so big, there are miserable people everywhere.


    Bai Qianfan was a kind person, coupled with the fact that this lady shared the same fate as her, she had died together with her parents, she did not care about her mother and father, and could not help but feel sorry for her.


    "What is elder sister''s name?" "Where did you live?"


    "Servant is surnamed Yang, and his name is Li Niang. "I live in Yang Tsui Lane."


    Bai Qianfan held her hand, "Big Sister Yang, follow me in, I''ll help big sister find a place to stay."


    The Yang Liniang hesitated, "I still haven''t asked who little sister is ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan laughed a little embarrassedly, "I am not much of a character, but it''s fine to find a place for big sister. Don''t worry, leave this matter to me. In the future, if you continue to stay in the Prince Chu Palace, that bully will not be able to bully you anymore. "


    After saying that, she pulled Yang Liniang up the stairs and called for Little Yellow. "Follow quickly, be careful not to get caught and brought to the stew."


    Little Yellow flapped its wings and jumped up the stairs. The Yang Liniang found it interesting and said, "This little chicken is quite intelligent, did you raise it?"


    "Yeah, I raised it. Eat with me and sleep with me. We''re on good terms."


    Yang Liniang could not help but cover his mouth and laugh, "So you are using it as your pet?"


    "It''s not a pet, it''s just a companion. It sees me as its big sister, and I see it as its little sister, the chicken. We''ll just have to depend on each other for our lives. Don''t think that it''s just a chicken that knows everything, it''s no different from a human. "


    When he arrived at the door, the boy gave her a beating. "Esteemed wangfei, you''re back." He raised his head and looked at Yang Liniang, "This is?"


    "Her surname is Yang, she was saved by the Prince on the street, don''t bother, I will look for the Head Steward."


    The manservant was eager to welcome them in. He nodded and bowed in greeting, gesturing with his hands to invite them in.


    Yang Liniang was shocked, she sized Bai Qianfan up and asked in disbelief, "You are the wangfei, Princess Chu?"


    The servant scoffed. "You have good eyesight. Our wangfei spoke to you for a while, but you don''t even know who she is."


    Yang Liniang was so scared that she wanted to kneel down. "Servant didn''t know it was an imperial concubine, please forgive me."


    Bai Qianfan pulled her up and said with a wry smile, "This wangfei ¡­ Sigh, you''ll understand after you stay here for a long time. Let''s go, I''ll bring you to see Head Steward. "


    Yang Liniang was puzzled. She knew that Prince Chu was married to a young lady from Prime Minister Bai''s family, and that he was supposed to be a dignified lady with an elegant demeanor and an air of nobility, but the man in front of her was a girl with a small pudding and a crooked bun on her head. Raising a chicken as a pet was an unspeakable weirdness, and he was actually the consort of Prince Chu.


    She sold her body and buried her father. Since she was given a sum of money by the Prince Chu, she should make use of her promise and repay the debt of gratitude that was owed to her by her father. In addition to saving her father''s handsome appearance and extraordinary bearing, she also felt that if she did not give herself up to the Prince Chu in this life, she would die. Furthermore, Li Gang, that tyrant, would come to force him from time to time, which was why he shamelessly came to the Prince Chu to seek protection.


    She had initially thought that the Princess Chu was a powerful character and that he would at least suffer a loss if he bet on him. She could bear it, as long as he entered the eyes of the Prince Chu, his days in the future wouldn''t be too difficult.


    He thought about many possibilities, but he never thought that Princess Chu would be such an unremarkable little girl, his worries and worries vanished into nothingness, and he was even a little happy. Compared to Bai Qianfan, she had better look and look, and have a good body, as long as he wasn''t blind, any man would know who to choose.


    Thinking about it, she raised her spirits and followed Bai Qianfan to see the Head Steward.


    After Hao Pingguan heard the reason why he was here, he rubbed his hands in a difficult manner, "Esteemed wangfei, about this matter ¡­ "This old servant feels that I should wait for the prince to come back before making my decision. If a servant girl came into the mansion, I would be able to make my decision. For such a big matter, even if I had the guts, I wouldn''t dare to agree to it immediately."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Aren''t there a lot of empty courtyards in the backyard? I heard that they are all for the Duke''s wives to stay in, so why not? Head Steward, look at such a beautiful lady, she has an appearance, a figure and body, how could she not be worthy of the Duke? "


    Hao Pingguan kept muttering in his heart, this world has really changed. Was there such a person who forced his husband to marry a concubine?


    Yang Liniang blushed red. She stood at the back with her head lowered and listened to Bai Qianfan brag about herself.


    She was touched. Although the princess looked young, she was happy. She knew that she wasn''t worthy of the Prince Chu, and she wanted to find a good girl for the prince.


    After talking for a long time, the Head Steward still did not let go, Bai Qianfan said, "How about this, I will bring him to the backyard first, when the Duke comes back, you ask him, if he agrees, we can tidy up the courtyard and let the people stay there."


    Hao Pingguan thought that this was the only thinghe could do. The things that the Little Princess had set his sights on were indeed strange, she himself was unable to protect himself, and had the leisure to worry about other people''s matters. Last night, she had a quarrel with the Prince, but he had just been standing outside. Hearing his words, he had also been worried, afraid that the Prince Chu would kick him out in the nick of time due to anger. However, the Prince just sat there in the study for half a night without any warning, before finally returning to his room and going back to sleep. When he woke up in the morning and everything was normal, he knew that the story had turned around.


    However, he was impressed by the Little Princess as well. He had followed beside him for so long, yet no one had ever yelled at him before. Little Princess had one share of this honor.


    Bai Qianfan led Yang Liniang to the backyard. Head Steward was extremely worried about this matter, as he paced around the courtyard with his hands behind his back. When Lv He saw this, she laughed: "Head Steward, look at how worried you are.


    Hao Pingguan sighed, and told her what happened just now, causing his to be startled, and open his eyes wide, "Hah! We, the wangfei, are quite ambitious. Let''s drive the prince to marry a concubine and have a quarrel with him last night. In order not to go and save her, this grandpa felt a little guilty, so I didn''t haggle over things with her, but in matters with women, this grandpa isn''t a casual person, when Miss Pearl was gone, this grandpa''s heart was dead, if not for the bestowal by the Emperor, the wangfei wouldn''t have been able to marry into our Prince Chu Palace, this is considered an exception, the prince doesn''t think much of her, and now, he really has to bring a woman in ¡­ " She shook her head. "I think that this time, the odds are against the wangfei."


    "That''s right," Hao Pingguan said worriedly. "I''m getting annoyed by this matter right now, even though Princess Hua-Yang has good intentions, he doesn''t know that he has brought trouble upon himself. In this matter, who would dare to touch the prince''s bad luck? "Your Highness, if you really can think this through, I''m afraid that the ladies who pay tribute to you in the past would have filled the backyard to the brim."

 C68

    Just when he reached the door, Morong Gan dismounted from his horse and walked in with large strides. Hao Pingguan took small steps to follow, and said something that was unrelated, "It''s getting hot, the prince is bringing the horse back on the way, I think the temperature is too hot, should be enough to bring someone to take a bath?"


    Morong Gan cast a sidelong glance at him and said, "If you have something to say, say it.


    knew that he could not be hidden from Prince Chu, he had followed him for more than ten years, and Master knew exactly what he was capable of.


    He leaned even lower. "Prince, it''s like this. The girl you saved on the street last time came over and said she sold herself to bury her father. Prince gave her money, so she''s one of your people ¡­"


    Morong Gan frowned, "You actually have to tell me this kind of thing, you are a dead person, you don''t know how to chase people out?"


    Hao Pingguan was so frightened that he bent his body again. He intentionally did not mention Bai Qianfan, he wanted to protect her, but this time he could not do so.


    "That... "It''s ¡­" As he spoke, he carefully looked at Morong Gan''s face.


    Morong Gan paused in his steps, "What does it have to do with the wangfei?"


    Hao Pingguan clenched his teeth, and straightforwardly said: "The person was brought back by the wangfei, he said that since the prince saved her, then the lady should follow him, and not say anything, if the lady wanted to have a look, body, and figure, how could she not be worthy of the prince? The wangfei took the girl to the backyard, and waited for the prince to give a word, did she or should not stay?"


    Morong Gan was dumbfounded. "Princess, you really said that?"


    "This servant doesn''t dare to speak any lies."


    Morong Gan stood there, his expression dark and gloomy. Hao Pingguan felt a chill down his spine, afraid that if the prince got angry, he would be the first one to suffer.


    "Get someone to prepare water. This king wants to change his clothes and take a bath, to meet that lady. Go to Moon Reaching Pavilion, bring the princess and that lady over to the front hall."


    "Yes," Hao Pingguan hurriedly turned and left after receiving his orders.


    He told Qi Hong to prepare some water and sent Xiao Kuzi to the backyard. While Morong Gan was bathing in the hut, Hao Pingguan, Lv He and Qi Hong stood outside with a worried look on their faces. When Qi Hong heard about that matter, Qi Hong also felt that Bai Qianfan was being too lenient this time. The Prince had his own bottom line, whoever accidentally stepped on him would be the one to die, she blamed herself for not telling Bai Qianfan sooner, bringing disaster upon herself.


    Xiao Kuzi ran to the backyard like the wind, but he still could not find Bai Qianfan in the Moon Reaching Pavilion. He turned around and ran towards the Bright Lake, and saw from afar that Bai Qianfan was leading a lady and strolling around.


    Bai Qianfan heard and turned around. She saw Xiao Kuzi and waved at him, introducing him to the Yang Liniang, "He is Head Steward''s follower, her name is Xiao Kuzi, he is a clever person. I believe that Prince has already returned to his residence and sent someone to call for us. "


    Hearing that, Yang Liniang tensed up, holding onto her own clothes, her face flushed red. "My prince, is he really as fierce as you said?"


    Seeing her like that, Bai Qianfan could only console her, "You have seen the Duke, the Prince doesn''t like me, so he is fierce towards me, but he is not necessarily fierce towards you, don''t worry, anyway ¡­" She wanted to find some good words from the Prince Chu. After thinking for a long time, she said, "Anyway, His Highness won''t beat you up."


    The Yang Liniang asked her, "Has the Prince beaten up an imperial concubine before?"


    Bai Qianfan very honestly shook her head, "No, I don''t think the prince would beat women up, at most he would scold them a little."


    Yang Liniang replied, "Men who don''t hit women, no matter how bad they are, they can''t be any worse. My Chen Tu Clan next door beat up my wife every night, until my wife wailed like ghosts and howled like wolves. But the next morning, as if nothing had happened, I just looked pitifully at her."


    While they were talking, Xiao Kuzi walked up to them and knocked Qian''er. "Esteemed wangfei, Head Steward has asked you to bring this lady to the front hall, he said that Your Highness wants to meet her."


    Bai Qianfan was very happy when she heard it, "Like I said, now that people have come, how can I let you go back? The few courtyards I pointed out to you earlier are pretty good, I thought about where you want to live, then you and I can go back home."


    Xiao Kuzi was stunned when he heard it, and quietly pulled on Bai Qianfan''s sleeves, lowering her voice, "Esteemed wangfei, your words are flawless, please do not agree to my request, when you return, you will definitely not miss."


    Bai Qianfan did not think so, "The king has agreed to meet, but has not agreed yet?" Regardless of all that, she still held onto Yang Liniang''s arm affectionately and said, "Big Sister Yang, hurry up and leave.


    Yang Liniang let her hold him back shyly and quickened her pace to catch up.


    When they arrived at the front courtyard, Hao Pingguan was waiting there. When he saw them come, he first gave Bai Qianfan a thousand years, "The princess is here, please wait a moment. The prince is changing his clothes, I think we will be there soon."


    When Bai Qianfan heard that the Prince Chu wanted to see Yang Liniang, he changed his clothes and took a bath, feeling that something was amiss. He smiled and winked at Yang Liniang, indicating that everything was going smoothly.


    Yang Liniang was even more embarrassed, she didn''t even know where to put her hands. Just as she was feeling uneasy, she heard Hao Pingguan''s busy voice. "The Prince is here, the Prince is here."


    She hurriedly stood up and lowered her eyes, only to see a pair of black satin soapy shoes stepping in. The dark cloud embroidered robe, with an inky purple edge, swayed and fluttered before her eyes. She didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. She lowered her head and stood still. When she smelled the faint, heavy fragrance, her heart tightened.


    Bai Qianfan was not at ease in that carriage either, the two of them had a fight yesterday and after seeing each other, they felt awkward. Morong Gan entered and did not look at her, but carefully looked at Yang Liniang. Helpless, Yang Liniang lowered her head, he only saw that her hair was tied up and was not combed properly, it was unlike Bai Qianfan''s casual look.


    Bai Qianfan bowed, and the Yang Liniang followed suit. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s, "Servant pays respects to Your Highness."


    Morong Gan walked to the side of the black wooden chair, lifted his robe and sat down, saying indifferently: "There''s no need to be so courteous, sit down."


    After he finished drinking the tea, he took a sip from his cup, then turned his gaze towards Bai Qianfan''s face. He glanced at him thoughtfully, "I heard that the wangfei wishes to add people to the clan''s backyard?"


    "Your highness saved Big Sister Yang, so we can''t ignore her. Now that that evil tyrant is coming to pester us everyday and Big Sister Yang has nowhere to go, he came to find your highness for protection. Since Your highness has made a move, you should keep it to the end."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud. "Well, if it''s something this king failed to accomplish, then Royal Concubine will do it for me."


    The Yang Liniang, hearing Prince Chu''s unclear tone, felt anxious and could not care about being embarrassed, she kneeled down and said, "I beg your highness to take me in, Servant is really forced to the point where he has nowhere to go. When Prince saved Servant, the Servant should have given his life for it, if you despise the Servant being unable to show his face, the Servant should be a slave without regrets."

 C69

    After Morong Gan heard Yang Liniang''s words, she was silent for a long time before she suddenly asked, "Is the wangfei lonely in the backyard?"


    "Of course," Bai Qianfan nodded, "Only Little Yellow is with me. If Big Sister Yang comes to the backyard, we can still run around."


    "Alright, then I''ll stay." After he finished speaking, he stood up and threw down his words, "In the future, with Princess Hua-Yang accompanying me, I can also cut down on my Huailin Pavilion." With that, he hurriedly left.


    Bai Qianfan was a little confused. Leaving just like that? What''s wrong with leaving Big Sister Yang here?


    Bai Qianfan quickly stepped forward to help Yang Liniang up, and said happily, "Big Sister Yang, Your Highness has agreed to it."


    Yang Liniang did not expect things to go so smoothly, and did not dare to believe it. Nie Yu said, "Then I, His Highness, he doesn''t seem to be very happy."


    turned to Hao Pingguan and said, "Head Steward, how do you plan to manage this joyous occasion? Tell me, I''ll help."


    Even though the Duke had left in a hurry, Hao Pingguan had seen it for real. His expression was ugly, he had agreed, and did not know how to mess things up, but when he looked back, he could see that the Yang Liniang''s eyes were lively and did not seem like a simple person. The Prince Chu Palace had been quiet for so long, it was obvious that it was going to cause a ruckus!


    Seeing Bai Qianfan''s fervent gaze, he could only push it towards Prince Chu. "This, this old servant will first ask for Your Highness''s permission before returning it back to your wife."


    Hao Pingguan thought that Morong Gan would tell him that, after all, he was the one who asked the Yang Liniang to stay behind. However, when night fell, he still did not open his mouth.


    On the other hand, Bai Qianfan was in high spirits as she pulled Yang Liniang to choose a house, and in the end, she selected Fallen Star Pavilion which was closest to the Moon Reaching Pavilion. Yang Liniang was also satisfied, and felt that the name sounded nice and had a meaning, Fallen Star Pavilion, and she was that star.


    Looking at Moon Reaching Pavilion, the courtyard was huge, but as the moon was in the sky, it was obviously just empty talk. With how small the body of an imperial concubine was, she looked like an ignorant child, and might not even make a full house. As long as she was able to become the leader of the Prince Chu, the Moon Reaching Pavilion would forever be the Full Moon Pavilion.


    Normally, there would always be a man that she loved and adored walking around the front and back of the house, but she was very arrogant and did not take a fancy to any of them. Not to mention climbing the mountains and climbing the dragons with the phoenix, she was at least the legitimate wife of a rich family. Now that she had followed Prince Chu, even though she was a concubine, she was already very satisfied with the current situation.


    She didn''t have the intention to harm others, and was rather grateful to Bai Qianfan, but the moment she reached her position, she would instinctively come out selfish human nature, and without being on guard against anyone, she only wanted to climb a high branch. If she could give birth to a Heir for her master, then she would really fly up the branch to become a phoenix, and be extremely rich and wealthy.


    How could Bai Qianfan have known about her thoughts? She happily helped to tidy up the room, and even ran back to Moon Reaching Pavilion to carry a pot of flowers over, treating it as a congratulatory gift for moving into a new residence.


    Hao Pingguan did not assign anyone else over, he just remembered that the servants in the Moon Reaching Pavilion had left them be, and assigned two girls that he originally pulled out for Bai Qianfan to serve the Yang Liniang. Since the Prince did not say anything and the Yang Liniang did not have a name, such an arrangement should be appropriate.


    They had followed two old mama at the Moon Reaching Pavilion and learned all their bad habits. At the Fallen Star Pavilion, they still went about their own business and did not put the Yang Liniang in their eyes. A girl of unknown origin who did not have any status, was even worse than the Little Princess.


    In front of Hao Pingguan, the two servant girls bowed respectfully and called for the rest of the people. Once Head Steward left, they would show their might to the Yang Liniang. Yang Liniang didn''t even pay attention when she spoke to them.


    The Yang Liniang''s family was poor, they had never been served before, they did not know how to get along with the servants and treated them with courtesy, they put on even more airs than she did, and she was so angry that she was about to cry. She was secretly angry in her heart. Once the prince gave them the title, he would teach these two maidservants a lesson.


    Everyone was waiting for the Prince Chu to give them the Yang Liniang''s name, but Morong Gan seemed to have forgotten about this matter. Every day, he would go up and down the court, and occasionally go to the army camp to take a look, and in the blink of an eye, ten days passed.


    Every morning, Bai Qianfan would go to the backyard and practice kung fu and horse stance. During this time, Jia Tong would give some pointers to her a few times. The rest of the time, he dragged Yang Liniang and Little Yellow to stroll around the mansion.


    Firstly, she had to accompany the Yang Liniang when she first came here, and secondly, she didn''t have the nerve to do so. However, every time she walked to the side of the Huailin Pavilion, the Yang Liniang would stand by and watch with an aggrieved expression on her face. She couldn''t help but think about it.


    Thus, on this day, she mustered her courage and dragged Yang Liniang to the Huailin Pavilion. The attendants at the second door were in a difficult position. Royal Consort could enter, but since the person at the side did not have any orders from the higher-ups, he did not dare to let her in.


    Bai Qianfan thought that he did not recognize the Yang Liniang, and explained, "This is the Prince''s new wife, he just arrived so I''ll bring her in to take a look."


    "Since that''s the case, this servant will let Head Steward personally welcome the wangfei and the new wife in." Since he couldn''t make the decision, he just push the matter towards the Head Steward.


    When Bai Qianfan heard it, she felt that it would be okay. The Head Steward had personally invited them in, which meant that the King still viewed the new wife quite highly. She did not have this kind of treatment when she came here normally.


    While they were waiting, Bai Qianfan looked left and right, using her feet to play with Little Yellow while Yang Liniang tidied up her clothes and tidied her hair, looking very nervous.


    Very quickly, the Head Steward arrived and gave Bai Qianfan a hard time. "Esteemed wangfei, you''ve come today. This servant pays his respects to the esteemed wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan laughed and said, "I will bring my new wife over to have a look. We will need to trouble Head Steward to welcome us personally."


    Hao Pingguan''s face stiffened a little. The Prince had not spoken, yet the Princess had dared to call the Yang Liniang her new wife.


    Hao Pingguan was not stupid, he had not spoken for the past few days, and did not have any plans at all. Of course, he could not fool around with Bai Qianfan, so he smiled towards the Yang Liniang, "Miss Yang, the wangfei probably did not tell you that there is a rule in our Prince Chu, that not everyone can come to the Huailin Pavilion, and that the wangfei can only come after receiving orders from the prince. Since the prince is not here, if you have any business, I can pass the message to her on behalf."


    Yang Liniang was a sensitive person, she caught two important information from his words. One, he called her Miss Yang, and two, he did not call herself a servant in front of her. In other words, he had not treated her as her master yet. Was this the Head Steward''s own intention, or was it the Prince''s intention?


    Just as she was about to call Bai Qianfan back, she heard the sound of horse hooves approaching from the distance, and in a blink of an eye, they had arrived behind her.

 C70

    Bai Qianfan and the Yang Liniang hurriedly dodged to the side, and Hao Pingguan stepped forward to pay his respects, "The Duke is back."


    Morong Gan alighted from the horse and threw the reins back to the servant, then looked at Bai Qianfan with a smile. "Esteemed wangfei, when are you free today? This king thinks that since you have a companion, you will not come to Huailin Pavilion. "


    Bai Qianfan remembered that she had told her to stop by, but she hadn''t come here for more than ten days.


    She lifted her small face and smiled, "I''ll bring Big Sister Yang over to have a look."


    Morong Gan then glanced at Yang Liniang, but unfortunately, he could only see that her hair was tied up with a silver hairpin. He said lightly, "Come in."


    Bai Qianfan was happy and quickly dragged Yang Liniang in.


    Morong Gan was walking in front, with big strides, Yang Liniang looked at his vigorous body, and she could not help but blush, her eyes were filled with spring, and when Bai Qianfan looked at him, she laughed in her heart, Big Sister Yang truly loved and admired Prince Chu, and if Big Sister Yang could open it, that would be for the best. It was not in vain. Although the Prince Chu was heartless to her, she could not be ungrateful. The Prince Chu had given her a place to rest, so she had to do something in return.


    After Morong Gan entered the door, he called out to Qi Hong, "Take out the cloth and silk that you admired a few days ago.


    Qi Hong sighed, then led the little girl to the storage room, and brought out the cloth to the hall.


    Morong Gan sat on the carved teacher''s chair, drinking the tea that Lv He had brought, and pointed to the few pieces of cloth, "The ones that are given to you by the palace, take them back to cut some clothes."


    Bai Qianfan thought, after entering and exiting the Huailin Pavilion for so long, she had not seen Duke Xian giving out rewards, the moment Yang Liniang came, the Prince would give them to her, probably out of respect for Big Sister Yang, so she gave him a look. Yang Liniang was a clever person, she immediately bowed towards the Prince Chu, "Thank you, Duke."


    Morong Gan sat at the top, and really wanted to throw out the tea cup in his hand. The foolish girl, he was clearly the one who got it, but she, on the other hand, borrowed her hand to be generous with, and gave it to someone else.


    He put down his tea cup and slowly walked to the side of the table, stroking one of the satin. "This satin''s color is too plain. It''s not suitable for her to wear, but the wangfei will keep it for herself."


    Bai Qianfan did not decline, although she was a little girl, she still loved to look, it had been many years since she had last worn a new set of clothes, she happily went over to look at the satin, and touched it, it was very slippery, the weather was getting hotter, it was just the right time to wear such material, she quickly knelt down and bowed, "Thank you, your highness."


    Her petite body was right in front of her, her head was lowered, and her hair was tied up at a crooked angle. Morong Gan swallowed his saliva, and then quickly turned around and said coldly, "You''re welcome."


    His heart was still too soft, he knew that his heart was still too soft, and every time he felt that he owed her, he wanted to compensate her for the beating he received, he would comb her hair, she would be bullied in the palace, he would stick his neck out for her, the last time she was taken away by bandits, he felt at ease, felt that it was better to leave now, so that he wouldn''t have to do something inexplicable. However, she had returned, her resentful little eyes stabbed into his heart like a knife, and when he saw the bruise on her leg, he felt his heart ache, so he tried his best to compensate.


    The Huailin Pavilion were too quiet, and only she could make things more lively. Listening to her talking to Qi Hong and watching her eating, her small body even carried some wind as she walked, like a little chivalrous hero that wanted to walk in the martial arts world, just looking at her would be interesting.


    He said he wanted her to stop, and she was really obedient, not coming even once. After finally arriving, she had the demeanor of a small matchmaker, looking at Yang Liniang from time to time, then looking at him again, the smile on her face was truly annoying, she only had to tie him up with a red thread.


    If she wasn''t Bai Rulin''s daughter, how nice would it be for him to treat her as his little sister, eat and drink to please her, pamper her, and wait for her to grow up a little ¡­ Bigger... Well, not yet.


    Sometimes it was better not to grow up, to be like a little thing, to tease him.


    He lifted his robe and sat down, tiredly pinching his forehead. It was almost time for the message; the water level of the reservoir was rising to the east and he had sent troops to stand guard by the side to reinforce the dam day and night. He hadn''t had a good night''s sleep last night, so he felt a little tired.


    Seeing that, Lv He said softly: "I''m tired, let me massage my shoulders, and massage my back."


    Before Morong Gan could reply, Bai Qianfan called out, "My prince, asking Big Sister Yang to help you massage it, it feels so comfortable for her. Last time, she pressed it until I fell asleep."


    Lv He, "..." Heh, is she trying to steal my job?


    Qi Hong, "..." The Little Princess was too realistic.


    Hao Pingguan, "..." One word: stupid. If the Yang Liniang truly becomes the emperor, what is good for you?


    Morong Gan did not say anything. Yang Liniang felt awkward, but she still stood up, bowing to Morong Gan with a red face, "My prince, I have been under your care for the past few days. Since Servant has no way of repayment, let Servant pinch your shoulder."


    Morong Gan still did not see her face, it was truly weird, some people liked to lower their heads, like the Yang Liniang, but there were some people who liked to raise their heads, like Bai Qianfan, with her small face raised, laughing happily, as though she did not know what was going on, but even though the Moon Reaching Pavilion were obviously filled with evil slaves and bullying each other, he ignored them, but she was still lively and did not have any signs of withering.


    Morong Gan did not make a sound, the room was quiet and the Yang Liniang was nervous, she squatted and blessed, the Prince did not wake up, she did not dare to get up, she had not trained at home, her waist was sore, her feet hurt, but she did not dare move.


    After a long while, Morong Gan finally spoke, "Then I''ll have to trouble Miss Yang."


    There was nothing to trouble her about. As long as she had the chance, she wouldn''t be a problem in the eyes of the prince.


    Her body was graceful, walking like a weak willow swaying in the wind, with each swing, her curves were exquisite, Lv He''s eyes were all staring straight ahead, heh! She was obviously a little demoness.


    Only Bai Qianfan was jealous. Big Sister Yang''s walking was really good, when she grows up, she would also want to be like this, a woman with charm.


    Yang Liniang''s massage skills were indeed not bad. In the past, her father was sick at the waist and couldn''t recover even after working for half a day. She would always massage for her father, and then specifically go to the medicine hall to learn acupuncture points.


    She stood behind Morong Gan, and the faint fragrance of osmanthus blossoms wafted into Morong Gan''s nose bit by bit. Her soft fingers gently lifted up, and slowly rubbed away his stiff and tense shoulder, pressing downwards along his back ¡­


    With the back of the chair obstructing him, the Yang Liniang stopped midway and said with a red face, "Please move the carriage to the side, I will block them from behind."


    Morong Gan did not utter a word. Instead, he turned around, and those two hands continued pressing down, all the way down to his coccyx, bringing about a numbing feeling.


    Lv He, Qi Hong, Hao Pingguan all stared with wide eyes. This Miss Yang was really bold, to dare to make such an intimate action in front of everyone, this Prince Hedonist enjoyed it a lot, did she really want to marry and be the new wife?

 C71

    Yang Liniang seemed to be pleased with him, at least he smiled and stretched her arms, praising: "Indeed, not bad, not worse than a massage doctor. It''s been hard on you for so long, you can eat together with me."


    Yang Liniang was shocked and quickly bowed and thanked him.


    Seeing that the two of them had connected, Bai Qianfan was very happy. Thinking that it was none of her business anymore, she sneaked out of the door and spoke to Jia Tong.


    "Master, I''ve pretty much mastered the moves you taught me last time. When are you going to teach me a few more moves?"


    Jia Tong did not say anything. Ning Jiu looked at him expressionlessly, and squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "Undying of evil intentions."


    Jia Tong sighed, "Xiao Jiu, how can you say that? I''m a man who has an beginning and an end, I took the money from the wangfei, did I leave anything behind on the way?"


    Bai Qianfan moved closer to Ning Jiu, "If you dare to inform me, I will call you Master."


    Jia Tong covered his mouth and laughed, Ning Jiu was helpless, the Little Princess was getting more and more strange, it was better for him not to offend them.


    Bai Qianfan peeked her head out of the door to look. Inside the house, Morong Gan and Yang Liniang were happily chatting with each other. Qi Hong took out the tea cup and dragged her away, whispering to her, "What''s the wangfei thinking, do you really want to match up with Miss Yang and the Prince?"


    Bai Qianfan said as if it was a matter of course, "Big Sister Yang sold her body to bury her father. Since Your Highness paid me the money, isn''t it natural for me to do so? He''s not even thirty years old yet, but you have the heart to let him be a virgin for life. Big Sister Yang is beautiful, maybe the Duke has already decided to take a fancy to her and untied the knots in his heart, wouldn''t that be killing two birds with one stone? "


    Qi Hong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "The wangfei is busy with others, why don''t you think about it yourself? The prince wasn''t on good terms with Bai Xiang, so he didn''t like the princess. The princess'' days at the mansion had always been difficult, but now that a new person had come in, what would happen to the princess if it really caught his eye? Have you thought about your own path of retreat? "


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "Although Your Highness said that I could stay here forever, but I have my own way of thinking. On that day, he just saw me return, so he comforted me, but Your Highness does not like it, although he does not kill me, sooner or later he would chase me out of his house.


    Qi Hong, "..." Little Princess''s broadmindedness is truly ¡­ Men were also lamenting their inferiority. In any case, she wouldn''t do such a thing if this matter was placed on her shoulders. Which young daughter-in-law of hers wouldn''t be looking forward to being with her husband for the rest of his life? Just by looking at the Little Princess, they pushed their husband into the arms of another woman.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t plan to have lunch with Morong Gan. Since he didn''t call her by name, he followed Qi Hong into the kitchen like he was his little tail. The little girl had already prepared all the dishes and was waiting for Qi Hong to cook them.


    Bai Qianfan grabbed a handful of rice from the rice jar and sprinkled it on the ground for Little Yellow to eat. She then set up two chairs, one tall and one short, and sat down to eat.


    Qi Hong said, "Princess, you should go to the parlour and eat with the Prince. The kitchen has a heavy smell of oil and smoke, it''s very smoky."


    Bai Qianfan laughed and said, "I love the smell of smoke and fire, I have an appetite."


    Just as she was speaking, Lv He walked in and snorted, "Why is the wangfei here? Hurry and go to the parlour, the prince is looking for someone. "


    Bai Qianfan was puzzled, "Why is the Prince looking for me? Isn''t he eating with the Big Sister Yang?"


    Although Lv He did not treat her like how she treated Qi Hong, she was still a little disappointed at the moment. She almost poked her on the forehead with her finger, "Are you stupid?


    Bai Qianfan said, "Big Sister Yang isn''t that kind of person."


    "It isn''t?" Lv He sneered, "Let''s wait and see." Seeing that she didn''t move, she started to pull at her. "Princess, please leave. The prince is waiting. If you can''t find him, then you''ll lose your temper, scaring Miss Yang."


    When Bai Qianfan heard it, he felt that it made sense.


    Lv He escorted her to the Flower Hall, where Yang Liniang was sitting by the side. Seeing her come, he smiled, lowered his eyes, and covered her emotions that had flashed past.


    Seeing that Morong Gan''s left hand was empty, Bai Qianfan was just about to sit down when Morong Gan suddenly spoke: "Sit over there." He was referring to the seat opposite.


    Bai Qianfan was startled, she would normally not sit in that position, it would not obstruct the Duke''s line of sight, but since the Duke had given the order, she could only obey.


    When Yang Liniang saw this, she secretly laughed in her heart. How much does Your Highness hate my wife? In the past few days, she had learnt more or less about the relationship between Bai Qianfan and the Prince Chu from the servant girl. She knew that the Prince Chu did not like her and did not care about her at all. Yang Liniang was someone who came with the flow. Originally, she thought that Bai Qianfan must have helped him and felt a bit of gratitude, but after knowing about her situation, his gratitude turned into contempt. How could she have ended up like this, it must be because of her.


    This time it was even better. Since no one wanted to fight with her, she was standing alone in the eyes of the prince. The massage had been very good. The Prince had given her a jeweled hairpin, and it was now stuck on her head. It swayed from time to time, causing the tassels to make slight banging sounds.


    Bai Qianfan raised her head, her eyes lighting up, and blurted out, "So beautiful!"


    Yang Liniang looked at Morong Gan shyly, "It was bestowed by the Duke."


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head in admiration: "Big sister''s wearing it so beautiful."


    "Princess''s eyes are red?" Morong Gan looked at her indifferently, "This king will also give you one."


    He wanted the hairpin and jewelry for her. When he gave her the silver tael, he would give it to her for money. It was something she needed. He hurriedly stood up and bowed, "Many thanks, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan acknowledged his presence, and said: "Sit down, where did you go for a stroll just now?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I was in the kitchen."


    Morong Gan shook his head. "A princess who goes into the kitchen whenever she wants, those who don''t know might think my Prince Chu Palace isn''t giving you food."


    Yang Liniang covered her mouth and chuckled. Prince Chu did not like to see Little Princess.


    Bai Qianfan said seriously, "I like the smell of fire and smoke."


    "That''s easy. Come to the kitchen tomorrow and help cook. You can smell it."


    Bai Qianfan took it for real, her big eyes brimming with light and radiance: "Prince, are you serious?"


    Morong Gan was originally joking, but when he saw her face full of joy, he was unable to say a single word of rejection. His face showed impatience: "This king''s words are as good as gold, are you lying to me?"


    The Yang Liniang frowned. Bai Qianfan was trying to find a way to stay in the Huailin Pavilion, so after she found out that she couldn''t fall behind, she smiled faintly, "My prince, since wangfei is here to help with the cooking, can the Servant come along? Servant is very reluctant to part with his. Servant is also cooking at home and will do all the things in the kitchen. "


    Bai Qianfan did not have much of an idea, she directly replied: "Alright, Big Sister Yang will come with me." She looked at Morong Gan, "Your Highness, have you agreed?"


    Her tone was loose, as if she could be his master. Morong Gan really couldn''t see through her, sometimes she was as timid as a mouse, sometimes she was extremely bold. She looked like a normal person, but with his perception, he couldn''t see through her.

 C72

    After dinner, Morong Gan told Bai Qianfan to follow him to get the hairpin, and the Yang Liniang immediately said, "Princess, I will wait for you to go."


    Before Bai Qianfan could speak, Morong Gan waved his hand and said, "Miss Yang, you should go back first. This king still has things to say to the wangfei."


    Yang Liniang had no choice but to leave unwillingly, but she was also at ease. Seeing the situation today, Prince Chu had treated her quite well, giving her some clothes and materials, massaging him, giving her a hairpin, and even talking to her in a gentle tone, asking her where she was from, where she lived, and any relatives she had ¡­ In the past, when big guys talked about the Prince Chu''s change in colors, she knew that it was only a rumor.


    Morong Gan brought Bai Qianfan back to his bed and pointed to the bun on her head. With a face full of disdain, she said, "We''re all girls, everyone else is groomed properly.


    Bai Qianfan bared her teeth, "I don''t even have a mirror in my house, blaming me for not being able to comb it up so well like this. I know that the prince despises me, so I can stop hanging around in front of him from now on."


    Morong Gan, "..." He clenched his fist and let it go. Did I mean that? You are not a big person, so you are born with the ability to anger people.


    His face darkened. "Sit down."


    Bai Qianfan was actually a little afraid, she sat obediently in front of the makeup mirror, seeing Morong Gan take off her hair, she was shocked, "What does your highness want to do?"


    Morong Gan said unhappily: "You carry the title of Princess Chu, and do not speak of being dignified and virtuous, you just have to do it clean and tidy. If a customer comes to visit, where would you put my face?"


    Bai Qianfan felt that she was in the wrong and did not say a word.


    Seeing that she had been humiliated, Morong Gan was in a good mood. He raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    They had not spoken much since that night of the quarrel, and several times he had wanted to ask her about the last time he had been taken away, but he had been afraid to remind her of her sad past, afraid that she would mention those eight words, and every time he had wanted to send for her, he had swallowed his words.


    He cleared his throat. "Princess, do you still remember those people who took you away last time?"


    Bai Qianfan was very alert, she looked at Morong Gan in the mirror and asked: "Prince, why are you asking this?"


    "Princess doesn''t want to arrest them?"


    "They had no choice but to take the wrong path. Moreover, they would rather not take the money than take my life. I am grateful to them for not being able to make it in time for the prince to catch them."


    Morong Gan did not quite understand. What do you mean by not taking money, and not taking her life? " What do you mean? "


    "The Prince Chu Palace refused to use silver to redeem me, and they sent the letter to Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. Madame Bai had always regarded me as a thorn in her side, paying with silver whenever she wanted to, but they didn''t do that."


    Morong Gan''s hand paused as he stood there stunned. He had been captured by the criminals, and was anxiously waiting for his family to save him, but one of them said: I have no money, but I took it away with my life. The other one was even worse. He had to tear up the tickets before he was willing to pay. She was only thirteen years old and still a child. She must have been extremely scared. That was why she dared to argue with him when she came back that day.


    He gently lowered his hand and placed it on her shoulder. "Princess, do you still blame Ben Wang?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "The beginning was a little strange, but it has already passed. I am the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai, and it is actually very good that the Prince did not add insult to injury."


    It''s a good thing that he could think it through, but in Morong Gan''s heart, there was some unhappiness. He raised his hand again and continued to comb her hair, and after a while he said, "This is my fault, you are you, and your father is your father. I treated a little girl like this, and it''s not because of a man."


    Bai Qianfan was a little touched. Prince Chu had admitted her wrongs, she had actually put it down long ago. It was just that last time she had a fight and was too embarrassed to see him.


    "Your Highness, you should correct your mistake as you please. There''s no need to speak such kind words."


    Morong Gan was unable to describe how he felt. He paused for a moment, then lowered his voice, "Impudent."


    Bai Qianfan stuck out her tongue, and did not dare to make a sound.


    This time, the craftsmanship was much better than last time. The two little tugs were quite suitable, with a row of bangs on their foreheads. The round face made them look very cute.


    Morong Gan took out a pair of pink pearl flowers from the drawer. In the middle was Huang Rui, the petals were formed with the outline of a glass, revealing their luster.


    The last time he had combed her hair, he had said that he would give her a hairpin. When he saw the pearls, he had wanted to stay behind, but the bandits had taken her away, thinking that they would never give her another chance. Now that he was on her head, he was able to clear his mind. He had never done anything wrong, not even towards the daughter of White Plum. He owed her and paid her back, and how they would get along from now on.


    Bai Qianfan looked in the mirror left and right, smiling widely, "It''s really pretty. Your highness''s skills have improved compared to last time. "


    Morong Gan coughed and turned away. "Today, I''ve combed your hair, do you think that this duke is a good person again?"


    "If the King did not have enmity with my father, he would not have treated me like that, I can save myself that," Bai Qianfan lifted her face, her eyes squinted slightly, and laughed until she revealed a row of thin, waxy teeth, "If the King has any mistakes, I will correct them, but today I will comb my hair, and even give you a beaded ray of light. If I don''t want to be satisfied, wouldn''t I be greedy?"


    The current Bai Qianfan was like a tame kitten, with two round hair and a bun that reached all the way to her ears, and her squinted eyes revealed a silly look. Morong Gan didn''t even have time to react before he extended his hands towards her face.


    Bai Qianfan thought that he would pinch her like last time, and anxiously grabbed onto that hand, "Your highness, this isn''t a good habit, pinch every time you see someone, you''re a man. The last time you pinched me, it took two days. "


    Morong Gan blinked his eyes vigorously. He had been lost in thought a while ago, and when he looked down, her two small hands were wrapped around his big hands.


    He calmly withdrew his hand and said, "Princess, you misunderstand. I didn''t mean to pinch you." I thought you had a dirty mark on your face, so it turned out to be a mole. "


    "I was first talking to Big Sister Yang about it. His Royal Highness didn''t know how to hit women, but he ended up thinking too much himself."


    "Who said I don''t hit women?" Morong Gan snorted, "If you anger this king, I will beat you up the same way."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him suspiciously, her lips curved into a smile as her eyes sparkled, "Your Highness was joking with me, right?"


    Morong Gan''s face suddenly darkened, "Go back, this king is tired, I want to rest."


    Bai Qianfan shook her head and slowly came out of her house. The sun was shining outside and she shook her head and sighed. She was used to it, but she was afraid of scaring Big Sister Yang.

 C73

    Morong Gan had been watching Bai Qianfan at Huailin Pavilion for two whole days straight. On that day, he combed her hair, as if he wanted to fix it. Bai Qianfan did not hide when she saw him and greeted him with a smile, "Your highness is back."


    Yang Liniang squatted down by the side and said in a flirtatious voice, "Greetings to Your Highness."


    Morong Gan acknowledged her, then turned and entered the house to ask Hao Pingguan, "Is the wangfei here to help with the cooking these two days?"


    Yes, they have all come, "Hao Pingguan accompanied him in, his face filled with smiles," Miss Qi Hong was afraid that Miss Qi Hong would smoke her up and let Princess Hua-Yang sit outside, but she was still unhappy, saying that it was your will, Master. Yesterday, she was lying under the stove and lighting a fire. After rubbing his nose full of dust, today, she had soaked the surface of her shoes in water and was still wearing Lady Qi Hong''s shoes. "But this servant is very happy to see his do it. Our princess isn''t a spoiled child. She''s willing to do anything, and everyone likes her."


    Looking at Morong Gan''s expression as he spoke, after Princess Hua-Yang returned home, his attitude towards her seemed to have changed, he thought that Princess Hua-Yang would bring people to the house to cause trouble for his, but there was no such thing, the Prince had even personally agreed to let Miss Yang stay, Hao Pingguan was a person who had good eyesight, of course he wouldn''t think that the Prince had taken a fancy to the Yang Liniang, and had more beautiful girls than her. Because he hadn''t gone to save the wangfei last time, the prince felt apologetic, so he tried to find a way to make amends.


    It was not a good thing for her to apologize to the daughter of her enemy. Hao Pingguan did not dare to think about what would happen in the future, after all, the Royal Concubine had an important position in his heart now.


    "Your Highness, do you want Lv He to bathe you in water?"


    Morong Gan did not say anything, but paced around the room a few times, as if he had just thought of something, "You said just now that Princess Hua-Yang is willing to do anything?"


    "That''s right. It''s only right and proper to do some work for the princess. She''ll be happy when she does it!"


    "Then tell her to wait for This King to bathe."


    Hao Pingguan was startled: "Ah?" He then recovered his wits and said, "Ah, yes, your servant will go and invite the wangfei now." He bowed and left with a smile on his face like a flower. If the king could really untie the knot in his heart and have a good relationship with his wife, he would have to face the late emperor in the future.


    Bai Qianfan was turning her shoes outside, Xiao Huang was walking around the shoes, and would occasionally peck them. She waved her hand to drive them away: "Are you an idiot, why are you peck at my shoes all the time, there aren''t any grains of rice on top of them."


    Yang Liniang stood at the kitchen door and shouted, "Royal Concubine, there''s no firewood left."


    Lv He spoke rudely, "What is there to ask for a wangfei for without firewood? Are there so many little girls that Miss Yang can''t order around for?"


    The Yang Liniang gave an awkward laugh. "I thought you would like to work."


    Lv He harrumphed, "In the Huailin Pavilion, no one dares to ask the wangfei to do anything."


    Just as she finished speaking, she heard Hao Pingguan''s voice. "Princess, quickly go and prepare the water to bathe the Marquis."


    Lv He''s mouth was still open, but when she looked outside in surprise, the Yang Liniang secretly curled her lips. Don''t take her for a fool, who said that no one would dare ask their wangfei to do something?


    Bai Qianfan was also surprised, she pointed at the tip of her nose and asked, "You want me to go?"


    "That''s right," Hao Pingguan said with a face full of smiles and made a inviting gesture, "Please, Your Highness is waiting for you."


    Although Bai Qianfan was still a little unenlightened, she more or less understood a little about the affairs of men and women. Her face became slightly red, "Head Steward, just let Big Sister Lv He go, it''s not convenient for me."


    "What are you saying, consort?" Hao Pingguan tried to console her. "The consort and the prince are husband and wife.


    Bai Qianfan had no choice but to follow him in his shoes. When they reached Horn Chamber, he first washed the wooden barrel once, the thick and big wooden barrel was almost as tall as her, and Bai Qianfan bent her waist as she was unable to reach the inside, but luckily her body was light as she laid on the bathtub, her hand grabbing onto the edge of the bucket, her entire body leaning on it.


    There was a layer of water at the bottom of the vat that was specially used to wash the vat. Bai Qianfan used an oily brush to carefully brush the water, her thin mane rubbing against the wall of the vat, making sizzling sounds.


    When Morong Gan came in, he only saw half of her body exposed, with a little butt poking out of the barrel. Following her movements, he swayed a little, which was extremely comical.


    He lowered his footsteps and walked over quietly. Suddenly, he shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan was shocked. She loosened her hand and the oil brush fell to the ground as she reached out to pick it up.


    Morong Gan hurriedly lifted her up. The poor guy''s head was drenched, and when he was grabbed, he looked confused. He coughed and shook his head, and water droplets started to drip from his head.


    Morong Gan thought that she would blame him, but he caught her breath, grabbed his arm and smiled, "Your Highness saved my life."


    His wet hair stuck to his face, and his crooked hair bun became even more deformed. His entire body drooped down, and his eyes were just washed with water. He was probably scared stiff. His face was completely pale, but he still forced a smile to thank him.


    Morong Gan originally wanted to laugh out loud, but his guilty conscience spouted out, causing him to feel weird. He held her hand and walked out, saying impatiently, "You can''t even do a little bit of things, what can you do?"


    Bai Qianfan replied in a low voice, "I was too serious when it came to my work, and because the Prince''s voice was too loud, I was startled."


    "So you''re saying that it''s This King''s, no?"


    "I don''t blame Your Highness. Your Highness saved me, so I have to think of a way to repay Your Highness."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, "Forget it, I didn''t save you last time. "This time, I''ve made up for it."


    Bai Qianfan giggled, "Your Highness, don''t blame yourself for what happened last time. What I met was a good thief, even if you capture me, you didn''t treat me unfairly.


    "What happened to the wound on your leg?"


    "I can''t stay on the mountain anymore, they can''t afford to keep me, so I can only walk by myself. On the way, I met Nine governor Du Changfeng and he brought me back, I didn''t ride a horse, and with the bumpiness of the mountain road, I became like that."


    "What''s he doing there?"


    Bai Qianfan pursed her lips, "You have to promise me not to be angry, and not punish anyone before I say it."


    "I promise, go ahead."


    "It was Guard Jia who begged him to find me."


    "Did you bring a sedan chair when I came to look for you?"


    "He probably wanted to try his luck too, so he brought a horse with him."


    "A horse?" Morong Gan stopped in his tracks, lowered his head, and looked at her, "Two people riding one horse?"


    "Yeah, it''s more than 20 miles away. Otherwise, would we be able to walk back?" she asked.


    Morong Gan released her hand and quickened his pace, calling Lv He from afar: "Bring Princess Wangfei to change clothes!"


    Hearing that his tone was not so good, Lv He quickly replied and ran over to welcome him. Seeing the dripping droplets on her head, she was startled, "What happened to Princess Huo Wu?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed embarrassedly: Nothing, I accidentally dropped it in the bathtub.

 C74

    When Morong Gan showered, Lv He also helped Bai Qianfan pack her hair, and took her out to wring her hair, and then used a dry handkerchief to dry it. Bai Qianfan had already taken a bath, and wore a new skirt, the light and thin fabric had drooped down, and the hem was a light purple, the skirt was a smoky lilac, with some lilacs embroidered on it, the branches were intertwined, and the embroidery was extremely beautiful and lifelike. Initially, in Morong Gan''s eyes, she was just a young child. When she wore the clothes, she looked weird, but looking at it now, it looked like she had a young girl''s immaturity and flirtatiousness, just like a peach flower in the beginning of spring, a tender and pink flower, making people feel pity for her.


    Morong Gan looked at it for a moment and suddenly realised that the skirt Bai Qianfan was wearing today was tailor-made, it fit her perfectly, revealing her true appearance, and the clothes she was wearing before did not fit her at all.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Lv He saw that Morong Gan''s eyes were fixated on her, and she could not help but feel good about it. This dress was made by her personally, and from yesterday all the way until today, she had let Bai Qianfan wear it right after finishing it. It was not because of her bragging, but because no one within a radius of five kilometers could compare to her. Back then, she was selected as the servant girl for Prince Chu, while Qi Hong was proficient in cooking, she was proficient in women. In the end, she stayed up all night to make up for it, and placed it on the table in the end. When Qi Hong helped him put on his clothes in the morning, she actually couldn''t find the place where the embroidered cloth was supposed to be. The Prince praised her for a while, and gave her a pair of east pearls for her earrings.


    Yesterday''s reward for her clothing was also something the prince had casually mentioned, asking her to make some clothes for his wife. She didn''t dare to delay any further and quickly measured the clothes and put them on. Princess Hua-Yang looked at the pond in the front yard for a long time. She was very fond of it and was very careful not to dirty it. Even Little Yellow was drunk away when it came to rubbing against her.


    Morong Gan walked over slowly. Lv He pretended to only see him and bowed: "Your Highness."


    Bai Qianfan sat on the chair and was about to stand up to greet him, but was pressed down by his big hands, causing her small body to once again descend. He casually praised, "This material for making clothes is pretty good."


    Lv He smiled and said, "It''s the princess who looks good in her clothes."


    Bai Qianfan was the one who knows how to support others, and quickly replied: "It''s because of Sister Lv He''s skill, look at how dense and neat the stitches are, how tight the sides are, and the sleeves, there are a lot of elegant lotus leaves."


    Lv He was so embarrassed by her praise that she said, "Wangfei praise me like this, I''ll take all of your clothes in the future."


    Morong Gan interjected from the side. "Since that''s the case, there''s still two silks left in the storehouse. Go get them and make another two for Princess Huo Wu to change into."


    Lv He was the most alert, she quickly bowed and said: "Yes, Master, this servant will go right now."


    Morong Gan took the handkerchief in her hand and started to twist his hair. Suddenly, he remembered to ask, "What about the pearl flowers that I gave you yesterday, why don''t I see you wearing them?"


    Bai Qianfan said a little embarrassedly, "That pair of pearl flowers with a Yuan Treasure bun is the most beautiful, but I don''t know how to comb a Yuan Treasure bun."


    Morong Gan snorted, "I think you are relying on me," he turned his head and ordered the little girl to go get a brush.


    Yang Liniang stood at the entrance of the kitchen and saw from afar that Prince Chu and Bai Qianfan were on the veranda. One was sitting, the other was standing, and they were actually combing their hair. This scene caused her to be shocked, the firewood in her hands almost dropped to the ground. Didn''t they say that the Prince Chu did not like Bai Qianfan? Why did he comb it?


    She had seen Bai Qianfan''s bun the day before, and thought that it was made by a maidservant. She didn''t expect that such a grand character like him, who stood above all others, would actually have such a gentle side to him!


    She was so shocked that she just stood there in a daze. Qi Hong came out and glanced towards the distance, "The Duke and the Royal Concubine are really in love, Miss Yang, what do you think?"


    Yes." It was a ghost. Bai Qianzhang was still the same as before, only that he had changed into a new set of clothes. Could it be that he had become a Heavenly Immortal? She felt that she was stronger than Bai Qianzhang in every aspect, and that it was impossible for her to be outdone by a little girl. However, because she had entered the mansion early, the prince had become more familiar with her.


    Without the Pearl Flower, Morong Gan made Lv He take out a Jade Flower and placed it on Bai Qianfan''s head.


    Lv He praised from the side, "This master''s skills are too good. In the future, when we have the young prefecture lord, this master''s skills will have a place of use."


    Morong Gan laughed. Little princess, he had never thought about such a long term matter. In fact, he was not even sure if he would have a child in this life.


    He lowered his gaze to look at the person sitting in front of him. This was his official wife, the dignified Princess Chu, but she was still a child. What he had said to Bai Qianfan that day was the truth. If she could stay at peace, he would ensure her safety for the rest of her life, but he would not take her.


    He just thought that the little girl was quite interesting. If she had such a sister ¡­" He had a sister, born from the same father, and a cousin, a cousin, and countless princesses. She had a beautiful face and graceful figure, dressed in gorgeous clothes, wore pearl hairpins, was either arrogant or gentle, and carried herself with elegance and elegance. When she spoke, her voice was as clear and elegant as a jade plate. When she saw him, she greeted him with a beaming smile, then pursed her lips as if she''d used a ruler to measure him.


    But there was no one like her, with all sorts of expressions and fakery, who liked to raise his palm-sized face so that you would not see her, who laughed and showed her thin teeth, who sometimes smiled mischievously, sometimes pretended to be calm, who was in poor fashion, and sometimes made a ruckus, who ate well and hid and licked his wounds when he was wronged. Goodbye, another grinning face.


    Because he had been treating her repeatedly, it was as if a part of his heart had suddenly turned soft. He was too lazy to investigate the matter regarding Qingxiu. Regardless if it was her doing or not, he would just leave it at that. He tried to believe her, and she said no, maybe not.


    Bai Qianfan looked at herself in the mirror and carefully caressed Hua Sheng''s hair, "Your highness, did you reward me this as well?"


    Morong Gan pretended to be helpless, "If you want it, take it, don''t let others say that this king is petty, I''m not even willing to give a single Hua Sheng to wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan was immediately overjoyed, dancing and gesticulating towards the water surface: "Aiyaya, I''m going to be rich, I got so many good things."


    Morong Gan looked down on her for his lack of experience, "You got rich just like that? As the Princess Chu, you don''t even have a piece of jewelry. "


    Bai Qianfan extended her hand, revealing a jade bracelet. "This is something my mother left for me. Look, it''s a pure ice type, full of water and oil.


    Morong Gan heard the tone of the old shopkeeper and could not help but find it funny. "Wangfei is indeed an experienced woman, she knows quite a bit, the jade uses oil colors, what is the use of jade?"


    Bai Qianfan knew that she was only half exposed, she was not embarrassed, and laughed.


    Morong Gan looked at her shameless look and couldn''t control his hands anymore. He really wanted to pinch her face.

 C75

    Dressed in extravagant clothes and wearing Pearl Hairpin s, Bai Qianfan sat motionlessly as she revealed her true form when she moved. Raising her skirt to chase Little Yellow around, Qi Hong stamped on the ground on the side: "Princess, you should be a little slower. Be careful not to fall."


    Morong Gan sat on the side of the pond and fed the fish. Hao Pingguan walked over lightly, "Your Highness, shouldn''t we clean up the servants of the Moon Reaching Pavilion?


    Morong Gan looked at the carp swimming in the pond, and remained silent for a while, "No need, she can take care of herself."


    It would take time for him to truly see a person clearly. The second time he saw her, she was by the pond beside him, swimming around but a person had died by the pond. The person who he did not investigate was a green bottle and a pretty boy, but that did not mean that it had not happened.


    When it was time to eat, Morong Gan still wanted Bai Qianfan to sit opposite of him so that when he raised his head, he could see her. Morong Gan did not really care that much when she was eating, she did not need any cloth dishes, so her identity as a Yang Liniang was neither awkward nor awkward, and with a few pleasantries, Qi Hong ignored her and wholeheartedly took care of her, because Little Princess ate too quickly and the table was too big, her thin arms were not even able to hold onto any food, and most of the food had to be held up for her.


    The Yang Liniang laughed and said, "Princess''s appetite is really good."


    Bai Qianfan chewed on the dish, and because she was happy, she shook her head: "There''s nothing I can do, I''m still growing. "If you don''t eat more, how will you grow taller?"


    The Yang Liniang was amused, "Princess thinks of himself as a child."


    Morong Gan said, "She was originally a child."


    Yang Liniang was secretly happy in her heart. So it turned out that Prince Chu treated Princess Hua-Yang as a child not because he was a boy, but because he was his equal.


    Bai Qianfan suddenly slowed down her eating speed, as though she was thinking about something, she frowned, and said to Morong Gan, "Ah, I seem to have remembered wrongly, I''m only fourteen this year, but next month, I''ll be thirty years old."


    Qi Hong said from the side, "Ah, this is a huge matter, Princess Consort, please allow this servant to mature in your place."


    Bai Qianfan smiled and nodded, "Alright, I don''t have a mother, it''s my fortune that big sister helped me."


    Morong Gan scoffed, "I saw that you were confused, could it be that you remembered wrongly from the beginning? How could you look fourteen like this, maybe eight or nine years old."


    Bai Qianfan''s face flushed red, "I, I grew up too late, I can''t be mistaken about the word birthright."


    Lv He said from the side. "When Princess Hua-Yang reaches her age, he''ll be an adult, and won''t be as young as he usually is."


    Morong Gan''s indifferent gaze swept over them, and Lv He immediately lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.


    After eating, when the Yang Liniang had left, Morong Gan asked Bai Qianfan, "First, inside the Horn Chamber, you said that this king had saved your life and wanted to repay your gratitude.


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and thought for a moment, "I don''t have much ability, how about I embroider a white bag for your highness?"


    Morong Gan thought of the embroidered tensed body filled with threads, and disdainfully said, "With your skills, you dare to take it out and make a fool of yourself."


    Bai Qianfan was not convinced, "I was just learning from my sisters, Sister Lv He praised that I have improved rather quickly."


    Morong Gan leisurely looked into the distance, and teased, "Then we''ll have to wait until the heaven and earth are created."


    "It''s fine if you really dislike me," Bai Qianfan sighed faintly. "I still don''t have any other abilities."


    The little girl acted like she was depressed, her eyebrows drooping and eyes pretending, making everyone feel funny. Finally, Morong Gan couldn''t control his hand and pinched her face: "Alright, I will wait." Before Bai Qianfan frowned, she quickly retracted his hand and covered up her smile, "After eating so much, I don''t think there''s much meat."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak, she sized him up, and spoke after a long while, "Your highness has been treating me well recently, and you''re still apologizing about what happened last time? Actually, you don''t have to be like this. I don''t hold a grudge, and in my life, I don''t think I have ever hated anyone. "


    Morong Gan asked, "Madame Bai is so harsh on you, yet you do not hate him?"


    "Although she was harsh on me, when my wet nurse died, she still gave me a thin coffin to hide away. If I didn''t do anything, I wouldn''t hate her."


    Morong Gan went silent for a moment, then continued, "As for me, it''s not for you, since you''ve entered my residence and become my Princess Chu, even if we''re a family, it''s not good to get into an awkward situation, it''s not good to be friendly with other families instead. You can stay in the backyard and live comfortably, while I''m in the Huailin Pavilion, I can occasionally eat with you, if there''s anything you need to tell me, I''ll help you take care of it."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up, "Can I? I really do have something that I want to say to the Prince, which is to beg for his grace. "


    Morong Gan frowned, he had never seen someone so greedy. Before he even finished speaking, she had already come asking for grace.


    He gave her a sidelong glance and said, "Speak, what do you want This King to request?"


    Seeing his expression darken, Bai Qianfan did not dare to do so, and instead spoke with a tone of discussion, "Let''s talk first, even if you do not agree, there is no need to get angry."


    Morong Gan became impatient, "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    "Speak," Bai Qianfan said with a straight face. "It''s precisely Guard Jia, didn''t he teach me martial arts before, after the King bestowed me a whip, he didn''t dare to teach me anymore, and I didn''t dare to learn again. But I can''t stop midway, so I thought ¡­"


    Morong Gan cut his off, "Was it abandoned halfway? Didn''t he secretly teach you? Did you secretly learn? Do you think that you can hide your idea from This King? I''m just not going to expose you. "


    Bai Qianfan was ecstatic, she stood up and squatted down, "Many thanks to the Duke for his consent, I will look for my master right now." Finished speaking, she strode towards the corridor.


    Morong Gan opened his mouth wanting to stop her, but no sound came out, he laughed and shook his head, then stretched his waist and was about to return to his room to rest. Yang Liniang walked over and said in a delicate voice: "Your highness is tired. Your highness, Servant, can help you loosen your muscles and bones."


    Morong Gan did not say a word, but looked at the two who were talking on the porch, probably because of his good will, the two of them did not avoid each other anymore, they looked at each other, laughed and talked, showing that they were on good terms with each other.


    Bai Qianfan said, "Master, I really have to thank you for what happened last time. Let me sew a white bag for you tomorrow."


    Jia Tong laughed, "Yo, that''s great, I will thank you first." As he spoke, he cupped his fist and bowed.


    Bai Qianfan laughed: "Master, there is no need to be polite with me. I will also embroider one of your friends, Nine governor Du Changfeng. It was fortunate that he brought me back. Otherwise, I would have been walking around in circles on the mountain that day. "


    At this side, the Yang Liniang did not hear a reply from Morong Gan for a long time. She was about to speak again, but heard a question from him, "Is the wangfei talking to anyone everyday?"


    "The wangfei is still a child and has a bit more to say, but she doesn''t talk to anyone either. In the backyard, she talks more with the Servant than she does with anyone else." After pausing for a moment, he asked, "Your Highness, can Servant massage your shoulders?"


    Morong Gan stood up, and said indifferently, "There''s no need." He walked down the catwalk to his bedroom.

 C76

    Because of Morong Gan''s attitude, Bai Qianfan''s days in the Prince Chu''s Palace became better and better, and more and more people started to recognize her. Everywhere she went, there were people greeting and saluting her. The front courtyard and the rear courtyard were separated by a door, but to her, it was like two different worlds.


    Bai Qianzhang was a casual person. Regardless of his status, he welcomed them with a smile. Yang Liniang, who was at the side, felt uncomfortable. This change happened right under her nose. The servants were all bowing and greeting Bai Qianzhang, and when they came to her place, they just lightly called out to her, Lady Yang. She couldn''t help but sigh. "Princess, I''ve been in the palace for so long, and I, your highness, don''t know what to say. This way, I won''t be able to shamelessly stay here any longer, I''m a pitiful person, my parents are dead, and I''m a lonesome person. Right now, the prince doesn''t like me either, sigh, why is my life so bitter ¡­" "As he spoke, his voice carried a hint of a weeping tone.


    Bai Qianfan quickly advised: Big Sister Yang, don''t be anxious, the king has a lot of things, I can forget about them for a while, but when I have the time, I will remind him, he will not stop, previously, he had given me a lot of rewards, if you were to say that he left me alone at the side, I will not be able to stay for as long, I have been here alone for a month or two, but now isn''t it much better, when the prince recovers, I will give you a name.


    Yang Liniang sighed again, looking into the distance in a dejected and despondent state.


    The sky was still clear as day, but suddenly, a thunderbolt struck them both and they jumped in fright. Raising their heads to look, they saw dark clouds rolling in from the horizon, and with an overwhelming aura, they quickly swept through half of the sky. The sky instantly darkened, and with a crack, a deep blue color appeared in the sky. The dark clouds seemed to have cut off the edges as they pressed down heavily.


    Yang Liniang shouted, "It''s going to rain, quickly dodge." After saying that, she ran down the corridor.


    Bai Qianfan curiously stared at the hole in the sky. The lightning must have come from that place, because she seemed to see a blue light flash by.


    Yang Liniang stood at the bottom of the corridor, opening her mouth to shout. But after a moment of thought, she turned her head and looked up into the sky, if there was a flash of lightning from the hole, it would have directly struck Bai Qianfan. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickly regained her senses.


    The wind was blowing strongly, causing her dress to bulge. Bai Qianfan covered her face with her hands, and slowly walked towards the porch, only taking two steps, when suddenly there was a loud chirping sound, and raindrops the size of beans falling down, falling chaotically on her head, face and body. Bai Qianfan knew that she shouldn''t get caught in the rain, and would catch a cold.


    The Yang Liniang complained, "I told you to run, it''s too late. You got wet."


    Bai Qianfan was not dejected at all, she laughed and shook the water droplets on her sleeves, "It''s alright, I just soaked a little, I''ll be done in a bit."


    The rain got heavier and heavier, it was so dense that it looked like a white curtain. It was like a misty fog, making it impossible to see people clearly. Bai Qianfan and Yang Liniang did not have any servant girls following them, so no one sent them their umbrellas.


    The temperature wasn''t low to begin with. When the rain started to fall and the wind blew, the air became damp and immediately felt cool. Bai Qianfan hugged her shoulders and leaned against the pillar.


    Yang Liniang was leaning against another pillar, her head lowered, thinking of something, when suddenly, she cried out in alarm, scaring Bai Qianfan, "Big Sister Yang, what''s wrong?"


    Yang Liniang touched her ears in panic, "My earrings dropped, it''s my mother''s relic, what''s wrong with that, did it fall to the ground when I ran over just now?"


    Bai Qianfan stretched her neck and looked at the road that was full of mist, and could not see anything clearly.


    "What should we do? If it''s raining so heavily, don''t rush into the stream. We really won''t be able to find you then." He was about to rush out into the rain, but when he reached the edge of the porch, he shrank back out of fear after a few drops of rain. Her delicate and weak appearance was indeed pitiful.


    Bai Qianfan said, "Don''t go, I will look around. My clothes are all wet anyway."


    The Yang Liniang of course refused, "Royal Concubine, how can we do that? You went to find earrings just for me, what if the rain breaks?"


    "No, I''m in good health. It''s not like I haven''t had a shower. It''s just a small matter." After saying that, she rushed into the heavy rain.


    Yang Liniang stood at the foot of the veranda and watched as the shallow shadow melted into the water curtain, gradually becoming blurry. She smiled and opened her left hand, which had been clenched into a fist. In her palm was her earlobe. She casually threw it to the side and it landed on a nearby stone path.


    After a long while, Bai Qianfan finally returned, her entire body was drenched, she looked a little cold, her shoulders were hunched and shivering, she wiped the water off her face, and said apologetically: "Big Sister Yang, I didn''t find it."


    Yang Liniang sullenly said, "Forget it, there''s no need to look for him. It might be the will of heaven." She used a handkerchief to wipe away the rain on Bai Qianfan''s body. "Princess, you have to quickly change clothes. If this goes on, you''ll get sick."


    "It''s okay, I''m in good health, so I won''t get sick easily." Just as she finished speaking, a sneeze sounded. She lowered her head and rubbed her nose, and when she raised her head again, she suddenly exclaimed and ran out of the corridor, picking up an object from the ground: "Big Sister Yang, is this your earring?"


    "Ah!" Yang Liniang cried out. "So it was here that I fell, causing my Royal Consort to look for me for a long time. This Servant is truly embarrassed."


    Bai Qianfan was very proud, "It''s good that you found it, my eyes are sharp, and I can see through little Bu Dong''s things. Quickly bring the Big Sister Yang over, so we don''t have to drop it again. "


    Yang Liniang acknowledged and put the earring on her ear lobe.


    Bai Qianfan looked left and right with envy in her heart: "So beautiful, I haven''t worn earrings in a long time."


    The Yang Liniang asked, "Why doesn''t the princess carry earrings? Even young ladies have them."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, and pointed to his own ears, "My ears are already blocked."


    When she was young, Grandma Hou had brought a pair of pearl earrings, connected in a thin silver tassel. Two small, sparkling white beads drooped down, simple yet beautiful, but they were looked upon by the jealous Sister Four. She refused to give them to her, so she reached out her hand to snatch them away.


    Her father found out later that he had taught Fourth Sister a lesson. Madame Bai was so angry at her for doing this that he smashed a small bottle with red lacquer jade branches from the official kiln. Father made a ruckus with her again. For several days the house was in a state of turmoil, and the nurse wept as she took off her earrings and sealed her ears. She was young then, and knew how to love beauty, and cried as she refused to fill her ears, but the nurse hid with her in the house and cried, saying that she would not give up until she grew up and tied her ears again.


    Later, when she grew up and became sensible, she knew that Nanny was doing it for her own good. She no longer bothered with the matter of the ear holes and allowed them to do as they pleased. Now she could not even find the slightest trace of them.

 C77

    It rained heavily yesterday, and today was a sunny day. The sky was especially blue, and the air was especially fresh. Bai Qianfan brought Yang Liniang to the Huailin Pavilion, and when she thought about helping him in the kitchen, Qi Hong was scared of her. She gave her a look, and Lv He took out a multicolored shuttlecock, waving it towards Bai Qianfan, "Princess, follow this servant to kick the shuttlecock!"


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up. She was attracted by the shuttlecock, and even kicked it when they were at Ox-Head Mountain. It was really fun.


    In the early morning of the early summer, the sunlight was light and it landed on her shoulders just right. Bai Qianfan was wearing a set of silky clothes, which were bright colored, and had embroidered with a large flower, the Hibiscus Mutabilis, which had a three-fold zigzag train at its collar, making her seem neither too thin nor too weak. This was also Lv He''s handiwork, which was why she had thrown the silken silken in front of her that day.


    After obtaining the new clothes, Bai Qianfan was very happy, and promised to give her the embroidery.


    In terms of kicking shuttlecock, Yang Liniang was an expert, she was a girl who grew up in a market. They were all very proficient.


    Lv He and Bai Qianfan combined, were unable to kick her. Lv He was not convinced, she rolled up her sleeves and challenged her, the Yang Liniang smiled and said, "Kicking her like this is boring, why don''t we add a little betting?"


    Lv He wanted to lower her spirits and said: "Sure, no problem."


    Bai Qianfan touched her bag, "Don''t play too much, I don''t have much money."


    Lv He said, "The monthly salary for the wangfei is not small, where are you going to use it?"


    Bai Qianfan did not say anything, how could that money have landed in her purse? She had long let the two mama go, and now she didn''t care too much about it. Once her relationship with Morong Gan improved a little and he could send those people back to Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, her days would truly be better. On that day, the Prince said that he would make money by getting along with her, but he didn''t touch the backyard, so she guessed that the Prince still didn''t trust her. She was the one who brought the maidservants here, and they had nothing to do with each other, so she decided to wait a little longer.


    With the prize money, Bai Qianfan started to be more cautious when she kicked, but Yang Liniang was not as relaxed as she seemed. They were not rich, and two or three big shots were also worth it, unwilling to part with their money and lose it to someone else.


    The Yang Liniang kicked first, with a single breath she kicked forty-nine people, making the results pretty good. Lv He was anxious, she was stable at first, but later on she became a little dry, and when she reached the thirties she became a little disorderly. She was not afraid of losing, but she did not want to lose to the Yang Liniang.


    The Yang Liniang pursed her lips into a smile, since Lv He was no match for her, Bai Qianfan was even more so.


    Lv He encouraged Bai Qianfan, "Wangfei, go for it, you have to win. Your servant will prepare the silver for you to take."


    At a time like this, Bai Qianfan would never reveal her style. She was only a fool if she couldn''t win, she wasn''t usually stable with her performance, but once she hooked up with the money, she would put out all of her concentration.


    She was not in a hurry, taking her time one by one, steadily making preparations. Lv He counted for her from the side, "Twelve, thirteen, fourteen ¡­" When he had the time, he added oil on top of it. "Nineteen, twenty, well done, twenty-one ¡­"


    Morong Gan turned in from the Lunar Gate and saw Bai Qianfan kicking a blanket under the sunlight from afar. She even had her signature hairstyle, and a crooked bun was swaying back and forth above her head with her movements.


    Before he even got close, a smile appeared on his face. He took light steps and walked over slowly.


    He should be in her line of sight, but she did not see him. Lv He and Yang Liniang greeted him one by one, he raised his hand, indicating her to forgive him and looked with interest at the person who was wholeheartedly kicking the shuttlecock.


    Morong Gan probably did not see him, as he would stop to greet him whenever she saw him. Morong Gan lowered his eyes and looked at the ground, her feet lightly shifted, stepping on a small stone. With a slight flick of her feet, that tiny stone unknowingly flew out, disrupting Bai Qianfan''s tempo.


    How could it be like this, it was too unfathomable. Hearing that Lv He had reported forty of them, she was completely confident in herself, who knew that at such a critical juncture, she would lose completely, how could she be satisfied?


    She was the kind of person who sought good results in everything. As long as she accepted the truth, she would be satisfied. If she had tried her best, she wouldn''t be able to force it, because she only had that level of skill. However, it was just a moment ago that she had lost in a way that was too inexplicable. It was as if a grey figure had appeared in front of him, causing him to be alarmed. He hesitated for a moment before he lifted his foot and became like this ¡­


    Morong Gan thought that since she had stopped, he would naturally be able to see him. He didn''t think that her face would turn red and he would jump on the ground with all his strength.


    But after a while, she calmed down again and fished out a big son from her purse for Yang Liniang. Lv He fished out three big sons, but Yang Liniang felt a little embarrassed in front of Morong Gan, and said with a smile, "Royal Concubine and Big Sister Lv He have let me win."


    Morong Gan finally understood, "Are you guys trying to kick the jackpot?"


    He had never cared about these small fights, so Lv He was not afraid either. "That''s right, Princess Hua-Yang was one more person before he won, it''s such a pity."


    Bai Qianfan was speechless, and completely forgot about him. She didn''t come over to greet him, and just stood there with his hands crossed, with a heavy expression on her face.


    Lv He laughed, "Indeed, it''s a pity.


    Morong Gan was a little guilty, he walked over and gave her a sidelong glance, "Can''t afford to lose?"


    Bai Qianfan sighed: "That''s not it, it''s just that I lost in a strange way, I can definitely win."


    Morong Gan took out a handful of silver barley from his bag, "I saw you kick good just now, I gave it to you."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at it, not really interested, "I didn''t kick well, the king should reward you with it, Big Sister Yang."


    Morong Gan said, "Didn''t you lose money? Take it as compensation."


    Bai Qianfan hesitated, "Do we also need to give it to big sister Lv He?"


    Morong Gan''s hand stretched out for so long, and he could not help but feel a little impatient, "She''s richer than you."


    Bai Qianfan reached out and took it, holding it in her hand to look, and finally felt a bit happier. Thinking of the matter with the Yang Liniang, he said, "My prince, Big Sister Yang has been in the mansion for a while, and has no right to stay at the backyard, and the servant girls don''t like her. So when are you going to marry her?"


    Morong Gan''s face darkened, and snatched the silver bun back from her hands, "If you don''t want it, then forget it, why are you blabbering so much!" With that, he left in a huff.


    Bai Qianfan was stunned, she lowered her head and looked at her hands, the silver barrow had not even warmed up before it was gone.


    Lv He walked over and complained in a low voice, "How did the wangfei offend the prince?"


    Yang Liniang also walked over, "I see that Your Highness''s expression is not very good."


    Bai Qianfan spread out her hands, as if the matter wasn''t related to him, "I don''t know, I already said that he is a temperamental person. Big Sister Yang, are you sure you still want to marry the Duke?"

 C78

    Because Morong Gan had gotten angry, Bai Qianfan did not dare to stay in the Huailin Pavilion to eat, and wanted to return back to the backyard. But Yang Liniang acted as if she didn''t want to leave, so Bai Qianfan made her stay and left by herself.


    She still hadn''t figured out his temper, so it temporarily didn''t stick in his eye sockets, saving him from getting angry and using her.


    Returning to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, the little girl who was carrying the Food Box had just entered the room and placed the Food Box on the table.


    Senior Servant Liu came out first. When she saw Bai Qianfan, her eyes lit up and looked at her up and down, "Princess''s clothes are really beautiful, where did you get them from?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "It was made by Big Sister Lv He from Huailin Pavilion."


    "I''ve long heard that the two maids beside the prince each have a unique skill. One of them eats and the other wears them. Tsk tsk, look at their handiwork. They really live up to their reputation."


    Mama Qi walked out and said in a shrill voice, "Aiyo, I can''t be bothered to mention what Princess Hua-Yang is wearing. Indeed, people rely on their clothes. These words are completely correct."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her warily. The Mama Qi was stronger than the Senior Servant Liu, and sometimes the Senior Servant Liu would still have some misgivings.


    Sure enough, she said, "Princess, you have plenty of good clothes, so please give this reward to this servant. This servant has a granddaughter who is about the same size as Princess Hua-Yang. He just so happens to be lacking an outdated set of clothes."


    Bai Qianfan said with a cold face, "These are my clothes, your granddaughter needs them.


    "Aiyo, what you''re saying is that you''re an imperial concubine. What''s there to be angry about? We''re servants, we serve you well every day, yet you''re not even willing to give us a single piece of clothing. Such a petty person is unforgivable."


    Bai Qianfan found it funny, "Since we are talking about this, I will not bother to communicate with you. From next month onwards, I will take the monthly allowance myself.


    The Mama Qi clapped her hands and laughed, "What did the wangfei say? We followed you to the Prince Chu''s Palace, it''s hard to say if we can preserve our lives. As a person, you have to rely on your conscience! "


    "Conscience?" Bai Qianfan sneered, "Some people''s conscience is already eaten by dogs. Be careful not to cause ghosts to come steal their lives!"


    Mama Qi could tell that there was some hidden meaning behind her words. She could not help but get angry from embarrassment, and shouted: "Close the door."


    The rough female envoy who had just brought in Food Box, called Huan''Er, immediately closed the door. Qing Mei, Qing Zhi stood guard by the door, looking like they were about to make a move.


    Recently, Senior Servant Liu had heard some news and whispered to Mama Qi, "Forget it, she and Prince Chu have been very close. In case Prince Chu wants to pursue the matter, we will take the responsibility."


    Mama Qi laughed sinisterly, "Do you really think that Prince Chu will care about her? It''s not like Prince Chu doesn''t know about the circumstances of the Moon Reaching Pavilion after entering this place for so many days. He cut across his waist, slanted his eye, and pointed at Bai Qianfan, "Do you want to take it off yourself, or do you want me to do it for you?"


    Bai Qianfan had practiced her martial arts so he was not afraid of her. Seeing that the door was blocked, she moved towards the window, the Mama Qi was already on guard against her, commanding Qing Mei, "Close the window tightly, do not let him escape."


    The maidservants felt a faint sense of excitement. They stood up and began to beat people up. Normally, they would not let this opportunity go to waste.


    Mama Qi ordered, and several servants went up to beat her up. They pinched her face, to prevent others from seeing that she had been beaten up, as if she herself would be embarrassed to tell the whole story, thus covering up the matter.


    Bai Qianfan''s martial arts did not come for nothing, her fists and legs were powerful, but the three maids were not able to subdue her, the Senior Servant Liu sighed, and advised her: "Forget it, stop messing around."


    Mama Qi did not believe him, his eyelids twitched, "I''m afraid, you can always stand aside, otherwise I''ll get wet from it."


    Senior Servant Liu could no longer speak.


    Mama Qi rolled up her sleeves and personally went up to the fight. She immediately grabbed onto Bai Qianfan''s hair, and while she was lowering her head, she pulled forcefully. Her belt loosened, and her skirt slid apart to reveal her undergarment.


    Mama Qi shouted, "Strip her clothes!"


    Qing Mei grabbed with her hands and twisted her arms. Finally, she managed to take off her clothes with great effort.


    Mama Qi took the opportunity to pinch her body, leaving a string of fingerprints on her. Bai Qianfan resisted with all her might, she killed without caring about anything, and slapped Mama Qi hard the face, causing Mama Qi to become even more ruthless, she pulled out the hairpin and pierced it into her body.


    Senior Servant Liu at the side shook her head and came up to pull her, "Don''t be too excessive, kill her like this, no one can pass."


    Bai Qianfan and Mama Qi were fighting one-on-one, they gritted their teeth and did not utter a word, but grabbed onto Mama Qi''s face, and cursed him: "You shameless old pious bitch, you evil woman who went to hell, you gave birth to a grandson, but you have no ass, you''re dead!" Bai Qianfan learned all of these curses from her wet nurse, who was usually honest, loyal, and did not say much. Even if she was forced into a corner, she would scold loudly, and with just a few sentences, Bai Qianfan would naturally be familiar with her.


    Mama Qi was pulled by the Senior Servant Liu, and after being struck by Bai Qianfan a few times, she became enraged, and shouted out that she wanted to teach a lesson. Bai Qianfan did not dare to continue the fight, afraid that the servants would come again to help, she retreated to the window and climbed up the sill to jump out. Mama Qi grabbed onto her feet, then bent down to grab hold of her hair.


    Bai Qianfan took the chance and jumped down, falling onto the ground. It wasn''t considered heavy, so she crawled up and ran out of the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Mama Qi''s eyes were bleeding in anger, it was not like she had never fought before, but it was never as tragic as this. She spat on the ground angrily and spat out a broken tooth. That tooth had already loosened. Now, thanks to Bai Qianfan''s blessings, she did not need to pull it out, it just fell off on her own.


    Just as he finished setting up the house, he sat down to eat. Someone came in from outside the courtyard, it was Xiao Kuzi, the follower in front of Head Steward.


    The Mama Qi was not in a good mood, "Dead."


    Xiao Kuzi was shocked: "Ah?"


    The Senior Servant Liu hurriedly smiled. "The wangfei isn''t here. She just had a few words with the mama and is probably feeling bored. She went out."


    Xiao Kuzi glanced at them coldly, "Since Master is not here, why don''t you all eat happily?"


    Senior Servant Liu explained, "After the servants served the wangfei, she went out."


    Xiao Kuzi didn''t say anymore, turned around and went out. He looked around the backyard, but he didn''t see anyone anywhere, so he went to the front courtyard. There wasn''t anyone left either.

 C79

    When it was almost time to eat, Morong Gan found out that she had already left. Even if Yang Liniang talked to him, he would not be paying attention. In the end, she told Hao Pingguan to go and find Bai Qianfan, and in the end she sent Xiao Kuzi there but she did not see his anywhere.


    Jia Tong volunteered, "My prince, allow this subordinate to look around. This subordinate knows where wangfei usually likes to go."


    The disturbance became big, causing Morong Gan to become extremely annoyed, "Forget it, I just said a few words to her, he might be hiding somewhere to vent his anger, ignore her."


    Only Yang Liniang was happy, only yesterday she intentionally let Bai Qianfan shower, thinking that she would catch a cold, but she never thought that the little girl''s resistance was not bad, and that nothing would happen to her after showering. She was still as lively as a dragon and a tiger when she woke up in the morning. Now that the little girl had left, without Bai Qianfan standing in the middle of her, she could finally have a meal alone with Morong Gan.


    Her plans were very good. After eating, she would loosen up Morong Gan''s muscles and pinch him a bit. A man and a woman alone, there was no guarantee that something would happen.


    Unfortunately, the Prince Jin Palace came down before the meal started. As a girl who hadn''t left the pavilion, she couldn''t show her face, so she could only avoid it. Finally, she ate with Qi Hong. The hard-earned opportunity was wasted, and just thinking about it made her heart hurt.


    However, she was still more interested in the Prince Chu. She heard that the Prince Jin was kind to all of the world, from the Duke s to the Duke s, from the top in the Smoky Willow Lane, there were all kinds of people. She felt that she could not handle such a famous person, and thought that the Prince Chu was still a good person.


    What she wanted was a place to rest. When she saw him combing Bai Qianfan''s hair that day, the normally stern and cold man also revealed a hint of gentleness in that moment, but he obviously didn''t like Bai Qianfan, and only took pity on her like a child. She thought, if he really likes someone, that kind of tenderness would probably drown him to death. She hoped that she was the woman who had drowned in his tender love.


    Just as she was in a daze, Lv He walked over and said, "Miss Yang, my wangfei has gone back to the backyard, aren''t you going back?"


    Yang Liniang knew that Lv He had enmity towards her, and they had a good relationship with him, so they were afraid that she would snatch Bai Qianfan''s position, because she had the ability, everyone had seen it, and only Prince Chu had not looked at her seriously. She had patience. Since she lived here, she would be able to see Prince Chu everyday.


    "I''ll go back after I finish this cup of tea."


    "I will trouble you to go back to the backyard and take a look at our wangfei. See if she''s full yet, if not, then invite her over for dinner, said that Sister Qi Hong had cooked some delicious food for her."


    "Okay, Miss Lv He, I will definitely deliver this message." Yang Liniang lowered her head and took a sip of tea, giving the cup to her, "Thank you for your tea, I''ll be going now."


    She did not care about the disrespect, and did not care that much. She would take care of the two maidservants after she captured the Prince Chu.


    When Yang Liniang went to the backyard, she first went to the Moon Reaching Pavilion. In the end, she asked who, and everyone came to her with a straight face, asking her three questions without knowing. When she asked a few more questions, an old granny stared at her with her triangular eyes, directly saying that Bai Qianfan was dead.


    Of course she didn''t die, she was being cursed. Yang Liniang didn''t think so, it wasn''t like she was being cursed. She had never found out about the situation inside the Moon Reaching Pavilion, why did these servants treat Bai Qianfan so badly, and why did Morong Gan not care? He couldn''t figure it out, so he could only turn back.


    When Yang Liniang returned to the Fallen Star Pavilion, Bai Qianfan was sleeping soundly in his own room. After fighting with Mama Qi, she went back to her room and set up the doors and windows. The weather was not cold and she was too lazy to put on her clothes again, so she leaned over the table and started to dig out some peanuts, which she had obtained from the kitchen in the front yard yesterday morning. The overseer found that she liked them, so he gave them to her along with the dustpan.


    However, according to previous practices, this time should be safe, while Mama Qi also suffered, and needed more time to recuperate. She was glad that she had learnt a few moves from Jia Tong, since they were still quite effective. Today, she had fought against a group of demons with all her might, so she didn''t notice when she was fighting. Only now did she feel that she had used too much strength.


    After she finished eating the peanuts, she checked herself and rubbed off some medicinal oil before putting on her blanket and falling asleep. However, she did not dare sleep too deeply. If things went wrong today, the Mama Qi would definitely not let her go, so she had to be more careful in the future.


    In the end, Mama Qi was old, and couldn''t calm herself down for a long time. She leaned on the reclining chair, massaged her shoulders and legs with her hands.


    In the past, she had taught people a lesson, but no one had dared to resist. She had slapped them hard enough to make those bitches lower their heads and cry. Bai Qianfan was an exception, she had taught her a lesson during Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. After arriving at the Prince Chu Residence, she turned even fiercer. In the end, she was already too old, and her wings had turned hard.


    Senior Servant Liu advised, "Old sister, don''t be angry.


    The Mama Qi sneered, "In the future, didn''t you say that the little slut is close to the Prince Chu now? When she sees the sky going to Huailin Pavilion, she will definitely hook up with the Prince Chu.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Senior Servant Liu coughed violently, and looked at him secretly. What they had done was to hide it from the servant girls, and the more people who knew about it, the easier it would be to expose it. After all, two people died, if word of this got out, Madame Bai would not be able to save them.


    Mama Qi raised his hand, "You may leave."


    The two maidservants replied and left the room. However, they did not leave, but instead quietly stuck to the door and eavesdropped on them. Although they did not know how Cyan Bottle had died, they could still make out some of the marks left behind by following behind the two old nuns everyday. Because he was afraid, he was more obedient to the two mama. He was afraid that if he offended them, he wouldn''t be able to preserve his life.


    The two of them were looking at each other in dismay when suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from inside the house. Step by step, they walked over, as if they were from hell, and the two maidservants looked at each other with a face full of fear before they turned around and ran away.

 C80

    After retreating, Morong Gan followed the Courtier outside, but was stopped by the Emperor, "Prince Chu, please halt."


    Morong Gan stopped and turned, saluting, "Does the emperor need a servant?"


    The Emperor smiled. "It''s nothing, can''t I have a chat with you?"


    The Emperor said as he walked towards the Posterior Hall through the side door, "These few days, every time we go down to the court, you seem to have the intention of returning home, is someone waiting for His Highness the Prince Chu at home?"


    The two brothers were acting very casually in private. Since the emperor was making fun of them, Morong Gan was also joking, "Since your servant brother has married the beautiful lady, isn''t that the same as returning the favor?"


    The emperor sighed, "I have no need to worry about your troubles, the Princess Chu''s matter is my fault, I am here to accompany you." As he said that, he actually bowed towards, scaring him so much that he quickly reached out to support him, "It''s none of Royal Brother''s business, it''s this old dog, Bai Rulin."


    "Prime Minister Bai did this kind of thing dishonestly and lied to me. But don''t worry, I have already taught him a lesson, third brother, Royal Brother has asked you to stay behind today to make up for this mistake." The Emperor did not know whether to laugh or to cry.


    Morong Gan''s heart sank, and he immediately leaned over, "Royal Brother, what''s happened is already over, it''s not important to make amends, furthermore, Princess Chu is not completely useless. He is a bit young, younger brother can wait for her to grow up."


    I think that the knot in my heart should have been put down by now. I made a good plan with the empress for you, this time I promise you that there will be no mistakes, "the emperor entered the Posterior Hall and took out two portraits from the table," Look and see if it suits your heart, one of them is the eldest daughter of the Grand Scholar''s Xiu Min family. He is well-mannered, virtuous and virtuous, and also has a dignified appearance, and this kind of woman will help you get a family. How about we make her a Concubine Princess? "


    The woman in the portrait was very beautiful. As Morong Gan looked at it, a face the size of a palm appeared within his mind. A pair of pitch black eyes; When he smiled, his eyes narrowed into a slit, revealing a mouthful of thin glutinous rice teeth.


    Seeing that Morong Gan was lost in thought while staring at the portrait, the emperor was very pleased, "Not bad, the empress picked him up for a long time and thoroughly studied his background before daring to bring him over. According to my meaning, when the two concubines, concubines and concubines, enter together, it can be considered as a double celebration. What do you think? I let the empress choose the day, waiting for the day to come, choose the auspicious day of the emperor, and then I will do it. Your residence is adding someone, and if someone asks, I am relieved. "


    When the emperor said these words, he didn''t use "We", but instead called them "I". It was enough to see that he was concerned about Morong Gan in his capacity as an elder brother.


    Morong Gan bowed and said: "Junior Brother is terrified, Royal Brother is worried."


    The emperor sighed as he patted him on the shoulder, "You were the one who took down this mountain for me. As my brother, I have always been very grateful. Back then, the imperial court was in chaos and the rebel army was at the gates of the city. I, the emperor, have done it successfully, even your life and death affairs have always been weighing heavily on my heart. As the old saying goes, there are three ways to be unfilial, you will have nothing to gain from it, for the sake of the old Grand Consort, it is time for you to grow new leaves, it was not easy for me to marry you to a Crown Princess, in the end, they set you up together, don''t worry, if you marry me, you can use it when you go home, but if it''s fast, you will be happy as a father next year. "


    The Emperor was usually calm and collected, but when it came to this matter, he was unexpectedly slow. He acted like a woman, but he also revealed a sense of indecency, causing Morong Gan to not know whether to laugh or cry. "Royal Brother, do you think that we are sowing seeds?"


    "That''s right, as long as you are responsible for sowing the seeds, you can leave the rest to the consorts."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then continued, "Royal Brother, I thank you for your good will, you and the Queen can''t say anything to me, but you know what my heart is tangled up in, although he married Crown Princess, he is a daughter of Ru Ru, I can''t say it, but the Royal Brother can guess it, and it is precisely because of this that I agreed to marry his, so forget about the rest, don''t harm my innocent young lady."


    "Ol ''Three," the Emperor dragged her voice, "Don''t be stubborn, Huangfu Zhuer has already been dead for three years, you can''t just hang yourself on a tree. Listen to Royal Brother''s words, the old Grand Consort''s body is getting worse and worse every year, you have to make her meet her grandson a hundred years before she returns to the West, right?"


    His attitude was very clear. The emperor, seeing that he was not going to give in, was a little annoyed, and said in a low voice: "Anyway, here are my words, the two girls will prepare it for you. You should think about it when, and when you want to marry me."


    Morong Gan did not want to continue the stalemate with the emperor. "Alright, let''s leave it at that for now. If Royal Brother has no other matters, Chendi will take his leave first. "


    The emperor was getting annoyed by him and waved his hands. "Hurry up and go, you''re so disobedient. I''ll have the empress personally persuade you tomorrow."


    Morong Gan cupped his hands and bowed. "The Queen''s sister-in-law isn''t feeling well, so it''s best not to disturb her. Her sister-in-law wants to scold me, but she''s unable to do so.


    The Emperor jokingly scolded, "Scram!"


    Just when Morong Gan was itching to do so, he turned around and went out of the Posterior Hall room and quickly went up the Sky Street. After exiting the afternoon, he sneaked out from the west gate and waited for Ning Jiu and Jia Tong. The three of them jumped on their horses and sped away from the official road.


    Along the way, he galloped his horse and raised his whip, entering the Prince Chu Palace and sweating profusely once again. When the door was pushed open, the reins were thrown to the servant. Morong Gan walked in with large strides, and just as he turned the corner of the Lunar Gate, he heard Bai Qianfan''s voice, filled with pleasant surprise: "Here, I''ve caught it!"


    He craned his neck to look, and saw Bai Qianfan standing by the fake mountain with a long net in her hand, one hand holding onto the mountain wall, and one hand holding onto the net to fish in the pond.


    He quickly walked over and asked, "Why are you so gluttonous? Are you trying to get a golden carp as well?"


    Qi Hong explained from the side, "Master, it''s not the Cyan Carp. It''s probably because of the heavy rain that day that the Bright Lake''s pathway was cleared, and a few small silver fish came in. Princess said that he is afraid that the Cyan Carp would eat them, and wanted to fish them up to form the water vat."


    Oh, I see. Morong Gan glanced at Bai Qianfan, and it was still the same. When the little girl was doing something seriously, she wouldn''t be able to see him.


    Morong Gan was a little dissatisfied in his heart. He was the patriarch of the family, when he returned, everyone would bow and greet him. Why did he treat Bai Qianfan like air when he came to her place?


    She walked over gently and with a sweep of her leg, Bai Qianfan fell into the pond. Morong Gan picked her up with a smile on his face: "Esteemed wangfei, this king has saved your life again, how can you thank me?"

 C81

    Bai Qianfan did not react at all, she had suddenly fallen into the water, and was suddenly lifted up. She panicked and gulped down a mouthful of water, and then, stunned, she opened her mouth and shouted, "King ¡­."


    The water sprayed onto Morong Gan''s face, causing his hands to loosen up and fall back down. He was so shocked that the carp scuttled in all directions, splashing water all over the place.


    The servants looked at each other in dismay. Was the prince going to drown his wife? Or was he going to drown her?!


    Just as he was in a daze, he heard Morong Gan yell loudly, "Are all of you dead? "Hurry up and bring the princess consort up." He had wanted to tease her a little, but he didn''t expect that he would be the one to suffer. He was a high and mighty Prince Chu, when had he ever been spat on by someone?


    Her clothes were drenched and stuck to her body like a hemp. Morong Gan looked at her coldly, but he did not feel any pleasure from her success. Instead, he felt a little uncomfortable and instructed her, "Take good care of her." He slipped away on some oil on his own feet.


    He returned to the study room and Lv He followed along as they served tea. Morong Gan lifted his robes and sat down, "Why is the princess not wearing any new clothes today?


    Lv He thought, how would I know, I''m not even Concubine Wang''s personal servant.


    Thinking this in his heart, his face turned into a big smile. "My lord, wangfei knows how to live. Your servant saw that her original clothes were already old and was unwilling to throw them away, so I''m most likely unwilling to put them on."


    Morong Gan scoffed, "For a girl who doesn''t know anything, how can you treat her unfairly in my residence? Go to my house and search around, see if there''s any good cloth for her, take it all out and cut her clothes. A dignified Princess Chu like her doesn''t even have a few decent clothes, isn''t that just disgraceful?"


    Lv He snickered, the duke had to find a reason why he could give the princess a reward, what was there to be embarrassed about?


    Just as he was speaking, Hao Pingguan walked in hurriedly and bowed to Morong Gan. "My prince, the wangfei has fainted.


    Morong Gan frowned, "Why did you faint again?"


    "Probably in the water. Although it''s early summer and the water is still cold, Fifth Concubine''s body is weak. She collapsed right after coughing."


    Morong Gan immediately stood up, "Then why are you still standing there? Go and invite the doctor over to take a look!" He lifted his robes and walked out, mumbling, "Was it made from mud? It broke just by soaking in it?" When he saw Jia Tong outside the door, he pointed his spear at him. "Didn''t you teach Princess Hua-Yang martial arts? That''s how you train your body? "


    Jia Tong''s mouth was agape in astonishment, and just as he was about to answer, he quickly walked forward.


    "Where is he?"


    "In Miss Qi Hong''s room." Hao Pingguan explained as he quickly stepped forward and drew the curtain.


    Morong Gan walked in and saw that Bai Qianfan was lying on the bed. She had already changed her clothes, and her hair was half dried, spread out on both sides.


    When Qi Hong saw him enter, he squatted down and said, "Master, wangfei seems to be a little hot."


    Morong Gan stretched out his hand to look at Bai Qianfan''s forehead, "Mn, there is indeed a little. Take a cold handkerchief and put it on her. "Prepare some ginger tea for her to drink when she wakes up."


    "Yes, this servant will go now." Lv He went to the outer room to scoop water and rub the handkerchief, while Qi Hong went into the kitchen to boil ginger tea.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Hao Pingguan rolled his eyes, and quietly went out the door. When the Yang Liniang wanted to enter, he blocked the door, and did not speak, but waved her hand to indicate that they could not enter. The Yang Liniang felt it was strange, but she did not dare rush in, as she started to feel uneasy.


    The room was completely silent. Morong Gan sat down on the side of the bed and silently looked at her with his faint eyebrows. After looking at her for a long time, he seemed to find his rather pleasing to the eye.


    Morong Gan reached out and smoothed her brows gently, "It''s not good to frown like this, like an old lady. With this duke by your side, what else do you have that you don''t like?"


    Morong Gan lifted his hand and caressed the top of her head. His half-wet hair was left with a faint mark on his palm, and when he saw that there was a handkerchief tied onto the head of the bed, he did not care what it was used for. He took it off and slowly helped to wipe her hair, afraid that he would hurt her.


    Lv He brought a water basin in, and upon seeing this scene, he jumped in shock. He silently looked at the basin for a bit, and then put it down.


    "After you tie her up, come and take over. If you don''t dry her hair, moisture will seep into her head, and she won''t be able to recover."


    "Yes, this servant understands." Lv He rolled up the handkerchief and placed it on Bai Qianfan''s head. Taking over the work of the Ink Blossom Pool, he wiped it off bit by bit.


    Morong Gan stood at the side watching for a while, then led Liu Yitie in. After bowing, he went up to the side and opened his meridians, lifted his eyelids, and looked at his tongue. The illness was very obvious, he understood what was going on, so he turned and went to the side to write a prescription.


    Morong Gan asked, "What''s going on, the first one was fine, but then suddenly fainted."


    Liu Yitie said, "Princess, you must have caught a cold."


    Morong Gan was puzzled, "Is her body that weak? It hurts the cold just by soaking in water? Do you want to make it up to her? "


    According to Head Steward, the princess has fallen into a pond, but was rescued very quickly. According to him, with such a short period of time, it should not have caused the cold to enter his body, maybe there was something else he had been soaking in the rain, maybe he had not covered himself at night, or maybe the wind had blown over his body, there was always a accumulation of it, a lot of it, but it was filled with overflowing. The princess''s body is quite good, and she could withstand some minor ailments, probably because she had suffered from a cold last time and did not burst out.


    "Don''t you need to make it up? I have ginseng and bird nests in my mansion."


    Liu Yitie laughed: "Prince, do not worry, people will always get sick after eating five grains and miscellaneous grains. Although Princess is skinny, his physique is still considered good, and it''s better to eat. Since Princess Hua-Yang is young, it''s not appropriate for his to take up the supplement at the moment. "


    Morong Gan nodded his head, "Alright, I will listen to mister." He called Hao Pingguan, "Send someone to get the medicine, come back quickly and fry it."


    Hao Pingguan bowed and personally sent Liu Yitie out, sending him to get the medicine. Yang Liniang took the opportunity to enter the room, walking to the side of the bed to look at Bai Qianfan.


    Morong Gan asked her, "A few days ago, it was raining heavily, did Princess Hua-Yang get drenched?"


    Yang Liniang looked at him in shock, "How did Your Highness know? Borrowing his temper to run wildly in the rain, he refused to listen even if Servant called her. After that, when Servant had no other choice, he forcefully dragged her to the corridor. Could it be that her illness today had something to do with the rain that day? Sigh, "she shook his head." The princess is good in everything, but his playfulness is too heavy, so he can''t grow up.


    Lv He glanced at her, "Our wangfei is still young, but she''s not someone who doesn''t understand."


    The Yang Liniang was a little embarrassed, but before he could say anything, Morong Gan waved his hand, "All of you can leave, let the wangfei rest well."

 C82

    When Morong Gan came out of the latrine, he suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the Horn Chamber. He stopped in his tracks.


    He quietly walked over, pushed the door open and went in. There was a light inside the house, but the light was not very bright. He was even more puzzled, who would come into his Horn Chamber?


    Walking around the screen, in the large tub, a small body was standing there, humming something, holding a ladle of water and pouring it on his back. "When he looked up and saw him, he was so scared that he squatted down and screamed." Why did you come in? Get out! "Get out."


    Morong Gan''s gaze was void of space. He did not look at her and walked directly past her, opened the window a crack, and then quickly closed it. He muttered: "Strange, I clearly saw a cat, why did it disappear again?"


    Bai Qianfan saw that he did not seem to be able to see her, and was puzzled. Once again, Morong Gan passed by the bathtub and left without saying a word.


    You really can''t see yourself? She had clearly shouted out, causing Bai Qianfan to sink into the water. She thought that it must have been Morong Gan playing tricks on him, to have seen it, and pretended not to see it.


    However, this was good as well. She had to pretend that everyone was playing along. Anyway, she had seen him last time, so it could be considered as a draw.


    Morong Gan came out of the Horn Chamber, his heart thumping. Even though it was just for an instant, he could still see it, skinny and weak, with ribs visible. There was a small slope to his chest, like a peach in early summer. His skin was very white, as white as the moonlight.


    It was only when he turned into the corridor that he finally calmed down. He snorted through his nose, "Fourteen years old. He shouldn''t be too old, he shouldn''t be too young. "Nothing worth watching."


    Qi Hong hurried over with a bottle of essential oil in her hand. When she saw him, she immediately bowed.


    Morong Gan asked: "You''re in a hurry, where are you going?"


    "Princess is taking a bath in Horn Chamber, this servant will take some essential oil for her to wipe away. He''s sweating profusely, his pores will open, and some of the essential oil will be beneficial to his body."


    Morong Gan frowned slightly, "You want her to bathe in my Horn Chamber?"


    Qi Hong was so scared that she quickly knocked him down, and was stopped by Morong Gan. "If there''s anything you need to say, don''t kneel down.


    Qi Hong replied: "This grandpa''s wooden barrel is high, it''s just right for the wangfei to stand inside, the bathtub is small, I''m afraid that wangfei won''t be able to open it."


    "Hmm, I''ll have to trouble you to think things through. Go on." Morong Gan waved his hands and walked away.


    She had told Bai Qianzhang to soak in her corner room, but the green lotus told her that the prince''s wooden bucket was large enough that even the young princess didn''t have to sit down and could easily wash herself. She was still a little hesitant. After all, the prince was a noble and respected person. His things were so common that others were not allowed to use them.


    However, Lv He disagreed, saying that the Duke was very good to the Princess, that all the cloth in the storage room had been taken out to make clothes for his, and that a bucket was nothing to his.


    With Lv He''s encouragement, she agreed without thinking too much. It was just as Lv He had said, the Prince did not blame her. She relaxed and happily went inside the Horn Chamber.


    When Bai Qianfan finished bathing, it was already evening. Qi Hong gave her to Lv He and went into the kitchen. Little Princess was sick, so she had to cook some light dishes.


    Morong Gan was writing in his room, the two servant girls were busy, the Yang Liniang took the initiative to grind the ink for him when the chance presented itself.


    "Your highness''s handwriting is so beautiful, hurry up and reward Servant with a set of calligraphy. Servant will hang it inside his house, it will become his family heirloom in the future."


    When Morong Gan''s thoughts were not on the words, he felt that it was a bit inexplicably annoying. He twisted it into a ball and threw it on the ground.


    Seeing that he did not say a word, the Yang Liniang quietly picked up the paper ball on the floor, "Actually it''s quite good, Your Highness, I don''t want to reward the Servant right."


    "Don''t move!" Morong Gan bellowed, scaring Yang Liniang out of her wits, causing the ball of paper to fall back down.


    Morong Gan felt that the room was very stuffy, so he threw the pen on the floor, placed both of his hands behind his back and walked out, leaving Yang Liniang standing there as she pursed her lips in grievance.


    The sun was setting in the west, and the sky was covered with red clouds, printing the surface of the water red. He sat on the support seat and carefully looked at the fish in the water, and sure enough, he saw a few small silver fish.


    He picked up the long-handled fishing net from the side and started fishing at the small silver fish. The result was not as easy as he thought it would be. Before the fish could dive into the water and see the shadow coming, the small silver fish had already scuttled away. After throwing the fish net on the ground in anger, he called out to Jia Tong, "Fishing those few silver fish out here."


    Jia Tong ran to the side of the water and stretched his neck out to look for a long time, "My prince, this is not easy to fish for, the fish are too small."


    Morong Gan said, "It''s not impossible for the wangfei to fish it up for you. Aren''t you her master? I think you better stop being the master so that you don''t mislead others'' children. "


    Jia Tong was taught a lesson and no longer dared to say anything. He picked up the fish net and carefully probed deeper, his heart was calm, and did not panic, although it was hard to fish, after a few times, he still caught two of them and placed them in the water vat beside him. Adding the one that Bai Qianfan fished out previously, the three little fishes began to swim happily in the water vat.


    Morong Gan looked at the few fishes, then called Hao Pingguan over, "Plant a water lotus seed in this bowl, get Xiaoduo to put a nest for the little fishes."


    Hao Pingguan received the order and turned to give the order.


    Morong Gan had nothing else to do, he looked around, just in time to see Bai Qianfan coming out of the kitchen and following his into the room. Her hair was loose, down to his waist, like a piece of satin, and as she walked, it swayed slightly, forming a graceful posture.


    Her heart stirred, and she followed her into the room. Bai Qianfan sat in front of the makeup mirror and was combing her hair, and when she saw her enter, she blessed herself and called her grandpa.


    Morong Gan was feeling a little guilty in his heart. It was his fault that Bai Qianfan did this, he really didn''t like to bully the weak, but he kept making her suffer.


    He reached for the comb. "Let me do it."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him from the mirror without saying a word, but her face was gradually turning red.


    Morong Gan''s heart jumped, he had originally forgotten about it, but when Bai Qianfan blushed, it immediately reminded him of the matters in Horn Chamber. He pretended to be calm and coughed twice, "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Much better. Thank you for your concern, Prince."


    "My wife is too courteous," Morong Gan gently stroked her hair, splitting it into two halves. He placed the other half in his palm and slowly twirled it to form a bun.


    "I give Princess Consort a hairpin. Princess doesn''t seem to take it often, do you not like it?"


    Of course not, it was because she was afraid of being snatched away by the jealous people, because yesterday she had already stolen a new set of clothes from her. If she saw those beautiful Pearl Hairpin, they would definitely take it away as well.


    Bai Qianfan smiled lightly, "The gifts that the Prince has given me are too precious, I can''t bear to wear them."

 C83

    During the meal, Bai Qianfan eagerly looked at the Eight Treasures Duck in the big bowl, and forcefully swallowed her saliva. Qi Hong smiled and said, "Royal Concubine, don''t look anymore, you''ve injured your Feng Han, the doctor ordered for you to eat something light, when you''ve recovered, I''ll make it for you."


    Bai Qianfan looked helpless as she listlessly scooped a spoonful of rice porridge into her mouth. Previously, she loved this fragrant rice porridge the most, but unfortunately, she had tasted too many good things now and covered the rice porridge.


    Morong Gan said indifferently: "Don''t let her eat ducks, it''s still okay to eat some Eight Treasures."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan became happy, and handed the small bowl over. Morong Gan did not think, and extended his hand and scooped up a few spoonfuls for her, causing both Qi Hong and Lv He to be stunned. He had previously ignored the Little Princess, but now he felt that this was a little too much ¡­


    Bai Qianfan did not care about all this, what was good about him was joy, and she hurriedly sent it into her mouth, causing Morong Gan to shake his head, "What''s the rush, who''s still snatching it from you?" knew your taste, it could be made into something that you liked to eat, so we can talk about it after you''ve taken care of your body. "


    Bai Qianfan put down the spoon, and very sincerely bowed to thank her. The Yang Liniang at the side secretly curled her lips. Why does it feel like the Duke has been treating Bai Qianfan better and better these past few days?


    She wholeheartedly wanted to curry favor with Morong Gan, but just as she finished eating, she turned to Morong Gan and said, "My prince, Servant sees that you have been a little tired these past few days, why not let Servant help you loosen your muscles and bones?"


    Morong Gan waved his hand and pointed at Bai Qianfan. "The princess'' body is not in a good condition, pinch it for her."


    Yang Liniang was a little disappointed, but she could not not not reply. She turned around and smiled at Bai Qianfan, "Servant will be pinched by wangfei?"


    Bai Qianfan sat upright, raised her small face and smiled: "I''ll be troubling Big Sister Yang."


    When Yang Liniang saw her like this, she felt her heart racing. She remembered that this was the first time she saw her outside the residence, and she had a good impression of her, and was willing to help. How could they get along with each other so easily?


    His heart was in turmoil, but he could not reveal his face in the slightest. Standing behind Bai Qianfan, his eyebrows drooped and his eyes became soft.


    Morong Gan sat there watching, the little girl seemed to enjoy himself, he slightly closed his eyes and shook his head, as though she was enjoying the show, he couldn''t help but laugh, the little girl was pretending, pretending to be old.


    Usually, after Morong Gan finished eating, he would drink a cup of tea and then return to the study room. This was his habit, but after he finished drinking the tea, he was still sitting there calmly, no one knew what he was thinking about.


    The bowls and chopsticks had been removed, and the empty tea cup had been taken down as well. He sat there with his eyes empty, thinking about something, but Hao Pingguan stood at the side, not daring to speak. He just watched the Prince Chu and the Princess Chu sitting there, one with his eyes closed, enjoying the massage.


    The sky darkened inch by inch, the lanterns in the parlour were lit, the candles in the silk cages were jumping up and down, bringing about light and shine, the insects were chirping in the distance, and very soft sounds could be heard. Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, "Why do I hear the sound of crickets?"


    As soon as she moved, Morong Gan came back to reality and said, "It''s the summer bugs chirping, how can there be a cricket? Has the Princess ever played with the crickets at home? "


    "How can I afford it? He secretly met his second brother in the tank. The big one, who was covered in black oil and was very imposing, ended up fighting and died. Later on, he heard that it wasn''t a cricket but a Oil Gourd. My second brother was tricked. "Hahaha ¡­"


    She still sounded as happy as if it had happened yesterday.


    Seeing her clapping her hands and laughing, Morong Gan also laughed, "You are very close with your second brother?"


    Bai Qianfan did not like to mention her family''s matters, because she knew that Morong Gan and her father were not on good terms, and so she chuckled and passed on.


    If Morong Gan did not leave, Bai Qianfan would not leave, and the two of them would talk casually, whenever Yang Liniang sees a gap, he would cut in, and Morong Gan''s expression was indifferent, he did not respond, but Bai Qianfan was the one telling her, and he was extremely angry, and whenever he talked to the Prince, the Little Princess would always butt in, hateful! She gradually started to think of Bai Qianfan as a fake enemy, and the more she looked at him, the more he disliked him.


    In the following two days, due to Morong Gan''s orders, Bai Qianfan came to the Huailin Pavilion early in the morning, and ate and drank some medicine. The two of them played with Lv He and the Yang Liniang, and would sometimes spar with Jia Tong. In the courtyard outside the parlour, the two practiced with the two green fruits on the peach trees for a long time.


    She had eaten well these past few days, and her mood was also very good. She didn''t have the slightest bit of sickly beauty on her body. The moment she came out, her Huailin Pavilion had become warm, and her voice could be heard everywhere.


    As for Morong Gan, he felt like he was returning home, every day he would rush home to his family. There was a Courtier who wanted to hold him up for discussion, but with an expressionless face, he quickly walked in front of everyone, causing Courtier to freeze in midair with an awkward expression on his face. However, he did not return home today. He brought Jia Tong and to the market and walked around with his horse. It was unknown what he was looking at.


    Jia Tong was puzzled, he whispered to Ning Jiu, "Xiao Jiu''er, what does the Prince want to buy?"


    Ning Jiu''s face did not reveal any expression, he slightly raised his chin. Jia Tong then looked over, and saw that Morong Gan had stopped in front of a shop selling Insect Birds.


    He threw the horse to them and went into the shop. Jia Tong quickly passed the reins into Ning Jiu''s hands and followed him.


    As soon as he entered the door, he heard the chirping of insects. The sky had just turned hot, and there weren''t many crickets. Some were packed together in jars, while others were placed alone. On the counter were many small bamboo plants, but there were also porcelain vats, wooden vats, exquisite, coarse, and all sorts of prices.


    The shopkeeper rubbed his hands as he came out to welcome them, and upon seeing their attire, immediately activated all the laughing nerves he had. "Master, do you want to buy some crickets or Oil Gourd s? Just from these two points alone, it can''t be inferior. And this one also has a round head, big teeth, long beard, thick neck, coarse hair, and this is the head of an authentic huge coffin, and only the graves have it, and it''s filled with spirit energy. "


    Morong Gan cut him off, "Is there anyone that wants to play at a girl''s house?"


    "The young lady loves Phlebotomus, and her voice is pleasant to hear, but she does not have it now, and it will take her seven years to find it in the south. Why don''t you take a look at the Oil Gourd? There are small ones, and they have wings in the middle of their tails.


    Morong Gan was not a disinterested person, he was never interested in these people and said, "Choose a Oil Gourd for me, look better, let me play with it."


    "Ahh, don''t worry, old man, my choice was not wrong, I was just teasing the little sister, you are being considerate as Ge Zi." The shopkeeper nodded his head and bowed as he continued, "Master, what can I take out for packing? There''s a wooden jar, a ceramic pot, and even a small bamboo trusket."


    "The best."


    "Sigh!" "De Le," The shopkeeper took out a bright red flower pot, "Look at this, it''s so festive, this little girl will definitely like it."


    Morong Gan glanced at it indifferently, "Un, that''s it." After receiving it, he took it and left, with Jia Tong behind him paying for it.


    Morong Gan never asked for the price to buy things, but Jia Tong was not easy to fool. With eyes bulging out with killing intent, he discussed the price with the shopkeeper, and in the end, the storekeeper wanted to cry. He did not earn much, but he still had to respectfully send him out.

 C84

    Back to the manor, he met Zhou Ziming, the minister in charge of guarding the reservoir in the outskirts of the city, at the gate. He said that the reservoir in the eastern suburbs had had a leak this morning and was in the process of being remedied, but the hole was getting bigger and bigger, and it looked like the water level was going to rise soon.


    Zhou Ziming said, "The Ministry of Industry, Minister Su, and Vice Minister Liu are both here. I couldn''t think of any other way, so I sent my subordinate to look for His Highness." "If we really go down the river and end up with good land and bad land, something big will happen."


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, he had led his men to fight, and water treatment was now his problem.


    He passed the item in his hand to the servant, "Take it in for my wangfei." He turned and mounted his horse, bringing Jia Tong and galloped towards the eastern suburbs.


    The servant opened the jar curiously. Yo, a dark, shiny Oil Gourd. It seemed like the princess was favored by the court. When the prince went to court, he would buy her a toy to bring back. He quickly covered it and slipped back into the yard.


    Before they reached the backyard, they ran into the Yang Liniang. This was brought by the wangfei herself and placed in the backyard. She reckoned that she would be the princess'' future wife, so he quickly bowed and greeted, "Greetings, Miss Yang. Has Miss Yang ever seen a wangfei before? "


    Yang Liniang did not dare to be rash in front of the Huailin Pavilion and the servants in the backyard, but in front of the other servants, she also understood a little bit. She straightened her back and swept her gaze over his face. "Why are you looking for an imperial concubine?"


    "It''s like this," the servant smiled. "Just now, the prince returned with a Oil Gourd that he asked this servant to give to his wife."


    "Where is the prince?"


    "The prince has important matters to attend to, so he didn''t enter the palace in time. That''s why he asked this servant to come over."


    The Yang Liniang said, "Don''t run, the Royal Concubine isn''t in the backyard. She went for a stroll, but you couldn''t find her.


    The servant thought, ''That''s right. The wangfei likes to wander around, and it''s hard to find her even after a while. Why don''t we give it to Miss Yang?'' Then he handed the jar to Yang Liniang, "Miss Yang, be careful, don''t let the Oil Gourd escape."


    Yang Yu snorted in his heart, a Oil Gourd, it seems like that day''s chitchat, Prince Chu remembered it in his heart. She was also a little confused now, did the Duke treat Bai Qianfan with pity, or did he really care about him? But now that the Oil Gourd was in her hands, she could do whatever he wanted with it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely give it to Princess Hua-Yang."


    Since Morong Gan was not here, she was not in the mood to go to Huailin Pavilion. He hastily rushed to the back garden where Bai Qianfan was just about to take a horse stance by the pond.


    She waved the things in her hand. "Princess, quickly come and see, the Prince gave me a Oil Gourd."


    Bai Qianfan was extremely playful, seeing that the incense was almost burnt up, she stood up angrily and ran over like a wisp of smoke, "Let me see, oh, what an elegant Oil Gourd, ah, it has wings in the middle of its tail, it''s white, really beautiful."


    She plucked a blade of grass from the side of the road to tease him. "Open your mouth and scream. Let your sister hear if your voice is bright or not."


    The Yang Liniang found it funny. "The wangfei has a little sister chicken, and now there''s a little Oil Gourd. Your family is getting stronger and stronger."


    Bai Qianfan did not understand the slight derogatory tone in her words, and said in pleasant surprise, "Is it a female?" She grabbed it and looked at it carefully, but she couldn''t tell what it was. "Whether it''s male or female, I can''t tell."


    The Oil Gourd was completely alert and silent. Bai Qianfan played with it for a long time, but it did not make a sound. Bai Qianfan was a little dejected, "Does it know how to call me that? Your Highness shouldn''t have bought a mute."


    "The day when the Royal Concubine mentioned the Oil Gourd to the Duke, I thought that the Prince was giving it to her. I didn''t expect him to give it to me."


    Bai Qianfan was not surprised at all, "Of course it''s for you, you''re his wife, if you''re the prince, then remember to buy you a small toy to prove that he cares about you, sister, do not be anxious, when we get the chance, I will mention it to her highness, it''s exactly a title, and you can get the head butler to send you a few close servant girls, everything will be fine."


    Yang Liniang had always felt that the relationship between master and servant of Moon Reaching Pavilion was a little strange, so she tried asking, "I see that esteemed wangfei''s servants aren''t that considerate either. Why don''t you let the Prince give you a new batch? "


    Bai Qianfan sighed: "I''m in a different situation than you, the Prince is still treating me well, but my family''s matters are not something he would bother about."


    "I heard that you were the one who accompanied the servants over. How come you have second thoughts about them?"


    Bai Qianfan continued to use the grass leaves to tease the Oil Gourd, and said, "Every family has its own problems."


    Since she mentioned it, Yang Liniang might as well ask for an explanation, "I heard that the Duke and Prime Minister Bai are not in harmony, is it true?"


    This is not a secret, Bai Qianfan nodded her head, "I heard that they are enemies."


    "Wouldn''t it be hard for the princess to be stuck in the middle?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed bitterly, "There is nothing difficult about it, it has nothing to do with me. "His Royal Highness is not an unreasonable person. He won''t do anything to me."


    The Yang Liniang was silent for a moment before asking directly, "Does the wangfei like the prince?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "I can''t really say whether I like him or not. Her Royal Highness is a kind-hearted person, he always reminds me of my Big Brother. When Big Brother was at home, she also helped me comb my hair. "


    "In other words, the Crown Princess views the Prince as his elder brother."


    "It should be the same." Bai Qianfan said, "If the prince has always been so good to me, staying here would also be a good choice."


    Once she clearly understood the feelings Bai Qianfan had for the Duke, Yang Liniang heaved a sigh of relief. "But you are a wangfei and your husband."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "To be honest, Big Sister Yang, the relationship between the Duke and my father is like that of an enemy.


    "Has the Prince hinted?"


    "I don''t need any hints from him. I know what I''m doing."


    The Yang Liniang sighed in grief. "The wangfei is also a poor person!" She glanced at the Oil Gourd. "Let''s play this for Princess Hua-Yang. I don''t like it anyway."


    Bai Qianfan was a little surprised, "This is a gift from the Duke, you don''t want it?"


    The Yang Liniang smiled embarrassedly. "To be honest, I''m most afraid of these insects.


    Hearing her words, Bai Qianfan picked up the jar, "Then, I won''t be polite." She plucked a fresh and tender leaf and placed it in a jar, telling the Oil Gourd to eat it, then said to herself, "Let me choose a name for you, what should I call you? "Since it''s so dark, why don''t we call it Little Black?"


    She looked at it seriously, and suddenly Little Yellow walked over and stretched its neck towards the pot. Seeing that it was a bug, it subconsciously moved its mouth to peck at it.


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly stopped it, "You are not allowed to eat it, she is your little sister, in the future, you all must love each other." She raised her head and asked Yang Liniang, "Isn''t it too weird to have a chicken and insect as friends?"


    The Yang Liniang covered her mouth and chuckled. "There''s nothing to be surprised about coming to the consort''s place."


    Because she was afraid of being exposed, Yang Liniang found an excuse and asked Bai Qianfan to follow her to the Fallen Star Pavilion to play with the flowers. She didn''t go to the Huailin Pavilion for the entire day.

 C85

    Morong Gan was busy at the East Suburb Reservoir and had not come back until late in the evening.


    Dinner had already been prepared in the barracks. Minister Su, Vice Minister Liu and his subordinates all invited him to dinner.


    After a tiring day, he was finally able to mend the wound. He also felt that he should stay and have a good meal with them. However, as soon as the words left his mouth, it became an excuse, "This King has made an appointment to discuss some matters. This King will leave first and drink with everyone next time."


    Jia Tong felt it was strange, he had not heard that the Prince had asked someone out, so he quietly asked Ning Jiu, "Xiao Jiu''er, who has the Prince arranged for?"


    Ning Jiu cast a sidelong glance at him, "It''s best if you don''t interfere in the affairs of the prince."


    "Ahh, you, we are responsible for the safety of the prince, why can''t you ask?"


    Ning Jiu said indifferently, "Don''t worry, that person is harmless to the Duke."


    "Who is it?"


    Ning Jiu did not say anything and rode forward.


    Jia Tong was so angry that he rolled his eyes at the sky: "If you don''t want to say, then don''t want to say, you''ll know soon enough."


    When he returned to his residence, the sky had already darkened. Morong Gan dismounted from his horse at the second door and walked inside with large strides. The Huailin Pavilion was extremely quiet, and he did not hear the whooshing sounds of Bai Qianfan.


    Morong Gan asked, "Is the wangfei not here?"


    Hao Pingguan replied, "The wangfei didn''t come today."


    Morong Gan was startled, he stopped walking, "He''s not here, isn''t she trying to take the medicine?"


    Hao Pingguan leaned his body and replied, "Prince, you remembered wrongly, I drank all of your medicine yesterday."


    "So it''s like that," Morong Gan raised his foot and walked forward, but his steps slowed down. He rushed back in a hurry. He thought that she would happily come and thank him, chattering about the Oil Gourd. Who knew, she hadn''t come at all.


    A hint of melancholy instantly welled up in her heart. She probably wouldn''t miss this place if she had something to play with.


    "Your highness, you must be tired. This servant will immediately ask Qi Hong to start a meal."


    Morong Gan replied indifferently.


    But on the second and third day, Bai Qianfan did not come to the Huailin Pavilion. However, Morong Gan would return and ask her, "Where''s the wangfei?"


    Hao Pingguan pondered for a moment, then asked, "Your highness hasn''t seen your consort in a few days, should I send someone to invite her over?"


    Morong Gan stood by the side of the water jar, and looked at the water lotus that had just been transplanted over, saying coldly, "Why does this king want to see her?"


    Hao Pingguan thought, if she did not want to meet anyone, why would she be asking her every day?


    Just as she was muttering in her heart, she heard Morong Gan say, "Have you never seen this water lotus before?"


    "Nope, I just transplanted it over. It''s only recovered a little in these two days." His heart stirred. With a plan in mind, he went to the second door to instruct Xiao Kuzi, "Where''s the wangfei? Tell her that the little silver fish''s nest is ready, and ask her to come and have a look. "


    Xiao Kuzi sighed and ran off.


    Bai Qianfan did want to go to the Huailin Pavilion, but she was helpless as the Yang Liniang dragged her along every day.


    Xiao Kuzi came over to invite her in. She couldn''t wait to starve to death after not eating food made by Big Sister Qi Hong for a few days.


    Since she was going to the Huailin Pavilion, of course the Yang Liniang had to follow her as to avoid being caught red-handed.


    Once she entered the Huailin Pavilion, he saw Morong Gan standing at the edge of the pond, sprinkling fish food into the water. Bai Qianfan liked doing small jobs like this the most, so she ran over like the wind, "Let me do it."


    Now that she was familiar with Morong Gan, she sometimes could not even care about the rules.


    Morong Gan treated her as a child, and naturally didn''t mind as he gave the fish food in his hands to her, wanting to move to the side with a smile.


    Bai Qianfan played with the golden carps, she played with them for a bit, and for a bit, she played with them for a bit. The schools of fish would swim here and there, causing the pond water to splash all over as she laughed loudly.


    Behind Morong Gan, Yang Liniang squatted down and said with a charming voice: "Greetings to Your Highness."


    Morong Gan seemed to not hear her, and only looked at the fish fighting for food in the water.


    Yang Liniang was embarrassed, she could only stand up and silently stand at the side.


    Morong Gan waited for Bai Qianfan to talk about the Oil Gourd, but she seemed to have forgotten about it and did not bring it up at all. He had no choice but to ask, "Are you satisfied with the Oil Gourd?"


    Bai Qianfan stood on her side, thinking that he was asking about the Yang Liniang, and was shocked in his heart. The Oil Gourd was gifted to the Yang Liniang by the Duke.


    Just as he was lost in thought, the Yang Liniang behind him replied, "Servant looks a little scary, does the wangfei like it?"


    After naming her, Bai Qianfan was unable to pass, and could only stammer out, "Actually, I don''t like it too much, let''s just give it to Big Sister Yang."


    Morong Gan was baffled. Didn''t they say that he liked his a lot? Why did it become something I don''t really like? Do you like it?


    Yang Liniang hurriedly said, "Royal Concubine, can you spare Servant? Servant is afraid just by looking at it. "


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed and said to Morong Gan, "Why don''t you give the Big Sister Yang something else?


    Morong Gan thought it was strange. Why would he give something to the Yang Liniang?


    The Yang Liniang shyly opened her mouth, "What is the wangfei saying? The prince is very good to me, the Servant doesn''t want anything."


    Bai Qianfan knew what she wanted. The last time she mentioned about marriage to Morong Gan, he got mad for no reason and even took back the silver barley she gave her. She did not give up her evil intentions and decided to speak more with him. After all, she was the one who invited Yang Liniang to the Palace, so she felt responsible for him.


    "Big Sister Yang, are you going to have a look at the meal time? I''m starving to death. "


    Yang Liniang knew what she was going to say, so she replied and turned to leave.


    Bai Qianfan threw all the fish food in her hand into the water, patted her hands to clean them, and called out with a serious face, "Your Highness."


    Morong Gan''s heart inexplicably jumped, and he made a sound of agreement.


    Bai Qianfan was hesitant before, but after looking at him for a while, she decided to make a decision, "My prince, I want to tell you something, please do not be angry, okay?"


    Morong Gan snorted, "Is this king someone with a petty character?"


    "Then let''s agree not to be angry," Bai Qianfan said as she stretched out her pinky. "Make a hook."


    Morong Gan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "These words of this king are true, if I say it''s true, I won''t be angry." Morong Gan was a little embarrassed, but luckily Bai Qianfan did not see it.


    "Your Highness, Big Sister Yang has been in the palace for such a long time. What are you planning to do? She''s living in the back yard without a right to be, and even the servants are bullying her. It''s very pitiful. "


    Morong Gan did not think that she was talking about this, and his face darkened, "You were the one who brought him into the backyard, why are you asking me about my plans? Your own yard is a mess, and you have the leisure to look after other people. " With that, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Bai Qianfan looked at his back, felt very helpless, and muttered, "Those who said they wouldn''t be angry, they''re still angry." She didn''t know what was going on with the prince. He was the one who had clearly agreed to the Yang Liniang''s decision to enter the Palace, and now he was not giving the any points, could it be that he had changed his mind?


    How good was the Big Sister Yang? It wouldn''t be a loss for a beautiful young lady to marry him. She felt that their contact with each other was too little, so she didn''t know enough.


    After finishing their meal, they saw that Morong Gan''s complexion had improved. She giggled at him and said, "Is Your Highness tired? Why don''t I massage your shoulders and back?"


    Seeing her express goodwill, Morong Gan was naturally happy in his heart, but his face did not reveal any of it.


    Bai Qianfan glanced at Yang Liniang, "I''ll be troubling you!"


    Yang Li Liang''s reaction was fast, and he immediately appeared behind Morong Gan. Raising his slender fingers, he placed them on Morong Gan''s shoulders and started to knead them with just the right amount of strength!


    Morong Gan''s lungs were about to explode from the anger, he did not want to flare up, so he endured with difficulty, "Alright, I still have things to do." After saying that, he hurriedly left.

 C86

    For that matter, Morong Gan was really not very happy. The next day, he saw Bai Qianfan and did not smile at all. Since she called him, he wouldn''t mind. Bai Qianfan knew her own limits and didn''t want to cause trouble in front of him. Bringing Little Yellow and bathing in the sun, she took out the Oil Gourd and fed it two pieces of tender leaves, teasing it.


    The Oil Gourd had adapted to the new environment and started to cry out, "Squeak squeak, squeak squeak." The sound was soft and crisp and rhythmic.


    Bai Qianfan was very happy, she shook her head and watched. Little Yellow couldn''t hold back, there was only a big bug in front of its eyes, it couldn''t eat it, it could only watch, and it cried out arrogantly. It stretched its neck helplessly and swiped the ground with its claws, as if it was ready.


    Yesterday, I told you so much, yet you didn''t listen to a single word of it. If you dare to eat her, I''ll kill you." "As she reprimanded him, her fingers almost touched Little Yellow''s head.


    Morong Gan watched from afar and couldn''t help but laugh.


    She was good at everything but being nosy. Thinking about it here, he turned around to look at Yang Liniang who was standing at the kitchen door. It seemed that she couldn''t keep her here anymore, and had to find an excuse to bring her out. Originally, he didn''t hate her much, but now, he felt that she was a hindrance to him. The more she looked at her, the more she hated her.


    Actually, yesterday''s displeasure had already disappeared like smoke in thin air, he just wasn''t willing to give her face. Bai Qianfan was a person who only got what he wanted, if he gave her even a little bit of color, she wouldn''t know what was good for her.


    During the meal, his face was still cold, but Bai Qianfan did not dare speak to him, she placed the clay pot on the table, placed a piece of rice inside, and watched the Oil Gourd eat.


    Yang Liniang frowned and said softly, "Esteemed wangfei, this thing shouldn''t be placed on the table. It''s very disgusting."


    Bai Qianfan replied as she placed the jar on her lap. Lv He moved an embroidered block to the side and glanced at Yang Liniang, "Wangfei, you should put it here. Eating while listening to the crickets call out, wangfei is very interested."


    Morong Gan said indifferently: "If you want to eat, eat. If you hear any crickets, just treat it as playing around." Lv He could only move the embroidered block further away.


    Yang Liniang raised her eyebrows proudly, secretly happy.


    Bai Qianfan knew what was going on. After eating, she brought Little Yellow and the Oil Gourd back to the backyard.


    The Yang Liniang wanted to stay, so Lv He said, "It''s already dark, Miss Yang should quickly follow the wangfei. With a little girl holding a lantern, you can see the road, in a while you should go by yourself. The meaning behind her words was that when the princess was gone, there would be a servant following her. She had an unknown background, but no one would wait on her.


    Yang Liniang was so angry that she vomited blood in her heart, but since Morong Gan didn''t speak, she could only follow him back to the backyard.


    After splitting up at the Moon Reaching Pavilion entrance, Bai Qianfan told the little girl who was playing with lanterns to go back. The road inside was very familiar, she could still feel her way back to her room with her eyes closed.


    She had tried her best to avoid them after the last fight. She had originally wanted to build a good relationship with Morong Gan and begged him to send the two senior servants back to Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, but he acted like a stranger that was not allowed to get close. She could only wait for the next opportunity.


    He sat at the table and poured himself a cup of water, teasing the Oil Gourd as he drank. Little Yellow couldn''t get on the table, so it crawled around under the table. When it became anxious, it flapped its wings twice. She lightly kicked it and softly shouted, "Stop messing around, just lie down and sleep in your own nest."


    She made a nest for him with some cloth strips from the dustpan she had used to store the peanuts in. There were also two small dishes beside it. One of them had some minced rice inside, while the other had water inside. Afraid that Little Yellow was hungry in the middle of the night, he specially prepared it for it.


    She gently closed the jar and said, "Blacky should also sleep. I''ll take you out to play tomorrow."


    There was some water in her room, and she washed herself. She lay down on the bed, her stomach aching from the sleep she had just had. Occasionally, she would have this symptom, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. She just wanted to go to sleep.


    She slept lightly, but very quickly. After a few turns, she passed out. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly felt a tremendous pain in his right lower abdomen. He woke up from his dream, his hands pressing on his stomach. His forehead was already beaded with sweat. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. "She was curled up into a ball, but the pain was irresistible. It was as if she had been put into a monkey and was making a ruckus inside the palace, constantly beating her Jingu Bang.


    She was in so much pain that tears were flowing out of her eyes. Her mind was carefully recalling, just what unclean thing did she eat? But it didn''t seem like he was going to the latrine.


    Everyone ate the same meal in Huailin Pavilion, there was no problem at all. Although she angered Morong Gan, there was no need to poison her for such a small matter, right?


    Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat and her eyes opened wide. Was it the glass of water?


    She came back with only a glass of water and nothing else.


    It was from the mama.


    She knew that what happened last time had angered the mama, and that it wouldn''t end well for her.


    Suddenly, her legs felt hot, as if something was flowing out of them. She reached out her hand to touch it, and was startled. She quickly jumped off the bed, lit a fire sickle, and lit a candle. Under the weak light of the candle, he could see that there was blood on his hand!


    She wasn''t a person who couldn''t handle things, but when she looked at it this way, she was shocked. After so many years, her life was the most important thing. With so much blood, she felt as if there was still blood flowing.


    She was scared to death. Her instinct for survival made her completely disregard everything else. Without putting on his robes, he kicked his shoes and ran out.


    At this moment, only the Prince Chu could save her, even though he was angry at her and didn''t like her. However, she had a feeling that he wouldn''t just stand by and watch her die.


    Borrowing the moonlight, she charged straight to the Huailin Pavilion.


    The servant at the door was shocked by her action and hurriedly shouted, "Stop, who is it?"


    Bai Qianfan held her stomach, and panicked, "It''s me, I''m looking for your highness."


    As she spoke, she rushed inside. The manservant wanted to stop her, but he had no choice but to chase after her. Although it was an imperial concubine, when the prince fell asleep, he was alarmed.


    There were also some servants standing guard inside. When they saw two people running in in the dark, the one at the back called out softly, "Princess, you can''t go in. The Prince has already fallen asleep."


    The servants inside immediately surrounded her and stopped her, three or four of them blocked Bai Qianfan''s path. She was so anxious that she was crying, and shouted loudly, "I want to see Your Highness, let me see Your Highness."


    Tonight, the one on guard at Morong Gan''s outer room was Qi Hong. She did not know what had happened, but when she heard that it was Bai Qianfan, she was shocked and hurriedly stepped forward, "Esteemed wangfei, why did you come here at this time?"


    Bai Qianfan broke free from the servant and threw herself into her embrace, crying out loud, "Elder sister, I want to see the Duke."


    Qi Hong was in a difficult position, she hated being disturbed while sleeping the most, so it was possible for her to shock him and reward him with a whip. But the Princess cried so much? There must be something important going on, regardless of all that, she turned around with Bai Qianfan in her arms, wanting to enter the room, but she saw a tall figure standing by the door.

 C87

    Morong Gan hated being disturbed the most when he was sleeping, and the mansion knew the rules, such a ruckus had never happened before. He got off the bed in anger, walked to the door, and heard Bai Qianfan''s voice the most, his heart was startled, he did not know why she was here so late at night. But from the sound, she was crying. His heart tightened as he quickly lifted the curtain and went out.


    Just as he stood still, a small figure rushed into his arms, crying out, "Prince, save me!"


    Morong Gan subconsciously hugged her, and asked with a heavy voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m poisoned. I''m going to die." She shook her hand to show him, but it was dark outside and he could smell nothing but the faint smell of blood.


    came in and poured some candles. Morong Gan saw that Bai Qianfan was only wearing her undershirt and underpants and that the underpants were covered with blood, and her hands were also covered with blood. His heart was pounding, and she said sternly, "What''s going on here? What poison did you get? "Who did it?" She turned her head and instructed Hao Pingguan who had come in, "Tell Ning Jiu to stay in the backyard. She can''t go in and out, wait for my instructions."


    Hao Pingguan didn''t know what was going on, but seeing that Morong Gan''s face was ashen, he didn''t dare to ask any further, and quickly passed down the order.


    Morong Gan carried Bai Qianfan to his own room, and placed him on the bed. Bai Qianfan hugged his neck, "Don''t, my body is dirty, I still have some strength, I can stand."


    Morong Gan was really angered to death by her. It was already so late, yet she still pestered this matter and viciously cut her off before carefully placing her on the bed, "Is there a wound on your body? How could there be so much blood? "


    Bai Qianfan''s face turned pale, she shook her head in panic, "It''s just my stomach pain, did it come from my navel?"


    In front of the man, although she said that the navel was like eating, she felt no pressure. However, Morong Gan''s face was stiff, at this time, it was more important to save him, he couldn''t care about it anymore. He even lifted up his undergarment, revealing his round navel.


    Lv He also came in at this time, and asked Qi Hong quietly, "What''s wrong with your wife, I heard she''s injured?"


    Qi Hong shook her head, "She said that she was poisoned, I am currently examining her."


    The two of them were afraid of interfering with Morong Gan''s business, so they stood far away and stretched their necks to look.


    "Her navel is fine," Morong Gan said as he put down her clothes. He looked down from her crotch down and saw that the blood was still stained.


    He hesitated for a bit before calling Qi Hong, "Come over and let her see where this blood has come from."


    He turned his back slightly, Qi Hong and Lv He hurried over to take a look. When they saw it, they were dumbfounded and could not speak a word.


    Morong Gan waited for a while, but did not hear a sound, he then turned around, "Why are you not saying anything?"


    Bai Qianfan was even more afraid, but she said, "If your two big sisters have something to say, just say it, I can still hold on."


    Morong Gan saw that her body was trembling, and went over to hug her, gently stroking her back, "Don''t be afraid, with me here, you''ll be fine."


    Seeing that the Little Princess was so scared that his six souls flew out, the Duke''s face turned ugly. Qi Hong and Lv He looked at each other and muttered, "The Royal Concubine isn''t poisoned and there aren''t any wounds on her body. The Royal Concubine has become an adult."


    Bai Qianfan and Morong Gan did not understand. They looked at them, waiting to hear more.


    This kind of thing, how could it be so easily explained to the young miss. It was Lv He who was more thick-skinned, clenching her teeth.


    Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan trembled at the same time. After hearing what was said, they immediately understood as Morong Gan released them and silently got up. He watched as his own bed was dyed red and he couldn''t tell what he had felt in his heart.


    Bai Qianfan''s mind buzzed, she felt as if all her pores were spitting air, she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t show her face. From head to toe, her scalp was red, this was even more embarrassing than last time when she peed her pants ¡­


    Helplessly, she started to cry. Morong Gan slammed the table in the outer room, she was indescribably anxious, "You still have the nerve to cry!"


    In just one night, she had caused the people in the Huailin Pavilion to fall flat on their backs, all because of the princess'' arrival! Alright, was there such a declaration to the world? Even his face was gone.


    Lv He and Qi Hong quickly took care of the aftermath, since the bed was dirty, they decided to help Bai Qianfan clean it up. After washing her with water, they taught her to use the monthly band, which was filled with herbal dust and tied around her waist, changing Qi Hong''s clothes from inside to outside.


    Lv He walked out and carefully glanced at Morong Gan, "Elder, why don''t you sleep in the study tonight, smoke all night, and when you wake up tomorrow morning, the smell will naturally be gone."


    Morong Gan sat there without uttering a word, and after a while he asked, "Is she done?"


    "It''s done, but I''m not in a good mood. I''m crying like a tearful person. Your father will go comfort the wangfei."


    Morong Gan clenched his teeth, "Let her cry!"


    picked the curtain outside and said, "My prince, Ning Jiu has already arranged for a group to surround the backyard. None of the people in there are alarmed. "


    Morong Gan became even more agitated, and spoke in a rough voice: "Put them away, and go back to sleep."


    Hao Pingguan was stunned, when he shouted for battle, it was as though something huge had happened. How did the situation change in the blink of an eye?


    Morong Gan''s appearance was a little scary, he did not dare to ask, so he answered yes and ran back to pass down the orders.


    Inside, Qi Hong was still trying to persuade Bai Qianfan, her voice was soft and gentle, "Wangfei, don''t cry, this isn''t something shameful. Wangfei grew up alone and without an adult at her side, and I don''t know what''s going on. "Remember, you can''t cry during the month period. It''s not good for your body if you cry too much. You can''t touch the cold water, you can''t eat spicy food, and you can''t wash your hair ¡­"


    She blabbered nonstop, but Bai Qianfan turned a deaf ear to her words and continued to cry until her eyes were swollen. Her cheeks were drenched in tears and it hurt even more, and there was nothing shameful about it.


    Morong Gan, who was outside, was so troubled by her crying that he could not help but pick the curtain and walk in. With a dark face, he said coldly, "Don''t cry!"


    Bai Qianfan was originally a little afraid of him, but after being scared by him, she was unable to return back to crying even after a long time. It was as if she had choked on her breath, scaring Qi Hong so much that she slapped her back, "Princess, breathe hard, breathe hard."


    Morong Gan was so annoyed that he wanted to hit people. After doing such a thing, he could not scold them, and almost fainted. He felt like he just accepted a family member and returned home, this was the first time he felt so helpless, he did not know what to do.


    In the end, she controlled her anger and said slowly, "Forget it, don''t cry anymore. It''s not a big deal."


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes that were swollen like walnuts, looked at him timidly, and asked: "Are you not angry with me, your highness?"


    Why are you still angry? It''s fine if you don''t want to cry. He impatiently waved his hand, "I won''t be angry anymore. You''re tired from crying too. Rest quickly."


    Bai Qianfan quickly got off the bed and stepped on her shoes, "Then, I won''t beat Your Highness up, I''ll be going back to the backyard."


    The good guy Morong Gan did it to the end as he reached out to press her down, "What kind of return, let''s sleep here. You''ve already messed me up anyway, I''ll go to the study room to sleep."

 C88

    That night, Bai Qianfan slept on Morong Gan''s bed.


    The next day, Morong Gan woke up early and thought that he had slept with a little girl in his house. He felt that it was really weird, and he didn''t know what he was thinking about as he quietly walked in.


    The little girl''s sleeping posture was not that good, her thin body was actually arranged in a big shape, trapped in the soft blanket, only exposing a small face the size of a palm. Her black hair was scattered like seaweed and piled up like clouds, there were a few strands on her face, he let go and brushed them away, his fingers touching the cloud, smooth and delicate, it was the taste he remembered.


    He sat down and stared blankly. He must have lost too much blood yesterday. His face was pale and his eyebrows were even more indifferent. He looked as if he could disappear at any time. His heart suddenly tightened as he tucked her in. He tightened the blanket all around him, revealing a small, thin figure beneath the blanket.


    Hao Pingguan waited outside for a long time, but he did not see Morong Gan coming out. The prince and his wife were in the same room, so he did not go in, but coughed lightly to remind Morong Gan that it was almost time.


    As expected, Morong Gan lifted the curtain and came out, "Let the wangfei sleep, don''t disturb her."


    "Yes, this old servant understands."


    Morong Gan went to the outer room to eat breakfast. He appeared to be absent-minded, as he scooped up a mouthful of porridge and swallowed it whole, his expression blank.


    After a while, he asked, "What''s the best thing to eat to replenish the blood?"


    Qi Hong replied: "Angelica sinensis, brown sugar, red dates, round cinnamon, ginseng, gum A, wolfberry ¡­" She paused before carefully looking at him. "Is this grandpa going to let this servant get some nourishment for the wangfei?"


    "Her body is weak, and she lost so much blood on her first try. I''ll make up for it so that others won''t say I''m harsh on her."


    Qi Hong secretly laughed in her heart. How was this harsh?


    Hao Pingguan stood at the side and raised the matter again, "Your Highness, in this old servant''s opinion, it''s better to switch the people inside the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Morong Gan did not utter a word. Qi Hong hesitated, "Master, I have something that I have never told you. The last time Princess Wangfei fell into Pond City, when I was changing her clothes, I saw that Princess Wangfei was injured, and it should have been pinching, and there was even a fingernail mark."


    Morong Gan suddenly raised his head, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Qi Hong was so scared that she quickly kneeled down, "At that time, this servant said that I wanted to tell this grandpa, that it was wangfei who begged this servant not to say anything.


    She thought she was dead, so she ran over to ask for help. It didn''t matter if she was wronged or not. Her heart was big enough.


    Morong Gan clenched his fist, loosened it, and chuckled, "Since she says not to say anything, then this duke should pretend that I don''t know. Let this duke think about the Moon Reaching Pavilion again."


    He couldn''t say what he was displeased about. In short, it was awkward, and the strange emotions mixed together, making his heart feel heavy. It was a feeling of tiredness that he had never experienced before. It was as if he was surrounded by clouds and mist, and could not see anything clearly.


    When Morong Gan left, Bai Qianfan immediately opened her eyes. She had always been a light sleeper, if there was any sound in the house, she would immediately wake up. She did not react because she did not feel any danger. Her warm, dry fingers gently caressed her face, bringing her warmth that she had not felt in a long time. She felt that the Prince Chu was truly a contradiction. Sometimes she was more vicious than her second brother, and sometimes she was also as gentle as the Big Brother.


    Another reason why she didn''t want to open her eyes was that she didn''t have the face to see him. They had caused a ruckus last night, but even now, they still didn''t know how to end it. Not just Prince Chu, even Qi Hong felt that it was embarrassing to see her so she decided to just lie on the bed and pretend to be asleep.


    After rolling two times on the bed, he drowsily fell asleep again. When he opened his eyes once more, the sun was shining outside his window, and he didn''t know what time it was.


    She heard Qi Hong speaking from outside.


    Lv He said, "What time is it? Why isn''t Princess Hua-Yang getting up?"


    Qi Hong replied, "The prince told me before he left that the wangfei suffered a shock last night, so she should rest well and not be disturbed."


    "You don''t even want to eat anymore? "Princess Hua-Yang can''t bear the hunger. The little girl is still growing."


    Qi Hong let out a faint sigh, "Now that you have Sunflower Dew, you are already an adult. To be able to marry at the age of fourteen and then hug a child at the age of fifteen or sixteen, we have wasted a great deal of time. "


    Lv He teased her, "Yo, big sister Qi Hong missed me too much."


    "F * ck you, I don''t want to, it''s so good to follow you and have fun."


    Bai Qianfan was a little confused listening to her, she was already the prince''s concubine, how could it be called wasting time, when the time came she would definitely get a name for it. If she could really stay, it wouldn''t be bad to be''s companion.


    Suddenly, a warm current flowed between her legs, startling her. Afraid of dirtying the bed, she lay still and called out, "Sister."


    Qi Hong immediately picked a curtain and entered, "The princess is awake."


    Lv He followed behind, "If you''re awake, then wake up, don''t stay in bed, aren''t you hungry?"


    Bai Qianfan blushed, "About that, I, I don''t dare to move."


    Qi Hong immediately knew what was going on and laughed: "Princess, please lie down. This servant will help you prepare your things. Let''s go to the clean room."


    Bai Qianfan felt that she had already lost enough face anyways.


    Not long after, she finally felt refreshed. Qi Hong had breakfast set for her, and after Bai Qianfan''s chaos last night, her stomach was already flat from starvation. She picked up the bowl and ate it, while Lv He shook her head at the side, "Royal Concubine, take it easy, it''s almost time for lunch."


    Just as she was eating, the Yang Liniang came over. She didn''t treat Bai Qianfan as if she was a wangfei and didn''t even greet him. Instead, her tone of voice contained a hint of complaint, "Why did you come over before waiting for me?"


    Bai Qianfan was embarrassed to talk about what happened last night.


    Lv He raised her eyebrows and smiled, "The wangfei was resting in your room last night."


    Yang Liniang''s face instantly turned white, her mouth opened halfway, as if she had seen a ghost. Only after a long time did she finally squeeze out a smile. "So it''s like that. No wonder you didn''t call me along."


    Qi Hong found it funny seeing her absent-minded look, "Has Miss Yang eaten yet?"


    "I''ve eaten," Yang Liniang said as if she had just discovered something. "Hey, why is it that the wangfei is having breakfast or lunch?"


    Qi Hong, "Princess, you woke up late. Here''s breakfast."


    "Princess Hua-Yang is still a child after all, and loves to sleep. I''ll wake up when the time comes, even if I want to sleep, I won''t be able to fall asleep."


    The corner of Lv He''s eyes twitched, "We made an explanation before we left. The wangfei worked hard last night and had her rest more often, not wanting to get beaten up."


    Yang Liniang, who had just regained her composure, bit her lower lip. A trace of hatred quickly flashed across her eyes when she looked at Bai Qianfan.


    The little girl couldn''t tell. She kept saying that the prince was her big brother, but she actually crawled into his bed secretly.


    At this time, Hao Pingguan''s loud voice came from the other side of the second door, "Yo, your highness, you''ve returned early today."

 C89 I thought his highness liked her

    Upon hearing that Morong Gan had returned, Bai Qianfan immediately became flustered, she stuffed a small soup dumpling into her mouth, stood up and ran.


    Lv He sighed, "Princess, why are you running? Be careful not to fall."


    Qi Hong laughed inside, the little girl was embarrassed.


    When Yang Liniang saw Bai Qianfan running away, she immediately went to greet him. Her delicate, weak, and weak squat made him lurch her feet, causing her body to tilt sideways and fall down, causing Morong Gan to turn a blind eye to dodge. Yang Liniang had thought that Morong Gan would support him, but who knew that she did not, and when she was about to fall to the ground, he reached out and grabbed onto''s hand, causing Morong Gan''s face to slightly turn, his sharp eyes to flash.


    In the end, it was the little girl who helped her up. She bit her lips, and not a single person came up to comfort her, while Lv He stood there with her hands hanging down, looking like she was watching a good show. She couldn''t pretend anymore and left huffily.


    The moment Morong Gan entered, he saw Bai Qianfan running far away. He frowned: "Why are you running, Princess?"


    Qi Hong laughed and said, "The princess'' face is still young, and she''s still feeling shy about what happened last night."


    Morong Gan was a little uncomfortable, "Um, can she run now? Will it flow more when it moves? "


    Qi Hong, "..." Master, why do you ask me this ¡­


    She blushed as well. "This, it''s best not to run."


    "Then tell her not to run." Morong Gan said, "Tell Lv He to get some water, I want to take a bath."


    Lv He was right at the side, so she naturally heard him. She replied and took the two little girls to the Horn Chamber while Qi Hong chased after Bai Qianfan while shouting, "Princess, don''t run! Don''t run!


    Bai Qianfan stopped and turned. When she saw that Morong Gan was no longer there, she heaved a sigh of relief, "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Qi Hong wasn''t used to it and ran a few steps while gasping for air, "Last night, this servant still had some things I didn''t tell Wangfei. With the matters that happened in the moon, I can''t move it too much, firstly, I''ll dirty my clothes, and secondly, it''s not good for my body. "Come, let''s return with this servant."


    Bai Qianfan half lowered her head, using her toes to touch the ground, "Big sister, I went back to the backyard, yesterday I promised to bring Xiaohei out to bask in the sun."


    Qi Hong laughed, "Princess, what do you want? Just send someone to get it, I have stewed some nourishing stew on the fire, if you can''t eat lunch, eat that."


    "Nourishing stew?"


    "That''s right. Yesterday, that wangfei suffered some deficiency in her body and needed to be replenished. This lord had already instructed her to do so when she woke up. She said that wangfei''s body was weak and that so much blood had flowed. She needs to be replenished."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan was extremely embarrassed, she blushed and stomped her feet: Aiya, what is a man like him saying all this for?


    "What''s there to be embarrassed about? The prince is the princess'' husband, and being the husband''s wife that he cares about is his duty."


    "But I''m not. Elder sister knows that I''m an imperial concubine ¡­"


    "Alright," Qi Hong interrupted her. "I only know that you are the Princess Chu and the real wife of this lord. "Let''s go back with this servant. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about even meeting this grandpa. Once wangfei gets older, we''ll still have to give birth to the prince''s children."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t think about it that long, and felt that this obstacle in front of her was difficult to overcome. Normally, she would be rather thick-skinned, but at times like this, she was actually as thin as a cicada''s wing.


    She was afraid that she would run into Morong Gan, so she hid in Qi Hong''s room and became a beauty. Last time, when she saw that Qi Hong had taken down her teacup, she stood up once again and gained some experience.


    When Mo Rong came out of the bath, she saw a scene like this. The little girl was sitting on the embroidery block, her head lowered, her expression focused on embroidering flowers. On the top of each needle, under each needle, she would occasionally draw the embroidery needle on her head in a manner reminiscent of her aunts. He stood outside the window looking on with interest. He was quite happy when he remembered that she said she would help him with a wager. Although the work wasn''t very good, she did it with great care.


    When he thought back to last night, he had lifted her apron to look at her navel. His face suddenly turned red, but he really didn''t think about it in the wrong direction. A half-grown child, and a green fruit at that, what was there to be captivated about? He just thought that he was stupid enough. He, a shrewd person, accompanied with a little girl to act dumb together. Whatever she said, what did he believe? He had even hooted and surrounded the backyard, and it was ridiculous to think of it now.


    Bai Qianfan said that she wasn''t hungry and did not want to eat. She just stayed in the house and refused to go out, so Qi Hong could only bring the stew over for her to eat.


    Morong Gan knew that she didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t mind. He ate alone, drank a cup of tea, sat in a daze for a while, and heard Hao Pingguan say, "Eh, Princess Huo Wu is leaving?"


    He turned his head to look, only to see Bai Qianfan standing straight, her footsteps in a hurry, as though she was anxious to escape the place. Her gaze was following her until she disappeared around the corner, but she didn''t know what happened, so she suddenly said, "Call the wangfei back, tell her that this king has something to find her."


    When Hao Pingguan received the order, he immediately ordered a servant to chase after him. After a while, Bai Qianfan''s figure appeared in his line of sight. She seemed to be standing there motionlessly as she shot a glance in their direction. Their line of sight passed through the ponds, corridors, and trees.


    Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment, but still walked over. If she did not see her today, then she would have to see her tomorrow, as long as she lived in a mansion, there was no way to avoid it. With this thought in mind, she let out a sigh of relief. She had finally arrived at the Meteor Shower.


    Morong Gan waved for the servants to withdraw. Seeing Bai Qianfan coming over, he said with an expressionless face, "Sit."


    Bai Qianfan did not hold back and sat down, "What business does the Prince have with me?"


    "As for that Miss Yang, This King feels that it is inappropriate for her to continue living in the estate. It would be better to let her leave."


    Bai Qianfan''s mouth was agape, and only after a long while did she let out a sound, "I thought that the Duke liked her."


    Morong Gan glanced at her. "How can you tell that I like her?"


    "Didn''t I reward Big Sister Yang with a lot of things last time? and even gifted her a Oil Gourd. "


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, he had a general idea of the situation. Bai Qianfan was a grateful person, after receiving the Oil Gourd and not showing her gratitude, he had actually thought that the Oil Gourd was giving her a gift.


    "Who said the Oil Gourd was for her?"


    "The Big Sister Yang said so herself. When the Prince still remembers to buy some small stuff for her, I thought he liked her."


    Morong Gan wanted to be angry, but he endured it.


    He did not know where he went wrong, but he could not admit it now. If giving the Oil Gourd was something he liked, could it be that he liked this little girl? It was just that she was pitiful and wanted to play with some small stuff, how could she get involved with someone who liked to play?


    "Anyway, I have already informed you, so Hao Pingguan will take care of the rest."


    "My prince," Bai Qianfan rubbed her fingers in a difficult situation, "I was the one who brought her in, it would be better if I went to tell her. Sigh, look at this. I wanted to make the prince a good marriage, but who would''ve thought that there would be no such thing? Forget it, it''s not sweet if you try to force things. My prince doesn''t like Big Sister Yang, so in the future, I will eventually find one that suits my heart. "

 C90 Am i going out?

    Since Morong Gan did not plan to marry to the Yang Liniang, it would be inappropriate to stay in the Prince Chu Palace. Bai Qianfan was in a difficult situation, she was the one who brought him into the Palace, trying to fulfill their wish of marriage. The Yang Liniang''s thoughts were all on this. She thought that it would be better to have a shorter duration than a shorter duration, so she decided to take advantage of the lack of deep friendship to settle this matter.


    After lunch, she went back to the backyard, directly heading to the Fallen Star Pavilion. When the girl at the door saw her, she lightly called out for her Royal Consort, causing Bai Qianfan to ask, "Is Miss Yang there?"


    "Yes, in the house."


    Bai Qianfan then entered the house. Yang Liniang had lost his looks in the morning and had not recovered from it until now.


    Bai Qianfan ran away at that time and did not know about her fall. She was used to seeing cold faces from a young age, so she did not care and went up to talk, "Why didn''t Big Sister Yang stay at the Huailin Pavilion to eat?"


    Yang Liniang was immediately angered when she heard it. What''s wrong with not eating?


    "How could I, who have no reputation, stay behind to eat? Unlike the consort, I have now spent the entire night here in the Huailin Pavilion."


    Bai Qianfan could tell that she was a little unhappy, but she still had to say what she should say. She was a simple person, so she did not beat around the bush, "Big Sister Yang, there is something I want to tell you."


    Yang Liniang looked at the work in her hands and said indifferently, "Speak."


    "It''s like this. When you first entered the manor, I was the one who facilitated it. I originally wanted to make a good marriage, but in the end ¡­"


    Yang Liniang suddenly raised his head, "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that the Yang Liniang had such a huge reaction, Bai Qianfan was a little surprised, "... I asked the prince, and he said he wasn''t going to marry you. "


    Yang Liniang opened her eyes wide, "Did the Prince personally say it?"


    She looked as if she wanted to denounce Bai Qianfan for her crimes, and even though she didn''t seem as gentle as usual, Bai Qianfan still nodded her head, a little diffident about it.


    Yang Liniang closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "Are you saying that I have to leave the palace?"


    "Since your highness doesn''t plan on doing so, isn''t it a waste of time for you to stay here? Why don''t you go home as soon as possible and find a suitable husband to marry ¡­"


    "It''s easy to say. If it wasn''t for someone thinking about me outside, would I have come here to hide?"


    "Perhaps after being unable to find you for such a long time, that person''s thoughts have faded. He won''t be looking for you anymore."


    Her face paled, and after a long period of effort, she still could not let herself burst out. "Forget it, I was unlucky and could not enter the eyes of the Duke, but I beg the Princess to let the Servant keep on beating me up for a few more days and live a long life in peace. When I think about facing that evil tyrant outside, the Servant is afraid, I have to think about it and think of a way, Royal Consort?"


    Bai Qianfan had always felt guilty, hearing her say this, she immediately nodded, "Alright, I didn''t say that I would let you go immediately.


    The Yang Liniang still looked distressed. "The wangfei is kind. If you promise me, can the prince agree?"


    "Your Highness looks cold, but your heart is still fine. If you really can''t do it, I''ll go beg him." He also knows that his sister is alone right now, so she will agree. "


    Since it was like this, there was nothing left for Yang Liniang to say. For Bai Qianfan to tell her this news, it was simply like stabbing a knife into her heart, which made her feel unspeakably angry and resentful. Why was it that she had come to provoke him? Was it because she was cocky?


    With her looks and looks, not only was she not the best in the world, she was also the best in the alley where she lived at home. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many rascals wandering around the front and back of the house, but she actually lost to a little girl who didn''t even have a hair on her head. He was short and thin, with a flat chest. It would be strange if a man liked him. Was Prince Chu blind?


    Not wanting to stay together with her for even a moment, Yang Liniang threw Luo Zi to the side. "I was just fighting for half a day and I''m already tired. I''ll go lie down, then I won''t be accompanying Princess Hua-Yang."


    Bai Qianfan smiled along, "Big Sister Yang, what are you talking about? Rest for a while, I''m also going back to take a nap."


    The water pillar was as thick as a hemp rope, the water pillar was lashing at the ground straight ahead. Morong Gan was worried about the reservoir in the east suburbs, last time, he had spent a lot of effort to make up for it, it was raining so heavily that if he did not reinforce it, the dam would probably burst again, and he would definitely bring Jia Tong along to the storm.


    Since Minister Su had not come, Vice Minister Liu was flustered and didn''t know what to do. Counsellor Zhou Ziming had brought his soldiers and laborers to fight on the dike, and as soon as bags of sand were thrown down, they were instantly washed away, but there was nothing he could do.


    Right at this moment, a person walked in with large strides in the rain. He wore a straw cape and a bamboo hat, it was Morong Gan. They all went up to welcome him.


    Morong Gan looked all the way, and saw that the water was slowly flowing, making the situation extremely dangerous. He chose the narrowest section and sent a strong man into the water. There was a rope tied around his waist and his arm was tied up, forming a human wall. He used his body to fight against Hong Shui. The people on the shore used all their strength to pull the rope, tying both ends to two thick trees.


    Seeing that, Morong Gan jumped down and filled the gap. He shouted loudly in the torrential rain: Brothers, straighten your backs, we are soldiers, it is your duty to protect our country, there are 100,000 good lands downstream, all our fellow countrymen will grit their teeth, for them, we must endure it! "


    The Prince Chu set an example, and all the soldiers and labourers immediately pulled themselves together. Their courage was boosted greatly, as long as they had a conviction, they could get rid of all difficulties, and the people who fell stood up straight, their chests puffing out.


    Other than respect, there was also fear. Once the situation stabilized, they hurriedly invited Morong Gan ashore.


    "Your majesty is a man of wealth, how could you do such a thing? Come up quickly and drink a cup of hot ginger soup, drive away the chill, and set an example. Your majesty has set an example, this is truly worthy of respect from the subordinates."


    Morong Gan shot a cold glance at the shore, "Tell all the people from the Water Conservancy Division to come over. With this levee breaking today, this king will let their heads fall to the ground. It is not impossible for this king to use his body as an example."


    When Zhou Ziming received the order, he immediately ordered people to invite Morong Gan in. He turned to persuade Morong Gan, but Prince Chu did not budge, he just stood there in the water motionlessly. Zhou Ziming and Vice Minister Liu had no choice but to also go in the water to accompany him.


    After a while, the people of the Water Conservancy Department rushed over in the rain. Seeing that the Prince Chu and the soldiers were standing together in the water, they became anxious and quickly changed their clothes to go into the water. The wall of people thickened, and the water flow gradually slowed down.


    Morong Gan did not leave, but stayed to eat with the soldiers in the tent. Although he was born into a noble family, and had practiced martial arts for so many years, he was not that particular as he drank wine and ate meat in big mouthfuls. Only, his expression was cold and carried a sense of dignity, and other than a few Courtier s, the servants did not dare to casually climb up to him.


    When they entered the mansion, Jia Ping Sheng''s expression became flustered, and he hit him with Qian''er. "Your highness, something''s happened, someone from the Moon Reaching Pavilion has died again."

 C91 Another one dead

    Morong Gan''s heart jumped, and he asked sternly: Who''s dead?


    "One is called Qingmei, she''s a servant girl that the wangfei married from Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion."


    He heaved a sigh of relief and asked, "Where''s the wangfei?"


    "Princess, you are in Moon Reaching Pavilion," Jia Ping Sheng looked at him carefully, "Your Highness should go back to your room and change clothes. Only then, can I report to you."


    Morong Gan heard the hidden meaning in his words, frowned: "If there''s anything you want to say, just say it."


    "That green plum was poisoned to death. This servant ordered someone to search through the Moon Reaching Pavilion and found an identical powder in the princess'' room."


    Morong Gan frowned even more, "You mean, it was the princess who poisoned him? Why would she do that? "


    "I heard that the Oil Gourd was killed by Qingmei. The wangfei almost lost her temper because of her temper. What happened afterwards, this servant did not know."


    "You locked her up?"


    Your servant dares not," said Hao Pingsheng, bowing. "Two mama are making a ruckus to redress Qingmei''s grievances. Your servant has someone stand guard at the door for fear that the wangfei will suffer a loss." In fact, it was still locked up, but the name sounded better. Something so big had happened that he didn''t dare to act recklessly. He could only wait for Mo Rong to come back and make a decision.


    Morong Gan took off his cape and threw it to Jia Tong, then turned and went back to the backyard. Hao Pingguan followed behind and shouted, "Your highness, you should first change your clothes.


    Morong Gan turned a deaf ear to his question and stepped forward. He had fought in the snow and ice before.


    Reaching Huailin Pavilion, before even entering the door, one could already hear loud noises, among which a sharp voice was the loudest.


    What kind of person is this? To kill someone for such a small thing, the young miss from such a big family, such a vicious heart, our Prime Minister is so kind, and Madam is like a Buddha, how could she raise such a despicable thing and do evil deeds in her family, she can''t even marry into the King''s Manor, her life is cheap, but she was raised by her father and mother, and told you to pack of powder for her life, how can her parents live!" "Those two who lost their lives earlier must be related to her as well. Fortunately, our prince is an impartial person. Now that he has the credentials, he won''t let Qingmei die in injustice. What a pitiful girl ¡­" "While shouting, she let out a dry howl.


    When Morong Gan entered the house, the chaotic scene immediately quietened down. Everyone looked at him in a daze, and even forgot to greet him.


    Hao Pingguan shouted, "Have you all gone stupid? When you see the prince, you don''t even want to invite him anymore."


    Everyone saluted in succession, and stood to the side while wiping away their tears. When Morong Gan walked closer, he saw that Qingmei was lying by the side of the table. His nose and the corner of his mouth were stained with blood.


    The Mama Qi was quiet for a while before she howled again, "I beg the Prince to uphold justice for Qingmei!"


    Morong Gan looked at her coldly. Mama Qi felt his heart tighten and he immediately swallowed his words. Hao Pingguan said: "Don''t cry, the Duke won''t be able to rub the sand in his eyes, I will investigate thoroughly."


    Morong Gan saw a small white porcelain bottle on the table and asked, "Did you find this in the princess'' room?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Who searched it?"


    It was a very ordinary question, causing Hao Pingguan to shudder in surprise. "Reporting to Your Highness, it''s this old servant. This old servant was searched. This servant found it in the wangfei''s room."


    "How did you know there was poison in the princess'' room?"


    Hao Pingguan lowered his head, "All the servants in the rooms have been searched."


    "Where did you find it in the princess'' room?"


    "Under the bed, under the bed, the princess hid many things, including this small porcelain bottle."


    "Has the princess admitted it?"


    "The Princess admits that the bottle is hers, but the contents aren''t hers."


    Morong Gan laughed coldly, "She is interesting, the bottle is hers, the thing inside is not, who could have stuffed it in?"


    Hao Pingguan did not know how to answer, and could only stand there awkwardly.


    Morong Gan looked around the room, "How did she die here?"


    The Mama Qi stepped forward, "In reply to Your Highness, Qingmei ate the poison in this plate of Peach Blossom."


    Morong Gan glanced at the plate of Peach Blossom, it was yellow in color and covered with sesame seeds, making it look very tasty.


    "Where did you get the peach cake?"


    When she returned in the afternoon, I had her eat one. She said that she had just eaten lunch and couldn''t eat anything, and when she returned to her room, she discovered that the Oil Gourd had died, so she aggressively came out to scold. Qing Mei admitted that she accidentally clamped her down when she closed the lid, and the princess was angered to the point of wanting to beat her to death, but was pulled apart by the servants. When she entered the room, she took the plate of peach blossoms in, and only a few of them appeared in the evening. Qing Mei ate a few of them without thinking too much into it. Then, she suddenly lied down by the table and stopped moving. This servant was so scared that she lost half her life, and so I quickly sent someone to report this matter. "


    Morong Gan looked at Mama Qi, "The entire process was by the side? I almost saw the wangfei poison him with my own eyes. "


    As long as she comes back, this servant will wait by the side, not hiding anything from you, my prince. Our princess is a strange person, we don''t like to be close to people, and usually we don''t have any maidservants, we only like to fight our own way back and forth. In the past, this servant will not be able to say anything about it, but once we''ve beaten our way into the prince''s mansion, we''ll beat ourselves up to death.


    "So you''re saying, this king will be biased against Princess Tan?"


    "This servant dares not." Mama Qi hunched her shoulders, her head lowered in fear.


    looked at Ning Jiu. Ning Jiu was an expert at investigating cases, if others could not see any clues, he would definitely be able to see through them.


    Not letting anyone follow him, he went to Bai Qianfan''s room. Outside of Bai Qianfan''s room stood two servants, who were driven far away by the wind, and when he pushed open the door, he saw that the little girl was lying on the bed. He walked over gently, and was stunned to see that Bai Qianfan was actually wrapped in a blanket and sleeping.


    After what had happened, she could still sleep!


    Morong Gan flicked his finger on her forehead, "Hey, get up."


    Bai Qianfan woke up quickly, and suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing him, she was not surprised, as she quickly sat up with an indifferent expression, "The king is here."


    Morong Gan glared at her, "Heh! Right now, wangfei''s getting too much out of this duke, so she doesn''t know how to salute even if she sees me. "


    Bai Qianfan wanted to get off the bed slowly, but she was stopped, "Alright, since it''s like this, we can''t just call for help, we have lost our manners." After a pause, she said, "Aren''t you afraid that someone might knock on the door while you''re sleeping?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her pitch-black eyes and looked at him, "Your highness also believes that I was the one who poisoned him?"

 C92 Your royal highness

    Do you believe her? Morong Gan asked himself, and the answer was not certain. From the very beginning, her goal of entering the Palace was not pure, and even if it was not her own intent, she was still a chess piece in the hands of others. She looked very simple, but it was just that simple. The more he couldn''t see through her, the more he wanted to see through her. That was why he was getting more and more curious about her.


    If he didn''t have these days of contact with her, he would have suspected her even more. After these days of living together, he secretly hoped that it wasn''t her, he said that as long as she stayed put, she would be able to stay in the mansion for a long time. He would protect her. But if she is truly malicious, then don''t blame her for being heartless.


    He seemed to be a little too curious about her recently, and as soon as this matter occurred, he immediately woke up and gave her a deep look. "Princess, are you not going to admit that you were the one who gave the Peach Blossom and Qing Mei the reward? You also found the poison in your room. The evidence is conclusive."


    "I can only say that you are too reckless."


    "Then tell me, how is this arbitrary?"


    "Someone set a trap for me, how can you not see this?"


    "Did you give them to Qing Mei to eat?"


    "Yes."


    "Was the poison found in your room?"


    "Yes."


    "Is the bottle yours?"


    "Yes."


    "Was the Oil Gourd killed by Qing Mei?"


    "Yes."


    Morong Gan spread his hands: "So, my motives and evidence are clear, how can you call me arbitrary?"


    Bai Qianfan did not speak further, she pouted and looked out of the window, looking wronged.


    Morong Gan could not help but sigh, "Don''t be anxious, this is being investigated. If it really has nothing to do with you, this king will naturally give you justice."


    Bai Qianfan turned her head to look at him, "What if it has to do with me?" Her eyes were black and shiny, and her expression was one of mockery and stubbornness.


    Morong Gan''s heart tightened as he shifted his gaze away and said calmly: "If it really is related to you, then I will personally report it to the Duke. I will be punished, imprisoned, and will not let you off."


    Bai Qianfan remained silent and said, "That''s good." She laid back down, "Your Highness has finished with his questions. Thousand Fan is sleepy, so I want to sleep." Without waiting for Morong Gan''s reply, he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    This case was very simple, every step pointed to Bai Qianfan. The motive was clear, the process was clear, the evidence was conclusive, every step was reasonable. But the more it was like this, the more suspicious Ning Jiu felt. Was it because he had been so close to the prince recently that he was fearless and had killed so arrogantly without hiding anything?


    The previous two times, all suspicion had also pointed towards her. At that time, Hou, he thought that Bai Qianfan had purposely tarnished her name, and the more suspicion she had, the easier it was to clear him out. No one who was a murderer would jump in front of others with a loud bang. This was her way of doing things, and this time she was going to do it.


    He thought of something. He had even tried to track Bai Qianfan before, but he still lost her, and any other person was impossible. How could a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl without any ability do such a thing? Or hidden? Her learning of kung fu with Jia Tong must be fake right?


    Morong Gan was a chess piece placed by Bai Rulin''s side. As for whether or not Bai Qianfan had killed those people, he was not sure at the moment.


    When Yang Liniang went to look for Bai Qianfan on the second day, she found out that she was being placed under house arrest and understood the gist of the matter. She ran over to the Huailin Pavilion to see Morong Gan, then kneeled on the ground.


    Morong Gan had just returned and was washing his face. He did not even look at her and said indifferently: Please get up, you are here to seek justice for her?


    "Although Servant hasn''t interacted with Princess Hua-Yang for long, he seems to be a kind person and definitely wouldn''t do such a thing. I hope that you can investigate. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll check."


    "When your highness comes back, he will definitely be tired. Your highness, please pinch his shoulder."


    "No need," Morong Gan said, "I still have things to do, so I won''t greet you. Don''t go to Moon Reaching Pavilion for the next few days."


    "After such a big thing happened, the Servant will definitely save it, and won''t cause trouble for the Duke." Yang Liniang looked at the man in front of her with adoration, and really wanted to raise her hand and place it on his shoulder. But when Morong Gan opened his mouth, she did not dare act rashly, and could only turn around and leave.


    Returning to the backyard, when she passed by the Moon Reaching Pavilion, she heard that there was a big commotion coming from inside. She wanted to go in, but was afraid of Morong Gan finding out.


    Not long after, a disheveled maid ran out with a pair of terrified eyes. Her gaze was hollow as she shouted, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! I''m not in the same group as them!"


    Yang Liniang pulled her back, "Who wants to kill you? "Who are you not with?"


    That maid had a lot of strength. She pushed her forward and shouted, "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I don''t know anything!"


    Yang Liniang was pushed by her, but just as she steadied her body, two servants rushed out from the courtyard door, and when they saw her, they asked, "Where did a madman run to?"


    Yang Liniang suddenly realised, she was a madman, why would a perfectly fine person go crazy? She recognized that crazy servant girl called Qing Zhi, who was Bai Qianfan''s concubine. It was such a coincidence, one dead yesterday, and one crazy today. Could it be that the servants who followed over with Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion were cursed?


    She rushed towards the direction of the Bright Lake and pointed, "Run that way."


    The two servants chased after him. Yang Liniang shook her head, if this was really Bai Qianfan''s doing, then she had underestimated the little girl.


    When the news of Qing Zhi being crazy reached his Huailin Pavilion, Ning Jiu said, "My prince, this Qing Zhi being crazy is probably related to Qing Mei. Qing Mei died last night, Qing Zhi being crazy today, this is too much of a coincidence."


    Morong Gan nodded his head, "It''s a pity that I couldn''t get anything out of you last night. Now that I''m crazy, I don''t know how much trust I can put into her words. "


    Ning Jiu said: "Madmen will occasionally spew out the truth, let this subordinate try."


    "Go. This is the only one left alive. We must guarantee her life."


    "Your subordinate understands." Ning Jiu tilted his body slightly, and turned to leave.


    Morong Gan looked at Jia Tong who was quietly standing there, "Usually you talk too much, why don''t you say anything about this?"


    Jia Tong smiled awkwardly, "This subordinate is the master of the wangfei, I should avoid suspicion."


    Morong Gan asked: "Since you are her master, then you should know her actual skill, right?"


    "According to this subordinate''s observation, the wangfei''s skills are mediocre."


    "Have you tested her inner force?"


    "Well," Jia Tong shook his head, "She is, after all, an imperial concubine, so this subordinate does not dare to be rash."


    Morong Gan knocked on the table with his slender fingers, the corners of his mouth curled up in amusement: "Try her."

 C93 What are you doing chasing me?

    Morong Gan thought that everyone was afraid of death, and Bai Qianfan was no exception. That night when she rushed into the Huailin Pavilion to save her in the middle of the night was proof, so it was not difficult to test her.


    The little girl sniffed, and looked at him with reddened eyes. At that moment, Morong Gan really wanted to curse at her, if she was not a ruthless person, he would not use his scheming Yang Yin to probe her, showing his wronged look!


    His heart skipped a couple of beats, but his face was still warm. "I know you''ve been wronged. This King will accompany you for a walk. If you want anything, just say it. Just treat it as compensation, okay?"


    Hearing that she could go out, Bai Qianfan was overjoyed, the glimmer in her eyes disappeared in an instant, and she revealed a smile, "The king treats me so well."


    He was treating her well and only hoped that she hadn''t disappointed his expectations.


    He was dressed in ordinary clothes and pretended to be an ordinary person as he strolled down the street. Although it was just a show, Morong Gan still had to do his best to protect her with an unprecedented amount of patience. He even used his arms to protect her where there were many people, afraid that she would be squeezed by others.


    Asking her if she wanted to buy another Oil Gourd, Bai Qianfan shook her head, "It''s better not to, it''s not good for taking care of so that she won''t die again. In the end, it''s still a small life form. "


    How could a conflict like this exist between a person who pitied a bug and a person who could kill a person with his hands? Morong Gan looked at her, his eyes full of curiosity.


    After walking for a while, she bought egg pancakes, stir-fried chestnuts and even a handful of fragrant seeds. As she walked and ate, her hands were a little unable to hold on to them, so Morong Gan could only hold on to them for her and let her eat freely.


    Bai Qianfan took the opportunity to stuff an omelet into his mouth, her eyes smiling like the crescent moon, "Your highness, you should try it too, the snacks in the market are actually not bad too."


    But for the greater good, he did not say anything. Instead, he laughed and acted together with the others: "Alright, I''ll try it."


    Bai Qianfan was ecstatic, this kind of duke was like a different person, going from the high and mighty to the mortal world, she did not have any airs of arrogance, it was really good, she really liked it, how great would it be if she could continue like this.


    He could tell that there was a satisfied smile on her face. As long as he treated her like this, she would be overjoyed. It shouldn''t be an act, right?


    He guided her into an alley and said, "I heard that there''s a pretty good kneader here. I''ll take you to take a look."


    There were also shops in the alleyway, but they were not as lively as when they were facing the street, there were some residences and some shops, Bai Qianfan was happy inside, upon seeing the shops in front of him, she anxiously went to take a look, and with a few steps, he kept a distance between him and Morong Gan, and when she turned back again, was nowhere to be seen.


    She immediately turned back, but two Masked Man s walked up to her. They were dressed in black, and were approaching with a strong killing intent.


    Bai Qianfan had an extremely sensitive sixth sense, and her intuition told him that these two people were here to kill her. As for why, there was no need to guess, it must be someone sent by the Madame Bai.


    If she was lucky, she could run out. Even if she could not run out, if Morong Gan did not see her, she would still come to find him. She only needed to stall for time.


    She ran very fast, her small figure moving like a rabbit through the alley, Morong Gan stood on the roof, quietly watching her.


    He didn''t panic in the face of danger, nor did he panic in the face of danger. He seemed to have a plan in mind. His gaze turned cold, and his heart slowly sank.


    Finally, Bai Qianfan was forced into a dead end. She arrogantly stood in the middle of the alley, straightening her back, and stared intensely at Masked Man who was approaching her.


    "Stop, what are you guys doing chasing me?"


    Masked Man did not speak, but her footsteps did not stop.


    To actually send such an expert to deal with her, Bai Qianfan was sad in her heart, but her face was tense. She reached into her sleeves and said harshly: "Stop, otherwise, I will not be courteous to you guys!"


    Naturally, the two Masked Man s would not stop and continue forward.


    Bai Qianfan saw that there was a bamboo pole sticking out from the wall and slowly retreated. The hand inside her sleeves quickly came out and with a "sou sou sou" sound, a few things flew towards him. The two Masked Man s hurriedly dodged.


    Morong Gan stood on top of the roof, he thought to himself, as expected, you have some skills, and even brought a hidden weapon with you.


    Bai Qianfan threw the lead bullet, she had already retreated to the side of the bamboo pole, and forcefully pushed the bamboo pole towards the two Masked Man s, causing it to fall down.


    The two Masked Man s did not panic. They quickly escaped from the bamboo pole and chased after it.


    Bai Qianfan was extremely anxious. She did not know why Morong Gan had not come to find her after so long, but he had an embroidered dart in his sleeve. However, she did not want to use it until the critical moment came, as there were only a few of them.


    But the footsteps were getting closer and closer and she was running in the middle when she suddenly turned around and changed direction and nimbly slipped between the two men, throwing out two darts at random.


    Unfortunately, her hopes were dashed. Those two embroidered darts were not damaged at all, instead, they were caught by them. Seeing that the situation was bad, she pulled out a small dagger and held it in her hand, waiting for the person who had grabbed her to follow. She turned around and stabbed it, that courage and bravery made Morong Gan, who was on the roof, secretly cheer, thinking that it would be a good show to watch.


    Who knew that a Masked Man who was to the side would easily grab her shoulder with a dagger. After a shake, the dagger fell to the ground, revealing Bai Qianfan''s defeat.


    Just a moment ago, he was full of vigor. Now, he wielded a dagger and bared his fangs and brandished his claws like a small cheetah. It turned out that he was just fooling around.


    Bai Qianfan who was captured did not have any feeling of being defeated, she was still very arrogant and shouted loudly: "Do you know who I am? I am the Princess Chu, do you know that I am the Prince Chu? The famous Warlord in the world, let me tell you, he is an incredible figure, your schemes are nothing in front of him, his eyes are as big as bells, his mouth is wide open, his nose is high, his mouth is filled with fangs, he loves eating children. Of course, if they angered him, he would eat the heart of an adult. I advise you all to quickly let me go, otherwise, if he finds out, your little lives will be ruined. If you lose your heart, you won''t be able to reincarnate in your next life, wouldn''t it be pitiful if you were to stay in the Underworld forever and be roasted by the flames of the underworld? "


    The two Masked Man s looked at each other, and their gazes quickly swept across the rooftop on the left. Morong Gan stood there expressionlessly, and waved his hand after a long while.


    The two Masked Man s threw Bai Qianfan down and ran up the wall.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her shoulders that were in pain, feeling both anger and pride, "Little thief, if I ask you to provoke me, be careful that Prince Chu will dig out your heart and eat you," She collapsed on the ground, only then did Hou Di rush up like a tide in fear, causing her to tremble uncontrollably. She pursed her lips, sniffed twice, and muttered: "Luckily I managed to preserve my little life, but I am still a person with a tough life.


    The more she spoke, the more she whispered, until she finally burst into tears and stopped sitting there. Tears streamed down her face as she put away her dagger, picked up her embroidered dart, and slowly walked back to pick up those lead bullets.

 C94 Prince is so kind to me

    Morong Gan stood there in a daze, unable to describe the feeling in his heart. After fighting such a battle, Bai Qianfan was probably exhausted, and although walking like a tiger everyday, it was like walking with great difficulty, yet she still clenched her teeth and supported herself against the wall as she walked deeper into the alley step by step. She walked on the ground, Morong Gan followed on the roof until she reached a dead end, where Bai Qianfan stopped crying, wiped away her tears, and carefully searched for the lead bullets on the ground.


    Morong Gan felt his heart tighten. This was not the result he wanted. Two top-notch experts had joined hands to deal with a little girl. Although he had explained it beforehand, they had no eyes and fists, which was normal for men. He could not bear to put his hands on the little girl and he saw her gasp from time to time.


    After picking them up for a long time and missing a single one, she became anxious and rubbed her eyes again and again. She thought that this way of taking them would be brighter. Because he was constantly wiping his eyes, his face was already as dirty as a kitten, and his clothes were completely covered in dust, rolling on the ground until the color of his hair could not be determined, his crooked hair had scattered, and looked like a bird''s nest on his head. He looked unspeakably miserable, Morong Gan clenched his fist, and his knuckles turned white, standing there, with an unfathomable look in his eyes.


    Jia Tong and Ning Jiu had already changed their clothes and met up with him. Without saying a word, the two of them looked to be in an awkward silence.


    She was separated by a huge gap from them, but the little girl was not afraid at all. She mustered up all her strength to fight with them, but after that, she became such a desolate scene. The two grown men could not help but feel sad.


    They wouldn''t believe that a little girl like her could kill them even if she beat them to death!


    After a long while, Morong Gan waved his hand and Jia Tong and Ning Jiu quietly flew over. He exhaled a breath of air and slowly jumped down from the roof and walked in front of Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan was still upset about the missing lead bullet. She wiped the dust off with his sleeve and placed it inside his sleeve. She didn''t know why, but her eyes had turned red again. She wasn''t a person who liked to cry, even if she had suffered, she would never complain to anyone about it, but when she saw Morong Gan, she couldn''t help but feel a little, because he treated her like a Big Brother, talking to her relatives after feeling wronged, her heart was no longer as sullen.


    But he did not say anything, because he was a Prince Chu, not a Big Brother.


    Morong Gan pulled her up, "How did you end up like this?"


    "It''s nothing, I just ran into two little thieves and chased them away." She was smiling, and the water in her eyes was moving.


    Morong Gan swallowed his breath, and suddenly pulled her into his embrace. It was a small ball, and the butterfly bone on his back was especially prominent. The indescribable feeling in his heart was like overflowing a layer of water, overflowing another layer, and it attacked his heart time and time again. It was as if there was a gap in his body, and this small body could be inserted into it at any time. It was just right, and his heart was full.


    He gently stroked her head and said in a low voice, "Are you hurt?"


    "Nope." She put her head in his arms and laughed. "I have a magical treasure, but one of the lead bullets is missing."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give you how much you want."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, thanking him? Compared to her, he really wasn''t an honorable person.


    When he saw that she was not walking fast, he bent down and slightly lifted her skirt. Surprisingly, there was a dark purple bruise on her calf, which made his heart tighten for some reason against her white skin. He squatted down. "Come on, I''ll carry you."


    Bai Qianfan was unwilling, "How can I do that, this is nothing, no matter how serious it is I have experienced it before. I am not a delicate girl. "


    She almost couldn''t be considered a girl, how could a girl carry those things on her person. Morong Gan smiled bitterly and carried her on his back, walking out of the alley with large strides.


    In Bai Qianfan''s memory, the only person who carried her was her wet nurse. All these years, she was all alone, and not to mention someone else, she couldn''t even see a single smile. Thus, she was very touched and put her face on Morong Gan''s shoulder.


    This was the second time she had said this. Morong Gan felt upset, but he did not deny it because he did not know how to begin.


    Although she was shocked, receiving such high treatment left Bai Qianfan overwhelmed. Prince Chu''s shoulders were really broad and thick, she stuck close to him while constantly rubbing her cheeks against his shoulder.


    Morong Gan thought that she was uncomfortable and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Bai Qianfan giggled, her hand wrapped around Morong Gan''s neck as she stroked his adam''s apple back and forth. This was her sign of intimacy, getting closer and closer to the Prince Chu, which meant that her life in the future would become better and better.


    Those hands were soft and smooth, their fingers sweeping across his neck, Morong Gan''s heart suddenly jumped, this little girl, does she know what she''s doing?


    "Take your hands off me."


    "Why?"


    "..." "It''s itchy."


    "Oh." She obediently moved away.


    Her hand was there, and he felt his heart stir, and she moved away, and he seemed to be lost again, so strange that he could not make out what it felt like.


    The sky darkened, like ink falling into water, gently spread, bit by bit covering the light.


    The gatekeeping servant saw a tall figure walking over in the twilight. On his back was even a person whose body outline was too familiar. He hurriedly went up to greet him, "Your Highness has returned."


    Morong Gan acknowledged him, and walked past him in large steps. The servant then stood up and looked, and realised that the one on the Duke''s back was Princess Chu. He was baffled. The princess had been placed under house arrest two days ago, so how did she end up on the prince''s back today?


    When Morong Gan was carrying Bai Qianfan into the Huailin Pavilion, he suddenly felt that it was a little strange. Along the way, she kept chattering nonstop, but why was it that he did not make a sound?


    At the side, Hao Pingguan also followed suit, as he supported his son weakly, "Your highness has suffered, please let this servant carry you."


    Morong Gan''s eyes swept across, revealing a sharp look, Hao Pingguan immediately did not dare to make a sound. Morong Gan was panicking in his heart, he did not know if it was because Bai Qianfan was injured internally, but why was there no sound?


    He directly brought her back to his bedroom, carefully placed her on the bed and carefully examined her condition. Fortunately, she didn''t sustain any internal injuries, and since her complexion was good, and her breathing was even, then ¡­ Did he fall asleep?


    He stood by the bed and stared blankly at her. He found it hilarious that she was actually sleeping after what had happened!

 C95 I am a cat with nine lives

    Bai Qianfan was woken up by the hunger, she opened her eyes halfway, seeing that the room was a little unfamiliar, she could not help but be at a loss. Qi Hong sat by the side and smiled: "Princess is awake?"


    Only then did Bai Qianfan realize that this was Morong Gan''s house. She blinked her eyes and asked: "Where is the Prince?"


    Morong Gan was right outside, and when he heard that she was looking for him the moment he woke up, his heart throbbed strangely. It was as if he had become reliant on her since she had just fed him.


    He stood up and wanted to go in, but he felt that he should act more reserved and stand there motionlessly. Hearing Qi Hong say that, "Does the wangfei want to find me, I''m outside."


    Bai Qianfan said: "Prince, you carried me back, I''m afraid that he''s tired, I want to ask him, okay?"


    Qi Hong laughed and said, "Princess Consort is as light as a swallow, his weight in my hands is not even equal to the weight of a cherry spear, how can he be tired? Princess Wangfei is waiting, this servant will invite Master in."


    "No need, I''m not looking for him," Bai Qianfan said. "I''m just asking.


    Mo Rongyin moved a little, intending to find a chance to enter, but when she said this, he stopped. Through the beaded curtain, there was a small figure on the bed, and he remembered holding her in his arms. She felt her heart ache for him. How could she not feel sorry for such a little girl?


    It must be Qi Hong waiting for her to put on her clothes. Very quickly, a shadow appeared behind the pearl curtain and she sat in front of the makeup table with her long black hair draped behind her, waiting for Qi Hong to comb her hair.


    Morong Gan had his hands behind his back, his forefinger tapping on the ground a few times, and suddenly stopped, as he casually walked over and picked up the curtain.


    The pearl curtain made a sound, and the two of them turned to look. Bai Qianfan smiled until her eyes curved into a curve, "Your Highness."


    Morong Gan walked over and very naturally took the comb from Qi Hong''s hands. "Princess Wangfei must be hungry, go prepare something to eat."


    Qi Hong acknowledged her as she turned around and left with a light smile.


    Morong Gan didn''t dare look at Bai Qianfan''s pair of black eyes. He only looked at the unclear copper mirror and asked, "Did you sleep well?"


    "Well, it''s strange, but I always sleep very well in the prince''s bed."


    "Princess, do you mean to tell me to give this bed to you?"


    "It''s good for a gentleman not to rob a man. Even I can''t take away such a big bed."


    "Since that''s the case, then come over often to take a nap." Morong Gan was blabbering nonsense. After he finished speaking, he was stunned for a moment as he covered his smile. "What I mean is, when Princess Hua-Yang doesn''t sleep well, I can borrow his bed to sleep in."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the man who was standing in the mirror, "My prince, you treat me so well.


    Morong Gan knew: "Oh, the wangfei will also take an inch more. This king will wait and see how you will take an inch more."


    As they laughed, Morong Gan''s hands did not stop moving. Very quickly, two round pinches touched Bai Qianfan''s head, making her smile while his eyes curved up. They were extremely cute. Morong Gan clenched his fists, restraining the impulse to pinch her.


    Morong Gan didn''t use dinner. Firstly, he wasn''t very hungry, and secondly, he wanted to accompany her to eat. It was weird, but whenever he ate with her, his appetite was always especially good and he ate more than usual, as if he was unknowingly affected by her eating. Even the speed of eating had increased.


    The dinner was set up in the side hall. The heat from the food was all smelt in the candlelight, giving Morong Gan a kind of indescribable warmth. He sat together with his imperial concubine at the table, eating dinner together. Morong Gan felt that it was actually quite good to have someone to eat with him, this scene was much better than when he was alone. Even if he did not speak, if she were to make some noise at the side, it would also be good.


    After eating, he removed the table and placed the teacups on the table, Morong Gan left and right, with a serious look on his face, he said, "Esteemed wangfei, now there are only the two of us left in the house, if you trust me, then tell me the whole story, the dead Qing Mei might have come over from Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, but the indenture contract is not in my hands, it can''t be said to be my man, at least she died in my residence, I can''t leave this matter alone."


    Bai Qianfan had her reservations before, but now that she felt that Morong Gan could be relied on, she told him her guess.


    Morong Gan had never thought that the opposite would happen. It was not that Bai Qianfan wanted to kill the person beside him, but Madame Bai wanted to kill Bai Qianfan. All his guesses were due to the preconceived impression that there was a problem with Bai Qianfan. No matter how hard he tried to pretend, she just had a problem. Jia Tong did not believe it, Qi Hong did not believe it, but he had insisted on it himself. Now it had turned out that he was wrong!


    A powerful mother wanted to kill a lonely woman. Why? What did Bai Qianfan want to stop her, to make her kill him like that?


    "Why does the Madame Bai want your life?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I''m not too sure either, I think I''m just someone who eats too much, I want to raise less people."


    Morong Gan snorted: "You''re a dignified Prime Minister Palace, not even capable of raising a useless girl? Prime Minister Bai also means the same thing? "


    "No, not really. My father was quite good to me, and there were a few times when he found out about Madam''s actions, and he even taught her a lesson."


    "I''m afraid it''s for you to see?"


    "My father has a high position in the family, and he can deal with a lot of matters in the family. However, as long as he knows about it, he would definitely intervene."


    Morong Gan sized her up, "So you are willing to listen to anything your father tells you to do?"


    "I won''t either, at least I won''t do something that would harm the heavens and the earth. My wet nurse said that no matter how useless and useless a person is in this world, he must still be honest and not have any intentions of harming others."


    "It doesn''t matter if others come and harm you?"


    "Of course not, I can still differentiate between good and bad people." Bai Qianfan smiled at him, "Your highness is a good person."


    She held the teacup in her hands and half tilted her head as she looked at him with a smile. Her expression did not seem to be serious, but it was clear that she was very serious.


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes and thought back to what she had said in the alley. He wanted to ask his, but for some reason, he was suddenly filled with curiosity about her past.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t even need to think about it, "There are too many bright and dark swords, countless in number. Sometimes, even I feel that being able to live till now is a miracle. The nurse said I was a cat with nine lives. "


    "And the worst?"


    "When I was about eight years old, I was sunk in a well."


    Morong Gan''s heart was stifled, and even his breathing stopped, "A well sank? "Who did it?"


    Bai Qianfan saw that his face had suddenly changed, and a cold killing intent burst out from her forehead, scaring her body into trembling, "Your Highness, you ¡­."


    Morong Gan sensed his loss of composure and calmed himself down with great effort. He swallowed his breath and reached out to take her hand in his palm, "Tell me, tell me everything that''s bad."


    Bai Qianfan was at a loss for words at the moment. "It''s all in the past now, there''s nothing much to say."


    He squeezed her hand. "Tell me, I need to know."

 C96 Who do you think is a thief?

    That night, Bai Qianfan was left behind in Huailin Pavilion. She slept on Morong Gan''s bed and Morong Gan slept in the study room.


    After all these years, writing was the only way for him to release his stress. Sometimes, when his heart was troubled, he would write slowly, horizontally, vertically, indeterminately, and while writing, his heart would calm down. However, this time, it was a little difficult.


    Listening to Bai Qianfan''s narration, he could only sigh with emotion, thinking that it was really a miracle that this little girl could survive!


    Bai Qianfan had grown up in anger, but never thought that she would grow up in such a way. According to her own words, she was just an invisible person, waiting for people to not see her, if they saw her they would see her they would be in trouble. From the Madame Bai to the servants, every single one of them could squash her flat.


    Morong Gan sighed, the brush in his hand could not be stopped for a long time, an indescribable feeling of depression welled up in his heart, like a thick fog that was unable to find a way out, causing him to be anxious.


    Seeing him in a daze, Lv He asked softly, "Does this grandpa have something on her mind? "If you have something on your mind, tell this servant. This servant is an outsider, so I might be able to unravel it for you."


    Morong Gan placed the brush down, "Let me ask you this, if you have a direct mother who harmed you since you were young, what would happen to you?"


    "Either run away, or... Since she insisted on killing me, wouldn''t this servant kill her first? "


    "Yes," Morong Gan muttered, "Why didn''t you run away?" However, if they ran away, they wouldn''t be able to touch him.


    Lv He probed, "Am I talking about the wangfei?"


    Morong Gan glared, "It''s no big deal."


    Lv He stuck out her tongue, and did not dare say a word.


    Qi Hong was guarding Bai Qianfan, and she was guarding Morong Gan. Ever since the Duke and the Royal Concubine had a private conversation with each other, the Duke felt that something was wrong with his mind, and even now, he had not calmed down. She was very curious, what did the Royal Concubine say to the Prince, for him to make the Duke, who had always been calm, into something like this?


    The next day, Morong Gan did not need to go to bed, adding that he slept late, he did not wake up in the morning, he was still drowsy, but hearing a sound outside, it sounded like a skylark landing on a branch, it chattered non-stop and scratched his sleepiness. He was a person who was good at getting up, and normally, whoever woke him up would get hit on the floor, but today, the sound was extremely pleasing to the ear, causing his sleepiness to slowly dissipate, his mind having been led away by the sound.


    It was Bai Qianfan talking outside, probably kicking the shuttlecock, laughing loudly, the voice was clear and melodious, but it suddenly interrupted Hao Pingguan''s words: "Esteemed wangfei, you are lighter, your highness is still sleeping, why don''t you go over there and play?"


    Bai Qianfan sighed and then walked far away.


    Morong Gan was extremely annoyed as he laid on the bed. He had listened to everything clearly, what right did he have to chase his away? He wanted to turn over to sleep, but he couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. He could only prop himself up and call for help.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Jia Tong coming over from that direction, holding a sword in his hand. With a lift of her leg, he caught the shuttlecock in her hand and ran over happily, "Master, did you train in the sword to come back?"


    "Yes, your subordinate has gone to train in the sword. What is the wangfei playing at?"


    "Kicking the shuttlecock, do you want to compete with me?"


    Jia Tong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "This subordinate is a man, how would I know this?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "What''s wrong with us, we both know how."


    Jia Tong asked curiously, "Who are the Big Dog and Second Dog?"


    Bai Qianfan did not say anything, and stared at the sword in his hand: "Master''s dance is for me to see, after I have learnt the moves, Master will teach me to play with the sword, but you don''t know, yesterday when I went with the Prince to the streets and met two little thieves, my skills were not bad, I was still unable to use Master''s techniques, if there was a sword in my hand, I think they will not be able to escape."


    Jia Tong felt guilty, and his face was a little unnatural too. He was the little thief that Bai Qianfan spoke of, after doing such a shameless thing yesterday, he still felt awkward in his heart.


    It was also Bai Qianfan''s fault for putting on a show like that. She thought that Bai Qianfan was an expert who hid her strength, but who would have known that shshewas just an empty shell. She had the skills to intimidate others, if they were to fight, he wouldn''t even be able to take a single blow.


    Because of Jia Tong''s guilt, he naturally agreed to anything she asked of him.


    With a pull of his hand, a long sword came out of its scabbard with a ding sound, and threw the sword sheath to Bai Qianfan. He stood under the tree and drew his form, raising his hand, the sword picking up a sword flower, his left hand raised diagonally, and his right hand swung out.


    As Jia Tong continued to dance with all his might, Bai Qianfan started to frown. She finally called for him to stop, walked over seriously and grabbed Jia Tong''s hand.


    Jia Tong was baffled by her actions and started to feel uneasy. "Princess, what are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head to look at him, her expression revealing an enigmatic expression, causing Jia Tong to feel even more guilty.


    "Where''s Ning Jiu?"


    "He should be in the room."


    Bai Qianfan left him and hurried back to the guard''s room. When she pushed open the door and entered, he actually saw Ning Jiu writing calligraphy, Ning Jiu raised her head and the two of them were stunned. One of them did not expect that the guard would write as well, and the other did not expect that she would come.


    Ning Jiu had followed him since a very young age, and he had gotten used to Morong Gan writing stuff. He had never learned how to write before, so after following Morong Gan''s lead, he learnt a little, followed his training, slowly wrote, and discovered that writing stuff was indeed a good way to cultivate the mind and body. After yesterday''s incident, he felt awkward, so Jia Tong had gotten up early to practice his sword, and he had been writing stuff inside the house before, but he did not think that Wang Fei would learn how to write stuff.


    Even the normally calm and composed person was a bit flustered. "Why is the wangfei here?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "I''ve come to see you."


    She walked over, took his hand in an unexpected manner, and carefully examined it. Ning Jiu was a little embarrassed, and wanted to struggle out, but was held down by Bai Qianfan.


    Ning Jiu was also guilty, so he did not dare move. He watched for a while, then laughed out loud, and tiptoed to pat Ning Jiu''s shoulders: "Little thief!"


    Ning Jiu exclaimed, "Who did the wangfei say is a little thief?"


    "It''s you!"


    After Bai Qianfan finished speaking, she glared at him fiercely before turning to leave. Ning Jiu stood there baffled. After a while, Jia Tong came in and asked him with a puzzled look, "Princess has come?"


    "I''ve been here before, calling me a little thief."


    Jia Tong, "... "Oh no, I''m afraid she found out what happened yesterday."


    Ning Jiu, "... Crap, the wangfei went to look for the prince. "


    Jia Tong replied, "No, even if the wangfei knew, she wouldn''t have the guts to blame the prince. At most, the two of us will take the blame."

 C97 Dont you dare to look at me your highness?

    Morong Gan was washing his face, and when he raised his head, he saw Bai Qianfan standing in front of him. Just as he was about to smile and greet him, he felt that something was amiss, the little girl had her cheeks puffed up, her eyes opened wide, as though she wanted to find fault with him.


    "Your Highness doesn''t dare to look at me?"


    "Why would I not dare?" Morong Gan shifted his gaze back onto her face, feigning calmness. "Why is it that this king doesn''t dare to look at the wangfei?"


    "Because you are guilty."


    "What a joke. This King stands straight and upright. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Bai Qianfan''s chest heaved violently a few times, and it was obvious that she was trying her best to remain calm, "Your Royal Highness actually dared to say that you wanted to take me out yesterday, is it because of an intention?"


    "This King will take you out for a stroll. What are your intentions?"


    Bai Qianfan became angry and pointed at him, "You still don''t dare to admit it? Are they men? [If you have the guts to do it, do you have the guts to admit it?] Are you a cowardly turtle? "


    Seeing that Morong Gan was about to flare up, she scared them so much that they kneeled down to the ground and shouted, "My prince, my lord, please calm your anger. The wangfei was frightened yesterday, please don''t lower yourself to her."


    Ever since Morong Gan was young, besides his royal father, no one else had dared to point at his nose and scold him. He, a stately Prince Chu, was now being scolded as a cowardly turtle by a little girl pointing at his nose.


    However, Bai Qianfan was even angrier than him. She could endure insults and bullying, even if he had to beat her up until she looked like a pig head, it was fine. But she could not tolerate deceit. In this world, there were very few people who were good to her, so she cherished them greatly. She tried everything she could to carefully open her heart and accept them.


    Her lips trembled, but she did not want to appear weak. She fiercely bit down on her lips, causing the skin to break, and blood to seep out. Her tender lips were dyed bright red, making her pale face seem very different from usual. She was like this with her sharp angles and eyes that couldn''t be rubbed with the slightest bit of sand. She was usually like a harmless little kitten, but now she looked like she was about to explode.


    The two of them stared at each other in a silent stalemate. Outside the door, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu looked at the soul-stirring scene and looked at each other.


    Time seemed to stop, and the air became viscous. It was as if was in a world of vacuum, everything had become so slow, Morong Gan saw that Bai Qianfan was holding back her tears, and they were about to tear at the corner of her eyes. The anger in her heart was slowly extinguished. In the end, she laughed at herself and reached out to touch Bai Qianfan''s head, "Look at you, why is it like this?


    Bai Qianfan turned her head and rushed over. With a heavy snort, she turned around and ran out of the house.


    The other people in the room were still kneeling, feeling uneasy. They didn''t know what to do. Morong Gan said coldly: "Are they all dead? Hurry up and chase them."


    The three of them immediately ran out as if they had received amnesty. At this time, no one dared to stay in the same room as Morong Gan, as the cold Qi emitted from his body was enough to freeze people to death.


    To be honest, they all admired Little Princess. She was the first person they had ever seen who dared to point a finger at his nose and scold him. Small body, big power, it was amazing!


    Bai Qianfan ran to the second gate and was stopped by Xiao Kuzi. With his sharp eyes, she saw that the one chasing from behind was her master. She did not dare touch Bai Qianfan and tried to stop her with a giggle. "Princess, Head Steward is calling for you."


    Bai Qianfan pushed him to the side, "Get up, be careful that I don''t beat you up!"


    Xiao Kuzi dropped to the ground and grabbed her leg, "Princess, you can''t run away. Head Steward is calling for you."


    With that, Hao Pingguan caught up to her and knelt down: "Princess, if you don''t go back, the people from Huailin Pavilion won''t have any good days today. Prince is so angry, let''s all go down together."


    Bai Qianfan said with hatred: "What does this have to do with you guys, let him suffer the consequences herself."


    Hao Pingguan said with an embarrassed face, "I''m afraid that the Royal Concubine will have to personally execute the sentence for letting the Prince suffer the consequences of his actions. None of us are the opponent of the Prince."


    Bai Qianfan was too lazy to bother with them, she only wanted to leave the Huailin Pavilion, only wanted to leave these hypocritical villains. She kicked Xiao Kuzi away and Xiao Kuzi took the opportunity to cover his face, "Aiyo, my eyes!"


    Bai Qianfan was just about to run, but hearing him scream miserably, she had no choice but to go over and check, "I didn''t kick your face."


    Seeing that she had taken the bait, Xiao Kuzi immediately grabbed onto her leg, causing his face to turn red as he cursed, "A single two isn''t even good stuff, what kind of master do you have, what kind of servant are you, what shameless scum!"


    Hao Pingguan pleaded, "Princess, you can''t go back to Moon Reaching Pavilion, treat it as a pitiful servant. If I can''t chase you back, then this servant will have to be punished, this servant has never seen Prince angry like this before, only when you go back can he calm down, Princess, this servant will beg you, alright?"


    Hao Pingguan pouted his old face and begged. Bai Qianfan had no choice, he let out a sigh and pulled him up, "Alright, I''ll go back with you."


    Seeing that Bai Qianfan was willing to follow him back, Hao Pingguan finally heaved a sigh of relief. The situation had developed to this point, he was also a little confused, the feeling that the Prince had given him today was as if she had seen the expression on her face. Since when did the Little Princess end up being on equal footing with the Prince?


    Returning to the front of the house, when Morong Gan wasn''t there, he went to the parlour for breakfast. Bai Qianfan had already eaten first, so he gave her some biscuits as snacks.


    Hao Pingguan stood at the side and glanced at the water vat that was raising small fish.


    Bai Qianfan was indeed lured over. As she ate the biscuit, she looked down at the half opened water lotus and the purplish blue flower. From within, a tender yellow stamen could be seen.


    Hao Pingguan took the opportunity to say, "Your highness knows that the wangfei wants to raise these fish, so you specifically asked your servant to send some beautiful water lilies over, and told me to make a nest for Little Fishy. It would also be interesting for my wangfei to give it to you.


    Bai Qianfan raised her head, and carefully shook off the pancake crumbs from his handkerchief into her mouth, then waved the handkerchief around and tucked it into her chest, not speaking for a long time.


    Honestly speaking, other than what happened yesterday, Morong Gan had been really good to her during this period of time. He combed her hair, gave her some clothes, and threw them at Lv He to make clothes for his, and from the inside to the outside, there was even a set of undergarment. She went to see them, they were all new, and some of them were already done well, but he was afraid that the servants would be envious when they saw his, so he didn''t take them back.


    Furthermore, on the other day, when he set up a big black dragon and made his bed dirty, he didn''t blame her and even wanted Qi Hong to stew some tonic for her to eat.


    She let out a faint sigh and slowly walked forward until she reached the big red post hugging. Looking from afar, Morong Gan was sitting in the parlour and just happened to be looking in this direction.

 C98 Killing in broad daylight

    Morong Gan didn''t know why he had to be afraid of Bai Qianfan getting angry. He and the Prime Minister Bai were enemies, and when the Prime Minister Bai married his daughter to him, it was obviously the weasel paying respects to the chicken.


    However, seeing her run out full of grievance, he didn''t think of anything and wanted to chase her back. She was sad, and he didn''t seem to be feeling well. He could not explain his complicated feelings and could only blame it on what he owed her. He owed her too much, so he felt guilty. However, this could only be the case.


    When he saw her return, he felt at ease for some reason. However, he felt too embarrassed to meet her again, so he looked at her from afar. They were both in his line of sight, but not right in front of his eyes. So one was watching the fish by the pond and the other was drinking tea in the parlour. He knew she was there, and she knew he was here.


    Morong Gan''s mood gradually improved. Watching by the side, he slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He was secretly delighted in his heart. His highness and his consort had indeed met face to face! Once the matters in the backyard were settled, the mansion would be peaceful.


    Since I already know how powerful this mama is ¡­ Of course, Morong Gan would not let his return to the backyard. When he thought about how she had been struck by a well when she was eight years old, he was terrified, and did not dare to let her take any more risks.


    Little Yellow also ran happily under the grape arbor after receiving Huailin Pavilion. Since he was going to stay here for the time being, he couldn''t sleep in Morong Gan''s room anymore. Qi Hong cleaned a room for Bai Qianfan to stay in. They were separated by a corridor from Morong Gan''s house. The two windows faced each other.


    In the middle of June, when the weather became hot, Morong Gan opened all the windows and stood by the window to enjoy the breeze. Occasionally, he would see a small round head poking its head out of the window, but it quickly disappeared. Bai Qianfan was small, and would occasionally hit the window, but she could only see the top of his head. She seemed to be unable to calm down, and she would occasionally walk, as if she was playing with Little Yellow.


    Morong Gan silently listened and laughed. In the past, his life was lonely and lonely. Ever since he came to Bai Qianfan, his days had been lively and bustling with noise and excitement. There was a little figure, always swaying before his eyes, and she looked up at him with her big dark eyes, and smiled and called to him. There was clearly only one more person, but the feeling was greatly different. The Huailin Pavilion had become full of vitality like never before, and every day, it was bright and sunny, causing one''s heart to uncontrollably feel happy.


    Everyone did not know what Prince Chu was planning. A crazy servant, who was not part of the main Prince Chu Palace, was either sent back, or had her parents take care of her, what was Prince Chu doing? Was it possible that the Prince Chu was doing a good deed for them?


    Someone passed by the gate and heard Qing Zhi shout, "I know who killed Qing Mei!" He kept shouting, but he didn''t say anything else.


    When the news spread to Moon Reaching Pavilion, Senior Servant Liu personally walked in front of the courtyard door, and when she returned to Moon Reaching Pavilion, he closed the door and talked to Mama Qi.


    "Old sister, what are you going to do about Qing Zhi?"


    Mama Qi snorted disapprovingly, "A lunatic, who would believe her words?"


    "I think it''s better to be cautious. I wonder why Prince Chu took care of her illness and why he had people watch over his. I think there''s something inside going on here."


    "What does Prince Chu mean by that? He was previously still holding Bai Qianfan captive, but now he has received his Huailin Pavilion. Could it be that he''s afraid that she''s going to make a move again, and that''s why he''s keeping her under his nose?"


    "Let''s delay the matter with the Fifth Miss for a while. It is more important to settle the issue with the Qing Gong first. I will use some silver coins to ask around and take a look at the situation first."


    Mama Qi laughed, "I think elder sister should really love elder sister. We are just a melon stuck on a vine, the more effort you have to put in at a time like this, the better."


    However, her expression did not change and she smiled: "Of course, we are all working in front of Madam and naturally we hope that everyone is alright. If the situation does not look good, quickly send a letter to Madam and let her think of a way to bring us back. If the maidservants break down, then we will have to run out."


    "That''s the theory." Mama Qi said, "Everyone, ask around."


    No matter where they were, as long as they had money, there was nothing they could not do. Senior Servant Liu heard from a little girl in the front yard that a doctor had treated Qing Zhi and caused a temporary nervous breakdown, and that as long as he took a good rest, he would be able to recover quickly.


    That night, when they were not paying attention when they spoke, Qing Zhi heard them and thought that other than her, she had also escaped. It was unknown if they had truly gone mad, or if they were pretending to be crazy, but as long as she was awake and opened her mouth, they would definitely die.


    Looking at Prince Chu''s attitude that night, he already suspected Bai Qianfan a little. Since there was conclusive evidence to begin with and there was nothing to investigate, he had already been placed under house arrest, but after two days, there were no longer any movements. Bai Qianfan even received Huailin Pavilion, which was a bad omen.


    Mama Qi and Senior Servant Liu finished their preparations and sent a letter to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion first, then dealt with Qing Branch.


    They had gotten to such an age that both of them had grown up. They had found out the time when Qingzhi''s guard changed, and who was taking care of her, so they started breaking through one by one and spent a huge amount of money to go through it. Of course, they didn''t dare say that they killed her, they only said that they came from the same place, and now that Qingzhi was like this, they felt sad and wanted to go in to see her.


    Wiping his tears as he toyed with the token of sympathy, he paid with the money simultaneously. The gatekeeping servant was in a difficult position, but he still moved them and only allowed one person to enter. Just wait for the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion to come and take it, and then, they will be able to leave openly. As long as they leave this place, they will be able to save their lives, and even if Qing Zhi''s death was suspected of them, they would not be able to go up to Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion to capture them.


    Mama Qi was an experienced man when it came to taking people''s lives, so when she went in, she carried a bundle with him and waited for her at the front gate.


    In a few days, the girl looked like a different person. Her eyes were lifeless, her face sallow, her hair combed and yellow, and she had a round face that had once been a pointed face, but now she was very thin on both cheeks.


    She already did not recognize the Mama Qi, and did not look at her. She played with the leaves in her hands in a daze.


    Mama Qi shook Qing Zhi''s hand with a look of regret on his face, "How pitiful, how did you become like this? Qing Zhi, stop suffering here, go home early."


    She placed her other hand on the ring on her middle finger and was about to stab down, when suddenly, her arm went numb. An expressionless guard appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her arm, and said harshly, "Killing in broad daylight, your mother is really bold!"

 C99 Your highness is someone i care about

    This sudden change of events scared the soul out of Mama Qi.


    Ning Jiu took her arm, and took off the ring on her finger. In the sunlight, the thin needles glowed a dark green. Mama Qi was an old martial artist, even though his face was ashen, he was still struggling in death, "Guard Ning, what are you doing?"


    Ning Jiu did not speak, holding the ring, he turned the poison around and pierced it into her.


    Mama Qi''s face changed, and started to struggle as hard as she could.


    Unknowingly, a group of people had surrounded them from the side. Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan were both there, so Morong Gan slightly raised his hand and retreated to the side. Mama Qi knew that the situation had turned for the better and lowered his head, saying nothing.


    Someone slapped a pen and paper on the stone table and drank, "Write down everything you''ve done." "Our prince is merciful and does not plan to lynch you. He wants to hand you over to the yamen."


    Mama Qi was a stone in the latrine, smelly and stubborn. She knew that the matter was exposed, but she still shut her mouth and did not speak. Even if Qing Zhi was unable to escape from this stage, the three lives in front of her had nothing to do with her. She decided to drag Bai Qianfan down with her even if she had to die.


    Senior Servant Liu who was waiting at the front entrance was captured by Jia Tong and his people, telling her that Mama Qi had murdered Qing Zhi, and that she had been caught red-handed.


    When the Senior Servant Liu heard this, she immediately fell limply to the ground.


    The man sent by Madame Bai had already reached the front door, but after hearing Jia Tong''s words, she was so scared that her neck shrunk and she didn''t dare go in, instead she quickly went back to report.


    Senior Servant Liu was brought to an empty room. There was someone attending to him with pen and paper. She tremblingly said that she couldn''t read, so it didn''t matter. She dictated that someone was writing for her as long as she drew. Although she was older than Mama Qi, her heart was not as ruthless as him. She did not have much courage, and knew the principle of understanding the situation well, and what''s more, she was only an accomplice, not the main culprit. If she performed well, she might be able to save her life. Thus, she exposed everything in detail.


    Patting the Senior Servant Liu''s confession in front of him, she enunciated every single word. Mama Qi closed her eyes and sighed. Now that she had to admit or deny it, she chose not to open her mouth.


    It was Morong Gan''s first time seeing such a stubborn woman. But it didn''t matter. There were ways to get her to talk.


    "Throw her to the torture chamber, pull her nails out, pull her feet out before pulling out her hands. I want to see how hard her bones are!"


    Just listening to the fingernails being pulled out was enough to make one''s hair stand on end.


    Mama Qi trembled as she bent over, sighing sorrowfully in her heart. In the end, she decided to tell the truth, at least she would suffer less before death. When she was young, she read private school for a few days, grabbed a pen, and wrote down all of her crimes. When she finished writing, she seemed to be relieved.


    He then heard Morong Gan say, "Drag him to the torture chamber and remove all of her fingernails."


    Mama Qi was shocked, her nose started to snot as she begged, "Please spare this servant, Your Highness. This servant is already a dead person. "Please spare this servant ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s eyes were filled with frost, "It''s precisely because you''re going to die that this king punishes you a little. Otherwise, I would definitely not let you off so easily!"


    Bai Qianfan looked at Mama Qi, who was crying profusely, and sighed continuously. Although this old lady was very detestable, to make her suffer another time just because she was about to die seemed a little inhumane. She licked her lips. "Prince, I don''t think it''s better ¡­"


    Morong Gan glanced at her, "Didn''t you say that you could distinguish between good and bad people? This wicked woman has plotted to kill you several times, yet you still pleaded for mercy on her behalf?"


    His face was serious and her voice was cold. Bai Qianfan shrank her shoulders and did not dare to make a sound.


    After such a small period of time, everything was dealt with cleanly. The two criminals were sent to the yamen, and the crude girls in the backyard were originally bought for Bai Qianfan, but as soon as they entered the house, they were led astray by the evil wet nurse. They couldn''t let even one of them stay, and were chased away along with the two that were sent to the Yang Liniang.


    Raising two low-level maidservants from the Huailin Pavilion to serve in the Moon Reaching Pavilion. One was called Yue Xiang, the other was called Yue Gui, and they were all clever. They were on duty at Huailin Pavilion, so they naturally knew the rules more than the servants in other places, and with the help of four crude girls, the two servants were almost the same. When they arrived at that place, the Head Steward would scold them according to the rules, but the one who came was the Prince Chu himself. Previously, they had thought that the young miss of Bai Family was not valued, but now, it was completely different. The prince really looked up to the wangfei, the eight of them fearlessly stood there, all of them serving her with utmost concentration.


    As for Yang Liniang, because she was about to leave the house, a servant did not bring her a servant, so she could take care of herself.


    The little girls were diligent and returned back to Bai Qianfan''s room. They placed all the items there where they should be, no longer having to worry about others envious of her things, they quietly took them away.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the brand-new Moon Reaching Pavilion and was unspeakably happy. Finally, she had a courtyard that truly belonged to her, she didn''t have to go out everyday, and she didn''t have to worry about being harmed by anyone. There were people who controlled food and clothes, and there were people who attended to washing up and dressing up.


    She cupped her hands in glee, touched the surface of the table, then opened the wardrobe to look inside. It was all new, from inside to outside, everything was ready. She touched the beautiful clothes bit by bit, unable to close her mouth from laughing. Inside, she had the Pearl Flower and Hua Sheng, which was gifted to her by Morong Gan. There was rouge and cosmetic powder, a beautiful comb, and also a delicate copper mirror. She had seen all sorts of good things, but never had one.


    Morong Gan stood by the side of the door, looking at the happy Bai Qianfan, her eyes gloomy. To a wealthy noble king, these things could only be considered ordinary, but they made her so happy. One could imagine what kind of life she had lived for the past thirteen years.


    Her smile was so infectious that he couldn''t help feeling happy for her, but now and then the ache in his heart mixed together into a strange and complicated feeling.


    He walked over and said to Bai Qianfan who was bent over and trying out the glass cup, "Let the servants handle this. It''s almost time for dinner, come back after dinner."


    Bai Qianfan lifted her head, but the smile on her lips suddenly disappeared as she walked to the side as if she did not hear anything.


    When Hao Pingguan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but cry out. What''s wrong with Little Princess, he had not calmed down yet, the Prince has been very patient with her, don''t refuse a toast and eat a forfeit.


    Morong Gan knew that she was still angry about what had happened that day. It had already been two days, the little girl''s temper was huge. "I''m just joking with you. You''re angry for so long, the Mama Qi plotted to kill you, yet you''re begging for mercy on her behalf. Is there anyone who would do such a thing?"


    "I don''t care about Mama Qi, it doesn''t matter how bad she treats me, the Prince is someone I care about, I thought the Prince was sincere to me, but the Prince lied to me."


    Morong Gan stood there in a daze, unable to speak for a while.

 C100 I treated her like a little girl

    Because of Bai Qianfan''s words, Morong Gan wrote for half a night in the study.


    She said, The Prince is someone I care about. Her mouth was wide open, but her words were soft, causing people''s heart to feel warm. He was glad to hear it, he admitted. Since that was the case, he also cared about her. In the future, he would treat her better and not lie to her.


    He raised his brush and did not continue writing for a long time. Thinking about it, it was really inconceivable, he actually started to care about Bai Rulin''s daughter. But it was nothing much, he was a daughter that Bai Rulin didn''t want. Because he didn''t like his, she threw it to him, thinking that marrying into his would most likely cost his his his life. He didn''t like people that Bai Rulin didn''t like. On the contrary, he wanted to let her live a better life so that she could go back and slap their faces.


    Since Bai Qianfan had already married him, then she would be a member of his Prince Chu Palace.


    Just as he had expected, when the case was submitted, it involved the Prince Chu Palace and Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. The ordinary yamen authorities did not dare to accept it, and directly pushed it to the Marble Temple.


    Three lives, one was driven mad, and the one who harmed the Prince Chu''s concubine had caused such a ruckus, he should be severely punished and killed without mercy. However, the mother of the Imperial Consort Bai was involved, which made things difficult. It was not a rare thing for a direct mother to kill a Shu girl. It was just that the Shu girl now had a backer. Both sides had connections, and neither side could afford to offend her.


    The case could not be handled, so he could only drag it out. Morong Gan was not afraid of being dragged, even when it came to the emperor himself.


    In the main hall, the Prince Chu and the Prime Minister Bai argued with each other, causing the Emperor to be in a dilemma. On one side was the Prince Chu who held military authority, and on the other was the Prime Minister who held great authority. Although it had caused such a ruckus, it was still a family matter. No matter what, it was done by the servants, so it might be possible for them to misunderstand the matriarch''s intentions.


    When Mama Qi and Senior Servant Liu arrived at the Marble Temple, they changed their confessions, saying that it had nothing to do with Madame Bai.


    Morong Gan was unwilling to let it go, he had clearly made a promise, and made the prisoners take the blame, he wanted to bring the prisoners up to the hall, if Bai Rulin could offer the benefits, he had no gains, he could only intimidate, he did not want his life, did not even want the lives of his family members, did he plan to take them?


    The emperor had hinted several times that he wouldn''t listen. The emperor knew about the illness between him and Prime Minister Bai, so he had no choice but to agree.


    The result was that after waiting for half a day, he received news that the two criminals had committed suicide out of guilt, and this time they were unable to prove anything. Prince Chu was so angry that he wanted to kick Prime Minister Bai''s heart, but was held up by someone.


    The Emperor was furious and scolded him, a dignified prince, for trying to behave atrociously in public. Was he trying to rebel and not putting him, the Emperor, in his eyes?!


    Only then did Prince Chu restrain his emotions and plead for a crime with a red face and thick neck. Since he could plead a crime, the emperor could not really punish him either.


    However, he was afraid that Yue Yang would follow him to the underworld and try to take advantage of him, asking him to go along with him and persuade him otherwise.


    The Prince Chu rode a horse and the Prince Jin Lord sat in a palanquin. How could he catch up with him? After he entered the Huailin Pavilion, Morong Gan went to take a bath.


    If he wanted to vent his anger, he would have to soak in cold water to vent it.


    Morong Gan was really angry. He sat in the bath barrel with his eyes closed, looking like a monk meditating. He had always been cautious in this case, guarding against the other party''s attacks, determined to fight to the end. He had inserted his own people into the Marble Temple, and let the moves shine, it was impossible for Bai Rulin to go in and kill people, but it was impossible for him to prevent others from seeking death. He lost so badly in this round, and felt apologetic to Bai Qianfan.


    Angry claps, water column everywhere, the room is soaked. Lv He, who was waiting outside to serve, felt her heart jump.


    Qi Hong sighed, "Who exactly angered this grandpa? When I returned, I didn''t look good, so don''t blame me for getting into a fight with the Prime Minister Bai again."


    Lv He said, "I heard that the case has not been resolved yet. I wonder if there was a problem?"


    Qi Hong sighed again, "Who would have thought that it would be my mother who killed my daughter, the wangfei is so pitiful, she couldn''t even live a good life, much worse than us."


    "The princess consort has followed our master and has felt great pain," Lv He rolled her eyes, "Hurry up and ask the Head Steward to send someone to invite her over. With the arrival of the wangfei, this lord''s anger will naturally dissipate. "


    Qi Hong pursed her lips and laughed, "That''s true, I will go right away."


    When Morong Gan came out from his shower and saw Morong Ze leisurely sitting in the parlour drinking tea, he said unhappily, "What are you doing here, being a lobbyist for the emperor?"


    Morong Ze exclaimed as he laughed, "My Third Brother, why should I be the emperor''s lobbyist? Amongst so many brothers, I''m already close to you, if I knew that you were angry, wouldn''t I have come to take a look?"


    Morong Gan did not say anything, he lifted his robes and sat down. Qi Hong served the tea, then retreated far away to let the two brothers talk.


    Morong Ze tilted his head and looked at him for a long time before laughing, "Third Brother, what are you angry about? Didn''t he want to kill Bai Rulin? What''s the use of killing his wife? "


    "She''s the main culprit. Shouldn''t we kill her?"


    "Even if she was the mastermind, you should still burn the flames on Prime Minister Bai''s body and drag him into the water. If not, you should at least skin him alive and teach him a lesson."


    Morong Gan rolled his eyes at him, "Even though I hate Bai Rubing, one yard goes to the other. When Bai Qianfan said that, it was all done by the Madame Bai, and it had nothing to do with Bai Rulin."


    Morong Ze laughed meaningfully, "Third Brother, so you want to uphold justice for your consort."


    "Of course, she is This King''s direct wife, shouldn''t she?"


    "Yes, of course." Morong Ze blinked his eyes, and his smile became even more ambiguous: "Wangfei is Third Brother''s daughter-in-law, she can''t even feel pain, if she is bullied, Third Brother can''t just stand by and watch. It''s just that this anger of Third Brother''s is a bit too much, and even the Emperor is angry today, Wangfei is Third Brother''s precious child!"


    It''s not like you don''t know what kind of deep blood feud there is between Bai Rulin and I, that old dog, Bai Qianfan. It''s not like that, Bai Qianfan is his daughter, but it''s also something he ditched, and it''s already mine after she left it in my residence. The little girl is pitiful, after a few days of living a comfortable life, she''ll be on guard against this and that, afraid of getting hurt by people if she''s not careful enough, I really can''t stand it, that old dog Bai Rulin, no matter how hard you try to get others to bully him, he''s still fit to be my father!


    Morong Ze looked at him inquiringly, "Is there really no other way?"


    Morong Gan replied him, "I missed you so much! The Royal Concubine was someone who suffered greatly. As for me, I can''t be considered a good person, I''m better off than Bai Rulin. I don''t dare say it''s a problem to protect her forever. Even if she''s not big, she''s not small either, and next month is around when she''s young. But look at her stature, she doesn''t look like a fourteen year old girl.


    After saying that, he raised his head. Bai Qianfan stood beside the pillar and looked at him with her black eyes.

 C101 Ill take you back to white house

    Morong Gan panicked for no reason and quickly recovered to normal. His voice was clear, "Why are you here?"


    Bai Qianfan slowly walked over, "They said that you''re not in a good mood, I came over to take a look, but that case has caused your highness to be unhappy?"


    Morong Ze stood up and bowed, "Greetings to Third Sister-in-law."


    Bai Qianfan returned the gesture with a reddened face. "Master Prince Jin is too polite, I actually, um, Princess Consort is not Princess Consort''s, Prince''s meaning ¡­" She was a little incoherent, and his words were unclear. Just now, he heard that Prince Chu would definitely protect her for the rest of her life. She was moved, but since she was being treated like a little girl, the title of Princess Chu would be given to his sooner or later.


    "If he asks you, you will do as you say," Morong Gan frowned, "You are someone who this duke carries his palanquin to welcome the door with, who dares to not admit it?"


    "But ¡­"


    "But what?" Morong Gan said as his temper flared up again, "Could it be that this king treats you badly, or that this king isn''t worthy of you?"


    Bai Qianfan was frightened, "Your Highness?"


    Morong Ze hurriedly tried to smooth things over. "Third Brother, calm the fire, don''t scare Third Sister-in-Law."


    Morong Gan looked at Bai Qianfan''s panic-stricken appearance, which made him look like a balloon that had been punctured. She immediately deflated and relaxed her expression, "What did you do today?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I was embroidering flowers in the house." Bai Qianfan said as she lifted up her own hand for him to see, "The little needles are really useless, even my fingers have been pierced into bloody holes."


    Morong Gan''s previously relaxed face sank again, as he took her hand to look at it more closely. "If it doesn''t seem to be true, then don''t do it, is it fun to stick your hand in?"


    His tone was heavy, but Bai Qianfan''s heart was warm, Prince Chu was pining for her, he was really treated like a little girl.


    "It''s fine, it''s just seven or eight times, it''s fine, Sister Qi Hong said that it was the same for her when she first started learning it."


    "She''s a servant girl and you''re a wangfei. How can it be the same? "Listen to me, stop embroidering."


    "No way, I said I was going to embroider a bonus bag."


    The black bag was embroidered for him, it was a part of her heart, so he couldn''t tell her to give it up halfway. Morong Gan was silent for a moment, "After you finish embroidering the white bag, don''t get it."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "Am I a fool in the eyes of the Prince? Now that I have finished embroidering the lotus flowers, I have my own experiences, so how can I let the needles prick me?"


    Morong Ze saw that the two of them were talking, and had completely ignored him, and was shaking his head in amusement. Was this his attitude to girls? If he didn''t admit it now, he would just wait and see. When he understood what was going to happen to him, what would he do?


    Morong Gan asked, "Where''s Xiao Huang?"


    "It''s at the Moon Reaching Pavilion. It has a servant now, so it''s not too willing to run away with me. It''s a rich lady now."


    Morong Ze asked curiously, "Who is Little Yellow? "A dog?"


    "No," Bai Qianfan explained to him. "It''s a little chicken, but it''s a little older now."


    Morong Ze laughed, "Third sister in law, raising chickens as pets, how dirty is that."


    "Little Yellow isn''t dirty. It can understand human nature and won''t poop on the ground."


    Morong Ze joked: "Third sister in law taught well." After a pause, he continued, "Third sister in law likes to raise dogs, right? A family friend of mine has just had a litter of puppies. They are plump and have the same black and white fur. You look very pleased with yourself. If sister wants one, I''ll get one for you."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up, she was too lonely, of course it would be better to have more companions, but before she could reply, Morong Gan replied, "What friends of yours, not those red cards of hers, right? If wangfei wants a dog, I will buy it for her."


    Morong Ze could not help but laugh out loud. He did not go there for nothing, it was really an eye-opener, to see how Prince Chu got jealous, and it was still his jealousy. He sized Bai Qianfan up. In fact, his facial features were not bad, it was just that his body was small.


    Seeing this, he guessed that they wouldn''t be able to eat anymore, so he deliberately asked, "Third Brother, us brothers haven''t drunk together in a long time, let me accompany you for a drink at noon."


    Morong Gan frowned, "I''m going out later, go ahead."


    "Where is Third Brother going? Can we go together?"


    "I''ll ride the horse and you''ll be in the palanquin. You won''t be able to do it." Morong Gan turned and said to Bai Qianfan, "Prepare yourself, I''ll bring you back to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion later."


    Morong Ze was shocked. The reason the Emperor sent him was because he was afraid that the Prince Chu would hold onto Prime Minister Bai and not let him go.


    "Third Brother, forget it, the case is over. Let''s stop this here and let it be so. Don''t make things difficult for the emperor. After all, that person is the Imperial Consort Bai''s mother."


    When Bai Qianfan heard that the case was closed, she immediately asked, "What conclusion is it?"


    Morong Ze replied, "Two mama died. Before they died, they changed their confession and said it had nothing to do with the Madame Bai. The Third Brother caused a ruckus with the Prime Minister Bai in the main hall, making it very difficult for the Emperor."


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, she turned to Morong Gan and said sternly, "How can you cause trouble in the throne room, if you anger the emperor, you will be beheaded!"


    "That''s not true. If the emperor wants to take my life for such a small matter, then he''s not the emperor anymore." Morong Gan didn''t dare to look at her. He had boasted so much back then, but in the end, he had ended up like this.


    "Actually, this is also good," Bai Qianfan said. "If I really want Madam''s life, it would be hard for my father to be stuck in the middle of all this. Anyways, I have already reached the Prince Chu Palace, so she can''t do anything to me. "


    When he mentioned this matter, Morong Gan''s heart was set ablaze. He called Hao Pingguan over loudly and gave him some instructions so that he could take Bai Qianfan to dress up. He did not want to waste any more time.


    Morong Ze was still trying to persuade his, "Third Brother, think twice before acting. "Your Majesty ¡­"


    Morong Gan grabbed onto his words, "You keep your mouth shut your majesty, and still say that you''re not your emperor''s lobbyist?" He paused for a moment, then said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Bai Rulin. He''s been married for so long, and hasn''t even returned yet, so I''m afraid that others might gossip about his, so I brought her back to take a look."


    "Why did you choose this timing? If Prime Minister Bai saw you, he would probably be scared to death. If you dared to lift your foot against him in the main hall, you might even draw your blade and attack him in his house."


    Morong Gan laughed, "You look at your Third Brother like that? Am I such a impatient person? "


    He was originally able to maintain his composure. Didn''t he fall in love? He had bullied his beloved girl enough, so if he didn''t get her back, how could he dispel the frustration in his heart?


    Forget it, since he had been persuaded, he might as well do as he was told.


    "I know Third Brother knows what he''s doing, so little brother, you don''t need to say anymore. Alright, since you have something on, you can leave."


    Morong Gan called for Hao Pingguan to send him off. When he returned to the house, he saw that Qi Hong was combing her hair for him, with a bun filled with Pearl Hairpin s, making him look noble and beautiful, but it did not match with Bai Qianfan''s youthful face. Qi Hong knew what he was trying to say since Qi Hong had to let him go home like a phoenix today, so they could see how comfortable his Princess Chu was living!

 C102 You wont have an affair with the prince

    Prince Chu kept a low profile when they were travelling normally, but when he brought Bai Qianfan back, his level of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion was unusually high. The vast and mighty long dragons all had the same level of Pro-guard, as if he was going to fight. Bai Qianfan''s carriage was in the middle, it was made out of black wood, with purplish red account sheets, a yellow treasure cover hanging down, and then there was a silver roof, it was much more elegant than the one Bai Qianfan had seen last time.


    Morong Gan wore a purple and gold crown on his head, on the inside, he wore a light profound and beautiful long robe, on the outside, he had a silver robe, on the waist, a jade belt, on the clothes, were two weaved lines of gold and silver, on the left chest, he had four dragon claws, and on his feet, he wore soft leather and dark deer boots.


    When the news arrived at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, the Prime Minister Bai panicked and his first reaction was that the Prince Chu had brought people to attack him at his doorstep. He shouted with all his might, "Quick, close the door! Use some big pieces of wood to support the door! "Call everyone in, block them at the door!"


    The Madame Bai did not agree, "Lang Lang Zhen, the Prince Chu dares to attack your Courtier''s house, rebel against him! If we come to the emperor''s side, he''ll have something good to eat. "


    Prime Minister Bai was furious, if it was not for this foolish old woman, how could he let Prince Chu kick him in front of the hall? This old woman did not know how to repent, his anger could not be suppressed, and he slapped him with his palm.


    Madame Bai was stunned by his slap, she opened her mouth and took a few deep breaths, just like a fish on the verge of death, when she came back to her senses, she shouted like a pig, "Aiya, I''m not going to live anymore. Pity my Lady Hao Ming, getting slapped for no reason, how can you be reasonable! "I''m not going to live anymore. Don''t stop me, just let me smash my head in ¡­"


    Prime Minister Bai was so angry that his scalp was swollen. He looked at her with eyes that could drip blood. He had done such a despicable thing, and yet he still had the nerve to say that he was wronged! What in the world was she? How could she not know what was good for her?


    "Prime Minister, calm down. Seeing that Prince Chu is about to come knocking on your door, you should hurry and think of a plan. Otherwise, send someone to deliver a letter to the palace."


    "What''s the use of it," Prime Minister Bai hatefully scolded: "Far water can''t save near fire. Prince Chu started to mess around, the Emperor couldn''t do anything about him either. "


    What should I do now that my burning eyebrows have turned sharp? He could faintly hear the uniform sounds of footsteps, like thunder in the horizon. As the sounds came one after another, he had no idea what to do.


    Seeing him like that, Madame Bai was also a little scared, "Prince Chu won''t really kill me right?"


    "It''s fine if I kill you, but I''m afraid he''ll beat me up too!"


    Madame Bai was startled, then shouted at the top of her lungs, "What are you still standing there for? Hurry and send someone to the palace to ask the Emperor to save us. "


    Prime Minister Bai spat at her, "Now that I know I''m in a hurry, what should I have been doing for a long time? He knew that he could still do those vicious things. I don''t think your brain is filled with water. You have no brain at all. Although Prince Chu hates me, you did it. If he wants to kill me, you can''t either. Forget it! " "Open the door," he said to the butler.


    Madame Bai panicked when she heard it, "How can we open it? Prince Chu wants our lives! "


    "If he wants it, he can take it. After fighting for so long, I''m also tired."


    The butler stood still and shouted: "Open the door!" Prince Chu wants my life, what does that have to do with you? "


    The butler ordered the door to be opened, and Madame Bai pounced on him, "You can''t open it, you can''t open it!"


    Prime Minister Bai felt that she was too noisy, he immediately ordered people to block her. Just as the door opened, the Pro-guard leading the way entered the door, and divided into two rows, separated into two sides, leaving a wide path in the middle.


    Morong Gan dismounted from his horse and strode in. The sedan did not stop; it was carried straight into the yard. The Madame Bai stopped messing around and just stood there blankly.


    Prime Minister Bai is a man of the field, laughing, he saluted and said, "My humble abode brings light to my humble dwelling."


    Morong Gan did not continue, he walked to the side of the palanquin and personally lifted the palanquin curtain, "Princess, come out."


    Bai Qianfan grabbed his hand and got out of the sedan.


    He looked at the silk and silk clothing on his body and the Pearl Hairpin s on his head. Prime Minister Bai and Madame Bai were both shocked.


    Bai Qianfan went over to greet her father, and gave him a slight bow, "Father, I''m back."


    Prime Minister Bai was startled for a moment before he reached out to support his, but was unable to. Someone moved even faster than him, and quickly pulled Bai Qianfan to his side.


    Morong Gan cleared his throat. "There''s nothing else but to bring the wangfei back for a look. She hasn''t even gotten married yet. "


    From the sound of it, he was not here to find fault, but Prince Chu was not a good person, the Prime Minister Bai did not dare to slight him, he bowed and gestured, "Quick, invite him to come inside."


    Morong Gan didn''t hold back, holding Bai Qianfan''s hand, he swaggered into the hall and sat on the main seat.


    Prime Minister Bai and Madame Bai could only sit on the left and right sides of the room. Bai Qianfan was secretly amused, in order to cooperate with Morong Gan, she too looked at him in silence.


    The was also scared and trembled when he saw this. He forced a smile and did not dare to look at Morong Gan, and only said to Bai Qianfan, "Princess, what are you bringing so many people for? Those who don''t know might think that you are here to fight."


    Morong Gan coughed, "I heard that when the wangfei was at home, he was always bullied by others, so I sent some people to protect her. These are all her people, wherever she goes, Prime Minister Bai is embarrassed."


    "Where are you saying this, how can you allow others to bully you when you reach your mother''s house?" As matters stood, Prime Minister Bai could only lower his head, "Qianyan, earlier, father did not pay attention to you and caused you to suffer. It was father who let you down, your aunt ¡­ She isn''t sensible, so don''t take it to heart. In the future, with the support of the prince, no one will dare to bully you anymore. However, "he paused for a moment," after you marry someone, you should gather your temper and properly serve the prince. The prince is a man of indomitable character, and his duties are extremely busy. "Also, there is a small misunderstanding between the prince and me, and it will be difficult for you to hold it in the middle. Qianyan, father is fine, once you marry someone, you must marry him. Don''t create a gap between father and prince ¡­"


    The more Morong Gan heard, the more he felt that something was off, and he interrupted him. "Bai Rulin, speak frankly. Am I mistaken with you? Qian Fan is my man after marrying into the Prince Chu Palace. In the future, he will have nothing to do with all of you, so there will be no gap between her and me. " He turned his head to ask Bai Qianfan, her voice softening, "Esteemed wangfei, is it?"


    Bai Qianfan smiled slightly, "Yes, Your Highness is very good to me. She said to the Prime Minister Bai, "Don''t worry Father, I can''t stand being wronged by your side."


    "That''s good. Father can be at ease now."


    "Alright, let''s get to the point," Morong Gan cleared his throat, "Long story short, the reason I brought the wangfei here is to tell you all that from today onwards, if you dare to have any plans against the wangfei, I will skin him alive! "No matter if it''s inside or outside, if the wangfei loses a hair or a fingernail, I''ll count it to your heads and write it down with a pen!"

 C103 Three kowtows

    Prime Minister Bai was startled, "Your Highness, how can you do this? Even a strand of hair fell onto us, aren''t you just bullying us? "


    "Then there''s nothing we can do," Morong Gan said slowly. "You guys are the source here, so if we don''t capture the source, am I supposed to go find someone else? You''re the only ones who''ve bullied her since she was young, and there''s no one else. Who are you counting to? "You''d better bless Tian''er and protect her unharmed. Otherwise, I''ll call Tian Tian over to pay my respects."


    They were referring to the Pro-guard s that were standing outside. They were all strong men with a face full of killing intent. Morong Gan intentionally looked at Madame Bai, "Madam, did you hear what I have to say clearly?"


    Madame Bai had been silent since sshe entered the room, but this time, he was called out. She trembled and looked over, not daring to look straight at Morong Gan. The little girl was also looking at him, with a faint smile on her face. To Madame Bai, this was a smile of victory.


    "Prince, look at what you''re saying. Those things were caused by those two wicked slaves and have nothing to do with this old one. The family has a princess, how could they dare bully her? That''s absolutely impossible, but for the princess to pin a single strand of hair on us, that''s a little unreasonable. "


    Morong Gan was overbearing to the end today, so he snorted, "You guys are not speaking reason with your king, what about it?"


    What could he do? Bringing such a large group of people to demonstrate, even his guts were about to burst from fright.


    Morong Gan did not want to stay here any longer, the reason he had brought out such a huge battle here was to warn them.


    "Speak, I''m leaving you here. You better take care of yourselves!"


    Prime Minister Bai thought he was going to leave and quickly stood up. He wanted to send this god of pests out the door.


    I didn''t expect Morong Gan to sit there and not move, "Prime Minister Bai, please step aside, this king has a few words to say to Madame Bai alone."


    The Prime Minister Bai wished that he could stay away from him. Even if the Prince Chu killed him on the spot, he wouldn''t mind. He had long wanted to throw off this stupid and evil old granny, but it was a pity that she was blessed with his life and was the Noble Consort''s own mother, so he couldn''t move his. Without further ado, he turned around and walked out.


    Madame Bai screamed and pounced over, "Prime Minister, don''t abandon me!" Outside the door, two Pro-guard s came in and stopped the Madame Bai. The Prime Minister Bai took the opportunity to slip away, quickly leaving the door.


    Madame Bai was so scared that her legs went limp. She couldn''t even stand up straight, and had done so many evil deeds. She sat down on the ground and looked at Morong Gan in fear.


    She was really a wicked old woman, thinking about what she had done to herself. Bai Qianfan didn''t pity her in the slightest as she sat on the large armchair and coldly gazed at her. Previously, it was the Madame Bai who was so high and mighty that she would kneel on the ground.


    Seeing Madame Bai sitting on the ground in a sorry state like a homeless dog, she felt more or less happy in her heart. She did not know what Morong Gan wanted to do, but if he wanted to kill Madame Bai, she would do so. The case had already been resolved, and she did not want any more trouble to arise. Furthermore, she did not want the Prince Chu to cause any more trouble for her.


    No one spoke. The room was dead silent. Madame Bai was afraid, but she was still Madam Hao Ming and she did not want to show weakness in front of Bai Qianfan. As a result, he remained silent and refused to beg for her life. But her trembling body revealed the fear in her heart.


    Morong Gan intentionally let her hang on, this kind of silent oppression was enough to drive people crazy. The Madame Bai was shaking so badly that he couldn''t even sit properly, and almost fell down.


    Morong Gan slowly said, "Madam, there is nothing else but you. You used to be unkind to my princess, and you bullied her too much. This resulted in her being fourteen years old and still so small. It''s all your fault. Things have already been done and there''s no way to reverse them. How about this, you properly kowtow three times for the wangfei and say that you''re not a human being and forget about the things from before. "


    When he said that, Madame Bai and Bai Qianfan both opened their eyes wide with a look of disbelief.


    After being shocked, Bai Qianfan became very calm. Based on what this evil old lady had done to her, it was not too much for Prince to do this.


    But to Madame Bai, this was even worse than letting her die. How could the dignified Prime Minister''s wife, with her vast life on her and the Noble Consort''s mother, kowtow to a little girl? And there was also Bai Qianfan, the thorn in her side, who had kept her alive for so many years, but in the end, had to kowtow to her.


    She sat there motionless, the expression on her face saying everything.


    "Seems like Madam is unwilling," Morong Gan remained as slow as ever, "''s attitude just now, Madam saw it, why did he keep you here? Madame should know better. If I kill Prime Minister Bai, the Emperor will find trouble with me, but if I kill you, you are just a useless woman who has more than enough achievements! After all, you are nothing to him. You can choose between the two paths. "


    As the Prince Chu was the Evil God, no one could understand his thoughts, and even the emperor couldn''t do anything to him. If he said he wanted her life, he might really want her life. If she wanted to live, she would have to kowtow to Bai Qianfan. What should he do? She was in a dilemma.


    Morong Gan did not have much patience for her, "Has Madame ever thought about this? This King counts three numbers. Within three sounds, if you do not kowtow to Princess Chu, this duke will think that Madam has chosen a path of death. He began to count. "One."


    Madame Bai shuddered, and fearfully raised her head.


    "Two."


    Madame Bai opened her mouth, her old face was white and red, red and white, indescribably embarrassed.


    "Three."


    Madame Bai took a deep breath and froze there. She no longer had the energy to breathe in.


    Morong Gan shouted, "Men!"


    Madame Bai''s body reacted faster than her brain as she knocked her head down. "I''m not human."


    Two Pro-guard s pushed the door open and entered, just in time to see this scene, and they were stunned on the spot!


    At this point, Madame Bai could not care about anything else, and knocked her head down once again, "I am not human."


    She was truly afraid, the Pro-guard that she pushed open the door and entered was exactly like a little imp sent by Yama Minamiya! Death had never been so close to him before, so close to her that she could care about anything, throw her pride and dignity to the side, surviving was the most important.


    After three kowtows, three sentences were completed. I am not a human being, so these three sentences were loud and loud.


    Morong Gan turned his head to look at Bai Qianfan, "Princess, are you satisfied?"


    Before Madame Bai kowtowed, Bai Qianfan still had some expectations in her heart. After kowtowing, she felt that it was just that. She nodded. "Prince, let''s go home."


    From the moment they entered the Prince Chu, these were Prince Chu''s favorite words.


    "Alright, let''s go home." He stood up, held her small hand and walked away, leaving Madame Bai who was lying on the ground like a pile of mud.

 C104 Is this the love of a master and his disciple?

    As the weather grew hotter, the chirping of the cicadas in the trees was irritating.


    Morong Gan rested for a while before he asked Qi Hong, "I think I heard the voice of the consort. Did she come over?"


    "Yes, master, the Royal Concubine came to look for Jia Tong. They are practicing their moves in the front courtyard. "I see that Princess Hua-Yang has improved a lot in the recent days, his punches and kicks are just like that."


    Morong Gan snorted, "What can she possibly do with his little arms and legs? It''s nothing more than a flowerbed."


    He suddenly thought of something and asked, "Have you finished embroidering Princess'' purse?"


    "Embroidery is done, ah. Embroidered side by side with Tilly''s opening. This servant looks like it''s not bad."


    Morong Gan did not think much of it, "What''s not bad, it''s all just threads. I don''t think she''s that kind of material. Her fingers poked holes in the wall, and since the embroidery was done, I don''t want her to continue working on it. "


    "Yes, this servant will instruct Yue Xiang to let her look at the wangfei."


    Morong Gan drank half a cup of tea, walked behind with his hands behind his back, slowly walking towards the parlour. He saw from afar that Bai Qianfan was holding a sword in her hand and was dancing on the left and right sides of the peach tree with great effort. In his eyes, there was a jumble of emotions, making him seem somewhat ridiculous.


    Jia Tong told her to stop, and went over to correct her. He lifted her arm, and patted her waist, and indicated her to go deeper.


    Bai Qianfan was very serious, she did everything he said, but it was difficult for her to move, her lower body was unstable, her body swayed slightly, and Jia Tong immediately supported her. She fell into his embrace for a while, then stood up straight, laughing heartless. Jia Tong didn''t seem to be afraid of that, as he rubbed her hair and laughed heartily.


    Under the sunlight, this scene was especially warm and intimate. Morong Gan frowned as he saw this, although they were master and disciple, the difference between master and servant, he didn''t mind. Bai Qianfan is not sensible, does she not know her limits?


    He felt a bit uncomfortable, so he walked over and let out a heavy cough.


    The two people who were laughing out loud immediately looked over. Bai Qianfan was very calm as she bounced over to his side, "Your Highness has woken up, have you slept well?"


    But Jia Tong was a bit unnatural, he bowed without a word, and stood at the side.


    Morong Gan asked, "How is your practice going?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''ve just started practicing my sword, and I haven''t started practicing."


    "Are you done practicing your martial arts?"


    "Not yet, but seeing that Master is playing with swords so well, I want to try it out."


    Morong Gan snorted, "I didn''t manage to learn how to walk, I only wanted to run. Don''t you understand the principle of being hasty but not being quick? "


    Bai Qianfan stuck out her tongue playfully. After moving for so long, her forehead was covered in sweat, her fair and white face was flushed red, and her big black eyes revealed a smile. The displeasure in Morong Gan''s heart disappeared like smoke in thin air! It didn''t seem bad to have a girl like that. Just looking at her made him happy.


    "Don''t practice anymore, go wash your face, you''re all sweaty and smelly."


    Bai Qianfan raised his arm and sniffed at her armpit. It doesn''t smell too bad. It''s fine if I smell it. If you don''t believe me, you smell it. " After saying that, she raised her arm and walked over.


    Morong Gan turned his head around in disdain, "Don''t come over, I can even smell it over here."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "Is the prince a dog with such a sharp nose?"


    Jia Tong snickered from behind, and when Morong Gan''s eyes swept past him, he immediately lowered his head and did not make a sound.


    If these words came out from someone else''s mouth, Morong Gan would definitely kick their heart, but from Bai Qianfan''s little mouth, he really did not know whether to laugh or cry. He wanted to keep a straight face, but he could not retract the smile in the eyes. "Your Highness!"


    Morong Gan hated her to the core, as he rubbed her hair with both of his hands, "How dare you little girl scheme this king, who dares to borrow your guts?"


    Bai Qianfan screamed out, her small body was like a doll in Morong Gan''s hands, which made her dizzy from being massaged by him, so she could only hug his arm, "My prince, stop rubbing, I''m dizzy."


    Morong Gan took a deep breath, before calming down. However, Bai Qianfan was unable to stand, and fell into his arms, gasping for breath, "Your highness, you have so much strength, to be able to turn a person around like this."


    Seeing her lying in his embrace like a little kitten, Morong Gan drooped both of his hands, with a look of disdain on his face, but his heart was jumping with joy. He really didn''t know why the people from Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion didn''t like her, how cute she was, compared to those noble girls who spoke slowly and walked slowly, it was much better. If others treated her like grass, he would treat her like a treasure. He would pamper her every day.


    "Alright, let''s go and wash your face." He pushed her up, and just as he was about to turn around, he accidentally saw a bright-colored purse hanging around Jia Tong''s waist. It looked somewhat familiar, but when he looked at it, he could see that there were lines at the bottom of the bag.


    He had said that he would give the embroidered bag, but now, it was hanging on his body. Morong Gan was so angry thathe was fuming, she snorted loudly, flicked his sleeves and left, while Bai Qianfan called out to him from behind, "Your Highness, wait for me."


    Morong Gan ignored him and walked away faster and faster. Bai Qianfan stopped and turned to ask Jia Tong: "Master, what''s wrong with the prince? Are you angry with me? "


    Jia Tong was baffled as well. He was fine a moment ago, but was talking and laughing with the wangfei. Outsiders thought that the Prince Chu had a weird temperament, he was temperamental, but that was not the case. He was a reasonable person, he would rarely lose his temper, this was the first time he had seen something like this.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I''m not sure. Did you remember something unpleasant?"


    Bai Qianfan turned around and returned, "Your highness is fine, it''s just that he''s a little temperamental. Forget it, I think it''s better not to poke him in the eyes, in case he gets unhappy. Master, let''s continue practicing. "


    Jia Tong asked, "Is the wangfei not tired?"


    "I''m not tired. I just rested for a long time, so I can practice for two more hours without a problem."


    Thus, the two of them started to train under the tree again. Morong Gan walked far away, and without hearing that Bai Qianfan had caught up, he walked over to the carrying pillar and peeked his head out.


    The ingrate who was raised to be unacquainted with her, was so kind to her, took revenge for her, gave her a peaceful life, and was rich and prosperous. As for her, she gave the promised reward to Jia Tong, it was none other than Jia Tong!


    She remembered that time when Jia Tong got whipped, she had sneaked out of the window to look for him, was it a Master and disciple relationship? Was there really such a deep relationship between master and disciple?


    He was furious. Halfway through his walk, he suddenly realized something. If it wasn''t Master and disciple relationship, then what could it have been ¡­


    Turning his head to look in disbelief, Bai Qianfan took a stance. Jia Tong was standing in front of her, bowing and saying something, although the two of them were not in contact, the look in each other''s eyes, and that smiling face, made his heart sink straight down, down ¡­

 C105 Adultery

    When his heart was unsettled, Morong Gan loved to write. He calmed his emotions with just a few strokes. However, this method had been somewhat ineffective in the past few days. His heart felt like it was on fire, as if there was a large bundle of firewood at the bottom of his heart, and from time to time, there was a crackling sound. He raised his head and sighed, but he was still a bit confused.


    Lv He who was initially waiting on ink at the side was chased out. He lifted the teacup and drank some water. The water was already cold. He took a sip and put it down.


    He thought that the green lotus had come in to get some tea, so he didn''t care. But suddenly, a pair of slender hands pressed down on his shoulders, and his charming voice reached his ears, "Your highness must be tired, I think. I can help Your highness loosen up a bit." "As she said this, she gently pressed down. She had a moderate amount of strength, and her movements were skillful. It was a very comfortable feeling.


    Morong Gan did not say anything, but thought in his heart, Qian Fan did not like him, but there were many women that liked him.


    Seeing that he did not object, the Yang Liniang behind him secretly felt proud, his hands slowly groping down.


    Morong Gan suddenly awakened, turned his face, and coldly stared at her. Yang Liniang was startled, but she did not retreat, and his face had a charming smile, "Your Highness, is this power suitable?"


    Morong Gan said coldly, "Get out."


    He hadn''t seen her for a few days and thought that she was already out of the house. Unexpectedly, she sneaked into his room.


    "Your Highness." Yang Liniang suddenly called out to him, she turned and faced him, her face was red from holding her breath, but her expression was extremely fearless. Gritting her teeth, she pulled the belt on his waist, and the soft and smooth clothes parted to two sides, revealing a bright red apron, causing Morong Gan to be startled, but it was not because he was stunned by the spring light, but because she was not wearing a robe. This was clearly a plan to seduce him.


    Morong Gan could not bear to see such a scheming person doing it the most, so he kicked her down to the ground. He called out to Jia Tong loudly, "Drag her out."


    The one who entered was Ning Jiu. Seeing the undressed Yang Liniang, he didn''t have any expression on her face and reached out to grab her, but Yang Liniang was shrieking in fear. In Ning Jiu''s eyes, as long as Morong Gan gave the order, men and women would not be much different from him. Even if she pretended to be delicate and weak, it would not attract him to show her any mercy.


    Clutching Yang Liniang''s collar, she pulled her up and was about to bring her out when Hao Pingguan walked in panickedly. He was a little surprised to see this scene, but he only paused for a moment before bowing to Morong Gan, "My prince, something has happened."


    Morong Gan''s heart was on fire, and now that the matter of the Yang Liniang had caused trouble for him, if he were to say it out loud, he could easily do it. He tried to keep his voice steady. "What happened?"


    Hao Pingguan licked his lips, "The Royal Concubine and Jia Tong were caught in the backyard."


    "What?" Morong Gan''s voice was no longer steady. With a wave of his sleeve, the tea cup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. He practically squeezed out a few words from between his teeth, "Where is he?"


    Captured? What did he do? His heart was pounding and his mind was a mess.


    Hao Pingguan was frightened by his expression and trembled, "Yes, in the rear garden. The patrolling personal guards did not dare to make a move, and waited for the prince to pass his orders. "


    Morong Gan was in a hurry, he lifted his robes and quickly walked out the door. Seeing that, Ning Jiu and Hao Pingguan immediately followed, only Yang Liniang was still standing there in a daze, after a while, she chuckled, slowly tidied up her clothes, twisted her waist and disappeared into the dark night.


    Morong Gan walked in a rush and even used his Qing Gong, quickly arriving at the backyard. The place was brightly lit with several torches held high in the air. The place where the torches were being lit was as bright as day.


    When he saw Bai Qianfan, she did not panic. With a dark expression, she hid Jia Tong behind her and looked at the crowd in alert.


    The Pro-guard did not do anything to her due to her identity as the princess consort. They only surrounded her and waited for the prince to come over.


    Once Morong Gan arrived, they quickly spread out to both sides, opening up a path.


    Upon seeing Morong Gan, Jia Tong kneeled down with a loud thump.


    Bai Qianfan turned around to look at him, and shouted sternly, "Get up!"


    Jia Tong did not listen, and just knelt there with his head bowed.


    Bai Qianfan went to pull him, but even after using all his strength, he was still unable to do so.


    Morong Gan felt his temples throbbing. It was out of his expectation to wear a green hat to this extent. Do you think that you can still act so brazenly after doing something wrong and not make amends?


    He stood with his hands behind his back. His voice was cold. "What happened?"


    The leader of the Pro-guard stepped forward and reported, "Your Highness, we will patrol until here at night. Seeing that there''s movement inside, I came in to take a look. I didn''t expect it to be the wangfei and bodyguard Jia. "


    "What are they doing?"


    "Them." The leader of the personal guards seemed to be in a difficult position. He paused for a moment before saying, "I saw them hugging each other."


    Hearing that, Morong Gan felt a rush of blood rushing to his head, as though he was going to burst out from there. He raised his leg and kicked fiercely towards Bai Qianfan, but when he was one inch away from her chest, he stopped. Using his leg to lightly pull her to the side, he kicked out with his foot once again, kicking Jia Tong backwards.


    How embarrassing, truly embarrassing to death! Although Bai Qianfan was only the princess in name, she was still the one who carried the palanquin into the mansion. He felt that she was not unkind to her, to think that she would steal a man behind his back. She was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. She casually took out a sword from the side, and with a shake of her wrist, she took out two sword flowers and stabbed them straight at Jia Tong.


    Bai Qianfan cried out in alarm, and quickly placed herself in front of Jia Tong, "Your Highness, it''s not as you think. We didn''t do anything. "


    He was furious, "Nothing, are they framing you? Are they hugging each other or not? "


    Jia Tong opened his mouth and said, "Your Highness, that was a misunderstanding. Princess Hua-Yang felt a bit uncomfortable just now and felt dizzy and weak, which was why he leaned on this subordinate. "


    Morong Gan still held the sword up to him, "Why must she lean on you? There are so many trees here, can''t she lean on them?"


    Jia Tong lowered his head, "It is this subordinate who was inconsiderate. When the wangfei staggered, the subordinate was afraid that she would fall to the ground, so he pulled her back. "


    No matter what, the two of them meeting here in the dark was an outrageous act, and they were even seen hugging each other. This fact could not be clearer.


    Morong Gan''s temple was throbbing violently. He pressed them with his hand and drank. "Bring them back. This King will interrogate them in detail."


    So Pro-guard escorted Jia Tong and Bai Qianfan back to Huailin Pavilion.


    Glass lamps stood in the corners of the room. was still kneeling while Bai Qianfan was still standing, calmly looking at Morong Gan. Morong Gan was infuriated by her gaze, she did not know how to repent!


    He raised his hand with the intention of slapping her hard in the face! However, when he thought of her flawless skin, he couldn''t help but endure.


    He let them out, the doors and windows closed. He sat on the teacher''s chair, stayed silent for a long time, and then said to Jia Tong, "I still have the same words. If you really like it, I will divorce her and allow you to get married."

 C106 Youre going to do it for him

    Jia Tong was shocked. "My prince, your subordinate and my wife are innocent, there''s really nothing here!"


    Bai Qianfan was also very surprised. She raised her pair of heavy, black eyes and looked at him. Will the prince divorce me? Didn''t you say that you would let me live a peaceful life here? "


    Morong Gan closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "This king has already said that as long as you are obedient, you can stay here. But it seems like you are still restless.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I am not restless. I just want to stay here and properly stay. If Prince hates me, I can always stay within my Moon Reaching Pavilion and not come out."


    Because she said she wanted to stay here. The anger in Morong Gan''s heart had dissipated by quite a bit, as if he was worrying about gains and losses, and taking a step back, she said that she wanted to stay, she did not want to leave with Jia Tong, so he let her stay.


    He went silent for a while, "Let me ask you again, do you want to go with Jia Tong? If you want to follow him, I''ll grant you that wish. If you want to stay in the manor, then I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again in the future. "


    Bai Qianfan said: "Your Highness, Jia Tong and I are master and disciple. Apart from that, there''s nothing else. Whether you believe it or not, I have a clear conscience. "


    What a clear conscience! Prince Chu sneered in his heart, but was unable to control his own heart. Whether it was true or not, he was willing to believe her this time. Let''s consider her first offense as a chance.


    He muttered to himself for a moment, "Jia Tong, go and receive your thirty whips."


    Jia Tong kowtowed to receive his orders, but Bai Qianfan refused, "Why are you punishing him with a whip? We didn''t do anything. If you punish him, isn''t it clear that you have committed the crime? "


    Morong Gan actually asked him that. That''s right, since he decided to spare her, why would he punish her? If they were punished, wouldn''t they have to tell others? Did something happen to them? However, he couldn''t let his anger out without punishing himself.


    Bai Qianfan stepped forward, raised her head, and said, "Prince, if you''re really angry in your heart, then slap me hard twice; I can take it."


    Morong Gan looked at her, "You plan to replace him."


    "No, we did not do anything wrong and do not need to be punished. It is just that I do not wish for the prince to be angry. Please hit me twice to vent your anger."


    Morong Gan asked, "Why don''t you want me to get angry?"


    "Because Prince is someone I care about. Although I may not be much in your heart, but in Qian Fan''s heart, you are a close relative."


    Morong Gan was silent for a long time, then powerlessly waved his hand, "Go, all of you leave."


    Bai Qianfan and Jia Tong left the hall. Morong Gan sat in the hall for a while, then stood up too and walked out slowly with his hands behind his back. Unknowingly, he had arrived at the backyard.


    He stood at the place where he had captured Bai Qianfan and Jia Tong for a very long time.


    Hao Pingguan followed from afar, his heart filled with endless fear. Some wanted to persuade him, but they didn''t dare to. The prince''s thoughts were too heavy, and he also had a knot in his heart. If he went to persuade him now, perhaps he would kick his heart. He decided to give up after thinking about it.


    Morong Gan stood in the backyard for half a day, returning to the Huailin Pavilion before falling asleep. On the second day, he woke up on time, acted like nothing had happened, did what he should, and even continued to treat Jia Tong with the same attitude he always did. The more he was like that, the more the servants felt uneasy. Everyone could see what Bai Qianfan was thinking, and seeing him like that, they all felt bad.


    When Lv He saw Jia Tong, she secretly gave him a peck. Jia Tong drooped his head, and looked at her with half grievance and half depression. He then walked a few steps forward, and said softly, "Lv He, you don''t trust me?"


    Lv He rolled her eyes, "I believe you are a toad that only wants to eat swan meat."


    "I swear to God, there''s really nothing going on between me and Princess Hua-Yang. "I only have you in my heart." In a moment of desperation, Jia Tong spoke out the words in his heart.


    In the end, it got Lv He an astonished expression. After pausing for a moment, she frowned, her almond eyes widened, and raised her hand to hit him: "Alright, you prodigal son, eat from the pot, and look at the bowl. You ruined everything and wanted to splash the dirty water on me, I''m telling you, there''s no chance!"


    After using all her strength to pounce on him, Jia Tong revealed the thoughts in his heart. He himself was also stunned, his face immediately flushed red, and he did not dodge, allowing her to beat him up. After that, he was afraid that she would hurt his arm, so he grabbed her arm, "Lv He, I was sincere to you, don''t you see?"


    Lv He couldn''t move at all after being grabbed by him, and spat at him: "I can only see if I''m blind."


    As the two of them were arguing, and hearing that there were any movements in the house, Jia Tong immediately let go and returned to the entrance. When Morong Gan came out of the house, he looked at him indifferently, "What happened?"


    "It''s fine, subordinate, this subordinate spoke a few words with Miss Lv He." Jia Tong said as he sneaked a glance at Lv He, but the latter remained indifferent and did not look at him.


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, "You have the luck of being a woman after all."


    Lv He immediately shouted out, "Master, this servant is not fated with him."


    In front of Morong Gan, Jia Tong could not say anything. He just kept his head low and did not say a word.


    When they were eating, Hou thought of something and asked Hao Pingguan, "Has Yang Liniang sent them out?"


    Hao Pingguan''s heart tensed up. After making such a ruckus last night, how could he care about that? He quickly bowed and replied: "My prince, I didn''t manage to take care of you yesterday.


    Morong Gan nodded his head, lowered his eyes and took a sip of the porridge.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Yang Liniang arrived at the Moon Reaching Pavilion early in the morning. She had been hiding in the Fallen Star Pavilion for the past few days, and Bai Qianfan called her to go with him. She did not go either.


    Yang Liniang went straight to the point. "Royal Concubine, Servant has come to say his goodbyes.


    Bai Qianfan''s expression remained calm, "It''s good that you''ve decided, if we drag this on, I''m afraid that the Duke won''t be happy."


    "Servant was brought here by my wife, and I have given you so much care. No matter what the result is, Servant has calculated that a few days have passed in peace and stability, and is truly grateful that I am unable to repay you in this life.


    Bai Qianfan was soft-hearted, and somewhat guilty towards Yang Liniang. She was the one who brought her in, but if nothing happened, she would have to give her away. Feeling a little too much, she asked Yue Xiang to give her some silver.


    The Yang Liniang refused to accept it, her eyes red as she said, "Wangfei is really a good person. I have a few words I want to say to you alone, I don''t know ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan waved her hand and let Yue Xiang out Yue Guiyi. "Speak, no need to be polite with me."


    The Yang Liniang sighed, "Servant is a bitter person, although only Servant is left, but the house is still there, and there is still a place to rest. Thinking about it here, the Servant became a bit afraid. "


    "Don''t be afraid," Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "How about this, I''ll send you back. If that bully really comes, I''ll deal with him!"


    Yang Liniang hurriedly knelt on the ground. "I will never forget the great kindness that you have shown me, Princess Consort."


    Bai Qianfan pulled her up, "There''s no need to thank me, I''m just using my prince''s name to scare him. There aren''t many people in this world that aren''t afraid of Prince Chu."


    I think that Head Steward won''t let you leave the palace so easily. When the Duke gets into a big ruckus, he will let the Prince know that he doesn''t like me to begin with. If he gets angry, he can reward me a few more times.


    "That''s easy to do. Just don''t let them know."


    Yang Liniang was elated as ssshe lowered her eyes and said, "When Servant came, he didn''t make any movements, and when he leaves, he also made no noise. This is for the best."

 C107 Mountain stagnation and watery rotation

    With Bai Qianfan''s ability, getting rid of Yue Xiang''s laurel was an easy task for her. She put on the servant''s clothes and put on a green leather hat, pretending to be a servant sending him out of the palace. The servant at the entrance knew that the Yang Liniang was about to leave, so she let them go without saying a word.


    Once they were outside, the two sped up their pace and walked all the way to the other side of the market. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Bai Qianfan laughed because she felt that it was really fun to be so secretive. In addition to what happened last night, she was somewhat depressed in her heart. The Yang Liniang''s smile had some meaning, it was impossible to guess what it was.


    After walking for about half an hour, they arrived at an alleyway. Yang Liniang walked to the end of the alleyway and pointed to a house, "Princess, this is Servant''s home."


    The room was very small, with a single door. Yang Liniang took out a key to unlock it and called out to Bai Qianfan: "Princess, come in and take a seat.


    Bai Qianfan looked around the room with interest, "Don''t be in such a hurry, I''ll just sit down and leave. After we greet each other, I''ll come over often to play with you."


    Yang Liniang laughed: "Servant''s house is very simple and crude, I think the wangfei isn''t used to it."


    "How could that be?" Bai Qianfan turned in a circle, and then sat down on the pit, "If I had a place that completely belongs to me, no matter how simple and crude it is, I would have wished for it."


    "Princess, you must be joking," Yang Liniang, who was outside in the courtyard boiling water, suddenly exclaimed, "Who are you? Who let you in?"


    Bai Qianfan quickly walked into the courtyard, and two men who looked like servants entered. Seeing Yang Liniang''s mischievous smile, she said, "Yo, Miss Yang has returned, my family''s young master is waiting for you."


    Bai Qianfan frowned, what a coincidence, the evil being had indeed come.


    A man walked in. He wasn''t young and he had a black complexion, but he wore a coquettish purple robe. With his extremely dishonest face, it was obvious that he wasn''t a good person.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart skipped a beat.


    This person she recognized was Madame Bai''s younger brother, whose name was Li Gang. Li Gang, who had been raised by his parents, was raised like a precious baby in their hearts, and who had been blessed by Prime Minister Bai to rise into the sky by one person and become a chicken and dogs in the path of cultivation. His father Li De Hai had jumped from a fifth rank official to a second rank Minister in the Ministry of Rites, while his sister Li Juan had also become Lady Hao Ming.


    However, Li Gang didn''t recognize Bai Qianfan. Seeing a pretty boy standing at the door, Li Gang snorted lightly from the nostril, "No wonder Miss Yang isn''t willing to be with me.


    The Yang Liniang chided him in anger, "You should keep your mouth shut. Do you think everyone is the same as you?"


    Li Gang smiled sinisterly at her, he slowly walked over and used his fan to pick up her chin, "Beautiful girl, just listen to me, I have been patient with you, even if you are not here, I have been waiting for you to come back."


    Bai Qianfan held her hands behind her back and imitated Morong Gan as she walked over with big strides. "You, move out of the way."


    Li Gang moaned, and turned to look at her, "Look at your Yin and Yang attitude, is it a man or a woman? "Brat, if you know what''s good for you, then scram. Otherwise, you won''t be courteous to me."


    The two servants, accustomed to acting arrogantly, immediately surrounded him. A wet behind the ears brat really didn''t place him in their eyes.


    Bai Qianfan took a step back in caution, bent down, and prepared her next move with a face full of vigilance.


    Li Gang laughed, "So he''s a practitioner. Come, let''s see how powerful you are." As he spoke, he winked at the two servants.


    The two servants were both stout men, and had done a lot of bad things when following Li Gang. Beating people up was the most basic of jobs, and they did not have any experience at all, so they rubbed their hands and smiled sinisterly as they surrounded Li Gang.


    Bai Qianfan had trained for a long time, although she did not have much strength, her body was nimble, dodging and moving between the two men, not losing out at all, but her counterattack was limited, and after a long time, people could still see through it.


    Two servants fighting to protect her, their skills were not too bad, in just a few moves, they had figured out Bai Qianfan''s plan, revealing a flaw, they turned around and twisted her arm, causing her to be restrained.


    Seeing that, the Yang Liniang hurriedly shouted: "Hey, go easy, she is Princess Chu."


    Hearing that, Li Gang was startled, he then went up and pulled off Bai Qianfan''s hat, and looked carefully, he had never seen Bai Qianfan before, but he had heard his sister describe him, so it was more like it matched her actual name, just that he did not believe it.


    "You are the Princess Chu?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head, "I am the Princess Chu, let me go quickly, otherwise the Prince Chu will pursue the matter, and you will not be able to bear the consequences."


    Li Gang looked at her for a while and laughed out loud, "If you really are Princess Chu, then that would be too wonderful. I was just worrying about that, you have fallen into my hands, Princess Chu, this is called having a change of scenery, you made my sister kowtow, and now that you are in my hands, what do you think I will do? "


    Bai Qianfan knew that Li Gang was a difficult character to deal with, but she maintained her cool, "Prince Chu said that if I ever lost a strand of hair, it would all be because of your sister.


    "It''s nothing!" Li Gang cursed loudly, "I am known as the Demon King of Confusion, and am afraid of his Prince Chu. Today, I am going to avenge my sister and take her away for me." Ignoring Yang Liniang, she ordered the servant to escort Bai Qianfan away.


    Yang Liniang cried out from behind. "We can''t take the wangfei away, we can''t take his away, we can''t ¡­" He ran to the door and saw that the palanquin was getting further and further away, his voice finally slowing down. Finally, he stopped and revealed a sinister smile, "If he falls into the hands of an Overlord, Princess Chu can only pray for his own blessings. If his body is broken, I''ll see if Prince Chu still wants her."


    Because Little Princess used to stroll around and was used to being by himself, Hao Pingguan always thought that she would stay in some corner of the palace. At the beginning, Hao Pingguan did not think so and only sent people to search for his, but when he looked for his, he found nothing.


    Coincidentally, Morong Gan had returned. He did not dare hide anything and reported everything to him immediately.


    Morong Gan muttered in her heart, could it be that he had hidden himself because of what happened last night? He still felt a bit uncomfortable and didn''t want to see her, so he said, "Can such a big person be lost? Let''s keep looking for him."


    But when it was time to eat lunch, Bai Qianfan still did not see a trace of her, which made things a little strange. No matter how much she liked to stroll around, when it was time to eat, she would know to return.


    Hao Pingguan looked around to check on the situation and noticed the problem. He hurried to report to Morong Gan: "Prince, this morning, Miss Yang left the house, this old servant did not send anyone to send her off, but the gatekeeper said that someone had escorted her out. It was a skinny boy wearing a green hat, and he did not pay any attention to her and let her go."

 C108 Drawing the sword without a word

    Hearing that, Morong Gan did not eat anymore, he slammed the table and called for his men: "Prepare the horses, I want to leave the house!" He knew that Yang Liniang was not a merciful person, but last night she actually recommended herself as a pillow. If not for the things that had happened recently, he would have called for people to chase her out, who knew that he would stay for a few more days, which would have been troublesome.


    He then called Jia Tong, "Go, investigate where the Yang Liniang is staying for me?"


    Hao Pingguan looked at the almost untouched dishes, "Your highness, leave these matters to the servants to handle. Your highness should eat first, maybe after a while, the servants will bring back the wangfei."


    Morong Gan''s eyes were sharp as knives. "Hmph, if I pass him into your hands, you won''t even know when he left. It''d be weird if you could bring him back!"


    Hao Pingguan was so frightened that his heart trembled, and he didn''t dare say anymore.


    Just as Jia Tong was leading the way to the door, the Yang Liniang came. Her eyes were red from crying and she said that she wanted to see the Prince Chu.


    Jia Tong did not dare delay, and immediately brought her to Huailin Pavilion. He was just about to mount the horse by the second door, and seeing that they had arrived, he did not dare move, but approached Yang Liniang and knelt down, crying out loud, "Prince, quickly go save my wife, my wife has been captured by the tyrants."


    Morong Gan asked, "Which bully?"


    Yang Liniang did not know what kind of background the scumbag had, and instead did things to bully the common people on the street.


    "What does he look like?"


    "Mm ¡­" Tall, somewhat dark, with slightly small eyes, a slightly large nostril and thick lips. " After Yang Liniang finished speaking, she denied it herself. "It seems like your eyes aren''t small, your nostrils are big, and your lips ¡­"


    Morong Gan was too lazy to listen to her ramble on, "Where did he take the wangfei?"


    "This Servant really doesn''t know!"


    Morong Gan looked at her for a while before asking calmly, "Is it Li Gang?"


    Yang Liniang looked puzzled, "Who is Li Gang?"


    "The one you sold your body to to bury your father last time. He wanted to forcefully buy you."


    Yang Liniang frowned as she thought about it for a long time before nodding, "It seems to be him."


    Morong Gan smirked, he took two steps forward and suddenly raised his leg, and fiercely kicked into her heart. He ordered Hao Pingguan, "Watch her carefully for me, wait for this king to come back first."


    Yang Liniang was kicked to the point where her throat was blocked. She was unable to say a word as she watched him ascend onto her horse in grief.


    Hao Pingguan could roughly see what was going on. Was Yang Liniang deceiving the Marquis? He did not hold back and loudly shouted, "Take this woman away! Watch her carefully!"


    The Yang Liniang revealed an opening, and was terrified and uneasy. She sobbed softly, "The Servant came to report in good intentions, how could the Prince treat the Servant like this?"


    Hao Pingguan looked at her coldly, "You were so focused on your cultivation that you thought the Duke couldn''t tell that you were a fool."


    Yang Liniang felt wronged, "Servant doesn''t have it, Servant really doesn''t know that person."


    Morong Gan spurred his horse forward and went straight for Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. The gatekeeping servant saw Prince Chu running over like that, and was so scared that his courage broke. He anxiously ran into the house and shouted loudly, "Prime Minister, Prince Chu is here too! Prince Chu is here too! "


    Prime Minister Bai was eating at the moment, but when he heard the shout, he was so shocked that his chopsticks dropped. He stood up in a hurry to take a look, Prince Chu had already rushed in on his horse, he did not dismount from his horse, and immediately rushed into the parlour. He took out his sword and hacked the round table into two. This thunderous sword caused the people in the room to be frightened into a battle, and they all kneeled down on the ground.


    Madame Bai was the most afraid, screaming and screaming, "Calm down, Prince Chu, you can''t just pull the sword out without saying a word!"


    Prime Minister Bai''s body trembled like a sieve. He was scared and extremely angry, the dignified prime minister, was actually cut down the dining table, was there anything more humiliating than this?


    He trembled and made a bow with his hands folded before him. Your Highness has something to say, what are you doing? "


    Only then did Morong Gan get off the horse and sheathed his sword back into the sheath. "A wise man does not lie, last time I said it like this, if the princess lost a single strand of hair, it would all go to you guys. Now, Li Gang has taken her away, how do you guys think we should settle this debt? It had been some time since they''d taken her. What if something happened to her? I will have all of you die with me! "


    "Prime Minister Bai was so angry that his blood energy was boiling, and he gave Madame Bai a backhanded slap on the face." You don''t want to live, go outside and die, don''t implicate me. You ignorant woman. He had caused such a huge ruckus last time, yet he still didn''t know how to repent and still dared to use his crooked brain. Why don''t you go and die! "


    Madame Bai was stunned by Prime Minister Bai''s slap. She cried out loud while holding onto half of her face, "Prime Minister, you wronged me! I didn''t know at all!"


    The Prime Minister Bai was furious, "What are you standing there for! Hurry and send people to look for him. Look for the places that that beast frequent, I must find the Princess Chu. "


    The butler replied and hurriedly arranged for people to go out and search. This uncle was someone who caused trouble, and the Prime Minister Bai had wiped his butt countless times. As for his whereabouts, the Palace was still quite clear of it. Just as they left, Ning Jiu brought his Pro-guard and surrounded them.


    The other young masters and mistresses in the manor were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Morong Gan took a seat on the Tutor''s chair with a grand blade, his face cold, not angry at all. The pair of eyes were so cold that no one dared to look them in the eye. They only felt murderous. The entire room was silent, so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    As the maidservants came to serve tea, their hands trembled as they walked. The lid and sides of the cups shook as they emitted small clear sounds. When they arrived in front of him, Morong Gan''s eyelids twitched, his sharp eyes burst forth. The servant girl was so scared that her hands softened, and even the teacup and tray fell to the ground.


    She cried out as she lay on the ground, "Prince, please spare me! Please spare me!"


    Morong Gan did not utter a word, he only frowned. Prime Minister Bai understood what he meant and immediately called for the servant to drag her out.


    After a while, they had really found Li Gang, and he was brought in with a look of indifference. But when he saw his sister and brother-in-law''s terrified expressions, he didn''t have any confidence at all, and then saw that his sister''s face was slapped with five finger marks, he cried out in anger, "Who, who the f * ck did this?"


    Prime Minister Bai walked over, and slapped his head again, "I''m going to beat him up, what are you going to do?"


    Li Gang was a little afraid of his brother-in-law, so he covered his face in confusion. When he saw the Prince Chu sitting at the top seat, his heart tightened with anger. He knew that the Prince Chu was not easy to mess with, but his brother-in-law was the Prime Minister and his niece was the Noble Consort. No matter what, it was half a catty to eight taels. If this got out of hand, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. From this, it could be seen that her brother-in-law was at a disadvantage!


    "Li Gang," Morong Gan said solemnly, "I will only give you one chance. Tell me, where is the wangfei?"


    Li Gang caught Bai Qianfan to avenge her sister, but just as they hid the person inside, the butler brought people to look for him.


    He was still hesitating. Prime Minister Bai rushed over and wanted to hit him again, "You beast, quickly hand over Princess Chu."


    Madame Bai rushed over to stop him, crying as she begged, "Xiao Gang, don''t cause any more trouble. Hand over Princess Chu!"


    Li Gang lowered his voice, "Sis, I want to avenge you."


    The Madame Bai cried, "What are you waiting for, it''s all sad today. "The past has been written off. From now on, we won''t have anything to do with each other."


    Looking at her sister''s red eyes from crying, his angry brother-in-law and the many elite guards in the courtyard, Li Gang had no choice but to tell them where to hide Bai Qianfan.

 C109 This green hat does not exist at all

    Morong Gan rushed to the place, and told the group to stay outside, he went in alone, Li Gang was truly a scumbag, hiding a little girl inside his Railed Yard.


    When all the people in the courtyard were restricted, it was like an empty building. Morong Gan quietly went up to the pavilion and pulled open the pink curtain.


    He slowed down his pace and looked over. ''Wow! Wow! The little girl is asleep!'' She could sleep in a place like this, and she was a talent.


    He did not disturb her, but reached out to pick her up. When he moved, she opened her eyes and was very happy to see him. Her sleepy eyes smiled like the crescent moon, and her voice was a bit hoarse. "Prince."


    His face was stern. "You can sleep like this, aren''t you afraid of being sold?"


    "I knew the Prince would come and save me."


    Morong Gan actually could not be angry, and was simply helpless, "If not for holding the title of Princess Chu, no one would have come to save you."


    She put her thin arms around his neck and said in a spoiled tone, "My prince, I will definitely settle down and guard this place. If I don''t give you trouble, you can bring me back."


    Morong Gan was like a paper tiger in front of her, there was nothing he could do, he could only say snappily, "This is what you said, and next time, if you see if I come to save you, you can at most marry a new Princess Chu."


    She knew that she had to give in. She obediently lay in his embrace, lowered her head, and did not utter another word.


    Morong Gan carried her downstairs. Seeing such a big commotion, Bai Qianfan knew that it was going to be big this time, and was extremely embarrassed, "Your highness, for me, has always been so open, and I apologize in your heart."


    "It''s not for you," Morong Gan said as he glanced at her.


    Morong Gan placed her into the palanquin, leaving nothing in his arms. He seemed to not be used to it for a moment, but that feeling passed really quickly, and he did not think much about it.


    After returning to the Huailin Pavilion, he told Qi Hong to check for Bai Qianfan and see if she was injured. Then, he asked Hao Pingguan to bring the Yang Liniang here.


    When Bai Qianfan and Li Gang''s two servants were fighting, they took a few blows, but they were still able to endure it, but her skin was tender, and there were only a few marks left on her skin. Qi Hong truthfully reported it to Morong Gan, and Morong Gan only sneered, "Alright, now that a strand of hair has fallen, I will settle the score.


    She stood at the doorway and spoke to Jia Tong without avoiding him, "Master, I used the move that you''ve just taught me. Heh, don''t say, it''s really useful.


    Jia Tong stuck his head out from beside the curtain and Morong Gan did not make a sound. Jia Tong coughed a few times and pretended to be calm, "The princess is doing fine, the princess should go in now."


    This was the first time Bai Qianfan had formally exchanged moves with someone, and she was rather excited, and what''s more, hearing that Morong Gan was coughing inside, she became displeased, "Who is making a ruckus outside?"


    Bai Qianfan stuck out her tongue and quickly entered the house. She looked up at her and snorted, "You sure aren''t avoiding suspicion."


    Bai Qianfan straightened her back, "My mistress said that she did not do anything shameful, and is not afraid of ghosts knocking. My master and I are innocent, why must we avoid suspicion?


    She was so confident and confident, if she continued to be calculative, it would make her seem petty and petty, which was also strange. Last night, he even had the heart to kill people, he almost wanted to splash blood on the spot, but now that he looked back, he felt that his sudden temper and actions were a little strange, if she really couldn''t keep him around, then he ¡­ He ¡­ Let him think about it again.


    Just as she was speaking, Yang Liniang was brought in. Her eyes were still red, and her face was covered in tears, as if she was crying all the time. Seeing Bai Qianfan, she wailed, "Wangfei, it''s good that you''re back.


    "Shut up!" Morong Gan yelled, scaring her so much that she shut his mouth tightly.


    Bai Qianfan was also shocked, she slowly sat down on the chair. She did not say anything, only looked at the Yang Liniang who was silently sobbing.


    Morong Gan said coldly, "Speak, tell me the plan you think you''re scheming honestly."


    "Yang Liniang opened her eyes wide in fear." Royal Highness, how could this Servant have any ingenious methods? "This is a huge injustice. Servant''s feelings towards Princess Hua-Yang can be clearly seen ¡­"


    "Is that so?" The one who spoke was Bai Qianfan, "Since that''s the case, why did you trick me into going to the rear garden last night? And why am I dizzy? "I did not tell Your Highness, but that does not mean that I am not clear in my heart. I just feel ashamed of myself, so I did not say anything. Today, you said that you wanted to go home, so I will send you off.


    "Esteemed wangfei, you ¡­ you don''t want blood to spray out people!" The Yang Liniang defended herself, "I was indeed planning to go to the back garden to look for you last night, but something happened ¡­"


    "Did you say that something happened because you came to introduce yourself to This King?"


    Yang Liniang didn''t think that Morong Gan would even be able to say such words. He was so embarrassed that his face was about to drip blood.


    Bai Qianfan then turned to look at Morong Gan, "You said that she recommended the pillow to you last night?"


    Morong Gan, "..." Why does it feel like I''m being caught in an awkward situation ¡­


    He quickly explained, "She was shameless. This King did not see anything. Even if such a woman were to be stripped naked, This King would not even spare her a glance. "


    Yang Liniang almost vomited blood. If Prince Chu wanted to show his concern, why did he have to step on her so viciously?


    Bai Qianfan replied, "Oh, I understand now, Big Sister Yang, you want to kill two birds with one stone, one of you want to frame me and Master, and the other wants to seduce the Prince, but unfortunately, both of you miscalculated. If the Prince really likes you, then he won''t chase you out of the house, and it''s only because of this that I feel that I''m ashamed of you. But you took advantage of my guilt.


    As for me and master, the prince said that if we were really in love, then he could fulfill his wish. When the prince treats me like a little girl, he truly loves me dearly and would definitely not blame me for that sort of thing. Is that so, Prince? " She tilted his head, his large eyes twinkling with trust.


    Morong Gan had the nagging feeling that something was wrong with those words, but after careful examination, he concluded that there wasn''t anything wrong with them.


    Of course, his luck would have to be checked by her. If it was Jia Tong, he could still rely on her, but he was still born with a low status, after all, he was just a small bodyguard, so no matter what, he had to earn a bit of reputation. For the same village Du Changfeng as him, didn''t he already become a Nine governor?


    Seeing that Morong Gan was still calm and did not make a sound, Bai Qianfan called out to him again, "Your Highness?"


    As if he had just awoken from a dream, Morong Gan let out a cry and nodded, "Mn, that''s right." He looked at Yang Liniang, and his tone became stern once again. "You wanted to give this duke a green hat, but you miscalculated. This green hat does not exist."


    Yang Liniang: "..."


    Hao Pingguan, "..."


    Qi Hong, "..."


    Lv He, "..."

 C110 I am here to wait on your highnesss pen and ink

    Bai Qianfan was very disappointed with Yang Liniang, if a person''s heart was broken, it would not even work if they ate medicine. She clearly knew that the adultery that night was caused by Yang Liniang, but she was still willing to give him the chance, and was just disappointed once again. In the end, she did not question the outcome of the Yang Liniang, as it all depended on Morong Gan.


    Morong Gan naturally did not tell her. He got Yang Liniang into the Railed Yard, because he felt that that kind of place was most suitable for her. That was her main stage.


    After experiencing this, the relationship between Bai Qianfan and Bai Qianfan seemed to have progressed another step. Bai Qianfan would often come to the Huailin Pavilion, and Morong Gan would occasionally go to the backyard to take a look at her.


    Once, when he saw her embroidery, his heart was moved. This time, it should be for him to embroider.


    She did not utter a word, and quietly stood at the back and watched. Bai Qianfan was too focused on doing things, so she did not realise that there was someone behind her, and accidentally grabbed hold of it. She took in a breath, and was just about to move, but someone was faster than her, holding her finger in her mouth.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Bai Qianfan, "Hehehe, your highness, um, I''m fine."


    Morong Gan took out his finger as if nothing had happened, "En, it''s good that you''re fine. You busy yourself, I''ll take a look elsewhere." Standing up, he placed his hands behind his back and slowly walked out of the door.


    He sped up his pace as soon as he left the door, and sped up as soon as he saw the road. When he came to his senses, he thought, "Eh, where is he now?" He didn''t come to the backyard often. This place looked unfamiliar, but when he got closer, he realized that it was an empty house. On the flat top of the house was written: Soundwave Pavilion. He remembered that this was the most isolated courtyard in the rear courtyard. When it was first built, he had come here once. After all these years, he had almost no impression of it.


    He found it strange that she had gone so far in an instant, touched his heart, and it seemed as if he had stopped beating so fast, that the violence had almost frightened him, and he admitted that he had been a little impulsive, because he cared for her too much, so he did not think much about it. In fact, he had only treated her as a girl, and seeing that she had stuck her hand and helped him with it, he did not feel surprised, nor should he be surprised.


    Calming himself down, he stood up and walked back. When he passed through Moon Reaching Pavilion again, he didn''t even glance at her as he walked straight ahead. But the moment he entered the Huailin Pavilion, he saw her poking her head out of his room.


    He secretly rejoiced in his heart. Did they come to find him? Standing still, wanting to see what she was doing?


    She looked around and asked Qi Hong, "Is my master not in the room?"


    He was extremely disappointed and subconsciously hid in the shadows. He didn''t come here to look for him, but for Jia Tong, he had his suspicions that there was a problem with them, and if that was the case, then he might as well make it clear, he was not an unreasonable person, but the two of them said that it didn''t matter, that they both trusted each other, and even if they didn''t, he was still willing to believe them.


    Qi Hong answered her: "This grandpa isn''t in the room, and Jia Tong definitely isn''t either. It''s not necessarily impossible for this grandpa to ask him to follow me inside the mansion, so you might as well ask Ning Jiu."


    "Ning Jiu is practicing the sword, he doesn''t like me watching from the side." Bai Qianfan was a little depressed, she used her foot to touch the ground, "Since Master is not here, I will be going back."


    Qi Hong said: "Princess doesn''t want to eat before leaving? I''ll make the little silver fish that the princess likes to eat tonight. "


    Bai Qianfan cheered as she hugged Qi Hong and shook him, "Big sister is so good." She suddenly raised her head and widened her eyes. "It''s not the ones I''m keeping, right?"


    "Of course not," Qi Hong laughed as she looked at her. "To think that wangfei could figure out that the chopsticks you''re raising aren''t even as thick as chopsticks, they aren''t even enough to fill the gaps in your teeth."


    Bai Qianfan said that wind was rain and ran to the side of the water vat to feed the fish. After missing the fish food, Xiao Huang quickly lowered his head to peck at it and scolded him, "Delicious ghost, you eat fish food too, be careful of your stomach."


    Morong Gan imagined a chicken that had a tummy and found it funny. Finally, he came out from behind a wall and asked Bai Qianfan with an indifferent attitude, "Weren''t you doing embroidery just now? "Why are you here again?"


    "I came to look for my master."


    She spoke honestly, as he didn''t feel very comfortable listening to her, "Why are you looking for Jia Tong? Learn kung fu? "


    She giggled. "I have something to ask of you."


    There was something that she couldn''t tell him, but Morong Gan rubbed the tip of his nose and held his hands behind his back as he walked into the house.


    Qi Hong exclaimed, "I forgot to tell grandpa that Lv He went out after reporting to Head Steward."


    Morong Gan acknowledged him and went into the study, Bai Qianfan followed him in like a small tail, "Can I please wait upon the Marquis to write something down?"


    "Do you know how to grind ink?"


    "Although I''ve never done it before and have seen it before, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Morong Gan casually pointed to the desk: "Then do it. Be careful not to dirty your hands. "


    Prince Chu''s study room was full of good stuff. Huang Tian''s paperweight, Zhaoqing''s ink stone, Anhui''s calligraphy brush, Zhejiang''s calligraphy paper, all of them were top-notch. Even the jade pen holder was breathtakingly exquisite.


    Normally, no one was allowed to enter the study, but since they had come in today, it was inevitable that they would take a good look at it and be curious about everything they saw.


    Morong Gan did not urge her, but instead, laid out a piece of paper, dipped it in the ink and took a brush to write.


    Bai Qianfan strolled around, and stood at the side of the bookshelf as she casually flipped through a few books. She did not understand what they were, so she put them on, and asked: "Does the prince not have a word book here?"


    Morong Gan did not even raise his head, "What kind of book do you want to read?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "I can''t tell you the specifics, there are a lot of scenes that are based on words, my Big Sis used to have some, but she didn''t let me see it. I stole two of his books, which pisses him off. "


    "He didn''t cause you any trouble?"


    "I won''t admit it no matter what, what can he do," Bai Qianfan said while grinning: "Anyway, they didn''t treat me well, so I''ll take some of their things as compensation."


    With regards to her hobby of stealing things, Morong Gan did not comment at all. He only said, "Did you come in to grind ink or to look for a book?"


    Bai Qianfan stuck out her tongue and obediently went over to sharpen the ink, the ink was truly good, holding onto her hand was as wet as jade, gently grinding it, there was no sound at all. The fine ink slowly seeped out from the bottom of the ink, and there were even some natural patterns on it, it had a faint scent, she took a deep breath while hooking her neck, "The ink is so fragrant, no wonder the prince always has this smell, it must be because of the ink."


    She leaned over and sniffed at his shoulder, like a coquettish poodle.


    Morong Gan only felt his heart suddenly slam into his chest, as though it was going to break through his chest and jump out. He was stunned, he dodged it quickly, and with a bad tone, he said, "If you don''t grind the ink, go out, don''t bother me here."


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, she looked at him in shock, the Prince''s moody temperament had truly changed, otherwise, she would definitely scare people to death.

 C111 Hes the good son-in-law everybody is fighting for

    Morong Gan felt that his recent emotions were a little strange, so weird that he needed to reflect on himself. The outcome of that reflection was naturally Bai Qianfan, and it was because of her that he had become so abnormal.


    Born in the Tian Jia, he was destined to have no fraternal feelings. Love between father and son, mother and son, the person closest to him were the servants by his side, the wet nurse, and the inner officials. Every member of the royal family had to endure loneliness, because to create an independent and tenacious character, no matter if it was male or female, they had all come from this way.


    The nobles of the royal family were always more apathetic than normal people, but that didn''t mean they didn''t have any feelings. Perhaps it was because they had been repressed for too long, so once they had some form of support, their emotions would cause even themselves to feel afraid.


    Now that he had a sister that was not his biological sister, he decided to love her, pamper her, and protect her in every way.


    But on the other hand, in his boring life, she was like a ray of sunlight, giving him warmth, like a breeze blowing away the haze in his heart, a good medicine, making him no longer muddle headed in his life. He knew very well that because of her, he had become fond of smiling, and had become expectant.


    He felt that he should restrain himself a little. He and Bai Qianfan had a close relationship, they cared for each other, and supported each other. Only when she left the pavilion, or he married into the new clan could they break out of this situation. Right now, it wasn''t that bad. He just needed to slow down the pace of his adaptation.


    It was as if he had come home to see her on a special trip. In fact, he was just busy with his duties and needed a bit more time to deal with them.


    He had made up his mind to cool down the relationship between the two of them. Thus, he did not rush home. Instead, he leisurely rode his horse to patrol the area. After walking for a while, they arrived at the city gate. The guard at the gate recognized him and greeted him, "Greetings, Prince."


    Morong Gan acknowledged him and got down from his horse. He looked around at the towering city gates and wondered if it was because of a lack of repair and if it was broken.


    As he was watching, a horse galloped over and flipped over a person from the horse''s back. He landed and knocked Qian''er at him, "I didn''t know that Your Highness would come and greet us. Please forgive me, your highness. "


    Morong Gan looked carefully, it was Nine governor Du Changfeng. He raised his hand, "There''s no need to be so courteous, this king will just look around. You don''t need to accompany me."


    Du Changfeng stood up, and winked at Jia Tong who was behind him. They were from the same hometown, and all of them came out together to serve as soldiers, Jia Tong was assigned to one of Prince Chu, and because he was proficient in martial arts, he was selected by Prince Chu as his personal bodyguard, and he started from the bottom, step by step becoming the current Nine governor, taking charge of the nine gates inside the Linan City.


    Morong Gan walked to the side of the city gate and followed closely behind. Du Changfeng did not follow, but chose to chat with Jia Tong instead, as Jia Tong took out something from his sleeves and handed it over to him. "Hey, this is the bag that the wangfei personally embroidered to repay you."


    Du Changfeng was frightened and looked around, "Was it really embroidered by the wangfei himself? "Embroidery is nothing."


    Jia Tong rolled his eyes at him, "Be content with what you have. We don''t even have a prince, so we''ll give it to you first.


    "Is that so? "That''s too much of a suffering," Du Changfeng said as he hung the bag by his waist and pulled it out with his hand. "Help me thank Princess Chu, she is truly an interesting person, if he used silver coins to thank me, it wouldn''t be strange, but he used such a painstaking method to embroider the bag.


    Jia Tong spat at him. "Why don''t you wish for our wangfei to be a good person? With her protection, nothing will happen to her in the future."


    Du Changfeng lowered his voice, "Earlier, you said that the Prince Chu did not like her, why have you changed? Was it out of concern? "It can''t be, with such a small physique, can the Prince fancy his?"


    Jia Tong shook his head, "Perhaps she is not interested, the Prince has said that he sees her as a girl and wants to protect her for an entire life. Our Prince has enmity with Prime Minister Bai, and the more Prime Minister Bai dislikes someone, the better he will do for her."


    "So that''s how it is," Du Changfeng was a little confused. "Isn''t the wangfei the daughter of Prime Minister Bai? How can there be a father who doesn''t like his own daughter? "


    "This matter is quite long, it has already reached the emperor. Have you heard of the great battle that our Prince caused a few days ago? He led a large group of people to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, all for the sake of the consort?"


    Du Changfeng nodded, "I heard, Prince Chu brought soldiers to go up onto the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion to fight, did you succeed in the fight?"


    Jia Tong, "Sigh, how can the Prime Minister Bai be a match for our Prince? Do you dare to fight him?"


    As they talked excitedly, Morong Gan looked at the bag on Du Changfeng''s waist and frowned. Why was it not for him, but for Du Changfeng? It turns out that the reason she went to find Jia Tong the other day, was to ask him to pass the lotus bag to his.


    He couldn''t say what he felt in his heart. If it was like this, then he would be able to clear himself of Jia Tong''s suspicions, and since he had already given Du Changfeng the money, it shouldn''t have anything to do with Jia Tong. He also thought, could it be that Bai Qianfan had taken a liking to Du Changfeng, who had saved her once, and she had always been the one to repay the kindness with a drop of water, and because Du Changfeng had saved her, she promised him her life?


    He was shocked by his own thoughts. Looking carefully at Du Changfeng, he saw that he was a tall warrior, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a heroic spirit, he was a good young man. Adding his good name, the age of his youth made it to the position of Nine governor. He was a good son-in-law for everyone.


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. He unconsciously clenched his fists. In terms of heroic spirit, looking at the entire East Yue, who would be more heroic than him? The name of the Warlord did not come from nothing, it was something that the countless wars of different sizes had exchanged for.


    What did a Nine governor matter? Was his Prince Chu''s name really as resounding as it was? He was the prince''s head, and even the emperor had to treat him differently. This was a glory that was unique to the world. Could it be that the little girl couldn''t see that he was the kind of son-in-law that everyone was fighting for?


    The more he thought, the more depressed he became. He walked over silently, but when Du Changfeng saw that his expression was not good, he wanted to speak, but Morong Gan simply walked past him with a cold face, mounted on his horse and quickly galloped away.


    Du Changfeng quickly pulled Jia Tong back, "What happened to Your Highness? Do you have any objections to me? "


    Jia Tong laughed and shook off his hand, "It''s not like that, it''s not like you made a mistake. I don''t know why, but the prince''s heart is on fire. He''s a bit temperamental and even the wangfei is often scolded, so don''t mind it. " With that, he mounted his horse and chased after them with all his might.


    Du Changfeng gazed at the distant figure, and muttered to himself, "To meet such a temperamental person, this Little Princess must be guilty."

 C112 Where is the wad of money that was embroidered for me?

    He was obviously holding back his anger in his heart, but when he returned to the manor, the first thing he said when he saw Hao Pingguan was: "Has the princess consort come over?"


    Hao Pingguan saw that his expression was strange and carefully replied, "Not yet, this servant will go and invite the wangfei now."


    "No need," he waved his hand, striding in with large strides. After taking a few steps, he asked again, "Won''t the wangfei come over for dinner today?"


    "He should be here. I heard the conversation between the wangfei and Qi Hong last night, and said that they wanted to try a new dish today. I reckon he''ll be here soon."


    Morong Gan did not say anything, he only walked two steps before calling for people to come over, "Prepare water, I want to take a bath."


    "De Le, I know that the prince is going to take a bath now. When the water is ready early in the morning, I will tell them to be quick with their hands and feet." Hao Pingguan left in a hurry, but he did not ask Lv He to bathe in it. Instead, he sent Xiao Kuzi up to the Moon Reaching Pavilion to invite his Royal Consort.


    So when Morong Gan finished his shower, he saw the little girl in the courtyard kicking the shuttlecock, her forehead shining with sweat. The corners of her mouth raised, her pair of eyes were big and bright, blinking up and down like the wings of a butterfly, it was truly beautiful when she flapped her wings.


    Morong Gan looked on as he kicked a rock over, causing Bai Qianfan to stop in his tracks. He did not avoid the attack, but Bai Qianfan knew that he was the one who did it, and rushed over to hit him, "My prince, what are you trying to do, what are you trying to cause me trouble for?"


    After being pushed around twice by her, Morong Gan felt all the pores on his body open up, probably because he had just finished showering and was basking in the sunlight, that was the feeling he got! In short, he was feeling extremely comfortable, after being pushed, he was not angry at all, but hiding and laughing as he moved, he laughed, and then swung his fist in front of him again, so that the Prince Chu, instead of fighting with the lady, naturally ran. Thus, under the gazes of everyone, saw Little Princess chasing after him through the courtyard, all of them opened their mouths wide in shock, their eyes wide open, as though they were following the movements of the two figures.


    Hao Pingguan squinted at the sky. Did the sun rise from the west? Was he seeing things? Was he the one who had served the lord? Was it the Evil God that the people spoke of? He was usually so calm, how did he become like this when he was together with the Little Princess?


    The two of them were running with a chick chasing them from behind. It fluttered its wings from time to time, appearing to be in a hurry.


    Hearing Bai Qianfan''s panting from behind, Morong Gan turned around and stopped his footsteps. Caught off guard, he ran over and immediately opened his arms wide to catch her, with a doting look on his face, "Look at you, you''ve ran all sweaty and went to take a bath. It feels great."


    Bai Qianfan propped him up by his chest, took him out from his embrace, raised his sleeves to wipe his sweat, and was held down by him, "How come you don''t look like a girl, is there anyone who can wipe their sweat like you?" He took his towel, lifted her chin with one hand, and carefully wiped the sweat away.


    Bai Qianfan slightly narrowed her eyes, like a lazy cat, "I will remember you wiping my sweat for me, your highness, remembering for the rest of my life. Just like how Big Brother helped me comb my hair, I will remember this for the rest of my life. "


    Morong Gan looked up, "I''ve never combed your hair before?"


    "Yes, I remember your kindness towards me." Bai Qianfan said, "My prince, you are also sweating, let me wipe it off for you."


    As she said that, she raised her sleeves once again. Morong Gan frowned, "Where is your handkerchief?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed in embarrassment, "I forgot to mention, I left in such a hurry."


    Morong Gan snorted, "Have you forgotten, this servant has forgotten too? Later on, let Hao Pingguan go over and give it a good beating. "


    "It has nothing to do with them. If you put them on my clothes, I will take them off myself. When I left, I forgot." She took the towel from his hand and said, "You don''t mind being dirty, I''ll use this to wipe it for you."


    Morong Gan snorted again, his meaning unclear. He himself didn''t know why he would do so many such petty actions in front of Bai Qianfan. It probably meant that he wasn''t someone who would be casual.


    Bai Qianfan pulled his arm and pressed down, "You have to bend down, I can''t reach you." She paused for a moment before praising, "Your highness is really tall. He really deserves the four words, ''standing erect in the heavens and on the earth''."


    Prince Chu, who was praised, was very proud, "Of course, among the few brothers, I was the only one who rose so high, even the Emperor was shorter than me by half a head."


    Bai Qianfan laughed: "Your highness is so tall, I need to use too much strength. It''s already not bad for me to be able to get your shoulder in such a hurry."


    Morong Gan looked down and sized her up. His shoulders, were probably done for, just reaching her chest now, he did not know how much longer it would take. He grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up. "How do you feel?"


    Bai Qianfan pretended to look around and laughed, "Not bad, you''ve broadened your horizons."


    When she spoke, her breath sprayed into his chin and neck, making him feel warm and whooshing with a hint of clean smell. Morong Gan swallowed hard and put her down, "Then hurry up and grow as long as you can."


    "I have to eat more to grow faster." Bai Qianfan touched her waist, "I feel like I''ve grown some meat recently. Your highness, just now, I weighed it in my hand, did I get any heavier?"


    Morong Gan: "I don''t feel anything, it''s light as a feather. I''m not worried about anything else, I''m just afraid that when the wind blows, it''ll blow you away."


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "It would be great if it was like that, I want to go somewhere."


    After Morong Gan heard this, his heart tensed up. Where do you want to go? Was she not satisfied with being here?


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "There are a lot of places I want to go to," Bai Qianfan counted on her fingers, "The first one to go to Jiangnan, I heard that it is a picturesque place with countless delicious things. "The houses are also beautifully built, and there''s also the Wu Peng boat. You can sit and pick lotus blossoms ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll take you there."


    "Huh?" Bai Qianfan was startled, she then thought that she had overtaken herself and laughed embarrassedly: "Prince, don''t take it seriously, I was just saying it."


    "What I''ve promised you, I''m not just saying it. When I''m free in the future, I''ll definitely bring you there." He changed the subject, "But why is there no movement when you promised me?"


    After enduring for so long, he finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and decided to be frank. Otherwise, he would never be able to quell the fury in his heart.


    Bai Qianfan did not understand. "What did I promise your highness?"


    The corner of Morong Gan''s mouth twitched, as if he felt wronged. "Where''s the wager you promised me?"


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes, "Didn''t Your Highness say that there was no need for me to repay you? Furthermore, Prince thinks that my embroidery work is not good. I thought that Prince didn''t like it, so I didn''t embroider it for you. "


    Morong Gan stood there in a daze, he did not even think about embroidering for him, let alone the fact that when her hands become bloody holes, he would embroider for others! Luckily, he was still thinking about him for so long ¡­ Really ¡­ This was so infuriating!


    "Do you think it''s rare for me to not embroider?" Prince Chu pulled back his sweat towel forcefully, turned around and left with a stern face.


    Bai Qianfan looked at his back in a daze, "Everything is fine, why are you so temperamental now?"

 C113 Snoring

    For this matter, Morong Gan had been sulking for a few days, and after thinking about it again, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He just felt that Bai Qianfan was a little unsensible. He treated her so well, but the little girl was just thinking about her master and her lover. However, thinking about it, she was not wrong. One day as a teacher, for life as a teacher. Her lover was one of the people with high aspirations. It was understandable that she would embroider money bags for them.


    He was someone who did great things, how could he work so hard for such a small thing?


    Putting aside his thoughts, this matter was over. However, Du Changfeng''s character was something that he had come to check on, so in the past few days, when there were things that did not happen, he liked to wander around a few city gates. The little soldier, who was guarding the city, was truly frightened. When he reported it to her quietly, Du Changfeng came over to keep his company.


    Du Changfeng was also puzzled, the relationship between him and the Prince Chu had always been calm as water, why had he treated him so well recently, and why had Tian''er come over?


    He accompanied Morong Gan for a while, and carefully probed: "My prince, you have been here frequently recently, did you notice anything wrong with the city gate? Your subordinate was blind and was unable to see it for a while. Why don''t you give me some pointers? "


    Morong Gan looked at the big and imposing city gate and asked: "Du Changfeng, where are you from?"


    Du Changfeng was startled, why did he ask this? "This subordinate and Jia Tong are from the same hometown, both of them are from Hebei Azure Continent."


    "Well, who else is home?"


    "Parents, one younger brother, two younger sisters."


    Morong Gan frowned, his two younger sisters, would there be a problem with his sister-in-law in the future?


    "What do parents do? Have my sisters ever been married? "


    "Parents do some small business. One sister is out of the house, the other hasn''t."


    There was only one at home, which seemed alright. If Bai Qianfan couldn''t even deal with one, then she might as well not marry. Thinking of this, his heart tightened. Why did she have to think of such a long term thing? It was still too early for someone to get married. At least sixteen or seventeen years from now.


    "Du Changfeng, did you get engaged at home?"


    Du Changfeng smiled shyly, "This subordinate came out early and did not set a marriage with you."


    Well, a man is unmarried, and a woman is married, but he is married to her, and not a real husband and wife. He can set her free at any time." It seemed that it really was a good marriage.


    Hearing Prince Chu''s tone, Du Changfeng had the intention of matchmaking with him, otherwise, why would he interrogate him about this? He was overjoyed. Prince Chu matchmaking was a huge honor, and the woman''s conditions should not be bad. Everyone wanted to go higher huh. If they could get close to each other, he, as a Nine governor, would be able to climb higher.


    He probed, "If Your Highness asks these people, may I know who ¡­"


    Morong Gan suddenly sighed, "It''s nothing, just ask. If you have something on, go busy yourself, and call a little pawn to accompany me."


    Du Changfeng did not dare to abandon him, and immediately said: "This subordinate does not have anything to do, I will accompany Your Highness. If Your Highness wants to ask something, this subordinate is afraid that they might not understand."


    Morong Gan waved his hand, "If you are here, they will not dare to speak. If you leave, I will just ask casually, don''t be guilty, and don''t dare let them speak?"


    After taking down his big hat, how could Du Changfeng dare to not listen. Afraid that Morong Gan would be suspicious, he called a soldier over and bowed to him before bidding his farewells.


    After Du Changfeng left, Morong Gan turned his gaze to the small soldier: "Are you familiar with the Regional Commander?"


    This was the first time the soldier had been so close to Prince Chu, and his legs and stomach were trembling.


    Morong Gan frowned, "Stand straight, what do you want me to ask, and what do you want me to answer? You cannot have one sentence untrue, or else let this king find out and reward you with food."


    "Yes," the little soldier said with fear and trepidation, "Prince, if you ask me, I will answer truthfully."


    "How''s Provincial Commander-in-chief''s temperament?"


    Little Jun: "... Provincial Commander-in-chief never beat up or scolded little ones, it''s pretty gentle. "


    "Like a woman?"


    The little soldier was startled and quickly waved his hand, "No, no, the Provincial Commander-in-chief is very dignified, unlike a woman. When we make mistakes, the lord will also severely criticize us."


    "Have I ever treated you guys to wine?"


    The little soldier thought for a moment. "No."


    "Stingy."


    "No, Provincial Commander-in-chief is not stingy. Last time when Da Zhu''s mother was seriously ill, it was Provincial Commander-in-chief who took out silver to see the illness. Everyone felt that he was a righteous man, and besides, the younger ones were on duty and couldn''t drink. "


    "How is he?"


    "The Provincial Commander-in-chief is skilled, he can deal with three of them by himself, but we can''t match up to the Lord even if we had some fun during our free time."


    Morong Gan clasped his hands behind his back and gazed into the distance. If it''s that good, it''s perfect?


    He cleared his throat, "Tell me about the shortcomings of your Provincial Commander-in-chief, in full detail."


    Little Jun: "..."


    He licked his lips, "If there''s anything wrong with the Provincial Commander-in-chief, it''s that they''re too stingy towards themselves. A pair of shoes that''s been worn for three years, making up for it and not willing to throw it away."


    Morong Gan glared. What kind of f * cking weakness was this? If he were to report it, the emperor would no longer be happy.


    "Is this a weakness?" You dare to deceive This King? "


    "This little one doesn''t dare," the little soldier kneeled on the ground in fear and pondered for a long time. "This little one thought of one, Provincial Commander-in-chief likes to snore when he sleeps."


    Wu, this really is a big problem. The couple slept, one of them loved to snore, and the other one was not easy to sleep with. The little girl''s sleep was shallow, so she could not sleep all night. No, this person still needed to be discussed.


    He was finally satisfied. "Stand up. Do not spread what I have asked you about today, and even more so, do not tell Provincial Commander-in-chief about it. "


    "Yes, Your Highness, I will remember."


    After finding Du Changfeng''s weakness, Morong Gan mounted his horse and slowly returned home.


    He sat on the horse calmly as Ning Jiu did not even dare to scratch him. Suddenly, Jia Tong heard him ask: "Have you guys ever heard this duke snored before?"


    Ning Jiu and Jia Tong were both startled as they looked at each other.


    Jia Tong was used to flattering, "Why would Your Highness snore? In all the years I have been by the side of the prince, I have never heard of such a thing. Your Highness''s sleeping posture is good, your breathing is smooth, and you don''t even know how to snore. "


    Ning Jiu was an honest man, he thought for a bit and said, "I don''t fight with princes usually, and I''ll fight with them occasionally."


    Morong Gan''s eyelids twitched. "When did this duke beat you up?"


    "Your subordinate remembers one time when you were fighting in the north. Your highness didn''t sleep for two days and two nights. After the battle, your highness fell asleep on the grass and then snored."


    "That''s because This King is too tired. There''s a chance for us to meet each other." Morong Gan swept his eyes across him, "Usually, this king doesn''t snore."


    Jia Tong was curious, why did Prince Chu care about snoring so much? However, Master didn''t like snoring, so he had to state his position. "Your subordinate doesn''t snore either."


    Ning Jiu scoffed, "You sure that you won''t fight one day?"

 C114 A warm and cold person

    When the news of the Prince Chu wandering around the city gates reached the ears of the Emperor, he specially asked the Emperor to stay and speak.


    After exchanging a few words, they returned to the main topic at hand, "I heard that you always hang around the city gates. Is there something you need?"


    "Nothing, just checking if there is any need to repair the city gates."


    The emperor''s face darkened slightly. "We have to trouble the Prince Chu with this matter, what is the Nine governor trying to eat?"


    Morong Gan hesitated, if Hou Hou were to add insult to injury at this time, Du Changfeng would lose his official position. "Uuu, how can a dignified Prince Chu do such an unconventional thing?" Uuu, how can a dignified Prince Chu do such an unconventional thing.


    The emperor laughed, "It''s rare for you to praise someone so highly. Looks like this Nine governor is indeed not bad.


    Morong Gan knew that the Emperor had mistaken Du Changfeng as one of his men and was preparing to go with the flow to sell him a favor.


    "Although Nine governor Du Changfeng has done a good job, he still lacks experience in climbing up. In my opinion, it''s not too late to train for another two years."


    "Alright. I''ll listen to the people you care about." The Emperor chuckled and changed the subject. "Have you considered what I told you last time?"


    When the emperor mentioned this, Morong Gan felt a headache, and said with a bitter smile, "Royal Brother, please spare me. You have just married a Crown Princess, and before your butt is even warm, you are welcoming people into the palace.


    The Emperor joked, "What, with the Little Princess, you can forget about taking joy in others'' work, and not even the people beside you will like it?"


    "Royal Brother has seen what kind of situation the princess consort is in. With her small stature, how could Chendi not think of her? "


    "It is precisely because of this that I have to worry about this. You were cheated by the Prime Minister Bai last time, you can rest assured that the Queen will personally take care of it this time. As I said, there are three ways to be unfilial. Third brother, just listen to Royal Brother''s advice. "


    Morong Gan straightened his neck and looked outside the window, patting his thigh, "Look at my memory, I already said that I would see the old Grand Consort yesterday, but I forgot about it in the end. I have to make up for it today, if not, I would really have to beat around the bush in the eyes of the Grand Consort.


    He spoke quickly and the emperor only had time to raise his hand. He had already rushed out of the door. The emperor could only shake his head helplessly.


    The empress came in from the side door, glanced at her departing figure, and smiled. "Seeing your majesty''s awkward situation, is Prince Chu still not going to accept it?"


    The Emperor sighed, "There''s really nothing we can do about it." He came over to greet her. "Why are you here? Aren''t you feeling a bit tired? Are you feeling better?"


    The empress took the soup cup from Palace Maid''s hands. "When chenqie saw that Your Majesty has been working too hard recently, she wanted to give your majesty some nourishment. Stewed a pigeon, put in insect grass, medlar, and astragalus.


    The emperor took it over and placed it on the table, holding the empress''s hand. "How can I put you right? If your body isn''t good, then take more rest. There will naturally be people who worry about this.


    "That''s good, the emperor is worried about you." The empress scooped up a spoonful of soup and brought it to the emperor''s mouth. "Your majesty, have a taste. It''s not a waste of Fei Chenqie''s kindness."


    Seeing that the emperor had accepted the spoon, she changed the topic back to the topic, "Regarding the matter of marrying the Lateral Princess, if third brother is unwilling, then there''s no need to force him. If he thinks that it''s bad, then so that you two brothers don''t have a chance.


    The emperor lowered his head to drink the soup. His eyes were lowered and his expression could not be seen. He only made a sound of acknowledgement.


    When Morong Gan reached Hokkaido, he was immediately welcomed by a group of people, who smiled sweetly, stooped down, and spoke in a shrill voice. It was none other than Huang Youdao, the eunuch by Grand Consort''s side, "Aiyo, the hall is coming down, the Empress is talking about you, and you just so happened to be here."


    He wanted to welcome her and go out, but he just sat there and did not move. This son of his was originally kept by the empress''s side, and after entering the academy, he followed the army and went about building meritorious services everywhere. As the mother, she did not put much effort into it, but the son had already earned the title of a prince, whether it was the late emperor or the current emperor, they all praised him greatly. When the Warlord''s name traveled to the palace from the outside, she naturally became happy after hearing it. After Morong Gan entered the palace to receive his rewards, after a few years of not seeing him, she realized that her son who had originally kept his mouth shut had long ago grown into a majestic Great General. With her tall stature, sharp eyes, and decisive killing intent, she didn''t even dare to look straight at him.


    His son greeted him courteously and politely, and the relationship between mother and son had never been harmonious. From the looks of it, outsiders were always on friendly terms with him, but only he knew what was underneath the courtesy. His son was angry that he did not protect Huang Po Zhu''er back then, and even helped the Prime Minister Bai. Because of this, their relationship became even more distant, and as he went to and fro day after day, the number of times he could enter the Hokkaido was extremely few.


    When he was young, he only fought for favors, but when he was old, he wanted to rekindle his motherly relationship. It was a pity that although she tried his best, Morong Gan remained calm and collected, she really didn''t know how to cater to him.


    After placing down the teacup, Morong Gan had already walked up to him. Raising his robes, he saluted, "Your son pays respects to Grand Consort."


    Grand Consort had a kind smile on her face, "There''s no need to stand on ceremony here, it''s good enough that you''re here." Her words contained a tinge of sadness. It wasn''t easy to meet him, it was good that he was here.


    "My son said he was coming yesterday, but something delayed him, so he came to take a look today."


    "I know you''re busy, so you should take care of yourself. There''s no one around to ask for help, so it''s a bit of a waste. The empress came to see me that day and told me about marrying you a secondary wife. She looked dignified from the portrait, and I heard that she has a good temper as well."


    Morong Gan frowned, he had just released himself from the presence of the Emperor, but did not expect that to happen. With regards to Grand Consort, he didn''t need to fight Taiji, so he bluntly refused, "My son has already married an imperial concubine, and he has someone by his side to ask for help."


    Grand Consort blinked her eyes, she was very surprised, "Are you talking about the Fifth Miss from Prime Minister Bai?! I also heard from the empress about this matter. They said that the Prime Minister Bai was doing this wrong, that even the Emperor was tricked, and that they stuffed a little girl who didn''t have enough weight into you. In order to make it up to the Emperor, she had the Empress meticulously select the Lateral Princess s and Lateral Princess s.


    Morong Gan became agitated as he heard this, and his tone became stiff, "Grand Consort doesn''t need to worry, my son has already rejected the emperor."


    "Rong, you ¡­" Grand Consort Duan wanted to use her mother''s style to scold him, but the person sitting in front of her, with his sharp edges and graceful bearing, faintly revealed a majestic aura. She actually felt fearful in her heart and did not dare to act rashly.


    Well, if he didn''t like it, she wouldn''t say so as not to bore him.


    "Just now you said that you had someone by your side that was asking questions, could it be that it''s an imperial concubine? The Princess herself is still a child, but she knows how to take care of you. Don''t treat him badly. "


    Morong Gan liked to hear those words that were praised by Bai Qianfan. His expression softened, and after a while he said, "She''s very good. After saying that, Grand Consort became tired, so his son did not beat him up.


    The Grand Consort Rui smiled bitterly, she really did not even warm up her chair before leaving, "Un, don''t worry about me, I''m fine in the palace, take note of my own body."


    Morong Gan saluted and left the Hall Door. When he mentioned Bai Qianfan, he started to miss her a little, he didn''t know what the little girl was doing. There was someone to worry about at home, and it didn''t seem too bad.

 C115 What good thing can you give me?

    After riding his horse back to the manor, just as he entered through the second door, he heard laughter coming from the front yard. Morong Gan''s face immediately lit up as if she had opened it.


    Hao Pingguan immediately acted coquettishly, "Your Highness, the wangfei is here."


    Morong Gan acknowledged his presence and placed his hands behind his back, as he slowly walked forward.


    They went from the Lunar Gate to the carpentry walkway, and saw Bai Qianfan standing under the grape arbor, tiptoeing to look around, "Heh, there really are a lot of them, all of them are fine fruits.


    Morong Gan walked to the back of her body and knocked her on the head, "You''re so greedy, you just picked up a fruit and you can''t wait anymore?"


    When Bai Qianfan saw that it was him, she was very happy and said smilingly, "Your highness is back, I have something to give you."


    Morong Gan replied indifferently, his hands hanging down, "What good thing can you give me?"


    "The item isn''t good, but it''s also my intention." Bai Qianfan took out a purse from her sleeve. "I drove it out in the next two days, don''t mind it, your highness."


    Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat and he could not help but smile. His heart rolled twice in the jar, it was sweet but his face was tense. He frowned and asked, "You embroidered this?"


    "Mm? Does Your Highness like it?"


    Morong Gan looked around, only to see that the embroidery was done on a few red plums. The embroidery was better than before, at least the legs were smooth and there were no messy lines, but the design made him a little dissatisfied. How could the Lovers that were embroidered for Jia Tong, and the Lotus that was embroidered for Du Changfeng, become a plum blossom in his hands? You want him to work hard to make the plum blossom fragrance come from the bitter cold? He was already a marshal of war and treason. If he were to advance any further, he would have to become the emperor. It would be an outrageous thing to do and he couldn''t even think about it. However, the little girl was looking forward to his happiness, which made him happy in his heart.


    If you gave it to him, it would be good, if you look carefully, it was really not bad. First, it matched well with the color, it was bright red, goose yellow, red-colored, simple and smooth, and was even smoother in embroidery than Du Changfeng''s.


    Realizing this, Morong Gan became even happier as he spoke to her in a gentler voice, "I''ve only just entered June, and haven''t grown any grapes yet. However, I''ll be bringing some for you to taste."


    "I''ve heard of the most famous type of grape in the world. There''s a type of grape called ''Witch''. It''s round, long, green, and white. It''s covered in frost, making it very sweet."


    "You''ve eaten?"


    "How could I have that luck? Someone sent some people from the Noble Consort to deliver some to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion when I got back. I saw it." Bai Qianfan raised her hand and gestured, "I heard that such a big piece of milk looks like horses," she turned her finger upside down and pinched the Rui, "Your Royal Highness, are horses'' tits in such a shape?"


    Morong Gan looked at her gestures, and for some reason, he suddenly thought of the green fruit on her chest, and his face suddenly turned red.


    Bai Qianfan did not wait for an answer. She raised her head and looked, and was shocked: "Prince, what''s wrong with you, why are your face so red, did you get hot?"


    As he spoke, he lifted his hand to probe his forehead, but was avoided by Morong Gan, who said in a coarse voice, "Nothing, the sky is too hot."


    "Then you should go take a bath," Bai Qianfan said as she raised her head and exhaled while standing under the shelf. As she blew on the ocean water, she had a cute and playful look.


    Morong Gan was stunned. Why was she always so cute ¡­


    "Prince, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "..." "I was thinking ¡­" He shifted his gaze to the grape arbor. "How about setting up a swing here?"


    "That''s great. In the evening, you can sit here and swing. You can also take advantage of the cool weather to kill two birds with one stone."


    Morong Gan called out to Hao Pingguan loudly, telling him to put a swing under the grape arbor. Whatever his master ordered him to do, Hao Pingguan would naturally be very respectful. Just as he was about to retreat to the side, he heard Morong Gan speak again, "Just pretend to be stronger. If you let the wangfei fall, you''ll have to sincerely wait for your butt to blossom."


    Hao Pingguan bowed. "This servant will definitely get someone to pretend to be solid. Rest assured Your Highness, I will definitely not fall on Your Concubine."


    "Mhm," Morong Gan thought for a bit, then continued, "Beautiful, this little girl likes flowers and grass. He would find someone to draw a picture for his and let his have a look."


    "Yes."


    Bai Qianfan felt bad at the side, "Your Highness, there''s no need to make it too complicated, it''s just a swing. If you want to prepare everything, I can do it myself."


    Morong Gan''s heart stirred as he waved his hand at Hao Pingguan, "You can go down first, I''ll think about it some more." Since Bai Qianfan had personally embroidered a black bag for him, would she be moved by the fact that she had even helped the little girl get a swing?


    He had an idea in his heart. Although it had not been implemented, he could no longer conceal his happiness. When Hao Pingguan left the room, he saw Morong Gan''s expression and he thought to himself: What''s wrong, your highness? The corner of his mouth twitched as if he was about to have a stroke.


    Bai Qianfan returned to the backyard after lunch. Every time it was this time, Morong Gan felt a little disappointed and lost, and his gaze would wander off to a far distance. Only after watching her and the servant girl disappear beside the Lunar Gate did he retract his gaze and prepare to take an afternoon nap.


    The more he looked, the more he liked it. After hanging it by his waist, he lowered his head and looked at it, he was extremely happy, no matter how he looked at it, heh, this embroidery work is really not bad, look at the color, the combination is really good, look at the material, the choice is not bad, look at the pattern, it''s hard to say, his heart was muttering in confusion, he suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside the door, he immediately panicked, and grabbed the bag in his hands, not knowing where to hide it.


    Lv He brought the tea in, and seeing him standing there in a daze, he asked curiously: "Master, what''s wrong with you, you look like your soul has left your body, did you drop something?"


    Morong Gan put his hands behind his back, "You can leave, you don''t need to wait here for me."


    Lv He replied, she placed the teacup on the table and looked at him suspiciously, then turned and left.


    Morong Gan took out his own money bag. His money bag was embroidered by Lv He, so the embroidery work was naturally first-rate, not worse than what came out from the palace. Its style was also noble and grand. In the end, he was still a prince, it was not proper for him to go out and take an unranked purse.


    While sleeping, he stuffed the money bag under the pillow. From time to time, he would take it out to take a look. Then, he stuffed a bit of silver and paper into the bag, causing it to swell up. This was the first time Bai Qianfan gave something to him. It was way too exciting, but she couldn''t tell anyone about her excitement.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t fall asleep. He sat up and took out the small bag. He then poured out the contents of the bag, folded it into a small square piece, and held it in his hand. His restless heart calmed down and he slowly fell asleep.

 C116 Green peacock

    Morong Gan got Hao Pingguan to prepare the ingredients on the second day. He was busy working under the grape arbor himself, but of course, this matter had to be kept a secret from Bai Qianfan. He would not do it when she came to Huailin Pavilion, it would be better if he gave her a surprise later.


    The design was his own, with a chair at the bottom, with wings on both sides and some beautiful feathers on the sides. If he could use the Peacock Plume, that would be even better. He pondered whether he should go to Animal Husbandry Garden and ask for some feathers from the peacock. Pulling a few should not be difficult.


    The ropes on both sides of the road were woven into flower ribbons. They were like a giant bird resting in the middle of a flower, imagining a little girl with a treasure bun sitting on the swing, her big eyes blinking, her small mouth slightly tilted upwards, giving off an indescribably cute vibe.


    So what if he said it, he turned around and went straight to the Animal Husbandry Garden.


    Eunuch liked to stoop down and smile when he sees people. Seeing that it was the Prince Chu, he became even shorter and smiled to his heart''s content, "Prince Chu is here to pay respects, this servant has been far from welcome and deserves to die a thousand times for it."


    Prince Chu snorted from his nose, "Get up, this king came here to ask for an official''s favor."


    "Aiyo, Your Highness, you''re too polite. How could I deserve a favor from you?" If you have anything to say, just say it. This servant will not refuse even if I die. "


    Morong Gan did not waste any words and went straight to the point, "Give me some Peacock Plume."


    Zheng Qiuqi, "... What does Your Highness want the Peacock Plume for? "


    Morong Gan''s face stiffened, "This is this king''s business, you talk too much!"


    There is no one who isn''t afraid of Prince Chu''s evil reputation. Zheng Qiuqi immediately knelt on the ground and said, "Prince, please calm your anger. "This servant deserves to die ¡­"


    "Get up," Morong Gan said as he glanced at him, "Since you''ve done the errand for me, I will let you off."


    Zheng Qiuqi stood up, "I wonder how many feathers Your Highness wants?"


    Morong Gan thought for a while, "How many feathers does a peacock have?"


    "About two hundred."


    "That''s all." Morong Gan said, "It shouldn''t be hard for every peacock to pull up a bit."


    Zheng Qiuqi said, "Your highness, if you want a peacock, it will be easy. I will send someone to deliver it to your residence, and then write a letter and submit it to you. As long as you have so many feathers and so many people, your servant will not be able to fulfill your wish. These peacocks were all liked by the empress dowager, and were always meticulously waiting upon them. Not to mention plucking a few, even if they were missing a single peacock, it would still be very obvious. It''s not that this servant won''t give it to the prince, it''s just that ¡­ "Why don''t you just carry one back? Whether it''s killing or cutting it up, you can decide for yourself."


    Killing a peacock for a little bit of feather was indeed a little inappropriate. Moreover, it was an imperial peacock from the Animal Husbandry Garden that could not be killed easily, as its breed was too precious. He recalled that day when she entered the palace, Bai Qianfan was rather interested in those cranes. Maybe she also liked peacocks.


    "Mm, that''s fine too. Bring me to pick a good one."


    "De Le," Zheng Qiuqi led him to the Peacock Plains.


    There were many peacocks here, many of them were blue peacocks, there were green peacocks and white peacocks, in terms of beauty, there was the most precious green peacock, there was only one peacock in the whole garden, but Morong Gan had taken a fancy to it and pointed at it, "It''s that one."


    Zheng Qiuqi complained incessantly, as he pushed his face that was full of smiles, "Your Highness, this is only for the Noble Consort''s Empress, why don''t you change it?"


    Morong Gan laughed, "This king took it out for my wangfei to play with. Since Noble Consort is the blood sister of my wangfei, I believe I won''t mind it. Pack it properly and come back with me to my residence."


    Zheng Qiuqi wanted to find some time to deliver a letter to the palace. He sullenly said, "My prince, this servant dares to give this green peacock to my prince. If the Noble Consort Empress blames me, my prince will definitely protect this servant''s life."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? I have everything." Morong Gan waved his hand disapprovingly, "Go on, I''m waiting."


    Zheng Qiuqi had no choice but to capture the peacock and send it to the Prince Chu Palace.


    Morong Gan rode his horse and slowly followed the boxes they were transporting. Thinking about how happy Bai Qianfan was to see the peacock, she couldn''t help but to shake her head.


    Jia Tong whispered to Ning Jiu from behind: "This time, Your Highness and the Imperial Consort Bai have become enemies."


    Ning Jiu was the same as the Prince Chu, he had a nonchalant expression on his face, "Your highness is not afraid of her."


    , do you think that the prince really loves her as if she was his own sister? If you don''t want her to become his sworn brother, we can become his brother-in-law, and we can also walk on the streets together. "


    Ning Jiu looked at him as if he was looking at a fool, and slowly withdrew his gaze, as if he was too lazy to even speak.


    Jia Tong was still blabbering, "Your highness is too pitiful, I was born in Tian Jia, my family members are not even close, and now that I have a little girl, it makes my heart ache for me. When I was at home, I even hit my little sister once, but now that I think about it, I regret it so much that she did not receive any love from my family, so when I marry her, I can only hope that I can go back to my family and buy two sets of good silk to make clothes to compensate her."


    Ning Jiu looked at him, wanted to say something but hesitated. In the entire residence, only Prince Chu and this foolish guard could not understand.


    , the spectator, was also confused. He was even a first-class bodyguard, and just by looking at his strength, he felt ashamed for.


    After returning to the manor, Morong Gan changed from his usual reserved attitude and asked Hao Pingguan to go to the Moon Reaching Pavilion to invite the princess over.


    When Bai Qianfan heard that she had brought back a peacock, he jumped in joy. She still had the personality of a child, so she ran off immediately while Yue Xiang chased after her, "Princess, slow down, be careful of falling down."


    Bai Qianfan said loudly as she ran: "It''s fine, you guys stay slow, don''t fall."


    Yue Xiang found it funny, following such an unorthodox master was also a joy to him, but worrying about it. Serving a marquis was bad, her highness was blaming them, and she had to concentrate on serving a marquis. The wangfei was very clever, if she wanted to go out, they would often not be able to follow her, and could only slowly get used to it.


    Bai Qianfan dived into the Huailin Pavilion and asked from afar, "Where is the peacock? "Where is it?"


    Seeing her run in recklessly, Morong Gan was drenched in sweat. He could not help but frown: "Why are you running, are you trying to serve the master like this?" As he said this, he pulled her in front of him and used a towel to wipe her sweat. "It''s such a hot day, don''t run away from now on. Be careful of the heat stroke. If you pass out, you''ll suffer."


    Bai Qianfan stood there obediently without moving, raising her small face and smiling at him, "I want to see the peacock really quickly."


    He brought the peacock back with him, he wanted to quickly see the peacock because he wanted to see him. Morong Gan thought that he did, but the little girl had missed him.

 C117 Complaint

    Imperial Consort Bai knew about this and gnashed her teeth in anger. It was this Prince Chu again, she had not settled the score with him regarding last time, and now that her beloved Green Peacock had been taken away, she had had enough of bullying people to such an extent.


    He looked at the time. Since the emperor had left the court, it was time for him to visit the empress. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and for a while the disease got worse. When the Emperor saw the sky, he would go to see her. If he went there, he would definitely be able to see her.


    After tidying himself up a little, he got someone to open the box and took a 1000-year-old ginseng, bringing Palace Maid Yun Zhi to the Queen''s Phoenix Cry Palace.


    As expected, the emperor was there. She bowed to the Emperor and Empress and smiled sweetly, "A few days ago, I received a thousand year old ginseng, and said that it was a great tonic. I thought the Empress would use it to help me, so I specifically sent it over to you today. Your concubines are fortunate to have a healthy body! "


    The empress smiled. "Since that''s the case, I''ll accept it without any hesitation. Thank you for your sincerity."


    Out of respect for the Prime Minister Bai, the emperor had always been polite to the Imperial Consort Bai. Such a large ginseng like this must not be easy to get, and he couldn''t just call it Noble Consort''s loss. What does Noble Consort want, I will reward you with. "


    The Imperial Consort Bai laughed. "Why is Your Majesty being so courteous to chenqie? Chenqie''s heart was filled with sincerity. This sort of mischievous Chenqie seemed to have specially come to seek rewards. Your concubine enjoys great prosperity in the palace and lacks nothing. "


    She smiled calmly, but it could not hide the sadness in her eyes! The Empress observed everything in detail and asked, "Did Noble Consort encounter any difficulties?"


    Palace Maid Yun Zhi said, "The Empress is really too godly, seeing through the Noble Consort with a single glance ¡­"


    Imperial Consort Bai glared at her, "Shut up."


    The Emperor said, "Tell her to say that I will help you if there''s anything that''s difficult."


    Imperial Consort Bai forced a smile, "Your Majesty, chenqie really doesn''t have any difficulties. With the protection of the emperor, who would dare bully a concubine? "


    The more she didn''t say anything, the more curious the emperor became. He asked Yun Zhi, "If Noble Consort doesn''t want to speak, you speak."


    Yun Zhi seemed a little hesitant, and said hesitantly, "Actually it''s nothing much, it''s just that a few days ago, someone took away a Green Peacock that Noble Consort was raising in her Animal Husbandry Garden. That is the treasure in the heart of our Noble Consort, for fear that the food in the garden is not good, and even specially allocated some money to feed the peacock with fine food, but unexpectedly, it disappeared. "


    The emperor frowned when he heard this. "Why would it disappear when it was raised in the Animal Husbandry Garden? Who would have the guts to take it away? "


    Yun Zhi bit her lips, looking troubled.


    The emperor said in a low voice, "Tell me, which bold fellow is it?"


    Yun Zhi was shocked, and stammered, "It''s Prince Chu."


    Speaking to this extent, Imperial Consort Bai did not continue to put on an act. She was only here to complain, "Your Majesty knows about the conflict between Prince Chu and Chenqie''s father. The last time, he was dissatisfied with the result and brought Pro-guard over to his concubine''s house. On the way, he made a mess, and the citizens were scared witless, causing a storm in the city, all sorts of rumors flew into the sky, saying that the Prince Chu''s attitude is even more majestic than, the Emperor ¡­ "


    "Noble Consort''s words are too wrong," the empress straightened her face. "How can Noble Consort speak carelessly in front of the emperor about catching wind and catching shadows? The emperor is well aware of who the Prince Chu is. He had contributed greatly to the battle, so it wasn''t excessive for him to be arrogant every now and then. I also heard about that matter, and said that because your uncle took Princess Chu away, Prince Chu ran over to your house to ask for''s person. Although Prince Chu has grudges with Prime Minister Bai, if others do not offend him, he will not take the initiative to cause trouble. "


    Imperial Consort Bai''s face flushed red and then red as she replied in embarrassment, "Empress''s teachings are correct. Chenqie was muddle-headed for a moment, please punish me, Your Majesty."


    The Emperor asked, "What does the Prince Chu want a peacock for?"


    "I heard it was to relieve Princess Chu''s boredom."


    "That''s right," the emperor laughed. "Princess Chu is Noble Consort''s sister, and when we saw each other that day, he seemed like a child, but at least he had some playfulness to his, and since he was my own sister, why not bear with it and love his like his own sister. Since Noble Consort is my sister, and has fixed our relationship, and also gave me the Prince Chu face, killing two birds with one stone, if Prince Chu is in love with my wife, then maybe Prince Chu and Prime Minister Bai will have a conflict too. There is also a contribution from Noble Consort here. "


    Imperial Consort Bai did not expect to end up like this and vomited blood. She could only lean over and say, "Your Majesty is right, chenqie''s vision is too shallow, and she was too angry to think much about it. Just like this, according to your majesty, I''ll give that peacock to Princess Chu as a gift.


    "It''s unavoidable to be angry after your beloved item was taken away. As long as you''re willing to let it go, it''s fine." The emperor glanced at the empress. "The empress must be tired as well, so there''s no need to keep Noble Consort."


    Imperial Consort Bai clenched her teeth, a thousand years old ginseng was exchanged for such words, it was truly not worth it, she stood up and blessed her body in front of Emperor and Empress, "Yes, chenqie will take her leave."


    Yun Zuiyue helped her out. Outside, she spitted out a mouthful of blood, so angry that her chest heaved up and down. There were so many people around her that they couldn''t say anything. They could only hasten their steps back to her palace.


    When Imperial Consort Bai left, the Empress shook her head and said, "Noble Consort is too impatient."


    The emperor patted her on the shoulder. "You don''t have to worry about that. I know what I''m doing."


    The empress looked at him. "Your majesty, in this world, if you don''t believe someone, you have to trust the Prince Chu. If he doesn''t shoulder this burden for your majesty, no one will be able to."


    "I know," The Emperor frowned slightly, picked up the teacup, and drank a mouthful. "But it''s really inappropriate for him to go to the Animal Husbandry Garden to take the things without reporting, and that garden belongs to the palace. If he came to me first, how can I not give it to him?"


    The empress laughed: "If your majesty thinks like that, then we''re in Imperial Consort Bai''s way. She''s just here to sow discord between you brothers, she''s just a peacock. According to my concubine, Prince Chu must know that the peacock is from Imperial Consort Bai, so he intentionally went against her. Besides, if Prince Chu truly agrees with Princess Chu, it is a good thing. Although Princess Chu is small in stature, perhaps he can become someone that Prince Chu values, it is rare to meet a lover in this world. Your majesty, what do you think? " She placed her hand on the back of the emperor''s hand. His gentle smile made the emperor look weak.


    He cuddled the empress in his arms lovingly, "The empress is right, we should not have thought like that just now. As long as Prince Chu and Princess Chu have a good relationship, we should not marry Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess. As long as they are good. "


    The empress raised her hand to stroke the emperor''s chin and said with a smile, "Mm, if Prince Chu knew the emperor was thinking this way, he would definitely be very happy. He had always been loyal to the emperor, and the emperor must not let him off the hook. "With him here, the emperor''s mountains and rivers can be stabilized."


    "I know," the Emperor lowered his head and lightly kissed the corner of the empress''s mouth. "Empress, you have to hurry and get better before my heart is at peace."

 C118 Peacock vs peacock

    Because of that Green Peacock, Bai Qianfan had been running even more towards the Huailin Pavilion. Morong Gan had almost always been able to see her when she was back, and with her there, the courtyard was just different. It was filled with life and everything was pleasing to the eye.


    Hao Pingguan felt that the Little Princess was just a small sun inside his Huailin Pavilion. If she was here, the sky would be clear and if he was not, even if the clouds were to turn darker. This was all considered good. If they were to have a quarrel, it would be a miserable one. It would not be excessive to call it a storm.


    The servants within the Huailin Pavilion treated the Little Princess as if she was their ancestor and were afraid that if anything were to happen to her, the prince would skin them when he came back, but Bai Qianfan had a personality that could not even sit still. She would travel all day just to run around, followed by a string of flustered maidservants, but no one was as strong as the Little Princess, who could not even keep up after running for a bit.


    Bai Qianfan did not like them to be like this, and ordered for no one to follow her, she was not used to the feeling of being surrounded by the stars, and had never experienced anything like this before. Although she was already in Princess Chu, she did not have this kind of awareness.


    They hurriedly rushed over to help her, anxiously asking if she was alright. They dusted themselves, kneaded her knees, looked at her face, patted her chest and took a deep breath. Luckily, if the prince were to come back and see that her face was scratched, it would probably be a piece of cake.


    Bai Qianfan stomped her feet in dissatisfaction. If she had to compete with Little Yellow again, in terms of running, she had never lost to anyone.


    Everyone was pulling at each other, and in the end it was Qi Hong who gave them an ice-cold sweet paste before she stopped. She loved to eat sweet food, but it was only June now, so the king did not want to eat too much, what if he ate too much.


    Bai Qianfan ate the sweet paste and thought of the peacock, so she walked to the backyard and saw that the Green Peacock was also spoiled.


    Bai Qianfan played with it while she ate the sweet paste, "Xiao Lu, open up a screen, I''ll give you something nice to eat when it''s open. You''ve been here for two days and you haven''t even opened your mouth once because you don''t like it here? "


    Lv He frowned when she saw this, "Esteemed wangfei, this servant wants to talk about you again. How could I let you go and eat noodles in front of the emperor when you''re at the palace? "That''s too disrespectful, you can lose too much face yourself, but you can''t do anything to our lord''s face."


    Although Bai Qianfan''s status had risen rapidly, it was still the same thing that Qi Hong had done to her previously. Lv He was a straightforward person, what could she say? In her heart, there was still a difference between a prince and an imperial concubine.


    Bai Qianfan was also afraid of her, just like that.


    Ye Zichen nodded, "Sister is right, I''ll remember it. I won''t, no matter what. At home, sometimes I just can''t care about it, sister, don''t mind it."


    Lv He took the empty bowl and said, "Wangfei will be resting after playing for a while, don''t wait for me to come back, you''re sweating profusely again."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Elder sister, do you have any way to make this peacock open its tail? I just want to have a look."


    Lv He thought for a while, "This servant heard that the peacock only opened its tail feathers because of the battle. She probably did not see anything beautiful here, so she did not have any interest in it."


    Bai Qianfan rolled her eyes, "I got it." With that, she ran off, with Lv He following behind, she could not help but sigh, feeling sorry for their master, how could they fall for such a young master?


    Bai Qianfan had her own room here, and had some spare clothes in it. She would sweat profusely from time to time and take a shower to change into them. She changed into the brightest one and sat down in front of the makeup table to apply rouge. She was not good at these things, so why was she so gorgeous? She made her face turn red, her lips were gorgeous.


    "Hey, look at how beautiful I am. If you dare to compare me with you, I will definitely be more beautiful than you. Come, compete with me, if you don''t dare to say anything, I will know that you don''t dare. If I say you''re the most beautiful peacock, then I think you''re bragging, but I''m the most beautiful ¡­"


    As she spoke, she waved her skirt in a strange and comical manner. The servants were standing far away, and they couldn''t help but secretly laugh while covering their mouths.


    Morong Gan returned but did not hear a word from Bai Qianfan. Just as he was about to speak, Hao Pingguan knew what he wanted to ask and smiled, "My prince, the wangfei is playing with the peacock in the backyard. "Esteemed wangfei had a good day today. She didn''t fall down, but ate a little sweet and cold paste ¡­"


    The corner of Morong Gan''s mouth curved slightly. She seemed to like the peacock that he brought back very much.


    He quickened his pace and saw the servants lined up in a row to watch. Curious, he walked over and saw Bai Qianzhang dancing with his back to him, dressed in a bright suit. He wondered what she was doing. However, his appearance was truly interesting. The green lotus followed and softly explained to him.


    When Morong Gan heard it, he could not help but find it funny.


    Bai Qianfan was tired after dancing for a while, she stopped and changed into a pitiful look: "Xiao Lu, just open the screen, look, I''m already sweating all over, just open it, okay, open the screen, you can do anything you want, let me take a look."


    Morong Gan shook his head and walked over, and casually touched her neck, bringing out a handful of sweat, "Look, you''ve also sweated so much, you can''t stop day and night ¡­" He suddenly stopped, because when Bai Qianfan turned around, he saw her red face, beautiful lips, and a comical expression. She could not help but frown, "How did she become such a ghost?"


    Bai Qianfan raised his little face and laughed, "Isn''t it good? I drew it especially for you, wanting to compete with Little Green in beauty."


    Morong Gan lifted her chin and used his thumb to lightly wipe her lips. His brows were twisted into a knot: "Just make a bloody mouth and you won''t scare the peacock to death."


    Bai Qianfan was a little depressed, "Is it really that bad of a look?" She pouted like a blooming flower.


    Morong Gan''s heart suddenly jumped a few times as if a sledgehammer was hitting him hard. He swallowed his saliva for a moment, then turned to call Qi Hong, "The Crown Prince''s wife has taken a bath and changed his clothes, her body is so full of sweat that it''s smelly and smothering me."

 C119 You actually threw it away!

    Morong Gan attributed his occasional actions to the fact that he hadn''t touched a woman for too long. He was a normal man, getting too close to a woman, this kind of reaction was unavoidable sometimes.


    The Prince Jin was only thirteen years old, but he was guided by the Palace Maid. As for him, he was shameless, and without anyone to help him, he did not pass through that hurdle, and after the war with the army in the east and west, he did not have a single woman in the army, and after that, the world became peaceful, so he did not have time to idle, and took responsibility for the emperor''s affairs. He did not think about it too much, adding on top of that, he did not have any women that could enter his eyes, so it was normal for him to have some reactions when he was close to Bai Qianfan.


    It was getting more and more obvious now, and he wondered if he should find a woman to put down the fire. Protecting one''s self like jade to this day could be considered as being worthy of Zhu Er, but after thinking about it again and again, there was no suitable candidate, he who hated dirt on the Railed Yard, and had a clean family, if you want the body of a lady, you have to give her a title, how about agreeing to the emperor and marrying a Lateral Princess to come in?


    His slender and powerful fingers lightly tapped the table, while Hao Pingguan stood at the side, carefully observing from time to time. The prince''s face was dark and gloomy, and even when he looked around, he could not find anything wrong.


    It was rare for Prince Chu to call him with such a calm tone, Hao Pingguan was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and quickly turned his body, "This old servant is here."


    Prince Chu paused, his fingers knocked twice, and said: "All these years, do you feel lonely?"


    Hao Pingguan stared blankly for a moment, then said with a face full of smiles, "This servant will protect Your Highness everyday, and will not be lonely at all."


    "What I mean is ¡­" He stopped tapping his fingers and looked up, a little annoyed. "It''s a waste of time telling you."


    Hao Pingguan was a clever one, he immediately understood and smiled obsequiously: "Prince, asking this question to this servant is not wrong. Although this servant has some things missing, this servant is also a man, I also want to find a nice woman ¡­"


    "This is not what I''m asking," Morong Gan sighed. "Forget it, I won''t say anymore."


    Hao Pingguan rolled his eyes. It was rare for the Prince Chu to be willing to open his heart and talk about such private things.


    "This servant understands what the Prince means," Hao Pingguan carefully sized him up, "Does the Prince want to ask this servant if he misses women?" He chuckled twice, "To be honest, Your Highness, I really want to, even though I''m missing a few things, that aspect of me is nothing to worry about. In any case, I have my ways, and when I see a pretty lady, I can''t really walk."


    "In that case, why not marry one?"


    Furthermore, how could there be a young lady willing to marry a eunuch? Most of the marriages are from the Railed Yard, they have many different tricks, they know how to serve others, and they can''t go through the hardships of marriage, so they can be considered as having their own needs. "


    Morong Gan said, "I had thought that after you cut off that thing, you lost all interest. Will you also feel your heart beating faster and your palms sweating when you see a beautiful girl? "


    "Of course. Is this a man''s natural instinct?"


    Morong Gan calmed himself down. He was not mistaken, even an eunuch would react to women, let alone a square and strong man like him. In the future, he would just have to be more careful. After all, she was still young, and when he married for two years, it would be peaceful around him.


    When he thought about Bai Qianfan''s marriage, he naturally thought of Du Changfeng. He was someone that Bai Qianfan liked, and would be his brother-in-law in the future, Prince Chu was not without melancholy, and wanted to go and find out Du Changfeng''s tone first, if Du Changfeng was not willing, then he couldn''t force it either. He came back to speak to Bai Qianfan properly, and quickly pick out a good one for her.


    On the second day, he went to Nine governor''s yamen, where Du Changfeng was busy arranging books. Seeing that the Prince Chu had come, he quickly came out to welcome him, and accurately said, "Greetings, Prince."


    "You don''t have to be so polite with this duke," Morong Gan said as he raised his hand.


    "May I know what are your orders, Your Highness?" With regards to the Prince Chu''s strange movements, Du Changfeng still couldn''t wrap his head around it. Previously, he had continuously wandered around the city gates for a few days, and then found a little soldier to chat with, but after he asked, the little soldier refused to reveal anything. He only swore to the heavens that he had never said anything bad about him. He really wasn''t confident that he would be able to come all of a sudden.


    "It''s nothing," Morong Gan looked around, "Are you finished? When we''re done, This King will treat you to wine. "


    Du Changfeng was overwhelmed by the favor, "So it turns out that Your Highness wanted to drink wine, I should be the one treating you. How about February River? If Your Highness is interested, this subordinate will immediately send someone to reserve a seat. "


    "Alright," Morong Gan held his hands behind his back and slowly paced around, "It''s not hot today, and it''s not far from here.


    Du Changfeng quickly made a gesture, "Your Highness, please."


    Morong Gan walked in front, he did not dare to stand shoulder to shoulder with him, and after walking for half a body''s length, Morong Gan stopped in his tracks: "There''s no need to stand in front of me, from now on, I often come and go, and it seems very natural."


    Du Changfeng was startled. What do you mean by always coming and going? What exactly did Prince Chu mean? It couldn''t be that he wanted him to be a princess, right? There was smoke coming from the ancestral tombs.


    There were people playing chess by the side of the road. Morong Gan stopped in his tracks and watched from the sidelines.


    Morong Gan shook his head, but took out his money bag and slowly poured out a few taels of silver from it to throw to the side of the player who was playing chess with the booth owner: "I bet he wins."


    Seeing that the Prince Chu had placed his bet, Du Changfeng could not help but to express his opinion. He also took out his own money bag, but it was not the same one that Bai Qianfan had embroidered, it was more like a man''s bag that he bought.


    Morong Gan thought that he was the same as his, putting the one that Bai Qianfan embroidered on the other side.


    Du Changfeng was startled, the Prince Chu taking his bag like this was really not treating him as an outsider.


    "I bought it from Linglong Pavilion. Its design is ordinary, and it can''t be considered to be exquisite. It''s incomparable to Prince''s."


    "That''s only natural," Morong Gan was afraid that he would be able to figure it out, so he held the bag tightly. "This king only embroidered this with his delicate hands, and said that he had rushed it out overnight."


    was even more baffled when he heard this. Did his relationship with the Prince Chu get this deep? That her ¡­ Who is it?


    Seeing that Du Changfeng did not use Bai Qianfan''s purse, Morong Gan did not know what he meant, and was too lazy to wait for the loss.


    "Provincial Commander-in-chief, you said that you have never been engaged, but the last time I saw you wearing a purse on your waist, it looked like a girl''s cooking.


    Du Changfeng''s heart tightened, Prince Chu was talking about the bets that the Princess Chu gave him. The embroidery workers were too childish, so he didn''t wear it on his body, thus he kept it.


    He stared blankly, then exclaimed, as if he had just remembered something. "So that was what the Prince said. It wasn''t the skills of a girl, but something that I picked up and played with. It''s already been thrown away."


    "Throw!" Drop! It''s done! " Morong Gan roared, "You actually threw it away!"


    It was embroidered by poking a bloody hole with his finger, but Du Changfeng actually threw it away.


    The Prince Chu gasped for breath, pointed at Du Changfeng, and left with a cold expression.

 C120 Where is the tiger?

    Du Changfeng was terrified, he immediately chased after him, but was stopped by Ning Jiu.


    Du Changfeng could only grab onto Jia Tong, "So what if I am?


    Jia Tong folded his arms, raised his head to look at the sky, and slowly said, "Probably the Duke found out that Princess Hua-Yang gave you the money and threw away Princess Hua-Yang''s money, so the Prince won''t be angry."


    "But I''m going to say it, can''t you be more angry?" It wouldn''t be proper for word of it to spread if you were to sew lotus pouches for other men. "


    "What is it? Your Highness doesn''t care about that," Jia Tong said as he pulled out the money bag from his waist. "Did you see that? I''ve been hanging on my waist all day, and Your Highness didn''t say anything.


    Du Changfeng wiped his waist, "If it''s like this, then I''ll hang up tomorrow. Jia Tong, I don''t understand, does Your Highness not care about this matter at all?"


    "I already told you, the prince treats the wangfei like a little girl and only hopes for her safety." Jia Tong saw that the two figures in front of him were walking further and further away. "Hey, let''s talk later, I''m leaving.


    Du Changfeng watched as he ran forward furiously, and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. How did they become a team? Jia Tong was originally very normal. How did he become like this after following Prince Chu for a few years?


    I can''t drink anymore either.


    Du Changfeng slowly walked back. The Prince Chu was strange, so was the Princess Chu, and the guards by his side were also weird, he thought, and his heart suddenly thumped. Jia Tong said that the Prince Chu treated his wife as his sister, could it be that the Prince Chu wasn''t Princess Shang, but was planning to marry him?


    God! Du Changfeng wailed. Prince Chu only looked down on himself, why did he send someone to his place? Isn''t there still Jia Tong and Ning Jiu?


    Such a little girl, that day when he brought her back, the two of them rode a horse together. She was rather stubborn and did her best not to lean on him. Her little body was very straight, only coming up later when she was tired. She was leaning against his chest like a child. He wasn''t thinking at all.


    What should he do? Du Changfeng was troubled, the only thing to blame was him being too outstanding, being targeted by the Prince Chu.


    Morong Gan walked for a while in anger, he slowed down his pace, then thought, it was not a bad thing, Du Changfeng throwing away his bag, it proved that he did not like Bai Qianfan, he could not force him, so he let this matter go.


    Thinking about that, the dark clouds in his heart immediately dissipated, and when Jia Tong caught up, he actually had a smile on his face.


    Jia Tong and Ning Jiu looked at each other, they did not know what was going on with Prince Chu, they were furious just now, and now they looked like nothing had happened.


    Morong Gan held his hands behind his back and leisurely walked around. Seeing a windmill seller by the street, he stopped and smoked one to hold it in his hands, the little vendor then introduced enthusiastically with a smile, "Great sir, buy one, it''s all made of high quality materials. Look at this fine bamboo, it doesn''t have a single strand of hair, it''s all bright paper, and if you take it home, the children will definitely like it ¡­"


    Morong Gan didn''t say anything, he reached out and took out his purse, but Jia Tong was faster than him, so he handed the copper coins over.


    Morong Gan frowned, "I have money, so I won''t use yours." As he spoke, he took out a tael of silver from his pocket and gave it to the vendor. "There''s no need to look for it."


    Jia Tong was dumbstruck, "..." Every time Prince Chu bought something, he would always be in charge of negotiating the price to pay. Prince Chu had always been one to refuse, and sometimes Hou did not have any money on him.


    The packman was elated, he quickly stuffed a few more into Morong Gan''s hands, "Thank you, sir, this item is not worth that much money, please take a few more."


    The hawker shoved it over, and Morong Gan caught it. It was easy to ruin it, but good enough to take a few more.


    Back at the mansion, Jia Pingzhi greeted him at the second door and gave him a beating. "The prince is back. The wangfei is in the backyard watching the peacock." It seemed a habit to report to the prince every day on the whereabouts of the princess'' concubine.


    It became a habit for Morong Gan to listen to his, so he took a few windmills with him as he walked in.


    Reaching the back yard, the peacock was still hiding at the corner of the wall, not moving from the food that was placed in front of it. Bai Qianfan sat at the side, holding her chin, frowning, with a gloomy look on her face.


    "Why aren''t you happy today?" He held the windmill in front of her. "Someone gave it to you on the way back."


    Bai Qianfan took one, pouted and blew at it, causing the leaves to fly around, but she did not have any smiling appearance, instead she faintly sighed, "Your Highness, send Little Green back."


    "Send it back? Don''t you like it? "


    "I do like it, but look at it. It doesn''t eat nor move on. If this goes on, it won''t be able to live. Let''s just let it go back and maybe it will be happy once it sees its own companion. "


    Morong Gan looked at her, "You are willing?"


    "Didn''t you say that it was originally staying in the Animal Husbandry Garden? I thought of it, so I went to take a look."


    It took her a lot to get it back. She said to take it back, so take it back. The Prince Chu called Hao Pingguan over and told him to put the Green Peacock in a cage before sending it back to the Animal Husbandry Garden.


    Bai Qianfan was finally spirited, and became ecstatic, "Your Highness, can I go with you? I heard that there are still big tigers there, I want to take a look. "


    "If you''re not afraid, go take a look," Morong Gan ordered loudly. "Prepare a palanquin, the princess wants to go out."


    Hao Pingguan was anxious, but it was about to be time to eat, but when the young master wanted to go out, no one dared to stop him, as they were afraid that if they starved her, the master would scold them. It was Qi Hong who thought it through carefully. Yue Xiang brought along the Food Box and put some tea in it. This way, she wouldn''t be hungry in Little Princess.


    Thus, the group went out the door, heading towards Animal Husbandry Garden.


    Zheng Qiuqi''s heart trembled when he heard that Prince Chu had arrived. Last time, he asked for a green peacock, causing him to be slapped on the mouth by the Imperial Consort Bai.


    When he came out to take a look, there was a palanquin behind Prince Chu. When the palanquin fell to the ground, Prince Chu personally raised the curtain and a little girl came out.


    Seeing how careful the Prince Chu was, and summing up the things he had heard before they arrived, Zheng Qiuqi knew who it was and hurried forward to pay his respects. "I don''t know, Your Highness.


    "Get up," Morong Gan said in a light voice. "This king has brought that green peacock back to you."


    Zheng Qiuqi was overjoyed. It was good that he sent it back, but in the blink of an eye, he was worried again. If he didn''t want the Green Peacock, what did he want?


    Just as he was pondering, he heard Prince Chu slowly ask, "Where''s the tiger?"


    Zheng Qiuqi''s legs went limp, he almost fell to the ground. God, send the peacock back, I need to exchange it for a tiger. There were six tigers, one of them was the emperor''s. Don''t be fooled by the poison again, the emperor naturally wouldn''t make things difficult for the Prince Chu, but that would be the same as murdering him ¡­


    "What are you waiting for? The wangfei wants to see the tiger, lead the way ahead."

 C121 Not like you?

    The tiger was the king of beasts here, so one of the tigers was raised by the emperor. As there was a huge round pond that was built by an emperor, with a gap of around ten meters between them, she could stand by the edge of the pond. Although she could observe the tiger, she could not jump and was completely safe.


    Bai Qianfan lied down on her stomach on the side of the pool, watching the tiger below. Some of them lied down and didn''t move, some walked around, and some even stood there and stared at her like a tiger.


    Zheng Qiuqi brought two live chickens over, "Does the wangfei want to throw food in her hands?"


    Morong Gan frowned, "Take it away, there''s no more smoke coming from it."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the two struggling chickens in pain, "Can''t you eat something else?"


    Zheng Qiuqi laughed: "It''s worth watching to eat live chickens. Watching a tiger catch a chicken and stuffing the whole thing into its mouth, that''s what I wanted to see."


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I don''t want it, it''s the same if I feed them meat."


    Zheng Qiuqi had wanted to act good originally, but he never imagined that the Little Princess would be so timid and did not dare to feed the live chicken, so he changed the raw beef and threw it down. It was indeed like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey.


    Morong Gan stood by her side and wrapped his arms around her, ridiculing her, "Who just said that they want to see a tiger, are you afraid?"


    Bai Qianfan raised his arm, and took it out from his bosom, and snorted, "Who''s afraid, I was just standing and stretching a bit."


    This was the first time Zheng Qiuqi saw his husband and wife getting along like this, he was so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out. Under the heavens, only Princess Chu would dare to be so presumptuous towards Prince Chu.


    Bai Qianfan watched it for a while and felt that it was boring. The tiger was fierce, there was nothing to look at, it was not as interesting as the monkey.


    Therefore, Morong Gan told Zheng Qiuqi to bring them to see a few monkeys. There were a lot of monkeys, and they also made a round pond, with a fake mountain in the middle. Some stayed on the fake mountain, while others stayed on the ground with their heads lowered as if they were looking for food.


    Bai Qianfan saw an awe-inspiring, robust monkey squatting at the top of the fake mountain, looking down at her arrogantly like a king. She nudged Morong Gan with her arm, "Your highness, is the elephant like you?"


    Hearing that, Zheng Qiuqi was so scared that his face turned green, who talked to Prince Chu like that?


    Strangely, Prince Chu was not annoyed at all. He smacked her on the head while laughing, then pointed at a female monkey that was trying to catch a flea for the little monkey, "That''s you."


    "I''m the little one," Bai Qianfan said while grinning. "I''m lying in Mother''s embrace."


    She said it without thinking, but Morong Gan heard a sour feeling in his voice. A motherless child was suffering, even when looking at the little monkey, he was extremely envious. He touched her gently. "If you''re the little one, I''ll be the one to catch your fleas."


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "My prince, that is my mother."


    Morong Gan disagreed, "Can''t you catch a flea just because of it?" As he spoke, he took the opportunity to lift Bai Qianfan''s neck a few times.


    Bai Qianfan was ticklish, she twisted her body and dodged, then extended her hand to counter, causing the two of them to burst out laughing.


    The servants who followed him might be used to it, but Zheng Qiuqi was dumbstruck. As a Prince Chu, he had always been like this in private! As if he had learned some great secret, he was excited and excited.


    The next day, he went to the Thunder Palace to claim credit and knocked Qian''er on the door. "Esteemed Noble Consort, great news! Your Green Peacock has returned."


    Imperial Consort Bai was startled and asked: "How did you come back?"


    It was sent back by the Prince Chu, "Zheng Qiuqi was the one who said all the nonsense, the Green Peacock was loyal, upon arriving at the Prince Chu Palace, it did not eat nor drink, and did not open even once, causing the Princess Chu to be enraged, and only brought it back after looking at it for a while."


    "Can''t do it anymore?"


    "That''s not so, the Green Peacock is clever and pretends to be dead, but if it were to return to the garden, it would look much better. The Queen of Noble Consort can relax, although it has been a few days since we left, its fur is indeed inferior to before, but I assure you, it will definitely look as beautiful as before."


    Imperial Consort Bai lowered her head and drank her tea, not saying a word. After a while, he said: "Should something that Princess Chu does not want be treated as a treasure? That peacock touched her hand and it''s dirty. I don''t want it anymore, you can send it away. "


    Zheng Qiuqi was shocked, sending them away meant death. That was a precious green peacock, and it only had one Animal Husbandry Garden, so how could it send them away like that? If I knew earlier, I might as well have stayed in the Prince Chu Palace.


    But when the Imperial Consort Bai gave the order, he could not not not obey and bowed her head to acknowledge it. She had originally wanted to ask for a reward, but the reward ended in him giving the Green Peacock''s life instead. The women of the harem were all extremely vicious!


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard Imperial Consort Bai ask again, "What does Prince Chu want this time?"


    "In reply to Empress, Prince Chu didn''t ask for anything and specifically brought Princess Chu to the garden. Princess went to Tiger Pond and Monkey Pool, and after playing for a while, he left."


    "You said that Princess Chu went to the Tiger Pool?" Bai Gui rolled his eyes. "Did you throw in some food?"


    "Vote for raw beef, your servant allowed the princess to cast a live chicken. The princess was too timid to cast a live one."


    "Did you vote for anything else?"


    "No more."


    "Think about it again, there really isn''t any more?"


    Zheng Qiuqi didn''t understand what Imperial Consort Bai meant, and carefully asked, "Does the Empress want Princess Chu to throw something?"


    Imperial Consort Bai did not speak, she only laughed lightly and put down the cup of tea, stroking the armor in her hands, "Eunuch Zheng, that green peacock was raised in the Animal Husbandry Garden, I have not mistreated you, have I?"


    "Yes, yes, the Empress has never been unkind to this servant. This servant will always remember the Empress''s grace."


    Imperial Consort Bai gave Yun Zhi a meaningful glance, "Go and bring me that snow fox skin."


    Zheng Qiuqi''s heart skipped a beat. He was afraid that Imperial Consort Bai wanted him to do something.


    In the blink of an eye, that snow fox skin was placed in front of him. Imperial Consort Bai smiled lightly, "I remember that your waist is not good, the Animal Husbandry Garden is a spacious place, and the winter is hard to endure.


    "Aiyo, how can this be," Zheng Qiuqi quickly kneeled on the ground.


    "It can''t be considered to be without merit," Imperial Consort Bai raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t there a tiger raised by the Emperor in the tiger pond? If you give it something to eat, it''ll get sick."


    Zheng Qiuqi was shocked, and broke out in a cold sweat, "Empress Noble Consort, I''m afraid this is inappropriate, no?"


    His Majesty is on good terms with the Prince Chu. Even if the Princess Chu threw in the wrong food, the Emperor would not say anything. It was just a scolding. I''m not afraid of you making fun of me! Even though Princess Chu and I are sisters, we weren''t close at home. Last time, she took my Green Peacock, and I was unhappy. To be honest, it was just a trivial matter of a woman''s ability. The tiger wouldn''t lose its life just by pulling on its stomach. "The emperor won''t blame you. Even if you do me a small favor, can you do it?"


    Her half-sincere half-threatening tone made Zheng Qiuqi in a dilemma. He could not afford to offend the Prince Chu, and even more so, he could not offend the Imperial Consort Bai. Just now, she had casually said that she had dismissed the Green Peacock. If she were to blow the wind by the side of the emperor''s head, his little life would be at risk.


    "Don''t worry, Eunuch Zheng, it''s fine, I''m just giving Princess Chu a small stumbling block. If she blames you, wouldn''t I be the one to do the same?"

 C122 Snow claw died

    Birds die for food and men die for money. Most people in the world do this.


    Zheng Qiuqi''s waist was indeed not good, so he stayed at the Animal Husbandry Garden. Although he could fish for oil, the place was big, and there was wind permeating everywhere. He was greedy for that snow fox skin. It was a high quality skin, and it was worth at least ten taels of gold. As long as he didn''t die, he would be fine.


    When he arrived at the Phoenix Cry Palace, Emperor and Empress had just finished his dinner. He reported the news to Head Steward Gao Shenghai, and in his opinion, it was nothing much. When the Head Steward heard him, he might even scold him for making a big fuss out of it.


    But no, when Gao Shenghai heard that, he anxiously entered the hall, and after a while, he heard someone call him in.


    Zheng Qiuqi suddenly had a bad premonition, but he felt that he was overthinking it. After entering the palace, he kneeled on the floor, with a yellow figure standing high up in the sky.


    "Your majesty, this servant deserves to die a thousand times. In the afternoon, that Snow Claw suddenly grew thin and thin, and this servant asked the veterinarian for medicine, but didn''t see it improve. This servant was afraid, and only she came to report to the emperor in a hurry."


    The emperor sipped on his tea and said nonchalantly, "I''m afraid I''ve eaten something wrong. You think I''m bored and have to deal with trivial matters?"


    Zheng Qiuqian was trembling, but he was only pretending. The emperor was a kind and amiable man, and although his words were full of reproach, he knew it was all right.


    "Snow Claw didn''t do well. This servant panicked, and entered the palace to beg for forgiveness." He paused for a moment, "Speaking of Snow Claw not eating anything, today Prince Chu brought Princess Chu to take a walk around the garden, Princess Chu wanted to look at the tiger, so I brought his there. She was timid and did not like to look at live chickens, so I got someone to throw beef at his, all six of them eating together.


    When the empress heard this, she implicated the Prince Chu as well, and looked at the servants kneeling down below in a probing manner. "Since we can''t find anything wrong, then we should go back and investigate.


    "Servant," Zheng Qiuqi''s back was covered in sweat, "When Princess Chu was carrying food to eat, while the tiger was pouncing on the prey, the wangfei was also eating, this servant seemed to see her throw something into the pond."


    The empress''s eyes widened. "What do you mean by ''as if'', ''there is'', ''there is'', ''there is'', ''there is'' no ''. What do you want to say to that?"


    The Emperor patted her hand. "Empress, don''t be angry. Listen to him continue."


    Zheng Qiuqi was drenched in cold sweat, he had already reached this point, what should be said must be said, if not everything he had done would go down the drain, "Your majesty, this servant has seen the Princess Chu throw food to him."


    "What did you vote for?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly. It was a small ball, and it just happened to land on the side of the Snow Claw. It lowered its head and ate it."


    "So you''re saying, Snow Claw ate the food given by the Princess Chu and became weak?"


    "..." "Yes."


    "Wu, Princess Chu is still just a child, he has a playful nature, and can be mischievous occasionally, but she did not do it on purpose, it''s nothing much, just show Snow Claw the medicine he doesn''t have, and bring it to the palace. "I will wait and see it in a few days."


    "Yes, this servant understands." Zheng Qiuqi heaved a sigh of relief, even if he completed the mission, but Imperial Consort Bai''s words were accurate, even if Princess Chu threw in the wrong food, the Emperor would not blame her.


    The Queen said, "Princess Chu may be young, but he''s also a sensible person. He won''t throw things around recklessly, check again carefully and don''t wrongly accuse good people."


    Zheng Qiuqi obediently complied. Just as he was about to leave, a small yellow door suddenly appeared from outside, he kowtowed far away and said, "Your majesty, there''s a message from the Animal Husbandry Garden that Snow Claw died a quarter of an hour ago."


    Zheng Qiuqi''s legs went soft, and he directly fell to the ground. The emperor was obviously shocked: "What, Snow Claw died? Who came to report the letter, and where was the person? Bring it up. "


    He was the second in command of Animal Husbandry Garden, and also an internal official called Ma Rui. He plopped to his knees, and with a teary face and a weeping voice, he said, "Your majesty, this servant deserves to die a thousand times for his crimes. I don''t know which heartless person threw poison in Snow Claw, Snow Claw is dead!"


    The empress was also surprised. "Didn''t you say it was a play? How did you get shot?"


    "Yes, I came here in the afternoon and couldn''t get any results even after feeding the medicine, but in the evening, it became even worse. The head steward wasn''t here, and I didn''t know what to do, and just as I was about to go to the palace to invite the head steward back, Snow Claw''s eyelids suddenly rolled up and he fainted. He looked at the vet and said that he had lost all his strength, but he died too strangely. "This servant was so scared that he didn''t dare delay and immediately came to report to the emperor."


    Emperor Long Yan was furious and slapped the table, "Who dares to poison my Animal Husbandry Garden? Someone, the President of the Punishment Department and the Marble Temple Elder, has come to the palace. "


    "Your majesty, please calm your anger. Now that Snow Claw is dead, your concubine knows that Your Majesty is feeling terrible inside. Raising yourself like a tiger cub is like raising your own son, but this matter involves the Prince Chu and the wangfei.


    In the end, the emperor was the one who calmed down after getting angry. "Prince Chu Xuan and Princess Chu Xuan have entered the palace."


    "All of you, leave first. I''ll have a few words with the emperor." The empress chased them out, looking worriedly at the emperor. "The emperor has announced that Prince Chu and his wife have entered the palace, what should we say? If it was cast by the Princess Chu, like the emperor said, she''s still a child, and she can be mischievous occasionally. Your majesty, don''t forget, Princess Chu is not only the direct consort of the Prince Chu, he is also the Fifth Miss of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. If it wasn''t Princess Chu, the Emperor would have called them in to interrogate them.


    The emperor was sitting upright with his hands on his knees. He looked at the copper cauldron quietly and asked, "What does the empress think?"


    Your Majesty, you and Prince Chu are brothers, you are also the sovereign and subject of our nation. In these few years, the Prince Chu fought in wars in the east, pacified the rebellion, expanded the territory, and established brilliant military exploits. How can a tiger compare with them? "The Emperor thought back to that year. If it wasn''t for Prince Chu saving our leader, the rebel army would have arrived at the city gates ¡­"


    "Alright," The emperor waved his hand and smiled wryly, "If I didn''t know of the Empress''s feelings for me, I would have suspected that the Empress and Prince Chu had something to say to each other. I would always speak up for him."


    The empress was slightly angered. "How can the emperor joke like this? Your concubine''s sincerity can be seen by the sun and moon."


    "Don''t be angry empress, I said the wrong thing," the emperor laughed along with her, "Your thoughts are too serious, how could I blame the Princess Chu for a tiger? I don''t even care about the buddhist side, her husband is a famous Warlord, even I can''t afford to offend him!"


    When the Emperor and Empress reached an agreement, the matter finally came to an end. He could only bear it on Zheng Qiuqi and lose his life for the sake of a Snow Fox skin.

 C123 Germanium

    Time passed very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it was time for Bai Qianfan to be old.


    On this day, the Prince Chu Palace was decorated with lanterns and decorations, as if they were having a wedding. Bai Qianfan was dressed fully in her clothes, with a head full of Pearl Hairpin s.


    Other people''s daughters were praying for the Moon God to ensure a good marriage. When she came to her place, she was already married. Qi Hong told her that she could ask for something else, but she did not, so she still requested for a good marriage.


    In her mind, the Princess Chu was not legitimate, she would die sooner or later. The Prince had treated her as a little girl, and after a while, he would probably end his relationship with her, recognize her as a little girl, and marry her out. The custom of East Yue was for women to be 14 or 15 years old, and for men to be able to get married with twenty crowns. The Prince Chu was good to her, but this place wasn''t a place she would stay for long. If she could find a good marriage fate, marry a good husband, and settle down to being taught by a husband, she would be satisfied for the rest of her life.


    After paying her respects to the Moon God, he stuck the incense in and washed his hands, then sat in front of his makeup table. Qi Hong helped her mature, although she was married before, but everyone still treated her as a child. Every day, they would see her running around while carrying a row of showers of water, and they only thought her to be extremely adorable.


    The bun must have changed as well. The Yuan Treasure bun from before could no longer be combed. That was the hairstyle of a child. She was now a young girl. With Sunflower Water, you can become an adult and have a baby. Bai Qianfan looked at her unfamiliar self in the mirror and sighed emotionally. She had finally grown up! She began to look forward to the future, there was a husband who doted on her, there was an obedient child, there was a warm little home ¡­


    Huh? There was an extra person in the mirror. That person''s face was pressed down, almost touching her. She quickly turned her head, but that person was holding her shoulders. He lowered his head and looked at the two of them in the mirror.


    In the future, you have to be a bit more steady, you have to eat slowly, walk without any wind, and smile without showing your teeth. Also, don''t carry Little Yellow easily, take a bath and change your clothes in time when you sweat, and when you''re talking, do not scream if you can''t, as everyone can hear you. If you do not do well, others will say that I did not teach you well. "


    Bai Qianfan could smell the bitterness in his heart, and leaned into his embrace, pouting, "My prince, you''ve become my wet nurse. "It''s not like I''m going to be married off tomorrow. I''m going to stay in this house for a few more days."


    Morong Gan held her shoulders, the little girl did not have the habit of smoking, he only had a clean body smell, just like when he was born, he held his in tighter, the moment those words came out, his heart was filled with unhappiness, like a daughter who was about to leave the pavilion tomorrow, feeling a thousand times unwilling to part with her.


    Of course, Bai Qianfan was not his daughter, but was just his sister. She had stayed by his side for so long, combing her hair, wiping her sweat, asking for warmth, taking care of her with all her heart, they had already developed feelings for each other. However, now that she had crossed that threshold, she had chosen her own person. If she wanted to marry, she could do so. A sense of bitterness covered her heart, making her feel indescribably desolate.


    Morong Gan stood up straight and blinked his eyes, he did not know where this tragic spring injury had come from. He was obviously a man of iron, covered in blood, and covered in corpses.


    "Come, I have something for you." With one arm around her waist and the other over her eyes, he led her out the door and straight under the grape arbor.


    He took his hand away and saw a pink swing. The rope was wrapped with flowers and leaves, and there were two small hands holding a bell. When the bell rang, it would ring loudly, indicating that she was swinging. The seat was covered with deerskin, soft and tough, never to split in the middle, and beneath it was a stand of ebony, surrounded on three sides by wings of beautiful feathers, and behind it was a cushion, so comfortable and beautiful that one could imagine her soaring high above, and must have felt as if she were flying.


    "I like it, I really like it. I like it to death!" Bai Qianfan was so happy that her hands and feet were dancing, she ran over and sat down, "Your Highness, push me."


    She liked it, so Morong Gan felt that it was worth it to work hard. He walked over and gently pushed her, "Hold tight, be careful of falling down."


    "No, as long as the prince is here, there''s no need to be afraid if I fall. You''ll catch me no matter what."


    "Not necessarily." Morong Gan laughed: "Maybe I want to see you fall on all fours!"


    However, she was able to see through him with a single glance. "No way, Your Highness loves me and definitely won''t let me fall in pain."


    Morong Gan chuckled, that''s right, he wouldn''t. If she fell, he would definitely catch her, and even if he couldn''t, he would still rest on the ground. He would rather throw himself at her, and he wouldn''t let anything happen to her. She really was a girl that was in so much pain to the bone.


    Bai Qianfan came down after a while, and pulled his clothes: "Is it time? It''s hard to wear these, and I want to take them off. "


    The time had not actually passed, but looking at her forehead full of glistening beads of sweat, he thought that he had suffered greatly. Morong Gan wiped her forehead with a towel, revealing her forehead to him.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, then take it off. It''s more or less done."


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "That won''t work, I''m just missing the last bit, otherwise my wish wouldn''t work."


    Morong Gan asked with a smile, "Other ladies all wish to marry a husband, what about you?"


    "Me too, these are the rules, there''s no way to mess around with them."


    Morong Gan teased her, "You''re already married, and you still want to be like your husband? "You think I''m not good enough?"


    "Don''t joke around, your highness," Bai Qianfan said with a straight face, "Your highness has treated me as a little sister and we''re going to leave each other at that time. Do you not want me to marry you?"


    Morong Gan''s face froze. He might have thought about it but he did not expect Bai Qianfan to think about it too. It seems like her desire to get married was really urgent ¡­


    "Even though you are now a teenager and have reached the age of marriage, you are still small. You should grow longer. Only when you grow older will I have a chance to take you in." He glanced at her breasts and shook his head. "A bit too small."


    Bai Qianfan very sensitively realised where he was talking about, and immediately became angry from embarrassment. She pushed him away, her mouth a little sloppy, "Who knows, maybe there will be people who like small ones?"


    "No way, all men like the bigger ones."


    "Your highness also likes big ones?"


    "Of course, the bigger the better," Morong Gan said as he raised his hand and grabbed at the air.


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "Then I hope you can find something this big." She gestured with her hand at a large watermelon and ran away laughing.


    Morong Gan stood there in a daze, he did not understand why he was talking to the little girl about this. When he closed his eyes, her green fruit appeared in his mind. It was indeed very small, but ¡­ Pretty cute.

 C124 Acid tooth loss

    Morong Gan took a nap, and when he went out, he immediately saw Bai Qianfan and Jia Tong training in the front courtyard. Yesterday, when he was young, he saw that there was no difference between the two, and it was still that little girl.


    With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked over. Coincidentally, Bai Qianfan had withdrawn her sword, she was very happy to see him, so she eagerly ran over, and brandished her sword: "Your highness, watch me dance."


    Morong Gan said, "Stop dancing, your arms aren''t even as long as the sword yet."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, he suddenly turned her hand and thrusted her sword over, this little trick was nothing in front of Morong Gan, he did not even move, her two fingers pinched the sword tip, her mouth formed a smile, and said proudly, "If you want to sneak attack me, then let''s talk after practicing for twenty years."


    Bai Qianfan flaunted, "Your Highness is truly skillful."


    Jia Tong flattered from the side: "That''s true, the Prince is one of the top experts of our East Yue, he can fight against ten people like me."


    Bai Qianfan was so surprised that her mouth was wide open: "Your highness can beat up ten masters? If they were to beat someone like me, I''m afraid they would probably fight one against twenty, right? "


    Jia Tong curled his lips: "Twenty? "You are underestimating our prince. For people like you, it should be at least fifty, and a hundred would not be too much to say."


    Morong Gan listened to him licking the horses with his hands behind his back. He had a profound expression on his face and had the air of a proud and aloof peerless master.


    Bai Qianfan felt deep veneration for him. She reached out and gently caressed his arm, clicking her tongue and said, "That''s amazing. Look at this arm, it''s thick enough."


    Xia Yi was thin, her soft and small hands were touching him, giving Morong Gan goosebumps. He couldn''t tell what the feeling was, but a suspicious red cloud floated up on his face.


    But she heard Bai Qianfan''s "En" sound, "That''s not right, if Prince is so powerful, why do you need Master and Ning Jiu to do it?


    Jia Tong said: "You don''t understand, the prince has a powerful body, you can''t possibly fight with everyone, right? Those small fries will be up for me and Xiao Jiu to block."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "That''s true. When I''m done with my studies, I''m here to protect your highness. "


    Morong Gan took the sword in her hand and looked at the light, "This sword is too long, it''s not suitable for you. I''ll find a good sword for you another day."


    "That''s great. I just find it too heavy, my hands get sore after a short dance."


    "That''s because your basics are not solid and you don''t have enough strength. You have to eat more."


    "But I''ve already eaten enough," Bai Qianfan sighed, looking a little helpless. "Big Sister Lv He said that if I continue to eat like this, I will become a little fatty."


    Morong Gan laughed, "Is being fat bad? When you get fat, you get spirited. " Imagine her white and fat, a lump of flour that you can knead as you please,


    "I''m too fat to run," Bai Qianfan said and laughed again. "Although my fists and feet are not good, it''s not a problem to run for my life, no one is faster than me."


    When she said this, Morong Gan''s heart ached. How could someone who ran so fast be worthy of showing off? These were all results from training by fleeing for his life ¡­


    "In the future, when you''re by my side, I don''t need you to run for your life. No one will dare to bully you."


    "I know, there''s a prince protecting me." She tugged at his sleeve and raised her little face in a smile.


    Her eyes narrowed into slits by the sun, her eyelashes fell, a shadow fell on the base of her eyelids, and her small, white face was pink. She smiled at him like a dog, almost without a wagging tail.


    How can you be so lovable? Morong Gan was in a daze, his hands could not help but reach out and gently pinch her face.


    In a trance, he saw her beckoning to him. He lowered his head like he was bewitched by her, but she stretched out her hand and pinched both of his cheeks. "The prince often pinch me, I pinch the prince as well."


    Jia Tong secretly laughed at the side. Little Princess was getting bolder and bolder, to the point where he even dared to pinch the face of a prince.


    Morong Gan regained his senses after realising what was going on and was enraged. He glared at his but was unable to muster up his momentum and spoke in a soft and warm voice, "Stop messing around." His tone was indescribably helpless as he doted on his.


    Bai Qianfan laughed as she returned the sword to Jia Tong and wiped his sweat with a handkerchief.


    Morong Gan was stunned, he thought that after she marries someone in the future, will she also pinch his husband''s face intimately? That man already had a specific appearance, it was Du Changfeng. Once the image was taken, he would be unhappy. If Du Changfeng couldn''t do it, he wouldn''t like her, so he threw away the money bag she gave him.


    He decided to let her know so that she would be prepared. Since she was still young, she could slowly choose one. If this was out of the question, there was still the next one.


    "Take a walk over there with me." He pointed to the pond. "You should also rest and sweat."


    "Yes sir," Bai Qianfan replied crisply. Yue Xiang served a cup of cold tea to her and she gulped down half a cup before wiping her lips and following Morong Gan out.


    Jia Tong kept his sword and saw Lv He looking in her direction. His heart jumped, and he slowly walked over, but before he could open his mouth, Lv He''s body twisted, and he headed towards the corridor.


    He quickly gave chase, "Hey, why are you always avoiding me?" Ever since that day he confessed, Lv He looked at him as if he was looking at a toad. He was nervous inside, and didn''t find the right opportunity.


    Although Lv He was tall, and her legs were not short, she quickly caught up and blocked the way, "What are you hiding for?"


    "I don''t want to hear your sour words."


    "If I like you, then I''m going to lose my teeth?" Jia Tong held his breath, he had already said those words, and there was still a conclusion to it.


    "That''s right. That day, my teeth were sore. Even now, my food is still soft." Lv He cast a sidelong glance at him before her gaze slid down and landed on the bag by her waist. "Yo, I brought it with me Tian''er.


    When mentioning this matter, Jia Tong had a hard time speaking. "Do you think I want to bring it along, it''s all because of the wangfei, she''s the one who makes you ask every time you don''t see it, do you not like it? How about you give me an embroidery? "


    Lv He exhaled, "You worked so hard to embroider something that you thought it was worth it. Can''t you see that even Princess Wangfei''s finger is pierced with a hole? "You heartless fellow!"


    "Princess''s heart is mine. She only embroidered it to thank me for sending someone to Ox-Head Mountain to save her. Although it is her intention, but these threads, when carried on her body, will always get laughed at by Xiao Jiu a few times. Lv He, you have suffered greatly and can just embroider one for me.


    "Yo, you still have some face?" Lv He curled her lip. "I complain that wangfei''s feelings are small? You must repay me for saving my life, right? "


    "Sigh, don''t spout nonsense," Jia Tong looked around, but luckily, no one was there, "For this matter, I have already been scolded by the duke a few times, my relationship with the princess is pure and simple, I have nothing at all, just like the prince, and treat her as if she was a little girl. Lv He, I like you, honestly, before the princess came to the palace, I already liked you, so I didn''t dare to say anything."


    He was a little anxious and wanted to express his attitude. He reached out his hand, but was slapped hard by Lv He.


    "If you want to talk, talk. Why are you making a move?" Lv He glared at him with her almond-shaped eyes, "Originally, one of my teeth was knocked down, but today, you said that it was going to be on both sides. Go away, don''t talk about this later, I don''t have any ears to listen to you." With that, she turned around and walked back.


    Jia Tong chased after him, "What do you mean?


    Lv He took a few small steps and said, "It''s meaningless, don''t follow me if I warn you, or else I''ll slap you."


    He was really ferocious, Jia Tong didn''t dare to follow and looked at her leaving figure as he sighed.

 C125 Strange thoughts

    Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan walked side by side by side by the pond, the willow branches drooped down, and from time to time, they would sway in the wind. Leaves fell on Bai Qianfan''s head, and Morong Gan reached out to brush them off.


    He suddenly extended his hand out, and Bai Qianfan thought that he was going to ambush her, just like how she ambushed him. She reacted immediately, her body flashed, and her fist struck out, striking hard onto Morong Gan''s arm.


    This punch used 100% of his strength. Morong Gan was in pain, but Bai Qianfan wasn''t any better off.


    Morong Gan was both angry and amused, "You hit me, and it hurts?"


    Bai Qianfan gritted her teeth, "Who let you sneak attack me?"


    "I need to use a sneak attack on you and be kind enough to be a donkey. I''m helping you to brush off the leaves on your head."


    Bai Qianfan knew that she had misunderstood, and was a little embarrassed. She touched her head, and sure enough, there was a leaf stuck in her hair, she played around with it in her hands, and apologized with a red face: "Sorry, why don''t you punch me too." The way she apologized was always like this. She felt that if she spoke too softly, it would be more fair for her to get the other party to return the favor.


    Morong Gan snorted, he then extended his fists in front of her, "I am afraid that I might not have enough strength, and will beat you to death."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed as she held onto his fists, "Your Royal Highness''s fists are really big, you should be able to kill a tiger with one punch!"


    Morong Gan knew that she was borrowing the flattering to get off the stage, but he was actually enjoying it. The corner of his mouth slightly raised, and two chubby little hands held his fist.


    They stood among the willow branches, surrounded by leaves and branches, like a barrier, and suddenly he was flushed and forced his way out of her grasp. He cleared his throat and said, "The wangfei said she wanted to marry someone like you yesterday. I wonder what you want?"


    Bai Qianfan still had her face raised high, "Do you want to pick one for me?"


    "Alright, you have to pick something good so This King can feel at ease to marry you out." He paused. "First, you can''t snore in your sleep."


    Bai Qianfan was taken aback, "Why? Men snore a lot in their sleep. "


    "I won''t snore," Morong Gan said as he glanced at her. "Your sleep is shallow, so if you were to lie down and snore, would you be able to sleep?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "That''s true, when he snores, I will wake up and I won''t be able to sleep well."


    "His looks are good, his bones are good, and he has an official and a half position. His salary is enough to support his family and he is kind to others. He doesn''t seem to have any shortcomings, but he is just snoring. So, according to what I mean, I''ll think about it."


    Bai Qianfan was confused, "Who is the Prince talking about?"


    Who else could it be, Du Changfeng, oh, his name is not good, Zhang Feng, you have to grow another gust of wind, the little girl is small, don''t let his blow away!


    "There''s only one person," Morong Gan said, seeing that she had not said it himself, but he did not point it out. "Perhaps you''re satisfied.


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged, "I''ll listen to your highness."


    Her cute and obedient look always made Morong Gan''s heart palpitate. After staying with her for a while, some weird thoughts started to surface. "I won''t be eating at home tonight, it''s fine if you want to stay here to eat, it''s fine if you want to go back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, it''s up to you."


    After he finished speaking, he left in a hurry, causing Bai Qianfan to be at a loss on what to do.


    Morong Gan changed into a new set of clothes and brought Jia Tong to Prince Jin''s Palace, but Morong Ze was not there. Head Steward smiled along with him, "Unfortunately for you, our master is drinking wine at the lotus pond.


    Morong Gan did not have to look for the Prince Jin, upon hearing that the moon was shining brightly in the lotus pond, he immediately changed his mind, as he could not even suppress the agitation he was feeling recently, and had finally found a woman to vent his anger. Although he felt that the women there were unclean, and he had other ways, Hao Pingguan could even find women to burn, why couldn''t he?


    He got on the horse and went straight to the moon in the lotus pond.


    The name Lotus Pond Moon was elegant, it was all because behind the building was a large lake. The sky was filled with lotus flowers, and the flowers were blooming well. Every day, people would sit around with their arms around the girl, looking at the scenery while facing a lake full of rippling green lotus, doing those kinds of things was quite interesting.


    When Morong Gan arrived, he just happened to be holding a lantern. The red lanterns hung high up in the sky, giving off a hazy and ambiguous light, giving off a mesmerized look. He walked in with big strides, because he did not come often, the people inside did not recognize him.


    The old procuress smeared her mouth with oil, and her face was painted with two taels of white powder. She laughed with a face full of wrinkles, which was indescribably strange. "It''s been a while. Cui Er is already missing you ¡­"


    It was all nonsense, who knew who Cui''er was? Morong Gan was too lazy to listen, he did not bother to talk to her, standing with his hands behind his back, naturally there were people who went up to ask.


    Usually, these kinds of things would only be done by Jia Tong, he coldly frowned, with a face full of righteousness: "What, our grandpa is here to find someone."


    Who didn''t come here to look for someone? The old procuress twisted her waist, laughing until she was swaying, "May I know who you are looking for? We have a lot of girls here, so we need to report our names before we can find them. "


    Jia Tong did not waste any words with her, "Where is the Prince Jin Lord?"


    Upon closer inspection, she could see that he was dressed in rich and luxurious clothes, with an extraordinary bearing. If one were to look carefully, they would find that he looked similar to Prince Jin, causing her to be shocked, and she was afraid that he was also an imperial relative. She immediately bowed and pretended to be terrified, "Prince Jin Lord is drinking in the Lotus Hall, Servant will lead you there."


    She tiptoed and anxiously led the way, Morong Gan walked with big strides without looking sideways, Ning Jiu followed behind.


    The Lotus Hall was the best place in the place. It was built on the water, and it was a large pavilion with curtains and ribbons tied around it. The wind chimes hung from it, making them ring loudly when the wind blew. There was a screen inside, and a mat, and a high pillow, and a person with a clear eye would know what it meant at a glance. When one was drunk to a certain degree, one could play with it however one wanted, but one had to be private, covered up with a screen, and put on a bold front. There was only a curtain, and one on the left and one on the right, with a bead curtain and a bamboo curtain.


    The people inside started at the excitement of the peeping. They couldn''t see it clearly anyway, so they put in more effort. When the girl''s voice sounded out, it made people''s blood boil, making them unable to sit still.


    Seeing Morong Gan coming here, the Prince Jin was surprised. Prince Chu did not like wind and moon places and had almost never set foot in them, why did he come here to find him? His intuition was not good. He stood up and asked, "What happened?"

 C126 Drinking flower wine

    Morong Gan waved his hand, gesturing for him to sit down.


    Morong Ze was from the Enjoyment Faction. Two ladies, one on his left and one on his right, accompanied him while drinking wine and a servant was playing the zither and singing.


    The two girls were old acquaintances of his. One of them was called Yun''er, the other was called Yan''er. Seeing that Prince Jin had a friend who had come over, Yun''er waved her handkerchief and walked over. Her beautiful eyes widened as she said in a pleasant voice, "Yo, master is here, quickly come over and sit. Servant will pour wine for uncle."


    In the time it took to speak, the person had arrived. He was immersed in the fragrance, and it was as if he was rolling in sesame oil. It was rather pungent to the nose.


    Morong Gan subconsciously took a step back, but Yun''er stuck herself onto his rod, and her jade-like hands held onto his arm, as she smiled sweetly: "Uncle, where are you hiding? It''s not like Servant will eat you up. "


    Morong Gan was not used to her pestering him like this. He pulled out his arm, but she actually leaned over and leaned into his embrace, and laughed: "This is the first time I''m here, I look unfamiliar."


    Seeing Morong Gan''s embarrassed look, Morong Ze could not help but find it funny, "Since Third Brother is here, we should follow the customs of the country, don''t embarrass this lady."


    Morong Gan had already prepared to come, but the moment he entered the stage, the other party caught him off guard.


    He pulled her hand away and sat down.


    Yun''er followed him and poured some wine for him. "This uncle doesn''t like people like the Servant.


    Morong Gan glanced at her, "You talk too much."


    Morong Ze knew that Morong Gan was not used to it, so he called Yun''er over, "Third Brother is looking for me for something."


    "It''s nothing, I''m just looking for you to drink." Morong Gan held onto the small wine cup. The wine here was all good, the wine was pure and the smell of wine assaulted his nostrils. He immediately drank it up, "The wine is not bad."


    "The wine is good, the girl is even better." It was rare for Morong Gan to be willing to come to this kind of place to drink with him. Seeing that Morong Gan did not like Yun''er''s style, he called her Brothel Keeper, "Mother, please pick a quieter one. This brother of mine does not like noisy places."


    The old procuress nodded her head repeatedly and went out to get someone.


    Jia Tong and Ning Jiu quietly stood outside the door. In the darkness, they looked like two tree stumps.


    The official was still playing the zither. His head was lowered, his face was like a scissor. His fingers were playing the zither, and the melody was calm and shallow. Even his voice had a certain charm to it. Morong Gan thought that when Morong Ze drank flower wine, he would always listen to beautiful songs, but he never thought that it would also be this simple and elegant.


    Not long after, the bawd brought in a girl. She had a slim figure and a oval face. She wasn''t that gorgeous and looked quite pretty.


    The bawd introduced her as Xiuniang. She was a bit shy and waited on him first. If he wasn''t satisfied, she could change it.


    Morong Ze invited her to sit beside him. Xiu Niang was indeed bashful. His face turned red before he could even open his mouth. However, shyness was shyness. What she should do was not the slightest bit ambiguous. His beautiful hands reached out from within his wide sleeves and helped Morong Gan pour the wine. With a gentle and gentle voice, he said, "Master, Servant will peel the grapes for you to eat."


    Morong Ze hugged his from left to right, and fed the grapes from mouth to mouth. Being neither shy nor impatient, she was already used to seeing it and disapproved.


    However, Morong Gan was a little embarrassed. He did not expect that when Morong Ze started to indulge himself, he looked no different from a normal silkpants. He thought of Du Changfeng, and wondered if he was the same kind of person as well. On the surface, he looked like anything, but if he entered this warm and gentle place, he might even be more mischievous than Morong Ze. However, most of the men in the world were like this. The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. It was as if he was looking at a pack of wolves wearing sheepskin. How could he give Bai Qianfan to them?


    "As he was lost in thought, a purple grape with skin peeling was placed next to his mouth." I brought them from the south on horseback, so I want to have a taste. "


    He slightly creased his brow. His hand was very well-behaved and stayed there motionless. The first time the customer came, he could not let it go and liked to carry it. A few more times and he would slowly get used to it.


    Morong Gan took it and placed it in his mouth, chewing and swallowing, he did not know what the taste was!


    In that box, Morong Ze''s mouth was filled with juice, "Third Brother, not bad, even if it''s just a set of Railed Yard, the things inside are still good."


    Looking at the grapes, Morong Gan suddenly thought of something, "Isn''t this year''s tribute a little later than the previous years?"


    Morong Ze squinted his eyes and thought, "It shouldn''t be too far away, it''s just a few days. Why is Third Brother concerned about this? "


    Morong Gan laughed, "Didn''t they say to eat grapes? I''ll get some to try later. "


    Morong Ze was a little surprised, "Since when did Third Brother like eating fresh fruits? How could I not know! "


    Morong Gan snorted, "All you do is stay in this place all day and ignore outside. What do you know?"


    Morong Ze was not annoyed at all, and laughed: "I''m just a casual prince after all."


    Morong Gan drank a mouthful of wine and remembered his purpose for coming here. He looked at Soo Niang and said, "Stay close to me."


    As a observant person, Xiu Niang could feel an unapproachable aura around him. She did not dare to get too close to him. Now that he opened his mouth, she did as she was told and moved closer to him.


    The smell of her body was not like Yun''er''s. The faint fragrance of orchids lingered at the tip of her nose. Strangely, his heart was like still water, not a single ripple could be felt. He raised his hand and hooked her waist before the girl fell limply into his arms.


    Morong Ze was very surprised, was this Third Brother about to be enlightened? It had surprised him to be here drinking wine, and now he was beginning to get into trouble with the girl. They were both men. There was no need to say it out loud, just their eyes alone understood what he meant. It was just that Third Brother didn''t have any experience, his actions seemed to be somewhat stiff, he intentionally made a demonstration. He hugged Yun''er and reached into her clothes, which made Yun''er not angry, smiling as she stuck to his chest and raised her head, waiting for him to seduce her.


    Morong Ze wanted to give a demonstration, so he lowered his head and pouted slightly, but he caught a glimpse of Morong Gan from the corner of his eyes.


    Morong Gan pulled Soo Niang into his embrace, and didn''t take the next step, he only sat there in a daze. He could not help but laugh to himself. This was a natural thing to do, all men had this kind of instinct, how could it disappear when they came to the Third Brother? Am I embarrassed?


    He considered himself a demonstration not enough. With a flick of his finger, Yun''er''s dress fluttered down, revealing her tender white skin. He reached out and grabbed Yun''er''s chest. With a frivolous smile, he looked at Morong Gan sideways, meaning, this was what it meant to be like to drink flower wine.


    Seeing his actions, although Morong Gan did not dislike him, he herself was not able to do it. The girl in his arms was very docile, but she could not excite the restlessness in his heart. He sighed. That was the reason why he came here today. With a beauty in his heart, he had to do something.


    He pinched Soo Niang''s face. Her skin was smooth and tender, but it didn''t feel right. There was no desire that came from the bottom of his heart. He pushed her away a little and said, "Go down, you don''t have to be here."


    Soo Niang''s eyes immediately filled with tears. "Master, but how can Servant not serve you well?"


    "It''s none of your business. I''m not used to it." He waved his hand, giving off a majestic aura. Xiu Niang bit her lips and retreated without saying anything else.

 C127 Why didnt i succeed?

    Morong Ze felt that it was strange, seeing that Morong Gan was just here to seek entertainment, but his actions were strange, "Third Brother, are you here to drink flower wine or not?"


    Morong Gan poured a cup of wine for himself, raised his head and drank it all. I can''t do it with that one just now, but you''ll get into trouble if you find one. "


    Morong Ze pushed Yun''er, "She will be fine, but you don''t mind her saying too much."


    Yun''er looked at Morong Gan with her snow-white arms hanging up, "Master, how about Servant serve you?"


    After fighting passionately with another man, he turned around to serve him again. Morong Gan felt that this was a bit strange, so he waved his hand and said to Morong Ze, "Pick another good one."


    Morong Ze had never been interested in these kinds of things. Why would he be interested today? He waved them off. The two of them were the only ones left in the pavilion, so it was easy to talk to them in silence.


    "Third Brother, what do you have to tell your brother? Brother will share the burden for you. Why did you come here today? "


    How could such a thing be told to outsiders? Even blood brothers would feel embarrassed. Could it be that he had been in a bad mood recently, and had gotten up several times in the morning to dirty his quilt? When he was in his teens, he did it twice. At that time, it was still in its infancy and didn''t understand, but now that it was twenty years old, there were still some people who could make it, causing him to be slightly embarrassed in front of Qi Hong.


    Since he had already made up his mind, he said straightforwardly, "I have nothing else to do but drink wine and call for help. I have to make a fool of myself tonight."


    Morong Ze squinted his eyes, and said while giggling, "I understand, little brother. I will look for a good one for Third Brother. Third Brother would choose a place to do business.


    He went out to pick people himself. Morong Gan sat there drinking. Not long after, a woman in red walked in. She was more beautiful than the others. Her eyebrows were plastered with pearls. She was neither as warm as Yun''er, nor as shy as Xiuniang. Her movements were just as perfect and had a natural charm to them. As she looked around with a coquettish smile, her eyes overflowed with splendor, and she could be considered to be exceptionally beautiful.


    She smiled and came forward to take the wine cup from Prince Chu''s hands. "This grandpa should drink less, it''s bad for my body to drink too much." He touched his forehead again, "Your grandpa must be hot, other than the top of the shirt being cool. At this time, the wind is the most comfortable for me. Servant will accompany Master over there for a chat. "


    Morong Gan did not say a word and allowed her to lead him there.


    Outside, Morong Ze asked Jia Tong: "Did your master receive some sort of stimulation today?"


    Jia Tong said, "No, it''s pretty good."


    Since there was nothing to do, it was just that his days of cultivation were too long and he could not hold on any longer, which was why he came here.


    Morong Gan did not have any womanly feelings towards his in the first place. After Huang Fu Zhu''s death, he was even colder in this area. This made him suspect that there was something wrong with his Third Brother. He didn''t want to marry nor accept concubines.


    Whatever the reason, he was happy for him that he was willing to take that step. Women were yin, men were yang, and yin and yang were the basis of all things. As long as Third Brother managed to enjoy the show and discovered the beauty within, he would naturally be able to keep his mouth shut and see the light of day in the future. He would no longer hold himself back like jade for Huangfu Zhuer.


    The moonlight was like water, with a gentle breeze, the lotus leaves that filled the lake gently swayed, like waves rolling endlessly. The flowers that were as big as a plate stuck their heads out from the lotus leaves, tender and pink, just like the girls in the lotus pond, giving off a coquettish vibe.


    The wind blew the curtains, rustling sounds, and the crisp, tiny sound of the wind chiming could be heard very far away.


    Morong Ze stuck his head in and looked around, muttering to himself, "It should be possible."


    Jia Tong said, "Sixth Master, stop looking, I can''t see anything at all."


    Morong Ze said, "That''s what you don''t understand, that''s what you want. If you want to see, but are unable to, do you feel an itch in your heart? "


    Jia Tong laughed, "A little." He asked Ning Jiu, "What about you? Is my heart itchy? "


    Ning Jiu remained expressionless, "I''m not."


    Morong Ze did not believe him, "If you are a man, then all of us have a reaction, you didn''t?"


    Ning Jiu turned his face away and did not speak. Morong Ze was interested, "How about we make a bet? Betting on when your prince will come out? "


    Ning Jiu rejected decisively, "I won''t bet."


    Jia Tong wanted to gamble but was afraid that Morong Gan would see through his plans later on. He wanted to drag Ning Jiu into the water, "You don''t dare to gamble, are you afraid of losing?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of," Ning Jiu said. "I don''t know when the Prince will come out, but he definitely won''t do it."


    Morong Ze was very surprised, "How can you be so sure?" What he sent in was a beauty, and there was no man who didn''t bow under her skirt. What would happen to her? There were many tricks and tricks involved, and she had not come out for so long. Wasn''t this the best proof?


    "Then I''ll definitely gamble with you." Morong Ze took out a gold ingot from his body and handed it over to Jia Tong, "You shall be the judge."


    Jia Tong stretched out his neck and looked. Although there was light everywhere, there was a curtain to the left and right of the pavilion that was so tightly covered that it was impossible to see clearly. He said to himself, "Why is there not even the slightest sound?"


    The ladies of Railed Yard had all been trained, and were proficient in all eighteen great martial arts. Even her cries were pleasing to the ears, rising up and down in a controlled manner, twisting and turning in all directions, causing others to blush upon hearing it.


    Morong Ze was also curious, listening to the sound of the corner was an evil interest, but in this kind of place, if Mei Niang called him to wake up, why couldn''t she hear anything?


    The two of them were confused. Someone picked the curtain and walked out, swaying in the wind. It was obvious that it was a woman.


    Morong Ze hurriedly went forward and looked her up and down. He was dressed well, with not a single strand of hair messed up. Could it be that Ning Jiu had really guessed it? He was not convinced and asked, "That''s it."


    Mei Niang''s expression was a little unnatural. She squeaked twice and was about to leave, but Morong Ze stopped her, "Is it a success or not?"


    Mei Niang silently shook her head, feeling a strong sense of defeat. Since her debut, no man had been able to escape from her. Today, he had met with an example. She suspected that he was Zhexiu, but looking at his manly aura, it didn''t seem like it. If it were not for his own fault, his mental fortitude could be considered the best in the world!


    Jia Tong pushed the gold into Ning Jiu''s hands, "You win."


    Ning Jiu raised his hand and the gold fell into his bag. In the darkness of the night, he pursed his lips.


    Jia Tong didn''t understand and asked, "Xiao Jiu''er, how can you be so sure that the Duke won''t touch that woman?"


    Ning Jiu replied, "Because Your Highness doesn''t like it."


    "But men and women don''t have to like that sort of thing."


    "Our King and the Prince Jin are different, we don''t touch those that we don''t like."


    Little Tong thought about it and felt that it made sense. If it were him, he would not do anything that would let Lv He down. Other than Lv He, he didn''t want to touch other women either.


    Morong Ze closed the door and went in. Morong Gan sat by the table alone and drank wine. Upon seeing him walk in, Zhang Xuan''s expression remained impassive.


    Morong Ze said, "Oh Third Brother, why didn''t you succeed? Or unsatisfied? "


    Morong Gan couldn''t say it, it wasn''t what he wanted anyway. Normally, he couldn''t even suppress the restlessness in his movements. Now that he wanted it to come out, it was impossible for him to do so. Forget it.

 C128 Why should i leave and?

    With things having turned out like this, Morong Ze lost all interest and the two brothers quietly drank their wine.


    Morong Ze suddenly thought of something, "Third Brother, did you know that Snow Claw died?"


    Morong Gan was startled, "Is it that Snow Claw from the Animal Husbandry Garden? "I''ll go and take a look the day before yesterday. It''s still fine."


    Morong Ze laughed, "I heard that you brought Princess Chu to look around the garden?"


    "Yes. Originally, she took a peacock home to raise, but in the end, she couldn''t raise it well and wanted to send it back. After taking a stroll, she even specially went to the Tiger Pond to see the tiger."


    Morong Ze clinked his wine cup with his and lowered his voice, "The worst part is here. On that day, only you and Princess Chu went to see the tiger.


    Morong Gan heard, "Something like that happened? We did go that day, but the people who fed the tiger were from the garden, and we didn''t touch them at all. "What, someone''s gossiping?"


    Morong Ze lowered his eyes, "Naturally, there will be someone to speak of, and that will depend on whether they take it to heart or not."


    "What do you mean, I ate Snow Claw to death?"


    "I didn''t say it was you, but the Princess Chu."


    If it was him, Morong Gan, then it would be fine, since he was evil, but if Bai Qianfan was involved, he would immediately go on a rampage and smack the table, "Who said that!"


    Morong Ze was shocked, "Third Brother, don''t be angry at me. Those who passed down the knowledge naturally had their own reasons. What I wanted to say was, that wasn''t an ordinary tiger, but Snow Claw. It was raised under the Emperor''s name and was also used for personal use. "Normally they would be careful when they sneeze, but now they''re dead."


    Morong Gan raised an eyebrow, "You mean that the emperor will blame me for a tiger?"


    The Emperor is a kind and generous man, he can pretend to be the man of the world. He would never blame Third Brother for a tiger." However, there was someone who would whisper under his ear every day. It was not impossible to not listen to a sentence or two after reciting it for a long time. But Third Brother must have a plan in his heart. A few years ago, the world wasn''t peaceful, and Third Brother fought in wars to the east and west, thus he was able to achieve such a stable state of mind today. Third Brother''s achievements, the Emperor will naturally remember them in his heart, and remember them firmly. However, it''s not a good thing to be in the limelight. If it was me, an idle prince, I would have torn down the Imperial Beast Garden, but it''s different for Third Brother. Third Brother, do you understand what I mean?


    Morong Gan poured a cup of wine into his mouth, and said sullenly, "I''m not stupid. I spent most of my time in the army camp, and only recently had my situation relaxed. You might not even let me live in peace for two years? "


    "Don''t worry about me, Third Brother. I''m very close to him, if there''s anything that needs to be mentioned, little brother can tell you."


    "I know you''re doing this for my own good." Morong Gan toasted with him, "I know what I''m doing."


    There was something fishy about this matter, it just happened that after he brought Bai Qianfan to the flower garden, Snow Claw died. Those words that came out was definitely worse than what Morong Ze had said. What do you mean by bet on the wrong food, it clearly meant that the Princess Chu had poisoned the Emperor''s beloved tiger, why did she have such guts, wasn''t it all because of him as support?


    During times of turmoil, he was the mainstay that the Emperor relied on. The world was at peace, and any actions he made were seen by the people with ulterior motives. He himself didn''t care, if it really was really impossible, he would just have to protect the border. Now that he had Bai Qianfan, he had another concern, he had to think for her.


    The next day, after leaving court, he stayed at the palace. The emperor treated him as usual and joked, "Normally, you always return like an arrow, but today you didn''t leave. At noon, accompany Royal Brother for a drink."


    Morong Gan bowed slightly, "I, your servant, have this intention, for fear of hurting Royal Brother."


    "Brother from your own clan, what are you scratching about," the Emperor said as he led him towards the Posterior Hall. "I have been busy lately and haven''t talked to you for quite a while."


    "Fortunately, your brothers and sisters can ensure the stability of the world. It''s inevitable that there will be some trivial matters that will not be a problem."


    "En," The Emperor nodded and carefully sized him up before suddenly laughing, "I heard that your relationship with Princess Chu is getting closer and closer, this is a good thing."


    When Morong Gan heard him mention Bai Qianfan, he became more cautious. "The Emperor is really concerned about Chendi, he even knows about Chendi''s inner chamber."


    "Sigh, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t have the leisure to investigate about your inner chamber," the Emperor laughed, "That day you took away the Imperial Consort Bai''s Green Peacock from the Animal Husbandry Garden and she came to complain to us, and we thought, you being able to do something to the Princess Chu''s house proves that your relationship is not bad. Since that''s the case, if you don''t want to take a side wife, I won''t force you.


    Morong Gan clasped his hands at him, "The Royal Brother has so many affairs to attend to, working hard for the River and Mountain Country, and even suffering such a small injury to my soul. I, your subject, am truly terrified."


    "Sigh, us brothers don''t bother with pleasantries." The emperor patted him on the shoulder. "After all that you''ve done for me, it''s only right that I care about you."


    Since he was talking about Animal Husbandry Garden, Morong Gan started talking about it, "Royal Brother, I heard that Snow Claw died?"


    The emperor smiled slightly and said, "I ordered that this matter should be kept quiet. Why did it spread to your ears again? It''s just a dead tiger. There''s nothing to be alarmed about."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, "Royal Brother, that day I brought Princess Consort Wang to the Animal Husbandry Garden and specially went to the Tiger Pond. At that time, Hou Xue Zhuang was still fine and I heard that after we left, he would not be able to continue anymore."


    The emperor waved his hand. "Let''s not talk anymore. It''s all over now."


    "Royal Brother," Morong Gan intentionally stayed back to talk about this matter, "I heard some rumors about Little Brother dying because Snow Claw ate the food cast by Princess Chu, but Little Brother was just by the side that day.


    The emperor sat down with a smile on his face. "Looks like your relationship with Princess Chu is really good. You all stayed behind today to explain this matter, right?"


    "There are many people in the imperial court who are dissatisfied with Chendi, so he poured the sewage onto Chendi. Chendi doesn''t care, Royal Brother knows what kind of person chendi is, but if they want to drag him in, then chendi can''t do it. She''s still a child and she''s not scheming, so she''s not fair. "


    "Of course I know your character. There is no one who is more loyal than you in this world. I won''t listen to and don''t take those random rumors to heart. If I don''t even have this bit of insight, how can I sit under the heavens?"


    Only after hearing the Emperor''s words did Morong Gan feel at ease. He was silent for a moment before he said, "If I were to get back together with the wangfei, what would the Royal Brother think?"


    The emperor was shocked. "Isn''t your relationship better now? Why are you thinking about leaving the peace?"


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, "She''s still just a child, so she''s not suitable to be with me. I''ll raise her for now, after two years, she''ll find her husband who she likes."


    The emperor looked at him for a long time. "I don''t understand. You like the wangfei, so why did you leave the peace?"


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes, his gaze fixated on the golden brick, not saying a word.

 C129 Cut grape

    As the supreme leader of the capital''s defensive garrison, Morong Gan personally left the city to welcome them. He wore a purple-gold crown on his head, and wore a purple-red long robe with dark patterns on the bottom of his robes. He had curling dragon patterns on his sides, and he wore a short-spike coat with a white jade belt around his waist. Astonishing and noble at the same time.


    His reputation was known to all, and when the envoys came to welcome him personally, they were overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, and hurried to pay their respects.


    Morong Gan politely chatted with him for a bit, then looked at the convoy and asked: "Where are the grapes?"


    The envoy was stunned. Why did the Prince Chu ask about grapes?


    However, he could not not not answer Prince Chu''s question. He pointed to the boxes at the end and said, "Your Royal Highness, the grapes are over there."


    Morong Gan asked: "Is there a type of horse called milk?"


    "There is," the envoy said respectfully as he led the way. "This year, the milks haven''t grown very well, and they haven''t been delivered much. If Your Highness likes them, you might as well take them all."


    He opened the box. Every year, the fresh fruits were brought in special boxes, under which was placed ice, covered with a thick mattress, and opened layer by layer to reveal the fresh fruits inside. Finger-sized, crystal clear fruits were placed in a green string inside the box, with some of them even covered in white frost.


    "That''s all."


    "Yes, just these. Send the best to the emperors for them to have a taste."


    Morong Gan looked at the rows of grapes, he spent a lot of effort to make this big box, and that was all. If they were brought to the palace, he would be left with no points, he just had to take them, and it would save him a lot of points.


    The envoy saw the look on his face and said, "These grapes are the most delicious. Even if there aren''t many of them, it wouldn''t be easy to share them with the palace. Why don''t you bring them to the prince''s house and have a taste for the princess?"


    Morong Gan laughed, "Wu, your suggestion is very good. There are many mistresses in the palace, so it''s not good to part with them.


    He cut off the grapes halfway through and made Jia Tong quickly send them back, allowing him to follow the convoy into the palace. Naturally, there were people who took care of the complicated and detailed matters. He only accompanied them in a chat, and just replied to the emperor. Everything was done.


    Returning to the manor, she had just stepped through two doors when she saw Little Yellow wandering around the ground looking for bugs to eat. With Little Yellow here, Bai Qianfan would definitely be there, and he was a little happy in her heart, because when the little girl saw him, she would definitely come over to thank him happily. As for him, she just responded with his face, indicating that it was nothing.


    Turning around the Lunar Gate, he saw Bai Qianfan sitting at the side of the pond, holding her cheeks in a daze.


    He was stunned for a moment. What''s wrong with this? Doesn''t the milkweed taste good?


    He quietly walked over and pretended to scare her. He didn''t expect her to notice him so quickly. He immediately turned around and stood up. Just a moment ago, he didn''t seem to be in high spirits, but the moment he saw her, he immediately beamed with joy, and his eyes lit up.


    Seeing her so happy, Morong Gan felt as if he just drank iced plum soup on a hot day.


    "The prince is back," the little girl said as she held onto his arm, using all her strength to pull at it. "Let''s go, let''s go. I can''t wait any longer."


    Morong Gan was baffled, "Where to? What can''t wait? "


    Bai Qianfan dragged him into the house, and then sat him down on the side of the table. Only then did Morong Gan see the milk grapes that he had told Jia Tong to bring were placed on a plate.


    he asked. "Why didn''t you eat?"


    "I''ll wait for your highness to come back before we eat together." Bai Qianfan took one and stuffed it into his mouth, looking at him with anticipation, "Is it delicious?"


    It was sweet and slightly sour. To Morong Gan, grapes were usually like this, no matter how sweet they were.


    "Yes, very sweet." He also fed one to her, and the little girl opened her mouth in a hurry, as if she wanted to eat his fingers together.


    When the soft lips touched his fingers, Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat, and that kind of dryness once again came surging out.


    Bai Qianfan squinted her eyes, with an intoxicated look on her face, her small mouth slowly pouted and shrank back again. Looking at her, Morong Gan felt her throat and tongue becoming dry, and smoke was coming out from her mouth and eyes.


    He raised his voice and told Lv He to bring the tea over, and when the tea was served, he picked up the cup and drank it. He placed the scalding water into his mouth and spat it out immediately.


    Lv He was so scared that he immediately knelt down, "This servant deserves to die, I''ve been burned."


    Bai Qianfan immediately stuffed a grape into his mouth. Feeling that one was not enough, she stuffed another two into his mouth, "The grapes are cold, Your Highness, please hold them in for a while."


    Her face was flushed red and it was impossible to describe his feelings. Bai Qianfan once again came over, raised his chin and looked at it carefully: "Let me see, your highness, let me see, if my tongue is hot, I have to use medicine."


    He was like a puppet, he did whatever she said, he swallowed the grapes and stuck his tongue out for her to see, the little girl looked down and pouted and blew and the wind was cold and hot and he just opened his mouth and let her blow like a fool.


    The Green Lotus had gone out at some point, and the room was quiet. He heard his heart thumping, thump.


    When Bai Qianfan came to blow on her again, he lifted the tip of his tongue and barely touched her lips, as if she was struck by lightning. He immediately jumped up and forcefully coughed twice, and became a little angry from embarrassment: "What are you bragging about, I''m not a child."


    Being scolded by him, Bai Qianfan did not mind at all. She said happily, "Your Highness can speak now."


    In fact, the moment he was scalded, his mouth went numb. However, he recovered very quickly. It was her actions that caused him to lose his soul.


    What did a girl who was so close to her husband want to do with her mouth? She wasn''t enlightened, but he was a normal man, and she was a criminal.


    "Eat on your own. I don''t like to eat these." After saying that, he hurriedly left the room.


    Bai Qianfan shouted from behind: "I can''t eat this much by myself, I told everyone to come here and eat, just say that it''s given by the prince."


    Instead of listening to her rambling, he walked faster and faster, spending a lot of time on the grapes he had brought back and finally sharing them with the servants.


    He stood far behind the pillar, and watched as she distributed the grapes to everyone. Hao Pingguan didn''t dare take them, he was forced into the fortress by her, he didn''t dare let his feed him, he hurriedly took the plate and hid himself far away. Ning Jiu was also unwilling to eat it, so she stuffed it again, causing Ning Jiu''s face to turn red, and could only take it. Even the rough little girl and the sweeping servants were given a few pills. All of the servants in the Huailin Pavilion were gathered together, eating while chattering about the delicacies of grapes.


    It was so lively, his Huailin Pavilion had never been so lively before. When he was cutting off the grapes, he definitely didn''t expect it to be like this, but it didn''t matter, as long as she was happy.

 C130 The calamity caused by the grape

    The great hall was quiet and serene. Wisps of green smoke rose up from the mouth of the copper crane, so thin that they couldn''t be seen. The Emperor leaned on Emperor Ming''s Soft Couch, his eyes closed, seeming to be asleep at the same time.


    Head Steward Gao Shenghai stood at the side and reported the list of gifts that had been paid to him.


    How could the Emperor keep such a long list in his heart? He could just choose a few important items to listen to.


    After singing, the emperor opened his eyes after waiting for a moment. "All of them are here?"


    "Yes, Emperor is here. It''s more or less the same as last year."


    The Emperor asked, "No grapes?"


    "I do," Gao Shenghai said as he went over the list smoothly. "There''s Purple Mouth, Agate, and Beauty''s Finger."


    The Emperor frowned. "That''s all. Don''t we have a horse in the past?" The empress''s appetite is not good, so she''s rather fond of that. "


    Gao Shenghai took a closer look, "Emperor, there isn''t any on the list, so this servant asked around, maybe he missed out on it."


    The emperor replied, "We will temporarily place the beauties that have been sent here in the storage palace. We will reward them when we have some free time."


    Gao Shenghai boldly asked, "Will the Emperor not leave anything behind? I heard that the beauty sent by Tofu this time is really pretty, with deep eye sockets, a high nose bridge and a smooth stripe. "


    The emperor waved his hand. "The empress''s health isn''t good, so I won''t add to her troubles. Leave her be for now." "You should return to your original position. According to the customs of the past years, those that need to be divided up should be divided up. I am tired, so I will rest for a while."


    Gao Shenghai replied and quietly left.


    According to the rankings, the items would be divided into different grades and would be sent to the masters of the harem one by one.


    Imperial Consort Bai''s identity was respectful, she was only second to the empress. When she saw the people who sent the things in, she glanced at them and frowned, then asked the little eunuch who was gifting the things, "Is it these?"


    The eunuch lowered his hands and replied, "Yes, everything that the Noble Consort''s Empress is here."


    Imperial Consort Bai picked at the boxes, "Where are the grapes?"


    The young eunuch replied, "In reply to the Empress, there are purple mouths, beautiful fingers, and agate."


    Imperial Consort Bai snorted. The Queen must be going to get something good, since her health was not good, even the Emperor had to give her more compassion. Last year, he even gave her some milk, but this year, there wasn''t even a shadow of her. He knew that when he sent fresh fruit, he would be thinking about that refreshing tit for tat. Who knew that he would not have it?


    She had been used to being a spoiled child in the palace, and she wanted more and more things that she could not get. However, when she arrived at the palace, she was always held back by the empress, and the emperor always defended her in every possible way, making it impossible for her to vent her anger even if she wanted to.


    She was willing to spend money, so it wouldn''t be difficult for her to get the news. When the news came back, there wouldn''t be any milk grapes in the tribute, so she felt better.


    The young eunuch, Ma Liu''er, hesitated for a moment before saying: "Mistress, this servant also found a piece of news. I said that there were four kinds of grapes.


    Imperial Consort Bai''s eyes lit up, "This happened?"


    "Yes, this servant used some silver taels to scout things out. Prince Chu welcomed me out of the city and wanted to take away the case of horse tits, so I crossed out the form of gift."


    The Imperial Consort Bai smiled sinisterly. "Yes, well done. I can''t make you lose money," he said, "Reward him with the golden melon seeds."


    Ma Liu''er was a smart person, so she immediately kowtowed to express her gratitude. The eunuchs in the palace were just like this, they were not lonely. He was divided up in the Rayford Palace, and was a member of the Imperial Consort Bai, and to share his master''s worries was an internal matter. The position of the Noble Consort was high, and the Empress had such a body. It couldn''t be wrong to hug Imperial Consort Bai''s thigh.


    Imperial Consort Bai thought for a bit, every time she went to complain, the empress would protect Prince Chu, so this time, she had to avoid it and tell the emperor in private.


    She called for people to prepare some iced sour plum soup and then carried it to the Heart Nurturing Palace. When she saw the emperor coming out, she hurried over to pay her respects. "Chenqie pays her respects to the emperor."


    "No need for formalities," To Imperial Consort Bai, the Emperor had always been polite and helped her up, "Did Noble Consort need anything from us?"


    Imperial Consort Bai said with a smile, "I just received the emperor''s reward. I wanted to treat you with respect, so I sent the emperor some iced sour plum soup.


    "It''s good enough that the item has been delivered, but it''s just for a fresh look."


    The Imperial Consort Bai asked, "Is the emperor going to the Empress?"


    "Mm, the empress isn''t in good health. Zhen will go and see her."


    "When chenqie went to pay her respects in the morning, the Empress looked to be in good spirits. She joked around with everyone for a bit and talked about the offerings she had been spitting out. "It just so happens that the reward came today. Your Highness should have eaten it by now."


    The emperor smiled. "I''m afraid the empress will be disappointed. There aren''t any milk grapes on this year''s gift list."


    Imperial Consort Bai was surprised, "No? I clearly said that there were four types of grapes, but this concubine actually got three.


    The emperor looked at her with a smile. "Who told Noble Consort that there are four types?"


    The Imperial Consort Bai''s face reddened, "Your Majesty, please don''t blame your concubine. When the convoy that delivers the tribute arrived, your concubine sent people to ask about it, saying that there are four types of grapes, four types of melons, four types of dates, and four types of apricots.


    The emperor also felt that it was strange. Gifts were usually given in double numbers, but this year, there were only grapes in odd numbers. Since there were four of them, why were there only three?


    Imperial Consort Bai would not say anything. At this point, she could not easily say what Prince Chu was thinking, otherwise it would show her intentions.


    Imperial Consort Bai was secretly pleased in his heart. Her Majesty did not care about it, but took care of the empress and snatched away the fresh fruit that the empress liked. Prince Chu, just you wait!


    Seeing her complacent look, Yun Zhi asked, "Master, do you think the Emperor will investigate?"


    The Princess Chu pinched a beautiful finger and placed it in his mouth, chewing on it slowly, "He should know, the Emperor is also a man, the Princess Chu poisoned his tiger a few days ago and just stopped, the Prince Chu took away the Queen''s favorite horse milk midway, even if the Emperor does not blame the Prince Chu for it, he must have kept it in his heart. You tell Ma Liu''er to be more quick-witted, and report to me immediately if there is any news, the Prince Chu has the capability, I will slowly tell him."


    Yun Zhi laughed, "Prime Minister has contributed a lot to the Court and Master has contributed a lot to the palace. Even if Prince Chu is a god, he would still be dragged down the ground. The more stable the Prime Minister is, the more unshakeable the position of Master is. Even the Emperor will have to give some face to Master. "


    The Imperial Consort Bai scoffed. "You think the emperor isn''t afraid of the Prince Chu? The Emperor will deal with him sooner or later. "


    Imperial Consort Bai guessed right, the moment her feet left, the emperor''s face darkened. She called Gao Shenghai over and whispered some instructions to him, then he started to head towards Phoenix Cry Palace.

 C131 Enter the palace

    Prince Chu never hid anything from others. When he came out of the city to greet them, he took away a box of grapes and everyone present saw it. Thus, it was not difficult to investigate. Just by using a little bit of money, someone would divulge the information.


    Gao Shenghai replied to the Emperor, "Emperor, originally there were four types of grapes, but outside the city, Prince Chu took away a case of horse tits."


    The emperor sat on the Dragon Throne and rubbed the jade thumb ring, his face gloomy. After a while, he asked, "What else did he take away?"


    "Go back to the Emperor, there''s nothing else. It''s just a box of grapes."


    The Prince Chu wasn''t greedy for food,he would definitely give the grapes back to the Little Princess to eat. On that day, she even said that he would leave the peace, but for her, he actually cut off the offerings.


    The emperor was unable to guess. He muttered to himself for a moment and said: "If you understand, let the Princess Chu enter the palace. Just say that the Noble Consort misses her and bring her here for a gathering."


    Last time at the Spring Festival Gala, he did not look at her carefully and felt that she was just a girl with insufficient stature. However, all of this had to do with her. No one knew. He knew about Prince Chu''s loyalty, but if someone was to do something bad behind his back and lead him down the wrong path, he would definitely want to beat them up.


    When the people from the palace came to pick up Bai Qianfan the next day, they worried Hao Pingguan so much that he had no choice but to enter the palace. In fact, it was under the name of the Imperial Consort Bai, where neither the Little Princess nor his family were on good terms with, it would definitely be bad for him if he went to the Noble Consort.


    As he dealt with it, he sent people to the entrance of the palace to pass the news to Jia Tong. When the Little Princess entered the palace, he had to inform the king.


    Bai Qianfan was a little perturbed in her heart. She sat in front of the makeup mirror and watched as Yue Xiang helped her dress up. She did not want to see Imperial Consort Bai at all.


    Yue Xiang climbed onto the palanquin and followed the palanquin. When she arrived at the entrance of the palace, the servant girl stopped him and only let the palanquin in, causing Bai Qianfan to become more uncertain. Through the palanquin, she sorrowfully watched as the two of them stood there, gradually turning into two black dots.


    It had probably been a long time since she was used to living a comfortable life. Everything had Prince Chu in front, so everything was fine for her behind. Unlike before, he had to face everything on his own.


    After panicking for a while, she slowly calmed down. The foundation she had built previously was still stable, and she hadn''t forgotten her ability to settle down whenever she wanted to. Since she was currently in Princess Chu, as long as Imperial Consort Bai didn''t want her small life, she could do whatever she wanted with the rest.


    When Imperial Consort Bai heard the news that Bai Qianfan was about to enter the palace, she immediately understood what was going on. Since the Emperor had made such arrangements, she naturally had to cooperate well.


    The palace was huge, Bai Qianfan was dozing off in his palanquin, leaning on the palanquin pillar as she stared, waiting for the palanquin to fall to the ground, when the young eunuchs came up to beat the curtains, they discovered that Princess Chu was actually sleeping soundly.


    A few people looked at each other. They had never seen such a bold person. Once in the palace, even if they didn''t tread on thin ice, they would still be trembling with fear. Why was she here? She fell asleep!


    He did not dare delay for long, and a eunuch called out to her in a shrill voice, "Princess Chu, wake up, Princess Chu has already arrived."


    Bai Qianfan had light sleep, but she woke up after being called out a few times. She rubbed her eyes and walked out of the sedan, sizing up the Hall Door in front of him. On the top of the head was written: Rayford Palace. Under the sunlight, the words "Blue Dome" were sparkling with a golden luster.


    She took a deep breath and strode up the stairs like a soldier who was about to die for the first time.


    The eunuchs behind found it strange, the normal mistresses were all walking with light steps, and even had to hold hands when walking, how could they be as fierce as the Princess Chu? In the end, they were all from the Prince Chu Palace, and their heroic and imposing aura made them seem like the Prince Chu. They had to follow at a trot to catch up.


    When he went in to report, he found that the Noble Consort was asleep and asked her to wait.


    Bai Qianfan did not mind. She knew that the Imperial Consort Bai was deliberately making things difficult for her, so she decided to show her power. She knew better than to care.


    The sun was scorching. Today, she was dressed very grandly. There were many layers on the inside and outside of her clothes. She was sweating and sticking to her body, making her feel uncomfortable.


    He asked the eunuch, "Where''s the sedan chair?"


    The eunuch bowed and replied: "The reply to Princess Chu is waiting over there."


    Bai Qianfan saw that the sedan chair was indeed placed under a tree. She waved her hand and walked over, and when she got into the sedan chair, she turned around and told the young eunuch: "Noble Consort will call for me after you wake up."


    Her tone was very casual, but the young eunuch was completely dumbfounded. Looking at his posture, Princess Chu really wanted to return to his palanquin to stare at his in bewilderment for a while more ¡­ Is there anyone in the world who doesn''t know his place? When he got here, he had to stand by the door and wait. He couldn''t walk around, he couldn''t look around, he couldn''t whisper, every movement was watched. From this, he could see a person''s temperament. They were generally divided into two categories, one was calm, the other was calm, neither haughty nor humble. The other was calm, and didn''t dare to move about recklessly, just that the expression on the face was not good, and the heart was naturally unconvinced.


    Princess Chu''s expression was very calm, as if he was told to wait under the sun. She was not angry at all, but she was not standing by the door, what did it mean for his to sleep in the palanquin?


    Imperial Consort Bai squinted her eyes and asked Palace Maid to pinch her neck. She asked lazily: "Princess Chu is still standing outside?"


    Palace Maid stuck her head out of the door, walked over and replied: "Master, Princess Chu is not outside anymore."


    Imperial Consort Bai was shocked: "He left?" That won''t do. His Majesty specifically ordered her to come in. Things weren''t done yet, so how could she let her go? He probably couldn''t wait any longer, so he left immediately.


    Palace Maid went out to ask questions, and then came back to answer: "Master, Princess Chu is sleeping in the palanquin, he said you called her, and she came in again."


    Imperial Consort Bai: "..." She had a bad temper since she was young, and sure enough, she wasn''t good at it again.


    He raised his hand, "Go and invite Princess Chu in."


    The Palace Maid turned around and went out to pass a message. Not long later, Bai Qianfan came in and kowtowed, "Greetings to the Noble Consort''s Empress!"


    Imperial Consort Bai looked at the small body on the ground and raised her eyebrows disdainfully: "Stand up."


    Bai Qianfan crawled up from the ground, and when she saw a chair by the side, she sat on it. Imperial Consort Bai pursed her lips and did not say a word.


    Palace Maid served a cup of tea but Bai Qianfan didn''t drink it. She looked straight at Imperial Consort Bai, "I wonder why the Empress summoned me here today?"


    Imperial Consort Bai stared at this girl, she could not even laugh. Previously, when they were separated by clouds and mud, suddenly sitting opposite to each other, with such a high status, it was as if she was sitting on equal footing. This huge difference in status made her uncomfortable.


    She had never thought that one day she would have to fake her response to this face and say something that wasn''t true.

 C132 Inexplicable cough

    When it was time for the next assembly, the emperor intentionally glanced at Prince Chu, but every time, he would be preoccupied with his own matters and leave the throne room together with the officials. The emperor wanted to stop him, but he left without looking back. The emperor''s hand paused in the air, thinking better of it.


    When he walked out from the west wing of the afternoon gate and saw Ning Jiu standing there motionlessly, Jia Tong was a little agitated. He would stretch his neck out to look in his direction from time to time, but when he saw, he immediately welcomed him.


    Morong Gan was shocked, "Who let you go?"


    "The decree that has come from the palace follows the dictum of the Imperial Consort Bai. It says that it is the grace of the Emperor."


    Hearing that, Morong Gan turned and walked back into the room. Didn''t he return the Green Peacock back?


    Although he was a clan prince, it was inconvenient for him to enter the harem, so he could only go find the Emperor.


    The emperor was not surprised to see him return. He smiled and asked, "Is there anything important that you have yet to say?"


    Morong Gan saw the amusement in the emperor''s eyes and bowed: "Royal Brother, you know that Mother Noble Consort has accepted Princess Chu into the palace right?"


    "I know, it was I who gave you my permission. I wanted to tell you just now that you left in a hurry and disappeared." The emperor slowly drank his tea. "What, are you afraid that the Noble Consort will bully the Princess Chu?"


    "When I was at home, my imperial concubine and my Noble Consort were not on good terms. My younger brother feared that she would offend my Noble Consort."


    Third Brother does not need to worry, although the princess is young, she is married and knows how to be sensible. The Noble Consort is the big sister, she used to be amicable at home, but now that we have entered the palace, it is very rare to see her family.


    He raised his head and glanced at Morong Gan. "Whatever, if you''re not at ease, then we''ll go with you and see if your wangfei is alright after all."


    Morong Gan laughed along with him: "Royal Brother is joking, it''s true that the wangfei doesn''t have a fixed personality and doesn''t understand the rules. I, your brother, am thinking about finding a mama to teach her the rules."


    As they talked, the two of them left the room, sat down on a chair, and headed for the harem.


    As Morong Gan leaned on his seat, he couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. He wondered how Bai Qianfan was doing by herself in the Rui Fu Palace. The little girl was crying so hard that she looked like she was about to cry. She struggled so much that the servants were pressing down on her, fiercely stabbing needles into her body.


    When he thought of this, his heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help but let out a long breath. When he saw the roof of the Rayford Palace from afar, he wanted to run over immediately.


    When they reached the Thunder Palace, the emperor did not allow anyone to go in to report. He smiled and said to Morong Gan: "Let''s quietly go in and see what they are doing."


    Morong Gan also had the same intention, he walked out immediately and entered the door, it was very lively, the Queen was also present, the three of them sat around the table and drank Guo Lu.


    Bai Qianfan shook her head while holding out the cup, asking for more fruit dew, "Don''t be stingy, give me another cup."


    The queen laughed. "There are kumquats here, and you''ll get drunk if you drink too much."


    Imperial Consort Bai looked up and saw that the emperor and Prince Chu had entered. She hurriedly stood up and bowed, and only then did everyone in the room know that the emperor and Prince Chu had arrived.


    The Emperor was in a good mood. "All of you, get up. There''s no need to be nervous."


    The Prince Chu bowed to the Empress and the Noble Consort, then retreated to the side. Bai Qianfan was initially very open-minded, but when she saw the emperor, she cowered and quietly walked towards Morong Gan with the jade cup in hand. When no one was looking, he placed the cup in''s hands and whispered, "Your highness, this is really nice to drink."


    Morong Gan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The little girl looked like he had gotten some good stuff to share with him, he wanted to take her kindness, but since the Emperor was right in front of him, he could only grunt in acknowledgement and put on a casual look.


    The emperor sat down and called out to everyone, "You all sit down as well. What are you all talking about? I''ve come, and I''ve spoiled your mood."


    The Imperial Consort Bai laughed, "Your majesty, we are in the Pineapple Dew, the Empress has brought a little more, it tastes pretty good, the Princess Chu especially likes it to drink."


    Only then did the emperor set his gaze on Bai Qianfan''s face, with a face the size of a palm, a pair of pitch-black eyes, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, as though he was smiling, his expression slightly lightened, but even more so, his eyes seemed to be filled with intelligence. This kind of girl, she did not seem to be scheming, but who knew, in the end, she was Bai Rubing''s daughter.


    In fact, he had never understood why Bai Rubing would pick such a little girl to marry into the Prince Chu Palace. Was it because he purposely insulted the Prince Chu, or was it because the rumors were spreading, that he wanted to use the little girl as bait and take down the Prince Chu. No matter how he looked at it, he was still a victim.


    However, this little girl was extremely quick-witted and was not annoying. He asked her in an amiable tone, "Is this the second time that Princess Chu has entered the palace?"


    Bai Qianfan was about to go down to pay her respects when the emperor waved her hand: "Speak from where you sit, there is no need to be so formal.


    The emperor lazily leaned against the bed, but he did not look as dignified as when he was sitting on the Dragon Throne.


    "Yes, I came last time for the Spring Festival Gala. This is the second time."


    "Yes, Noble Consort is lonely in the palace. From now on, you two sisters can often get to know each other and interact with each other."


    Bai Qianfan was unwilling to answer him, she blinked her eyes and said: "The palace is too big, I''m afraid I''ll get lost. I don''t understand the rules, so it''s not good for me to come over and scratch my sister. "


    The emperor was stunned for a moment. She really doesn''t know the rules. When she speaks to him, she just calls me by my name.


    Morong Gan hurriedly changed the topic: "How is this Fruit Dew easy to do? Go back and ask the servant girls to try it out."


    The empress laughed. "It''s hard to say, but it''s hard to say either. You just have to be patient and wait for the fermentation to turn sour. There''s enough time, so the nectar will taste good." "Wangfei likes it. When we get back, I''ll get someone to send some to the mansion. I have a lot, no matter what."


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly turned around and expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, Empress. When I have something good to eat in the future, I will bring it over for Empress to have a taste."


    The empress found this funny. "I''m not asking you to come to the palace often, but to visit me occasionally. Our sister-in-law wants to talk, so it''s good to relieve the boredom."


    Bai Qianfan agreed this time, "Alright, next time I''ll bring delicious food to see the Empress."


    The Imperial Consort Bai interjected, "Does Consort Wang know what Empress likes to eat?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Elder sister, quickly tell me, I want to make preparations."


    The emperor''s eyes drooped as he heard Imperial Consort Bai say, "Empress likes fruits and fruits, as well as fresh fruits, grapes and apricots ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "Does the Empress like grapes? "There are vines planted in the manor, and when the fruits are planted, Thousand Sail will bring it in for the Empress to taste."


    The Imperial Consort Bai glanced at her, "Ordinary grape like Empress s are not allowed to eat it, it''s like spitting on a horse ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s heart tensed up, he pretended to turn his face to cough, but Bai Qianfan still said it out loud, "I ate the horse milk grape yesterday, it was really tasty."

 C133 Free access to and from the palace

    Morong Gan coughed even more violently. It was practically pounding his chest and stomping his feet, which gave Bai Qianfan a fright. He quickly went over and patted his back: "Prince, what happened?"


    Mo Rong secretly glanced at the emperor with a guilty conscience. Halfway through, he intercepted the tribute. It was not a small matter, but at least it didn''t seem like much to him. Just a few rows of grapes. Every year, envoys from small countries would pay tribute to him. It was a rare occasion for him to come here, but he always had a caravan installed. Besides sending it to the palace, he also had to be a few powerful ministers. However, the sudden mention of it made him feel somewhat awkward.


    "Where did the wangfei eat her milk? It''s not for sale in the capital, it''s a special product of Fu Fan. Yesterday, there were only a few waffling envoys who came to pay their respects, but none of them sold that.


    The Queen noticed something strange and laughed: "Noble Consort remembered wrongly, what I like to eat is lychee and longan from the south. "In the past, I gave him a lot of food, but after eating for a while, I couldn''t bear to let him go. I only wanted to have a taste and only had time to look forward to the coming year."


    The Imperial Consort Bai bit on the grapes and only asked Bai Qianfan: "Where did you get the wangfei? I also sent people to get some."


    Bai Qianfan was a simple person, but she had thought of an excuse. "Royal Brother, I have to explain to you, my younger brother."


    The emperor casually waved his hand. "I know it''s nothing. It''s just a bunch of grapes."


    The Imperial Consort Bai pretended to only know then, and said in shock: "So the milk that Princess Chu has eaten is the tribute of Tuo Fan, why haven''t you entered the palace yet?"


    The empress sighed in her heart. She was too impatient, her cultivation was still shallow compared to her father.


    The emperor also frowned slightly. They were all intelligent people, it would be fine if they just asked a few questions, but if they were to spread it out, it would actually make things difficult for them. He slightly smiled, "I know about this matter. Originally, the amount was very little, and since it''s difficult to distribute among the palace, it''s good to reward Princess Chu."


    "Your majesty, since everyone is here, why not go to chenqie''s place for a meal. Your majesty and Prince Chu haven''t had a drink together for a long time, so chenqie and Princess Chu got along well and also wanted to invite her to Chenqie''s palace to play."


    The emperor then said, "Since the empress has invited us, third brother, third sister, shall go take a seat."


    The Emperor spoke out, but Morong Gan did not know what to say. He nodded and left this place.


    Imperial Consort Bai watched as they left, so angry that she threw her teacup. She had meticulously planned for so long, how could this be the result? Why wasn''t the emperor angry? Why didn''t he punish them? Even a few curses would have been fine. How could he pass it so easily?


    After arriving at the Phoenix Cry Palace, the Queen ordered for a meal as the four of them sat around the table. As the emperor was present, the dishes were more numerous than usual, and there were a large group of people standing behind him. Bai Qianfan was somewhat unaccustomed to it, as she was used to being invisible. There were so many rules and regulations, she didn''t know what to do, so she decided to not change the situation and only eat the dishes in front of her. She couldn''t speak, she couldn''t make any noise, she even drank the soup silently.


    The Queen didn''t eat much, but after a while, she put down her chopsticks. Palace Maid went up and passed a warm towel to her to wipe her hands.


    The Queen stopped her chopsticks, and Bai Qianfan dared not eat anymore, taking small sips of the Fruit Nectar and sipping it.


    The Queen asked with a smile, "Are the dishes still suitable for the Princess Chu?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t even know what she had eaten. In any case, it wasn''t as delicious as what Qi Hong had cooked.


    "If you feel good, come by often. Speak up, and accompany me. What do you say, Your Majesty?"


    Upon hearing the Queen''s question, he immediately said, "I have given the decree that Princess Chu can freely enter and leave the palace from now on. Whether it''s to see the Noble Consort or to come to the Empress''s place, it''s all fine."


    Bai Qianfan was still sitting there foolishly, but Morong Gan secretly pinched her, causing her to make an ''oh'' sound. She stood up and squatted down as a blessing, "Thank you, your majesty the Emperor."


    "There''s no need to be so courteous. I''ve said that we''re all family. Don''t look at the palace doors but it''s actually convenient for the royal concubine to come." To talk with the empress, to relieve fatigue, and to be close to each other as my sister-in-law. "


    When Bai Qianfan heard the word "sister-in-law" come out of the emperor''s mouth, she felt really close to him. If not for these complicated rules, they really would have a very close relationship. The emperor was the eldest and the empress was the eldest sister-in-law. There was no need to be worried or hiding anything, that was good indeed.


    The emperor seemed refined, but his majesty was still there. The empress did not put on airs, she was kind to people, and when she smiled, she was kind. Due to her poor health, she always appeared to be weak and delicate. Bai Qianfan had a good impression of her, she was much better than Imperial Consort Bai.


    Her cup was empty, so when no one gave her any fruit dew, she just came herself, and took the things in between, causing them to jingle. Everyone''s gaze turned to look at her, and she became even more flustered, she almost dropped the cup.


    Bai Qianfan said, "This isn''t wine."


    The empress laughed. "Although it''s not wine, it''s easy to get drunk if you drink too much. I''ve seen Princess Hua-jie drink quite a bit today, so I''m afraid he''ll fall asleep after returning to the estate."


    Morong Gan took the chance to leave. "Royal Brother, Royal Sister-in-law, Royal Consort isn''t a problem to me, I don''t want to get drunk and make things difficult for you. Chendi will take her back first."


    The emperor seemed very happy that he had almost finished his meal. He nodded and said, "Since that''s the case, you can take the wangfei back first and let her visit often in the future."


    Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan saluted and the two of them came out of the Phoenix Cry Palace. Someone had arranged for Bai Qianfan''s shoulder to be moved from the front and back, as they walked towards the palace gate.


    Reaching the door, the two of them went down to the ground. Bai Qianfan seemed to have something heavy on her mind, she gloomily followed beside Morong Gan without saying a word.


    Morong Gan also looked to be deep in thought, and did not pay much attention to her. The palanquin that was sent over was still waiting outside the palace, Morong Gan sent her to a palanquin, then got on his horse and slowly headed towards the Prince Chu Mansion.


    When they reached the residence, the palanquin had already been lifted up to the Huailin Pavilion level. When Qi Hong came over to take a look, she found that Bai Qianfan had already fallen asleep.


    She gestured towards Morong Gan that she was sleeping, but he waved his hand, signalling for her not to scratch. He walked over and picked her up and carried her into the house.


    Bai Qianfan slept light as he woke up from her daze and rubbed her eyes, "You''re here?"


    Morong Gan saw that she was yawning so much that he couldn''t even open his eyes, and said, "You sleep, I''ll carry you to your bed."


    He carried Bai Qianfan into his bedroom and carefully placed him on the bed. Then, he quietly helped her take off her shoes and covered her with a blanket. The little girl made a noise as she turned over and fell asleep.


    Morong Gan sat down at the side and thought about what had happened today. His brows furrowed as he thought about it; Was it the Imperial Consort Bai''s idea, or was it the Emperor''s arrangement?


    The person on the bed groaned and turned around. Her cheeks were red and her lips were even more colorful than usual. She probably kicked off the blanket due to the heat.


    Morong Gan walked over and gently touched her forehead. He was indeed sweating, he lifted the quilt, untied her belt, and opened her outer robes a little wider. Although her summer clothes were thin, it was still unbearable to wrap them in so many layers.


    When he started, she knew she was going to do it. She closed her eyes and took off her clothes.


    Two tiny arms and two tiny legs protruded from a pile of fine embroidery. His slender neck and snow-white shoulders were also exposed.


    Her breath was light and full of the scent of fruit dew. Even the air was tainted by it. It smelled faintly sweet.


    Morong Gan bent his waist and looked at her carefully. He saw her face slowly enlarging in front of him and unknowingly got so close to him that all of her Qi was sprayed onto his face.

 C134 He kissed bai qianyan

    Seeing the emperor sitting there in a daze, the empress smiled. "What is the emperor thinking?"


    The emperor came back to reality and patted her hand, "It''s nothing, what do you think of Princess Chu?"


    "She''s an interesting person. I like her very much."


    "Just interesting?"


    "What does the Emperor want to say? Does he think that the Prince Chu''s actions are because of her?" The empress cupped his hands in hers. "Is the Emperor angry about those grapes?"


    The emperor sighed, "Prince Chu is always calm, I thought he wouldn''t be like the others."


    "He''s only going to take a few grapes to coax his wangfei, and the emperor is still angry about that?" The empress rested her head against the emperor''s shoulder. "Your majesty and I came over as a young couple. I can understand Prince Chu''s actions, but back then the emperor jumped out the window in the middle of the night because of his concubine. It was understandable that he would occasionally do absurd things. Princess Chu is still a little childish. He has coaxed her and doted on her, always wanting her to be happy. Isn''t it just like how the previous emperor treated his concubine. "


    The Emperor lost his temper as she spoke, "I don''t blame him. I just don''t like the sound of it when it comes out. If I were to place the tribute on someone else, their head would fall off."


    The empress laughed softly. "I saw it for real today, Prince Chu is very interested in the wangfei, so if it''s like this, then let''s forget about marrying the Lateral Princess for now. The two of them are still talking sweet nothings, it''s not good for them to interfere. "It won''t be too late to discuss this matter when Princess Hua-Yang is happy."


    The Emperor nodded his head, "It is unimaginable that after so many years of guarding, he is now in the hands of a little girl. Bai Rulin has chosen the right person, I think the Princess Chu is not bad, and is rather likeable with them, I just hope that they will hurry up and bear the consequences."


    "Then, the emperor will smile, don''t let the strings of grapes ruin the mood." said the queen, lifting the emperor''s lips with her fingers.


    The Emperor smiled gently, lowered his head to kiss her fingers, and held his down.


    The empress pushed him. "Your majesty, chenqie''s body doesn''t live up to expectations. If Your Majesty wishes ¡­" Or to go to the Noble Consort and let her give birth to a child and a woman, so that the emperor''s foundations will be more stable. "


    The emperor stopped and held the empress in his arms. "I''m not going anywhere. I''m just watching over you."


    The empress''s voice was choked with sobs. " And why must the Emperor suffer? "


    The emperor didn''t say anything. He just carried her and laid on the bed. His gaze pierced through the window, but no one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When Morong Gan came back to his senses, he discovered that Bai Qianfan and his mouth was pressed together. This strange action of his had scared him silly, and he almost immediately bounced up.


    Her reaction was huge, but Bai Qianfan actually did not wake up. She flipped over and fell asleep again, looks like she really drank too much of the Fruit Nectar and got drunk.


    He looked at her in shock, then touched his mouth again, wondering if he was dreaming. It was just that her warmth was still lingering on his lips. Licking his lips, he could smell the fruity fragrance.


    It''s true, it''s true. He kissed Bai Qianfan!


    He was frightened by this fact and was at a loss as to what to do. He just stood there in a daze while his mind kept going back and forth.


    Only when Bai Qianfan got close to him, would there be a movement that she could not suppress. Other women could not, the one that caused him to move was Bai Qianfan!


    So he did not treat Bai Qianfan as his little sister and had been deceiving himself these past few days. He clearly liked her, but because he liked her, he longed for her ¡­


    How could this be? He could not believe it, and could not believe it either, he rushed out the door, called for the horses to come. Jia Tong and Ning Jiu wanted to follow, but when he glared at them with his cold eyes, the two of them immediately stopped, jumped onto their horses, and started running around the residence, quickly leaving everyone to hide and hide.


    How could he like the daughter of his enemy? How could he?


    The horse galloped out of the city and turned into the mountain road from the wide public road. The sun was scorching and the green leaves made people''s eyes dazzle. He didn''t care. He could find a place with his eyes closed anyway.


    After many twists and turns, he finally arrived. He tied the horse to a tree and strode towards a lonely grave halfway up the mountain.


    The tomb had been tidied up very neatly, with no weeds growing on it. There was a row of small trees in the surroundings, and on the rectangular tomb, two simple lines of words were carved:? The Yellow Springs Dream Flower bloomed, the clouds in the east broke as dawn broke. Wherever the people in the Pearl Nectar Realm went, wind blew as they pulled at the front of their clothes.


    He stood in front of the tablet and stared for a long time. His fiancee, Huang Fu Zhu''er, was buried here, and the person who had killed her was none other than Bai Rulin!


    Bai Rulin had a grudge with him for killing his wife, after hating for so many years, how could he like the daughter of his enemy!


    When he first accepted her as his sister, it was because she was pitiful and wanted to oppose Bai Rulin. If it wasn''t for the fact that Bai Rulin cherished her, he would have to treat her well and send her away after two years.


    However, he wasn''t acting like a little sister. Instead, he was liking her, liking a little girl that didn''t even have a bit of body!


    In any case, Bai Qianfan was also Bai Rulin''s daughter, and the same kind of bloodline flowed in her body. He couldn''t let herself be trapped, and become the joke of others, so wouldn''t that old dog Bai Rulin send her into the mansion long ago?


    If they wanted to win him over, they wouldn''t even have the chance!


    Yesterday, he actually did something about a personal tribute, although the Emperor did not blame him, his words contained some meaning, he knew in his heart that the Prince had always had some merits up his sleeves, so if he were to do something like this again, it would be hard for people to not think too much. It was his fault that he had been inconsiderate and that he had lost his sense of propriety.


    Fortunately, he was able to wake up in time. He would definitely not let himself take a wrong turn.


    "Zhu''er." He lightly called out her name as his heart throbbed with pain. Huang Fu Zhu wasn''t only his fiancee, but he had also saved his life before, so he had an extraordinary significance. He had already made up his mind that he would pull Bai Rulin off his horse with him for the rest of his life.


    He stood in front of Huang Fu Zhu''er''s grave until the sun had set before returning.


    The return journey seemed long and hopeless. He walked slowly, looking at the manor that was getting closer and closer, and became lost in thought.


    Upon reaching the entrance, the attendant hurriedly opened the door with sharp eyes and asked him to ride his horse in. Morong Gan sat on the horse and swayed weakly, both his eyes blankly staring in front of him. The attendant didn''t even greet him and directly entered without any reaction.


    The servant found it strange. He scratched his head in confusion. He had never seen the prince in such a daze before.


    The servants of the Huailin Pavilion were all unsettled for the entire afternoon. The prince suddenly rushed out, thinking that he had quarreled with the princess. Qi Hong went in to see.


    However, the prince''s action was too strange, causing everyone to feel terrified. Now that he had returned, they all came to greet him.


    When he saw that there was no Bai Qianfan in the crowd, his heart relaxed. In the past, he would always ask her about the first thing he said, but later on, he would never say it again.


    Hao Pingguan did not know that Prince Chu had gone out for an afternoon and had returned with a completely different mindset. He walked up to Qian''er, bowed to her like usual and reported, "My prince, Princess has returned to the Moon Reaching Pavilion after eating."


    When Morong Gan heard this name, he immediately got angry, and kicked him. "You aren''t allowed her to come to Huailin Pavilion in the future."

 C135 Your highness has been in a bad mood lately

    After Morong Gan said this, he entered the courtyard, causing everyone to look at each other in dismay. When they returned from the palace, they were fine, and even carried princesses off their palanquins.


    What had happened in this half a day? What had happened in this half a day?


    Qi Hong and the others thought that the Duke and the Royal Concubine were getting along really well.


    Fortunately, Morong Gan''s expression was normal, and did not throw a tantrum, after writing for half the night he rested in the study room.


    With an indication from the Duke, Hao Pingguan had no choice but to obey, even though he felt that this indication was a little strange. He was in a difficult situation and didn''t know how to explain it to the wangfei. She went to the Huailin Pavilion everyday and suddenly didn''t want to go anymore. How sad would the little girl be?


    He was in a bad mood to tell Bai Qianfan directly, so he called Yue Xiang over to tell her that the prince had been in a bad mood recently and told his wife not to come to his Huailin Pavilion, in case he accidentally caused trouble for himself.


    Yue Xiang half believed his words. The prince was so good to his wife, and everyone had seen it. How could he be the one to bring disaster upon himself?


    When she returned, Bai Qianfan was playing with Little Yellow. Seeing sher frown as she entered, he asked: "Why does Head Steward want you to go?"


    Yue Xiang was afraid that her master would feel sad, so she modified the Head Steward''s words a little. "It''s nothing much, just say that Your Highness has not been in a good mood lately, and is always angry.


    Bai Qianfan felt it was strange, "They were fine yesterday, why are they in a bad mood?"


    "How would the servants know about the matter of the prince? In any case, there''s still a problem. Since the princess can''t help, we should avoid it. When the prince is angry, the princess knows about it."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t seem to have a temper in her memories, it was just that when they weren''t familiar with each other before, she felt that he was a little cold and fierce. She didn''t think much of it when she heard this, "Since the Head Steward has said so, I will avoid it. I will wait for Your Highness to be in a good mood before I go over."


    Yue Xiang was relieved, but she did not expect Bai Qianfan to say that she needed to avoid it. She wanted to avoid when Morong Gan was around, so when he went up to the court, she brought Little Yellow and went over.


    Yue Xiang tugged her arm. "My good princess, didn''t you promise to avoid it? Yue Xiang was a little girl that came out of the Huailin Pavilion, she knew how terrifying Morong Gan was, and since Hao Pingguan had called her out to say these words, it was no fun to talk about, if anything happened, she would be the first one to bear the brunt of the punishment.


    "Prince isn''t here, what''s there to be afraid of? I''m going to look for Sister Qi Hong."


    "What if the prince comes back?"


    "I know what time he''ll be back. He''ll be leaving early."


    Yue Xiang didn''t dare to drag it out. She couldn''t hold back Bai Qianfan''s determination to go to Huailin Pavilion, so he let her do as she pleased.


    Reaching the Huailin Pavilion, Hao Pingguan glared at her and explained in a low voice. Head Steward only snorted from his nose, looking like he was looking for her to settle the debt, causing Yue Xiang to be so wronged that tears were about to fall out.


    Bai Qianfan had specifically come over to ask Morong Gan why he was in a bad mood, and even told him that he didn''t know. When she asked Hao Pingguan about it, he stuttered, averted her gaze, and suddenly remembered what happened yesterday.


    At the Imperial Consort Bai''s Rui Fu Palace, Morong Gan suddenly coughed inexplicably. The Imperial Consort Bai''s manner of questioning, the Empress''s interruptions and the Emperor''s words, all of these linked together, she understood.


    Morong Gan had personally intercepted those horses and brought them back to her, but he was discovered by the Emperor. She did not know how big of a crime that was, and in front of her, the Emperor did not seem to blame the Prince Chu, but no one knew what was going on behind his back.


    It was her fault for being stupid, falling into the Imperial Consort Bai''s trap and almost saying it out loud. She sighed in her heart. No matter if it was her Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion or the palace, they couldn''t leave her without some kind of scheme or trick, and the inside of the palace was even more so, filled with blades of light and shadows, as if they were walking on thin ice.


    This was probably the reason why Prince Chu was troubled. In the end, it was because of her. Bai Qianfan felt very bad, and the grapes that the palace maids did not eat were brought by her to share with the servants in the palace. If the Emperor knew about this, he would surely enrage Long Yan!


    Hao Pingguan would look at the hourglass from time to time, counting the time it would take to return to the Prince Chu, he was so anxious that he was like an ant on a hot pan. He had been kicked last night and was still feeling pain all over his body. If he were to be kicked again today, this old bone would have been broken.


    Since the wangfei was unwilling to leave, he could only go and invite her. With an old face, he accompanied her with a smile: "Wangfei, didn''t Yue Xiang bring back this servant''s words? "Prince, he ¡­"


    "I know that, Your Highness is not in a good mood," Bai Qianfan pinched her fingers, and said somewhat guiltily: "It''s all because of me."


    Go away, my little lady!


    "Esteemed wangfei, since you know, then, that ¡­ it''s about time, Your Highness, you see ¡­"


    "I''ll wait for him."


    Ah!" Hao Pingsheng was so scared that his legs went soft. He almost kneeled down and said, "Royal Consort, this won''t do. Please wait until Your Highness has calmed down, can we see him again? "This servant begs you, Princess, good Princess, pity your pitiful servant.


    Bai Qianfan''s face was extremely ugly to behold. After Bai Qianfan had been grinded by him to the point where she had no other choice, she replied: "Alright, alright, alright, I''ll go.


    Hao Pingguan was overjoyed, coaxing her out while the iron was hot, "Princess, take care, your servant will send Princess Wangfei off."


    Only after seeing Bai Qianfan bringing his servant girls and Little Yellow and using their Lunar Gate did he retract his gaze. When he looked back, she saw the sound of movement coming from the main door, it was Morong Gan returning to his residence. He patted her chest and sighed: "So close."


    Morong Gan''s face was gloomy, he had just seen Bai Qianfan from afar. The little girl was like usual, he walked with a gust of wind, and with a whoosh, he blew past the corridor and instantly covered himself in trees.


    He had made an oath yesterday, but now he realized that he was somewhat powerless. Even though they were so far away, he still missed her a bit.


    Did he just go to the Huailin Pavilion? Go find him? Did he hear that they forbid her to go to the Huailin Pavilion and find him for punishment?


    He dismounted from his horse at the second gate, tossed the reins to the manservant, and walked lazily inside. Hao Pingguan carefully accompanied her at the side: "Your highness is tired, do you want Lv He to get some water to bathe in it?"


    Morong Gan acknowledged, and suddenly stopped, as though he wanted to ask something, his gaze was like nails in his face.


    Hao Pingguan trembled in fear, afraid that he would be found out about Bai Qianfan coming to the Huailin Pavilion. He was so anxious that he almost fell to the ground.


    Morong Gan wanted to say something but hesitated. He didn''t say anything and continued to walk forward.


    Hao Pingguan was so shocked that he started to pant. My prince, you don''t have to be so scary!

 C136 Past

    Morong Gan was a person who had very strong self-control. When he decided on something, he would try his best to do it, but his emotions and rationality were always at war with each other. He looked calm on the surface, but those who were familiar with him would have a feeling that a storm was brewing.


    Qi Hong was especially uneasy as she asked, "What has happened to me recently? Why didn''t you allow the wangfei to pass through the Huailin Pavilion? "


    Lv He also thought that it was strange. "I don''t want the wangfei to come, but I don''t think it''s good for him either. I''ve never seen him argue with the wangfei before!" She walked to the door and looked around. Morong Gan was in the study while Jia Tong was standing in front of the door.


    She didn''t want to talk to Jia Tong at first, but Ning Jiu was a stubborn man, and wouldn''t easily reveal the situation regarding his master.


    He walked over and gave Jia Tong a look. Jia Tong immediately received it and eagerly walked over, "Lv He, are you looking for me?"


    Lv He rolled her eyes at him, "Let me ask you, how has this grandpa been recently? Did you have an argument with the wangfei? "


    Jia Tong shrugged, "How would I know ¡­"


    Lv He turned around and left. Jia Tong hurriedly changed his tone, "Could it be ¡­"


    Lv He turned around: "Could it be something?"


    Jia Tong thought for a while, "The day that the prince received the wangfei back from the palace was still fine, but then he suddenly rushed out and even forbade Ning Jiu and I from following him. When Qi Hong went in to look, she saw that the wangfei was sleeping, and it was probably not because the two of them were arguing, so there was only one possibility."


    "What is it? Tell me!"


    Jia Tong said in all seriousness: "Your highness may have gone crazy."


    "Pfft!" Lv He spat at him: "You are the one who has lost your mind, to dare curse at me like this, see if I go or not to complain."


    Jia Tong immediately stopped her, in order to talk more with her, he said such outrageous words. Was it easy?


    Lv He smiled, "Lv He, I was just joking, you better not take it seriously."


    Lv He shook him off, "If you want to say something, just say it. Even if I ask you, you won''t be able to get anything out of me. "


    As she turned to leave, Jia Tong stopped her, "Lv He, when are you going to embroider a lotus seed for me?"


    Lv He was not in a good mood, "Who agreed to help you with the embroidery?"


    Jia Tong shook the purse at his waist and smiled: "Good Lv He, you really can''t bear to see a man like me with a purse like this, it is truly a joke."


    Lv He scoffed, "That''s the princess'' wish, you should wear it."


    "Elder Wangfei doesn''t care about these things since long ago. Good Lv He, can you help me embroider one, eh?"


    Jia Tong pleaded with a bashful face, but Lv He''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Could it be that because the wangfei gave a wager to Jia Tong and didn''t give it to the prince, she was angry? Even so, it wasn''t enough to make him so angry.


    She glanced at Jia Tong''s waist, and said, "It is indeed not appropriate. Take it off, I will sew one for you in a hurry."


    "De Le!" After Jia Tong received the letter, he beamed with joy, "I go out everyday, do you have anything that I can take with me?" Didn''t this become a matter of life and death?


    Lv He rolled his eyes, "No." He turned around and left.


    Jia Tong was still very happy, he rubbed his head and went to the door, then peeked inside. Morong Gan sat on the big rosewood chair in a daze, the documents were spread across the table, his eyes were weak, no one knew what he was thinking about.


    After a while, he came out. Jia Tong and Ning Jiu quickly looked over, and when he gave his instructions, he waved his hand, "No need to follow me, I will go out for a while."


    Jia Tong said: "Your Highness, you do not need me to follow you, you have to tell me where you are going!"


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, and then sighed, "The day of Pearl''s death is soon, I will go and see her."


    Jia Tong and Ning Jiu looked at each other and quietly stood there, watching Morong Gan slowly walk towards the direction of the Lunar Gate.


    Jia Tong sighed, "Our Prince is such a romantic person. Miss Huangfu has already been dead for a few years, yet he still cares so much."


    Ning Jiu''s face was expressionless, but after a while, he sneered.


    Jia Tong asked: "What are you scolding?"


    Ning Jiu did not make a sound, and turned to look elsewhere, pretending not to hear anything. It''s precisely because it''s love, that''s why Prince is so distressed right now. He likes his enemy''s daughter and feels sorry for Miss Huangfu.


    Morong Gan recently loved to drink, so he always brought a small bottle with him. When he arrived in front of Huangfu Zhuer''s grave, he sat down on the stone steps, picked up the bottle and drank from it. After three years, Zhu''er''s appearance had become a little blurry, and he tried really hard to remember it, but a face the size of a palm appeared in his mind.


    He was furious. He punched the stone steps, which were as hard as iron. The rebound force made his hand hurt. He laughed at himself, knowing it would hurt.


    When Zhu Er died, he was outside covering himself in blood and killing the enemy. When he received the letter and rushed back, all that was left was this mound, and at that time, it was like a mound of earth, without even a tablet.


    Huangfu Ren was the current Grand Scholar, the Crown Prince''s mentor, and his younger brother was prominent. When the previous Emperor was very ill, both inside and outside the imperial court were in chaos, and he was sent out, he did not know much about the news about the capital, he only knew that the Crown Prince was conspiring against him, and could not wait to force the throne. The First Prince led his troops to suppress the former Emperor, snatching him out from the hands of the Crown Prince, and sending him an urgent letter.


    When he led his troops to Hou, the overall situation had already been set. Before the late emperor passed on his orders to the First Prince, this matter must not be fake with the Courtier by his side.


    The Crown Prince naturally refused to accept this. He took over the army outside the city gates, clamoring to enter the palace, and it was he who, at the risk of his life, went to war with the rebel army, protecting his Linan City. When the Crown Prince died in battle, he was promoted to Grand Marshal Ma, becoming the Emperor''s left and right arm. Only after the chaos passed did he realize that the last command the previous emperor had before his death was to execute the entire Huangfu Grand Scholar. He must be a foreigner who hated these vicious people''s ambition to the core.


    He didn''t believe that Bai Rulin was the culprit behind the entire matter, thinking that the entire matter was all up to him. Originally, the Grand Scholar and the Prime Minister Bai had been at loggerheads since the beginning, but with the help of the rebellion, Bai Rulin had dealt with the entire Huangfu Grand Scholar.


    He had rendered meritorious service. While he had ascended to an official, his fiancee had died tragically. At that time, he was completely muddle-headed. In addition to the unstable situation, he simply threw these matters to the side and continued to calm down the rebellion, carefully supporting the Emperor.


    From that time onwards, he had treated Bai Rulin as his enemy, and used him to entrust his anger and hatred to him.


    It was getting late, and he poured the last of his drink into his mouth, and pushed himself to his feet and rode back.


    Entering the Palace, dismounted at the Second Gate, Hao Pingguan stood there and said: "Your Highness, you have returned."


    He grunted and dismounted, asking casually, "Has the princess come over yet?"


    Hao Pingguan was startled, he did not know how to answer and silently shook his head.


    He seemed to realize that he had spoken the wrong words. With a cold expression, he walked in without a word.

 C137 Who asked you to come?

    Hao Pingguan started to think about it, and the prince subconsciously asked the princess, proving that he was still thinking about her. Maybe he was just trying to be brave with his words, and couldn''t help but think about it.


    Everyone was cautious, afraid that there would be even the slightest mistake. Prince Chu was not a good servant, when he was in a good mood, anything was fine, but if he was in a bad mood, then it would be like hitting a mountain. The moment he returned, his entire Huailin Pavilion became exceptionally quiet. He didn''t even dare to make any noise while walking, lest he got tired of it.


    Hao Pingguan thought to himself, maybe he should call his Royal Consort over to try. As a couple, how could they possibly hold a grudge?


    Bai Qianfan was heartless, and didn''t allow her to go to the Huailin Pavilion. She didn''t want to go, so it was fine for her to stay there by herself, but when she saw that Hao Pingguan had come over, she was very happy. "Head Steward is here, to eat rice cakes.


    Hao Pingguan sighed in his heart. He was already so angry that his eyebrows were pointy, yet Little Princess acted as if nothing had happened. He did not ask the Duke how he was doing right now.


    "Thank you for your reward," Hao Pingguan said without even looking at the plate of rice cake. Qi Hong made a new dessert, waiting for Princess Hua-Yang to go and taste it. "


    Upon hearing that it was a taste test, Bai Qianfan''s interest was piqued, and sshe excitedly rushed outside. After walking for a while, he stopped again: "Didn''t Head Steward say that Your Highness''s mood has been bad recently, and wanted me to go less?"


    Hao Pingguan was a little guilty, he couldn''t possibly say that he was using the Little Princess as a probe, so it would be alright if it was successful, but what if it wasn''t possible? This caused the Little Princess to suffer, but when he thought of those dark and fiery days in the Huailin Pavilion, he still shamelessly replied, "I can''t always be in a bad mood, maybe the prince''s mood is better now. I was even asking about you yesterday."


    "Really? He asked me," Bai Qianfan became excited, "What are you waiting for, hurry up and go."


    So on this day, when Morong Gan returned to his residence, he heard some noise coming from inside the second sect. He frowned, his heart skipped a beat, and he knew who it was.


    Hao Pingguan watched his expression carefully from the side. Seeing that he had relaxed his brows for a moment, he knew that he did not do anything wrong, so he wanted to say a few words of flattery. However, Morong Gan''s face suddenly became gloomy, and walked in with big strides.


    When Morong Gan entered the courtyard, he saw Bai Qianfan kicking the shuttlecock and counted for her. Under the sunlight, the little girl kicked lightly with a flushed face. Her eyes followed the direction of the shuttlecock and looked up and down, not daring to make a mistake. The bun on her head shook with her body, making her look very interesting.


    When Lv He saw Morong Gan come in, she quickly gathered her thoughts and bowed. Only then did Bai Qianfan stop, walked over with a smile, and greeted him.


    Looking at her expression, Morong Gan was extremely furious, he shouted with a ferocious expression: "Who let you come? Come in again, This King will break your legs. Get lost, get out! "


    Bai Qianfan''s body swayed a few times, and also collapsed onto the ground. She was so scared that she almost fainted from his roar, from the moment she recognized him, he had never been this angry at her before. Her eyes stared wide open, as if he wanted to eat her.


    Seeing her on her knees with his body shivering, Morong Gan became angrier and angrier and shouted again, "Get lost, are you waiting for me to kick you?"


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan''s life was more important, she could not care about that anymore, using both her hands and feet to scuttle, the two servant girls also chased after him as if they were escaping for their lives.


    When he arrived at the Moon Pavilion, Bai Qianzhang was still in a state of shock. His face was pale white without a trace of blood. He drank half a cup of hot tea and calmed down a little.


    It was too scary, the Prince Chu was too scary, the gentleness from the past was completely gone, and back to being as cold as when they first met, no, even scarier than then. Her courage was about to burst from that roar. He ruthlessly rubbed his chest and let out a long sigh. Was he still angry over the matter of the tit for a horse? His temperament was pretty long, and was indeed in a bad mood. Since it was like this, she didn''t need to go to the Huailin Pavilion anymore. He didn''t want to get stuck in his eye sockets and cause trouble for himself.


    Bai Qianfan, her master and her servant had escaped, but the rest of the people inside the Huailin Pavilion were still kneeling on the ground, looking miserable.


    The one who was most afraid was Hao Pingguan, he was the one who instigated Bai Qianfan to come here.


    Everyone knelt quietly, and when Morong Gan finished, he stood still for a while, then bent down and picked up the shuttlecock that Bai Qianfan kicked, and entered the house without saying a word.


    Only after he entered did everyone loosen up a bit. They all stood up, but their masters did not give them an order, so they were not on guard.


    Hao Pingguan was especially glad. He thought that he would at least get kicked in the stomach, but he didn''t expect that to happen.


    When he quietly entered the room, Morong Gan''s expression was very calm. The shuttlecock was placed on the table and he bowed.


    Morong Gan acknowledged and called out, "Bring in some tea."


    "Yes, your servant will go now." Hao Pingguan left the room, feeling very puzzled, the king''s attitude was too weird, as though after he went on a rampage, the hostility in his body had disappeared, and he was no longer as cold.


    After he had served tea and entered the house, Morong Gan asked casually, "How was the harvest from the manor?"


    Hao Pingguan replied respectfully: "This year''s weather was smooth sailing, I just received one, and it has grown quite well. The harvest will definitely be better than in the past year. "


    Morong Gan did not say anything when he heard this, but continued to drink his tea. After a while, he placed the cup down and went to take a bath, which made Hao Pingguan feel weird as he watched him leave. But he thought that it was most likely related to the Little Princess. Since she had come, although the King was furious, he did not vent his anger on them. Furthermore, it would rain down upon them and it would be good for them.


    Following that, he carefully observed that on this day, Morong Gan''s expression was indeed not that bad, and she was speaking calmly and peacefully. She ate more than usual, and even praised Qi Hong''s cooking skills.


    Hao Pingguan had an idea in his heart, if Little Princess was really the king''s means, then there was nothing he could do, it would be bad for him to hold it in for so long and not let it out, furthermore, it would be for the sake of his servants, the Huailin Pavilion, so he would have to trouble the princess to come and take it all.


    When the second day came back, Morong Gan''s good complexion had gone, it was once again ice-cold and filled with evil. The servants of the Huailin Pavilion lived a good day, but they began to tread on thin ice once more.


    Hao Pingguan thought about it again and again. The cause of this matter was at the Little Princess.

 C138 How dare you come before me do you think you have a long life?

    Once again, Hao Pingguan shamelessly went to look for Bai Qianfan in her Moon Reaching Pavilion. Bai Qianfan shook her head and said as if she was trying to pull out a drum, "No, His Highness said that if I go any further, he''ll break my legs."


    Hao Pingguan laughed along, "Princess, Prince is joking with you, this time you are angry, it is not good to be angry this way, it is bad for you to be angry too, it is bad for your body, Princess, the Prince has always been kind to you, do you have the heart to let him continue to be angry?"


    Bai Qianfan asked: "What is the Prince angry about? Did I make him angry?"


    Hao Pingguan thought, if your client doesn''t know, how would I know?


    The Prince has a lot of things to do every day, so he should at least have a bad temper. When they get tired together, they become like this, "he kindly advised," The Princess is the most kind-hearted of them all. You can''t just let the Prince continue to be like this.


    "I know that the Duke was scolded by the Emperor for me, but it''s been so long, so the anger should have disappeared. He doesn''t like me now, and seeing me made his anger rise, so it''s for the best if I don''t go."


    "Imperial Concubine will treat this as a pitiful servant, this servant will kowtow to you." Hao Pingguan saw that he could not make sense of the situation, and could only use this move, pretending to bow down.


    Bai Qianfan supported him, "Don''t be like this Head Steward, truthfully, I am also afraid. A few days ago, the king treated me well, and I thought he treated me well, but unexpectedly, he changed back in again. I am a little uncertain, if the prince really does not like me, why not send me out."


    "Aiyo, my princess consort, you can never say this. Why would the prince send you out? After a while, the prince''s mood would improve and there would be nothing left."


    "Does His Highness often act this way? A good part, a bad part.


    Hao Pingguan laughed bitterly, "Your highness isn''t usually like this, but I don''t know why it''s just this period, the fire in our hearts is too strong, we servants have no other abilities, we can only help our master with his worries, if we can''t help with external matters, when we return home, we should at least let Your highness relax a little. Princess, what do you think?"


    Bai Qianfan was still a little hesitant, "Your highness, if you want to see me again, you won''t break my legs, right?"


    "Princess, if you put your heart in your stomach, that won''t do!" Hao Pingguan patted his chest and said, "Actually, Your Highness loves you very much. If you walk around in front of him and show your face, he will still have you in his heart. "


    Bai Qianfan was moved by his words. Not caring about anything else, just because Morong Gan treated her well a few days ago, she should go and advise him. On the way, she should also tell him about the horse milk.


    Qi Hong brought out the new dessert. She immediately forgot about the pain in her scar and sat in the shade of the tree eating the dessert to see if the water lily in the water had grown up yet.


    Lv He said, "Why don''t you go swing, your highness has done it for you, your highness has not danced with you for too long yet."


    Bai Qianfan thought back to that day when she covered her eyes and brought her under the grape arbor. Back then, he was so kind, she always had a smile on her face, and when she spoke gently, she made her a swing with her own hands, and she made it so beautiful. The feather, the ribbon, the wind chime, and the ebony shelf beneath them were all brought up by him little by little.


    Sitting on the swing, the sun shone down from the rafters onto her shoulders, not too hot, and she began to swing slowly, the sound of the wind chiming, crisp and melodious.


    Just as Morong Gan came out of his Lunar Gate, he heard the faint sound of wind chiming in the wind. His heart trembled, he raised his head to look, the lush and verdant vines covered everything tightly, he could not see anything.


    His face darkened. Which audacious maidservant was swinging on the swing?


    Hao Pingguan followed along at the side and looked at his face carefully. He licked his dry lips and said, "My prince, it''s the wangfei who is swinging on the swing."


    Morong Gan did not get angry like that day, but said, "What is she doing?"


    "It''s been a few days since the wangfei has seen the prince. She must be worried about him, so she came today."


    Is that so? Morong Gan coldly swept him a glance. Back then, he was so scared that he almost peed his pants.


    The swing he made was too big, so he could only see his robes fluttering in the wind and the fluttering of feathers. The little girl simply couldn''t see anything from where she sat, and would occasionally reveal a small half of her white face. Her big eyes blinked, thinking about something.


    He watched as he walked forward and entered the house. Hao Pingguan''s heart dropped, he did not tell Little Princess to scram, that would be a good start.


    Bai Qianfan heard the commotion, turned her head to look, and when she saw Jia Tong and Ning Jiu, she knew that Morong Gan had returned. Her heart jumped, should she go and see him, if he scolded her? Would he really break her legs? It was better to slip away quietly while he did not notice.


    She hesitated, and did not dare swing anymore, afraid that Morong Gan would hear the wind chime, so she quietly got off the swing and went to the side of the courtyard like the wind, wanting to ask Yue Xiang to go with her. Hao Pingguan was waiting for her, when he saw her coming over, he immediately went up and asked her: "Princess, the prince is back, do you want to go in and greet him?"


    Bai Qianfan pinched her fingers, and said slowly: "I think it''s better not, the prince might not be willing to see me."


    Hao Pingguan became anxious, "You have completely forgotten what this old servant had said to the wangfei. If you go in and talk to her, maybe she will coax you and the flames of anger in her heart would disappear. If the prince is happy, you don''t have to hide every day. Wouldn''t everyone be happy! "


    Qi Hong and Lv He were also on the side trying to persuade her. It was better to tie the bell with someone else, since the king was angry with his wife and had her speak a few words of persuasion.


    Bai Qianfan had no choice and slowly walked to the door. Jia Tong took the initiative to draw the curtain for her, and mouthed silently: Go for it!


    Bai Qianfan laughed bitterly, and gently walked in.


    Morong Gan was still fine outside, but when he returned home, he was sitting alone, doing nothing but feeling uncomfortable. When his temper came, he immediately became angry, and wanted to smash things.


    However, today, his Evil Flame was not that strong. It was just that he was in a daze as he sat there. In the afterlight, a small figure slowly moved over.


    His heart tightened as two rays of harsh light shot out, "Who let you in?"


    Just as Bai Qianfan was on tenterhooks, she was scared half to death by his shout, and kneeled down: "My prince, I know that I have angered your highness, if you want to hit or kill me, say a word, it''s not good to stay on fire like this, it will anger your body to death."


    Know my ass! Morong Gan''s nameless anger rose, "You reckless fool, you still dare to come in front of me, do you think you have lived a long time?"


    Since Bai Qianfan has come, she had to finish her words. Even though she was extremely afraid, her voice still trembled as she said, "Your highness, are you doing this for me? I don''t know if it was a tribute or if it slipped through my lips that day, but did the emperor scold you? "Even if you had fire, you would still attack me. It''s my bad, I shouldn''t have said that it''s delicious, let the prince steal it back for me to eat ¡­"

 C139 This king didnt call for you to leave how dare you leave?

    The more Bai Qianfan talked, the more annoyed she became, only to see her small mouth spitting out words, he stared fiercely at him, he did not care what she said, only looking at that mouth, even until now she could still remember that taste, that soft fragrance, the fragrance of fruit dew, also had the fragrance from her body, mixed together, making him dizzy. How did it go down, he could not remember, she just remembered the moment she stuck onto her, it was really ¡­ It was shocking to the soul!


    Bai Qianfan was still kneeling on the ground blabbering nonstop, he grabbed onto something and smashed it down, with a clang, the paperweight fell onto the ground and broke into pieces, causing the entire room to become silent.


    The servants outside heard the commotion and shivered, but no one dared to enter.


    The most terrified one was of course Bai Qianfan. The small jade chip had cut her hand, and it was slightly painful, but she couldn''t care less and could only stare dumbstruck at Morong Gan, as if she had gone dumb.


    Morong Gan''s eyes were filled with haze, he sat there and stared at her, at that moment, Bai Qianfan thought that he was going to kill her.


    In fact, everything that happened before was just a facade right? The Prince Chu still did not like her and would have let her go even if she was not killed, but why did he have to take her along on a whim for such a long time, take her to go to the Animal Husbandry Garden, make her a swing, and even take the risk of cutting off the tribute to feed it to her? She really let her guard down and treated him like a family member.


    The thought of a peaceful life had turned out to be a dream. Wake up and face the reality. It would be a lie to say that she wasn''t disappointed, but she had never known her own limits before, so she gave him a heavy kowtow. "Your highness, punish me, it''s fine if you get whipped. If Your highness is angry, then forget it. [I won''t come here anymore, and if I don''t let the prince see me, I will still be the same as before. Is that okay?] "Your Highness, when you want to send me out, please inform me in advance so that I can prepare my heart.


    Morong Gan sat there in a daze, his heart throbbing with pain. Was he going to send her out? It was indeed a good idea.


    However, the words that came out of his mouth said, "If This King doesn''t say anything, you can''t go anywhere!"


    Bai Qianfan originally wanted to leave after knocking his head against the ground, but after hearing these words, she didn''t dare to get up, and instead knelt there, at a loss of what to do. She lowered his head and covered the bloodstain on the back of her hand with her sleeve.


    Only then did Morong Gan see it, his heart trembled once again, and called out: "Someone come."


    Qi Hong replied and came in. Seeing one sitting and one kneeling, the atmosphere was extremely strange, so she did not dare to ask further.


    Morong Gan called for someone to come in, his mind was actually blank, he paused for a moment and said: "There''s a wound on Princess Wangfei''s hand, take care of it."


    Qi Hong and Lv He agreed and supported Bai Qianfan out. The pitiful Bai Qianfan had knelt for a long time, and after that, she was so scared that her legs couldn''t straighten out. If it wasn''t for Qi Hong''s support, she would have slipped down again.


    Hao Pingguan called the little girl in to clean up, and also secretly observed Morong Gan, which made him really guess, in his fury, the ill intent on the prince''s face disappeared, and the pitiful Little Princess became an outlet to vent his anger.


    Qi Hong brought Bai Qianfan back to his own room. After looking at it carefully, she drew a small mark on it. Bai Qianfan did not utter a word, but suddenly hugged her with tears in her eyes and started crying loudly.


    Qi Hong knew that her master had been wronged and if she were to be angered, anyone would definitely lose their life out of fear. Little Princess was not an easy person, she was just scared once two days ago, so she came again today.


    Gently patting her in front of her, he comforted her, "Esteemed wangfei, it''s alright. Your highness might look a bit fierce, but he''s still very good to you. You must not take offense at the Prince for this. "


    Bai Qianyan shook his head, "Not good, it won''t be good in the future. I don''t have anyone to love anymore, wuu ¡­


    "How could that be? Your highness loves you, so shouldn''t I give you a swing?"


    "It won''t happen in the future. He''s just teasing me on a whim for a while ¡­" The more she cried, the more upset she became. It was rare for her to entrust herself to someone, thinking that he was good and trustworthy. In the end, she might as well have never experienced such delusions and felt better about it.


    In fact, he rarely heard her cry, but every time she cried, he was upset. He couldn''t sit still in the room, and once she walked out, the crying sound became louder and louder, no one dared to get close to him. He followed the crying sound and walked to Qi Hong''s room, and heard Bai Qianfan''s intermittent words, "Just now, I was really afraid of him, and couldn''t resist it for a moment, and killed me. "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    He stood there quietly with her hands behind her back, listening. The expression on her face was dark and gloomy. Lv He listened at the side, her heart trembling. She wanted to go in and remind Morong Gan, but she did not dare to go around to the front of Morong Gan.


    Qi Hong was not a person who liked to cry. After venting for a while, she wiped her tears away and said, "Big sister, I''ll be going now."


    As he spoke, his feet did not move as he stared at the plate of pastries on the table.


    Qi Hong found it funny, "Wait a moment, let this servant pack everything up and bring Yue Xiang back."


    Tears still hung from her eyelashes, but Bai Qianfan was already smiling, as though the crying just now was for a plate of dessert. She twisted her body in satisfaction, "It''s still elder sister who understands me."


    As a result, when she walked out of the house and saw Morong Gan standing outside, her smile immediately froze, and she drooped her head, not knowing what to do.


    The atmosphere became tense once again. She had been inside the house before, but now that she was outside, and the servants were watching from the sides, Bai Qianfan did not dare to breathe too loudly, afraid of angering him again.


    The two masters stood there without moving, and the servants even more so. The people in the yard seemed to have been frozen, the sun hung high in the sky, sweating profusely but not making a sound.


    Bai Qianfan did not see any movement for a long time, she secretly raised her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief, Morong Gan did not look at her, but instead looked towards the pond, she shrank her shoulders, quietly moved, and slowly walked towards the corridor.


    Taking three steps at a time and looking at the pillar that was about to turn bright red, a cold voice rang out from behind him, "This King did not call for you to leave. You dare to leave?"


    Bai Qianfan turned around and looked at her with his sharp eyes. His unfathomable dark eyes caused her to unconsciously panic again.


    Hao Pingguan hurried over to help her up. "It''s rare for a princess to come by, why don''t you accompany me to have lunch with you today?"


    Bai Qianfan resisted the urge in her heart. Don''t, don''t eat with the Duke, when the Duke sees that she has no appetite, she also looks at the Prince with no appetite.


    Seeing that Morong Gan did not object, Lv He gave his a look. The two of them went up and grabbed her, and dragged her towards the parlour.


    "Princess, I made your favorite Eight Treasures Duck today."


    Bai Qianfan said in a weak voice, "I don''t, I..."


    "And there''s also the fragrant fried silver fish that the wangfei likes to eat."


    "Actually, I''m not ¡­"


    "And strawberry-flavored ice cream after dinner."


    "..." I want to eat orange. "

 C140 Princes elixir

    Bai Qianfan was someone who would never be able to walk after seeing delicious dishes. It was rare for her to not have an appetite, her ice-cold face was just lying there, giving off a cold aura that made her tremble in fear. She had no appetite at all.


    She quickly ate a bowl of rice, casually ate a bit of the dish and then put down her chopsticks. Qi Hong sneaked a look at Morong Gan and saw that he did not object, she immediately brought it over for her.


    When she scooped a spoonful of soup into her mouth, it felt ice-cold and sour and sweet. However, Bai Qianfan felt that it tasted slightly worse than normal, and she couldn''t really tell what it tasted worse.


    Even after eating, she could not leave the table, because the King had not finished, she just sat there obediently with her eyes fixed on her nose, her nose focused on her heart, a mosquito was flying at the side, the buzzing sound made people feel annoyed, she had noticed it, and slapped twice, causing a loud sound, shocking Morong Gan to raise his head, he seemed to be shocked.


    Bai Qianfan was afraid that he would be blamed, hence she quickly opened her palm and explained, "If there are mosquitoes, I''ll hit them."


    Morong Gan''s expression was indifferent as he swept a glance at her palm. Then, he began to eat leisurely, and quickly ordered his servants, "Smoke one more mosquito repellent beside the wangfei."


    Waiting until the moon hung in the sky, Prince Chu finally stopped his chopsticks, but he did not leave. Lv He served tea and gave it to everyone, so Bai Qianfan could only sit and drink some tea.


    Bai Qianfan raised her eyebrows at Hao Pingguan, indicating that she was going.


    Hao Pingguan could not see it, but his gaze passed through her and looked into the distance.


    Bai Qianfan could only look at Qi Hong and Lv He, and continued to raise her eyebrows, indicating that she was really going.


    Qi Hong, Lv He and the others were the same as the Head Steward, they had weak gazes and could not see her.


    When she looked at Prince Chu, he looked calm as he held the cup of tea, but Bai Qianfan''s actions were caught in his eyes, and he did not say a word immediately, so let''s see what she would do then.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to cry but no tears came out. She had already eaten her food and drank her tea, how could she not leave?


    In the end, he mustered up his courage to speak, pretending to understand the rules. He squatted down and said in a soft voice, "Thank you for your meal, after Qian Fan is full, I won''t beat you up, I''m going back."


    Morong Gan did not look at her, he was still looking at the peach tree in the front yard.


    After a long while, she finally heard a sound from Morong Gan. She felt as if she was granted amnesty, she turned around and ran like a wisp of smoke, she wished that she could put a few wheels under her feet.


    She ran so fast she disappeared like a mouse. Morong Gan raised his head and looked over. He could not help but frown, but just as he was thinking about it, he saw that his eyebrows were relaxed, with a calm expression.


    He knew that he had placed his bet on the right person, the Little Princess was the prince''s punching bag.


    If the princes didn''t say that Little Princess was not allowed to come today, then he would go and invite them tomorrow. The days of the Huailin Pavilion were much easier this way.


    If he went to invite him, Bai Qianfan would definitely not go. He covered his ears and shook his head, but this time, he would not listen to anything.


    Hao Pingguan had no choice but to go back dejectedly, thinking that he would suffer today. As expected, Morong Gan did not see anyone when he returned, and his face immediately became gloomy.


    Jia Tong went in to talk, but two sentences were wrong. After being kicked, Jia Tong came out with his teeth bared and crippled leg, causing him to look fearful, and did not dare to head towards Prince Chu''s side. However, he was a Head Steward, so he could not avoid it. There was no vent today, and all the anger had gone to them.


    It was just that yesterday, after the prince sent out the rain to clear the sky, the fire became more and more intense. It was like a thunderstorm, and the rain was pouring down heavily.


    On the third day, Hao Pingguan had no choice but to call two robust maids over to the backyard, determined to bring Little Princess to the Huailin Pavilion no matter what.


    Bai Qianfan was pulled out of the room by them, and didn''t let go while hugging the pillar, "No, I won''t go even if I die. It''s good that you didn''t kill me earlier, I''ll never go back to poke at his eye sockets again, the Prince doesn''t even like me, it''s still the same as before, he''s done it, I''ve done it, the Head Steward can take everyone back home, I''ll take care of myself."


    Hao Pingguan advised from the side, "Aiyo, my royal consort, how can you say this, you are the royal consort, how can there be no one by your side to serve you? Weren''t you doing well just a few days ago?


    Bai Qianfan raised her hand to let him see, "What''s there to look at? Look, he fell with me, it''s a good thing she fell. If she fell, she would have hit my head. If I go again today, I might hurt myself somewhere else. "


    "Esteemed wangfei, your highness''s heart is on fire. It''ll be fine if you just let it out, everything will be fine after that, won''t it?" But yesterday, the prince had gotten angry, but his anger had not dissipated, and it''s just because you''re not here, that the servants of the Huailin Pavilion have no life left.


    Bai Qianfan caught on and shouted, "You dare to push me out like that, you guys hide behind! So I''m the unlucky one! "


    Speaking till this point, Hao Pingguan could only tell her, "Royal Concubine, you took all the scoldings and saved all the servants of Huailin Pavilion, but if you don''t go, all of us will suffer. After kicking Jia Tong and scolding his servants yesterday, we might end up with Qi Hong and Lv He today. Do you have the heart to let her be punished? "


    She naturally tried her best to protect those who were good to her. Just as she was hesitating, Hao Pingguan looked at the two servant girls, and when the servant girl used a lot of strength, Bai Qianfan immediately dragged her and pushed her towards the Huailin Pavilion.


    For Qi Hong, she had prepared to be the outlet to let off steam. In the end, the servant at the door kept talking back and forth, saying that the Prince would not be back for lunch.


    Bai Qianfan was elated, she jumped three feet into the air and clapped happily. She said to Qi Hong, "Elder sister, today I want to eat fried silver fish, Red Braised Foot Flower, Eight Treasures Duck, and Four Xi pills."


    Qi Hong said, "I just ate the Eight Treasures Duck and the fried silver fish a few days ago.


    "There was a prince before, I simply couldn''t taste anything," Bai Qianfan said as she shook her arm coquettishly. "I just wanted to eat that."


    "Alright, alright, alright. Wangfei likes it. This servant will make it for his." Qi Hong also pitied her, not even two days had passed and he had returned back to his original form. He was also bullied by Head Steward every day, so when she came back, their days did indeed go smoothly, but Little Princess had to suffer grievances.


    She did not want Little Princess to suffer any grievances, but the truth was like this. With Little Princess here, the Prince''s mood would be better.


    Head Steward was right, Little Princess was the king''s elixir!

 C141 What the hell was this

    When the Prince Chu was not present, Bai Qianfan had nothing to worry about. She ate as she opened her mouth, thinking of Xiao Huang, she sent Yue Xiang back, "Today, when the Prince is not here, she brought Little Yellow here to take a look. It''s been a while since he last came here to play."


    Yue Xiang pursed her lips into a smile, agreed, and then returned back to the backyard.


    After Bai Qianfan finished eating, he ate another cold porridge, rubbed her fat belly while carrying Little Yellow to eat. She had a hearty meal today, it had been a long time since she had eaten Big Sister Qi Hong''s cooking, saying that she was not lying, but that she could not come, that she was too scared to death, and did not even have the heart to think about it anymore.


    She hoped that Prince Chu would have a gathering every day so that she could sneak into Huailin Pavilion and eat heartily.


    Satisfied, she burped and brought Little Yellow to the edge of the bamboo forest to look for bugs. In her hand was a small hoe, she dug at the fallen leaves on the ground, and when she did so, there would always be small earthworms jumping out from under the leaves, she shouted excitedly, "Little Yellow, come quickly, there''s one here!"


    Little Yellow had a tacit understanding. It waited for the earthworm to turn its body and peck with its sharp beak before swallowing it slowly.


    One man and one chicken were playing around the edge of the bamboo forest with little bugs in their hands. They were having a lot of fun!


    When Little Yellow was full, she took it and hopped back to the courtyard, but when she went in, she saw Morong Gan standing there. Bai Qianfan was like a frosted eggplant, he could not jump up immediately, but luckily Morong Gan did not notice her, so she immediately turned around and prepared to leave.


    Hao Pingguan''s voice suddenly came out, "Royal Concubine, you have returned."


    Bai Qianfan complained incessantly. Head Steward was truly sinister, it seemed like he couldn''t let himself be the punching bag today.


    She turned around and saw Morong Gan looking at her. She laughed and then squatted down.


    Morong Gan saw that her shoes were filthy and his skirt was stained with mud. He held a small hoe in his hand and could not help but frown and shout: "What the hell is this!"


    Bai Qianfan trembled in fear, waiting for his anger to increase, but who knew that it did not. He turned around and instructed Hao Pingguan, his tone containing unconcealable disdain: "Get her cleaned up."


    Hao Pingguan acknowledged, and turned to leave.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to leave too, but his sharp eyes made her afraid to move. Little Yellow thought that they were still as good as ever and went over to Morong Gan''s feet to peck at his shoes.


    Bai Qianfan was so scared that his heart was thumping loudly. She called out to it in a small voice, "Little Yellow, come here, come here."


    Xiao Huang pecked a few times, but seeing that Morong Gan did not react, it raised its head and looked to the east and west.


    Bai Qianfan saw that Morong Gan had suddenly raised his leg, his mind was a complete blank, he did not care about anything else and rushed forward to grab onto his leg, "Your Highness, don''t step on it, if you want to step on me, just do it!"


    Morong Gan didn''t want to step on Little Yellow, he only wanted to move his feet away, but Bai Qianfan suddenly pounced on him, surprising him, and almost threw him onto the ground.


    He shook her off. "What are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan was only worried about Xiao Huang. Seeing that it was safe and sound, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and crawled up from the ground.


    Morong Gan glared at her fiercely before turning back to the house.


    When Qi Hong came out and saw her like this, she thought that the Duke had done something to her and almost cried. She carried her and went into her room to comfort her, saying, "It''s alright, Princess, as long as you have a temper, it''s fine."


    Bai Qianfan was still a little confused, "Is this considered as having been sent before?"


    Qi Hong thought, what else could she do since she had already brought you up to the ground.


    When Bai Qianfan finished cleaning up, she wanted to go back. Hao Pingguan thought, the Duke is taking a nap, if he doesn''t wake up and see the Royal Consort, will he get angry again? After thinking about it, he still had to keep Bai Qianfan here.


    "Princess, why don''t you take a nap? It''s not too late to leave after dinner."


    Bai Qianfan said: "I will go back to my Moon Reaching Pavilion to rest, and I won''t come over for dinner. Head Steward, your highness has already vented his anger today, he won''t scold you again, don''t worry."


    Hao Pingguan didn''t feel awkward since she had already seen through his thoughts. He chuckled, "Since Your Highness didn''t tell his to leave, then he can''t leave. If you want to leave, then I won''t be able to find you.


    was not Hao Pingguan''s match with any of these nonsense. She thought for a while and said, "I''ll come over after Your Highness has finished his afternoon nap."


    "Why are you running around? Your house is in the back. It would be better to take an afternoon nap there."


    Lv He chimed in from the side, "That''s right, Royal Concubine, let''s listen to Head Steward. Look, as soon as you arrive, the Prince''s face darkened. If you continue to be so dazed, perhaps the prince will have a smile on his face. "


    In any case, Bai Qianfan didn''t see anything wrong with it, so she was tied down by them and had no choice but to agree.


    Morong Gan did not sleep at all. Instead, he leaned on the bed and started reading a book, after looking around for a while, he felt that the inside of the house was stuffy, so he walked towards the window. When he wanted to completely open the window, he saw movement inside the house.


    He stood there in a daze.


    Without a doubt, the one in the room was Bai Qianfan. He did not expect that she did not leave and instead stayed, in the room opposite to his.


    After seeing her for the past two days, he had been able to maintain a calm heart. Instead of seeing her, he couldn''t suppress the evil fire in his heart. He knew that this wasn''t a good omen.


    He had decided to sever all ties of love, but his mind was still on her. Seeing her angry, not seeing her angry made him feel even more baffled. He had never felt so complicated before.


    Thinking back to the time with Pearl... In fact, they had never been together before. At that time, they were still young and knew that they were engaged to each other, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about meeting each other due to their familiarity. She called him Third Brother and he called her Zhu Er. They spoke together, they rode together, they never quarrelled, he never got angry, every time they played together there would be other people, the crown prince, and the other brothers, but in the blink of an eye, everything changed ¡­


    He sighed and came back to his senses.


    He got up, and without calling for anyone else, he walked into the inner hall with his soft shoes on. Bai Qianfan''s house had no one outside, she was not used to being closely guarded, she did not need to stay at night, and she did not need to follow him when she went out.


    After he entered through the curtain, the little girl was sleeping soundly on the bed. Because she had been washed, her face was white and clean, her face indifferent. No matter how he looked at it, she wasn''t some heavenly beauty, but something that moved his heart.


    He stood beside the bed for a long time, listening to her light breathing. He must have been scared by her breathing for the past few days, so he frowned again.


    Looking at her at such a close distance, her face seemed all the more transparent and lustrous. His gaze fell on her lips, which were pink, slightly pouting.


    He swallowed, straightened up, and walked out of the room.


    The moment the curtain closed, Bai Qianfan opened her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.

 C142 Agree to marry

    "Is that true?" The emperor spat out the mouthful of tea that had just entered his mouth. He looked at the emperor with astonishment.


    Morong Gan cupped his hands, "Junior has thought it over carefully, I can''t let Royal Brother down, and I don''t want to waste any time, let''s settle this matter as soon as possible."


    The emperor looked at him suspiciously. "But what happened between you and the princess?"


    Morong Gan shook his head, "The wangfei is still young, the Royal Brother is right. There are some things that cannot wait."


    "A few days ago, you said you wanted to make peace with the wangfei. Is this your plan now?" Leaving the old people so that we can welcome a new one? "


    Morong Gan was silent for a while. "Princess has only been in the Palace for three months. It''s not appropriate for word to spread, let''s wait a little longer."


    "Alright, let''s do it like you. I''ll let the empress handle this matter. I''ll definitely take care of it for you, and make up for the mistakes I made last time."


    Morong Gan stood up and clasped his hands: "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble Royal Brother."


    "There''s no need to say that. Disregarding the sovereign, we are brothers. It is only right for our brothers and sisters to arrange the marriage for us."


    Morong Gan exchanged a few more words of idle chatter before he excused himself and walked along the street. Under the sunlight, he looked at the continuous rise and fall of the glass-roofed roof and let out a heavy sigh.


    He had no other choice but to go for broke. It was a rare occurrence that his heart was moved, but he could not like the person, he was still confused, with Bai Qianfan''s small body, how could he possibly be interested? He must have been accumulating this information for too long, he couldn''t control the evil fire in her body. When he went back to his room, he tried to extinguish the fire with his Railed Yard, but to no avail. His side concubine, his concubine concubine, in the future, would have to bear children for him. He would not be a stranger, he would try to get along with them, like the Prince Jin did, and take care of a few wives and concubines, and a few children in the backyard. That was a normal life.


    He had experienced too many twists and turns in his life. He was used to being lonely, but someone had suddenly barged in. It was a novelty for him. Perhaps it was out of curiosity that he gradually had thoughts that he shouldn''t have.


    It was already impossible to raise her like a little girl. He couldn''t rest in peace while she was in the manor. When she was older, he could protect himself and find a good man to marry to. When he does the dowry for her, he''ll definitely let her marry to her heart''s content.


    When the news spread, the first person who came to find him was Prince Jin, he held a bottle of good wine in his hand and placed it on the table, "Third Brother, the real Eighteen Year Old Woman Red is here to congratulate you."


    Morong Gan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "If I get married, are you going to take my daughter for granted?"


    Morong Ze laughed: "It''s about the same, last time we got married, we went through the motions. Everyone knows this clearly, but it''s different this time, it''s a real sister-in-law.


    As usual, they set it down in the parlour at lunchtime. The two brothers slowly walked over, the fruit on the peach tree was already the size of a small fist. Morong Ze thought of one time whhehe was here. At that time, he was not defeated yet, but Bai Qianfan was still kneeling down, her tiny body was upright, and when he saw that he was still smiling, she couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    "Third Brother, what do you plan to do with the newlyweds that are married into our family? to send it back to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion? "


    Morong Gan sighed: "It''s a place that eats people without spitting out their bones. Send it back, and her life will be gone, we should get married."


    "If news of Princess Chu marrying from Prince Chu were to spread, it would be enough for everyone to watch the show."


    "When the time comes, I will go with her and ask for the decree to recognize her as a sworn sister. If she is able to get married, why not?"


    Morong Ze laughed and said, "Since Third Brother doesn''t hate wangfei, why not just accept her?"


    "You want me to call that old dog Bai Rulin as my father-in-law? "Nonsense!"


    "Actually, it is already an old story, why would Third Brother keep it in mind?"


    "Zhu''er was not only my fiancee, she also saved me. In the name of reason, I must avenge her."


    Morong Ze lowered his head and thought for a moment. "Third Brother, last time, I said that if you give up on your wangfei, why don''t you give it to me ¡­"


    "Don''t even think about it," Morong Gan flatly refused, "If I want to marry you, I might as well let her return to the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion."


    Morong Ze was a little embarrassed as he scratched the tip of his nose: "Third Brother, is little brother so unbearable in your heart? I don''t know how many women in the Linan City want to follow me, but I can at least give her a name and a place to settle down, so as to ensure her safety in her next life. "


    "You have so many women in the backyard, each one is the strongest. If she goes, she will only be bullied."


    "Third Brother is so worried about me, I still can''t stop worrying."


    "I seriously think of her as a sister, so I naturally have to choose a good son-in-law for her." He paused. "Besides, she already has someone in her heart."


    Morong Ze was shocked, "Who can she fancy if she stays in the Duke Palace all day? Could it be your bodyguard? Jia Tong or Ning Jiu? "


    Morong Gan shook his head, "It''s Nine governor Du Changfeng. Last time she was robbed, I didn''t go and save her, Jia Tong asked Du Changfeng to bring her back. The favor of saving lives must have been promised at that time. "


    Morong Ze squinted his eyes and thought, "I have an impression of Du Changfeng, and can be considered a talented person. If you bring him up to be in the Nine governor, his future prospects are immeasurable, and he''s a good candidate.


    Morong Gan snorted from his nose, seeing Qi Hong bringing the little girls over to serve food, he did not say a word.


    The two brothers chatted merrily while a bottle of red wine was drunk. Mo Rong then called for someone to bring a bottle of Xikang Jade Wine, which was also a good wine. As soon as the bottle was opened, the aroma of the wine filled the air and a table of good dishes appeared.


    The Prince Jin was completely drunk. Hao Pingguan got someone to get on a carriage to send him back, while the Prince Chu was also drunk.


    Hao Pingguan was anxious in his heart. In the broad daylight, they had invited him for four times, yet the princess refused to come here. Now that it was night and the prince was already so drunk, the princess was definitely even more unwilling to come here. Thinking that the prince was talking drunk, he decided to play dumb, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    In the end, Morong Gan grabbed him by his collar and lifted him up. Staring at him with his red eyes, he grinded his teeth and asked, "Where''s the wangfei?"


    Hao Pingguan was so scared that he lost all courage. Seeing that it was impossible for the wangfei to not come, he hurriedly coaxed her: "Let go, Prince. This servant will go and get the wangfei right now."


    Morong Gan loosened his grip, dropped to the ground, turned around and ran.


    After arriving at Moon Reaching Pavilion, Bai Qianfan had just finished eating her meal and was walking along the corridor with Little Yellow. She was surprised to see Little Yellow, so she turned around and ran inside the house.


    Hao Pingguan immediately gave chase. "Esteemed wangfei, don''t run away! Listen to me, Esteemed wangfei, Esteemed wangfei ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan ran very quickly and entered the house in a flash. When Hao Pingguan finally arrived, the door was already closed and it could not be opened no matter how hard he tried.

 C143 Are you happy for this king?

    With a sullen expression, Hao Pingguan knocked on the door. "Royal Concubine, open the door, this servant has something to tell you."


    A group of maidservants were watching the scene from the side. Yue Gui said, "Head Steward, if you want the wangfei to go to Huailin Pavilion, you can keep it to yourself. The wangfei won''t go."


    Yue Xiang also advised: "Head Steward, it''s already so late, we can''t go even if you want to. It''s too inhumane to ask our master to sneak over to Your Highness so late in the night to release the fire."


    Hao Pingguan wanted to cry. Did he think he wanted to? If the wangfei didn''t go and the prince went on a drunken frenzy, he might do something. If he wasn''t happy and used a knife to hack him, his death would be in vain.


    Other than the year when Huangfu Zhuer died, he had also seen the Prince Chu drinking and hacking people with his blade. This was the second time, although she did not hold a blade, it was still possible that she would not go.


    When he thought of the scene from back then, his lower leg twitched, and he pounded on the door even harder. "Royal Concubine, open the door, the Prince had a drink and is making a ruckus in the Huailin Pavilion. If you want to see the Royal Concubine, go there and maybe the Duke won''t argue anymore."


    Bai Qianfan replied from inside, "Then I can''t go even more. Even when he''s awake, he''s still scary.


    Hao Pingguan thought, if he wasn''t like you, he would have to do something to me ¡­


    Xiao Kuzi ran over with a face full of panic: "Head Steward, have you invited the wangfei yet? The king has gone berserk, holding his sword, he ran around everywhere, no one dared to get near him, Ning Jiu wanted to seize the sword, and was almost stabbed by him. If we don''t go, someone will really die! "


    Oh my god, Hao Pingguan couldn''t care less about the image of the Head Steward, he directly knelt down outside the door, and Xiao Kuzi also knelt down, causing all the servant girls to look at each other in dismay.


    Hao Pingguan brewed his emotions, and wanted to squeeze out some tears, but couldn''t do so. Xiao Kuzi shook his head, and immediately cried out loud, "Royal Concubine, please do well, come out, the Prince wants to kill someone, he doesn''t recognize any of your family now, he only recognizes you, and you don''t want all of the servants in Huailin Pavilion to suffer. If you go too late, blood would flow like a river ¡­ My princess! "


    The door opened with a clang, Bai Qianfan said with her small face, "Stop howling, I''ll go."


    Yue Xiang was shocked as well. "Princess, be careful."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "All of you stay behind, don''t follow anyone else, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble," she said as she pulled Hao Pingguan up, "Head Steward, let''s go quickly."


    They hurried over to the Huailin Pavilion but were quiet and did not make any movements.


    Bai Qianfan stopped to listen, "There''s nothing more for Your Highness to say, I''m going back."


    Hao Pingguan hurriedly stopped his and smiled along. "Esteemed wangfei, since you''re already here, it''s also good to take a look. Once you''ve confirmed that the prince is alright, can you leave immediately?"


    Bai Qianfan thought about it, that was a principle, and followed him in.


    Morong Gan was in the bedroom, sitting down and drinking tea, while Lv He and Lv He waited by the side.


    Morong Gan raised his head and felt his heart jump. He was so scared that he started to shiver, his appearance was different from the day, his face was completely red, even his eyes were red. He stared at her fixedly, his sharp gaze seemed to be able to pierce through her.


    She turned around and greeted, "Greetings to the prince."


    Morong Gan waved his hand, "All of you go out."


    In a moment, everyone in the house had scattered. Bai Qianfan became even more nervous, her heart was thumping hard. She kicked her out, could it be that he wanted to hit her?


    Just as she was in a daze, she suddenly saw Morong Gan extend his hand out towards her.


    Bai Qianfan: "Eh?" He looked as if he wanted to eat her up. How could she dare to go over?


    "Come here," he said, his voice rising, losing patience.


    Bai Qianfan trembled in fright, and slowly walked a few steps forward, but didn''t dare give him a hand.


    Morong Gan was not satisfied, and frowned: "Are you so afraid of me? Afraid that I''ll eat you? "


    Bai Qianfan swallowed her saliva, and mustered up the courage to speak softly: "Your Highness, don''t hit me."


    Morong Gan found it funny, "I won''t hit you."


    Her revered appearance and her strange smile made people even more terrified of him. Bai Qianfan had no other choice but to step forward and place his hand on his palm.


    Morong Gan pinched hard, causing Bai Qianfan to scream in pain, "Your highness said he won''t hit me."


    Morong Gan relaxed his grip, and continued to hold onto her hand, pulling her closer, carefully observing everything from his hair to the soles of his feet. His gaze swept across his flat chest and sneered. Such a little girl, how could she arouse his interest? He clearly shouldn''t, he couldn''t!


    Bai Rulin, you old dog!


    As he thought this, he cursed out loud.


    Bai Qianfan frowned slightly. "Your Highness, don''t scold my father."


    "Why can''t you curse?"


    "Did he offend you recently?"


    "You''ve offended him, he has two crimes on my side, one, he should not have killed Zhu''er, and two, he should not have sent you here."


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes and said softly, "If a person cannot be revived after death, that is something that cannot be helped. But I can leave, and the second sin can be annulled."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you go. How can a daughter of Bai Family stay by this duke''s side." Morong Gan paused, "Raise your head and look at me."


    The reason I called you here was to tell you that I will not kill you. The reason I called you here was to tell you what you said that day, and I will carefully consider it and do as you said. You can live in your Moon Reaching Pavilion, but I will live in my Huailin Pavilion, it''s unrelated to each other, and it''s the same as before. "


    Hearing him say this, Bai Qianfan was half relieved, half disappointed. All of her worries were because she was safe, and all of her depressions were because she was going back to her lonely life in the past.


    "Yue Xiang and the others..."


    Although it will be the same as before, but your life will be better than before, and there will not be any servants who will be harsh on you. If you encounter any trouble, find Hao Pingguan, he will help you solve it. As for me, "he sighed," if I can''t see her, then I can''t.


    These words made Bai Qianfan''s heart hurt, those beautiful days were like a dream, never to be returned.


    "I still have one more thing to tell you. I want to get married, a Lateral Princess and a Concubine Princess." He raised his eyes and looked at her carefully. "Are you happy for Ben Wang?"


    "I''m happy," Bai Qianfan said, as a smile appeared on her face. "This is a good thing, last time I made a mess but failed.


    Morong Gan stared at her intently, his gaze was like a hawk hunting at night: "Are you really happy?"


    "I''m so happy." Bai Qianfan''s face was calm, without a hint of awkwardness.


    Morong Gan asked again, "Are you really happy?"


    Bai Qianfan frowned, and cried out, "Your Royal Highness, you''re hurting me."


    Only after not hearing Bai Qianfan''s reply did Morong Gan''s eyebrows relax a little. After slowly loosening her grip, five finger marks could clearly be seen on Bai Qianfan''s chubby little hand.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed the back of her hand, a little wronged, before closing her eyes and leaning back in her chair. "Go back in."

 C144 Where are you going to rest tonight?

    The next day, the whole Prince Chu Palace knew that Prince Chu was going to marry two concubines, one concubine and one concubine.


    Qi Hong was naturally worried, when the Prince Chu was in the imperial court, she said to Lv He with a bitter face, "I want to marry the Lateral Princess, it was originally a good thing, but in my heart, there is nothing wrong with it ¡­."


    Lv He joked: "Are you worried that if the prince marries, you won''t be doted on?"


    "Fuck you," Qi Hong rebuked as she stared at her, "I was worried about the Royal Consort, I was originally fine, how did I become like this, when the Princess was walking away last night, she kept rubbing her hands, I saw the red marks on her hands, it was definitely the work of the Prince, it was really pitiful, I don''t even know what the Master was thinking, at times when it''s good, it''s bad, if you want to beat me up, it''s normal."


    "So, it''s a good thing for my wife to get married. With a new wife, I won''t have to go on a rampage against my wife in the future."


    "That''s reasonable, but I feel aggrieved for the wangfei just thinking about it."


    "There''s nothing to hold back about," Lv He said, much more relaxed than her. "Everyone has their own lives.


    Qi Hong sighed, "I just don''t know what kind of people are the new wife and concubine Shu? Marry two of them at once. If they were to join hands and bully her, wouldn''t that be bullying her to death?! "


    "No, our wangfei is smart, don''t you know to run if you can''t win?" Besides Yue Xiang and Yue Guiyi, the wangfei won''t lose out. "


    "It''s a pity that the academies have their own rules. Otherwise, I really want to go and take a look at her."


    "I advise you to give up on that idea. This grandpa doesn''t see her often in the future, and you still have to secretly see her. Be careful that this grandpa doesn''t beat you up."


    looked in the mirror as he combed his hair, then asked Yue Xiang, "Look at how my hair is tied up today, right?"


    Yue Xiang raised her head to look, "It''s not bad, why don''t I help you comb a beautiful one?"


    "No need, I know how to comb myself," Bai Qianfan said as she lifted her hand to try her best to hold down her hair, and held it in place with the clip. She didn''t need anyone''s help with these things, it was a good thing that there was someone to help her, it was a pity that she didn''t have much time, in the end she would still have to rely on herself, there was no need to steal this little laziness.


    "Princess, the prince wants to take the side of the princess, aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Bai Qianfan was a little curious: "Why would I be in such a hurry if the prince were to marry a secondary wife? It''s not like I''m going to get married."


    The laurel was going to die from anger, and she had not been serving Bai Qianzhang for long. She also knew that Bai Qianzhang was a simple and straightforward person, with no twisted stomach, but such a person was the easiest to be taken advantage of.


    "If the prince marries a side wife, his heart will be with someone else. How can you endure this?"


    Bai Qianfan was even more confused, "Your Highness''s heart is not with me."


    Yue Guigou had no result, he gave Yue Xiang a look, and Yue Xiang said: "Princess, if it''s not easy to get along with the two of you, and we get together to bully you, then you ¡­ ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan was full of confidence, "No, your highness will pick his own way, there''s no mistake."


    "You are truly open-minded. What does Your Highness know? Isn''t it just looking at the appearance that gives birth to a new child?"


    "My wet nurse said that there are still many good people in this world. I''ve met enough bad people. No matter what, I should at least meet a few good people." Bai Qianfan looked left and right in the mirror, and was very satisfied: "Besides, we have added another person to the backyard, so that we can open up a new door in the future. How nice is that!"


    Yue Xiang glanced at her and finally got the position of Eldest Servant Girl. She also wished that her future was bright, that with the blessings of her Royal Consort, she would be able to have a good son-in-law and that she would be considered to have achieved perfection in her life. It was a pity that this master didn''t want to improve. It seemed like their future was bleak as well ¡­


    The eighteenth of June was the wedding day for Prince Chu. Although it was not as grand as marrying a direct wife, the Prince Chu personally rode a large horse to escort the bride.


    Along the way, countless commoners stopped to watch and the buzzing sounds of discussions could be heard.


    "Did the Prince Chu get married again? The last one was missing? How long has this been going on?


    "I heard that marrying two this time will be a sin!"


    "Last time was when Prince Jin went to escort the bride on behalf of the Prince Chu. Now it''s going to be another prince. He looks pretty good-looking, just that his face is a little cold."


    "Since he''s not the Prince Chu, he won''t easily come out to meet others."


    Morong Gan sat on the horse calmly. His hearing was too good, he could more or less hear what was going on. He only knew about his image in the hearts of the common people through Bai Qianfan, was that him? It was the God of Doors that avoided evil spirits on the door!


    Thanks to these rumors, the girls avoided him like a snake or a scorpion, and no one came to the door to make a matchmaker, which kept him quiet for some time.


    It was just that from today onwards, his peaceful days had come to an end. Marrying two wives in one go should be enough to stir up a commotion.


    Hao Pingguan had long since arranged the courtyard around him so that the Lateral Princess could live on the Fallen Star Pavilion and the Jade Lotus Pavilion that was slightly further away could be used by the Concubine Princess.


    Since he was going to marry a concubine, he didn''t need to go through the ceremony and welcomed the newlyweds in. Thus, Morong Gan went to the front courtyard to entertain guests. There were naturally Xi Niang and the maidservants in charge of the backyard. Once the wedding banquet in the front courtyard was over, the prince would come to the backyard and take a room. This event would be considered a success.


    One of them was Grand Scholar Xiu Min, and the other was the Grand Marshal Gu Heng. His family was prominent, and he had many relatives, and his colleagues had all come to support him. After the third round of banquets, there were even some people sitting at the side waiting for him to drink.


    When the first round of seating had ended and the Emperor and Empress had left, he felt completely exhausted and did not bother to attend anymore, so he could only say that he was drunk and had his subordinates help him take care of him as he went back to the Huailin Pavilion alone.


    He drank quite a lot, but his heart was as clear as a mirror. He was cutting off his own escape route.


    There were some things related to fate. He and Bai Qianfan were fated, but not fated.


    Qi Hong served tea, and gently placed it beside him: "This grandpa''s tea is hot, drink slower."


    Morong Gan asked: Why didn''t you go up to help?


    Qi Hong said: "I went out, and saw that I came back alone, and was afraid that I would have to wait on someone, so I followed me."


    Morong Gan nodded, "I''m tired. Go and drain the water, I''ll take a bath and rest immediately."


    However, Qi Hong hesitated, "Elder, where are you resting tonight?"


    "Rest for what? I''ll rest here."


    "But tonight is this grandpa''s wedding night. If this grandpa does not go, Lateral Princess will be sad."


    Morong Gan blinked his eyes, thinking that such a thing had happened. He had brought the newbie back, and now he even had to get married. According to the rules, tonight was the Lateral Princess, tomorrow night was the Concubine Princess. From now on, he would rest in whoever he wanted.


    He had never experienced this before, so he felt a little foolish. "This King is tired. Can''t I get married again tomorrow?"


    Qi Hong was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. Seeing that the Prince had drank too much, she advised: "Master, no matter what, you have to go to the bridal room and reveal your face.


    Morong Gan said, "Hou Hou didn''t do that when I married the wangfei."


    Qi Hong laughed dryly, "Isn''t that different?"


    The last time they got married, it was just for fun, but this time it was for real and they had to follow the rules.


    Morong Gan then started drinking, standing up and swaying back and forth, "Why is it different, from what I see, it''s nothing, it''s not the same."

 C145 Greetings

    The next morning, Bai Qianfan was dragged out of bed by Yue Xiang and Yue Guiyi. Without saying anything further, he helped her dress up, spread some good looks on her face, and stuck some good fortune in her head.


    The pitiful Bai Qianfan, whose eyes were filled with sleep, was yawning. She mumbled, "It''s not like there''s anything wrong, why are you up so early?"


    Prince Chu had invited a crew to set up a stage for his wedding. He had sneaked out to the front yard last night to watch the show, only to wake her up after he saw the two geniuses leaving. She couldn''t even open his eyes.


    Yue Lao was disappointed. "Princess, Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess are here to pay respects to you. They have come. If you''re still lying on your bed, is that proper?"


    Bai Qianfan was a little muddle-headed, her intuition told her that Prince Chu marrying had nothing to do with her, why did she have to settle this with him?


    "I can''t be an imperial concubine. Don''t let them come."


    Who says that it is not true, you are a Crown Princess carried back by a prince with an eight carriers palanquin, your title is still there, they dare not come?


    Bai Qianfan looked at the Spirit Serpent Bun that stood tall in the mirror, and the Pearl Hairpin that covered her entire head, and wanted to cry but had no tears, "It''s so heavy, my neck is about to break."


    "These servants have worked hard. For the sake of helping Princess Wangfei, this servant will do it for the sake of Princess Wangfei. Now that the prestige of this servant has been established, they won''t dare to underestimate you."


    "They are all older than me, so I should address them as elder sisters. I am truly a bit worried that they have come to pay respects to me."


    "Esteemed wangfei, the manor pays particular attention to rules and regulations. No matter how young you are, you can have a higher position. There has to be an order of arrival, and afterwards I have to say hello to you. "


    Bai Qianfan understood all the rules, for a large family like Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, they would only recognize their master''s mother, Madame Bai. Other than their wife, the rest would all be concubines. She only felt that she had earned her title for nothing, and was just a bit lacking in confidence.


    Carrying a Pearl Hairpin for breakfast, Bai Qianfan felt that it was really hard, and hoped that the two new wives would come earlier so that she could be free.


    Coincidentally, after the meal, someone came in and reported, "Princess, Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess have come to pay their respects to you."


    Bai Qianfan was overjoyed, she righted Hua Sheng who was above him, and immediately said: "Quickly invite him in, we are waiting."


    The laurel whispered in her ear, "Princess, calm down. You can''t be so hasty and let others see a joke."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged, "I don''t have to worry about that." She sat down in a serious manner with her hands on her knees and her face cold.


    Not long after, Lateral Princess Xiu Yuanshuang and Concubine Princess walked in leisurely, with low eyebrows and lowered eyes, bowing to the well-dressed man on the high seat, "Sister greets elder sister."


    This was the first time Bai Qianfan received someone else''s kneeling. She was a little flustered and a little excited, almost losing control of her emotions.


    Bai Qianfan coughed, "Get up."


    When Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie heard such tender voices, they were startled, and got up with the support of a servant girl, raising their heads to look, their faces were all filled with surprise.


    They knew that Chu Wangfei was the daughter of Prime Minister Bai, and that she must be a lady of honor and decency, but the little girl in the seat, although well-dressed and with pearls stuck in her hair, looked like a child no matter how you looked at it.


    Yue Xiang brought up the tray. "and Concubine Princess, please serve tea to my wife."


    The two newlyweds never expected Princess Chu to look like this, so they couldn''t call his big sister. Xiu Yuanshuang brought a cup of tea and knelt down, saying gently, "I''ll give the wangfei some tea."


    Bai Qianfan reached out to receive it, took a sip, and placed the prepared red packet to her side. "Elder sister, please wake up."


    Yue Lao stood at the side and wanted to roll his eyes. With Little Princess around, this title was completely messed up.


    Gu Qingdie also gave them tea and got a red packet. Only then did the two of them sit down.


    Bai Qianfan liked to chat with people, but she was not used to sitting and talking like this, so she did not know what to say.


    Since she didn''t say anything, the two of them didn''t dare to speak carelessly. The atmosphere in the room was very heavy.


    Yue Xiang''s face revealed a smile, this was exactly the effect she wanted. Don''t think that just because Princess Hua-Yang was young that he could be a soft persimmon to others, Little Princess was still stubborn.


    Bai Qianfan thought that since they had come to pay their respects, they should at least chat for a bit before letting them leave.


    She cleared her throat. "Do the sisters raise chickens?"


    Yue Xiang almost vomited a mouthful of blood. What did she say?


    Gu Qingdie was slightly younger and a little curious. "Princess, you''re raising your own chicken?"


    "That''s right," Bai Qianfan said with a beaming smile. "I raised one of them.


    Little Yellow slowly walked into the house. It looked around and then walked to Bai Qianfan''s side. She reached out and picked up Little Yellow: "This is my Little Yellow, it''s pretty, right?"


    "Beautiful, very beautiful." The two newlyweds were speaking in a somewhat insincere manner. They were just ordinary chickens, how could they be considered beautiful?


    But in Bai Qianfan''s eyes, Xiao Huang was the most beautiful out of all of the chickens.


    "Princess, be careful not to dirty your clothes. You are a Princess, so you must pay attention to your image."


    After reminding Bai Qianfan, she took off her clothes and straightened her body once again, "Where do the two big sisters live?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang said: "I live in the Fallen Star Pavilion."


    Gu Qingdie: "I live in the Jade Lotus Pavilion."


    "Hmm, it''s not far. We can always come and go, scuttling through doors. The older sisters didn''t come, and I''m the only one in the backyard. How boring."


    She called for them to eat some snacks. "This was made by Big Sister Qi Hong, it''s so tasty, she has the best culinary skills in the entire Duke Palaces, it''s a pity that she can''t go there often now ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the laurel stabbed her in the back and told her what the prince did not like. Wasn''t it slapping her in the face?


    When Xiu Yuanshuang saw this, she couldn''t help but laugh to herself. What kind of wangfei was this, even when speaking she had to look at the expression of the servant girl. When she first heard that Prince Chu had married Miss Bai Family, she was very shocked. Thinking that it would be difficult for Miss Bai Family to do it while she was stuck in the middle, but now it seems that there wasn''t the slightest bit of bitterness on Miss Bai Family''s face.


    When they were getting married, Father hinted at her, saying that Princess Chu wouldn''t be able to stay in the palace for long, and that as long as she served the Marquis well, it would be best if she gave birth to a child and a daughter, and when the time came, the position of Princess Chu would be vacated, and she would be able to take it up and become the honorable Crown Princess.


    She was a daughter of an aristocratic family, so she knew the difference between being a wife and being a concubine. There was only one wife, and all of them could be concubines. Her wife was the matriarch, so the king didn''t dare to underestimate her, but the concubine could easily let her go. She listened to her father and obediently waited on him, hoping that he would give birth to a child and a daughter, raising her to the position of Crown Prince''s wife.

 C146 Reward of red packet

    The Prince Chu''s wedding was a big one and the Emperor was very considerate. He specifically granted him two days'' leave to rest at home and he was even required to host the Battalion Artillery Competition the day after tomorrow.


    There was no need to go to court, and he had drank too much, so when Morong Gan woke up, he was somewhat at a loss.


    He looked at the pillow in a daze. Today, there would not be a face the size of a palm lying there, calmly telling him not to be afraid. Now that he thought about it, he still found it laughable.


    These three months, his entire life had been filled with the shadow of Bai Qianfan. Now, a new person had entered the house, and he would no longer have her in his life. This time, he was getting married honestly. However, he had yet to see the appearance of the two wives that he had married back. The groom was truly ashamed to have been his.


    He sat up with all his might, but someone outside immediately called out, "Is this grandpa up yet?" This servant will come in and serve you. "


    Qi Hong and Lv He came in with toiletries. First, they dressed him in his usual clothes, then handed him a cup of rose water. The handkerchief was rolled up and passed to him to wipe his face, then sat in front of the makeup table to comb his hair. She didn''t need to go to court, so she didn''t need to wear a crown. She casually tied up his hair with a hairpin and flung out the back of her head. It gave off a feeling of laziness.


    He asked, "Who''s there?"


    Qi Hong laughed: "It''s Head Steward."


    Morong Gan said: "Let him in."


    Qi Hong went to pass the message, and Lv He asked where breakfast was. Morong Gan muttered to himself, "I woke up late today, so you should use some in your room."


    Lv He agreed and left.


    Hao Pingguan closed the curtain and entered, his old face smiling like a flower as he knocked Qian''er towards him, "Congratulations your highness, congratulations to your highness, this servant pays his respects to your highness."


    Morong Gan glanced at him sideways, "If you have something to say, say it."


    "Yes," Hao Pingguan slightly restrained himself before saying, "Early this morning, Lateral Princess and Princess Hua-Yang both went to Princess Hua-Yang''s room to pay their respects. After they gave their respects to the tea, Princess Hua-Yang sent a red packet over. If Your Highness is free, would you like to meet the two new consorts? "


    Morong Gan frowned, "Two new consorts?"


    Hao Pingguan slipped out of his mouth, and immediately changed it: "Does Your Highness want to meet Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess?"


    At the door, Qi Hong came to treat the Prince Chu to breakfast. He stood up and asked, "What did the wangfei say when she saw them?"


    "The wangfei had a good chat with them and even said that she wanted to scout out more doors and walk more."


    "You gave me a red packet?"


    "Yes, your servant saw it at the door and gave you a red packet."


    Morong Gan snorted, "She knows all this?"


    "Probably taught by the maidservants. In short, the princess has not lost her manners. " Hao Pingguan couldn''t figure out what Morong Gan was thinking right now, so he had to say that she was favored by the princess. Now that he had married two of them and even said that he would see them less in the future, he couldn''t help but to ask about them from time to time. He was a servant of the Prince Chu, and in his heart, he only held master.


    Morong Gan sat on the side of the table and lowered his head to eat breakfast. After a while, he said, "Let them come over.


    Hao Pingguan agreed, then turned and sent people to invite Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess.


    Coincidentally, the moment the two newlyweds came out of Moon Reaching Pavilion, they were invited to enter the Huailin Pavilion together.


    Yue Guang stood at the doorway, eagerly watching. In the past, their master was a regular customer of Huailin Pavilion, and Tian''er had always been there. But now, they could only hear the laughter of newbies, who cared about the crying of the old ¡­ She turned her head to look at the room. Well, their mistress wasn''t crying at all. She was holding the treasure she had just obtained, laughing so hard that her eyes were almost going to pop out of their sockets.


    That was a gift from Lateral Princess and herself. It was a present from Lateral Princess, a gift from Lateral Princess to say that it was their first time meeting each other and it was a gift to their princess.


    Lateral Princess gave her a sapphire phoenix beak Pearl Hairpin and Concubine Princess gave her a small jade Guan Yin. Bai Qianfan liked that jade Guan Yin a lot.


    Yue Xiang found it funny. "Princess, that Guan Yin is too young, I just wanted to give his to you to play with."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Can Guan Yin also play with me?"


    Yue Xiang took it and scrutinized it, "This is also not the real Guanyin, where does Guanyin hold the lotus, all of them are holding Purified Bottles, while the lotus seat is under her feet. And the hairstyle and the dress are not right. It''s for play. "


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan was also happy, she rubbed her hands together, "That''s even better, this should be worth a lot of money, even if I rush out tomorrow, I can still exchange it for money."


    The laurel came in through the door. "Why does the princess always want to go out?"


    "This will happen sooner or later," Bai Qianfan knew what Yue Guiyi was thinking when she saw that she wasn''t in a good mood. "It''s just that I feel wronged and have two big sisters following me, how about I beg the Head Steward to assign you to the new wangfei.


    "What are you talking about, princess? We were personally chosen by the prince to serve you. No matter how good the new princess is, we don''t want her." Although she felt sorry for her master and worried about her future, putting aside all that, Bai Qianfan was truly a good person, she didn''t have any airs at all. Many things she liked to do personally, she didn''t need them to wait on her, whatever good stuff she got, she would at least give some to them, and follow by her side.


    Yue Xiang also said, "Mistress, quickly stop talking about those. The new wangfei is the new wangfei, I and Yue Guiyi only recognize you."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed, "How about, in the future, we make our monthly allowance of 311, how about it?"


    Yue Xiang and Yue Gui looked at each other and laughed, "Princess, this servant has his own monthly allowance. "No need for yours."


    "Princess, how many red packets did you give to the two new princesses?"


    Bai Qianfan''s face reddened, and Nie Li said: "In any case, I don''t have as much as they give me. What do you mean by that, what do I mean by that?"


    Yue Xiang asked: "Then how much is it?"


    Bai Qianfan extended three of her fingers and shook them, "Guess. I''m too embarrassed to say it."


    Yue Guike said, "Three taels of silver?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head.


    Yue Xiang guessed: "Three pieces of silver?"


    Bai Qianfan still shook her head, the two servant girls looked at each other, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. A dignified Princess Chu like him couldn''t even afford to pay three pieces of silver, if word of this got out, she would definitely laugh her teeth off.


    Bai Qianfan tried to defend herself: "It''s not that I''m stingy, I don''t have anything good to offer either. There are only two Pearl Flowers and one Hua Sheng that was given to me by the Prince. Furthermore, it is just a good bet, Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess seem to be very generous, so you won''t mind, right? "

 C147 Eat together

    Hao Pingguan brought Xiu Yuanshuang and her in from the Lunar Gate, walked along the corridor and arrived in front of the house, and said loudly, "My prince, Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess have arrived."


    Morong Gan''s low voice came from inside the house, "Invite them in."


    Hao Pingsheng made a gesture of invitation, and Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie strolled in. They saw a tall, handsome man in a large rosewood chair in front of them. He was dressed in a red robe, and his hair was casually tied behind his head, revealing his full forehead.


    Both of them were stunned and quickly lowered their heads. There were even rumors at home saying that no matter how ugly and cruel the Prince Chu was, even though the royal father and brother had repeatedly explained it to them, it was all just a rumor, but the young lady felt a little awkward. Even if it was just a rumor, it wasn''t from nothing, and more or less, they weren''t willing to part with it at first, but the marriage pointed out by the Emperor was something that even their parents wouldn''t dare to go against.


    However, now that they looked at the lazy man sitting on the chair, he was not just ugly. He was truly a talented man. That appearance and that noble aura instantly made them feel as if their hearts had been struck by a deer. He actually forgot to step forward and pay his respects.


    Hao Pingguan coughed at the side, and the two of them acted as if they had just awoken from a dream, stepping forward and bowing to the prince, "Greetings to your highness."


    Morong Gan appeared to be very amiable, "Sit down."


    He sat at the head of the table, and the two newlyweds sat down side by side. In the end, they were Miss Qian Jin. Although she was shy, she sat upright with her head lowered and eyes lowered, giving off a demure vibe.


    "I''m so sorry, I drank too much yesterday so I didn''t see you guys." Morong Gan said as he looked at his two serious wives.


    who was on the left side had a dignified and dignified appearance. She was the direct descendent of the Grand Scholar, and could be said to be well-informed and virtuous. Morong Gan remembered that this was the Emperor''s evaluation of her.


    Looking at the Gu Qingdie on the right, she was Gu Heng''s direct daughter, Old Third. She was proficient in all kinds of arts and zithers, the Emperor''s evaluation of her was beyond average, and she had a rather spirited temperament.


    From the looks of it, the two newlyweds were extremely good, and the Emperor had spent a great deal of effort to choose them for him.


    Morong Gan felt that he should be satisfied and not marry again in the future. It was just the two of them who would accompany him for the rest of his life.


    He held the teacup in his hands and played with it. "You''ve seen my wife?"


    The two newlyweds said in unison, "Yes, we''ve met."


    "I heard that wangfei gave him a red packet?"


    The two newlyweds nodded at the same time. "Yes."


    Morong Gan tapped his finger on the armrest, "How much did you give him?" For some reason, when he found out that Bai Qianfan had given them a red packet, he wanted to ask them about it the moment they came in.


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie were both stunned, looking at their maidservants, the red packet in their hands.


    The servant girl from the Lateral Princess, Ling Li, quickly presented the red packet to Xiu Yuanshuang: "Master, take a look."


    Xiu Yuanshuang held onto the Orchid Flower Finger, and gently opened the red packet. She poured it into her hand and instantly became stupefied ¡ª ¡ª Three copper coins.


    Morong Gan laughed out loud. Seeing his master laughing, Hao Pingguan also laughed along. As a result, everyone in the room started to laugh.


    Morong Gan laughed for a long time, then suddenly stopped, his tone was light and casual, "Wangfei is so petty."


    Hao Pingguan laughed and explained to the two newlyweds, "Our wangfei is such a fleeting person."


    Gu Qingdie asked the servant girl to open her red packet, it still contained the same 3 copper coins.


    Although Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie did not show it on their faces, they secretly felt that the Princess Chu was indeed petty.


    Morong Gan chatted with them for a while and said, "It''s almost time for dinner. Staying here for lunch can be considered as my apology for last night."


    We are a concubine, you are the Clan Leader, why are you apologizing to us? The Prince was happy last night and had drunk a few more cups, this is human nature, I can understand it, but the alcohol hurt my body, so I will have to drink less from now on.


    What Xiu Yuanshuang meant was that she was concerned about the Prince Chu, but hearing that it had become a control. He was a little displeased in her heart, she had just passed the door and got into control?


    Waiting until noon, Qi Hong had dinner at the Flower Hall. Morong Gan led the two newlyweds over, passing by the grape arbour, Gu Qingdie''s sharp eyes saw the swing, and said in shock: What a beautiful swing, did the Duke play it during his free times?


    Morong Gan''s face darkened, and said in a displeased voice, "I''m just a man, what kind of swing would I be playing?"


    Gu Qingdie stuck out her tongue, and did not dare to make a sound.


    After she sat down, Xiu Yuanshuang tried asking, "Are we not inviting the wangfei to eat with us?"


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes as if he was thinking of something. His hands on his knees, his grip relaxed and loosened. It was as if there were two little people fighting in his heart.


    One said: It has been decided to draw a line, so don''t see each other again.


    The other said, Let her see how considerate he is with them.


    Without a comparison, there wouldn''t be any damage. As for why, he didn''t even know.


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally opened his mouth and instructed Hao Pingguan, "It''s rare to be so neat and tidy, go and invite the wangfei over."


    Hao Pingguan stood behind him, seeing that he had let go of his fist, and loosened his fist, he understood a little, so he turned around and sent Xiao Kuzi to Moon Reaching Pavilion to invite them.


    If it was Hao Pingguan''s will, he would definitely not go, but when Xiao Kuzi said that it was the Duke''s will, she became a little dazed, and asked Yue Xiang, "Can I not go?"


    Yue Xiang shook her head, "Even though the prince had already spoken, it''s still better for the princess to make a trip, so that the prince won''t be unhappy."


    Yue Gui urged from the side, "Princess, you should just leave. Your Highness isn''t very patient."


    Bai Qianfan had no choice but to follow Xiao Kuzi with the two servant girls.


    When they arrived at the Flower Hall, Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie saw her and immediately stood up. Xiu Yuanshuang was originally sitting on the left side of Morong Gan, and was about to give up her seat, but Morong Gan slowly said, "Don''t mind her, she''s sitting over there," pointing to the seat opposite of him, which was where Bai Qianfan usually sat.


    Bai Qianfan sat down, her eyebrows drooping and the corners of her mouth drooping, yet she did not make a sound, bitter and bitter, just like how these people wanted to eat her.


    Morong Gan didn''t want to look at her initially, but her ghastly appearance was right under his eye sockets.


    "Why aren''t you happy, Princess? You don''t want to eat with us? "


    Suddenly, he heard Morong Gan and was startled. Raising his eyes, he looked at him in a daze and said: "Hehe, how could that be, there''s nothing wrong."


    "It''s good that you don''t have any." Morong Gan called out to Qi Hong, "Royal Concubine eats quickly, stand by the side and watch."


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie were deeply surprised by the strange conversation between Prince Chu and Princess Chu. It seemed like the rumors outside were not wrong. The Prince Chu and the Prime Minister Bai did not get along, therefore they did not like the Princess Chu.

 C148 Dont know each other on the other side

    That was why he was always amiable. Of course, his smiling face was only towards Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie. He did not even glance at Bai Qianfan.


    The moment his attitude became warm, Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie became bolder and dared to take the initiative to speak.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not too bad, he started to talk and laugh with them, trying his best to recommend some dishes that were deemed to be delicious. He also introduced how the dishes were made and how the projects were complicated, causing both Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie to reveal an expression of surprise.


    Gu Qingdie then asked, "Can the wangfei cook too?"


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed and laughed: "I only know how to eat, but I often go to the kitchen to see Big Sister Qi Hong cook, so I know a little."


    When the two new wives heard her call a servant girl as her big sister, they were secretly surprised, but seeing that the Prince Chu did not have any expression, they guessed that this wangfei was really like what the rumors said, and was extremely unpopular. It was probably because of their face that she was called over to eat today.


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s heart jumped. At dinner, she was sitting on the left side of Prince Chu, which was originally the position of the second wife. Perhaps, Prince Chu had already made plans in her heart. Looking at the attitude the Prince Chu had towards Bai Qianfan, he believed that the day would soon come when the Princess Chu would have to leave the palace.


    They did not reveal any expression on their faces, and gradually, a little contempt for Bai Qianfan grew in their hearts.


    That''s right, how could a little girl like this be worthy of the title of Princess Chu. The two newlyweds looked each other in the eye and smiled, but each had their own thoughts.


    After observing the situation, Morong Gan realized that Bai Qianfan was genuinely happy that he had gotten married. She was rather friendly towards them, her clear eyes did not reveal the slightest hint of falsehood, but his face had gradually darkened.


    When Bai Qianfan held out the small bowl for Qi Hong to pick up the dishes, he heavily slammed the bowl onto the table, scaring her so much that she immediately retracted her hand. She looked at him with a panicked expression, her mouth flat, as if she was wronged.


    She just wanted to pick a dish. Why would the Prince be angry?


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie were also shocked, just now, the Prince Chu was fine, but the sudden outburst confused them. When they saw his dark and sinister eyes, the two of them lowered their heads at the same time, feeling extremely terrified.


    Although the Prince Chu''s appearance was not bad, his hostility was truly frightening.


    Morong Gan quickly calmed down and discovered that although he had scared Bai Qianfan, he had also scared his two newly wedded wangfei. He slowly eased his expression and said gently, "This duke''s movements were a bit too strong, did I scare you two? "No problem, let''s eat."


    The servants at the side were all surprised. Since when did Prince Chu change his expression so quickly?


    Bai Qianfan picked up the bowl with trembling hands, not daring to ask for more food. After eating all the food in the bowl in a few bites, she put the bowl down. She wanted to leave, but was afraid that Morong Gan would lose his temper.


    She couldn''t understand why Prince Chu didn''t want to see her and wanted to see her. She didn''t want to come at all ¡­


    Morong Gan saw her expression and got angry again. Fuck, are you so unhappy about eating with me?


    He found her a nuisance and said coldly, "Esteemed wangfei, since you''ve finished eating, you should go back."


    Bai Qianfan felt that she had been pardoned of a crime, she immediately stood up and blessed her body, then turned to leave. She walked very quickly, with the maidservants behind chasing her, they quickly went into the Lunar Gate and disappeared.


    Morong Gan had mixed feelings about this meal. When Bai Qianfan left, he did not need to intentionally act.


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie were both intelligent people, after finishing their meal, they quickly took their leave and returned to the backyard.


    Since the two of them had married into the sect together, they naturally understood each other and cherished each other. As they walked back, they began to chat in low and slow tones.


    Gu Qingdie said, "Big sis, that wangfei of ours is really interesting."


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed, "That''s right, how can she look like a wangfei? Your highness has probably endured it quite a bit already."


    Gu Qingdie said: "I''ve always said that Miss Bai Family will not stay long outside. When she leaves the house, Prince will definitely take care of big sister."


    Xiu Yuanshuang covered her face and laughed, "Little sister, you can''t say random things. Who knows what the Duke is thinking, maybe he will marry another wangfei."


    Gu Qingdie expressed her goodwill, "Aiya, little sister hopes that big sister can quickly ascend to the next rank. I hope that little sister can follow suit and get promoted as well, so that I can become a Lateral Princess."


    This kind of matter had a long sequence to it, it couldn''t be messed up in the slightest. Since there was no conflict of interest between Gu Qingdie and her, then it would be a matter that they could get close to each other in the future.


    Morong Gan took an afternoon nap, and since he was bored, it was rare for him to rest at home, so he didn''t know what to do. With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked to the backyard, and saw Bai Qianfan walking over from afar with a lotus flower in his hands.


    The little girl was obviously happy, from time to time she would bury her face in the flower bud to smell, then she would lower her head to talk to Xiao Huang, not even noticing the person in front, when they realised, he was already in front of her, her bright smile immediately disappeared, and just as she was about to bow, Morong Gan walked past her without even a glance.


    Bai Qianfan was dumbstruck. Did he not see her?


    She stood there, looking at his back with melancholy. Did the Prince Chu dislike her to this extent? She didn''t even want to look at it. Recalling the past, her nose soured as she turned her head away. She couldn''t bear to think about it. Those beautiful memories would be like a dream, never to look back.


    In just a short moment, all of her sadness was thrown to the back of her mind. Holding the lotus flower, she happily entered through the Moon Reaching Pavilion door, smiling at Yue Xiang: "See, I picked it, is it pretty?"


    However, Yue Xiang turned pale with fright. "Princess, you went to pick the flowers. The water there is deep, please don''t fall into the lake. Next time, ask this servant to pick it. "


    Bai Qianfan laughed as she shook her head, "This one is just by the shore, I picked it with a stretch of my hand, but I can''t do anything else, I have to carry the boat into the lake," she thought of the most important thing and grinned, "Yue Xiang, I saw a lotus seed, it''s so big." She gestured with her hand, her face filled with excitement. "When are we going to pick them? I haven''t eaten any fresh lotus seeds yet."


    Yue Lao came in from outside, shaking her head in disappointment. "Princess only knows how to eat. Did your servant just see you heading to Jade Lotus Pavilion?"


    Bai Qianfan said: "I saw it too, but Your Highness ignored me."


    Yue Gui said hatefully, "Your highness didn''t see the wangfei, so can''t you greet her yourself? If you are to do this, one day, the Prince will forget about you. "


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes, "If Your Highness had forgotten about me, would you not have sent me out?"


    Yue Guiyi snorted. "You wish, Princess. You''re still holding the title of Princess Chu. Your highness won''t forget you in your free time."


    Yue Gui had guessed wrongly. Morong Gan didn''t go to the Jade Lotus Pavilion, but instead went to the Bright Lake. He followed the Nine Winding Corridor and arrived at the pavilion, then stood there blowing the wind and appreciating the lotus.


    At this time, the lotus flowers were flourishing and more than half of them were blooming. With a single glance, one could see that the entire lake was filled with jade-green saffron flowers.


    A few days ago, he had wanted to wait for the lotus to bloom before bringing his Princess Chu here to enjoy the scenery. Not much time had passed, but things had already changed.

 C149 Late flower lantern night

    Morong Gan thought, since he married her back, he should fulfill his obligations. He had already wronged Lateral Princess on their wedding night, so no matter what, he would make up for it today.


    That night, he took a bath and changed his clothes before heading to the Fallen Star Pavilion.


    Seeing him come over, Xiu Yuanshuang was naturally overjoyed in her heart. What more could a monarch like this ask for? She was extremely happy in her heart, and with a bashful look on her face, she greeted Morong Gan, "Your Highness, you''re here."


    Morong Gan acknowledged his as he pulled up his robes and sat down. The servant girl served tea and retreated to the side.


    Morong Gan had no experience in this area, he felt that it would be inappropriate to immediately rush to the main topic, thus, he drank his tea and chatted with Xiu Yuanshuang.


    "Do you still have brothers and sisters in the Lateral Princess?"


    "Yes," Xiu Yuanshuang replied somewhat bashfully as she lowered her head. "I have a brother and a sister."


    "Brother, where is your official position?"


    "Elder brother is the Minister of Government."


    Morong Gan replied, "Oh, so you''re my colleague with Grand Scholar." He then asked, "Has little sister ever married?"


    "She''s only thirteen years old, she hasn''t left yet."


    Other people''s daughter was still in her room when she was thirteen, yet Bai Qianfan was carried into his residence by a bridal sedan chair when she was thirteen.


    Seeing that he was sitting there in a daze, she cleared her throat. She wanted to say something about sleeping, but it was the first time for a young lady, so the words that came out of her mouth became: "Your highness, do you want more tea?"


    Morong Gan acknowledged, "Alright then, let''s have another cup."


    When Xiu Yuanshuang said to make more tea, she was actually reminding Morong Gan if he was going to rest or not. But when he replied her with that, she could only ask the servant girl to bring more tea.


    Morong Gan received the new tea and took a sip, feeling that the tea leaves were not bad, and started to talk about the tea leaves again. Xiu Yuanshuang was a girl from the Xiu Yuanshuang family, so she knew a little about the tea leaves, and while chatting, Morong Gan added another cup of tea and poured herself more tea, asking her if she was used to coming to the residence.


    Xiu Yuanshuang usually slept early, so she was already tired. She could not help but yawn, as if noticing that it was already late, she stood up and said: "It''s getting late, let''s sleep now."


    His words were vague, but Xiu Yuanshuang had no choice but to seize this opportunity and say with a red face, "I will accompany Your Highness to sleep peacefully."


    Morong Gan originally had that intention, but after making a sound, he followed her into the bedroom. Just as Xiu Yuanshuang''s hand was about to untie the buckle on his robe, Morong Gan held her down, "Wait a moment, I will be right back."


    After drinking three cups of tea, he felt soreness in his stomach, so he went to the latrine to resolve his internal emergency before returning.


    Other than the outer robe, Xiu Yuanshuang was already wearing a light Luo dress inside. It was stuck to her graceful body as she looked at him with shyness and timidness.


    Morong Gan laughed and raised his arms. Xiu Yuanshuang immediately went over to help him take off his robes, and the two of them were very close. He could smell the faint fragrance of osmanthus flowers on Xiu Yuanshuang''s body. She lowered her head, revealing her snow-white neck. He thought for a moment, then put his hand on her waist.


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s body trembled slightly as she bit her red lips.


    However, Morong Gan was deeply moved in his heart. His first time was actually with this woman.


    Xiu Yuanshuang was probably a little nervous, and took a long time to untie Morong Gan''s robes. She took off the robe for him and hung it on the clothes rack.


    Inside the uniform was the middle garment, Morong Gan sat on the side of the bed and patted, "Lateral Princess, come over."


    Xiu Yuanshuang shyly said: "Your highness, please call me by my name."


    Morong Gan had already decided to build a good relationship with the two new wangfei, always calling you Lateral Princess. This was also not appropriate, so he nodded, "Alright, I will call you Yuanshuang from now on."


    Xiu Yuanshuang walked shyly over and sat down. She should have stayed last night''s bridal room until today, which seemed better.


    Just as Morong Gan placed his hand on her shoulder, he suddenly heard a sound from outside, as if it was "Gu Gu" or "ji ji." He frowned and asked Xiu Yuanshuang, "Did you hear any sound coming from outside?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang listened carefully with furrowed brows, then shook her head, "I did not hear anything."


    Morong Gan did not care about that, as he fell down while hugging Xiu Yuanshuang, he touched her waist and was about to untie her clothes, but the voice came again, "Gu ge, ji ji ji, ji ji" It was like some enchantment, making him extremely upset.


    Ignoring this, he continued to unbuckle his belt and heard another cry of alarm, as if someone had stepped on something or fallen.


    Morong Gan was extremely furious, he instantly sat up and asked: "Who are you outside?"


    Hao Pingguan was just outside the door, and upon hearing Prince Chu''s angry question, he immediately said: "This servant will go take a look."


    Xiu Yuanshuang laid on the bed, looking at Morong Gan''s figure with admiration. His figure was tall and straight, and under her thin clothes was a majestic body.


    After a while, Hao Pingguan gasped for breath as he came to the door to answer his. With a cautious voice, he said, "My prince, it''s the wangfei who''s looking for Little Yellow."


    Morong Gan exclaimed, "The wangfei is looking for Little Yellow, did Little Yellow come all the way here?"


    "The Princess said so. They said that they saw Little Yellow come in with their own eyes. "


    Morong Gan got up and put on his robes, while talking he walked out, "I think she is here to spoil my plans, get someone to light the lamp, if Xiao Huang is not here, what can she say?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang watched Morong Gan leave with her eyes wide open. She felt unspeakably wronged, and he didn''t even have time to explain before she left.


    When Morong Gan entered the courtyard, he indeed saw Bai Qianfan standing there with her eyebrows drooping and her fingers coiled around the skirt around her waist, as if she had done something wrong.


    The yard was illuminated as bright as day by the light of the lamps in the surroundings. Some of the servants then turned around to search for the chicken called Little Yellow.


    Morong Gan walked over with an angry expression and stared at Bai Qianfan: "You know where this duke is?"


    Bai Qianfan innocently shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "Are you sure Little Yellow is at Fallen Star Pavilion?"


    "Yeah, I saw him come in."


    Morong Gan was enraged, he grinded his teeth in anger, but she replied easily.


    "Alright, since you found it, then so be it. I shall reward you with a wooden board!"


    Bai Qianfan revealed a terrified look, "Your Highness, this is not fair. Little Yellow was running everywhere, who knows where it might come out from now, and it might not even have Fallen Star Pavilion anymore."


    "I don''t care. As long as you can''t find it, you just wait patiently."


    Bai Qianfan knew that he couldn''t argue with Yue Yang, and could only pray to herself that she could find Xiao Huang quickly. Finally, after the servants frantically searched around, Xiao Huang finally crawled out from a pile of grass and ran towards Bai Qianfan''s side in shock.


    was afraid that they were stepping on Xiao Huang, hence he also joined the camp. Among the servants who came to catch the chickens, Xiu Yuanshuang brought a servant girl over, and was angry that Bai Qianfan had destroyed her master''s good plan, and while she was unprepared, Bai Qianfan fell to the ground, dead. She fell flat on her face like a dog eating sh * t.


    The servants did not dare laugh out loud, they secretly covered their mouths and laughed, but when they heard Morong Gan yell, "Alright, stop chasing."


    The chaotic scene instantly quieted down, Xiao Huang did not rush out, nor did he scurry around anymore, obediently running to Bai Qianfan''s side.


    Bai Qianfan fell a bit too heavily, shshepropped herself up and sat, swinging her arms, she picked up Little Yellow with one hand and supported it with the other, standing up and bowing to Morong Gan, he left with a body of grass.


    Morong Gan''s face was gloomy. After standing for a while, he also left.

 C150 Boating

    Xiu Yuanshuang waited in the room for a long time, and only her maidservant Qiu Wen came. She stood beside the bed and said: "Master, Your Highness has returned to the Huailin Pavilion."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face turned white, she bit her lips and sat up, "Did the Prince leave any message?"


    Qiu Wen shook her head dejectedly, and said hatefully a moment later, "It''s all because of that wangfei.


    In front of her servant girl, Xiu Yuanshuang did not need to hide it, she was not a sarcastic person, but this matter had truly made her angry.


    Morong Gan lost interest and went back to Huailin Pavilion to throw a tantrum. When he finally understood the whole story, Qi Hong just found it funny and helped him sleep, and the two of them went back to their rooms.


    Lv He could not help but laugh out loud. "Our wangfei, well done.


    Qi Hong laughed: "Princess is not that kind of person, tonight''s matter is just a misunderstanding. We have such intentions, Tian''er will go to the backyard, how many times can Princess Huang go?"


    Lv He sighed, "Who knows if she is, if Princess Hua-Yang really has that kind of thought, he wouldn''t have one. I was so good to her a few days ago, and now that she has become like this, she doesn''t feel wronged at all. That day at dinner, I thought she was pretty happy."


    "The wangfei is still young, so she knows little about matters between men and women. She probably doesn''t care too much about it, but our lord ¡­" Qi Hong shook her head, "I really don''t understand."


    Lv He said: "Forget it, this grandpa''s thoughts are not something we can guess. Don''t think too much into it, I''ll be off on duty tonight." When she reached the door, she turned around and joked, "Perhaps I can hear our grandpa talking in his sleep. I know what he''s thinking."


    Last night, things went a bit too far, and on the second day, everyone in the backyard knew about it. Gu Qingdie came over early to look for Xiu Yuanshuang, and asked: "Sister, are we still going to pay respects to the wangfei today?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang hesitated for a moment, "She''s not a proper wangfei, I don''t think it''s good if you don''t go."


    Just as he was speaking, Hao Pingguan called Xiao Kuzi over to pass the message to him. He said that the Duke meant that in the future, there would be no need for the Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess to go and pay respects to the imperial concubine.


    After Xiao Kuzi left, Gu Qingdie immediately laughed, "Big sister''s guess is right, yesterday we did not know. Otherwise, if we did not gift her a gift, she would have to return with 3 copper coins.


    Xiu Yuanshuang said: "No matter what, she has the title of Crown Princess right in front of us, we have to give her face, and we don''t need to care about her in private. She''s young and she doesn''t seem to care about the rules. "


    Gu Qingdie stroked the tassel at her waist, "Princess Consort is young, but his heart is full of life, if not he wouldn''t have been able to do what he did last night."


    Mentioning that matter, Xiu Yuanshuang''s expression did not look good, but she said: "It''s probably just a coincidence."


    Gu Qingdie snorted, "What coincidence, I think she is here to cause trouble." After pausing for a moment, she continued, "But it''s useless for her to stir up trouble. Your highness, you can''t just keep us waiting. Let''s see how many times she can mess things up."


    Gu Qingdie is not from a distinguished family, so it was unavoidable for her words to be a little vulgar, and hearing her say something that drains us, Xiu Yuanshuang''s face started to turn hot.


    She teased, "Don''t worry, little sister. Your courtyard is too far away, and the wangfei''s chicks won''t be able to get in."


    Only now did Gu Qingdie realize that she had said the wrong thing, and her face was flushed red from embarrassment. She changed the topic, "Elder sister can see the lotus flowers in the lake. They are so beautiful, why don''t we take a walk around the lake?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang also wanted to go for a walk, so she replied: "Alright, I was just thinking of going to visit my sister."


    Gu Qingdie''s Jade Lotus Pavilion was right beside his Bright Lake. Pushing open the window, one would be able to see the lotus that filled the lake, the scenery was pretty good.


    It was early in the morning, and the morning sun had just risen not long ago. The lotus blossoms were especially bright red, and as the morning breeze blew by, the lake was covered with rolling waves of green water, making "hua hua hua" sounds.


    Gu Qingdie pointed to the center of the lake. "Elder sister, quickly look.


    Xiu Yuanshuang became excited and said, "Why don''t we row our boats and pluck the lotus leaves? We can also go back and forth between the lotus flowers like the ladies in the rivers and villages."


    Gu Qingdie was extremely interested in these elegant things, and immediately sent the servant Zi Qiao to find the Head Steward to inquire about some matters.


    Not long after, Zi Qiao returned and happily said, "Your highness knew that the two masters want to sail the boat and was also interested in rowing with the two masters."


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie were very happy as they stood in the center of the lake waiting.


    After half an hour, Morong Gan arrived. Behind him were Jia Tong, Hao Pingguan and a few servants.


    Morong Gan smiled and said: "This king has always wanted to row here, and has never had the time to do so. Today is just perfect, let''s swim in the lake together, imperial concubine and imperial concubine."


    Hao Pingguan commanded the servants in the boat to paddle the boat over. The boat was not big, but it was long, with two pointed heads and complicated carvings on the boat. The two servants stood at the bow of the boat and the stern of the boat, with a push of the arm, the boat arrived at the shore.


    Morong Gan boarded the boat first, then returned to take Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie over. The two consorts, who had just boarded the boat for the first time, were a little unsteady. They couldn''t help but panic, and each of them held onto one of Morong Gan''s hands, refusing to let go.


    Hao Pingguan watched the scene from the shore with a smile on his face.


    However, Jia Tong was deeply moved in his heart. A few days ago, the Marquis had gotten intimate with the Little Princess, and in the blink of an eye, he had gotten into a fight with another woman. The majority of the men in this world hated new things and didn''t like him as much.


    Ning Jiu, however, remained expressionless. He turned his face and looked at the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    Jia Tong followed his gaze and looked over. Bai Qianfan was actually standing beside a pillar, dressed in all white, his hair tied up in a knot, her tiny body standing straight, looking at the ship with a dejected look.


    He sighed. "Princess is really pitiful."


    Ning Jiu retracted his gaze, and said: "The pitiful one is the Duke."


    Jia Tong was puzzled: "What do you mean? What''s so pitiful about him, only the wangfei is so pitiful. A few days ago, the prince treated her like a treasure and in the blink of an eye, he completely ignored her. Although he''s a little girl, he shouldn''t have forgotten about his little sister just because he''s married. "


    Ning Jiu did not speak further, and turned to look at Bai Qianfan.


    Jia Tong asked: "Hey, Xiao Jiu, you''re talking more and more. Explain to me, why is Your Highness pitiful?"


    Ning Jiu looked at him enigmatically, "I''ll understand when you catch up with Lv He."


    Jia Tong was even more confused, "Your highness, you can''t be pitiful. What does this have to do with me chasing after Lv He? Could it be that you mean to say that the Duke treated Lv He ¡­ "


    Ning Jiu cut him open, and was unwilling to speak further.


    Jia Tong became anxious, "Hey, tell me clearly, is the king interested in Lv He? Quickly say it, do you really want to drive me to death?"


    Ning Jiu said in a helpless manner, "You don''t need to ask about anything else, you only need to know that the Duke has no interest in Lv He."

 C151 You are not allowed to use this boat

    The small boat gently glided across the lotus leaves. Morong Gan stood on top of the boat and silently watched the blossoming lotus flowers float past in front of his eyes.


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie sat together, both of them brimming with joy. With Morong Gan here, they didn''t dare make a ruckus, so when they saw the Pang Lian, they picked them up and threw them into the bamboo basket.


    This quiet scene was completely different from what Morong Gan had imagined. They should be making a lot of noise, should be taking off their shoes and dipping their feet into the water, should be playing around with the water, why were they sitting like this, occasionally picking a flower with their hands behind their heads, pinching a fruit. This wasn''t like picking a lotus seed.


    When the boat sailed out from the lotus leaves, he saw a white figure standing in the center of the lake. Although it was far away, that small figure was something he was very familiar with, Bai Qianfan.


    She quietly leaned on the pillar with an envious look on her face, but from a distance, Morong Gan could not be sure if it was her real expression. He asked the servant to row the boat to the center of the lake, where there were fewer lotus flowers, widening his field of vision, and he was even closer.


    He was so happy that he bent down and picked up a lotus flower, wanting to place it on Xiu Yuanshuang''s head. That flower was too big, it almost caused Xiu Yuanshuang''s entire hair bun to become crooked, and he tried his best to place it back in place. His hand was a bit heavy, and the flower''s stem was stabbing into his scalp felt a little painful, but Xiu Yuanshuang did not make a sound, and her face was brimming with a smile, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan studied it twice, feeling very satisfied. Glancing over from the corner of his eye, Bai Qianfan''s expression seemed to become even more dejected, and his heart became even happier. He picked up another flower and inserted it into Gu Qingdie''s head.


    Gu Qingdie did not have as much patience as her, so when Morong Gan made her feel pain, she scolded him softly. However, Morong Gan did not seem to hear it as he did his best to insert the thick and solid flower stalk into her hair.


    After fiddling around for a while, Morong Gan finally finished everything. He then instructed the servant, "Stand at the shore of the pavilion in the middle of the lake."


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie looked at the few lotus seeds in the bamboo basket and looked at each other. They didn''t pick much at all.


    It was only when they were near the pavilion at the center of the lake that Xiu Yuanshuang saw Bai Qianfan.


    Gu Qingdie purposely said, "Your Highness, call the wangfei to come with you."


    Morong Gan impatiently said: "She''s already finished swimming, what are you still calling her for?"


    As the boat approached the edge of the pavilion, Hao Pingguan led his people and ran along the lake shore, wanting to come over to pick his up. Bai Qianfan was the warmest of them all, upon seeing that no one came to pick his up, he bent down and reached out his hand to Xiu Yuanshuang, "Elder sister, I''ll pull you up."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was not entirely willing, but since she was in Morong Gan''s way, she could only smile, "I''ll have to trouble Royal Concubine."


    Bai Qianfan was small in size and had a lot of strength. She shouted out loud and forcefully pulled Xiu Yuanshuang up, then proceeded to pull Gu Qingdie again.


    Morong Gan was still standing on the boat. He wasn''t actually waiting for Bai Qianfan to pull him, he just wanted to see what she would do. In the end, the little girl pulled the two princesses up and continued to chat with them, completely forgetting about him.


    Bai Qianfan''s face was still filled with envy, "The two big sisters went to pick the lotus seed heads, is it fun?"


    Gu Qingdie laughed: "It''s really fun. "It''s a pity the Princess didn''t come with us."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the lotus flowers in the bamboo basket. "Why are there only this many?


    Xiu Yuanshuang replied: "Yes, there are still a lot. It''s the same if I keep them in a few days."


    Bai Qianfan really wanted a lotus seed, but she felt too embarrassed to speak up. She kept looking at it and found it funny.


    She picked one up from the bamboo shoot and handed it over. "Princess, you should try a taste."


    Bai Qianfan was overjoyed in his heart. Just as she was about to extend her hand to receive it, he saw two piercing gazes sweeping over, and said with a cold voice. "Princess is so envious, you want to see anything?"


    She suddenly lowered her hand, not daring to make a sound.


    Seeing Morong Gan''s attitude, Xiu Yuanshuang didn''t dare to give it to her anymore and followed Morong Gan.


    Bai Qianfan stood alone in the pavilion at the center of the lake, watching the large group of people gradually disappear into the distance.


    She gloomily returned to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, but when Yue Xiang saw that she was not in a good mood, she asked, "What''s wrong? Sloth. "


    Yue Guiyi continued, "I just saw your highness bringing Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess over, it looked like you were going to the Huailin Pavilion. The wangfei must be unhappy."


    Bai Qianfan shook her head: "No, they took off the lotus awning and didn''t give any of them to me."


    Yue Xiang laughed, "My princess consort, this is not difficult at all.


    Bai Qianfan did not expect this, and upon hearing her words, she became happy, "Why not go now, the boat is still in the water."


    The young miss was always somewhat interested in this kind of thing, so Yue Xiang immediately brought Bai Qianfan to the Bright Lake. The boat was leaning against the lake, and a page was sitting in the shade of a tree, dozing off.


    "Ai, don''t sleep anymore. Princess, you''re going to pick the lotus root. Go row the boat."


    The servant rubbed his eyes and looked at Bai Qianfan, bowing as he said, "This little one can''t make the decision. Other than Your Highness, Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess, no one else is allowed to use this boat."


    Yue Lao glared at her. "Are you blind? Even Princess Hua-Yang can''t use it?"


    The servant was scolded, he became anxious, "Why did you scold me? I was listening to the orders from my superior, if you have the ability, go find Head Steward, if he speaks, I''ll immediately row the boat."


    Yue Gui still wanted to argue with him, and was dragged away by Bai Qianfan and Yue Xiang.


    Bai Qianfan said: "Forget it, I was here just now. His Highness was a little angry when he saw me, probably because he gave me instructions, don''t make things difficult for him."


    Yue Lao was indignant. "So what if you''re the prince? You''re the first to be fine. You''re too heartless."


    Bai Qianfan was afraid that she would say something too excessive that would cause Morong Gan to feel bad, and pulled her away, "Don''t say it like that, the prince and my father have a feud, it is only natural that he hates me. He did not take my life, nor did he chase me out of the palace.


    "Princess is just too easy to bully. Just watch and see. Hurry up, those two will definitely climb on top of his."


    Bai Qianfan disapproved, "Let them crawl, I won''t stay long anyway. When that time comes, I will go and beg Big Sister Qi Hong for help so that she can bring you all back to the Huailin Pavilion.


    Only then did Yue Guiyi stop talking. She couldn''t even protect herself, and she was still thinking about them. She really didn''t know how she was doing.


    Yue Xiang said: "Princess, if you want to eat lotus pines, you just need to send a servant out to the kitchen to buy some for you."


    Bai Qianfan turned to look at the boat, then shook her head: "There is no need to go through so much trouble, I have my ways."


    Yue Xiang asked her what solution she had, but she intentionally kept him guessing.

 C152 Diving

    Although he did not succeed last night, Morong Gan still followed the principle of fairness and decided to go to Gu Qingdie''s place tonight.


    Like last night, he took a bath and changed his clothes before bringing Hao Pingguan to the Jade Lotus Pavilion.


    Although Gu Qingdie was the direct daughter, and there was a big sister, whose looks were more outstanding than hers, her parents still stayed to enter the palace, and pointed at the big sister Guang Ming Zong. That was why the job was done to her. His sister had entered the palace and it was hard to say whether she had chosen a treasure or not. She might as well be a genius and go to the Prince Chu Palace and become a Concubine Princess, since the Prince Chu only had three wives and the Emperor Emperor and Empress Palace only had three thousand, when the time comes she would be able to take the lead.


    The moment she saw the Prince Chu, the young girl''s heart instantly became as overflowing as spring water. With such a husband being able to receive his love, giving birth to a child and a half girl, he would have no other requests in his life.


    Seeing Morong Gan coming over,hee was naturally happy. Although he was younger than Xiu Yuanshuang, she had more guts than him, and his father was a military officer, unlike Xiu Yuanshuang who was shy. He smiled and bowed, "Your highness is here."


    Just like last night, he wanted to chat with Concubine Princess first before getting married, so he didn''t feel that awkward anymore.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Gu Qingdie could no longer hold it in and laughed, "It''s getting late.


    Morong Gan saw that she was even more carefree than him, and couldn''t help but smile, "Since that''s the case, let''s rest. I will get up early tomorrow and leave the city."


    Gu Qingdie asked: "Are you talking about the Battalion Array''s Big Competition?"


    Morong Gan asked curiously: "You also know about this?"


    "My father is the minister of the Military Intelligence Department. Every year during the July Faction Martial Competition, my father will be going there for a few days. I naturally know about it."


    Morong Gan said: "Speaking of which, your father is rather familiar with this duke."


    "Father is a subordinate of the prince. When I come back, I always say how majestic and fierce the prince is. When I heard this, I really admire him in my heart."


    "So, you married on your own free will?"


    "Of course, your highness is a Warlord of the East Yue Nation, a great hero. Being able to marry your highness is a blessing my three lifetimes of cultivation."


    Morong Gan was very happy when he heard it, and held her hand, "It''s rare for you to be willing to marry, but there are some people who are forced to marry."


    Gu Qingdie wanted to ask about, but felt that her question was too abrupt, so she didn''t speak anymore. The two went to the bedroom and, with the exception of helping Morong Gan with his robe, lifted the quilt, then shyly invited the prince to bed.


    Morong Gan was not very active in this matter, seeing that Gu Qingdie took the initiative and thought that she was on the road, she smiled and followed his orders to lie down on the bed. Gu Qingdie climbed up from the end of the bed with only clothes and underpants, and crawled into bed with a blush on her face. She laid down, and seeing that Morong Gan did not hold her back, she leaned over and called out to him.


    Morong Gan felt that he should be boiling with passion now, but his body didn''t seem to have any reaction. The feeling of being together with Bai Qianfan was completely different, he was curious, Gu Qingdie was prettier than Bai Qianfan, her figure was even better, her chest was busty and her waist was slim, why was he so interested in a small wooden board?


    Gu Qingdie waited for a long time, but seeing that Morong Gan did not make a move, she felt it was weird. She touched''s chest with a trembling hand and asked with a red face, "Your highness, do you not like me?"


    Morong Gan was in a daze, he finally remembered what he wanted to do. Holding himself up close, he used his hands to feel the straps on his clothes, then suddenly stopped and asked Gu Qingdie: "Did you hear that?"


    Gu Qingdie was puzzled. "No, Your Highness, there''s no sound at all."


    Morong Gan still did not move, only pressing down on her halfway, he listened attentively.


    Gu Qingdie had a bad premonition, she didn''t want to rest at all so she reached out to hug him, "My prince, there''s really nothing wrong, just rest early."


    She hugged him, causing Morong Gan to sit up, frowning as he looked out the window. The window was closed, and outside was Bright Lake.


    Morong Gan trained in martial arts, so his hearing was better than most people. He could clearly hear the sound of water splashing on the surface of the lake, and it was so late, who was it?


    He lifted off his blanket and got off the bed. Gu Qingdie hugged his arm, and she looked at him pitifully with a red face, "Where is the Prince going?"


    Morong Gan patted her hand, "Don''t be nervous, with this king, nothing will happen," Ignoring the grief on her face, he quietly went to the window and opened it.


    Under the hazy moonlight, there seemed to be something swimming between the lotus leaves. With the dark sky and the dense lotus leaves, he couldn''t see clearly, so he shouted, "Who''s there?"


    The sound was like a thunderclap, scaring most of the people in the lake. She was already unable to stand still, but after being frightened by this roar, she stumbled and fell into the water, causing a splash. The night watchman ran over when he heard the noise, and just as she reached the shore, she heard a poof sound, as if he was a person jumping out from the direction of the Jade Lotus Pavilion.


    Gu Qingdie was so scared that her face turned white. She quickly put on her outer robe and shouted, "Someone, the prince has fallen into the water!"


    Hearing that, Hao Pingguan''s legs went soft, the prince was in his room, why would he jump into the lake? He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Quickly, all those who are able to swim, go into the lake! Your highness has fallen into the water!"


    Several human figures rushed into Gu Qingdie''s bedroom, jumped into the Bright Lake from the window Morong Gan went into, and started searching all over the place for Prince Chu.


    The shore was also burning with torches, and a few small boats were rowing towards the center of the lake. For a moment, the entire place was in a mess, the news had reached their Huailin Pavilion, causing Jia Tong and his to rush over with a group of Pro-guard.


    The torch lit up the shore, but there were dense lotus leaves everywhere. Because there was someone underwater, the lotus leaves swayed randomly. From time to time, someone would stick their head out and shout, "There isn''t any here!"


    More and more shouts came out, one after another, but none of them came out.


    Jia Tong and Ning Jiu were anxious in their hearts, but just as they were about to jump into the water, they suddenly saw someone swimming over quietly. Ning Jiu grabbed the torch of the servant at the side and extended it forward, shouting out in surprise: "The Prince is here!"


    When he swam to the shore, everyone discovered that he was carrying a person in his arms. Only his head was exposed, and the Robe was floating on the surface of the water.


    wanted to take the person in his embrace, but his eyes coldly swept over them as he calmly ordered, "Call the doctor over here at Moon Reaching Pavilion."


    Only now did Ning Jiu and Jia Tong realize that the one he was carrying in his arms was Bai Qianfan. She had most likely fainted, her head in Morong Gan''s embrace as Morong Gan carried her and flew towards the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Hao Pingguan advised from the side, "Let this servant send the wangfei back. The prince is completely drenched and needs to quickly change his clothes, otherwise he will get sick."


    Morong Gan acted as if he did not hear it, and quickened his pace.

 C153 Its worth the life of a princess?

    Bringing Bai Qianfan back to Moon Reaching Pavilion, she saw that the princess had returned in a state like this, and the Moon Reaching Pavilion had also turned into a mess. After laying Bai Qianfan on the bed, Mo Rong Chi looked at Yue Xiang and Yue Gui and said, "You are both dead people, how can you let the princess go to the lake alone?"


    How could Yue Xiang know what had happened, but she couldn''t say anything about her grievance.


    At this time, Hao Pingguan came back to persuade him, "Your Highness, you should quickly go back and change your clothes.


    Morong Gan did not utter a word, but did not leave either, and said: "This subordinate has already sent Xiao Kuzi back to retrieve his clothes, please wait a moment, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan sat down on the bed and looked at Bai Qianfan on the bed. Just now, he was truly frightened, hearing the scream that sounded like her voice, he jumped into the lake without thinking too much, because Bai Qianfan did not swim, last time she fell into the pond, and was sick for a few days. This time, it was Bright Lake, and it was night again.


    At that time, Bai Qianfan still seemed to have some consciousness and when she opened her eyes to look at her, his throat let out a muffled grunt that made it hard to hear. Even though it was obviously very dark, he saw the corner of her mouth slightly bent, and then, her head slanted to the side, and she completely fainted.


    Yue Xiang brought clean clothes for Bai Qianfan to change into, and everyone left. Only Morong Gan was still sitting upright, his gaze weak, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Naturally, Yue Xiang did not dare to rush him. Trembling, she changed Bai Qianfan''s clothes and hacked her hair dry. Just as she finished doing all of this, Lv He and Hong Qi hurriedly rushed over with Morong Gan''s clothes. Only then did Morong Gan go to the neighboring room to change.


    When he returned to Bai Qianfan''s room, Liu Yitie was already there. He touched Bai Qianfan''s waist, looked at her lips and said, "My prince, the wangfei is fine, she had fainted from exhaustion and choked on water, spitting it out, I will prescribe a few sets of medicine for her and she will be fine."


    Morong Gan asked, "Do you want to vomit?"


    Liu Yitie nodded his head, "Yes, Princess Hua-Yang still has water in her stomach, he will vomit it out eventually."


    Morong Gan then carried Bai Qianfan and turned him over before placing him on her arm. She tapped a few spots on her back, and everyone present only heard Bai Qianfan making a few sounds as she spat out a few mouthfuls of water.


    Morong Gan''s face darkened, he flipped her over and placed his on the bed, then said to Liu Yitie: "I''ll be troubling you, Doctor."


    "Of course." Liu Yitie bowed respectfully and went to the table to write a prescription. Hao Pingguan then sent his men to get the medicine overnight.


    Morong Gan then asked Yue Xiang: "Why are you in the lake so late?"


    Yue Xiang did not dare to say it, as Yue Gui was more daring, she lowered her head and replied, "Princess, I saw the Prince and Lateral Princess today, they wanted to go too. But the servant said that the boat could be used by the Prince, the Lateral Princess and the Concubine Princess, so I assumed that Princess Huo Wu had gone there sneakily at night."


    "She didn''t tell you before she went?"


    "No, if wangfei says so, this servant will stop her no matter what."


    Yue Xiang kneeled down, "Your Highness, if anything happens to your consort, punish your servant."


    Yue Gui also knelt down, crying as she apologized.


    Morong Gan ignored them, and turned to the side of the bed to stand for a while, then said: "Take good care of her, if there is any more mistakes, sincerely wait for the leader board, people outside are all waiting to see when wangfei will die, This king does not want it to go as they wish." With that, he turned around and walked out.


    When the Prince Chu left, the large group of people that followed along also left. The Moon Reaching Pavilion which was overturned by people a moment ago instantly calmed down.


    Yue Xiang crawled back up and went to the bedside to guard Bai Qianfan.


    Yue Xiang patted her chest, still in a state of unease, "It scared me to death, if the Duke really wanted to punish me, I probably would have lost half my life."


    Yue Gui replied, "The prince won''t punish us. If we are to be tricked, who will serve the wangfei?"


    "There are many maidservants in the mansion, the Head Steward can just send someone else over."


    "Other people would do better than us? We''ve always done our best for the wangfei, it''s hard to say if it was anyone else. "


    Yue Xiang was silent for a moment, then said: "I feel that the Duke still has some feelings for Princess Hua-Yang, if not I wouldn''t be in such a hurry to get angry."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Didn''t you hear what the prince said? People outside are waiting to see when wangfei will die. He just doesn''t want it to be their wish, so he wants to keep her alive."


    After two consecutive nights, Bai Qianfan had made a big ruckus in the backyard. There were people gossiping around in the backyard, saying that Bai Qianfan had lost her favour, so she purposely stirred up the Duke and two consorts.


    The rumors continued to spread until it reached Hao Pingguan''s ears. He rubbed his chin and asked Xiao Kuzi, "Did someone really say that?"


    "That''s right, everyone in the backyard is talking about it."


    Hao Pingguan tilted his head, narrowed his eyes, thought for a while, and asked Xiao Kuzi, "What do you think?"


    Xiao Kuzi was still young, but he had the look of someone who had experienced a lot of things, "It''s hard to say, Master, all women are jealous, plus there''s no wind at the cave, how can it be such a coincidence.


    "Is it worth the life of an imperial concubine?"


    "This proves that Princess Hua-Yang is someone who has done great things!"


    Hao Pingguan slapped him on the head, "Little bastard, what nonsense are you spouting? If I hear the rumors inside the Huailin Pavilion about this matter, I won''t forgive you! "


    Xiao Kuzi felt wronged, "Master, it''s not like I''m the only one who is running outside with Huailin Pavilion.


    Hao Pingguan glanced at him, "Others may not have such big mouths!"


    Ever since Morong Gan rescued Bai Qianfan, he did not visit her again, and did not even ask her once. Instead, he just ordered someone to send a basket of lotus blossoms over, and also brought with him a message: Next time, paddle the boat on your own, if you don''t drown to death, come back and serve us.


    Bai Qianfan was hugging the flower pot, opening her eyes wide with joy. She didn''t care about those words at all as she sat on the bed and peeled the lotus petals, telling Yue Xiang to come eat it.


    The two maidservants looked at her, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    Yue Xiang said, "Esteemed wangfei, I beg of you, please let me know in advance if you want to do this again. I will go with you."


    Bai Qianfan laughed: I was afraid that I would implicate you all, if something happens, it won''t fall on your heads, I will take responsibility myself.


    Yue Gui snorted, "You wish. It doesn''t matter if you tell me or not, as long as something happens to you, Yue Xiang and I will not be able to leave. If the doctor said that you couldn''t survive, he would immediately kill me and Yue Xiang. "


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes, "I know that Your Highness had no intention to kill me in the first place, so he did not want me to die, nor did he want any weakness to fall onto my father''s hands. I heard everything he said yesterday. "


    Yue Xiang was shocked, "At that time, the wangfei was still awake? Why don''t you open your eyes? "


    Bai Qianfan laughed awkwardly: "I was afraid that you would kill me."

 C154 Snip message

    In regards to Bai Qianfan falling into the water, the one who was most angry was Gu Qingdie, she did not expect herself to follow in Xiu Yuanshuang''s footsteps. She was already a little narrow-minded. Now that this matter had occurred, she believed that Bai Qianfan had done something bad and wanted to make life difficult for her.


    This time it was Xiu Yuanshuang''s turn to visit sher. Seeing her depressed, he comforted her, "Little sister, don''t be angry, although the wangfei did that, she almost lost her life herself. This was killing one thousand enemies and self-inflicted five hundred losses. She''s not in a good mood either. "


    Gu Qingdie stroked the armor in her hands and said hatefully, "This time, when I dive, I don''t know what kind of demon will appear next time, but I must be careful."


    When Xiu Yuanshuang talked about this matter, she always felt a little embarrassed, so she excused herself, "The Prince went to the outskirts to camp, and was not at home for the past few days."


    Gu Qingdie said, "In a few days, the Prince will come back. He will marry us and come back, he will not let us go for nothing."


    Xiu Yuanshuang blushed a little and changed the topic, "I heard that the Duke and Princess had a good relationship and even brought back a peacock from the Animal Husbandry Garden for her to play with. The swing in the Huailin Pavilion was also given to her by the Duke."


    Gu Qingdie was shocked, "Really? "Then why did you lose your favor?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang shook her head, "That is not clear. The Duke is an enemy of the Prime Minister Bai after all, would he really be willing to call him father-in-law for the Princess?"


    Gu Qingdie thought for a moment, "That swing was gifted to her by the Duke. That means that she used to frequently go to the Huailin Pavilion before, so why shouldn''t we go there? Since the Duke isn''t around, let''s go take a look around and ask around, I estimate that the servants in the Huailin Pavilion will only know the truth."


    Hearing that, Xiu Yuanshuang thought that it was a good idea, and said: "Let''s go take a look."


    When the two of them reached Huailin Pavilion, they were stopped by the attendants at the second gate. He first greeted them before speaking, "Are the two wangfei looking for the Duke? Your Highness is not here, so he won''t come back for the next few days. "


    Gu Qingdie laughed: "I know that Your Highness is not here, we just want to go in and take a look."


    In order to make things difficult for the servants, the two princesses probably don''t know the rules of the palace yet. The two princesses of the entire mansion can go there, but the Huailin Pavilion isn''t convenient, so the prince ordered that other than people of the Huailin Pavilion, no one else is allowed to enter or leave. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang asked, "Then what about the wangfei?"


    "The princess could have gone in before, but probably not now."


    "Why? Has she angered the Prince? "


    "About this, this servant is guarding the door. I''m not sure about the things inside."


    Xiu Yuanshuang then said: "Since that''s the case, let''s return."


    However, Gu Qingdie was a bit stubborn and said to the servant, "Why don''t you go and ask Head Steward, and see if we can enter?"


    The servant sighed, turned and ran in, Gu Qingdie held Xiu Yuanshuang''s arm: "Who cares, let''s go in."


    Xiu Yuanshuang hesitated, "What if the Duke blames ¡­"


    "That won''t happen. I think that the prince would agree for us to go in. He isn''t angry with us. Although it can''t be said that he is fond of us, he can still be kind to us." With that, she dragged Xiu Yuanshuang and walked inside.


    After Hao Pingguan received the letter, he immediately rushed to the door. However, when he was halfway there, he saw that the two consorts had already entered, and it was not good for him to rush out. He could only greet them with a smile on his face.


    Gu Qingdie smiled sweetly and said, "Head Steward, can I come in to take a walk with elder sister?"


    Hao Pingguan made a welcoming gesture. "The two consorts can stroll around as you wish.


    The two of them came down from the long corridor and saw Qi Hong drying her clothes, so they called out to her, "Miss Qi Hong."


    Seeing that it was two Consort Wangfei who had come, Qi Hong quickly bowed and greeted, "Greetings to Lateral Princess, greetings to Concubine Princess."


    "There''s no need to be so courteous," Xiu Yuanshuang said as she supported her. Then she smiled, "You are someone close to the prince, you can be as you wish in front of us."


    Qi Hong knew that the two of them were people that the Prince Chu had officially married back to, so he did not dare be careless. He clasped his hands together: "This servant is a servant, and has rules in front of Master."


    Xiu Yuanshuang sized her up, "Miss Qi Hong sure has a nice hairstyle, but if you were to wear my Pearl Hairpin, it would be better." As she said that, she pulled out her tiresome golden silk toad and stuck it into Qi Hong''s head.


    Qi Hong was about to dodge when she was grabbed by Gu Qingdie, "Don''t move, this is a little kindness from Lateral Princess. You made the prince serve so well, Lateral Princess and I have to thank you.


    Hearing that, Lv He came out of the house, and politely bowed. Gu Qing San also gave her a Pearl Hairpin, and sized her up, "Miss Lv He is so beautiful, in the future, you will definitely be able to betroth yourself to a good family."


    Lv He''s face reddened, "This servant is still young, so I shouldn''t think about such things."


    Gu Qingdie said: "I am sixteen and already married. How old are you, miss?"


    Lv He could only say, "This servant will be seventeen this year."


    Gu Qingdie laughed, "You are older than me by a year, don''t worry, when we meet again, let the Lateral Princess decide, and we can find a good marriage."


    Lv He did not continue, but smiled and did not speak.


    The gift was given and good words were given. It was time to ask something. Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie looked at each other, they did not know how to choose.


    Lv He was the first to speak, "The front yard is the only place with the best scenery in Huailin Pavilion, do you two consorts want to go take a look?"


    Gu Qingdie said, "Alright, since the girls are fine, why don''t you accompany me and the Lateral Princess for a stroll?"


    Lv He and Qi Hong then followed them to the side of the pond. As they passed by the large water jar, Lv He glanced at it and said, "Heh, the growth of the water lotus is getting better and better."


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie went over to take a look, and praised the water lilies in the vat were beautiful, then they found the fish and asked, "Was it raised by the Duke?"


    "No," Lv He replied quickly. The prince specifically ordered someone to move the water lily over, saying that it was to give Little Fishy a home. "


    Now that they had finally gotten to the point, Xiu Yuanshuang tried asking, "Is the prince treating the wangfei well?"


    "Not bad." This time, it was Qi Hong who answered. "Princess, you often come over to eat. You also have your own room here."


    This news surprised Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie. The wangfei actually had her own house here?


    Gu Qingdie laughed, "But why do I feel that the Duke is being so fierce towards my wife? That day when we were eating, the Duke suddenly slammed his hand on the table, scaring me out of my wits."


    Lv He said, "Your Highness and Princess are probably quarreling. They often argue, and after a short while, it will be better again. "Princess Hua-Yang is still young and doesn''t know any better, he always makes you angry. Last time, he even pointed at you and scolded you, making you angry that you ignored her for days."


    Gu Qingdie and Xiu Yuanshuang looked at each other, both of them feeling a little unnatural. They laughed out loud: "Princess really isn''t sensible, how can you point at your highness''s nose and scold his?"


    He suddenly lost the interest to stroll around, and after a few casual words, he hurriedly left.


    Lv He and Qi Hong returned back into the house and started laughing after they closed the door.


    Qi Hong took off the Pearl Hairpin and threw it on the table, "What do they mean by this?"


    Lv He also took down the Pearl Hairpin that Gu Qingdie gifted him, and played around with it in his hands: "What can I do, you want to find us and ask about the situation?"


    Qi Hong said, "Find a chance to send the Pearl Hairpin back tomorrow, we don''t want to do their bidding."


    Lv He was unhappy, "Why would I send them back? They asked us, and we answered them, and that is the reward. Furthermore, we did not lie."

 C155 Blind

    Morong Gan returned three days later, accompanied by a few other generals who were his subordinates. They went back to the city together and clamored about coming to his residence to drink.


    Since they were all regular subordinates, Morong Gan would occasionally chat and laugh with them. Then, he straightforwardly agreed and brought his people back. The moment he entered the front yard, he saw Bai Qianfan coming towards him. She had her head held high and her chest puffed out, her small body standing straight.


    He slowed down his pace, thinking that she would go up to greet him. Who knew that even though the little girl saw him, she acted as if she didn''t see him and just walked past him with her head held high.


    Morong Gan, "..." Did she turn a blind eye to him and no longer care about him? A heavy sense of loss gripped his heart and his expression darkened. He wanted to stop her and let her do it in front of all the subordinates, but it would be difficult for him to do so.


    Those military generals were also stunned. Who was this? If she did not look like a servant girl, then she must be the master. Prince Chu Palace had three female masters, but no matter how strong they were, when they saw the owner returning, didn''t they still have to go up and pay respects? This man looked small and had a big frame, but when he looked at Prince Chu, he was also confused. He was clearly unhappy, but he did not show it.


    The few of them looked at each other, wanting to ask but not daring to.


    When he left, she had still been unconscious, and now it looked like she was completely fine. The little girl''s physical fitness was not bad, just that it was too noisy, and he had not drowned her that night.


    When one of the officers saw that the Prince Chu''s complexion had improved, he mustered his courage and asked, "Your Royal Highness, that person just now was?"


    Morong Gan chuckled. "This King''s consort."


    If he said it was an imperial concubine, then he must be a Fifth Miss from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. The few of them suddenly realized that it was no wonder they met like this. But with Prince Chu''s character, how could she be so impudent?


    They were all men, so they were not as gossipy as a woman. They felt that it was inappropriate to continue asking.


    That day at the backyard, Morong Gan had done the same thing to her, so she didn''t dare go up and touch the nail on the head. Since he had already decided to go his own way, that would be for the best.


    She went to the kitchen to get half a bag of rice and walked back with it in her arms. Little Yellow lifted its head and flapped it around at her feet with a joyful look, causing Bai Qianzhang to feel helpless. He grabbed a handful of rice from the bag and sprinkled it on the ground, "You''re not a chicken. You''re a greedy cat, so you can''t even eat one when we get back.


    Little Yellow did not listen to her rambling nor did it raise its head as it pecked happily.


    Along the way, sprinkle along the way, a maidservant saw, as if watching a scene from the west, covered his mouth and laughed.


    Returning to the backyard, she coincidentally met Xiu Yuanshuang walking together with her. She hurriedly greeted him with a smile, "Where are the two big sisters going?"


    Knowing that she was someone that they did not like and something that always spoiled their plans, Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie became a lot calmer when they saw her. On the surface, they were still smiling, "Let''s go, we''re not going anywhere."


    Bai Qianfan wanted to play with her very much, but she didn''t know if it was because of the age difference, but she couldn''t really talk much when she was talking, they were all well-bred and grown up, their words were written all over, yet she himself was casual and a little unruly. Bai Qianfan knew his own limits, so she didn''t go over to them to avoid arousing unwanted feelings from others, but of course she would be happy if they asked her to be with them.


    Seeing that they were about to walk over, Bai Qianfan kindly told them, "Elder sister, Prince has returned to your residence."


    Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie were naturally overjoyed, the smile on their face became wider, but they said: "We are not looking for Your Highness, His Highness is tired outside, when we return to the residence we should properly rest, it would be better to not scratch him."


    Bai Qianfan did not look good, nor did she mind, she just laughed and left.


    Gu Qingdie looked at her back, fiercely glanced at her, and said in a low voice, "Now I really get annoyed when I see her. Since the Prince has returned, let''s see what else she can think of. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang frowned, "She''s been pampered before, you better not let her get the upper hand again."


    "That''s impossible. Look at her, can she even compare to us? Your highness isn''t blind, you don''t need a girl, you want a little girl who hasn''t grown any hair at all. "


    She always spoke without concealing it, and Xiu Yuanshuang''s face became slightly red.


    Gu Qingdie then said: "Elder sister, your highness will definitely go to elder sister''s room tonight. Elder sister''s courtyard is close to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, you must be careful."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s maid, Qiu Wen replied, "Rest assured Master, tonight this servant will bring out the key to prevent that chicken from entering. If it dares to come in, this servant will kill it. "


    Gu Qingdie''s eyes lit up: That''s a good idea, she will harm us, and we will also harm her. One day, kill that chicken and let her be angry.


    Xiu Yuanshuang hesitated: "That''s not good, the chicken is really precious, if we were to kill it, if she were to report it to the Duke ¡­"


    "Big sister is confused. What''s wrong with complaining? The prince doesn''t like her anyways. What''s more, it''s just a chicken after all. It''s not like it''s anything else." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "That night was the incident with that chicken. Big sister doesn''t hate it?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang muttered to herself for a bit, "Princess, you have to watch it closely. It''s not easy to catch that chicken.


    Qiu Wen said: "Since two courtyards are close, next time this servant will think of a way to lure the chicken in."


    Gu Qingdie clapped her hands: "Then it''s a deal, she''s always hurting others, and also wants her to have a taste of being harmed."


    They walked and walked until they arrived at the Huailin Pavilion door. The servant on the door greeted them with a bow.


    Gu Qingdie asked, "Has the Prince returned?"


    The attendant replied, "Yes, the prince has brought a few lords with him. They are currently chatting and having tea inside."


    When the two of them heard this, they were overjoyed. With the guests, it wouldn''t be good for them to enter, so they could only turn around and return.


    Gu Qingdie said with hatred: "Princess is really bad, he clearly knows that the Prince has guests, but he did not say it. That we wasted this trip, he really isn''t a good person."


    Xiu Yuanshuang said: "Forget it, we will not be in the mansion for too long, don''t cause any trouble, once the days are up, we can make a decision. The prince''s temper is still not clear, if we anger him, it will be ours that will not pay for it."


    Gu Qingdie sighed, "I think so. It has already been three months since the princess married into her family, how can the prince still live and eat? If he does not expel her from his household, wouldn''t he be offending the Prime Minister Bai? What does it matter to him to raise the daughter of his enemy?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang grew older, and thought a little deeper, "Little sister, don''t be anxious, just watch, we don''t even see how the prince treats the wangfei, if one day they get together, if we recklessly do something, we might actually be kicked out. At that time, the ones leaving the manor will not be her, but us. "


    Gu Qingdie was shocked, "If it''s like this, it won''t be good, big sister, we can''t let them get better. The position of Crown Princess should be big sister''s, we have to think of a way."


    Xiu Yuanshuang did not say anything, but raised her head to look at the Moon Reaching Pavilion that was not far away.

 C156 To be the head of the family

    Morong Gan took a nap and started writing in the study room. He dipped his ink into it and paused, remembering the emperor''s words. He said that the Concubine Princess was proficient in all kinds of calligraphy and calligraphy, and that it would be superfluous if it was placed in the study.


    He instructed Hao Pingguan, "Go to the Jade Lotus Pavilion and invite Concubine Princess over."


    Hearing that the prince had invited him, Gu Qingdie was extremely happy. She hurriedly combed her hair and deeply touched the rouge on her head, before following the servant to head to the Huailin Pavilion.


    After entering the study room, he gracefully greeted, "Your highness called me here, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Morong Gan laughed, "Your name sounds good. Qingdie, there''s nothing else I need you for.


    Gu Qingdie was overjoyed, but she did not show it on her face, and only pursed her lips into a smile, "I am honored."


    She walked over, picked up the ink stick and began to slowly grind it in the inkstone. When she was at home, she put in effort to learn how to use the zither, chess, and painting. He never thought that it would actually be used, seeing Morong Gan write with his head down, glancing at it casually, he knew what it was.


    "My prince wrote Wang Xizhi''s'' Orchid Pavilion Preface ''."


    Morong Gan said indifferently: "You saw it?"


    "Yes, even when I was at home, I wrote this. This is the most famous book in Wang Xizhi''s travel books. I even copied his masterwork, the ''Yellow Court Classic'', and his cursive script, ''Clear in the Fast Snow'', as well as'' Beginner''s Eyes''. "When he was young, he went from martial uncle to Mentor Wei and Lady Wei, Wei Rui, to be his aunt. He was also a famous calligrapher at the time, and learned cursive script from Zhang Chi ¡­"


    Morong Gan suddenly interrupted her, "Are you going to read the written book?"


    Gu Qingdie: "Eh?" She was talking about calligraphy, why did she bring it up again? Your highness''s way of thinking can easily escape your grasp. Although she had seen it before, she couldn''t say it out loud.


    He immediately shook his head, "No, I don''t like looking at these common things. I heard that the content inside is quite vulgar and can''t be ignored. They are all things that teach bad people."


    Morong Gan said, "Oh, and here I thought you liked it. But there are a few books in this king''s bookshelf, since you don''t want to read them, then forget it."


    Gu Qingdie''s face reddened. She wanted to return and say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Morong Gan put down his brush, "This king is tired, you can go back."


    Seeing that his expression had calmed down, and that she didn''t know where she was unhappy, Gu Qingdie was a little worried in her heart, and said bravely: "Prince, why don''t I write a few words for you to see?"


    Morong Gan put the paper away and said, "This king is not interested in appraisal, I''m only interested in writing."


    Gu Qingdie still wanted to work hard, "I''ll play the zither for Your Highness."


    Morong Gan stood up and instructed Hao Pingguan, "Send Lateral Princess back."


    Gu Qingdie was on the verge of tears, what exactly did she do wrong? It''s just that the book wasn''t good for words, and was originally something that couldn''t even be placed on the table, she wasn''t wrong.


    But since Morong Gan had ordered her to leave, she had no choice but to leave with grievance.


    Morong Gan walked over to the bookshelf and pulled out a conversation book, holding it in his hand and slowly flipping through it. The added fragrance of his red sleeves was simply a source of annoyance to him. They were constantly showing off and chattering non-stop. Even his words had annoyed him. Was the book not good? He felt that it was rather interesting. How could it be a common thing? There were many truths written within. There were talented people, and there were finally lovers who had married, and there were also people who had cut off their intestines. As for him, he just didn''t want to see her. He was just sad and empty.


    ''s words annoyed him, but Bai Qianfan, who was unsteady and called her Soothing Ink, actually asked her to find a book in front of the bookshelf. He only found her logical and proper way of speaking, but that only made him feel that it was interesting.


    Just as he was in a daze, Hao Pingguan came in and said while bowing: "My prince, since Lateral Princess has entered the mansion, isn''t it against the rules to tell her to treat the Inner Palace as a place and keep holding it in the hands of a servant?"


    Morong Gan muttered to himself for a moment, "Mn, you should invite her over."


    Therefore, Hao Pingguan sent people to invite Xiu Yuanshuang again. Although he sympathized with Bai Qianfan, he would rather see Morong Gan as well, since his master had gone to Lateral Princess at night, and if he gave birth to a young master, then his master would have to be the mistress sooner or later. With a wife and children, his days would be complete, and his master wouldn''t be able to hang on by himself like this, but he would have to ask for the warmth of a woman by his side.


    "Xiu Yuanshuang invited her into the study room and politely bowed. Morong Gan invited her to sit down, then cleared his throat and said," Today, I''ll call you over, and there''s nothing else, the palace has some things to tell you. The princess is young, and cannot take care of any matters, so this king wants to hand over the affairs of the inner chamber to you. What is Lateral Princess''s opinion? "


    Xiu Yuanshuang was completely overwhelmed by her kindness, and immediately stood up: "I have only been in the palace for a few days, and you trust me so much, I have no way to repay you. Since you mean it like this, I will follow along, I''m afraid I did not do well, and am afraid that I will be seen as a joke by you, your highness."


    "Lateral Princess is a meticulous person, so I''ll hand these things over to you. This king doesn''t need to worry, if there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask Hao Pingguan. I''ll leave this family to you from now on. "


    What else could Xiu Yuanshuang say? Ying Ying immediately knelt down, and said, "Yes, your highness."


    He kept a low profile and spoke humbly, "Head Steward, I am really not confident that I can get the king to hand this matter over to me. Head Steward must help me."


    "Lateral Princess is too polite, why would I not understand? Please do not hesitate to ask this servant, this servant will definitely do his best to help you become a good family."


    Xiu Yuanshuang intentionally mentioned Bai Qianfan, "Unfortunately, Princess Consort is still young, so I''m afraid that she won''t be able to take it as a matter. When she''s a little older, I''ll hand over the burden to her.


    "Don''t think like that, Lateral Princess," Hao Pingguan said as he looked around, but saw that no one was around, so he lowered his voice, "The wangfei won''t stay in the palace for long. If I am able to give birth to the young noble in the future, I think that this matriarch''s position cannot be escaped. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang was obviously very surprised. "Why didn''t you stay long? I heard from Miss Qi Hong that the prince and the princess were very close. The prince doted on the princess and even made a swing for her."


    "Sigh, that''s all in the past, the prince originally wanted to treat the princess as his sister, so he was willing to pamper her. Where''s the princess, she''s so smart that people like her, I don''t know what will happen after that, but the prince suddenly changed his attitude towards her, and he forbade her from coming to the Huailin Pavilion, leaving her in the backyard without paying any attention to him. After all, the prince and the Prime Minister Bai aren''t on good terms, so it''s only a matter of time before the princess goes out."


    Xiu Yuanshuang seemed to have suddenly realized something: "So that''s how it is."

 C157 A strange situation

    She was probably the one who had married two wives. Recently, Morong Gan always ran to the backyard to drink tea and chat, and occasionally stayed for a meal. He could be considered fair before, but after going to the Fallen Star Pavilion once, he had to go to the Jade Lotus Pavilion once. It was just that the beautiful scene that Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie wished for never ended. He never stayed in a yard again.


    He would always go to the Fallen Star Pavilion during his afternoon nap and stand in the courtyard like he would look to the east and west, telling Xiu Yuanshuang what kind of plants she should plant and how she should place them in the courtyard. Thinking that he liked it, Xiu Yuanshuang instructed her servants to follow his instructions, digging a ditch, cutting open a flower bed and getting some flower seeds, but Morong Gan seemed to be interested in them and did not let anyone else do it.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the man was impeccable, that he sometimes moved closer to her, and that the concentration and depth of his features made her stare. Although he was somewhat cold and dignified, he was still quite gentle to her, and his tone was also quite calm. Where could he find such a famous husband?


    A chicken slowly walked in. When Qiu Wen saw that it was Little Yellow, she immediately chased it away. "Get out, get out!" It scared Little Yellow flying away.


    Morong Gan squatted on the ground and looked at it coldly, "It can speak human language?"


    Qiu Wen''s face reddened, and she did not dare make a sound. Little Yellow, seeing that Morong Gan was no longer a threat, came back and walked to her side and pecked at his leg a few times. Morong Gan did not care, he just let it go.


    The servant flipped through the soil and found a few earthworms. Morong Gan brought them in front of Little Yellow to eat. When Little Yellow lowered its head to peck at them, watched quietly with a calm expression.


    Xiu Yuanshuang could not help but ask, "Does the Prince like it?"


    Morong Gan said blandly, "I can''t really say I like it. There are bugs everywhere, so don''t waste it."


    Xiu Yuanshuang said, "This chicken is really obedient, the princess has taught it well. I''ve been here a few times, but I''ve never seen it messing around. "


    Morong Gan snorted, "What will she teach?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang probed, "Why don''t you call the wangfei over to join the liveliness."


    Morong Gan did not say anything, he buried his head in the work he was doing. When he was done, he sat on the tree trunk, while Little Yellow ran to his feet and laid down on the ground. He casually stroked its feathers, with his eyes lowered, he did not know what his mood was, and after a while he said, "Don''t get too close to her, she will go out sooner or later."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was overjoyed, "Is it because of the Prime Minister Bai that Your Highness doesn''t like my wife?"


    Morong Gan raised his head, his eyes filled with frost. His heart tightened, and he didn''t dare say another word.


    Gu Qingdie had a good relationship with Xiu Yuanshuang, but since Morong Gan often went to the Fallen Star Pavilion, she didn''t come to her Jade Lotus Pavilion. She felt a little uncomfortable, but after thinking about it, the Prince probably treated Xiu Yuanshuang as her original wife, so their relationship was deeper, her skin was thick, and if the Prince wasn''t going, she would come to the Fallen Star Pavilion to eat and drink, staying until Morong Gan left.


    Since young miss Bai Family wants to leave, the position of Crown Princess will sooner or later be mine. It is also understandable that the Prince will be closer to me, furthermore, she is the one who is in charge of the matters in the Inner Palace right now, so this matter is already a foregone conclusion.


    When she was first in charge, she was still a bit modest. After seeing the servants being respectful to her, she found out that there was a sense of being the mistress, and slowly, she put on airs. She was not as casual towards Gu Qingdie as before, her words and actions always seemed to be superior to others. Gu Qingdie became even more angry, but the smile on her face only became sweeter. She called her elder sister from the left and elder sister from the right affectionately.


    In order to pull away from her, Xiu Yuanshuang had fixed her relationship with her. She would often give her something to eat or give her a small gift.


    Although Morong Gan told her not to get too close to Bai Qianfan, she felt that this was a matter of killing two birds with one stone. She wasn''t worried about anything, no matter how good they used to be, it would be impossible from now on.


    Her wariness towards Bai Qianfan slowly decreased a little. After interacting with him for a while, she realised that Bai Qianfan was actually a very pure person, and did not seem like someone who had plans. The misconception about her from before was slowly dispelled, so she was even more unwilling to interact with Gu Qingdie.


    Gu Qingdie was a sensitive person, she could clearly see Xiu Yuanshuang''s plan. What should she do? Now she was alone and unwelcome. Her Highness had come to her place less and less, and she would occasionally come together with Xiu Yuanshuang, as if they were a couple. She was the one who was unnecessary, so if this went on, would her Lateral Princess still have any hope?


    She thought long and hard, and since Xiu Yuanshuang did not like her, she had her own plans for Bai Qianfan. was easy to fool, she had prepared many little toys for him. Every few days, if Bai Qianfan wanted to send some over, she would accompany him there, but if she wanted to go to Fallen Star Pavilion, she would accompany him there. Xiu Yuanshuang did it in front of Bai Qianfan, and it would not be good to embarrass him, thus this kind of strange situation had formed.


    Bai Qianfan knew in her heart that she had to follow her even if she had to take other people''s things because they were too weak.


    When Xiu Yuanshuang saw her, she naturally welcomed her with a smile, but when she saw Gu Qingdie, his smile dimmed a little. The three of them sat down to drink tea, and not long later, Morong Gan actually arrived.


    Seeing them drinking tea, Morong Gan smiled and asked Xiu Yuanshuang, "Did you get any good tea leaves?"


    "Yes, I was just about to invite Your Highness here for tea," Xiu Yuanshuang said with a dignified smile. "My mother sent someone over this morning, saying that Yun Wei''s tea was good for the body."


    Just as they were talking, the servant girl served them some tea. Morong Gan took a sip, frowned, then relaxed his body, "The tea is bitter compared to the tea in the Central Plains, but the aftertaste is satisfying. There are many Yun Wai people here, and they like to drink this tea, saying that it is good for their health."


    Gu Qingdie laughed: "Your Highness sure knows a lot."


    Morong Gan said: "This king has been there before. The land lords are few in number and have many forests, the people there are experts in poison, Gu planting and witchcraft, but the scenery is very beautiful."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face revealed fear, "I heard that barbarians are very strange."


    However, Gu Qingdie said, "I heard that the barbarian girl was born very beautiful."


    Morong Gan did not look at Bai Qianfan, but she had been around the entire time. She was holding onto her tea, looking calm and collected, as if she was thinking about something.


    Suddenly, she put down the teacup, stood up and said, "I remember that I still have some embroidery work to finish. I''ll go back first." After she finished speaking, she left without even bowing to Morong Gan. In fact, the moment Morong Gan entered, her eyes had always been empty, and she had always been absent-minded when she saluted.


    Morong Gan was enraged, he slapped the table and stood up, "Stop!"

 C158 It looks like youve gotten a little bit heavier over this period of time?

    Bai Qianfan stopped and turned to look at him, then walked forward with a composed expression. Morong Gan was extremely furious, she immediately grabbed Bai Qianfan up and left the room.


    This turn of events caused Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie to be dumbstruck. They were shocked at Bai Qianfan''s courage and also at her great anger.


    Xiu Yuanshuang regained her senses and quickly gave chase, "My prince, please calm down. The wangfei is only a child, please be lenient!"


    Gu Qingdie chased after him and shouted, "My prince, please calm your anger, please calm your anger!"


    Morong Gan angrily grabbed Bai Qianfan and strode into the Moon Reaching Pavilion room. Arriving at Bai Qianfan''s house, he turned around and locked the door, then walked over to the window and closed the window tightly. In the entire process, Bai Qianfan held onto''s hand with her head lowered, and did not say a word.


    After doing all of this, Morong Gan finally threw Bai Qianfan onto the bed. He pointed at her with anger, his lips trembling, yet not a single word came out.


    There was a blanket on the bed, so Bai Qianfan did not fall in pain. Instead, she forced herself up and sat down, not even looking at him.


    After a while, Morong Gan managed to calm himself down and forced himself to calm down. He lowered his hand and looked at Bai Qianfan who was hugging her head, unable to describe what it felt like.


    He took a few steps back and sat in the chair. He was depressed. He kept pushing her away. He kept not seeing her. He kept making himself forget her. He had worked hard for so long, but it had all been for naught!


    After a long while, he finally opened his mouth and asked, "Why do you want to leave?"


    Bai Qianfan''s voice was very calm. "Your Highness said last time that we should never meet again. Qian Fan was forced to stay there today. Since Your Highness has come and my mission has been completed, I will leave. "


    "What mission?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, and then said the truth, "Crown Prince, just pretend you don''t know. It may happen again in the future, but when the prince arrives, I will leave without delay. "


    "You just don''t want to see me?"


    "The prince said never to meet again. If I don''t listen to him, what if he wants to kill me or chase me out?"


    "You don''t want to go out?"


    "At least for now, I don''t want to. When I become a bit older and make preparations, I won''t be afraid if I have sufficient ability."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then said: "Those two nights, did you do it on purpose?"


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, "How can Your Highness think like this? Since you have married a new wife, I can''t even be happy for you.


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, it was all his wishful thinking, she actually didn''t have any thoughts at all, she had treated himself as a child, but she was already fourteen years old, around the age of fifteen, in a month''s time, he was already an adult. Why did she not have any thoughts towards him, and was he still thinking about Du Changfeng?


    He asked, "What do you think of Du Changfeng?"


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and thought for a moment, "Not bad, he''s good-looking, and has skills. She''s warm-hearted and willing to help others."


    Morong Gan thought, I also have good looks, have ability, and am willing to help others, why don''t you think I''m good?


    "If," he hesitated, "I mean if, if, I break off all relations with you, and marry you to Du Changfeng, would you be willing?"


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes, "Is he willing? If he wants to, I want to. "


    Morong Gan slapped the armrest of the chair and bellowed, "Why don''t you ask me if I''m willing?"


    Bai Qianfan opened her mouth, her face filled with astonishment, "Didn''t you say that you were the one to start the conversation?"


    Morong Gan could not say what he wanted either. His mind was in a mess, his mind in a mess. He had long ago thrown his composure and composure out of the window. It was as if he had dove into a fog and lost his bearings. He walked for half a day, but he still walked in circles.


    He had spent so much time and effort, done so many things, that he had even married a new princess, made up his mind to go all out, but in the end he had forced himself into such a situation, a situation he had never encountered before.


    Other than the two days when he had made up his mind, he had really planned to stay the night, but he had left it at that, because he really didn''t want to force himself, and because of the faint uneasiness and fear, as long as it happened, he and she would never be able to make it, but wasn''t that what he wanted?


    The reason why he came to Fallen Star Pavilion every day was only because this place was close to her. Standing in the courtyard, he could occasionally see her entering and exiting the courtyard, and it was for this reason that he turned himself into a gardener.


    It was Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie. They probably thought that he would do something to Bai Qianfan, or what she could do.


    Those voices made him furious. Why did he marry all these women? It was useless. The anger that he had finally calmed down came back, he angrily walked to the door, "All of you, scram! Go far away! Make more noise, all of you go back to the board!"


    No one dared to disobey him, except ¡ª the person sitting on the bed was actually very obedient to him. It was precisely because of this that he was so angry, why was he suffering, and yet she was so calm and unperturbed?


    He walked back and stood in the middle of the room. He called to her, "Come here."


    Bai Qianfan clearly trembled, as she raised her head, "Does Your Highness want to hit me?"


    He was about to go crazy. Did he look like he was about to hit someone?


    "I''m not hitting you, come here."


    It was probably because his appearance was really scary. Bai Qianfan trembled a little as she walked slowly to his side. Just as he raised his hand, she leaned back, as if trying to avoid it.


    "What does the prince want to do?"


    He didn''t know what he was doing. He just wanted to get closer to her. As he got closer, he reached out to pick her up. "I see that you''ve been getting heavier recently?"


    Bai Qianfan was very surprised: "Eh?"


    The little girl was in his hands, light as a feather. He carried her on his back, but it was different this way. In order to preserve his last bit of dignity, he could only lift her up high.


    Bai Qianfan was a little shocked, "Your Highness, you can think of it like that?"


    "Probably." He put her down and took two shallow breaths. "If," he swallowed, embarrassed, "if I treat you the way I used to, would you?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him inquiringly, "How long can it take for your highness to give you a deadline?"


    He wanted to be angry again, but held back and tried to make his expression more gentle. "Why do you ask?"


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes and said softly, "I wish Your Highness had never treated me well. This way I won''t be sad, I won''t be disappointed. "


    His heart skipped a beat as he suddenly hugged her. This time, he pressed her closer to him and stroked her head, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I won''t do this again. Can you believe in me again?"


    Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment before hugging his waist, "I have always treated Your Highness as my Big Brother, if you are not lying to me, I am willing."


    Morong Gan was helpless, he didn''t want to be the Big Brother, but if he said it out loud, he was afraid of scaring her.


    He patted her on the back. "I won''t lie to you, I swear!"

 C159 Your highness you should come often in the future

    After she explained everything, Bai Qianfan wanted to leave, but Morong Gan sat back down, leaned back in the chair, and frowned. It was unknown what she was thinking about.


    Bai Qianfan was still a little afraid of him. Just now, he had slammed the table towards her twice in a row, and it was truly scary. She felt that the rest of the princes were good, but with their moody moods, once a little bad, once a piece of candy was given, it would be as if nothing had happened. She didn''t know if she could trust him. It was not easy for her to grow up to be this big. She had encountered many bright wounds and dark swords, and upon being harmed, she would easily be on her guard. Especially Morong Gan, he was too secretive and could not see through it.


    Without a word, the atmosphere became heavy. Bai Qianfan let out a long breath, "Your Highness doesn''t want to go out?"


    Morong Gan frowned, "You don''t want to stay with me?"


    Bai Qianfan felt that he was petty, she could misunderstand even a few words. "No, it''s just that ¡­" It was just a little awkward, just sitting there like a fool. Time was not meant to be passed this way.


    Morong Gan looked at the bun on her head that was crooked at the side, "You have a maid, why are you combing your hair to such an extent?"


    "It''s convenient. They comb their hair very slowly. I can''t sit still."


    He walked over and pushed her to the counter. "I''ll comb your hair. If you can''t sit still, you have to."


    It had been a few days since he had combed his Elemental Jewel''s bun, but his movements were not sloppy. Hearing her say that he couldn''t sit still, he also sped up his movements a bit. He carefully combed the flowing sea on his forehead and examined himself in the mirror, feeling very satisfied.


    However, Bai Qianfan said: "My prince, have you forgotten that I have already aged one year last month? The forehead is going to show. "


    "It''s fine. You don''t look fourteen anyway." Morong Gan asked, "Where is the pearl I gave you?"


    Bai Qianfan took one from the accessory case and gave it to him. Morong Gan took a look at each of them, then turned her over to examine her. The corner of her mouth slightly curled up, "They really look like a year picture doll."


    Seeing the smile on his face, Bai Qianfan''s courage immediately grew. "Royal Highness, can I go to the Huailin Pavilion to play with Big Sister Qi Hong and Big Sister Lv He?"


    Morong Gan''s face sank. Why didn''t she go find him?


    Seeing his gloomy face, Bai Qianfan retracted her neck, "Forget it, I am actually not a..."


    "Yes," he interrupted her, a helpless smile on his face, and reached out to pinch her cheek. "You can do whatever you want."


    Bai Qianfan turned her head, and slipped past his hands. Eh, it didn''t seem to be painful.


    Morong Gan snorted, and started pinching her face. This time, Bai Qianfan didn''t run, but ¡­ Pain...


    She frowned, and looked up at him with a wronged expression. Morong Gan finally laughed out loud, and rubbed her face with his hands, "You will suffer if you play tricks in front of me, remember?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded her head, "It''s getting late, shouldn''t Your Highness return to the Huailin Pavilion to eat?"


    Morong Gan said: "How many times have you tried to eat and drink at Huailin Pavilion, I will also eat at your place today."


    "I brought food from the big kitchen, it''s not as delicious as the food Sister Qi Hong cooked."


    "You can eat, but not necessarily me?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a moment, "Okay, then your highness can stay here to eat."


    Morong Gan was annoyed by her forced tone, "You can''t eat for a day, I have to eat everything you eat at my place. You decide. "


    Bai Qianfan spread out her hands, "I don''t care, I don''t need to spend money anyways."


    Morong Gan felt hopeless for her, who could not receive any information at all. If it was those two, they would definitely be extremely happy. He pretended not to want to leave and looked around the room. When he noticed that there were some small decorations and toys around her, he asked, "Where did all these come from?"


    Bai Qianfan said while beaming, "This is a gift from two big sisters."


    "Are they nice to you?"


    "It was unfamiliar at first, but now it''s good. They all like the prince very much. "


    Morong Gan coughed, pretending to be serious, "Then do you like it?"


    "Your highness is good to me, I like it."


    Morong Gan gritted his teeth and endured. When she grew up, he would find out sooner or later.


    Morong Gan was stunned until it was time for dinner before he opened the door and went out. Yue Xiang and Yue Gui were outside, trembling for a long time, when the door was opened, they immediately looked at Bai Qianfan, and saw that she was perfectly fine.


    When they heard that Morong Gan was going to eat here, the two of them immediately became happy. After waiting for so long, the wangfei was finally able to see the light of day, and finally looked forward to the prince''s favor.


    Yue Gui personally went to get the Food Box and returned to the side hall to set up the meal. Seeing that there were more dishes on the menu today, Bai Qianfan was a little puzzled, so Yue Gui explained, "I heard that the Prince was having dinner here at the kitchen, so I added a few dishes."


    Bai Qianfan was very happy, and laughed while saying to Morong Gan: "Your highness, come often in the future, I am also blessed."


    Morong Gan smiled bitterly, the reason she hoped for him to come was only to eat a few more dishes.


    It was no wonder that he didn''t manage to take care of himself and let her worry about him. She didn''t understand those things to begin with, but now, she was even less inclined to think about those things.


    As the two masters ate, Yue Xiang waited on the side with a wide smile.


    The food in the big kitchen was indeed not as delicious as what Qi Hong cooked. When Morong Gan was eating at Fallen Star Pavilion, he would just randomly eat a little bit.


    Unknowingly, a bowl of rice had already reached the bottom. Seeing her adding more food, he also added another bowl of rice and accompanied her. Not to mention anything else, just looking at her made his heart feel full.


    Xiu Yuanshuang sat uneasily in the room, afraid that Morong Gan would do anything to him. What she was more worried about was if they were to be alone together and stay in the same room, since anything could happen to them.


    When Qiu Wen came to tell her that Prince Chu was staying in the Moon Reaching Pavilion to eat, her expression changed as she had a bad premonition. She propped up the table and sat down. "How is His Highness''s expression? Are you still angry?"


    "I''m not angry anymore. I''m still smiling." Qiu Wen curled her lips, "Didn''t you say that you don''t like your wangfei? How did you end up having dinner together?"


    "Did the prince eat too much?"


    "Your servant has asked around and eaten two bowls. Usually, when you eat here, you can put down your chopsticks and eat happily."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s brows wrinkled, "Earlier, Lv He said that the prince and princess quarreled, and the two of them were in a cold war. "The wangfei is indeed presumptuous in front of the prince. Your highness is already so angry today, but she still dares to leave. Aren''t you afraid that the prince will beat her up in his rage?"


    Qiu Wen said worriedly, "If that''s the case, Master, you should have thought of a solution earlier. If the wangfei doesn''t leave the palace, your Lateral Princess will have no chance of change, and will stay under Miss Bai Family for the rest of your life."


    Xiu Yuanshuang did not say anything, she slowly turned the Cat''s Eye Rings on her finger, looking weak and lost in thought.

 C160 Hit the nose

    Forget it, Morong Gan would not leave. Bai Qianfan was not sure what he wanted, she had never seen him like this before, but it seemed like she wanted to stop talking, if he did not say it, she would ask him, "Does Your Highness have anything to say to me?"


    Morong Gan did not say anything, and just sized her up. After a while, he said, "You''ve only been in the palace for three months, why have I seen you grow taller?"


    When he said that, Bai Qianfan laughed, "Prince, you forgot, I said that I am still growing, and you still laughed at me, don''t you think it''s been a long time? "Earlier, you said that I became heavier."


    Morong Gan shifted his gaze onto her chest, and said with a somewhat narrow expression: "There are some places that I don''t seem to have seen before."


    Bai Qianfan followed his gaze, her face immediately flushed red, she turned around and asked angrily: "Duke, why are you like this?"


    She had her back to him and her waist was very straight. Her narrow shoulders were small and delicate, and with a thought, he put his hand on her shoulder and said gently: "Didn''t you see me as the Big Brother? We are so close, so it won''t hurt to say all of this."


    When the Big Brother was at home, he did not avoid her, he combed her hair, and when she fell asleep in the flower garden, he carried her back to her room. When he saw that her hands were cold in the winter, he even covered her hands, and when the wet nurse died, she was alone in the cold room, almost crying, and when the Big Brother came over at night, he hugged her in his arms and comforted her a lot. When he woke up, the Big Brother was leaning against the bed, hugging her.


    She was relieved. She turned around and bumped into his embrace, causing her nose to hurt. She could not help but complain, "Why is the prince so close to me? You scared me."


    Morong Gan pulled away from her and gently pinched the bridge of her nose, laughing, "It''s all my fault for being so rash. Aiyo, my nose is so delicate that it''s crooked."


    Bai Qianfan turned pale with fright, and quickly looked in the mirror. Seeing that Morong Gan was playing with her, she immediately became extremely angry, and used her hand to suppress Morong Gan''s nose, "Your nose is the one that is crooked."


    Morong Gan grabbed her hand and frowned: "Impudent."


    In truth, he was just pretending, but Bai Qianfan didn''t see through it. She remembered his identity immediately, and didn''t dare to be rash while hanging her hands. Morong Gan secretly regretted it. She had just made up her mind, she was still wary of him.


    He smiled at her. "I''m just teasing you," he said, bending down and bringing his face up to hers.


    Seeing him like that, Bai Qianfan''s heart relaxed, and he laughed again, pursing his lips: "The Duke wants me to pinch this time."


    Morong Gan really wanted to please her, he bent his body and did not move, "Pinch."


    She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hurt him, so she used all of her strength. Morong Gan took a deep breath, the bridge of his nose was soft and crisp, how could he endure such a situation? It really hurt him, and his tears almost squeezed out.


    Bai Qianfan had always thought that he was an invulnerable King Kong body, but she never thought that he would be in such pain, her eyes were watery and she was immediately frightened. Her little face creased into a frown, and almost cried: "My prince, it''s not on purpose, is it painful?"


    Morong Gan covered his nose, his voice muffled, "Pain."


    "If I blow it for you, it might not hurt anymore." In the past, when she was injured, the wet nurse would always blow on her. When the warm breath brushed against her face, it really didn''t hurt that much.


    Morong Gan took his hands away, and she really went up to take a breath, that cautious look, he found it very interesting when he looked at her. He secretly glanced down at her, but she only focused on blowing, his mouth opening slightly, his pink lips pouting, his breath smelled good, and the faint scent of fruit dew.


    His heart suddenly jumped. That day, when she was asleep, he gently touched her, but it was like an electric shock, shocking him endlessly. The complex emotions in his heart made him leave immediately, causing great waves of shock in his heart. And now, all his determination slowly faded away in the river of time. The little sapling that he loved grew up with a forceful momentum, which was why he did all these seemingly absurd actions afterwards.


    He looked at her with infatuation and swallowed his saliva again and again. Finally, he made her notice as she suspiciously looked at him, "My lord, why are you looking at me like that? You want to punish me? "


    He said, "Yes, if you pinch my nose, won''t I punish you?"


    She shrank back and said timidly: "Then please punish me. It''s just a little too much. If it hurts too much, I''ll cry. It''s so ugly when I cry, so don''t blame me."


    He was laughing like hell. Why did she always talk so funny, unlike the other two? It was boring to listen to.


    "You made me hurt like this. I have to bite you."


    Shocked, she covered her nose and took a step back. "Are you going to bite my nose off?"


    "Of course not." Seeing that he had frightened her, he softened again, and, tired from bending over, sat down on the chair and pulled her over to stand between his legs.


    She was so focused on her own nose that she didn''t feel anything was amiss. She stood there timidly, looking at him with her dark eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bite off your nose," he said after a pause. "If you won''t let me bite off my nose, you can change it to something else, eyes, lips, ears.


    She touched her face with a look of being intimidated. After a while, she said, "How about you bite my ear? My ear doesn''t fear pain."


    Morong Gan was a little disappointed. Why not his lips? For an honest man to scheme for such a matter, he was truly shameless.


    She turned her body and let him bite her, Morong Gan was afraid that he would hurt her, he touched her gently, then opened his mouth to take her in, but his heart palpitated unspeakably, he thought that he had picked it up once, but found a treasure. That small ear lobe was extremely smooth and exquisite, it was indescribably beautiful, the joy in his heart was about to spill out, his hand on her waist was trembling. No matter what, it was not enough. Some parts of his body began to gradually change ¡­


    Bai Qianfan suddenly pushed him away, and turned to look at him warily, "So what if your highness bites, it makes me itch."


    When he saw the wariness in her eyes, he knew that something was wrong with his appearance. He lowered his head, startled, and quickly crossed his arms in front of his chest to cover his face.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t enlightened. Even though she was suspicious, she still wouldn''t be able to know what he was thinking. He composed himself and pretended to be casual as he said, "Your earlobes are too thin. I''m afraid that I would bite them off with one bite. Scratching them a few times is fine, but you''re not willing."


    His eyes were wide open as he lied, but she did not realize that. On the contrary, she was embarrassed. "So it was me who misunderstood you, I apologize to you."


    He really didn''t know how she managed to grow up in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. Just because she was still alive, it couldn''t be that it wasn''t a miracle.

 C161 Your highness still hasnt come out yet?

    As Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan messed around in the house, time passed by unknowingly.


    Yue Xiang and Yue Guiyi stood guard at the door, feeling gloomy. Whatever it was, the Duke had dragged the Royal Concubine into his room and shut the door. Who knows what was going on inside? It''s already so late, and the prince still hasn''t left. Looks like he''s going to stay for the night. Thinking this way, both of them became happy. They wanted to prepare the hot water, so they wouldn''t be flustered when they got it.


    They were people serving at the Huailin Pavilion in the past, so they knew Morong Gan''s rules of using water. The bathtub here was small, so they didn''t know if they should send someone to serve at the Huailin Pavilion to bring his bathtub here.


    Qiu Wen stood in the courtyard of the Fallen Star Pavilion, stretching her neck as she waited. It had been so long since afternoon and the prince still had not come out.


    It wasn''t to punish the wangfei. According to the maidservants, the two were still talking and laughing during the meal. Why are you not leaving yet? Are you going to stay for the night?


    She was extremely anxious. This opportunity had originally belonged to her master, but it had been ruined by the wangfei. Now it was her turn. If she could get the young duke to act as her leader, Bai Qianfan would be the true princess.


    There was a shadow on the ground, a slim line of shadow, she turned her head to see that Xiu Yuanshuang had come out.


    Her voice was very soft. "Has the prince not come out yet?"


    She looked at the sadness on her master''s face and couldn''t bear to see it anymore. She still shook her head.


    Xiu Yuanshuang walked around the courtyard and comforted herself when she saw the mess Morong Gan left behind. It''s alright, the flowers haven''t finished growing.


    Morong Gan still had not left. Bai Qianfan was a little tired, she put away the embroidered tenses on the table, then asked: "Who are you embroidering for?"


    "Sister Qi Hong and Sister Lv He, they are so good to me, I have to weave a good one for them."


    Morong Gan asked: "Am I not good to you?"


    Bai Qianfan told the truth, "Sometimes it''s bad, sometimes it''s bad."


    Morong Gan was speechless, he had brought this upon himself. During this period of time, treating her like this, had cooled her heart.


    Bai Qianfan could not hold it in anymore, and yawned: "It''s already very late, why is Your Highness not going to go back and rest, and not go to court tomorrow morning?"


    Morong Gan naturally knew that it was very late. Today, he opened his heart, like a dam that was missing, he could no longer hold on. He only felt that time was passing too quickly, and he had not stayed long enough with her.


    However, the little girl was not as excited as he was. Even if she knew that he was treating her well, she would only give him a bright smile. What else could she do? She felt tired between her brows and yawned a few times.


    He said, "It''s too late, and I''m tired, so why not stay here tonight?"


    She did not have much energy left, so she said, "Alright, there''s an empty room next door, I''ll tell Yue Xiang to serve you."


    He smiled wryly to himself, this sentence didn''t scare her at all. "I''m joking with you. You can rest. I''m leaving."


    She sent him out, "Prince, take care."


    When Yue Xiang and Yue Gui heard her words, they were a little surprised. They thought that since it was already so late, they should stay the night, but in the end, Morong Gan still left. But the prince was really kind to his princess consort. He turned around to stop her and said in a warm voice, "There''s no need to send me off. Go back to your room and lie down. You can''t even open your eyes."


    Bai Qianfan replied as she turned and entered the house. She really could not endure it any longer.


    Morong Gan stood by the door and watched her walk past the screen to the bed. The candlelight in the room flickered and her figure was reflected on the screen.


    Morong Gan turned around and glared at Yue Xiang. "Is this how you serve your masters?"


    Yue Lao immediately walked in, and Yue Xiang said: "I''ll send you off, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan waved his hand, "No need, I will attend to your master."


    As a result, Yue Xiang also went in. Three shadows appeared on the screen, but he could tell who Bai Qianfan was with a glance, and very quickly, she was lying on the bed. Yue Xiang helped her tuck in her blanket, put down the account, and came out from behind the screen.


    Within the Fallen Star Pavilion, Xiu Yuanshuang had already rested, but Qiu Wen was still stubbornly standing in the courtyard, blowing on the wind. If the light from the Moon Reaching Pavilion was not extinguished, she would not give up. As expected, in a moment''s time, the prince came out from her room with a lantern-wearing attendant by her side.


    In the darkness of the night, a lantern slowly floated forward. In the dim light, a tall man strode forward and quickly disappeared by the door to the backyard.


    It was already so late, Qiu Wen did not know whether Prince Chu had really favored Bai Qianfan or not. Although they had not stayed the night, they had stayed long enough, to the point of making one''s imagination run wild.


    That night, there were people who slept close to the bed and slept soundly like Bai Qianfan. There were people who did not sleep soundly, like Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie. There were people who wrote words for half a night in the study room, like Morong Gan.


    Only Morong Gan was an exception. He did not sleep for long, but he woke up on time and went to the front yard to practice a set of fist techniques. He felt that he was so excited that he could kill an ox.


    He was in a very good mood, actually joking with Qi Hong at breakfast, "Your skills are so good, whoever marries you will be lucky."


    Qi Hong''s face reddened, "What is this grandpa saying? I''m not marrying anyone, just serving grandpa for life."


    Morong Gan laughed: "I don''t have any objections, I''m just afraid that the wangfei won''t agree, she likes you that much."


    Qi Hong was very surprised, how did she get into a relationship with her again? She blinked his eyes at her as she smiled.


    After Morong Gan left, Qi Hong asked her, "What were you laughing at?"


    Lv He rolled her eyes, "Big sister Qi Hong, you are really stupid sometimes. Did you know that I went to Moon Reaching Pavilion yesterday?"


    "I know, I heard it from you."


    "What does it mean to stay until the third fragment of the night to return? I entered the Moon Reaching Pavilion in the afternoon, and stayed with Princess Hua-Yang for so long, and even ate together. It must have been the two of them reconciled."


    Qi Hong was pleasantly surprised, "Really, then the wangfei can come to the Huailin Pavilion again? I have to cook some of her favorite dishes today and make her eat happily. "


    Lv He snorted, "Like I said, they just quarreled. Sooner or later, they will get back together.


    Qi Hong was a little emotional, "I eagerly married her back, and even now, I still haven''t consummated her marriage. I wonder if I can keep her alive or not."


    "I think it''s better not to keep them. A few women are together with a husband, and they''ll be in trouble no matter who they stay in. If I want to marry someone in the future, I won''t be able to."


    Qi Hong teased her, "If Jia Tong does not marry a concubine, will you marry her?"


    Lv He was usually spicy, but when he heard her mention Jia Tong, her face reddened. "He''s just a little guard, can she climb on top of me?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Isn''t it just a servant girl? She''s a guard after all."


    "Even though I''m a servant girl, I''m still a servant girl from the Huailin Pavilion. Head Steward would usually greet me with a smile on his face whenever he sees me. He, hmph!" Lv He rolled his eyes and looked towards the sky.


    Qi Hong tidied up the things in her hands and said, "Alright, you are the young miss, I won''t be wasting time with you. I have to prepare dishes for the princess."

 C162 Probing

    Xiu Yuanshuang arrived at the Moon Reaching Pavilion early in the morning, saying that she wanted to accompany Princess Wangfei for breakfast. Bai Qianfan naturally wished that she could grow up alone. She would be happy if someone was willing to be her friend.


    Yue Xiang had stayed in the Duke Palace for a long time, so she naturally knew the purpose of Xiu Yuanshuang''s visit. On the surface, it looked like she was smiling, but she was feeling a little disdainful in her heart.


    Bai Qianfan''s breakfast was placed on the table. A bowl of rice porridge and two simple buns. When they were favored, the servants would greet Bai Qianfan with unusual enthusiasm, and when they saw him from afar, they would greet him with respect. Furthermore, it wasn''t just eating from afar, as she could choose from the meatbuns, soup dumplings, silver rolls, chopped onion, coquettish and so forth. There was also rice porridge, bean juice, egg oars, rice milk, etc. When he lost her favour, the standard naturally fell.


    Fortunately, Xiuyuan Cream brought her breakfast. The silver silk roll was sold by chance, and it had enough egg oars and soy sauce for two or three people. As Xiuyuan Cream was a lady of a noble family, she only ate seventy percent of her fill, so she just picked up the silver silk roll and ate a bowl of egg oars.


    Bai Qianfan was different, she had a big appetite and couldn''t afford to waste it, so she tried to finish what she could. In reality, this idea was nothing difficult for her.


    Seeing that she was eating excitedly, Xiu Yuanshuang asked while pretending to be uninterested: "I heard that the princes ate at your place yesterday?"


    "Yes," Bai Qianfan bit her lips, and vaguely replied. "I had eaten a lot of food at his place before, and he asked me to return it." After swallowing down the food in her mouth, she suddenly laughed, "Actually I took a big advantage over him. Huailin Pavilion''s food is so delicious, how can the kitchen in the front yard compare to it?


    Xiu Yuanshuang caught hold of the core question, "If the Duke wants you to return it, doesn''t that mean that you''ll have to eat at his place for many days straight?"


    "Of course not," Bai Qianfan said as she picked up the soy milk and took a sip, "The prince has just casually said that he doesn''t want the dishes cooked by Big Sister Qi Hong, isn''t it stupid for Barbara to come over to my place to eat?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang probed, "Have the wangfei and the prince reconciled yet?"


    Bai Qianzhang nodded. "Your highness meant that, but he might change one day. You probably don''t know, your highness is a bit temperamental, for a moment good, for a moment bad, I don''t care, I''m good, I accept, I don''t care, I also accept. In any case, I''m going out in the future.


    Bai Qianfan''s attitude surprised Xiu Yuanshuang greatly. She did not seem to have any intentions in that regard towards the Prince Chu, "You''re going to go out even after making up with her?"


    "Of course, because of my father, the prince won''t let me stay for long. He said that he will break off relations with me in the future and find a husband for me."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was overjoyed, "Does Your Highness really say that?"


    "Of course it''s true. When the prince is well, he is willing to treat me like a little sister."


    "What about bad times?"


    "Then that''s the enemy."


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed, "You sure are open-minded."


    "Or else, this is the Prince Chu Palace, everything will be decided by the Duke."


    Xiu Yuanshuang then asked, "What is the Prince doing, staying here for so long?"


    "Nothing much, just talking."


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed dryly, "Why do I feel that Prince does not seem to be someone who likes to talk?


    "I probably thought that he treated me badly in the past and wanted to build a good relationship with me, so he kept blabbering on and on."


    Xiu Yuanshuang heard her nagging about Morong Gan and felt it was kind of funny, but since Bai Qianfan said it like that, she could rest assured. Everything had not changed, Bai Qianfan would still leave the house, and she would still have the chance to support him in her position in the Crown Princess.


    Since the prince thought of her as a little girl, she had to do the same. She looked around the room and said, "It''s getting hot, the house''s going to have ice pots placed on top. Tomorrow, I''ll get someone to bring the ice pots over to my wife."


    Bai Qianfan beamed, "Aiyo, that''s great. I was feeling the heat and couldn''t even take a nap. Yue Xiang fanned me, and sweat came out all over her forehead.


    Yue Xiang said, "Royal Concubine, quickly stop talking about this. I''m sweating profusely, why don''t you give me a slap later on?"


    When Xiu Yuanshuang heard this, the servant girl''s face grew big enough to be slapped by the royal consort. She became stern, "How dare you let your master slap you, you want the prince to know about this, what''s wrong with that?"


    Yue Xiang was shocked, the Lateral Princess was the manager of the house, for a moment she had leaked her mouth, and she had caught his conversation, this time it was bad.


    Bai Qianfan tried to smooth things over: "It''s not her fault, it''s me. She served me well."


    Xiu Yuanshuang said: "Royal Consort, you are good at everything, except being too domineering towards your servants, repaying them with favors, returning them back to their masters for rules and regulations, the Duke calls me his boss, if you understand, I will not forgive you."


    "Elder sister, please don''t," Bai Qianfan smiled along with her, "I''m not some proper master. Furthermore, Yue Xiang has given her all to me, you must punish her for such a small matter. I''m sorry."


    Now that Xiu Yuanshuang wanted to build a good relationship with her, maybe in the future, the Duke would accept her as her sworn sister. After all, they were family, so they had to fawn on her.


    She was usually rather casual with Bai Qianfan, but when she saw him here, she followed the rules and bowed, not allowing him to see if she could catch a hold of her weakness.


    The three of them talked for a while, before Xiu Yuanshuang asked, "What time is it?"


    Qiu Wen said from the side: "Master, it''s already time."


    It just so happened that she had something to report to Morong Gan about, so asked if he was going to the Huailin Pavilion s.


    Bai Qianfan thought about it, but still shook her head. Although she could go to the Huailin Pavilion now, she couldn''t be as impudent as she was in the past.


    If she didn''t go, it wouldn''t be good for Gu Qingdie either. After Xiu Yuanshuang left, she said, "Why wouldn''t Princess Wang Fei go? Didn''t we already make up with her then?"


    Bai Qianfan said: "Elder Sister Xiu has matters to discuss with Your Highness, it''s not good for me to follow you."


    Gu Qingdie did not think so, "What''s wrong with that?


    "I don''t deserve to be a wangfei. It''s not like I don''t know."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Your highness had dinner with you yesterday and even said something so tactful. It''s clear that you like your wangfei." Gu Qingdie had changed her plans. If she could keep Bai Qianfan, and drag him down, she could still ascend to the position of Crown Princess. After all, with her identity, she could not become the Crown Princess.


    Xiu Yuanshuang was smart, she was the boss, and her life as a Concubine Princess would not be easy, but Bai Qianfan was different. She did not have scheming, and she was simple.


    However, her words were different from Bai Qianfan''s understanding. What she said was the love between a man and a woman, Bai Qianfan had the preconceived impression that it was the love between siblings, so she didn''t really care too much about it.

 C163 Penalty kneeling and slamming

    Morong Gan was especially anxious to return home today, hence he asked Hao Pingguan immediately, "Is the princess coming?"


    Hao Pingguan was startled. He had been to the manor for the past two days and had only returned this morning. But the tone of voice of the prince was very familiar.


    He bowed and replied, "Reporting to your highness, the wangfei didn''t come."


    Morong Gan''s footsteps paused, he did not come over? He rushed back in a hurry, thinking that Bai Qianfan would definitely be at the Huailin Pavilion, even if he wasn''t here to look for him, he would definitely come to look for Qi Hong.


    He felt a bit disappointed, but he didn''t say anything. He walked in with a calm expression.


    After he showered and changed his clothes, he went into the study and found Xiu Yuanshuang waiting for him there. The reason he married the two wangfei to enter the palace was to divert the attention he had towards Bai Qianfan. In the end, not only did he not succeed in changing the situation, he had even lost control of the situation.


    "What do you need This King for?"


    "Yes, your highness. There weren''t any women in the palace in the past, so the seventh day of the seventh month hasn''t even passed. This year, Your highness has given you three wives. The next day is the seventh day, shouldn''t you ¡­"


    Morong Gan was not interested in any of these things, he just waved his hand and said, "Whatever you want."


    Seeing him open the documents to read, Xiu Yuanshuang hesitated for a moment, then said: "My prince, it''s getting hot, the wangfei''s room did not have an ice bowl placed on top, she said that she can''t even rest well after her afternoon nap, and sweated profusely.


    Morong Gan lifted his head as expected, "Do you only know now whether or not the ice pots are placed inside the princess'' room?"


    Her tone was full of blame, and Xiu Yuanshuang felt somewhat wronged. She had just taken over the house, so when Hao Pingguan handed the matter over to her, she did not put the ice bowl in the room. She had only asked this because she wanted to probe him out, but it had become her fault!


    She slightly bowed with a humble expression. "It was my negligence."


    Morong Gan asked, "What is there to be lacking with the wangfei, I''ll prepare one for her. If she is afraid of heat, prepare two ice pots for her. She is already small, and if she sweats like this every day, the wind won''t be able to blow anymore. "


    "Yes, I understand."


    Morong Gan thought for a moment, then said, "Princess is still young, even though he has a servant girl by his side, he can''t think it through. You should stay close, and take care of his more."


    Xiu Yuanshuang thought, the king usually did not talk much with her, even if he were to go to Fallen Star Pavilion, he would only talk so much for Bai Qianfan, and now, Bai Qianfan did indeed have a lot of weight in his heart, just that, it was as she had thought, it was because of the affection between brother and sister.


    "Prince, don''t worry. I know. I had a meal with wangfei this morning. Wangfei likes to eat the coincidental braised food I brought with me. I ate all six of them in one go. What a great appetite."


    However, Morong Gan frowned, "Why did she ask you to bring him over?


    Xiu Yuanshuang didn''t think too much into it. In order to show how nice she was to Bai Qianfan, she said, "There are only two servings for Princess Huo Wu to eat for breakfast every day.


    Morong Gan leaned back, his eyes filled with frost, as he asked word by word, "Why are there only two rice bags for Princess Hua-Yang''s breakfast?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang was shocked, her mouth opened slightly, but no words came out. How could she know? This was a rule that had been postponed from the beginning.


    But then again, now that she was in charge, Princess Hua-Yang''s breakfast was just two simple buns. One of her concubines had poured out many different kinds of food, such as silver rolls, coincidentally fried and sold them.


    Seeing that the Prince Chu was angered, she kneeled down and said, "Your Highness, this cannot be blamed on me. All the meals in the palace have different levels, and when I took over the inner chamber, this was the level of the wangfei. At that time, Your Highness, Your Highness ¡­ I have asked Head Steward Hao and he said that if I don''t move first, I won''t think too much about it ¡­ "


    Morong Gan took a deep breath. After all that, it was actually his own fault, it was him who had treated Bai Qianfan badly, and the people below him saw that he was acting on his face, so they criticized him.


    His original intention wasn''t like this. Although sshe didn''t want to meet or speak, he was willing to eat and drink to support her. After a year or so, he would leave her and find a good husband to marry her off. This bunch of darned servants, in these past few days, Bai Qianfan did not know what grievances she had suffered.


    He blamed himself and was angry at the same time. He slammed the table, "Call Hao Pingguan in!"


    Hao Pingguan was waiting at the door when he heard the voice. He immediately knelt down after entering the door.


    In the past, the Prince had calmed down, after all, there was a Prime Minister Bai between them. Occasionally, the Prince would act on impulse, but after a while, there would be more to do, and he thought it was going to be like that. He didn''t expect that the prince''s feelings for his wife would rise again.


    Morong Gan walked around the table, without saying a word, he lifted his leg and kicked, causing Hao Pingguan to fall onto the ground. He clutched his heart, crawled up, and then kneeled down, "Prince, please calm down, this servant is guilty.


    Morong Gan was filled with true qi, it was no wonder that Bai Qianfan was being so friendly with him yesterday. Although they didn''t meet each other, they still couldn''t bear to lose her in the slightest. That day, when they heard that she had fallen into the lake and had risked her life to save her, these damn servants actually dared to wrong her!


    "Sure, let''s go and get it." The voice then called out to Ning Jiu, "Go and execute your punishment."


    Ning Jiu replied. Seeing that Hao Pingguan''s legs were weak, he stepped forward to support him and supported him out of the door.


    Seeing that Xiu Yuanshuang was still kneeling, Morong Gan was not in a good mood, "Get up, you should do things more carefully in the future.


    "Yes, I understand." Xiu Yuanshuang stood up, blessed her body and slowly retreated.


    This was the first time she had knelt on the ground for so long, and the icy, hard ground made her knees hurt. In front of Morong Gan, she forced herself to endure, and after walking out the door, she placed her hand on Qiu Wen''s shoulder and said weakly: "Quick, help me go back."


    Qiu Wen saw that her expression was not good, and asked worriedly: "Master, what did the Prince do to you?"


    A new wife was punished to kneel before him in less than a month''s time. If Gu Qingdie knew about this, her mouth would definitely go crooked from laughing.


    Her heart was in panic for no reason. The prince loved Bai Qianfan to this much, and upon hearing that she had been tortured, not only did the Head Steward get slapped, even she was punished to kneel. Was this really the love of a brother to a sister or the love of a man to a woman?


    He had picked a conversation to test the waters, but this incident had made her even more confused and unable to make sense of the situation.

 C164 The general manager was beaten

    As a Head Steward, even though Hao Pingguan had been through a lot, he was usually very serious and pretended to be nice and respectful.


    Thus, when this matter spread, the entire house was shaken. What made people even more curious was that no one knew the reason behind Head Steward''s beating, saying that he had been kicked in the heart as soon as he entered, and had been rewarded with a wooden board.


    Ning Jiu carried out the punishment mercilessly. After he executed the punishment, Head Steward Hao''s butt became like a flower and his entire body fainted as he was carried back to his own house in the front yard.


    After Head Steward was beaten up, some of the stewards in the residence all went to report it. Of course, half of the reason was to kiss ass while the other half was to find out why Head Steward was beaten up. With such a heavy punishment, it proved that the matter was very serious.


    Being hit by a board was not a glorious matter. Seeing people coming in, Hao Pingguan was so embarrassed that his face turned red. He had been wounded in the ass and could only lie on his stomach. At least he was lying face down on the pillow and didn''t need to look at them. Everyone greeted him and just snorted a couple of times.


    The stewards saw that he didn''t pay much attention to them and knew that he was embarrassed. They didn''t want to pester him too much, so they just handed over the things they brought and left after saying a few words of consolation.


    Xiao Kuzi helped to count them, and after doing so, he smiled, "Master, I got two taels of caterpillar fungus, a Western Ginseng, a dozen Tiger Bone Sticks, two boxes of antler ointment, a Red Ginseng and two bottles of horse paste, this is all a blessing in misfortune to you ¡­"


    Before he could even finish, Hao Pingguan spat out a mouthful of saliva and scolded, "Bullsh * t, I''ll give you all those things, are you willing to take the twenty big boards? He stood and spoke without feeling any pain in his waist, didn''t feel any heartache for his master, and wholeheartedly thought about all those things. "When I''m better, I''ll give you twenty pieces of wood as well."


    Hearing Hao Pingguan''s words, he immediately kneeled down, and slapped himself twice: "Master, don''t be angry, disciple doesn''t know how to speak, if Master doesn''t act, disciple will beat himself up."


    Hao Pingguan was also beaten, he had the intention to vent. He had always treated Xiao Kuzi pretty well, but seeing that he had a fast reaction, he said: "Get up, I''m injured, and I can''t see the smell of oil, just go to the kitchen and get some light dishes."


    Xiao Kuzi agreed and turned to leave.


    Hao Pingguan took a glance at the items on the table, and thought to himself, this group of old monkeys, being so generous, even two of them might not be easy to deal with. Since he was no longer in charge, they probably wouldn''t come to honor him again in the future and would most likely go to the Lateral Princess instead. This was the way of the world. Whoever held power in their hands would be above others.


    He had originally thought that since the Prince had handed over the Inner Palace''s Master to Lateral Princess, he could trust her, and in the future, he would have to support her to become the Main Mother. However, today, this Quasi-mistress had punished him by kneeling, and he hadn''t even called out when he entered, then he was seen by Ning Jiu later on, and had lost all his face.


    Furthermore, the Royal Consort had also punished her to kneel before, but everyone treated her as a child, or at most, a pitiful child. She did not take it seriously, so when she stood up, she started laughing happily.


    Today''s matter had all been caused by the princess consort, so he reckoned that she was going to be favoured again. It was a pity that he hadn''t been in the manor for the past two days and hadn''t heard any rumours.


    Xiao Kuzi went to the kitchen to pass a message, then turned back, "Master, do you want to drink water? Your disciple will pour you a cup of honey water. "


    Hao Pingguan asked: "I''ve been away from home for the past two days, has something happened?"


    Xiao Kuzi thought for a while, "Nope, the prince will do his official business once he returns here. After taking a nap in the afternoon, he will head over to the Fallen Star Pavilion. Oh, the prince went there yesterday, he was staying rather late."


    Hao Pingguan glared at him, "Such an important matter, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Xiao Kuzi blinked his eyes, "When disciple heard that Your Highness had gone to the Fallen Star Pavilion, Princess was also there. Your highness doesn''t like the princess, so you already knew about it. "


    Hao Pingguan cursed angrily, then buried his face in his pillow and sighed. If he had known this when he came back today, he would have thought of ways to protect himself. He was infuriated to the point that even if he regretted, it would still be in vain.


    Bai Qianfan knew that Hao Pingguan had been hit by a board and was greatly shocked. She knew that on the second day that Hao Pingguan had been hit, Head Steward had gone to her house to pick up a board because of her. She was shocked because Morong Gan had given her such a severe punishment and she had even heard that''s butt had been opened wide.


    When she thought about how the Head Steward had treated her well in the past, she felt that she should go and see him. It was just that she had suffered too much because she didn''t have anything she could give to the wounded, such as bringing ointment or nourishing medicinal herbs. It was still Yue Gui who remembered that Concubine Princess had sent a box of crispy flowers two days ago. He said that it was from Jiu Ru Zhai and that the things from Jiu Ru Zai were given to people as if they were decent. Bai Qianfan didn''t let the two servant girls follow him as he took the crisp flowers himself.


    When Ning Jiu finished his punishment and returned home, Morong Gan was leaning against the back of the chair with his eyes closed. He had originally wanted to go to the backyard and take a look at Bai Qianfan, but when he thought about the grievances she had suffered during this period of time, he felt too ashamed to go.


    Ning Jiu entered and bowed, "Your Highness, the Head Steward''s board is finished. There were a total of twenty of them, one not too many, the other not too few. "


    Morong Gan closed his eyes and asked, "How is he?"


    Ning Jiu answered honestly: "Not really."


    Of course it wouldn''t be good. Hao Pingguan was the Head Steward of the Prince Chu Palace, he would sometimes lead troops outside, and Hao Pingguan was the master of this house.


    Hao Pingguan had been with him the longest, thinking that he would understand his feelings towards Bai Qianfan. It was time to fight!


    "Send two boxes of medicine to his master, let Xiao Kuzi clean them up quickly."


    Ning Jiu replied: "Yes, this subordinate will go right now."


    Morong Gan paused for a moment before replying, "Forget it, I''ll go myself." In the end, since it was like this, it was better to go and take a look.


    Seeing Bai Qianfan coming from the other side of the backyard, his heart skipped a beat as she dodged to the side and hid by the door. His heart skipped a beat and the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch upwards.


    He was just about to wait for her to come closer and jump out to scare her, then maybe he could take this opportunity to hug her when she panicked.


    He didn''t expect that the girl would walk towards him like the wind, and then in front of him. She had actually gone to the front yard.


    His heart was filled with joy as it disappeared in a flash. It was as if a hole had been made in the ground.

 C165 Do you think this king is a coward?

    The sky was too hot, and there was an ice bucket in the room. Hao Pingguan was still sweating profusely, but he couldn''t take it anymore, so he asked Xiao Kuzi to take off the thin blanket that was covering his body, put down the account, and lie down on the bed naked.


    Just as Xiao Kuzi was putting him in position, Bai Qianfan opened the curtain and entered, and said crisply: "Head Steward, I saw that you came."


    Xiao Kuzi cried out, "My mother!" He blocked her path like a wall, his tone tinged with complaint. "Esteemed wangfei, why did you barge in in the first place without making a sound?"


    Taking advantage of this, Hao Pingguan hurriedly covered himself from head to toe with a blanket. Finally, he scolded Xiao Kuzi, "How can you speak to an imperial concubine like that, slap your lips." Then, he smiled at Bai Qianfan. "Aiyo, Princess, how can this servant bear this burden when you have come to see me? This servant''s current state isn''t good enough, I can only do it on your behalf. After saying that, he rapped his fingers on the bed as a form of greeting.


    "Why are you being so courteous, Head Steward?" Bai Qianfan walked to the side of the bed with a smile and looked at him through the bill, "I heard that you''re severely injured, is it still painful?"


    "It hurts. Your servant will stop hurting once the princess consort arrives." Hao Pingguan had an expression of gratitude towards virtue, it was almost the same as crying under his eyes, "Up till today, this servant still hasn''t gotten sick. Master has come to see, wangfei, you''re the first, this servant''s heart is really, really ¡­" As he spoke, he began to choke.


    He was a person who was used to flattering others, he never thought that he would pretend to be real. Originally, he was only good to Bai Qianfan because of her face, the king liked her, and he had waited on her wholeheartedly. The prince did not like him, but although he would not take liberties with her, but that thought had naturally faded away, and was thrown to the side and ignored. He never thought that Bai Qianfan would come specially to see him.


    A man was crying in front of him, Bai Qianfan felt embarrassed and advised: "Head Steward, don''t cry, it''s not necessary, the Prince did not come to see you, it''s his fault, he did not do anything, you served him with all of your heart, if you made the slightest mistake you would smash your butt, it would be disgraceful, no wonder he is such a temperamental person, his heart is small too, remember when I first entered the palace, I also caused you to be slapped, I don''t want to blame him, but why is it like this? What have you done to offend him? "


    Xiao Kuzi was stupefied when he said that. If these words were to reach the ears of the Duke, even if the Little Princess didn''t die, he would at least lose a layer of skin.


    Hao Pingguan''s face was full of tears. His Royal Highness was moody because of Princess Hua-Yang, and the reason why I got beaten up was also because of Princess Hua-Yang ¡­


    At this time, Bai Qianfan suddenly remembered something in her hands, and showed the bill to. "This is the crispy hemp flower from the Nine Supremes Temple, I heard that it tastes tasty without sticking to its teeth, you can try it."


    Hao Pingguan panicked: "Aiyo, Princess, it''s good that you''re here, and you''re even spending the money. I really don''t know what to say anymore."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed: "Actually, it wasn''t me who bought it, it was Concubine Princess who gave it to me. I''ll borrow the flowers to respect you."


    "It''s fine if you have that thought, Xiao Kuzi, but keep it safe. I''ll try it in the afternoon."


    Xiao Kuzi took it and put it on top of the cabinet, but said in his heart, just these few things, for a wangfei to be able to take it out, it would be better than a steward.


    Just then, a shadow flashed, and someone walked in from the door. Xiao Kuzi called out, "Who are these people, charging in without a word, do you think this is ¡­"


    Before she could finish, Bai Qianfan called out to him, scaring him so much that his legs went weak. She laid on the counter and looked back timidly.


    Seeing that Morong Gan had indeed walked in, he immediately kneeled on the ground, and before Prince Chu could say anything, he slapped his own mouth: "Prince, please calm your anger.


    He hit herself really hard, with constant patting sounds. Bai Qianfan frowned, afraid that he would slap herself to death.


    Morong Gan glanced at him indifferently, "Stand up."


    As if he had received an amnesty, Xiao Kuzi didn''t dare to be slippery in front of Prince Chu. He had used all his might to fight, making himself dizzy. He had to get up quickly and get a chair for Morong Gan to sit on.


    Morong Gan said, "Aren''t you going to give it to the wangfei?"


    "It''s my fault, it''s my fault you didn''t teach me well. Bastard, why don''t you take a chair and let my wife sit on it?"


    Xiao Kuzi was confused. He moved the chair over and blocked it, then placed the chair beside him. He called Bai Qianfan, "Princess, come over and sit."


    Bai Qianfan followed his instructions and sat down. Seeing his unfriendly face, her heart was thumping, she wondered how much he had heard from outside.


    Hao Pingguan, who was lying on the bed, was even more afraid.


    Xiao Kuzi stood at the side, not knowing what the Duke meant.


    Morong Gan sat quietly for a while, then said, "You said you were sick, this king has never come to see you, that time your legs were full of sores, all the way to your knees, who asked the royal doctor to take a look for you?"


    Hao Pingguan trembled, he had forgotten about the pain in his butt, "Your highness is the reincarnated parent of this servant, I am deeply grateful to you. In my next life, in the next life, this servant will serve Your highness willingly."


    Morong Gan let out a light snort, turned his head and looked at Bai Qianfan, "Princess, do you think this king is moody?"


    Bai Qianfan was greatly embarrassed. She was a real person, unlike the Head Steward, who would talk so much flattery. With a red face, she muttered, "A little."


    Morong Gan thought that, in front of him, she would say something nice no matter what. He never thought that the little girl would be honest, he was angry and happy, but at least the little girl was willing to tell him the truth.


    This was the first time Xiao Kuzi and Hao Pingguan saw someone daring to make such a bold and sincere comment in front of a duke.


    Xiao Kuzi thought that she had eaten a leopard''s gall bladder, but the Duke didn''t blame her.


    However, Hao Pingguan finally understood that he was not unjustly accused.


    Morong Gan asked again, "Do you think this king is petty?"


    Bai Qianfan did not know the reason why Hao Pingguan was being punished, it was because she had said that. Now that Morong Gan had asked her about it, her face was even redder, and she lowered her head, "About that ¡­ "I don''t think so. I haven''t had much interaction with the Prince, and I''ll only find out when I get to know that it''s not good to talk about you."


    Morong Gan found it funny. He knew it wasn''t the case, but he was still unwilling to admit it. However, these words made him very happy.


    He continued, "Since Princess Consort does not feel that he has much to do with this duke, then it just so happens that it''s time to eat. Princess Consort should follow me to the Huailin Pavilion for a meal."

 C166 I am a pig

    Bai Qianfan finally stepped into the Huailin Pavilion once more. Looking at the familiar grass and trees, her heart was filled with emotion. With Qi Hong on her mind, she was originally walking fast, and now she was walking forward like a gust of wind, throwing Morong Gan behind her.


    Her urgency fell into Morong Gan''s eyes, and he lamented. He was satisfied with how long it would take for her to treat him like this.


    After exiting the Lunar Gate and reaching the long corridor, Bai Qianfan briskly walked forward. The sound of her footsteps was extremely rhythmic. When Morong Gan heard this, the corners of her mouth leaked a smile, and she quickened her pace.


    Bai Qianfan went to the front of the house and pulled up the curtains, and called out crisply: "Sister Qi Hong, Sister Lv He, I saw that you two have come."


    Qi Hong walked out of Morong Gan''s room while Qi Hong was in the kitchen.


    Bai Qianfan hadn''t seen her for a long time and was overjoyed. She also greeted her, "Hello, Big Sister Lv He."


    Lv He was normally a person who feared nothing in heaven or earth, hence seeing Morong Gan standing behind her caused him to be shocked, and he quickly kneeled down and kowtowed to Bai Qianfan, and said anxiously: "Royal Consort can''t do this, you have to kill this servant."


    Bai Qianfan helped her up, "What is Big Sister Lv He doing, why are you being so polite with me, if Big Sister knows I''m carrying a fake name, it''s not a problem, when the time comes, I''ll go out and Big Sister will also have a wife. We can walk around outside like real sisters."


    Lv He thought, I want to be your sister, the King will definitely chop me off.


    Morong Gan walked up, slightly frowned, and said to Bai Qianfan, "You don''t like these formalities, and I won''t force you, but as a dignified Princess Chu, there''s no reason for you to greet me like this, remember this."


    Although he was frowning, his expression was still alright, and his tone was calm. Bai Qianfan was not afraid, and said casually: "I understand."


    Morong Gan''s mood became indescribably good, he grabbed her hand, "Qi Hong probably went to the Flower Hall, let''s go."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged her presence, and obediently let him lead her like this. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it at all, since Big Brother often did this to her when she was at home.


    Seeing that she did not object, and still being so obedient, Morong Gan was extremely happy in his heart, and felt as if his whole body was bathed in spring breeze. He only hoped that this road would be slower and slower.


    At noon, the sun was high up in the sky, and the sky was covered in a white mist. They were walking on the streets, and although they were dodging the Yin, they were unable to stop the heat wave outside. Bai Qianfan glanced at Morong Gan, not knowing why he walked so slowly, do you feel the heat?


    Morong Gan didn''t really think that this idea was anything special. As long as she was with him, he would be happy to take a walk in the desert. The small hand he held in his palm was soft and tender, giving off an indescribable feeling. While he was carefully savoring it, the little girl took her hand out and gently shook it. "I''m already sweating. Your highness, don''t you feel that it''s hot?"


    Morong Gan''s hands were also drenched in sweat. He held it too tightly, it would be weird if he did not sweat. His hands were empty, and his heart was empty as well. He lowered his eyes in disappointment.


    The path to the Flower Hall was short, and they arrived at the end after walking for a short while. Qi Hong was there as expected, probably because of a letter she sent back with the little girls.


    Bai Qianfan ran over and hugged her. Big sister, big sister was screaming nonstop.


    Qi Hong initially wanted to hug her, but seeing that Morong Gan was behind, she could only kneel down and greet her. She smiled and said: "This servant knew that the wangfei was coming, so I specially made your favorite food, eat more later." She sized Bai Qianfan up from head to toe, "It''s not bad, you didn''t eat this servant''s food, and you didn''t lose weight either."


    The corner of her mouth curled up slightly. That''s right, she hadn''t seen him lose weight, and it was all thanks to the fact that Bai Qianfan was heartless, she had never taken his treatment of her to heart. She was supposed to eat and drink, how could she possibly lose weight?


    Seeing that his good sister''s excitement had disappeared, Bai Qianfan''s heart immediately turned to the dishes. He focused and looked at them carefully, just like what he had seen before.


    He had also missed Huailin Pavilion, Qi Hong, and her cooking skills. Now that she could finally eat the food she cooked, she was so happy that she could dance with joy. Holding a bowl and holding onto a pair of chopsticks, she shouted out that she wanted this, and what about that, Qi Hong, naturally smiled and complied with her request. Sometimes, he would even advise her to eat a meal that was originally extremely quiet because he had Bai Qianfan with him.


    Morong Gan was a person who liked peace and quiet, but he felt that it was good this way. From the bottom of his heart, he was truly happy, but he only felt that it was real when she was right in front of him.


    They sat around the table, the servants standing behind them. The entire room was filled with people, but they could still hear the sound of a pin drop, and although he was eating, he did not know what he was eating, and just used a few chopsticks as he ate. His mind was either on official matters or just thinking about her in the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Bai Qianfan had not eaten such delicious food for a long time, so she was a little anxious. She accidentally bit her tongue, and with a pained cry, she covered her mouth and froze in place.


    Qi Hong came over to check, her face was anxious: "What''s wrong, did you bite your tongue?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded her head bitterly, she could not say a word.


    The moment she bit down, Morong Gan''s heart tightened as if he was biting on his tongue. But in front of the servants, he couldn''t act too rashly, and snorted immediately, "There''s no one who wants to snatch it from you, why are you in such a hurry? The result of your gluttony! "


    Bai Qianfan was laughed at, her tongue still hurt, and she said unclearly: "Can you blame me? It''s my sister''s food that''s too delicious. "


    Qi Hong laughed: "It''s all servant''s fault, it''s all servant''s fault, I got bitten on the tongue by wangfei."


    Once she said that, Bai Qianfan felt embarrassed again. She said awkwardly: "I don''t blame you, I was the one who was too greedy."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud. He really was a silly girl. Seeing that Bai Qianfan had already eaten two bowls of rice and his tongue was injured, he did not dare let her eat anymore, and said to Qi Hong, "Let''s go back to the house to get some tea."


    Qi Hong agreed and instructed the little girls to clean up the mess. Bai Qianfan watched the delicious dishes being collected into the Food Box s one by one. She wanted to say something but was too embarrassed to do so, she could actually eat a little more.


    Morong Gan found her greedy mouth funny, and intentionally pouted, "Your tongue is already injured, and you''re still thinking about eating. I think you''re a pig."


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes, "Your Highness said it already, I am a pig."


    Morong Gan thought about it, it wasn''t like that, she was really a pig, he was a tiger, he was older than her by a lot. By the time she was twenty eight years old, he would already be thirty years old.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little depressed.

 C167 Its a man hehehe

    After bringing Bai Qianfan back to the house, Morong Gan pulled her down to the window, "Open your mouth, let me see."


    Bai Qianfan knew that he just wanted to see her bite her tongue, so she felt a warmth in her heart. The prince was indeed like the Big Brother, concerned about her in everything, and so he replied, "It''s fine, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    In the end, he was still worried. He lifted her chin and leaned over to coax her, "Extend it for me to see."


    He was very close, and her eyes were shining as she stared straight at her, but Bai Qianfan did not feel that anything was amiss. She obediently opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue, saying the sharp words, "Aunt, look, there''s really nothing wrong."


    As she spoke, her little pink tongue moved and swayed in front of his eyes, as if trying to hook his soul.


    Morong Gan''s mind buzzed, he continuously swallowed, and lowered his head bit by bit, subconsciously wanting to take that small tongue of hers. He had tasted her earlobe before, it was indescribably wonderful, and now he wanted to taste if he could taste her tongue in that same enchanting way.


    Bai Qianfan stretched out for a long time and finally felt uncomfortable. When the saliva dripped from her mouth, she hurriedly retracted her tongue, but she couldn''t hide his saliva at all, and still hung it down, causing her to be embarrassed. She quickly used a handkerchief to wipe her face, lowering her head and looking at Morong Gan in embarrassment.


    Prince Chu''s heart was filled with confusion and embarrassment. A suspicious red cloud appeared on his face, he turned and sat down on the chair, cleared his throat and said: "Nothing much, just be careful next time."


    Bai Qianfan was also very embarrassed, she did not notice Prince Chu''s abnormality at all, as she lowered her head and said softly while standing in front of the window, "I know."


    After that, the two of them stopped talking. One of them was standing, while the other was sitting. The entire room was silent. Morong Gan didn''t feel anything, as long as she was in front of him, he would do anything. Bai Qianfan was a thick-skinned man, once the matter was done, he threw the matter to the back of her mind, and continued to look for words with her face raised.


    "Your Highness, the Lateral Princess said that the last son is at the seventh day of the new year and that the palace is going to do some begging."


    When Xiu Yuanshuang previously mentioned Hou Hou, Morong Gan did not take it to heart. In the past, there were no women in the house, and they had never made these things before. When Bai Qianfan asked, he said: "You like this?"


    "I like it," Bai Qianfan said as she walked towards him. "Every time there''s a begging in the house, it''s always lively. If you want to pay respects to the Weaving Goddess, you have to see who wears better and faster under the moonlight, and if you also want to eat fruit, there''s always someone who grinds and drinks merrily in the market," she said as she gestured for him to see, "Such a big clay figure is really something to be proud of. And wash your hair with osmanthus oil and dye your nails. "


    She tilted her head slightly, her expression beaming with excitement, causing him to feel somewhat interested in her. "You''ve been doing this every year?"


    She sighed, "What have I been through? We have a lot of sisters at home. They''ve passed me by, so I hid behind a tree and peeked out, enjoying myself with them."


    Morong Gan''s heart tightened, unspeakable pity for his. It was truly pitiful to see his like this, as he had never experienced it before.


    "You don''t need to hide and watch this year. You''re an imperial concubine, so you can take charge. If there''s anything you need, speak to Lateral Princess. "


    "I am an outsider. If I can''t handle the main task, I can still help out," Bai Qianfan said while beaming, "I think it''s better to let the Lateral Princess take care of it."


    Morong Gan said, "That''s fine too." Since he had mentioned the Lateral Princess, he wanted to explain, "The wangfei just entered the palace. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t have taken in the concubines so quickly.


    "Prince, there''s no need to explain. I know," Bai Qianfan smiled meaningfully at him, "Prince is a man, a man, hehehe ¡­"


    Morong Gan, "..." Why did a man chuckle? He was a little annoyed. Why was she laughing so shamelessly? What a conceited fellow!


    "It''s not what you think, I actually ¡­"


    "Your Royal Highness," she interrupted him, winking smugly, "This matter is rather embarrassing to talk about, you don''t care, I still haven''t understood."


    Morong Gan blushed a little. So what if he wasn''t enlightened, she seemed to be more casual than him when she said that his face was not red at all.


    He did not give up. After a moment of silence, he asked, "You really know?"


    "I know, my father, my second brother, all the Third Brother have women. One is not enough, the more the better, I will get them into the house as soon as I see better. My wet nurse said that marrying a husband like this will not be an easy life, several women will be guarding a man, and there will always be fights between the two, so in the future, I will definitely find a man who doesn''t have a concubine, even if I have to marry a farmer." Last time, the Prince said that he wanted to marry me to Du Changfeng. Please ask him first, if he intends to take me in as his concubine, then forget about this marriage. "


    Morong Gan''s feelings were really mixed. Would he rather marry a peasant than to consider him? He was the first to do something foolish. He had married two women, but he had never touched them. Besides, it was all because of her that he had let her off the hook so cleanly.


    He wanted to ask her if she would consider him better than the peasant if he dismissed the princesses.


    However, the two of them had both married back to Grand Scholar, and it would not be easy to get rid of them. One was his subordinate, he had a good relationship with the other, a Grand Scholar, so it was not easy to offend him. It was easy to invite a god to deliver himself to a god. When he was married, Hou Hou did not think about this. Now, only the mute was left to suffer. The pain was indescribable. In any case, he was not in the right, so he had better not mention those words at all. He had better hurry up and think of a way to get her out of this situation, so that she could see his determination.


    The first thing she did was to instruct the kitchen to improve Bai Qianfan''s food. But when it was noon and she heard that Bai Qianfan was using the Huailin Pavilion for food, she was so angry that she threw a jade bone plate at the Jiangxi Kiln.


    She didn''t want to go with Bai Qianfan in the morning, so she asked him to go to Huailin Pavilion with her. In the end, she left her there while she ate and drank. Such a scheming little girl!


    She was furious, but Qiu Wen added fuel to the fire, "Master, I can see that there''s something fishy about it. She said that the Prince thinks of himself as a girl, and that it''s all the words of an imperial concubine.


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face was gloomy, she did not say anything.


    Qiu Wen then said: "Master, the wangfei is good at scheming, we must guard against it."


    No matter what the Prince Chu thought of Bai Qianfan as, she had to be on guard. She was the first daughter of the Scholars Palace, and when she got married, her father had hinted to her that although she married in the name of the Lateral Princess, in reality, she wanted to become the Crown Princess. If Bai Qianfan still did not move, then she would make people laugh.


    It was time to do something. After a moment of silence, she said, "Pass this information to the Jade Lotus Pavilion."


    Qiu Wen sighed, "Concubine Princess is willing to spend so much money, he''s acting like a god in our ears everywhere, there''s no need for us to pass on the message to his, she should have received it already. Mistress''s method is not bad, let Concubine Princess take the lead and first find out what the King means.

 C168 Could it be that she was reluctant to part with it?

    It was just a small empire, but Morong Gan followed the emperor to the South Study to discuss on a patrol mission in the near future. It was not far from there, around the four levels, the Southern Water, and the Tong Ning three places, but it was a big matter for the emperor to go out on a patrol, and the princes would follow as well. There were also many army officials, commanders, and vast squadrons of over ten miles long, although big and small matters had their underlings Zhang Luo, the big and small ones still had to be arranged by Morong Gan.


    He had long since become familiar with these things and naturally, the Emperor would be at ease when he handed over the matter to him. After listening to him talk about it, many things were meticulously done and he nodded his head continuously: "You don''t need to report to me that the past years have always been your responsibility, and this year is no exception. You just need to know what to do."


    Although the north had grown water level during this flood season, the south had not been able to withstand the rain for more than a month. Last month, the crops in the fields had been frantically harvesting, and there were still no seedlings growing. The situation was not good, and some of the victims had already been displaced. On the other hand, the Prime Minister Bai came up with an idea, which he said was to use their name on the tax revenue.


    Morong Gan scoffed, what he said sounded good, but if he really did that, the citizens would definitely complain, because they were cursing the emperor, and it was not Bai Rulin''s fault. The Emperor was a kind person, he naturally knew how powerful this place was. He didn''t make a decision yet and wanted Morong Gan to come up with an idea.


    Morong Gan laughed, "Your majesty, this matter is not too difficult, the disaster in the south is not too serious. According to this official''s perspective, one hundred thousand taels of snow silver is enough, we do not need to move the treasury, we can just ask the rich and powerful Courtier s to collect donations.


    The emperor had the same idea in his heart, but using the Prince Chu to say it, all the ministers in the capital were rich and greasy. He knew clearly that there was something fishy going on, but it was not the time to clean them up yet, Prince Chu''s idea was not bad, it was to collect all the money they needed. Amongst these people, the Prime Minister Bai was one of the best.


    He then smiled lightly and said, "That''s a good idea. Since Third Brother has put it up, I believe you have a good idea. I''ll leave this matter to you."


    Morong Gan stood up and bowed: "Yes, younger brother will follow your orders." He glanced outside the window, thinking that it was late and wanted to leave, he clasped his hands together and said, "If there is nothing else, your Imperial Majesty will take his leave."


    "En!" The emperor replied before accompanying him outside. "I haven''t had the time to ask you before. How do you feel when the two consorts enter the estate?"


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, and was unwilling to say more, "That''s all."


    The emperor tilted his head and glanced at him. "What, you don''t like it?" "It seems like it''s not bad."


    That''s right, not what he likes.


    Seeing that he did not make a sound, the emperor asked again, "When are you preparing to let the princess leave the palace? When we first proposed the marriage, we had hinted to the Scholars that he would agree. Otherwise, if a direct daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace becomes your concubine, he would lose a lot of face."


    Morong Gan said lightly: "Princess is still young, in a few more days."


    "I heard Noble Consort say that Princess Chu was already old last month, and the Empress married me at the age of fourteen. He isn''t young anymore." He paused and asked tentatively, "Are you reluctant to part with it?"


    You know what happened last time. Your mother and father don''t hurt you, and people from the Bai Family wholeheartedly want to kill her, so for people that Bai Rulin doesn''t like, your servant brother will treat them with respect and look after them properly, and find a good marriage partner before letting her marry. "


    The Emperor sighed, "If that''s the case, then I won''t be able to explain it to the Scholars."


    Morong Gan''s tone became cold, "If Xiu Min is blaming Your Majesty, ask him to come find Chendi."


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak anymore. Prince Chu was a bandit, and would not even give him face. It seemed like the two new consorts were not on his side, but that did not matter, as long as he had a beautiful lady next year, he would definitely take care of her.


    Morong Gan went up the Sky Street and came out from the west side door after noon. Ning Jiu was there, and the moment he came out, he immediately went to greet him.


    Morong Gan''s expression was unsettled. Listening to the emperor''s words, he had to straighten Xiu Yuanshuang as soon as possible, he had originally wanted to follow them into the palace for a short period of time, maybe he could discuss about it privately and think of a way to make both of them perfect, but now it seemed to be impossible.


    He was deep in his thoughts as he rode slowly, noticing that the market was bustling with noise and excitement today, he casually glanced around, then dismounted. Seeing that, Jia Tong also dismounted.


    Morong Gan threw the reins to Ning Jiu, then walked in front of a stall and picked up a small earth doll to carefully examine it.


    Tomorrow is the seventh day, so it is most suitable for the lady to beg. Look at the workmanship, it is so exquisite that you can see her eyelashes. This small one is made up of all the goods from the area of Suhang, and it is so exquisite that it can be said that it is made from a high kiln and won''t even break if it falls to the ground.


    Morong Gan asked, "What''s this called?"


    "This is called ''Grilling Drink''. "The name came from the Divine Buddhist Scripture. The beggar is very intelligent, why don''t you buy one?"


    Morong Gan had heard Bai Qianfan mention this name before, and seeing that Earth puppets were cute and petite, and seeing that there were three styles, he chose one as well. The peddler was obviously grinning from ear to ear as she tried her best to recommend the seven-colored silk thread, "Great sir, if you don''t want the colorful silk thread, you will win the fight by piercing seven needles in a single go. This little one''s silk thread is extremely smooth and straight, making it easy to wear it, allowing the madam to win and beg for a year''s worth of good omens!"


    Thus, Morong Gan bought more seven-colored silk threads, walked over to a stall and bought a small silver needle.


    He walked along the road and bought them along the way. Just by drinking from them, he bought several kinds of toys, such as brocade clay, ivory, sandalwood, mixed wood, and so on. Some of them were painted with wood, some were covered with jade cages, and some of them were decorated with gems.


    He only cared about buying, Jia Tong was paying, Ning Jiu was carrying his things, and the three of them walked together all the way back. Upon entering, he instructed Jia Tong, "Go and invite the wangfei over."


    Jia Tong was of course extremely happy that the Duke had treated his wife well.


    Morong Gan''s mood seemed to improve as his face calmed down. Hao Pingguan''s injuries had not yet healed and he was still lying in his room. Xiao Kuzi greeted him on the second door, "Your Highness, you have returned."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, and asked: "Is your master better?"


    "In reply to the prince, the master used the ointment given by the prince yesterday. It was much better now, so I asked the servant to ask the prince for him."

 C169 She thanked him and took it away?

    was naturally happy to see Jia Tong, and affectionately called him master, pulling him to the front courtyard to fight for him. After all, there were very few times when Jia Tong wasn''t on duty, unlike Lv He who was not allowed to casually leave Morong Gan''s side.


    Before Jia Tong could even finish, he was dragged to the front yard by her, and with such a tense atmosphere, Jia Tong saw that she was in high spirits and was not in a good mood, and stood there watching with a smile.


    It could be seen that Bai Qianfan had not stopped training these past few days, every single move was very effective, the training was actually a very difficult job, it was lucky that she was able to endure, although she was her disciple, Jia Tong could not help but to pay his respects. Compared to an ordinary daughter of a princess, an imperial concubine was truly different.


    Bai Qianfan continued to train seriously, laughing and shouting, with a certain imposing manner.


    When she heard her voice, Qiu Wen stood on her tiptoes to take a look inside the courtyard. Seeing that Bai Qianfan was practicing martial arts, she disdainfully curled her lips, and saw that Jia Tong was also there. She frowned.


    Just as she was thinking that, Bai Qianfan had finished punching and ran over to Jia Tong''s side and was jabbering along, but Jia Tong seemed to be unwilling, so she pulled on his sleeves and acted like a spoiled child. Jia Tong could only nod his head helplessly, as Bai Qianfan was overjoyed.


    Qiu Wen rolled her eyes and the corner of her mouth raised into a sneer. As a wangfei, how shameless was she to pull around with a bodyguard!


    When Morong Gan came out from showering and dressed, he did not see Bai Qianfan coming over yet. His face darkened as he said to Ning Jiu: "Jia Tong, you are worse than me, go take a look."


    Ning Jiu agreed, and turned to leave. Just as he reached Lunar Gate, he saw Jia Tong bringing Bai Qianfan over, he stepped forward and bowed, and then said to Bai Qianfan: "Princess, go quickly. The prince is waiting for you."


    When Bai Qianfan heard that Morong Gan had bought some stuff for the Beggar Festival, she was very excited.


    Jia Tong was about to follow behind her, but he was stopped by Ning Jiu, "I think if you go now, you''ll have to wait for the wangfei to coax you to be happy before you show your face."


    Jia Tong asked curiously: "What did I do?"


    Ning Jiu scoffed, "You don''t need to rush into things that the Prince has instructed you to do, you must have made some mistakes on the way here. This is why you brought the Princess over, the Prince beating you up is considered light."


    Jia Tong said: "How can you blame me? It''s only natural for the wangfei to pester Master for a few words since we haven''t seen each other in a while. Furthermore, according to the rules of the prince, you have to bathe and change your clothes first when you come back.


    Ning Jiu cast a sidelong glance at him: "You shouldn''t have been smart at the moment, but confused at the moment. As a servant of a close proximity, master doesn''t know anything?"


    Jia Tong was at a loss, "What is Your Highness thinking?"


    Seeing his foolish look, Ning Jiu was too lazy to say more and turned to leave. Jia Tong hurried to follow him with a shy face, "Xiao Jiu, just tell me, tomorrow I''ll treat you to a feast."


    Bai Qianfan anxiously walked to the front of the study, suddenly remembering the rules, she spoke softly through the curtain: "Prince, I''m here."


    Morong Gan was sitting on his acid wood chair and looking at the list of military supplies that was sent over by the various camps. Hearing that, he was secretly happy, but he pretended to be calm and said indifferently: "Come in."


    Bai Qianfan pulled up the curtain and went in, and like a gust of wind, she came in front of them and squatted down to pay her respects, and impatiently said, "Jia Tong said that His Highness bought things that Ming''er would like to beg for?"


    Morong Gan''s eyes were still staring at the document, pretending to be unconcerned about it, he raised his chin: "Over there, go take a look."


    Bai Qianfan said "oh" and went to the side of the stage underneath the south window to look. It was full of good stuff indeed, osmanthus oil, rainbow silk, silver needles, waxwork of a cow, mandarin ducks hanging, exquisite fruit ¡­ What she liked the most were all kinds of drinks. She picked up this one, then that one, not knowing which one to choose ¡­


    Seeing her excited expression, Morong Gan was naturally happy in his heart, and continued to speak in a casual tone, "Take everything back."


    Bai Qianfan then squatted down and thanked him, "Thank you for your reward, Your Highness."


    When she came here, Hou Hou had already made preparations, he pulled out a bundle from his sleeves, and gathered all the items from the table and swept them into the bundle. With the four corners tied together, he placed the small bundle on his shoulder, and smiled as he waved at Morong Gan, "Your highness, I am going back."


    Morong Gan, "..." He had walked all over the market to find so much sweat, and she thanked him and took it away?


    Without waiting for him to regain her senses, Bai Qianfan carried her backpack and walked out with his head held high.


    Jia Tong stood at the door, surprised to see her take the thing away just like that. It was completely different from what they had imagined ¡­


    What they thought was that Bai Qianfan would chat with Morong Gan for a while inside the house, then stay for lunch. When she left, they would send a little girl to deliver the things to Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Morong Gan was in a daze for a long time. Suddenly, he touched his forehead and sighed.


    This time during the reconciliation, Bai Qianfan didn''t treat him without any grudges in his heart, but rather, she kept a distance from him. This wasn''t her fault, she could only blame herself, but it was he who had hurt her too much.


    Bai Qianfan took her bag and went straight to the Fallen Star Pavilion, calling out after she entered the door, "Elder Sister Xiu, I''ve brought you something good."


    Xiu Yuanshuang welcomed him with a smile, "What good gift are you giving me?"


    Bai Qianfan took her arm and intimately walked inside, "Let''s look inside, you''ll definitely like it."


    Xiu Yuanshuang saw that she was carrying a backpack and asked curiously, "Are you going out?"


    "No," Bai Qianfan walked into the hall, took off his backpack and untied it, then smiled: "Look, the prince has prepared something for us, whatever your sister wants, we can pick." She then called out to Qiu Wen: "Go and call Sister Gu over, and make her happy as well."


    Qiu Wen continued, "Please forgive me, my wife. I have to wait for my master to eat the medicine, I can''t go."


    Xiu Yuanshuang glared at her. "If the wangfei asks you to go, you go. What are you being long-winded about?"


    Bai Qianfan sized up Xiu Yuanshuang, "Is big sister sick? Does it matter? "


    "I caught a bit of a cold last night, so I''m fine."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "No need, it''s just an ordinary cold. Just let the servant girl go to the medicine store and get the medicine." Xiu Yuanshuang sent a little girl to invite Gu Qingdie, and lowered her head to look at those things, "Your highness, it''s strange, there are some things that only have one serving, and there are some things that are more than three.


    Bai Qianfan said: "Two sisters, you two can pick first, I''ll take the rest."


    "How can that be? You are the princess consort, you should be the first one to get close."


    "I''m still young, so I should be at the back. You and Sister Gu can choose first. It''s fair and reasonable for us to choose according to the order. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang was unwilling, but the Duke''s current attitude was still unclear. If they were to choose the remaining ones and give it to Bai Qianfan, letting him know, they might have to punish her to kneel again. She swept a glance at Bai Qianfan and thought, could it be that this little girl had set a trap for her? She purposefully made herself look so pitiful, that it looked like Prince Zhi was sympathizing with her.


    After a while, Gu Qingdie came over, and upon hearing that it was the Prince who bought it for them, she was very happy. Speaking of which, she was the one who was unfavored among the three, but when the Prince bought things he did not forget her.


    It was rare for a man to have such a gentle side to him. She had now thought it through. She did not want to be alone, but she wanted to be exposed to both rain and dew. Once she had a son in the future, she would rely on him to keep her heart and soul together.

 C170 Needle guide

    On the seventh day of the seventh month, as was customary, every household set up a altar in the courtyard, placed incense candles, and placed offerings to burn incense and worship in the direction of Vega. The smell of incense lingered in the air above Linan City for a long time. Lanterns were hung in the courtyards of every household.


    Xiu Yuanshuang was the first daughter of a great family, hence she had been the head of household begging for money before. This was the first time she was married and was in charge of this kind of thing, so she was very determined to show off and cause Prince Chu to have a whole new level of respect for her.


    Morong Gan bestowed a debt of grace to Qi Hong for them to go to the backyard and beg with the three Consort Wangfei. The five of them knelt on the prayer mat, clasped their hands together, closed their eyes, and made their wishes to the Moon God and Vega.


    Bai Qianfan knelt at the left side of Xiu Yuanshuang''s back, her small body perfectly straight. Under the moonlight, her sharp chin was slightly raised, and her entire face looked like a piece of blue porcelain, coated with a layer of halo.


    Morong Gan stood behind the tree, staring at her without blinking, as if he had lost his mind. After a long while, she moved, knelt down, and as if she had just awoken from a dream, she laughed at himself, and his heroic reputation was ruined for the little girl.


    Bai Qianfan closed her eyes and made a wish. As long as they were safe and sound, she would beg everyone she cared about, and as for her, she would beg the Moon God to be a good husband for all the ladies here. Her mother-in-law would love her, and no one would want to harm her.


    After worshipping, Xiu Yuanshuang called out, and laughed: "Today''s moonlight is not bad, let''s go for acupuncture, in fact, we can''t compete, I know, in my heart, it''s Miss Lv He who got the upper hand."


    Lv He said humbly: "Lateral Princess truly values this servant highly, this servant does more needlework everyday. If we are going to talk about it, I think Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess are truly nimble."


    Seeing that Lv He did not mention her, Bai Qianfan was slightly dissatisfied, she muttered: "Big Sister Lv He thinks that I''m not a clever person, I know how to pinch people."


    Lv He curled her lips. "Princess, come on. We''ll just have to embroider a lotus bag and tie it so that ten fingers will be filled with holes. This makes Prince''s heart ache even more."


    Bai Qianfan was pointed at a weak point, and laughed awkwardly: "It''s a pity that I''m not comparing myself to a fool, or else I would definitely win."


    When Xiu Yuanshuang heard this sentence: "Your highness, your heart is in extreme pain, your face darkened and quickly returned to normal. You called for the maidservants to bring the needle and thread over, and they separated themselves and pierced the needle and thread facing the moonlight.


    This kind of needle was smaller than the usual needlework. The needlepoint was thinner, and it was expensive to look at under the lamp. Under the moonlight, everything was hazy, and one had to concentrate and hold their breath.


    Bai Qianfan held the needle in one hand and the thread in the other. Her fingers trembled slightly, and after a long while, she still wasn''t sure. She only heard the servant girl report on the side, "Miss Lv He will string in two, Lateral Princess will string in one, Lady Qi Hong will string in one ¡­"


    No matter who it was, once a line was pierced, the servant girl would have to sing. Bai Qianfan was extremely upset, she used too much strength and fiercely pricked her finger, causing her to scream in pain.


    Yue Xiang, who was at the side, hurried over. Before they could do anything, a tall figure stood in front of them and grabbed that injured finger, holding it in his mouth.


    Bai Qianfan, "..."


    Xiu Yuanshuang, "..."


    Gu Qingdie, "..."


    However, Qi Hong and Lv He looked at each other and smiled, indicating that they understood each other.


    Bai Qianfan stuttered, "My prince, I didn''t wash my hands when I touched the floor just now."


    Morong Gan''s face was slightly red, but luckily it was so dark that he couldn''t see through it. The tip of his tongue circled around that finger, and only then did he loosen it, purposely speaking in a rough voice, "There are so many embroidered bags, and I thought you had made great progress. Look, I thought you had gotten your hands on it again. As he spoke, he used his finger to observe the moonlight. He saw that there was a hint of red on the white fingertip. The blood had already stopped flowing, so he assumed that there was nothing wrong.


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s heart was thumping fast, did they think of Bai Qianfan as a girl? Who would treat girls like Ge Zi? Wouldn''t he be a laughing stock?!


    Gu Qingdie looked at Morong Gan, then looked at Xiu Yuanshuang again. She lowered her eyes, there was no expression on her face, it was best if the prince got out of hand and provoked her, she could take it easy. Since she was not jealous of the position of the Crown Princess, she wanted to take it upon herself.


    At this time, Lv He had already pierced through seven colorful threads in one breath. Qi Hong and Xiu Yuanshuang both pierced through six, Gu Qingdie pierced through five and Bai Qianfan was still through zero.


    Morong Gan saw that she was going to pinch the needles again, so he stopped her, "If you don''t listen, then don''t wear it. You''re not that good of a material."


    Bai Qianfan was a little depressed, "My lord, I also want to beg for a favor, to be a smart person in the future."


    She always made him laugh. "Who says you''re not a smart person? In this king''s eyes, the wangfei is the most intelligent person! "


    However, Bai Qianfan did not appreciate her words, "Your Highness, your words do not count, I have to wear my own clothes, not to mention too much, at least I can wear one."


    Just then, everyone had finished dressing themselves. Since Morong Gan was present, they did not dare to say much.


    Morong Gan was unable to refuse Bai Qianfan. After thinking for a moment, he said, "How about I help you wear it?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "Can you please help me eat?"


    The little girl was too ungrateful. He did not stop her and looked at her with his hands hanging down, "Alright, you wear it, if you keep on holding it, it''ll be worth it."


    Bai Qianfan clenched her teeth, the two refined auras twisting around, her eyes squinting as she looked at the small pinhole, the red silk threads slowly moving closer to it, lingering around the entrance of the cave a few times, slowly piercing through. She still did not dare let go, and switched her hands to the other side to receive it, then pulled it down. She exhaled deeply, and with a heart full of joy, she showed it to Morong Gan: "My prince, I''ve passed through."


    She smiled, and the trace of anger Prince Chu felt disappeared without a trace. He looked at her with a beaming smile, "En, not bad.


    Bai Qianfan was startled for a moment: "Your highness is wrong, we should reward Sister Lv He. She got the first place."


    Morong Gan laughed and said, "Both of you will be rewarded, one with a title and the other with a name. Although you only have one string, your determination to not lose is worth praising.


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and thought for a long time, "I can''t think of it at the moment, how about I remember it first, I''ll tell the prince about it when I think about it."


    Morong Gan laughed and rubbed her head, "Alright, I will remember this. With so many people to testify for you, even this king will not be able to resist." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "As for Lv He, he will be rewarded with ten taels of silver."


    The maidservants sucked in a breath of cold air. Even for a maidservant like Lv He, the monthly allowance was only one tael, and now that the Prince had said ten taels, it was equivalent to the monthly allowance of one year from her.


    Even though she was so happy that Lv He had quickly kneeled down to show her gratitude, she knew in her heart that this was all part of her fortune.

 C171 The taboo of men

    After the needle piercing, it was the spider''s coincidence. This was Bai Qianfan''s favorite project. In the past, when she was in the residence, her sisters would always be afraid of spiders, and would basically be acting as maidservants to watch from afar. Until the morning of the next day, it would be fine to just open the box and take a look. She was different, she was not afraid of insects, she was not afraid of the spider, but it was a pity that most people did not like her, otherwise, with her eyesight, she would definitely be able to find them a good spider.


    Now it was his turn, so he didn''t ask the maidservants to do it for him. He rubbed his hands together early in the morning, looking impatient.


    Yue Guiyi said, "Princess, please wait. This servant will find you a good one."


    She waved her hand. "No need for you, I''ll go by myself. Just wait for me to come back and see."


    Bai Qianfan''s sleeves were filled with five small boxes. If someone caught one, it''s fine, but she doesn''t want five, but if they can catch one, then it''s a coincidence that they can catch one, but if catching five is the right choice, then it''s the right choice.


    Amongst the five of them, only Bai Qianfan and Lv He were there to catch the Happy Spider, the rest were all there for the maidservants. Morong Gan saw that the small figure had gone to the back of the tree, thought, and then quietly followed.


    Xiu Yuanshuang bit her lower lip. She did not need to suspect anything anymore, she had seen it for real, what about being a girl, it was all Bai Qianfan''s effort to fool her. From this, she could tell that she might not be able to become Crown Princess. The dignified first daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace was a concubine. Although this man was a concubine that was above tens of thousands of people, he was still not nice to talk about. Her several sisters had pointed him out and married him, so he was the boss''s mother.


    Bai Qianfan crawled through the bushes with his body hunched. With a windproof lamp in hand, she shone a dim light about three inches away from his body. As soon as she entered the forest, she saw a small spider. It spat out fine threads of silk and hung itself on a leaf. She used a piece of bamboo to draw it into a box, then stuffed it into her sleeve and happily found another.


    As she was walking, the old tree roots were coiled around her feet. She tripped and fell forward with a cry. She had a bamboo stick in one hand and a lantern in the other. She didn''t care at all. She was used to throwing things around so it was fine. The thing that didn''t break was more important.


    Prince Chu caught her and seemed to be forced to stagger by her pounce. Her body was slanted to the side and she couldn''t stand up straight for a long time, and just like that, the two of them continued to hug each other. In the dim light, their eyes met.


    Morong Gan was overjoyed, with a smile in his eyes, "Is the wangfei going to kowtow to me?"


    Bai Qianfan used her hands to support his chest, and wanted to stand up straight, but the big hands on her waist hugged tightly. She tried twice to not be able to stand up.


    In this way, she became confused and fell down again. She tilted her head and looked behind Morong Gan, and after looking for a while, she did not seem to find anything, and smacked her lips, "How did the Prince stand? Why aren''t you falling down? "


    It took Morong Gan quite a bit of effort to stabilize himself this way. He panted and said, "Don''t move recklessly, if you move another two both of them would have fallen."


    Bai Qianfan really did not dare to move, obediently lying in his embrace. Her summer gown was thin, and she gradually started to feel that Morong Gan''s body was extremely hot, to the point where even she herself would feel unbearably hot leaning on him.


    "Prince, are you feverish?" She raised his hand to touch his forehead and felt the sweat on his forehead. He was frightened, "Prince, where do you feel uncomfortable from? You have to think of a way to quickly get up, or else you can just fall down. It wouldn''t be strenuous for you to stretch yourself like this."


    His beloved person was in his embrace, Prince Chu''s heart was pounding, he wished that he could continue like this. He panted lightly, "Just don''t move recklessly, I''ll slowly get up."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged and did not move anymore, her small hands still went to her waist, and carefully said, "Do you want me to use some strength to get back at you?"


    Morong Gan said: "No need, just don''t move."


    Something was wrong with him. He wanted to let go but couldn''t. Sooner or later, he would make her laugh. He had lived for more than twenty years, but this was the first time he was in such a sorry state!


    Bai Qianfan was quiet for a moment, then suddenly exclaimed and grabbed onto a thick and hard staff, "What is the prince hiding?"


    Morong Gan only felt a hole in the top of his head, his innards all shifted, his body was like a skin bag that was about to burst! Venus was floating in front of his eyes, and his voice was hoarse. "Don''t, touch!"


    Bai Qianfan was startled when she saw his extremely uncomfortable look, and subconsciously threw it away, "What happened to your highness? "Is there something wrong with him?"


    Once she let go, Morong Gan was at a loss again. He couldn''t hold back any longer, and his body went limp as he fell down along with her. Luckily, he was at the bottom, so she was not harmed in the slightest.


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly put down everything in her hands, turned around and helped Morong Gan up, "Your Highness, are you alright?"


    Morong Gan wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve. He really had lost six souls due to the shock, if not for the fact that she was young, he really wanted to kill her on the spot!


    "I''m all right," he said, his voice still hoarse. He cleared his throat, thinking of her recklessness, and how funny it was that she was so unenlightened, so untaught, so ignorant of everything.


    Bai Qianfan then asked, "Your Highness, what are you hiding? A stick? "


    He answered vaguely.


    She became curious. "I know that men carry swords and sabers with them, but I''ve never seen anyone carry a stick with them. Do all men carry sticks, or do they only carry military officers?"


    Morong Gan laughed and rubbed her head before replying with a serious tone, "I''ll bring all of them."


    Bai Qianfan mumbled, "Oh, I don''t think I''ve ever seen Master with him, I just need to ask him tomorrow."


    Morong Gan''s face turned green, and his voice turned heavy. "No, this matter can''t be asked, it''s our taboo."


    Bai Qianfan was puzzled, she raised her head and asked: "What''s wrong? Why is it taboo? "


    He could only scare her with his face showing that he couldn''t explain, "Don''t ask me so much about men. In any case, remember my words, whether it''s your master or any other man, you can''t ask me any questions. If there''s anything you don''t understand, just ask me.


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and blinked, "I''m asking you, aren''t you afraid of me? Why don''t you show it to me? "


    Morong Gan, "..." A mouthful of blood rushed to his throat. He had never seen such a shameless girl before!


    He took a deep breath and smiled maliciously. "I can''t see it now. I''ll show it to you in a few days."


    Bai Qianfan said joyfully: "Alright, you have your word. I''ll be waiting."


    The more Morong Gan thought about it, the happier he became. He couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he pulled her over and rubbed her body.


    Bai Qianfan was rubbing her hands so hard that the flowers were trembling, laughing and begging for forgiveness, "Don''t tickle me, your highness, I''m ticklish ¡­"

 C172 Who got the mandarin duck?

    Listening to the faint voices of men and women in the forest, the expressions of the few people standing outside were different. Qi Hong covered her mouth and chuckled lightly. Gu Qingdie was a little contemptuous, but Xiu Yuanshuang''s expression was calm. Only Qiu Wen who was familiar with her could see the resentment in her eyes.


    What was he talking about? Neither of them seemed to be avoiding the other. Cheers and laughter rang out from time to time, accompanied by strange sounds and muffled sounds, as if someone had fallen onto the ground. Was it him or her? Or perhaps they were together? They were truly shameless. There were houses everywhere, and they just had to do whatever they wanted to do by locking their doors. Why did they have to be so sneaky and let them listen at the corner of the wall? They were not ashamed, and she was embarrassed.


    She felt a sharp pain in her hand. She looked down and saw that the nail that had been there for a long time had been broken by her.


    The summer night''s wind brought with it a wave of sultry heat that made it difficult to breathe. At some point, a large amount of water had soaked into her back. Actually, those who had no face at all, could only hide in the Prince Chu Palace and pretend to be deaf and mute. Those weird words couldn''t reach her ears.


    Every day, he would come over and fiddle around in the courtyard with his sleeves rolled up. He would chat with her for a while, and when they arrived, he would eat in silence. It really made her feel like an ordinary couple. That kind of jade-like man, capable of learning and martial arts, with a neat face, was loved wherever he went. She really couldn''t be blamed. A man with an unyielding character like him had just said a few warm words to her, and she had been beheaded.


    Even if he didn''t help her, as long as she was able to see how the heavens treated her, she would be satisfied. Those people were all fake, and he was truly good to her.


    Right now, his mind was elsewhere. It was hard to say whether he would be able to come back here. Unfortunately, she hadn''t even been in the manor for a month and he had already turned into a cold yellow flower.


    The sounds in the forest suddenly grew louder. It was Bai Qianfan who grumbled, "It''s all your fault. I almost caught it."


    The people outside tensed up, to dare to speak to the Prince in such a tone, the Little Princess was truly daring, but it was a pity that the Prince Chu only took advantage of her, and was not angry at all, instead laughing and teasing her, "You think you don''t have the ability, but you''re blaming it on me."


    Bai Qianfan''s voice dropped, it was unknown what she said.


    Morong Gan said: "I''ll compensate you with one, alright, look, it''s definitely better than yours."


    The sound of their voices gradually grew clearer, and they seemed to be getting closer to them. After a while, Bai Qianfan shouted in joy: "Success, we caught them. Quickly, put them in the box."


    Xiu Yuanshuang turned his head to look, one tall and one short came out from the forest, Bai Qianfan''s two hands were holding onto the Spider Box as she looked left and right with his head lowered, Morong Gan was holding onto the Wind Protection Lamp, the great Duke will help the little girl take charge of the lamps, you sure are useless. She pursed her lips into a mocking smile.


    Bai Qianfan placed his own five boxes on the table, she marked them and muttered, "Don''t make a mistake, I''m going to get the top job tomorrow morning, you guys must help me win the day."


    Morong Gan stood beside her and bent down to watch her play. Smelling the faint fragrance of the osmanthus flower, he asked, "Did you wash your hair with the osmanthus oil that I bought?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "No, the share that the Prince bought is with the Concubine Princess, and mine is from him."


    Morong Gan frowned slightly, "Why did the things this king bought go to the Concubine Princess?"


    Gu Qingdie''s heart tensed up as she hurried over to explain, "My prince, don''t be angry. I originally said that I don''t want that oil of osmanthus, but the wangfei forcefully gave it to me. She said that my prince specifically bought it to share with us, that''s why I''m here ¡­"


    Morong Gan frowned even more. He had spent all his effort to buy it for Bai Qianfan, but she hadn''t gotten involved with him at all, so it was no wonder he brought along a bundle. She hadn''t wanted to take it for himself since a long time ago.


    Prince Chu was excited, but he did not feel satisfied. However, he could not lose his face, and said unhurriedly: "I was just asking you to get the points anyway, it doesn''t matter who gets it." He took two steps closer to Gu Qingdie and sucked in a breath of air. "It''s still the pure and pure smell that I bought.


    was not afraid of him either, as he mumbled, "My smell is also good. If you ask Yue Guiyi, you will know how fragrant it is!"


    Morong Gan looked at her and asked: "Who can take care of the mandarin ducks?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang immediately squatted down, "My prince, I have the mandarin duck with me."


    Morong Gan''s mouth twitched. He had intentionally bought a mandarin duck, and did not expect the little girl to understand his feelings, at least leaving the item by his side could be considered a keepsake. Now, his keepsake had landed in Lateral Princess''s hands.


    Prince Chu had never experienced such a thing and only felt disheartened. It was rare for him to be so patient to buy something for a girl, but in the end, he hit the horse''s legs and did not feel bad at all. Unable to suppress his anger for a long time, he harrumphed twice, turned around, and left.


    Bai Qianfan looked at his retreating back, and felt that it was a little strange, so she asked Qi Hong, "What happened to the prince? Does it look like he has a temper? "


    Qi Hong listened from the beginning to the end. Anyone who was smarter would know what was going on. The wangfei gave the things the prince bought to someone else, disgraced the men, and left in a rage!


    But the Prince himself didn''t say it clearly, and it wasn''t easy for her to say it clearly either. She vaguely said, "The Prince probably has something to take care of. He isn''t angry, right?"


    "I think he''s angry," Bai Qianfan said with a face of certainty, then shook her head, "The prince is good at everything, just that he''s too temperamental, I don''t know what to say to him, he helped me catch the Happy Spider in the forest previously, look, in a blink of an eye he lost his face, do you think I''ve ordered him to do it?"


    Seeing her like this, Xiu Yuanshuang couldn''t help but feel angry. Now she understood, all the things that she had distributed yesterday were originally all given to Bai Qianfan. If it were to be fair, they should do it in triplicate. After all, they were the ones to pick the better ones, and if they were to pick the better ones and gossip behind the scenes, they would feel dissatisfied. Gu Qingdie was also a smart person, the two of them understood each other. Bai Qianfan played dumb at the side, holding a grinder in her hands and walked far away, waiting for them to finish picking before taking the rest.


    It was not that they did not leave it in Bai Qianfan''s possession, but who would have thought that the Duke would actually ask them about it?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and she couldn''t even suppress it. She had originally wanted to mock Bai Qianfan, but at the same time, obstruct Qi Hong in fear that her words might spread to the Prince''s ears.


    Without any good mood, the begging quickly ended.

 C173 About stick

    Morong Gan angrily walked back. Halfway there, he suddenly stopped, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu were three feet away from him. They stood there quietly, like two dittos, if their master did not speak, they could not ask.


    In fact, after walking a few steps and being blown by the wind, the resentment in his heart had already dissipated. He thought back to when she had made such a shocking grab in the forest. It had truly taken his life. There was also her soft body stuck to his, an indescribable comfort and satisfaction that she had never felt before. The unknown sweetness seemed to hold his feet, and he hesitated to move forward.


    He held his hands behind his back and paced around the small area, frowning slightly. After a long while, he stood still and waved his hands at Jia Tong and Ning Jiu, "This king will take a trip to the backyard.


    Since there were no problems in the palace, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu were relieved. After beating Qian''er up, they bowed and left.


    Morong Gan went back to the backyard. The glass lamp that was standing in the backyard had gone out, probably because they had finished begging and had gone their separate ways.


    He slowly walked to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, and the servant at the door immediately went up to Qian''er, "Greetings to the prince."


    He grunted. "Is the wangfei asleep yet?"


    "Not yet. He just came back. He''s probably washing up."


    The servant girl''s clear voice could be heard just by standing in the Fallen Star Pavilion courtyard. The little girl on the door quickly went in and returned to Qiu Wen, who sat in front of the makeup table and took down the Pearl Hairpin on his head. She vaguely heard something as she turned his head and asked, "Your highness went to Moon Reaching Pavilion?"


    Qiu Wen nodded speechlessly. Her face darkened, and she said indifferently: "Come and take over for me."


    Qiu Wen walked over and removed her hair. She placed her ten fingers on her scalp and massaged, "Master, if this goes on, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to get out of the Palace."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was still indifferent: "If she can''t come out, then she can''t come out. The prince has her in his heart, and this concubine has no other choice."


    I really don''t know what His Highness is thinking. You are the first daughter of the Grand Scholar Society, and thus wronged to have married into their family with the identity of a Lateral Princess, so logically speaking, the Emperor should have hinted to you before. If I knew that this would happen, once the wangfei leaves the palace, I would have found a new position as the master before marrying you.


    "There''s nothing to be wronged about," Xiu Yuanshuang chuckled. "Perhaps this is my life."


    "Master," Qiu Wen''s nose turned sour. She thought about how much hope the Master and the Lady had placed on the precious stones that they grew up together. They could have flown up to become a phoenix, but now they had fallen to the fate of being someone''s concubine.


    Master, relax, this servant sees that Miss Bai Family is unlucky and does not understand the rules, watch and see, this kind of person who doesn''t have any success will become an imperial concubine, sooner or later, the prince will lose face, and when the time comes, the prince will know Master''s abilities.


    Xiu Yuanshuang knew that Qiu Wen was trying to console her. It was just a begging ceremony, and after going through it like this, it was as if countless fine holes had been pierced through her heart by the small silver needle, and she had long ago become numb to the pain.


    Morong Gan walked to the door lightly, picked up the curtain and looked inside.


    Bai Qianfan sat in front of the makeup table, and took half of the Pearl Hairpin off. She used her cheek to make a face in the mirror, "This is bad for the holidays, the Pearl Hairpin that needs to be filled is twice as heavy as normal, it can be considered good if it doesn''t break my neck."


    Yue Xiang asked with a smile, "The phoenix coronet was heavier when the wangfei married into the phoenix clan, why didn''t her neck break?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed heartily: "Once I enter the bridal room, I will tear myself apart. I had originally wanted to dig out a few east pearls, but they were embedded too tightly, I couldn''t pull them off, so I just threw them down."


    Yue Guiyi found this funny. "What''s a good phoenix coronet for? The wangfei likes Dongzhu so the prince will buy it for you."


    "I''ve heard that he was cruel, brutal, and ugly, so how could I dare to stay behind? I took out the pearl to exchange for some money in order to escape."


    When Yue Xiang heard her evaluation of the Prince Chu, she was scared and found it a little funny. "Mistress, don''t talk about it anymore.


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips in disapproval, "On the night of the wedding, I wanted to climb over the wall to escape, but ended up in Huailin Pavilion. At that time, I didn''t know that the Prince was the Prince, and even though I said these words to him, he didn''t seem to be annoyed at all."


    Yue Xiang glanced at her and felt that it was unbelievable. Could it be that the Marquis had already fallen in love with her at that time? Was it love at first sight?


    Morong Gan listened at the door for a long time, and when he thought about what happened in the past, he could not help but laugh. Just as he was about to lift his leg and enter, he heard Bai Qianfan say: "I heard that the prince is not ugly at all, but he''s actually a beautiful man. It''s said that the Prince Jin Lord is born beautiful, and I can see that our prince is even better than the Prince Jin.


    His heart skipped a beat. Normally, whoever praised him for his good looks would make him angry, but from her mouth, it was different. It was as sweet as honey. Did she like his good looks?


    Yue Guiyi teased her teasingly. "Our prince has nothing to say. Do you like someone like the princess?"


    Morong Gan heard his own heartbeat quicken, like a student who was about to test and release the results. His heart almost rushed out of his throat.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I like it, I think of the prince as Ge Zi."


    When Morong Gan heard the first sentence, he was just about to jump out of joy, but the second sentence made him fall back into the abyss.


    Yue Xiang replied: "How could it be Ge Zi, the prince is Fifth Concubine''s husband."


    "But he''s so much older than me. When I''m older, he''ll be old. Furthermore, my father is right in the middle of it all.


    Yue Lao was about to say more, but Bai Qianfan changed the topic: "Have you guys seen the stick that the men are carrying?"


    "What stick?"


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "I didn''t see it either, it''s hidden on the prince''s body. He said that every man has it, and that this is their taboo, so I can''t easily ask about it. She''ll show it to me in the future."


    Yue Xiang was a little curious, "You didn''t see it, how did you know?"


    "I''ve touched one. It''s a short one, but it''s hidden in my pants. It''s hot from being covered up."


    When the two maidservants heard this, they immediately understood what was going on. Their faces flushed red as they laughed so hard that they couldn''t even breathe. Bai Qianfan thought it was weird: "What''s so funny, do you guys know what that rod looks like?"


    "A father''s taboo. Princess, quickly don''t ask."


    Morong Gan stood by the door, his old face also flushed red, he wanted to rush in and block her mouth, because what she said previously hurt his heart, so he reacted a little too slowly. In the end, the two maidservants laughed like that, it was not good for him to go in, nor was he good for him to not go in, it was extremely awkward.


    Seeing that Bai Qianfan was still questioning the two servant girls, he finally cleared her throat and coughed. Turning his head, Yue Xiang was so frightened that she immediately went forward to greet him. Her heart was beating fast in her chest, and she felt as if his head was about to be separated from her neck.


    Fortunately, Morong Gan only raised his hand and coldly said, "Leave the room, I have a few words with Princess Hua-Yang."

 C174 Nocturnal excursion

    Bai Qianfan saw that Morong Gan''s expression was unsettled, and was extremely uneasy. She could only smile at him.


    Morong Gan saw that she was acting like a shameless cat, and was a bit helpless, but he deliberately wore a straight face. "Only an imperial concubine would have the guts to ignore this duke''s words."


    Bai Qianfan cried out, "I didn''t, Your Royal Highness, when did I take your words for granted?"


    "I said that ¡­" Morong Gan blushed a little, "A man''s taboo cannot be told to others, why don''t you listen?"


    "His Royal Highness said that we can''t ask our men, but didn''t say that we can''t talk to the young lady."


    Morong Gan looked at her unfathomable eyes, and violently swallowed his breath, "Remember, you can''t say anything to anyone!"


    "Why can I tell you?"


    "I am the prince, and you are the princess consort. The estate is our closest family, so you can say it."


    "Even Lateral Princess and Concubine Princess cannot do it?"


    "No."


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "Logically speaking, the Lateral Princess and the Prince are the closest, so sooner or later, I will have to leave the palace."


    Morong Gan swallowed his breath, "Before we leave the palace, you are the proper Princess Chu. We are the closest, so if you have anything to say, come and find me.


    Bai Qianfan did not understand, "What do you mean not short?"


    Morong Gan felt that he was too heartless, why would he tell her this? At that time, if she saw the real chapter, he would know whether it was long or short.


    He said in a rough voice, "It''s nothing, don''t ask so much."


    Bai Qianfan felt that he was strange, since she had just risen up and was not allowed to ask, the Duke didn''t ask, so she nodded her head obediently, "Your highness came here so late, is that what you want to say?"


    Of course, Morong Gan came over for some other reason, but this interruption meant that time had passed again. He hesitated for a moment before saying, "I originally wanted to bring you out for a walk, but it''s already so late, I should ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up: Out? Going out? "It''s not too late, it''s only a quarter past midnight."


    Looking at her excited expression, Morong Gan thought for a while, "Alright, but we have to set a rule of law. One, follow me closely and don''t run around, two, when the time comes, I will have to go back, and three, don''t talk to men randomly."


    Bai Qianfan was naturally willing to do anything. As long as she could go out and play, she would be able to get ten chapters without any problems, let alone three chapters.


    On the Day of Begging, the rich family had arranged to have three or five relatives and friends kneel and burn incense in their homes, doing all sorts of things like begging, but the small family liked to do it outside, and whenever there was a time, they would split open and come out, under some big tree, in front of a high platform, regardless of whether they recognized it or not, each of them would kneel with an incense stick in their hands, and not even the men could refuse, because it was all about wishing, asking for a name, asking for a marriage, asking for a son, asking for a healthy and longevity, everywhere.


    The stalls in the market were set up all the way until ugly, selling incense burners, goods for the Beggar Festival, and girls'' rouge and cosmetics, as well as hairpins and jewellery, and even more snacks. At this point, everyone was a little hungry, sitting down to eat a bowl of dumplings, or boiled eggs with sweet wine, or small wontons sprinkled with sesame oil, and even the air was filled with fragrance.


    When she was young, she did not have much money on her, so she only wanted to watch the show. When she went out today, she would eat and drink to her heart''s content, and also bring some small gifts to the servant girls.


    She changed into a set of clothes and followed Morong Gan out. The servant holding the lamp accompanied them to the main entrance, where Morong Gan waved his hand to tell them to stay, it was moonlight outside and the market was bright. He did not need anyone to hold the lamp, he just wanted the two of them, like the normal couples, to go out and stroll around, eat something, and once he was tired, he would return home to rest.


    Although it was already a bit late, the street was still bustling with activity. Half of the children were wearing new clothes and carrying lanterns, scurrying around everywhere. The girls and older sisters were wandering around the stall, picking up this and that, bargaining with the hawkers. The young men were in groups of three or five, either worshiping or sitting at the food stalls and talking loudly.


    Bai Qianfan was like a little bird in a cage, once she left the cage, she immediately became lively, and completely forgot about the rules. He looked around, and just happened to have a reason to grab her hand and hold it tightly in her palm. Sometimes, she would get anxious and try to break free. When he swept her gaze over her, she would no longer dare to act rashly, obediently allowing him to hold her hand.


    Other than the stalls, there were also people playing with monkeys and sabers. Bai Qianfan walked over and saw that there were many people surrounding them. She quickly dragged Morong Gan to take a look. But when she got closer, she was so small that even if she wanted to rip someone off, she couldn''t. She was anxious as she raised her head to ask Morong Gan, "What are you playing inside?"


    Morong Gan looked at his with interest and answered, "Soft arts."


    Bai Qianfan had never been out of doors before, so she had never heard of it before. Clinging on Yue Yang''s shoulder, she tiptoed inside, and excitedly shouted: "What is it, let me see what it is?"


    Morong Gan raised her up and took a look. Ha, his eyes were opened, the small girl had unexpectedly pulled down a young lady, Bai Qianfan''s eyes were wide open as he muttered: "Did her bones break?"


    Morong Gan put her down, "I rely on this to earn my living, what''s the point of selling this for a discount every time?"


    Once Bai Qianfan landed, there was nothing left to see. Anxiously, she begged him with a bashful expression, "Your highness, please hold me up again."


    Morong Gan said: "Although you are not heavy, to be able to lift it so high is already heavy. Aren''t my arms sore?" Seeing her depressed face, he smiled, "How about this, I''ll hug you and see."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed, "I''m already this old and I''m still being carried, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    Who would look at them? Furthermore, Bai Qianfan had a small stature and big eyes and a small face, if she was in his arms and someone saw her, she would be the same as Big Brother, holding her little sister in his arms.


    Bai Qianfan looked around, seeing a little girl riding on his father''s neck, she suddenly had an idea. She pointed her finger, and said to Morong Gan while grinning: "Can I sit on the prince''s neck?"


    Morong Gan looked in the direction she was pointing at and nearly forgot. She was constantly reminding them that there was a difference between the two of them, ah. There was no such thing as a wife riding on her husband''s head. Only this junior can ride on his neck for the rest of his life!


    Seeing that he did not make a sound, Bai Qianfan tugged on his sleeves and shook him, her face filled with anxiety: "Hurry up, we won''t be able to watch any longer."


    Morong Gan initially did not want to agree to her request, but he squatted down, and secretly scoffed at himself for being unpromising, and deliberately put on a straight face: "Just meddle with your matters, hurry up, you''ll be back in a while."


    Bai Qianfan rode up, her two small hands hugging onto his neck, and happily called out, "Good prince."


    Morong Gan''s heart trembled, he thought that if the word "Duke" were to be changed to his name, then he would be able to enjoy himself even more.

 C175 Cheap attack

    Bai Qianfan played around and threw everything to the back of her mind. Morong Gan repeatedly urged her to go back. She would buy this later, she would eat that later, but she wouldn''t go back no matter how long she waited.


    Although Morong Gan was annoyed that she didn''t listen to him, he was extremely fond of her.


    When he was close to her son, Bai Qianfan was finally tired, and leaned on his arm, "Your Highness, let''s go back."


    Morong Gan looked down at her, "You''re tired? I''ll carry you back. "


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, suddenly, she remembered the clay figurine that Zhu Bajie was carrying on his wife''s back. She laughed, "You have to carry me, you have become the second senior brother."


    Morong Gan unhappily rubbed her head, "You are the genuine pig, you know how to eat and sleep, your looks are just right. There is no one else in the world who is more suitable for this."


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "There''s nothing bad about pigs, they can eat and sleep, their stomachs can accommodate the world, it''s just that they got slaughtered right before their eyes, their lifespan is too short."


    Just as Morong Gan was about to speak, his ears twitched. He held his breath and pulled Bai Qianfan into his embrace, his sharp eyes sweeping around.


    Bai Qianfan always had a sixth sense towards danger. The moment Morong Gan moved, she immediately sensed it and quietly scanned her surroundings. At this moment, the crowd dispersed and the streets gradually became cold. She narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice. "There''s someone sneaking around behind us on the left."


    Morong Gan said in a low voice: "It''s not just one person, there should be five or six of them, there should also be some on the right rear."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Are you looking for me?"


    Morong Gan laughed, "You really think highly of yourself!"


    Bai Qianfan said in embarrassment: "I thought it was the Madame Bai sending people to kill me."


    "You need to send someone from an organization to kill a little girl?" He snorted, then said, "Stay close to me in a while, don''t leave me even half a step."


    Bai Qianfan had a plan in her mind, she did not care about what he said, and only said, "Your Highness, you have a weapon that you can use, lend it to me first."


    "He didn''t even bring his sword with him when he came out. What weapon is he talking about?"


    "Don''t you have a stick? Use it for me."


    Morong Gan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He said in a rough voice: "Stop thinking about the stick, is that alright?"


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips and muttered, "Stingy."


    "Alright, another day, I''ll let you have enough fun," Morong Gan almost spat out these words while clenching his teeth. "If you don''t want to play, then this king will punish you."


    His figure moved, mixed together, the sound of footsteps mixed with the voices sounded, approaching to them, Morong Gan brought Bai Qianfan and rushed towards the direction of Prince Chu''s residence.


    When they arrived at a place with fewer people, the people behind them became even more unbridled. They quickly revealed their belongings and jumped forward, surrounding the two of them.


    Bai Qianfan sized them up, all of them were covered in masks, only revealing a pair of black eyes.


    She suddenly flung Morong Gan''s hands off, took two steps forward and clasped her hands at them, then smiled, "Brothers, my Big Brother and I have never formed enmity with anyone, let''s just face it in terms of name, so that we won''t kill the wrong people."


    The other party had a total of ten people. Upon hearing her words, they couldn''t help but be taken aback. What did he say? Was the Prince Chu afraid of trouble?


    Morong Gan reached out to pull her back and berated her in a low voice: "Why aren''t you listening, you said you''re not allowed to take even half a step away from me."


    Bai Qianfan took out two embroidered darts and shoved them into his hands, "Take this, I still have lead bullets, let''s kill our way out."


    When a girl encountered this kind of thing, she wouldn''t hide behind his back and tremble, but instead actively responded to it. This kind of calmness really made him look at her in another light, but it was also because of this small environment.


    They did not speak, nor did they have much time to prepare, they just rushed forward and killed them all. Bai Qianfan threw the toys she bought, seeing that they did not even try to dodge, she directly rushed forward, clenched her teeth, took out a handful of lead bullets and threw them out, then shouted loudly, "Those who are not afraid of death, come!"


    Her aura was imposing, and those people did not know what she threw, so they avoided to get out of the way. The tightly packed wall of people immediately opened a gap, and Bai Qianfan took the chance to push Morong Gan towards that gap, "Go first, call for help!"


    Morong Gan was so angry that his face was twisted. What did she take himself for? If he was allowed to leave first, then what would he become? He wouldn''t be able to protect his own wife, so why would he need his wife to protect him?


    He turned around and pulled her into his embrace, then slapped her butt, "If you keep on messing around, I''ll smash your head!"


    Seeing that he had missed out on a good opportunity, Bai Qianfan was so angry that she slapped his butt: "You are really stupid, at least you have walked one.


    The surrounding people looked to each other, who exactly was this guy, he actually dared to spank Prince Chu? Also, at such a crucial moment, they actually played tricks on him? You don''t even put them in your eyes.


    Don''t think they can fool us by playing this game, and wonder what they''ll do.


    In a moment, sshe was right in front of her, the sounds of swords and sabers pierced the wind, Bai Qianfan wanted to prepare for battle, but Morong Gan did not allow her to move, he only had her in his embrace, holding onto her tightly, she dodged and dodged, then used one hand to fight.


    Bai Qianfan did not accept his kindness, but instead struggled and shouted, "Let me down, we can fight together, and don''t look down on me, more or less, I can help take care of one or two."


    The swords had no eyes, how could Morong Gan dare to let her down, she replied as she fought: "Stop messing around, I guarantee that nothing will happen to you."


    Bai Qianfan was small, and was pressed into her embrace. She could not turn her head, and could only hear the sounds of fighting, but she could not see anything. She was growing more anxious, and her voice sounded like she was crying: "Royal Highness, let go of me. If I get hurt, I won''t be able to rest at ease for the rest of my life. "


    Morong Gan lifted his head and grabbed a blade, as he slashed backwards, and said to her: "If I''m injured, you''ll accompany me for life."


    When Bai Qianfan heard the other party''s miserable cries, she was immediately enlivened. Presumably, the King had the upper hand, she did not say a word, in case she clawed at him. Once she calmed down, she would relax. It was laughable that she thought about it. The prince was the world''s number one expert, how could these little thieves take him seriously?


    With her arm tightly wrapped around his waist and her face sticking to his chest, Bai Qianfan allowed the youth to bring him into a flurry of attacks. The hand on his waist was perfectly restrained and swaying back and forth just like that, causing Bai Qianfan to be a little dazed.


    After a few rounds, the enemy had abandoned his weapons and fled like a swarm of bees. Morong Gan did not chase him, but threw the blade in his hand onto the ground and lowered his head to look at the person in his embrace. Her eyes were closed, and his breathing was light and even, he could not help but laugh.


    He picked her up and slowly walked towards the Prince Chu Palace. His eyes were sharp, and his brows were slightly furrowed. Who was this other party? How did he know he was outside at this time? Even though the person he sent wasn''t bad, he wasn''t a mediocre expert. Was he trying to scare the snake off on purpose, or was he just unclear about his strength?


    He had only been back to court for three years, but he had already created countless enemies. Now that he had to offend a large group of people for the disaster relief operation, it would not be easy to find out who did it!

 C176 Zouguo

    Morong Gan did not say anything about the attack on the Seventh Night, and only ordered Ning Jiu to investigate it thoroughly. However, the Emperor found out and left him at court.


    The two brothers sat inside the South Study and drank tea.


    The Emperor sized him up and spoke with a tone full of complaint, "Why didn''t you tell me about such a huge matter? We are the emperors, and also you, Ge Zi! "


    Morong Gan laughed, "Isn''t this afraid of Royal Brother''s worries? Besides, it''s fine, a few little rascals are not worth mentioning."


    "Have you found out who did it?"


    "No, the person that I sent isn''t that powerful. It''s just a small matter, but I''m really a bit confused now."


    "Is someone trying to test you?"


    "There is such a possibility. Chendi has offended too many people. If we really want to investigate, there is no way we can do it."


    The Emperor sighed. "It''s all my fault. I''ve always made you sing about your past deeds and suffer from the jealousy of others."


    "It is younger brother''s duty to share the worries of Royal Brother. This younger brother does not dare to take responsibility for what Royal Brother has said."


    The Emperor asked again, "How is the funding for the disaster coming along?"


    Morong Gan laughed, "With a small head, I still need a large head. Tomorrow, I will go to the inner city for my Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    The emperor also laughed and shook his head: "More or less, you should care about the face of the Princess Chu. After all, the Prime Minister Bai is still your father-in-law.


    Morong Gan sneered, "The Bai Family owes Princess Wangfei, what qualifications does Bai Rulin have to be my father-in-law? A family is not a good thing. "


    The Emperor''s face sank. "You''ve even scolded my Noble Consort."


    At this moment, the empress walked in with a smile. "It''s not like the emperor doesn''t know Third Brother''s temper. Why bother with it?"


    Morong Gan stood up and bowed, seeing her holding onto the Food Box, he smiled and asked: "Royal Sister-in-law is truly considerate, always thinking of Royal Brother, is the most virtuous and virtuous person in the world."


    The Empress rebuked him, "You have started to make fun of your Royal Sister-in-law. Didn''t Third Brother''s family also marry two virtuous people?"


    When he mentioned this, Morong Gan felt a headache. He did not succeed, and after thinking about it, he had missed out on his own feelings.


    He probed the emperor, "Royal Brother, regarding the matter of Li He, this subject mentioned before. If all three of you leave He ¡­"


    The emperor''s eyes glared. "All three of them are separated from each other. Is this betrothal child''s play?" Without mentioning Gu Heng, Xiu Min would definitely not let this matter rest. He is counting on you to help his daughter become Crown Princess! "


    After being scolded by the emperor, Morong Gan did not dare to make a sound. He looked down at the ground and the Empress asked him, "Third brother, are the three of you not satisfied with the fact that you told the truth to the Royal Sister-in-law?"


    The other two were simply committed mistakes on impulse. The Emperor was right, marriage was not a child''s play, even if he didn''t make a move on them, they had still sat on their palanquin and married into the Prince Chu Palace, it was his Lateral Princess and his Concubine Princess.


    Since the Emperor''s words could not be accepted, Morong Gan wanted to take his leave. Suddenly, he remembered something, "Royal Sister-in-law, do you have any more fruit nectar?"


    The Queen laughed, "There is. If you want to drink it, Royal Sister-in-law has enough."


    Morong Gan smiled embarrassedly, "It''s my wangfei that likes to drink it. Kids like to eat sweet things."


    The Queen had a deep impression of Bai Qianfan, so when she thought of her, she couldn''t help but laugh. "Earlier, you said that you would enter the palace when you were free, but I haven''t seen anyone until now.


    Morong Gan quickly bowed, "Royal Sister-in-law, please don''t blame her. The wangfei is young and does not know the rules.


    "I have seen a lot of people who are tactful, and like people who are unreserved. If Third Brother is worried, next time, when we enter the palace, Royal Sister-in-law will treat you guys to a good meal." At this point, she remembered something important. "I remember that the wangfei prefers to drink ¡­"


    "Orange."


    "Yes, yes, she prefers oranges." The Queen then raised her voice and called the Palace Maid in, instructing her to return to the palace to get half a dozen orange-flavored fruits.


    Morong Gan said: "There is no need to go through so much trouble, just send someone to send it to the afternoon gate. There is someone waiting there.


    "Be careful when you walk outside. Bring a few more guards with you if necessary."


    "Thank you for Royal Brother''s concern, younger brother understands." Morong Gan bowed and left the South Study, then hurried towards the Sky Street.


    When he left, the empress smiled. "Third brother and Prime Minister Bai are incompatible fire and water, it''s good for Princess Chu."


    The Emperor grunted. "Don''t you know him? He wants to protect someone the Prime Minister doesn''t like. This is opposing the Prime Minister."


    The empress sighed, "Every family has its own problems. If not for the previous incident that caused so much trouble, this concubine wouldn''t have known that Princess Chu suffered so much in his family. This Madame Bai''s heart is way too vicious."


    "I heard that the Prime Minister is very dissatisfied with his wife as well. Using the previous incident, he placed her under house arrest. Currently, the Second Madam is in charge of the estate."


    "That''s good," the empress changed the subject. "What does Your Majesty think of the attack on Third Brother?"


    The Emperor shook his head. "I can''t see anything. He himself is confused as well. Now that he has many enemies, it''ll take some effort to investigate."


    "The emperor should send some royal experts to Third Brother. After all, he''s only offended because he''s working for the emperor."


    The Emperor scoffed, "He himself is a top expert. The two personal bodyguards by his side are also very skilled. He won''t be a problem."


    Morong Gan quickly rode back to the manor, and as soon as he entered the second and third doors, he instructed Hao Pingguan, "Go and invite the wangfei over."


    Hao Pingguan agreed, then turned and sent Xiao Kuzi to Moon Reaching Pavilion to invite them. Xiao Kuzi ran over like the wind, he then ran back home like the wind. Morong Gan had just entered the house to wash his face, but he had already reached the door and replied his, "My prince, Yue Xiang said that wangfei is not feeling well, and is currently lying on the bed."


    Morong Gan was shocked, he angrily walked out: "Why didn''t you report it when you were sick, did you invite a doctor? Hao Pingguan, how did you become a Head Steward? Master is not well, don''t you know? "Did you suffer too little last time?"


    Hao Pingguan was speechless. He was a Head Steward of the Prince Chu Palace, not a Head Steward of the Moon Reaching Pavilion, he could not stay in front of Bai Qianfan all the time. Only when the servant girls came to report did he know that something had happened.


    However, in front of the Prince Chu, there was only the act of admitting defeat. As he hurried to keep up with her, he apologized, "It''s this old servant''s fault, when this old servant went to pay his respects in the morning, wangfei was still alright. She was sitting in the side hall eating big meat buns, probably because of what happened just now, this old servant had been negligent. In a while, the old servant will go to the torture chamber to take the board. "


    Morong Gan shot a glance at him, "You sure get off scot-free, huh?"


    "The prince punished this servant, this servant doesn''t have a single complaint. I am just afraid that I might be bedridden for a few more days with no one by my side waiting on me," Hao Pingguan said with a smile.

 C177 Stomachache

    Morong Gan rushed to his Moon Reaching Pavilion and rushed straight to Bai Qianfan''s bedroom. Yue Xiang was waiting by her bed, bending down from time to time to take a look, her expression somewhat anxious.


    Morong Gan went over to take a look. Bai Qianfan was curled up on top of the blanket and if not for her face showing up, she would not even be able to see that there was anyone on the bed.


    Morong Gan bent down to look at her. Her eyes were tightly shut, and there was not a single trace of blood on her face. He was so angry that he slapped laurel to the ground and shouted, "Useless servant, the wangfei is so ill, why don''t you report this to her? Are they all dead? "


    The was furious, the servants kneeled on the ground, the sound was too loud. Bai Qianfan forced herself to open her eyes, struggling to stand up, but was held down by Morong Gan, "How are you doing? "Where are you feeling uncomfortable? Endure it a little longer, and the doctor will be here shortly."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at the servants kneeling on the ground and said weakly, "Get them to get up, it''s not their fault." Her hand fumbled in the blanket for a while, before pulling out a small sheepskin bag and handing it over. She did not know who it was. "The water is cold."


    Yue Xiang was the closest and hurriedly went to pick it up before walking out.


    Morong Gan asked, "What are you doing? Are you cold? "


    Bai Qianfan said, "My stomach hurts, it''ll be better if I warm it up."


    Morong Gan felt it was strange, it was midsummer right now, why did he still need to warm his stomach? Just as he was about to ask, he saw Bai Qianfan''s face scrunch up, as though she was holding her breath, and it seemed that she was in extreme pain.


    He jumped up in fright, hurriedly hugged her and asked anxiously, "Where does it hurt? Tell me, where does it hurt?" Her hand slid down and found Bai Qianfan''s hand pressing hard on her stomach.


    Morong Gan tightly held onto her hand, wanting her to warm it up. In the end, when he touched his, the little girl directly took off her hand and put it on his stomach, and muttered: "Your hand really feels warm, let me warm it up."


    Under the big hands was her exquisite and soft belly, but Morong Gan did not have a single trace of excitement in his heart, he only kept looking at her face, "Is it better to hold it down like this?"


    "Un, hold on tight. It''s much better now." Bai Qianfan let out a long sigh, and weakly smiled at him.


    Yue Xiang brought the sheepskin bag filled with hot water in, and Bai Qianfan placed it in Morong Gan''s hands, "Your Highness, please hold it down for me, my hands are sore."


    When she spoke, she seemed to be acting coquettishly as well. Hearing Morong Gan''s emotions fluctuated, he hugged her a little closer, and said in a soft voice: "Rest, I''ll do what you want."


    Just then, Liu Yitie arrived and was sent to the bedside. When he saw that it was this way, he was a little dumbfounded.


    He didn''t dare to look around as he lowered his eyes and said respectfully, "Your highness, I''m here to request for the royal concubine''s pulse."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, then called Bai Qianfan gently: "Give your hand to the doctor for his pulse."


    Bai Qianfan extended his hand out from under the blanket, and Yue Xiang hurried to hold it up. Only then did Liu Yitie dare to step forward, and used her fingers to hold onto the vein, carefully holding onto it.


    Before long, he let go and bowed, "My prince, the wangfei''s meridian channels are blocked, and her vital energy and blood are not flowing smoothly. That''s why her stomach hurts."


    Morong Gan asked, "Everything is fine, why is it like this? It''s so hot, why is it so cold?"


    Liu Yitie explained: "This isn''t something that can be obtained in a short period of time. It was left behind in the past, receiving the wet cold, the cold air entering the body, and not being properly maintained by Dong Ri, it is easy to let go of this problem, and it happens every few months."


    When Morong Gan heard this, he was exasperated. Every time a month came to an end, it meant that he had to suffer pain once a month! Such a small person was truly pitiful. He couldn''t help but lightly kiss her on the head. It was a completely subconscious action, yet it caused everyone to be dumbstruck.


    He himself did not notice anything, even when Bai Qianfan''s attention was on his stomach, he did not notice it, the two parties were so calm, the servants quickly kept their surprise, looking straight at their eyes and nose, nose and heart.


    he asked. "Is there any way to cure it?"


    This is a common symptom in women''s departments, and it''s not easy to cure completely. I can only take it slowly, and pay particular attention to not getting cold in autumn and winter. This little one will prescribe some medicine for Princess Hua-jie to soothe the body, but this little one can''t take it now, it''ll have to wait until after the month ends before it can be used.


    Morong Gan didn''t understand those things and only said, "Open up the recipe for me, if Royal Concubine eats well, this duke will reward you handsomely. But if you continue to suffer, "his tone paused, and his voice gradually grew cold," the golden signboard of you, Liu Yitie, will have to be taken down.


    Liu Yitie''s heart tightened and he quickly agreed. His back was covered in cold sweat. In the past when he had come to the palace to treat his wife, the prince had been rather polite, but this time, he had shown more respect, causing his heart to be filled with fear.


    When Xiu Yuanshuang heard the letter, she rushed over to visit him at Moon Reaching Pavilion and was still at the door when she saw Morong Gan sitting on the bed with Bai Qianfan in her arms. Her face turned pale and she almost fainted.


    After calming herself down, she slowly walked over to pay her respects. "The prince is here too. I heard that wangfei isn''t feeling well, so I came over to take a look."


    Morong Gan was not in a good mood, and he did not have much face for her, "Last time, I told Lateral Princess that Princess Hua-Yang was young, and was near to you, so it was better to take care of his. She was in such a state of sickness that even I received a letter from his.


    Qiu Wen felt wronged, but she did not say a word. Qiu Wen, who was at the side, could not stand watching and went forward to kneel: "Prince, you must be blaming my master, right? I woke up this morning, and Master''s had a huge headache.


    Morong Gan snorted, "What a sharp tongued lass, so it was you who stopped the news, go back to the torture chamber to get the board."


    Bai Qianfan was still in a daze, but when she heard the name of the board, her eyes half opened as she muttered to herself, "Your highness, don''t let anyone name the board. It has nothing to do with them."


    Morong Gan then said: "Since the wangfei has spoken, let''s forget about it this time. There are still a few more times, let''s make up for it together. Since Lateral Princess isn''t feeling well, let''s go back and rest."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face was pale white, she blessed her body and took Qiu Wen out.


    When they entered their own courtyard, the flower servant stepped forward to ask for instructions. "Mistress, if those flower buds still remain in the soil, they won''t be able to survive. Look ¡­"


    She had never called him to move. She had hoped that one day, he would still be able to walk around the courtyard, but ever since he made peace with Bai Qianfan that day, he had never once taken a step into the Fallen Star Pavilion.


    The only thing that comforted her was that the power in the inner chamber had yet to be taken back. Presumably, the prince also understood in his heart that if the princess was young and didn''t have a chance, she would be the one to become the head of the household.

 C178 Iil take it out on you

    When Bai Qianfan was in a rage, she was completely muddle-headed, sometimes clear-headed, sometimes dazed. When the period had passed, she was immediately lively and full of energy like usual, yelling that she was hungry, and wanted to eat.


    Morong Gan cast a sidelong glance at her: "You sure are something. You think about this all the time, didn''t you eat a big meat bun for breakfast?"


    Bai Qianfan bared her teeth at him, "I only ate two bites of the meat bun and it flared up, I didn''t even have the time to swallow it before I couldn''t stand up straight. After using so much strength just now, my stomach was already empty, I''m hungry now."


    Morong Gan found it funny that she didn''t look like a girl at all, what did he mean by there wasn''t anything in his stomach? No wonder the Empress said that people who understood things had seen too much.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Ever since that night they went through all of the troubles together, Bai Qianfan had completely let go of her guard against the Prince Chu, regardless of what happens in the future. Now that he was willing to be nice to her, she happily accepted it. It was not like he was being polite, "If you eat the congee that Big Sister Qi Hong cooked, then you would be satisfied with a plate of crispy rice."


    Morong Gan raised his chin towards Hao Pingguan and said, "I heard that the wangfei wants to eat millet porridge and three strands of crispy rice. Hurry up and go."


    Hao Pingguan agreed, then sent Xiao Kuzi over first, while he himself followed behind.


    Morong Gan saw that Bai Qianfan had sweated all over and asked Yue Xiang to wait for Yue Guiyi to bathe. Coincidentally, an attendant came to report that Prince Jin had come, so after instructing for a bit, Morong Gan got up and left.


    Only after Bai Qianfan was bathed by the two Qian Huan and sat inside the bathtub did she realize that the usually talkative Yue Guiyi had been very quiet. On closer look, there were faint signs of a five-finger mark on her face.


    Bai Qianfan frowned, and asked her: "Who hit you?"


    Yue Guang had never been beaten up by Morong Gan while she was on duty at Huailin Pavilion. She did not expect that when it came to Moon Reaching Pavilion, she would receive a beating from Morong Gan. She smiled bitterly and said, "Royal Consort, don''t ask anymore. This servant is fine."


    Bai Qianfan had always been protective of her own people, she would never let her servant girl be bullied.


    "Don''t be afraid. Tell me, who is it? I''ll help you vent your anger."


    "Princess, please don''t cause trouble for this servant and this prince. If you don''t want to cause trouble, then this prince will definitely skin this servant alive."


    So it was Morong Gan who did it, she did not have the guts to find trouble with the Duke, so she smiled awkwardly: "My prince, why would I hit you, using the hot water bottle is still something you thought of, if you have merit and you get beaten, don''t blame me."


    Yue Gui replied, "This servant''s elder sister also has this problem. When the attacks start, she will use a hot water bottle to apply it, and once the pain is over, this servant will have no intention of asking a doctor to see it. This servant has been careless. "Wangfei, don''t take it to heart. You have not let me down."


    Yue Xiang, who was at the side, covered her mouth and laughed, "Yo, but I was actually called over by the Prince himself. Look at his humble attitude."


    Yue Gui snorted, "Looking at the entire Prince Chu Palace, other than the Head Steward, am I the only one that I can be called by Your Highness himself? Next time, stand on the prince''s right hand side, and let him call you by your name. "


    Bai Qianfan loved to see them bickering, so she laid on the edge of the barrel and laughed, "Head Steward is really unlucky, every time the Duke gets angry, he will always bear the brunt of it. He doesn''t know how to be smarter, so he knows that things are not going well, so quickly hide away."


    Yue Xiang said: "I have no choice, he is a Head Steward, he has power, the monthly allowance is also high, the king wants the red man, I can''t let all the red man take their all, if the prince is not angry at him, do you want to anger us little fish shrimp? If you give me such a high monthly allowance, I would be willing to take it from you, your highness. "


    Yue Gui laughed. "Princess, look at her. He''s just a rich slave. He''s willing to be beaten up for the sake of money, be careful that the Prince won''t kick your little life away."


    "Your highness knows that it won''t be easy to take your life. Moreover, I''m from the princess''s side, so it''s up to my master to hit a dog."


    "So you''re a little bitch. I''ll give you some bones to eat at noon."


    Yue Xiang laughed and dodged. The two maidservants became a mess within the Horn Chamber and Bai Qianfan, who was trapped in a bucket of water, didn''t affect her interest in participating in the battle.


    When the Prince Jin heard about the attack on the Seventh Night Prince Chu, he was worried, so he came over to take a look. Only after seeing that nothing had happened to Morong Gan, was he able to relax.


    Third Brother, did you manage to find out who did it? "


    "No, a few little thieves are not enough to cause trouble. Since they had their first time, there will probably be a next time. This King can just sit by and wait."


    "You''re right, with the Third Brother''s skills, ten people won''t be a problem. A few little thieves are nothing. However, "he changed the subject," Since he''s been targeted, Third Brother should be careful. "


    "I know," Morong Gan said as he looked at him. "I heard that you were enchanted by the red card in your Railed Yard, so you won''t even return home?"


    Morong Ze embarrassedly touched his nose, "Third Brother, don''t say anymore, I was just unlucky, I didn''t know which one of you made it to our Old Grand Consort, but after being scolded by her for a while, when you turned around you were called back to the Emperor, so you scolded me. If it wasn''t for Royal Sister-in-law mediating, my little brother would have to kneel at the South Study entrance, if it really was like that, I wouldn''t have had the face to meet anyone."


    Morong Gan snorted, "Who asked you to do such a foolish thing, how can Railed Yard be the head of the household? "No matter how many wives you have in the backyard, you must at least give them some face. If word of this spreads, your father-in-law will not be able to comply, right?"


    However, there is nothing I can do about it. Since our marriage is decided by the palace, we have to pacify the court officials in the middle, and the emperor''s harem can''t be stuffed anymore, so I''ll point it out to us, and form a marriage alliance with the emperor, and break the bones and ligaments. This is also the foundation of stabilizing the society, it''s good as long as we can get along peacefully, and as long as you are able to do it, you old women will not have anything to do.


    Morong Gan could not bear to hear him speak of this, and was rather moved by his words, it was indeed as Prince Jin had said, marrying home was not something they truly wanted, he could be considered a good man, the woman he liked was by his side, originally it was better to have a wife alone, causing him to be in such an awkward and awkward situation.


    He patted his younger brother''s shoulder and sighed, "Having too many women is troublesome. You better take care of yourself." These words should be said with self-praise. He had no face to come and teach his younger brother a lesson now that he had done this.

 C179 Funding for disaster relief

    Prime Minister Bai knew that the Emperor had handed over the financing of the disaster to Prince Chu. He had also guessed that the Prince Chu would seize the opportunity to find trouble with him.


    Just that when he walked out of the door, he was shocked. Morong Gan, followed by a large group of people, rushed into his courtyard. After looking carefully, he noticed that they were all civil and military officials of at least the third grade of the imperial court.


    He was stunned for a moment before bowing, "Prince Chu has arrived. If this official is out of the way, please forgive me."


    Prince Chu snorted with his nose to the sky, treating it as a form of courtesy, the many officials behind greeted Prime Minister Bai, causing the crowd to boil, causing him to be unable to control himself and directly entered the house.


    When everyone had settled down and tea was served, Prime Minister Bai smiled and asked, "I wonder what business does Prince Chu and the various masters have in the cold house?"


    Morong Gan took out a folded piece of paper from his bosom and placed it in front of Prime Minister Bai, "This king would never come to the Three Treasures Hall for no reason, so I have come to ask for money. The Prime Minister Bai knows about the drought in the south, but now that the treasury is empty, the Emperor has ordered me to help you out. Since the Prime Minister is the cornerstone of the current dynasty, he should be doing what he needs to do, everyone has done their best, and it''s all up to the Prime Minister now. "


    He roughly added them together and also gave a total of thirty to forty thousand taels of silver. He saw that the person who gave the most was Grand Scholar, with a total of five thousand taels of silvers, he could be considered to be in the same grade as Xiu Min, being a cabinet, being a prime minister, and being the left and right arm of the emperor. Since Xiu Min gave him five thousand taels, then he might as well give him five thousand too.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, "This is a good deed, of course this official cannot be an exception. Although this official has a good salary and worships the prime minister, this large family depends on this official, and thus does not have much savings. Originally, this official had left a sum of silver as a dowry for the young lady. "It''s not much. Five thousand silver taels, please accept, your highness."


    Morong Gan laughed, "Prime Minister Bai is a famous hidden rich person in our dynasty, why would he donate five thousand gold? Aren''t you being a little too stingy? "


    "Your highness, please understand, this official has a clear mind, I rely on my salary to support my family. Look at my family, with so many mouths to eat and drink, it is not easy for this official. This amount of five thousand liang was removed from the dowry of a lady, no matter how much it is, this official is truly powerless."


    Morong Gan said with a smile that was not a smile, "Everyone here has so many sleeves, let alone having many walls, it''s truly difficult. To take the initiative to donate his own savings, Prime Minister Bai has nothing to do with the two sleeves, the matter at hand here, will not affect the Emperor, everyone just open their eyes, close them, and understand."


    Prime Minister Bai blushed in front of everyone, wanting to pester him like this. The secret of the matter was that he couldn''t let his reputation be tarnished like this.


    "Your words are wrong. This official has always been determined to serve the imperial government, as the world can be seen. I have never done anything with my conscience, I have always been a well-behaved person. Even if it comes to the emperor, this official is not afraid."


    Morong Gan laughed, and turned to look at him.


    Jia Tong cleared his throat, and spoke with a loud and clear voice, "On the seventh day of the seventh month, the Bai Clan had a beggar girl with five thousand taels of silver.


    Prime Minister Bai''s face turned white, "To think that there is such a thing, begging is controlled by my wife, I know nothing about how much they spend, today I know, I will definitely discipline them properly."


    Morong Gan declined to comment, and raised his chin, indicating that Jia Tong should continue.


    "On the twenty-ninth day of the sixth month, Prime Minister Bai bought a copy of the ancient poster from the Precious Tree Sect. The price was fifteen thousand silver taels."


    The Prime Minister Bai blinked his eyes, "Your Royal Highness, Mingcha, this is not true. I, on the 29th of June, have never been to the Treasure Shop."


    Morong Gan said slowly, "Could it be that head manager saw a ghost in broad daylight? "Bring people up."


    Ning Jiu quickly walked out and quickly brought a person in. He looked to be about fifty years old, with a goatee, small eyes, and a suit of silk robes with bamboo leaves.


    Prime Minister Bai said with a gloomy face: "Shopkeeper Chen, has this official ever come to your place to search for things on the 29th of June? Speak the truth! " Although he was a civil servant, his speech was full of vigour.


    Shopkeeper Chen didn''t even dare to raise his head as Nie Li said, "Yes. On the twenty-ninth day of the sixth month, Prime Minister Bai bought an ancient tome from my Treasure House. It cost twenty-five thousand silvers."


    "You''re slandering me!" Prime Minister Bai slammed the table and shouted: "Men, tie up this thing that slandered the officials of the imperial government."


    "What officials? Aren''t we officials?" Morong Gan crooked his lips, "Prime Minister Bai is getting angry out of embarrassment? He could buy a few pages of scrap paper for fifteen thousand taels, but he refused to pay for the disaster. From a third rank official, our Shui Li Division''s Vice Minister Liu only spent less than two hundred taels of silver for his mother''s birthday, but he donated three thousand taels of silver. From a third rank official, our Shui Li Division''s Vice Minister Liu only spent less than two hundred taels of silver for his mother''s birthday, but he donated three thousand taels of silver. He did not know how long he had kept these three thousand taels of silver. The moment he heard that the imperial government was in trouble, he immediately took them out. This was a good example of clean government. This time, this king has visited every household and has seen many honest officials, but no one has been able to take out 15,000 silver for a few pages. Lord Prime Minister, if you really want to speak to the Emperor about this, it will be more than that. "


    Even the tea they drank was just ordinary flowery tea, but he never thought that when the Prince Chu sword went on a rampage, they would actually investigate him from the outside. Not only him, but probably his unskilled sons, were all ancestors who spent money and money, if they were to do it in front of so many people, he would really lose all face.


    Seeing that the Prime Minister Bai did not make a sound, Morong Gan raised his voice: "Continue reciting."


    Jia Tong''s lips moved, and he opened his mouth again, "On the twentieth of June, Prime Minister Bai was drinking flower wine at the lotus pond, bestowing a jade bracelet to the Red Rank Lady Water Immortal, which was worth three thousand silvers. On the second day, he also sent someone to send a pair of earrings."


    "Shut your mouth," Prime Minister Bai was really angry from the embarrassment, "Prince Chu said." Prince Chu, this official knows that you are purposefully finding trouble, for such a slander, this official has no choice but to report it to the Emperor! " According to the law of the dynasty, it was a felony for an official to have sex with a prostitute. Of course, he could not admit it.


    Seeing that the Prime Minister Bai was panicking, Morong Gan smiled, "Prime Minister, don''t be so anxious. I was the one who asked about this, maybe there was a misunderstanding. How about this, the Prime Minister and I will talk for a bit, if there is any misunderstanding, it can be made clear."


    Prime Minister Bai was a smart person, and if they were to force each other again and again, they would only end up dying today. Of course, that was not what he was willing to do. He had made a miscalculation, and with seven inches in his hand, he had no other choice but to pay for the silver. He secretly swallowed his saliva as he thought that once he donated the silver, he would be able to get it back sooner or later.


    The Prince Chu and the Prime Minister Bai closed their doors for a discussion, and the entire room was filled with people waiting for the results. However, everyone was sure that if they were to fall into the hands of the Prince Chu, he would not be able to escape.

 C180 Mine is yours

    The moment Bai Qianfan opened his eyes, shshesaw Morong Gan''s face suspended in the air, staring straight at her. She was shocked, and immediately forced herself to sit up, "Your Highness, why are you looking at me like that?" As she spoke, he touched the corner of her mouth, "Am I salivating?"


    Morong Gan was originally looking at her with tender and affectionate eyes, but he laughed at her words and straightened his body. There was a suspicious red cloud on his face, yet his tone was casual. "Does it still hurt?"


    "It''s not painful anymore," Bai Qianfan said as she lifted her blanket off the bed, "Yesterday afternoon, I even kicked the shuttlecock."


    Yue Gui, who was standing to the side, muttered, "Don''t even think about kicking the shuttlecock."


    Morong Gan asked: "What''s wrong, did the princess kick the shuttlecock?"


    Yue Gui felt a little embarrassed in front of Morong Gan. "The princess didn''t fall down, she''s just dirty."


    Morong Gan didn''t understand, but his face turned red and he shouted, "Don''t say it." He then turned to Morong Gan and said: "Prince is a man, what''s the point of asking about the affairs of the ladies?"


    The corner of Morong Gan''s mouth widened, "If you don''t want to say, then don''t say it, I don''t want to know."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Is there anything that the Prince is looking for me for?"


    "It''s nothing, someone gave me a pair of bunny bunnies. I''m not playing with that, so I''ll give it to you."


    Bai Qianfan cheered up upon hearing it, calling Xiao Huang at the top of his lungs. Morong Gan was confused, and asked: I''ll give you the rabbit, why do you call Xiao Huang?


    Xiao Huang was right outside, and upon hearing her voice, she ran in quickly. She raised her head and looked at Bai Qianfan, thinking that she wanted to reward him with food.


    Bai Qianfan smiled at it with a bent face, "You have a new companion, two little bunny. Are you happy? She raised her head and asked Morong Gan, "Your Highness, where''s Bunny?"


    "It''s at the door. Xiao Kuzi is carrying it."


    Bai Qianfan immediately walked to the door and saw a small cage by the side. Inside the cage, there were two little bunnies, Xiao Kuzi opened it up and carefully placed one of them into her hands, "Royal Consort was worried, although the bunny is extremely gentle, if you are anxious, you will still be afraid of it spouting nonsense, don''t you have those words?


    Bai Qianfan caressed the little rabbit gently, "What are you forcing me to do? Treat it properly?"


    She placed Little Bunny down on the ground and carried the other grey bunny out as well, one white and one grey. The two little bundles laid on the ground, probably scared to death, their bodies trembling slightly, as Bai Qianfan stroked their fur and said, "Get out of the way, they''re afraid," he called out again, "You accompany them, maybe they aren''t afraid anymore."


    She moved her head left and right, looking like she wanted to bite off more than she could chew. Bai Qianfan said with a straight face, "Try pecking one for yourself, I''ll stew some mushrooms for you tomorrow."


    Little Yellow was human, you could understand what Bai Qianfan meant just by looking at her. It didn''t dare to actually lower its mouth, so it swiped its sharp beak left and right on the ground, before retreating to the side.


    Bai Qianfan carried one in each of her arms as she shouted out with all her might.


    Seeing her happy expression, Morong Gan felt at ease in his heart, "Do you like it?"


    "I like it." Bai Qianfan did not even raise her head.


    "If you like it, then stay." Of course he knew she would like it. Barbara had brought it, and if she didn''t like it, how disappointed he would be.


    Bai Qianfan only continued to tease the little rabbit and ignored him.


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then asked: "I gave you such an interesting bunny, how are you going to thank me?"


    Only then did Bai Qianfan raise her head, looking somewhat at a loss, "How should I thank you? How should I thank you?


    Morong Gan wanted to say, just let me kiss him.


    Looking at that pair of black eyes, he couldn''t say anything. He had to use the Big Brother to coax her, and only then would he get close to her, suddenly becoming intimate between a man and a woman. The little girl might be shocked, but she might become wary of him and wouldn''t get close to him anymore.


    "How about," she said hesitantly, "I embroider another wad for the prince?"


    "Forget it," Morong Gan scoffed, "I will stab you all over again when I get back." Thinking for a moment, he said, "You don''t have any good points, just that your appetite is good. Just that your appetite is good, your meal smells good, and when I see you eat, I feel that the food is more fragrant than usual, and I can eat more.


    Was there such a good thing in the world? Bai Qianfan nodded fiercely, "It''s a deal then. Don''t blame me for coming over too often, you don''t even like me to eat or drink."


    Morong Gan frowned: "If you continue to eat, how much can you eat? I am a dignified duke, do you think I won''t be able to support you?


    Bai Qianfan giggled, and braced herself to try: "Then, I''ll ask the Duke, what do you want, and you can give it all?"


    Morong Gan''s face sank, "Don''t think about Qi Hong." If he were to really give it to her, how would the little girl even think about going up to the Huailin Pavilion? Tian Tian probably wouldn''t be able to walk out from the Moon Reaching Pavilion, and he wouldn''t be able to come over to see her.


    After interacting with him for a long time, Bai Qianfan could tell that he was just bluffing, and laughed, "Don''t worry, Your Highness, I don''t want Big Sister Qi Hong." The last time she said she wanted Qi Hong, it was because she was too lonely and wanted someone to accompany him. When she thought about it later, Qi Hong and Lv He shared a room with each other, so how could she take it? She had asked them to come over, but the prince could not sleep in peace?


    "Then what do you want?"


    Bai Qianfan placed the two little bunnies back into the cage and stood up with a face that had never been solemn before, "In a few days, it will be the day of my wet nurse''s death. I want to go pay my respects to her."


    Morong Gan nodded without thinking, "No problem, do you know where?"


    I know," said Bai Qianzhang. "I''ve secretly been there once before, and it''s quite far from here. I need to hire a car." He sighed. "I haven''t even made a proper grave for my mistress yet. It''s just a slope made with yellow earth and a wooden board. It''s hard to tell if the previous heavy rain had washed them away with water. I''m really ashamed of myself.


    Morong Gan''s focus was on the previous sentence, "Did you secretly hire a car? How old was he? Aren''t you afraid that the driver will sell you out? "


    "I went up when I was ten, but I used the money. Why would anyone look down on me? Besides, I''m riding on a bus, and there are quite a few honest people inside. One of my brothers even gave me some steamed buns."


    The more Morong Gan listened, the more upset he felt. A little girl of ten years old actually dared to ride with someone on a big bus, he knew that that kind of car, although it sounded good to talk about, was actually just a carriage, in fact, it was covered with straw and could be ridden with people all the way. Whether it was male, female or young, all of them would sit on mat, if they met someone evil, after seeing the little girl alone, they would secretly follow.


    Now that he thought about it, he still felt a lingering fear and reminded her, "You can''t take that car anymore, where are you going? Tell me, if I''m not in the house, tell Hao Pingguan to go with him, do you hear me?"


    Although his expression was serious, Bai Qianfan knew that it was for her own good. Warmth filled her heart, she leaned over and hugged his arm as she rubbed it, and obediently said: "I understand."


    Morong Gan''s heart was thumping wildly. He had done so much just to be next to him without any worries and act like a spoiled child to him, he would be satisfied.

 C181 We dont need to do anything someone else will do it

    Two people were passionately hugging each other on the porch. Outside the courtyard door, Xiu Yuanshuang''s face was deathly pale. Did she already not avoid anyone like this? How could a girl from a good home be as flippant as her? Even if it was a husband and wife, they couldn''t be bothered to be intimate with each other in front of others, it was already impressive if they just shook hands. But the two of them were actually so tired of each other in front of their servants!


    She gritted her teeth and retreated back to her yard. Glancing at the flowers on the wall, he frowned and ordered Qiu Wen: "Clean those things up."


    Qiu Wen was a little hesitant: "Master, it was left behind by the prince. If someday he comes ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang closed her eyes and revealed a gloomy smile: "He will not come back."


    Qiu Wen knew that the scene just now had made her master feel bad, and she snorted, "That Bai Qianfan really can''t tell, a fox like her who doesn''t even move towards a man, and the Prime Minister''s girl, he has no rules at all."


    Her words made Xiu Yuanshuang even more depressed, "Forget it, let''s not talk about her anymore. Have you finished preparing the materials? "


    "I''m ready, the top grade Green Deer Skin is still soft." Qiu Wen said: "Master, if Your Highness receives this birthday gift, who knows how happy she will be. My master has put in great effort, how could Your Highness not know that if in the future you go out to battle, wearing Master''s Wula Boots, you will also think of Master."


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed bitterly: "Don''t comfort me, I am not in his eyes, and the things I give him are naturally not in his eyes, I am just doing something for myself."


    "Mistress," Qiu Wen saw her gloomy look and could not help but feel anxious, "Your kindness, Prince, is in your heart. Otherwise, would you still be in charge of the Inner Palace?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang could only rely on this to comfort herself. Hearing her say that, she smiled and stepped into the house.


    July 18th was the Prince Chu''s birthday. He did not like the liveliness, but a few of his subordinates who were on good terms with him jeered at him, wanting to drink and eat his longevity noodles. He had no choice but to agree.


    Morong Gan was not too enthusiastic about their birthdays, but this year, there was a new person in the manor who joined him, and in his heart, he also had a small wish. He wanted to eat a bowl of longevity noodles with Bai Qianfan after the banquet had ended, so he was very satisfied after listening to the little girl''s words.


    There was more than just one new person in the manor, at this time, Morong Gan had a sense of propriety and ordered his people to give him a life time packet for Moon Reaching Pavilion and Fallen Star Pavilion.


    If one were to say who in this house was truly forgotten by the Prince Chu, then it would be only Gu Qingdie. She rarely came out, and didn''t look for or find Bai Qianfan. Although she did not go out, she was well-informed. Prince Chu asked her to send the birthday bag to the backyard, as she was the only one who was missing this piece of information.


    "Master, they don''t even put you in their eyes. Although you are an imperial concubine, you are still an honest concubine after all, and I see that the prince remembers you in his heart. His subordinate''s eyes are still shallow, and seeing that the prince does not come to the Jade Lotus Pavilion often, he dares to disrespect you.


    "No need to go," Gu Qingdie shot her a glance, "I''m not even angry, what''s there to be angry about? I don''t want any longevity pouches, I don''t want any. I''m not like that other person, marrying in is to make up for the lack of money, my family background isn''t that high, to be able to be a concubine for your highness is already like climbing a high branch, I''m satisfied. I live in this Jade Lotus Pavilion and live in peace with my life. The one who should be angry is that person. I listen to it every day as if it were a western view, and I am happy in my heart. "


    Hearing her words, Zi Qiao was a little surprised, but she looked at her carefully. The Miss was not like this before, everything was placed on her face, but now she knew how to hide her true personality. Indeed, only by being forced would one be able to grow.


    "Mistress, your thoughts are correct, but it''s not a good thing for the prince to not come. Let''s think about it further, a man is someone who likes the new and hates the old, he might not be able to rely on the old, and we can only rely on the child. As long as you have it, we aren''t afraid of the prince marrying a new wife in the courtyard."


    "You can''t be impatient to eat hot tofu," Gu Qingdie snorted coldly, "Just watch, there will be people who will not be able to endure even without us."


    "That person''s life was indeed uncomfortable. In the past, she was still cocky in front of us, but now she can''t be cocky anymore, right? Everyone says that seeing her is not annoying, and since the two courtyards are so close together, it''s impossible that she doesn''t want to see them. We better stay here, the scenery is good, and there''s nothing bad about it." However, the Prince is in the Residence every day, and if she were to make a move, I''m afraid she won''t be able to find an opportunity. "


    "The opportunity will come soon," Gu Qingdie said slowly. "At the end of the month, the emperor will be touring and the prince will definitely accompany him. If he were to do this, it would at least take ten days or half a month.


    Zi Qiao smirked, "That''s great. Let them bite and kill, we''ll all enjoy the benefits. When Prince gets angry, you''ll know what''s good for you, Master. "


    Hao Pingguan was so busy holding his birthday feast that his feet didn''t even touch the ground. Although he was a rogue cultivator and didn''t have many guests, he still put in all his effort to take care of them, in case he lost the etiquette of Prince Chu Palace.


    Hearing that his underling had only gifted him Moon Reaching Pavilion and Moon Reaching Pavilion, he opened his eyes wide and cursed, "You don''t need to have a brain, isn''t the person living in the Jade Lotus Pavilion the master? "Hurry up and make it up."


    The servant looked wronged, "Your highness only mentioned Moon Reaching Pavilion and Fallen Star Pavilion. Since you didn''t mention the Jade Lotus Pavilion, I wouldn''t dare to act rashly without Master''s permission."


    Hearing that, Hao Pingguan knew that Morong Gan had forgotten about Gu Qingdie, and today, Gu Qingdie''s father would come too. If he knew that Miss Gu Qingdie had suffered such grievances in the manor, he would not know what to think, because he was a loyal servant, and his master''s share of the worries was just an internal matter. He could not let such negligence slip, so he called for the manager to go ahead and gave some instructions, and he himself headed towards Huailin Pavilion.


    Morong Gan was a diligent prince, even though today was his birthday, his government never dropped, no matter how it was usually, or how it was going to be today. When Hao Pingguan arrived, he was busy in the study room.


    Hao Pingguan remained silent and bowed, "Your highness, the matters in the front courtyard have been prepared, do you want to take a look?"


    Morong Gan didn''t even raise his head, "Is a guest coming?"


    "Yes, Minister Zhou, Minister Zhang. Minister Su has arrived and is drinking tea in front of us."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, "I will be there in a moment. Prince Su and Master Zhang are both here, two tables should not be enough, prepare two more tables, since all the guests are here, it is not good to be rude."


    "Yes, this servant will remember," Hao Pingguan hesitated for a moment, then said: "Duke, I heard that you sent people to deliver the birthday pouches to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, then the Jade Lotus Pavilion ¡­"


    Morong Gan was startled, and raised his head. He knew that Bai Qianfan loved to eat buns, which was why he remembered the Moon Reaching Pavilion pellet. Simply giving it away did not seem like a good thing, which was why he added Fallen Star Pavilion to it.


    "This King has forgotten. Get someone to make up for it."


    "Yes, your servant will send someone to deliver it now."


    Morong Gan put down his brush. "Where''s the wangfei?"


    Hao Pingguan thought, I''m so busy in the front yard, how would I know!


    He bent his waist and answered: "Princess Wang is about within the Moon Reaching Pavilion. I told Yue Xiang that the Mizar Peak was to set up a table in the front courtyard and that there would be more people there.


    Morong Gan thought for a moment, then said, "You can go tell the wangfei that I can''t be free at noon, I''ll go see her later, and eat longevity noodles with her."


    Hao Pingguan acknowledged, and turned to go.

 C182 I came to the front yard to look for you

    Bai Qianfan held onto the small Balsam, and carefully stuffed the Fragrant Beads inside. Her small face was stern, but the Balsam in her hand was a sight to behold, and it was hard to tell what she had embroidered. It looked like a cat, but there were three lines embroidered on her forehead.


    Yue Xiang also had a Balsam in her hands, and a pair of them were embroidered to look at the water. The embroidery was exquisite, and the color was also perfect, causing people to enjoy seeing it. She advised, "Esteemed wangfei, your table really can''t be covered, let''s change it, this is really nice, light green is the most suitable color for males to wear, Your Highness will definitely like it."


    Bai Qianfan did not even bat an eyelid, "What do you know? The prince is a tiger, giving away this birthday is the most suitable. "What''s more, you need to be sincere in giving me the gift. I did not embroider yours, so why are you not faking it?"


    "Although it wasn''t the wangfei herself who did it, this servant specially prepared it for her. If you had a tiger like appearance, this servant wouldn''t have forced you to do it."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her, "Are you saying that my embroidery is not good?" She raised it up for Yue Xiang to see, "Where''s the bad thing, look at this pair of Wind Calling Ears, they''re so likeable."


    Yue Guiyi walked over and smiled at Yue Xiang, "I advise you to save your time. The more you persuade her, the more she will scold you. No matter how ugly your embroidery is, the prince will not turn your back on it."


    Bai Qianfan then handed the Balsam under her eyelids, "Ugly? "How is it ugly?"


    Without even looking, laurel said helplessly, "Not ugly, this kitten is so likeable."


    Bai Qianfan replied: "What kitten, it''s obviously a big tiger." Even though she knew that Yue Lao was teasing her on purpose, she didn''t mind and continued to fill it up with incense beads.


    When he was done, he put the lid back on and stuffed it into his sleeve. "I''m going out."


    Yue Lao hurriedly stopped her. "Where is the wangfei? Head Steward has instructed us to hold the banquet in the front courtyard. There are too many guests and we''ve offended the wangfei. Don''t go over."


    "If I don''t go, I''ll just take a look from afar. Is that enough?"


    "That still won''t do," Yue Guiyi said as she held onto her, not letting go. "When I get back to the Head Steward, I''ll cut me apart."


    Bai Qianfan thought for a moment, "I''ll go to the Huailin Pavilion to give the Duke a present, that should be fine, right?"


    laurel let go, "This servant will go with you."


    "No need. You guys stay here early in the morning. I''ll be back for lunch in a bit."


    Because it was Prince Chu''s birthday today, Yue Xiang had dressed up for Bai Qianfan as soon as she got up in the morning. She was the real birthday woman, and she could not be left out in this aspect.


    Her hair was tied up in a bun with a geese pearl stuck in the middle of it. A thin silver chain hung from her forehead, and a few bright-colored flowers were stuck in her hair. Her eyebrows were plastered with pearls, her pale eyebrows were drawn with a screw, accentuated by the color, and her eyes were swept back. Her face was painted with a faint rouge, giving off a white and rosy luster, and her mouth was peach-red, her small mouth looking like a fresh flower bud on a spring day. She was wearing a short jacket with embroidered lotus sleeves, a pink pleated skirt, and a yellow waistband that held her waist in a tight grip.


    This kind of dressing up actually had a clear charm that a young girl would have when she had just matured. Yue Xiang thought to herself, no matter how much the Prince of Zi looks at it later, she wouldn''t like it.


    Yue Gui was worried, so she quietly followed behind, and only returned after seeing that Bai Qianfan had entered Huailin Pavilion''s courtyard.


    Unfortunately, when Bai Qianfan went, he was not there. Hao Pingguan was busy just now and did not manage to pass on the message. When he saw that Bai Qianfan had arrived, he quickly went forward to give Qian''er a blow.


    "There''s no need to be polite, Head Steward," Bai Qianfan asked. "Where''s the Prince?"


    "The Prince went to the front courtyard to entertain guests. He had his servant send a message to the Princess, saying that he would head over to Moon Reaching Pavilion later and eat longevity noodles with her."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged, "You are busy, I will be going."


    She flew out of the Huailin Pavilion like a gust of wind, stretched her neck and took a look around the courtyard. After a moment of thought, she walked over, intending to take a look at the liveliness before leaving.


    Red lanterns were hung up all the way. Although it was daytime, it was still a joyous occasion as Bai Qianfan walked along, looking along the way, she suddenly saw someone who looked a little familiar. She could not help but look at him a few more times, and that person also saw her.


    When he straightened his back, he had a young and handsome face with thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    When Bai Qianfan met an old friend, she could not help but be excited, "Du Changfeng, are you here to congratulate the King on his birthday too?"


    "Yes, your highness has always treated your subordinate with great care. Your highness'' birthday, your subordinate should come and congratulate you."


    Bai Qianfan saw something in his hand and asked, "What is this?"


    Du Changfeng was a little embarrassed, "I heard that Your Highness likes this yellow plum wood sculpture."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly remembered, "Did you receive the bag I asked Master to give you last time?"


    "I''ve received it. Princess, you''re too polite. Just a small matter is nothing to worry about. It''s hard for you to keep it in mind."


    That''s not a small matter. If you don''t come, then I might get lost in the mountains, and be run away by a wild beast. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that you''re my savior. What''s a purse?" "As he spoke, Bai Qianzhang glanced at his waist and saw that he was using a navy blue Bandanna. He asked," "Don''t you like the one I gave you?


    "I like it," Du Changfeng hurriedly said. "Speaking of which, I''m sorry that I accidentally lost it, otherwise, I would still be hanging on."


    I lost it, "Bai Qianfan said." Don''t worry, I just got one and I''ll give it to you.


    Du Changfeng snickered, so it turns out that you also know how it goes. It''s not that he lost it, it''s because he felt too embarrassed to hang it up. But she said to add another one, which is a bit...


    He cupped his hands in a gesture of sincere fear. "Your subordinate doesn''t dare. Your subordinate should not have lost the purse that wangfei spent so much effort to embroider. How could I take it again?"


    "Sigh, I''m fine, it''s not like I''m going to make a fuss about it," Bai Qianfan smiled at him, her cute look made Du Changfeng a little dazed.


    Seeing him today, she felt that Little Princess was different from that day. She still looked the same, but when she looked more carefully, she became taller. The corners of her eyes raised and her smile revealed a pair of small dimples, which also had the liveliness of a young girl.


    Jia Tong had said that the Prince viewed Princess Consort as a girl, and would be leaving the palace with his in the future. His heart jumped, and a red color surfaced on his face, saying, Little Princess could be considered as a good girl, if he grew up a little more, it might even be better. He felt slightly sweet in his heart, and felt even more uncomfortable.


    "Is the princess doing well?"


    "Great, the Prince has treated me like a little sister and has not treated me unfairly, it''s even better than when I kissed Ge Zi."


    Du Changfeng''s heart jumped. Little Princess had already said so himself, it looked like he was not far from it.


    "I heard from Jia Tong that you''re going out of the Palace in the future."


    "Yes. The prince said that I''m still young and can still be raised. Wait a bit longer, and then he and I will be together, sending me out of the manor." He could be considered one of the candidates for her future husband. In the end, she was still a little girl, and as she thought about these things, her face couldn''t help but turn red as she softly said: "Don''t be in a hurry to leave after eating the banquet. I''ll come look for you in the front courtyard." She pointed at a osmanthus tree in the distance that was surrounded by flower beds, "Just wait for me there."


    Du Changfeng''s heart was beating even faster. Maybe the prince and the Little Princess were angry now, or else why would Barbara give him her purse? The girl was willing to give her lover her purse so they could carry him on their bodies. Du Changfeng always remembered himself in his heart.


    He blushed and replied, "Esteemed wangfei, don''t worry. This time, it''ll be good. Your subordinate will definitely bring Tian Tian with me. I''ll watch over her carefully and definitely not lose face again."


    Bai Qianfan felt that they had the intention to meet privately, and said hesitantly: "You can go eat, I''ll be back, I''ll come look for you in a while."


    Du Changfeng bowed. "Take care, Princess." He stood there and watched as Bai Qianzhang''s figure disappeared into the trees. After a long time, he let out a sigh. The corners of his mouth curved into a smile that contained an indescribable joy.

 C183 Ordinary gifts and keepsakes

    The sun was high in the sky, but Morong Gan could not feel a single trace of warmth. Instead, he felt a chill that pierced the bones, and his heart fell straight into the abyss.


    A few steps away, that pair of children were in deep love. Their faces were red as they glanced at each other. When I peeked at you, my bashful and timid appearance really made his teeth itch in hatred.


    As for Du Changfeng, the last time he said that he lost the bag she gave him, he already thought that Du Changfeng did not have that intention.


    In fact, looking at it this way, the two of them looked like a match, especially when Bai Qianfan was dressed up today. She was probably wearing thick soled shoes, which made him look like a young girl at the prime of her life.


    It was fortunate that in these past few days, he had taken great pains to treat her, even though she didn''t care. Bearing the title of Princess Chu was nothing, and if his heart wasn''t with her, then doing anything would just be a waste.


    Morong Gan suddenly felt a burst of dizziness, supporting himself with the tree trunk, he took a deep breath, a feeling of despair welled up from the bottom of her heart. Forget it, there was someone in her heart, no matter how nice they were to her, she would not take it to heart.


    After standing there silently for a while, he went to the front hall.


    It was his birthday today, but it was his most unpleasant birthday. Twenty-ninth, next year was the year of his establishment, but what more could he ask for, the peace of the nation, the emperor being a benevolent king, the marriage of two princesses from the mansion, peace of mind, support of a family, wasn''t everyone living the same way?


    However, the more he thought about it, the more painful it was that he didn''t want to live, and if he tasted love, it would be better. Tasting it down would simply take his life, and only after living for a long time would he know what it felt like to like someone.


    Prince Chu sighed in his heart and poured the alcohol into his mouth. He said that it was more worrisome to drink alcohol than to worry about others, since he had a good tolerance for alcohol, and had drank a lot during this meeting, so even if someone came to toast him, he would still drink until he was dizzy. The figure in front of him started to sway, who knows who it was?


    Ning Jiu followed beside him. Seeing him stagger, he took the wine cup from him and helped him drink, causing Morong Gan to be enraged. He kicked over and asked, "What kind of thing was that, who let you take it?"


    Ning Jiu was kicked about 30 feet away, luckily he was not knocked to the ground. He did not make a sound even after being kicked, and continued to stand behind him, gently urging: "Prince, if you keep on drinking, it''s too high."


    "This King is willing!" Morong Gan glared at him, "This king is happy today, and wanting to get drunk will cause you no end of trouble!"


    The person beside him added, "Yes, yes, yes. Your highness, please be happy today. We will definitely get drunk. Come, everyone, drink up and fill up your highness'' cup."


    Only Ning Jiu could see the loneliness in Morong Gan''s eyes. Although he did not know what had happened, it was most likely related to the Little Princess, and now that the Duke was happy and angry, it was all related to the Little Princess. Did the Little Princess not give him a present, or did the two of them have a dispute? He shook his head. The brilliant and mighty Prince Chu''s road to love was a little bumpy ¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more clear-headed Morong Gan became. He poured a cup of wine into his mouth, his heart was as bright as a mirror, his face was red like he was on edge, a fake smile hung at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were dark and gloomy, anyone who saw him would shiver uncontrollably.


    Hao Pingguan, Jia Tong and the various stewards were helping to send off the guests. Morong Gan sat there drinking a cup of alcohol and returned to his Huailin Pavilion. When Ning Jiu came to help him, he was pushed back.


    Coincidentally, why were they under the osmanthus tree?


    Morong Gan thought he was drunk and started to hallucinate, but Ning Jiu stopped behind him and said, "It''s the princess and Provincial Commander-in-chief."


    He had seen it before in her room, saying that it was embroidered for Lv He. Turns out that it was meant for him, obviously it was meant for him, but that Du Changfeng threw it away previously, so he had added another one for him.


    She treated Du Changfeng so well, and if she can make up for it after throwing it away, what about him? That pouch full of threads was still in his large pouch, carrying it with him every day, as if it were a precious treasure. At night, when he slept, he would put it under his pillow, she had personally embroidered it, and he had never seen her heart so carefully before.


    But even if he really lost it, she wouldn''t give him another one. Giving him a normal present and Du Changfeng a keepsake, that was different.


    He only felt an excruciating pain in his chest, as if someone had used a sharp knife to make a huge hole.


    However, the more it was like that, the calmer his expression became. His eyes were somewhat blank as he slowly walked over.


    Seeing him walk over, Du Changfeng immediately hid the bag in his hand, lowering his body and bowing, he laughed: "The Prince''s alcohol capacity is truly amazing, this subordinate truly admires you, the Prince can rest, this subordinate will take his leave."


    Morong Gan pretended to be displeased, "Why are you leaving when this king has arrived? You''re not talking bad about me behind my back, are you? "


    "Hello," Bai Qianfan interrupted, "You said that you have a kind heart and treat me like a sister. You treat me so well."


    After Morong Gan heard this, he wanted to vomit blood in his heart. Everyone understood what kind of girl he was.


    He ignored her and said to Du Changfeng, "I couldn''t finish the last time I drank. Next time, maybe next time, when I have time, I''ll drink to my heart''s content with you."


    Du Changfeng smiled as he agreed, and then bid his farewell once again. In the end, Bai Qianfan was still a member of the household, so it did not make sense for them to meet like this. In any case, there would be plenty of opportunities to meet again in the future, and he wasn''t in a hurry to meet her again after so long.


    When Du Changfeng left, Bai Qianfan turned around with the intention to support Morong Gan, but was shaken off by him. Without saying a word, with a gloomy face, she strode forward.


    Bai Qianfan was stunned and asked Ning Jiu, "What happened to the Prince?"


    Ning Jiu did not have a smile on his face, his expression bland. "Your highness should be drunk, Princess, there''s no need to take it to heart."


    Bai Qianfan had seen too many moods on Morong Gan''s face, so she obviously wouldn''t take this to heart. Furthermore, he was just about to give up on her birthday, so she suddenly remembered that the present was still in her sleeves and chased after her.

 C184 Always so moody and irritating!

    "Prince, Prince, wait for me!" Bai Qianfan shouted loudly as she ran.


    The clear voice sounded out in Morong Gan''s ears, like needles stabbing into his heart. He thought to himself dejectedly: If you don''t like me, then why are you shouting so happily?


    Gritting his teeth, he stopped walking and asked with an uneasy expression, "What are you doing?"


    "Here you go," Bai Qianfan said as she took out the little Balsam and smiled embarrassedly. "You didn''t embroider well, so don''t mind it."


    If there was something for him, Morong Gan would naturally be happy about it, but what was embroidered on it didn''t look like a cat, it wasn''t like a tiger, and was full of threads. Thinking back to the bag that Du Changfeng had opened with Tilly, the needle was extremely smooth and delicate, there wasn''t even a thread on it.


    He endured the pain of not throwing the Balsam right in her face, and after receiving it, he thanked her profusely, not wanting to stay any longer, and quickly left. If he was a little slower, he would really slap her face, and that would be too much of a bully.


    He sighed sadly, imagining that it was impossible to eat longevity noodles with an ordinary couple.


    After returning to the house, he did nothing but fall asleep. Other than Ning Jiu, no one could see that he had anything on his mind, they just thought that he was drunk.


    Hao Pingguan remembered that long lifespan. He went to the door and looked around, seeing that the room was quiet, he thought that he would not be able to eat anymore, and could only wait until night.


    Morong Gan slept until young, then woke up and sat on his bed in a daze. Hao Pingguan walked up and asked, "My prince, should we invite the wangfei over tonight to eat a bowl of longevity noodles?"


    Morong Gan''s hand was hidden under the blanket and tightly clenched into a fist. He clenched to the point where his fingernails were held tightly in his palm as he lightly said, "No need,, please come over and eat together with me."


    Hao Pingguan was startled, what did this mean, it wasn''t an imperial concubine? Why did it become Lateral Princess again?


    According to the rules, Morong Gan should eat dinner with the three consorts. Usually, no matter how much money one gets, it would be good for them to have dinner together.


    He sneaked a glance at them, but there was no sign of happiness or anger on Prince Chu''s face, he only got off the bed with a wooden face, bent down and put on the shoes for the Duke. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he heard Morong Gan say, "Tell Xiao Kuzi to pass the message, there''s no need to go in, just stand in the courtyard and shout."


    Hao Pingguan was even more confused now. He didn''t need to send a message directly, he could only stand in the courtyard and shout, what kind of rules was this?


    The prince''s thoughts were heavy. He could not guess that it was always right to do as he said. "At the wangfei''s place, this servant orders someone to send a bowl of longevity noodles."


    Morong Gan did not say anything, and only said after a long while: "Go ahead, give me a bowl at Concubine Princess''s place, too.


    Actually, he had always been someone who did not want to go easy on others. Everyone could tell that the princess was someone who was favored by her and sent all sorts of new things to Moon Reaching Pavilion. A few days ago, she sent a pair of little bunnies as well. As for the Lateral Princess, although she was not favoured, she still had something in her hands. Only the Concubine Princess was the most pitiful, leaving her in the Jade Lotus Pavilion and not caring about anything else, she had even forgotten about the birthday present.


    Xiao Kuzi ran to the Fallen Star Pavilion s and entered the courtyard. He did not enter the house, but instead stood at the door and shouted, "Lateral Princess, Your Highness has invited us."


    Seeing that it was a servant who had come to pass the message, Xiu Yuanshuang remained seated and sent Qiu Wen out to question him.


    Xiao Kuzi answered loudly in the courtyard: "The Prince said that he wanted to invite Lateral Princess to eat with him."


    Xiu Yuanshuang stared blankly, thinking that she had misheard. When Qiu Wen came in and happily told her again, she was still a little suspicious.


    Qiu Wen said: "Aiyo, my master, this servant has asked, it is definitely you, what kind of day is this, it''s your birthday today, what does it matter if you eat normal meals, it''s your honour to be able to eat together with you, in your heart, you are indeed different."


    As she spoke, she hurriedly helped her up. Since she was living in Prince Chu today, Xiu Yuanshuang also dressed up a bit, but Qiu Wen still felt that it was not enough. She took the Screw Dai and drew her eyebrows, sweeping up her eyes a few times, showing a charming look. Xiu Yuanshuang was disgusted by the way she was dressed, she frowned: "What are you doing, quickly wipe it away."


    Qiu Wen said: "I saw that the wangfei is also dressed like this today. If she can sweep the corners of her eyes, it''s not necessarily impossible for mistress to do so, right?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang was a little angry, "Using sex to serve others, how can that be for long? She is me, and I am her. Perhaps the Prince just doesn''t like her makeup, so she didn''t ask her to eat with him tonight. "


    Qiu Wen had no choice but to help her wipe off the blood stains on her face. After applying some rouge, she accompanied her back to the Huailin Pavilion.


    When Xiao Kuzi was shouting something at the Fallen Star Pavilion, the people at the Moon Reaching Pavilion naturally heard him. Yue Gui walked to the courtyard, and when he saw that Xiao Kuzi was about to return after passing the message to him, he called out to him.


    Xiao Kuzi patted his chest, "It''s not like I was working in the Palace on my first day. I heard that the prince invited Lateral Princess s and said that they were from the Fallen Star Pavilion, so it can''t be wrong."


    At this time, Bai Qianfan also came out, smiling as she asked, "Your highness, do you only want to invite Lateral Princess? This morning, you even said that you would eat longevity noodles with me! "


    Xiao Kuzi bowed to her as he shook his head and said, "This servant doesn''t know. The Duke only said that he would like to invite one of the Lateral Princess s, but I heard that the Duke had instructed the Duke to send the birthday noodles to Princess Wangfei and the Concubine Princess."


    Bai Qianfan''s brows curved as she said happily: "As long as there''s longevity noodles to eat, it''s alright if we don''t eat together. After eating the prince''s longevity noodles, even in the Moon Reaching Pavilion, I can wish him a hundred years of life. Go back quickly, don''t make Head Steward wait too long. "


    Xiao Kuzi sighed and ran away like the wind.


    Bai Qianfan looked at his retreating back and asked Yue Guiyi, "Who do you think is faster than me? How about I compete with him one day? "


    Yue Guiyi rolled her eyes at her, "I see that you are inconsiderate. Is this the time you are talking about?" Why did Your Highness only invite the Lateral Princess and not you? "


    Bai Qianfan shrugged, "How would I know?"


    "Did you quarrel with the prince today?"


    "Nothing, I don''t like quarreling with others. When I saw him today at noon, I felt that something was wrong. Even if he was holding my Balsam, he didn''t look happy."


    Ouch!" The laurel slapped her thigh. "Look, it''s really Yue Xiang. Your perfume bag is not good. What''s the embroidery? Cats are not like cats, but tigers are not like tigers. Can Your Highness be happy?" This matter is causing him to feel uncomfortable. Hurry up and change some things and send it over to the Prince. Today we''re having a new life, so we can''t possibly keep him in a fire.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed his fingers in difficulty, "If only I had known this would happen, I would have embroidered a ''Lian Lian'' for him. I already had the look of a flower embroidered well, and yet she still doesn''t want to bind me, she wouldn''t be happy if I just embroider a tiger and look at how I pricked his fingers," As she spoke, she also became angry and let out a loud snort, "I won''t change, I''ll get used to him! Always so moody and irritating! "


    Yue Lao was so scared that she covered her mouth, "My little ancestor, if you don''t want to change, then don''t. I dare not say this again. If this gets out, the prince will explode with anger."

 C185 Name

    Xiao Kuzi replied with a Huailin Pavilion. Morong Gan asked, "Did you see the wangfei when you came out?"


    "I saw it. The wangfei even asked a servant a question."


    "Oh?" Morong Gan''s expression softened, and asked: "What did I ask you?"


    "Princess asked this servant, does Your Highness not only invite Lateral Princess? They even said that the prince would eat longevity noodles with the princess in the morning. "


    There was a smile on Morong Gan''s lips, "Then how did you answer?"


    "This servant is being honest, I said I didn''t know. Your highness only invited Lateral Princess, and also said that he would send longevity noodles to Princess Hua-Yang and Concubine Princess."


    A faint smile finally appeared on his face. He then asked, "What did the wangfei say?"


    "Princess said that as long as there''s longevity noodles to eat, it''s alright if they don''t eat together. After eating the prince''s longevity noodles, she can also wish the prince a long life within her Moon Reaching Pavilion. "You''re still calling me ¡­" Speaking till here, Xiao Kuzi''s legs and stomach trembled, the Duke just smiled, but why did his face instantly turn frosty, causing him to not dare to say anymore.


    "What else do I call you?" Morong Gan shouted angrily: "If you have something to say, say it in different ways. Are you looking for a beating?"


    Xiao Kuzi shook his body a little before saying his last sentence fluidly, "Also telling me to go back quickly. Don''t make Head Steward wait too long."


    "Gone?"


    "There''s nothing else."


    Morong Gan''s anger surged, he raised his leg, his sharp gaze was like a knife piercing Xiao Kuzi''s face, Xiao Kuzi frowned and trembled. He wanted to step back, but his leg did not move, it was as though he was frozen.


    Morong Gan really wanted to kick out this pageboy who brought him bad news, he gritted his teeth and endured it, finally forcing himself to calm down. If this continued, he would look down on himself, taking revenge on the pageboy was not his style, there was no need, it was just a woman, it was not worth it!


    Everyday, when she returned to the Palace, she would stay in the Huailin Pavilion and not go anywhere. If Bai Qianfan came to the Huailin Pavilion, it would be an excuse for him to busy herself with government work so that he would not see her.


    At most, he would just return to his maternal grandma, and then go back to where his uncle doesn''t love him. Thinking back to last time, in such a dangerous place like Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, she had endured it all, isn''t surviving in the Prince Chu Palace a little simple?


    Since Morong Gan did not want to see her, he also knew his own limits. After going over twice, she would not go, and instead stay in his Moon Reaching Pavilion to play with Little Bunnies.


    The furry little bunnies were really lovable. She had to be like something precious. Tian''er carried them out to the courtyard and wanted them to bounce. However, this pair of timid bunnies didn''t move at all as they were lifted out of the cage and placed on the ground. They stood there motionlessly as if nailed with nails. Their body trembled slightly as they stared at her with their red eyes wide open.


    Bai Qianfan fed them the radish slices but they did not eat it. They just trembled, and she could only comfort them patiently.


    "Don''t be afraid, this will be your home from now on, I will treat you all nicely, the people in the yard are all kind, no one will bully you, be good, eat, eat a long one, don''t be like me, you can''t be full as a boy, even now you''re so small, in fact I''m already old." I''ll bring some water for you guys, if you don''t want to taste some fruit dew, it''s delicious, brought from the palace. I heard that it was personally brewed by the Empress, you guys are the most blessed rabbits in the world. "


    Yue Xiang laughed at the side. "Royal Concubine, they won''t understand even if you say so much."


    Bai Qianfan sighed, feeling very sad. Why was Xiao Huang so humane, and yet the two little bunny were so weak?


    "How about I give you guys a name, just call me Lil ''White and Little Grey."


    Yue Xiang covered her mouth and laughed, "Princess, your name is too simple. Little White, Xiao Hui, Xiao Huang, I heard that you used to have a Oil Gourd called Xiao Hei.


    Bai Qianfan asked: "You mean to give me an elegant name?"


    "Yeah, for example, this white one can be called Snowball."


    Bai Qianfan was so happy that she clapped. "This is good, let''s call it snowball. Where''s the grey one?"


    Yue Xiang thought for a while, "Actually, this matter of naming him, it is better to ask the Duke. He has read a lot of books and has talent in his stomach, so the name he gives will definitely be shared among the common people."


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes, and sighed: "The Prince is currently ignoring me, inviting him to name himself, is probably just asking for trouble. When I go to Huailin Pavilion, he doesn''t even look me in the eye. "


    "As a man, sometimes Hou Hou is like a child, and after a while, his anger passed. Why don''t you go over now and see if the prince''s anger has subsided? If you want me to say, send him another little gift and exchange it for that Si Wen Li. There will be nothing left for you to take care of."


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "The general''s stomach is like a boat on a boat, it''s just a small matter for him to go for so long, if I don''t go, what does he want?"


    Right at this time, Xiao Kuzi suddenly shouted: "Your highness has invited Lateral Princess over."


    Yue Xiang became anxious, "Listen to me, the king has called her Lateral Princess again, what has happened to her in the past, I think you are the narrow-minded one, the men would have to call you that, if you continue to be so stiff, I think that the prince will force you into a corner one day."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "Do you think this is the palace? The cold palace has come out. "


    "I''ll give you an analogy. In any case, you won''t listen to my advice. Just watch, no matter how good your character is, you''ll have to let it go."


    "So what if it''s cold. At most, I''ll just go out of the mansion. I''ll have to go out sooner or later anyways."


    Seeing her unsatisfied look, Yue Xiang was so angry that she stomped her feet, and heard Bai Qianfan shouting happily: "I got it, this grey rat is called the grey rat."


    Yue Xiang felt it was strange, "It is obviously a rabbit, why would it call me a mouse?"


    "I just thought the rats were gray, that''s all."


    Yue Xiang, who had the best personality, couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    At this time, Lil ''Yellow slowly walked over. When it passed by the grey rabbit, its body clearly shook and it let out a gurgling sound.


    Bai Qianfan said, "How about we call him Gu Gu?"


    Yue Xiang nodded, "This is better than Xiao Hui."


    "But why does it cry? Hungry? The radish is just beside us, and it''s not willing to eat it either. If this goes on, it''ll return to the West right after getting its name. "


    Yue Xiang saw that her thoughts were still on the rabbits, and sighed, "Why don''t you bring them out for a walk, maybe they''ll be happy."


    Bai Qianfan thought the same, so she carried the two little bunnies back into the cage and walked out of the courtyard with big strides.


    Coincidentally, Xiu Yuanshuang also came out of the courtyard. After meeting each other for a while, they smiled, but Bai Qianfan did not have any grudges in her heart. She smiled and asked, "Big sister is going to the Huailin Pavilion?"


    "Yes, I don''t know why Your Highness is looking for me," Xiu Yuanshuang said with a faint smile. "Is the wangfei going with me?"


    "No," Bai Qianfan said as she raised the cage in her hand, "I''m afraid that I might suffocate them and take them for a walk." With that, she strode towards the Bright Lake.


    Qiu Wen snorted, "What are you showing off for, wasn''t it just a gift from the Duke? This is a toy to coax my child, the gift from the Duke is definitely better than this."

 C186 Your thoughts before you leave

    After that, he regretted it and stiffened for a long time. When the anger was gone, he would not have the face to go to the Moon Reaching Pavilion again, and would have to leave tomorrow as well, and would only be able to return after the mid-Autumn Festival. He wanted to see her, but he had no face, so he could only order Xiao Kuzi to invite him, hoping that Bai Qianfan would be able to hear of any movements, and would be able to come along with him.


    When he heard footsteps coming from outside the door, he hurriedly sat down on the chair he was sitting on. He heard Xiu Yuanshuang''s gentle and gentle voice at the side of the door, "Your highness, I''m here."


    Bai Qianfan did not come. If she came with him, it would not be like this. She sighed and replied, "Come in."


    Qi Hong closed the curtain, and Xiu Yuanshuang walked in with light footsteps, and squatted in front of her, and said: "I offer my blessings to Your Highness, I don''t know what orders Your Highness would have for me?"


    Morong Gan leaned against the chair, and rapped the table with his slender and strong fingers. "This king will be patrolling with the Emperor tomorrow. You should take care of the matters in the backyard."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face changed, revealing a look of reluctance, "Is the Duke going there for a long time?"


    Morong Gan''s heart stirred. How great would it be if this expression could be placed on that little ingrate''s face. Being so nice to her, even knowing that he was unhappy, he would still try to coax him.


    "Ten days at the very least, half a month at the most," he said.


    Xiu Yuanshuang heaved a sigh of relief, "The prince must take care of his body when he goes out. Don''t worry about the mansion, I have a burden to carry."


    "I know that you have good governance and that you are more meticulous than Hao Pingguan. Lateral Princess has troubled you."


    "Sharing the worries of the prince is something within my identity. Moreover, this is my home, so I should do my best."


    Morong Gan looked at her, this kind of woman, any man who marries his should be satisfied, he was the one who knew how to take care of the situation, he knew when to retreat and when to advance, he should be good at managing the family. If not for Bai Qianfan, he would have been able to marry her forever, but it was a pity that this kind of woman, who was in such a predicament, had harmed himself.


    He pondered for a moment, "How old is Lateral Princess this year?"


    When Xiu Yuanshuang heard this, she felt both amused and sad. She had already married for a month, but he didn''t even know how much she had been through.


    "This humble one is sixteen years old this year."


    "How many months?"


    "I was born in the last month of my life."


    He was still young, so if she wanted, he could find a good husband for her. Just like he had originally thought, they would leave each other as siblings and marry again in glory. "Suddenly, a face appeared in his head, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and a heroic air.


    Prince Chu raised his eyebrows, that''s him! He wanted to get ahold of Bai Qianfan, but he didn''t have a way, but Xiu Yuanshuang was not bad, the eldest daughter of the Grand Scholar, who was pretty, and was knowledgeable, so even if she wanted to marry someone, Du Changfeng would have a higher status.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible. His eyebrows slightly raised, revealing a hint of happiness.


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked at him, both confused and bashful. The duke had asked her about her birthday, and even revealed such an expression, most likely because he wanted to gift her some good stuff. She didn''t want any gold or silver jewelry. If she could give them to Little Bunnies, she would be satisfied. Men were good to women, spending a bit of money was nothing. What was important was her heart.


    She was only 16 years old and loved cats and dogs. The backyard was cold and cheerless. With a little thing running around her, it was unlikely that her days would be too boring. After some thought, she softly said, "When I was leaving today, I bumped into the wangfei."


    Morong Gan was still thinking about Du Changfeng when he suddenly heard the word ''wangfei''. His eyes lit up, and his thoughts were pulled over, but he pretended not to care, "Oh, it''s been a few days since I last saw her, what is she doing?"


    "I''m strolling around." Xiu Yuanshuang smiled and said, "That pair of bunny fur is really likeable."


    Morong Gan''s thoughts were completely focused on the rabbit, but his tone became even more casual, "Why didn''t she come with you? Qi Hong made a new dessert and even called her over to eat."


    "I invited the wangfei to come with me, but the wangfei said that she wanted to take the rabbit for a stroll. She didn''t have the time." Xiu Yuanshuang said, and carefully observed.


    Morong Gan''s face did not have much expression, but from his slightly narrowed eyes, she could see a trace of coldness.


    "The wangfei has been carrying them around all day long, wherever she goes. I saw her out every day, and I thought she was walking around and came to your place."


    swallowed his anger and laughed: "She''s just a child. Once she has treasure, she will naturally take it to heart, and no one will take it to heart."


    Xiu Yuanshuang heard a sour tone in his words. She secretly laughed, but also felt sad at the same time. If one day she doesn''t come to Huailin Pavilion, and the Prince says something like that, she would be satisfied.


    In matters of the heart, the one who cares about the other must be the loser.


    The two of them spoke a few more words that were neither too much nor too little, and Morong Gan allowed her to leave.


    When Qiu Wen heard that the Prince Chu was going to travel far, she couldn''t help but be happy. "Master, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity, taking advantage of the cold war between the Duke and the Princess, we can drag the Royal Concubine down in one fell swoop."


    Xiu Yuanshuang rolled her eyes at her, "What''s wrong? The prince had called me over and specially instructed me on this matter. If we fail to live up to his trust, I''m afraid we will have to take back even the authority of the inner chamber. "


    "Then what should we do?" Qiu Wen said anxiously: "Now that Your Highness has finally calmed down, if we do not take advantage of this time to make our move, I am afraid that in the future, things will become complicated. Master, think about the old master''s warning, you have to quickly open up some branches and scatter leaves for Your Highness and sit in the position of the Crown Princess."


    Xiu Yuanshuang remained silent for a while, before continuing, "There is something very strange about this matter. Ever since the Duke and Princess had made up their relationship, Gu Qingdie had started to recuperate and hid inside the Jade Lotus Pavilion, not coming out.


    "Just based on the words that Concubine Princess said, this servant feels that she isn''t a good person. How about we just watch from the sidelines? Maybe the Concubine Princess can get into a fight with Princess Fei Fei without us even having to do anything.


    "After your highness has left, pay more attention to the movements of the Jade Globe Lotus Pavilion."


    "Yes, master. This servant will save it."


    Xiu Yuanshuang slowly walked under the tree''s shade. The wind blew past, making the leaves on the tree rustle. She stopped and looked up, sighing sorrowfully in her heart. In the next few days, the Chu Residence would not be at peace.

 C187 You have something to tell me

    After Prince Chu left for two days, Bai Qianfan received the letter. She grumbled at Yue Xiang''s laurel, "Why didn''t you guys tell me that I was going to send you off? Although he doesn''t like me now, it''s still a kind heart."


    Yue Xiang said: "This servant said, this servant said that the prince is going out tomorrow morning, the wangfei won''t go over to speak, but how did you answer this servant? Your servant said that Prince was going very far this time, and you said that Prince was a man. It didn''t matter where he went, so there was no need to worry. "Later on, you thought that your servant was too noisy and was afraid of scaring Snowball and Gurgle, so you let me out."


    Bai Qianfan was dumbstruck, as if something had happened. The grey rabbit had no idea what was going on, and continued to bark and mutter, thinking that it seemed uncomfortable, and had its mind set on it, and even talked with Yue Xiang for a while, thinking that Morong Gan would be gone for a day or two, before he returned. She didn''t think that he would be able to circle around the capital city a few times.


    If he didn''t send him off, then so be it. If he was angry, he would go away after saying a few nice words with a bashful face.


    Bai Qianfan did not take it to heart and continued to play with Little Bunnies. After observing for a long time, she finally saw through some things and cheered, "I know why you always call out to me like that!"


    Yue Xiang glanced at her. In her eyes, the prince wasn''t even as important as a little rabbit, she could only cry if the Lateral Princess really caught her eyes.


    Bai Qianfan saw that they did not speak and just continued, "Gugu is afraid of Little Yellow, it will bark every time Little Yellow comes over."


    Yue Xiang stood there and watched it for a while. It seemed to be true, Yue Guiyi laughed and said, "This is interesting, I never heard that rabbits and chickens are natural enemies."


    Bai Qianfan said: "Little Yellow is big, Goo goo is small, isn''t that how it is?" She called Little Yellow over. "Go outside and play. In the future, don''t hang around in front of them and make them afraid of eating."


    She pointed her finger at the door and Little Yellow obediently left.


    Bai Qianfan sat on the small stool and muttered to herself, "You guys should eat more, don''t be like me, as you get older and older, yet your body doesn''t grow at all."


    As the days passed, the atmosphere in the Prince Chu Residence became tranquil.


    Xiu Yuanshuang kept a house, the managers had to ask her about everything, and the courtyard of the Fallen Star Pavilion was always filled with people. In comparison, the Moon Reaching Pavilion was much colder. Hao Pingguan had been here twice, and seeing that Bai Qianfan was fine, he would always laugh when he saw him. He was relieved, as there was something on in the manor, he went over to take care of it.


    Once he left, all of Prince Chu Palace''s decisions were up to Xiu Yuanshuang alone. Even the servants of Fallen Star Pavilion had grown arrogant, as if they had gained control of the place.


    Coincidentally, on this day, Bai Qianfan sent Yue Xiang to the kitchen in the front courtyard to beg for carrots, as the maids of Moon Reaching Pavilion, the people in the kitchen did not dare offend them, but they found it difficult.


    With the Chief Steward absent, the Vice Supervisor had a bitter face, "Lady, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but it''s not like the past where you have to make a book every time you buy a needle. "Today, I sent two catties of carrot outside. It''s for serving. If I gave it to you, what would I take with it?"


    "You don''t have any extra?"


    "There really isn''t one. Why don''t you ask the Lateral Princess for an indication? If she does, I''ll let the lady take everything."


    Yue Lao didn''t say anything and just turned around and left. After the prince and his wife were reconciled, wherever she went, everyone would curry favor with her. Now that they knew the prince and his wife were fighting a cold war and the Lateral Princess was in charge, these people once again swarmed over to curry favor with the Lateral Princess.


    Just you wait, the wangfei is a person at the heart of the prince, when he comes back, one by one, they come to take care of you.


    In truth, only those in close proximity would know what Morong Gan actually did to him. Those that were far away had heard of many things and followed the wind.


    Yue Gui entered the Fallen Star Pavilion, and coincidentally, Qiu Wen came out as well. With a voice that was neither Yin nor Yang, he said, "Isn''t this Miss Yue Guiyi? "Why did you come to our courtyard? Could it be that you have walked into the wrong place?"


    Yue Gui''s heart was already on fire. Listening to her strange tone, she was a little annoyed, "Is Lateral Princess here?"


    Qiu Wen stared at him, "Hey, how can you say that? Who are you? Isn''t it just a servant? Our master isn''t someone who can see anyone whenever he wants to."


    There was a servant girl who came in from the outside and also called her a servant. This was hard to swallow, thinking back to the Huailin Pavilion, when Big Sister Lv He was harsh with her words, she had never called them servants.


    She laughed coldly, "You make it sound like you aren''t a servant, but a servant is divided into high and low. I''m from Moon Reaching Pavilion, and you''re from Fallen Star Pavilion.


    Qiu Wen also sneered, "Since you are from the Moon Reaching Pavilion, what are you doing here?"


    Yue Guiyi choked on her words, truly like a tiger that had fallen on its prey. Although the princess had the most honorable status in the mansion, she still came to the Lateral Princess to beg for a few carrots.


    She did not want to get entangled with Qiu Wen, so she had to take care of matters that were more urgent, and said, "Could Miss please inform the others, this servant has matters with Lateral Princess."


    The corner of Qiu Wen''s mouth lifted into a mocking smile. Just a moment ago, it was as if she was fighting with a chicken. They were talking loudly in the courtyard, so Xiu Yuanshuang should have been able to hear them from inside the house. However, she didn''t make a sound.


    He held his head high, looking somewhat pleased with himself, "Master is resting. If you have anything to say, just say it to me."


    Yue Gui was about to vomit blood. She was just a servant, what did she have to do, she came out from the Huailin Pavilion and was currently by Crown Princess''s side waiting and waiting, when had she ever suffered from such a rage? She snorted, "I''m not telling you," and leaped past Qiu Wen and was about to enter.


    Qiu Wen held her back, and said with a stern voice: "Hey, what''s going on with you, what kind of logic is forcing your way in, who taught you the rules?"


    Yue Gui didn''t have a soft temper like Yue Xiang, she was someone who liked to be touched by force and shook off Qiu Wen''s hand, "What rules should I ask you about? I asked you to find Lateral Princess, but you refused to report me in, and instead tried to shove me aside. Who do you think you are, little mistress? Only the Prince has set his eyes on them! "


    Qiu Wen was furious, she flung his hand and waved it over, causing Yue Gui to be unable to react for a moment. She jumped in anger, grabbed Qiu Wen''s hair and pulled him to the ground, the two of them fighting each other.


    The other servants in the Fallen Star Pavilion had all surrounded him. Some of them ran over to report it to the Lateral Princess, while some intentionally pulled the strings openly, helping Qiu Wen to shoot the laurel.


    Xiu Yuanshuang quickly came out and shouted, "All of you stop!"


    She had come from a large clan, so her anger was still present. Qiu Wen and Yue Gui both stopped and got up from the ground in a sorry state. Xiu Yuanshuang was not too lustful. She scolded the two of them ruthlessly, and punished them with half a month''s worth of silver as punishment.

 C188 You dont apologize?

    Yue Gui was crying as she ran back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion. Actually, the little girl was listening to the sounds coming from the Fallen Star Pavilion, but she didn''t expect it to be related to Yue Gui. Seeing her run in so miserably, she was shocked, "Sister Yue Gui, what''s wrong?"


    Yue Gui rushed into the hall and knelt down towards Bai Qianfan, "I beg for Your Highness'' help!"


    Bai Qianfan was still playing with the little rabbit, but when she raised her head, she was shocked. She hurriedly helped her up and asked with a frown, "Who beat you up like this?"


    She was such a person, she could not bear to see the people around her suffer even if she had suffered a little. Seeing Qiu Yue like this, she was even more angry than if she had been beaten up.


    She ran back into the house like a gust of wind and came out again very quickly, placing all her weapons on the table.


    Man, embroidered darts, lead bullets, daggers, billiard bows... A table was placed in front of them.


    The maidservants looked at each other in dismay. From the looks of it, they were planning to start a great battle? Yue Xiang was the one who was trembling the most. "Esteemed wangfei, what are you doing? We''re going to argue, not start a war."


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "She already hit me, what else is there to argue about. To dare touch my people, I think that Qiu Wen is too tired of living!"


    In the end, he had stayed in the Niu Tou mountain bandits'' lair. He said something fierce, and with the tip of his nose raised and his teeth bared, it seemed like it was the case.


    She counted the number of people and stuffed the things into the hands of the maidservants. They were all people who came from small doors and were too timid to fight. They were really forced to fight in a gang. For the first time, their faces were filled with fear.


    Yue Xiang still wanted to advise her. "Princess, this isn''t good, but according to the rules of the palace, all those who fight will be chased out, we''re ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan smiled at her, "Isn''t this the prince who isn''t in his residence? There is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey can act as the overlord and we can talk after we hit him. When the prince comes back, I will go and beg forgiveness from him.


    When she said this, the laurel was a little weak. After getting beaten up, she felt so angry that she lost all her rationality. She only wanted the princess to stand up for her, but if this matter got out of hand and involved the princess as well, it wouldn''t do her any good.


    "Princess, Yue Xiang is right. Forget it, it''s not good for anyone if it gets out of hand."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at the few servant girls and sighed, "Since that''s the case, then don''t attack. But, "she said, changing the subject," when the laurel is beaten up, we can''t just let it go like this, we have to get justice from them. "Everyone will go. Let''s not fight and make a ruckus to let them know that we are not without people."


    As long as they did not fight, it would be alright. With Princess Huo Wu leading the way, the maidservants had nothing to be afraid of.


    When Xiu Yuanshuang heard the commotion, she immediately came out to welcome them. She glanced at the aggressive looking maidservants behind Bai Qianfan, and laughed: "Esteemed wangfei, what are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan was always polite to Xiu Yuanshuang, "Elder sister, just now, Qiu Wen from your courtyard hit Gui Yue, let me explain."


    Xiu Yuanshuang said, "I''ve asked about this. The two ladies have bad tempers, they started fighting without a word, and I taught no one a lesson, punishing them for half a month''s worth of monthly fees as punishment. Princess Concubine thinks that''s good."


    Qian Fan felt that it wasn''t right for Sister to deal with it like this. It was Qiu Wen who got the lead on this matter, if she didn''t lead the way, then there wouldn''t be anything else.


    "Then according to wangfei''s meaning, how should we handle this matter?"


    "Where''s Qiu Wen? Call her out."


    "She was also beaten and was crying in her room."


    Bai Qianfan said in confusion, "She beat me up but she still has the face to cry. My Yue Guiyi doesn''t cry anymore."


    Xiu Yuanshuang couldn''t follow her thoughts. A girl''s house, who would fight, why couldn''t they cry?


    Bai Qianfan walked into the house, "If she doesn''t come out, I will go in and see. See if she''s miserable, or if my Yue Guiyi is?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang had no choice but to follow behind, the maidservants also followed inside, standing in a black mass in the room.


    Xiu Yuanshuang could tell that Bai Qianfan would not be seeing her today, and would probably not leave. She ordered the little girl to go in and invite Qiu Wen out.


    Qiu Wen was inside the house, and upon hearing the ruckus outside, she knew that Bai Qianfan had come over for the bay. She wasn''t afraid and didn''t wait for the little girl to call him. She just walked out by herself.


    Bai Qianfan looked up and saw that there were also colorful lights on her face. She winked at the laurel, praising her bravery.


    Xiu Yuanshuang didn''t say anything, she just let Bai Qianfan create a disturbance, and the bigger the better. When the Prince comes back, she would ruthlessly complain, for a woman without morals was sitting on the seat of Crown Princess, wouldn''t the Prince have a headache too?


    Bai Qianfan sat upright and acted the Crown Princess, "Qiu Wen, you did it first, didn''t you?"


    Qiu Wen lowered her eyes, "She was the one who first said some unpleasant words."


    "What did she say?"


    "She said," Qiu Wen''s face reddened, and was slightly unable to say anything. "Princess, you''re asking her if he wants to fight, do you think you should?"


    Bai Qianfan was startled, she did not know about this matter. Looking at Yue Gui, her face was red, it was obvious that she had truly said something bad, if she scolded the eighteen generations of their ancestors, Qiu Wen would understand even if she got anxious.


    she asked the laurel. "What did you say?"


    "Oh," she said, "she looks like she''s trying to piss me off. I can''t hold back my anger any longer, so I say, who do you think you are, little mistress?" Only the Prince has set his eyes on them! " When she said that, the other maidservants behind her covered their mouths and laughed.


    Qiu Wen said angrily: "Esteemed wangfei, you should have heard it. It''s fine if she choreographed me, but why is it even related to the Duke? This is a heinous crime, it''s considered light beating."


    Xiu Yuanshuang had only just heard this, so she frowned and said sternly, "These words are indeed wrong. If you call for your highness to hear it, I will reward you thirty times as much, and you will be satisfied."


    Yue Gui lowered her head, not daring to make a sound. The finger marks on her face were clearly visible.


    Seeing that the topic of their conversation had drifted further away, Bai Qianfan sighed, "Then let''s talk about the matter of beating him up later. Qiu Wen, since it''s not right, let''s apologize to Gui Yue first."


    sneaked a glance at Xiu Yuanshuang, seeing that she had lowered her head and was drinking her tea with no expression on her face, she understood in her heart, so she said indifferently: "She has to apologize to me first, who asked her to say that?"


    Yue Gui said, "You were the one who started this. If you were to go in and report, nothing would happen. You''re purposely causing trouble ¡­"


    "Nonsense," Qiu Wen said in a hoarse voice. "Master is resting, so I can''t even ask you about it? "You get angry when I ask you, why would you ¡­"


    Seeing the two of them arguing, Bai Qianfan shouted, "Stop arguing!"


    She walked to Qiu Wen''s side and said, "You beat him up first, so you should apologize."


    Qiu Wen remained silent and looked away, ignoring her.


    Bai Qianfan asked again, "Are you going to apologize?"


    She still didn''t say anything.


    Bai Qianfan raised his hand and slapped twice, it was a crisp sound, it was so sudden, causing everyone in the room to be stunned.

 C189 I am the fairest

    Xiu Yuanshuang was so shocked that she stood up. "Princess, what are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan said: "Elder sister, this servant girl did something wrong and does not know how to repent. I will teach her a lesson in your place."


    Although she was small, she had great strength, and these two strikes had hurt Qiu Wen. Not long later, her cheeks became red and swollen, she covered her face and cried out, pouncing at Xiu Yuanshuang''s feet, "Master, you are bringing justice to this servant!"


    Xiu Yuanshuang didn''t know what to do, she was obviously angry in her heart, but since Bai Qianfan was the princess consort, she couldn''t possibly hit him back in her place. It wouldn''t be good for her to lose face with Bai Qianfan in front of everyone, and getting hit on the head by''s words, and then be spread to the ears of the Prince Chu, which would become her fault.


    She then scolded Qiu Wen, "What kind of master do you want to be, that you cannot be taught a lesson by the wangfei?" She couldn''t wait for Bai Qianfan to attack again, when the time came, she would go up to Morong Gan and denounce her mercilessly. Men always hate strong and vicious women, but look at Bai Qianfan''s fighting style, she was completely a villain bullying weak slave.


    Qiu Wen was still crying, but Bai Qianfan slowly opened her mouth, "Don''t cry anymore, next time you have more snacks, don''t hit people every now and then. If you think Yue Guiyi said that to you and you''re not feeling well, then you can also say back to her."


    Qiu Wen, "..."


    Xiu Yuanshuang, "..."


    laurel: "..."


    A crowd of maidservants: "..."


    Seeing Qiu Wen just stood there in a daze, Bai Qianfan stood up, "Don''t worry, I will be the fairest, I will definitely not let you suffer a loss," after that, I walked in front of Yue Gui and pointed at her with one hand on my waist. "Who do you think you are? Young master, you have to be worthy of the king''s attention! " She turned around and looked at Qiu Wen, "Alright, I''ll help you talk about her."


    Qiu Wen, "..."


    Xiu Yuanshuang, "..."


    laurel: "..."


    A crowd of maidservants: "..."


    Bai Qianfan waved to the servants of Moon Reaching Pavilion and walked out with his head held high.


    Xiu Yuanshuang and the servant girls in the Fallen Star Pavilion were dumbstruck, as they watched Bai Qianfan walk away with their eyes wide open.


    Returning to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, Yue Xiang laughed so hard that she couldn''t stand up straight, and leaned onto the table to catch her breath, "Esteemed wangfei, you''re really capable, but we''ve finally found back what we started today. In the past, Big Sister Qi Hong and Big Sister Lv He always urged us to protect you in the backyard, so that you wouldn''t suffer from the two of them. With a master as stubborn as you are, we can also walk unhindered in the backyard in the future. "


    Yue Gui''s complexion had already disappeared. Embarrassed, she said, "Esteemed wangfei, you offended Lateral Princess for this servant. If she wants to do something to you in the future, this servant will ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan hugged the snowball in her arms as she lightly caressed its head, "Qiu Wen is Qiu Wen and the Elder Sister Xiu is the Elder Sister Xiu. She isn''t a good and bad person either.


    "Actually, you''re the first wife. The prince should be under your control."


    Bai Qianfan laughed and said: "I am still far from being a saint. Elder Sister Xiu has done very well, I would sometimes go to the front courtyard and listen to the people talk about her, all of them had convinced me that she had done things fairly."


    Yue Guiyi said, "Even so, you have to be on guard. This time, you have given her face, and even hit her servant girl, Lateral Princess is magnanimous, he must not show her face. Princess, please be wary of her."


    "Mn," Bai Qianfan replied indifferently, "I know what I''m doing."


    The two courtyards almost had a fight. The front courtyard didn''t receive any letters, but the Jade Lotus Pavilion did receive the news.


    Zi Qiao said vividly, "I heard that the Royal Concubine was very quick and fierce when she attacked. Qiu Wen is usually very quick-witted, and got beaten up before she could even react. She was crying so hard that she almost vomited blood. Her battle with the wangfei had made her name known. She had always thought that her personality was soft and easy to fool. Who would have thought that beating someone up wouldn''t be too ambiguous. "Mistress, the wangfei is someone who conceals her strength. We have to worry about her in the future."


    Gu Qingdie bent over and carefully drew the folds of the person''s clothes. She spoke until her eyebrows were raised but it did not affect her mood in the slightest. After taking the last stroke, she straightened her back and placed the brush down, washed her hands in a copper basin, and took the handkerchief from Zi Qiao. She wiped it, then sat down and lifted up the cup: "What did Lateral Princess say?"


    "What can the Lateral Princess say? She must hate her, why is she not scolding Qiu Wen on her face?"


    Gu Qingdie coldly snorted, "No matter what, the two of them are already enemies, and they are not easy to deal with. Just watch and see, the good show will come later. "Wait for your highness to come back ¡­"


    She raised her head to look at that portrait. The man in the painting was tall and had a grand appearance. He wore a set of majestic armor and held a spear in his hand. He stood in front of the war horse and gazed into the distance.


    "See if the ink is dry? "If it''s dry, then put it away."


    Zi Qiao responded, she picked up the painting and blew on it, "It''s already done." She rolled the painting, walked to the spiral cabinet by the wall, opened the door, and took out a small rectangular basket, inside it were all scrolls of paintings, all of them were Morong Gan.


    Gu Qingdie watched as Zi Qiao placed the painting in the small basket, then put it back inside the cabinet, and let out a light sigh. She already couldn''t remember how long it had been since the prince last came to visit her place, but his appearance had not blurred, and had instead become even clearer.


    In fact, she had seen him once a few days ago, but from a distance. She was in her room, and Morong Gan was standing on the center of the lake. When he heard the servant girl say that the prince was coming over to Bright Lake, he thought that she was looking for him.


    Delighted, she dressed up and sat in the hall waiting, her heart beating wildly, but her left hand could not wait, and the right one had not come yet, so she sent her maid back, saying that the prince was standing alone in the pavilion in a daze.


    Her bedroom was facing the pavilion, so she quietly stood by the window and peeked. In the red light of the setting sun, the man''s body seemed even taller and taller, his handsome eyebrows were deep and deep. He stood there like a painting.


    She had already been married for a month, and she had not seen him as a husband or wife before. She did not know what Xiu Yuanshuang''s situation was like, but she guessed that it was about the same as her. The Prince only had Bai Qianfan in his eyes, and that petite girl was probably the only one he knew. With Bai Qianfan here, neither she nor Xiu Yuanshuang would have a good end.


    She did not mention her true thoughts to anyone. On the surface, she looked like she did not care about the affairs of the world, but in her heart, she hated Bai Qianfan even more than she did.


    She knew that Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan were in the cold war. The Prince didn''t come to the backyard, and the Princess also didn''t go to the Huailin Pavilion. That was why the Prince stood in the center of the lake with a dazed look on his face.

 C190 Worried belly

    It was about autumn, and a light drizzle had fallen over the past two days. The patter of the rain on the buffalo skin was not tiring to the ears.


    The floor was plastered with a thick sticker, and it was completely silent as they walked. Morong Gan slowly walked forward with a heavy frown between his eyebrows.


    The night before his departure, he finally went to the backyard. However, he didn''t look at her. Instead, he followed the tiled path to the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    He had his pride, and being able to come to the backyard was already the greatest compromise he could make. If she was sensible, she should obediently come over and pay respects, and say a few words that were not too bad, even if it was perfunctory. He knew she would hear the news as soon as he entered the backyard, but he waited at the pavilion in the middle of the lake for a long time, but there was no sign of her.


    He watched the sun set, inch by inch, and watched as the twilight gradually blurred everything. He sighed hopelessly and lifted his foot as if it weighed a thousand pounds. However, he had no choice but to turn back.


    Passing by the Moon Reaching Pavilion, he heard her voice. She said that the sky was about to turn dark and wanted Little Yellow to go into her nest. In her heart, he was probably less than a chicken. She cared for Little Yellow, but she didn''t know that she was worried about her husband, who was going to travel far tomorrow!


    Because of this, he was angry for a long time, so that Hao Pingguan had nothing important to do and did not need to send any messages to the camp account. He did not want to know any news about her, so let''s just pretend that he did not exist.


    However, Hao Pingguan, that person who did not have eyes, did not send any news over in the past few days, causing him to scratch his heart and scratch his lungs!


    He stood and looked through the little window at the edge of the tent and saw the soldiers outside in a line, patrolling in the drizzle, their torches burning brightly, the smell of pine oil in the air, the mighty camp spread out to surround the Emperor and his camp in the middle.


    In the end, he still regretted it. If he had spoken a few words to her before he left, he would have been able to reflect on it carefully now.


    Just as he was sighing, Jia Tong opened the curtain and entered, "Your Highness, the Emperor has sent someone over."


    Morong Gan looked up, and a young eunuch walked forward and knocked Qian''er, "Your highness, the emperor invites you to go and check on his highness'' archery skills."


    On this trip, the Crown Prince and several other princes also followed along. The Emperor was a strict father and was not a spoiled child of the princes. Since this was a rare opportunity, he naturally wanted to go out and gain some experience. Regardless of whether it was in the wind or the rain, he would be tested for what was worth taking. Whoever was lazy or crafty, once they got back to the palace, they would go to the quiet room''s wall. The princes were not like the other children of a hundred families. They would only be punished if they did something wrong, either reprimanding or pondering over it. To them, every word had to be carefully spoken, and they had to be self-disciplined and never make the slightest mistake.


    Ning Jiu put on a oilskin raincoat and a bamboo hat on Morong Gan''s head. He changed into a pair of thick deerskin boots and waited for Morong Gan to go out.


    On the open grass, there were rows of targets. The eight-year-old crown prince was drawing his bow and shooting. Although he was small, his momentum couldn''t be underestimated.


    Morong Gan stopped to watch, to see the Crown Prince''s single eye, sharp as a blade through the drizzle of rain, his hand on the bow released, the arrow flew, and hit the target with a swoosh.


    Morong Gan couldn''t help but give a round of applause.


    The Crown Prince and all the princes turned around and bowed to him, respectfully greeting the Royal Uncle.


    There was a faint smile on the emperor''s face as he said, "In my opinion, he''s still alright. These words of yours really give him too much face."


    Morong Gan laughed: "The Crown Prince''s archery skills have improved compared to last time. Praise him is something that he deserves."


    The crown prince''s expression was respectful, he bowed and said, "Thank you, Royal Uncle, for your praise."


    Morong Gan looked at him and thought of Bai Qianfan again. When he thought of her, he immediately got annoyed, that little girl was really a demon, he had never been so worried about her ever since he was young, even when he was in front of the emperor he couldn''t muster up any energy.


    I wonder what she''s doing now? Did you eat well and sleep soundly? Did he occasionally think of him? Autumn is cold, did the maidservants change her quilt?


    Thinking about it, he inwardly shook his head and sighed to himself. To think that the mighty Prince Chu, the leader of the troops, would actually come up with such a naughty old woman''s style.


    "Third brother, third brother," The emperor called out to him twice. Only then did Morong Gan regain his senses and become slightly at a loss, "What did Royal Brother say?"


    The Emperor laughed, "A few of my nephews would like to see the archery skills of our Warlord s, let''s broaden their horizons."


    Morong Gan did not say anything, taking the bow and arrows from the servants by the side, putting the quiver on his shoulder, he pulled the bow apart, then took a few steps forward, and without stopping, he actually did not need to aim, and just shot out casually. The moment he moved, he took out another arrow from his back, and shot again, and then moved again, and pulled the arrow again.


    After taking five steps, they shot five arrows. The arrows hit the target, and the princes couldn''t help but clap and cheer.


    The emperor laughed, "See, these are the real abilities of the three Royal Uncle, train well, you are still far from the Royal Uncle!"


    All the princes bowed and listened to his teachings, "Royal Father is right, our sons will definitely work hard and train hard."


    The emperor made a sound of assent and his affectionate gaze stopped on the crown prince''s face. "Alright, let''s take our younger brothers back."


    The Crown Prince agreed and led the princes and princes away. Morong Gan sent them off with his eyes and smiled: "The children of Royal Brother are very talented. I, your brother, am very envious."


    The emperor put his hands behind his back and slowly walked towards the camp''s accounts. "What do you want me to say to you? The imperial concubine will marry you and there will be two of them once you marry her. There''s still some time, right? Why hasn''t there been any news yet?" "I know that you''re lazy to deal with things like that, but reproducing is the foundation of a human being, and the joss stick can''t be cut off, right? This time go back and be more diligent. I''ll ask the imperial hospital to prepare some large pills for you ¡­"


    "Royal Brother, please don''t. You are the ruler of a country, how can you worry about me like this? Even the Energetic Ball came out, I am truly speechless."


    "I think you should be ashamed of yourself," the Emperor snorted. "Walk around the courtyards of the princesses and get to know each other. If you don''t have any feelings for them, how could you possibly be interested in that matter? "I''m an emperor, but I have to worry about what happens in your room ¡­"


    "Royal Brother!" Morong Gan interrupted him once again, "If you continue with this, brother will take his leave now."


    "Look at this, you''re so anxious when you talk about this," the emperor sighed, "You haven''t married yet, right? I''ve been asking around for you, and after finally getting back to the palace with two princesses, you haven''t put your heart into it. Can''t I just say a few more words?"


    "Fine, nag, your little brother''s ear went in and came out again."


    "You, ah, you." The emperor helplessly shook his head and pointed at him, "There are three ways to not be filial. Think about it. "

 C191 Carrot event

    The autumn rain was heavy and the sky was gray. One''s body seemed to have been convulsed as one looked listless and listless.


    Bai Qianfan leaned onto the soft collapse, in her arms, she was hugging Gu Gu, his hands slowly stroking its head, with her eyes closed, as though she was resting. Not long later, that hand stopped, and his head tilted to the side, as though she was asleep.


    Yue Xiang quietly walked over, pulled a blanket over her and covered her with it. Just as he moved, Bai Qianfan suddenly opened her eyes, startling her.


    "Has the princess fallen asleep?"


    He had fallen asleep, but the alertness of his cultivation still could not be changed. If someone approached him, they would immediately know.


    Seeing that Yue Xiang''s hands were empty, Bai Qianfan asked, "Did you again?"


    Yue Xiang shook her head, "The kitchen has already said that they are rivet each other, there is nothing left to waste. I saw that the manager did not intend to give them to you, and there is indeed no other way, the things in the various courtyards are all planned, we can only find the Lateral Princess to make arrangements."


    "Forget it, Lateral Princess is right in front of her family. She has to look for me whenever there''s a big matter, how could she possibly be busy? Let''s just buy from outside." Have you talked to the people you hired? "


    I said it already, the old money I collected isn''t happy yet, it''s against the rules, what is against the rules, in the past when the maidservants wanted to buy rouge powder, didn''t I ask him to bring it back? Seeing that he probably wants the benefits, I promised him a fee to run around. It''s no wonder everyone calls him Qian Yanzi, they are too fixated on getting the money, if they let this kind of person be their target, sooner or later they will lose. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "Come at me, I will mention it to the Elder Sister Xiu, don''t let it get out of hand."


    But before she could even mention it, something happened to Qian Yanzi. Xiu Yuanshuang found out that she was greedy for the silver and gave him the twenty big boards.


    Yue Xiang heard the news and rushed to the front yard in a hurry. She deserved to be called the one who took the hit, she only cared about the things that he asked her to buy. When she reached Qian Yanzi''s room, he saw Qian Yanzi lying on the bed, letting out a short snort.


    Yue Xiang did not dare to go in, and stood at the door and called out to him, "Qian Ju, where is the thing I asked you to buy?"


    Qian Yanzi looked at her with a face full of depression: "Forget about it, that money was taken away by the Lateral Princess, they said they wanted to fill the deficit."


    Yue Xiang replied anxiously, "That''s for the wangfei''s money, how can it be confiscated? Can''t you explain it?"


    "I told you, but Lateral Princess refused to listen. She asked me to spit out everything I swallowed, where did I actually swallow it? If you can''t calculate like that, then how can you not have a short balance? This is food, not an item, how can you calculate so carefully for two cents, it would be weird if you don''t lose out. "


    Yue Xiang did not listen to him blabber, "I don''t care, you have to return the money to me, that is my wangfei''s money."


    Miss Yue Xiang, my pockets are even cleaner than my face, I have already been taken away by the Lateral Princess. If you want money, just ask her.


    Qian Yanzi stomped his feet, turned around and left. No matter what, he had to find the Lateral Princess to explain it clearly, and get the money back first.


    Hurriedly rushing to the Fallen Star Pavilion, Qiu Wen came out of her room, and saw her smiling evilly, "Yo, Miss Yue Xiang is here, please look for our Master. Sorry, Master is resting, please come back later."


    After making a ruckus the last time, this attitude of Qiu Wen was not strange to him. She asked: "I wonder how long Lateral Princess will be resting for, I''ll come over then."


    "I don''t know about that. Master, we shouldn''t ask when you are free." Qiu Wen shot a glance at her, then picked up her fingernails, "If you have anything to say, wait for Master to wake up, I''ll pass on a message for you."


    Yue Xiang thought, she did not know how long Lateral Princess would rest.


    "I will have to trouble Big Sister Qiu Wen to inform Lateral Princess that our wangfei is a frugal person and takes great care of her own things. Since she did not use the money, she must return it."


    Qiu Wen looked down at her painted red nails, "So it''s this matter. Fine, I''ll pass on the message to you, come over later to hear the letter."


    Yue Xiang thanked him and told Bai Qianfan what had happened after returning to Moon Reaching Pavilion. She said worriedly: "The money is in Lateral Princess''s hands, I wonder if she''s willing to return it to us."


    Bai Qianfan acted as if it was a matter of course, "Why aren''t you paying me back? That''s my money."


    Yue Xiang said, "If she really doesn''t want to, then so be it, wangfei. Don''t make a ruckus for such a small amount of money."


    What are you talking about? No matter how little money you have, it''s all saved by the princess. One yard for one, if the princess is deliberately hanging us out because of what happened last time, then it''ll be worth it to pay a few silver coins to see a person clearly.


    Bai Qianfan was full of confidence: "I think Elder Sister Xiu isn''t that kind of person. Once things are settled, she will naturally return the favor."


    "What if she doesn''t want to return it?"


    "That''s impossible. I have to get my own money back. I have my reasons for talking about this." It wasn''t her money. She didn''t want it, but her money. She had to get it back. Besides, she wasn''t rich, and it wasn''t easy to save some money.


    After two hours, Yue Xiang reckoned that Lateral Princess would probably wake up soon, so she went to run around Fallen Star Pavilion again. This time, she saw Xiu Yuanshuang, so she leaned against the chair while Qiu Wen stood behind her and lightly hammered her back.


    Seeing that she had come, Xiu Yuanshuang smiled lightly, "Qiu Wen told me about that matter. If it really is the princess'' money, then I will personally deliver it to her, but this matter can''t be done with just your own words. If it isn''t the princess'' money, then Qian Yanzi''s embezzled money will be confiscated."


    Yue Xiang slightly tilted her body, "Naturally, our wangfei often says that the Lateral Princess''s Li Clan is a good person, when it comes to handling things, it is indeed meticulous and meticulous. The Lateral Princess will send someone to ask Qian Yanzi and we will know."


    Xiu Yuanshuang said: "It''s a waste of time to go back and forth. It''s best if I personally make a trip myself, so don''t make the wangfei wait until she''s anxious."


    Yue Xiang was a little surprised. It seemed that she had really been spoken to by Princess Hua-Yang, the Lateral Princess was fair and square, a person with a sense of propriety.


    She followed Xiu Yuanshuang to the house in the front courtyard where Qian Yanzi was staying. Because they had sent people to inform him in advance, Qian Yanzi was still lying down fully dressed as he pointed at Xiu Yuanshuang and saluted politely.


    Xiu Yuanshuang snorted from her nose and sat down on the cushioned chair.


    "Yue Xiang told me that she asked you to buy carrots outside with silver. Is that true?"


    "Yes," Qian Yanzi said. "Miss Yue Xiang said that Princess Hua-Yang''s two rabbits wanted to eat carrots, and told me to buy some for them outside."


    "How much did she give you?"


    Qian Yanzi was surprised, "She did not give her servant money!"


    Yue Xiang''s mind buzzed, she looked at him in astonishment, "You''re lying, I clearly gave you some money to buy more carrots."

 C192 Embezzlement

    Qian Yanzi''s expression was even more aggrieved than Yue Xiang''s, his eyebrows raised higher, "Miss Yue Xiang, you can''t say such nonsense, since when did you give me the money? Who can prove it? "


    Yue Xiang became foolish, in order to avoid suspicion, she deliberately avoided people, and no one saw her, so she asked who could prove it?


    "But you didn''t say it like that just now. You said that the money was taken away by the Lateral Princess, that you explained it to me, and the Lateral Princess didn''t listen, but told me to take care of the Lateral Princess myself."


    Xiu Yuanshuang interrupted: "What''s the explanation? "Explain what?"


    Lateral Princess, don''t listen to her nonsense. Miss Yue Xiang, although you said that Princess Hua-Yang wanted to take the money and ask me to go outside to gather the materials, but there is a rule in the house that we cannot take them privately. I did not agree to it, and you did not give me the money.


    "I clearly gave you money. That wasn''t my money, it was the princess'' money. You can''t be heartless and swallow the princess'' money."


    "Humph!" Qian Yanzi''s eyelids drooped. "I don''t know if Princess Hua-Yang gave you the money, but you really didn''t. Could it be that you lost Princess Hua-Yang''s money and wanted to blame it on me?"


    "You, you, you, you are truly a scoundrel!"


    "Miss Yue Xiang, why are you cursing?"


    "I''m just scolding you. You swallowed the princess''s money, you rotten little bastard!"


    "How dare you!" Xiu Yuanshuang''s face darkened. She originally wanted to slap her lips, but she was afraid that Bai Qianfan would act unruly, so she could only reprimand her, "A young lady like you is so good at cursing people, to be so presumptuous in front of this concubine. Ostensibly, you are already used to acting so arrogantly.


    "I am not, Lateral Princess," Yue Xiang said as she knelt down, "This servant is innocent!"


    "Unjustly accused? I see that you are not wronged at all. Qian Jiejie''s life is half gone from the board just now. If he dares to wrongly accuse you, isn''t he afraid of losing his life as well? It''s clear that you are a thief and you are a member of the royal concubine, so I won''t punish you too severely. I will punish you with a month''s worth of monthly money as compensation to the princess and ask the head steward to write a notice list and post it on the front yard so that everyone can see it and make an example of it. "


    Yue Xiang''s body went limp as she sat on the ground. It didn''t matter if he deducted her monthly allowance, but the notice board was clearly a slap in the face for her. In the future, everyone in the household would know that she was a thief.


    "Lateral Princess, you have done a good job. This servant was wronged, wronged. This servant really didn''t covet the princess'' money and gave it to Qian Cai to do the deed ¡­"


    She kowtowed and kowtowed, and when she looked up, she saw a bloody mess on her forehead. Xiu Yuanshuang sighed: "Get up, it''s useless just to say it out loud, you have to take out the evidence. "You can go back, and if you do it again, I''ll get someone to sell you to." Then, without looking at her, she got up and left.


    Qiu Wen quickly held her up, curled her lips, and softly said: "I really didn''t see that. She is such a person, to have the nerve to complain in front of Master."


    Xiu Yuanshuang shook her head, "A man knows his face but not his heart!"


    Yue Xiang laid on the ground, and only after a long while did she stagger to her feet, and slowly turned to look at Qian Yanzi, his hoarse voice slowly squeezing out from the gaps between her teeth, "You little thing, just you wait, even if I become a ghost, I won''t let you go!"


    Qian Yanzi did not even raise his eyelids, and snorted from his nose, showing that he did not care.


    Yue Xiang''s face turned pale, sshe stumbled all the way to the backyard, but the Moon Reaching Pavilion s he passed by did not enter, instead, she walked straight ahead. The little girl in the courtyard looked at him from afar, but did not see him clearly, and did not take it to heart either.


    Yue Xiang knew that she had wasted her life, and even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she would not be able to wash away her reputation. But now, she was someone whose reputation was more important than her life, and her reputation was not clean.


    She quickly walked to the side of the Bright Lake and went down the nine curves of the corridor, went to the center of the lake, climbed onto the railing, and stood against it for a while. Then, she turned her head to look in the direction of the Moon Reaching Pavilion as she silently bid farewell to Bai Qianfan and her sisters, and requested for forgiveness from her father and mother. She closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and jumped into the water.


    Zi Qiao stood by the window and looked at them indifferently, "Master, it should be about time, right?"


    Gu Qingdie sat on her seat and drank her tea, "En", then said: "Let them go save him."


    Zi Qiao then walked out, pretending to be shocked and terrified, she shouted loudly: "Quick, someone jumped into the lake, someone jumped into the water to save us, someone jumped into the lake, quickly go save us!"


    ''s face was pale, her body was cold, and she was no longer breathing. Just that, Gu Qingdie came from the Martial Officer''s house, so she had some knowledge about saving people''s lives, so he ordered people to press against her chest, but she pinched her throat, and after a long while, she spat out two mouthfuls of water, which made him finally take a deep breath, opened her eyes, and before he could clearly see who had saved her, she tilted her head and fainted.


    Gu Qingdie ordered someone to carry her inside the house to lie down, and then sent someone to report to the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Very quickly, Bai Qianfan rushed over with Yue Gui. Seeing Yue Xiang''s pale face, unconscious, anxious to the point of almost crying, she had never had a master or servant, and treated Yue Xiang as a good sister. She had always been nice to him, but now that she saw Yue Xiang like this, she didn''t know what to do?


    Gu Qingdie comforted her: "Princess, don''t be anxious. Yue Xiang is fine, probably because she was frightened, so she is still unconscious, but in the autumn, with cold water, it is better if she is not sick. Right now, it is better to request a doctor to come take a look."


    These words reminded Bai Qianfan, she grabbed Yue Xiang''s cold hands tightly and said to Yue Gui: "Quickly, go and get the doctor."


    Gu Qingdie said: "Right now, we are in charge of the Lateral Princess, I would like to request the doctor to first consult with the Lateral Princess, do not be so anxious and lose control, and allow others to talk about the truth."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "It''s true. Yue Gui, you go ask Lateral Princess first."


    The laurel nodded and turned away. The sky was gloomy, and a gust of wind blew in, causing her to shiver. Her mind became clear, she had received the letter just now, and both she and Bai Qianfan were scared silly. Wasn''t it for the money to buy carrots that they went to find the Lateral Princess? How did she end up in the lake? What had happened to make her live?

 C193 Flipping

    When they reached the Fallen Star Pavilion, they only said that Yue Xiang was sick. The imperial concubine sent people to get a doctor to come and ask Lateral Princess for instructions.


    However, Xiu Yuanshuang had long received the letter, she was so angry that her face had even turned green, she had punished Yue Xiang, and Yue Xiang just turned and jumped into the lake, what was this supposed to be? Wasn''t it slapping her in the face? If word were to spread out, people would say that she was the evil lord who forced her servant to die. She couldn''t afford such a reputation.


    He was filled with hatred in his heart, but his face remained calm, "I saw Yue Xiang just now, she was fine, how did she get sick?"


    "It''s probably because she kicked her blanket at night and caught a cold. It doesn''t look too good right now. Princess Consort has sent a servant to call a doctor."


    Xiu Yuanshuang "Pa!" Yue Xiang jumped on the Bright Lake and wanted to die, but now she is lying down in the Jade Lotus Pavilion, what nonsense are you kicking your blanket at night for? All nonsense, Yue Xiang is like this, and you are also like this, if you give me some time, I''m afraid that all of you bastards will bring the princess down.


    Yue Gui was shocked in her heart, and pretended to be more respectful. "Lateral Princess is scolding me right, this servant knows her wrongs. The matter of Yue Xiang seeking death is not nice to hear. This servant is afraid of dirtying Lateral Princess''s ears."


    "You know that it sounds bad?" Xiu Yuanshuang sneered, "Why is she seeking death? Is it just because I scolded her? What''s the use of a servant like that? The lord is still fine, but she found him and killed him, so we should get rid of her as soon as possible. "


    "Lateral Princess, if you want to send Yue Xiang off, you have to wait for her to recover from her illness first. Look at her, she''s hanging on in one breath, if you don''t get a doctor, if she really does ¡­"


    "Don''t try to scare this concubine. This concubine sent someone to take a look. She has no life, she has a big life." Xiu Yuanshuang raised the teacup and leisurely drank a mouthful of tea, "She just suffered from a little bit of shock, she will be fine after sleeping, there''s no need to invite a doctor."


    Yue Gui was shocked. "Lateral Princess, Yue Xiang is really sick. Her body is burning, Princess Huo Wu says ¡­"


    "Don''t keep your mouth shut, wangfei. The wangfei is still young, she''s always told you to instigate her. Go on, this wangfei is tired and needs a rest." He stood up and looked back.


    Yue Gui chased two steps before being stopped by Qiu Wen. She narrowed her eyes, and a trace of a mocking smile hung on the corners of her mouth as she proudly raised her eyebrows and followed Xiu Yuanshuang.


    Yue Gui stomped her feet in anger, and could only return back to the Jade Lotus Pavilion to tell Bai Qianfan.


    Before Bai Qianfan could say anything, Gu Qingdie called her over, "What''s the meaning of this, Yue Xiang is already like this, why aren''t you asking a doctor, and intentionally watching her die?"


    Yue Gui said: "Princess, this servant roughly knows what''s going on. Previously, when Yue Xiang went to find Lateral Princess for that amount of money, she was definitely unwilling to pay back, and even scolded her a little. Yue Xiang couldn''t bear to do it, so she jumped into the lake, and by doing so, Lateral Princess became even angrier, and would definitely not treat a doctor for her.


    "In that case, I''ll make a trip." Bai Qianfan ran away like the wind.


    Yue Lao shook his head and murmured, "I hope Lateral Princess doesn''t have to make things difficult for Princess Hua-Yang."


    Gu Qingdie said: "She''s just a Lateral Princess, she probably doesn''t dare to do anything to the wangfei. I''ll get some people to prepare some ginger tea for you, when Yue Xiang wakes up, feed it to her and let her drink. If she falls sick, it will be troublesome."


    Yue Guiyi squatted down gratefully to her and said, "Concubine Princess is considerate. I really don''t know how to thank you for saving Yue Xiang''s life."


    "Young lady is too polite, saving a life is better than creating a seven-layered pagoda. Besides, who wouldn''t save him when they saw him die?"


    Bai Qianfan was like a gust of wind that caught her Fallen Star Pavilion, catching a little girl and asked, "Where''s Lateral Princess?"


    The little girl replied, "Lateral Princess is resting in her room, she has a terrible headache."


    Bai Qianfan replied as sshe walked in. When Qiu Wen heard her, he came out to stop her: "My master is not feeling well, and just happened to fall asleep. What can I do for you? "


    Bai Qianfan was innocent, but she was not stupid. When Yue Gui came here just now, she was fine, but why did she feel uncomfortable?


    She didn''t have a good impression of Qiu Wen, so she pushed her aside and took a step forward. Qiu Wen let out a cry and quickly caught up to her, "Esteemed wangfei, you can''t barge in recklessly. That''s my master''s bedroom.


    Bai Qianfan did not want to hear her nagging, so she walked to the back room and pushed the door open. As expected, Xiu Yuanshuang was lying on the bed, she walked over with large strides, "Elder Sister Xiu, I heard that you are not feeling well, so I hurriedly called for a doctor to come take a look.


    She was shouting so loudly that Xiu Yuanshuang could not pretend not to hear her. She could only sit up and do her best to resist, and laughed: "I''m sick, I''m fine."


    "Since it''s fine, hurry up and give me an order. I''ll send someone to get a doctor."


    Xiu Yuanshuang frowned, "It''s because of Yue Xiang right? Yue Gui came here just now, Princess, not because of me, but because of you, you maidservants are really too domineering. Not only are you blabbering nonsense, you are even acting so coquettishly, why did Yue Xiang jump into the lake? Master scolded me and was about to jump into the lake. If the servants in the manor mimic what happened to us, then what happened to the Prince Chu Palace? "


    "Why did the Elder Sister Xiu scold Yue Xiang? And what did you say to her, for her to seek her death? " Bai Qianfan had a cold face, she could tell that Xiu Yuanshuang was doing this on purpose because of what happened last time. She was intentionally causing trouble for Yue Xiang, and she even swore to Yue Gui that Yue Xiang was someone who knew what she was doing, what reason was there for him to behave! She had always liked to think well of people, but people were far apart, and the laurel was right. After throwing away a few pieces of silver, she was able to find out whether a person was good or bad.


    Afraid that she would delay her request to a doctor, since she was disinclined to try to coax Xiu Yuanshuang, she coldly spoke: "Let''s not talk about that for now, Elder Sister Xiu, I need you to send an oracle for a doctor right now. Are you going to give me that?"


    "Princess, you have to be reasonable."


    Listening up, this is clearly just a rake, Bai Qianfan snorted, "I''m being unreasonable, what about it? Let me ask you, I am the Royal Concubine, and you are the Lateral Princess. Are you big, or am I big? "


    Bai Qianfan took a deep breath. What she hated the most was this, Bai Qianfan wanted to talk about matters, but the reality was like this, even if Bai Qianfan was only a temporary princess, he would still be able to pressure her. She could only reply, "Of course it is."


    "Alright, since you admit that I''m big, then I will order you to go and get a doctor for Yue Xiang."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face paled, she clenched her teeth, it could be considered as having turned hostile, fine, wait for the Duke to come back, and let him know how Bai Qianfan relied on her power to bully others!


    Xiu Yuanshuang gave her the written order with a cold face, but did not let go, "Princess, the Prince has ordered me to take care of this family. I find it difficult for you to do this."


    Bai Qianfan forcefully pulled out her warrant, and said without a care, "Wait for your highness to come back, you can go and complain to him, and tell him to punish me."

 C194 Cant this wangfei teach a servant?

    Yue Xiang was in a very dangerous situation this time, she took three bottles of medicine, she was muddleheaded, at times muddled, sometimes sober, never saying a word when she was awake, only tearing up with her eyes wide open. Hou Hou was blabbering nonsense, whatever it meant that he did not take Princess Hua-Yang''s money, whatever it meant, you guys shouldn''t wrongly accuse me of me, and so on.


    After asking around, the laurel finally found out where her illness was. was so angry that his eyes turned red, and he said to Bai Qianfan, "Princess, we can''t go on like this, Yue Xiang has a heart of gold, the little girl has to think of a way to restore her innocence before putting all of her weight on her life. By doing this, Lateral Princess is cutting her flesh with a soft knife, it is too ruthless."


    Whether it was the Madame Bai or the other sisters in the house, they had all been splashed with dirty water by Bai Qianfan. She had long learnt that there was no ill intentions towards her, and no matter what others said, she did not take it to heart, so it was unexpected that Yue Xiang would care about her reputation, but it was understandable that she was a pure girl. If her reputation was bad, it would be difficult for her to find her in-laws, but what else could she do other than end up in a well?


    She could not rub the sand in her eyes and went to look for Qian Yanzi. Seeing that the wangfei had personally come to visit him, Qian Yanzi was not afraid. A little girl could not be angry, but hearing that the prince did not like her anymore, it was hard to say whether or not the wangfei could stay here any longer. His injuries were not fully healed yet, so he laid on the bed and bowed with his fingers.


    Bai Qianfan held her hands behind her back, and looked at him very seriously, "Qian Yanzi, tell me honestly, did Yue Xiang give you any money?"


    "Nope."


    "You''re lying."


    "This servant doesn''t dare, Miss Yue Xiang did indeed tell this servant about buying the carrot, but this servant rejected. How could she give this servant money?"


    "Nonsense, Yue Xiang clearly gave you the money, quickly tell me, where did the money go?"


    "She really didn''t give it to a servant. Princess Consort, you can''t compromise!"


    Bai Qianfan sneered, then took out the hand that was behind her, surprisingly holding onto a vine, she shook it, "If you don''t say, I will hit you."


    Qian Yanzi was shocked, he shouted loudly: "Royal Concubine, you cannot do this, this servant''s injuries have not healed yet, you will take this servant''s life!"


    "I don''t care, you still want Yue Xiang''s life, don''t say it," she raised the vine to scare him, "If you don''t say it, I''ll beat you up."


    Qian Yanzi moaned incessantly. Although the Lateral Princess had promised to protect him, the Royal Concubine was not stingy and did not play any cards according to logic. She was calling him ''not responding every day'', she was calling him ''not responding'' very well '', what should he do ¡­


    He gritted his teeth and forcefully held on, not believing that she would really hit him. Master always had a reason to beat a servant, otherwise beating them like this would ruin the hearts of others, and if news of this spread, their reputation would be bad.


    "Princess, Miss Yue Xiang really didn''t give any money to this servant."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the vines stopped, hitting Qian Yanzi''s scabs, making him scream like a pig being butchered.


    His voice alarmed the Head Supervisor An Shui. He ran over to take a look and was shocked as he saw Little Princess using vines to whip Qian Yanzi. He hurriedly stepped forward and shouted, "Royal Concubine, please calm down. What are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan shot him a glance, and imitated Xiu Yuanshuang''s tone of voice: "Can''t this wangfei teach this servant anything?"


    "Of course you can," Ander said. He had suffered a lot before and had some reservations towards her, but now that the Lateral Princess was in charge, he could be the master of the house. In comparison, the Lateral Princess was more important. He carefully glanced at her. "It''s just that this servant is being punished, so I need a title. This kind of indiscriminate beating, this servant must be disheartened ¡­"


    "He lied and slandered Yue Xiang, causing her to jump into the lake. Now that her life is on the line, who else can I beat?"


    This is a case that was solved by the Lateral Princess. The Royal Concubine should speak to the Lateral Princess about it.


    "He''s the main culprit. If he wasn''t lying, how could the Lateral Princess punish Yue Xiang? This is an injustice to begin with, to be punished is already the truth. If he doesn''t explain it clearly today, I''ll beat him to death. " As he spoke, he raised the rattan and was about to hit her again. "Princess, please think carefully. In the past, you treated your servants well, so you shouldn''t act impulsively and ruin your own reputation."


    Bai Qianfan sneered, "It''s reputation again. Let me tell you, I am not Yue Xiang, reputation is nothing to me, if I kill him, I will become an evil master, and I will accept it!"


    Xiu Yuan Shuang got the letter and rushed over without stopping. She was a lady from a noble family, so her words were flawless. "Esteemed wangfei, it''s against the rules to beat someone up before things are made clear. The case is my fault, you are angry, why make it so difficult for a servant? He has already been punished, it''s almost over. "I know you''re worried about Yue Xiang, but Qian Chao is a servant of the mansion. Why don''t you feel sorry for him?"


    Just as Bai Qianfan was about to speak, Xiu Yuanshuang suddenly knelt down towards him and said, "Princess, Yue Xiang can''t think of a way, it''s probably because I scolded her a few times, how about this, you hit me, I caused Miss Yue Xiang to jump into the lake, it''s my fault, please punish me."


    At this time, a large group of people surrounded the door and whispered amongst themselves. Bai Qianfan heard someone muttering, "Lateral Princess is actually someone from the Grand Scholar Palace. Sigh, it is all because she is the daughter of Prime Minister Bai. "


    That''s right, the Prime Minister Bai is powerful, your daughter is not ambiguous. If we meet such a master, everyone should be careful in the future.


    "Pitiful Qian Jiejie, you already have injuries on you, is it okay to just fight like this?" It is his turn to be unlucky and fall into the hands of the Little Princess. "


    "What are you being so arrogant? Your highness doesn''t like her anymore, when we left, Lateral Princess and Marquis Lateral Princess had already been sent to the door, Little Princess didn''t even dare to show his face. Fine, she''s bullying Lateral Princess now, wait for your highness to come back and deal with her!"


    Bai Qianfan stood there in a daze. She had only fought twice, and the reputation of the evil master had spread just like that?


    Just thinking about it made him feel funny. He had always been the one being bullied, but now he was the one being bullied instead.


    Seeing that Bai Qianfan did not say anything, Xiu Yuanshuang also knelt down, and Pu Tong also knelt down, crying as he said to Bai Qianfan: "Princess, please spare my master, her body is not good, the ground is cold, if he kneels down like this, he wants to be sick, I beg Princess, please forgive my master, Princess, please forgive my master ¡­ ¡­" As she spoke, she kowtowed again and again, and a red mark appeared on his forehead.


    This was the first time Bai Qianfan had encountered this kind of situation, and she was at a loss of what to do. The feeling of being misunderstood was indeed unbearable, it was different from when she was splashed with dirty water. While she was still in a daze, the laurel pushed its way through the crowd and dragged her away.

 C195 He did not do it but his heart was clear and bright

    Yue Gui held Bai Qianfan and walked quickly until they reached a place with less people. Bai Qianfan grumbled: "Why are you pulling me out? Now it''s even more unclear."


    The laurel glanced at her. "Do you think you can explain it? It was obvious that Lateral Princess and Qiu Wen had colluded with each other in advance, so perhaps those who were gossiping were arranged by them. If you stay here, what will happen to you? I already said that you are not a match for Lateral Princess, you don''t have any schemes, you''re too simple, you only know how to vent Yue Xiang''s anger, now, you have become an evil master. "


    "I don''t care."


    "What do I do when it reaches the prince''s ears? The Prince did not come to see you before he left. He was still holding back his anger, once the reputation of an evil lord like you spread, can he forgive you? At first, there were no other ladies in the mansion, but now there are two more. With your character, if they didn''t have the protection of the prince, they would have trampled you to death like ants.


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes. She had never compared Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie to those malicious people like the Madame Bai, and felt that they would at most fight for her sake. She had no interests in that, since she would be leaving the palace in the future.


    "It can''t be, I didn''t do anything to get in their way."


    The laurel heart said, you have not stopped them, you are there, they will always be concubines, it is impossible to have no grudges in the heart.


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "Even if Elder Sister Xiu has objections to me, Sister Gu should still be fine, right? She even saved Yue Xiang."


    Yue Guiyi said, "Concubine Princess saved Yue Xiang, we are all grateful to her, but each yard is one yard. We can''t figure out what the ladies who came out from these big houses are thinking, so it''s better for you to be more careful."


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "In the past, when I spoke of it in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, I spoke of it this way. Now, when I spoke of it in the Prince Chu Palace, there was no one else I could trust in this world."


    "You can trust your highness. To be honest, your highness really treats you quite well. He is completely different from those two." Don''t lose your good fortune. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "Your highness thinks of them as his wives and me as his sisters, so naturally, I love them a little. As for my wife, I have more respect and respect for her, but of course there''s a difference."


    Yue Guiyi cast a sidelong glance at her. "Who said that the prince treats you like a little sister?"


    "The prince said it himself, and even said he wanted to find a good son-in-law for me."


    She didn''t know why Prince Chu would say that, but in their eyes, the Prince didn''t think of the Royal Concubine as a little girl, but as a precious treasure. It was precisely because of this that the Prince was born, and the Princess had sent a Balsam with four heads, that the Prince was so angry.


    But the Little Princess, this unenlightened person, could not understand. Even the Prince himself could not explain clearly, why did she have to suffer so much? One day, the Little Princess will understand his intentions.


    Returning to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, Bai Qianfan went to see Yue Xiang. Seeing her tossing and turning on the bed, her forehead was covered in a layer of sweat.


    Bai Qianfan used the handkerchief to help wipe away Yue Xiang''s body, then said to the little girl, "You''ve been guarding here for so long, and you''re tired too. Go and rest."


    The little girl blessed her body and left.


    Bai Qianfan looked at Yue Xiang''s emaciated and haggard appearance, and felt very uncomfortable in her heart. She bent down and whispered into her ears: "Yue Xiang, wake up, I''ve already vented your anger on your behalf, and beat Qian Yanzi up. Don''t worry, if I were to go back tomorrow, I will definitely make him speak the truth and return your innocence."


    Yue Xiang opened her eyes in a daze, looking at Bai Qianfan, she cried: "Master, I am not greedy for your money."


    "I know, I believe you, what kind of thing is that Qian Yanzi, how can I believe his words? He must be lying, if you want to be more open, don''t get mad at those despicable people, it will only anger your own body."


    Yue Xiang cried: "Lateral Princess had the chief executive write a notice list on the wall, now everyone in the Palace knows that my hands and feet are dirty, what face do I have to live on, why not just die."


    "Look at you, you are so weak, yet you want to die for such a small thing, what else can you do?" Now that Princess Hua-Yang''s reputation has been ruined for you, he''s become an evil master. Princess Hua-Yang doesn''t want to seek death, so why aren''t you learning from his? His feet were on his own body. He could walk as he liked. Who cares what others say? The more others spoke, the more they wanted to live a good life for them to see. "It''s true, it''s true. The road is still long. Everyone knows who you are."


    Yue Xiang was startled, and immediately clapped her hands, "Yue Guiyi is right, that''s exactly what I meant in my heart, it''s just that I can''t express it well. Yue Xiang, you have to learn from me about this, I remember back in the days at Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, I have to account for the number of times I''ve been wrongly accused, there are many times that I''ve died, but I never take it to heart, it''s fine with me, I don''t care what others say, Yue Gui is right, she is not afraid of losing her figure, her heart is not open, it can''t be fake, it''s not true even in the long term, everyone knows what you are."


    When Yue Xiang heard this, she did not feel shaken at all. She was a stubborn fool, who viewed her reputation seriously, and also felt that there were some things that could not be changed for the moment. When she heard that the wangfei had become the evil mistress of her house in order to avenge her, she felt that she should not have died in the first place.


    The laurel stared at her, wanting to say something more, but didn''t.


    Bai Qianfan picked her up and held her in her arms, "Let me carry you, I was unhappy before, but this is how Nanny hugged me, softly consoling me, persuading me, saying that the anger she had endured was really miserable, and if someone was more miserable than you, you wouldn''t have to cry, but now I''m also telling you about my Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. When you hear it, you''ll feel that you aren''t miserable at all."


    Yue Xiang did not expect Bai Qianfan to hug her, she was stunned there, wanting to struggle free, but she was powerless. Yue Guiyi looked at him, her eyes suddenly reddened, and she wiped her eyes with her back.


    Bai Qianfan lightly patted Yue Xiang, and said slowly, "Since I can remember, my mother is not here anymore. Madame Bai has always treated me as a thorn in her side, always finding trouble with me and punishing me with various names. As she knelt under the eaves in the winter, the ice shuttle melted and dripped little by little onto his head, soaking her scalp. It was as if a hole had been cut in the top of his head, and the ice water flowed through her hair into her neck, then into her clothes, causing her skin and flesh to become numb. When she finally woke up, his entire body was as cold as ice, and she couldn''t even move her legs. "My entire body is stiff. If I can''t kowtow well, I would fall to the ground. If she isn''t satisfied, I will have to kowtow again and again ¡­"


    Yue Xiang started to cry. "Royal Concubine, don''t say anymore, I was wrong. I will never seek death again ¡­"

 C196 Look at you in the dark

    Bai Qianfan had wanted to find trouble with Qian Yanzi the next day, but Yue Xiang had to beg her on her knees, so she decided to give up. Even so, her evil master''s reputation had spread throughout the entire Prince Chu Palace.


    She brought the two bunnies along to sneak around, but when the servants saw her, they kept their distance, looking like they were avoiding snakes and scorpions. She did not care, when they saw her, she would go up Huailin Pavilion, but Qi Hong and Lv He could not possibly hide from her as well.


    The Huailin Pavilion used to be a separate courtyard in the residence, and other than a few errand boys, the people in the courtyard could not be easily let out. The servants here were different from others, because they served beside Morong Gan, and knew more about the rules than the others, and they never spread rumors. As a result, Bai Qianfan and Lv He did not know anything about him becoming the evil master at all, and only after hearing what Bai Qianfan had said, did they know that so many things had happened in the residence.


    When the two new wangfei entered the palace, they had been worried that Bai Qianfan would be bullied.


    Lv He had a fiery temper. After hearing what Bai Qianfan said, she was so angry that she directly ran to the front courtyard. In terms of rank, An Shui was the main concern, she was a servant girl, but Huailin Pavilion was an exception. Prince Chu''s opponent was special, his face was big, even Hao Pingguan had to politely apologise and smile when he saw them, not daring to slight them.


    Of course, Lv He was not a straightforward person, there was skill in her words as well. "Manager An, I heard that yesterday our wangfei was wronged in the front courtyard? Chief Steward An knew that the wangfei was one of the prince''s most sensitive women, right? Didn''t you get beaten last time? Your forgetfulness is enough, how can I tell you this? Your highness would rather be wronged, than let your highness suffer such grievances. Look, when your highness returns, you won''t be able to get away with it. "


    Although he didn''t fully believe what Lv He was saying, he still didn''t dare believe her. He immediately saluted with his hands folded in front, "Miss Lv He, what you are saying is not related to me, it''s just that I don''t want to make a fuss over nothing. Besides, Lateral Princess is at the side, this servant is in a difficult position, please do me a favor and speak up for me when Prince comes back."


    Lv He laughed coldly, "You''ve pushed it too far, you say that our princess is the evil lord, and if my words were to reach the ears of the prince, it would be equivalent to death!"


    He knew that Lv He was deliberately protecting Bai Qianfan, but what if she went against him in front of the Marquis, he wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    "Lady Lv He can be rest assured, this kind of rumor would definitely find the source and pinch it, never spreading to the Prince''s ears. Princess Hua-Yang is kind and kind, how could she be an evil master, everyone has seen Qian Cai''s character, it must be his fault that he beat him up. He deserves it! "


    Lv He asked, "Where is Qian Yanzi?"


    "I was whipped by the princess yesterday and was still lying on the bed."


    "I''ll go take a look."


    "Yes, yes. Young lady, please. This servant will lead the way."


    Seeing that he called himself a servant, Lv He did not say anything, but walked in front with his chest held high. Some people only bully the weak and fear the strong, if he did not show them some respect, he would not know how strong they are.


    When they arrived at Qian Yanzi''s door, An Shui first picked the curtain to see who the person lying on the bed was and saw that the person was naked, so she invited Lv He in.


    With her hands behind her back, Lv He leisurely walked in front of Qian Yanzi, looked at him carefully, and smiled: "I saw that you were about to go black, this is not a good omen."


    Qian Yanzi naturally recognized her. The big servant girl beside Prince Chu, he could not afford to offend her, so he smiled apologetically: "What miss said is right, it''s just going to be dark in my place. Otherwise, how can I lie here?"


    Lv He said: "I am not talking about this, your tribulation is yet to come, you have done everything before, you have your own plans, the prince is about to come back, be careful." After that, without waiting for Qian Yanzi''s reaction, he turned and walked out of the room.


    Qian Yanzi looked at Ander Water blankly, "What does Miss Lv He mean by that?"


    "I said you have a calamity, you should pray for yourself!" Ander did not want to be involved in this mess. He shook his head and went out.


    Qian Yanzi was at a loss, and muttered: "What other calamity? Didn''t Lateral Princess agree to protect me?"


    Because Lv He had appeared, the rumors about Bai Qianfan''s evil master had been suppressed. It was just that no one said anything on the surface, they just couldn''t care less what was going on in the dark.


    Qi Hong could not stay by Bai Qianfan''s side everyday, she could only remind her, "Wangfei, don''t be impatient. Don''t try to find the Lateral Princess for a reason, wait for the duke to return home before deciding anything, if you encounter any difficulties, send the girl over to tell me, if the Head Steward is not here, Lv He and I can help you decide anything."


    Bai Qianfan listened to Qi Hong and nodded, "I will remember your words."


    Lv He didn''t seem to be that nice to hear, "You are the princess consort, show off your airs, the Lateral Princess is more arrogant than you are, keep quiet about the princess as if she is the true mistress, and think that she would become a phoenix just because the prince told her to manage the affairs of the people, don''t be afraid of her, just do whatever you should do, we aren''t afraid of her!"


    Qi Hong glanced at her, "Wangfei has no plans, and can''t win against her. It''s better to avoid her, and wait for your highness to come back."


    Lv He thought for a while, "Qi Hong''s words are true, we can avoid her, but we won''t tolerate it, if she dares to slap your face, we can directly slap her!"


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "I thought I was a bandit enough, I never thought that Sister Lv He was one of them."


    Lv He was a little embarrassed, she was not a malicious person, she just could not bear to see people playing dirty in front of everyone. The young miss of the Grand Scholar Palace should have been honest when she came out, but in the end, all the schemes and tricks were on the table, and she even almost forced a maid to death. When the Prince returned, it would be enough for the Lateral Princess to enjoy a big pot of tea!


    After this incident, everything was peaceful once again.


    Although Fallen Star Pavilion and Moon Reaching Pavilion were very close, the people in the two courtyards did not come into contact, so they pretended not to see each other.


    On the other hand, Gu Qingdie walked a little more towards the Moon Reaching Pavilion, came over for a cup of tea, and occasionally brought some small stuff for Bai Qianfan, and even got her parents to buy some carrots to give to the two rabbits, but they did not seem to be fawning on her, and it was different from the past, it was faint, just like the relationship between a man and a woman. Bai Qianfan really liked this kind of interaction between them, and even had a better impression of Gu Qingdie.


    That evening, Bai Qianfan called Little Yellow into her nest as usual, but no matter how it called, it did not appear. She could only send people to look around.


    Yue Gui joked, "It must be that Little Yellow felt that the wangfei has snubbed it in the past few days, so it got angry with you and hid away."


    However, Bai Qianfan was a little uneasy, "It would come back by itself at this time of the day, where did it go today?"

 C197 Xanthopanax

    Even when the sky had turned completely dark, Little Yellow still had not come back. At this time, not only Bai Qianfan, but everyone in the entire Moon Reaching Pavilion started to get anxious, as they carried lanterns and sincere torches, searching everywhere in the backyard.


    Yue Guang was suspicious of him as she didn''t even manage to look around when she stood in the courtyard. She said to Bai Qianfan, "Princess, does Little Yellow want to go to the Fallen Star Pavilion? It usually goes into the courtyard over there, not to mention that Lateral Princess has caught it on purpose to make you anxious."


    Although Yue Gui''s words were not based on anything, Bai Qianfan felt that it would be fine if she went over to take a look. She ran into the Fallen Star Pavilion and asked the little girl on the corridor, "Did you see my Little Yellow?"


    The little girl shook her head, "I didn''t see it."


    Qiu Wen walked out of the room and blissfully smiled from far away, her tone indifferent. "Princess''s words seem to be asking us to hide the chicken."


    "I see that it also likes to run into your yard, so I just came over to ask. If it doesn''t have any, then forget it."


    When Xiu Yuanshuang heard the voice, she came out as well. Under the dim light, her eyebrows looked cold and her eyes cold.


    Finding Xiao Huang was more important, Bai Qianfan did not have time to waste with them. She turned around and left, but hearing Xiu Yuanshuang say, "The chicken is gone, it was so anxious, and now it has fallen to the ground ruthlessly."


    Bai Qianfan stopped in her tracks, and turned to look at her. The two people''s gazes met through the thick black fog, without dodging or evading, and their eyes were filled with cold. Bai Qianfan suddenly shivered, she had a bad premonition.


    Along the way to the Bright Lake, Gu Qingdie found out the news and also sent people to search for it. However, even after searching the entire backyard, she did not find any trace of Little Yellow.


    Bai Qianfan stood there in a daze, she wanted to see the chicken if she was alive, and she wanted to see the corpse if she was dead.


    A light drizzle fell from the sky, covering his hair, his face, and when the night wind blew, it was bone-chilling cold. The laurel told Bai Qianfan to go back in the rain and search everywhere for the chicken.


    Bai Qianfan herself was fine, but she didn''t want the rest of the group to run around in the rain. With her order, she packed up the team and returned.


    But heaven did not hear her prayer, and the little nest in the corner of the room was empty. Little Yellow did not come back.


    The night gradually deepened, but the rain became heavier. The patter of rain hit the roof, causing people''s hearts to feel a sense of desolation.


    Bai Qianfan sat on the bed with her legs crossed and her hair loose, the Duke of Yue was by his side, gently advising: "Princess, you should rest. You should also know, that it''s dark and the chickens don''t like to move their nests, Xiao Huang usually stays outside for around four to six hours and this servant knows that he probably built another nest outside, so he returned early tomorrow morning."


    "Will it? Will it come back? " Bai Qianfan lifted his pitch-black eyes and looked at her with a pained look. His mouth was flattened as his eyes suddenly reddened, "Tell me, could it be that it''s really angry because I neglected it during this period? It is smart, I do not need to worry about everything, I can take care of myself, but snowball and goo ah, ah, they are small, timid, shock do not like to eat. In fact, in my heart, it''s the most important thing. "


    "Little Yellow is human. It also knows how to love Snowball and Gu Gu. You see, it doesn''t scare the two bunnies anymore. "He will not be angry, but he will definitely stay still after it gets dark. The chickens are blind at night and can''t be seen at night, so don''t worry, just rest."


    After she tried to persuade him, Bai Qianfan finally chose to lie down. She leaned her body towards the door and opened her eyes wide, staring at the lines in the light.


    Yue Gui stood by the bed for a while. Seeing that she was not moving at all, she thought that she had fallen asleep and was just about to lift her leg and leave when he heard her ask, "Is Yue Xiang better now? I was looking for Little Yellow today and I forgot to visit her. "


    "She''s fine. She should be able to get up tomorrow. She''s been lying on the bed for so many days, and now she''s become lazy."


    "Don''t tell her about Little Yellow, lest she worry."


    "This servant understands." Yue Guiyi sighed softly. She was still thinking about Yue Xiang, now that Xiao Huang had disappeared, she was worried that the Little Princess was missing something ¡­


    The next day, Bai Qianfan woke up very early and let everyone out. No matter if it was the backyard or the front yard, they were ordered to carefully look for her. She went to the Huailin Pavilion herself.


    When Qi Hong heard that Xiao Huang had disappeared, she was also very anxious. The servants who had activated their Huailin Pavilion were searching the courtyard, even searching the corners, not leaving a single trace of Xiao Huang.


    She could not imagine a day without Little Yellow. In her heart, Little Yellow was irreplaceable, she had only obtained it after receiving a beating, and in the days when the evil slaves were bullying each other, only Little Yellow was able to comfort her, give her warmth, and accompany her all day long. That period of time where she shared hardships and shared hardships was the most precious memory of her life.


    But now, their days were over. They ate until they were full and dressed warmly. Their families gradually grew stronger, but Little Yellow had disappeared. How could she accept this?


    Bai Qianfan sat there in a daze. Her eyes were unfocused, but she did not know where she was looking at.


    Other than trying to console her, Qi Hong didn''t know what to say either. Lv He''s heart was a bit more at ease, so she asked her, "Has Little Yellow been like this before?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "Never, I''m really worried, it just disappeared like that."


    Lv He said: "The palace will never disappear without a reason, these days, you and Lateral Princess''s battle spirit, could it be because of her?"


    It was just that she didn''t want to think in that direction. Now that Lv He had said the same thing, she immediately stood up. "I''ll ask her."


    Lv He was afraid that she would suffer a loss, "I will go with you."


    Qi Hong naturally followed along as the three of them reached Fallen Star Pavilion.


    Qi Hong, who rarely went out of the courtyard, came to pay her respects. Xiu Yuanshuang did not dare to slight him and politely allowed people to serve him tea. With a face full of smiles, he asked, "How did the two ladies get the free time to come to my place today?"


    Lv He went straight to the point, "Princess''s Little Yellow has gone missing. I came here to ask Lateral Princess if she has seen her before."


    Xiu Yuanshuang glanced at Bai Qianfan, "Last night, the wangfei came over to ask if Xiao Huang had come to my Fallen Star Pavilion or any of the people in my courtyard to see it.


    Bai Qianfan said slowly: "I''ve searched everywhere, but I can''t see it. I think, our two courtyards are close, maybe it ran in and no one noticed it ¡­ ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang frowned, looking extremely angry: "Since that''s the case, then I''ll let Princess Wang Fei get someone to search for his."


    Bai Qianfan stood up and bowed to her, "Then, I''ll have to thank Elder Sister Xiu." She turned around and went out. She called her men over and asked them to search thoroughly inside and out.


    Xiu Yuanshuang did not expect that the casual words she said could actually make Bai Qianfan believe it, and she was so angry that her face turned white. When the princess ordered people to search the Lateral Princess''s courtyard, they treated her like a thief.

 C198 Did they think i was some kind of thief

    Immediately, she said to Lv He in a clear voice, "The two misses have seen that this consort did not provoke the wangfei, and she said that they had really searched it up. When the prince comes back, I hope the two misses can bear witness.


    Lv He chuckled, "Lateral Princess''s words are a little too serious. Didn''t you let Princess Hua-Yang search it? The princess is too young and inexperienced to be able to read the twists and turns in your words. If you don''t let her search you, just say so. Why are you so angry, it''s not worth it. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang thought that no matter what Qi Hong said, she would give her some face, since she was the housekeeper after all. But what was it now, for the Little Princess to barge into her courtyard and search her, it was not worth it at all!


    She was so angry that she was trembling, and Qi Hong, seeing this, tried to smooth things over, "Lateral Princess, don''t be angry, Lv He doesn''t know how to make twists and turns, don''t lower yourself to her. Our wangfei is a straightforward person, if you ask her to search, she''ll take it seriously. In the past, I''ve often angered the prince, but she''s still a child with a heart full of concern for Little Yellow.


    Qiu Wen snorted by the side. "Princess doesn''t know the rules, and your underlings don''t understand either?"


    Lv He exploded when she heard it, "Miss, are you talking about us? We only understand the rules in Huailin Pavilion, those on the side don''t know, but Miss thinks that we don''t know the rules, so we might as well pretend that Master didn''t teach us well.


    Qiu Wen was about to say more, but Xiu Yuanshuang hurriedly scolded him, "You can''t be rude to the two ladies. The rules that the two girls know are enough for you to learn for a year. "


    Outside, the servants who were searching for Xiao Huang were all making a ruckus. Xiu Yuanshuang heard the little girl in her courtyard shouting, "Hey, be careful, don''t trample on the flower seedlings. That was planted by the Prince himself.


    The inside of the Moon Reaching Pavilion did not show weakness either, and said with a rough voice: "Which eye of yours saw me stepping on it? Furthermore, the princess was already so anxious, so even if she accidentally stepped on him, the prince would not blame her. "


    The little girl snorted, "That may not be so. The King asked our master to go speak before he left, and leave the entire Prince Chu Palace to our master to watch over. Now that you guys are causing such a ruckus, when the Duke returns, you will have much to eat. "


    Bai Qianfan suddenly interrupted: "There''s no need to rush, if we damage the thing, we will compensate you. If the king wants to punish us, we will fight, I will admit it, you guys just have to hurry up and find Xiao Huang."


    Lv He heard it from inside the room and faintly sighed. He looked at Xiu Yuanshuang and said, "Little Yellow is the life and soul of the wangfei, if we can''t find it, what can we do about the wangfei ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang said: "Miss, what are you looking at this concubine for? Could it be that you suspect this concubine of hiding Little Yellow? Now that you guys have searched her, if you can''t find her, "she snorted," I want to see what the wangfei will say.


    After working for more than two hours, she had searched through all over the Fallen Star Pavilion, and could not even find the shadow of a chicken feather. Bai Qianfan entered the house and spoke to Lv He with a sad face: "Sisters, let''s go, Xiao Huang is not here."


    Xiu Yuanshuang said in a stern voice, "Is the wangfei going to leave just like that?"


    Bai Qianfan''s heart was filled with sorrow, she looked up at her and was at a loss: "Could it be that Elder Sister Xiu wants to keep us here to eat?"


    "Princess Wang Fei searched for a long time and flipped my Fallen Star Pavilion upside down. It was a complete mess, and he just left like that?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I did not cause any trouble for you, you can leave it all to me. If you don''t believe me, go out and take a look."


    What Xiu Yuanshuang said was a matter of face, but what Bai Qianfan understood was literal, and completely dissuited to it. Seeing Bai Qianfan pretending to be stupid, she was angered to the point that her face turned green. Gritting her teeth, she snorted: "I don''t need to see, I''ll make a decision when the Duke comes back."


    Seeing that she was angry, Bai Qianfan still wanted to explain, but she was not willing to see her again.


    Seeing that the Lateral Princess was angered, Qi Hong did not linger any further, and anxiously dragged Bai Qianfan out.


    Bai Qianfan felt that it was strange, "It was obviously the Elder Sister Xiu that let me search for it, why is she so angry?"


    Lv He laughed: "Don''t bother with her, her love is good enough for her. So what if the prince is back, it''s not like you''ve done anything wrong."


    Qi Hong said, "That''s the reason, we did not do anything wrong, we have a clear conscience, with regards to the matter of Xiao Huang, wangfei should not be too anxious, go back and rest, in the afternoon I will send people to look for him, this servant knows that Xiao Huang is very important to wangfei, but you should at least think of something, in case..."


    "No," Bai Qianfan pouted, her eyes red, "There''s no chance, Little Yellow will definitely be fine."


    Seeing her like this, Qi Hong could not bear to continue. She raised her head to look at the sky. "It''s going to rain soon. This servant will send wangfei back."


    "No, just a few steps. I''ll go back by myself. Big sisters, quickly go back to your Huailin Pavilion. It''s not good if it''s raining." After he finished speaking, he turned around and left towards the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    Qi Hong looked at her back and sighed, "Looks like Little Yellow is in trouble. Seeing Little Princess like this, I feel really bad in my heart."


    Lv He slowly walked forward, "Where do you think Little Yellow is?"


    Qi Hong was silent for a moment, then said: "Hard to say." With a woman in the backyard, it was indeed like a battlefield. Fighting each other, cheating each other, scheming and scheming, coming out one after another. Now that Little Yellow was gone, there was no telling what might happen in the future.


    With Xiao Huang gone, Bai Qianfan could no longer eat anymore. Holding her chin in her hand with disgust, she used her chopsticks to pick up some grains and sent them into her mouth while mumbling: "I don''t know if Xiao Huang has eaten yet, it doesn''t carry food like me. Under the rain, even the bugs in the forest have dug out some dirt, it''s so smart, it definitely knows where to eat, it''s not hungry."


    It''s that, "the laurel answered from the side." Princess, you should look out for yourself first; snowballs and goo haven''t been eaten yet; if you didn''t personally feed them, neither of them would open their mouths. You keep Little Yellow in your heart, and don''t forget about the other two.


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "It seems like it knows about Xiao Huang too. It''s just sad, no matter if it''s humans or animals, it''s fate for them to be together. Once we separate, in my heart, I feel ¡­" As he spoke, his eyes turned red, "Furthermore, Little Yellow is different."


    He had been smiling all day, but now his face was bitter and his eyes were red. He didn''t even look like the Little Princess anymore. When he had first seen her, he had thought that she was very foolish. He was obviously favored by the prince and had no idea that he was following his lead and had often made him angry, but now he realized how foolish he was.


    They were slaves, it was within their duty to wait upon their masters, but Bai Qianfan felt that receiving their kindness, if there was anything good, they would always be remembered, and even when they were eating, they called her and Yue Xiang. They did not want to, so when she broke the rules, she closed the door and pulled them to sit down, saying that this was what a family taste was.


    She did not beat him up nor scolded him. Instead, she anxiously invited a doctor to take a look, and at night, she stayed by his bed until the third fragment of the night and did not persuade him to leave. When Yue Xiang woke up in the middle of the night and saw that she was regretting it so much that she was crying.


    Where in the world could one find such a master?


    How could she not be heartbroken when such a kind-hearted person had lost her beloved Little Yellow?

 C199 Found yellowish

    As the autumn rain continued to fall, and two days passed in the blink of an eye, Bai Qianfan still went out everyday to look for Little Yellow, but she did not call anyone to follow him. She just didn''t want to stay in the house.


    Since she was in such a daze, Yue Xiang couldn''t advise her to go out and blow some wind to calm her mind. It was better than sitting in a daze inside the house, if she didn''t let them follow her, they wouldn''t follow her.


    That day, she took an afternoon nap. The sky had just begun to clear of the rain, so the laurel pulled on her cloak and instructed her carefully, "Princess, the sky is still dark. I''m afraid there might be more rain. I''ll be back soon."


    Bai Qianfan absent-mindedly nodded, "Yes, I know."


    She walked slowly along the tiled path in the direction of the Bright Lake. The wind blew against her light purple cape like a butterfly fluttering in the wind. The sky was overcast, and the clouds were hanging low. It seemed as if they were within reach. She sighed sorrowfully as she thought of Little Yellow. Her nose felt sore, and her eyes began to blur.


    Back then, when the Mistress had left, she had been like this for many days. Fortunately, Madame Bai had lost her protection and did not cause her any trouble during that time, otherwise, it would be hard to say what she would do now.


    As she was walking absent-mindedly, a little girl came from the front and squatted down to bless her. "Esteemed wangfei, you''re looking for Little Yellow again!"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her, but she did not know which courtyard she was from.


    The little girl said, "Have you gone to the back of the mountain to look for Princess Hua-Yang? I heard that there are wild chickens roaming there. I don''t know if I''ll be able to find Huang there."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart moved, she said, "Really?" and quickly left.


    When they were building the residence, the Prince Chu had circled a mountain range very far away from the courtyard. Most of the people in the residence did not know of such a place because Bai Qianfan had previously been wandering around and had also been there before, but she had only wandered around at the foot of the mountain and did not go up.


    In these past few days, she had thoroughly turned the entire Prince Chu Palace upside down, but she did not go to the back of the mountain.


    If there really was a wild chicken that took Little Yellow away, then she could just grab it and bring it back to the house to drink. In the past, when she had eaten pheasants at Ox-Head Mountain, Auntie Niu had made such a big dish of fried chicken that it was quite fragrant. Now that she thought about it, she could not help but crave for it.


    She ran like a gust of wind to the back of the mountain, out of a body of sweat, looked up, the mountain is not very high, on top of the mountain are dark clouds, as if wearing a fur hat in winter.


    There was a small path on the mountain, and it was paved with brick, but very few people walked there. Between the tiles grew a small grass, and it slowly grew and swayed in the wind, causing Bai Qianfan''s foot to step on it, and the small grass fell on the ground. She raised her foot again, and the flexible small grass bounced back, and she slowly walked up the mountain, step by step, with her head lowered.


    Halfway up the mountain, she heard a rustling sound from within the grass. Her heart stirred, and she bent down, gently pulling open the grass. As expected, she could vaguely see something that looked like a wild chicken lying there.


    But the wild chicken just laid there motionlessly, as if it was frozen. Bai Qianfan squatted in the underbrush, the rain-soaked grass soaked her cape, causing her hands and feet to slowly stiffen. She slightly moved it a little, but the wild chicken was extremely sensitive, it flapped its wings and immediately flew forward.


    Bai Qianfan immediately chased after him. She stomped her feet into the grass and her cape was caught by the thorny bush. She paused for a bit before she raised her head again, but the wild chicken was gone. She angrily pulled on her cloak, and with a ''chi'' sound, a small piece of silk was hooked away from the Thorn Rampart.


    She could only patiently continue her search. She had long since deviated from the mountain path and was groping her way through the forest. The sky gradually darkened and dark clouds rolled overhead. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound as a bolt of lightning split open the dark sky. The bright, snow-white light shone on a new mound of earth beneath the tree, revealing a few chicken feathers.


    In that moment, Bai Qianfan''s eyes stared straight ahead, the hair on it was a numb yellow colour, extremely similar to the hair on Xiao Huang''s body. Her heart was beating wildly, and after half a day of breathing, she slowly walked over.


    One step, two steps, three steps. She walked to the side of the small mound and squatted down, using her hands to pluck up the mud, but it was just a few scattered chicken feathers. No matter how hard she held them, she couldn''t see clearly in her hands.


    The soil beneath her was somewhat firm, as if someone had stepped on it tightly. She continued to pluck at it, wanting to find out whether or not it was Little Yellow inside.


    There were stones in the soil, and sharp branches. Her fingers were worn, but she didn''t know the pain. She just wanted to dig them out quickly. However, after being buried so deep that his ten fingers were badly mangled, another bolt of lightning struck down on him before he could dig anything to the bottom. With the sound of thunder, a torrential downpour came over him.


    Bai Qianfan wiped her face and hastened the movements of her hands. With the addition of the rain, the soil became soft, causing her to lie flat on the ground and dig desperately until she finally unearthed the thing inside. It was a chicken that had become stiff, she trembled as she stroked its red crown, touching that tiny bump, and started crying.


    It was her Little Yellow, the only one with a thin bump on its crown. There was no other coincidental event like this in the world. If she lost her chicken, there was a chicken buried here with a bump on its crown.


    She hugged Little Yellow as she cried in the heavy rain. Lightning hacked down one by one, and she clearly saw Little Yellow''s familiar figure. That amiable appearance was as if it was acting coquettishly in her embrace, yet its eyes were wide open, dim and lifeless. Her heart was in excruciating pain. Why did she have to kill her Little Yellow? If it had something to do with her, then why was killing a chicken a man!?


    She cried so hard that her entire body was soaked by the rain. She didn''t care about anything else but to hug Little Yellow tightly and cry sorrowfully. In the wind and rain, her cries were intermittent and could not be heard clearly.


    She cried until her throat was hoarse. The fear that she had experienced for the past few days had been confirmed, and Little Yellow would never come back. It would never peck at her shoes again with its sharp beak, or happily spin around her feet, or jump into her arms to act like a spoiled child. It would never look up at the broken grains of rice in her hands.


    The more she thought about it, the more sad she felt. Her body swayed, and it seemed as if all of her strength had been lost in this crying. Finally, her body swayed and fell to the ground.


    The cold rain poured on her body mercilessly. The sky was as dark as ink. Standing here and looking into the distance, in the wind and rain, there were torches vaguely swaying.

 C200 Princess missing

    It was already dark but Bai Qianfan still had not returned. Yue Gui had already sent someone with an umbrella to welcome him on the road. It had even been thunder and lightning.


    However, the little girl walked around on the road, not waiting for Bai Qianfan, so she could only return to report. When Yue Guiyi heard this, she started to worry, and sent everyone out to look for the princess. Yue Xiang also wanted to go, but she didn''t give in, saying, "You''re a bit better now, don''t go anywhere, just stay inside the house. If the princess comes back, no one in front will take care of you."


    Yue Xiang could only agree, as the proverb goes, sickness was like a landslide, sickness was like drawing silk, although she was gradually getting better, but she had never been able to get better, she still looked like she would fall if the wind blew.


    Seeing that the people from the Moon Reaching Pavilion had all come out with lanterns and spread out, Qiu Wen stood in the courtyard and twitched her mouth, then walked in and said to Xiu Yuanshuang: "Princess has already sent people to look for the chicken again. It''s already been so long, then that chicken will still be alive, what nonsense!"


    Xiu Yuanshuang sat under the lamp and read a book, then said indifferently: "Regarding the matters of others, let''s not bother about it. For a chicken, let her do whatever she has to do. We can only wait until the Duke comes back."


    Qiu Wen said, "When the prince comes back and finds out about what the wangfei has done, he will definitely get angry and might even kick her out in one go. At that time, Master Hou will be the Crown Princess. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang shot her a disapproving glance, "Cut the crap."


    He looked around the backyard, but didn''t see Bai Qianfan at all. Thus, he went to the front courtyard and asked every single question, all of them saying that he didn''t see the wangfei coming to the front courtyard. Yue Gui''s heart was burning with anxiety, so she could only go up onto the Huailin Pavilion and was stopped by Xiao Kuzi at the second gate.


    Yue Gui was a member of the Huailin Pavilion before, so she was familiar with Xiao Kuzi, hence she asked if the wangfei had come over.


    Xiao Kuzi joked, "What are you saying, we lost a chicken first, and now we lost our master as well. "Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­"


    Yue Lao glared at her. "Don''t say anything more. Is the princess in there?"


    "No," Xiao Kuzi said. "Today I am on duty and have been standing here the entire time.


    Xiao Kuzi looked impatient. "I don''t trust you, it''s going to rain soon, don''t let my wife get wet, go look for her somewhere else quickly."


    The laurel could only leave gloomily, but had the wangfei ever gone to those places before? A living person couldn''t just vanish without a trace, could he? Thinking about the missing Little Yellow, a bad premonition rose up in the laurel''s heart.


    Thunder rumbled from the horizon and rain fell. She ran to the tree hurriedly, put down the lantern, and held the umbrella. The wind was so strong that the candle in the lantern swayed left and right. She carefully covered her back yard with the umbrella.


    When they returned to the Moon Reaching Pavilion with a glimmer of hope, the people who were sent out had all returned. However, all of them had bitter expressions on their faces, and no one saw Bai Qianfan.


    Yue Xiang''s face turned white, she held up her umbrella and was about to go out to look, but she was dragged back by Yue Gui, and shouted: "Don''t cause any trouble, if you want to look, you have to look, but this is not Lil ''Yellow, how are we supposed to look for the Prince Chu Mansion?"


    Yue Xiang said with a sad face, "Then what do we do? It''s raining so it''s too heavy and the princess doesn''t have an umbrella. What if she falls sick?"


    Yue Guiyi thought for a moment. "I can only ask Lateral Princess to spread the word that I can''t find her, I don''t believe I won''t be able to."


    "I''ll go beg Lateral Princess," Yue Xiang said anxiously. "It''s all because of me that the wangfei fell out with the Lateral Princess. Forget it, let''s not talk about that first. Finding the wangfei is more important. "


    "No need, you stay. It''s raining heavily outside, and looking at your weak appearance, I''m really worried that you''ll be blown away by the wind. At that time, not only will we have to find the princess, but we''ll also have to find you."


    Yue Xiang was anxious in her heart, but afraid that her body would not be able to meet her expectations, she dragged her legs, not daring to fight with Yue Gui and said: "Your temper is too impulsive, go over there and be patient. Lateral Princess will say a few words to you, don''t take it to heart, I beg of her to be merciful in seeking the Crown Princess."


    "I don''t need you to tell me that." Yue Guiyi rolled her eyes, walked to the end of the hallway, held up an umbrella with a lantern, and quickly headed towards Fallen Star Pavilion.


    A group of servant girls stood under the porch, watching worriedly as the figure of Yue Gui turned around and entered Fallen Star Pavilion''s courtyard through the curtain of rain.


    Due to the heavy wind and rain, the servants of Fallen Star Pavilion all retreated to their rooms. There was no one left on the walls.


    In truth, when Qiu Wen heard it from the inside, she intentionally made eye contact with the little girl to prevent her from coming out.


    The laurel was burning with anxiety. Seeing that she had not come out, she put the umbrella and lantern down on the porch and went in.


    Just as he entered the house, Qiu Wen''s voice transmitted over, "Yo, who is this servant who doesn''t know the rules, he barged in without reporting?"


    Yue Guiyi swallowed, a smile on her face. "Sister Qiu Wen, it''s me, is Lateral Princess here?"


    Qiu Wen obviously knew it was her. The two of them had fought before, and after seeing her humble attitude, she knew that she had something she wanted to ask of him, so she intentionally pulled her along. "My master is currently eating, so come back later if you have something on."


    Yue Guiyi said anxiously, "This matter is extremely urgent. Elder sister, please let me know."


    Qiu Wen scoffed, "Our master is no ordinary person, we don''t want him to make a ruckus during dinner, it''s better if you come back later."


    Yue Gui knew that Qiu Wen was deliberately making things difficult for her, so she kneeled down towards the main chamber and said, "Lateral Princess, my wife has disappeared. I hope that you can be merciful and send someone to look for her!"


    Xiu Yuanshuang was indeed eating, but she had never eaten much at night. She took the warm, wet handkerchief handed to him by the servant girl and pursed her lips. Then, he slowly said, "Come in and talk."


    Yue Gui crawled into the room and knelt in front of Xiu Yuanshuang, kowtowing repeatedly. "I beg Lateral Princess to look for my wangfei. It''s raining so heavily and the sky is so dark.


    Xiu Yuanshuang frowned slightly. "What you''re saying is that the wangfei is fine and she''s going to be cursed to death by you, and she''s not stupid. Can''t she find a place to hide under such a heavy rain?"


    "But this servant has looked everywhere, except for her. Princess doesn''t have no one to tell her. She''s never been like this."


    "Have you sent someone to ask at the gate? Does the princess have an exit? "


    "I''ve already asked. Those on duty said that they didn''t. This servant came to the front yard to ask, but said that I haven''t seen Consort Wang."


    "Since you didn''t go to the front yard, then let''s go to the back yard. Where did Concubine Princess go to find you?"


    "He went, the Concubine Princess sent people to search everywhere, but they were still unable to find him."


    "What about Huailin Pavilion? Princess Hua-Yang and Lady Qi Hong have a good relationship, and many of them frequent each other, so they might have gone over to that place. "


    "This servant asked Xiao Kuzi at the second gate, and he said that wangfei didn''t go."


    "You didn''t go in to take a look?" Xiu Yuanshuang slowly said, "Xiao Kuzi is unreliable. After he took a little nap, Princess Hua-Yang slipped in. I suggest that you carry it out a bit more. "


    "Lateral Princess is right, this servant will come again, but this servant fears that if even the wangfei is not here, I sincerely request that Lateral Princess send someone to search together. With how big Prince Chu''s Palace is, with just the few of them, who knows how long they will have to search for this place, in the face of such a heavy rain, what kind of accident has happened to the wangfei, how will this servant live?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang revealed a face of impatience, "Go and take a look at the Huailin Pavilion first, there''s no need to speak further. "With such a big ruckus, you have to have a name. If the wangfei intentionally hides with you guys, then this wangfei will have to accompany everyone else in the household to play with her. Isn''t that a joke?"

 C201 How do you explain to his royal highness

    Yue Lao could only rush to the Huailin Pavilion again. The rain was too heavy, and the umbrella was as if it had never been there before. Her clothes were mostly wet, and the rain stuck to her body made her shiver. But, she couldn''t care less about anything. The one who was missing was the wangfei, not a chicken, and she couldn''t wait for even a moment. When she reached the second door, she saw that Xiao Kuzi wanted to stop her.


    Yue Lao glared at him. "This matter concerns the safety of the wangfei, why don''t you try and stop one of them?"


    Her face was gloomy, her gaze was sharp, actually scaring Xiao Kuzi, who stood there watching as she barged in.


    Yue Gui told Qi Hong about what happened and the two of them started to get anxious. Lv He pointed at Yue Gui''s nose and cursed, "You''re really good, you lost your master, why didn''t you lose yourself?


    I was careless. The princess is going out, and I should have followed her." It''s all useless for me, wuu ¡­


    Qi Hong shouted, "Is this the time to talk about this? Hurry up and go look again! If we can''t find the wangfei, everyone can''t live anymore! "


    Yue Gui wiped away her tears. "This servant went to ask the Lateral Princess previously and asked her to bring out everyone in the mansion. But since the palace is so large, how are we supposed to find them with just the few of us ¡­"


    Lv He said angrily, "I will go look for her. When the Prince asked her to control the inner chamber, she really thought she was the true master. Now that the wangfei has disappeared, who knows how happy she will be!" Then he plunged into the rain and left in a rage.


    Yue Gui hurriedly chased after her with an umbrella. Qi Hong gathered all the people from Huailin Pavilion together and sent them to the backyard to look for the princess. Regardless if the Lateral Princess sent people or not, she would have to look for him first.


    When Lv He arrived at Fallen Star Pavilion, she directly rushed in, and Qiu Wen came out, and just cried out: "Scram!"


    Qiu Wen got scolded for no reason. She was unhappy and stopped her in her tracks, "No matter how much more prestige Miss Lv He has, she is still a servant, and not a master. Don''t lose your sense of propriety."


    Lv He was burning with anxiety. She raised her hand and slapped him with her palm, her eyebrows raised up and her almond eyes opened wide, "Can you afford to waste my time?"


    Qiu Wen covered his face with a hand. His face was filled with shock and she was unable to recover from her shock for a moment.


    Xiu Yuanshuang came out after hearing the news, his face was gloomy, "Miss Lv He has such a good temper, coming to my place to beat people up." She was initially courteous to Lv He, but when Lv He attacked the most capable servant girl by her side, even if he does not give her face, there is no need for her to pretend to be courteous.


    Qiu Wen''s eyes were bloodshot, she threw herself at Xiu Yuanshuang''s feet, "Master, please make the decision for this servant, she barged in without saying a word, raised her hand and beat her, she did not place master in her eyes at all ¡­"


    Lv He laughed coldly, "Don''t talk about this with me. But now that the princess was missing, why did the Lateral Princess not send anyone to look for her? It''s already so late and the rain is still pouring down. If something were to happen to the princess, would the Lateral Princess be able to handle it? "


    Xiu Yuanshuang said, "What can happen in the palace? It''s just that it''s not as heavy as you said it would be because of the rain. Where did the princess go to avoid the rain? "


    "Lateral Princess probably doesn''t understand our wangfei. If wangfei doesn''t carry hunger, even if knives fall from the sky, she will still rush back at meal time. It''s already so late and the rain is tight, wouldn''t Lateral Princess be worried? "Before His Highness left, he handed over this house to you. If something happened, how would you explain yourself to His Highness?"


    She did not care what happened to Bai Qianfan, but Morong Gan trusted her, and handed over the authority of the inner chamber to her. If something went wrong, she would not be in a good position to act.


    "You don''t need to use the prince to pressure me. If the wangfei really does disappear, I''ll naturally send people to look for her," she said as she called for the little girl. "Go to the front courtyard and call the stewards over."


    The little girl agreed and turned around to leave.


    When Lv He saw that she had called for the steward, she thought of finding the wangfei and relaxed his expression. She then squatted down and said blissfully: "This servant was quite rude before, so don''t take the Lateral Princess to heart. When the prince returns, this servant will go up to him and take his punishment."


    Xiu Yuanshuang didn''t want to break off all decorum with Lv He, since Lv He gave her a way out, she had to go down the slope as well, "Young lady is too serious, young lady is also in a rush, at the moment she is looking for an imperial concubine, young lady should complain about her, you shouldn''t go home when it''s dark, let your little temper act recklessly, I don''t know how worried everyone is."


    As Xiu Yuanshuang''s words left Bai Qianfan''s mouth, Lv He and Yue Gui could only bear it and remain silent. Right now, they were begging her to find someone else to do it.


    Lv He and Yue Gui were extremely anxious. Seeing that the Lateral Princess had promised to look for the culprit, they did not stay for long, so they bowed and took their leave.


    Once they had left, Qiu Wen asked, "Master, do you really want to help me find the wangfei?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang picked up her tea cup and drank some water, "What else can I do if I don''t look for him? It looks like the prince is about to return. Bai Qianfan is purposely giving this concubine a stumbling block so that this concubine will lose face in front of the prince. "


    Qiu Wen said sinisterly: "What the hell, she was originally unlikeable at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, but now, she is in the Prince Chu Palace, causing trouble. A few days ago she lost her chicken and caused a complete mess, and today she lost herself again.


    Xiu Yuanshuang sighed, "No matter what, it''s still an imperial concubine. We still have to do something for face, after all, we have done our best, and just don''t let others talk about it."


    Xiu Yuanshuang said slowly: "It''s too late to call everyone here, everyone is troubled, but there''s no helping it, the wangfei has disappeared to some place to hide, it''s raining at night, and when the people in her courtyard ask for me here, I can''t ignore them either. I''ll have to trouble everyone and send my servants to look around."


    Several stewards immediately replied, "Serving Lateral Princess is part of our duty. We will call everyone over immediately, even if we have to search through the whole palace, we have to find an imperial concubine."


    "We don''t need to cause too much trouble. We just need to do our best and search for them."


    The stewards obediently bowed and left.


    Soon, torches filled with turpentine lit up in the dark night, like dragons of fire swimming in all directions.


    The rain gradually stopped, but the wind was even stronger. It caused the fallen leaves to flutter about, adding a sense of desolation to the gloomy and gloomy rainy night.


    Xiu Yuanshuang stood on the pavilion, looking at the fire dragon in the distance, her eyes cold and her expression gloomy.


    Qiu Wen quietly walked over and said, "Master, it is late in the night, you should sleep. You''ve already done your best, whether or not the princess is fortunate or not has nothing to do with you. Even if the prince comes back, he won''t blame you. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang smiled indifferently, "Whether she is dead or alive, of course it has nothing to do with this concubine.

 C202 We all have the same feelings for the princess

    It was a stormy night. On the second day, the rain and clouds dispersed as the sun hung high in the sky.


    Last night, Xiu Yuanshuang slept soundly, so she woke up soundly. When she opened her eyes in a daze, she saw Qiu Wen standing by the bed and asked: "Did you find the wangfei?"


    Qiu Wen''s face had a look of schadenfreude, "No, but Head Steward is back."


    Xiu Yuanshuang stood up, letting Qiu Wen wait patiently while she dressed, "Does Head Steward know if the wangfei is gone, what did he say?"


    Qiu Wen shook her head, "This servant doesn''t know, Head Steward just entered the palace."


    Just as he returned to his residence, he heard that the Little Princess was gone. Hao Pingguan''s calves were cramping as he asked Xiao Kuzi sternly, "How did the wangfei disappear? Say it quickly! "


    Xiao Kuzi then explained everything that happened yesterday in detail. Hao Pingguan was even more anxious, he did not come back for an entire night, this matter was too strange, he even called over a few managers to question him.


    "Did you manage to find it properly last night? Didn''t you see where the princess fainted after being drenched in the rain? "


    The stewards all said that they had tried their best to find them, but in truth, they heard some meaning from Lateral Princess''s tone. Lateral Princess said that there was no need to create such a big commotion, they could just look around. It was raining so heavily, and it was late at night, who wanted to take the job, walk around, take a look, and then disperse in the middle of the night.


    Only the servants of Moon Reaching Pavilion and Moon Reaching Pavilion stayed up all night, and after hearing that the Head Steward had returned, they all rushed over.


    When Yue Xiang saw Hao Pingguan, Yue Gui immediately kneeled down and began to cry. "Head Steward, the wangfei is gone, how could this be good ¡­"


    Hao Pingguan wished that he could give them a big slap on the face, but now was not the time to hold them accountable. He had to take the chance and bring back the wangfei before the prince returned, otherwise, everyone would die!


    He asked Qi Hong, "You have searched everywhere, are you sure you haven''t found them?"


    Qi Hong said: "Last night, everyone split up into groups. Lv He and I will bring people from the Huailin Pavilion to search in the east, Yue Xiang Yue Gui brought people from the west to search for the Moon Embracing Mausoleum, the Concubine Princess''s people will search around the Bright Lake, the other places will be searched by the stewards, but we won''t be able to find the consort."


    Hao Pingguan muttered to himself for a while, "If we can''t find him, could he have left the house?"


    Yue Gui cried, "Princess isn''t a person who hasn''t told others. If she wants to leave the palace, he will definitely inform the servants."


    Hao Pingguan then called for the people on duty to come over and ask his, but they all said that they had not seen the wangfei''s residence, but Hao Pingguan knew of Bai Qianfan''s abilities. If she wanted to avoid people, there was a way.


    If they really did leave the manor and entered the sea, it would be difficult to find them.


    Qi Hong thought for a while, "Head Steward, in my opinion, this matter can only be reported to the Duke, and cannot be delayed, nor can it be hidden. The Duke is a dragon and phoenix amongst men, he definitely has a better way than us.


    Hao Pingguan calculated the time, and at the last stop, which was in other words, the place closest to the Linan City, he should be sending his men to report in quickly. He should be able to arrive in less than four hours, and at the latest, the Duke would be back in the afternoon, and at this point, he could only hope that the heavens would open their eyes, that Princess Ran would be fine, that Princess Wangfei would be fine, that everyone would have a chance of survival, and if they were delayed, Princess Wangfei would be in a bad situation, and Prince would be extremely angry, and everyone would die.


    He knew what Qi Hong said was right, so he quickly sent people to deliver a letter to the Patrol Battalion. He would then organize the servants to search everywhere.


    Although the servants in the front yard did not search all night long, they still stayed up until the latter half of the night. This time, they were not in high spirits, and when they heard that they were going to search again, none of them were very happy.


    Hao Pingguan stared, "What are you arguing about, what are you arguing about! Who doesn''t want to stand up for me! I dare him to go up to the prince and argue with him? "


    With his roar, no one dared to make a sound, but Xiu Yuanshuang walked over slowly with a slight smile on her face, "Head Steward is back."


    Hao Pingguan went forward to pay his respects, but in his heart he was complaining. After such a huge incident, even Lateral Princess did not know how to send someone to deliver a letter, not to mention in the heavy rain, even if knives rained from the sky, he would still rush back, wouldn''t she?


    Xiu Yuanshuang knew the answer and asked, "Call everyone here early in the morning, what is Head Steward doing?"


    "The wangfei has been lost in the mansion. This servant is currently summoning people to go search for her."


    "This consort has already searched it last night, isn''t there none? From this Concubine''s point of view, she''s most likely gone out to the estate. Otherwise, why couldn''t we find her? " She swept her eyes across the crowd, "Everyone worked hard last night and didn''t sleep at all, so how could you still have the spirit to work? I think we should let everyone rest for four hours first, to recuperate and then go find Princess Hua-Yang. What say you, Head Steward?"


    Yue Xiang hurriedly replied, "We servants are not tired. As long as we can find an imperial concubine, we will not hesitate to die."


    Qiu Wen curled her lips, "You guys aren''t tired, other people are tired, why don''t you guys ask them why aren''t you guys asking them?"


    The servants in the front yard started buzzing again. With Lateral Princess backing them, they should at least show some face. Let alone four hours, even two hours of sleep would be sufficient.


    Hao Pingguan had suffered a lot twice for Bai Qianfan''s sake, especially the second time, which was actually twenty times. Since it didn''t take his life, he didn''t dare to lower his guard, and glared at the servants in the front courtyard. Anyone who isn''t willing to go, come in front of me, I won''t force you. "


    Of course, they had to listen to him. They didn''t try to force him, but there was a heavy punishment. They didn''t dare to come up and make a fool of themselves, so they could only bitterly stand there and not make a sound.


    At this time, Gu Qingdie brought some people from her own courtyard over. With an anxious look on her face, she said, "Head Steward, I will also hand these people over to you.


    Xiu Yuanshuang glanced at her indifferently, wanting to laugh or not. "Little sister, you really have a Bodhisattva''s heart."


    Gu Qingdie was also indifferent, "Big sister is flattering me, if big sister is not there, little sister would also do the same, we are all sisters, whoever is missing, little sister will feel sad, the Royal Concubine is young and innocent, the little sister respects her as the Royal Concubine, but in her heart, she sees her as a little sister. She suddenly disappeared, and my sister was really worried. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang said, "Since it''s like this, this wangfei cannot fall behind. Our hearts are all the same towards the wangfei." She paused for a moment, then said, "Qiu Wen, go call everyone from the Fallen Star Pavilion over here and hand them over to Head Steward."


    "Both masters have a heart of a Buddha and it''s easy to deal with numbers. I hope that the heavens will open their eyes and find the princess before the prince returns."


    He redrew the area and let the teams search through the gaps, not letting go even the corners. They had even arranged for people to go down to the Bright Lake to salvage the lake. It had rained so heavily last night that if Little Princess fell into the lake by mistake, no matter how he searched, it would all be for naught.


    After everyone left, he stood by the door and sighed. He did not ask for anything else, but only hoped that the old heavens would protect Ro, that the Little Princess was still alive.

 C203 This king will get the letter of approval before dark

    When Morong Gan woke up in the morning, his right eyelid was jumping. He didn''t know why, but he had a bad premonition.


    Standing outside the camp and looking around at the towering mountain tops, he called several of the captains over and ordered them to send out more patrolling troops. The closer they got to the end, the more they had to pay full attention. Although the current situation was stable, and the country was peaceful, they still had to guard against spies from the enemy, plotting against them. After all, the Emperor was on patrol and couldn''t be careless in the slightest.


    When it was almost noon, Morong Gan was about to go eat together at the Emperor''s tent, when Jia Tong came in and reported, "Your Royal Highness, Minister Zhou requests an audience. He said that he caught a sneaky man and said that he wanted to meet Your Highness."


    Morong Gan frowned, "Who is it?"


    "Your subordinate doesn''t know yet, he hasn''t been brought over."


    Just as Morong Gan finished speaking, his right eyelid jumped again. His heart stirred, "Wait, this king will go over personally."


    As they walked towards the outer most camp, they didn''t even get close when they saw a man dressed as a manservant being tied up with a bundle of cloth in his mouth. He was crying out ''Ah Yi Yi''.


    Ning Jiu''s eyes were good as he said, "My prince, it seems to be an easy task."


    The unease in Morong Gan''s heart gradually grew bigger. Shunzi was a person who specialized in errands, and was a good rider with pretty good legs. Hao Pingguan had sent him here, what happened?


    He walked over with large strides. "Untie it, it''s someone from my residence."


    Several soldiers quickly loosened their bindings, and Shunzi Putong kneeled down. "Your Highness, the Head Steward sent a servant to inform you that Princess Hua-Yang has disappeared!"


    Morong Gan''s mind buzzed, and couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time, "What do you mean disappeared? Is she gone? "


    "This servant doesn''t know, that the wangfei was walking in the backyard yesterday afternoon and then disappeared without a trace. When this servant left, she still hasn''t found him."


    Missing? How could he not return for the entire night? What had happened? Morong Gan''s heart was in a mess, as though he was being tormented by fire, he turned around and walked away, instructing Ning Jiu, "Prepare the horses!"


    Jia Tong was startled, "Your Highness, you want to return home? "But the emperor here ¡­"


    "Go and sue for This King on behalf of His Majesty. Say that This King has something to do first."


    Jia Tong, "..." Why it was always his turn.


    But before he could understand, Morong Gan mounted his horse and galloped away with the whip in his hand. Ning Jiu followed closely behind on his horse as well.


    In the entire morning, with no results from the search, Hao Pingguan sat silently with a pale face. It was already dinner time, how could he possibly eat?


    A few stewards came over and asked him, "Head Steward, everyone has been searching for an entire morning. Why don''t you let them eat something to replenish their stamina before continuing the search in the afternoon?"


    Hao Pingguan waved his hand dispiritedly, "Let everyone come back and eat." With such a search, it was highly likely that the princess was no longer in the mansion, so he could only wait for the prince to come back to deal with her.


    He estimated that it was about time for the prince to arrive. However, just as he took a nap, he heard a servant shout at the entrance, "The prince has returned to his residence. The prince has returned to his residence!"


    Hao Pingguan hurriedly tidied up his clothes. When he left the house, Morong Gan''s horse had already arrived in front of him and stopped too quickly.


    He hurried forward to beat Qian''er up. "Your highness is finally back."


    "Did you find the wangfei?" Morong Gan jumped down from the horse, "Tell the people in charge to wait for them to come over to ask."


    Hao Pingguan did not dare to delay any longer, and sent all the servants out to call people.


    Not long after, a few stewards came over. After they saw them and bowed, they fearfully stood to the side, then Qi Hong from the Huailin Pavilion, and then Yue Xiang from the Moon Reaching Pavilion. As soon as they entered the door, they kneeled on the ground, not daring to cry, they only kowtowed and trembled like a sieve. Soon after, Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie also arrived.


    Along the way, he was always conflicted. Would Bai Qianfan have to leave by herself? Was it because she was unhappy with him pulling at her face before he left that she had to leave? However, with the connection between the two, he knew that she was preoccupied. The little girl did not leave, she had indeed disappeared from the mansion.


    How was this possible? Prince Chu Palace talked about their small size and couldn''t possibly be big. With so many people searching, how could they not find it?


    His sinister gaze swept across the faces of the crowd one by one before landing on Yue Xiang and Yue Guang. "Get up, before you can find your wangfei, this duke will leave you with your lives first. It''s best if you keep your wangfei safe or else you two will be sentenced to death and won''t be able to escape!"


    Yue Xiang trembled as she agreed. He crawled up and stood to the side, not blaming Morong Gan for punishing them too harshly, but if Bai Qianfan really did fall for it, they would have acknowledged it even if they died.


    If they could not find him like this, it was either the person who searched couldn''t, or Bai Qianfan was already no longer in the palace. Otherwise, they would be able to see him if they were alive, or her corpse if they died.


    He called Ning Jiu over in a low voice. "Turn over your Pro-guard and enter the manor. Search every inch of the place carefully.


    "Yes," Ning Jiu accepted the order and left.


    Morong Gan pinched the center of his brows, his expression was a little tired. The journey of four hours had been compressed into two hours, it was fake for him to say that he was not tired when he rushed back, but there was a fire burning in his heart, causing him to become anxious. He was worried that Bai Qianfan had left on her own accord previously, but he knew that it was not the case.


    Xiu Yuanshuang slowly walked over and said in a low voice, "Your Highness has worked hard all this time, why don''t you go back and rest for a bit? When you have some news, you can report it to Your Highness."


    Morong Gan glanced at her. "Lateral Princess thinks that this king can sleep after such a huge incident?"


    Gu Qingdie interrupted, "Your Highness said that the princess'' whereabouts are unknown and everyone is worried. I didn''t sleep last night, unlike the Elder Sister Xiu, and only woke up when I heard it was morning."


    When a perceptive person heard this, they could tell that Gu Qingdie was adding insult to injury, but when Morong Gan heard it, he asked coldly, "Is what Concubine Princess said true? I entrusted the internal affairs to you because I trusted you, but what did you do? If we did not meet yesterday, we should have immediately sent someone to report. Lateral Princess might even know about this, right? "


    Xiu Yuanshuang unknowingly received training as her face alternated between red and white. She stuttered, "I thought wangfei was purposely hiding ¡­"


    "Bullshit!" Morong Gan shouted loudly, "Why would Princess Wang Fei purposely hide in the middle of such a torrential storm? She''s not an ignorant child! "


    Gu Qingdie snorted, "So that''s what Big Sister thought. No wonder Big Sister was begging Yue Gui to look for someone last night, she tried to reject her, but only Miss Lv He came to personally request for help later on, before she finally agreed."


    Morong Gan frowned and asked Lv He: "Is that so?"


    "Yes," Lv He said truthfully, "Yue Gui went to beg Lateral Princess first, but Lateral Princess didn''t respond to her. That''s why she came to Huailin Pavilion to look for Qi Hong and me."

 C204 Dont come out and walk around when you have nothing to do

    Seeing that Morong Gan''s face was getting more and more vicious, Xiu Yuanshuang was both scared and wronged, her eyes filled with watery mist. Morong Gan hated his so much that his teeth itched for his, he did not beat up on his, but if anything happened to Bai Qianfan, he would definitely kill his.


    Qiu Wen hurriedly defended her master.


    "Your highness, my master''s understanding of the wangfei is clear. "It''s true that wangfei has too much playfulness, which is why my master ¡­"


    "How dare you!" Morong Gan glared at her, "Do you think it''s your place to interrupt me when I speak to your master? "Slap!"


    Lv He was the big girl beside Morong Gan, upon hearing her master''s orders, she immediately stepped forward and raised her hand to slap him. Last night, she and Yue Gui went to ask Xiu Yuanshuang for help, while Qiu Wen spoke sinisterly to the side.


    After being beaten up, Qiu Wen did not dare howl, and silently cried while covering her face. Xiu Yuanshuang endured the tears for a long time, before finally sliding down, and after kicking her in front of everyone, and even getting her servants slapped, Prince Chu did not give her any face at all.


    However, Gu Qingdie still thought that the matter was not big enough and said, "My prince, I feel that there''s something fishy about the wangfei''s disappearance. First, it''s Little Yellow and now it''s wangfei''s disappearance, there must be some connection."


    Morong Gan sat down on the chair, raised his head and looked at her, "Tell me."


    "There is no one in the mansion who doesn''t know that Little Yellow is the princess'' darling, all the servants have run into it on the way and are all hiding. No one would dare to have any ideas about it, so I think anyone who can touch Little Yellow is not an ordinary person." As she was speaking, her eyes glanced at Xiu Yuanshuang.


    "What does Concubine Princess mean by that?" Xiu Yuanshuang glowered at her. "Do you think I''m the one who hid Little Yellow and purposefully made wangfei sad?"


    "I didn''t say that, but it is true that Little Yellow always likes to run to the courtyard in Fallen Star Pavilion. Big Sister is a kind-hearted person, I definitely wouldn''t do that, but there''s definitely some stupid and loyal servants ¡­" Your little sister was just randomly guessing. Elder sister, don''t take it to heart. "


    How could she not take it to heart? Gu Qingdie had clearly splashed some dirty water on her body, Xiu Yuanshuang immediately knelt down, and started spasming, "My prince, I have been wronged. Please investigate clearly, my prince. "Prince ¡­"


    Morong Gan deeply felt powerless. He had heard of the blood rain and blood in the harem. He wanted to kill for the sake of favoring his son, he wanted to kill with a soft knife but he only had three people in the backyard.


    It was all his fault. If not for him impulsively marrying them back, Bai Qianfan wouldn''t have suffered this disaster.


    In the end, it was all up to himself. He rubbed his forehead, "From today onwards, the authority of the Lateral Princess, which was taken care of by him, will be removed."


    Gu Qingdie was naturally overjoyed in her heart, but there was only a light smile on her face as she stepped forward and bowed, "This humble one will not disappoint Your Highness''s trust, and will properly manage the Inner Palace."


    Xiu Yuanshuang even forgot to cry as she laid limply on the ground. She raised her head and looked at Morong Gan, not daring to believe that he had taken away her power and allowed her to fall from the sky like that.


    Morong Gan looked at his face and felt annoyed. He waved his hand and said, "Send Lateral Princess back home, the weather is getting cold. Don''t come out until Lateral Princess has nothing to do."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s body trembled again. Was he going to imprison her?


    "Your Highness," Qiu Wen cried as she collapsed onto the ground, "Your Grace, please be merciful. You can''t lock Lateral Princess up, she did her best to take care of Your Highness''s family, even if you don''t have any merits, you will still have to put in some effort, Your Highness ¡­"


    Morong Gan bellowed: Bring them down now!


    Hao Pingguan quickly ordered some people to help Xiu Yuanshuang and the others up and send them back to the Fallen Star Pavilion.


    Once they left, the room became quiet, and only Morong Gan paced around the room nonstop, occasionally glancing outside the window. Those guards were personally trained by him, and he had been the vanguard during the battle, so if they couldn''t find him, then Bai Qianfan would definitely not be in the manor anymore.


    But who could take her away from the house?


    He rubbed his forehead in irritation. He couldn''t wait any longer. He had to find her himself!


    His heart was moved, he did not wait for anyone to react, he had already rushed out the door, Hao Pingguan wanted to follow, but Qi Hong shook his head at him.


    Halfway there, Morong Gan encountered Pro-guard who had come to deliver the message, and anxiously hit him a thousand times, "My prince, we found this on the back mountain, I wonder, was it from the princess'' clothes?"


    Morong Gan received it and looked at it, it was only a small strand of silk, he could not be sure, so he asked: "Did you not see any footsteps on the mountain?"


    "Last night''s downpour made it hard to distinguish the footprints. All the traces were washed away by the rain."


    Morong Gan said: "Hand this over to Head Steward and let him call for the servant girls to debate. If there is any news, quickly go back and forth with this king."


    Pro-guard asked, "Where can this subordinate reply to the words of the Prince?"


    Morong Gan frowned, "I will take a look at the back of the mountain."


    Pro-guard saluted and left in a hurry. Morong Gan swallowed hard and also left in a hurry. No one had ever visited that place before, so it was rarely seen. There weren''t even any wild beasts, but it was hard to say if there were snakes that would bite or fall ¡­


    He didn''t dare to imagine, so he had to speed up his pace.


    At the foot of the mountain, Pro-guard was searching, with five steps and one person, searching up like a carpet. At the foot of the mountain, Pro-guard searching, with one person per step, searching up like a carpet, and the mountainside was also surrounded by people.


    Morong Gan hurriedly walked up the mountain. When he reached the middle of the mountain, his personal guard commander, Fang Lingan, stepped forward to report, "Your Highness, we''ve found a few chicken feathers in the grass."


    Morong Gan took the chicken feathers and carefully examined them. He did not know if it was pulled out from Little Yellow''s body, but his spirit was immediately lifted. "Other than the chicken feathers, what else do you have?"


    Fang Lingan shook his head, "No, but this subordinate saw some wild chickens roaming about, it''s just that these feathers don''t look like wild chickens."


    Just as Morong Gan was muttering to himself, he heard a personal guard call out, "Commander, another chicken feather has been found here."


    Morong Gan quickly walked over and saw that the grass under the tree had flipped over, revealing a small hole. The yellowish brown mud had been poured into a ball of mud by the rain, and there were a few chicken feathers mixed in. He bent down to pick them up, wiped them clean on his robes, and compared them with the ones in his hands, he could conclude that they belonged to the same chicken.


    If this was Little Yellow''s fur, then what about Bai Qianfan? When she found Little Yellow, she should have gone back.


    Just at this moment, another person called out from the Pro-guard, "There''s a shoe here!"


    On a slope not far away, there were traces of something sliding past it. An embroidered shoe hooked onto a vine, he recognized that shoe. On the blue surface of the lake floated a light green lotus flower, which Lv He had made for Bai Qianfan.

 C205 The disease of the princess is a chicken

    Morong Gan gave it a second thought, then grabbed onto some vines and was about to slide down the slope, where there were so many weeds growing that it was impossible to see what was inside. But the shoes were here, and he should be right there.


    Seeing him act this way, Fang Lingan was shocked and quickly stopped him. "My prince, please allow this subordinate to go down. This subordinate will definitely bring my wangfei back safely."


    "Spread out!" Morong Gan stared at Fang Lingan who was grabbing onto his hand, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire, Fang Lingan''s heart skipped a beat, his hand loosened a bit, Morong Gan used his leg to swing himself against the wall, and got down.


    Fang Lingan shouted anxiously, "Be careful, Your Highness!" Seeing the vines drooping everywhere, he called out to his subordinates, "Two, follow me down. Everyone else, guard it."


    Immediately, two Pro-guard s came over, holding onto the vines as they slowly floated down with him.


    Morong Gan arrived before them, upon landing, he saw a person vaguely lying on a grass leaf that was as tall as a person, he immediately cut open the grass leaf and went inside, and sure enough, it was Bai Qianfan lying on the ground.


    His heart suddenly clenched as she rushed forward like an arrow. Bai Qianfan lay curled up on her stomach, her hair sticking to her face. Because in the dark, his clothes were still wet, and there were scratches on her hands, they were swollen and white from the rain, she looked lifeless.


    Morong Gan''s breathing and heartbeat stopped. His mind was completely blank, and he dared not think of anything else as he waved his hands to feel her breath.


    His face was frighteningly white as she hugged Bai Qianfan tightly into her embrace, "Little girl, wake up, little girl, wake up, wake up. Qian Fan, you can''t die ¡­." He shook her fiercely, his face fierce, like a trapped animal.


    Fang Lingan brought his men over after hearing the noise, and were shocked to see that the Prince Chu looked as if he was stunned by the sound.


    "Prince, don''t worry, the wangfei is still alive!"


    Still alive? Morong Gan curiously lowered his head, he was still looking lifeless, he looked at Fang Lingan blankly.


    Fang Lingan pointed to Bai Qianfan''s chest, which was slightly rising and falling. "If the wangfei is really still alive, then the prince will know after touching her veins."


    Morong Gan was enlightened. He immediately took Bai Qianfan''s arm, and used his finger to feel his pulse. Although it was very weak, it was definitely there. He was so happy that he gave her a big kiss on the cheek. "Good girl."


    Fang Lingan said: "Your Highness, this subordinate has asked the upper management to place down a rope and bring Princess Consort down."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, "Take a few more straps and tie them tightly. I will go up with Princess Hua-Yang."


    He said this and Fang Lingan immediately understood. The king was not at ease and wanted to personally send his wife up, so he quickly shouted some orders to the Pro-guard up there.


    Very quickly, the thick rope drooped down and Morong Gan used it to tie himself together with Bai Qianfan. He hugged her with one hand and used his the other to climb up.


    Morong Gan rushed down the mountain with Bai Qianfan in his arms, while commanding the guards, "Quick, send the doctors to the Huailin Pavilion!"


    With the order from Pro-guard, he turned and rushed down the mountain.


    Morong Gan brought the person back to the Huailin Pavilion, and instructed Qi Hong to scrub and change her clothes. Just as she was done, Liu Yitie rushed over.


    Liu Yitie did not dare to be negligent, and went to the side of the bed to feel Bai Qianfan''s pulse. Her pulse was weak and intermittent, making him look weird, he had never encountered such a situation before, and could not help but frown.


    Morong Gan''s heart sank, and asked: "Is there anything wrong with that?"


    Liu Yitie did not dare to hide it, "Reporting to Your Highness, there is something strange about Princess Hua-Yang''s bloodline.


    Morong Gan called out to Ning Jiu loudly, and threw the identity badge to him, "Go to the Supreme Hospital and ask for Imperial Physician, you must ask him to come quickly and save me."


    Ning Jiu cupped his hands and turned to leave.


    Morong Gan''s face was gloomy as he walked to the side of the bed and sat down. Bai Qianfan was lying on the bed, her narrow face devoid of any color, her cheeks sunken, her appearance haggard and haggard. He was in so much pain that she couldn''t breathe, and when he left she was still alive and kicking.


    It wasn''t easy to find him, but his life was hanging by a thread. How could he accept this?


    "Your Highness," Liu Yitie said carefully, "although I am not able to break Princess Wang Fei''s pulse, Princess Hua-Yang''s body is very weak. I''m afraid that just lying down like this won''t do, if there''s a good ginseng in the palace, cut it into pieces and let Princess Hua-Yang take it in his mouth, to replenish the blood energy, it would be good for his."


    Morong Gan called out to Qi Hong, "Bring the ginseng Gao Li sent over."


    Qi Hong agreed and quickly went into the warehouse to find a long wooden box to bring over. Morong Gan opened the lid and took out a thin and long thousand year old ginseng, then used a dagger to cut off a few strands and stuffed them into Bai Qianfan''s mouth.


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Bai Qianfan''s breathing could clearly be heard.


    Morong Gan''s hanging heart finally calmed down a little. He held Bai Qianfan''s hand in his palm and pressed it against her forehead. He closed his eyes and stayed silent for a long time.


    Xiao Qing, Ning Jiu came over with Zuo Tangzhong, and after meeting him, they established a relationship, his expression was calm at first, and then serious. He leaned over to open Bai Qianfan''s eyelids, thought for a bit, and then straightened up, "My prince, as an official, it is clear that the imperial concubine''s heart is being attacked by flames, and her phlegm is becoming sluggish, making her seem like a monster. However, her meridians are thin and slippery, and she has suffered from the cold.


    Morong Gan was shocked, "What poison was it? Is there any way to resolve this? "


    "This, this official has not been able to determine. However, the poison is not strong, so it seems like we will lose our lives."


    "Since her life is gone, why is she still sleeping so soundly?"


    "The wangfei''s phlegm is sluggish, obviously feeling stuffy and depressed. Her mood is not good, and with wind, cold, and poison, the foul air is reborn, which is why she is still sleeping soundly."


    "In Imperial Physician''s opinion, how should we deal with them?"


    "The pathology of the body can be treated with medicine. If it''s a heart attack, then this official will be powerless." Zuo Tangzhong paused for a moment, and continued, "If the Duke knew about Princess Hua-Yang''s illness, why didn''t he take the right medicine?"


    Lv He interrupted from the side, "Lord Imperial Physician, our wangfei''s disease is caused by a chicken."


    "A chicken?"


    "Yes, the wangfei kept a chicken that was able to understand human nature. The chicken was lost, and the wangfei lost her soul every day. She went out to find the chicken and ended up falling in the back mountain."


    "That''s easy to deal with," Zuo Tangzhong said. "When the Prince ordered someone to get an identical chicken, wouldn''t the Royal Concubine be happy? With the knot in his heart gone, it''s natural that he''ll recover quickly. "


    Morong Gan ordered Hao Pingguan to do it immediately, and then asked Zuo Tangzhong, "Imperial Physician, the wind cold is easy to treat, it''s just that the poison ¡­"


    "Your Highness, there''s no need to be anxious. We have to do the same, the chill has to be cured, and the knot in Princess Hua-Yang''s heart has to be dispelled. As for the poison, we can ignore it for now."

 C206 Feeding

    As the sky darkened inch by inch, Qi Hong quietly entered the house. Seeing the food on the table placed untouched, she could not help but sigh, and raised her head to look. Morong Gan sat on the bedside, staring at Bai Qianfan, as though he was an idiot.


    She lightly walked over and gently persuaded with a gentle voice. "Master, you won''t be eating anything at noon, so you should eat. The wangfei is still sick, if you don''t eat or drink, how will you take care of her if your body breaks down?"


    Morong Gan slightly moved, his voice hoarse: "Let''s leave it here for now, I''ll eat later."


    Lv He walked in. "Elder, Concubine Princess and Yue Xiang have both come to see the wangfei, they''re waiting outside the door."


    "Let them all go," Morong Gan said impatiently. "The wangfei is sick, so it''s best not to make too much noise. During this period of time, no one is allowed to come and scratch her."


    "Yes," Lv He acknowledged before turning around and leaving.


    Gu Qingdie and Yue Guiyi were standing outside the door. When they saw her come out, they immediately went to welcome her.


    Lv He shook his head, "This lord will guard inside and no one will be allowed to enter. Concubine Princess, please return.


    Gu Qingdie laughed: "This is great, sorry to trouble you."


    "Don''t mention it, Concubine Princess, please take care."


    Zi Qiao supported Gu Qingdie and left, but Yue Gui refused to leave, and begged Lv He with a bitter face, "Good elder sister, let''s go and see the wangfei. We can only be at ease after we''ve taken a look."


    Lv He was helpless as she pointed to the door, "If you all don''t fear me getting angry, then go in yourself. I have no other choice." After a pause, she said, "If I were you, I would walk as far as I can. If I came out, I would kick your hearts."


    Yue Xiang shed tears as she said, "This servant isn''t afraid of being kicked in the heart by the Duke. It was this servant who didn''t serve you well, which was why she suffered so much.


    "That''s right," laurel''s face was full of guilt. "If this servant had accompanied wangfei out that day, none of this would have happened. It''s all my fault. "


    Qi Hong came out of the door and signaled them to stay silent, and told them to walk away.


    Lv He said: "Let''s go back first, while the Prince does not want to send you off, after two days of peace, when the Princess has gotten better, I will send someone to inform you."


    Yue Xiang glanced at each other and was a little hesitant. Lv He rebuked, "Are you worried about the wangfei''s Huailin Pavilion? Was she afraid that Qi Hong and I would not get along well? "


    Yue Gui hurriedly said no and turned his head to look at Morong Gan''s room. He knew that there was nothing he could do, so he could only leave unhappily.


    Lv He stood outside for a while, seeing that Qi Hong had come out from the house, she waved to her, and the two of them walked over to the flower rack to talk.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Qi Hong sighed slowly, "I haven''t eaten. To be honest, after serving me for so long, I have never seen me like this.


    "Who doesn''t?" Lv He sighed, "Originally, I was pretty good to Princess Hua-Yang. I don''t know why, but my face suddenly changed for some reason and I even anxiously married two Princess Hua-Yang. She harrumphed, "I never thought that the direct daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace would have such a vicious heart. These women in the main house are truly amazing.


    Qi Hong said: "You can just tell me these things, but it''s a matter of others hearing it. Prince is not in the mood to investigate them right now, let''s just wait for Princess Hua-Yang to recover first."


    The two of them chatted for a while. Qi Hong sneaked over to the door and picked the curtain. The dishes were still on the table and must be cold, so she could only bring it out and bring it to the kitchen to warm. She waited for Morong Gan to be hungry before eating.


    Lv He sent the medicine in, then looked at the sleeping Bai Qianfan and asked worriedly, "Elder, if the wangfei does not wake up, how can she drink the medicine?"


    "Just leave it for me. I''ll feed it to her later."


    Seeing that his face was still gloomy, Lv He dared not speak further, placing down the bowl and quietly left.


    Morong Gan held the medicine in his hand and used a spoon to scoop a bit of it to bring it to his lips to cool. One hand held Bai Qianfan''s chin and forced her to open his mouth to pour the medicine in, but she didn''t know how to swallow it.


    Morong Gan vented his anger two or three times and angrily threw the spoon into the bowl. He wanted to open his mouth and scold her, but he was afraid of disturbing her, so he could only sit there sullenly.


    What if he couldn''t feed it in? Since he was so ill, he had no choice but to drink some medicine. He sighed at the sky. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. Before he made a move, his face had already turned red.


    He was not a hypocrite who took advantage of the situation. It was just that he was in an emergency. There was nothing he could do.


    He carried Bai Qianfan in his arms and covered her with a blanket. He took a sip of the medicine first, then lowered his head and passed it into her mouth.


    The medicine was very bitter, but he did not feel it. He only felt his heart beating wildly, and once, when he was not careful, he swallowed all the medicine into his stomach, but he still stuck close to it with his lips and teeth, sweat beading on his forehead. He then took the handkerchief and carefully wiped her mouth, afraid that she would feel suffering, and called Qi Hong to bring the sweet soup in.


    Qi Hong thought that Morong Gan was hungry and not only had he sent the sweet soup, he had also brought in the warm food. Seeing that the medicine bowl was empty, she asked happily: "Has the wangfei woken up yet?"


    Morong Gan shook his head, "Not yet."


    Qi Hong was a little puzzled, she did not wake up yet, how did she manage to drink the medicine?


    Morong Gan wanted to feed Bai Qianfan some sweet soup, but felt a little embarrassed in front of Qi Hong, and said in a deep voice: "You go out first."


    Qi Hong exclaimed, and turned to leave. When Lv He saw her take out the empty medicine bowl, she happily asked, "Did the wangfei drink the medicine?"


    "Yes."


    "Princess Hua-Yang is awake?"


    "I didn''t wake up."


    "How do you drink without waking up?"


    "This... If you want to know, go ask the Lord. "


    Lv He rolled her eyes, then suddenly laughed: "I understand."


    Qi Hong asked, "What do you understand?"


    However, Lv He intentionally kept her in suspense, sneaking to the side of the curtain, peeking through the gaps, it was exactly as she had expected. Qi Hong was shocked, she quickly dragged her away and whispered: "You are truly bold, daring to peek at me."


    Lv He laughed and pouted, "Didn''t you want to know how I fed the medicine to you?


    Qi Hong was a little curious, but still did not dare go. She covered her mouth and laughed, "If I don''t look now, there''s nothing left."


    Qi Hong hesitated for a moment, but was unable to suppress the curiosity in her heart, she secretly went over and looked, and immediately her face was flushed red. Only after running far away did she dare to laugh out loud.


    "There''s nothing to worry about now," she sighed. "I really have nothing to say to the princess."


    "That''s right," Lv He also laughed, "In the past, this lord had said that I would treat the wangfei as a little girl, how could I even talk back to the girl?

 C207 Big brother and nanny

    In the middle of the night, when the wind was blowing through the windows, Bai Qianfan vaguely opened her eyes and realized that she was being embraced by a man. His embrace was thick and wide, making her feel warm.


    She licked her dry lips and called Big Brother, but her voice was so mute that she couldn''t speak at all. The man who hugged her seemed to have woken up and lowered his head to look at her.


    Borrowing the light from the lamp, Bai Qianfan saw a pair of bright eyes, looking like an ancient well with an unfathomable depth, with a power that could suck in one''s soul.


    She looked at him confusedly, then opened her mouth, "Big Brother."


    His voice was still mute, but when Morong Gan heard it, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Why did this girl call him Big Brother, he touched her little face, and it was no longer as cold as before. He lowered his head even more, almost touching her face, "You don''t know who I am?"


    "Big Brother," Bai Qianfan called out to him again as she lifted his neck and buried her head in his neck. "I missed you so much."


    Although these words were said to her, Big Brother, Morong Gan''s heart was beating wildly. She could be this intimate with him, so what if she became a Big Brother once more?


    He hugged her tightly and sighed beside her ear. "Little girl, I miss you too."


    Bai Qianfan stopped talking, rubbed her chest a few times, found a comfortable position to lie down and fell asleep again.


    Morong Gan lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. He had never felt this kind of feeling before, this kind of satisfaction, this kind of happiness, and this kind of comfort.


    He made up his mind that he wouldn''t be some big brother or sister anymore. He would make it clear to her that he wanted her to be his entire life''s Princess Chu.


    After experiencing this, he finally understood that it would be better to put her by his side than to give her to anyone else. It was fated that she would belong to him and that no one would be able to snatch her away!


    When the first ray of dawn in the east pierced through the darkness like a thick fog, Morong Gan slowly opened his eyes. The person in his embrace seemed to be sleeping soundly, her breathing was light and even. He lowered his head to kiss her hair, then gently placed her on the bed.


    Last night, he did not have anyone on guard outside, but Qi Hong had a light sleep, upon hearing the commotion, she immediately donned her clothes and came over. Seeing Morong Gan dressed neatly, she was startled, who would have known that Prince Chu was lying on top of her clothes, and did not sleep well.


    "Master, this servant will wait for you to wash up."


    "Tell Lv He to come and eat it while you cook breakfast, make some porridge for the wangfei, and also make a sweet egg soup."


    "Yes, this servant will go now." Qi Hong went back to her room to wake Lv He up, then turned and went back to the kitchen.


    Morong Gan paced around the room with his hands behind his back. He was a little worried, so he quietly went to the side of the door and picked a curtain to see. The little person on the bed was still in his position before he left, and did not move at all.


    Behind him, Lv He led the little girl into the room with a set of toiletries and squatted down to rest. He quickly waved his hands, signalling for them to be gentle.


    After washing up, he went to the side hall for breakfast and instructed Qi Hong, "Send the medicine in an hour''s time."


    Qi Hong said, "The medicine is soaking in it, once you are done, I will send it in."


    However, Lv He hurried over, looking a little anxious. "Master, the wangfei seems to have gotten hot."


    Morong Gan immediately threw down the bowl of porridge he had just ate two mouthfuls, and rushed over. The lights in the house were lit, shining on Bai Qianfan''s rosy face, making her feel extremely uneasy, his body twisting and turning, and his head spinning non-stop.


    Morong Gan held her hand and called out to her softly. "Royal Consort, Royal Consort, wake up. Girl, how are you? "Where''s the discomfort?"


    Bai Qianfan felt as if there was a huge fire burning under her body, making her flesh emit sizzling sounds, and her head hurt, making her feel unspeakably uncomfortable. Suddenly, someone approached her, and held her tightly in their strong and dry hands, as if an unmoving source of energy was transmitted from that big hand.


    In front of her was a blurry face, with only two eyes that were bright as stars. She muttered: "Big Brother."


    Lv He looked at him, feeling strange. Why did he call the Big Brother?


    Morong Gan responded and shook it hard, "I''m here."


    Receiving the response, Bai Qianfan grinned. Her weak smile was clean and innocent like a newborn baby, causing Morong Gan''s heart to palpitate suddenly.


    She extended her hand towards him. "Big Brother, hug me."


    Morong Gan hesitated for a moment, as a suspicious blush appeared on his face. Under Qi Hong''s surprised gaze, he silently took off his shoes, sat on the bed and carried Bai Qianfan along with her in his arms. That cautious and gentle action caused the two servants to blush, but their hearts were incomparably shaken, and they both retreated a little.


    Bai Qianfan who was in her embrace appeared much quieter, but she still looked uncomfortable, her brows were knitted tightly, and she gasped for breath.


    Qi Hong came over with a wet handkerchief and said softly: "Elder, Princess Huang Yu is hot, give his a compress."


    Morong Gan took the handkerchief and gently placed it on Bai Qianfan''s forehead. The handkerchief was very cold, causing her to shiver, but he immediately held her tightly, and said gently: "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    She moved her lips and called out, "Mammy!"


    Morong Gan, "..." If he were to call his Big Brother, he could still agree to it. But if he were to call his Nanny, what should he do?


    Bai Qianfan did not hear a reply. She fidgeted a little and called out again, "Nanny, blow for me."


    Morong Gan was startled. Bullsh * t? Where are you bragging?


    Suddenly, her face was filled with panic as she continuously shook her head. The wet handkerchief on her forehead was thrown onto the bed as she shouted, "Nanny, Nanny!"


    He was flustered by her sudden action and hugged her tightly, mumbling a "mnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn" in reply.


    Bai Qianfan hugged onto his arm and sobbed, "Nanny, don''t go. What will I do if you leave? "Sob, sob, sob ¡­" Her voice was hoarse and hoarse, like tiles scraping against a wall, but it made Morong Gan''s heart ache bluntly.


    He bent down and pressed his body against Bai Qianfan''s hot face, saying in a low voice, "If I don''t leave, I will never leave you."


    When the unconscious Bai Qianfan heard this reply, she finally relaxed. She stopped playing around, still hugging his arm tightly, intimately sticking to him, and muttered another sentence, "My good wet nurse."


    Morong Gan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He was a dignified iron hat prince.


    Qi Hong and Lv He stood far away from each other, and secretly wiped the tears from their eyes. In this life, there was no one who was luckier than her!


    They were all happy for their master. Back then, when he was depressed and depressed, they had all seen how he had lived his entire life and turned himself into a lonely person. Now that the hardships had been brought to the end and the Little Princess was by his side, his future days would be sunny and filled with endless spring.

 C208 What did you do to me?

    After applying the cold handkerchief for two hours, Bai Qianfan''s fever finally dropped a little. Qi Hong brought the medicine in, and Morong Gan no longer bothered with it. He took a sip, and fed it mouth to mouth.


    Qi Hong''s face was completely red, she automatically left the room and hid in the shadows to speak.


    Qi Hong, "I was too embarrassed yesterday, so I fed it to you after spending it on me.


    Lv He covered his mouth and laughed, "That''s right, but it seems like our master is a person who cannot let go, he does not even allow people to bathe nearby, and now, he has kissed me in front of everyone."


    Qi Hong said, "We don''t know how this grandpa treated Huang Fu xiaojie initially, but I don''t think it will be like this. To be so meticulously protected, how much love must I have! "


    "That''s right, it''s hard to find a lover in this world. Our wangfei is a person with good fortune." God knows she has suffered too much in the past, and has been compensated for it. "


    Qi Hong teased her, "Your lover is also not bad. That time when I said I wanted to betroth the wangfei to him, he refused.


    "He''s just a fool. I don''t even know who would care about him if he fell into their trap!"


    This time, he did not come back with me. Why did you ask Ning Jiu?


    Lv He rubbed the tip of her nose and laughed embarrassedly, "I was just curious, but he was just a man who didn''t change her attitude. She disappeared all of a sudden, she might have committed some crime."


    "What''s he got to do with you, what''s she got to do with you, is it worth your while to ask? Also, "Qi Hong giggled and asked," Who are you giving that half-embroidered bag to?


    "I can''t use it myself?"


    "Blessed men, do you dare to say you can use your own money?"


    There was something wrong with Lv He''s heart, she just snorted and did not continue speaking with her.


    In the room, Morong Gan took mouthfuls of medicine, he simply loved this job to death. The medicine was bitter, but his heart was sweet. He was a healthy and normal man who hadn''t approached a woman for many years, so he didn''t have that kind of mindset. Once his heart was filled with life, the joy in his heart would bloom like a hundred flowers blooming on a spring day, filling every inch of the mountain.


    He had known from a young age that Pearl was a fianc¨¦e, that they were shy to meet, that they could hold hands when there was no one around, but that was different, that was a green taste, and this was something, even though it was just a medicine, he still sucked on it every time he took a sip, filled with joy, and felt that there was nothing better than this, that every pore was stretching, that every pore was bubbling with joy, and that, to be honest, he wished this job every day, even if he didn''t have to feed it, he could at least feed it something else.


    With her mouth facing his mouth, Bai Qianfan suddenly opened his eyes wide. Because she was very close, he could see that his eyes were staring right at his mouth.


    Prince Chu acted like he had been caught red-handed. He hurriedly raised his head and looked at her blankly, feeling a little helpless.


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes, her voice was still hoarse: "Big Brother, how are you going to kiss me? I''m your sister! "


    Morong Gan''s face suddenly turned completely red, he took the medicine and showed it to her, "If you don''t wake up, I''ll give you the medicine. You''re awake. Drink it yourself. "


    Bai Qianfan did not utter a word, she only blinked his eyes, and her speed became slower and slower, until she finally closed his eyes and did not make a sound.


    Morong Gan waited for a while, and when he heard her breathing become light, he could not help but laugh bitterly.


    He lowered his head and took a sip of the medicine, then fed it back. Bai Qianfan did not seem to be asleep yet, her eyes and mouth opened wide in confusion, as she saw a soft and soft object scratching at him, causing her mind to waver, and he spat out a mouthful of medicine, which sprayed all over Bai Qianfan''s face. She anxiously took the handkerchief and wiped it off herself.


    Bai Qianfan frowned in dissatisfaction, she squinted her eyes, and spoke like a spoiled child: "Nanny, what are you doing spitting at me?"


    The noise was too loud, Qi Hong and Lv He hurriedly entered and helped to take care of the mess.


    Morong Gan''s face was a mess, but he was unable to hold back. He placed the person on the bed and was about to leave, when he was suddenly hugged by Bai Qianfan, "Big Brother, don''t go."


    Morong Gan sighed. She was a wet nurse, and also from Big Brother, why didn''t he just call him? At his worst moments, she couldn''t remember him, which made him feel more or less defeated. If she could call him that, he would be happier than anything else.


    "I''m not leaving," he said patiently, coaxing her. "I still have two mouthfuls of medicine, so I''ll drink obediently. "Hmm?"


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled with the corner of her mouth raised, appearing very obedient. "I''ll drink."


    Morong Gan helped her up a little, and placed the bowl next to her mouth. The little girl drank the medicine without hesitation, and after taking two gulps, he began to complain.


    Morong Gan laughed gently: "I''ll let you drink the sweet soup."


    Bai Qianfan pouted, "I want to eat green olives."


    Morong Gan asked Qi Hong, "Do you have green olives?"


    Qi Hong replied, "The green olives are very astringent. This servant will use a sweet word plum for the wangfei to drink."


    Bai Qianfan did not make any noise, and just obediently leaned into Morong Gan''s embrace, but when Qi Hong took out the sweet talk plum, she swallowed it, and immediately vomited it out, grabbing onto Morong Gan''s sleeves and shouting: "Nanny, this is not green olives, I want to eat green olives made by the nanny."


    Bai Qianfan was the one who usually coaxed her the most, so no matter how delicious the food was, he happily stuffed it into his mouth. But now, she was like a grumpy child, not giving up at all.


    Morong Gan was afraid of her, so he hurriedly ordered, "Quick, go get some green olives."


    Lv He said: "Elder, it''s better to send someone to invite the doctor to have a look. The wangfei doesn''t recognize anyone anymore!"


    In his arms, Bai Qianfan was still messing around, her thin arms were dancing, and her feet were not obediently kicking about. Morong Gan could not resist and waved her hand, "Go get a doctor, I will buy the green olives as well."


    At this moment, someone walked in and cried out, "What''s wrong with you, wangfei?"


    Morong Gan looked up. It was Gu Qingdie.


    Morong Gan was a little unhappy. He pressed down Bai Qianfan''s legs and even pressed down her arms, making her curl up in his embrace. Only then did he say: "Why are you here?"


    "I''m a bit worried, so I came to take a look."


    "Let''s just watch and go. The princess isn''t in a good mood right now, so we need some peace and quiet."


    Gu Qingdie bit her lower lip, but said: "Your Highness, please allow me to serve Your Highness. Your Highness is a man after all, there are some things that are inconvenient."


    "''s eyelids did not lift," Husband and wife were originally one, why would it be inconvenient for them? "He held Bai Qianfan tightly and whispered into her ear. That gentle look of his made Gu Qingdie''s heart hurt.


    Zi Qiao quietly sized her up, and after she walked out of the Huailin Pavilion door, she said: "Master, from the looks of it, Prince will definitely not let Princess Hua-Yang out."


    "If you don''t want to go out, then don''t," Gu Qingdie laughed coldly, "What I want is the position of the Lateral Princess, it would be even better if that fool was the Crown Princess."

 C209 I finally saved my masters life

    Bai Qianfan''s fever did not subside, going from high to low, sometimes sober and sometimes confused. Morong Gan frowned, then called Zuo Tangzhong and Liu Yitie over to take a look.


    Zuo Tangzhong said: "My prince, we can''t go on like this. The wangfei is still being mischievous, have you ordered the people to find that chicken yet?"


    Liu Yitie added, "Imperial Physician Lord''s words are very reasonable. Only after Princess Huanghun has gone, can your body recover quickly."


    Morong Gan had been guarding Bai Qianfan every day, but had forgotten about this matter. He asked Hao Pingguan: "Have you found the chicken?"


    Hao Pingguan had a difficult expression on his face, "My prince, this servant has ordered someone to look for an identical one at the market."


    Morong Gan raised his leg and kicked her. "You are a dead person, yet you want to find a chicken for so long?


    Hao Pingguan was kicked to the side, he crawled up smoothly and said with fear and trepidation, "Servant, I''ll go look right now, I''ll definitely find the chicken."


    "If you don''t bring the chicken over within an hour, I will skin you alive!"


    Hao Pingguan acknowledged and ran off. He called for people along the way, "Quick, prepare the palanquin, let''s go to the market!"


    The Prince Chu was on fire, who dared to be impolite, and they all rushed to the market, unfortunately, after the hour, they picked the rest and stood in the cage.


    Hao Pingguan looked at them one by one, and they were all different from Xiao Huang. It was weird too, he had initially thought that Xiao Huang was just an ordinary Ma Hua Chicken, but now he couldn''t find a second one.


    Seeing the sun slowly rising, Hao Pingguan was so anxious that he started to sweat. He patted his chest and guaranteed a victory, but he couldn''t get a chicken back, what could he do? The prince will really peel off his skin.


    A chicken seller saw him so anxious and said in a kind tone, "What kind of chicken are you looking to buy?" "Tell me and I''ll get it for you tomorrow."


    "Hao Pingguan shook his head," It''s just an ordinary Ma Hua Chicken. Its color is slightly yellow compared to an ordinary Ma Hua Chicken.


    The chicken dealer said, "Then there''s nothing we can do about it. I still have two fried chicken with me, why don''t I sell them to you at a cheaper price and make up for it? Who wouldn''t want to see the color?"


    "Who said it was eaten?" Hao Pingguan''s eyes stared, "That''s our grandpa chicken, who dares to eat it?"


    He was too lazy to bother with these peddlers, so he called for the manservant to go take a look. Just as he lifted his foot, he saw three chickens running out from a shop on the street.


    He was overjoyed and quickly called for the servant, "Quick, catch that chicken for me."


    The two waiters immediately surrounded him and prepared to catch the chicken.


    "Yoh, what''s going on? You dare to openly steal my chicken in broad daylight and in broad daylight? Who gave you the guts!" Accompanying the voice was a beautiful woman walked out of the store. She held a long broom in her hand as she pounced towards the two attendants.


    The two servants were caught off guard and they were beaten until their heads were held tightly. Hao Pingguan ran over in a hurry to explain and clasped his hands at her, "This big sister, don''t be angry yet. "It''s like this, we lost a chicken ¡­"


    The woman was in a hurry, and before she could finish, she shouted again, "Come to our house and catch us after your family has lost their chickens. What if your family is going to lose their people? Do you want to come to my house and take them? Let me tell you, don''t think we''re easily bullied by orphans and widows! "If you don''t explain yourself today, I will drag you to the officials!"


    Hao Pingguan smiled obsequiously: "From what you said, I didn''t take the chicken for nothing. I''ll give you the money, so consider it as me buying it for you, okay?"


    However, the woman did not buy it. She rolled her eyes and said, "Not selling!"


    Hao Pingguan almost kneeled down to her, "Aiyo, my good mistress, I beg you, sell it to me. This chicken will die if my master doesn''t have one. "


    The woman was puzzled. "What do you mean? Isn''t it just a chicken?


    Thus, Hao Pingguan told the story of Bai Qianfan and Little Yellow. He was born an inner official, and his eloquent speech was like a lotus flower blooming in front of a house. The woman''s eyes reddened as she sighed, "If that''s the case, you take the chicken and I don''t need the money. Just treat it as saving someone''s life as a good deed."


    Hao Pingguan happily bowed to her, "Thank you, Aunt. You have finally saved my master''s life! "


    His address made the woman blush a little. She glanced at him and said, "Hurry up and capture him."


    Hao Pingguan called the servant and the sedan bearer over at the same time and made a move as well. The five of them chased after the chicken until they finally caught it. Hao Pingguan bowed to the woman, after getting the chicken, he still had to pay. He threw a silver ingot into the woman''s arms, then laughed at her and picked up the chicken into the sedan and left.


    The woman looked at the palanquin as it disappeared into the distance with the silver ingot. She suddenly covered her mouth and smiled. Then, she turned around and entered the house.


    Hao Pingguan rushed in, in about an hour, he finally reached the Huailin Pavilion, he hugged the chicken and rushed into the house, "Your Highness, the chicken is back."


    Everyone took a look. Hehe, it was exactly the same as Little Yellow. If they were to say that it was fake, they would not be able to recognize it.


    Morong Gan bent his body and called out to Bai Qianfan softly. "Royal Concubine, wake up, Little Yellow is back. Didn''t you remember it?


    As he spoke, she shook her gently. Bai Qianfan opened her eyes slowly with a chaotic gaze, as if she didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Little Yellow is back," Morong Gan lifted her up a little and pointed at the chicken in Hao Pingguan''s hands, "Look, Little Yellow isn''t in that state?"


    Bai Qianfan slowly rolled her eyeballs, looking at the chicken in a daze, without any reaction.


    Morong Gan whispered into her ear. "It''s Little Yellow, you don''t remember? Your Little Yellow is back. "


    Bai Qianfan stared at it for a long time, her eyes gradually becoming clearer, she blinked her eyes, and suddenly called out in a hoarse voice, "Xiao Huang." She reached out to hug the chicken.


    Morong Gan was afraid that she would discover an opening, so he pressed her hand down and advised her: "You are still sick, it is just a chicken with dirty body, I will play with it after you have recovered from your sickness."


    Bai Qianfan did not utter a word, she turned and looked at him, carefully examining him, after a long while she said: "Prince, you''re back?"


    Morong Gan''s nose soured, and he almost cried tears of joy. After being called Big Brother and Nanny for so long, he finally recognized him.


    Still a little worried, he carefully sized her up and asked, "Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere else?"


    Bai Qianfan stroked her forehead and said weakly: "I have a headache."


    "I have a headache. Lie down." Morong Gan made her lie down, "Let the doctor have a good look at you." As he said that, he signaled Zuo Tangzhong to take a look at his pulse.


    This was the first time Zuo Tangzhong had seen a sober Princess Chu. He first bowed in accordance to the rules, then walked forward to establish a meridian.

 C210 Lets see if you can get a fever?

    Bai Qianfan had been befuddled for a while, the moment she saw Little Yellow, she immediately became more spirited, Qi Hong wanted to feed her the medicine, but she refused, so she took it and poured it into her mouth. After finishing the bowl, she put it down and saw the green olives by the table. Her eyes lit up. "Where did you come from?"


    Qi Hong laughed: When the wangfei was in a daze, Hou Hou wanted to eat green olives. Since there was none in the mansion, the Prince sent some people over to buy some.


    Bai Qianfan took one and placed it in her mouth, then immediately frowned and quickly spat it out, "It''s sour and astringent."


    Qi Hong found it funny that she was frowning so much, "Didn''t you say you wanted to eat green olives? This is green olives. "


    "It''s not like that," Bai Qianfan shook her head as she looked at Little Butterfly''s green olives. "The green olives my wet nurse made are sweet, so it''s delicious." She sighed, "Xiahou, I can''t even fill my mouth with food, let alone a snack bar. But on New Year''s Day, my sisters all send out candy, and I also want them. My wet nurse has a fellow countryman who is opening fruit shops on the street, and my green olives are too astringent, so no one wants them. She went to get them back, hung them in the shade for two days, drew a few bars on the fruits with a knife, and gave them to me to pickle in the sweet water.


    Qi Hong felt her heart ache when she heard this. She did not think that Qing Olive would have such a story. She took out a piece of candied fruits and said, "Princess, quickly take one and go to the bitter taste in your mouth."


    How could Bai Qianfan take it? She chewed and swallowed it, pinched another piece, and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Qi Hong reprimanded him: "Look at you, the doctor said that you can''t even eat as the taste is too strong, now that you are taking the medicine, it is easy for you to be light and light, wait for you to recover, then eat happily."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed and said with a red face: "It''s true that I don''t want to eat it, but I can''t resist it with my mouth, so it''s not my fault."


    Qi Hong covered her mouth and laughed, and covered her up, "Eat some medicine and sleep well, I''ll be right outside, if you need anything, just call me."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Where''s Xiao Huang?"


    "Xiao Huang is outside, Lv He fed it some broken rice, and it ate happily."


    "Good elder sister, call Little Yellow in to accompany me."


    "No, the Prince said that when you recovered from your illness, you should get off the bed and play with it. He can''t let it in, he said that the smell is weird."


    Only then did Bai Qianfan remember, "Elder sister, why am I here? Don''t I live in the back of the house? "


    "The prince carried the wangfei back and left the room. He said he wouldn''t move her."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "If I sleep here, then where does Your Highness sleep?"


    Qi Hong, "..." Your highness sleeps in the same bed with you every night, don''t you know?


    She sighed, "Does Your Highness still have no place to sleep while in Huailin Pavilion?"


    Morong Gan heard every word that Bai Qianfan was saying. He dusted off his robes and was a little disappointed. Didn''t ask where he was? After staying with her for so long, she had completely forgotten about him the moment she woke up.


    Strangely speaking, Bai Qianfan hadn''t woken up yet, so he stayed by her side, hoping that she would wake up soon. But now that Bai Qianfan had woken up, he was a little afraid and did not dare to meet her. It was as if there was a ghost in his heart that was afraid that she would see through him with just a glance.


    Initially, she had planned to reveal his cards when she woke up and not let her be a sister. SShe wanted her to become the real Princess Chu. Her trust and reliance, as well as their natural intimacy, made him unable to let go. He was afraid that once she broke through this situation, if Bai Qianfan really disliked him and went on guard against him, then everything would go back to how it used to be. It would be a bit of a loss for him.


    He tried to persuade himself again and again that she was still young and that he needed more time to let her slowly experience it. One day, she would understand that he was good. During this time, he had to think of a way to get rid of those two women in the backyard.


    He had originally wanted to make it up to them and find a good husband for each and every one of them, but now, his heart was weak. He wanted to make it up to them and help them find a good husband for each and every one of them, but now, his heart was weak.


    At the moment, he didn''t have the effort to think about them, he only hoped that Bai Qianfan would recover quickly, and that the poison in her body would also be removed. Zuo Tangzhong took away all the prescriptions that she had eaten previously, saying that he needed to make a comprehensive judgement and he hoped that he could find some clues.


    Just as she was thinking, Qi Hong came out, he did not speak, but only signaled with her eyes. Qi Hong knew what he wanted to ask and nodded. She smiled at him again before turning around and leaving.


    Morong Gan smiled meaningfully. He was probably laughing at his cowardice, and only dared to go in to see Bai Qianfan when she was asleep. He despised herself for being so useless. But what could she do? He was afraid that she would dislike him because he was old. With her here, even the tiniest bit of shock was enough to crush him.


    He went to the door and lifted the curtain to look inside. There was the smell of medicine in the room, and the thin, transparent bill fell, and the figure lying inside could be vaguely seen, its tiny body curled up in a little ball under the quilt, and he thought of those two nights when he had been holding her, and she had been unconscious, and he had been in a daze, but by the next morning he was not tired at all, but instead spirited, as if he had an inexhaustible strength.


    What am I going to do tonight? Do you want to carry her to sleep? She had already awakened and knew that he was not Big Brother ¡­ Wait, the Big Brother couldn''t possibly hug her and sleep all night, right? He remembered that her Big Brother name was Bai Changjian, and she was currently living in Shanxi Province as a stronghold guard. The two siblings were on good terms and could sleep together all night...


    He was somewhat upset by this conjecture. With a sigh, he slowly walked to the bedside and looked at the person inside through the account book.


    Her complexion was much better than before. Qi Hong tried her best to wait on her, and managed to think of three meals a day to nourish her body, before his sunken cheeks swelled back up once more. Her white hair that was like seaweed scattered on the pillow, revealing her shiny and clean forehead. Her face was turned sideways and her neck was pulled up in a graceful curve, revealing an exquisite collarbone.


    Morong Gan looked at her tenderly, as if she was a sleeping swan. He brushed his accounts and entered, bending over to kiss her forehead, when suddenly Bai Qianfan opened her eyes. Seeing that it was him, her expression relaxed, and smiled lazily.


    Who else could it be other than him? Morong Gan did not like the way she spoke. His tone made it seem as if she was unruly, but his smile pleased him, and in the end, he still revealed a smile. He extended his hand and probed her head, "Let me see if you can still feel hot?"


    "It''s not hot anymore," Bai Qianfan said as she pointed to his own throat. "But there''s still some pain in his throat, and she''s coughing a little."


    "I''ll ask Qi Hong to steam you an ice-sugar pear, that despotic cough."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up, "Sydney? That''s great, I take medicine all day long, my mouth is already bitter. "


    She opened her mouth wide for him to see, and it looked a little like she was acting spoiled. Morong Gan''s heart jumped as he quietly withdrew from the account, "I''ll tell Qi Hong to do it right now." As he turned around, he unconsciously pressed his hand on his chest.

 C211 Your highness is too considerate

    That night, Morong Gan slept in Bai Qianfan''s previous room, which was separated from his by a patio. The window faced the window, and they looked at each other from afar.


    He used to stand by his window and watch the tiny head shake and sway under the opposite window. Now that they had changed places and he was standing here looking at them, there was only a dim light in the room. After staring for a while, he finally went back to sleep on the bed.


    It had been a long time since she''d lived here, and the sheets and pillows were filled with a strange, cold air. Because it was specially bought for her, the frame was small, so when he lay down, he felt that the entire bed was completely covered.


    When he woke up in the middle of the night, he felt at a loss as to where he was. In his mind, however, he kept imagining the scene of her reaching out her hand and eagerly asking him to hug her.


    He hurriedly put on his shoes, got off the bed and put on his outer robe before leaving. After passing through the hall, he heard Ning Jiu''s cold voice coming from the darkness, "Who is it?"


    He didn''t say anything, just snorted. Ning Jiu slightly bent his body, and without saying a word, indifferently walked up and pulled the curtain, allowing him to enter.


    When Qi Hong heard the noise outside, she hurriedly got up and donned her clothes, and said softly, "Master, it''s the middle of the night, why are you here?"


    Morong Gan said, "I came to see if she has been beaten up."


    Qi Hong... She was afraid that she would not serve him well enough.


    "Master, this servant will go in to take a look every two hours." Master, this servant will go in every two hours.


    He laughed hoarsely. He didn''t move? He had seen her sleep before. He had seen her sleep in a bed full of big words. However, during this period, she was probably sick. She always curled up into a ball, like a bird that had left its nest. She seemed to have no sense of security. A small ball of it was buried under the quilt, making people feel pity for it.


    He remembered the first day he carried her back. She was lying on the bed, weak as if she could disappear at any time. It made his heart clench and clench. He couldn''t help but reach out for her breath. He was afraid that if he wasn''t careful, the faint trace of Qi would be lost.


    Qi Hong knew what he was thinking, and even though she knocked on the curtain, she did not follow him in.


    Morong Gan arrived in front of the bed. The lighting was dim, and a bulging ball of light could be vaguely seen. He pushed the account aside and went inside. He stood on his feet and bent over to look at her. As expected, he didn''t move. The blanket was covered properly.


    It was probably because he felt cold. His entire body shrunk, and only a tiny bit of his forehead could be seen. He stretched out his hand and felt around. His forehead was slightly cold. It would be a little cold in the fall, but not enough to burn the land dragons.


    He gently lifted the covers and sat down, trying to warm her with his body heat.


    Bai Qianfan was a very vigilant person, and would wake up with just a slight movement. He tried to move as quietly as he could, but she sensed her presence and turned around. He was so scared that her entire body froze in place, looking for excuses. However, she did not open her eyes. She only held onto one of his legs, rubbing her face against her. Then, she stopped moving.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that his back was already covered in sweat. He could not help but laugh at himself. They were a legitimate couple, but he tried to sleep with her, sneaking around like a thief.


    He sat in a daze for a long time. Finally, unable to hold himself back, he quietly slipped out of her grasp and gently pulled her into his embrace.


    She let out a pout and automatically found a comfortable position in his arms, obediently lying still like a little beast nestling against its mother.


    However, his heart was beating wildly. In the silence of the night, the sound was like a drumstick. He was afraid that she would hear him, so he held her down with his hands. Fortunately, she was ignorant and oblivious. Gradually, he calmed down and closed his eyes. At this moment, there was only satisfaction and peace in his heart.


    When Bai Qianfan woke up, the sky was already bright. She opened her eyes and looked at the patterns on the account, somewhat at a loss.


    Last night he had dreamed of the Big Brother, had dreamed of him holding her and warming her cold hands and feet. It had been three years since she last saw the Big Brother, so she didn''t know if everything was going well for him in the army. She really missed him. She thought that when he left the manor in the future, she must go and see him.


    Qi Hong walked in and smiled. "The wangfei has woken up, is there anything else that feels uncomfortable?"


    Bai Qianfan coughed twice, "My throat doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s just that the itch is so itchy that I''m about to cough."


    Qi Hong said, "The prince had this servant make some candies to stew the pears, it''s a little early for this. You can eat them after lunch, it would be the best treatment for cough."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Please help me thank your highness, your highness has thought it through too much." "I feel better today. I want to get out of bed and walk around."


    Qi Hong said, "Yes, the doctor said so, your spirit is better now, you can get up and move, you can''t just lie like this."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Where''s Xiao Huang?"


    "Little Yellow is playing outside."


    "I''ll go take a look at it."


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Lil ''Huang won''t be able to run away. This servant will help you wash and change your clothes first. It won''t be too late to play with it after you''ve eaten and used some medicine."


    Bai Qianfan had always listened to Qi Hong''s words, she chuckled and said, "Big Sis is becoming more and more like an old granny."


    Qi Hong thought, that old woman was the princess, and anything related to the princess had to be told five or six times, as if it was their first day serving someone in the palace, and they had to come over to check whether or not the princess had taken a quilt in the middle of the night.


    Three days later, the emperor returned to Cha, and the vast army entered the Linan City. Jia Tong returned home to report, just as he entered the second door, he saw Lv He standing on the corridor, his heart was elated, and he anxiously walked over, "You were waiting for me."


    Lv He rolled his eyes, "Waiting your ass."


    Jia Tong laughed, "You must know that I''m back today, so you waited for me here, right?"


    Lv He rolled his eyes again, but didn''t say anything.


    "I''ve been out walking in the wilderness all this time, so I don''t have anything to take with me. As soon as I entered the city, I secretly went to the market and bought this for you." As he spoke, he took out a Pearl Hairpin from his bosom. It was not very expensive, but the workmanship was exquisite and small.


    Lv He''s face was flushed red, she looked elsewhere, and felt Jia Tong push the Pearl Hairpin into her hands, she rejected it, but took the chance to hold her hands tightly, and said softly, "I missed you so much on this trip out."


    Lv He''s face was so red that it seemed to bleed, as she struggled to get her hands out, "Hurry and let go."


    Jia Tong was unwilling, he clenched his fists even tighter. took the chance to run away, causing Jia Tong to feel a bit dejected. Lv He ran a few steps, then stopped and flung something towards him. He immediately caught it and looked at it closely, it was actually a beautiful embroidered bag, square rolled around the side of the word of blessings, it was a generous and noble style.


    He was beaming with happiness as he chased after her, glancing at her shyly. He wanted to say something sweet, but he didn''t dare to be rash. As soon as the words left his mouth, he asked, "Is the prince around?"


    Lv He slightly widened her eyes, not looking at him, "The prince went to take a walk with the princess."

 C212 When did you start to care so much about the princess

    Bai Qianfan lazily leaned on the carved railing, watching Little Yellow catch bugs in the grass. Her expression was somewhat perplexed, "Your Highness, could it be that Little Yellow doesn''t recognize me because I''ve been sick? I didn''t even tell it to come over."


    Morong Gan glanced at her, "Isn''t that so? You are so skinny that you don''t even have a human shape, it can''t recognize you anymore."


    "Has he lost weight?" Bai Qianfan stroked his round chin, "Why do I feel like I''m even fatter now?" She tilted her head back to show him. "Look at my chin, it already has two."


    "Really? Let me take a look." Morong Gan bent down and leaned over to take a closer look, then used his hands to pinch it a bit, before coming to a conclusion, "I think you''ve gotten fatter, and that is you lying there everyday without moving, just growing flesh."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Your Highness, your eyes are bad, you can say that I''m thinner now, and that I''m fatter later on."


    Morong Gan was a little calm, and said after a while, "How can I have time to look at you?"


    Bai Qianfan did not bother with him anymore, and went over to call Xiao Huang, "Let''s go, let''s go, I''ll bring you somewhere else to find bugs to eat."


    Little Yellow seemed to be afraid of people. As soon as she got close, it immediately retreated, as if it did not hear her words.


    Bai Qianfan was very vexed, she squatted down and said to it in an amiable tone, "What''s wrong with you, do you not recognize me? I''ve only been in bed for a few days and I haven''t changed much. But you, how come you have a short tail? "


    Hearing this, Morong Gan''s heart tightened, and he hurriedly pulled her up. "Don''t always squat, be careful of getting dizzy."


    Just then, Jia Tong walked over and greeted the two masters.


    Morong Gan said indifferently, "I''m back."


    "Yes, your subordinate did not disappoint your mission, escort the emperor back."


    "Does the Emperor have anything to give me?"


    "The Emperor said that if Your Highness is free, he''ll ask you to come to the palace."


    Morong Gan acknowledged and said to Bai Qianfan, "Come, let''s go back."


    Bai Qianfan was unwilling, "My prince, you can go back first, I will stay here for a while."


    "No, you come with me. How can I stay here alone? What if I pass out? " He took her hand and left.


    Bai Qianfan puffed up her cheeks, looking slightly angry.


    Morong Gan quietly glanced at her, "Don''t be angry, just open your mouth wide to play after you have recovered from your illness, now be obedient and go back to your room to rest. You will be drinking medicine soon."


    He really didn''t want to leave her. If he could shrink the handle of her pinch and put it in his pocket, it would be great if he could carry it with him. However, he was a man of character. He was too much of a womanizer, so he had to do whatever he had to do.


    He passed Bai Qianfan to Qi Hong and brought him and Ning Jiu to the palace.


    The emperor was tired all the way back to the palace, but other than the empress, he didn''t see anyone else. The two Emperor and Empress s closed the door and talked to each other.


    The empress looked at the emperor carefully and said with a smile, "Chenqie heard that Third Brother dropped his stall midway and thought that His Majesty would definitely be furious. It seems like that isn''t the case now."


    The emperor smiled faintly. "Am I the ungrateful one? Hearing that Princess Chu was very sick, third brother became anxious and left without saying goodbye. We can understand. "It would be the same if this matter were to fall upon me."


    The Empress laughed, "Chenqie always feels that Third Brother''s thoughts towards Princess Chu are not ordinary. They say that they treated her like a little girl, how could they possibly put in so much effort? They say that they''ve been keeping watch by the bed all night long, not even a single inch away from her. "


    There was a faint smile on the emperor''s face. "That''s good. The incident with Huang Fu Zhu that year had dealt him too much of a blow, to the point that even after all these years, he was still unwilling to take a wife or concubine. We even thought that he was really going to be a widow for Huangfu Zhuer. Now that we have someone in our hearts, we will have a sprint. It is only a matter of time before we open our branches and scatter our leaves. "


    Just as they were talking, a young eunuch came in to report, "Prince Chu is here."


    The emperor raised his hand and said, "Invite him in."


    Morong Gan knew that since he had left without saying goodbye, the emperor would definitely be unhappy. The emperor only chuckled at how unlucky he was. He neither complained nor complained nor complained, instead praising the proper arrangements made along the way. He was about to speak when the Emperor suddenly changed the topic and asked, "Is Princess Chu well?"


    Morong Gan revealed a humble attitude, "Royal Brother knows about such a small matter."


    "Is this a small matter?" The Emperor teased, "Without saying a word, he abandoned the army and left with us, and also called the left Imperial Physician to his residence every day. With such a big commotion, I can''t help but feel that I don''t want to know."


    Morong Gan knew that he had panicked. His way of doing things was a little out of line. "In the end, you''re still a young miss of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. If something really does happen to you, then I wouldn''t be able to explain myself, right?"


    "That''s what I meant," the Emperor said. "If something really happens to Princess Chu, the first person in Prime Minister Bai will definitely not let you off."


    Normally, if the Emperor were to say something like that, Morong Gan would definitely refute him, but this time, he was somewhat in the wrong, standing there in silence.


    The Queen said warmly, "I have some good old ginseng and Xue Yan over there. Third brother will take them to help replenish Princess Chu''s energy later."


    Morong Gan hurriedly bowed, thanking the empress and the emperor.


    The emperor said slowly, "What are you thanking us for? We are all family members. Although we are from the Tian Jia, there are still people here. It''s only right for Eldest Sister-in-Law to care for her sister-in-law. "


    The empress smiled. "That''s right, we''re all family now. Younger sister-in-law is well, let her come to the palace. Our sister-in-law and sister-in-law likes to chat." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "It looks like Mid-Autumn Festival is approaching. Why don''t you come over on that day? Don''t wait for the banquet to start. Come over and chat with me earlier."


    According to the rules, on the Mid-Autumn Festival, the palace was going to hold a banquet, inviting the Courtier and royal family to have a good time. As a Princess Chu, Bai Qianfan definitely had to enter the palace.


    Morong Gan bowed slightly and agreed.


    Outside the gate, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu stood there looking respectful and cold.


    Du Changfeng came out of nowhere and gave Jia Tong a look.


    Jia Tong silently retreated two steps, then quickly walked to the bottom of the tree, "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m here to find you for a reason." Du Changfeng lowered his voice and asked, "I heard that Princess Hua-Yang is sick, is his body alright?"


    Jia Tong glanced at him, "You sure are well-informed, who told you that?"


    "Then don''t worry about it. I''ll just ask you, is the wangfei well now?"


    "It should be enough." Jia Tong said, "I just returned today, and I saw her once. "He looks like he''s just recovered from some serious illness, but it looks like he''s grown some meat."


    Du Changfeng was relieved, "I heard that Princess Hua-Yang was sick because he lost a chicken and was overly hurt," he took out something from his bosom and gave it to him, "Bring this to Princess Hua-Yang, and have her look at this, just like that chicken is still by her side."


    Jia Tong took a closer look and saw that it was a wooden rooster carved from wood.


    He grinned and said, "Princess, if you see this, you''ll definitely be happy." He suddenly felt that something was amiss and looked at him suspiciously. "When did you start to care so much about your wangfei?"


    Du Changfeng was a little embarrassed, he pulled the purse at his waist and said, "Princess has already given me two money bags, no matter what, I have to return some gifts, right?"


    Jia Tong was very surprised, "The wangfei is giving you another bag, how much does she have to respect you?"


    Du Changfeng scratched the back of his head as his face flushed red. "Just bring the thing here, don''t say anything more about the thing by your side." Then he left in a hurry.


    Jia Tong looked at his back in a daze, then suddenly slapped his thigh: "Good god, you''re being too attentive."

 C213 Stealthily send a gift to his daughter-in-law

    Morong Gan left the emperor''s place and paid a visit to the Grand Hospital. Zuo Tangzhong happened to be on time, he cupped his hands and bowed, "My prince has come at the right time, I have something to tell you."


    Morong Gan became excited, "Is there a plan to deal with Princess Hua-Yang?"


    I asked Liu Yi about her. He said she had a problem with women''s studies, and he prescribed a prescription to help her warm up the palace. However, this official has been taking her pulse several times, but she has not improved at all. Instead, she feels even more cold and gloomy." "The officials and officials he prescribed have a careful look. It''s a good antidote. If wangfei had taken it before, the frigid Yin energy in her body wouldn''t be this strong.


    Morong Gan frowned, "Imperial Physician means to say ¡­."


    "It''s obvious," Zuo Tangzhong said. "Just by looking at the prescription, we can''t tell whether there''s a problem with the medicine or if there''s a problem when cooking. To be honest, this sort of thing is common in the palace, but there are only three princesses in the mansion, it''s not that hard to investigate. It''s just that the dregs require the prince to put in a lot of effort before I can determine what kind of medicine the princess is drinking. "


    Morong Gan muttered to himself for a moment, "That pill was drunk five days before the month incident. At that time, I will get someone to send the dregs over to Imperial Physician."


    Zuo Tangzhong cupped his hands together in gratitude, but was a little surprised in his heart. Prince Chu looked like a person who didn''t care about trifling matters, but he never thought that he would even remember this kind of woman''s matters clearly. However, during these few days in the Duke Palaces, he saw the various meticulous care that the Prince Chu had given to the Princess Chu, so it was not strange that he would remember such a thing.


    Thinking about it, it was really inconceivable. Prince Chu and Prime Minister Bai were incompatible like fire and water, but treated each other differently with respect. From the looks of it, it seemed like it was a treasure that was already deeply stuck in the mud. Once an unyielding man fell in love, he would be as unstoppable as a volcanic eruption. The Bai Family Fifth Miss was truly fortunate.


    On the way back, Morong Gan''s expression became heavy, one wave had yet to calm down, another wave had occurred, who was the one who killed the chickens and changed the medicines? There were only two people in the backyard, so it wasn''t hard to find out how he was going to deal with them. With his character, it would be better to just kill them. However, the power and influence of the outer sect people were heavy. If they caused trouble for the emperor, they wouldn''t die. At most, they would only be chased out of the palace.


    He galloped in, only to see Bai Qianfan sitting in front of the corridor, wearing her cape, staring at the little yellow chicken in a daze. The sun was shining on her, and her face was unusually white.


    He was shocked and quickly walked over, "Why did you come out? Didn''t I tell you to go to bed and lie down? "


    Bai Qianfan slowly raised her head, her expression at a loss, as if she did not know who he was? Morong Gan''s heart tightened, he was fine before he left, but what''s wrong with her?


    Just as she was about to shout for help, Bai Qianfan cried out and threw herself into his embrace.


    Morong Gan was baffled, his heart ached for her sadness, but he was rather happy that he was needed. He gently caressed her back and softened his voice. "Why, tell me if there''s anything I can do for you."


    Bai Qianfan grabbed his robe and started crying loudly. Qi Hong and Hao Pingguan stood far away, not daring to come over. Morong Gan asked with his eyes, the three of them shook their heads, looking like they did not know what was going on.


    Morong Gan panicked, but his voice became even gentler. Don''t cry, what''s wrong, didn''t you treat me as your Big Brother? There''s something you can''t tell me. "


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her face against her bosom, her tears and snot flowing all over his clothes. If it was anyone else, he would have slapped her far away, but because it was her, she was extremely precious, so she didn''t dislike all of it. Since she didn''t say anything, he also stopped urging her. Big hands patted her back, soothing her with silent action.


    After a long while, Bai Qianfan finally raised her head. Her pair of big red eyes were crying as she sobbed, "My prince, Little Yellow is gone. It''s dead."


    This was what Morong Gan was most afraid of. Little Yellow was clearly just a chicken, but it had become the barrier in her heart that prevented her from going. The reason why she was in such a state was all because of that damned chicken. But all he could do was to coax, "Little Yellow isn''t dead. Isn''t it still there? If you don''t stay with it these days, it''s not that it doesn''t recognize you, it''s just that it''s not familiar with you. "


    Bai Qianfan turned her head to look, and the little yellow chicken was walking leisurely on the grass, not even bothering to look in her direction. She looked for a while, and then silently pulled on her sleeve to wipe her tears away, clearing her throat, "My lord, don''t lie to me, I know everything. It is not Little Yellow, and there are no pimples on its crown. I only hope that you can help me find it. I have restrained it well, so it would not be in vain for it to have fought with me. "


    She raised her head and her pair of big, dark eyes. Her eyes were filled with sorrow, but her expression was calm. It was obvious that she was trying her best to restrain herself.


    Morong Gan swallowed his saliva, rubbed his head, and agreed.


    Bai Qianfan said again, "Where did this chicken come from, let it go back to where it came from."


    Morong Gan said, "Isn''t it better to let it accompany you?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "It''s not fated for me. Besides, it''s not happy here when it''s separated from its comrades. The most painful thing in the world is separation. Let it go back. "


    When Morong Gan heard her words, his heart did not feel well either. After making a sound, he waved his hand and called Hao Pingguan over, instructing him to bring the chicken back.


    Hao Pingguan was stunned. He finally got the chicken back after great difficulty, saying that he shouldn''t get it again. However, since his master had given him instructions, he could only do as he was told. He called for a few servants to come over and catch the chickens, and the scene became chaotic once again.


    Morong Gan turned to look, but Bai Qianfan was not there, he ran to the corridor and spoke to Jia Tong. Jia Tong took out something from his bosom and gave it to her. She took it with a deeper smile and held it in her hand, looking left and right, as if she was unwilling to part with it.


    Morong Gan frowned. Other than him, Bai Qianfan would not be happy if he got close to any other man. However, Jia Tong was her master, so it was understandable for them to have a closer relationship than others. He was very curious as to what Jia Tong had given her that made her very happy.


    He patiently waited for her to enter the room before slowly walking over and pretending to be indifferent as he asked, "What did you just give to the wangfei? She seems happy. "


    Jia Tong laughed. "That isn''t something under this subordinate, someone asked me to pass it to Princess Hua-Yang."


    Morong Gan raised his brows, "Who is it?"


    Jia Tong purposely kept him in suspense, "It''s the person that the duke likes."


    Morong Gan was startled, who did he like? His face sunk as he looked around with his sharp eyes. Jia Tong''s face immediately became sullen as he said, "Du Changfeng."


    This name made Morong Gan''s heart throb. He had spent the past few days with Bai Qianfan and had almost forgotten about this person. It was abominable to appear out of nowhere and secretly give a present to his wife.

 C214

    Bai Qianfan was a righteous person, but once she made up her mind, she would stop thinking about it and just treat Little Yellow as if it had gone somewhere else. She felt relaxed in her heart, and her mental state gradually recovered.


    But Morong Gan didn''t agree. He kept having the feeling that she was sick, that his body was decreasing, that he needed to be properly nurtured and nurtured, but actually, not only did Bai Qianfan not decrease, he had become fat. With all kinds of precious medicinal herbs and food nourishing her, her skin was so tender and white that it looked like new tofu.


    Bai Qianfan treated him as the closest person, as if he was willing to tell him anything. No matter if it was Qi Hong making new snacks or Lv He teaching her how to make new flowers, they all ran over to tell him that in the past, Morong Gan hated people nagging the most, so she didn''t bother her the most. Her red little mouth opened and closed, and her clear voice sounded like a skylark, it was extremely lively. He liked to see her talking, her face dancing, her hands dancing, a play, he watched, often lost in thought, until his eyes came to rest on her rosy little mouth, his mouth dry and his face red with suspicion.


    At this time, Bai Qianfan would always push him around with her brows furrowed, "I''m talking to you, you''re in a trance again, you''re the one who deserves to be Ge Zi ¡­"


    The sound of Ge Zi being knocked on the head was so loud that he was unable to recover from it even after a long time. He once tried to ask her, "How about I don''t want to be your Ge Zi?"


    The little girl looked at him blankly, "What are you doing not being Ge Zi? Could it be that you want to be my father? "


    He was furious, and almost had a falling out with her. Luckily she knew it, it was Ge Zi and her father, she was the one who got married in such a big marriage, how could she be her husband?


    His face sank, and she started to panic, pinching her fingers as she muttered, "Don''t be angry, Father and Ge Zi are my closest friends, do you want to do it? Then, then ¡­"


    Hmm, her husband can''t compare to that blood relation of theirs? Even with his surname, his mind was too muddled.


    But when he saw her frightened like a little chicken, he couldn''t vent his anger, so he could only wave her away.


    When she went out, she immediately told Qi Hong and Lv He that the prince was extremely temperamental, and told them to be careful. He stood by the window and watched, and he didn''t seem to find it funny.


    In fact, he was the one who was afraid, afraid that every word that came out of his mouth would scare her, afraid that she would reject him, afraid that they would be estranged from each other.


    Raising his head and sighing deeply, he thought that as a dignified Prince Chu, he had seen battles before, with spears and arrows raining down, corpses strewn all over the ground, and rivers of blood flowing.


    Two days later, in the middle of autumn, early in the morning, Qi Hong and Lv He finished dressing Bai Qianfan''s makeup. According to their intentions, they were to dress up extravagantly and elegantly, matching each other with the title of Princess Chu.


    Bai Qianfan was unwilling. She dressed up strangely and was sick to her stomach. She wanted to loosen up a bit, but she didn''t want to be suppressed like this.


    If she didn''t want to, Morong Gan would just follow her. He also didn''t want Bai Qianfan to make the jade pile look like a fake person, burdensome, and uncomfortable, and not do it if she didn''t want to.


    In the end, he combed a bun and inserted a piece of Hua Sheng with bright and beautiful flowers on both sides, with a piece of white silk between his eyebrows and a long tail of eyebrows. His eyes swept over the Screw Dai, making him look even more charming and big, with a light rouge on his face and a mouth that was moist and smooth, looking very small and plump, causing Morong Gan''s heart to throb as he looked around, coughing and turning his head to look elsewhere.


    After cleaning up properly and being afraid that they would have to take care of each other on the way, Qi Hong and Lv He decided to go together.


    This time, Bai Qianfan sat on Morong Gan''s palanquin, with its bright silver roof, dark yellow hair covering its head, and red cloth. Inside, it was spacious, like her head, it would not even be a problem to hit someone lying down horizontally, in such a wide palanquin, she wanted to call Qi Hong to sit with her, but the rules were there, and the two refused it at all. She had no choice but to lift up the curtain to talk to them.


    Morong Gan rode on his big horse and walked in front, from time to time, he would turn his head to look at her, only to see her lying on the side of the palanquin window, holding his cheeks while talking to Qi Hong. He was laughing so hard that her eyes curved up, and his expression did not soften, when he turned back, that gentleness immediately disappeared, returning to his usual dignified and solemn appearance.


    Many ministers and princes wanted to bring their families into the palace. At this time, Hou Jin''s army began to block the road. Squads of silver-armored Jin Army and Fifth Battalion patrolling hunters stood at the intersection, feeling rather nervous.


    Seeing that the Prince Chu had come over, all of them bowing, Bai Qianfan was not afraid at all. Lying on the window to watch, she suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd, upon seeing Morong Gan, he straightened her back and waved at her with a smile.


    Bai Qianfan also replied with a wave of her hand, and even showed him the little rooster that she brought with him.


    He did not know why, but it was the first time he saw her and felt nothing amiss. However, the last time he saw her in the Prince Chu Palace, she looked like she was carved in his heart, and had always made him worry about her. Now that he saw her carrying around his gift, his heart was both moved and warm, which meant that Bai Qianfan was truly interested in him, and he really wanted to run over and say a few words to her.


    However, it didn''t matter. Once he entered the palace, he would still have a chance. Just thinking about it made her feel excited. Being able to live with her in Mid-Autumn Festival was really great. It was the perfect time for her to spend the full moon and reunite with others!


    It was just that he was a little unable to grasp Prince Chu''s attitude, as if he was clearly trying to matchmaking with him a while ago, why was there nothing more to say? Could it be that he felt that he wasn''t good enough to be compatible with Bai Qianfan? He thought that he had to find a chance to properly interact with the Prince Chu, so that he could help them achieve their goal as soon as possible. At least he had gotten from the third rank to the third rank. Although he only cared about the guards and the entrance guards, hearing from the Cabinet that the Emperor intended to combine the Jin army with them, turning them into a new power department, at that time, perhaps he might even be able to move up a little and get himself into the third rank. He would also be able to go up to the Court every day to do some work.


    Furthermore, Bai Qianfan himself was willing to do anything, and she already planned to ask for her opinion. As long as she agreed, and since the Prince Chu loved and protected her, it naturally wouldn''t go against her wishes.


    When he saw the rooster, he felt that this was basically an irrefutable matter. Thinking of this, a complacent smile appeared on his face.

 C215 Thats a lot more worrying than my dad

    Morong Gan turned his head and saw Bai Qianfan greeting with a smile on his face. He followed her gaze and felt his heart tighten, as if he had swallowed a fly.


    She held something in her hand for Du Changfeng to see, and when she looked, it was that little rooster Du Changfeng passed over to her. Speaking of this, he was truly annoyed, as the little girl seemed to entrust her feelings for Little Yellow onto that little rooster, Tian''er carried it on her person every time he saw it, but she liked it, so she would always play with it in her hands and even bring it to the palace.


    He immediately tilted his head to look, thinking that something bad was going to happen, and quickly gave Jia Tong a meaningful glance. When Jia Tong realized what was going on, he also went to take a look, but instead grinned and giggled: "This Du Changfeng, he doesn''t know how to hide."


    Right after he finished, he heard Morong Gan shout softly, "Bastard!"


    It was unknown who Jia Tong was scolding, but he was a little confused. Looking at Ning Jiu, Ning Jiu just stared blankly, his expression did not look good.


    When the palanquin was long gone, Du Changfeng was still standing there and watching from afar. He walked over to Zhou Ziming and patted him on the shoulder, "Who are you looking at?"


    Du Changfeng''s thoughts were all on Bai Qianfan, but she was suddenly patted by him, causing him to almost jump out of the bed.


    "Lost my soul?" He stretched his neck to take a look, "They are originally the inner disciples of the Prince Chu, and the one sitting in the sedan is the Princess Chu, right? "Heh, those two maidservants are pretty good. No wonder you were so engrossed in them."


    Du Changfeng was the same level as him, and their relationship was usually good.


    "If they are not maidservants, could they be Princess Chu?" Zhou Ziming rubbed his hands together, "Speaking of which, it''s strange that the Prince Chu and the Prime Minister Bai are not on good terms, and treat Miss Bai well. On this trip, after hearing that the Royal Concubine was sick, the Emperor ran back immediately.


    Du Changfeng said: "The emperor has always been lenient towards Prince Chu, and besides, this one is his blood brother, so some matters will be passed on."


    That''s true, but our Prince Chu is a romantic. Back then, for the sake of the Huangfu family''s young miss, he was always willing to marry. I heard that the Emperor became extremely worried about this matter, and now that Miss Bai Family entered his eyes, it could be said that he had gone through a lot of suffering.


    Du Changfeng glanced at him, "What do you know? Prince Chu and Miss Bai are not what you think. "


    "What''s that? Tell me about it. "


    Du Changfeng was unwilling to explain in detail, he was afraid that this would spread the word that it would be bad for Bai Qianfan, but he understood in his heart, and snorted twice, "Let''s wait and see, you will know in the future." Afraid that Zhou Ziming would pester him again, he decided to just leave.


    Zhou Ziming scoffed, "You even dared to come back from the palace with the Emperor. What do you not know? I think it''s you who doesn''t know."


    In the afternoon, he changed to the palanquin in the palace. It was small and light, with purple gold tassels hanging at the four corners. It swayed like flowing water, shining under the sunlight, making it look extremely beautiful.


    According to the rules, there were differences between males and females. The males would go to the emperor''s place, and the females would go to the empress''s place to pay their respects. At that time, there would also be differences between males and females.


    Bai Qianfan arrived early and the empress received the letter. She personally went to welcome her and warmly held her hand as they entered the palace. "I heard that the wangfei''s health is not too good.


    "It''s already done," Bai Qianfan said with a chuckle. "I''m just greedy for the fruit dew that the Empress has here.


    "As long as you like it, I will take care of it. Did you finish all the things I told Prince Chu to bring back last time? "


    "Not really. That time at the palace, I drank too much, so when I went back, I fell asleep. The prince was unhappy, so he didn''t let me drink too much."


    The empress covered her mouth and laughed. "Prince Chu was afraid that you''d get drunk, which isn''t good for your health, so he dotes on you."


    Bai Qianfan laughed and said, "He indeed dotes on me. "When I was young, no one paid attention to me, but a wet nurse took care of me. Now, the prince is in charge of everything, and is much more worried than my father."


    When the empress heard her comparing the Prince Chu with herself, she couldn''t help but laugh out loud. This girl''s words are really interesting. Prince Chu had probably never seen her like this before, which was why she was so fond of her.


    "I have told Prince Chu several times, that you can come to the palace whenever you have the time. Let''s talk, I am feeling so bored here in the Deep Palace."


    "Why is the Empress so bored?" Bai Qianfan said in confusion: "There are so many concubines in the harem, how great would it be if we could all play together! I was bored when I was in Prince Chu Palace. "


    The empress said, "I have some things to say even though I regard you as my own sister. The imperial harem does have many concubines, but with so many women sharing a husband, it''s still a mess on the surface. "Not a single one."


    Bai Qianfan agreed: "Yes, your majesty is good anywhere, it''s just that there are too many wives, in my opinion, as long as it''s a pair for life, marrying a farmer would be good."


    The empress teased her deliberately. "If there''s such a chance, will you marry a peasant or not?"


    "As long as he doesn''t marry into my family, I will definitely marry him!"


    "Since you mind about this, why don''t you stop Prince Chu from marrying you?"


    "Why should I stop you? The Prince Chu marrying has nothing to do with me, he can do it if he wants. "


    The Queen was startled, the Prince Chu treated Bai Qianfan like a pearl and a treasure, the little girl did not seem to appreciate his kindness at all.


    "You don''t mind? You don''t like it in your heart? "


    "I don''t mind, it''s not my turn to eat. The Prince said that he was taking me as his little sister, and would let me leave the palace in two years. "


    The Queen was stunned, she had heard the Emperor say this before, it was just that, now that the Prince Chu treated Bai Qianfan well, everyone could see it, how could they treat him as a girl? Was there something she didn''t know about here?


    It was almost dusk and the mama in charge of the palace and the head eunuch had come to inquire about some matters. The empress was busy with her tasks and did not have time to attend to Bai Qianfan.


    There were several cages filled with kingfisher and warbler. She pouted her lips and made all kinds of weird noises to tease the birds. Those birds in the palace also had eyesight, they didn''t even bother to pay attention to their master. They just stood there and didn''t even look at her.


    Bai Qianfan had nothing to do anyways, and the more he ignored her, the more excited she got. She didn''t notice that a line of people was slowly walking over from afar.


    The chief eunuch was fascinated by the little girl who was playing with him. As they got closer, he kowtowed and shouted angrily, "Bastard, hurry up and kneel down!"


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, she did not even look as she kneeled down.


    However, she did not know the rules of the palace. What she was kneeling on was not a place, and it blocked her path. The leading eunuch was not a good-natured person, so he immediately kicked her and scolded, "Scram."

 C216 Which one did you kick?

    Bai Qianfan was used to being beaten up when she was young, and was very experienced. When she saw that person kick him, he took the opportunity to fall to the side and got hit. It didn''t hurt, but it just didn''t look good when she fell down.


    The eunuch also looked at her with a puzzled expression. Previously, he did not see clearly that it was a little girl, and upon seeing her, his face grew bigger, thinking that she was one of the empress''s little girls, so he did not pay much attention to her. However, now that he took a closer look, although her makeup was not particularly gorgeous, it did not look like the Palace Maid''s.


    Behind him, there sat a palace concubine with gorgeous makeup. She was originally dozing off with her eyes narrowed, but now, she opened them and looked at Bai Qianfan, and exclaimed: "Really, big water rushed to the Dragon King''s Temple, and the family did not recognize one another. Jin Bao, quickly apologize to Princess Chu."


    Hearing that, Jin Bao was startled, he actually kicked Princess Chu, this matter had already reached Prince Chu, how could he still let it go? However, he was the Chief Eunuch in front of Imperial Consort Bai and the Chief Eunuch of the Rayford Palace. Furthermore, Prime Minister Bai and Prince Chu were enemies, so he couldn''t show too much weakness.


    At the moment, he only hit Qian''er and dragged out his tone: "This servant has eyes but did not recognize Mount Tai. I have offended Princess Chu, please forgive me."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him, then at Imperial Consort Bai, and suddenly thought of something, she went up and bowed politely, "This subject greets the Noble Consort Empress."


    When Imperial Consort Bai saw her unperturbed expression, she did not think it was funny. She curled her lips and got down from her shoulder, extending her hand to help her up. "Sister from your clan, there''s no need for all these formalities. I heard that you entered the palace, so I specially came to visit you."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, she looked down, and seeing that his new shoes were dirty, she bent down to pat them. A few Palace Maid Eunuch pursed their lips and laughed, as they had never seen a princess like her before.


    The corner of Jin Bao''s mouth slightly tilted, revealing a trace of a mocking smile. He had heard about the matter of Princess Chu before, but in the end,he was still a woman that his father didn''t care for, and he didn''t know the slightest bit about the rules. If not, she would have kicked him, why would he apologize?


    After the Queen received the letter, she rushed over. Seeing Bai Qianfan standing there, she knew that nothing was amiss, hence she was relieved. The Prince Chu had handed the person over to her, if anything happened, how would she explain it to him?


    The Imperial Consort Bai walked forward courteously, but did not mention anything about what had happened just now. Bai Qianfan herself did not say a word, the Queen thought to herself that it would be best to let this matter go as it was small, and only let Bai Qianfan suffer, but what if the Prince Chu received a letter, and she did not deal with it fairly, then the Prince Chu would give her some face.


    Then, his face darkened, "I heard that Noble Consort''s servants offended Princess Chu, is that true?"


    Imperial Consort Bai looked at Bai Qianfan sideways, seeing that she did not have any expression, she thought that she did not want to blow the matter, so she laughed: "It''s alright, it''s just a misunderstanding, Princess Chu did not blame you."


    The Queen straightened her face, "Princess Chu doesn''t blame anyone. Princess Chu has always tolerated others, but if this were to happen in the Phoenix Cry Palace, I would be held accountable for it. Which servant with no eyes would do it? Slap him yourself."


    When Empress spoke, Jin Bao did not dare disobey. He secretly glanced at her master, in the end, Imperial Consort Bai was still just a Noble Consort, he did not dare to disobey the Queen. His face turned pale from anger, but he was powerless.


    Bai Qianfan stood to the side and watched the show, this kind of eunuch who would randomly beat someone up wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Jin Bao could do nothing about it, he slapped himself twice, the eunuchs'' slaps were clear to see, the sound was loud, but the force was not heavy, there was not even a finger mark after slapping. This was a slap to himself, if it was a slap to someone else, the sound would be as crisp as before, but after slapping, the five finger marks were clearly visible, and would swell up later on.


    The empress had a gentle personality and didn''t want to offend people. Furthermore, it was a holiday today, so she might as well go on stage. Just as he was about to invite Imperial Consort Bai and Bai Qianfan in, a person hastily walked in from the doorstep. He was tall, had a tall and sturdy build, looked noble and cold, walking with large strides, he walked over without anyone looking, and stared at Bai Qianfan. When he arrived in front of her, he sized her up and asked: "Where did you kick him from?"


    Bai Qianfan did not have any intentions of complaining, but she was used to telling Morong Gan the truth and pointed at her waist: "Kick here." As she spoke, she lowered her voice again, "It was just for a moment. I was smart and didn''t let him kick me."


    Morong Gan did not have the time to praise her for being smart. His anger soared to his, his precious baby, was in so much pain, yet he was kicked?


    His cold eyes swept past all the eunuchs of Palace Maid. "Who kicked him?"


    The dignity of the Prince Chu was not just for show. It was even scarier than the emperor. The servants lowered their heads in fright, their hearts trembling. What he was most afraid of was Jin Bao. He had already slapped his lips. Why wasn''t this matter over yet ¡­


    He secretly looked at Imperial Consort Bai, hoping that his master would plead for him, but Imperial Consort Bai hid his hands, lowering her head as if nothing had happened.


    He could only step forward and kowtow in front of Prince Chu as he said with a mournful face: "This servant was blind and did not recognize the true face of Princess Chu, please forgive me, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan looked at him coldly, "You like to kick people, right? If that''s the case," he turned and cupped his hands towards the Queen, "Royal Sister-in-law, I''ll be begging this servant."


    Jin Bao was stunned for a moment. He neither beat nor cursed, but asked the empress for help instead, which definitely wouldn''t be a good thing. He knelt on the ground and begged the empress, "Empress, it''s not that I don''t want to go with the prince, it''s just that I can''t bear to part with my master. Please be merciful."


    The empress also felt it was strange. If such a servant wanted to beat or punish him, Prince Chu would just ask him.


    Their question was asked by Bai Qianfan, "Your Highness, why did you ask him to return? For him to kick someone? "


    Morong Gan looked at her lovingly, "If he''s dreaming, I''ll call him over. Tian''er, let''s have you kick him around. How about it?"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They did not expect the wise and mighty Prince Chu to say such absurd words. However, the meaning behind those words were clear to everyone, Princess Chu was the heart of Prince Chu, whoever offended her would suffer a fate worse than death. Punishing someone was just punishing them for their life, but Tian''er was tormenting them like this, so what was the point in doing so? Wasn''t this what it meant when one died?


    The empress smiled. "Prince, you must be joking. If we get such a useless servant back, we''ll have to pay him food. We should leave him in front of his master and let him teach him a lesson."


    Morong Gan snorted softly, "Based on Royal Sister-in-law''s words, is everything going to end here?"


    "I have already punished him. Princess Chu was magnanimous, I do not blame him. Third brother, why not ¡­"


    The Queen called him Third Brother to bridge the distance between them, hinting that he should stop at first sight. However, this cannot be done with Morong Gan''s hands, so he calmed his expression and said, "Since the Queen said so, then this king will not take it. But since you want to punish me, then this king will."


    When the Empress heard him call her Royal Sister-in-law before, and now she was calling him Empress, she knew that he had gotten angry. Hearing this, she hurriedly replied, "That''s only natural, Your Highness, don''t be angry over such a thing."


    Morong Gan walked in front of Jin Bao and asked coldly, "Which leg did you kick?"


    He was used to being a servant, the moment his master opened his mouth, he knew what his intentions were, but even if he begged, it would be useless. If he did not give up on that leg today, he would be done for.


    Trembling, he pointed to his left leg. "Yes, yes, this one."


    Morong Gan did not say anything, and said to Bai Qianfan: "The wind is blowing, your body is just right, don''t stay outside, enter the house."


    Bai Qianfan still wanted to stay and watch the show, but the Queen dragged him into the palace. The Imperial Consort Bai did not even look at Jin Bao as she followed her in with a cold expression.


    Morong Gan then stepped forward, with a kacha sound, Jin Bao screamed and fell to the ground, his head slanted and he fainted.

 C217 He has been appointed to suffer a great loss

    Morong Gan walked into the hall, and asked him, "What did you do to the elder?"


    Morong Gan glanced at her. He was truly a heartless person, to think that he already kicked her so much. "Don''t worry about it."


    Bai Qianfan tilted his head and laughed, "I knew you had kicked him back, right? "Actually, you should have let me kick you. Your kick will definitely be heavy and he will definitely suffer a great loss."


    It was a heavy kick that broke his leg, but from his point of view, Jin Bao had a huge advantage. "Even if Jin Bao kicked him, he wouldn''t be able to beat him to death even if he had to kill him ten times. He would only lose one of his legs, wouldn''t that be a big advantage for him?


    The Imperial Consort Bai hadn''t said a word since Morong Gan appeared, she was sitting far away from him too. She lowered her head and stroked the armour on her hands, feeling extremely furious at him, but her expression was calm. After interacting with Morong Gan a few times, she understood him a little. He was unlike the emperor, who would leave his feelings and face to others when doing things, and would never be too ruthless. Therefore, she did not go forward, nor did she want to suffer losses.


    The Queen sipped her tea slowly as her conversation with Bai Qianzhang fell into her ears. She was slightly surprised as she never expected them to interact in such a manner. "It was not a romantic relationship as one might imagine, but rather a particularly close brother and sister.


    Morong Gan scolded Bai Qianfan in a low voice, "You pig, if I tell you to kneel, you should kneel. In the palace, as long as you don''t make any mistakes, even if you meet the emperor, you only need to bow in respect. "If you call yourself a servant, just kneel. You really give this king face."


    Bai Qianfan lowered his head and did not say a word, like a child who had done something wrong. Morong Gan patted her on the head, "Alright, you should remember better next time. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? "


    Bai Qianfan raised her head, grinning from ear to ear: "I want to drink the Fruit Nectar."


    Morong Gan... He was simply about to lose to her. After talking for so long, the little girl was completely deaf to him.


    The empress covered her mouth and chuckled. But there was one thing, when Bai Qianfan had just gotten into an accident, the Prince Chu had already received a letter. He must have made the arrangements beforehand, which showed how much weight Bai Qianfan held in his heart. Before the Empress left the pavilion, she had already known about him and Huang Fu Zhu''er. For a relationship, he had been depressed for so many years. Once a man of iron was in love, he would go straight to the bone. Perhaps he did not know this, but the onlookers could see it clearly. Bai Qianfan might seem like a silly girl, but she was a person with good fortune.


    Gradually into the night, the palace lights were raised, in the night a string, like a bright bead. The banquet was held at the Gui Hua Dock, where there was a large piece of empty and flat land, not far away was a forest of osmanthus flowers, in front of it was the Supreme Bright Lake, in the flower boat in the lake hung colored lanterns, outlining the outline of the boat, beside the lake there was a hydrophilic stage, three levels above and below, it was very irregular, one level above and below, and as one layer after layer of the lake fell, it made a gurgling sound, like a waterfall, always placed here for the Mid-Autumn Meet, be it on the shore or boarding the ship to admire the moon, it was the best.


    There was a screen separating the two. On one side was the emperor and the Mandarin Seed, and on the other was the empress and the female servants. The eunuchs of the Palace Maid flowed continuously, and under the escort of the Palace Maid, the beauties who were dressed extravagantly, walked over with graceful steps.


    Bai Qianfan came over with the empress and Imperial Consort Bai. Her seat was with the rest of the imperial concubines. She was the Princess Chu. Other than the Empress, she was the eldest and the youngest, hence the honor of seeing her to the seat of honor.


    All the princesses stood up and saluted her. Bai Qianfan was not used to these kinds of occasions, so with a face full of smiles, she felt a little uncomfortable. She did not recognize any of them. When they paid their respects to her, she too hastened to crouch down, fearing that she would lose her manners. Her cautious appearance made all the other wangfei laugh incessantly in their hearts. No one dared to show their disdain on their face when they were in the way of the empress.


    First came the cold plate, the tongue, the ears, the goose paw, cut and laid out in a flowery shape, carrot flowers around the plate. In front of each of them was a small plate of seaweed sauce, dipped in brine and eaten with a little sauce.


    Bai Qianfan really liked eating them, but the princesses beside him just casually picked up a piece and put down their chopsticks. She didn''t want to eat too much, so she reluctantly put down her chopsticks. She then served hot food. A big bowl of white jade balls was placed in the jade bowl. There was steam coming out of the lamp, and the fragrance was spreading all over the place.


    Bai Qianfan could not help but gulp down her throat. Fortunately, she was the biggest, every time she was served, she gave it to her first. She couldn''t wait to eat it, the sweet and sour taste was not enough for her to try first, and then she looked up, the eunuch who cooked the food immediately bowed and asked, "Do you still want to try one more, Princess Chu?"


    Why only give one? How petty. Bai Qianfan pushed her bowl forward, "Give me three."


    It was only then that Bai Qianfan realised that everyone was looking at her as if she was a joke. That disdainful look was too familiar to her. Thinking back to what Morong Gan had said to her, Bai Qianfan was afraid that she would lose face. After hesitating for a moment, she took back the bowl and said, "Don''t take it seriously, I was just joking around."


    The eunuch was nimble with his work. He scooped up three dishes and was about to put them into a bowl when he heard this sentence and was stunned. According to the rules, after eating, after leaving the bowl, the dishes could not be poured back, nor could they be wasted. Princess Chu would say no, what was he going to do?


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know the rules, but she didn''t care.


    The eunuch could only say, "Princess Chu, please don''t reward this servant."


    Bai Qianfan replied as she placed the three white jade balls into his mouth. Her cheeks were bulging like a frog''s. Bai Qianfan looked at him in surprise, "Your mouth is really big."


    The eunuch didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She thought to herself, "If you didn''t torment yourself so much, I wouldn''t have ended up like this." With this interlude, Bai Qianfan became more cautious. No matter how delicious the food was, she only had to taste it once before putting down her chopsticks. Like the others, she straightened her back and held the airs that she should have, not allowing others to look down on her.


    In this way, the jubilation that she had been looking forward to the banquet was gone. As the consorts talked about their family matters, she could not interfere. It was too boring. As she sat patiently, she heard a loud ruckus from the other side of the screen. The Prince Jin''s Concubine covered his mouth and laughed, "It must be another leader who is making a ruckus?"


    "When it comes to drinking, the one with the best alcohol tolerance will be our Prince Chu."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Bai Qianfan, and had finally found a topic to discuss with her. However, Bai Qianfan did not continue, and just sat there in a serious manner, as if she did not hear what she had said.

 C218 There arent many people in this world that can kill me

    Halfway through his meal, the Emperor came over. The wives that had been reserved immediately became excited, as if they had been injected with chicken blood.


    The emperor sat down beside the empress with a warm smile on his face, like a modest gentleman. The concubines stretched their necks to look, envious and disappointed.


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips. Look, so many women covet a man. Thinking up to here, she recalled Du Changfeng''s face. She even saw him on the way here, and he waved at her with a slight smile, looking just like a good husband. He didn''t know if he had any thoughts of marrying a concubine, but he had to ask him when he had time. Although there weren''t many men who didn''t want to be small in this world, she would rather be lacking in men.


    Imperial Consort Bai took the lead and went over to toast the Emperor. The other concubines also followed suit, surrounding the Emperor in the middle as they joked and laughed.


    The moon was full and the people were reunited. The emperor had come to drink with his wife, and the Courtier s had also come around the screen one after another to have a drink with their wife. The scene gradually became chaotic. Many people left their tables and walked around in groups of three or five, watching the lanterns and guessing the riddles. In the dense night, the rich fragrance of osmanthus flowers wafted over.


    As Morong Gan sat upright, his heart felt like there was a small hand scratching it. It was itchy, and fidgety as he watched his colleagues leave the table one by one, hesitating as to whether or not he should also go over and drink with Bai Qianfan.


    In the past, he would never leave his seat, because he did not have any family members, and this year, he had one that he treasured greatly, but he did not dare be rash, so even if Bai Qianfan did not open his mind, he would still know the meaning of why the couple in Mid-Autumn Festival were drinking together, would she be able to see through his intentions? Will it be accepted? As she thought about the journey here, her and Du Changfeng''s gazes that were filled with tender love instantly sank into the depths of her jubilant emotions.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, it was better not to bring trouble upon yourself.


    Bai Qianfan sat alone in her chair, it was too boring, shsheleft her seat and went to take a look in front of the lanterns, she did not want to look at the lights, he was too lazy to think, she only wanted to see if the lights were pretty or not. She took a deep breath, and her heart filled with the fragrance. There were huge lotus-shaped lanterns around him, the yellow light shining on the bright yellow osmanthus flowers was like gold in the night sky, there were flower paths in the forest, and colored stones covered the ground. Light seeped in through the gaps in the trees, forming mottled shadows.


    Bai Qianfan found joy in herself walking forward while stepping on the light figures, she accidentally bumped into someone. Just as she was about to apologize, that person grabbed her arm, "Little girl, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    She raised her head and saw a man dressed in embroidered clothes. He looked to be around 20 years old, and his skin was not too bad, just that his appearance was not too tight. Squinting her slender phoenix eyes, she sized her up.


    Bai Qianfan flung him forcefully, and said with a straight face, "Show some respect!"


    "Oh, since you''re here, stop pretending," the man said as he reached to hug her. He smiled and said, "Hurry up and don''t let down this beautiful scenery." He pulled her deeper into the woods.


    Bai Qianfan became anxious and scolded angrily: "You prodigal student, quickly let go of me. Do you know who I am? Let my husband know that he will definitely kill you! "


    "Kill me?" The man sneered, "There aren''t many people who can kill me in this world. Your husband isn''t even worthy."


    Initially, Bai Qianfan wanted to shout loudly for help, but she was afraid that she would blow the matter away and lose face for Morong Gan. She saw that this person was drunk and his footsteps were staggered, relying on his own abilities, he should be able to struggle free.


    The man seemed to be taken aback. He moved sideways and murmured, "My dear, you are really spicy," and grinned, "But I like it."


    He laughed until his lips were crooked and his expression became even more indecent. He reached out and pinched her waist, causing Bai Qianfan to stomp on his shoes in anger. He took in a deep breath, but her reaction was very fast, one hand grabbing onto Bai Qianfan''s clothes while the other hand viciously slapped over, scolding: "Don''t give me face, how shameless!"


    He was just about to speak when a hand shot out from the corner of his mouth to stop the man from slapping him on the face. The voice was respectful and cautious: "Your Highness Prince Yu, if you were to continue hitting me, you will be in big trouble."


    The who molested Bai Qianfan was the current emperor''s little Royal Uncle, the son of the late emperor. He really liked the way the princes were taught a little, but when it came to him, all of it became useless, and he grew up with the attitude of a pearl on his palm, cultivating his domineering personality. Now that he was the Royal Uncle, he cared even more about everything else, like birds, crickets, or beauties.


    Prince Yu squinted his eyes and sized up the people who came down, snorted, and said in a weird tone: "Who do I think it is? So you are the Nine governor Elder, what are you doing in the palace instead of guarding the city gate? Did the Emperor give you a seat this year? "


    Du Changfeng cupped his hands in a neither haughty nor humble manner, and replied, "Yes, the emperor is very considerate and gave this official a seat." As he said that, he secretly gave Bai Qianfan a meaningful glance so that she could come to his side.


    Bai Qianfan was clever, taking advantage of the moment when Prince Yu was distracted to push him away, her body nimbly turned, and she appeared behind Du Changfeng.


    Only then did Du Changfeng calm down, and used his eyes to ask if it was okay? Bai Qianfan nodded her head to indicate that it was alright.


    The Prince Yu saw their eyes darting around, and was suddenly enlightened: "So she came here to meet you? Provincial Commander-in-chief, I never thought that you would be such a person, hahaha, how rare, let''s have a drink together another day, and have a good exchange. "


    Du Changfeng was not willing to get entangled with him, he turned serious, "Your Highness, please wait, I will take my leave." After saying that, he protected Bai Qianfan and prepared to leave.


    Prince Yu saw that he was not giving him face, and was unhappy, saying coldly: "Wait, you can leave, she has to stay."


    Du Changfeng naturally didn''t want to. He couldn''t afford to offend the Prince Yu, but he could still use the name of it.


    "Your Highness, I think you don''t know this person. She is a Princess Chu, and in terms of reputation, I have to call you Royal Uncle. If you do this, it won''t be nice if it gets out."


    Prince Yu was shocked, he actually took liberties with Princess Chu, he did not care about the seniority of people, in any case, he had done something even more vile in the dark, it was just that Prince Chu was not easy to get along with, and if things got out of hand, it would really be difficult to look at.


    Although Hua Hua Li''s thoughts were scattered, she continued, "Don''t use Prince Chu as a topic, even if Prince Chu knows about it, don''t you think he would have to call this duke Royal Uncle Royal Uncle? Could it be that you dare to disrespect This King by beating him up? "


    Just as she finished speaking, she heard a low and hard voice come from the front, "What does little Royal Uncle mean by this?"

 C219 This man just bullied me

    Hearing Morong Gan''s voice, Bai Qianfan''s anxious heart dropped to the ground, and she immediately ran over to hug his arm. "Your Highness just happened to come at me, this person just bullied me."


    Bai Qianfan did not care what Royal Uncle he was, as far as she knew, the only people in the world who mattered were the emperor and the Prince Chu.


    Morong Gan''s eyes were staring at Du Changfeng. What a coincidence, why is he here too? What a haunting fellow.


    He dragged his voice. "What''s going on?"


    Bai Qianfan then told them everything that had happened, telling them everything that had happened in person. Prince Yu felt a little guilty, and laughed out loud: "It''s all a misunderstanding, this king has mistaken Princess Chu for someone else."


    "Oh? Who does little Royal Uncle think my wangfei is? "


    "This ¡­" This matter has blown up. It''s not good to say who it is, so Prince Yu was a little stumped as he smiled and said: "This king has drank too much. Please forgive me."


    Bai Qianfan glared at him and ignored him, pouting: "He''s still pinching me."


    "Where did you pinch?" Does it hurt? "


    Bai Qianfan turned her waist and pointed, "Pinch mine."


    Morong Gan, who was sipping the dry vinegar and drinking the wine tonight, felt aggrieved, as if he was pouring oil over a fire. He suddenly soared and fiercely punched Prince Yu in the face, "You dare to molest my wife, you despicable old man!"


    Prince Yu was stupefied by his punch. He staggered back a few steps before collapsing, covered his face, pointed at Morong Gan and nodded. This is going against the heavens! "


    "Elder?" Morong Gan sneered, "You''re a year younger than me. You actually extended your hand to me after committing so many acts of stealing and dogs. Royal Uncle molests your nephew''s wife, does it sound good if you speak of it? "


    Although he was usually lazy, he had his own attainments in martial arts. That was why he was caught off guard by Morong Gan, as he had never been beaten like this before. His heart was filled with anger, he crawled up from the ground and formed a move, "Morong Gan, you are truly disrespectful, today I will teach you a lesson on behalf of the late emperor."


    Morong Gan did not make a sound, and only waved him over.


    Du Changfeng was a little worried, he stepped forward and said, "Your highness, please calm your anger. Today is the middle autumn, and the Emperor is right over there.


    Morong Gan laughed coldly, "I''m afraid it won''t be a big deal."


    Bai Qianfan retreated a few steps back with a look of anticipation. She had heard Jia Tong say that Morong Gan was one of the top experts in East Yue, but she had never seen Prince Chu fight in an upright manner before.


    Du Changfeng still wanted to advise him otherwise, but Bai Qianfan stepped forward and dragged him away, "It''s fine, let them beat him up. His Highness won''t suffer any loss." It''s good to be taught a lesson by that slut, the Royal Uncle!


    The moment she pulled, Morong Gan saw everything, and his pupils contracted suddenly, like a volcanic eruption, he immediately went up to Prince Yu, kicked him in the arm, solved his problem, and with a backhand slap, the Prince Yu fell to the ground in pain. Morong Gan did not wait for him to get up, and immediately pounced on her, and with a swing of his fist, the Prince Yu dodged to the side, rolling on the ground with his waist in an attempt to press Morong Gan down, causing the two of them to roll back and forth until their faces were covered in dust.


    You prick my eyes, I''ll poke your nose like two rascals fighting a battle. In the end, it was Morong Gan who gained the upper hand and sat on Prince Yu''s body to beat him up, leaving him with no strength to resist, he grabbed his head and shouted.


    Bai Qianfan was watching foolishly at the side. Was the fight she imagined would be like this?


    However, Du Changfeng was a little amused. The normally aloof and aloof Zong Wang had not thought that a fight would turn out to be so unsightly, like two leopards on a market.


    With such a loud commotion, the Imperial Guards had long since surrounded them. Seeing that it was these two, no one dared to interfere, and could only go report it to the Emperor.


    The emperor''s face was flushed red as he drank and was happily chatting with the Courtier. Hearing this, his face sunk and he slammed the table as he stood up. He hurried over.


    The Imperial Guard had sealed the Gui Hua Forest, and no one was allowed to enter. Those who had good intentions could only watch from afar, not knowing what had happened.


    However, a rumor gradually spread out, saying that Princess Chu did not follow the path of a woman, and went on a date with Prince Yu in the Gui Hua Forest, and was caught red-handed by him. The two of them started fighting on the spot.


    The Prince Yu was famous outside, and often used the palace to set up a feast. He was interested in the Courtier Mistress, and had previously spread the news about her, so the rumors did sound quite credible. It was just that during the last Spring Festival, many people had seen Bai Qianfan. It was hard to imagine that with Prince Yu''s eyesight, how could they have set their eyes on a Princess Chu that was too small in stature?


    Thus, another piece of news spread out, saying that Bai Qianfan was a fox, that she had colluded with the Prince Chu''s guards before, and had been caught doing this by the Prince Chu himself. Both the Princess Chu and the Lord of the Prince Yu were keen on doing so, so naturally it was like burning dry wood.


    There was no clear conclusion to this matter. The emperor only said that the two princes drank too much and their words clashed. Borrowing wine to make a scene was not a big deal, and the two of them did not seem to be at odds.


    However, when Prince Yu came out of the Gui Hua Forest, someone saw that his face was bruised and he was supported by two eunuchs. It was horrible to see. Aside from the fact that his clothes were a little dirty, Prince Chu did not have a single wound on his face. His expression was very calm, and as he held Bai Qianfan''s hand, everyone watched him walk away.


    This disturbance disrupted the emperor''s interest. He returned to the banquet and sat for a while. With an excuse, he returned to his Hall of Heartbreak. The empress, seeing that the emperor had left, knew that he was not at ease. She spoke to the wives for a while before following him.


    When he entered and saw that the emperor''s expression wasn''t too good, he smiled and said, "It''s Mid-Autumn''s middle autumn today, let go of any worries. I haven''t toured the lake with chenqie yet."


    The emperor and empress had always loved each other dearly, but when they saw that she had arrived, they relaxed and sighed, "Third brother is really something. He knew that the Courtier would come today and beat the little Royal Uncle to such a sorry state, he probably won''t be here anymore, otherwise he would definitely be angered to death."


    the empress asked. "Why did you fight? Did the little Royal Uncle really do wicked things? "


    "It''s just a misunderstanding. How would the little Royal Uncle know that it''s a Princess Chu? If he knew, would he have done that?"


    Earlier, in the Chenqie Hall, Jin Bao who was standing in front of the Noble Consort had kicked the Princess Chu, causing her leg to be broken. From Chenqie''s point of view, the Third Brother had a deep affection for the Princess Chu, and for her sake, he really would dare to fight with his life on the line. This matter shall end here, and the Emperor shouldn''t blame the Third Brother.


    The Emperor scoffed, "Even if I scold him, he would still have to listen to my words. In front of me, he would even dare to spout such harsh words on the little Royal Uncle, saying that the next time there is a next time, he would definitely be able to take his life. Just listen to what you have to say.


    "Don''t you understand Prince Chu''s personality? He let the word go, but he can still do it. In order to avoid any unsightly feelings, it would be best for the emperor to console the little Royal Uncle, if he does as his concubine says."

 C220 He wants to cover up the traces of king yu

    Returning back to the manor, Morong Gan entered the study room with a heavy head. He ignored everyone who talked to him, and with a cold face, he looked as if he didn''t want anyone to get close to him.


    The servants all looked as though they were facing a great enemy, not daring to even breathe too loudly. The servants of the Huailin Pavilion were all happy to find some fun for themselves, setting up the courtyard, hanging lanterns, and even bought some rabbits for Bai Qianfan to play with. According to the customs of the past, when Morong Gan returned from the palace, the first thing he did was to give them a tip. But today, not to mention bounty, the surrounding cold energy had almost frozen the Huailin Pavilion into an ice cave.


    Everyone thought that the Prince Chu and her wife had quarreled, since he was feeling happy and angry at the moment. However, Bai Qianfan acted like nothing had happened as she happily played with the rabbit she bought.


    Hao Pingguan walked over with a smile. "Esteemed wangfei, I dare to ask, why is Your Highness unhappy?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t even raise her eyes as she took off the hat of the rabbit lord and changed the direction, "Your highness was fighting with someone in the palace. But he won and he''s not happy, so I don''t know. "


    Hao Pingguan was shocked, the Prince Chu was not one who liked to cause trouble, to actually fight with others in the palace? It must have come to the emperor and been scolded, and that was why he was so angry.


    He was very curious. "Princess, who is our Prince fighting against?"


    "I don''t know him. That person is a prodigal son, very frivolous. I heard the Prince call him Royal Uncle, and even said that he was old and disrespectful."


    Even though he was young, he had a high seniority and was famous for being disrespectful to his seniors. It was just that he was a Royal Uncle after all, Prince Chu normally wouldn''t care too much about such things.


    Hao Pingguan was normally curious, especially about matters related to the Prince Yu. He was sure that the Duke had seen her stealing her daughter-in-law at the Mid-Autumn Meet, so they started to cause a ruckus. He chuckled, "Princess, you''re talking about the Prince Yu. To be honest, that person was indeed frivolous, and this servant asked around. Is it possible that the Prince saw any of the wives that the Prince Yu was flirting with?"


    Bai Qianfan pointed to her own nose, "He took liberties with me."


    Hao Pingguan, "..."


    No wonder, this was the biggest taboo of all men. It would be strange if the prince wasn''t angry.


    Lv He walked over and sighed, "Your highness is not in a good mood, I think that this year''s rewards will be for naught. I still wanted to make an integer to send to my mother and send it to my mother, but looking at how my brother is about to make an order, I almost missed out on the gift money."


    Hao Pingguan said: "Don''t even think about it, I don''t have any reward for today, how much is lacking, I will lend you some."


    "Aiyo, how can you be so embarrassed? Head Steward''s money didn''t come from a big wind," Lv He hurriedly said. "I will wait a little longer, the prince''s temper is passing fast, maybe he will be happy again soon."


    Bai Qianfan rolled her eyes, "You guys wait here, I''ll go take a look."


    Hao Pingguan and Lv He looked at each other and laughed. They had the same intentions now, as long as Bai Qianfan took action, Morong Gan would not be able to be angry for long. It was just that this Little Princess did not follow common sense. They did not know whether it would be good or bad if she went now.


    How could it be so coincidental? The moment Bai Qianfan met with this situation, Du Changfeng appeared, and it had already saved her twice, the first time was when he gave his life to him, and the two of them were unbeknownst to each other. This time, it was even more natural for Du Changfeng to save the girl, as he did not want to rely on his kinship to save his, and on the way back, he heard Bai Qianfan narrating the heroic scene of how she saved Du Changfeng.


    The scene of him hitting Prince Yu was so exciting, why couldn''t she remember it? Just how Du Changfeng saved her?


    He couldn''t calm down at all. He paced around the room like a trapped beast, and when he heard the light footsteps outside, he immediately stood still. His face was calm, and he purposely avoided looking at the door.


    Bai Qianfan went to the door and picked a curtain to peek through it. Seeing Morong Gan standing in the middle of the room, it was unknown what she was thinking, but from her angle, she could only see Morong Gan''s side face. She sighed silently in her heart. It would have been perfect if he hadn''t been so moody.


    Secretly encouraging herself in her heart, she picked up the curtain and softly called out to him, "Prince."


    Morong Gan did not turn back, but only acknowledged it. He was still angry, but the corners of his mouth were raised.


    Bai Qianfan came around from behind him and raised her head to look at him, "What is the Prince thinking?"


    Morong Gan, "..." I miss you!


    "You have something to talk to me about?"


    Bai Qianfan was unable to figure out what he was thinking at the moment, and smiled: "Are you angry at me, your highness?"


    It''s good that you know it, Morong Gan turned and walked to the chair behind the table and sat down, "Why am I angry with you?"


    "Because I''ve lost face for the prince."


    Morong Gan glanced at her, because you have put a green hat on your head!


    "The one who will lose face will not be you, it will be the Prince Yu." He waved at her. "Come here."


    Bai Qianfan obediently walked over and asked: "Is that Prince Yu really the Duke''s Royal Uncle? Younger than Prince? "


    "Mn, is he my Royal Father''s little brother?" He pulled Bai Qianfan to his side, "Does pinching your body still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," Bai Qianfan said as she pressed her hand down, "It''s fine, it''s not as painful as when I pinched you."


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, "When did I pinch you?"


    "Your highness pinched my face, it hurts more than this."


    Morong Gan glared at her snappily, suddenly pinching her waist with a heavy pinch. He wanted to cover up the traces left behind by the Prince Yu, so no one can touch her again in the future.


    Bai Qianfan jumped in shock. She let out a scream and dodged, only to be caught by his long arm. A smile appeared in her eyes, "You want to run, but when you are in front of me, you won''t be able to do so."


    Bai Qianfan pouted, but she could feel that Morong Gan''s fire from before had already passed. She rolled her eyes, extended her hand and pinched his waist.


    Her coquettish and honest look practically took his life, why was she so cute, so enchanting that he didn''t want to take advantage of her, but his mind couldn''t control himself as he pulled her over and pressed her down on his leg. He really wanted to rub her into his body, so he breathed heavily and didn''t even do what he wanted to do.


    Bai Qianfan smiled and begged for mercy, sticking to him like a shameless dog. She knew that it would be easy to talk to him now.


    "Your highness, it''s a festival today."


    "So ¡­"


    "Aren''t you going to give everyone a tip?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Anything is fine, silver is the best."


    "What do you need so much money for, you miser? Do you think I don''t need you to eat or wear anything in this house? "


    "When I go out in the future, I can keep it for myself."


    Morong Gan felt a stab in his heart. Being so nice to her, she had to think about going out ¡­


    "Your Highness," Bai Qianfan shook him, "will you reward him or not?"


    Morong Gan swayed from side to side, she smiled until her eyebrows curved and his eyes looked like stars. It was shining, but he felt sad, and after a while, he said, "Reward, tell Hao Pingguan to come in."

 C221 An ugly daughter-in-law meeting with her parents-in-law

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the stories about the Princess Chu and his family were still circulating.


    The Grand Consort Rui liked the osmanthus fragrance, and in the autumn, the hall would always burn with the osmanthus fragrance. Today, this smell was probably a little thick, and it made her a little dizzy. The Palace Maid behind her lightly hammered on her shoulder, and occasionally heard some small sounds.


    Huang Youdao stood with his back straight, quietly waiting for the Grand Consort Rui''s instructions.


    Grand Consort Rui sighed, "From what you see, is this true?"


    Huang Youdao leaned his body over, "In reply to the Grand Consort, this servant feels that the Princess Chu is not like a normal person. Everyone knows about the problems of the Prince Yu Lord, and upon seeing a beautiful young wife, he would immediately stop walking. But we princes can''t even stand the sand in our eyes, that''s why we beat the Prince Yu Lord. Grand Consort need not worry too much. Although Prince Yu is still Royal Uncle, but the things he did are not that good. The Duke had beaten Prince Yu up, and I wonder how many people were secretly cheering for him. "


    "What did the Emperor say?"


    "On the surface, the Emperor is blaming the Prince, but in his heart, he is probably in favor of it. Other than the Prince, who would dare to attack the Prince Yu? After all, he''s the Royal Uncle, so such a beating is good enough."


    "As long as Your Majesty doesn''t blame me, This Dowager can rest at ease." The Grand Consort Rui waved her hand, allowing the Palace Maid behind him to leave. She continued, "I''ve also heard that yesterday, for the sake of the imperial concubine, His Highness interrupted the Chief Eunuch in the Noble Consort Palace. Is this true?"


    "Reporting to the Grand Consort, this has happened. Jin Bao normally relies on the Imperial Consort Bai for support and for glory and blessings, but he actually ordered our princess to kneel down, and even dared to kick her. That''s it! From what I see, His Highness did not take his life is already not too bad."


    Senior Servant Rong personally served the fragrant tea. Grand Consort Rui took it, lifted the cover and gently flicked the foam on the tea leaves: "This Dowager understands, you may leave."


    Huang Youdao agreed and bowed before leaving.


    Grand Consort Rui took a sip of the hot tea, her well-maintained face revealing a look of worry, "Rong''er, tell me, is our Prince concerned about Princess Chu?"


    First, he entered the palace. Afterwards, the late emperor ascended the throne and accompanied him to the palace, staying by his side the entire time. He had never married before, but now that he was old and had become the first mama, he was the most trusted person in the Grand Consort Rui.


    The Senior Servant Rong nodded his head, "Last time when Your Highness said he had someone by his side, I''m afraid that he was talking about the Princess Chu. Since that''s the case, the Prince should bring Princess Consort over to take a look at the Grand Consort, isn''t that what people say?


    Grand Consort Rui sighed, "Even I, as his mother, can''t figure out his thoughts, much less you. However, it''s not a good thing to cause so much trouble just by entering the palace. "


    I heard that the Princess Chu doesn''t understand the rules, and was laughed at by many during the banquet. That time, the Duke and the Prime Minister Bai almost fought over the Court, and it was also for her sake. When the Duke was young, no one taught the Duke him how to be wild, and it was also within reason that he didn''t understand the rules.


    "Does he know how to teach, to fight Prince Yu for the sake of breaking a servant''s leg, you must be seeing things?" Grand Consort Rui continued: "No matter how others say she is good, this one only knows that there is no wind nor waves, there is always a problem with her body. Man has finally found someone he cares about, and that person must be worthy of him. " She thought for a moment. "How about this, you follow my imperial decree and send someone to the Prince Chu Palace to bring in the wangfei. Tell her that I want to meet her."


    The Senior Servant Rong said, "In case Your Highness..."


    "He is still in the Court right now, so even if he knows, it doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t bring the person over to see This Dowager, can''t This Dowager see for herself?"


    Senior Servant Rong did not say anything else and went out to spread the news.


    Once the imperial decree was delivered to the Prince Chu Palace, Hao Pingguan was shocked. There were very few imperial edicts that went to the Prince Chu Palace, but since the Grand Consort wanted to see his wife, she couldn''t not let her see him.


    One must know that there were three wangfei s in the palace, and the Grand Consort s had never seen these three wives before. Hao Pingguan pondered for a moment, other than Lateral Princess, who could not go out, he might as well let both Bai Qianfan and Gu Qingdie go. This way, with a companion in the Little Princess, if there was anything else, he would be able to help a little.


    Gu Qingdie was very happy when she heard that they had entered the palace to see the Grand Consort. She quickly changed her clothes and was beautiful, yet she deliberately chose to change into light and elegant clothes.


    She would wear whatever Qi Hong had given her, whatever she had dressed up into. The two servant girls thought of nothing else, and wanted to reveal Bai Qianfan''s most beautiful appearance to Grand Consort. She originally had light eyebrows, but when she put on her makeup and wore bright clothes, it immediately caused everyone''s eyes to shine, they only felt that it was dazzling.


    The two of them entered the palace together, changed the palanquin on the path they were on, and carried it one in front and one behind them to the Hokkaido.


    This was the first time Gu Qingdie had entered the palace, and everything felt new, but her expression was a little reserved, and she didn''t take her eyes off the sky. Furthermore, her clothes had a hidden allure, which made the Senior Servant Rong that came out to greet him secretly praise him.


    She could not help but shake her head. The rumors were right, the Princess Chu did not know the rules, and luckily Gu Qingdie knew the rules, if there were any grand occasions in the future, the Prince Chu would not lose face by bringing Gu Qingdie to the competition.


    Due to their relationship with the Madame Bai, Bai Qianfan had a kind of inexplicable fear towards the elderly woman. She thought that the noble women should all be like the Madame Bai, with their eyes closed and a sour and harsh look on their faces.


    However, the Grand Consort Rui did not look like she had imagined. She looked much younger than her actual age, and although it could not be said that she was friendly, she looked very dignified and dignified.


    She was relieved and smiled at Grand Consort Rui before squatting down and bowing to him, "My wife greets Grand Consort."


    She earnestly bowed, but it was the same. The only thing Grand Consort Rui did not understand was why Bai Qianfan kept on smiling at her. Was there dirt on her face?


    When it came to Gu Qingdie''s turn, she was immediately compared to him. She was dignified, gentle, spoke properly, did not reveal her abilities, and knew how to hide herself. This kind of wife was most liked by the elders, Grand Consort Rui liked her a lot, but unfortunately she was just a Concubine Princess.


    She asked Bai Qianfan, "Why isn''t Lateral Princess here?"


    Bai Qianfan said: "Elder Sister Xiu is locked up."


    The Grand Consort Rui was shocked, "What do you mean by that? How did she get locked up?"

 C222 Talking is an art

    Speaking was an art, and for the same thing, the person speaking would have a different tone, tone, and emphasis. It was better to avoid saying too much, or to intentionally lead.


    She secretly sighed in relief, and looked at Bai Qianfan carefully. She was puzzled in her heart, just because of such a little girl, Prince Chu was so infatuated, to actually put him under house arrest, it was just like throwing a chicken, why did he have to be like this.


    When Gu Qingdie was speaking, Bai Qianfan quietly listened. She felt that what she said was correct and she was unable to understand the gist of it. Moreover, Grand Consort Rui had always been looking at Gu Qingdie, not paying too much attention to her. It should be fine if she moved a little, so she thought in this way and raised her butt, raising her head and looking out the window.


    Grand Consort Rui was extremely worried. It was a good thing that her son had a woman she liked, but looking at how Bai Qianfan was looking left and right, she could tell that the fox girl was actually acting like this. With her personality, it was hard for her son to not have to suffer in the future. Gu Qingdie was still the best. She was dignified and generous, and young, but her demeanor was steady and mature. She was someone who could carry the burden, it would be great if the two of them switched seats. The real wife of the house should be as gentle and generous as Gu Qingdie.


    She carefully asked about the situation of the house, Gu Qingdie was at home, so she knew how big and small things were, and when she replied, she could not find anything wrong, so Grand Consort Rui liked it more and more. Since the Prince Chu didn''t like the Lateral Princess, he might as well let her go and let Gu Qingdie take the initiative. No matter what, the secondary wife would be a little nicer to listen to than concubine Shu. As for Bai Qianfan ¡­ With the relationship with the Prime Minister Bai, no matter how much her son liked her, there would still be a limit. Once this wave of excitement passed, she would think of a way to get Bai Qianfan out.


    The more she thought about it, the more beautiful she became, and the smile on her face increased, and seeing that the Pearl Hairpin above Gu Qingdie''s head was just ordinary goods, she said, "Your dressing is a little too simple,"


    Both of them are wives, so there''s definitely not only one to be rewarded. Furthermore, the one in charge is the master, she muttered to herself for a bit, "I remember that there''s a pair of Eastern Pearl Pearl Beads that were made, I''ll also bring them as well, that pair is more than suitable to be matched with an imperial concubine."


    When she took it, Grand Consort Rui personally helped Gu Qingdie put it on her head, and''s Pearl Flower was taken care of by Senior Servant Rong, she was very happy, and even though Senior Servant Rong was old, like her wet nurse, she still got up and squatted down to take care of him. No matter how much she respected him, he was still a slave, so she definitely did not accept master''s greetings.


    Grand Consort Rui''s face slightly darkened, but she did not say anything, holding Gu Qingdie''s hand, she asked about the situation at her house.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Morong Gan left the court, came out from the afternoon gate, and rushed to the Prince Chu Mansion. Yesterday, Bai Qianfan had messed around and wanted to return to his Moon Reaching Pavilion, but he did not agree, as she did not know if the little girl moved away on her own accord. No one in the manor dared to disobey his words. Only towards her, he wasn''t confident.


    When he reached the second door, he dismounted and heard Hao Pingguan say that Bai Qianfan had been brought to the palace by the Grand Consort Rui, he was shocked. He turned and mounted his horse, and quickly rushed to the door.


    When he arrived at the noontime gate, he threw the reins and strode in. The guards at the gate were all his subordinates, and although they felt it was strange that he had gone and returned, no one dared to ask.


    Crossing the sky street, he walked through the passage and arrived at Hokkaido in a hurry. Before he hurriedly went forward to hit him, he put on a flattering smile and said with a loud voice, "Greetings to His Highness Prince Chu."


    Morong Gan did not stop his footsteps, and asked while walking, "Is Grand Consort doing well?"


    Huang Youdao laughed in his heart, asking the Grand Consort, his heart probably came for the wangfei.


    "Grand Consort is pretty good. She sleeps well and eats well. Every afternoon, she even eats a piece of osmanthus cake. She just talks about your highness frequently ¡­"


    Morong Gan took big steps, Huang Youdao had to jog to catch up, the letter was already written inside, the Palace Maid Eunuch retreated to the side, and immediately saluted when he saw him coming, Morong Gan did not bother at all, and stepped into the doorstep. Only after seeing that small figure sitting properly did he heave a sigh of relief.


    He cupped his hands in a bow and said in a clear voice, "My son pays his respects to Grand Consort."


    "Sit down." Grand Consort Rui stood up, holding his hand, she smiled and sized him up. Today, there were two wives present, and it seemed like they had gotten closer to their sons for no reason.


    "I''ve always wanted you to bring the princess consort over for This Dowager to see. You might have forgotten too much, but you just can''t remember that This Dowager will bring them to the palace today. Do you have any objections?"


    "It''s because your son is unfilial, your son should have brought his wife to see for Grand Consort a long time ago."


    Hearing that he was talking about his wife, Gu Qingdie was very happy. Regardless of whether that wife was referring to her, she was already in the Grand Consort Rui''s eyes. With her mother-in-law supporting him, things would become much easier in the future.


    Grand Consort Rui was also very happy. It was rare for Morong Gan to use such a gentle tone to speak to her.


    She pulled her son to her side and sat down. On one side was Morong Gan, and on the other was Gu Qingdie.


    Bai Qianzhang sat to the side, somewhat envious. The family of three was a loving mother and son. She was like a superfluous woman. Even if she was a sister, she would leave the house in the future and could only be considered an outsider. She had never had a mother''s love since she was a child, and she wanted someone to look at her with such a loving gaze.


    With her mother dead, she could only hope for her future mother-in-law. Sigh! I wonder if Du Changfeng''s mother is getting along with him? As long as her mother-in-law didn''t beat her up or scold her, she would definitely treat her mother-in-law with the same filial piety as her own mother.


    Morong Gan was speaking absentmindedly to the Grand Consort Rui, and in the light, he could see Bai Qianfan''s pitiful appearance. He could not help but laugh out loud, and waved his hand at her, "Come over."


    When Grand Consort Rui saw Morong Gan calling Bai Qianfan over, she was slightly displeased. A good family, her arrival was not perfect. She then said, "It''s a bit crowded on this side. It''s better for the wangfei to sit over there."


    Bai Qianfan''s butt was already off the embroidery desk, but after hearing this, he looked at Morong Gan before sitting back down.


    Morong Gan''s face did not reveal any expression, but he suddenly stood up and went over to sit next to Bai Qianfan. Gu Qingdie felt a wave of disappointment in her heart, but his face maintained a dignified and shallow smile the entire time.


    In terms of looks, Bai Qianfan was not as beautiful as Gu Qingdie, and in terms of body, she could not even compare to him. In terms of knowledge and cultivation, even Bai Qianfan was unable to compare to him, and really did not know what her son was thinking.

 C223 Dont you dare flatten me down

    It was rare for them to be so well-organized, so the Grand Consort Rui was happy and kept them to eat.


    Although his relationship with his own mother had never been harmonious, this was, after all, a woman who was born pregnant with ten months of difficulty. No matter how unhappy she was, it would slowly fade into a shallow mark as time passed. Seeing that the Grand Consort was so happy, he did not want to pour cold water on her, so he agreed.


    Gu Qingdie was naturally happy that she could find her own sense of existence here, unlike the Prince Chu Palace, where Morong Gan threw her in the backyard and ignored her. Bai Qianfan did not mind, she was fine with anything as long as she was not hungry.


    Seeing this mother and son daughter-in-law sitting around a table, Huang Youdao and Senior Servant Rong were truly happy from the bottom of their hearts. Every time Prince Chu came to greet him, it was as if he had placed orders. Not to mention eating, he didn''t even finish a cup of tea and just left after a few words. Every time he came, Grand Consort would always be happy, but once he left, the corners of Grand Consort''s mouth drooped down, making them sad as well.


    They knew about this mother and son pair''s mental knot. It was not something that could be easily untied in a day or a day. However, sitting down to eat together was not far from filial piety. As slaves, they hoped for their masters to be good, but as long as their masters were good, they could be good.


    Because his son''s wife came over, Grand Consort ordered another serving of the dishes in the kitchen. A table was set up with eyes filled with food, which Bai Qianfan was most interested in, she could not even catch a glimpse of the dishes, with her eyes blinking, her face full of joy, Grand Consort Rui, seeing this, could not help but sigh. The ones who didn''t know might have thought that they were just some small fry, but they didn''t know the rules at all.


    Morong Gan was used to seeing Bai Qianfan like this, so he did not think much of it.


    Bai Qianfan raised her head and looked at the food eunuch standing behind him. Suddenly, she remembered what happened on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Bai Qianfan secretly observed the Grand Consort Rui and Gu Qingdie eating. The maximum amount of dishes used for eating was two times, she definitely wouldn''t use her chopsticks for the third time, she had learnt to do it, no matter how much she liked it, she could endure it. In any case, once they returned to the Prince Chu Palace, she could eat whatever she wanted, but here, she could not lose face for the Prince Chu.


    This was the first time Morong Gan had seen her eat so elegantly like her, but upon closer inspection, he understood in his heart. He found it funny and took two more chopsticks from the dish she liked, "If you like it, then eat more."


    Bai Qianfan quickly expressed her thanks and smiled at him. She really liked the Snow Toad''s belly, it was warm and had a bit of chewing, and although the Bu Cai eunuch gave her two chopsticks, it was gone before it could taste anything.


    Gu Qingdie lowered his eyes, but a flash of sadness in his eyes caught the Grand Consort Rui''s attention.


    She coughed and said, "Oh, don''t be so busy with Princess Hua-Yang. You can also give food to Qingdie."


    Morong Gan responded with an "En". Without even looking, he casually picked up a bowl of food and placed it on Gu Qingdie''s plate. Out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Bai Qianfan.


    However, he also knew that it was an extravagant hope. The little girl looked at him with a smile and looked very happy, asking Gu Qingdie, "Big sister likes to eat streaky pork, huh?"


    Gu Qingdie forced a smile, "Not bad." Actually, the pork was not fat. It had been roasted over a small fire to be dried off. It had a lot of chew to it, but no matter how tasty it was, no gold coin lady liked to eat it. She picked it up and carefully bit into a piece of lean meat. It was very dry and had the taste of crispy butter. It would be best if it could be used as a side dish for men. She did not love it.


    However, this was given to her by the Prince Chu, she was not even able to eat it, which made it seem like she was taking the risk. She refused to give him an explanation, and with a harden heart, the entire piece of soup entered her mouth, chewing and swallowing twice, quickly drinking two more mouthfuls of soup, finally suppressing the fishy smell.


    Seeing that she was eating heartily, Bai Qianfan asked: "Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    "Me too." She lifted up the plate and looked at Morong Gan.


    Morong Gan picked out a thin piece of meat and gave it to her, "There''s some oil, just one piece will do."


    Since the same dish was given to different people, the attitude towards it would naturally be different as well. Gu Qingdie''s heart was ruthlessly stung; the joy she gave her by giving her the dish previously flew away, and what remained was only resentment and jealousy. That was also her man, but to this day she was a widow! To a woman, this was both a tragedy and a despair.


    She would not let herself be defeated in a single blow. She, Gu Qingdie, must be the one who laughed till the very end, the victor!


    After finishing his meal and drinking some tea, Morong Gan left with his wife. The Grand Consort Rui personally sent it to the door, where Huang You and the others prepared a palanquin. Morong Gan waved his hand, "There''s no need, I will just squeeze together with Princess Hua-Yang."


    She was referring to Bai Qianfan, of course. She had personally lifted the curtain to let her sit inside while she followed behind her. Huang Youdao found it funny, but Grand Consort Rui shook her head inwardly. Her originally calm and rational grandfather had become so formless after being touched by Bai Qianfan.


    The palanquin was not big, it was crowded when there was only one person sitting inside, and that was two people. Morong Gan was a man with a strong frame, and with that one move, he managed to land on Bai Qianfan''s body. Bai Qianfan shouted, "Aiya, don''t flatten me out."


    He gave a stifled laugh, picked her up, sat down, and put her on his lap. He had wanted to do this for a long time, but he had never found a chance.


    Bai Qianfan called out and laughed, but everyone outside could hear him clearly. Even though she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she could tell from this little bit of evidence how intimate their relationship was.


    Grand Consort Rui was surprised. In front of her, Morong Gan also had a smile on his face, but that smile was stiff and stiff. It was a smile that came straight to the eyes, not to mention a casual smile from the bottom of his heart.


    Gu Qingdie sat in the palanquin, her nails digging into her palms. If they were in the Palace, she might not be this angry, but in front of the Grand Consort Rui, Morong Gan obviously did not put her, a concubine, in his eyes. It was also true that she was just a concubine, how could he possibly care about her, but she was feeling wronged here. She was better than Bai Qianfan in everything, and even the Grand Consort Rui liked her.


    Bai Qianfan ate and drank to her heart''s content, she laid against Morong Gan''s chest lazily. The palanquin swayed, and her eyes squinted like a kitten''s. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with relying on Morong Gan like this. The longer they lived together, the more dependent she would be on Morong Gan, and in her heart, she had already treated him as her closest person. No matter where he was, as long as he was there, she could be at ease.


    Morong Gan lowered his head and secretly kissed the top of her head.


    Bai Qianfan was already confused, she replied, "I like it."


    Morong Gan hesitated before asking, "I like it ¡­ Grand Consort? "


    "I like it."


    Morong Gan was relieved. Since he liked his, then there would be no problem with his wife.


    He still wanted to ask, "Do you like me?"


    The words rolled at the tip of his tongue, but in the end, he did not ask. For the time being, he would do it this way.

 C224 See if there are any water chestnuts in the lake?

    Bai Qianfan''s foundation could be considered not bad. After falling into a serious illness, she had recovered completely in half a month.


    She was arguing about going back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, but with her there, Morong Gan ignored everything. He was focused on her, and always had a smile on his face. She had mentioned wanting to leave several times, but he had always thought that she was sick and rejected him outright. But now that she was completely recovered and was still alive and kicking, he felt that it was a little too much to keep her in the dark. When he thought again, her month was almost up, if he didn''t go back now, it would be hard to find out about the poison.


    With this experience, he felt that only if she stayed by his side would she be safe. Although they all lived in the same residence, there was still a distance between the Huailin Pavilion and the bottom-up Huailin Pavilion, and sometimes Hou would be afraid that he wouldn''t be able to take care of her properly, and then there would be an accident.


    He wanted to send a guard to protect her in the dark, but all the guards were men. It was inconvenient, and the maidservants didn''t have good men ¡­ Thinking of this, he remembered something. He said to Bai Qianfan, "Yue Xiang is too weak, let me exchange you for another two."


    Bai Qianfan frowned, "Why do you want to trade? The two of them are pretty good."


    "What''s there to be proud of? If someone was following you, would you faint at the back of the mountain?"


    "I told them not to follow. Besides, even if they wanted to follow, wouldn''t it be easy for me to get rid of them? Didn''t I shake off the prince before? "


    Morong Gan blushed, he swept his gaze across his eyebrows and tail, then laughed: Who did you learn to throw others aside?


    "No one, I got my own experience," Bai Qianfan said complacently. "If I didn''t have that ability, I would still be in that bag right now."


    Morong Gan''s heart tightened. That''s right, if she did not have that ability, she would have lost his life earlier, and would not have had the chance to let him meet his.


    "Don''t change, I like the two of them." "Big Sister Qi Hong told me. In order to find me, she put in a lot of effort and even got scolded by the Elder Sister Xiu. Your Highness, Yue Xiang Yue Guiyi has really treated me very well."


    Morong Gan had never been able to do anything in front of her.


    "Fine, as long as you like it. However, since they are weak in protecting their master, they should be punished."


    "What punishment?"


    "Just take the beating. For your sake, one person ten times is fine."


    "Don''t! As soon as I returned, you immediately gave me a board. When the time comes, are they going to serve me, or am I going to serve them?"


    "Then tell me, what''s the punishment?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "Yue Xiang and Yue Gui don''t like to eat meat, how about punishing them with meat?"


    Morong Gan, "..." Are you sure this is a punishment, not a disguised reward?


    "Everyone has to eat three big pieces of meat, so I''ll supervise, okay?"


    Morong Gan glanced at her, "The protector isn''t strong, it''s good enough that you didn''t peel off their skin, but they still want to eat flesh, why are you still thinking of such a good thing!"


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and giggled, "I think this punishment is pretty good. In the future, if I make a mistake, you can punish me to eat meat."


    Morong Gan couldn''t help but pinch her face. He wanted to eat meat too, eat her meat ¡­


    In the end the punishment was left unpunished. Yue Xiang came over and picked her up, carrying a big bag with''s dessert, the new clothes that Lv He had made for her, and the little gadgets that Morong Gan had bought for her all this time.


    Every time he turned his head back, Morong Gan would always be standing at his original spot, and would look at her without blinking. Bai Qianfan felt that he had seen wrongly, and the prince''s eyes seemed to carry a tinge of sadness, it was not as if he was going to die or separate from his family, and she was also not going to leave his pavilion. He was living in the same house, you could see it if you wanted to, what''s there to be sad about it?


    When they reached the corner, she turned her head back and saw that Morong Gan was still standing there without moving. She strongly shook her hand: "My prince, I ¡­"


    With the last two words still in his mouth, Morong Gan suddenly walked over with large steps. She was stunned and looked at him with blinking eyes.


    When he got closer, he asked, "What did you say?"


    "I said, I''m leaving."


    He said, "Oh, let''s go then. Why are you shouting so much?" After saying that, he started to walk towards the second door.


    Bai Qianfan chased after him, "Where is the Prince going?"


    He clasped his hands behind his back and slowed down his pace. "This King has nothing better to do. I''ll send you on your way."


    "No need to send me off," Bai Qianfan said as she pointed with her finger. "The Moon Reaching Pavilion is right there.


    Morong Gan said, "I am going to take a look at the Bright Lake to see if there are any water caltrops in the lake."


    "It''s already this season, are there still water caltrops?"


    "Don''t you know that there''s Qiu Ling Jiao?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I''ve never eaten before." She waved her hand towards Yue Xiang, "You guys go back first, I''ll follow the prince to Bright Lake to take a look at the water caltrops."


    Morong Gan was secretly happy, but he said: "You don''t need to go, it''s just right that you''re sick.


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "I''m very sturdy, after being under the rain for an entire night it''s just a bad cold, a little wind is nothing."


    The two of them chatted as they walked past the Fallen Star Pavilion. Looking at the Pro-guard guarding the courtyard gate, Bai Qianfan suddenly thought of Xiu Yuanshuang, who had actually killed Little Yellow and lured her to the bottom of the back mountain, whether or not she was Xiu Yuanshuang, who was not sure, would admit guilt if she had cried all day long, until her eyes were swollen like walnuts. Earlier, she had been befuddled and did not pay attention to it.


    "Your Highness," she said as she raised her head to look at Morong Gan, "actually ¡­"


    Morong Gan interrupted her, "I can understand why you are begging for mercy on behalf of Yue Xiang, but if you are begging for mercy on behalf of her, it would be best for you not to say anything. How can you pity a woman who wants to see you die, compared to someone like the Madame Bai? "


    "I''m all right now. Furthermore, Little Yellow is just a chicken. If a chicken dies, it can''t take a human''s life to pay for it. "


    "If I come back a day later, you will be the one to die." Morong Gan was still afraid when he thought about it, how could he let Xiu Yuanshuang go? However, he was not someone who treated human life as grass, without sufficient evidence, he would not do anything to Xiu Yuanshuang.


    Seeing Morong Gan''s gloomy face, Bai Qianfan did not know what to say. Morong Gan was used to walking with big strides, so her walking was not slow either. The two of them did not speak, but walked faster than anyone else, and very quickly, they arrived beside the Bright Lake.


    Most of the lotus flowers in the lake had dried up and were lying on the surface of the water. However, there were still a few branches standing upright and trembling in the wind.


    The sky gradually darkened and the lake surface became a blur. Bai Qianfan imitated Morong Gan''s actions: "It''s already dark, so I can''t see anything. I''ll come back again during the day. "Your Highness, I''m leaving."


    When she didn''t hear a response, she secretly lifted her eyes. In the darkness of the night, the man''s expression was gloomy and unreadable. Only his pair of deep and dark eyes stared directly at the lake''s surface.


    The wind started to pick up, whizzing over, the leaves on the shore rustled, Bai Qianfan shrunk her neck, and turned to leave, but her arm was suddenly pulled back into her embrace.

 C225 Im a little sad

    Bai Qianfan was shocked. She wanted to struggle free, but she was firmly held back by Morong Gan, who pressed her head against his chest, making her unable to speak. She could only groan out.


    "Don''t move," he said, lowering his head. A hot breath was blowing in her ears. Her whole ear was burning, and her heart was thumping wildly. She had no idea what was going on.


    After a while, he said, "I''m a bit sad."


    Although she didn''t know why he was sad, when she was sad, she would often hug her wet nurse and ask her close friends to give her strength and comfort her. Therefore, she could understand Morong Gan''s current state of mind.


    Unable to speak, she could only raise her hand and pat his back to comfort him.


    But what was he sad about? She remembered that he had been fine at first, but when she mentioned Xiu Yuanshuang on the way to Fallen Star Pavilion, his mood had dropped. Then, it was Xiu Yuanshuang who had made him sad.


    Xiu Yuanshuang was his secondary wife, a relationship that was even closer than Gu Qingdie''s. He believed that she had done something wrong, and was thus very upset.


    What Morong Gan said was the truth, and he was indeed a little sad because the little girl had moved away. Every day, she would stay in his sight, and he would suddenly move back to the backyard.


    The two of them continued to hug each other silently, warming each other in the night wind. To Bai Qianfan, this was a cuddle like family, but to herself, this hug was not easy to come by. He did not expect Bai Qianfan to cooperate so well, not resist, not resist.


    He relaxed a little to see her expression. Had she finally felt what he wanted and was willing to try and accept him?


    Just as he let go, Bai Qianfan used her little fist to lightly punch him on the chest, and said with a very relaxed tone, "It''s alright, you''re a man.


    Morong Gan, "..."


    Without waiting for him to come back to his senses, she smiled and said, "Prince, isn''t it good to have a girl like me? "If you have any bitterness, you can puke on me. I promise I won''t tell anyone else."


    Morong Gan, "..."


    "In the future, if I have something on my mind, I''ll tell you. When I feel sad, can you lean on my shoulder for a bit?" She rubbed her hands together and smiled bashfully, "Although we are not siblings, you have treated me better than my own brother. It''s my fortune to have a brother like you. When you get old, I''ll show you filial respect. "


    Morong Gan, "..."


    What was this all about? He was thinking about husband and wife, and she was even thinking about siblings. She was even waiting for him to grow old, and she was giving him filial respect. Really, was he really that old? Old enough to be Ge Zi?


    It took him a long time to calm himself down. He pretended not to care and asked, "Do I feel old?"


    "Your highness isn''t old. Your highness is in the prime of his life, so why do you say that?"


    "Then why do you respect me?"


    "When I was young, you took great care of me. When I grow up, I will naturally honor you. This is human nature."


    Half of the reason was because she had moved, the other half was because of Du Changfeng. This matter had been kept in his heart all along, and it had almost pushed him to the ground. Taking advantage of this time, he wanted to ask her a question.


    "You and Du Changfeng ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan said: "Everything will be decided by Your Highness." She then hurriedly ran away. From the looks of it, she seemed to be shy.


    Morong Gan was miserable, he had not even said anything, let him decide, what kind of sect master was he! He was so infuriated that his chest heaved, and he was unable to calm down for a long time.


    Gu Qingdie leaned at the window, silently looking at the man standing by the lake, and she could see that he was probably playing tricks on her, when he was about to leave, she wasn''t able to let him go, and instead pulled him back and tightly held him in place. In that short moment, she was even able to catch her breath, and it was only after a long time that she managed to catch her breath.


    However, she knew that she was dreaming. It was precisely because of this, that she hated Bai Qianfan, and also hated him. This world was full of blind marriages, and she did not regret marrying into the Prince Chu Palace.


    She came out of the mansion and knew the suffering of the women inside. Men always liked to hate the old, and it was normal for them to have three wives and four concubines. The wives did not expect men, so they could only blame their children, but she did not even have this little bit of hope. How could he not make her angry or sad?


    The pain they brought to her, she would definitely pay it back in double!


    Not long after Bai Qianfan returned to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, she started to eat the medicine again. It was given to her by Liu Yitie regarding the treatment of the moon, so she had to drink it for the next five days.


    Although she didn''t like to eat medicine, every time the laurel was served to her, she would drink it obediently. Once she had drunk it, the rose would immediately be stuffed into her mouth to taste the bitterness.


    After half a month had passed, both the little bunnies had grown up. They had grown up long, but their courage had never grown, and they were no longer familiar with her, so she wanted to touch them. Snowball trembled, and started to croak. She swallowed and pressed the bitterness back into her throat. The wet nurse said that death cannot be reborn. Those who are alive must look forward and be happy. Those who are dead can see their loved ones in the sky.


    Little Yellow was a chicken, but he didn''t know if it could ascend to the heavens. The nanny said that people would go to the Heavenly Court, bad people would land in the mansion, and Little Yellow was a good chicken, so it should be able to go to the Heavenly Court. The wet nurse was also up there. She would take care of Little Yellow for sure. She was happily showing it to them.


    Because he was afraid of alerting her, during the past few days when Bai Qianfan had been taking the medicine, Morong Gan did not go over to see her, but he was really concerned in his heart. He knew that the poison was shallow and would not harm anyone''s life, but he still could not stay seated, and could not sleep for half a night.


    He secretly brought out a portion of the medicine that he had yet to fry and also sent a day''s worth of medicinal residue to Zuo Tangzhong. After comparing the ingredients, he did not find anything wrong.


    This meant that there was no problem with Liu Yitie''s medicine, and that it could only be done by someone else in the process. However, the person who did this to her was very smart. She would only make a move on one of the days and it would take some effort to capture her.


    Morong Gan was patient, it was only for five days, he could bear it, but once he captured people and swept away all the monsters, Bai Qianfan''s side would truly be at peace.

 C226 Who was the one who poisoned the poison?

    On the fifth day, Zuo Tangzhong finally found a herb that wasn''t on the prescription. This herb was a rare herb, if it was another person who found it, they might not know it, but it just so happened that it was Zuo Tangzhong. He was experienced and knowledgeable, so he recognized that this herb was called Earth mold, it had a cold nature, and it could especially cause a woman to have infertility.


    Infertility? Morong Gan squinted as a sharp light flashed past his eyes. Well, the harem set was used in his backyard. He didn''t want her life, yet he wanted her to lose the right to be a mother. To a woman, this was something even worse than death.


    Honestly speaking, he felt somewhat guilty towards Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie. Back then, he had made up his mind that he would marry and have his own children, and would start a family with them. He wanted to have a good life with them, but his plans had yet to change quickly.


    He wanted to pave a path for them to live a happy life for the rest of their lives. However, before he even planned anything, they couldn''t wait any longer and acted first.


    Well, it saved him a lot of trouble, and he didn''t care about guilt anymore for a woman with a bad heart. At first, she didn''t say anything, but when she heard that she was going to be whipped, she was so scared that her whole body started trembling. She could only say that she had received Lateral Princess''s benefit and added something into the medicine, which Lateral Princess ate in front of her, proving that it wasn''t something that could harm her. Only then did she dare to do it.


    Morong Gan was furious, he kicked the little girl away and angrily rushed into Fallen Star Pavilion''s courtyard.


    Xiu Yuanshuang sat in front of the makeup table and allowed Qiu Wen to remove the Pearl Hairpin above her head. Hearing the servant''s anxious voices, she knew that Morong Gan had come, and her heart jumped as she hurriedly stood up to greet him. Just as she took two steps, Morong Gan''s leg stepped in and kicked her ruthlessly in the chest.


    The servants were all shocked silly by this change. Only Qiu Wen cried as she went to help her up, then she begged Morong Gan for mercy, "Your highness, it''s all your servant''s fault. Please let your master go, if you want to hit your servant, then hit me!"


    This kick was very heavy, Xiu Yuanshuang felt a sweet and fishy smell coming from her throat, she couldn''t even suppress it with all her might, and a bit of scarlet slowly flowed down the corner of her mouth. She wiped away the blood on her hands and knees, then lowered her head and said, "My prince, what mistake have I committed that is worthy of you getting so angry. Please speak up and let me die."


    "Alright, this king will ask you," Morong Gan said with a dark face as he pointed at her, "You were the one who ordered the poison in the consort''s medicine, right?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang was obviously very surprised, "Poisoned the wangfei? Where did the prince hear that from? "There''s no way this could have happened!"


    "Did you not? The person you ordered has already been admitted, why are you still forcing yourself? A lady from a noble family actually dared to do such a malicious thing. It truly makes one feel disheartened."


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked up at him, and then suddenly gained courage, "The one who truly makes people feel cold is the prince, I am the prince who carries the palanquin with him to carry the mansion, does the prince ever have a day where he does not care about my husband''s responsibilities? Have you ever treated me warmly? If that''s the case, why did you marry me in the first place? I am a person, not a decoration. I also have seven emotions and six desires, but what has the Prince done? If you were to marry into the Palace for more than a month without getting married, wouldn''t it be a joke if word of this spread? "


    Morong Gan was speechless, this was what he owed them, they could not take revenge on Bai Qianfan just because of his fault.


    "This King admits that This King is guilty of his wrongdoings, but one yard is one yard. You should hate This King, so why did you make a move against Princess Hua-Yang?"


    "If you want to add to your crimes, then you have no reason to do so." Xiu Yuanshuang''s eyes glistened with tears, which finally flowed down from the corners of her eyes. "Your highness felt that I was in the way now and wanted to dismiss me, so I found out the criminal alibi and said that I poisoned the wangfei and kept her under house arrest for so many days without being able to come out. How can I poison you? How can you contact the people outside?"


    Morong Gan looked at her coldly, "You attack first, and keep him under house arrest. As long as you hand him over and pay him enough money, that person will poison him every time he makes medicine, and you don''t need to tell him again."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face was deathly pale, filled with despair and grief. With a wooden face, the corners of her lips lifted into a strange smile, "Alright, since Your Highness doesn''t believe me, then I have nothing to say. But I am willing to die to prove that I understand you very well." After saying that, she suddenly got up and quickly slammed into the wall.


    She suddenly activated it, causing everyone to not have time to react, they all gasped, and saw that Xiu Yuanshuang was about to smash her head into them.


    stretched out her long arm and rushed forward in an attempt to stop him. Xiu Yuanshuang charged over and struck his arm with her head.


    She raised her head in astonishment and took two steps back. "Why does Your Highness want to stop me? Why don''t you want me to die?"


    He flung her aside forcefully and said with a cold face, "This king will never forgive a person who commits adultery, but neither will I treat human life as if it were grass. Since you do not accept it, this king will also not let you die a wronged death," He raised his voice to call Ning Jiu, "Go and bring that little girl over to confront Lateral Princess."


    Ning Jiu replied from the door and accepted the order.


    Morong Gan observed Xiu Yuanshuang''s reaction from the side. Seeing that her face was wooden, without much expression, she became annoyed and could not be bothered to speak anymore. She pulled up her robes and sat down.


    After a while, Ning Jiu led the way, the little girl knelt down on his knees with his head lowered, like a wriggling quail.


    Morong Gan put down the tea cup, his slender and powerful fingers knocked on the armrest, "Speak, tell me everything you know. If I were to find out that you are lying, I will definitely skin you alive.


    The little girl nodded her head, she laid down on the ground, her voice soft and soft, but her speech was clear, "Lateral Princess told me to add that medicinal ingredient in, saying that it won''t kill me if I eat it. Lateral Princess promised me some silver, so I didn''t dare disobey, so ¡­"


    "You''re lying!" Xiu Yuanshuang rushed over, and grabbed the little girl, raising her hand and slapping her twice, "In the end, who let you slander me? Hurry and tell me, if you don''t, I''ll beat you to death! "


    The little girl screamed, and continued to struggle free under her hands. Morong Gan allowed them to cause trouble, and sat on the chair, spectating coldly.


    In the end, the little girl still broke free from Xiu Yuanshuang''s hands and cried, "Prince, everything that this servant said is true. If you don''t believe me, this servant can die for you to see!"


    After saying that, she tilted her head and slammed it against the wall. She was too far away and before anyone could react, she had already slammed into the wall. The girl''s body softly fell down with a muffled bang.


    Ning Jiu took a closer look and shook his head at Morong Gan.


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked at this scene in fear, her face completely devoid of blood, and her entire body shivering.

 C227 You cant even count your days as a proper doctor

    This unforeseen event shocked everyone present. In the blink of an eye, the person disappeared just like that. Everyone froze on the spot, at a loss of what to do. Only Morong Gan remained seated without moving, his cold and fierce gaze staring at the speck of bright red blood on the wall. He had seen too many dead people, death was a little servant girl who deserved to die, it was nothing, he was just a little surprised, women were more ruthless, even more ruthless than men.


    That strike of Xiu Yuanshuang''s just now also used all of her strength. If hshedid not block it, the person who was lying on the ground right now would have been her. Was she trying to commit suicide or die to show her sincerity? With the death of the maidservant, the situation became even more complicated. Then, he looked at Xiu Yuanshuang who was slumped on the chair, as though her bones had been wrenched, her usual dignity and elegance gone. The light in her eyes dimmed and dimmed, leaving only despair, like a man on the verge of death.


    The incident that happened at Fallen Star Pavilion was not made public. The Pro-guard was guarding the door, and the people inside could not come out, while the people outside could not come in. The servants inside were all warned, no one dared to speak carelessly. The little maidservant''s death was like a stone thrown into the water, causing a circle of ripples before calming down.


    Morong Gan got off the horse and headed back to the house, then dismounted at the second door. Throwing away the reins, he turned and walked towards the backyard. Once he entered the Moon Reaching Pavilion, Bai Qianfan was in the courtyard playing with the two little rabbits. In his hands was a handful of carrot slices, teasing them to jump forward. Seeing Morong Gan walking in, he asked in bewilderment, "Your Royal Highness, why are you looking for me in such a hurry?"


    Morong Gan felt a little strange, "Where did you see that I was looking for you so anxiously?"


    Bai Qianfan pointed: "You haven''t even changed into your court uniform."


    Morong Gan couldn''t help but burst out laughing. The little girl was normally silly, and occasionally, he was also this clever. He had indeed come over in a hurry, and had calculated the date beforehand. With Bai Qianfan coming to Yue Clan today, her painful expression made his heart clench, he had to stay by the side.


    However, she had rushed over in a hurry and was perfectly fine. She was happily playing with the little rabbit. In his heart, he was blaming Zuo Tangzhong.


    He looked down at her condescendingly, his tone casual. "I''m not looking for you, I just happened to pass by. Come in and take a look."


    Bai Qianfan replied, "I thought you wanted to invite me to go eat dinner."


    He bent down and poked her on the forehead. "You only know how to eat all day, I don''t see how you grow."


    "Who said it didn''t grow. Yesterday, I even measured it for me. I even said it grew a piece of tofu skin."


    Morong Gan could not help but laugh. The tofu skin was as thin as paper. He clasped his hands behind his back and slowly turned around. "You play, I''m leaving."


    Hearing her melodious voice, "Take care, Your Highness."


    Look, there was no intention of keeping him alive. Morong Gan laughed bitterly in his heart. He felt pity for this girl who was so insensible to him.


    Just as she reached the door, she heard a sudden breath of cold air come out of her mouth. Yue Guiyi asked, "Princess, what''s wrong?"


    He quickly turned around and walked towards her. Seeing her on the ground, she covered her stomach with her hands and his face creased into a frown. He carried her in his arms and walked into the room, instructing the maidservant, "Prepare a hot water bottle. Have you prepared all the things you need during the letter period?"


    The laurel was a little messy. Everything had been prepared, but when a man instructed her to do this, she felt her face growing red. He then looked at Bai Qianfan who was in his embrace. Bai Qianfan''s eyes were tightly shut and her brows were knitted together. He looked to be in extreme pain. She hurriedly told the girls to prepare their things and said, "Didn''t the doctor say that you drank medicine last time to get better? Why does it still hurt so much?"


    Morong Gan''s face darkened, a group of trash like him did not even know what was in the medicine! In a hurry, Bai Qianfan died from the poison, they were so stupid that they didn''t know about it.


    He placed Bai Qianfan on the bed, but she couldn''t open her arms and legs. She pressed her lower right abdomen hard, inhaling cold air. He rubbed his hands together to warm them and pressed them against her. Her brow relaxed a little, and she forced a smile at him. "The prince''s hands are so warm, it''s even more effective than a hot water bottle."


    She grinned and bared her teeth. She didn''t look any better than she did when she was crying. He scowled. "Alright, don''t say anything."


    Soon, the hot water bottle was delivered. He tucked her inside his clothes and pressed his hands together. "Better?"


    She narrowed her eyes, gave a grunt of acknowledgment, then stiffened and relaxed, leaning into his arms. Yue Xiang washed the brown sugar water and served it to her, Morong Gan fed it to her and the sugar water was a little hot, she pouted her lips and sipped from it, like a young bird waiting to be fed.


    Morong Gan looked down at her, and the more he looked, the more he liked her. He didn''t know why she was so interesting, no matter what expressions he had, they were all so cute, causing him to love his to the depths of his bones.


    After drinking most of it, she didn''t want to drink anymore, and he didn''t want to force it. Putting down the bowl, he pulled her closer to him, tucking her under the covers, resting his chin on her head, gently hugging her, neither of them saying anything. She squinted like a lazy kitten, and he looked down at her, wishing only that time would stop at this moment.


    The maidservants sensibly withdrew from the room. The room was completely silent. He could hear her breathing. It was light and inaudible, as if she had just drunk some sweet water. There was a hint of sweetness in her breathing. Then he felt her body sink, pressing against his chest. He secretly stretched out his neck to see that she had indeed fallen asleep.


    She had always been a vigilant person, and her sleep was shallow, so he didn''t dare to move a muscle. His hands and feet were numb and sore, so he could only bear with it. Thinking more deeply, she was able to fall asleep in his arms, proving that she was unprepared for him. In her heart, he was trustworthy. This was roughly the benefit of being Ge Zi.


    Bai Qianfan slept soundly, and she felt that her stomach was a little uncomfortable, but she was not woken up by the pain. She turned over, found a comfortable position, and went back to sleep.


    She dreamt that she was walking on the street and suddenly urinated, but couldn''t find the toilet no matter where she looked. She was sweating with anxiety as she clutched her stomach, trying to find a quiet place to hide, but no matter where she went, she was surrounded by people. Just as she was panicking, she felt her lower abdomen suddenly drop as a warm current rushed out.


    She cried out, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself still in Morong Gan''s embrace.


    He touched her forehead and asked softly, "What? "I''m dreaming."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him in shock and muttered, "You, why are you still here?"


    Morong Gan felt a pang in his heart, and did not bother about her, saying, "Your stomach hurts, I''ll accompany you."


    Bai Qianfan supported him as she sat up slowly. As soon as she moved, she immediately felt the liquid flowing out from beneath her. She was so frightened that she froze on the spot, her expression looked as though she was about to cry.


    Morong Gan didn''t know what was wrong with her, and asked, "Did you get a stomachache again?"


    She could not say anything. Her face was as red as a cooked prawn. She did not move and only pushed him. "Aiya, if I tell you to leave, then leave."


    Her tone was somewhat urgent, yet also somewhat coquettish, making him enjoy it very much. Knowing this sort of thing, she might be a bit embarrassed. He then got down from the bed and said, "I will call Yue Gui and Yue Xiang in."


    She kept her position and nodded eagerly. He thought it was funny, so he stopped teasing her and went out.


    As soon as Yue Xiang walked in, she said with a sullen face, "What do we do? I seem to have soiled my clothes again. " This was not the first time she had done this. Every time her clothes were dirty, it would always be Yue Xiang and Yue Lao who washed her.


    Yue Xiang laughed, "What''s there to be anxious about, since you''re dirty, why don''t you go wash."


    "Princess, why are you sitting like that? Aren''t you tired?"


    Bai Qianfan stammered, "I can''t move, even my bed will be dirty from a single move."


    Yue Gui said, "Aiya, my lord, it''s alright for you to get dirty. There are servants here."


    Yue Xiang brought some hot water in and the two cleaned her up. Finally, they cleaned her up properly. Bai Qianfan let out a long sigh, "Being a lady is only this bad, it''s too troublesome."


    Yue Xiang said, "If it''s not women who are suffering, but without this incident, they will not be able to give birth to children."


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her stomach, muttering, "I feel like I''m still a child, how can I have a child?"


    "That''s right. Hurry up and open up some leaves for the prince. It would be great if you could give birth to a young prince."


    Bai Qianfan had told them about her relationship with Morong Gan, but they didn''t listen to him. They kept bringing her and Morong Gan together, so she was too lazy to explain herself. If she really wanted to have children with someone, no matter what, it wouldn''t be Morong Gan. It should be ¡­ Du Changfeng.

 C228 This is going to starve us to death

    Qiu Wen opened the Food Box and took a look at the clear water inside, she could not help but become angry, "Your highness is too heartless, you want to starve us to death?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang said, "Your Highness does not care about these trivial matters, there are people here who want us dead."


    Qiu Wen was startled, "Master is right." She didn''t say it, but pointed to the south.


    Xiu Yuanshuang sneered, "If she''s dead, then there''s no proof at all. Her actions are truly ruthless."


    Qiu Wen said anxiously, "Master, we cannot sit still and wait for death, you have to think of a way, send a message outside and have the old master come to save you."


    "What can I do?" Xiu Yuanshuang sighed, "The Pro-guard is like King Kong at the door, can we walk out? "There''s no other way. Qing, just sit there and wait for your death."


    Qiu Wen''s voice was filled with tears, "Master, you can''t give up on yourself like that. Last time, you caused such a ruckus, and Prince didn''t take your life.


    "Trust me?" Xiu Yuanshuang laughed coldly, "Other than Bai Qianfan, no one else would believe him."


    Qiu Wen was a loyal servant, and seeing that Xiu Yuanshuang could not keep her spirits up and was waiting to die, sshe became extremely anxious. She had followed Eldest Miss out of the pavilion, and before she left, her mistress had said a thousand things to take good care of Eldest Miss. But now that things had turned out like this, if Eldest Miss really died wrongfully, how could she have the face to see the Old Master and Madam? When that time came, he would just have to smash his head into the ground and leave it to the young miss.


    The Eldest Miss was heartbroken and didn''t want to run down the path of survival, but she couldn''t sit idly by. She had carefully observed the Pro-guard at the entrance and knew when they had changed their sentry. Thus, when they were changing their sentry, she quietly crawled out from the dog hole under the wall and wanted to deliver a letter to the Grand Scholar Palace.


    But before she had taken two steps, she was caught, she knew that if she did not escape she would die, so she became even more furious and lowered her head to bite on Pro-guard''s hand.


    As soon as Pro-guard was released from the pain, she scampered off, choosing no path in her panic. She ran into the Moon Reaching Pavilion and was scolded by a little girl, "Who are you, to be so reckless and reckless, scampering our wangfei to the point of making you suffer."


    Pro-guard caught up to her and twisted her hand behind her. He then lifted her knee, causing her to kneel on the ground.


    With such a loud commotion, everyone in the room came out. The one running in front was Bai Qianfan, she looked at him in shock, "What happened?"


    Pro-guard bowed towards him. "This subordinate wasn''t good enough to protect her, so I let her run out and disturbed her. Please forgive me."


    Seeing Qiu Wen''s hands being locked behind her back, Bai Qianfan had a pained expression on her face, "Hurry and let her go, you''re hurting her."


    Pro-guard was a bit hesitant, and Bai Qianfan was getting impatient waiting. She simply went up to push Pro-guard away, "She is a girl, and you are a man. "Look, you''ve even scratched your arm."


    Yue Guang pulled her aside, "Why do you care so much? When you lost it, this servant went to ask the Lateral Princess. She was just beside me, talking sarcastically with her orchid fingers."


    Bai Qianfan replied, "She is her, I am me, running into my courtyard, how can I not care about the rules?"


    Qiu Wen was a little embarrassed from her previous grudges, but when he heard her words, she immediately kneeled on the ground and hugged her leg as she cried, "Esteemed wangfei, please save my master."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Don''t cry, speak if you have anything to say. What happened to your master? Is he sick? "


    My master is locked up, the Prince did not say anything. She is still in the Lateral Princess, but look at the food he gives us every day.


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, "That''s impossible. The kitchen in the front yard has rice and steamed buns, how can I send porridge to all of you? "


    "That''s not porridge at all, it''s still thick. Wangfei, you''ll know when you take a look."


    Bai Qianfan had been starved before, so she knew the pain of starvation. But this was the Prince Chu Palace, how could the Prince Chu Palace let him starve? She was hungry, but her Lateral Princess still told him that it was a disgrace to her highness. She could not ignore this matter, and followed Qiu Wen to Fallen Star Pavilion. Yue Gui stomped her feet in anger, but there was nothing she could do, she could only follow behind Yue Xiang.


    If Bai Qianfan wanted to enter the Fallen Star Pavilion, it would be very difficult for her to do so. However, she was an imperial concubine, and a person with the highest point of the prince''s heart, no one could afford to offend her. Although they had allowed her to enter, they had secretly sent a letter to the Huailin Pavilion.


    Xiu Yuanshuang never thought that Bai Qianfan would come. She was usually polite to Bai Qianfan on the surface, but now that she had encountered difficulties, and even more so because of the difficulty Bai Qianfan had faced, she was unwilling to pretend any longer.


    Bai Qianzhang didn''t care about this. He walked over to the table and took a look at the food in the box. Indeed, it was just as Qiuwen had said. Several grains of rice were lying at the bottom of the box. She flew into a rage, "Can you eat until you''re full? I''ll go look for whoever sent it!


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed coldly, "Stop pretending. Seeing me like that, you should be proud."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her strangely, "Seeing you like this, what am I so proud of. Is it good for me if you starve to death? I know you despise me, but I don''t despise you. You are the miss of the Grand Scholar Palace, and you are a hundred times stronger than me. But no matter how much you read, how much you understand reason and how unkind you are, you will never be happy to be alive. That''s why the Prince is angry, and why he locked you up. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang snorted, "Do you think that I was the one who did that last time, I was the one who killed Little Yellow, and brought you to the back of the mountain?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at her for a while, "If you say no, I will believe you."


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed coldly, "I have a clear conscience, there''s no need for you to trust me."


    Qiu Wen sighed to herself. The young miss was clever, and knew that this was not the time to talk about dignity. After passing this hurdle, they would have the chance to make a comeback.


    Yue Gui interjected and said, "Even if that wasn''t done by the Lateral Princess, how did you do it when this servant begged you to save the wangfei? If not for big sister Lv He coming over to plead for mercy, would you have sent people to look for her? She did search, but it wasn''t even the latter half of the night yet. "If it wasn''t for the prince rushing back the next day, the wangfei would have perished a long time ago ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang slapped the table and stood up with a cold face, "Who are you? "Do you think you have the right to speak?"


    Someone at the door said coldly, "Didn''t you say you were hungry? You sound so full of yourself. "


    Everyone was shocked, they turned around to look, but Morong Gan had his hands behind his back, as he slowly walked in with a cold and stern gaze. Everyone present couldn''t help but shiver, and even Bai Qianfan shrank her neck and retreated to the side. When Morong Gan got angry, she was also very afraid.


    Ever since the little girl died from being hit against a wall, Xiu Yuanshuang had simply broken down. She no longer needed to hide and let his character take control of it, she especially hated Bai Qianfan, because Bai Qianfan was the origin of this disaster. Seizing the chance, he didn''t want to let her have an easy time, but Morong Gan had actually come.


    As he drew closer, her strong aura made her feel helpless. No matter how resentful or fearless she felt, she was still afraid in her heart. This man gave all his tenderness to Bai Qianfan, giving her nothing but coldness and cruelty.

 C229 How perfect her life must be

    Morong Gan said something at the door, but did not say a word when he entered the room. He glanced at the things inside the Food Box with a bland expression, and pulled Bai Qianfan along to walk outside, berating her in a low voice, "This is not a place you should be. You''re not allowed to come next time."


    "But ¡­"


    His voice was cold and resolute. "There are no buts."


    Bai Qianfan''s neck shrank, and did not dare make a sound.


    Xiu Yuanshuang stared at their tightly clasped hands, she could not help but wish that a blade could fly out and cut off his hands.


    He came with indifference and didn''t express anything. She really suspected that it was because of his tacit approval that the people outside dared to bring in such food. There was no hope. She was desperate. Being laughed at by Bai Qianfan when she was in such a bad situation made him so aggrieved that she wanted to die immediately. She had always been a proud and arrogant person, but now she was stepped on in the dust and crushed into dust.


    She trembled with hatred, gritted her teeth and struck the Food Box hard. The Food Box fell to the ground and let out a loud sound, the maidservants kept their heads low, not daring to make a sound. Only Qiu Wen came forward: "Master, what are you doing this for?"


    She could not suppress her anger and slapped him, "Who told you to find her? Who told you to do that? "


    Qiu Wen knelt down while crying, "Master, I cannot watch you sit and wait for death!"


    In the courtyard, Bai Qianfan turned her head to look when she heard the commotion, and was dragged two steps back, "Don''t worry about things that you shouldn''t care about."


    When he went out of the door, he saw Gu Qingdie standing by the side of the road with Zi Qiao.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Sister Gu, are you here to see Elder Sister Xiu as well?"


    Gu Qingdie suddenly knelt down, "I have only just heard that the people below are harsh on the food of Lateral Princess, and the prince handed this family over to me, only to make such a blunder, I am responsible, and ask for your punishment."


    Morong Gan swept her with a glance, and said casually, "Since you accept your punishment, go and fetch the board yourself."


    Gu Qingdie, "..." No matter if it was the lead guard or the whip, they could only punish her, how could they punish her?


    Bai Qianfan saw that she was so scared that her face turned white, and she giggled, "Sister, don''t be afraid, the prince is just joking, in such a big palace, you have to take care of all sorts of things, big and small, and you can even neglect some of them. Just be more careful, and get up quickly."


    As she spoke, she reached out to help Gu Qingdie up, but Morong Gan tightened his grip, hugged her and left.


    Gu Qingdie bit her lips, watching them as they walked further and further away. She squinted her eyes, and shot them a sinister look.


    Zi Qiao bent down to help her up, "The prince has gone far, Master, please get up."


    Not long after Morong Gan left, someone from the kitchen immediately sent over food. Although it was not as detailed as before, it was still passable.


    There were still tears in the corner of Qiu Wen''s eyes, and there were some traces of her five fingers on her face, but she still forced a smile, "Master, look, the prince must have taught a lesson to that dog of a servant to exchange for us."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was also a little surprised, she did not expect Morong Gan to make a trip here, she did not say anything, but the matter had already been ordered. She thought of that brief moment of happiness. At that time, she didn''t have Bai Qianfan by his side, only her. He came to see her every day, and fiddled with the flowers and plants in the courtyard, and stayed there all afternoon. They didn''t talk much, but they could get along together.


    She liked to look at the side of his face. She liked the way he frowned and concentrated. She liked to smell the sweat on his body and occasionally make eye contact ¡­ It was too much, and at that time, she had always wished that time would pass a little slower, even more slowly, that the sun would always be high and not slanting. She had wiped his sweat, given him water, kindly advised him to take a break, and he had gracefully thanked her.


    If not for Bai Qianfan, she thought, if not for Bai Qianfan, how perfect would her life be!


    When the weather was good, she would stay in the courtyard and slowly clean up the mess that Morong Gan had left behind. She would teach the servants how to set up the flower beds and water the flowers and trees, and Little Miao, who was weak, had his waist blown over by the wind. She found a slender stick and tied it with a rope, she would do it herself, as long as she could do it herself.


    When she was free, she would sit under a flower stand and read a book, or do embroidery, embroidering socks, shoes, fans, and bags.


    In Qiu Wen''s eyes, she could only sigh and shake her head. The young miss had a cold personality, even she was extremely filial to the old master and her wife, and every word and action was filled with courtesy. This was the first time she had fallen in love with a man, but she ended up like this.


    As Xiu Yuanshuang stayed in the courtyard, she would sometimes hear Bai Qianfan''s laughter from the Moon Reaching Pavilion. It was loud, cheerful, and, to her, it was the smell of freedom. She would often hear Bai Qianfan''s laughter and be lost in thought. She would also think that if she had such a casual personality, would her life be different?


    Occasionally, she would also be able to hear the voices of the servants of the Moon Reaching Pavilion greeting Morong Gan. Morong Gan''s voice was very clear, and would sound off, but from the short words, she could tell that he was happy, and happy, as if there was some magic in that courtyard. When he was in the Moon Reaching Pavilion, he was like a different person. When he was in the Moon Reaching Pavilion, he would let out a clear laugh, and his tone was casual and intimate. As for him, who was in the Fallen Star Pavilion, he rarely spoke, and his occasional exchanges were also filled with courtesy.


    But it was different, she sighed quietly. Even if she had become like Bai Qianfan, he would never treat her like her.


    She stood up and called for the servant girl to put away her embroidery tone. Just as she was about to turn around and walk back into the house, she saw that Gu Qingdie was standing outside the wall of flowers.


    Through the small round hole, their eyes met. When they had just entered the mansion, their relationship had been good, but unfortunately, the two women who served the same husband could never be good sisters.


    Xiu Yuanshuang smiled, it was the smile of a victor. Xiu Yuanshuang looked at him indifferently, smirked, and turned to leave with a trace of contempt.


    Gu Qingdie thought that she had won, but that was not the case. With Bai Qianfan there, they did not even have the qualifications to participate, how could they win?


    Furthermore, she had always believed that Morong Gan would definitely not be someone who could be led astray by the nose. Gu Qingdie''s fate would definitely not be better than hers.

 C230 You dont want to use your temper

    Under the bright sun and rare good weather, the carp swimming in the pond was even more cheerful than usual. Bai Qianfan held onto a bag of fish food, and sprinkled it out lightly. The golden carp scrambled out of the water to eat, splashing water all over the place, and a rainbow light shone under the sunlight. Bai Qianfan was so amused that she started giggling.


    Hao Pingguan smiled as he walked forward to beat the crap out of his, "The wangfei is feeding the fishes, the prince is back, he said that he wanted to take you out, the sedan is waiting outside."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Where are you going? Do you want a change of clothes or something? "


    Hao Pingguan looked at her, "Your clothes are good enough, hurry up and follow me. Other princes have been waiting for a long time."


    Bai Qianfan threw all the fish food into the water. She took the wet towel that Gui Yue passed to him and wiped her hands, then followed Hao Pingguan happily.


    Upon reaching the second door, Morong Gan rode on his horse in casual attire. His tightly-tied legs peeked out from under his robes, his legs were long and nimble as he stepped on the horse with his deerskin boots.


    Bai Qianfan waved to him, smiling until her eyebrows curved.


    Morong Gan coughed once, his expression bland, "Quickly get on the palanquin, it''s time to go."


    Bai Qianfan sat inside, and quickly stuck her head out to call him, "Your Highness."


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    "Please teach me how to ride a horse in the future."


    Morong Gan rode on his horse and came over, "You want to ride a horse?"


    "I feel much more comfortable riding a horse than riding a palanquin. I''ve ridden it once before, but it was too fast and my legs were worn out."


    Morong Gan''s face suddenly darkened. He remembered that time when Du Changfeng brought her back from Ox-Head Mountain. The two of them rode the same horse ¡­ For such a long journey, the two of them were stuck together ¡­ Her legs were frayed.


    He dismounted without a word and carried her out of the palanquin and set her on the horse.


    Bai Qianfan said in surprise, "You want me to ride it now? "But ¡­"


    He stepped forward and gently cradled her in his arms. His saddle was big enough for two. The leather saddle was soft and delicate and would not break her leg.


    He spoke in a muffled voice, "With me here, nothing will happen to you."


    He looked at Hao Pingguan and immediately ordered his men to carry the things on the back. Morong Gan saw that everything was ready, so he raised his whip and led the horse towards the Palace gate.


    In the distance, Gu Qingdie stood under a tree and followed the horse and the two people on horseback with a resentful gaze. Even when they disappeared around the corner, she was still staring blankly at them.


    Zi Qiao said softly, "Master, let''s go. The sun has already reached its peak, it''s not good to bask in the sunlight for too long."


    Gu Qingdie retracted her gaze, "Do you know where they are heading to?"


    Zi Qiao stuttered, "This servant has asked around, but Huailin Pavilion''s population is very tight, so the silver is not good either."


    Gu Qingdie clenched her teeth, and slowly walked towards the backyard, "Are you saying that Jia Tong and Bai Qianfan''s relationship is not bad?"


    "Yes, I heard that they had a master-disciple relationship. One night they went out on a date in the back garden and someone caught them. The prince was furious, but later on he let it go."


    Gu Qingdie snorted, "You can endure it like that? Your Highness is too magnanimous. "


    "Another time, I don''t know what happened, but the Duke punished Jia Tong with thirty whips. I heard that it was also because of Bai Qianfan."


    Your highness probably hasn''t seen the real deal." Gu Qingdie''s lips curled up into a sinister smile. Bai Qianzhang wouldn''t be so lucky. "Keep asking around and tell this concubine of any news.


    "Yes," Zi Qiao said respectfully, "This servant knows."


    Morong Gan brought Bai Qianfan out of the residence and walked along the main street as he headed straight ahead. The little girl had a straight back and stretched out her neck to look around, but when Morong Gan saw her narrow shoulders and the butterfly bones sticking out from behind her, he felt a little sad.


    He tenderly reached out his hand to touch her, but Bai Qianfan suddenly turned her head, and his hand paused in the air. Facing the pair of dark eyes, he suddenly felt somewhat helpless, and his hand slowly fell down.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "You haven''t said where you want me to go?"


    He purposely put on airs and said, "We''ll know when we get there."


    Ahead was the busy street. He took her in his arms, and with a jerk of his long arms, the wide cloak covered her, leaving only half of her face visible.


    Bai Qianfan refused to obey and struggled to come out. He held her tightly, "Don''t move, you''re an imperial concubine, don''t show your face so easily."


    Bai Qianfan stopped struggling and pouted, "The next time you come out, I''ll just play the role of a servant."


    Morong Gan smiled, whipped his horse, and they galloped away. Bai Qianfan was forced to file her body and could only stay in his embrace. Morong Gan hugged her with one hand and pulled on the reins with the other. A bright smile appeared on her face as she ran towards the red sun.


    After running for a while, he slowed down and asked softly, "Are you tired?"


    She gasped for breath and grabbed his sleeve. "It''s okay."


    After running for a while, they had already reached the outskirts. The ears of the wheat in the field had ripened, and the yellow leaves were bent over. On the other side was a vegetable patch with rows upon rows of them, neatly arranged. There were green cabbage, slender red chilli peppers, and purple eggplants ¡­ Beautiful as a picture scroll.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes did not even catch a glimpse of her, she was just like a bird out of its cage, pleasantly surprised. Morong Gan tilted his head and looked at her, "You like this?"


    "I like it. In the past, my wet nurse used to tell me about her land, and she even said that she would take me to see it when she had the chance. It''s a pity ¡­" Her voice dropped, and there was a touch of sadness.


    "I have a manor in the east suburbs. When are you going to take a look? There are a lot of things there, and I can assure you that you''ll like them."


    She raised her face into a smile. "Don''t go back on your words, Prince."


    Morong Gan said, "When did I break my promise?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "Last time, you said you would show me your rod, but you have not shown it to me until now."


    Morong Gan''s face turned green, he felt that something disappointing had raised his head, and immediately pushed her forward, the reins into her hands, "Didn''t you say we need to learn to ride horses? "Let''s train first."


    The place was narrow, so Bai Qianfan was pushed into the saddle and pressed against it. She turned his head angrily and said, "If you''re not going to look, then you''re not going to look, why are you so angry?"


    "It was you who asked me to ride a horse, and now you''re pushing it." She then heard Morong Gan snort and quickly jumped down, walking forward, Bai Qianfan was left alone on the horse, feeling a little afraid, she sighed and said, "My prince, why did you leave, your horse wouldn''t pout its hooves, right?"


    Morong Gan acted as though he did not hear, and walked forward.


    Bai Qianfan panicked. Her legs instinctively tightened around the reins. The horse raised its front legs and happily ran past Morong Gan. When he looked up, she was crying as she turned around and shouted at him, "Prince, save me!"


    He raised his hand and whistled into his mouth. The horse gradually stopped, and she still looked at him piteously, like an abandoned child. Morong Gan''s heart suddenly tightened. He quickly walked over and jumped onto the horse, then pulled her into his embrace and asked softly, "Are you still going to use your little temper?"

 C231 Its not about sightseeing

    Bai Qianfan stood there in a daze, watching Morong Gan conjure a blanket on the grass. He took out several oil paper bags from the Food Box and opened them, revealing that the inside was full of snacks, he arranged the things inside, then took out a red mud stove, and used a fire stone to beat the silver coal inside it. On top of the bed, a small pot was actually boiling tea in the open air.


    After finishing all this, he then raised his head and looked at Bai Qianfan who was standing there foolishly, smiling slightly: "What are you daydreaming for, sit down, are you hungry?"


    Initially, Bai Qianfan thought that Morong Gan had brought her out to eat, but when she left the city, she was puzzled, because she had angered him, so she wanted to ask but did not dare to ask. She even thought that she would starve, but she did not expect that when he was all prepared, she would be pleasantly surprised.


    Bai Qianfan herself often ate in the open air, but it was not as extravagant as this. She only ate steamed buns and snacks, it was good that she had saliva to drink, she never expected anything hot to happen.


    She sat down, smiling so hard that her eyes curved into crescents. "Your Highness'' thoughts are really thoughtful. In the future, when I follow you out, I won''t have to worry about starving myself."


    Morong Gan glanced at her, "You make it sound like you are hungry." He took a chestnut cake and gave it to her. "Eat it, then I''ll give you some tea."


    Bai Qianfan was very sensible, how could shshshellow the king to serve him? As she ate, he went over to look after the stove, and when she saw the water was boiling, he quickly prepared the tea cup. First, she scalded it with water, then placed the tea leaves inside.


    After she brewed the tea, she respectfully handed it to him. "Prince, please have some tea." His heart slightly thumped, as if something was wrong. He took the tea and slowly brushed off the tea foam. "Don''t call me Prince in the future."


    "What''s that called?"


    Morong Gan was silent for a while, before he finally spat out the word "husband" and said, "Just like Qi Hong and the others, call me grandpa."


    "This way of calling them close, right? No wonder the two sisters kept calling them ''princes''."


    Morong Gan did not directly answer, rather than me, he liked her calling him Master. They were originally husband and wife, but now they had this kind of strange relationship, of course, the main culprit behind all this was himself, now that he had swallowed the bitter consequences, he did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Eating snacks and drinking tea while basking in the sun and blowing on the wind, there was a faint fragrance of flowers and grass in the air. Bai Qianfan stretched his body and supported herself with her hands as she leaned back, his tiny body pulled out a beautiful curve, and Morong Gan quickly glanced at her chest.


    Bai Qianfan decided to just lie down and rest with one hand behind her head. She had heard that it was allowed to have a picnic when stepping on the green in the past, but she didn''t expect that it would be possible in the autumn as well. The sun was shining on her face. She covered it with her hands and opened her palms slightly. The sunlight shone through her fingers and reflected off her face. She kept changing her gestures, playing with them.


    Morong Gan quietly laid down, supporting himself with one arm, he looked at her, his eyes filled with love. This kind of little girl didn''t know how to be polite, didn''t know how to be pretty, or didn''t know the rules. Yet, she had entranced him, and was even mesmerized. Thinking about it was truly inconceivable.


    After playing for a while, she seemed to be tired and closed her eyes to rest. Morong Gan placed her hands behind her head, looking out through the gaps of the leaves, at the blue sky in the distance, pure white clouds floating on top, soft and gentle like a brocade on a summer day. The sky was wide, the woman he loved laid beside him, her gentle breathing sounded beside him, and there was a faint fragrance in the air, Morong Gan''s heart had never been this full before. He crept closer, moved her head into the crook of his arm, pulled the cloak over her and closed his eyes.


    After an unknown amount of time, a bird flapped its wings and flew away from the branch. Suddenly, Bai Qianfan opened her eyes and realized that she was lying in the crook of Morong Gan''s arm. Although her relationship with Morong Gan had grown closer and closer, it was not good for them to sleep together like this. After all, men and women were different. Not daring to disturb him, she inched closer and closer. After some effort, she managed to pull herself out of the crook of his arm. She stroked her forehead and let out a long breath.


    Morong Gan closed his eyes. The satisfaction in his heart slowly became hollowed as she left. She was rejecting him and getting closer to him, but he would never cross the line.


    Once they were far away, Bai Qianfan climbed up gently from the ground and stretched lazily, walking out of the forest. Morong Gan waited for her to walk far away before sitting up, rubbing her face and starting to clean up the things on the ground.


    When they were almost done cleaning up, Bai Qianfan returned, "Your Highness, you''re awake."


    He took the things and put them away on the horse. "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    He only raised his chin, and walked up the mountain. Bai Qianfan followed behind, and was very excited, it was rare for Morong Gan to be able to take her out for a stroll, how could he not be happy. As she looked around, she suddenly quickened her pace and started walking along the mountain road. Although she looked weak, she was very steady walking along the mountain road. As she walked up the slope and around the back of the tree, she suddenly saw a magnificent tomb appear before her eyes, which was completely different from what she remembered.


    She rubbed her eyes, not daring to believe it, and stared blankly with her mouth half open. No one knew when Morong Gan had come to her side, and patted her shoulder, "Didn''t you already ask me to bring you over?


    Bai Qianfan cleared her throat and raised her foot, but it felt like it weighed a thousand kilograms. She walked over step by step, and her face was covered in tears.


    He wanted to continue, but it felt like he was stuck in his throat, and all that was left was crying. Morong Gan silently stood at the side, his heart clenched into a knot. He knew she would cry, but seeing her cry from such sadness, he felt really bad in his heart. He did not try to persuade her to cry. When she had cried enough, she felt at ease.


    It was still the same year as when Nanny died. She spent money and begged someone, only then did she find out that Nanny was buried here. On the seventh day, she sneaked out of the house, bought some Precious Treasures candles, and took a bus to the outskirts. It took her a long time to find the grave.


    That day, she sat on top of the grave for a long time, first crying, then rambling about how her life after her nurse left wasn''t too bad, it still had to go on. She assured her mother that she could take good care of herself. As she spoke till the end, she seemed to have convinced even herself, and became even more confident. Throwing all her unwillingness and sadness to the side, she dried her tears, and proudly walked down the mountain with her chest erect. She swore that in the future, she would definitely help her wet nurse build a dignified grave, and set up a tombstone with golden words written on it.

 C232 Throw away the token of love

    Bai Qianfan had cried enough, through the tears that were clouding her eyes, she saw Morong Gan squatting on the ground, laying out incense candles and paper money. She felt touched again, so she raised her sleeve to wipe her tears and went over to help.


    After placing the congregated snacks and adding the white candle, Bai Qianfan took out a long and thin stick and respectfully kowtowed three times, before inserting the incense in front of the grave. The inscription on the grave was the spirit of the elderly man of the Sun family, and was signed as filial daughter, Bai Qianfan. Her vow had already been fulfilled, but it was not because of her contribution.


    Morong Gan got up from behind her, "Don''t kneel, as long as your heart is there."


    Bai Qianfan turned around and threw herself into his embrace, and said with a choked voice, "My prince, you treat me too well. I will definitely honor you well in the future."


    Morong Gan hugged her small body, feeling that these words were weird, as if she had put him and her wet nurse together. This caused him to feel a little disheartened and coughed, "I don''t want you to be filial to me. Just hurry up and grow up."


    "I know, I will be good to you when I grow up."


    Hearing his words, Morong Gan felt a little helpless, and patted her on the back twice, "It''s getting late, it''s time to go."


    Bai Qianfan straightened her body, and said bashfully: "I still want to talk to Nanny, why don''t you wait for me at the front?"


    Morong Gan said, "What do you mean, you have to carry me on your back, can''t you listen to it?"


    Bai Qianfan blushed and pushed him away, "Let''s go, your highness. I just want to say a few words."


    Morong Gan had no choice but to go to the front and look behind the tree. Seeing Bai Qianfan crouching on the ground, she did not cry, but instead had a smile plastered on her face.


    "..." I am doing very well now, I live in the Prince Chu Palace, the prince treats me like he''s kissing Ge Zi, and eats big fish and big meat. He wears silk and silk clothing, and lives in a big yard, and there are also a lot of people waiting, Nanny, it''s a pity that you left early, otherwise you would have been happy here. You used to worry that I wouldn''t grow up, that I was in debt, but a few days ago the maidservant measured me and grew a piece of tofu skin.


    The Prince said that I don''t need to learn anymore. With him protecting me, no one would dare to bully me, but I think it''s better for me to learn. The Prince is good to me, but he has a big family, so he can''t always take care of me, so I don''t want to give him any trouble.


    Nanny, I am already old, the Prince has said that when I''m older, he will send me out of the house and let me marry someone I like, he has already picked out the candidates, the ones who are fated for me is Du Changfeng, the one who brought me back from Ox-Head Mountain, he is currently a Nine governor, he has a position and can support families without any problems, his looks is truly heroic, he should be satisfied with me, the last time I lost a chicken, he immediately asked my master to give me a wooden chicken, and this consideration made him look like a good son-in-law. "


    She took out a rooster from her sleeve and played with it, "You see, it''s carved well? Master said that Du Changfeng had carved it himself. I embroidered a black bag for him and he gave me a little rooster.


    She tilted her head and laughed happily. Suddenly, a big hand stretched out from the side and snatched away the little wooden rooster.


    Bai Qianfan raised her head to look. It was Morong Gan, and he looked at the little chicken in her hand with a cold expression. "Where did you get such an ugly thing?"


    Bai Qianfan was unhappy, "How are you ugly?


    Morong Gan did not even look at it and casually threw it away, "Don''t take it since it''s so ugly, I''ll get you something good next time."


    Bai Qianfan did not expect Morong Gan to do this, she just stood there, stunned. Hearing the sound of something dropping into the water, she immediately ran over to take a look, and saw a river at the bottom of the hill. Obviously, Morong Gan had thrown the chick into the river.


    She was so angry that her small chest heaved up and down as she shouted at him, "How can you do this, it''s my thing!"


    Morong Gan stood there coldly and did not make a sound. He had already disliked that thing a long time ago, and had brought it here for his wet nurse to see.


    Seeing that he was doing something wrong and still trying to take it back, Bai Qianfan became even angrier. With her hands on her hips, she pointed at him, "You, you, I''m not going to be nice to you anymore."


    Morong Gan''s cold face did not move. Did she have a good relationship with him before, how come he did not know about it?


    "To think that I told my wet nurse that the prince was being nice to me, but you actually bullied me in front of her, you, you," Bai Qianfan shouted angrily and forcefully pushed him away, running down the mountain.


    Although Morong Gan''s face was taut, he actually felt a bit bad. He had impulsively thrown away the chicken just now, how could he have expected her to be so angry? However, the more she was angry, the more it proved that she valued that thing, because it was Du Changfeng who gave his that thing.


    This kind of understanding made him feel very sad. His wife was thinking about other men.


    Halfway down the mountain, he saw that Bai Qianfan had already reached the foot of the mountain, but didn''t wait beside the horse. He bit down hard on her teeth. Heh, this little girl is actually going against him!


    He stepped on the trees on the roadside and somersaulted down the mountain, landing steadily on the back of the horse. With a wave of his whip, the horse quickly galloped and quickly caught up to Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan thought that Morong Gan would chase after him on horseback, but who would have known that the Prince Chu would just abandon her and leave. She came here a few times, and knew how long it would take to return to the city. It would take her more than an hour to walk from the mountain road to the official road, and with luck, she could only walk on two legs back to the city. She was not afraid, at most, there would be a few blisters on her feet, and before she reached the city gate, the city gate would be closed.


    It was all thanks to her speaking kindly to her wet nurse.


    She put her hands on her waist and spat out, then raised her head and sulked. What kind of person was this? If he did something wrong, he would still be reasonable. Wasn''t he relying on his identity as a prince?


    The sound of the horse''s hooves gradually disappeared into the distance. A desolate feeling filled her heart. She had always been spoiled by him and had suddenly thrown her face away. She really felt a bit wronged. He let out a long sigh and began to walk. It would be better if he could get to the main road and meet the bus.


    She drooped her head listlessly, feeling very sad in her heart. It was unknown whether it was because Prince Chu threw her little chicken away or because he was sad to leave her behind.


    She was tired after walking for a long time, but she could still see the official road. From afar, a large car was passing by. Her eyes lit up and she immediately rushed over with her skirt held high.

 C233 Tell them who am i to you?

    Bai Qianfan stood in the middle of the road and shook her hands vigorously, the horse carriage stopped with a woosh. The owner of the carriage was a middle-aged man with tanned skin, and spoke with a loud voice, "This sister, do you want to take the carriage?"


    "Back to the city?"


    "Back to the city."


    "How much is it?"


    "Five bosses."


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips: "I have always walked this path, last time I was just three sons, not long ago, how did the price increase?" The three bosses were years ago. She purposely said this to show that she was also an old geezer who often went out. It wasn''t her first time going out, so she was saved money from being scammed by others.


    The owner looked her up and down, "Sister, these words are from the market a few years ago, and now they''re running along this road with five sons. If you don''t believe me, ask them, some owners want six. I''m a real person and have always been paying this price."


    "Alright," Bai Qianfan poured five big kids out of her bag and gave them to him, "Just take me to Jinsheng Street."


    "De Lle, get in the car and sit properly. It''s about time you started running."


    Bai Qianfan went around to the back of the carriage, where there were three customers, there were two husband and wife who looked similar to each other as they leaned against each other and a peasant like youth on the other side. Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment, but did not go in, and slowly sat down by the door.


    The woman, however, was very enthusiastic. She moved to the side and said, "Please sit in the carriage. Don''t fall out when the carriage is lifted."


    Bai Qianfan thanked her, then moved in, and started chatting with the woman, "Aunt, are you in the city?"


    "That''s right, we need to buy some things when we enter the city." She sized Bai Qianfan up, "Look at lady''s attire, do you live in the city?"


    "Well, I live on King Shanda Street."


    "Yo, that street is really lively. It has all kinds of businesses, but the goods are a bit too expensive. We farmers can''t afford it, so we can only go to the market at the west gate."


    "I haven''t been to the West Gate''s market yet. Is it fun?"


    "It''s not as lively as Jinsheng Street. It''s just that the items are cheap. With a few strings of money, you can buy a lot of things. The little people love to hang out there. "


    Bai Qianfan giggled, "I''ll go take a look tomorrow."


    Just as they were talking, they suddenly heard the sound of galloping horses in front of them. The official road was not wide, the horse was charging straight towards them, the owner of the horse carriage hurriedly dodged to the side, the car shook a little and Bai Qianfan grabbed onto the edge of the carriage, not letting herself get thrown out. When she raised his head, the horse was already far away from him.


    The woman was so angry that she hit her arm and scolded, "You''re in a hurry to be reincarnated!"


    The owner of the car stuck his head out from the front and said, "Aiyo, it''s going on. Calm down your anger and don''t take it to heart. I see that the man is dressed in noble attire, not like an ordinary person. Let''s go out and not mess with him."


    The woman said bitterly, "This road doesn''t belong to his family. Is it overbearing to talk about it?"


    As soon as he said that, a cloud of dust rose up behind him, and the horse caught up with him again. The husband of the woman was a timid person.


    The woman snorted. "Unless he''s a rat."


    Bai Qianfan laughed as she folded her arms and leaned against the carriage, his eyes looking into the distance, but she glanced at the horse chasing after him out of the corner of his eyes. She was secretly pleased, luckily she wasn''t some spoiled little miss with a high status, even if he threw her down, she could still rely on herself to return, but now, come and find me, hmph! It was too late.


    Morong Gan''s heart had already sunk to the bottom. He only thought of giving Bai Qianfan a small lesson, and thought that if he turned around, he would definitely be able to see the little girl sitting by the side of the road and crying. He never expected to find her along the way.


    Fortunately, his reaction was not slow. He remembered that he met a carriage on the road that seemed to be specially used to carry people between the city and the countryside. He hurriedly turned the horse around and caught up to that familiar little figure sitting in the carriage.


    Only then did his heart drop. He raised his whip to catch up and called for the carriage to stop.


    He was riding on a big horse and was dressed in luxurious clothes. Most importantly, he had a very distinguished aura and he was obviously not an ordinary person. The owner of the car hurriedly got off the car and bowed: "Master, what can I do for you?"


    Morong Gan sat in the carriage, looking down at Bai Qianfan condescendingly, "Get down."


    Bai Qianfan sat there motionlessly, but the woman thought that he was calling her, and she trembled in fear. Lord, could it be that this lord had actually heard her?


    She raised her gaze and immediately lowered her head in fright. Her handsome face was as cold as frost, giving others a strong sense of pressure.


    "Come down!" Morong Gan emphasized.


    Her husband also got out of the car, and bowed to Morong Gan. "Elder, you have a lot of men, don''t lower your head in front of her, our farmers'' personalities are too rough, we don''t understand the rules, she ¡­"


    Morong Gan was startled, what the heck?


    He was not in the mood to mess with these people, he waved his whip and pointed at Bai Qianfan: "I''ll say it one last time, come down."


    Bai Qianfan continued to act dumb: Why do I have to come down, why do I have to listen to you, who are you?


    Morong Gan flew down the horse with a gloomy face. He had brought his own force field, the cold air was biting cold, and the few people present automatically avoided him. They watched as he walked to the side of the horse carriage and extended his hand to carry Bai Qianfan out.


    Bai Qianfan was naturally struggling with all her might, "What are you doing? In broad daylight, how dare you steal my daughter! "


    Morong Gan was so angry that he almost laughed. He was a pure little girl, but Hou Hou sometimes liked to play a little trick on him.


    Because they were intimidated by Morong Gan, the owner of the car and the couple did not utter a word, but the young farmer stepped forward and shouted angrily, "Let her go!"


    Morong Gan was startled, was he trying to save the damsel in distress? He felt like he was going crazy. Just what had he missed? In this short amount of time, the two of them had already hooked up? A little girl who didn''t have enough body, how could there be anyone who still cared about her? First it was Du Changfeng, now it was a peasant who had come, this was really angering him to death.


    After putting Bai Qianfan down, he raised his chin towards the young man and asked, "What did you say?"


    "I told you to let her go."


    "Who is she to you? Does that matter to you? "


    "If you see injustice, draw your sword and help."


    Bai Qianfan was a little touched, and blessed the young man: "Thank you, little brother, for speaking up for justice."


    The young man''s face reddened slightly, and he bowed in return, "No need to thank me, it''s only natural."


    In Morong Gan''s eyes, this action was akin to winking at eyes, he was so angry that he spat blood, but his face did not change at all, he calmly looked at Bai Qianfan: "Tell them, who am I to you?"


    The moment he calmed down, Bai Qianfan didn''t feel reassured anymore. After being together for so long, she understood Morong Gan. When she wasn''t happy, it meant that he was truly angry.


    She didn''t dare to cause any more trouble, so she obediently said, "He''s my older brother ¡­"


    Morong Gan raised his eyebrows. "Eh?" She immediately changed his words, "He is my husband."


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. When had they ever seen a lady sitting in a big bus with her mouth open like an old fart who often runs outside? She was even seriously bargaining with the owner of the car.


    Morong Gan carried Bai Qianfan up to the horse, climbed onto it himself and galloped away. The owner suddenly came to his senses and chased after her. "Madam, you''re not in the car. I''ll have to return the money to you!"


    Bai Qianfan''s clear voice came out from the wind, "There''s no need, it''ll delay your journey, consider this your compensation!"

 C234 Will you marry a concubine in the future?

    Princess Chu and Prince Chu started to shiver again, but the difference from before was, Bai Qianfan ignored Morong Gan this time.


    That day, after getting off the horse at the Second Dao Gate, Bai Qianfan went back to the backyard without looking back. Morong Gan called her three times in a row, but she turned a deaf ear to him, and even quickened her pace to the point where she was angered to the point that Morong Gan turned around and entered the Huailin Pavilion.


    Whenever the Duke and Princess Wangfei went into a cold war, the servants of the Prince Chu Palace would start to spectate, afraid that they would accidentally step in the wrong group.


    When Gu Qingdie heard the news, a flower bloomed in her heart. In the end, Bai Qianfan was still a child, and didn''t understand the rules, so it would be strange if she didn''t anger the Duke. She was just worrying that there wasn''t an opportune moment for her to make her move. Unexpectedly, the heavens opened their eyes and this was the right time for her to do so.


    The next day, she brought Zi Qiao to the Moon Reaching Pavilion. Seeing that Bai Qianfan was playing with the rabbit in the courtyard, she turned around and said, "I came to greet the princess."


    Bai Qianfan stood up and patted her hands, "Sister Gu is joking with me again. I''ve already said that this is a fake name and I don''t need to take those fake gifts, why are you ¡­"


    Gu Qingdie laughed: "A false reputation is also a title, the rules cannot be broken, you cannot let Your Highness think that I do not understand the rules."


    Mentioning Morong Gan, Bai Qianfan pouted and looked a little angry.


    Gu Qingdie probed, "I heard that you and the Prince quarreled?"


    "I''m too lazy to quarrel with someone who doesn''t listen to reason. He''s the one in charge, and I''m relying on someone else. Why bother arguing with him."


    Gu Qingdie laughed, "Royal Concubine is really like a child, the Prince is our heaven, what he says is the truth, there is no part for us to hold on to."


    "But as a man, you have to be reasonable. My wet nurse said that even the emperor cannot act arbitrarily, and he still has to listen to the Courtier."


    "Our prince is different from the emperor. The emperor is a scholar, and the prince comes from a martial arts background. His temper is a bit dry, so we have to be more tolerant."


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "I won''t get used to his character."


    Gu Qingdie said: "Alright, let''s not talk about these, don''t you guys know that I''m bored while I''m at home?"


    "It''s a bit boring, big sister wants to go out?"


    "I''m in charge of a house, there are always people looking for it, I can''t afford to be idle. Yesterday, my sister came to see me, she said it was a new play for the park, it''s going to be great. If wangfei gets bored, why not go out and listen to the show?"


    Bai Qianfan loved to watch the show the most, so she asked, "What kind of show is it?"


    Gu Qingdie thought for a while, "One of them was from the east side, and another was a Ma Wu''s birthday celebration. They said it was very interesting, and it made people''s stomachs ache."


    Bai Qianfan asked again, "Does big sister''s sister like to listen to plays?"


    "She, where did the commotion come from? The same park is right across from my house, she even goes there when she sees the sky."


    "I like to watch interesting things," Bai Qianfan rolled her eyes a few times, "Alright, tomorrow I will go out and watch a show."


    "Aunt Ma''s birthday celebration will be held in two days. Yesterday will be the day, today will be the day, and there will be another in the afternoon. Why don''t you go over to the royal concubine''s place and I''ll prepare a sedan for her?"


    Since Bai Qianfan had nothing to do, she might as well go. Nodding and saying that, she called Yue Gui to prepare to go out.


    When she and laurel were ready to come out of the door, the sedan was already waiting for them at the door.


    The same park was not far away. It was located on Liangjin Street, which was a small alley away from Jinsheng Street. Bai Qianfan could not sit still, she pulled up the curtain and looked outside. She saw a mansion in the distance, just like the one in the Prince Chu Palace, the big doors were shut, and only the side doors were open. Two servant girls came out together, and chatted and laughed as they walked. She raised her head to look at the flat, golden-blue word hanging on the door. There were only two words written on it: Gu Residence.


    So this was Gu Qingdie''s mother''s house. She said that the theatre garden was just across the street, and that they were about to arrive. While she was thinking, the sedan stopped, and Yue Guiyi lifted the curtain to help her out.


    Immediately, a waiter came forward to greet him, nodding and bowing, he was exceptionally cordial, "Yo, you''ve come. "Hurry, go upstairs."


    Bai Qianfan followed him up the stairs and was brought to a private room. In a square room, there was an open window in front of them, which faced the stage. When shshedidn''t want to see them, she could take down the curtain and chat. When he was tired, he could also go to the soft spot to rest for a while, and it was very convenient with the tea and snacks under her care.


    The show had not even started yet, but there were already many people sitting below. They were drinking tea and chatting. They were all regular customers, so it was very lively when they greeted people from afar.


    Bai Qianfan lied on the fence, holding a handful of brine peanuts in her hands, she stuffed them one by one into her mouth.


    "Princess, don''t always eat peanuts. That thing has a salty taste to it. Drink some water."


    Bai Qianfan then put down the peanuts and carried the cup of water in. The water was hot, and as she was blowing on it, the door behind her suddenly opened with a creak, and a person walked in.


    She turned her head, and looked, surprised: "Du Changfeng?"


    Du Changfeng looked as if he had dressed himself. The Robe s were neat and tidy, their hair was well-groomed, and not even a single strand of hair was messed up. He smiled shyly, walked up to her and bowed, "Your subordinate pays respects to the wangfei."


    "There''s no need for this between us." When she thought that she was going to marry him in the future, Bai Qianfan felt a little embarrassed and twisted the handkerchief in her hand.


    Yue Guiyi, who was standing at the side, was stunned. Seeing the two of them acting so bashful, those who didn''t know what was going on thought that they had just met an unmarried couple. But Bai Qianfan was Princess Chu, she was already married, how could she meet with another man in private? And this Du Changfeng, what does he do? How dare he barge in?


    She knew that Bai Qianfan had a skipping personality, but she couldn''t skip over to a secret meeting with another man. If the Duke found out about this, the sky would collapse!


    She coughed, wanting to warn Bai Qianfan, but Bai Qianfan raised her chin towards her, "Go out for a while, I have something to say to him."


    The laurel was stunned. He wanted her to go out? What was a man and a woman trying to do?


    "Esteemed wangfei, this servant cannot go out. This servant has to serve you."


    "It''s fine, he''s not an outsider. I''ll be fine after a while."


    The laurel was shocked once again. If he was not an outsider, then what was the relationship between him and her?


    "Go ahead and say a few words." Seeing that she was not moving, Bai Qianfan could only go over and push her. She lowered her voice and said: "With big sister here, he will be embarrassed."


    She didn''t want to leave, but Bai Qianfan used a lot of strength to push her out of the door and bolt her. She didn''t dare to knock or shout, so she could only press her ear against the door and eavesdrop.


    Du Changfeng was dumbstruck when he saw Bai Qianfan''s actions. The little girl might seem weak, but she was actually a little fierce ¡­


    "Princess."


    "Don''t call me consort, call me by my name." Bai Qianfan looked at him, pursed her lips, and revealed a smile, "I let her go, I just want to ask you this question, will you marry a concubine in the future?"

 C235 If you think of my woman i will destroy your entire clan

    Bai Qianzhang had wanted to ask this question for a long time. She had seen too much of the filth and filth of the backyard of Bai Xiang Manor. She would rather marry a farmer than marry into a mansion, where many wives and concubines lived around a man.


    She thought of the young banker she had met on her way back from the suburbs that day. It was dark, but strong, and he must have had strength in his work.


    Du Changfeng was startled for a moment, then understood what she meant, he quickly expressed his standing, "Don''t worry, once I have a wife, I will be fine, I will definitely not marry a concubine."


    Bai Qianfan came back to reality and thought that she had gone too far. The scene of him and the peasant working in the fields just now suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She felt a little guilty and said with a red face, "Then I''m relieved."


    Du Changfeng found it funny. Such a little girl, but she was not shy at all when it came to this kind of thing. He coughed and said somewhat embarrassedly, "Your Highness has asked about my situation. I wonder what other requests you have? "


    "Just like what I said earlier, as long as you don''t marry a concubine, anything is fine."


    "Rest assured about this, I, Du Changfeng, will keep my promise. If I make a mistake, I will be struck by lightning and will die a horrible death. "


    Bai Qianfan immediately raised her hand to cover his mouth, "Don''t make that kind of oath, I trust you."


    Du Changfeng summoned the courage to hold her hand, and called out affectionately: "Qianyan."


    The door was kicked open with a "Pa" sound. Morong Gan''s face was ashen as he entered and threw a punch, causing Du Changfeng to fall flat on his back. He could not suppress his anger, and raised his leg to kick, but Bai Qianfan quickly blocked in front of him, "Why did the Prince hit him?"


    Morong Gan was so angry that he laughed, "Why, when my wangfei was out meeting with a man in private, she gave me a green hat, and you actually asked me why?"


    Bai Qianfan retorted, "I am a man meeting in private outside, but I did not give the Duke a green hat."


    "You, you, you ¡­ You''re really not going to give up until you die from anger."


    The punch was heavy, Du Changfeng felt that his internal organs had moved, a sweet taste flowed out from his throat, he was not willing to lose face in front of Bai Qianfan, he swallowed it forcefully, and there was still a bit of red flowing down the corner of his mouth.


    He forced himself to stand up, but Morong Gan threw out a kick, and once again kicked him down. This kick was even stronger, causing Du Changfeng to be unable to endure it, and caused a large mouthful of blood to spurt out.


    Bai Qianfan screamed in shock and immediately rushed over. However, her arm was grabbed by Morong Gan, and fury filled his eyes, "If you dare go over, I''ll immediately kill him on the spot."


    At this moment, he was like a judge from hell. Her face was cold and her heart was filled with an irresistible dignity. Bai Qianfan was extremely scared, she trembled like she was sieve chaff, and trembled as she turned her head to take a look at Du Changfeng. He stretched out her hand and grabbed her chin. "Look, I broke one of his arms. Both of his eyes."


    He dragged Bai Qianfan out, and stopped at the door, then turned and pointed at Du Changfeng, "If you keep thinking about my woman, This King will exterminate your entire clan!"


    The performance had already started, and the gongs and drums shook the sky, creating a cacophony. However, Morong Gan could clearly hear every word that was spoken.


    Why was it his woman? Wasn''t he going to be a girl? Wasn''t he going to leave the peace? Wasn''t he going to choose a good son-in-law for her?


    He held onto his chest and gasped for breath, as he helplessly watched Bai Qianfan being pulled away by Morong Gan. Her helpless and terrified expression seemed to be frozen in his mind, and couldn''t fade even after a long while.


    After returning to the residence, Morong Gan still dragged Bai Qianfan the whole way and pushed her into the courtyard through the entrance of the Moon Reaching Pavilion with a voice as loud as thunder, "Listen well, from today onwards, the wangfei will be restricted from even taking a single step outside the courtyard. If anyone dares to let her out, this duke will skin them alive!"


    She pursed her lips, and her tears rolled down her face. However, she stubbornly endured the urge to let it fall, and outside the courtyard, Morong Gan''s fury continued to burn as he glared at her through the hole in the wall.


    Bai Qianfan was a person with a temper, she was enraged to the extreme, and was no longer afraid of him, but looked at him fearlessly. Her pitch black eyes shone with a strong light, and only when she could no longer hold back her tears anymore did she look at him with disdain, raised her chin, and walked into the house with her chest puffed up.


    Once inside, she could no longer hold it in and collapsed on the soft ground, crying bitterly.


    How could Morong Gan be like this? Even if she was wrong, she would not stop his feet from hitting Du Changfeng, and he had even made him into that, and he had met many unmarried couples, although it was against the rules. The elders could only close their eyes and pretend not see, why was she so angry at him? Savage, tyrant, no wonder everyone said that he was the Evil God, if he was unreasonable, he was truly terrifying.


    Morong Gan''s rage soared to the skies from her stare, he hated the fact that he couldn''t go in and give her a good beating. He endured it as he turned around and walked towards the Huailin Pavilion, his body filled with a ruthless aura that the servants automatically avoided when they saw it from afar. When they reached the second door, Xiao Kuzi walked up to give his respects while trembling.


    Hao Pingguan anxiously came out to welcome him. Seeing that he looked like he was about to eat someone, his heart jumped as he carefully said: "Your Highness, General Chen has arrived. He is waiting for you in the hall."


    Morong Gan still ignored them and walked to the long corridor in large strides. His leather shoes stepped on the wooden floor until it made a thumping sound, shocking the fish in the water to the point that they swam away.


    When he entered the room, Hao Pingguan wanted to follow him in, but the door was quickly closed, almost breaking his nose.


    Very soon, sounds of things being smashed came from within the room. Crackling, crisp, dull, all sorts of sounds could be heard, as if the curtain of pearls had been torn apart by him. Beads fell to the ground, creating a ruckus, and after a long while, the sounds of tables and chairs, tea cups, wooden sculptures, porcelain ¡­ No one was spared.


    Qi Hong, Jia Tong were all gathered outside the door, feeling terrified by what they had heard.


    Lv He quietly asked Hao Pingguan, "Head Steward, what''s wrong with this grandpa?"


    Hao Pingguan shook his head, and pointed to the distance, indicating that they should speak there, thus other than Ning Jiu, the rest walked over to the side of the pond.


    Jia Tong said: "I followed the Prince for so long, but this is the first time I see him so angry."


    "Don''t talk about you, it''s the first time I''ve seen him like this, not to mention me following the prince around the palace. Sigh," Hao Pingguan sighed, "The prince usually stays calm, why does it seem like he''s a completely different person when it comes to the princess?"


    Qi Hong was very surprised: "What happened to them again?"


    "Who knows? When the wangfei left today, the prince went to find her and banned her immediately."


    Ah!


    Qi Hong sucked in a breath of cold air. She had even been grounded, the Little Princess had committed a huge offense this time ¡­


    Jia Tong was a little anxious: "Then what do we do? Usually, when a prince gets angry, it''ll be fine to call his wife over. But now that the princess has been grounded, who can quell his anger? "


    Hao Pingguan sighed: "No one can persuade me, everyone be careful over the next few days, I see that your anger won''t go away so easily, all of you focus on working hard, don''t get yourself into trouble."

 C236 I dont want to be king chus consort

    Morong Gan sat inside a pile of wolf carriages. Looking at the mess in the room, he felt only exhaustion and a deep sense of powerlessness.


    She thought that he was only willing to get close to her because he was Ge Zi, and so he just let her be. He really wanted to get close to her, pet her, love her, take care of her, like how she was unguarded towards him, like how she chirped beside him. He really wanted to be close to her. But she never thought that she would walk so far on the wrong path, and actually meet Du Changfeng outside for a private meeting, and even let him hold her hand.


    The moment he kicked the door open, he really wanted to kill someone. If he was one step too late, would Du Changfeng still kiss her?


    Upon thinking of this, he felt a chill run down his spine and cold sweat trickled down his back.


    It was he who gave her the wrong suggestion, making her think that she was still a young lady who had not married yet. It was also he who gave her the hint that he wanted to marry Du Changfeng, which was why today. But what he couldn''t understand was, since when did she and Du Changfeng become so close to each other that they could meet in private?


    They had not met that many times, right? They had actually met privately. How did they get in touch? Could it be that by carrying him on their back, they had already secretly communicated with Chen Cang?


    He angrily grabbed the paper town and threw it on the ground. Tian Huang''s paper town shattered into pieces on the cold floor. Under the light of the lamp, the fragments emitted a faint light.


    At Bai Qianfan''s place, she could not really be considered to be an outstanding beauty, nor was it that she wanted to give him a green hat. But to him, all of this was real, it was like a needle piercing her heart, his woman liked other men, they were going out for private meetings, he was wearing a green hat.


    Initially, he was the culprit who took up a rock and smashed his own feet with it. He had wanted to take it slowly, but it seemed that one day, she would understand his intentions, but now, it seemed that he couldn''t wait any longer, he had to pull everything back on track, and Bai Qianfan was his consort, his wife. In this life, she could only belong to him, and could only belong to him.


    Inside the Moon Reaching Pavilion, Bai Qianfan''s eyes were red and swollen like two big walnuts. Other than the bay tree, no one else knew what was happening, they only thought that she and the Marquis had been arguing and tried to persuade her gently.


    Other than the time when her wet nurse died, this was the second time Bai Qianfan had cried so hard that she could not hold it in. She felt incredibly wronged, incomparably disappointed, and incredibly despondent. Until now, she still did not know where Morong Gan''s overflowing anger came from. When he was good to her, he really cherished her like a jewel in his hand, but when it was not good, he threw her into a deep ditch.


    The laurel shut the door behind them and sighed heavily, "You still have the face to cry after doing such a thing?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head and looked at her with tears streaming down her face, "What did I do? Why does your tone sound like Prince? "


    The laurel knew that she had been brought up to be pitiful, to live and die by herself, with no one to discipline her. That was why she had developed her current skipping personality. As the concubine''s personal maidservant, laurel felt it was her duty to remind her.


    "Princess, how can you meet a man in private outside? If word of this got out, wouldn''t people live for the sake of face? If you slap the prince''s face like this, how can he not be angry? " She used a handkerchief to wipe the tears off Bai Qianfan''s face, "Your highness, you''ve calculated it well today. If it was anyone else, it would be strange if they didn''t beat that Du Changfeng to death."


    The more Bai Qianfan heard, the more she was puzzled. She did not cry and asked, "Why is she about to be beaten to death?


    "Men are so furious that they want to kill people when they encounter this kind of thing, who would still talk reason with you, that Du Changfeng wants to talk reason, can he come to see you? "Our prince is no ordinary person, he is a noble Prince Chu, a famous Warlord, he treats his wife well and is willing to spoil her, but your highness also has a bottom line, although I am a servant, but I am two years older than you, so I must scold you. Princess, please be content with me, if you look around the world, you will be able to find a few like our prince, and the most important thing is to treat them well.


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan came to her senses, and immediately interrupted her, "You mean that the Duke likes me, and likes me the same as a woman?"


    "Of course I like the princess, otherwise I would have done so many things for you. I would have made swings, taken a peacock from the mansion, and even brought some fruits for you to taste. This servant has been in the mansion for so long, but I''ve never seen him so concerned about anyone."


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head to think, "That''s not right, he said that she would treat me as her sister, and even said that she would choose a good son-in-law for me, a great marriage. Besides, I''m small, so he doesn''t like it. "


    "The prince said so?"


    "That''s right," Bai Qianfan said as she waved her hand in front of her chest. "He likes such a big one, but says that mine is too small."


    Yue Lao''s face reddened slightly. "If Your Highness really thinks of you as a girl, can I tell you this?"


    Bai Qianfan supported her cheek as she frowned, "Do you think that the Duke likes me?"


    "Not that I think. Everyone knows it."


    "Then would Your Highness drag me to the pig cage?"


    laurel: "..." If he couldn''t even love her, how could he pull her to the pig cage?


    "Of course not, Your Highness is unwilling. However, Princess Hua-Yang should be more careful in the future. Don''t get too close with a man, not even Guard Jia. "


    Bai Qianfan sighed slowly, "What should I do? I don''t want to become the Princess Chu."


    Yue Lao was shocked. "What are you saying? What are you going to do if you don''t want to be a good princess?"


    "I''ve sworn that I don''t want to fight over men with women if they don''t marry into a concubine."


    "But your highness has an honorable identity. It''s normal for you to have three wives and four concubines. Look at your majesty, there are three thousand beauties in the imperial harem as well." As long as you are favored, no one can snatch you away. "


    "I don''t like it," Bai Qianfan said, a little distressed.


    "With the prince''s protection, they wouldn''t dare touch an imperial concubine. Besides, you''re the imperial concubine, so you''re the oldest. What are you afraid of them doing?"


    "You don''t understand." Bai Qianfan muttered: "The human heart is stronger than a tiger ¡­."


    She sat there in a daze for a while before suddenly recalling an important matter. She nervously asked Yue Guiyi, "Say, could the prince not give me food to eat in one go?"


    laurel: "..." He was really convinced by her. How could she rely on food for support!


    "No, you are the prince''s heart''s thorn. The prince would rather starve himself than starve his wangfei."

 C237 Unban

    When the news reached the Jade Lotus Pavilion, Gu Qingdie was overjoyed. She put down the brush and smiled at the man on the paper: "There is no man under the heavens who is willing to wear a green hat, especially our prince.


    Zi Qiao laughed and said, "Master, this time, no one will fight with you. The princess and Lateral Princess are both grounded, and you are the only one by the prince''s side."


    Gu Qingdie picked up the portrait, and carefully examined it, "Forbidding people''s feet is nothing, you have to make them separate completely."


    "What does Mistress mean?"


    "Beat the iron while it''s still hot, you have to give up on the idea." Gu Qingdie laughed sinisterly, and showed the portrait to her, "Did you draw it well or not?"


    "Elephants are simply lifelike. My master''s painting has improved once again. Your highness must like it. "


    Gu Qingdie lowered her head and blew the half-wet ink on her head, and squinted her eyes to look at the man in the painting. This was the hundredth portrait she had drawn for Morong Gan, tall and jade-like, with an imposing aura, that dignity was not any less than the Emperor''s, and it was hard to find a second one in the whole world. How lucky she was to be his woman.


    Very quickly, he would be hers alone, after clearing out all these monsters, he would naturally see her. She was so beautiful, and so talented, and her zither, chess, calligraphy and paintings were all good. Compared to Xiu Yuanshuang''s demure and uninteresting personality, Bai Qianfan''s childishness, she was the most suitable woman for Morong Gan.


    "Keep the paintings properly, I want to bring them to Huailin Pavilion."


    Zi Qiao agreed, then took the portrait and rolled it up, tied it up with a ribbon and placed it inside the tube.


    When Gu Qingdie arrived at the Huailin Pavilion, Morong Gan had already finished venting his temper. The servants were cleaning up the house, and there were some broken things piled up in the baskets beside the door. Gu Qingdie casually took a glance, and was secretly pleased in her heart, even the antique porcelain had fallen.


    Seeing that she had come over, Hao Pingguan immediately greeted her. He whispered: "Is Concubine Princess here to look for Your Highness? Your Highness isn''t in a good mood, I''ll go in to report first."


    Gu Qingdie was normally polite to Hao Pingguan, and said with a gentle smile, "Then I''ll be troubling Head Steward."


    Hao Pingguan walked into the room filled with cold air. Morong Gan seemed abnormally calm as he sat behind the table and flipped through the documents.


    Hao Pingguan slapped Qian''er, "My prince, Concubine Princess is here."


    Morong Gan frowned, "What is she doing? "I won''t see him."


    "Yes," Hao Pingguan bent his body and was about to exit the room, but he heard him again, "Call her in."


    Hao Pingguan''s heart skipped a beat. Now that Hou was willing to see the Concubine Princess, could it be that the Duke is going to change his mind? He did not dare to make any wild guesses, and turned to walk out the door, inviting Gu Qingdie in.


    Probably because she had thrown many things, the moment Gu Qingdie entered, she felt that the house was empty and gave off a sense of coldness.


    "I heard that the prince went back to his residence in a great rage and even banned the princess'' legs. I was terrified, and wondered if the prince was angry because the princess went out to listen to a play. I have a responsibility to take care of this matter, so please punish me."


    Morong Gan did not look at her, and his tone was very indifferent, "What mistake did you make?"


    "Wangfei wants to go out, I can''t stop her. Wangfei is the main wife, I don''t dare to be impudent, so I can only arrange for a sedan to be sent to her."


    "Since you can''t stop it, you came here to tell This King to make up for it. This King will not only not punish you, but will also reward you."


    "This concubine doesn''t want a reward, I only ask that Your Highness forgive wangfei this time."


    Morong Gan snorted, "You don''t need to care about this matter."


    Knowing Morong Gan''s attitude, Gu Qingdie felt at ease and handed over the painting in her hand, "I made a painting for Your Highness, and Your Highness wants to see if you like it?"


    Morong Gan''s eyes were still fixed on the document, "Drop it."


    Gu Qingdie was a little disappointed, seeing that Morong Gan had let her go.


    She did not want to leave, and she had no excuse to stay. She was hesitating, when Morong Gan picked up the painting tube, and took out the drawing to look at.


    Gu Qingdie''s heart stirred. She was very happy, she was confident in her drawing skills, especially when Morong Gan''s drawings were all part of her effort.


    Morong Gan nodded his head, with a hint of praise in his voice, "Not bad, not bad, I''m very spirited."


    "Thank you for your praise, your insignificant skill is insufficient. It''s good that Your Highness likes it."


    Morong Gan looked down for a long time, then suddenly raised his head. His eyes were faintly burning, and his heart was trembling as he looked at with excitement.


    "If you''re free, draw one for my wife. If you draw well, This King will reward you."


    Gu Qingdie, "..." From the look of it, he had not given up on Bai Qianfan. She grinded her teeth in hatred, but her face did not reveal the slightest bit of emotion as she said respectfully, "Yes, this humble one will draw one for Princess Huo Wu tomorrow."


    "Mn," Morong Gan waved his hand, "If you have nothing else, then leave."


    Gu Qingdie was completely disappointed, she anxiously took the portrait to try and smile at him, she did not expect it to turn out like this. Because Bai Qianfan was forbidden from coming out, he would naturally not go with her golden mouth and jade words. Thus, asking her to draw a portrait was enough to comfort him from her longing!


    She squatted down, angrily turned around, and heard Morong Gan''s voice from behind her, "That''s right, the Lateral Princess has also received her lesson, send out my message, withdraw her, from today onwards, remove the restriction."


    The order was like a blow to the head, causing Gu Qingdie to jump in fright. It was not easy to lock one of them up, and another one was released. Could it be that now that the princess had lost her favour, the Lateral Princess would no longer pursue the matter?


    She turned around and smiled, "This is great news. Elder Sister Xiu will definitely be extremely happy to hear it.


    Coming out from the house, the sky darkened, but she seemed to be blinded by the afternoon sun as she felt a little dizzy. She held Zi Qiao''s hands, closed her eyes and focused before walking away.


    Zi Qiao noticed that her expression was strange, but did not dare ask, and supported her as they slowly walked.


    After a long while, he heard Gu Qingdie''s faint voice. "Lock one up, release one.


    Zi Qiao was shocked: "They want to release Lateral Princess?"


    "That''s right," Gu Qingdie looked a little lost in the dusk, "Tell me, what exactly does your highness mean?"


    Zi Qiao thought about it, "This servant thought that Lateral Princess was imprisoned because of the matter regarding the Royal Concubine. But now that the Royal Concubine isn''t favored by her, those matters from the past will naturally no longer be a problem in the heart of the Prince."


    Gu Qingdie''s lips drew back into a bitter smile, "Among the three of us, the duke likes Bai Qianfan the most, and Xiu Yuanshuang is the next. As for me," she snorted at herself, "I don''t think I have a chance to stick my head out."


    "Mistress absolutely cannot think like this. Right now, the authority in the manor is still in the mistress'' hands. Since Princess has been locked up and the Lateral Princess does not have any authority, you should at least be able to accomplish something."


    Gu Qingdie did not utter a word, looking at the seemingly faint crescent moon in the sky, she quietly sighed, if a man does not have any feelings, then no matter how much he torments, it would all be for nothing. However, she had fallen into a pit and could no longer escape.

 C238 A thief who carries a prince on his back

    When Gu Qingdie arrived, Xiu Yuanshuang was in the courtyard watering the flowers. Before she went in, her voice transmitted into the room, "I heard that big sister treats these flowers very well. The sun rises to water them and the sun sets to water them again. She really takes good care of them."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was a little surprised by Gu Qingdie''s arrival. When they first entered the Palace, the relationship between the two of them was still quite good, even though there was something in their hearts, on the surface, it looked like they were still on good terms. But slowly, Morong Gan treated them as equals, and as a result, a gap was created.


    The corner of her lips curled up into a faint smile, "Did Concubine Princess go to the wrong place? If the prince finds out about my forbidden area, it won''t be fun. "


    "Big sister doesn''t know yet, right?" Gu Qingdie stepped forward and bowed, "Sister greets sister. Sister came to pass down the Duke''s words. From today onwards, sister will no longer be restricted from entering. You see, "she pointed to the door," all of the Pro-guard outside have been withdrawn. "


    Breaking the restriction was naturally a good thing, but Xiu Yuanshuang was a little disappointed. Since she had broken the restriction, it meant that Morong Gan was no longer bothered about those things, but shouldn''t he personally come to tell her this news?


    No matter what, this is definitely good news. Xiu Yuanshuang''s expression softened a lot, "Little sister, come inside the house and let''s talk."


    Gu Qingdie wanted to repair the relationship with her, so she naturally agreed. Just as the two were about to enter, a servant came from the entrance with a Food Box and called for a servant girl.


    Gu Qingdie''s footsteps paused, she turned and said, "Carry the thing back. From today onwards, there will be no need for Fallen Star Pavilion to send more food, continue to follow the rules of the past. Lateral Princess wants to eat anything. " He turned her head and instructed Zi Qiao, "Go to the kitchen and bring the dishes over for me. After saying that, she seemed to be a bit embarrassed, and said to Xiu Yuanshuang: "Elder sister, you don''t mind me being rude right?"


    "How could that be?" Xiu Yuanshuang laughed and said, "I got lucky."


    Entering the room, Xiu Yuanshuang called the servant girl for tea, and the two of them came down to chat.


    Although Xiu Yuanshuang was locked in in the Fallen Star Pavilion, she still knew a little about what was happening outside. When Morong Gan dragged Bai Qianfan back, there was a big commotion. She clearly remembered every single word that Morong Gan had said: Listen up. From today onwards, the wangfei is prohibited from stepping even a single step outside the courtyard. If anyone dares to let her out, this duke will skin him alive!


    She stood in the courtyard and could not see Morong Gan''s face, but she could hear the rage on his face. She could not help but be curious, what did Bai Qianfan do to make the dignified Prince Chu so angry?


    But since she was able to keep her cool, if Gu Qingdie didn''t say anything, she would definitely not mention it.


    After drinking half a cup of tea, Gu Qingdie finally could not hold it in anymore, and said, "Elder sister, do you know? Elder sister was released, but the wangfei was grounded. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang pretended to be surprised, "Oh? "The prince has always doted on his wife, so how could he possibly stop her feet?"


    Gu Qingdie looked left and right, she understood her meaning, and only Qiu Wen left, allowing the others to leave.


    Gu Qingdie did not even open her mouth to cover her smile, "Speaking of which, it''s not a good thing, big sis would definitely not guess, our wangfei is too capable, to actually carry the prince and steal the men outside."


    Xiu Yuanshuang doted on Bai Qianfan and everyone in the house knew that she was actually blissfully lucky and was stealing men outside. Looking at the world, how many people could stand shoulder to shoulder with Morong Gan, what kind of people did she fancy?


    "It can''t be?" She said, "The prince treats her so well, how could she have taken a fancy to another man? Did you catch that adulterer? "


    With your temper, you must have already taught him a lesson," Gu Qingdie humphed in disdain, "That man can be considered a young talent, but he became the commander of the Nine Gate Supreme Secrets at such a young age. "Compared to the prince, however, we, the wangfei, do not have a very good eye for men.


    Xiu Yuanshuang smiled slightly, "The world is big, and there are all kinds of strange things. Every man has his own love, and you love her, but she loves him. Your highness got the princess'' man, but couldn''t get her heart. Naturally, she''s angry, no wonder you forbid her feet. "


    "Elder sister was absolutely right," Gu Qingdie clapped her hands and laughed, "I think elder sister should say these words for Your Highness to hear. Your Highness is indeed angry and has destroyed the entire room.


    "His Royal Highness is someone who does great things," Xiu Yuanshuang said. "He was just angry for a moment, after a while, everything will be fine.


    "It''s better if elder sister goes. I don''t know how to speak, I''m afraid that Prince will find it annoying." Gu Qingdie stroked the sapphire ring on her hand, looking like she wanted to say something but was unable to.


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked at her, "Sister, do you have something to say?"


    "Elder sister, you are the Lateral Princess, and in addition to the princess, you are the eldest in the household. Although my younger sister is in charge, sooner or later, this power will be handed over to my elder sister, my younger sister is thinking, the prince is busy every day, we can''t help him with anything, so it''s fine if we can''t help him manage the inner chamber properly. But now that something like this has happened, the prince has neither made any public nor taken the princess out to soak in a pig cage. You know that person, the wangfei, she doesn''t know the rules, and her personality escapes, so if she wants to cause trouble, there will be trouble in the future. I see that the wangfei means to get out, but the prince is angry right now, so the matter has come to a standstill. I mean, strike the iron while it''s hot, think of a way to get the wangfei out of the mansion as soon as possible, and the mansion will be at peace. Otherwise, if they were to cause trouble again and the news spread out, it would be detrimental to the face of the Prince. What do you think? "


    Xiu Yuanshuang snickered in her heart. From the moment she entered the door to now, she chatted nonstop, talking about a bunch of things. Her real intention was to pull her along to get Bai Qianfan out of here.


    "This ¡­" She pretended to be in a difficult position. "I''m afraid it won''t be easy. Your Highness has the princess in his heart, so wherever we go, Your Highness can find her. If Your Highness doesn''t think anything of her, then this matter will be settled." "There''s no need for us to step in, the prince will let her off the hook."


    Gu Qingdie had originally thought that it was only because of Bai Qianfan that Xiu Yuanshuang had been restricted from using her feet. She had definitely hated Princess Hua-Yang in her heart, and had wanted to rope Xiu Yuanshuang into making plans with him, and at that time, if her plans would be exposed, she would be able to push the matter towards Xiu Yuanshuang.


    "Elder sister, how do you think we should reduce your feelings for her?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang lowered her eyes and laughed, "Again and again, and again and again, your highness is a proud person, he will definitely not be merciful every time, and once his sadness has reached a certain point, he will let go."


    Her words fit perfectly with Gu Qingdie''s thoughts, if Xiu Yuanshuang was not released, she planned to do it alone, and take care of one by one. Now that Xiu Yuanshuang had been released, she only needed to make a move, Xiu Yuanshuang would definitely be able to sense something, and if she were to destroy it from the start, not only did her efforts fall short, she would be at a disadvantage, and the person being locked up would be her. No matter how she thought about it, she could only drag Xiu Yuanshuang into the water. However, there was no need to rush. It would not be good if she could tell.

 C239 He wanted to have such a young son-in-law

    Once Gu Qingdie left, Qiu Wen said, "Master, Concubine Princess is not a simple person, you better not follow her lead. "Last time, she was busy and full of himself. He purposely got in your way, even though the wangfei is out of tune, but compared to her, it''s much better ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked like she was about to laugh or not, "What do you think about the wangfei?"


    "No, but at least our food has improved a lot because of her."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face darkened, "If you want to think of her as good, then I''ll tell Head Steward tomorrow to send you to Moon Reaching Pavilion."


    Qiu Wen knelt down in fear and slapped herself twice, "Master, please don''t be angry, this servant is not mature enough, this servant does not know how to speak, and this servant is the master''s man. I have no other thoughts. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang took a light sip of tea and lightly said: "Get up, that''s not necessarily the case. You''re right, the Concubine Princess wants to drag me down into the water so we can deal with Bai Qianfan together. If there''s any mishap, just push the matter onto me and it''ll be fine.


    Qiu Wen said subtly, "Then Master''s meaning is ¡­"


    "Although Bai Qianfan does not seem to have any schemes, he was able to coax the Duke to turn around. She cannot be underestimated, if you were to say that she was stealing men outside, hmph!" She laughed disdainfully, "You haven''t even grown hair, who would like her? And she''s still in Nine governor, I think that it''s most likely Gu Qingdie who caused this matter, the Prince is not someone easy to deal with. He is currently blinded by anger, and cannot help but be suspicious. This consort will not go out into the muddy water, I want to see if Gu Qingdie can endure it or not. "


    "But if Wangfei stays in the manor all the time, the position of the Crown Princess ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang lowered her eyes to look at the tea in the cup, and faintly sighed, "If that''s the case, then it''s also my life."


    Seeing her lonely look, Qiu Wen felt quite uncomfortable in her heart. "Master, if you didn''t make the old master beg the emperor, the emperor had hinted at this back then."


    "No," Xiu Yuanshuang said. "If that''s the case, and you anger this duke, the matter will become even more difficult to handle."


    She put down the tea cup and walked out. Qiu Wen immediately took his cape and followed, "Master, walk slowly. The wind is blowing outside, put your cape on."


    Xiu Yuanshuang did not stop, "No need, I will walk outside."


    The moment she stepped out of the courtyard and into the courtyard, she was somewhat sorrowful. After all, this was the first time in her life that her feet had been restricted and she was raised in a room full of gold, so she didn''t go out through the door even when she was at home. She didn''t go out even when she was at home, and she was a patient person who didn''t go out even when she was at the door.


    She stood at the side and looked at the Moon Reaching Pavilion s. The courtyard was lit up and there were faint shadows moving about, which looked no different from usual. If not for the two gods standing at the entrance, it would be hard to tell that this place had already become a forbidden ground.


    She walked up the path slowly and saw a servant boy catching bunnies in the yard. A maidservant laughed and said, "Wan-Er, can you call the princess over? The princess called out, and Snowball and Gugu obediently followed her in."


    Wang''er said, "Come on, don''t you see that the wangfei''s eyes are swollen from crying? We''re servants. If we can''t even do this little thing well, what''s the use of Master wanting us?"


    "Fine, then you can take your time." The maidservant pursed her lips into a smile, turned around and entered the room.


    Wang''er stood in the yard and laughed. "Look at this, I was kind enough to help you catch the rabbit, but now you''re leaving without a conscience."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was a little confused, Bai Qianfan''s eyes were swollen from crying, why were these servants laughing? How could it be like her Fallen Star Pavilion? When she was in a difficult situation, the servants were all like frosted eggplants, and could not muster up any energy.


    Qiu Wen still allowed her to wear the cloak and chuckled softly, "This servant thought that Princess Hua-Yang was someone who didn''t know how to cry all day, but who would have thought that there would also come a day when his eyes would swell up from laughing.


    Xiu Yuanshuang revealed a faint smile. Her being grounded was a gift from Bai Qianfan, and now that the situation had changed, it was Bai Qianfan''s turn to lock her up. The gloom in her heart had indeed dissipated quite a bit.


    Although she did not plan to be in cahoots with Gu Qingdie, she also wanted him to leave the house as soon as possible. What she wanted was not only the position of the Crown Princess, but also Morong Gan''s heart.


    Bai Qianfan was a person who had forgotten about everything else. She put this matter to the back of her mind in just two days, and then lived her life happily. Every day, she would either be playing with rabbits or practicing in the courtyard.


    Since she wasn''t allowed to go out, she decided to play according to the rules. This day, she thought of a new trick and a fragrant kasaya under her crotch, causing the maidservants in the line to stare on dumbfoundedly.


    After the time it takes to burn half an incense stick, Bai Qianfan''s face was already red, and her body slowly sank. Yue Xiang was extremely worried, and advised: "Princess, stop squatting, it''s already good enough.


    Bai Qianfan held in her breath, unable to speak, she fiercely bit her lips, her face filled with determination.


    Wang''er whispered to Lian Er, the servant girl at the side: "Our wangfei is really not an ordinary person. Which gold lady has worked so hard like her, it''s truly admirable."


    Lian Er nodded her head: "That''s right, how could it not enter the eyes of the Duke?"


    Wang''er looked left and right before lowering her voice. "What did the wangfei do to make you so angry?"


    Lian Er was full of confidence, "It''s alright, your highness and wangfei have caused a huge ruckus. This isn''t the first time something like this has happened. Just you wait, within two days, Your Highness will lift the ban. "


    "Of course," Wang''er laughed. "Since you like your wife, can you bear not to come visit her?" He then winked meaningfully at Lian Er.


    Lian Er was about to speak when Yue Guiyi suddenly walked over and said, "Wangfei is cultivating and you''re not meditating at all, to actually be flirting here. Go and squat over there, I''ll give you both some incense."


    The servants in the courtyard all laughed as they watched them gloatingly. Lian Er made a huge show of face, while Wang''er bashfully begged: "Good elder sister, please spare us this time. Look at her thin arms and thin legs, how can she squat there?"


    "What kind of young mistress is she? Can the princess squat, but can''t she?"


    Lian Er pursed her lips, walked to the side, and had Wu Er hold her back, begging for help as before: "Big sister, I will take her share, alright?"


    "I can''t tell, but you know how to hurt people." "Alright, I was joking, is that true?"


    Seeing this scene, Bai Qianfan''s heart was filled with envy. She didn''t want to be a rich and powerful man just because she wanted a little son-in-law like him. She would be happy if she were to marry him in the future.


    These two days, laurel had always been nagging at her about how good the prince was and how good he was to her, but she just couldn''t change the topic. She liked it when the prince was Ge Zi and always protected her. He was a prince, so he should have three wives and four concubines.


    Suddenly, with a stab on her buttocks, she cried out ''Ah!'' and jumped up high. Turning around, she saw that the incense had already been ignited on her tail, causing her to fail. She stomped her feet in anger.

 C240 Portrait

    Gu Qingdie tried to probe a few more times in front of Xiu Yuanshuang, but unfortunately, Xiu Yuanshuang did not reply.


    Xiu Yuanshuang was probably scared and timid now. She was different, the Duke trusted her, and she was in charge of matters. Although she was only a concubine concubine, her power was above theirs.


    In these past few days, she had been in charge of the inner chamber and everyone had to be respectful to her. The prince had also been courteous to her, it was no wonder that Xiu Yuanshuang wanted to be her first wife. It was not difficult to take care of Bai Qianfan, but it was not a good thing for Xiu Yuanshuang to be released.


    Xiu Yuanshuang was not someone to be trifled with, she could roughly see through her thoughts, and was not willing to work with her, so it was nothing much, since she had a grudge with the Duke. After she finished Bai Qianfan, she would let them know that she, Gu Qingdie, was the last person to laugh!


    If a person was lucky enough to come, they wouldn''t even be able to stop the sky. In less than two days, the chance would come, and Prince Chu would be out on a patrol. He wouldn''t be back that night, so she brought Zi Qiao to the Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    This time, Bai Qianfan was different from Xiu Yuanshuang, she was not allowed to go in or out of the Fallen Star Pavilion, but was actually allowed to go in. Therefore, when Gu Qingdie went in, she was not blocked by any guards, and even if her personal guards wanted to stop her, she had a reasonable reason.


    When Bai Qianfan heard that she was here to paint a picture, she was overjoyed. She intentionally changed into a beautiful set of clothes and made her comb his hair again with the laurel. She then took out all the accessories from the jewelry box and instructed her to insert them into his head.


    Yue Gui muttered, "If you put in all this, it won''t be too heavy."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her reflection in the mirror, her head full of emerald beads. She looked extremely rich and powerful, and said happily, "When I was at home, the painters painted all the pictures of my sisters in the same way, wearing beautiful clothes, with Pearl Hairpin s sticking out of their heads. Sitting straight in the chair, it took me half a day of effort.


    Gu Qingdie sat at the side and said with a smile, "Rest assured wangfei, I will definitely paint you as a great beauty."


    "Our princess consort has always been beautiful."


    The corner of Gu Qingdie''s mouth sank. Beautiful my ass, I haven''t even grown all my hair yet.


    Smiling, she changed the topic. "Did you see anything when you went to the theatre that day?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t understand what she meant, Yue Gui''s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly said, "The wangfei was just there to watch the show, I didn''t see anything else."


    Gu Qingdie looked a little disappointed, and said, "I still thought that Princess Wang saw it, but I heard that the person was carried out covered in blood and had most of his life taken away, but I don''t know if he is still alive?"


    When Bai Qianfan heard her, her heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Concubine Princess was talking about Du Changfeng?


    "Elder sister, who is that person?"


    "I don''t know either. I just heard that a man was carried out of the park that day. He was covered in blood, and he looked like he was on his last breath. He was still conscious. He opened his eyes and looked around, as if he was looking for someone."


    "Is what elder sister said about me going to the theatre the other day?"


    That''s right, "Gu Qingdie said," My mother''s house is not far from Tong Tong Tian Paradise, the servants at the door saw it very seriously, they said that the person had a face covered in blood, and could not even see his true face clearly, what a pitiful sight, who did you offend, and beat him up like that?


    It must be Du Changfeng, Bai Qianfan sighed inwardly. That day, she was forcefully pulled away by Morong Gan, and she didn''t know how Du Changfeng''s injuries were. If it really wasn''t good, what should she do? The more she thought about it, the more she hated Morong Gan. She had only met Du Changfeng in private, and did not commit any crime to the point of death.


    The guilt in her heart was all because of her. If she didn''t go to the theatre, she wouldn''t be able to meet him. Du Changfeng would not be beaten up, and was still his Nine governor.


    With a problem in my heart, my interest in the painting also dimmed. I reached out to remove the Pearl Hairpin above my head, "I might as well forget about it today. I''m a bit tired and want to rest.


    "Don''t," Gu Qingdie pressed her hand down, "I came here on the orders of a prince, please don''t let me have it."


    Upon hearing that Morong Gan wanted his to draw for him, Bai Qianfan was even more unhappy, and said angrily, "If he wants me to draw, I will, but I won''t listen to him. Since it''s already sealed, at worst, he can send me out!"


    "Her highness knows her prince''s temper. If her relationship isn''t bad, then her highness will definitely blame her. Good wangfei, it''s better if you draw. Just wait for the snacks and just put in a bit of effort."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart was soft-hearted, once Gu Qingdie begged her, she acquiesced, because she did not have the temper to implicate others. She was still not very interested, so she didn''t want to put anything else on her head.


    She sat by the window, her silhouette like a pair of scissors against the blue sky outside. Her black hair fluttered in the wind, but her expression was gloomy and lonely. Gu Qingdie wrote very quickly, and with just a few strokes, he outlined her figure. ''s painting skills were indeed not bad, and her image was even more similar. Forget about everything else, just her lonely expression on Bai Qianfan''s face was vividly depicted by her.


    It was quickly finished. Yue Guiyi looked into the distance and said, "Concubine Princess is really wrong, it''s just that our wangfei isn''t cooperating well and isn''t smiling at all. If you bring it to your highness, he will definitely be unhappy.


    Gu Qingdie agreed, "That''s the reason, let''s draw another one."


    Bai Qianfan looked at it carefully, and felt that the person in the portrait had a face full of deep hatred, and started laughing, "I''m not going to draw, just take this as an excuse to let him know that I don''t have a smile on my face."


    The reason why she called Morong Gan her master was because she loved him dearly and wanted to show her face was because her husband was his wife. If her husband was willing to be disrespectful to the heavens, just you wait and see, she will have something good to eat.


    He felt uncomfortable in his heart, but his expression remained calm as he continued to advise, "Princess, you should draw a new one. Your highness will be angry when you see it."


    The more she advised, the more stubborn Bai Qianfan became, and she just didn''t agree. She only changed the subject, looking at the little bunny in the corner and saying, "Princess, you have to take care of these two little bunnies. Earlier, when I came in, I saw a dog hole in the yard, so I told the servants to keep an eye on it and not let the bunny run away."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan''s heart skipped a beat, and her smile blossomed as she nodded and said, "Sorry for troubling big sister to remind you, I will be careful."

 C241 Entering the prison

    It was night, the moon was dark and the winds were strong. The Moon Reaching Pavilion s at the entrance were changing their positions, they did not speak, only a silent gaze and the soft sound of armor making when they walked.


    Bai Qianfan was not used to people waiting at night, so she did not set up a room at the outer room, but Yue Xiang and Yue Guiyi were very loyal servants, and if she thought the sky was cold, Little Princess would kick her under the blanket, so when she woke up in the middle of the night, she would go to her room and tuck her in.


    Yue Xiang held a lamp in her hand and went in. There was a ray of light in the dark room, illuminating the curtains beside the bed. She quietly walked over, pulled up the curtains and looked inside, and saw a small lump of something on the bed.


    She placed the lamp on the headboard of the bed and gently pulled off the quilt, only to discover that it was still a quilt. Where was this person!?


    This was no small matter. She didn''t think much of it and shouted, "Someone come quickly, the wangfei is gone!"


    When she shouted, the Moon Reaching Pavilion immediately looked as if they had met a great enemy, all of them dozing off in fright. If the prince had spoken, then if the wangfei did not see them, they would skin them alive!


    Pro-guard outside rushed in and searched around. Yue Gui dragged Yue Xiang to the side and complained in a low voice, "What are you shouting for?


    Yue Xiang replied, "It''s just because I was too anxious that I couldn''t care less. What should I do now?!"


    "The wangfei has a kind heart and will definitely pay attention to the servants in the yard. She''ll definitely come back before dawn if she runs out in the dark," laughable laurels continued. "Now that things have turned out this way, if you ask me, who should I ask?"


    Yue Xiang rubbed his fingers, "Aren''t you worried about the wangfei? "It''s already so late, just in case ¡­"


    The Prince Chu Palace was under strict guard, and their Moon Reaching Pavilion was heavily guarded. If Bai Qianfan had not run out on her own, who would have the ability to steal her away! It must be because she heard Concubine Princess''s words that she was worried about Du Changfeng and stealthily ran out to see him.


    At that time, she already felt that something was amiss, but she did not think too deeply into it. It was too late to be upset about it now, if she had known earlier, she would have been on guard and Little Princess would not have been able to escape. But now, let everyone know, the Concubine Princess will definitely report this matter to the Prince. The Little Princess originally prohibited people from entering, but this way, the crime will be even more serious ¡­ Her heart sank and she dared not think any further.


    Very quickly, Gu Qingdie and Hao Pingguan received the letter and came over. Upon hearing that Bai Qianfan had disappeared, they panicked.


    Hao Pingguan hurriedly shouted. "The entire palace is in charge, everyone is to search for her! If you can''t find the wangfei, all of you just wait for the prince to skin you alive!"


    Gu Qingdie was so anxious that she started to think things over in her heart, "This won''t do, I have to quickly report this to the Duke.


    Yue Gui and Yue Xiang knelt on the ground, not daring to breathe. Every time something happened to Bai Qianfan, the two of them would carry it out and sacrifice it there. It was fine for Bai Qianfan to be fine, but if something had happened, the two of them would have died a worse death than anyone else!


    Hao Pingguan''s mind was in a mess, hearing Gu Qingdie''s words, he felt that it was reasonable, so he quickly sent his men out of the city to report to the Prince Chu.


    Bai Qianfan was completely unaware, it was not difficult for her to leave the mansion. With Hou Hou''s well-trained ability, she quietly slipped out of the dog hole, avoiding the night watchmen, and slipped out of the door.


    Even though she didn''t know where Du Changfeng lived, she decided to ask the Military Lord at the city gate where he lived. They were all Du Changfeng''s subordinates, so they should be able to know a little about their superior''s situation.


    She couldn''t leave for too long, so she jogged all the way, panting until she reached the nearest city gate.


    Two soldiers were standing by the city gate with tassel spears in their hands. When they saw her from afar, they shouted, "Who is it?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed, ", I want to ask you two something, does Military Lord know where Du Changfeng lives?"


    The two soldiers looked at each other. It was the middle of the night, why did this lady come to find the Provincial Commander-in-chief? Could it be ¡­ But from the looks of Bai Qianfan''s clothes, he did not look like a lady.


    The two of them looked at each other, and one of them asked, "Who is this lady? What are you trying to find out about Provincial Commander-in-chief for? "


    "I am ¡­" Bai Qianfan hesitated for a while, but she couldn''t say that she was a Princess Chu. If she let Morong Gan know, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    "Is Du Changfeng seriously injured? How is he right now? Are you better? "


    The two soldiers frowned. Not many people knew about Provincial Commander-in-chief being injured, they heard that the killer had already escaped, but this lady said it with such certainty ¡­ It must be related to the matter of Provincial Commander-in-chief being injured.


    The two of them came over and surrounded him one after another. "It seems that the young lady knows who injured Provincial Commander-in-chief and will accompany us to the yamen."


    Bai Qianfan saw that the situation was bad and retreated, "I don''t, I can''t go, I have to go home, I ¡­"


    How could the two soldiers let her run away? They called the patrolling troops from the city gate tower and pushed Bai Qianfan all the way to the yamen. Lord Residence of Yin was still sleeping, and being disturbed made him very unhappy. He ordered his men to be thrown into jail in a sleepy state. He would ask about the case when he woke up the next morning.


    Just like that, Bai Qianfan was thrown into the Yin Mansion''s prison. As a female criminal, she took up a separate room, and through the thick fence, she could vaguely see the other prisoners, all of them had flowing hair, some were in rags, some were sitting against the wall, and some were lying on mats.


    Only now did Bai Qianfan become dumbstruck, she was hesitant and did not dare to reveal her identity, as she was afraid of alarming Morong Gan, which would make things difficult for him, but now, she was thrown into prison without any explanation, as though... It was even more difficult to end the situation. If she couldn''t make it back before daybreak, she would definitely be found out. It wouldn''t matter if she got whipped, as it wouldn''t be good if it involved Yue Xiang.


    Thinking about that, she hit the fence with all her might, "Military Lord, Military Lord, let me out, I''m Princess Chu."


    The guard came over: "What are you arguing about?" He sized Bai Qianfan up from head to toe, and laughed disdainfully, "Are you crazy? How dare he impersonate the Princess Chu? Do you know what a crime impersonating a relative of the royal family is? That''s for beheading! "


    Bai Qianfan explained anxiously, "I am really Princess Chu, go ask around at Prince Chu Palace if you don''t believe me."


    The prison warden rolled his eyes at her, "What kind of place is the Prince Chu Palace, can anyone go there? Prince Chu is an illustrious Evil God, you told me to send myself to my death at night. I am young, how can I be venomous?! "


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Bai Qianfan wanted to cry, but no tears came out. "I''m really the Princess Chu, the Fifth Miss of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion."


    The guard glared at him and said in a fierce tone: "Nonsense! If you continue to argue then I''ll sew your mouth shut!"

 C242 Hes just walking right into a trap

    Morong Gan was sullen for two days, but he just could not let it go. Outside the city, the sky was wide, the moon was bright and the stars were shining. He had thought about it for a long time, that it was his fault, and he couldn''t blame Bai Qianfan.


    When he thought it through, his heart was at ease. It was a rare occasion for him to have a good night''s sleep. Unfortunately, after sleeping for a short while, he heard some ruckus outside the tent. He hated people disturbing his sleep the most. He unhappily coughed and asked, "Who''s making a ruckus?"


    Jia Tong replied back shamelessly, "Reporting to Your Highness, it was the Head Steward that sent people over. Tell them that the wangfei has disappeared."


    Clang! Clang! Morong Gan rushed out like an arrow, bringing with him a gust of cold wind, he shouted, "What do you mean you won''t see me? Are all the people in the mansion dead? Prepare your horses and ride back to the Residence! "


    Ning Jiu had long been leading Ma Hou along at the side. Upon hearing his orders, he immediately led the way, jumped onto his horse, and swung his whip with force, disappearing into the darkness of the night like a bolt of lightning. Ning Jiu and Jia Tong chased after her with all their might.


    Prince Chu was furious, he ran frantically all the way, just who dared to steal people from his residence, did they get tired of living? He arrived at the city in less than four hours after traveling for six hours. The sound of the horses'' hooves galloping was urgent, and their footsteps sounded particularly loud as they stepped onto the empty street. The attendant on the door, upon seeing a rider galloping over, knew that it was the prince who had returned. He immediately opened the door.


    Morong Gan rode his horse in, it was completely dark outside, but inside the residence, countless lanterns and torches lit up the place as bright as day. Seeing him return, Hao Pingguan brought his servants and knelt down, his face sullen and he said, "My prince, this old servant is guilty, I, the wangfei, she is gone."


    When it came to this point, Morong Gan finally calmed down. His face was as heavy as water, "Have you all tried to find them?"


    "We''ve already searched for them. We''ve even explored the back of the mountain. There''s nowhere to be found."


    Gu Qingdie sobbed quietly by the side, "Please grant me punishment, Your Highness. It''s just that I didn''t have any looks at all, and knew that the wangfei wasn''t happy today and couldn''t take good care of her. This matter ended up happening."


    Hearing the hidden meaning in her words, Morong Gan said coldly, "Stand up, why aren''t you all happy today?"


    "About that," Gu Qingdie hesitated for a moment, "It''s probably because she''s been grounded and is no longer free. You know that Princess Wang Fei likes to wander around and is bound by her restrictions, so she''s naturally unhappy in her heart."


    "Did you see her today?"


    "Yes," Gu Qingdie lowered her head and said softly, "The other day, Your Highness ordered me to paint a portrait of wangfei, so ¡­"


    "Did you draw it?"


    "Yes."


    "Show me."


    Gu Qingdie sent Zi Qiao back to get the portrait.


    Morong Gan placed his hands behind his back and looked at the pavilion that was hidden by the night sky without saying a word. After a while, he shifted his gaze back to her face.


    Gu Qingdie was so scared that she kneeled on the ground, "I don''t dare to make a decision, I''m only telling what I know to the Prince."


    After Ning Jiu entered the palace, he did not need Morong Gan''s instructions. He directly went to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, and carefully examined everything inside and out before going in front of him to talk.


    "Your Highness, there are no signs of outsiders invading. According to this subordinate''s judgement, the wangfei must have left by herself."


    Morong Gan had already thought of this a long time ago. In the entire East Yue Country, no one had ever dared to come to his residence to steal someone, and thinking of Bai Qianfan''s superb kung fu skills, it wasn''t hard to conclude that she had run out herself.


    It''s just that it''s so late. Why would she run away? What if a girl like her ran into a bad guy?


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. He allowed Jia Tong to bring his order badge to the capital city''s garrison camp to search for people, while Ning Jiu brought people to various city gates to inquire, first to find out if she was out of the city? What if the little girl was unhappy and ran away ¡­ Just thinking about it made his heart clench.


    He cursed in his heart: ''An ingrate who isn''t familiar with you, lock her up for two days, and make her want to run away from home. Fine, go, don''t come back after you leave.


    The moment she said that, Zi Qiao took the portrait, and opened it under the light. The person on the portrait looked anxious and worried, but Morong Gan was even more unhappy, he rolled the portrait around and threw it on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Gu Qingdie secretly observed from the side. Seeing how Prince Chu was so angry, she quickly stepped forward to console him, "Calm down, your highness. The wangfei is still just a child, don''t lower yourself to her.


    Morong Gan asked, "What did she say?"


    "The wangfei said that she didn''t like it here and said that it was like a cage. If you leave early, you go late. Sooner or later, you''ll have to leave. I thought she was just complaining, but who would''ve thought she had such thoughts?" She sneaked a glance at Morong Gan before speaking, "I advise my wife, saying that the prince treats her so well, why is it that he always wants to go out? "But the princess said that her ambition is not here, and that being rich is nothing. The freedom outside is what she likes."


    Morong Gan sneered in his heart, there were probably still people outside that she was concerned about!


    He was furious and resentful. It was as if a fire had been ignited inside his heart. He couldn''t stay in the mansion any longer and decided to just ride out on his horse. He really wanted to grab that little girl and give her a good beating! He didn''t care about the title of the dignified Princess Chu, he just wanted to live a free and comfortable life with Du Changfeng right?


    Time passed slowly, but Bai Qianfan still remained as calm as before, no news at all. All the guards at the city gate had asked, no one had left the city. So, Bai Qianfan was still in the city, but where was she now?


    Morong Gan was extremely anxious, he had searched through all the inns and inns in the Linan City but there was no sign of him. He could not simply knock on doors and search every single house, right?


    The sky was about to brighten, and it would be even harder to find him when the sun rose. He let out a heavy sigh, turned his horse around, and headed back to the Palace.


    Just as he arrived at the main entrance, Ning Jiu caught up while gasping for breath, "Your Highness, there''s news."


    Morong Gan was startled, he sat on the horse and asked, "Where is the wangfei?"


    Ning Jiu dismounted and cupped his hands, "The guard at the south gate just remembered that at about the most ugly hour, a young lady came to the city gate and asked about the location of the Provincial Commander-in-chief, and even asked about his injuries."


    Morong Gan slightly narrowed her eyes, as frost appeared in the depths of her eyes. So that was the case, she had only ran out because he was worried about Du Changfeng! No wonder the portrait looked so sad, it was because she missed her lover!


    "Where is she?"


    Ning Jiu hesitated for a moment, "The guards saw that she was suspicious and escorted her to the Yin Residence''s yamen, where he was temporarily imprisoned."


    He thought that Morong Gan would fly into a rage, but Prince Chu only snorted lightly, "I thought that with her ability, he had already thrown himself into a trap."

 C243 To pretend to be an imperial concubine

    Small size actually had its benefits. Bai Qianfan tried a few times and surprisingly managed to squeeze out through the thick and sturdy wooden fence and succeeded in escaping the prison.


    She was so happy that she couldn''t stop. She carefully walked out while holding her skirt. The eyes of the man in the cell next door lit up when he saw her. He whispered, "Woman, take me with you. When I go out, I won''t mistreat you."


    Bai Qianfan had the kindness of helping others, but for people like this, it was either raping or stealing. There were not many good ones, she couldn''t help the wrong person, so she ignored them.


    The man''s face turned cold, she was unhappy, and watched as Bai Qianfan sneaked to the door, then shouted at the top of her lungs, "Someone come quickly, someone ran away!"


    The prison warden who was napping against the wall immediately woke up from his stupor and rushed in with a big blade in hand, blocking Bai Qianfan''s way.


    "I can''t see that you still have two tricks up your sleeve to get out of the prison," the guard said as he approached her step by step with a shining sword in his hand. "Go back. Blades and spears have no eyes, don''t meet the King of Hell before the interrogation is brought up."


    Several other guards rushed into the room with swords in their hands. They shouted: "Don''t let the criminals escape!"


    "Oh, so it''s actually a little girl. You''re really capable, no wonder even the Provincial Commander-in-chief is attracted to you, your looks aren''t bad. Brothers, how about you let your brother have a look?"


    The one who said that was the head of the prison, he had just returned from the outside and heard that a young lady was being held in custody related to the Provincial Commander-in-chief case. He specially came to take a look, but when he heard that someone was running away, he immediately led his men in.


    In the dim light of the prison, although the little girl''s figure was insufficient, her face was clean. She had white porcelain and white porcelain that attracted people''s attention, he was a lustful person, using his office work to wipe the oil off the female prisoner''s face, he had also done even more dirty things, no matter who it was, in this kind of place, he was no better than a pig or dog.


    A few of the guards giggled. One of them reminded him kindly, "Big Brother, Yin Mansion will be interrogating tomorrow morning. You should take it easy."


    The head of the prison was full of smiles. "Don''t worry. He won''t die."


    Bai Qianfan heard their obscenities, and her face flushed red. Her black eyes glared at the head of the prison, "I am Princess Chu, if you dare touch me, Prince Chu will kill your entire family!"


    "Oh oh oh, you''re Princess Chu, then I''m Prince Chu." The jailer laughed slyly and walked over, "Little sister, don''t be afraid. Once you''ve tasted the benefits, you''ll know how much big brother loves you."


    "Scram!" Bai Qianfan reprimanded him, "You are shameless, casually insulting women and children, do you still have any laws in your eyes!" She regretted that she did not bring any weapons when she came out. Otherwise, she would have been able to deal with it for a while. However, she was by no means a person who would willingly surrender. She raised her arms and assumed a pose.


    "I am the law here!" The jailer laughed even more complacently. He raised his eyebrows and laughed mockingly, "Yo, he''s even a practitioner." As he said that, he extended his hand out to grab Bai Qianfan, but suddenly heard a swooshing sound as something flew over from behind him, nailing his extended hand to the wooden fence.


    The head of the prison screamed like a pig being butchered. Several jailers turned around and walked in with a group of people. The lord of the Yin House was among them, bowing and looking pale, as if his family was on the verge of death.


    A small silver throwing knife was nailed to the jailer''s hand. The jailer must have used a lot of strength to do so. The knife penetrated the back of the jailer''s hand and embedded itself deep into the wooden fence.


    Even though she hated Morong Gan to the point that she had gritted her teeth before, she had unconsciously become rather reliant on him. At such a time, when Bai Qianfan saw him, she subconsciously ran over and dived into his embrace, "Your highness has finally arrived."


    Morong Gan pushed her away as he frowned, "Who are you? How do you know this king?"


    Bai Qianfan was startled, but still replied, "Your Royal Highness, why don''t you recognize me? I''m Qianyan."


    Prince Chu raised his chin slightly and smiled mockingly, "When I heard that you had captured someone who pretended to be Princess Chu, I specifically came over to see what kind of person it was that dared to pretend to be the royal relative of a leopard. So it''s you!"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know what he meant. She was clearly a Princess Chu, how could she pretend to be one? Could it be that Prince Chu was angry that she ran out in the middle of the night and did not want her anymore?


    She bit her lips and half-closed her eyes, not knowing what to do.


    Morong Gan coughed, "Take care of this imposter well, we will execute him tomorrow morning!"


    "Someone, take this bold woman away."


    Although Bai Qianfan was brave, she had never seen this kind of formation before, how could she not be afraid when facing death? She quickly knelt at Morong Gan''s feet: "My prince, I know my wrongs, your highness does not care about this lowly person, please forgive me this time, I will never dare to do that again."


    Morong Gan knew the answer and asked, "What will I forgive you for?"


    "I won''t steal my way out again."


    "That is to say, you still believe that you are a Princess Chu?"


    "I am," Bai Qianfan said with a bitter face. "Your Highness, please don''t make fun of me, I was wrong, alright?"


    Morong Gan scoffed, "My princess is sleeping soundly in the mansion, how could she come out in the middle of the night?


    "I''m not," In a moment of desperation, Bai Qianfan grabbed onto Morong Gan''s leg and begged him in grief, "Your Highness, bring Qianfan back. I acknowledge your punishment, but don''t leave me here, I''ll be bullied to death."


    Morong Gan had originally wanted to scare her again, but after being hugged by her, his heart softened by quite a bit. Without saying a word, he just looked down, his heart at a loss. In the dim light, there seemed to be a layer of water.


    Morong Gan then said with a dragged tone, "Get up."


    Bai Qianfan crawled up, and looked at him eagerly.


    "Tell us, who are you?"


    "I am Princess Chu?"


    "Who is This King to you?"


    "You are Prince Chu, my husband."


    "Then who are you to This King?"


    "I am your consort."


    "What else?"


    And? Bai Qianfan rummaged through her stomach, what else was there? The daughter of an enemy? No, it was definitely not this, with a glance, Jia Tong stood in the crowd and mouthed at her.


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly said, "My wife, I am your wife."


    "The words were said by yourself, but no one forced you. Everyone here is a witness, and you, Bai Qianfan, are this king''s consort, my wife." He took her hand and smiled at the Yin Residence. "My wangfei likes to play, making the lord of the Yin Residence unable to sleep well. I''m truly sorry. I''ll take her back first and discuss the rest of the matters slowly with the lord of the Yin Residence tomorrow."


    His head and legs were weak, and his back was drenched in sweat. He did not realise at the moment, so he threw Princess Chu into prison, and what Prince Chu said was not to listen to him, it was clearly meant to punish him for his crimes.

 C244 Idiotic

    As if lifting a chick and lifting Bai Qianfan up onto the horse''s back, Morong Gan also flipped over and sat on the horse as he embraced her and slowly walked towards the Prince Chu''s Palace.


    The search party had already retreated. The streets were empty and empty except for the sounds of the horses'' hooves breaking the silence of the morning. The sun had yet to rise, and the sky was already starting to brighten.


    Prince Chu walked slowly, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu could only slowly follow behind. Jia Tong was a little confused, he asked Ning Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, why do you think the Prince must force the Wangfei to admit that he''s her wife, how can we continue to be siblings this time, don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    Ning Jiu did not answer the question directly, "Are you riding a horse or a donkey?"


    Jia Tong asked curiously: "Of course a horse!"


    Ning Jiu snorted, "Since you''re a horse, then why did your brain get kicked by a donkey?"


    Jia Tong then reacted, and said: "How can you curse at people?"


    "Because you should be cursing. You are lacking in achievements and more than enough in failures."


    "How did I fail just like that?"


    Ning Jiu glanced at him, "Let me remind you, in the future, you should lessen your interference in the affairs of the princess and stay further away from the Provincial Commander-in-chief, so that you won''t even know how you died."


    Jia Tong finally understood a little, "Are you saying that the matter of the wangfei and Du Changfeng has turned yellow? "Why, Prince was quite satisfied with him before."


    Ning Jiu sighed, "There will only be one way for you to die in the future."


    "What way?"


    "Stupid."


    "Xiao Jiu, why are you cursing again?"


    Seeing Morong Gan enter the mansion, Ning Jiu did not want to talk to this brainless person anymore. He swung the whip, raised the horse''s hooves high, and slipped through the gate.


    Jia Tong sighed a few times and followed his in. In his heart, he sighed, seeing that Du Changfeng had feelings for the wangfei, but Prince Chu wanted to beat up the mandarin duck and even wanted the wangfei to admit that he was his wife in front of everyone. Wait a minute! He reined in the reins and stood there, stunned. Your highness has set his sights on the wangfei! Your highness doesn''t want to be Ge Zi anymore, he wants to be my husband!


    When he arrived at the second door, the servants of Huailin Pavilion had already stood up. Some of them even ordered the little girl to clean the courtyard, but when he came over, he saw that Lv He had come out from her house. He quickly gave her a mysterious look and indicated for her to go over to the side to talk.


    Lv He followed him towards the pond. Seeing that there was no one around, Jia Tong said softly, "Lv He, I have something to tell you, you will definitely be shocked."


    Lv He''s curiosity was piqued. "What is it?"


    Jia Tong moved closer and lowered his voice, "Come over here, be careful not to let anyone hear you."


    Lv He became more curious, and went over to her. Smelling the delicate fragrance on her body, Jia Tong''s heart skipped a beat, and he gently held her hand. "Let me tell you, the Duke likes my wife."


    However, Lv He was not as surprised as he expected, she lowered her head and looked at her own arm, "So?"


    "So?" Jia Tong was puzzled, "Aren''t you surprised at all?"


    "I''m surprised at your head!" Lv He immediately shot him a slap in the face, "Great Qingli is playing tricks and seizing the opportunity to wipe away my oil, how dare you!"


    Jia Tong had all sorts of skills, but he was beaten to the point where he covered his head and ran back to his own room like a wisp of smoke.


    In this room, Morong Gan carried Bai Qianfan who had fallen asleep into the room. Other than the blouse that was placed on the bed, when he saw that her face was dirty, he told Qi Hong to pinch the handkerchief and personally wiped her face. Bai Qianfan''s sleep was shallow, and with just a slight movement, she woke up.


    She curled up her body and turned around, then fell asleep.


    Morong Gan washed up on his own. After running all the way back from outside the city last night, he had also been tormented quite a bit. Seeing that it was still early, he decided to get into bed and get into bed with Princess Chu to sleep.


    In any case, it was time for a showdown, so there was nothing to hold on to. As he held the little girl in his arms, his heart was filled with a sense of fullness that he had never felt before. He decided that from today onwards, he would carry her to sleep every night.


    Bai Qianfan consciously moved closer to the warm embrace and obediently laid on the ground. Seeing her cute appearance, Morong Gan''s heart almost melted. He was probably too excited to sleep for a long time. He lowered his eyes and blankly stared at the woman in his arms.


    He had always thought that she was a pink ball, with pale eyebrows and a childish air. But now, after looking carefully, he realized that her eyebrows had unknowingly grown a bit longer, vaguely having a hint of a young girl''s charm to them. A shiny forehead, long eyeliner, sharp chin, and a pink little mouth.


    Her breath smelled faintly sweet, and her small nose quivered slightly. It was a rare sight. He had never seen such a tranquil and lovely sleeping face. What kind of beautiful scenery lost its color in front of her? Under the heavens, she was the only one that was unique.


    The more he looked, the more he liked her. Finally, he couldn''t resist kissing her face. She was ticklish, and she wrinkled her nose impatiently. He immediately stopped moving, but his face started to turn red.


    She slept soundly, and he did not dare to move, and his hands were sore with fatigue, and he was surprised at himself for loving her so much.


    As the sun gradually rose, Prince Chu and his wife slept in each other''s arms. However, Fallen Star Pavilion and the two princesses of Lotus Hall had woken up early. Or rather, it could be said that they had not slept much.


    Xiu Yuanshuang sat upright on the big wooden chair, drank the first cup of tea of the morning and slowly asked, "Your highness has been back for so long, but there''s still no news from the Huailin Pavilion?"


    "No," Qiu Wen said, "This servant is also puzzled, if the wangfei escaped in the middle of the night, the prince should have gone into a rage, how could she have not made a sound?"


    "What is the Prince doing?"


    "I heard he''s sleeping."


    "Sleep?" Xiu Yuanshuang''s brows slightly rose, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Your Highness is truly magnanimous."


    "Your servant thinks so too. The wangfei escaped in the middle of the night and didn''t deal with it when she got back. She fell asleep first." The Prince''s heart is indeed generous. "


    "What is the princess doing now?"


    "This ¡­" Qiu Wen hesitated a bit, "I heard that when Princess Huang Hou dismounted, he was carried down by the prince, it seems that his injuries were not light, maybe he had already been taught a lesson outside, but Huailin Pavilion did not send anyone to get a doctor, this servant thinks, Duke Hou''s meaning is to leave it to fate, to allow Princess Huang to fend for himself."


    Xiu Yuanshuang asked again, "What happened at Concubine Princess?"


    "The Concubine Princess is still in the Lotus Appreciation Pavilion. He should be watching from the sidelines."


    Xiu Yuanshuang harrumphed, "She can be considered to have some ability, to actually be able to convince an imperial concubine to flee in the middle of the night. However, whether or not you can get what you want will depend on your lord''s wishes. "


    Qiu Wen was slightly shocked. "Master, you mean to say, the reason Princess Wangfei left this place this time was because of Concubine Princess?"

 C245 I dont want to run away

    However, her Huailin Pavilion was very disciplined and strict, and the information could not be leaked. She was very anxious, and only knew that the princess had returned home, but did not know the details of her return.


    It was said that when she dismounted from her horse at the Second Sect, the Duke had carried Bai Qianfan down. Many people saw her hands and feet hanging powerlessly, fainting away. With Wang Ye''s fiery temper, if he found someone, he would definitely teach them a ruthless lesson. His wife running out in the middle of the night to find a man, even men wouldn''t be able to tolerate her, let alone a proud man like Prince Chu.


    The corner of Gu Qingdie''s mouth raised into a complacent smile, since that was the case, of course she would have to add oil and fire to the prince''s anger, and then, kill Bai Qianfan in one go.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The sun climbed higher and higher, and the sun shone through the window, making it possible to see the bright light even through the curtains. Bai Qianfan yawned and rubbed her eyes. She found that she was unable to stretch her body, and it seemed that she had... In whose arms ¡­


    With a warm breath on top of her head and a big hand resting on her waist, her face was pressed against a firm chest. Bai Qianfan did not panic at all and blinked her eyes as she used her fingers to lightly poke at the person''s chest.


    She groaned in anger and finally woke Morong Gan up.


    He looked down, and at once let go of his hand and sat up, and turned and went down on his shoes, without looking at her, with an indifferent expression on his face, as if it were perfectly natural that they should sleep together.


    His voice was also very casual, "You''re awake, do you want to wake up?"


    Bai Qianfan lied down lazily, with some sleepiness in her eyes: "Why is the Prince sleeping here?"


    Morong Gan stood by the side of the bed while wearing his Robe''s clothes, "This is my bed, where else should I sleep?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Oh, why didn''t the Prince send me back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion?"


    "I''ve been looking for you for the entire night and I''m tired too. When I got back to the manor, it was already morning, so I decided to just rest for a bit. I didn''t send you there." Morong Gan secretly glanced at her as he spoke. He felt it was a little strange, seeing that he did not look embarrassed at all while sleeping with a man, and still casually asking around, did he not know what was so troublesome?


    She was quite unperturbed, and he was like a young daughter-in-law, afraid to look at her directly.


    As she talked about what happened last night, Bai Qianfan didn''t have any confidence. She shrunk back into her blanket and only revealed her two eyes, like a timid rabbit, as she mewled, "Your highness."


    She very rarely called him that, with a tone that sounded like she was acting coquettishly. Morong Gan enjoyed it a lot in his heart, but his face was upturned and he only glanced at her from the corner of his eyes, "What?"


    Bai Qianfan bit her lips, "Does the Prince want to punish me?"


    "What do you think? Should I be punished? "


    Bai Qianfan nodded in dejection, "Penalty. "My lord, will you punish me, the board, or the whip?" She jumped out word by word, carefully looking at him with a hint of fluke.


    Morong Gan only felt that his little trick was funny. He remained calm and said, "I have always been lenient towards you," seeing that her face had relaxed, he added, "Choose between the two."


    Bai Qianfan''s face instantly fell, and she almost couldn''t hold back her laughter. Afraid that she would notice, she hurriedly turned around, and heard her stammering: "My skin is thin, I can''t hit anyone; "I won''t be able to get out of bed in ten days if I were to beat him up ¡­"


    "It''s good that you can''t get out of bed," Morong Gan said as he stood with his back facing her with his hands behind his back. "Let''s see if you still dare to run." His voice paused for a moment, before he continued, "A dignified Princess Chu like you escaping in the middle of the night.


    "I''m not trying to escape," Bai Qianfan muttered. "I''m still trying to return it."


    "Why did you come back?" Morong Gan intentionally said, "My mood is volatile and I forbid your legs, staying in my house is like going to jail, it''s better to stay outside."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "But you can eat your fill and dress warmly here, your highness has treated me very well."


    Morong Gan was a little dissatisfied as she placed all the food in front of him. Did this mean that she was willing to stay behind just to live a life where he could not worry about anything?


    His voice rose slightly. "Don''t change the subject. Say it. Which one?"


    Bai Qianfan wanted to get away with it, although she was not the smartest, she was not stupid. If Morong Gan was really angry, he would definitely not even want to see her, he was already sleeping in the same bed as her, acting shamelessly while smiling, wouldn''t this matter be over then?


    "Prince ¡­" She called him again in a soft voice.


    At the end of the day, Morong Gan still had a thorn in his heart. He had not pulled that thorn, so he was not willing to let her get away with it. At least he had left some face for his. What if he didn''t like him and only thought of Du Changfeng when she said he didn''t like him, what would he do then? He had lost all face!


    Her heart was in a mess, but she was still feeling thirsty, walking with her hands behind her back. Seeing his gloomy face, Bai Qianfan became flustered, thinking that he was considering what kind of punishment he would give her. She simply turned around and lay down on the bed, and said vaguely, "My lord, I''m still sleepy, let''s sleep a bit more." Even if you want to be beaten, you have to be full of spirit before you can take it.


    Morong Gan turned her head to look at her. She had his back to him and the blanket was covering her neck tightly, leaving only his small head exposed. His jet-black hair was spread all over the pillow.


    He was a bit annoyed, so he chose the curtain and wanted to be alone.


    After Lv He served the tea, she left the room. Through the curtain, Hao Pingguan asked for instructions, "Your highness, the Concubine Princess is here."


    Morong Gan was feeling annoyed and did not want to see her. He was just about to tell her to leave, but after thinking about it, he changed his mind and said loudly, "Concubine Princess, please come in."


    Gu Qingdie was waiting at the door, upon hearing the voice, she immediately pulled the curtain and invited her in.


    Gu Qingdie lowered her head and walked forward gracefully with graceful steps. She blessed the place: "Greetings to Your Highness."


    "Stand up," Morong Gan said as he pointed to the chair opposite him. Are you here for a reason? "


    "Princess Wangfei hasn''t returned for the entire night. I couldn''t rest at ease and couldn''t sleep at night, so I came to take a look when I heard that he had returned home."


    Morong Gan snorted, "What''s there to see for her doing such a thing."


    Gu Qingdie saw the slight anger on Morong Gan''s face and was overjoyed in his heart, "I know that such a thing has happened, and the prince is not feeling well, but since the wangfei is a young miss of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, I should still be more cautious.


    Morong Gan snorted, "Could it be that this king is afraid of the Prime Minister Bai?" Pausing for a moment, he raised his eyelids, and two sharp rays of light shot towards Gu Qingdie, "Concubine Princess knows what''s going on?"

 C246 They should have dragged him out to soak the pig cages

    Gu Qingdie was startled. She realised that she had been too anxious and spoke too clearly, but luckily Bai Qianfan lost her trust in front of the Marquis and was unconscious, so she could still think of a way to save him.


    She then said haltingly, "I was only guessing. There is something that I have never dared to tell Your Highness, that I might be wrong. Your Highness and Princess might be wrong, but since it is already like this, there is nothing I can do about it." She spoke while secretly observing Morong Gan''s face.


    Morong Gan''s face was gloomy, his eyebrows knitted, as though he would immediately fly into a rage the moment she mentioned this news.


    "Speak!" Just a simple word, yet it was like a thunderbolt.


    Although Gu Qingdie was a little afraid, she knew that this was the best chance.


    "It''s like this. My parents live near the same park. My sister once saw an imperial concubine and a man talking and laughing together in the same park ¡­"


    As she was speaking, someone suddenly picked up a curtain from the inside. She took a look and it was Bai Qianfan, which made her feel a little awkward.


    Morong Gan raised his chin, "Why aren''t you saying anymore?"


    Gu Qingdie let out an "ah", and glanced at Bai Qianfan. The latter had a somewhat strange expression, as if she was very surprised, but was not angry at all.


    While she was in distress, Bai Qianfan slowly spoke up, "Sister Gu''s sister lied. I''ve never been to the same paradise with any man."


    Morong Gan was flabbergasted: "You still have the face to say, who did you look for last night? Have you made up your mind? To be hit by a board or a whip? "


    Hearing that, Gu Qingdie wanted to punish Bai Qianfan, but how could a mere board or whip solve such a problem? If she were to beat him to death, it would be fine. But if she didn''t, wouldn''t she still have to stay in the mansion?


    She was anxious and couldn''t care less, "Your Highness, how can you keep the wangfei in the estate when something like this happens?" It would be a joke if word of this got out! "


    When she told him about this matter, Morong Gan was not as furious as she had imagined. In fact, when Bai Qianfan came out, even that slight anger had disappeared and was replaced with a calm expression.


    He looked at her, his penetrating gaze seemingly wanting to pierce through her. "From Concubine Princess''s point of view, what should this duke do?"


    Gu Qingdie faintly felt that things were not good, but at this point, she could no longer turn around, "Princess Hong Hong Xing has come out of the wall, so he should be dragged out to soak in the pig cage.


    Bai Qianfan impatiently listened to them speak, she flung her sleeves and walked out, and was stopped by Morong Gan: "Where are you going?"


    "I''m hungry, I want to ask Big Sister Qi Hong for food."


    Gu Qingdie was stunned, this Fifth Miss was too magnanimous, even though she was told that she was a pampered woman, she acted like nothing had happened. Not only did she not refute him, she was completely focused on eating her meal.


    "Come here," Morong Gan beckoned her with a slightly commanding tone.


    Bai Qianfan unhappily walked over, and was dragged to sit by her side, "Saying that you''ve come out of the wall with a red apricot, is there anything you can say?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him strangely. "Why am I the one who has come out of the wall with a red apricot flower? My husband was chosen by the Duke ¡­"


    However, she changed the topic, "What do you want to eat? I called Qi Hong to bring it over, she didn''t eat breakfast, so don''t starve yourself."


    "It''s not time for lunch yet, eat some pastries first." Bai Qianfan tilted her head and thought, "Almond cake."


    "Then how about almond cake and a bowl of millet?" Morong Gan called out to Qi Hong and instructed her to send in Almond Cake and Mi Lu.


    "Prince, you should have some too. You haven''t eaten breakfast either."


    Morong Gan snorted, "How rare, you actually know how to care about me?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed and used her arm to touch him, "The Prince is good to me, I have to repay him."


    Gu Qingdie sat there and watched as the two of them intimately squeezed together in a big chair, discussing what to eat and flirting with each other. Her hands and feet suddenly became cold, and her heart started to sink. This scene was completely different from what she had imagined. She was puzzled, how could Morong Gan treat him so well with such a big green hat on her head? Could it be that Bai Qianfan was really a fox spirit embryo, causing the King to lose his soul?


    She wanted to leave, but her legs were weak. A layer of sweat had formed on her forehead, dripping down. She held the handkerchief in her hand, not daring to wipe it.


    Morong Gan seemed to have suddenly remembered her. His gaze shifted over and a smile appeared on his face, the smile did not contain a trace of warmth, "Concubine Princess seems to know quite a lot about the wangfei''s situation."


    "I, I," Gu Qingdie could only brace herself and continue, "This humble one is doing this for the good of the prince, this is a matter that concerns his dignity, he must be careful, this humble one knows that the prince dotes on the princess, but with the princess ruining my family''s reputation, I am afraid that if I do not punish her, I will not submit to the masses.


    Bai Qianfan chewed on the almond cake in her mouth, her cheeks bulging as she vaguely said, "What did I do to Sister Gu? Sister Gu, why do you insist on destroying me like this? "


    Bai Qianfan''s face was full of innocence, just like the silly rabbit she was raising. She was so pure and honest, making him look like a sinister villain, causing Gu Qingdie, who had been holding in her anger for a long time, to suddenly rub her head. Originally, Bai Qianfan was already unclear about what was happening with Du Changfeng.


    She did not bother to hide it any longer, and poured beans into a bamboo tube, saying simply, "Don''t you think the Princess has any interest in him? Didn''t we meet in private? Is it not a token of love that you give to him, and he gives you a small wooden carving? "Princess, you dare say that you went to see Doudou last night?


    "You said he had only one breath left before I slipped out to see him."


    Gu Qingdie immediately grabbed onto her words, "Your highness, listen to me, the wangfei admits it, isn''t it just an affair that she is so concerned about?"


    "Provincial Commander-in-chief feels bad because I got beaten up. I want to go see what''s wrong with him." Bai Qianfan swallowed his saliva, and retorted, "Furthermore, the Duke said that he would kill me in the future ¡­"


    At the critical moment, Morong Gan stuffed an almond cake into her mouth, "Don''t say anything while you''re eating, be careful not to choke on it."


    He stuffed it so tightly that Bai Qianfan was not able to catch her breath, and really started coughing. He quickly spread his hands next to her mouth, and said: "I really choked, hurry up and spit it out." As she spoke, she lightly patted her back.


    Bai Qianfan threw out the piece of almond cake in his hand, and said grudgingly: "Prince, what are you doing?"


    Morong Gan actually apologized again and again, "You are blaming me for it, causing you to choke. Come, drink some rice and smooth it over."


    He scooped up a spoonful of millet and fed it to her.


    Gu Qingdie felt that she was looking at the western view and it was not clear at all. Was she really the cold Prince Chu? That consideration, that caution, which husband of any family would act like this? She felt as if she had seen wrongly. That wasn''t true, that definitely wasn''t true ¡­

 C247 Conviction

    Morong Gan took responsibility of the entire matter. Ever since he knew that someone had poisoned Bai Qianfan, he had left a message for Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie. That day, he was blinded by jealousy and unleashed a heavy blow on Du Changfeng. However, he was not a barbarian man.


    It was Gu Qingdie who reported the letter, and looked as if she wanted to say something yet hesitated. The meaning behind the words, was actually revealing herself. He was born in the Tian Jia, grew up in the Tian Jia, and had little knowledge of plots and schemes. He clearly knew of Gu Qingdie''s little tricks, how could they escape his eyes.


    He had initially wanted to first take care of her after resting for a few days, but he did not expect that Gu Qingdie would be so anxious.


    Immediately, he sneered, "How did Concubine Princess know that the person who met the wangfei in the paradise the other day was Provincial Commander-in-chief? Could it be that Concubine Princess and Provincial Commander-in-chief are old acquaintances? "


    When Gu Qingdie heard it, she became anxious, why did the fire catch on her body, and she immediately tried to defend herself, "My prince, I was wronged, I do not recognize you at all."


    "Then how does Concubine Princess know that the Royal Concubine and the Provincial Commander-in-chief gave each other a token of love, and that he even knows all about the gifts? Also, how did you know that Provincial Commander-in-chief was severely injured? "


    At this time, Bai Qianfan raised her eyebrows, and slowly said, "That day, I went to the same amusement park to watch the show, and it was also Sister Gu who urged me to go. She said that there would be a new show, it''s really interesting."


    "That is to say, the one who arranged for Princess Hua-Yang to meet with the male outsider was the Concubine Princess?" Morong Gan said coldly, "Yesterday, you intentionally said that Provincial Commander-in-chief''s injuries were severe, and that the wangfei was kind, so you sneaked out to visit her in the middle of the night. Concubine Princess was wholeheartedly trying to pin a crime on her, why is that so?"


    "I ¡­" Gu Qingdie''s face was pale white, at a loss of what to do. What Morong Gan said was right, it was all her doing.


    "Your highness, I''ll say this again. The wangfei doesn''t follow the way of women and can''t stay in the mansion. Your highness''s words are harsh on the ears, it''s for your own good!" Gu Qingdie threw herself on the ground and cried bitterly, "Could it be that your highness is willing to become the joke of the world? "Your Highness!"


    "How dare you!"


    Gu Qingdie started crying hysterically as she stared at Bai Qianfan with her red eyes, "Prince, she''s a whore. She''s wearing a green hat for you, you should take her to the pig cage. How can a dignified Princess Chu be such a fox like this?"


    These words stung Morong Gan''s heart. He suddenly stood up and kicked Gu Qingdie over, then shouted angrily, "You dare to splash dirty water on my wife, how dare you! Gu Qingdie, I wanted to shut myself up and deal with you because of my relationship with your father. Since you are so shameless, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "


    "Prince, prince, I''m really doing this for the prince''s own good ¡­" Gu Qingdie laid on the ground and cried his heart out.


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "Sister Gu, why are you suffering this time, I think that there''s nothing wrong with your eyes, you killed Little Yellow, I don''t care, and now you''re here to mess things up, my mistress is right, if your heart is broken, it won''t be easy, if I let you go this time, there might be a next time."


    Gu Qingdie raised her head and looked at her with his red eyes, "You are spitting blood at me, which one of your eyes saw that I killed Xiao Huang?"


    "That day, there was a little servant girl who intentionally lured me to the back of the mountain, then that servant girl mysteriously disappeared, and I couldn''t find her at all. However, I saw her that day when I went to Tong Tian Paradise, she came out from your parents'' home, and she is your servant girl. Although I''m not smart, I''m not as stupid as you think. "My wet nurse said that when it comes to scheming against others, she is not at ease even with her own heart. The gains are not even worth the losses. You don''t even understand such a simple logic."


    "Not only that, bribing a servant girl to add something to the princess'' medicine and turning the blame over to the Lateral Princess was also done by you, right?" Morong Gan scoffed, "This king originally felt that I was unworthy of you, and wanted to let you off the hook. But unfortunately, you went all out, Gu Qingdie, just based on the things you planned to do to kill Princess Chu, you can do it in court! To harm the Royal Family, not only do you have to kill them, you also have to bring the entire Gu Family with you.


    Gu Qingdie was paralyzed on the ground, her face was ashen. When Bai Qianfan found out about Little Yellow''s situation, she did not utter a word.


    would definitely have a way to make her speak, and with this, her crime would become solid. She would be beheaded, and even implicate her family, so when she thought of this, she could not help but feel her blood run cold. She cried and begged Morong Gan, "My prince, please forgive me.


    Bai Qianfan could not stand such a miserable sight and begged for mercy, "Your Highness, Sister Gu is Your Highness''s concubine, so why don''t you forgive her this time!"


    Morong Gan frowned, and stared at her fiercely, "Say it again?"


    Bai Qianfan retracted her neck, and did not dare say another word, pouting her mouth, as though she was unconvinced.


    Morong Gan didn''t want to explain it to her, and furthermore, he didn''t want to explain it to his in front of Gu Qingdie. However, words slipped out of his mouth: "She and I don''t have a husband and wife''s relationship, we can''t be considered husband and wife.


    When Gu Qingdie heard these words, it was even worse than death. Previously, when no one knew about this, she was dumb and could not say anything about it, but now that Bai Qianfan knew about it, she could not help but directly crawl into the crevice. The prince had not touched her at all after getting married for so long. What did this mean? This meant that Prince Chu did not even have the interest to touch her!


    If this matter were to spread out, she probably wouldn''t want to live anymore.


    Bai Qianfan was also baffled when she heard it, "Why so, Your Highness, Sister Gu''s ¡­" She made an ambiguous gesture at him. "So big! Don''t you like big ones? "


    Morong Gan was so angry at her, how could she say such words in front of her face? What a heartless person!


    Gu Qingdie felt that she was just a clown. The one commenting on her was Bai Qianfan, whom she looked down upon. This humiliation made her unable to continue living.


    She gritted her teeth as she crawled up from the ground and crashed into the wall. She wanted to let Morong Gan know her determination, she was truly a loyal person who went against her words, doing it for the sake of Prince Chu''s reputation.


    Morong Gan watched coldly from the side, without moving an inch, a mocking smile hung on the corner of his mouth, as if he had seen through everything. He was looking at her as if she was a dead woman.


    At this moment, Gu Qingdie finally understood that she was nothing in Morong Gan''s heart, because he had given all his tenderness to Bai Qianfan.


    Unfortunately, she understood too late.

 C248 Were not clean between the two of us

    Gu Qingdie did not die. In that moment of life and death, Bai Qianfan dashed over and struck her, and with the little girl using all her strength, she knocked her down onto the ground with her limbs spread out, like a cuckoo who had its shell turned over. Not only that, the little girl could not stop herself and crashed head on into her body, causing her to grimace in pain.


    It was Morong Gan who had lifted Bai Qianfan up in time to save her.


    However, Bai Qianfan was clearly more angry than her, and her lips shivered while pointing at her, "Is that all Sister Gu has? Do you really make me look down on you? It was easy to die, but not easy to live. If you did something wrong, you should have just corrected it.


    Gu Qingdie became dejected and sat up dejectedly, "How could I still have a life? Rather than getting slaughtered by others, I might as well end it myself."


    Morong Gan, who had been silent this entire time, snorted, "Suicide due to guilt is even more unforgivable."


    Bai Qianfan tugged on his sleeves, "My prince, forget about the matters of the past. What Sister Gu did was only normal ¡­"


    Morong Gan used his hand to poke her forehead, "She harmed you? "You''re a pig''s brain!"


    "Sister Gu has been married into the family for so long, yet you kept her hanging around like this all day long. She must have misunderstood me. I know you ¡­"


    Morong Gan covered her mouth, "Since you want to bring this up, let me tell you today,". He pulled her arm and walked into the house, "Come in with me."


    "Then Sister Gu, she ¡­"


    Morong Gan raised his voice and called out to Ning Jiu, "Take him away, take good care of him, allow me to interrogate him later."


    Ning Jiu replied as he entered, he heard everything clearly, the prince did not plan to stay in Concubine Princess, he was not courteous at the moment, and dragged everyone away. Gu Qingdie did not resist. Her face was deathly pale as she stumbled away.


    In this room, Bai Qianfan was dragged by Morong Gan into the room and sat on a chair, "What did you want to say just now? That you and I are innocent? "


    Bai Qianfan''s face was unperturbed, "I was just innocent, wasn''t I?"


    "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth now. From today onwards, we are no longer innocent!"


    "What does Your Highness mean?"


    "What you mean is, I''ll go back on my word, don''t be any more Sister Ge Zi, I want to be your husband and wife, you are my Crown Princess, you are my wife, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Bai Qianfan stared at him in a daze for a while, "So what Yue Gui and the others said was true!"


    "What did they say?"


    "They say you like me."


    Even the maidservant could see it, but this guy was just a blockhead. He had to say it so straightforwardly. Mo Rong was a bit proud and stood with her hands behind her back. She slightly raised her chin and said, "It''s a blessing you''ve gained from being able to obtain this king''s favor." Hurry up and hit the snake with a stick to please him!


    As expected, Bai Qianfan frowned, looking very vexed: "I think it''s good for us to be siblings."


    Morong Gan suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a cave of ice. He had guessed it right, she really wasn''t happy, she didn''t like him!


    He took out his true feelings, but was mercilessly stepped on under his feet. He was both angry and angry. Not comparable to Du Changfeng? Don''t forget, you are this king''s wangfei. I previously let you go without thinking too much about it, but now, your words have made it clear. If you continue to do that kind of thing, don''t blame me for turning hostile! "


    If he really became angry, she would be scared. She shrunk her neck and stammered, "Will the prince really drag me to the pig cage?"


    "If you don''t believe me, just give it a try!" With a livid expression, he said harshly, "Soaking the pig cages is light. If you anger me, you can taste all 108 punishments in the torture chamber."


    Bai Qianfan could not help but shiver, and lowered her head in silence.


    Mo Rong had never been able to get what she wanted, but this time, he had spent so much effort yet couldn''t. He felt both sad and angry at the same time. With a cold face, he stood to the side in a daze. The room was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. The air seemed to have solidified, slowly sealing off all of his pores. He couldn''t see or hear anything, his entire body was as stiff as a statue.


    She was so good at it. She didn''t say anything, but she could roast him over the fire. He threatened to give her a taste of the chilling 108, but God knows the punishment she gave him was the most brutal in the world.


    He knew that he needed to slow down and give her time to get used to it. She had always treated him as Ge Zi and had suddenly become her husband.


    However, he couldn''t get his breath out. It was as if he was going to stubbornly make her nod her head. His back teeth chattered, and he could not guarantee what he would do if she kept on bickering like this.


    At this moment, her soft voice sounded out, "Let''s leave it at that, I understand."


    "What?" He suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    She looked up, and there was a trace of fear in her big dark eyes. "I said I knew."


    He looked at her carefully. He could tell from her tone that she was unwilling, which made him angry, but she still agreed. As long as she agreed, he couldn''t ask for too much.


    He raised his hand slightly. "Come here and let me hug you."


    She walked over obediently and snuggled in his embrace naturally. He put his arms around her and rested his chin on her head, "From today onwards, you will live with me."


    The little girl''s body stiffened, and she looked up. "Why? I live well in the Moon Reaching Pavilion. "


    "Because you are my wife, shouldn''t my wife live with my husband?"


    "But you are a prince, you can''t be like the common people," she paused for a moment, "I have moved here, does the Lateral Princess also move here?"


    "She won''t move."


    "On what basis," she objected, "they are all your wives, why not treat them equally?"


    He liked her and didn''t like Xiu Yuanshuang, but he couldn''t say anymore. His liking wasn''t worth anything to her, and just as he was about to speak, Bai Qianfan hugged his waist and shook him, "Your Highness ¡­."


    He knew that this was a move that she was throwing at him like a spoiled child. He looked down at her and said, "What?"


    "You''re not sending me out, are you?"


    "There''s no need to send them out."


    "Actually, thinking about it, it''s also good," she was always able to enjoy herself in the midst of her suffering, "It''s better to eat and dress well here, and there are still people around. The Prince protects me, and I live a peaceful life for the rest of my life, so I don''t have anything to be dissatisfied with. There''s only one thing, "she rubbed it against his chest." Although I''m already old, my body is still insufficient. I''m afraid that I can''t satisfy Your Highness, shouldn''t I ¡­ "


    In fact, she didn''t need to mention that he had a sense of propriety and that he was still young. After all, he was still young, so he would continue to raise her for two years before she could complain about him.


    "Don''t worry, just keep it up. There''s no need to rush over those things."


    Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, and finally smiled: "My prince, I''m hungry."

 C249 The end of princess shu

    After haggling for a while, the two of them finally reached an agreement. Bai Qianfan returned to her Moon Reaching Pavilion to stay there, but every day when Morong Gan returned, she would stay there to welcome him as a wife.


    Morong Gan had no other choice, so he had to take it slowly. Once she had him in her heart, everything would go smoothly, so there was no need to worry.


    Once it was made clear, the relationship between the two of them became a little complicated. Bai Qianfan was not chattering like usual, it was as if she suddenly became a lot deeper. When Morong Gan saw her sitting there sullenly, he felt that he was like a scoundrel who was trying to force a woman into a good family. While looking down on him, he also felt that he did not do anything wrong, that even if Bai Qianfan was really someone else''s wife, he would snatch her away.


    She was depressed, but he could not be happy. He waved his hand and told her to leave, and the little girl immediately looked as if she had received an amnesty, her face looking as if a shell had fallen off. Her eyes became lively, and Morong Gan became angry again, and started feeling uncomfortable towards him? If she hadn''t run so fast, he would have definitely spanked her.


    When Bai Qianfan did not return for the night, the servants of the Moon Reaching Pavilion were so frightened that they were almost dead. Yue Guiyi, Yue Xiang, took the lead, was locked up by Hao Pingguan, and only released after it was noon. But it was very strange, when he let them out, Hao Pingguan did not say a single word, nor did he punish them in any way, as if nothing had happened.


    They did not dare to go to the Huailin Pavilion to find out any information, and anxiously waited. They were simply piercing their eyes, and when they saw Bai Qianfan rush into the courtyard like a gust of wind, they immediately went to welcome him.


    "Esteemed wangfei, you''ve finally returned. This servant is so anxious."


    Bai Qianfan knew the rules of the residence. When Master was in trouble, the one who was punished was usually a servant.


    "No," Yue Xiang said, "This servant is dead asleep, I don''t even know if Master went out.


    Bai Qianfan was a little pleased with herself, "Your highness knows of my ability, so it''s not your fault."


    When Bai Qianfan returned to her room and closed the door, she asked, "Where did the wangfei go last night?"


    Seeing Yue Lao''s broken face, Bai Qianfan felt a little guilty. She laughed, "I didn''t go anywhere, I couldn''t sleep, so I went out to play."


    "Have you gone to see Provincial Commander-in-chief? When I heard that he was seriously injured, I couldn''t help but go and find him, right? "


    Yue Xiang did not know what happened and was shocked. She opened her mouth wide, "Who is Provincial Commander-in-chief?"


    Yue Gui saw that Bai Qianfan was avoiding her gaze and knew that she had said the right thing, hence she slapped her thigh in anger, "Aiyo, my dear mistress, how could you do this?


    "Don''t scold me, I haven''t seen Du Changfeng either. Not long after I left the house, I was sent to prison. I spent half a night here, which could be considered as having been punished."


    "If I hadn''t seen it, then I wouldn''t have been able to keep my life," Yue Guiyi sneered, "Provincial Commander-in-chief''s little life wouldn''t have been saved."


    Yue Xiang was a little confused listening to it, but Yue Gui''s words carried a different meaning: Little Princess is carrying the King and stealing men!


    She stood there in a daze for a long time before she asked, "Is that Provincial Commander-in-chief better than our Prince?"


    "What''s good?" "He doesn''t even have enough shoes for our prince."


    "Then why did the wangfei fall for him?"


    "I must have been blinded by lard!"


    Hearing them singing the same tune, Bai Qianfan suddenly shouted out, and laid on the makeup table and sighed.


    Seeing her like this, laurel''s heart softened and his tone softened. "Esteemed wangfei, after this matter is over, don''t think about it anymore. You should just live a good life with me."


    Bai Qianfan raised her head, with a depressed look on her face, "laurel, I really made you say it."


    "What?"


    "The Prince said that he likes me and doesn''t want to send me out. He made me his Princess Chu."


    This is a good thing, your servant said so. Your highness has treated you differently and you''ve already done such a thing. Your highness doesn''t blame you for it. What a good husband, it''s hard to find even with a lantern. You''re unwilling!


    "That''s right, Princess, our Prince has always been single-minded towards Princess Hua-Yang. He''s putting you at the top of his heart to make you feel pain."


    "What single-mindedness," Bai Qianfan said with incomparable melancholy, "He''s not only going to make me an imperial concubine."


    "Yo, so our wangfei is jealous." Yue Guiyi laughed, "That''s easy to deal with. You can blow some wind on the head of the prince, and let him divorce those two."


    "How can that be?" Bai Qianfan shook her head, "Abusing a wife is not a child''s play. Elder Sister Xiu did not make any mistakes, if it''s because I want to expel her from my family, it would be unfair to her."


    "She wasn''t wrong," Yue Guiyi curled her lips, "You lost that time, but she didn''t even want to look for you. She almost let you die in the back mountain, if it wasn''t for the prince returning in time, your little life would really be mysterious!" "Isn''t that a mistake?"


    "At the very least, she didn''t think about harming me. At the very most, she would be perfunctory and slow. She shouldn''t be punished." Bai Qianfan held her cheeks and sighed: "Sister Gu is different, I''m afraid she can''t stay in the residence any longer."


    When Yue Gui heard the meaning behind those words, she carefully asked and found out that it was Gu Qingdie who had done all of this. She angrily scolded, "This kind of person should be sent to the yamen to stir up trouble. She has a few brains behind her actions in plotting against the imperial clansmen! Even Miss Qian Jin, who came out of her mansion with a belly full of evil tricks, didn''t feel wronged even after dying a hundred times! "


    "Enough, stop scolding. Your Highness can''t let her off that easily."


    Yue Xiang was afraid that Bai Qianfan''s heart would soften, and said, "This kind of person would not end up well in the hands of the Duke.


    "I didn''t pity her," Bai Qianfan said. "I had originally wanted to give it up, but she kept plotting against me, again and again. Staying in the Palace is also a disaster, but after I have left, I feel that living is not easy, so I might as well keep my life."


    "Whatever it is, you don''t need to worry about it. Your highness knows this very well."


    The servant girl had never seen such a scene before, and was so frightened that she lost half her life. She explained everything to Bai Qianfan like pouring beans out of a bamboo tube, and these things were not some kind of life threatening crimes, but adding something to Bai Qianfan''s medicine, making the murder of her own son a felony. But Gu Qingdie had admitted to what had happened in front of him, and refused to admit that she had poisoned her.


    That little servant girl that had poisoned his had already crashed into a wall and died without a way to prove it. But adding all of those things together, it was more than enough to make Gu Qingdie guilty, Morong Gan still felt guilty inside his heart. It was only because he impulsively brought her into this conflict, that he ended up like this.


    He did not take her life, but her life was already ruined, a forsaken scoundrel with the mark of a criminal on her body, no one dared to take over this burning mountain, her family could not bear it, she had only two paths to walk, she was either accompanied by a green lantern, she ate Ramadan to cleanse herself of her sins, or she would enter the courtyard to be the lowest of all the servants, and from then on, she would be trampled and humiliated.


    If not, she would judge what she was and what she was. Gu Qingdie naturally chose to enter the nunnery, she was willing to live a harsh life with him, and was not willing to lower her noble head to serve others.

 C250 Change clothes and write

    Bai Qianfan could not suppress the happiness in her heart, and in just two days, she had become happy again. In any case, to her, being a wife or a sister, there was not much of a difference.


    Morong Gan returned from the front, and saw her standing at the Second Gate from afar talking to Xiao Kuzi. He was laughing and rubbing his hands, which made him a little unhappy.


    Bai Qianfan remembered Morong Gan''s instructions, upon seeing him return, he immediately went up and bowed, "Your Highness is back."


    Morong Gan acknowledged him, and walked through the door with his hands behind his back, his face expressionless, "What are you talking about with Xiao Kuzi, look at how happy you are."


    "I was talking about the autumn insects, last time the Duke gave me a Oil Gourd, but it was a pity I didn''t take care of it properly, it died. Xiao Kuzi said that when I was up in the mountains, he would catch crickets for me."


    "If you believe what Xiao Kuzi said, the sky is already cold, there are no more crickets to catch." Morong Gan paused for a moment, then said, "You are a girl, playing those things is not even proper, don''t you like to read books, and have finished reading all the books in my study?"


    "I''ve finished reading. Your highness should have the time to buy a few new books for me."


    Last time I saw you writing those words, I really didn''t see it. And the gold that came from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion is even worse than the one written by the peddler. From today onwards, you can leave your house and practice. You don''t need to come to the door to welcome me. "


    Bai Qianfan had never tried to practice before, so when she heard it, she became happy, "Your highness, did you teach me?"


    Seeing her happy look, the unhappiness in Morong Gan''s heart immediately disappeared, and he held her hand: "En, I''ll teach you."


    It was a strange thing to say that once their relationship had been made clear, it would be difficult for him to do anything to her. Just a little bit of it was enough for Bai Qianzhang to immediately act like a frightened rabbit, frightened and frightened. This kind of feeling of being watched by others was not very good.


    When the two of them returned to the room, Bai Qianfan had another mission to help Morong Gan dress. She did not have any problems with fiddling with herself, but she did not serve anyone, and since her body was so small that it was impossible to reach by tiptoe, Morong Gan had to bend his body to curry with her. Either she was pulling Morong Gan''s hair, or she could not pull down the robes, or her belt was on the ground and she was in a mess.


    Qi Hong watched on fearfully from the side, wanting to give up the others. Her highness had already slapped him far away, but towards Little Princess, her patience was not bad.


    The five tassels were entangled together, Bai Qianfan was unable to untie it for a long time, she could not help but blush and stammered: "Are you bullying my hands?"


    Qi Hong wanted to help but seeing that Morong Gan did not say a word, and did not dare to take the initiative to make a decision, he just stood at the side without moving.


    Morong Gan did not say anything, he stood quietly, and looked down at her, with a playful smile in his eyes, he was truly a silly little girl, he had gotten her to pester him with a piece of his ear, what should he do?


    After holding it for a long time, her hands started to ache. Bai Qianfan exclaimed, and shook it, muttering to herself: "This prince''s uniform is too difficult to remove."


    "Enough," Morong Gan finally said, and supported her arm, "Are you sore now?"


    "It''s not that I''m sore," Bai Qianfan said as she lowered her hand. "A daughter-in-law is going to suffer."


    Morong Gan cast a sidelong glance at her, "If you can''t do it, just leave it to me. I''ve never seen someone like you before."


    Bai Qianfan''s face reddened, but she did not admit defeat, "When can the Marquis help me with my clothes? Let''s see if you can do it."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud. "Alright, you can stay here with me tonight. I''ll help Princess Hua-Yang to change his clothes. How about it?"


    They were joking around, and did not pay much attention, but it made Qi Hong feel extremely uncomfortable. She lowered her head and remained standing, and these were the words spoken by her masters in their rooms.


    After tormenting himself for a while, he was finally dressed again. Qi Hong brought water in and helped Morong Gan wash his face. Morong Gan saw that there were some crumbs on the corner of Bai Qianfan''s mouth. Probably because he ate something before he returned, he personally used the wet handkerchief to wipe her face.


    After tidying up properly, the two went to the study room. Lv He followed him in to wait upon the pen and ink, and then was chased out by Morong Gan. He was only willing to be alone with Bai Qianfan, even his personal maidservants would find this troublesome.


    He rolled up his sleeves and spread the paper. After grinding the ink, he dipped the brush in the ink and wrote the word ''O'' on the paper.


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, "My prince, I just started to practice, and you told me to write such a difficult character. He''s ugly and has a lot of strokes. I''m not writing. " She could read, but there were some obscure characters that she did not recognize. Due to her disagreement, she could not keep her mouth shut.


    Morong Gan''s face darkened, "Tell me, how is this word ugly?"


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "Anyway, I feel that it''s ugly, let''s change the word."


    Morong Gan knocked on her head, "Ugly what? That''s my name."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "No wonder your highness was so powerful, even your name is so complicated. From the looks of it, he wasn''t ugly at all. Very mighty, with the bearing of a general. "


    Morong Gan laughed and tugged at her nose, "You little scoundrel, for a time, people''s words are just nonsense, you became so fast."


    He picked up his pen and wrote "Thousand Sail." "Can you write your own name?"


    "Yes," Bai Qianfan couldn''t wait to receive the brush, "I will write it down for Your Highness to see."


    She could write her own name, and it was Prime Minister Bai who taught her on a whim. Unfortunately, she didn''t have any pen or paper when she was practicing calligraphy. She squatted on the ground and picked up a small branch to draw on the muddy ground. She drew very carefully with her brush. Now that it was written out with a brush, it was as if it was drawn out with a tree branch. It did not have the feeling of drawing a line and was even as thick as the brush, causing Morong Gan to shake his head.


    He held her hand and slowly taught her, "You have to use more strength when you drop, point it once, and retract it gently. You have to level it horizontally, with a horn at the beginning, and a peak at the end. He let go. "Write one for me."


    Bai Qianfan had a pious attitude, she almost held her breath as she wrote a thousand words. She was very satisfied, but Morong Gan was full of sarcasm, "Look at this side of your mouth, those who do not know what you are writing, they thought you wrote a dry word, your words are suitable, it really is dry."


    She argued with him. "I think it''s good."


    "You call that good? What Xiao Kuzi has written is even better than you. " Morong Gan snorted, "Compared to Lateral Princess, it''s like comparing the sky and the earth ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan slapped the pen on the table, making it look like a little cockroach, "Lateral Princess wrote well, if you ask her to write, I won''t write anymore!"


    Morong Gan was startled, although he did not want to say it out loud, but was the little girl jealous?


    He was in a great mood and couldn''t help but hug her as he grinned, "No matter how good her writing is, I don''t care. Under the heavens, I just want you to write it."

 C251 He stole my wife thats reasonable?

    That day, Du Changfeng''s face was covered in blood, he was on his last breaths, and when the young lad who came in to pour tea found out, he was extremely frightened, it seemed as though someone had caused him to lose his life. He immediately shouted his lungs out, and the manager of the garden reported him to the officials.


    Someone came from the patrolling camp, it was one of Du Changfeng''s subordinates, upon seeing the superior lying on the ground, he immediately brought him back to request a doctor for treatment. The leader of the patrolling camp sealed up the entire theater, and asked the owner about the matter, only knowing that the guest in the room was a clean and white lady, and that he even brought a servant girl with him who he did not know anything else.


    Du Changfeng was swallowed with two bowls of soup and woke up the same night, but strangely, after waking up, he did not mention a single word to the assailant, and just remained silent, not daring to speak at all.


    His assistant was called Gong Chunhong and their relationship was good everyday. Seeing that he was injured, they held their breaths and wanted to capture the culprit, but only Du Changfeng knew the inside information. If he did not speak, without any clues, how could they find the culprit? Du Changfeng was annoyed by him, he could only say that there was no murderer, that he had beaten himself to such a state.


    These words were obviously not convincing. How could it be possible for someone to injure themselves like that? If he continued asking, Du Changfeng would not speak, and the case would be hung there, without a leader.


    Du Changfeng was a practitioner, his foundation was good and his injuries healed quickly. In two days, he would be able to walk on the ground. However, he seemed even more depressed. His beard was not shaved at all, and he seemed to have aged ten years. He didn''t like to talk either, as the normally high-spirited young talent had turned into a messy, stuffy gourd.


    Gong Chunhong did not care, but instead thought of something, "Two days ago, a blind person thought of Princess Chu as a murderer and sent him to the Yin Mansion''s yamen, and was imprisoned by the Lord of the Yin Palace. If not, the Princess Chu would have been in trouble, I heard that the jailer had some guts, and lost an arm to the Prince Chu, and was unlucky.


    Du Changfeng suddenly turned his head, his eyes staring straight at him, "What did you say? Princess Chu was locked in prison? "


    Gong Chunhong was shocked by his actions, "It was just a misunderstanding. Prince Chu took her away overnight, and did not suffer much."


    "Why her?"


    "Speaking of which, I am also puzzled. Princess Chu did not sleep in the middle of the night and ran over to the city gate to inquire about Master''s situation. Weird, how did Princess Chu know that Master is injured? "


    Du Changfeng''s heart felt as if it had been pierced with a hole as wind blew out from it. It was so painful that he creased his eyebrows, "Princess Chu asked about me? When did this happen? "


    "The night before yesterday, it was probably the ugliest time, and there was not a single person outside. She suddenly appeared and even asked about Master, which caused the soldiers guarding the city to become suspicious," Gong Chunhong secretly sized him up, "Master, are you very familiar with Princess Chu? The servant in the theatre said that he realized that the guest in Master''s private room was a young lady.


    "How dare you!" Du Changfeng growled with a sullen face, "If you keep spouting nonsense, I will cut your tongue."


    Gong Chunhong was tall and sturdy, but his thoughts were meticulous. After thinking carefully these past few days, he felt that Du Changfeng''s injuries were not normal, adding on to his strange behavior, it was as if there was something inside that was going on. He specifically mentioned this matter to Du Changfeng just to ask if he could.


    Now that she saw his reaction, she knew that she had guessed correctly.


    Orders from the imperial government was a huge crime, but a dignified Provincial Commander-in-chief would not make a sound after receiving such a beating.


    went on a date with the little miss, and was discovered by her husband. After getting beaten up, the person who was able to injure him was no ordinary person, coupled with the fact that the Princess Chu came looking for him in the middle of the night, the answer was obvious. The person who injured Du Changfeng was the Prince Chu!


    Du Changfeng was immersed in pain, and when the Prince Chu was enraged that day, he was always on tenterhooks, afraid that he would vent his anger on Bai Qianfan. It was fine for him to suffer a bit, but Bai Qianfan was so petite, if she got beaten up ¡­ That would be fatal ¡­


    However, he did not expect Bai Qianfan to sneak out in the middle of the night to visit him. This news made him feel that it was sweet and bitter, and the sweet thing was that Bai Qianfan was worried about him.


    Originally, everything was fine, but who would have thought that the Prince Chu would suddenly fall out with his, and the sis would become his wife?


    How was the poor little girl now? He took off the pouch on his waist and held it tightly in his hand. His Thousand Sails had taken so much risk to probe him, but he couldn''t do anything here. In comparison, he really wasn''t a man!


    His sorrowful and pained expression was completely absorbed into Gong Chunhong''s eyes, and he could not help but exhale deeply, "Master, you better not think about it, it''s not something you can think about."


    Needless to say, he should be able to understand it by pointing it out.


    Seeing that he had guessed it, Du Changfeng did not plan to hide it from him. Moreover, there were some things that was inconvenient for him to do, he just needed Gong Chunhong''s help.


    Tomorrow, in the morning, go to the noontime gate and help me bring a message to Jia Tong. Tell him that he must be invited to meet me, there''s something you need to discuss with him. "


    Gong Chunhong was shocked, "Imperial Guard Jia who was by Prince Chu''s side? I say, Master, why are you still not giving up? If Prince Chu finds out, will you still be alive? "


    Du Changfeng threw caution to the wind, and with a gloomy face, he said, "He stole my wife, is he justified?"


    Gong Chunhong sprung up, and extended his hand to look at his forehead, "No fever, why are you saying such nonsense, Master, how did Princess Chu become your wife? She is obviously Prince Chu''s wife."


    "It''s mine," Du Changfeng''s eyes were blazing with hatred, he gritted his teeth and said: "Prince Chu doesn''t keep his words, it''s disrespectful of old man, he''s beating the both of them to death!"


    Seeing that he was getting more and more outrageous, Gong Chunhong immediately covered his mouth in shock, begging him, "Good lord, don''t say anymore, if these words were to spread, we would be beheaded!"


    Du Changfeng straightened his neck, and with a resolute face: "I am not afraid, but I will die anyway. Prince Chu has good luck, being born in Tian Jia, if you have the ability, you can fight with me for real ¡­ "


    Gong Chunhong interrupted him: "Prince Chu is like a true battle of swords and spears, and you are not his match. Otherwise, how could your injuries be so severe?"


    "That''s because I wasn''t on guard." Du Changfeng became more and more furious. "If the Prince Chu really is an open and upright gentleman, then the Royal Concubine will choose her own way. Whoever doesn''t have to force her way, let''s see who the Royal Concubine will choose."


    "My lord, you are so confident?"


    Du Changfeng spread out his palm: "Do you see it?


    Gong Chunhong took a careful look, and laughed: "I was wondering, why would Master carry such a crappy bag, it is a token of love."


    Du Changfeng raised her hand and grabbed his lapel: "What did you say?"


    Gong Chunhong laughed apologetically: "It''s nothing. He couldn''t even say a single bad word. It seemed that he had fallen in love. He sighed to himself. There was no way to continue this lawsuit ¡­

 C252 Do you want to die?

    Gong Chunhong did not dare to disobey Du Changfeng, and actually went to the afternoon gate to find Jia Tong, and brought his words to his without missing a word.


    Du Changfeng and Du Changfeng had a good relationship, and since they were from the same hometown, naturally, they wanted to go visit him and ask for leave from Prince Chu, but to no avail.


    While he was thinking about this, Du Changfeng had someone send a message to him. Of course he couldn''t not go. After telling Ning Jiu that, he was about to leave when Ning Jiu dragged him, "You can''t go!"


    He thought it was strange. "Why, in a little while, the prince will come back."


    Ning Jiu was expressionless, "I''m doing this for your own good."


    Jia Tong was at a loss, "Why don''t you explain it to me clearly, why is it for my own good?"


    Gong Chunhong was clearer than him, but understood a bit, and laughed: "Anyways, I have already said it, so I am not in a hurry. It''s the same when Master Jia has the time to visit him. "


    Although Jia Tong and Ning Jiu were only bodyguards, they were famous people by the side of Prince Chu. Especially Ning Jiu. Don''t just look at how thin he is, he''s also a little Evil God.


    Gong Chunhong did not dare to stay any longer, he cupped his hands together and turned.


    Jia Tong asked angrily, "Xiao Jiu, tell me, why don''t you allow me to scout Du Changfeng?"


    Ning Jiu did not say anything, and only aimed his eyes at him. His eyes were very cold, and Jia Tong had no confidence in himself, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Ning Jiu then asked, "Which side are you on?"


    "Which way?" Jia Tong looked at him, "Be a bit more tactful with your words, don''t keep making people guess at you."


    Ning Jiu stopped speaking as he lowered his hands and raised his head, looking straight ahead. Jia Tong followed his gaze, and when he saw Morong Gan exiting through the west gate, he exclaimed, "Your highness, it''s quite early today." He turned his head and smiled at Ning Jiu, "You are really clever. You know that once I leave, the Duke will come out?"


    Ning Jiu glanced at him sideways, then led his horse to welcome him.


    Morong Gan walked over with large strides. As usual, he did not have much expression on his face, but after looking closely, his eyes became softer. It was obvious that he was in a good mood.


    Jia Tong seized the opportunity to ask for a leave of absence from him again, "Your Highness, this Subordinate wishes to tell you a lie, a ¡­"


    The moment he opened his mouth, Morong Gan frowned, "Or do you want to investigate Du Changfeng?"


    Seeing that Morong Gan''s face did not look good, Jia Tong''s heart skipped a beat, but he decided to speak the truth. In front of the Prince Chu, he did not dare to play around, and he could not play around either, so he respectfully cupped his hands and said, "My prince, the Provincial Commander-in-chief has sent someone to deliver a message, we must let this subordinate go. He is severely injured, and this subordinate is in the same village as him.


    Morong Gan frowned, "Provincial Commander-in-chief has sent someone to pass the message for you to go over?"


    "Exactly, just a moment ago, Xiao Jiu also knew about it."


    Morong Gan knew that it was true, and laughed, "Do you still want to struggle in death?"


    Jia Tong, "Eh? "Who did the Prince say?"


    Ning Jiu who was at the side cut him hard with her eyes.


    Morong Gan muttered to himself for a moment, "Since Provincial Commander-in-chief has something he wants you to do, then go. You must hear what is said clearly, and tell me everything when you get back."


    Jia Tong was at a loss, "Your Highness, this is ¡­" "I haven''t caught the culprit who injured Du Changfeng. Could it be that Your Highness wants to find out something from Du Changfeng to capture the culprit?"


    Ning Jiu almost wanted to kick him out of the way, but there was still a smile on his face when he saw that, so he said, "You''re wrong, this duke thinks that Du Changfeng does not have long memorized and has not received enough lessons, next time, I''ll have to beat him up for ten days to half a month."


    Jia Tong was confused again, just as he was about to ask, Morong Gan impatiently waved his hand, "You can go, go early and come back early."


    Jia Tong sighed, then rode his horse to patrol the fifth camp''s yamen. Du Changfeng lived in the backyard of the yamen, he was a bachelor, he did not have a courtyard, he had always lived in the side rooms at the yamen''s backyard, the front courtyard office and the people living in the back courtyard were rather convenient for him.


    Jia Tong entered through the back door and went into a passage. There was a row of rooms, and Du Changfeng stayed in the middle room, which just happened to be where he came out from. He exclaimed, "Master Jia is here, quickly come in.


    Jia Tong smiled and cupped his hands, "Du Changfeng too, someone sent a message to Little Luo, and I have to trouble Master Gong to come over."


    "It''s not worth it," Gong Chunhong smiled as he returned the greeting. "Provincial Commander-in-chief has instructed me that I will make a trip even if it''s just Blade Mountain Flame Sea Guild." Taking a step forward, he lowered his voice and said, "Master Jia has advised our Lord, there are some things that cannot be forced, let''s take a look ahead."


    Jia Tong didn''t understand what he meant, he was anxious to see Du Changfeng, so he didn''t ask too much, and just laughed twice and went inside.


    Du Changfeng laid down on the ground, he was no longer the handsome man he usually was, and his figure had become thinner, his eyes dimmed and lifeless, as though he had not only injured''s body, but his soul as well.


    Jia Tong usually liked to joke around with him, so he cried out, "If you don''t know, then I thought you were sick from lovesickness, quickly put away your sad little eyes, you don''t even look like a man anymore."


    Du Changfeng called him over to talk about Bai Qianfan, so he did not hide the truth from him. A bitter smile formed on his lips, "You guessed it, I am just suffering from lovesickness."


    "Speak, who are you in love with? There are many beautiful ladies in the Linan City, have you taken a fancy to someone as a young miss? "


    "Your family."


    "Whose family?" Jia Tong''s eyes were wide open, "Our family?"


    Du Changfeng cast a glance at him, "Why ask when you already know the answer."


    Jia Tong responded with an "oh" sound, "Are you talking about the wangfei?" He sat down with a cry. "You don''t know yet, but the prince has fallen in love with her and doesn''t intend to let her out. You have no hope."


    Du Changfeng played with the purse in his hand, "Your prince is really wicked, stealing my wife."


    "How could it be your wife?" Jia Tong''s protector was anxious and he said unhappily: "That''s our Prince''s wife. I carried an eight carriers palanquin over the door."


    Du Changfeng cut in, "It''s not like Prince Chu personally went to greet our bride. I was standing by the side of the road and looked at her with surprise, it was Master Prince Jin who invited her back."


    "So what? Even though our prince did not personally greet the bride, he still paid his respects to the heavens and the earth. That cannot be wrong. " Jia Tong patted his good brother''s arm, "I advise you to stop thinking about this. Don''t think about it, don''t think about it! "I''m a legitimate husband and wife, what''s the big deal if you stick your nose in!"

 C253 Let her choose fairly

    Du Changfeng said with a cold face, "Let me ask you, who was it that said that they were going to leave the princess, that they were going to find a good husband for her? "Who came to find me time and time again to interrogate and find out about my situation? Who was the one who personally expressed his intentions and wanted to betroth the imperial concubine to me?"


    Jia Tong was speechless, and laughed awkwardly: "At this moment, at that time, the Duke and Princess were just about to get along with each other, so it can''t be blamed on him."


    "Then it''s my fault?" Du Changfeng said resentfully: "Even if we are talking about relationships, there has to be a first come, first serve. I am in love with him, Prince Chu is the one who intervened, he is clearly relying on his power to bully others!"


    Jia Tong was shocked by his angry look, "When did you have such deep feelings for my wife? I remember when the Prince first looked for you, you were unwilling. "


    "At that time, I was blind, and I didn''t see how good Qian Fan was. Only later on did I know how good she was."


    "You really like her?"


    "I like it."


    "What''s so good about her?"


    "She''s all right."


    Jia Tong looked at him strangely, "Zhang Feng, wake up, no matter how you used to be, it''s impossible for you to do so now. I know the temper of our Prince, and he''s feeling pain like an eyeball to his wife.


    "It doesn''t matter." Du Changfeng was trapped in the whirlpool of his emotions and couldn''t extricate himself, "Qianyan has treated me with great affection, but I can''t do anything about it, she must be having a hard time right now, he really is a fool. He ran out in the middle of the night to look for me, and was even thrown into jail, almost raped by a shameless person, almost taken back by the Prince Chu, I don''t know how it is going to be, Little Tong, I called you here just to ask, is he okay, Qianyan? Did Prince Chu hit her? "


    On the night of the search, Jia Tong was there, but he did not know that Bai Qianfan had ran out in the middle of the night for Du Changfeng. Hearing such a big secret, and thinking of Du Changfeng''s injuries, he covered his mouth in shock, "The person who hit you, could it be our Prince?"


    Du Changfeng rolled his eyes at him, "If it wasn''t because I was afraid that Qian Fan would be troubled, I would have retaliated."


    Jia Tong sneered, "Fight back? Do you have the strength to fight back against our prince? Stop bragging, and be careful not to break it! "


    Du Changfeng said with hatred, "So what if the Prince Chu is stronger than me? Just by being powerful, he was able to make Qian Fan like him? If he really is a righteous and upright gentleman, then don''t make things difficult for Qian Fan, and let her pick his own. If Qian Fan chooses him, I, Du Changfeng, won''t say a single word, and will let go of him forever. If Qian Fan elects me, then I ask Prince Chu to be magnanimous and let us live. I will just be an official and bring Qian Fan away. "


    Jia Tong was shocked by his bold words, "Are you for real? You don''t want the positions that you''ve worked so hard to earn? Your family is still counting on you to bring honor to our ancestors! "


    "If I can''t even protect my wife, what sect is there to honor? What ancestor is there to honor?"


    Jia Tong looked at him in a daze for a while, then nodded, "Well done. Say it, what do you want me to do? "


    "Send a message to Qianyan for me. Say that I''m fine and don''t worry about her. For now, I won''t be able to meet her, but my heart is always thinking about her ¡­"


    "Stop," Jia Tong shouted and stopped her, "I won''t pass on this kind of meat hemp. Just bring it with you as a rough idea."


    Du Changfeng ignored him and continued, "Tell her not to do anything and don''t anger the Prince Chu. I''ll think of a way, I''ll definitely think of a way to take her away."


    Jia Tong raised his head and looked out the window, "That''s all, there''s nothing else? "Alright, I can''t stay any longer then. I''ll be leaving first." He stood up.


    "Sigh," Du Changfeng called out to him, "You still haven''t told me, is she alright?"


    "Princess Hua-Yang is very good. Tian''er has been eating at the Huailin Pavilion all day. He has been smiling all day, and there''s not a single place he''s not in a good mood." Jia Tong shook his sleeves and walked out, "You, don''t think about her. It is very tight to heal up early. "


    Although Jia Tong''s mind was often lacking, this time, he understood clearly that Du Changfeng''s mind was muddled by love and his mind was not clear. But he had no choice but to wake up, go back to his residence, and tell Morong Gan everything that Du Changfeng had said.


    In order to protect Du Changfeng''s little life, he could only carry the burden of his request, so he could not say a single word that Du Changfeng wanted him to say to him.


    Hearing his words, Morong Gan was not angered at all, he knocked the table with his fingers, and laughed, and then knocked it again, and laughed again, as if what he had just said was a huge joke.


    "My prince," he wanted to plead for Du Changfeng, "Don''t be angry, from what I see, Du Changfeng might have hurt his brain, he''s confused, do you have to bother with a fool?"


    "Did he say to let the wangfei pick her own fight to be fair?"


    "That''s what he said. His mind isn''t clear, so don''t bother about it ¡­"


    "If wangfei chooses him, how can I let them live? Let them fly far away? "


    "Prince, he''s talking nonsense. He''s not far from going mad ¡­"


    "If Princess Hua-Yang chooses this king, will he let go?"


    "Yes, that''s what he said."


    "Alright!" Morong Gan slammed the table, "Just do as he says, let the wangfei pick who she wants, whoever she chooses will be the one to pick, in case she thinks I''m bullying her!"


    Jia Tong was so shocked that he could not even keep his chin bone. He looked at him with a dumbstruck expression and after a long while, he asked: "Your Highness, you, are you serious?"


    "When has This King not spoken before?" Morong Gan scratched his chin, "Go and tell him now, let him see for himself who the wangfei will choose!"


    When Jia Tong walked out, he seemed to be floating in the air. Hearing Du Changfeng''s tone, the Royal Concubine would definitely choose him, as they had already sent the token of their love to each other and were still out for a private meeting, the two of them seemed to be in love with each other. As for the Royal Concubine and the Crown Prince ¡­ The prince had nothing to say to her. She went out in the middle of the night to look for her lover, but he didn''t say a single serious word back. Hou Hou even carefully hugged her as he dismounted, afraid of waking her up.


    He sighed sorrowfully, because Du Changfeng was destined to be a tragedy and also because of this complicated love triangle. He was the better, because his Lv He was clean and no one thought about him.


    Lv He coincidentally walked out from the room next door. After looking at him for a moment, she turned around and walked towards the side of the pond.


    Jia Tong''s heart jumped, he felt that the look was a bit meaningful, regardless of whether he had an assignment or not, he immediately followed along.


    Lv He sprinkled a handful of fish food into the water, causing the fish to scramble to eat it. Out of the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Jia Tong following her.


    Jia Tong rubbed his hands together and laughed, "Lv He, you''ve been feeding the fishes."


    Lv He snorted, "I''m feeding the pigs."


    "This is obviously a fish," Jia Tong laughed, "You''re joking with me again."


    "You''re asking me even if you know." Lv He took something and shoved it into his hand. "Just this once, there won''t be a next time." With that, he turned and left.


    Jia Tong looked down and saw that it was a pair of cloth shoes. Last time, he had pestered her to make the shoes, and he had not given up, but he had not thought that she would make the shoes for him.

 C254 Its not like i have to be king chus consort

    He knew that if Bai Qianfan was not happy with this Princess Chu, in her heart, he would probably still be thinking about Du Changfeng. Forget about anything else, just thinking of how she ran out in the middle of the night to look for him was already enough to make sense of the situation. Du Changfeng couldn''t compare to him, but he didn''t have a concubine, unlike him, who also had a Lateral Princess living in the backyard.


    He had always been a person who knew when to advance. Only by using Du Changfeng''s own words to cover his mouth would he be able to get rid of future troubles. Will it be as he wishes?


    After sitting quietly for a while, he called Hao Pingguan in to ask, "What is the wangfei doing?"


    "The princess said that she won''t be coming today since she hasn''t finished her homework."


    Morong Gan couldn''t help but smile, he wrote a few words for her, telling her to practice more, and it became his homework, thus he had no time to rest, everyday he had to train, play with rabbits, write, eat and sleep, he would become a busy person, if she had no time to meet him, he would go and take a look at her.


    Just as he entered the backyard, he met Xiu Yuanshuang. Ever since she was grounded, he had not seen her for a long time, so long that he had almost forgotten about her.


    He did not like Xiu Yuanshuang, just because of that one disappearance of Bai Qianfan, she had been slow and perfunctory, and was not a good person, but she had been grounded for a long time, and after suffering for so long, it could be considered as her punishment.


    He still felt guilty in his heart. He wanted to find a way to deal with her, but of course, the most important thing right now was to find a way to send her out of the house.


    Xiu Yuanshuang also saw him, and approached him with lowered eyebrows and lowered eyes to greet him.


    "Get up," Morong Gan said very gently. "Where is Lateral Princess going?"


    "I have nothing to do, I''m just taking a walk." Xiu Yuanshuang''s face was calm, and the corner of her mouth carried a gentle smile, "Does the Duke want to go to the Moon Reaching Pavilion?"


    "That''s right, I''ll go take a look at the wangfei."


    "Since that''s the case, I will not hold up the prince. Take care, prince." She stood to one side, her eyes still indifferent, not as they used to be when she saw him.


    Morong Gan knew that he had hurt her heart, but he had no other choice. Love was a selfish thing, he could only pretend to be someone in his heart.


    He walked past her, slowly took a few steps, then turned his head again. Before, he had thought of giving Xiu Yuanshuang to her, but after that, because too many things had happened in the house, he was unable to take care of it.


    Although Du Changfeng''s position was not high, he was still young and young. As long as he had some assistance, he would definitely be able to accomplish a lot in the future. Xiu Yuanshuang was a second marriage, so it was compatible with him.


    As for Du Changfeng, it was much easier to settle this matter with his, he was a noble and had an old friend like, how could he not have a good future? Xiu Yuanshuang was dignified looking, with a slim figure, he was definitely stronger than a little girl like Bai Qianfan. Of course, in his heart, no one was better than his wife, what was good about Bai Qianfan was something only he knew.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible, killing two birds with one stone, he had solved all the problems, and the problem which had been bothering him for a while, would soon be solved. He was happy, and his steps grew even larger, wishing that he could step into the Moon Reaching Pavilion and hug his wife and kiss her.


    Xiu Yuanshuang walked to the big tree and looked back. Prince Chu shook her hand and walked quickly, that impatience caused her to frown. She already knew the answer, but her heart still sunk to the bottom. If a man didn''t love her, wouldn''t he even give her a child? How would he live his life in the future?


    She was afraid that Qiu Wen would see her, so she pretended to turn around and wipe away the tears with a handkerchief. As she walked forward, her footsteps grew heavier and heavier, making it almost impossible to lift him up.


    The matter regarding Gu Qingdie was not made public, but her father and her brother were officials, and she had a little knowledge of the inner workings of the court, so the so called death of a rabbit and the sadness of a fox, was not a sadness in her heart. It was as if yesterday''s Gu Qingdie was the he would be tomorrow.


    The road beneath her feet meandered on without end. She walked in a daze, as if she was walking in a world of ice and snow. Her entire body was cold, without a single trace of warmth.


    The withered yellow leaf swirled a few times in the wind and slowly fell under her feet. She stepped on it with all her might, and after a moment, a sharp light flashed in her beautiful eyes. No, she was not Gu Qingdie, she was the first daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace, so she definitely would not end up like Gu Qingdie.


    Morong Gan strode into the Moon Reaching Pavilion, and all the servant girls in the courtyard came forward to pay their respects. He waved his hand, and made a gesture of silence, not allowing anyone to report, before he walked over to Bai Qianfan''s door and quietly picked a curtain to look. As expected, the little girl was writing earnestly. It was just that as she drew, it didn''t seem like she was writing, but rather drawing.


    He went in quietly, and the laurel looked up to greet him, and was about to greet him, but was dismissed by a glance from him.


    As he walked closer, he saw that Bai Qianfan was not writing anything at all. On the plain and simple paper, there was a bunch of blobs of ink.


    Bai Qianfan was completely focused on the brush, and was suddenly startled by him. With a shake of her hand, a small ball of ink appeared on the paper. She grumbled, "No matter what the prince comes, he won''t make a sound. This is great, she''s useless."


    Morong Gan stood beside her, his eyes sweeping across the unknown ball of ink on the paper, "This entire paper of yours is filled with ink balls, it''s fine if there''s one more, but if there''s one less, how could it be wasted?"


    "What inkball? This is my drawing of Bunny, alright?" She pointed at him and said, "This is a head, this is a tail, and these are two pointed ears. I plan to draw a map of a hundred rabbits, but you destroyed it halfway through. "


    Morong Gan laughed, "Then it''s my fault." He ruffled her hair. "Take it out for everyone to see. Who can tell it''s Bunny?"


    "Why can''t I recognize it? Yue Guiyi said it''s done pretty well," Bai Qianfan pointed to the Bunnies by the wall and said, "I drew them one by one according to their strokes. How could it not look like it?"


    "Forget it, wasting such a good piece of paper," Morong Gan said as he placed her pen on the holder of the brush. "If you want to learn drawing, then I''ll hire a master to teach you tomorrow."


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her hands together, "Concubine Princess is a good painter, what a pity."


    Morong Gan''s face sank, "It''s fine, why are you bringing her up?"


    Bai Qianfan also knew that she had said the wrong thing, she stuck out her tongue, raised her face and smiled, "Your highness, you''ve come looking for me, is there something you need?"


    "Mn," Morong Gan said, feeling nervous, but when the words reached his mouth, he deliberately pretended to be serious, "You can''t practice like this, but in the future, you''ll have to go to my study and write. Only by letting Lv He write calligraphy and write calligraphy quietly will you be able to make progress. From tomorrow onwards, I''ll give you a mission, and you''ll be able to eat after you finish it."


    Bai Qianfan was stunned, "How can that be? I have a long body, so I can''t not eat."


    "If you want to eat, then write as much as you can. As a Princess Chu, your writing is like an earthworm crawling on the ground. It''s nothing to joke about."


    Bai Qianfan pouted and muttered: "It''s not like I have to become a Princess Chu."

 C255 He do not mind be an evil man

    Even though Bai Qianfan said it softly, Morong Gan still heard it. He had not been sure in the beginning, but after hearing it, he became even more anxious, but his face did not reveal any of it.


    As a dignified Prince Chu, he would never be able to take back the water he poured out. However, he wouldn''t fight a battle that he wasn''t confident in. If it was necessary, he didn''t mind being an evil person.


    He could not drag it out any longer, so he coughed lightly, pretending to be casual as he asked, "That night when you went out, did you go to see Du Changfeng?"


    "Didn''t you already know?" Bai Qianfan didn''t know why he suddenly mentioned this, but compared to before, no matter how unenlightened she was, she knew that in the future, she would not be able to easily mention Du Changfeng in front of Morong Gan.


    "You''re worried about him?"


    "Not really. Because of me that day, he was beaten up by the Prince. I don''t feel good about it at all." Bai Qianfan pushed the blame onto him, "If the Duke had told me this earlier, I would not have met with him in private."


    "Yes, it''s my fault," he said, pulling her to sit down before she collapsed. "Since you''re worried about this, I''ll tell you. His injuries are not serious. He''s healed."


    "Really?" Bai Qianfan said happily: "That''s great."


    "Then you ¡­" Morong Gan swallowed his saliva, "Are you still thinking about him?"


    "Alright, why are you still thinking about it?" Bai Qianfan asked curiously: "Could it be that the Prince wants me to think about him?"


    Morong Gan slightly darkened his face, "You are my wife, how can you think about other men?"


    Bai Qianfan cried out, "I don''t have any, Your Highness, I won''t think about anyone from now on."


    He was not satisfied with her answer, and seemed to have categorized him as one of them. He was her husband, and should have been thinking about her every moment, just like how he thought about her even though she was right in front of him and he still thought about her all the time. How could she not care about him?


    He held her small hand in his palm and looked at her seriously, "Qianyan, if I give you a chance right now to choose a husband, would you choose me or Du Changfeng?"


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, "Let me choose?"


    "Yes, I''ll let you choose. I''ve said it before, I''ll choose a good son-in-law for you in the future, and now I''m assigning myself to be here as well. You choose, choose me or Du Changfeng." He pretended to be calm as his heart raced in his throat.


    Bai Qianfan looked straight at him, "And then?"


    "Once you choose me, you can live with me in peace. Don''t talk about anything else, there will definitely be peace and quiet. I''ll treat you ¡­" Morong Gan swallowed his saliva, "You know what I''ll do to you." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "If you choose Du Changfeng, I won''t force you.


    Bai Qianzhang could not believe it. He had beaten Du Changfeng into such a state, and now he was being picked by her. If he really wanted to be picked, she would take him for his own. Just as he was pondering, he heard Mo Rong say faintly, "Think carefully before choosing. You know who I am, I don''t have any other problems, but sometimes Hou is temperamental and comes when you say it, but I don''t remember anything ¡­


    Bai Qianfan''s heart skipped a beat, these words sounded a little ¡­


    "Du Changfeng is good, but compared to me, I am still lacking by a little. I am a vindictive person, whoever makes me unhappy, I will make them unhappy for the rest of their lives. As long as they cause trouble, your days will not be peaceful ¡­" Morong Gan did not know what he said, but he hid it, and seeing that she was hesitating, he could not care about it anymore, so he threatened her openly.


    "I understand, Your Highness," upon saying this, how could Bai Qianfan not understand, she hurriedly said, "I choose you." After choosing Du Changfeng, the two of them would not be able to live for long. Even if Morong Gan did not want their lives, seeing that Tian''er had come to cause trouble, his days were not stable.


    Morong Gan heaved a sigh of relief and let go of her hand. The inside of his hand had long ago become wet. Have you decided? "


    "I''ve thought it through, I choose you. I''m already a Princess Chu, and will be one of your Princess Chu in the future." Bai Qianfan quietly wiped her hands off her skirt, it was wet, the Prince''s health was not very good, it was weak.


    "I didn''t force you."


    "The prince didn''t force me. I was willing."


    "Really?" He looked at her brightly.


    "Seriously." Bai Qianfan did not dodge as what she said was from the bottom of her heart. To her, this was already considered to be a very good fate, and even if Prince Chu were to welcome a new person into her sect in the future, as long as he was willing to protect her and keep her safe for her for the rest of her life, she could not have too many hopes. It was best to save the days between a pair of lovers for the next life.


    "Since that''s the case, come to the manor tomorrow and tell Du Changfeng clearly not to disturb him."


    "Will Du Changfeng be coming to the Palace tomorrow? What are you doing here? "


    It would be better for everyone to meet each other and explain the situation clearly. In the future, if you do not worry about him, he will not have to worry about you.


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "Mn, I will listen to your highness."


    In that car, Jia Tong brought Morong Gan''s words to Du Changfeng, and when he heard it, his eyes immediately lit up: "Are you serious? Prince Chu really said that? "


    "Yes, you are a noble prince with white teeth and lipstick. Do you think I would lie to you?" Jia Tong could not bear to see him act in such a state of shock, and sighed, "I advise you not to have any hopes. The relationship between the Duke and the Royal Concubine is very good, you''ve already slept on the same bed, and as for women, whoever their bodies are given to, their hearts will follow that person, yet you''re still foolishly waiting for that."


    After Du Changfeng heard this, the light in his eyes dimmed instantly. Are you serious?


    "Anyway, that night we brought the princess back, and the two of them slept in the same bed until noon of the next day. It''s hard to say whether they''ll make a round room or not."


    Du Changfeng''s body collapsed, and he was shorter by half. After a long while, he finally said, "Since it was like this, Prince Chu forced her to do so," He clenched his fist and fiercely smashed against the wall, his voice filled with pain, "Qian Fan is too pitiful.


    Jia Tong stared at him in a daze, feeling that something was wrong with Du Changfeng. Little Princess was always happy and skipping, how did he become the pitiful person in Du Changfeng''s mouth?


    He explained in all seriousness, "You''re thinking too much. The wangfei has lived quite a lot, not one bit pitiful."


    "She forced herself to smile. Only I could see the pain in her heart."


    Jia Tong thought to himself: What are you looking at, I can''t even see you, what do you think?


    Du Changfeng suddenly sat up straight, his fists clenched tightly as his skinny face revealed a determined look, "No matter what, I have to see her tomorrow, and it will be fine as long as I see her again."

 C256 Im afraid you wont choose me

    Because he wanted to see Bai Qianfan, Du Changfeng shaved all of his beard that he had grown for many days, his hair was combed neatly, he put on his official hat and changed into a white robe, wearing thick shoes, although he looked thin, he still seemed to have an imposing manner.


    He had originally wanted to see Bai Qianfan first before he left for the assembly, so that they could chat privately. However, who would dare to let a wangfei meet with an outsider man in private? Because of what the wangfei and Xiao Kuzi had said that day, the Prince had transferred Xiao Kuzi to the front courtyard.


    Du Changfeng sat in the front hall, stretching his neck out to look outside the window, but he did not see anyone he missed, he only saw a dignified looking, refined looking girl outside the window. If there were servants bowing to her along the way, and he had heard about the matter of his concubine being abandoned, then this person should be Lateral Princess''s Lateral Princess.


    Her looks were not bad, but her face was lifeless, without any signs of laughter, completely incomparable to Bai Qianfan.


    When the tea was finished, the servant girl who was serving by the side quickly poured another cup, but Du Changfeng lost all patience. He got up and walked to the door, and immediately a servant came over and asked with a bow: "Where do you want to go to Provincial Commander-in-chief? This little one will help you lead the way. "


    What kind of guide was this? He was clearly just monitoring him. If he knew that this would happen, he would have arrived a bit later.


    Du Changfeng flung his sleeves, returned to his chair and looked out the window in a daze, wondering if Bai Qianfan was alright? Did she know he was coming? Were they thinking about him too?


    While he was waiting for in the front hall, he was writing something on his Huailin Pavilion. His highness had given him instructions, the wangfei would write it down for him every morning but if he couldn''t write it he wouldn''t give it to him to eat. He went to the Moon Reaching Pavilion early in the morning and invited Bai Qianfan here as if she was her ancestor. He took Lv He''s brush and pens, no one was allowed to scratch them, and allowed her to write quietly.


    Writing calligraphy was a boring task, but Bai Qianfan had previously thought that it was quite fun to do. When writing calligraphy, she became annoyed. Lv He looked at him with disdain.


    Bai Qianfan reached out her pen towards her, "How about Big Sis write a few for me?"


    "That won''t do," Lv He glared at her. "Princess, do you want this servant to be beaten to death?"


    Bai Qianfan disapproved, "If I don''t say it, if you don''t say it, who will know?"


    "Our lord has the Fiery Eyes of Truth. You can tell at a glance that this lord loves you dearly and will not punish you, but this servant will not be able to escape. You are lying to this servant, and this servant will take his place. Princess Consort, do you have any shame?"


    Lv He had always been straight with her words, so Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed, and laughed, "Why would the Prince punish big sisters? The two of you have the closest relationship in the entire mansion, so you won''t get angry easily."


    Lv He heard something else, and asked: "How can this grandpa see that we are close? In terms of intimacy, shouldn''t she be ranked first in the wangfei''s ranking? We''re not even at the end of the line. "


    "Why? Isn''t big sister the prince''s concubine? "


    Lv He threw away the ink stick in his hand, put his hands on his waist, and glared at her as if he was about to eat someone. "Wangfei, where did you hear that Qi Hong and I are in the same room? Who said that? I am the daughter of Huang Hua, I have never humiliated others like this! "


    Seeing Lv He so angry, Bai Qianfan was dumbstruck. She had always thought that Qi Hong and Lv He were the Duke''s concubines, that there was no mistress in the mansion and that the Duke was not young anymore, so she naturally thought that Qi Hong and Lv He were the Duke''s concubines.


    "Elder sister, don''t be angry," Bai Qianfan hurriedly tried to be careful, "It''s because I don''t have good eyesight, I''m speaking nonsense. Why don''t you hit me a few times to vent your anger?"


    Otherwise, if she was an imperial concubine, Lv He would actually dare to make a move. This matter was related to the reputation of a young lady. She still wanted to marry a good husband.


    She ignored Bai Qianfan and sulked.


    Seeing that she was not laughing, and was pretending to be a dog, and was surrounding her and yelling at her, Lv He still ignored her. She did not have a clear conscience, so she just picked up her pen and drew three barbs on her face to the left and right, and pretended to be a fancy cat. Actually, Lv He had already lost patience long ago, when she turned around and saw that she had painted herself in such a state, she could not help but burst out laughing.


    "Haha, sister is laughing, I''m not angry anymore." Bai Qianfan was so happy that she jumped up.


    Lv He was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. This was just a small fry, what could a mere servant do to her that even the Duke would not be able to do anything to her?


    As they were arguing, Hao Pingguan picked the curtain and entered. Seeing Bai Qianfan''s dirty face, he jumped in shock, "Esteemed wangfei, what are you doing?"


    "Meow!" Bai Qianfan smiled and asked him, "Do you like it?"


    "Aiyo, my little ancestor," Hao Pingguan said anxiously, "Your highness is about to come back soon, how did you end up like this, quickly clean up, you want to see guests today." He was normally very polite to Lv He, and now that he had received the reward, he said, "Why don''t you stop him, is it fun to let His Highness see it?"


    Lv He knew that she was in the wrong, and replied in a low voice: "Head Steward did indeed teach you right, it was servant''s fault." Hurry and go wash Bai Qianfan''s face.


    Bai Qianfan felt that Hao Pingguan was making a big deal of things out of nothing. She had been toyed with by her sisters often when she was young.


    However, she was somehow happy, Morong Gan was different from her brothers, he was already so old, and he still wouldn''t let her go to his room. Father is already so old, and he still wants to marry into the Palace. She was very curious. Did the prince miss women when he was in his prime? Why were they thinking about him every day?


    When Morong Gan returned, Lv He had just helped her pack his hair properly and changed into clean clothes. However, Morong Gan was not satisfied with the arrangement and personally picked out the gorgeous and luxurious clothes for her and even placed a few precious Pearl Hairpin s in her hair bun. The rouge was reddened and the fingers painted brightly, as if he were going to a party at the palace.


    Morong Gan knew that Bai Qianfan was not willing to dress in such grand attire, she felt heavy on her head, and was extremely tired, but he had her own selfish thoughts, she had to show it to Du Changfeng.


    Bai Qianfan was extraordinarily obedient, she did not say a word and allowed Qi Hong and Lv He to do as they pleased. When they were properly cleaned up and stood up, they would become graceful and rich, the Pearl Hairpin s on their heads would sparkle, and the clothes would also have gold and silver threads that shone into their eyes.


    Dressed like this, it was not easy to walk anymore. Hao Pingguan prepared a sedan, Morong Gan personally let her in, then squeezed himself inside, always feeling that if he didn''t stick to her, she would change her mind. He held her hand in his palm and called out to her in a low voice, "Little girl, you''ve thought it through."


    Bai Qianfan raised her black eyes and looked at him, then suddenly smiled, "Why are you so nervous, your highness?"


    Morong Gan pretended to be calm, "What''s there to be nervous about?"


    "You''re still saying that you''re not nervous, but the Prince''s hands are already sweating."


    Morong Gan sighed, released his hand, and wiped it with a handkerchief. After a while, he slowly said, "I was afraid that you would not choose me."


    Bai Qianfan looked up at him, and said with some astonishment: "The Prince likes me so much?"


    Morong Gan, "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" He turned his head to the side and said, "This King just doesn''t like losing."

 C257 Each is well

    Du Changfeng was sitting there, and was about to fall asleep when he suddenly heard Hao Pingguan shouting: "Slap!"


    He woke up from his stupor and straightened his Robe. Walking to the door, he saw that there was a sedan chair parked outside, so Hao Pingguan pulled up the curtain and walked out with a bow. It was Morong Gan, but he did not straighten his waist, and turned around to bring another person out.


    Du Changfeng was dumbstruck, and even forgot to step forward to pay his respects. Morong Gan was very unhappy, and coughed heavily, "Take a seat in Provincial Commander-in-chief''s room."


    Du Changfeng then acted as if he had just awoken from a dream, cupping his hands and saluting, "This subordinate greets the Duke, greets... "Princess Hua-Yang." The last two words were so light it was almost inaudible.


    Seeing his infatuated look, Morong Gan was extremely unhappy and wanted to dig out his eyeballs on the spot. He turned his body, blocking Du Changfeng''s line of sight. He pulled Bai Qianfan''s hand and entered the house, bringing the servant to get some tea, then left the room and closed the door.


    He did not want to waste time, and hated it when Du Changfeng stared straight at his wife, wanting to explain the situation to him in a few words. However, he had to act courteously in front of Bai Qianfan, because he was the Evil God in front of others.


    First, he laughed, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, is your body alright? "You look a little thinner."


    "It''s alright, thank you for your concern, Your Highness." Du Changfeng cupped his hands, but his eyes still looked at Bai Qianfan from the corner of his eyes.


    Bai Qianfan had previously thought that Du Changfeng''s injuries were serious, but now that she saw that although they had decreased by quite a bit, he could still be considered spirited and relieved. She said with a smile, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, you have to eat more.


    was not happy with her casual remark. She was expressing her concern for Du Changfeng in plain sight.


    He cleared his throat, held Bai Qianfan''s hand and said with a smile, "Princess, there is no need to worry. There is naturally someone asking about Provincial Commander-in-chief''s diet.


    Du Changfeng did not dare to say it out loud, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "Didn''t the Prince want to become my matchmaker, why is there nothing more to say?"


    "That," Morong Gan pinched one of Bai Qianfan''s fingers after another and slowly said, "This duke didn''t pay too much attention to it at that time, and did something to make Provincial Commander-in-chief misunderstand."


    In his heart, Bai Qianfan seemed to be more important than his life, he did not know what was wrong with him. She was like a demon who had been stunned, and had not seen Bai Qianfan even a few times, but once her feelings had been fermented, it was obvious that she was going to swell at such a speed, and even if he did not regret it in the slightest, even if she lost her future and lost his life, as long as she knew that Bai Qianfan loved him, he would walk forward bravely.


    "Although Your Highness didn''t say it explicitly to this subordinate, he did say it clearly to the wangfei," he eagerly continued, "This subordinate''s feelings for the wangfei were quite good, in exchange for the keepsake. Your Highness had clearly agreed that the wangfei would be a sister for two years before getting married. "Your highness is so kind-hearted, this is a model of the dynasty. This subordinate''s kindness to Your highness ¡­"


    "How dare you!" Morong Gan could not hold it in and shouted angrily. The hand that was holding Bai Qianfan clenched tightly, causing Bai Qianfan to feel pain, it was only then did he realise that he had released her hand in a hurry. He saw the red mark on the snow-white wrist, and became even more furious.


    "Du Changfeng, you actually dare to have ill intentions towards this king''s consort. This is a crime worthy of a head death, do you know? This King can make you guilty for what you just said! "


    She was enraged, her fiendish look was extremely terrifying, Bai Qianfan shrunk her neck, and fearfully called out to him, "Prince."


    Once she called out, Morong Gan returned to his senses. He took a deep breath, sat on all fours with a face as calm as water, "This king knows that you misunderstood me too deeply, that''s why I sent you the message.


    When the Prince Chu was angry, everyone was afraid. Du Changfeng had long ignored the matter of life and death, and stared straight at Bai Qianfan, "Didn''t Your Highness say to let Princess Hua-Yang choose his own life?"


    Morong Gan originally meant it like that, but now that things had really gotten to this point, allowing his wife to pick a man, he was still one of the people chosen.


    He sneered. "This King has really given you a huge amount of face. If you want to take your own disgrace, This King will give you this chance." He turned his head to look at Bai Qianfan, and discovered her expression was panic-stricken and her face was pale. He hurriedly eased up and patted her hand, and said gently, "Did I scare you? "Don''t be afraid, tell him your choice."


    Morong Gan thought that he had a face full of tender love, but in Bai Qianfan''s eyes, he did not look any better than before. He could not help but shiver, and felt that if he said anything wrong, he would definitely be eaten alive.


    Morong Gan saw that she was shivering a little, and immediately put his arm around her shoulders: "Is it cold? Come into your husband''s arms, I''ll warm you. "


    Du Changfeng said that when they slept on the same bed, he did not take it to heart, but seeing them like that, he felt sad, sad, and angry. All of these came to mind, and he wished that he could cut off Morong Gan''s hand that was wrapped around Bai Qianfan''s shoulder!


    Bai Qianfan also felt a little uncomfortable. It was not because Morong Gan was pretending to be intimate with her in front of his, but because she was too close to Morong Gan and felt cold.


    She wanted to end this meeting early so that Du Changfeng could give up.


    She pursed her lips and slowly spoke, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, no matter what you misunderstood earlier, you should forget about it from today onwards. I am the Princess Chu, and the prince has officially married my wife. You are young and have a bright future ahead of you. Don''t ruin your own life just for a misunderstanding. "


    "Thousand Sail!" Du Changfeng cried out in grief, "This is not the voice in your heart, are you threatened ¡­"


    "No, the prince treats me very well. I also like the prince and am willing to be his Princess Chu."


    "But you said before that if you don''t want to marry a concubine, he''ll marry you. And you married him after you married him. He doesn''t care about you at all. I''m different, I''ll be satisfied with just you ¡­"


    These words stung his heart. He might have married a concubine, but it was not Du Changfeng''s turn to retort, so he slammed the table fiercely. "Impudent, how many lives do you have left to say all these? I''ll kill your entire family! "


    "Your Highness!" Bai Qianfan knelt on the ground, her small body straightened as she said with a cold and detached face, "Prince, if you do this, you will be mocked by the people of the world. Provincial Commander-in-chief has probably injured his brain last time and is a little confused, why are you bothering about it!"


    Morong Gan was startled, he leaned back, and unexpectedly retracted his anger.


    Du Changfeng was probably truly crazy, and continuously sneered. "Prince Chu is indeed relying on force to bully people, other than killing people, what else can you do? "You can''t serve the masses with virtue. Can you kill everyone in this world?"


    "You shut up!" The one who spoke was Bai Qianfan, she stood up and walked in front of him, her gaze was still cold and distant, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, let me be frank, in the past, Your Highness did think like this, but now that he is gone, Her Highness treats me extremely well, I can live a peaceful life by his side, I am rich and prosperous, I cannot forget my fortune, I also admire him, and being able to be husband and wife with Her Highness, as for you, we have only met each other a few times, we are not very familiar, I do not have any feelings for you, you do not have to ruin my future for me. From today onwards, if we can''t see each other, then let''s go our separate ways. "

 C258 Give him a woman as compensation

    The two men were shocked by Bai Qianfan''s words. Naturally, there were people who were happy and others who were sad. From the moment Morong Gan first met him, the anger and worry that grew up in Morong Gan had completely vanished at this moment. She said that she liked him, admired him, and married him because of the good fortune he had gained in her previous life. The rest wasn''t the main point. The main point was just three words: like him. She liked him, and it pleased him so much that it was about the best thing he had ever heard in his life.


    His lips unconsciously curled up, and looked at Du Changfeng with a proud and arrogant expression.


    In comparison, Du Changfeng looked a little pitiful. He was already thin, but after getting struck by those words, he became completely dazed. He stood there dumbstruck, and did not recover for a long time.


    She said that they had not seen each other many times and that she had no feelings for him, no, it was not true, he still remembered her shy little appearance when they met, how could she not have feelings for him, they were obviously in love, her concubine was interested, and she even gave him the keepsake!


    After a long time, he finally let out a sigh and said in a hoarse voice, "How, how can you say that? You''ve already given me a bag ¡­"


    "That doesn''t mean anything. I also gave it to you, my master, Big Sister Qi Hong and Big Sister Lv He."


    "You took my things."


    "I also often accept gifts from the prince. He even bought bunnies for me, and I even received darts from my master ¡­"


    "However, in the future," Morong Gan suddenly interrupted her, "it''s still better not to randomly take other people''s things, especially from men, in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings."


    "Alright, I understand. Your Highness, in the future, other than you, I won''t accept gifts from anyone else."


    "Yup," Morong Gan said as he glanced at the soulless Du Changfeng, and extended his hand towards her. "Come here."


    Bai Qianfan obediently walked over, and was pulled down by him. The two of them were squeezed together in a large chair, there couldn''t be a more intimate couple than this, right?


    Bai Qianfan faintly sighed, they were both lights that didn''t care, just a single move was enough to destroy a person''s entire family. In his eyes, killing others was like cutting radishes, treating life and death too lightly.


    The other one had a face full of sorrow, as though she could not live without her. Although what she said hurt Du Changfeng''s heart, but it was true that she said a bit of her words, and she did not have any feelings for him, but because she knew that Morong Gan wanted to marry her, his heart started to waver. It was a normal human nature, so she could not care less about it.


    Du Changfeng stood up, he seemed to be on the verge of collapse, and did not look at them, forcing himself to clasp his hands together, his face had a tragic smile, "Looks like this subordinate has misunderstood, Your Highness, this subordinate will take his leave now."


    "Why are you leaving?" Prince Chu laughed very generously, "When it''s time to order, stay and drink with me. The last time you failed, but this time, no matter what, you will have to make up for it."


    "Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Highness. Your subordinate''s injury is just right, so it''s not suitable for me to drink. I''ll drink with Your Highness after I''ve recovered."


    "It''s fine if I don''t drink. This king and Provincial Commander-in-chief are fated, it''s fine to treat Provincial Commander-in-chief to a meal, right?"


    "This ¡­" Du Changfeng didn''t know what kind of trick he was trying to pull. It was obvious that this was the situation he was in, would it be alright if they were to stick it together?


    "Men, please sit at the Flower Hall."


    Hao Pingguan responded as he stepped into the room. He gestured to Du Changfeng to come in: "Provincial Commander-in-chief, this way please."


    Du Changfeng had no choice but to follow him.


    The group reached the Flower Hall. Not long after the three of them sat, Bai Qianfan discovered that Xiu Yuanshuang was slowly approaching under Hao Pingguan''s guidance.


    When Xiu Yuanshuang was released, she was grounded, and was caught escaping in the middle of the night by Morong Gan. She spent most of her time in Huailin Pavilion, and had never seen him. Now that she looked at it, Xiu Yuanshuang was holding onto her wide sleeves, her eyebrows drooped low and her eyes drooped, she walked with light steps, looking like a noble daughter of a noble family, unlike her who was not allowed to walk on stage like the wind.


    Looking at it this way, she felt that Xiu Yuanshuang was more suitable to be matched with Morong Gan. One was a noble member of the imperial family, the other was a daughter of a noble family, both male and female.


    She quickly stood up and greeted him, "Elder Sister Xiu is here."


    A faint smile surfaced on Xiu Yuanshuang''s face as she greeted them one by one. "Greetings to Your Highness and Princess Hua-Yang."


    Morong Gan pulled Bai Qianfan down and sat him down, then said, "Let me introduce him, this is the Provincial Commander-in-chief, someone from Hebei Azure Continent. Although he is young, he has already become an official Nine governor, and can be considered young and capable, I have specially called you here to introduce you."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was stunned, why did he introduce her to another male? Even the people from that place described it in such detail.


    Du Changfeng was also puzzled, as a man who only knew how to meet the Prince Chu, he should not have met with his family members. Bai Qianfan was an exception, but to call Xiu Yuanshuang out to meet with him, was that not a little against the rules?


    Morong Gan turned his head to look at him again, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, this is the young miss of Scholars''s Palace, he is called Yuanshuang."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s heart skipped a beat. Why did she tell this Provincial Commander-in-chief her name?


    Suddenly, she understood. The Prince Chu owed him a debt, and Bai Qianfan was not willing to let go, so she compensated him with Xiu Yuanshuang''s compensation.


    What the hell was this? He suddenly felt that it was funny. What a preposterous prince! Did he think that he could make up for it just by putting in a random woman for him?


    After the laughter came a deeper anger. He could not hold it in any longer, stood up with a cold face and said, "It''s not convenient for me to stay here for the banquet. I still have things to do, so I will take my leave."


    Morong Gan was also enraged, how dare you act so shamelessly in front of me, Xiu Yuanshuang is no bad at all, you dare to make a fool of yourself!


    Seeing that the atmosphere wasn''t right, Bai Qianfan hurriedly said, "It''s fine to eat after dinner, but don''t miss the matters regarding Provincial Commander-in-chief. Take care. "


    Morong Gan looked at Bai Qianfan in surprise and was about to say something, but Bai Qianfan twisted her arm like that. This was the first time someone had pinched him like this, and Morong Gan couldn''t really tell what it felt like. It was clearly painful, but her heart was sweet.


    Therefore, he changed his words, "Since Provincial Commander-in-chief has matters to attend to, this king will not stay any longer. It will be the same if I come back when I have free time. Someone come, Provincial Commander-in-chief has just recovered from his injuries, and can''t take the cold, prepare a palanquin to send him back. "


    Hao Pingguan replied from the side. He raised his hand to help Du Changfeng up, but was pushed away.


    Before he left, Du Changfeng looked at Bai Qianfan. What kind of eyes were those, eyes filled with pain, grief, despair, despondency ¡­ Bai Qianfan couldn''t help but shiver, she felt a deep sense of guilt, but she clearly hadn''t done anything at all ¡­


    He said no more and staggered toward the gate.


    Seeing his love rival staggering away, Morong Gan revealed a victorious smile, but when he shifted his gaze, Bai Qianfan was still staring at Du Changfeng''s back, his face filled with obvious concern. His heart sank, as he felt that he was too happy too early.

 C259 Your highness actually wants to divorce me?

    left, Xiu Yuanshuang stood there and did not know if she should stay, nor did she leave, Morong Gan was the one who invited her here, so it was not good for her to leave, so she said: "Lateral Princess, take a seat, we will leave after eating."


    Xiu Yuanshuang actually didn''t want to stay, to watch them kiss me like this? However, since the prince wanted to eat, there was no reason for him to refuse. Thus, he just sat down and began to eat without saying a word.


    Bai Qianfan was also silent as she picked up the bowl and stuffed it into her mouth. Morong Gan glanced at her and thought, Did Du Changfeng take away her soul?


    Without batting an eyelid, he picked up a pair of chopsticks for her and said in a gentle and intimate tone, "What are you thinking about? Hurry up and eat. The food''s getting cold."


    Bai Qianfan made an "oh" and increased her eating speed. Du Changfeng''s last glance at her was fixed on him, and continued to stay in her mind. She was a kind person, if she felt that she owed anyone, her heart would never be at ease.


    She finished the rice in a few bites and said, "Your Highness, I''ve finished eating. I''ll be going back now."


    Morong Gan was a little unhappy in his heart, his face was still calm and composed, "What''s the hurry? It''s not too late to leave after drinking some tea."


    Bai Qianfan could only sit there patiently. After Qi Hong served the tea, she slowly drank it in her hands with an unperturbed expression. It was unknown what she was thinking.


    The more Morong Gan looked, the angrier he got. She was still worried for Du Changfeng! Ignoring her, he turned and spoke to Xiu Yuanshuang: "Is today''s dishes suitable for your taste?"


    It had been a long time since the Prince Chu had spoken to her in such a friendly manner. Xiu Yuanshuang felt like she was being spoiled, but she suppressed the excitement in her heart, and with a calm face and a slight smile, she said, "Miss Qi Hong''s cooking skills have always been good, I eat very well."


    "As long as you like it." Morong Gan suddenly looked at Bai Qianfan, and raised his voice: "Princess, if you want to leave, then leave, I have something to say to Lateral Princess."


    Bai Qianfan was in the middle of a trance when she was suddenly called out by him. She opened her eyes wide and looked over, "Ah?"


    "You can go back first, I want to talk to Lateral Princess." Morong Gan purposely spoke coldly.


    But Bai Qianfan actually curved her lips immediately, said good bye, and left like the wind, without any signs of eating. He smiled wryly in his heart. She didn''t have any feelings for him, so where did her jealousy come from? Why was he trying to test her?


    After sending Bai Qianfan away, Morong Gan made all the servant girls who were waiting on the side leave too, leaving Xiu Yuanshuang behind.


    Xiu Yuanshuang obviously did not think that Morong Gan had something she wanted to say to her, so the doubts in her mind surged, and she felt that it was definitely not a good thing.


    Sure enough, Morong Gan seemed to have brewed for a while before speaking, "During this period of time, I have wronged you."


    With just a simple sentence, it instantly hit the softest spot in Xiu Yuanshuang''s heart. Her eyes reddened, and a layer of mist suffused the air.


    "This King has let you down. Take advantage of the fact that you''re still a virgin and find a good husband as soon as possible."


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked up in astonishment, her lips trembling, "Where did I commit such a crime? Your highness actually wanted to divorce me?"


    It''s not that I want to divorce you, it''s that He Li, "Morong Gan explained." Marrying you was a mistake, but fortunately, this duke didn''t make any further mistakes, and now that this duke has to correct this mistake, you can be at ease. This was what he had promised Bai Qianfan at the beginning, and now, he was going to move the entire set to Xiu Yuanshuang''s place.


    These words cut through the flesh like dull knives. What was a mistake?" What do you mean thankfully there was no mistake? Even if she didn''t have a round room, she had entered the Residence of Prince Chu with an eight carriers palanquin and ten miles of red makeup. With so many people watching her from the street, they all knew that it was a mistake for the eldest daughter of the Monarch to marry Prince Chu''s concubine!


    Her heart was bleeding and her face was pale as she muttered, "Your Highness, how could you treat me like this? What did I do? "


    Of course he was wrong, or else he wouldn''t have restricted her feet. Just her negligence towards Bai Qianfan made him angry, but that wouldn''t be the reason for her leaving the palace. His reason was very simple, she did not want to mistreat Bai Qianfan. She said that if she wanted to have a couple for life, he would give it to him.


    If we can''t be husband and wife, it would be better to be siblings. This king called Provincial Commander-in-chief here today to let you meet him, he is truly a good person, not to mention his looks, his future prospects are also not bad, with this king''s help, a first rank military official would not be able to escape. If you marry him, you''ll be the matriarch in the past, and you''ll be no better than a concubine in my estate? "


    A big hole opened up in Xiu Yuanshuang''s heart. That''s right, to let her meet with an outsider male, it was actually because of this idea! It was only then that she remembered that Provincial Commander-in-chief was the man whom Gu Qingdie talked about the last time, the one who was stolen by the Royal Concubine.


    She was so angry that she trembled, and stood up. "Your highness has planned things well, are you trying to make this concubine bear the blame for the wangfei?" "A man stolen by an imperial concubine wants to injure me. If I raise my head three feet high and there''s a god in it, your highness should beware of being struck by lightning in the sky!"


    "How dare you!" "This king wholeheartedly wants to compensate you and discuss things with you, but you are blabbering nonsense here. You even dare to slander the imperial concubine, Xiu Yuanshuang, you made a mistake and this alone is enough for this king to cultivate you!"


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed miserably, tears trickling down from the corners of her eyes, "Your highness had wanted to give up on me in the first place, so why did you have to go through such a big circle? I, Xiu Yuanshuang, was born in the Prince Chu, and die in the Prince Chu''s hands.


    Morong Gan was very angry, why would these girls die so easily, first at Gu Qingdie, now at Xiu Yuanshuang, thinking about how Bai Qianfan had crawled out from the pile of suffering, how she had been through so much, how she had never even thought about her own life being taken seriously. Xiu Yuanshuang was probably tired of living, that''s why she wanted to die.


    "Ruthlessness?" He sneered coldly. "This King has never been threatened. If you want to seek death, feel free to do so. If you die, This King will bury you in glory."


    Listening to these heartless and merciless words, Xiu Yuanshuang held onto his chest, and was breathless. How could he make her marry such a heartless and unintentional man!


    "Is the prince doing this for the princess?" She angrily questioned, "Since that''s the case, why did you marry me back then?"


    "If it wasn''t for the pressure from the Emperor, This King wouldn''t have thought of such a thing. Forget it." Morong Gan shook his head, "It''s still This King''s fault. Since things have already come to this, This King only wants to make amends and make everyone happy. If you don''t want to, then this king has no objections."

 C260 She might be able to turn the tables

    Bai Qianfan returned to the Moon Reaching Pavilion and gloomily sat there, unable to find the energy to do anything.


    Yue Gui and Yue Xiang looked at each other. It was rare to see her being so quiet, so they were a little curious.


    Yue Xiang carefully asked, "What''s wrong with the wangfei, does it look like she has something on her mind?"


    The two maidservants looked at each other, they did not think that the Prince would be so magnanimous, telling Little Princess to choose his own husband. Fortunately, the Little Princess did not make any mistakes, if he chose the wrong one, there was no need to explain so much, with a kacha sound, Du Changfeng''s head would just fall off.


    Yue Gui said, "Your Highness is really a man among men. Only our Prince can do this kind of thing, so that Provincial Commander-in-chief will be convinced of his defeat."


    Bai Qianfan said with a bitter face, "I keep having the feeling that Du Changfeng''s eyes are too scary. He wouldn''t do something so stupid for me right?"


    The laurel glanced at her, "Do you think you are a beauty that can topple empires? I think that Provincial Commander-in-chief was just possessed by a ghost for a moment, it''s good that you guys came to your senses. You guys have only met a few times, how deep can your feelings be? "


    "I think so too. It was originally just a misunderstanding, and instead made him want to die," Yue Xiang disdainfully curled her lips. "I think that Provincial Commander-in-chief is not really a man to begin with."


    "So, I didn''t do anything wrong?" Bai Qianfan urgently needed to find something to make herself feel at peace with herself.


    "Of course, that''s right. Wangfei, do you understand the principle of never stopping and always being disturbed by others?" Yue Gui smiled and said, "You are doing this to the good of Provincial Commander-in-chief. Don''t worry, he will quickly come to his senses and get back on his feet."


    "Oh, right," Bai Qianfan said as she rubbed her chin, squinting her eyes, "I also think it''s for his own good."


    "When Provincial Commander-in-chief wakes up, he''ll definitely be grateful to Royal Concubine."


    Initially, Bai Qianfan was worried sick, but after being enlightened by the two servant girls, her mood immediately lightened. She chuckled, "Since that''s the case, I have nothing to feel bad about.


    So when Morong Gan came to the Moon Reaching Pavilion area, he found Bai Qianfan lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.


    As he said it was a walk, he unknowingly walked over to the Moon Reaching Pavilion. He did not realize it, but his feet seemed to know the way, and only when the servant greeted him, did he realise that he was already standing inside the Moon Reaching Pavilion. Since he was here, he would inevitably want to meet her.


    It was a pity that she didn''t come at all. She rested for a while and he seemed to be lost, but she didn''t leave. She stood in the center of the ground, lost in thought while Yue Xiang stood at her side, not daring to even breathe.


    Yue Lao finally dared to break the silence. "Your Highness, please sit. This servant will serve you some tea."


    He waved his hand and walked to the room at the back without saying a word. Yue Xiang wanted to follow, but was stopped by the laurel.


    Morong Gan pushed the door and entered, the sky was cold and the bill was very tightly packed. He stood outside hesitating for a moment, then bent his waist and pushed aside the curtain to enter, only to find that the little girl was sleeping soundly, with her black hair spread out messily on the pillow, her little face exposed outside the blanket, looking cute and innocent.


    He quietly took off his coat, sat down again to take off his shoes, lifted the quilt and carefully lay down.


    Bai Qianfan had a light sleep, she only needed to make a slight movement to wake up. She muttered to her in a daze before quickly patting her gently, coaxing her like she was a child. "It''s okay, go to sleep, go to sleep."


    Perhaps because she heard his voice, her heart calmed down at once. She turned around and rubbed against his warm embrace, a small lump lying on his chest, making him not even dare to breathe.


    She usually acted a little more intimately, but when they shared the same bed, she didn''t feel the least bit ashamed. Knowing that it was him, she even stuck close to him.


    This caused him to feel somewhat comforted. Even if she did not have any feelings for him, she still had some feelings for him. With this foundation, he did not believe that the little girl would not be tempted by him in the future.


    Xiu Yuanshuang returned to the Fallen Star Pavilion and entered the house. She threw herself onto the bed and started crying, she was a stable person and did not want others to see her lose her composure easily, and now, something big must have happened. Qiu Wen was extremely anxious, and anxiously asked on the side: "Master, what happened?"


    No third person heard what Morong Gan said, but how could she? This was simply bullying others too much. Marrying her back, not being friendly and not being nice to his, changing hands now to give his away, what difference was there between her and the red cards in the Railed Yard? He had become a man''s thing.


    After crying for a long time, she finally managed to catch her breath after a long time. This frightened Qiu Wen who was trying her best to help her recover, "Master, what happened? "Why are you crying like this? Tell this servant not to hold it in. This servant doesn''t have any other abilities, so I can run errands and send word. How about this servant go and invite the prince ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang cried until her brain went dizzy, hearing the word "Duke," she immediately regained her senses and shouted fiercely: "Don''t go look for him, just pretend that there''s no one else!"


    Qiu Wen jumped, how could these words be said? This was the Prince Chu Palace, how could there not be a Prince Chu, spreading the news would be disrespectful. However, she more or less understood that with Xiu Yuanshuang crying so miserably, it was because she had quarrelled with the Duke. In her opinion, it was a good thing, the Prince had previously ignored her and even ignored her, but today he had thought of her and called her over to eat. There was no such thing as a husband and wife not arguing, some even quarreling with each other would be better, didn''t Little Princess quarrel with him often? During the cold war, no one cared about her, but now, the prince treated her like a treasure. Her enthusiasm made anyone who saw her envious.


    She advised Xiu Yuanshuang with her voice, "Master, don''t cry. The prince is the heaven of the mansion, how can you treat it as not having such a person. Don''t cry anymore, when I come back to see you again, what will happen to your eyes? "


    Hearing Qiu Wen''s words, Xiu Yuanshuang''s heart became even more depressed. She was about to drive her out of the palace, why would he still come and see her? She always said that she saw Bai Qianfan as a girl and would leave the house sooner or later, but she never thought that after a short time, things would change. In the blink of an eye, the task fell on her shoulders.


    She slowly stopped crying and propped herself up on her hands. Bai Qianfan, in the end, was Bai Qianfan. What did she do to actually make Morong Gan make such a decision?


    Xiu Yuanshuang gritted her teeth as hatred filled her eyes. She really hated him to the bones, she hated him to the point that she wanted to bite off a piece of her flesh. Since it was He Li, and she did not agree, this matter could not be accomplished. Bai Qianfan could turn the tables on her, but maybe she could?

 C261 Unprincipled compromise

    Morong Gan realized that writing as an excuse to lock Bai Qianfan in his room could not be any better. He could close the door even after half a day, and did not want to scratch it, so he sat quietly and continued to read by the side. The gentle breeze brushed against the window sill, and with a slight raise of his eyes, he could see the distant flowing clouds through the half-opened window.


    She was satisfied, but Bai Qianfan was the opposite. She hated how boring it was to write so much that her hands felt sore, and Prince Chu was not satisfied, she just kept on telling her to write, and time just passed by slowly. She hadn''t played with Bunny today, nor practiced any martial arts or went to the back garden, and Lv He had taught her how to play with the Cherry Blossom Beetles until she was half done. There were too many things that she couldn''t even count. She angrily put down her pen and pouted as she sulked.


    Morong Gan raised his head to look. Heh, his temperament was quite impressive, training was for her own good. As a dignified Princess Chu, he would inevitably have to interact with the female servants in the sect, those women were all carefully taught by his family, not to mention others, almost everyone had written in delicate calligraphy. He had seen the empress''s handwritten records before, they were extremely thin and small, making him feel extremely comfortable. Even the late emperor praised them too much, he did not request Bai Qianfan to write well, but at least it was okay, he did not need to crawl like an earthworm.


    Most of the time he pampered her, but when the time came, he would not give in. He stood up and took a look at the words that she had written. They were truly useless. After writing for so long, there was not a single bit of improvement. This made him very dissatisfied.


    "Look," he pointed at the words with his finger, "there is no one who has written well. You can tell at a glance that he has not put his heart into it. I have already forgotten the chants I taught you. "Where did you go?"


    She was already impatient, and listening to his lecturing tone, she couldn''t help but get angry, "Why does the Prince want to force me to write?" My wet nurse said, "Women are not talented, but virtuous!"


    "He''s talking about the daughter of the Hundred Family, not you. You are the princess of Prince Chu Palace, and your writing is not on stage at all. You are making people laugh."


    "If it''s a joke, it''s a joke. I don''t mind."


    "But I care. I don''t want others to say that my wangfei is not progressing."


    "Why do I have to improve so much? It''s not like I''m taking the entrance exams for myself. I''m from the Princess Chu. I''m rich and prosperous, so why would I need to improve so much?"


    In a fit of anger, Morong Gan flipped the word over and slammed it down on the table, "If you can''t write well, you are not allowed to eat!"


    She shouted, "No matter how I write it, you will never be satisfied with it. If you don''t let me eat, then I won''t grow up. Let others say that your princess is a short person!"


    Morong Gan couldn''t help but laugh when he heard him, she had the ability to. He had obviously angered him, but in the blink of an eye, she was able to make him laugh.


    He slowed his face and kindly advised, "I won''t ask you to write as much as you can, just ten times is fine. Write well. I can tell if you have used your heart or not."


    Seeing that she was still unhappy, he grinded ink on the side and teased, "Look, you sure have a lot of face. A dignified Prince Chu will write ink for you."


    Bai Qianfan was not in a good mood, "You asked for it, I didn''t beg you to do it."


    "Alright, don''t be angry anymore. Hurry up and write. When you''re done writing, let''s eat." Seeing that she was gradually calming down, he put down the ink stick and walked to the side to pick up his book. Raising his head, he saw Hao Pingguan peeking around the door, probably looking for him for something, and turning back to look, he realised that the little girl was frowning with a look of deep hatred, but at least she was patient enough to write.


    He smiled quietly and walked out quietly.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to write well, and imitate the words written on the sticker. The words on the sticker were beautiful, but she still wrote ugly words, causing her to sigh in depression. This was too difficult, and when she looked again, the sand in the funnel had mostly gone, but she was unable to finish writing it over and over, she became anxious.


    What should she do? Even if she couldn''t finish writing it, she wouldn''t give her food. Prince Chu was normally good to her, but sometimes she would just turn hostile.


    She had no choice but to speed up. Once she moved faster, the words would become even uglier, not to mention that Morong Gan didn''t like them, even she himself despised them. She got angry, placed down her brush, and rolled up the paper into a ball and threw it into the basket.


    When she looked at the hourglass again, the sand on top was all gone, her hands were empty, the words she had written were thrown away in one breath, she felt both stifled and wronged, she was not a person who had grown up, she would just wait for death to come and live, why did she want to be a Princess Chu, why did she want to practice calligraphy, she did not like these things, she could train in martial arts, she could raise livestock, she could even weave flowers, she was not willing to write.


    She felt that she was being deceived by Morong Gan. She wanted to say how good it was to be a Princess Chu, but she had to write. She might have to learn other things in the future. The more he thought about it, the more uncertain he became. He pursed his lips, threw the pen on the ground, and started to cry.


    If that was the case, it would be better to marry to Du Changfeng. A small official''s wife who could not write had no one laughing at her.


    She was so sad that she used her sleeve to wipe her tears. The ink on her robe fell on her face, mixing with her tears and turning her face into a kitten''s.


    Morong Gan came in and was stunned, and immediately asked: "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? "


    She sniffled as she cried. "My eyes are on my face, so I can cry if I want to. Can you control it?"


    Heh! Morong Gan bent over to look at her, "Oh? Your eyes are already crying like rotten walnuts, you''re so ugly!"


    "So what if you''re ugly, if you''re ugly, it''s still a disgrace to you!"


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, and used a towel to wipe her face, "Not only is he ugly, he''s even a little flower cat. If you go out like this, who would be able to recognize that it''s the Princess Chu?"


    She twisted her body and refused to cooperate. Her small face was dirty, but two clean tears flowed out from under her eyes. Coupled with her powerful vertical eyebrows, it made her look funny.


    Morong Gan pulled her over forcefully, half threatening and half deceiving her: "If you don''t let me wipe, I''ll call my servant girls in. Princess Chu has become a little flower cat, I''ll let them laugh."


    Bai Qianfan still cared a little about face, it didn''t matter if she lost face in front of Morong Gan, she had already lost a lot of face, but she did not want to let Qi Hong see her lose a lot of face, so she felt embarrassed. She stopped crying.


    Morong Gan then asked her, "Tell me, why are you crying?"


    Bai Qianfan held her head high, her small face tensed up, obviously the anger had not passed yet.


    Morong Gan glanced at the pen on the ground, shook his head helplessly, and pulled her gently into his embrace, "If you really don''t want to write, then don''t write. You really know how to cry over such a small matter."


    Bai Qianfan did not believe it, shshelooked at him with her big, watered eyes, "Can you really stop writing?" Previously, he was so strict with her that if she didn''t finish writing, he wasn''t allowed to eat. But now, she said that she wouldn''t write anything at all?


    "When did I lie to you?"


    "If you didn''t say it earlier, I would have cried for nothing."


    Morong Gan rubbed her head. He despised himself in his heart, when it came to things, he would not give up halfway, but only towards her ¡­ He can''t be hard, she cried. Well, all his principles are lost in Java.

 C262 Give me a kiss okay?

    Everyday, he would mingle with his little daughter-in-law, stroking his head, holding hands, teasing, feeling happy to see anything. He ate as if everything was good, and when he opened his eyes, he wanted to laugh.


    His relationship with Bai Qianfan was the same as it was in the past, he did not retreat, nor did he advance. The little girl was close to him, but if she did anything abnormal, she would immediately open up a distance. However, she accepted all of his expressions of concern with absolute ease. Sometimes, even thinking about it made her feel that it was laughable. How was he getting married? He was clearly taking her as his daughter, but he was also willing to take her as his daughter.


    Now that he didn''t want to force her to write, the conflict between the two of them had disappeared. The little girl saw that he was always smiling, so when she got off her horse and came back, she heard her drawl, "Prince is back."


    He raised his head and saw that Bai Qianfan had pulled him out by the sleeve with a gust of wind, and said while grinning, "My ears sound like the prince has returned. I made a bet with big sister Lv He, that she lost to me as a boss."


    "Is it fun? This is a bet too, a good maidservant didn''t have a fault with you. " He lovingly held her hand and couldn''t help but frown. "Why is it so cold? It''s cold, wear more. It hurt your chills."


    "It''s fine. I, Tian Tian, am practicing. My body is still healthy."


    Morong Gan found it funny, but even though her flowery fists and legs were lacking in terms of appearance, he could still be considered strong and healthy, which was why she looked different from the other girls.


    Just as the two of them reached their carrying pillars, they heard Lv He shout in surprise: It''s opened, it''s finally opened, it''s so beautiful!


    Bai Qianfan loved to join in the fun, so she immediately flung Morong Gan''s hand and ran over. Morong Gan instinctively grabbed onto the air, and with a helpless smile, he quickened his pace to catch up.


    Lv He was talking about a pot of green chrysanthemum in front of his door. It was an extremely expensive and difficult type, but the gardener had been waiting carefully for it for three years, and only beat it up this year.


    A chrysanthemum the size of a bowl blossoms in the wind, green color, simple and elegant clean, hanging down a small piece of silk, just like a graceful and colorful beauty.


    Bai Qianfan liked flowers. Squatting on the ground, she propped up her cheeks and stared intently as she muttered: "So beautiful."


    Hao Pingguan said from the side, "Your Highness, it''s already cold, let''s move inside, there''s no need to freeze anymore." Green chrysanthemums are expensive, unlike other chrysanthemums which are resistant to the cold. At this time of the year, we have to move this pot of chrysanthemum into our eardrum and wait until spring before it comes out.


    Morong Gan acknowledged and said, "Then let''s move."


    Hao Pingguan then ordered a servant to move the flowers, and two servants to carry the flower pots to their ears. Morong Gan said, "Move the flower pots to the right wing."


    The room in the front was his, and normally, there weren''t many flowers or grass in the room. However, since the prince had ordered it, the attendant would naturally follow his instructions.


    Once the flowers were blossomed into the house, Bai Qianfan was elated to follow them. She found what she thought was the best place to get a servant to set the flowers. Princess Hua-Yang''s words were like a prince''s words. The manservant quickly arranged the flower pot and even adjusted the angle so that Princess Hua-Yang could view it.


    The fragrance of the chrysanthemum was faint, and was not felt much from the outside. However, once they entered the room, the scope of the fragrance became small, and a refreshing and refreshing fragrance began to pervade the air. Bai Qianfan went closer to smell it, the tip of her nose touching the stamen of the flower, and lifted her head.


    Morong Gan pulled her up, and used his hands to lightly rub away the powder, "Look at you, you should at least not be allergic to the pollen, otherwise you will get a rash."


    Bai Qianfan laughed tenderly, "It''s fine if you''re allergic. There''s still a prince."


    Morong Gan laughed, "I''m not a doctor."


    "You''re better than a doctor."


    Morong Gan asked curiously: "What does that mean?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed slyly, "As long as you are here, I won''t dare to get close to any lesions."


    Only then did Morong Gan realize that she was laughing at him, that he was giving off a sinister aura, that not only were demons and ghosts unable to get close to him, even their lesions would be left far away.


    He made a sound and raised his hand to scratch her. "Good, you dare to make your husband sound like this!"


    Bai Qianfan giggled as she ran, but how could she outrun Morong Gan? She immediately grabbed him and rubbed him in her arms, causing him to feel itchy, and laughed until tears were flowing down his face. He begged for mercy, "Your highness, please spare me, I don''t dare anymore, I won''t dare next time, good prince, spare me ¡­."


    His jet-black eyes were overflowing with light. Morong Gan then swallowed his saliva, as if a small hand was scratching at his heart, itching to do so. He repeated the words once, then lowered his voice and said, "Give me a kiss, okay?"


    Bai Qianfan widened her eyes in shock, and pushed him away fiercely: "That''s not possible, I''m a big girl, how can you kiss me?"


    Prince Chu was enraged: "What big miss? You already married me three hundred years ago, you''re my wife. Isn''t it natural for a man to kiss his own wife?"


    When he was angry, Bai Qianfan was scared and wanted to escape. Morong Gan was already on his guard and in a flash, he blocked the door. He grunted, "Even if you don''t agree today, you still have to." He was already tired of playing cat and mouse at critical moments.


    This move of his was really pretty, Bai Qianfan asked in astonishment: "Your Highness, what martial arts are you using? Teach me too. "


    Morong Gan was simply about to faint from her anger. He raised his chin and said, "Stop interrupting, come here!"


    Bai Qianfan lingered on, but she felt that giving Prince Chu a kiss was nothing much. She was his wife, his wife, and her husband''s own wife.


    She walked a few steps and then stopped. She felt that Prince Chu''s gaze was too terrifying, like a ferocious lion looking at a small prey that was about to reach her mouth. How was that kissing her?


    She hugged her shoulders while trembling. "Prince, you said ¡­ no, no, that kind of thing."


    Morong Gan was not in a good mood, "It''s just a kiss, it''s not anything much, is there a need to be afraid of something like this?"


    He said this out loud, but the intention was clear in his eyes. It was just like two small flames, burning brightly and faintly, filled with something she couldn''t understand but she was a bit nervous.


    She tried to compromise. "Prince, why don''t I kiss you."


    Morong Gan was already getting impatient from waiting. It was fine even if he thought about it, it was still fine if he kissed his.


    "You''re too tall. Bend down." Bai Qianfan walked up and waved him over.


    Morong Gan bent down and pressed her face close to his. She pecked at his face like a chicken pecking rice, then quickly ran away.


    Morong Gan covered his face, where the wet mark had been pecked out by her.

 C263 She was taken astray by the little wangfei

    Bai Qianfan was a diligent person. As the servant girls were changing the curtains, she stood by the side and helped out, bluffing Hao Pingguan, "Aiyo, my little ancestor, please don''t join in the fun here, this isn''t something you should do, quickly, don''t do it, if you''re tired of it, the king will have to kill you!"


    "Ignore your highness," Bai Qianfan said as she raised her eyebrows and rolled up the bamboo curtain. He liked to make a fuss. Doing such a thing would tire him out? I''ve eaten every day for nothing. "


    Saying that, she suddenly remembered, she put down the work in her hands, stood by the wall, and called out to Qi Hong, "Elder sister, come and look, have I grown?"


    Qi Hong smiled as she walked over. After carefully comparing the two, she said, "Our wangfei has grown another piece of tofu skin."


    "Really?" Bai Qianfan tiptoed to the front and asked, "Where are we? Let me take a look."


    Qi Hong picked up a branch and drew it on the wall, "We''re here, if we continue measuring it next month, it will definitely be higher." She teased Bai Qianfan: "By next year, the Royal Concubine will be even higher than this servant!"


    Bai Qianfan giggled, "This is all because of big sister."


    Qi Hong did not understand. "Royal Concubine grew up, how did you become a slave?"


    "It''s because the food my sister cooks is too delicious!"


    Qi Hong covered her mouth and laughed, what was going on, Little Princess was actually flattering me!


    "What are you talking about? Why are you so happy?"


    Morong Gan''s voice transmitted over. When Bai Qianfan turned around, he saw that she was already behind him. She smiled and bowed, "Your Highness has returned. Your Highness, look, I''ve grown up again. " She pointed happily to the marks on the wall. "I was praising Sister Qi Hong just now, if it wasn''t for the food being so fragrant, I wouldn''t have eaten so much.


    "Yes, so it''s because of her." Morong Gan pinched Bai Qianfan''s shoulder blades, "It''s not enough to just grow it, you have to grow it, how about this," he said to Qi Hong, "As long as your master gets one kilogram of meat, this king will add you to it for one or two months."


    Qi Hong hurriedly smiled and bowed to show her gratitude. "Even if I have to make myself look skinny, I still have to let the wangfei grow a few kilograms of meat.


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "That won''t do, if this goes on, will I become a pig?"


    Morong Gan laughed: "You are a little pig after all!"


    Although she did not feel anything bad about the pig, but after she said it out in front of the crowd, the little girl still wanted to show her face. She clenched her fist and wanted to hit Morong Gan, how could Prince Chu let her hit him?


    Thus, the servants in the courtyard were all dumbstruck as they watched the princes, who were normally so high up in the sky, run ahead with silly smiles on their faces. Little Princess chased after them with a red face.


    Hao Pingguan shook his head, and muttered to himself: "Very good First Prince, you were brought astray by the Little Princess."


    Lv He laughed: "Head Steward''s words, there will be a day that I won''t kick your heart, are you thinking about it so much?"


    Hao Pingguan blushed, "Miss, why are you making fun of me?"


    Qi Hong tried to smooth things over, "Head Steward doesn''t mind, she is really good at talking. Don''t say it, this grandpa is much better than usual. Look, even the smile on your face when you look at the sky, it is all due to the wangfei."


    "Yes, it''s these words," Hao Pingguan added: "Since the princess is with you, why don''t you say that you''re not afraid of being made a joke by a lady? The princess is the person that the prince is destined to be, and the prince is very proud of that."


    Lv He covered her mouth and laughed, "When Head Steward talks about this, he is both destined for it and proud of it. Where is the one that you are destined to be?"


    "Hey, aren''t you going to pick a fight with me today?" Hao Pingguan glared at him, but smiled and said, "Bullying me is akin to beating a stick!"


    "Head Steward, other people might not know, but I do," Lv He teased him intentionally. "I saw it.


    Qi Hong felt it was strange, "You could tell that she was a widow just by looking at her?"


    "What a coincidence, I happened to recognize that widow." Lv He laughed, "Head Steward, are you still not admitting to it?"


    Hao Pingguan knew what Lv He was planning and could only beg her with a bashful face: "Good girl, please do not spread the news, I will allow you two more days of leave this month, okay?"


    "Aiyo, thank you Head Steward!" She, Ge Zi, had gotten married, and could not even manage her family. Her parents were all honest people, and the mother of the new wife was a strong character, she was afraid that her family would suffer, hence she decided to go back to take care of them. According to the rules of the palace, she only had one day of leave per month, but the king did not care, as long as the Head Steward gave permission, he would arrange for the person to take over. Previously, he sounded Head Steward''s tone, but he did not agree.


    Qi Hong laughed and scolded her, "You damned girl, if you don''t learn, you''ll learn to scheme."


    Lv He laughed complacently, turned her head, and saw Jia Tong standing under the roof with a blank expression. Who knows what he was thinking about?


    Jia Tong liked to join in on the fun. Normally when they were joking, he would come over to listen to their conversation.


    She quietly went behind him and coughed loudly, startling Jia Tong, who patted her chest and turned around, "You scared me to death."


    Lv He curled her lips, "He''s still a first tier guard, that''s all."


    Usually, when Jia Tong saw her, he would act like a cat seeing fish, with a greedy expression. He would occasionally want to go over to her and greet her, but he was not as passionate as usual, and was a little disgraced.


    Lv He was confused, she exclaimed, "Protector Jia, who took your soul away?"


    Jia Tong giggled, "Who else is there, you?"


    Lv He snorted, "What has it got to do with me? Don''t throw anything at me. For a talented person like you who has been wandering the streets all day, it''s hard not to attract bees and butterflies. I''m afraid you must have gotten yourself into some kind of trouble. "


    With these hats down, Jia Tong broke out in cold sweat, rubbed his hands together, and said with caution, "Lv He, do you still not know who I am? I have always treated you wholeheartedly. No matter how beautiful the lady outside is, I did not even glance at her. If you do not believe me, you can ask Xiao Jiu. "


    "Then why are you so listless? Did you lose your money or something? "


    "That''s not it," Jia Tong sighed. "I bumped into Du Changfeng on the street today, and I could smell the alcohol on him even from half a mile away. If the people from the Supervisor Department knew that he was the one playing, then he, the Nine governor, would not be a part of it. "You said that a good man ruined himself for the sake of a word of love."


    She had met Du Changfeng before and was quite heroic. Passing through the streets while riding a horse could also be considered a pretty good scenery, but of course, it couldn''t even be compared to their master. Any normal person would choose the Prince Chu, and if Little Princess was not wrong, it could only be said that they were not destined to meet each other.


    She heavily patted Jia Tong''s shoulder, "If he''s going to fall for it, what''s the use of you worrying about him?"


    Jia Tong looked at her seriously, "Lv He, we must be fine in the future. If you don''t want me, I will be the second Du Changfeng."


    Lv He spat at him, "With just this little ability of yours, I can''t take you." After saying that, she turned around and left, yet her heart felt sweet for no reason.


    She turned his body extremely quickly, but Jia Tong could still see the hidden smile in her eyes.

 C264 The sad tune bring out a sense of joy

    If there was anything that Morong Gan was not satisfied with, it would probably be Xiu Yuanshuang. That day, the two of them had parted on bad terms in the parlour. After thinking about it carefully, he still felt that he had let her down. Since things had already come to this, he would make up for it to the greatest extent. It was best if he could make everyone happy. Now that he had gotten along with Bai Qianfan, his heart was at ease, and his treatment of others was even broader. In the end, it was still as Xiu Yuanshuang said, that unless she died, she would never leave the manor.


    Morong Gan naturally flicked his sleeves and left, angrily stepping out of the Fallen Star Pavilion. He really didn''t know what had happened to these women, was it face or life? was like this, Xiu Yuanshuang was the same. Why didn''t he learn from his wife, Bai Qianfan was the least afraid of others talking nonsense, even if it meant that his own life was cold and self-aware, it wasn''t like he was living for others to see.


    When she thought about it carefully, Bai Qianfan and Xiu Yuanshuang were really two different people. Although one of them had a skipping personality, all day long, he had a smiling face, like the beautiful early summer, which made people feel comfortable. The other one had a dignified and solemn expression, cold as the winter, who would be willing to move closer to her?


    After expressing her goodwill over and over again, he had lost her patience. Xiu Yuanshuang had chosen the main road of Yang Guan, not to mention, she had chosen to go alone, so when she fell down and died, don''t blame him for it. Standing silently at the intersection for a long time, not too far away, the light of her Moon Reaching Pavilion seemed exceptionally warm.


    As soon as he thought of it, he started walking up the slope. When the servant at the door saw him, he hurriedly stepped forward and bowed. "Your Highness has come."


    "Princess Hua-Yang, have you rested?"


    "I don''t think so. The wangfei was just playing with Bunny."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, and went straight in, but there was no one inside. He was startled for a moment, then a servant girl at the side hurriedly said, "My prince, Princess is bathing, he will be back in a while."


    When he was bathing, she had watched him. After she had showered, he had purposely walked in front of her a few times, and this shy little girl was actually even calmer than he was ¡­


    He silently walked towards the Horn Chamber. The sky was cold, and it was unknown whether or not there was a fire burning in the Horn Chamber.


    When he reached the door, he saw Yue Xiang standing there like two gods. He frowned: "Don''t we need to wait and see in front of Master?"


    Yue Xiang hurriedly bowed and explained, "It''s unaccustomed for a princess to refuse a servant when she''s bathing."


    He really couldn''t blame the maidservants, he didn''t like being followed, and liked doing everything by himself. He couldn''t change his habit of taking care of things for a while, and even now, he still called Qi Hong big sister a few times, but she had already forgotten about it in the blink of an eye. There was nothing he could do, as it was just standing there in the manor, and others wouldn''t be able to hear it.


    As long as she was happy, she could do whatever she wanted to her. As long as she was by his side, he could do anything she wanted, he could only turn a blind eye to her manners and etiquette, the Empress told Bai Qianfan several times to go into the palace to play, but he absolutely did not dare let her go. Empress was a kindhearted and benevolent person, but being able to stay in the palace was the safest thing to do.


    He gently pushed the door open. The sound of water splashing could be heard and the girl was actually singing a melody. Although it was out of tune, her voice was clear and melodious, "A man walks ten miles, and a concubine sends it up the slope. A man turns his head three times.


    It was clearly a sad melody, yet she could already feel a sense of joy from it. She lazily dragged on its ending, just like a ten li long lady who was standing on a hillside, singing a solo performance.


    Morong Gan felt that it was funny and wanted to scare her. He quietly walked behind her and just as he squatted down, he heard her say, "It''s just nice that you came.


    In order to make it easier to tickle her, she lifted her body from the water. From the side, she could vaguely make out a curved line.


    Morong Gan''s mouth was parched, he licked his lips, then gently covered his smooth and delicate skin with his hand, "Is it this place that''s itchy?"


    Hearing the man''s voice, Bai Qianfan was shocked, she instinctively sank into the water and when she turned around, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief and swam out of the water. But thinking about the situation, she felt that it was wrong. Just like this, the two green fruits seemed to have transformed into little pigeons that were about to take flight.


    Morong Gan could clearly hear the knot in his heart breaking, he stared at her: "Qianyan ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan shrunk into a ball and became angry from embarrassment: "How can you watch a big girl bathe, quickly get out!"


    The moment she said that, Morong Gan regained his senses, swallowed his saliva, and tried his best to calm down. "Why can''t I look?"


    She reasoned, "How could a man watch a girl take a bath? If it got out, I would lose all my face!"


    However, he confidently said, "You are my wife, of course I can look at you."


    Bai Qianfan was speechless, every time she had to be reminded by him before she remembered her identity. She was Morong Gan''s wife, and as long as he didn''t say anything, she wouldn''t hold grudges against him. He didn''t avoid saying it because he always thought of himself as a child. Now that he was so old, he had come to Sunflower Dew and had become his wife. It was better to get used to these things when he was with his husband ¡­


    She twisted her fingers in the water and stuttered, "Prince, we have to be fair. Even if you look at me, I still have to see you once. Once again, there''s no end to it. Forget it."


    "You''re right. Last time, we had a draw. Today, I looked at you, so I''ll let you look at me." Morong Gan stood up as he said that, he raised his hand and untied the Plum Blossom Bracelet on his robes.


    This was even worse. The two of them faced each other naked. Were they going to fight like ghosts? She was unhappy, she had seen her second brother and a servant girl fight secretly in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, revealing a white colored butt, hitting it loudly, causing that servant girl to roll her eyes and scream, her appearance was extremely scary, she did not want to be like that!


    "Prince, if you don''t go out, I''ll call for help!"


    "Call. Let''s see who dares to enter." Morong Gan pulled at his jade belt, and his robes parted to reveal his undergarment.


    Bai Qianfan had no other choice. She grabbed the ladle and threw it over: "Are you going or not? If you don''t leave now, I''ll throw your ass! "


    Morong Gan wasn''t on guard for a while, he had been thrown right in front of him, and snorted, "I was originally just teasing you, now that''s great, I''ll have to take it off even if I don''t take it off."


    Bai Qianfan was regretful. Her nose twitched as she said in a sobbing tone, "My prince, don''t be like this. I''m afraid ¡­"


    Her tears would never stop. No matter how angry he was, he could only extinguish his anger and comfort her with a body that was dripping wet, "Enough, I''m just teasing you to play. Don''t wash for too long, be careful not to catch a cold.

 C265 Kneel here and think clearly before getting up

    Every day at the palace, Morong Gan would return home with the intent, but today the emperor left him behind, the two brothers talked at South Study.


    Morong Gan saw that the emperor''s expression was unsettled and his heart skipped a beat. After pondering for a moment, it seemed as if nothing had happened. He took a sip of tea and carefully asked, "Royal Brother has asked his little brother to stay.


    The Emperor raised his eyes. "If there''s nothing else, I can''t ask you to sit?"


    "Of course you can," Morong Gan said with a shy face. "It''s just that the Royal Brother has to take care of everything daily, I''m afraid that if I were to beat the Royal Brother up, if there''s nothing else, I''ll ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, just sit tight," the emperor said as he put down the teacup and looked straight at him. "I''m asking you, are you going to divorce Xiu Min''s daughter?"


    The Emperor went straight to the point, causing Morong Gan to be surprised, "Why does Royal Brother ask about this?"


    "You only said it, was it true?"


    Since the emperor knew, there was no need for Morong Gan to hide it. "It''s not to divorce her, it''s to leave his."


    "Why did you want to leave? What''s wrong with her? "


    "Chendi doesn''t like her, so staying in the manor is a waste of her youth. Isn''t it better to let her off the hook as soon as possible?"


    "I don''t like the three thousand beauties of my harem, but can I dismiss them all?"


    "You are different. You are the emperor, and the heirs are more important. They are of use to you."


    "The country and the family are the same. The country must inherit the throne, and the family must have a successor. You have responsibilities, too. "


    "Your servant brother only has one child and half a woman, that''s enough. I don''t ask for more."


    "Who gave birth to you? "Princess?"


    "Princess is the official wife of my younger brother. It is only natural for her to give birth to children for my brother."


    The two brothers exchanged words of ''tit for tat'' and ''tit for tat''. The emperor suddenly quieted down and stared at him for a long time. "You like the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai that much?"


    The truth was such a reality. Morong Gan did not want to admit, admitting that it did not benefit Bai Qianfan, he had made many enemies, and now that he had a weakness, there were many people who had ideas about her, but he was unwilling to hide it, afraid that the emperor would force him again, he simply nodded and said, "Royal Brother and the empress are deeply in love, I can understand your difficult situation.


    "What a pair of people!" The emperor slapped the table angrily, "You are from the Royal Family, you are my younger brother, not just a commoner, our Mo Rong family is not just relying on our family to support the entire world, this world is also not just us alone, the entire Mo Rong family''s world, Old Third, I will tell you this today, you cannot touch Xiu Min''s daughter, if you do not like her, then just give her a child, and let her point fingers at the child''s life, then he will have some kind of betrothal."


    Morong Gan kneeled on the ground. "Your majesty, please forgive me for being unable to accomplish this!"


    "You!" He had always been refined and elegant, but at this moment, he was also extremely angry. Pointing at him, he scolded, "Bastard, why can''t you do that? If you marry her, you must do your duty as a husband. I thought that you and Prime Minister Bai had a grudge, and that Miss Bai Family would not stay for long, but thought that you would help Miss Xiu right the situation, and now you actually told me that you wanted to leave her behind, how could I have the face to meet Xiu Min? "


    The more the emperor spoke, the angrier he got. He stomped his feet and said, "You were the one who agreed to get married at that time and no one forced you. How long has it been since you''ve made us unkind and the empress unrighteous? You, you ¡­" He grabbed the teacup and threw it at her, "You''re really infuriating me to death!"


    The blue and white porcelain cup fell onto the golden brick and immediately broke into pieces. The tea leaves dripped onto the ground and the broken pieces scattered everywhere. He knelt there expressionlessly, not moving at all. His eyes stared vacantly at a certain spot, his face filled with a trace of stubbornness.


    When the emperor saw him like this, he became even angrier. He looked to both sides, looking for something to add to his anger, but the empress walked in hastily from the door. "What is the emperor doing? Can''t you speak properly to your own brothers? Must things turn out like this?"


    When the Emperor saw the Empress, he finally suppressed his anger a little and pointed at Morong Gan. "Ask yourself!"


    There was no need to ask, the emperor got the letter, and the empress naturally heard the news as well. She tried to persuade the emperor softly, "Third brother is already so old, but he''s still punishing himself by kneeling and making the servants see him. I''m sorry, but let''s just wake him up."


    "He can get up," the Emperor said with difficulty. "Have you thought it through? And you''re going with or not? "


    Morong Gan was adamant, even the late emperor couldn''t do anything to him, so naturally he was unwilling to give in, and kept quiet with his neck held up.


    "Look at him, he is just a barb. Let him kneel down here and think clearly before getting up."


    The empress could only persuade Morong Gan, "Third brother, you too, don''t blame Royal Sister-in-law for saying that. What''s wrong with Miss Xiu, you want to be at peace with her? Scholars was a great and respected elder of the imperial court, and most of the officials of the imperial court were under his tutelage, so if he wanted to avenge his daughter''s injustice, with a wave of his hand, the civil and military officials of the imperial court would definitely stand by his side, and at that time, Third Brother, you will abandon your wife without any reason, and the saliva of the officials will drown you, and the emperor would advise you to do the same for your own good. Or else, this matter would have to be handled slowly. Miss Xiu had said that unless she died, she would have to leave the manor. If it really comes to that, it will be hard for you to stop everyone in the world from talking! "


    The Scholars was a huge power in the civil service, everyone had to look at his eyes and act as he pleased. If he were to drop the bet, the emperor would not be able to do much in front of him, and the consequences would be dire. The imperial power was divided, the military power was in his hands, the imperial power was in the hands of Xiu Min and the Prime Minister Bai, the benevolent government was all carried out by the Emperor, all of the concubines in the harem had their own backgrounds, and it was not enough. The outsiders of the three consorts in his mansion were all ministers of the imperial court, with the middle class as the pillars.


    Morong Gan sighed, he knew that it was not good to be at a standstill, so he followed the Empress''s words and walked down the stairs, "Royal Sister-in-law has spoken, how could Chendi not listen, let this matter rest."


    The empress took this chance to support him. "Get up quickly, don''t blame your Royal Brother, he''s in a difficult position too."


    "Chendi understands," Morong Gan said as he bowed deeply towards the emperor. "It''s all your fault, Chendi. Royal Brother, calm down, chendi will take his leave first and then we''ll go back to face the wall to reflect on it."


    The Emperor snorted and turned his body to the side, ignoring him.


    The Queen looked at Morong Gan, who quickly retreated. The Queen shook her head, went over and grabbed the Emperor''s arm, and said gently: "Your majesty, don''t be angry. Third Brother was just distracted for a moment, he will think it through."


    The emperor sighed, "I really don''t know what this third brother is thinking. He''s usually pretty clear about the situation, but he''s actually so muddleheaded. He and Miss Xiu and Li acted against the Mo Rong family''s Mother Country. Does he still have me in his heart?"

 C266 Fair punishment

    Morong Gan came out from the west door, and a person suddenly came over and saluted with his hands cupped: "Your Highness."


    Morong Gan took a look and saw that it was the Superintendent Li of the Supervising Department. He took a quick glance at him and asked, "Are you saying that Ambassador Li is here specifically waiting for me?"


    "Yes, yes," Director Li nodded his head and bowed. "This official indeed has something that I wish to report to Your Highness."


    He wanted to say something, but Morong Gan already knew what he wanted to say. With his hands behind his back, he slowly walked towards Jia Tong, "Are you trying to talk about the Provincial Commander-in-chief?"


    "Aiya, your highness really is a god," Lieutenant Li said as he gave a flattering smile, "Provincial Commander-in-chief has been acting crazy for the past few days, and in the past five days, Provincial Commander-in-chief has been drinking in the tavern for three days." Aiya, your highness really is a god, "Lieutenant Li said as he gave a flattering smile," In the future, Provincial Commander-in-chief will be drinking in the tavern for five days.


    Morong Gan''s face darkened slightly. "Which eye of yours saw that this duke is on good terms with Provincial Commander-in-chief?"


    Lieutenant General Li''s heart skipped a beat. Was he wrong? A few days ago, Provincial Commander-in-chief was invited by His Highness to the palace to drink?


    "This official was reckless, I thought ¡­"


    Morong Gan swung his sleeves and mounted on his horse, "I''ll go take a look first, I''ll make a decision later."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Director Li nodded his head as if he was pounding garlic. When interacting with Prince Chu, he always felt as if he was holding his little life in his hands and walking on a single rope, filled with a sense of danger.


    Morong Gan rode his horse all the way to the Fifth Battalion yamen, and strode inside, but he did not see Du Changfeng. When Gong Chunhong saw him, he hastily went up to him and beat him up: "I do not know that Your Highness has come to visit, this subordinate ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Morong Gan, "Where''s Du Changfeng?"


    "Provincial Commander-in-chief, he, he''s in the backyard."


    Morong Gan turned around and walked around the side door into the backyard. There were rows of houses and he did not know which one was Du Changfeng''s, so Gong Chunhong jogged over to lead the way and announced loudly, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, Prince Chu has arrived!"


    Morong Gan stepped forward and kicked the door open. Du Changfeng''s face was flushed red as he sat paralyzed on a chair, holding onto a small jug of wine.


    Gong Chunhong saw that, wow, he really was an ancestor, why did he drink again! He quickly snatched his wine jug and reminded him in a small voice, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, Prince Chu is here."


    Du Changfeng half opened his drunken eyes, looking up and down at Morong Gan, his gaze carried contempt, and he stood up unsteadily and cupped his hands: "Your Highness, are you here to see, to see this subordinate''s joke? "Hehehe, you ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Morong Gan had already kicked his chest and shouted angrily: "You scoundrel, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    Du Changfeng fell to the ground. After taking a kick, he had a clear understanding of the situation, seeing that Gong Chunhong was there, he did not dare speak carelessly. He himself was fine, anyway he had already broken all ties, and could not ruin Bai Qianfan''s reputation.


    Morong Gan waved his hand and told Gong Chunhong to go out. Gong Chunhong had heard Du Changfeng speak of it once, and he had even seen the engagement token, but he did not believe it. Now that the Prince Chu had come, and Du Changfeng was so unreasonable in front of him, it was most likely true.


    He wanted to eavesdrop, but when he walked outside and heard someone coughing behind him, he turned around and saw Jia Tong standing under a tree. He really wanted to listen to the gossips and had forgotten about them in the blink of an eye.


    Jia Tong laughed, "Master Gong is powerful, you can see things with your ears."


    Gong Chunhong continued to smile coyly, "I still have things to do, so I''ll return to the front. The Prince has orders, I''ll have to trouble the two lords to call me." With that, he turned and ran.


    Inside the house, Du Changfeng crawled up from the ground. His kick was heavy, and a fishy sweetness filled his throat. He forcefully swallowed it down, "What, Your Highness wants to beat me to death to prevent future troubles?"


    Morong Gan sneered, "If you don''t look in the mirror, what kind of trouble are you? With your cowardly look, my wife wouldn''t even raise her eyelids. "


    Du Changfeng helped himself to the table and sat down, then used his sleeves to wipe his face.


    "Yes, it''s very satisfying. What can a man who has failed in his duty accomplish?" "I can only say that Qianyan has eyes, he didn''t pick you."


    When Morong Gan mentioned it, he was about to explode and clap the table as he stood up. His eyes were red with unwillingness and anger, and his teeth were chomping down hard, his hanging hand had already been clenched into a fist.


    "What, you want to hit me?" Morong Gan scoffed in disdain, "Unless you want to lie in bed for another month, I find it strange too. Du Changfeng, you''ve only met my wife a few times, how can you have such deep feelings for her? I''m afraid you''re not intentionally going against me? "


    Du Changfeng did not make a sound, and continued to look at him viciously.


    Morong Gan laughed again, "This king has come to see you today just to inform you that your promising future is gone, and that someone has brought you to the Supervisor''s office to ask for an idea. If you were to become a saint in person, you would not have a good ending, and as a man who wants to die for a misunderstanding, he would not hold it shameful even if it were to be spread out. This King will not let you wear small shoes, but I am also not a person who favors the law. It is impossible for me to make things difficult for you, so you better take care of yourself. "


    Finally he made it there, and Morong Gan said: "You don''t have to bother with such a small matter, you don''t have to go to the emperor. This king will take care of it, if you take away Nine governor''s position, reduce it to patrolling, if you offend him again, you will be punished by military discipline, and if you hit him with thirty big sticks, let him take over the army."


    Director Li cupped his fist in acknowledgement and agreed. Although this crime couldn''t be considered heavy, it wasn''t light either ¡­ The Prince Chu was indeed fair.


    When Jia Tong heard this, he heaved a long sigh in his heart. Look, this is the result of snatching a wife from a prince ¡­ Pitiful Du Changfeng, who was originally a young man with a bright future, had now been reduced to patrolling. If this news spread, his old lady would definitely cry loudly.


    He was well aware of the cause and effect of this matter, and could not help but feel indignant for his good friend from the same village. It was obvious that the Duke had gone back on his word, but in the end, Du Changfeng had suffered a setback and was suppressed to death by one of the higher levels.


    He turned his head and thought, then started to resent Du Changfeng, it was just a woman, there was no grass in the world, why did he have to hang himself on a tree, he had to make himself invisible, he did not know what kind of person he was, and anyone who saw him would shake their heads and sigh with regret, who was the Prince Chu, that was the person who dared to snatch a wife from the Evil God, it would be considered good for him if he did not take his life.

 C267 When will it be your turn to ask?

    Bai Qianfan was wearing a jacket with short down at the cuffs and collar. Below it was a light lotus-colored jacket and skirt. She was holding onto a rabbit cage as she stood at the intersection looking left and right, with an excited look on her face.


    When Morong Gan entered the Lunar Gate, he saw her. The two of them couldn''t hold back their laughter, one was like a tender and beautiful little flower, the other was like a lake that had just melted in spring.


    "Wait for me?" He held her hand and it felt cold. He frowned unconsciously, then looked at the rabbit cage in his other hand and burst into flames. "Are we all dead? Why did you let the wangfei carry the rabbit cage on such a cold day!"


    In his rage, the maidservant at the side fell to his knees. Yue Lao took the rabbit cage and knelt on the ground as well.


    Bai Qianfan was unhappy, "What are you doing, princes? You even frightened them to such an extent, get up."


    Even though she had spoken, no one dared to rise. Morong Gan shouted again, "You''re all deaf, can''t you hear what the wangfei has to say?"


    Morong Gan did not even look at them, as he wrapped Bai Qianfan''s hand with her palm, "TianLeng is also waiting in the house, why do you have to go outside?"


    "Your Highness, look at this," Bai Qianfan said as she opened her arms to bring the rabbit cage back to him, "Look at Snowball''s belly, does it have a little rabbit now?"


    Morong Gan earnestly looked at Snow Ball. Snow Ball had grown up, and Bai Qianfan was eating and waiting, fat like a ball, with a round belly. It was unknown whether it was because Snow Ball was fat or because it had a little rabbit.


    If one were to ask Morong Gan about the arrangement of the troops, he was an expert, but regarding whether or not he was pregnant with a little rabbit, it would truly be difficult for him.


    At this time, Hao Pingguan also ran over and suggested, "Old head Ma in the front yard understands this, why don''t we let him take a look?"


    Morong Gan nodded and brought Bai Qianfan back to the hut to get some hot water to wash her hands.


    "At least you look like a girl. Don''t mix with the bunnies every day. Wash your hands clean, then you''re not allowed to touch them. Just do whatever you want and call the maidservants over."


    Bai Qianfan rolled up her sleeves and washed her hands, muttering from her mouth, "It''s more fun to do it yourself, your highness doesn''t understand this."


    How could he not understand that he wanted to make a move on her? Unfortunately, the moment he touched her, he would run.


    It didn''t take long for the old horse to come over. He picked up the snow ball and looked at its belly. He touched it and said: "Reporting to the king, there is a rabbit. It looks quite a lot."


    Bai Qianfan squeezed beside Morong Gan and asked curiously: "To be able to feel it out just by touching it, it''s too godly."


    Old Ma chuckled and didn''t dare to raise his head. He bowed and replied, "I''ve seen too much. I naturally know."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "In your opinion, how long do you think it will take to produce?"


    Old Horse looked again and replied, "It''s only been around ten days. "It''s cold now, and Bunny is a pampered girl. Princess has asked the girls to take more care of his, otherwise he would have frozen to death when he was born."


    "I''ll save on that," Bai Qianfan said as she stared at Snowball''s stomach, as if she was staring at a gold mine.


    Hao Pingguan asked the little rabbit about the process of rearing and memorized it. Then, he dismissed the old horse. Since it was the princess'' darling, he naturally had to wait upon it. He specially pulled out two maidservants to keep an eye on them and report if there was any news.


    Morong Gan wanted Bai Qianfan to follow her back to the house, but she refused. She squatted there and held her cheek while giggling at Snowball, as if it was about to give birth soon.


    Morong Gan had matters to take care of, so he could not pester her too much. After instructing the servant girl a little, he went inside the house himself.


    She laid in the nest without moving an inch. Bai Qianfan felt bored after looking at him for a while, so she got up and left, and when she raised her head outside, she saw Jia Tong with a downcast face and heavy heart, she was slightly startled. Jia Tong had a cheerful personality, he loved to smile like her, and seeing him in such a state, she was a little puzzled, so she went over and asked him, "Master, why are you unhappy?"


    Jia Tong looked at the face in front of him, and then thought about Du Changfeng, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Bai Qianfan had always been respectful to Jia Tong. When Master was in trouble, as her disciple, she could not just stand by and watch.


    "Master, if there''s anything you need, please tell me and see if I can help."


    "Nothing," he said, but his face was still bitter.


    "Is Master looking down on your disciple?" Bai Qianfan raised her small face, and laughed a little smugly, "Don''t forget, I am a proper Princess Chu now. Say it, do you still need money or a wife? This disciple will get them all for you. "


    Jia Tong could not help but be amused, "Princess, what big words you have there, there is no need for you to do that, you only need to say a few good words in front of Prince to make him ¡­" His words came out quickly, but fortunately, they stopped just in time.


    The more he acted this way, the more suspicious Bai Qianfan became, so he kept asking around. Seeing that Ning Jiu was not around, Jia Tong decided to tell him everything.


    Only now did Bai Qianfan know that Du Changfeng had become decadent to that extent because of her, and her entire person became foolish as she muttered to herself, "I was the one who harmed him, but I was the one who harmed him in the end."


    "I don''t blame the wangfei, I blame himself." Jia Tong hurriedly said, "He was the one who cheated himself, allowed himself to fall, and didn''t have anything to do with the wangfei. "Don''t take it to heart, just pretend you don''t know about this."


    I already knew it, how could I pretend not to know? Bai Qianfan frowned, "No, I have to go see him."


    Jia Tong was so frightened that he hurriedly stopped her, "My good princess, don''t you dare be silly. The prince is in his residence, if he knew that I had leaked the news, he would definitely beat me to death."


    Bai Qianfan was extremely furious, "On what basis did hesheurrender Du Changfeng to his position? Isn''t it understandable that she should be the main culprit?!" As she spoke, he walked into the study.


    Jia Tong jumped in fright and quickly went to block his. However, he was quick and nimble enough, hence he slipped in through the curtain.


    Jia Tong stood outside and sighed.


    Bai Qianfan could not hide her matter, she walked in front of Morong Gan and asked, "Why did you take the position of Provincial Commander-in-chief as your highness? Now that he has become like this, doesn''t his highness feel guilty? Why is he adding insult to injury? "


    Morong Gan was secretly happy when she came in, but he never expected that the moment she opened his mouth to speak, he actually did. Instantly, his face fell.


    "Who told you that?"


    "No matter who I heard it from, was that true?" She put on a straight face, seemingly ready to denounce him for his crimes.


    Other than the emperor, who would dare speak to him like that? Morong Gan was so angry, not because of her attitude, but because she actually spoke up for Du Changfeng, and so his heart was with him.


    He flew into a rage, "Impudent, you''re rebelling! When will it be your turn to ask about the matters of our men? "


    "I can ask about others, but Du Changfeng, I have to!" Bai Qianfan was like a little cockroach, shouting at him with all his might.

 C268 Ask yourself where your heart is?

    Morong Gan was so angry that he dragged her over, and fiercely patted his on his leg a few times. Although he was angry, his actions were heavy, but what he thought was light was heavy for Bai Qianfan, "Pa Pa Pa Pa," three muffled sounds rang in the air, causing her to grimace in pain.


    When he heard this, his heart clenched. His anger seemed to be on the verge of exploding, but he could no longer bring himself to do it. The one who truly hurt was himself.


    He pulled her to the side and pushed her aside, "Go back to your room and reflect on it. Think about who your husband is. If you don''t understand, don''t eat! "


    "Your highness is only this ruthless, he doesn''t even give you food!" Bai Qianfan''s eyes were filled with tears as she stubbornly refused to let go, "She''s still a man, her heart is still smaller than a needle, why does Du Changfeng like me, it''s all because of you that he misunderstood me. If he becomes like this, not only will you help him out, you''ll even add insult to injury, you despicable bastard!"


    How dare they scold him? Morong Gan took a deep breath, his head was swelling to the point that he felt dizzy, no one could make him angry before, but using his love, he dared to squat down on his face and act arrogantly, daring to scold him today, then beat him up tomorrow! He was also angry in his heart. Even after so long, she still hadn''t let go of him. It was as if his anger had grown in his heart as it drifted around, unable to even be absorbed by his breathing. He felt aggrieved and did not cause trouble for her, but she did. Damn brat, if I don''t teach him a lesson, I really won''t know how powerful he is!


    He was so angry that he laughed instead. "Good, good, you scolded well. You dare insult the prince of the dynasty, and think that you have a few heads on your neck. Is it enough to chop them off?"


    Bai Qianfan turned her head and quickly used her sleeve to wipe away the tears in her eyes. Her nose twitched loudly and her little face tensed up as she frowned: "What a joke, you are a prince, and I am even a prince''s consort. If you have the ability, go and sue the Emperor. See if the Emperor cares about the matter of the couple''s quarrel? "


    She pouted and said, it was truly strange, the flames in Morong Gan''s heart suddenly extinguished, like a gathering dark cloud that had just opened up to the sun, and the heaven and earth once again lit up.


    She said they were a couple, husband and wife, as the people in the city often said, but when she said it, it was like the sound of nature, echoing in his ears.


    He would always find her beautiful in his eyes, when she smiled, when she did not laugh, when she ate, when she was quiet, when she slept, and now when she was angry, she looked just like that, and there was nothing wrong with her in his eyes, she was the only person in the world.


    His voice unconsciously softened, "Qianyan, let''s stop quarreling. For someone unrelated, there''s no need to go wash his face. He needs to eat."


    Bai Qianfan snorted, turned and ran away.


    Morong Gan looked at his back, laughed bitterly and shook his head, then followed him out the door.


    Jia Tong lowered his eyebrows as he stood by the door, his hands trembling slightly. Morong Gan slanted his eyes at him, "You told her?"


    Jia Tong kneeled down, with a sullen look on his face, "This subordinate made a slip of the tongue, please punish this subordinate!"


    "If that''s the case, go get your whip. Remember, disaster comes from the mouth."


    "Yes, Your Highness, this subordinate will remember," Jia Tong stood up and was about to leave, but he was stopped by a voice, "Wait, first remember, we will punish you in a few days."


    Jia Tong opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Seeing his silly look, Morong Gan got angry, and seeing that Bai Qianfan was not by his side, he kicked his heart, "Scram, you disloyal thing!"


    He got up and ran away, crestfallen. He told him to get lost, and he got kicked in the Prince''s eye sockets. After all, he was still the prince''s master, so given his seniority, he shouldn''t be punished that easily in the future. Thinking of this, Jia Tong was overjoyed as he hummed a small tune and entered the house.


    Bai Qianfan did not run far before lying on the table in Qi Hong''s room, sulking. Her eyes were red and her mouth was pursed but she did not say anything.


    Qi Hong teased her from the side, "Yo, look at these little eyes. They''re so red, like two little rabbits that have been together for a long time.


    Bai Qianfan ignored her, feeling like her lungs were about to burst, how could she feel at ease after harming someone to such an extent? Wasn''t it a loss to panic?


    When they were making a ruckus in the house, Lv He heard it loud and clear by the door. She was a straightforward person, her words were not as pleasant to hear as Qi Hong''s.


    "According to what I''ve said, our lord has a really good temper. Even so, he still hasn''t done anything to you!"


    After Bai Qianfan heard this, he was unhappy, "Big Sister Lv He, you''ve turned black and white? How did he become such a good person? A person with a good temper can do those things? "


    "What things?" Lv He glanced at her, and spoke as straightforward as fried beans, "You said it''s about me punishing the Provincial Commander-in-chief? This servant doesn''t know much about the affairs of the Shangguan family, but this servant knows that those who have been fired from their jobs won''t be able to stay in the yamen. Just by this point, our lord has shown mercy. Esteemed wangfei, it''s fine if I didn''t make things clear in the past, but now, the lord has spoken and you''re not leaving the house. Since you''re the official Princess Chu, you have to be careful not to get too close with those men outside, you''re married, it''s this grandpa''s wife, you''re anxious about the Provincial Commander-in-chief, have you thought about our lord? How bad was he feeling? His wife was always thinking of other men, so how could he not be worried? "If you are angry, shout at me, who will I send fire to in my heart?"


    "He is not an ordinary person. He is the dignified Prince Chu, the Iron Hat Prince. He is the only honorable person in the world. This servant has been by this lord''s side for a long time, and this lord has always been secretive and secretive, not revealing his feelings easily. However, this servant has always been by this lord''s side for a long time, and this lord has always kept silent and hidden his feelings easily. Is there anything more sad than this? "


    Bai Qianfan looked at her in a daze, her mind a mess. No, she couldn''t say it, but she felt that it was shocking, and she never thought of that. In her mind, Morong Gan liked her the same way a wet nurse likes her, and they both loved her, and took care of her, and beat her up, and even cursed at her, but in reality, it was for her own good. She never thought about it from Morong Gan''s perspective, and never thought about the relationship between a man and a woman.

 C269 The panda is used for beating

    Hearing Bai Qianfan''s words, Qi Hong was a little worried. Little Princess''s skin and flesh were tender, it''s easy to get hurt.


    "Where did the fight go? This servant will take a look."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed, "It''s better if you stop looking, you hit me."


    Qi Hong couldn''t help but laugh. The Duke still treated her as a child, so she grabbed her and spanked her angrily.


    As Bai Qianfan said that, she rubbed her mouth, but when they touched, she let out a laugh, it was fine if she didn''t touch it, but if she did, she would feel pain.


    Lv He said, "It''s so painful, why don''t you let me take a look?


    Bai Qianfan could only lie down on the table, and let the two girls take a look. This time, it was not too tight, Lv He did not make a sound, but Qi Hong took in a deep breath, and the five fingers on her two snow-white butt had turned black. They were not at the scene, but they could feel Morong Gan''s anger at that time.


    Qi Hong said, "That won''t do, I need to rub some ointment on it, if not it will melt the mud inside, I will need to hurry and lie down on the bed, I will come back after I find some ointment."


    She quickly entered Morong Gan''s room and took the ointment from the spiral cabinet. Someone suddenly spoke out from inside, "What are you holding?"


    Qi Hong was shocked, she raised her head and saw that Morong Gan was actually sitting on the bed. The room was dark, and her heart was anxious, but she did not notice it.


    Morong Gan stared at her hand and asked, "What are you holding?"


    "It''s, it''s the jade paste that was given by the palace last time."


    "What are you going to do with it? Who was injured? "


    Qi Hong did not dare lie and stammered, "Yes, it''s the Royal Concubine ¡­"


    Morong Gan immediately sprung up, snatched the ointment from her hands, and walked out with large strides. "Why is the wangfei hurt, when did it happen? What do you think? "


    Qi Hong bit her lips as she could not say anything. She could only remain silent and quicken her pace to catch up.


    Morong Gan entered the house, seeing that Lv He was standing beside the bed, he quickly walked over, raised his account book, and was immediately stupefied, who else could he have hit with his black palm?


    His heart ached like a knife cutting through it. He wished he could slap himself in the face! This was truly a bad idea. He didn''t care how he attacked!


    He sat on the side of the bed in silence. Bai Qianfan showed an embarrassed expression and lay there quietly. Morong Gan used her hand to take out some ointment and applied it on the black seal, then slowly erased it. Her movements were as gentle as if she was holding a fragile piece of foil, and with a little force, it would break into pieces.


    The moment his movements became gentle, Bai Qianfan immediately felt itchy. She fidgeted a little and said, "Elder sister, just apply the medicine on me, whatever you''re doing will tickle me."


    Bai Qianfan did not speak, but only carefully applied the medicine. Finally, Bai Qianfan felt that something was wrong, she turned her head and instinctively pulled on the blanket to cover herself, her voice trembling: "Wang, why is the king here, isn''t it Big Sister Qi Hong, who helped me apply the medicine?"


    "Don''t move, the medicine you just applied has already been soaked through with the quilt," Morong Gan said as he took her hand away, "Lie down and hang on for a while, before getting up again."


    Bai Qianfan''s face reddened, and said bashfully, "I''m a girl, it''s not good for Prince to be like this."


    Morong Gan sighed, "You are my wife, why can''t you remember?"


    Bai Qianfan remembered that Lv He had said something, and she was not angry with him anymore. To be honest, she still had a closer relationship with Morong Gan, for Du Changfeng to act like that, she felt guilty, but she also felt that Jia Tong''s words were not wrong. Du Changfeng had willingly fallen, so he couldn''t help but look down on him.


    "I''ve never been a wife, so I''m not used to it," she said softly. "There has to be a process, I''ll remember it later."


    Morong Gan bent his body down and put his face close to hers, "Is it still painful? It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have hit you. Rest assured, there won''t be a next time. "


    "It doesn''t hurt at all. Big sister made a fuss about it. The butt was used to hit it, otherwise, why would it grow?"


    Her remarks always made him feel new and funny. He whispered against her forehead, "Why do you say that?"


    "Isn''t it true? Every time someone gets hit in the house, no matter if it''s a whip or a plank, they would hit the butt." In the past, when servants were beaten up in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, they would also be beaten up on the butt.


    Morong Gan just laid down and leaned on her elbow to talk. The sound became fainter and fainter until it was barely audible.


    The two of them were whispering amongst themselves in the tent. Lv He stood outside the tent and covered her mouth while laughing, while Qi Hong also sighed a little. The two of them, after a long period of commotion, were actually like two kids, not to mention the fact that Little Princess was originally a child, the majestic Prince Chu, even seemed to have become a completely different person after falling in love.


    Especially Morong Gan, who was propping himself up as he raised his eyes to see the black mark on his snow-white skin. It was his evil scheme that had caused him such a ruckus, to the point where he couldn''t even look Bai Qianfan in the eyes. Prince Chu had never felt this awkward before, so he could only say, "Sleep for a while, I''ll call you when you''re better."


    Bai Qianfan was also embarrassed, she rubbed her nose and said, "Your highness, you can go if you have something to do, it''s fine if you have your elder sisters protecting you."


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying here." Morong Gan caressed her hair, "I did my best to make up for it. Go to sleep, I''ll guard you."


    Bai Qianfan could only close his eyes and not sleep at all. From time to time, she would peek at the space between his eyes.


    She closed her eyes, and only then did Morong Gan dare to look at her. Seeing her actions, he did not find it funny, and knew that she could not sleep, so he held her hands, "Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you."


    Bai Qianfan closed his eyes and said, "Why did you give me such a gift for no reason?"


    Because of guilt, because of heartache, because of wanting to compensate.


    But the last thing he said was, "Because I like you."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly opened her eyes. A strange feeling flashed in her heart, as if she had been struck by lightning. She couldn''t tell what it felt like, she had never felt something like this before.


    "What is it?" Looking at her foolish expression, Morong Gan lightly squeezed her hand, "Do you feel cold?"


    "Your Highness," Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment, then asked the question that she had been thinking in her heart before, "If, I''m saying if, I don''t choose you, would you also become like Du Changfeng?"


    Morong Gan did not utter a word, and quietly helped her put on his pants, then bent down to help her put on his shoes. Only then did he let her go out, and Qi Hong who was outside the account had already disappeared.


    Seeing that he did not answer, Bai Qianfan felt a little guilty, afraid that she would anger him again with her question, so she did not question him further. Instead, she lowered her head and followed beside him.


    He would not be like Du Changfeng, he would only be worse off.

 C270 Why is my heart getting more and more upset

    That day, after the quarrel had ended, although they had made up again, Bai Qianzhang still felt strange in his heart. He didn''t know if it was because of Du Changfeng, or because of what the green lotus had said, or because the green lotus had made things difficult for him. In short, she hadn''t gone to the Whining Moon Pavilion for several days.


    Since she didn''t come, Morong Gan also didn''t go over. The two of them seemed to have stepped on each other''s backs, as if you didn''t come to see me and I didn''t come to see you either. In the winter, Morong Gan''s government affairs had gotten busy, and there were many things that had to be completed in the past few years. The people who came to ask for instructions came one after another, so he decided to stay at the yamen.


    When hesheent to drink, she only had the intention to do so temporarily. When she left, he just needed to send someone over to inform the residence that it would be fine, but Qi Hong had already ordered a set meal for him every day. Since there was no need to send him over, it would be difficult for them to enjoy Master''s food.


    After sending her food twice, Bai Qianfan finally realized that Morong Gan was not often in the Palace this time. She faintly let out a sigh of relief and went to wander around the Huailin Pavilion again.


    On the way out, she saw a person standing in Fallen Star Pavilion''s courtyard from the corner of her eyes. She stretched out her neck to take a look, and saw it was Xiu Yuanshuang. And it was on the day that Du Changfeng came, she had seen him once, but she hadn''t seen him since.


    The current Xiu Yuanshuang was the same as the first time she came to Prince Chu Palace, she had become an invisible person. If she did not see her by chance, she would not even be able to remember her. If she couldn''t remember, the prince wouldn''t remember either.


    But Xiu Yuanshuang was different from her, she was the daughter who did not have a mother to love, even if she did not have a father. Xiu Yuanshuang was the first-born daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace, so she was unspeakably noble, with a circle around her body, which was a grand show everywhere she went.


    She thought for a moment, then turned around the intersection and walked toward the Fallen Star Pavilion.


    Xiu Yuanshuang, who was standing in a daze, turned his head to look at her, but quickly turned and walked back inside the house with only the back of his head left for her.


    Bai Qianfan was startled, then stood at the entrance of the courtyard. Xiu Yuanshuang did not welcome her ¡­


    Forget it, since she wasn''t welcome, there was no need for her to stand in front of other people and not be a nuisance to them.


    It''s just that this way, her emotions were affected, and when she reached the Huailin Pavilion, she was a little depressed. Lv He measured her and said, "What''s wrong with you all today?


    Bai Qianfan smiled, "Big sister definitely isn''t talking about me, I have no shame."


    Seeing that she was smiling, Lv He quietly pointed to the house, "The one with the depressed face is still in the house, quickly go and have a look, wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan knew that she was talking about Qi Hong, but she was not surprised, Qi Hong''s personality was the best, a kind ear would always be soft and easy to talk to, even the Duke treated her differently, he had never seen her sullen face before, what''s wrong with her today?


    In her heart, she was anxious, she picked the curtain and went in, but as expected, she saw Qi Hong sitting at the side of the makeup table in a daze, she could not hide the worry on his face, since she did not have a smile on his face, but there was sadness in her eyes.


    "What happened to sister?" Bai Qianfan walked towards her in three steps and bent down to look at her.


    Qi Hong was a little embarrassed by her stare and smiled, "Nothing," he touched her hand. It was cold, so she quickly held it to her mouth and let out a sigh, "It''s a cold day, why is the princess here?"


    "Come and take a look at elder sister." Bai Qianfan said while grinning, "Why is big sister sitting here in a daze for? She had never been afraid of Qi Hong, so what did she have to say?


    However, today, she faintly sighed, and rubbed her hands together. "This humble servant really wants to serve an imperial concubine for my entire life, after this humble servant leaves the palace, who can the imperial concubine find to eat pastries?"


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, "Elder sister is leaving the palace? "Why?"


    "Royal Concubine, don''t ask so much," Qi Hong loosened her grip on her hand. "It should be warm.


    Bai Qianfan was not someone to be fooled, no matter how delicious the food was, it lost its appeal. She shook Qi Hong''s arm: "Elder sister, quickly tell me, you''re doing well, why are you leaving the house? What was she going to do outside the residence? Return it? " In her heart, Qi Hong was like a family member. In the past, when no one liked her, Qi Hong was the only one who treated her well.


    Seeing that she was so anxious that she was about to cry, Qi Hong had no choice but to say, "What are you doing, esteemed wangfei? This servant is old enough to let it out now. Could it be that wangfei wants to keep this servant as an old maid and not marry anyone else for the rest of her life?"


    So that''s how it was? The young lady wanted to leave the pavilion when she was older, this was a good thing, but Bai Qianfan was unwilling to, she was already a little depressed these few days, and now that Qi Hong was doing it again, she became even more depressed, and bit her lips, not daring to speak another word.


    Qi Hong could only console her, "This servant also wants to stay in the palace and not go out, but the rules are there, there is no need to make things difficult for Head Steward, and furthermore, my home is outside the city, if I have time, I can come and find my wife again."


    "It''s not the same," Bai Qianfan said as she hung her head low, "If you leave, no one will love me anymore."


    "Who said that there''s still this grandpa? This grandpa put the princess at the top of my heart to feel pain. This servant did it for her, but not half as much as this grandpa does." When this servant has left, there will naturally be people filling in the gaps. The new girl will definitely be like this servant and will wholeheartedly admire Princess Hua-Yang. "


    When Bai Qianfan heard these words, his heart became even more unhappy. She hugged her and said, "I like you just like you. I''m fated to be with big sister, so it''s like I''m being intimate with big sister in my heart. How about I beg Prince not to let you go?"


    Qi Hong said, "If Your Highness agrees, then this servant will not leave the palace, and will only serve in front of me and the wangfei for the rest of my life."


    At this time, Bai Qianfan thought of Xiu Yuanshuang, and her heart sunk a little, shaking her head, "It''s not good for you to be an old lady, you still have your own husband and children, follow me around, and don''t disturb you."


    "This servant doesn''t want to marry. It''s good to just stay by this grandpa''s side."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart skipped a beat. In the past, she thought Qi Hong was Mo Rong''s concubine, but later on, she knew that it wasn''t, but Mo Rong was so neat, and Qi Hong was always by her side, so she couldn''t help but secretly have feelings for her. Since that was the case, she decided to let Mo Rong have her. "It must be because elder sister Qi Hong is about to leave home ¡­

 C271 I am your wife

    She covered her face with her hands. Just as Qi Hong was about to throw the chopsticks in her hand over to look at her, she saw a shadow flash at the door, and Bai Qianfan was swept out by one of her arms.


    Bai Qianfan''s entire body was lifted off the ground, and even after leaving the kitchen, he directly brought her inside the house. Morong Gan instructed Lv He with a dark expression, "Hurry and bring out the grass paste.


    Lv He exclaimed, and quickly went to the cabinet to get the ointment.


    Morong Gan held Bai Qianfan''s hand under the light and looked carefully. The burning was not serious at all, only a little red.


    However, the man was so close to her, his dark eyes flickering with concern. She hadn''t seen him for a few days, and when she heard his soft tone, she felt an inexplicable sense of sadness. Her eyes reddened, and she nodded her head heavily, "Pain!"


    Hearing her cry out pain, Morong Gan''s heart felt like it was being pulled out. It was also extremely painful, but when he looked carefully again, he realized that her face did not look good, and there were injuries on her body. Otherwise, why would she cry out pain?


    "Why haven''t you brought it here yet?" His voice was filled with anger. "Princess, are you crying out in pain? Can you not hear me?"


    Lv He stuck out her tongue and quickly took the ointment. If she did not drag it out, there would be several bottles of ointment in the white porcelain bottle, she had to take a closer look at them and not make a mistake.


    After taking off the bottle, the smell of the grass paste was a little heavy, Bai Qianfan was not willing to rub it, and took two steps back.


    "Be good, come here," Morong Gan said as he dipped a brown coloured medicinal paste into the tip of his finger.


    "It seems ¡­ it doesn''t hurt anymore." Bai Qianfan looked at him pitifully, "Don''t wipe it off."


    "It really doesn''t hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," Bai Qianfan said and even nodded with her hand. "Look, it really doesn''t hurt."


    Only then did Morong Gan relax, and asked Lv He to wash his hands, and he sat down on the chair. After not seeing her for a few days, he had been missing her every single moment, and it was just that he was a little embarrassed. On that day, even though he said that he liked her, it could be considered as his confession, but the little girl did not have any reaction at all, it made him feel extremely worried, and it was very annoying, so he might as well not see her at all.


    Just a moment ago, he was courteous enough to help her wipe the ointment, but now, he actually ignored her and sat to the side, pulling apart the distance for no reason.


    She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t not talk about Qi Hong. Standing in the middle of the floor, she rubbed her fingers together as she hesitated.


    Mo Rong seemed very busy, tidying up the things on the desk. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at her. Today, she didn''t want to return either. Just as she was about to send someone back, she changed her mind. She seemed to have come to a mutual understanding, and as expected, she saw her at home.


    Previously, when you didn''t look for me, I didn''t look for you either, but this time, she came first to Huailin Pavilion, whether or not it was to look for him, in short, he came first, and it was as if he had won a battle, he was somewhat proud and happy, but no matter how happy he was, his face still had to be tense, as he wanted to see what she had to say.


    Bai Qianfan stood there for a while, seeing how busy Morong Gan was, she decided to leave.


    Morong Gan became anxious and blurted out, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s almost time to eat. I''ll go take a look."


    "To the kitchen? If you don''t, you''ll get fried again. Don''t go. "


    Bai Qianfan stood at the door and thought, "The Prince is busy right now, I won''t scratch him. Let''s talk while we eat."


    He couldn''t wait, and at mealtimes, he was less important to her than the dishes, so she didn''t care about him.


    "Come here," he said, his eyes shining as he held out his hand.


    Bai Qianfan stood there unmoving, it was weird, the feeling of being struck by lightning suddenly came back to her again, it was extremely quick, she tilted her head to the side and thought, maybe there was something wrong with her body, maybe she could tell Liu Yitie to take a look at it another time.


    Morong Gan patiently called out again, "Come here."


    Bai Qianfan then walked over, "What does your highness want me to do?"


    Morong Gan did not speak, he grabbed her waist and lifted her up, placing his on his lap, his large bracelet was placed on top of her, he looked at her seriously: "Do you miss me?"


    Bai Qianfan did not answer, but instead asked him, "Does Your Highness miss me?"


    "I miss you."


    Bai Qianfan''s body trembled, as though she was electrocuted again. She stopped for a moment before laughing, "Then I''ll miss you too."


    "Little scoundrel, I must think of you before you think of me?" Morong Gan lovingly pinched her face, "If I say I don''t want to, wouldn''t you miss me as well?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a moment, "Actually... I still miss your highness. " Almost all the people that Tian Tian had been with for a few days would be thinking of her. Even if she hadn''t seen Snowball and Cuckoo for a few days, she would still be thinking about it.


    Morong Gan was very satisfied with his answer. Inside the house, there was a land dragon burning, causing the little girl''s face to flush red, making her skin even more white.


    "Qianyan." He opened his mouth with difficulty, his voice low and hoarse, "I ¡­" He wanted to kiss her, but he was afraid that she would refuse like the last time, so he simply closed his mouth and lowered his head.


    Every time it came to that, Bai Qianfan would panic and press her hand against his chest, "What are you doing, your highness? You''re just speaking properly, why are you ¡­"


    "Don''t move," he said, trying to hold her down, his voice pleading.


    "No, I''m a girl, it''s against the rules!"


    When Morong Gan heard this, he got angry, all the flattering talk went away, and his voice turned heavy, "How many times do I have to say it to you to remember, you are my wife, not some big girl. I even said that I would remember it last time, so where did it go? "


    Bai Qianfan was in the wrong, she half lowered her head and did not say a word. Last time when they were arguing, she had promised to remember it, but she had forgotten about it every time.


    Even if she hadn''t forgotten, she wasn''t willing for Morong Gan to treat her like this. In her heart, there was always a strange fear, and she didn''t seem to understand what he was afraid of.


    "It doesn''t matter if there''s no punishment," Morong Gan narrowed his eyes and sized her up, "I''ll punish you to say that you''re my wife, and say that ten times."


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, "How can you punish someone like that?"


    "Is it difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult."


    "Then tell me."


    Bai Qianfan cleared her throat, and said with a clear voice, "I am your wife, I am your wife, I am your wife ¡­"


    Morong Gan looked at that small mouth of hers, and the words he spat out were really nice to hear. He was very satisfied, he squinted his eyes and smiled, but discovered that the more Bai Qianfan spoke, the happier she got. He was for a moment, then listened carefully, and the little girl actually said the opposite, "You''re my wife, you''re my wife ¡­"


    "The butt is itchy again, isn''t it?"


    Bai Qianfan could not stop laughing, she laid on his chest panting. He wanted to punish her, so she reached out to her, but she was not someone to be trifled with.


    Bai Qianfan saw that he was in a good mood, and was struck by inspiration, "It''s not that I can''t let you kiss me, but you have to agree to one of my requests."

 C272 Ive fallen for you prince

    Morong Gan laughed dumbly, there was actually such a thing in the world, the wife who had already spoken herself still wanted to negotiate conditions, and it was rare for her to let go, so he nodded: "Speak, what conditions do you have?"


    "Sister Qi Hong is about to be released, does Your Highness know?"


    "I think I heard it from Hao Pingguan."


    "Your highness is willing to part with it?" Bai Qianfan stroked the embroidery on his Robe, the protruding golden threads were all warmed by the Earth Dragons in the room. There was not a single trace of coolness in them, making them feel extremely comfortable to the touch.


    "Morong Gan lowered his head and saw that her chubby little hand was stroking the flower patterns one after another. It was a little itchy, as if her hand was stroking his heart. "You can''t bear to part with it, but you have to release it when you get old. This is a rule."


    "But with Sister Qi Hong gone, who will care about the food of the King? Is the King used to the food made by others?"


    Morong Gan started to understand, and laughed, "I think it''s you who is thinking about her skills, what a loser, pushing all of this onto me instead."


    Bai Qianfan was very frank, "I''m worried about Big Sister Qi Hong''s cooking skills, and even more so, about her. I don''t want her to leave the manor, and she herself doesn''t want to go out either."


    As long as Bai Qianfan wanted it, there was nothing that Morong Gan would not agree to. Since she liked to eat the food made by Qi Hong, she would have to suffer Qi Hong''s grievances to stay behind.


    "Since you want her to stay, and she doesn''t want to leave, then stay." Morong Gan looked at her with a beaming smile, "I''ve agreed to your conditions, shouldn''t you fulfil what you''ve just said?" He made as if to kiss her.


    Bai Qianfan pushed her arm against her, "Prince, what are you so anxious about, you''re not done yet."


    "There''s more?" Morong Gan became impatient, "This deal of yours is indeed exquisite, quickly tell me, what else do you have?"


    "It''s good for Sister Qi Hong to stay in the manor, but I can''t waste her time. A young lady like her can''t live without getting married, so I want to ¡­"


    Morong Gan suddenly realised, so she wanted to find one for Qi Hong in the Palace, that way they could settle down in the Palace. He, he could not tell that the little girl would actually start a matchmaking session. However, she thought about it carefully, not delaying Qi Hong, and allowing her to stay in the Palace, he wondered who she had fallen for.


    He pinched her face and joked, "You are still young, but you are already able to matchmaking for others. Speak, who do you want to give Qi Hong to?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say a word as she looked at him with a smile.


    Morong Gan did not understand, "Tell me, am I not going to help you? Nobody would dare disobey my words. Furthermore, Qi Hong was a good person, he was a good person who married into the management team. Speak, who did you fall for? "


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "I say, prince."


    "What?"


    "I said I''ve fallen for the prince."


    "¡­"


    Morong Gan''s face lit up, he was angry and found it funny. He never thought that the little girl would actually set his sights on him.


    He remained calm and collected, "You want me to take Qi Hong in?"


    "Can''t I?" She looked at her, "Elder sister is a beauty, although her birth isn''t that high, but the Prince has just said that he is a good manager, he can cook anything, especially food that is delicious, he is used to her cooking, if she suddenly changes her personality, even if others say something about her, she will never take it to heart, such a good wife is hard to find even with a lantern, is she not the Prince?"


    "So, you want to help me marry a concubine?"


    He did not easily call himself "This King" in front of her. Although his tone was calm, his anger had already risen.


    "What else can we do?" Bai Qianfan was completely oblivious, but she continued to talk: "This is killing two birds with one stone, big sister can stay in the house, and the prince has more people by his side to serve. I am also ashamed, my body is small, and I cannot round the room, letting the prince dry it like this is not good, I will hold back and get sick."


    He really wanted to cut open her chest and see what kind of person they were. When he treated her like this, he did everything he could, and there was no one in the house who didn''t know that he was blind. She was aware of other matters, but was this the matter she wanted him to show her his heart to?


    First, he had caused trouble for Du Changfeng, and now, he was going to be the one to marry him to a concubine.


    No matter how dull Bai Qianfan was, she could tell. She instinctively wanted to slip away, but just as she moved, her waist was grabbed by his large hand, causing him to look up and fall into his deep eyes. It was as pitch black as ink, and she could not see the bottom, but there was clearly a vortex in his eyes that could not make a sound.


    Bai Qianfan was so anxious that her heart was trembling. She forced a smile on her face, "My prince, don''t be angry, just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    Morong Gan looked at her for a while, "Are you happy that I accepted Qi Hong?"


    Bai Qianfan was just about to nod her head, when she saw his eyes narrow and a cold light rush towards her, she didn''t dare to move.


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then asked, "Don''t you like a pair for life, why do you want me to accept people into your house?"


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head and muttered, "Anyway, there''s already one in the backyard."


    When it came to Xiu Yuanshuang, Morong Gan was speechless, and said after a long while, "She was an accident."


    Bai Qianfan could not hide the truth in her heart. Since she had brought up this issue, she said, "You married the Elder Sister Xiu, why didn''t you give her a child. Today, I saw how pitiful she is."


    This was yet another difficult topic to talk about, but Morong Gan didn''t want to hide it from her, so he said, "I don''t like her."


    "Why not?"


    Because if it was a political need, it would be another woman even if it wasn''t Xiu Yuanshuang.


    He sighed helplessly. "Not everyone likes the Emperor''s harem with three thousand beauties. Besides, I haven''t even seen his before we got married, so how can I possibly like his? "


    Bai Qianfan said, "Your highness didn''t like it when you first married me."


    "It doesn''t matter who you marry if you don''t have someone you like in your heart. But once you do, it won''t work."


    Bai Qianfan was a little confused. What Morong Gan meant was, when he married her, there was no one he liked, so it was the same no matter who he married. Therefore, when he married Xiu Yuanshuang, Hou Yi did not like her either.


    Morong Gan saw that she was frowning and conflicted, and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "Destiny truly makes a fool out of luck. Prince should have liked me earlier, that way, Prince wouldn''t have to marry Elder Sister Xiu."


    "You care?" Any good development could make Morong Gan happy.


    "I don''t mind, but I feel pity for the Elder Sister Xiu," Bai Qianfan said. "The Prince is a man, and if we men don''t marry into his family, it would hurt their hearts."


    "Back then, I did not pay any attention to you. Have you been hurt?"


    "How is that the same? I came out of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, so the prince shouldn''t have seen me like this."


    The fire in Morong Gan''s heart burned, and he suddenly felt extremely tired. He let go of his hands, "Go out, let me calm down."


    "Alright," At this moment, Bai Qianfan was itching to get down, so she quickly got down from his lap and ran to the door, "Prince, think carefully, Big Sister Qi Hong is really not bad!"


    Morong Gan could no longer hold it back, grabbed the boulder and threw it, "Scram!"


    Bai Qianfan immediately crawled out from the side of the curtain like a hamster.

 C273 Is it about to give birth?

    Bai Qianfan felt that she had gotten into a bit of a scuffle with Morong Gan recently. Last time, she had quarreled over Du Changfeng, and now, she had quarreled again over Qi Hong. She didn''t dare to go up onto the Huailin Pavilion again, so as to avoid Morong Gan getting angry at her.


    Plus, Snowball was about to be born, so she didn''t even go out the door. She just stayed by the side all day. Old Horsehead''s words were quite accurate. On the evening of the ninth day, Snowball made some unusual movements. It continuously plucked the fur on its chest, pulling it off with great force. It was as if it was not pulling its own fur.


    Bai Qianfan looked at it and was even frightened, she asked Yue Guiyi, "Is it about to give birth?"


    "It should be," laurel squatted to the side and watched. "Old horse said that when a female rabbit is about to be born, she will tug at her own fur and give it a cushion."


    Bai Qianfan said, "But we have already made a nest for it, do you think it''s not warm enough? Quickly, go get some cotton, it''s the warmest."


    The laurel glanced at her. "The prince rewarded those cotton for the princess'' New Year''s coat. It''s famous for its silver snow. There''s no other color to it. We can''t waste it."


    "But what about Snowball? He''s going to pull all his hair out. "


    Yue Xiang advised from the side, "Didn''t the wangfei hear from the old horse that day? It''s instinct to pluck hair from a female rabbit.


    Hearing her words, Bai Qianfan could only let it go. After thinking for a while, she asked her, "Did you remember what Old Ma said that day?"


    "He spoke too fast. I''m afraid I can''t remember that much."


    Yue Xiang said from the side, "Head Steward has the best memory, he should be able to remember this.


    "That''s fine too," Bai Qianfan said nervously as she saw a handful of snow-white rabbit hair being pulled off. "Then hurry up and ask the Head Steward to come over."


    Yue Guiyi sighed and ran outside, running into the Huailin Pavilion in one breath. She coincidentally bumped into Hao Pingguan and told him what had happened.


    Morong Gan was just standing at the door, and upon seeing that it was a servant girl from Moon Reaching Pavilion, he unconsciously became more vigilant. Go over and take a look... He probably couldn''t wait any longer ¡­


    His heart tensed up, he immediately started walking out. Hao Pingguan caught up with him out of the corner of his eyes, and quickly chased, "Prince, where are you going?"


    Morong Gan''s footsteps did not stop, and he only asked: "What happened to the Moon Reaching Pavilion?"


    "It''s the female rabbit called Snowball who''s about to give birth. Princess has sent someone over to call for a servant."


    Morong Gan''s heart relaxed, but he did not slow down, "She must be in a rush, hurry up."


    Hao Pingguan sighed as he hurried forward. Behind him, Yue Guiyi and the servant holding the lamp chased while gasping for breath.


    Morong Gan had not seen his for a few days, and after that incident with Qi Hong, the little girl did not go to Huailin Pavilion anymore. He was a king and his husband, so he naturally had his own pride and arrogance.


    He had never seen a rabbit before, so he was curious. He just went over to take a look, and it definitely wasn''t to see anyone.


    Bai Qianfan had long since forgotten what happened that day, and was extremely excited. Seeing Morong Gan come over, he didn''t even bow as he pulled him towards the rabbit nest.


    "My lord, look, the snowball is about to be born."


    On the way over here, Morong Gan had even thought about what attitude he would have towards her, he never thought that the little girl would pull on his hand the moment she came up, and his chubby little hands would pull on him.


    He nodded, his face still indifferent, "Are you sure you''re going to give birth soon? Don''t be mistaken. "


    "There''s no mistake, look at it," Bai Qianfan pointed at the rabbit hair that had been ripped off from the nest. "It''s already nagging about its nest, Old Ma already said that it''s about to give birth."


    Suddenly, like a berserk snowball, Snowball jumped up and down and ran out of the nest. Bai Qianfan was close by and was almost knocked into it.


    The moment the tame rabbit went crazy, its ferocious look scared the maidservants into screaming. They fled in all directions, and the room was in chaos.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to struggle free, but she did not allow Morong Gan to, so he carried her off the ground, "Be careful of it biting you."


    Bai Qianfan could only shout: "Quickly close the door, don''t let it escape."


    The two attendants hurriedly covered the door and stood guard at the side.


    Snow Ball ran around for a while before returning to her nest, scratching at the wall with her claws, looking extremely miserable.


    She raised the rabbit himself, when Bai Qianfan saw it acting like this, she became extremely anxious, "What''s wrong, do you want Old Ma to come over?"


    Hao Pingguan said: "Don''t worry, no matter if it''s human or livestock, they will all go through some pain in their production. Just look at the pain in the snowball. He did not dare to continue speaking, Morong Gan''s icy blade like eyes had already flashed over. He awkwardly stopped and silently complained that he had said the wrong thing due to a moment of carelessness.


    At this time, Bai Qianfan had already gotten off Morong Gan''s body and said with furrowed brows, "I actually know about this. When I was at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, when the Sixth Aunt was giving birth, she was screaming in pain.


    Morong Gan said, "There''s nothing to be miserable about, it''s perfectly justified for a woman to give birth to a child, it can''t be that she doesn''t want to give birth just because she''s afraid of pain right?


    Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, "That makes sense, it''s just that Lateral Princess will be suffering by then."


    Everyone in the room looked at her. From her words, Prince Chu would have to rely on Lateral Princess for the incense.


    Bai Qianfan completely did not connect the matter with herself, and when she saw that everyone was looking at her, she asked: "What are you all looking at me for? Is there something on my face? "


    Morong Gan didn''t know whether to be angry at her or laugh at her, but he must have forgotten her identity and took him out again, since it happened so many times, if he wanted to recover his anger, he would definitely be furious. It wasn''t easy for him to meet her and he wanted to quarrel again, so he thought that she had farted and gave up on it.


    "Shh, don''t talk. Snowball is about to give birth." Hao Pingguan made a gesture of silence.


    Everyone''s gaze returned to Snowball. He had already quieted down. He was sitting on his haunches with his back hunched and his head bent down. His eyes were squinting.


    Everyone held their breaths as they watched nervously. Sweat trickled down from the bottom of Bai Qianfan''s palms, she did not know when Morong Gan would grab hold of her. Whenever she was nervous, she would like to borrow external forces.


    Morong Gan was a little dazed. Usually her hands were always cold, but this time they were hot, wrapping around his hands like a ball of fire.


    A ball of fire ignited in his heart as well. With his other hand, he lightly embraced Bai Qianfan and bent down to whisper into her ear, "I only want you to give me a child.

 C274 Murder of husband

    Snowball was really trying his best. There were six of them, each about the size of a finger. They were bald, tender and pink in color, without any fur. They closed their eyes and moved slightly like meatballs.


    It was the first time it had been born. It appeared to be very anxious, especially the first two. It had been born very slowly, and its mouth had produced a small sound filled with pain. Bai Qianfan squatted on the ground at first, but then Morong Gan dragged her to sit on a chair because he was afraid that her feet would go numb. She felt that the chair was too high for her to sit on, hence she chose to squat instead.


    She sat next to the rabbit''s nest with her chin on her knees, looking at the snowball production. Not only was there a baby, there were also some other things, and after the snowball production, Bai Qianfan was shocked as he lowered his head and ate those things, "What does it eat, is it a rabbit?"


    "No," Hao Pingguan explained, "It''s a womb and placenta, the female bunny has to eat it. Oh yes, quickly prepare warm water, the female bunny will drink it later, if not she will eat the little bunny."


    The laurel was ready, and the warm water was placed near the rabbit''s nest. After a while, Snowball licked every rabbit clean, jumped out of the nest, and drank from the bowl.


    Even if the production is officially over, Bai Qianfan''s worries are finally relieved. She let out a long sigh of relief, and then caressed Gu Gu, who was at the side, with a hand, "How awesome is your snowball. When are you going to give birth to a litter of little bunnies for me to see?"


    Bai Qianfan did not understand, and nodded his head: "Did you see that, everyone is laughing at you."


    Yue Xiang laughed until her face turned red, "Royal Concubine, goo is male, it won''t be born."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, then raised Gu Ge up, "So it''s a male, how come I didn''t know?"


    Morong Gan cast a sidelong glance at her, "What a fool. How could Snowball have gotten pregnant without a male rabbit?"


    Bai Qianfan pointed at the snowball, then looked at Gu Gu, and suddenly realized something, "So these two are a pair!"


    "You only know about it when you''re with them," laurel said with a smile. "Tian Tian''s been fiddling with the two bunnies, so she thought the princess already knew about it."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed, "I thought they were good sisters. No wonder I sometimes see them getting along so well."


    Morong Gan pulled her up, "I''ve been watching for so long and I''m tired, so let''s rest early."


    laurel hurried forward to take the gourd from her hand and gave it to a maidservant. "Esteemed wangfei, don''t worry. There are servants watching over here. It won''t be a problem." The Princess will come and see them in the morning. "


    Bai Qianfan nodded, and obediently let Morong Gan lead her inside the house. Only then did she feel that something was amiss, "Your highness, you''re not going back? Why are you following me?"


    "These few days, I have been busy with government affairs and have neglected the wife of the princess. Today, I will make it up to you. I will sleep with the wife."


    He spoke naturally and confidently in front of the two servant girls, yet another voice exploded in front of Bai Qianfan''s ears. She tugged her wide sleeves and muttered: "This, this is probably against the rules."


    "Couples sharing the same bed, what''s wrong with that?"


    "The prince has promised ¡­ No, no, no ¡­"


    In front of the servant girl, Morong Gan could not say things bluntly, and interrupted her, "Don''t worry, I will do what I say."


    Yue Gui Yue Xiang was extremely happy to hear Morong Gan''s words. She hurriedly got some water and waited for the two masters to wash up. She even lit a red candle and placed it on the bedside.


    Actually, it wasn''t that Bai Qianfan had not slept with her before, but it was mostly when she was sick, when she was in a daze, she was awake. After listening to Qi Hong talk about it, she wasn''t shy at all.


    But this time it was different. She was very sober, and stood on her feet in her underwear, looking uneasy. This was the first time she was sharing a bed with a man, and it made her feel all sorts of uncomfortable.


    Morong Gan had already made up his mind, she did not remember, but in the future, would Tian''er be able to sleep at home, and see if she remembered?


    He slowly lifted the quilt and sat inside, looking up at her. "Won''t you come up?" Or do you want to wait until I''ve warmed up my bed before coming in? "


    "It''s not cold in the blanket. There are land dragons." Since things had already come to this, Bai Qianfan had no choice. Everything Morong Gan said was reasonable, she would be married into his wife, and on the day of their wedding, they would sleep together. Thinking about it, it wasn''t really a big deal. Whose husband and daughter-in-law were they not sleeping on their head?


    Since they were going to sleep together, there were some things she needed to say in advance so that she wouldn''t have to blame her in the morning.


    Bai Qianfan crawled over from his body, lifted the blanket inside and laid down, saying, "My sleeping state isn''t too good, I used to sleep with the wet nurse, and always kicked her stomach, if I kicked the prince, don''t be angry, you won''t be angry, I''ll sleep until I die, that''s right, you aren''t snoring right? I sleep light, you snore, I can''t sleep. "


    Morong Gan lay on his side, smiling as he held his head and looked at her, "No."


    "You won''t grind your teeth, right? That voice is not nice. "


    "I won''t grind my teeth."


    "Don''t drool, don''t touch me ¡­"


    Morong Gan giggled, "Why am I listening, are you talking about yourself?"


    After Bai Qianfan laid down, she also turned around to look at him. Separated by a person''s seat, her face slightly blushed, and she said honestly, "Then stay away from me."


    Morong Gan pulled out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace, then smiled mischievously, "Come here, don''t despise me, I won''t despise you either, let''s sleep like this from now on."


    Bai Qianfan pressed her arm against the Prince''s chest, and struggled with all his strength: "How can Prince not keep his word? If you want to sleep like this, don''t sleep here anymore."


    Morong Gan did not let go, "Why do you say that?


    "You said you couldn''t do that?"


    "I only promise you that you won''t get over it now. Nothing else." As he spoke, he fiercely kissed her on the cheek, as if he had taken a big advantage of her. He then laughed complacently.


    In the past, when Morong Gan hugged her and held her hand, she felt that it was nothing, but he had never felt this intimate before, he was really not used to it. He blushed and his neck was also red, the light shone in from outside the door, causing her lips to seem even redder.


    Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat. Since he had already started it, he might as well strike the iron while it was hot, letting her know what it meant to be intimate with a husband and his wife, and also letting her have a good memory.


    However, just as he rubbed his waist twice, he suddenly opened his eyes wide and curled his lips with a pained expression.


    Seeing him act that way, Bai Qianfan also panicked, and timidly retreated a few steps. "I''m sorry, I just ¡­ instinctively ¡­ "Your Highness, don''t ¡­"


    After a long while, Morong Gan finally raised his head, his face ashen, and his voice squeezed out from the gaps between his teeth, "Bai Qianfan, you tried to murder your husband!"

 C275 Fish and bears paw can not be obtained at the same time

    Bai Qianfan didn''t lie, but she had an instinctive reaction. Her wet nurse was a country woman. She protected her as if she were a baby. She was afraid that her parents would bully her, so she taught her this skill.


    When she was ten years old, a second-class steward, who had taken advantage of her mother as a capable mama, stopped her in her path and tried to molest her. Although she was alarmed, she did not forget her mistress''s instruction and gave her a violent slap, causing the second-class steward to scream like a pig being butchered. The second class steered off to a place where no one would ever hear him, and she did not run away either, only seeing him slip down the wall did she shake her hand and walk away, and from then the second class steward took a detour when he saw her.


    Therefore, when Morong Gan''s hand did not follow the rules, she did not even think before moving his knee up. Fortunately, he was in bed and didn''t need any effort. Only after he was done did he remember that he was his husband.


    Morong Gan was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, what kind of wife was this, why would he even do this? Did he think he was the prodigal on the street?


    He really wanted to leave, but he was afraid that the maidservants would laugh at him for not being able to take care of a little girl, so he angrily turned around and ignored her.


    Bai Qianfan bit her lips, her black eyeballs rolling around. Barbara watched his back, wanted to say something soft, but she was afraid of touching a nail. In the end, she could only turn her back in silence, with her back facing Bai Qianfan, who made a wide path in between.


    Bai Qianfan''s sleep had always been very good, almost as if she had just touched the bed, but today, she couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t know if it was due to guilt or not being used to it, but in any case, that sleepyhead just didn''t want to come here. Since she had nothing to do, she quietly listened to Morong Gan''s breathing, which made it sound like a light and even sound.


    She listened to the breathing as if it were rhythmic, a long sound, and then it slowly faded away.


    Morong Gan slept until he woke up in the middle of the night, only to realize that there was a foot in her embrace after being startled. He turned his head to look, she was extremely far away from him, almost touching the wall, yet his leg was actually in his embrace. In East Yue, a young lady''s foot was only fit for her husband, so she was not allowed to show it to outsiders.


    Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong, so he quietly lifted her feet a little and looked at her under the light of the Micro-Star at the head of the bed.


    The feet of the girl from the East Yue were all small, called golden lotuses, and drank flower wine inside the Railed Yard. Those romantic men used the embroidered shoes of the girl with the red medal on them as a wine cup, and even passed along drinks, causing him to feel disgusted by them. Besides shoes, the girl with the red plate was wearing a pair of stockings, but his little feet couldn''t be seen from where they were hanging, in short, it was ugly.


    He secretly laughed at himself for overthinking things. How could his wife''s feet be taken out for others to see? Whoever dared to look, he would dig out whose eyeballs!


    He did not hold her person, but held her feet. His heart was also satisfied, and his earlier anger also dissipated.


    He fell asleep again, and when he woke up again, he looked down and saw that the little girl had somehow rolled into his arms, sticking close to him with her hand on his waist and her head on his arm. Her faint breath was on his neck, very light, like the willow leaves in the beginning of spring, drifting past ¡­


    Morong Gan suddenly stopped thinking about it. He had heard his underlings joking around previously, who said that they could live in the Railed Yard for 10 days and then fall down and not come out. He despised her in his heart, but now that he was in a warm place, he felt comfortable and didn''t want to move. He despised her in his heart, but now that he was in a warm place, he felt comfortable and didn''t want to move.


    He lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. The fragrance of orchids, he did not know what they used to wash their hair, it smelled really good. He dared not move at first, knowing that her sleep was shallow, but in the dim light her small face was so moving that he had to endure for a long time before he quietly turned her so that he could bend his head and kiss her, her smooth forehead, her warm eyebrows, the long wings of her ciliary butterfly brushing his lips.


    Bai Qianfan groaned twice, and rubbed her chest as though she was protesting against him scratching her clear dream. Morong Gan did not dare move, only to see that her ears were right in front of him. He did not hesitate at all, and immediately opened his mouth to grab her petite earlobe.


    He knew that the fish and the bear''s paw could not be taken at the same time, and he was content with having to do the same.


    Hao Pingguan coughed outside the window. He had been in the room for a long time, but there was no sound coming from the room, the prince was used to staying at the Yin hour, if he did not wake up soon, it would delay the rise of the court.


    Prince Chu was a person who did great things, although he was immersed in gentleness, he would not let this mistake slip his mind. Hearing Hao Pingguan coughing, he knew that it was already too late, so he quietly pulled back his arms and supported himself up to sit up, looking back, but he still couldn''t bear to, and lowered her head to kiss her. Bai Qianfan laid on her back, and just happened to kiss her mouth.


    He did not dare to lower his mouth. He was afraid that he would not be able to leave if he were to really touch her.


    helped him put on his clothes, and the two of them, who had never served Morong Gan closely before, couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. The buckle on their robes had wrapped around their hair, and the belt below them fell out again ¡­ In short, they were a little flustered.


    Morong Gan was angry from getting up, if it was usual, he would have already kicked his to the ground, but today he was worried about Bai Qianfan, so he could only endure it and not let them do it, he quickly walked out.


    Yue Xiang followed him out with her heart in his throat. She heard his voice sound cold and heavy, "Are you that careless when serving princesses all the time?"


    Yue Gui Yue Xiang lowered her head, and replied in unison with a terrified expression, "We servants do not dare."


    "If you don''t serve her well, then be careful of your skin. I don''t need you here. Go and wait in front of the wangfei and keep your hands and feet gentle. Don''t disturb her and let her sleep more."


    Yue Xiang knew that the prince doted on his wife, but she still felt that it was a bit inconceivable that he would give such detailed instructions.


    Outside, Hao Pingguan and Jia Tong had been waiting for a long time. When they saw that the Prince had come out, they hurriedly rushed towards the Huailin Pavilion. When they were there, they still had to wash up, change their clothes, eat breakfast, and then go to the palace.


    Before Morong Gan left, he specially went to the ear room to look at the newborn baby rabbit. It was weird too, but he had never cared about these things, only because Bai Qianfan liked it, he was interested too.

 C276 Today please send this servant out of the house

    When Qiu Wen was combing Xiu Yuanshuang''s hair, she wanted to say something but hesitated. Xiu Yuanshuang looked at her in the mirror, "What is it?


    Qiu Wen slowly said: "Last night, the prince rested at the Moon Reaching Pavilion."


    As Xiu Yuanshuang held onto her pinky, her heart skipped a beat. She felt a pain on her fingertip, and when she looked down, she noticed that her fingernail that was half an inch long had been broken.


    She laughed bitterly in her heart. Bai Qianfan had lived in the Huailin Pavilion before, and seeing how disgusted Morong Gan was with her, she had judged them to be close to each other since a long time ago. She had no choice but to feel desolate in her heart.


    From the moment she entered, Morong Gan had never stayed in the backyard before. This could be counted as his first time.


    She closed her eyes, forcefully suppressing the bitterness that swarmed through her heart.


    Qiu Wen carefully sized her up and advised: "Master, don''t be angry. No matter how well the prince treats my wife, he will still keep you in his residence.


    No way, Xiu Yuanshuang sighed in his heart. He already wanted to send her out, and even gave her a good home, to actually want to give her to Du Changfeng, let alone how could a small Nine governor be worthy of her. Just by giving her heart, once she gave it to him, she would never be able to take him back.


    "Enough of that. If they have anything to do in the future, they don''t have to come back to me. Let me live a peaceful life for two days."


    "Master," Qiu Wen smoothed out her hair and pressed on top of it with the pearl, her heart also desolate: "Master is still so young, if you really want to continue like this, then how about it?


    It was useless, she was forced into a corner, so she told her parents about it. Her mother knew that she was suffering, but what could she do, because that was the Prince Chu. Even so, she still went to the Emperor to complain. When she heard that the Emperor scolded Prince Chu and even punished her to kneel, it was useless. In this mansion, she was still muddle-headed and could not see the light of day.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Qiu Wen said again: "Master, there''s no need to waste so much time in this mansion, why not ask Your Highness to be merciful and leave? In any case ¡­"


    Even before she finished speaking, Xiu Yuanshuang berated her: "Don''t speak nonsense, since I am married into the Prince Chu, I will be a ghost of the Prince Chu, I will die, and I will definitely not leave the house, do you think that I am not pitiful enough? Why don''t you stab me instead? "


    Qiu Wen was so scared that she knelt down and slapped herself across the face, "This servant has no eyes, this servant has a cheap mouth, this servant should hit her ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked at him coldly, and continued to sputter for a few times before calling out, "Get up, you are my closest friend, you should have understood my intentions by coming here from your place, and why are you still spouting nonsense. Today, I will punish you, but you better not hold grudges, remember this matter, don''t bring it up again, just don''t mention it."


    Qiu Wen stood up with a swelled face. She nodded in agreement and reached out to help her eat breakfast in the side hall.


    No one knew that Morong Gan was going to assign her to Du Changfeng. Back then, when he came to discuss it with her, she sent all the servant girls away intentionally so that they would hear about it.


    Since she was unhappy here, Bai Qianfan was not much better off. Because she was born with a bunny, she happily went onto the Huailin Pavilion to report the good news to Qi Hong. Although they must have already found out, she couldn''t hide it and wanted to personally tell them.


    Reaching Huailin Pavilion, without seeing Qi Hong, Bai Qianfan started to describe to Lv He what the little rabbit looked like, and showed it to her with a hand gesture, "Do you see? It''s just a little bit long, like a big meatball, I don''t dare to touch it. Head Steward said that it will take a few days for the fur to grow on. I sent someone to keep an eye on them, afraid that Snowball would accidentally crush them to death. I heard that there are also females that eat bunnies, and Snowballs would never do that, but it''s always better to be on guard. "


    Lv He joked: "Congratulations Princess, your family has been added with new talents, and there are even six of them. The future generations have great fortune."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, and did not mind at all, "Wait until the rabbits are older, can I give one each to my sisters? Nurturing is fun, those eyes are red and shiny, like a glass ball, it''s really nice. "


    "Alright, give Qi Hong and I one each. When she leaves the palace in the future, I can still give some thought."


    Speaking of this matter, Bai Qianfan was a little depressed, and sighed, "I wasn''t willing to allow Big Sister Qi Hong to leave the palace, and I had already mentioned this to the Duke. Who knows if he would agree, but I''m a little bored. "Good, the note is good. The plate is straight. It''s much better than mine ¡­"


    The first two sentences that she spoke, Lv He still did not understand. When she heard her, she could not help but be shocked, "What did you say to me? For me to accept Qi Hong? "


    Bai Qianfan blinked her eyes and asked, "If this is the case, Big Sister Qi Hong doesn''t need to leave the house, how good would it be for us to stay together?!"


    Just as Lv He was about to speak, the curtain on the door was suddenly lifted, and Qi Hong walked in with a cold breeze. With a smile on her face, she knelt in front of Bai Qianfan: "This servant is too ashamed to stay in the palace, please send this servant out today!"


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, and quickly pulled her up, "What did elder sister say? What happened? "


    Qi Hong refused to get up, and lowered her head. She really felt wronged in her heart. Little Princess is a fool. When Barbara came to me to say this, she thought it was her idea if anyone else would look at her, but how would I look at her?


    She had followed this lord for more than three years and had never dared to have any presumptuous thoughts. Although they were close servants, they both had nothing to lose, but now, it was good.


    "Elder sister, quickly invite him over. You''re acting like this, I, I ¡­" Bai Qianfan panicked and looked at Lv He as if begging for help.


    Lv He could only follow and drag it out, "Sister Qi Hong, quickly get up, don''t you see that even the wangfei is about to cry?" He then looked at Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan immediately squeezed her eyes shut, she could not squeeze out any tears, so when Qi Hong did not raise her head, she quickly wiped some saliva under her eyelids, and said with a sobbing tone, "Big sister, are you angry with me? I''ll apologize to my sister! " As she spoke, she was about to bow down.


    In Lv He''s eyes, it was really funny, but she did not dare laugh out loud.


    How could Qi Hong accept sher worship? Hearing her sobbing, he could only get up, raise her eyes, and seeing that Bai Qianfan''s eyelids were shining, the resentment in her heart disappeared. She knew that she had good intentions, but she was too reckless.

 C277 To make a girl like you you have to do something

    During the assembly, Morong Gan saw that Prince Jin was standing in the middle of the procession and was surprised. It had been a while since he last saw him, perhaps he had gotten the Railed Yard lady to hook him again.


    After he left the court, he wanted to ask Prince Jin to come with him, but he did not expect the emperor to stay behind. At that time, the Prince Jin looked at him with a hint of sadness in his eyes, then looked at the emperor with cold eyes, and did not look at him. He knew that the Emperor was truly infuriated because of Xiu Yuanshuang the other time. Even until now, his infuriated expression had not disappeared.


    He had something to find the Prince Jin, and since he had met them, he might as well wait for them. When he walked out from the west side door, only Ning Jiu came over, and he glanced at his surroundings: "Where''s Jia Tong?"


    In reply to the Duke, Jia Tong asked this subordinate to take a leave of absence. He said that someone came from his hometown and brought some stuff over for him.


    The Prince Chu was strict under his rule, but this kind of thing was better than nothing. Who didn''t have parents, if they brought things from far away, it would be reasonable to take them.


    He looked at the not too distant Fifth Battalion yamen patrolling, "They went over to Du Changfeng''s place?"


    This is nothing to hide. Ning Jiu said this and said, "I''ll go to the yamen to avoid the wind. You wait for Prince Jin here and you must definitely come to see this king."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan had to go to the yamen on his horse. Currently, Du Changfeng no longer cared about the Nine governor, but he was still in the backyard, only his identity had changed.


    When Morong Gan arrived at the door, he threw the reins to the small guard at the door. With his hands behind his back, he walked into the backyard.


    At this moment, Hou''s backyard was extremely quiet. As soon as he entered, he heard a strange sound, as if someone was crying. He didn''t dare to speak loudly, and held his breath.


    The door was open and a curtain hung over it, but he couldn''t see inside.


    The person who was crying started to speak. His voice was choked with sobs as it transmitted into his ears, "Me really has no face..." I don''t know how to make the villagers gossip this time... I don''t believe what other people say, but your brother is still fighting with other people. That''s why I came to take a look, so that I could go back and slap those people in the face ¡­ "I didn''t expect that you would pummel my face to death. Are you going to pummel me to death ¡­"


    It was Jia Tong who advised him, "Uncle, don''t be angry, this matter, it''s not all Zhang Feng''s fault, the things here ¡­"


    "You shut up," Du Changfeng finally said, his voice was cold and stern, "I''ve committed a crime, the higher ups took my position, I admit it, there''s nothing much to say. Father, you go back and speak the truth, other people love to chew on their food, but who are we trying to obstruct?"


    You scoundrel, "Grandpa Du was probably angry to the point of raising his voice," You live only through skin and skin, and you don''t want face. We really do want face, because of you, our whole family won''t be able to lift up their heads anymore in the village, and knowing that I''m coming, Captain Li even specially sent some rice wine over, saying that it was rice wine from his hometown, to give it to you for a taste. Do you even have the face to try it? "


    "Pa!" With a loud noise, Grandpa Du seemed to have smashed the wine jar. A faint fragrance came out from the curtain.


    This was the first time Morong Gan had heard this, and it was hard to say what he felt in his heart. He was about to turn around and leave when he heard Du Changfeng say, "Father, where did your son fall and how did he crawl up? What does the Nine governor count as? From now on, your son will make a general for you to see! "


    Morong Gan''s heart stirred. After being depressed for so long, Du Changfeng finally woke up. He didn''t know what to say, so he was too lazy to listen. He lifted his leg and walked out.


    Just as he arrived at the gate of the courtyard, he saw Ning Jiu accompanying Prince Jin.


    Different from when he was in the palace, Prince Jin''s face was full of smiles as he greeted, "Is Third Brother looking for me to drink?"


    Morong Gan rolled his eyes at him, "Other than eating and playing, what else do you know?"


    "Cartoons, paintings, poems, poems, songs, these are all fine too. As long as Third Brother is interested, I can do anything with you."


    Morong Gan asked: "Why did Royal Brother look for you earlier?"


    "Don''t mention it," the Prince Jin said with a bitter face. "About the fact that I am the easiest to talk to, all the girls that don''t have space to stuff have already been stuffed into my hands."


    Morong Gan joked: "What, you aren''t willing to give a beauty to him? Royal Brother probably knows that you are happy with this path, which is why I gave it to you. "


    It would have been fine if it was really like this, but it''s a pity that it''s a famous one, "the Prince Jin sighed," The daughter of Vice Minister Liu''s family wants to marry me as a concubine. There are so many women in the backyard, and it''s already chaotic enough.


    Morong Gan did not say anything, he knew what the Emperor was planning in his heart.


    The emperor was a benevolent ruler. In private, was this benevolent lord''s methods really that bad? As a sovereign, his personality was still a little weak. He kept trying to curry favor with the officials and when thinking about restraining others, other than marrying them, he seemed to be unable to think of any other way.


    He didn''t mind being an evil person, but the emperor wasn''t going to do anything about it this way. The emperor was still alive, and if he didn''t handle this situation well, the court would be in chaos. He was slightly worried, he had previously advised the emperor to put on airs, but in the end, he was unable to follow his advice. Gradually, the situation turned into this, where the empress was the one who dealt with things decisively, looking ahead, the Emperor and Empress was a couple with deep affection, and the empress''s words could be heard.


    "Let''s go, Third Brother. Let''s go to the Intoxicated Old Man Restaurant. We''ll have a drink today." Prince Jin dragged Morong Gan and wanted to leave.


    Morong Gan pushed his hand away, "Let''s not drink anymore, let''s talk about it when we are free next time, I have something to beat you up for." As he said that, he glanced at Ning Jiu, who knew his limits, and immediately walked far away.


    Prince Jin was confused, "Yo, what''s going on? Even Xiao Jiu can''t listen to it?"


    Morong Gan was a little embarrassed, but Prince Jin was a good person, if you want to ask someone else, you might as well ask him, it''s fine even if he''s a joke, he''s still your brother anyway.


    He raised his hand to sweep the tip of his nose, "That, how do you normally please women?"


    When Prince Jin heard him ask that, he was immediately amused, and patted his shoulder: "If Third Brother wanted to ask about the way here, then it can be said that he found the right person, no matter what kind of person he is, when it comes to this grandpa, this grandpa will keep her in his hands, flat and flat."


    Morong Gan frowned, "What round and flat? Let me ask you, to make a girl like you, what must you do?"


    Prince Jin blinked his eyes at him, "Who does Third Brother like?"


    "Who else, just a baby," he sighed, spitting out his own distress.


    When Prince Jin heard this, he looked at him like he was looking at a monster. After a while, he laughed loudly, "My brother, I didn''t expect you to be so emotional!"

 C278 If you make a mistake later on you will be punished in this way

    Bai Qianfan did not expect herself to be angered by what she did on impulse. She regretted it so much that her intestines turned green, she did not care about her own reputation, but she did not think about Qi Hong. Seeing Qi Hong sitting there without uttering a word, she decided to be careful at the side. She would bring her tea and food later on, making Qi Hong feel extremely uncomfortable. She was no longer angry at Bai Qianfan, only that she was a little uncomfortable in her heart. She did not know what face she would have to see him with when the Prince returned.


    Lv He picked the curtain and came in, and exhaled, "Our Big Sister Qi Hong has not calmed down yet, don''t be lost in thought, hurry and go enjoy the incense, I am coming back soon."


    Qi Hong remained seated and did not move, "I have no face to see grandpa, help me burn incense."


    "What do you mean, you don''t have the face to see the lord," Lv He teased her intentionally, "Could it be that you have something up your sleeve?"


    "What are you talking about, you dead tellurite?" Qi Hong picked up the embroidery on the table and threw it over. Lv He grinned as she caught it, "Look, it''s true.


    "You," Qi Hong was so angry that she went over to hit her, "If I ask you again, you can say it, but you''ll see that I won''t rip your mouth apart."


    Bai Qianfan saw that they were playing and said, "Big Sister Qi Hong can rest, I will help you burn incense."


    Hearing this, Qi Hong stopped her hands. "This won''t do, it''s this servant''s work, how can I let wangfei do this. I didn''t want to let you know. I thought this servant was getting too big and had no master in her eyes. "


    Bai Qianfan was afraid that she would not agree, so she left the house first, "Elder sister, please allow me to make amends. I told the prince that it was my idea, and it had nothing to do with elder sister."


    When the Little Princess mentioned it again, I am such a smart person, I would immediately know what happened the moment I hear it. Just as I was about to chase after his, I was held back by Lv He, "Let his go, as long as he speaks, I will definitely understand."


    Qi Hong''s face was thin, she did not want to meet Morong Gan at this point of time, so she said, "I''m going to the kitchen, I''ll leave more burden on you in front of me."


    "You don''t need to say it," Lv He glanced at her, "With your soft temper, marrying anyone would be a loss. You might as well just follow me." Seeing Qi Hong raise her hand to fight, she quickly slipped away like a wisp of smoke.


    Bai Qianfan bent over and put down the thin and thin fragrant plate in her hand. Wisps of white smoke came out from the silver lotus petal that had been cut off by the Copper Crane, becoming thicker and thicker than usual.


    Just as she took in a deep breath, she heard a sound from the door, and turned around to see that Morong Gan had returned. He took two steps forward and stopped, and just looked at her without saying a word, his face was slightly red.


    Bai Qianfan looked around, who was Qingqing? There''s no one else in the house?


    "Who is the prince called?" she wondered.


    Morong Gan slowly walked over, the light in his eyes dimmed, and he called out again, "Qingqing."


    Seeing that he was being so serious, Bai Qianfan could not help but burst out laughing, "Your Royal Highness is confused, my name is Qian Fan, I am not some Qing Qing."


    The romance that Morong Gan had finally been nurtured up by the Prince Jin immediately disappeared without a trace. He wasn''t a romantic either, it would be fine to call him a murderer.


    After yelling those two times, he felt goosebumps all over his body. He turned around and sat back down on his chair, his expression serious. "Why are you smoking, where are they?"


    Bai Qianfan was afraid that he would scold Qi Hong and Qi Hong, and so she said, "I was the one who smoked myself, I usually make you angry, and I always feel bad about it. I wanted to personally do some things for you to make you happy."


    As long as you don''t piss me off, I''m happier than anything else.


    Seeing that he had calmed down, Bai Qianfan became more bold, and leaned on the side of the chair: "Who did the Duke call out to just now?"


    Morong Gan reached out and pulled her onto his lap, "She''s calling you."


    "It''s not like my name''s ¡­" Bai Qianfan suddenly remembered something. In the past, when she was at Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, he heard her father calling the Sixth Madame "Qing" before.


    She was a bit embarrassed and began to laugh mischievously. "Since when did the prince know these things? I don''t know."


    Morong Gan was a little annoyed, wasn''t it for you to learn it? He pinched her face, "This is a nickname for husband and wife. What''s wrong with it? If I call you that, you can say yes."


    "It''s very awkward," Bai Qianfan giggled. "As soon as you shouted, I remembered that my father also called Sixth Aunt this way.


    Morong Gan was also numb all over, he thought for a bit, then asked, "You keep on calling me prince, making it seem like there''s something new. Earlier, I told you to call me grandpa, but you didn''t want to, why don''t we call each other by name, what do you think?"


    Bai Qianfan blinked her big, black eyes. "What''s the prince called?"


    The Prince Chu was furious, "You''ve been married for so long, yet you don''t even know my name? Didn''t I teach you how to write last time? "


    Bai Qianfan''s neck shrunk, "I, I forgot."


    He actually dared to say that she had forgotten about him. Prince Chu was so angered that he started laughing, he raised her chin and bit on her lips in a punitive manner. Actually, after this bite, he was also very nervous. Since yesterday, he had made up his mind to infiltrate her little by little and let her slowly get used to it. He wanted to see if she would remember his identity.


    Bai Qianfan was bitten, and anxiously covered her mouth: "Prince, are you a dog, how can you love to bite people?"


    Morong Gan snorted, "Biting you is light, if you anger me, I will eat you."


    Bai Qianfan was dumbstruck, "Your Highness, you, you''re still eating people?"


    Morong Gan intentionally teased her, "The people at the side won''t eat you, they''ll just eat you."


    However, Bai Qianfan laughed again, "I know that Your Highness was just playing around with me," he paused for a moment, and then continued, "I was wrong in what I did last time ¡­"


    Morong Gan interrupted her, "You''ve done too many wrong things, which one are you talking about?"


    "That''s right ¡­" "Bai Qianfan lowered her head, and raised her eyelids again," I didn''t even ask her about Big Sister Qi Hong''s matter, and only opened my mouth to speak to the Duke, I thought she agreed, you are such a handsome person, and also a soldier of the Great General, you can enjoy a life of glory with the Duke, you can''t force yourself, if you don''t agree with me, so just pretend that I didn''t say anything.


    Morong Gan was so angry by her that he laughed. Last time, he did not agree, but she did not think much of it. He wanted to bash his leg a few times, but he was also afraid of leaving a mark like last time.


    He just looked at her without saying a word, causing Bai Qianfan''s hair to stand on end. "Your Highness, why are you looking at me like this?"


    She thought that he was going to bite her again, so she gave up resisting and prepared to let him take a bite. Who knew that he was not biting her, but gently sucking her lips, and her brain exploded, this feeling was even more terrifying than taking a bite, and her heart seemed to jump out of her mouth, not caring much about him at all, she just pushed him away and ran away.


    Morong Gan''s voice came from behind them, "If you make a mistake later, I''ll punish you."


    When the thick curtain fell, Morong Gan saw the little girl running away, Morong Gan touched his lips and laughed.

 C279 Act as a page

    Bai Qianfan ran out of the kitchen and reported to Qi Hong that she had already explained this matter to the Duke, telling her to be at ease.


    Qi Hong laughed somewhat helplessly, "This servant was too unreasonable, don''t take it to heart, wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan stood around the stove, smelling the hot fragrance from the pot, "It''s not like that, blame me for being muddleheaded and messed up. Elder sister, if you don''t like the prince, then who do you like?


    Qi Hong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "This servant begs you, so let this matter pass, okay, Royal Concubine?"


    Bai Qianfan hugged her arm, "But I don''t want you to go out."


    "There''s no rush. After the new year, Head Steward will find a good servant, and this servant will be able to go out."


    Hearing her words, Bai Qianfan relaxed, then there was no rush, there was still time, let her slowly think of a way.


    Bai Qianfan sat on the side of the table and waited, half a day later, Morong Gan did not come over. She could not wait any longer, so she quietly took the chopsticks, causing Lv He''s eyes to sweep across the room, "Princess, wait a bit, I haven''t come over."


    Bai Qianfan pouted. "Make a rule in the future, the first is to eat, and the second is to eat. What''s more important than eating?"


    Qi Hong covered her mouth and laughed. In Little Princess''s place, eating is a top priority, but in this Master''s place, many things are more important than eating.


    After a while, Morong Gan, accompanied by Hao Pingguan, slowly walked over. When Bai Qianfan saw him from afar, she waved at him, "Your highness, please take a few steps."


    Morong Gan found her anxious look funny, "You''re thinking of me like that?"


    "No, I want to eat."


    Morong Gan was completely engrossed in reading the camp newspaper. It was not because Hao Pingguan had been too hasty that he had forgotten to eat, but it was no wonder the little girl was in such a rush. It was because he was hungry.


    He sat down and said, "You don''t need to wait for me in the future. When you''re hungry, you eat first. Didn''t you grow up? If you delay, you won''t be able to grow up."


    Bai Qianfan was immediately happy when she heard it, and said to Lv He, "Big sister heard it, I can eat first from now on.


    Lv He secretly shook her head, for such a heartless and thoughtless girl, she did not know whether it was lucky or misfortune that I met her!


    With Bai Qianfan here, this meal would definitely not be too quiet. Morong Gan listened to her chatter about the taste of the dishes, then talked about how the newborn bunny was interesting, and finally, even commented on Hao Pingguan''s new robe today. Most of the time, Morong Gan did not interrupt his, but only listened to her speak, and would occasionally mutter, "Quickly eat, talk less, and be careful what you say."


    His eyes were bright and clear, like that of an easily satisfied child''s. Every time he saw her expression, Morong Gan would always feel a peculiar joy in his heart. It was only after a long time did he finally know that this feeling was called happiness.


    Finally, Bai Qianfan calmed down, and pretended to be casual, "Prince Jin is treating me to dinner tonight, do you want to come along?"


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up, "Prince Jin also invited me?"


    "You are my family, so inviting me is equivalent to inviting you. How about it? Do you want to go with your husband?"


    Hearing the normally imposing Prince Chu address himself as'' husband '', the two servant girls and Hao Pingguan all felt that it was funny, but they only dared to snicker inside, and their faces did not dare show it in the slightest. However, Bai Qianfan laughed presumptuously, "Haha, your husband, your wife agrees!"


    Morong Gan glanced at her and said: "I just want to see you holed up in your residence everyday. I want to bring you out to have a look, but it''s not good for a young lady to openly meet an outsider, you can disguise as a servant to stay by my side."


    What Bai Qianfan wished for was that when she was in Princess Chu, she would wear Pearl Hairpin s and wear silk, so it would be inconvenient for her to do anything. She was afraid that she would move too much and throw the Pearl Hairpin off her head, and worried that she would tear her beautiful clothes.


    The whole afternoon, she was searching for a servant in her residence with a figure that was about the same as hers. She wanted to borrow some clothes from him to use, but she didn''t need to put in so much effort.


    In the evening, Qi Hong and Lv He would help her put on her blue jacket, pants and tie them together, and her black hair would be tied up with a handkerchief, making her look like a handsome young servant. She still thought that it was not enough and forcefully held onto her umbrella under her arm, with both of her hands tucked into her sleeves, and she stood in front of the water caltrop mirror looking left and right, as she excitedly asked Qi Hong: "Elephant? Does it look like it? "


    Qi Hong laughed: "Elephant, like an elegant Young Noble."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, she lowered her head and looked at herself, "She looks like Young Noble? Am I too noble to be a servant in this outfit? "


    Lv He continued, "What Young Noble Jia, he is clearly a fool. Just by changing the umbrella into a towel and putting it on his shoulder, he became a servant.


    At this time, Hao Pingguan asked from the door, "Is the princess ready? The prince has called her away."


    Bai Qianfan immediately took her role, holding an umbrella, she nodded her head and bowed towards Hao Pingguan, then smiled, "Please allow Head Steward to rush me, this little one is already done."


    Hao Pingguan was shocked, he immediately avoided her respect, and laughed helplessly: "Princess, quickly go, Your Highness is waiting."


    Because it was cold and he was afraid of freezing her, Morong Gan prepared a palanquin and stood by the side of the palanquin. When he saw Bai Qianfan flying towards him, he sized her up and stared at the umbrella under her arm: "It''s not raining, why are you holding an umbrella?"


    Bai Qianfan reasoned, "I''m a servant, I must have something in my hands."


    "No need, it''s weird that I''m tired. Don''t take it."


    "No, it won''t do if I don''t take it."


    Morong Gan could only nod his head, "Fine fine fine, if you want to take it, then take it. Quickly go in and sit down."


    Inside the palanquin, Morong Gan regretted his decision. Because he wanted to sit next to her, he did not specially use the big palanquin to squeeze two people together. In the end, because of the umbrella, he separated the two of them.


    Things did not go well from the very beginning, and Morong Gan had a bad premonition about what would happen next.


    When Morong Ze just said out this idea, he already felt that it was inappropriate and was unwilling to agree. As long as Bai Qianfan felt anger, then it would be a success. Even if it wasn''t, this time, it would be able to arouse her instincts to be a wife, no daughter-in-law would be able to see her husband flirting and joking with other women, and she wouldn''t be bothered about it.


    He thought about it again and again. Although he knew that this matter was a little absurd, if Bai Qianfan really knew what was going on, then it would really save him. His one-sided wish was a joke, she loved her wholeheartedly, but in the end, she still treated him as Ge Zi.

 C280 She doesnt like men

    Bai Qianzhang had never been in such a beautiful place before. In front of him was a large lake, and on the surface of the lake was a large pavilion with a huge pink lotus flower bud on the pillar. The water rippled, and as the wind blew, the shadow of the lake moved, as if it was alive. There was a ribbon wrapped around the pillars, so it was impossible to see their original color under the lighting. They were all bright red with wind chimes hanging from them. When the wind blew, the tinkling of the bells could be heard. It was very pleasing to listen to.


    The pavilion was surrounded by thick curtains, making it impossible to see any light through them. It was very mysterious. What was inside?


    The valet lifted the curtain, and a warm wind blew in, carrying a faint fragrance. Bai Qianyan followed Mo Rong in, and across the way, a tall, jade-like man with picturesque features, no crown, and loose hair tied in a bun and tied with a ribbon, looked lazy and loose. He wore a moon-white robe, and a thin mink fringes along his sleeves and collar.


    This was the first time Bai Qianfan saw Morong Ze dressed up in such a manner, and she could not help but be stunned.


    Because there was an outsider, it wasn''t convenient for Morong Gan to bow to her, he cheerfully said: "Little brother, please take a seat."


    Bai Qianfan bowed while holding onto her umbrella: "I''m a servant, it''s good that you stand, this grandpa is too polite."


    "Who is this servant?" Morong Ze asked politely as he sat down for her. "Those who have come are all guests, take a seat, just us, no outsiders."


    Bai Qianfan saw two girls standing by the side of the table, smiling at her and Morong Gan, their voices were sweet to the point of being greasy: "I''m here, please take a seat."


    Bai Qianfan was a little confused. The two ladies did not look like rich girls, but when Morong Gan sat down, one of them immediately leaned over, leaning on him like he had no bones. Her slender hand picked up the small wine cup, and said bewitchingly, "Let me pour some wine for Master."


    This time, Bai Qianfan finally understood that Morong Ze was actually treating them to wine and flowers. Although she had never seen this before, she had secretly heard her brothers talk about it during the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, so she guessed that it should be the case.


    Although Morong Gan would occasionally make a move on his, in her eyes, Prince Chu was still a very dignified existence. To her, he was nothing more than a small fry to his, but now, they were both accompanied by beauties on both sides. Hehe, she felt that tonight, they should be able to broaden their horizons, and he was somewhat impatient.


    Of course, the food here was also quite delicious, almost comparable to Big Sister Qi Hong''s cooking skills. First, she ate some food to ease her stomach. Then, she rested her chin on her hands and watched the show with a smile.


    When Morong Ze saw this, he felt that something was amiss. Princess Chu should be furious, angry, stone-faced, and even threw his chopsticks at the wine cup. Why was she smiling so brightly, he seemed to be even more impatient than her husband ¡­ Was there something wrong with the little daughter-in-law''s brain?


    The dragon in the room was too hot, and there was a ball of fire on both sides of him. As he leaned on her flirtatiously, his back was sweating profusely, and most importantly, in front of Bai Qianfan, he could not enter into the drama no matter what. He had the feeling of being caught red-handed by his wife on the spot.


    Therefore, this scene was a little strange. The two men''s faces were colorful, and only the delicate and pretty attendant had a relaxed and overflowing smile on his face.


    Morong Gan could not continue acting. He wanted to beat the drum to call the two women to retreat, but he saw that Morong Ze was looking at him with a serious expression, with a determined look.


    He lifted his hand and clapped it. After a while, a stunning beauty came in from the door, and the little maidservant, in addition to the peacock cloak outside, revealed the clothes underneath, which were beautifully made, as if made out of strands of silver wire, and as they moved, silver light flowed, and one could vaguely make out the white wall of skin. There were layers upon layers of violet gauze, like a flower blooming at its highest.


    She had a pair of clear eyes, red lips, creamy skin, and a slim waist as she gracefully walked over.


    Bai Qianfan was dumbstruck, and only let out a sigh of relief after a long while. She was truly a beautiful woman, even she liked her, let alone a man.


    Morong Ze called the beauty beside Morong Gan to sit next to him. The beauty who had just entered the room filled in the gaps and sat down in the same position as before.


    Instead of leaning on Morong Gan, she rolled up his sleeves and poured wine for Morong Gan. With a smile on his face, Morong Gan lifted her chin with his fingers, "Why don''t you feed this grandpa some?"


    The beautiful woman gave a soft laugh, and her charming eyes darted to the side. She was truly bewitching someone to death. He picked up the wine cup and took a sip, then raised Mo Rong''s neck and sent it over.


    This was the main show that she and Morong Ze had planned for each other. If Bai Qianfan still did not react to this, there was only one reason: Bai Qianfan did not like men.


    Morong Ze drank wine at the side, feeling very nervous. He had boasted about it to his brother, and when Bai Qianfan saw this, he would definitely cover his face in anger and leave. At that time, Morong Gan would chase after her, hug her in his embrace and kiss her.


    Morong Gan was still quite patient, he still maintained his ambiguous expression, as if he was going to laugh or not. Seeing that beautiful red lips slowly moving over, he seemed to enjoy it a lot, as he put on a full set of acting, even hugging a beauty in his arms. The two were practically stuck together, it was as intimate as one could get.


    He was waiting for Bai Qianfan to flare up, but Bai Qianfan remained very calm in the light. The beauty couldn''t wait any longer, and finally pressed her lips against her, causing a ball of meat and the smell of alcohol to spread outwards. Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly lifted his head to look at Bai Qianfan.


    Seeing that, she was so angry that she almost died. Bai Qianfan smilingly raised her eyebrows at him, as if she knew her limits.


    He could not continue pretending and pushed the beauty away. He used the handkerchief to wipe his mouth and threw her in front of Morong Ze, pointing it at him. He was so angry that he could not speak anymore.


    Morong Ze was startled, "This matter is ¡­" "Third Brother, this isn''t all my fault. Third Brother, Third Brother, listen to me."


    Morong Gan stuffed Bai Qianfan into the palanquin, just in time for Morong Ze to arrive. He grabbed onto Prince Jin''s clothes, dragged him to the side, and spoke in a low voice: "This is your so-called good idea, it''s still not working, I''ve already lost all my face!"


    Morong Ze cried, "Can you blame me? I''ve already said this before. If Third Sister doesn''t react in this way, it can only mean that she doesn''t like men. "


    "Bullshit, she doesn''t like men, do you think she likes women?"


    "Perhaps that is a possibility," Morong Ze said as he rubbed his chin. "When Aunt Lian came in earlier, she didn''t even blink when she saw her.


    Morong Gan ruthlessly pushed him, "If you continue talking nonsense, be careful that I might kick you!"


    Morong Ze staggered a few steps before stabilizing himself. He knew that his brother had suffered a huge blow tonight, if he did not try it then that would be fine.

 C281 Punish myself

    On the way back, Morong Gan automatically distanced himself from Bai Qianfan.


    He regretted agreeing to Morong Ze that idiot to act out this scene. He really wanted to smash himself with a rock.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know what was the purpose of his sudden rage, she only thought that it was because of her capricious mood, and carefully hid to the side to secretly observe him.


    At this time, the Marquis'' Prince Chu was the first time she met him. It was very dignified with a cold aura deep down in his bones. There was also a lofty noble aura and cold arrogance.


    Sensing that she was looking at him, Morong Gan''s gaze turned and locked gazes with her. For no particular reason, Bai Qianfan felt a burst of panic, there were too many things in that gaze that she did not understand, it was like a ball of fire, or the sky full of snow. She was scared, her lips moved, but she did not know what to say.


    She was afraid, her eyes wide as a deer''s, her pink lips trembling.


    After a long while, his gaze slowly moved down, and landed on her lips. A light flashed in her dark eyes, and Bai Qianfan only felt her chest tighten as he grabbed hold of her.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to struggle, but she didn''t have the strength, as though he had sucked her primordial spirit away, causing her head to be empty, only her heart was beating crazily in her chest. All of her consciousness faded away as darkness descended and smoke filled the air, threatening to overwhelm her.


    Just as she was about to suffocate, Morong Gan suddenly released her and shouted in a low voice, "Are you an idiot?


    Without waiting for her to regain her senses, he pulled her into his embrace again, and gently patted her back with his large hands. At this moment, the cold man disappeared, and in his place was the familiar warm embrace, the Morong Gan who doted on her.


    She was truly weak and in great pain. She leaned against his chest and panted for breath. Only after she calmed down did she sit up straight. Her umbrella had fallen to the ground at an unknown time, its sharp end sticking out through the curtain.


    She did not dare raise her head as she stared at the umbrella on the ground. Morong Gan still leaned back against the wall and did not say a word.


    The sedan chair swayed back and forth, the sound of the sedan chair''s footsteps were uniform, they reached Jin Sheng Street''s market, it was a little chaotic outside, Bai Qianfan finally opened her mouth, and said softly: "I did not do anything wrong, why is the prince punishing me?"


    Morong Gan''s heart became gloomy, this fool really treated kissing as a punishment, he went silent for a moment before replying, "I am punishing myself."


    Bai Qianfan: "Eh?" SShe raised his head and touched his dark eyes. He immediately lowered his head. She felt that with the current situation, it would be better not to continue with this topic. Prince Chu was temperamental, and if she did not set a time, she would provoke him again, causing her to suffer.


    She tried her best to relax, bent down and picked up the umbrella, holding it in her arms, and said in a very casual manner, "The Prince is too busy drinking and didn''t eat much, let Big Sister Qi Hong cook supper for you when you go back."


    Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat. Was the little girl concerned about him?


    He also didn''t want to be too stiff, otherwise, it would be hard to meet her again in a few days. Since she had started a conversation, he took the opportunity to descend the slope and said, "Hmm, do you still want to eat?"


    "I''m full," she said, turning her head to smile at him, revealing a mouthful of small, waxy teeth. "I want to go back and rest."


    He leaned over and looked at her mouth with a serious expression, as if he despised her, "Indeed, I ate a lot. I couldn''t eat any more. The leaves have stuck to my teeth."


    Bai Qianfan''s face reddened, and she quickly covered her face with her hands, sticking her tongue out and licking her teeth once as she said in a muffled voice, "No, I didn''t."


    Morong Gan smiled and leaned back, only then did Bai Qianfan know that she had been tricked, she angrily swung her fist at him. Morong Gan held her hand and frowned, "Why is it so cold, why is it that the servant girl did not prepare a hand furnace for you?"


    "It''s alright, I won''t be able to use it once I get used to it."


    Morong Gan placed the umbrella by the side of the circle, and held both her hands together in front of her palm, "If you can''t throw it, you can''t. There''s a person waiting on the side, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    "When Prince and I came out today, we didn''t bring anyone with us."


    "Can I give it to you?"


    "With your highness here, why do you need a stove? Your highness'' hands are so warm." As he spoke, he rubbed his face against his hand as if he was trying to curry favor with him.


    Morong Gan really did not know what to say. She was not used to being intimate with her husband, but every now and then, she would play around with him.


    The palanquin entered the Palace without stopping and went all the way to the second gate. Hao Pingguan had long been waiting there.


    Morong Gan snorted, he left the palanquin and turned to bring Bai Qianfan out. Bai Qianfan had always kept a close eye on her things, and as she walked out, he held the umbrella tightly in her arms. When she saw Hao Pingguan, he pinched the umbrella under her arm and bowed to him: "Head Steward, this little one has returned."


    In front of Morong Gan, Hao Pingguan was extremely terrified as he cried out, "Princess, you''re trying to kill me!"


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips, and muttered, "Not interesting." Then, he bowed to Morong Gan, "Your Highness, this humble one will be going back now."


    A smile was plastered on Morong Gan''s lips. He really was a child, he didn''t take off his clothes and continued acting.


    "It''s dark, I''ll drive you there."


    "No need, no need. This humble one is not afraid of treading on the dark path. I can go back myself. Your highness, please wait a moment. This lowly one will be leaving now." With that, she fell forward, turned around, and left.


    Hao Pingguan immediately ordered, "Hurry up and hold up the light for Princess Hua-Yang."


    Just as a servant girl carrying a lantern was about to give chase, Morong Gan waved his hand and shouted, "Don''t follow them, this king will go take a look."


    Since the prince had spoken, the crowd could only stand there and watch helplessly as the two princes walked through the darkness.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes were good, and she was also familiar with the environment, even though it was pitch black, it did not affect her speed at all. Suddenly, her ears twitched, her eyes squinted, and grabbed onto her umbrella.


    Bai Qianfan naturally could not let her hit him, and did not make a sound either. She only extended her hand to grab the umbrella, but Bai Qianfan''s strength was not as strong as her. In the blink of an eye, the umbrella was gone, and she did not panic.


    Morong Gan laughed, "How did you know it was me?"


    "Of course I know. Even if the prince were to turn into ashes, I would still recognize him."


    Morong Gan, "..." Why did those words sound so awkward?


    However, he was still happy that she was able to recognize him. The little girl was not bad, she was very alert, and she did not panic in the face of danger.


    He held her hand. Glimmers danced in the darkness of the night. "Wife, your husband will send you back."

 C282 How many personal guards would the princess like to take with her?

    Lv He was a very shrewd and powerful girl, it was very difficult to see the worry on her face, so Bai Qianfan was very puzzled, who would dare to bully her under the heavens?


    Secretly asking Qi Hong, Qi Hong only sighed and said, "Lv He is not afraid of getting into trouble, but her Ge Zi has a soft personality, to be able to get a girl to come out when things go wrong, he really lives for nothing."


    Only after hearing what Qi Hong said, she knew that Lv He''s Ge Zi was about to get married, the betrothal gift money had gone by, it was a street agent who praised the woman to the heavens, but then the Lv He family found out, that the girl was not her own kind of person, that she was pregnant with a man, and wanted to find a cheap father. Now that her family was in a mess, a pure and innocent person definitely could not agree to it, so they went to the woman''s house to ask for the money, but the woman was unreasonable, and not only did she not return the money, but she forced Lv He to get married.


    Because she could not enter the house, and because she could not allow her child to be born into a joke, she had gone to the carriage to look for a man to marry her. Even though they had married, the girl had to secretly cross the river with the tyrant. He was forcing Lv He''s brother to jump into the fire pit.


    Lv He''s parents were honest people, and there were no connections among her relatives. If the scumbag did not dare to offend them, they would have to swallow their anger and not return the money for the wedding, but since the scumbag refused, they had to get married. The two seniors could not watch their son jump into the fire pit, and had to wash their faces with tears all day.


    Bai Qianfan said, "That''s easy to do, just tell me, once he appears, there''s nothing that can''t be resolved."


    Qi Hong shook her head, "That''s what I said too, but don''t underestimate that girl Lv He. Don''t look at how angry she is, she doesn''t want to trouble others with her free time, not to mention me. As a slave, we can''t let our master worry about us, we even need to go and cause trouble for her, she definitely won''t do that."


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, then said, "She is unwilling to trouble Your Highness, but this matter let me know, she will definitely not stand by and watch."


    Just then, Hao Pingguan opened the curtain and came in. He first bowed to Bai Qianfan and said, "Miss Lv He has matters to attend to at home, she just left on leave, so today only the girls are left. How about I send someone over to help you?"


    Qi Hong got up and returned the greeting, "I will trouble Head Steward to say this, there is no need to send anyone, I am already very busy, and had the gall to change them, I am afraid this grandpa is not used to it."


    "Since that''s the case, then alright," Hao Pingguan said with a face full of smiles, "If the wangfei didn''t give any orders, then this servant will be going out."


    Bai Qianfan said: "I have something that I need to ask Head Steward for."


    "I''m listening to the princess'' instructions." Hao Pingguan bowed. Bai Qianfan was a very easy-going master, he never brought up anything that troubled him. He only served Little Bunnies with some delicious food.


    "Your Highness said that I could use those Pro-guard. I''m going out now, why don''t you transfer a group of Pro-guard to follow me. "


    Hao Pingguan exclaimed, "Where is the wangfei going?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I was bored in the mansion and went out for a stroll."


    "How many personal guards does wangfei want to take with her?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "I think thirty of them should be enough."


    Hao Pingguan was shocked, Little Princess always liked to be alone. What was she going to do if he suddenly had such a grand show?


    There were fifty personal guards in the mansion, so it was fine for the wangfei to transfer 30 names. However, he still felt uneasy and had a bad premonition.


    Seeing that Hao Pingguan did not say anything, Bai Qianfan asked: "Is that not okay? How about I make it less so that the Head Steward won''t be troubled, 20 okay? "


    "Your servant is worried, but it won''t be a problem for the wangfei to ask for as much as she wants. Your servant boldly asks, is it a problem for the wangfei to bring so many people out?"


    "As the saying goes, more people come with more courage. With so many people following me outside, I won''t be afraid."


    Hao Pingguan secretly thought: With how timid you are, I have never seen anyone more bold than you.


    Since the wangfei had already spoken, there was nothing he wouldn''t agree to. Besides, it was safe to have more people, so he could be at ease inside the estate.


    He bowed and said, "Your servant will go prepare a palanquin and invite the wangfei."


    After Hao Pingguan left, Qi Hong asked: "Esteemed wangfei, are you personally going to ask for the money for Lv He''s gift?"


    "What else can we do?" Bai Qianfan said, Now the one who owes money is my grandpa, and the one who wants money is my grandson, we are not going to be my grandsons, that is our own money, how can we not have it back?


    Qi Hong knew Bai Qianfan''s temper, and she knew it, so she would definitely control this matter to the end. They did not dare to ask the Duke, but they were like sisters with Little Princess, if she could resolve this matter, it would be for the best.


    Bai Qianfan led her 30 guards and majestically set out, making the commoners stop to watch as she moved, they didn''t know which family the female servants came from, following behind them were guards dressed in neat rows, the young and strong men were all around the same height, their silver armor glinting in the sunlight, what a grand scene!


    When Bai Qianzhang came out, he had also changed his clothes and put on a clean set of clothes. Under the children''s skirt was a pair of pants and a pair of leggings.


    When Bai Qianfan arrived, Lv He had her hands on her waist as she scolded his useless Ge Zi, "Are you still a man? Why don''t you hang yourself on a rope to the city gate so that everyone can see your miserable appearance, useless coward? She said that you should come in the day after tomorrow. Why didn''t you throw her face away! Since your parents were disrespectful to you, and you even made the two elders suffer grievances with you, is there anyone capable of making you such a son? If I were you, I would be so ashamed that I would smash my head in! "


    Just as she was cursing, she saw a group of people swarming in from the entrance. She thought that it was the female Fang family''s people making trouble, so she picked up her clothes and fork and rushed over, but when she saw Bai Qianfan standing there, she was stunned, "Esteemed wangfei, why are you here?"


    "Is Sister Lv He treating me as an outsider?" Bai Qianfan grumbled, "Big Sis is not willing to beg the Duke, and you''re not willing to tell me either? It''s too bullying, when I hear you, I get angry, and elder sister can stop scolding Ge Zi, bring me there to ask for money. "


    Lv He looked at the black mass of personal guards behind her, and said tenderly. "Esteemed wangfei, you''re ¡­"


    "What is it? If they have the guts, then let''s see if they dare to pay." Bai Qianfan heroically waved her hand, "Sister, lead the way."


    Lv He''s eyes suddenly turned red, but she was not courteous at all. After interacting with Bai Qianfan for so long, she knew of her character, so she tried her best to wipe her eyes, "I do not know the way, Princess Wangfei wait, tell that disappointing Ge Zi to lead the way."


    She turned around and went back into the house, grabbing onto Ge Zi''s sleeves before she left, "Bring us to that shameless home, that''s our hard-earned money, how can we just reject it?"


    She was about to speak, but seeing that there were so many armoured guards standing outside, she was speechless. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Bai Qianfan, as Bai Qianfan was not used to people bowing to him, and immediately shouted out, "Don''t be afraid, we have so many people, we won''t pay for it. If you want the money back, then straighten your back and be a man. You are a man, so don''t make your sister stand up for you in everything you do. "


    ''s face flushed red from her words. She nodded and brought them to the lady''s house.

 C283 Return the gift money

    Brother Lu He has chosen a wife with the surname Ma. Her name is Cui Er." She lived in a Yang Tree Lane. Her father was a bad gambler, and her mother was a lazy eater. Seeing Cui''er''s good looks, she was always pointed at her as a money cow. Cui Er was also restless. Whenever a man gave her a bit of sweetness, she would charge up without a care. She was young, but she had a few beauties. With her status, she wouldn''t be able to enter the city. That bully wanted her to find a cheap father for the child in her womb so that the child would not be a joke in the future.


    When they reached a place, Lv He went up and knocked on the door, but she was a soft tempered person, and knocked on the door without any strength in him at all. Lv He did not take him seriously.


    A person in the courtyard shouted in annoyance, "Who the hell is this? So what if he ate a whole cow? Be careful, don''t smash my door."


    The moment the door opened, he saw Lv He and her, Ge Zi, his face immediately darkened, and said strangely: I was wondering who it was, so it''s Young Master and Young Aunt, what''s the matter?


    It was Ma Cui Er''s mother who opened the door. Madam Ma, she did not even put Lv He and Lv He in her eyes, and had to smile or not, "Young Master, it is against the rules to see my son today. I know you are anxious, so wait for two more days."


    "Bah!" Lv He raised her eyebrows, "Who wants to marry your daughter, we are unable to do so and can only return the betrothal gift money to us. From today onwards, we will not cause trouble, and will pretend that we do not know each other when we see each other."


    Mrs Ma flew into a rage when she heard that, and stared at Lv He with her triangular eyes: "Who do you think you are, do you need my sister to interfere in Ge Zi''s marriage? It doesn''t matter whether you marry him or not, "she said as she pointed at Ge Zi." He has the final say.


    Lv He clenched her Ge Zi and said angrily, "Say something!"


    Being glared at so fiercely by her future mother-in-law, Lv He lowered her head and did not utter a word.


    It was only then that Lv He said tenderly: "Aunt, this marriage, forget about it."


    "Pei, the deposit is already over. To go back on your word now is to treat our Ma family as easy to bully!" Mrs Ma shouted, "Call someone from your neighborhood here to judge and judge! There''s no one who dares to pick a fight along the way. You want to shake us girls off just because you play with us? There''s no reason even when you speak of it to the ends of the earth!"


    Lv He did not expect Mrs Ma to strike him hard, her face was red from anger, "You guys are shameless, who toyed with your girls, you guys want to get married with such a big belly, are you trying to bully my brother''s honesty?"


    At this time, Ma Cui''er came out of the house. The child was still young and it was winter, so it was hard to tell what was happening.


    When Lv He saw her, she instantly looked as if she had shortened her by half. Squatting on the ground, she hugged his head and said nothing.


    With a smile on her lips, Ma Cui Er swaggered over and glanced at the man on the ground: "Tell me, have you touched me yet? Have you held hands? Have you kissed? "I''m too embarrassed to say the rest. Why, I wouldn''t admit it if I did. I was really blind, how could I agree to marry a coward like you!"


    Lv He was stunned, she desperately dragged her up, "Speak, how can you be so harsh on your head?"


    Lv He opened her mouth wide, but she could only sigh, and struggled out of Lv He''s grasp before squatting on the ground again.


    Lv He was stupefied, the thing in Ma Cui Er''s stomach definitely did not belong to her brother, they had not known each other for long, how could they get here so quickly? But her, Ge Zi''s, appearance, was like someone who had a guilty conscience. If that was the case, how could she even have the face to ask for the money for a betrothal gift?


    Bai Qianfan stood at the entrance of the alley with Pro-guard. She wasn''t someone who relied on her strength to bully others in the first place, so she decided to be courteous first before taking action.


    He had been waiting for this moment for a long time, but he still hadn''t gotten any results. On the other hand, more and more people gathered at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Bai Qianfan could not wait any longer, she waved her hand, "Come, let''s go take a look." She then turned around and told Fang Lingan not to reveal her identity, she still had the sense of propriety. She would borrow from the guards to do some work, if she caused trouble, wouldn''t it be disgrace to the Prince Chu?


    The leader of the personal guard, Fang Lingan, made a gesture, and ten of his personal guards immediately ran forward, calling the spectators out and escorting Bai Qianfan into the courtyard.


    Bai Qianfan saw that Lv He was standing at the side with a cold face. She was squatting on the ground, facing a mother and daughter.


    She asked, "What''s wrong? Has it been agreed?"


    When Madam Ma and her daughter saw the people who entered, as well as the armored personal guards, they immediately panicked. "Who are you people? Why are you barging into people''s houses?"


    Just as Fang Lingan was about to speak, he raised his hand and said, "I''ll say." She didn''t like to walk in circles, so she spread out his hands. "Return the money for the betrothal gift. Hurry."


    Lv He pulled Bai Qianfan to the side and whispered to him about what happened. Seeing the man squatting on the ground, Bai Qianfan couldn''t help but sigh, and then knelt down, and asked him, "Is the child in her stomach yours?"


    Lv He didn''t dare lie in front of her and shook her head.


    "Will you marry her?"


    Lv He hesitated but he still shook his head.


    "Touch my hand, kiss my mouth, what else have I done?"


    Lv He''s face flushed red, she clenched her teeth and did not say a word. Seeing him like that, Lv He became angry again and kicked him, "You useless trash, you''ve got a lot of guts, but you''ve never seen a woman before!"


    Lv He became even more embarrassed, she buried her head in her knees, still not saying a word.


    Bai Qianfan somewhat understood in her heart, "It was her who took the initiative, wasn''t it?"


    Lv He nodded.


    "She''s doing this on purpose, she''s just bullying you for being so honest. I''ve already asked around, she''s not some decent person, I don''t know how many men have kissed her, what''s there to feel guilty about."


    Lv He suddenly raised her head, as if she had been shocked awake, her lips trembled, "She, she even showed me her body."


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips, "You forced her?"


    Lv He shook her head, "She said that she wanted to take a bath and even forbade me to go out.


    "Did you touch her?"


    "No, I, I was afraid. I still went out."


    Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, and stood up: "I asked clearly, we, Ge Zi are people with rules, all of us are women who are not shy, we take the initiative, the men are full of energy, plus, we have yet to pass through the door as wives, it is not strange for us to kiss, but that young lady is wrong, she is obviously pregnant with another man, why did she do it on Ge Zi''s head? This matter was not pleasing to the ears, so she quickly returned the betrothal gift money. From today onwards, it has nothing to do with him.


    Normally, she felt like a child. Her back was straight and her face was cold, but her eyes were clear and spirited, giving off a very imposing air.

 C284 Who is the one who is acting so atrociously here?

    The Ma mother and daughter were not easy to deal with, they immediately acted shamelessly, chasing after Lv He and running around the courtyard, while jumping and scolding him.


    Seeing the mess, Bai Qianfan suddenly shouted, "Stop messing around!"


    This roar made the scene quieten down. Today, she went out in casual attire. Although she brought along a bunch of people, her small body couldn''t suppress them. Mrs Ma looked at her with a slanted gaze, "I still haven''t asked you who you are, what are you shouting about?"


    Hearing Mrs Ma''s disrespect to Bai Qianfan, Fang Lingan wanted to say something, but was stopped by Bai Qianfan''s gaze. She chuckled twice, "Who I am is not important, the important thing is that I came today to ask for the betrothal gift money for these siblings. Be more straightforward, are you willing to give it to me?"


    "Yo, you really can''t stand and talk so much," Mrs Ma frowned. "What are you giving me? If you give it up, you don''t have to go back."


    "If they don''t, then it''ll be easy," Bai Qianfan pointed at the Pro-guard s that had surged in the courtyard.


    "Don''t say I''m unreasonable, I''m a courteous soldier after the battle. I''ve given you a chance, and we''re all good at not listening, but we''re going to use force instead. The women are not good at fighting, so it''s not worth it to beat that little bastard down."


    Mrs Ma was so angry that she was trembling. She pointed her finger towards the sky and said, "There''s a god in your head, and you dare to act so wildly under the feet of the Son of Heaven. Just which family are you from? I won''t let you bully me with your power!"


    "Oh my god, who is this person? He broke into the house and committed murder and arson. Does anyone care? Is there justice in the world? Everyone come look. Whose family is this, using force and bullying others ¡­"


    The commoners outside the courtyard were pointing and talking, and all sorts of voices drifted in.


    "Are they trying to capture him? Why are there so many soldiers? "


    "How can that be? His son-in-law has already decided to go back on his word, and has come to beg for betrothal money, and even brought so many soldiers. Isn''t this bullying others?"


    "That''s right, we''ve already made up our minds. How can we go back on our words? There''s no such rule."


    "It''s not easy to bring troops. Who are they?"


    "I''m not sure. At least they have power. Even the officials don''t dare to do anything about it. If you mess with them, you can consider it your own luck."


    When Lv He heard these words, she was so angry that her face turned white, dragging Bai Qianfan in with her for no reason at all. If something bad happened, how would she explain it to Prince Chu?


    "Princess, this is all your servant''s fault. I dragged you into this mess and caused you to hear all these rumors. It wouldn''t be too much even if I were to die ten thousand times."


    Fang Lingan said, "Princess Consort, if we want to end this quickly, it would not be good if we cause public outrage."


    The people who did not know the truth misunderstood, so their words were naturally unpleasant to hear. Bai Qianfan did not care, and raised her chin towards Ma Shi: "Close the door, hit a dog!"


    Fang Lingan waved his hand: "Close the door!"


    Mrs Ma immediately ran over to stop them, shouting like a pig, "You can''t close the door! What are you doing? Do you want to beat us to death?" "You will be killed by the heavens. You will have your retribution ¡­"


    Her resistance was useless, the two Pro-guard s held her back, while the other people closed the door, just at that moment, there was another wave of disturbance outside, a group of men in black clothes barged in.


    The one in the lead was tall and sturdy, with thick eyebrows, sharp eyes, and a loud and clear voice. "Who is the one that is acting so atrociously here?"


    Fang Lingan realised that things were not going well, there were only 10 Pro-guard s in the courtyard, the rest were outside, how did the black clothed men manage to get in? Could it be that the twenty personal guards couldn''t stop them?


    He wanted to go out and take a look, but the door was blocked, and when he looked again, he saw that all the people who had come to watch were gone.


    It was very clear that the other side had brought more people than him. Most likely, both sides had already fought outside and had taken control of the situation, so the civilians all ran away. He knew how to train the personal guards of the Prince Chu. Ordinary people would not be able to get close, so fighting one on one against two or three was not a problem.


    When the Ma mother and daughter saw this person, they immediately became arrogant and stopped crying. Their faces revealed a look of disdain and complacency, as if victory was already in their hands.


    Ma Cui Er pointed at Bai Qianfan and Lv He: "Arrest these two women and barge into the house, shouting and fighting, don''t you have laws under the feet of the Son of Heaven? "Take them to the officials."


    "How dare you!" Fang Lingan shouted: "You dare be disrespectful to Princess Chu! Men, slap your mouth!"


    The man leading the group sneered, "Princess Chu?" He sized up Bai Qianfan, "You must have some guts to dare call yourself Princess Chu and capture her!"


    Fang Lingan protected Bai Qianfan behind him, and the other Pro-guard s clashed together with the black clothed man, causing the courtyard to instantly fall.


    Lv He had never seen such a formation before, she was afraid and anxious, afraid that if she was careless and hurt Bai Qianfan, even if she had ten heads, it would still not be enough for Morong Gan to chop her off.


    She and Fang Lingan protected Bai Qianfan one from the front and one from the back, while an endless stream of black-clothed men walked in from outside, forming a huge encirclement, and rushed towards them.


    Bai Qianfan was actually very calm, she asked Lv He in a low voice, "Have you fought yet?"


    Lv He shook her head, there were a few who did not say anything. "This servant is good at cursing others, I have never tried fighting before."


    "Then come to the center, I''ll protect you."


    "That won''t do! Esteemed wangfei, you have a body of gold. What if ¡­"


    "There''s no ''just in case'', I have experience," Bai Qianfan urged her. "Hurry up, don''t dawdle, you''re in the way, it''s just a misunderstanding."


    Hearing her words, Lv He could only switch to the middle position. Bai Qianfan looked coldly at the black-clothed men, and slowly pulled out a whip from her sleeves, it was around ten meters long, as thick as her pinky, completely black, the whip seemed to be patterned with patterns, shining with a ghostly light under the sunlight. With a shake of her hand, the whip broke through the wind and swung out, landing on the black-clothed man at the very front.


    Morong Gan had given her the whip to play with, and it could also be used for self-defense. Knowing that her strength was lacking, he pierced the tip of the whip, even without using any strength, to the point that it bled profusely.


    The black clothed man was obviously startled, he had never placed Bai Qianfan in his eyes before, it was just a little girl, wouldn''t it be easy to capture her? He flew into a rage from embarrassment and met it head on with his bare hands.


    Fang Lingan was entangled by the two black clothed men, upon hearing Lv He''s scream, he turned his head to look, and immediately used his body to save him. The moment he moved, Lv He was exposed under their eyes, she was unarmed, and he did not know how to defend, so he was easily captured by the black clothed man.


    Seeing that, Bai Qianfan swung the whip, whipping the person who grabbed Lv He, the man in black behind her actually reached out to grab her arm, and just as Fang Lingan was about to turn around and slash down, his arm was cut in half and fell to the ground, blood quickly gushed out and splattered all over Bai Qianfan.


    Their companion''s miserable condition angered the black-clothed men who were watching the battle. They all drew their swords and joined the battle, the scene was extremely chaotic, after all, there was a huge disparity in the strength of both sides. Bai Qianfan''s side was quickly at a disadvantage, and everyone protected her as she retreated to the corner of the wall.

 C285 How dare you touch my wife

    Morong Gan came out from the west side door as usual, and was about to take the reins from Ning Jiu''s hands and ride on the horse. A personal guard came out of nowhere and ran over to pay his respects while gasping for breath, "My prince, my princess, my princess is in a alley surrounded by Yang Mu, if you''re attacked by others, you''d better go quickly!"


    Morong Gan gasped, and shouted, "Is there no one by the side of the wangfei?"


    "There is. Commander Fang brought thirty personal guards, but there are a lot of them, and they also have strong crossbows. Our people..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Morong Gan swung his whip and spurred his horse to gallop away. Ning Jiu quickly chased after him.


    Jia Tong asked the guard, "How many people are there?"


    "I''m not sure. It seems to be around eighty to a hundred. "They brought strong crossbows and blocked off twenty of our brothers outside. Commander Fang was in the courtyard with ten of his brothers to protect Princess Hua-Yang. We don''t know the state of the battle."


    "Go to the mansion and call for reinforcements. Hurry over there. I''ll send some people to the yamen."


    Morong Gan swung his whip again and again, causing the horses to feel pain. They ran with all their hooves, and very quickly they reached the Yang Tree Alley, which was not big, with all the houses closed and doors shut, looking at the black mass of people fighting in front of them, and the crossbows in their hands. They immediately jumped off the horses and stepped onto the roof, running towards the courtyard where the sounds of fighting came from.


    Someone spotted him and shouted, "There''s someone in the house! "Fire!"


    The archers immediately shot arrows at the rooftops. He nimbly dodged them one by one, rushing towards the courtyard that was surrounded by the black clothed men.


    The ten personal guards in the courtyard were all injured and fell to the ground. Fang Lingan was also injured, he held his sword and blocked in front of Bai Qianfan, staring angrily at the black-clothed man, "So your target was Princess Chu? Who sent you? Killing the imperial concubine is a capital offense, do you think you can escape? I urge you to quickly put your weapons down and surrender. Otherwise, today next year will be the day you die! "


    The leading black clothed man laughed out loud, "You''re still being stubborn even when you''re about to die, how can there be a Princess Chu here? "It''s just an impostor. I want to capture her and send his to the officials. Whoever dares to obstruct her will die!"


    He waved his hand, "Brothers, kill him!"


    leaned against the corner of the wall, holding onto her whip, she looked at the black-clothed men approaching her. When Fang Lingan said that, she immediately understood that it was his they wanted to kill, and other than Madame Bai, she did not want to be the second person, but it was a pity that he had implicated Fang Lingan and the others.


    The leader glanced at the whip in her hand and laughed, "Are you still playing with the whip? Is Princess Chu as rude as you? "It must be a fake. Pretending to be the royal blood relative is a capital offense. I was the one who killed you here, yet the imperial government still praises me."


    Bai Qianfan swung the whip, which she dodged to the side, and then clawed at it with her backhand. The corner of his mouth curved upwards, and revealed a cold smile, "You dare to come out here with such little ability!"


    He pulled forcefully, and the whip fell out of Bai Qianfan''s hands. Without her weapon, she did not yield, but raised her hand and made a stance, her bright eyes glaring at the black clothed man.


    The man in black was amused. "Yo, you know quite a lot." He swung the whip in the air. "You haven''t tasted your whip yet."


    The whip broke through the wind, emitting a clear sound. His first whip was to threaten, but he did not see the panic and fear that Bai Qianfan thought he had. This made him unhappy, and he raised the whip again, but then ¡­ Time seemed to come to a standstill. He slowly lowered his head and saw a snow-white sword sticking out from his chest ¡­


    His eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could react, the person behind him used all his strength and threw his body into the air, the fresh red blood spilling out in a curved arc, falling onto the ground. He did not die on the spot, leaving behind a weak breath, blood flowing from his mouth and nose.


    That person stepped forward and stared at Ye Zichen with a sinister gaze. Ye Zichen''s cold voice sounded like it came from the Underworld, "You must be tired of living to dare touch my wife." The tip of his foot pushed against the ground, causing his head to slant to the side. He was dead.


    At the most critical moment, Morong Gan fell from the sky, he was dressed in a purple court attire, with a white jade crown on his head, holding onto a sword, he flew down from the roof, his eyes cold and sharp as he landed on the ground.


    She was dumbstruck. It wasn''t until that person landed on the ground and spat out mouthfuls of blood that she finally came back to her senses. She looked at her husband with a gaze close to adoration.


    Morong Gan raised his arms towards her and she immediately flew into his embrace like a little bird, hugging his waist tightly, "I knew you would come and save me."


    Only now did Morong Gan start to feel fear. If he had come later, with that whip strike, with Bai Qianfan''s small physique, even if he did not die, he would at least be severely injured.


    Cold sweat broke out on his back as he thought of this. He quickly sized her up and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Why was she fine? Her clothes were all dyed red. He searched up and down, afraid that she would be hurt and not say anything.


    The rest of the black-clothed men in the yard were all stunned on the spot. The lord had died, and they were still alive, and they clearly had the advantage. No matter how skilled this man was, he was still outnumbered.


    Everyone drew their swords and was about to rush over when a large group of armored personal guards and a patrolling officer holding a long spear rushed in from outside. The man in black was dumbfounded, since this was already the case.


    Without even looking at it, Morong Gan carried Bai Qianfan in his arms and walked outside. Bai Qianfan struggled for a moment, then said, "Wait, it''s already become like this, we can''t leave until we settle this matter."


    She walked up to the Ma mother and daughter. "How about it? Return the money. Also, write down a contract. Once the marriage is over, you are not allowed to come and cause trouble. Otherwise, I will drag you to the magistrate."


    With things having progressed to this point, the Ma mother and daughter naturally knew that the situation had been resolved. They hung their heads low and dejectedly gave the money and wrote down a note.


    It was only now that Morong Gan understood the sequence of events of the matter. He was so angry that he pointed at Lv He: "You have such a big face, letting the wangfei solve all of these problems for you, today, you''re fine. If there''s anything wrong, your ten lives won''t even be enough to pay back. Go back and get the board, pack up your bags and leave. "


    How could he dare beg for forgiveness? It was already considered good if Prince Chu did not skin her alive, but even if he was beaten to death, he would not dare to let Little Princess get involved in such a dangerous situation.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to beg for forgiveness, but just as she was about to open her mouth, she was pierced by a sharp glare from Morong Gan.

 C286 Flowery smoke powder

    In this battle, out of the thirty personal guards that Fang Lingan brought over, more than half of them were injured, while the other five or six that were severely injured were lying in rows on the pit floor. Some of them had their legs injured, some had arrows stuck in their chest, some had their arms stabbed through, and some had their backs stabbed.


    Morong Gan inspected their injuries one by one, comforted them a little and then went to the neighboring room.


    Fang Lingan was the only person living in the room next door. His arms and waist were covered with bandages, but his injuries were not considered severe.


    Seeing Morong Gan come in, he hurriedly stood up and bowed. "This subordinate is incompetent and was unable to protect the wangfei well.


    "Get up," Morong Gan walked to the side of the chair and sat down, "This matter is not your fault, the other party obviously came prepared. Do you have any leads? "


    Fang Lingan had been pondering about this all along, because this matter was indeed strange.


    "According to this subordinate''s view, if the other party came prepared, could it be that there was a problem with Miss Lv He''s plan? Otherwise, if Princess Hua-Yang decided to leave the house on the spur of the moment, outsiders would not know."


    This king has asked, and Lv He was the one who told the wangfei about Lv He''s family matters. Based on what I said, Qi Hong and Lv He should have colluded to drag the wangfei out of the mansion before that thief took care of everything and took her life.


    "This ¡­" Fang Lingan started to hesitate, he believed in Qi Hong''s character, if it was just Lv He, he did not dare guarantee, but if it involved Qi Hong, then it would be difficult to explain.


    Morong Gan leaned on the chair, and tapped his knees with his slender fingers, "They have been following this duke for a long time, and are reliable people. This time, it might just be a coincidence, do you know who the other party is?"


    "There aren''t many personal guards and disciples in the Linan City. The other party should know who we are, and if they know, they would still dare to poison us. They should be people who are going against the Prince."


    Morong Gan squinted, "You mean Prime Minister Bai?"


    "Subordinate thinks that anyone who meets these requirements is suspicious."


    "In the past, the Madame Bai always wanted to take away the life of an imperial concubine. Do you think that it was done by the Madame Bai?"


    "The training of those men in black are very good. They are all practitioners and are clearly an organization. This subordinate thinks that it would be difficult for a woman to take on this role."


    Morong Gan muttered to himself for a moment, "The imperial government forbids officials to raise warriors and soldiers. Since Prime Minister Bai has raised these men in black, he will definitely not let them appear easily.


    "Your Highness is right, Prime Minister Bai is always cunning, he would never expose himself like this, it shouldn''t be him." Fang Lingan sighed, walked to the window and looked outside, suddenly thinking of something, "My prince, I heard that Ma Cui Er is on good terms with a tyrant in the city, could she be one of his subordinates?"


    "That''s possible," Morong Gan stood up, "Go and investigate, who is Ma Cui Er''s sweetheart?"


    "Yes," Fang Lingan saluted with one hand. "This subordinate will immediately send someone to investigate."


    Morong Gan stood up, and glanced at the piece of cloth on his arm, "Forget it, let Ning Jiu settle this matter, you should rest."


    However, what was strange was that when Ning Jiu went back to look for Ma Cui Er, the courtyard was still a mess, but the Ma Family''s mother and daughter were nowhere to be seen. With such quick movements, the person behind the scenes must not be simple.


    Coincidentally, Ning Jiu did not manage to find Ma Cui Er, and left people to stand guard in the courtyard. In the evening, he caught the gambler Ma Lao Liu who had not returned for a few days.


    Ma Lao Liu was the father of Ma Cui Er. He was addicted to gambling and slept at the casino, so he treated the casino as his own home. If he didn''t lose and get thrown out by the casino employees, he wouldn''t have come to the casino.


    Old Ma was a coward. Ning Jiu casually threatened him, and he poured out the beans.


    It turned out that Ma Cui Er''s lover was none other than Prime Minister Bai''s brother-in-law, Li Gang.


    Last time, he suffered a loss at the hands of the Prince Chu, and after thinking about it many times, he felt that he should recruit people to fight against the Prince Chu by raising a group of warriors by his side. Of course, he couldn''t come out in the open, so he could only come out in the dark. He had been waiting for an opportunity.


    When he found out that Ma Cui Er was pregnant, he told her to find an honest man to marry and give the child a title. That man was naturally what he had been looking for since a long time ago, and was Lv He. Because of this, he wouldn''t be able to get a wife even at his age. He sent his people to talk about marriage, how could the Lv He family be unwilling? They were very satisfied with the arrival of the young lady, so they paid for the betrothal gift and chose a day to get married. He revealed a little more about this matter, letting the Lv He family hear of the rumors. This kind of wife obviously could not be married off, thus there was a conflict.


    He had heard from the Yang Liniang that Lv He was a servant from the Prince Chu Palace and knew that Bai Qianfan and her relationship was not bad. It was just that he did not expect Bai Qianfan to bring so many Pro-guard with him, causing him to have to go through so much trouble, and that one of the Pro-guard that was stuck in the alley still ran out. The moment the Prince Chu arrived, the situation could not be controlled by him, and he hid in the shadows, waiting for the people from Prince Chu to leave. As long as he couldn''t find out who did it, he wasn''t afraid. However, he didn''t expect that the bad news would happen to that old gambling addict.


    In the past, the emperor would only turn a blind eye to Li Gang''s affairs, nothing more than a penalty of silver, or a symbolic strike on a few boards. But this is different, private warrior, it is against the emperor''s taboo.


    Emperor Long Yan was furious and personally sent an order to capture Li Gang. After considering the fact that Li Gang had a black-robed warrior by his side, he was afraid that he would cause too much trouble, so he added another one and killed him on the spot.


    When the Prime Minister Bai heard this royal decree, he knew that he was unable to redeem himself. Because of his lack of discipline, he was also implicated and suspended at home, waiting for the matters to come to an end before making his decision. He wanted to enter the palace but the guards stopped him at the entrance, they knew that it was the emperor who didn''t want to see him. The emperor had always been gentle. Since he had gotten angry this time, he had no choice but to return home.


    Madame Bai was scared out of her wits when she heard the news. She crawled and rolled from the buddhist hall to his room, wailing and crying as she kneeled in front of him, begging him to save her younger brother''s life. He sighed to the sky and shook her head.


    As Li Gang did not have a official position, his family members might have been implicated, but the crime did not stop him from dying. Li Gang''s father, Li De Hai, was also stripped of his position as a Vice Minister for Rites, and the entire family moved back to their hometown.


    All of Li Gang''s possessions were taken as official, his wife and concubine left, and the place was scattered open. Only the young children followed their grandparents back to the countryside, where the once illustrious assistant minister''s mansion had undergone a drastic change overnight.


    The Ma mother and daughter couldn''t bear to bear the pain, so they sneaked down the mountain to the village to look for food. When they were caught by the soldiers at the foot of the mountain, the Ma mother and daughter were afraid of being punished, hence they exposed Li Gang''s hiding place. Zhou Ziming led the Iron Flag Camp up the mountain and captured Li Gang, killing him on the spot. However, he did not capture all of the black armored warriors.


    At this point, the private warrior case, which had caused a huge uproar, officially came to an end.

 C287 How can you thank me?

    In the end, Lv He did not suffer a setback, and was not expelled from Prince Chu Palace. Bai Qianfan took the lead, and other than Ning Jiu, everyone was kneeling on the ground, begging the Prince Chu to be lenient.


    The Prince Chu''s words were as good as gold. How could the words spoken and the water spilled out not count? With a furious expression, he brushed his sleeves and entered the house.


    The group of people knelt down and looked at each other. Jia Tong was the most anxious one, if Lv He was to be released, what should he do? It was as if he lost his soul after one day of not seeing his, and every time he came back, he would see his tall and slender figure, and his heart would feel as sweet as if he had drunk sweet water.


    With a sad face, he asked Bai Qianfan, "Princess, what should we do?"


    Bai Qianfan rolled and turned her eyes, crawled up, and called out, "Everyone get up, do what you need to do, I''ll go beg the Duke."


    If Lv He really left the manor, she would definitely feel apologetic in her heart. Last time, it wasn''t Lv He that was begging her, but she was the one who asked to help.


    She quietly picked the curtain and looked inside. Morong Gan sat at the side of the table and looked at the official documents, his brows knitted slightly, his face cold and indifferent.


    She swallowed her saliva, entered with a bashful face, rubbed her hands together, and softly called out to him, "Prince, are you busy?"


    Morong Gan''s eyelids drooped as he ignored them.


    She snickered and moved closer to him, rubbing her hands with all her strength. "Why is my hand so cold? Even rubbing it can''t warm it."


    Morong Gan still did not react.


    Embarrassed, she coughed and stuck her head out to look at the document. "If Your Highness is busy, I''ll come back later." Then, he took a look at his reaction... Well, there was no response.


    She faintly sighed, "Then I''ll be going now," and turned around and slowly walked away. When he turned around to look, Morong Gan was sitting there with an expression of complete concentration, completely not listening to what she had to say.


    "I''m really leaving ¡­" One step, two steps, three steps. He slowly made his way to the door before suddenly turning around and calling out, "Husband."


    The man on the other side of the desk slowly raised his head with a clear and melodious sound.


    Seeing that there was hope, Bai Qianfan smiled as she ran over. Without waiting for him to reach out to hug him, she slipped into his embrace, climbed onto his lap and sat down familiarly, then gently called out, "Husband."


    Morong Gan leaned on the chair, and looked at her with a smile that was not a smile: "Why does my wife call me husband?"


    "Your highness knows," Bai Qianfan said in a spoiled manner, and rubbed her head against his chest, acting like a puppy, "Your highness should just agree, don''t let Big Sister Lv He leave the house, she and my master are in love, do you have the heart to separate them? Besides, I was the one who took the initiative to help out, who would have thought things would turn out like this? If you chased Big Sister Lv He out of the house because of this, how would I have the face to meet her? Good prince, you should retract the order and not let Big Sister Lv He leave the house. As for that wooden board, my master and I have discussed it.


    Morong Gan''s face sunk, "Jia Tong made you suffer a blow for Lv He?"


    "No, that ¡­" She thought that since she was responsible for this, she should take on some pain for Lv He. As for Jia Tong, he was a man, it was only right for him to take a beating for his wife. It was just that before she had even discussed this matter with Jia Tong, she had said the words she wanted him to say.


    "Reverse him!" Morong Gan acted as if he was going to get up, "His wife''s body is too delicate to be beaten, but my wife''s skin is so rough that it can be beaten?"


    "No, it''s not like that," Bai Qianfan panicked. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, hanging onto his body and pressing him down with all her might, preventing him from getting up.


    "It was my idea. I haven''t told him yet." As Bai Qianfan used her strength, she panted and said, "My prince, don''t listen to the wind is rain!"


    Morong Gan also predicted that Jia Tong would not know about this, and that would sometimes be careless. But he should be clear about this kind of thing, how could he let his master take a beating for his servant?


    That was because the little girl had some strength left. She couldn''t even get up after pressing down on him for a while. However, her sitting posture ¡­ He was originally sitting sideways, but this time, he was sitting face to face ¡­ He sat down and put his arm around her waist. He did nothing, but his heart was pounding.


    "How are you going to thank me if I agree?"


    Bai Qianfan was not stupid, she pouted her pink lips and kissed his face with all her might. When they separated again, Morong Gan didn''t allow it. He pressed against the back of her head, turned his face, and precisely bit on her lips.


    At this moment, all the worry and fear, all the anger and hostility melted into this lingering kiss.


    This was what Bai Qianfan was most afraid of, because she would have a very strange feeling, her heart would be beating in disarray, and she wouldn''t be able to breathe.


    She did not understand any of this. When Morong Gan blocked her mouth, she did not know how to breathe, so much that her face had turned purple, and her throat was gurgling. Morong Gan quickly let go, "Idiot, breathe out."


    She opened her mouth to pant heavily. His dazed look made her laugh. He pressed his hand to her forehead and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Are you an idiot? Every time I kiss you, you get angry."


    Her face reddened as he replied, "I ¡­ I don''t even know these things. I''m not like you, Prince, with your vast knowledge and experience ¡­"


    He took a small bite of her face. "I know a lot, I''ve only kissed you."


    "Liar," Bai Qianfan said somewhat resentfully. "Last time, you hugged on both sides of us. From the looks of it, that place has been visited quite a bit."


    Morong Gan laughed, "I''ve been there twice, but I''ve never kissed anyone, I''m only kissing my wife."


    She was practically sticking close to her, forehead to nose, Bai Qianfan had never been this intimate with anyone before, and was very unaccustomed to it. His face was flushed red like it was on fire, her body twisted as she tried to struggle free.


    "Don''t be like this, your highness. It''s so hot that I can''t breathe."


    Morong Gan was afraid that he would anger her, he felt that something was amiss, but luckily he was wearing too much in winter, or else he would really be ashamed of himself. He put her down and touched her hand, "Look at this, your hand is not cold anymore."


    Bai Qianfan giggled, her pitch black eyes blinked at him, waiting for his reply.


    Morong Gan smiled and caressed her head, "Alright, I agree, in the future ¡­"


    Before he could finish her sentence, Bai Qianfan cheered and turned to run out. The hand he extended out stopped in mid air, she could only shake her head and smile. At the very least, she did not feel any revulsion towards him when they were together. Furthermore, she mentioned the matter of the Railed Yard the last time, so it seemed that the little girl still did not mind in her heart.


    Thinking about it this way, Morong Gan''s mood could not help but improve. She was extremely furious towards Lv He earlier, because she had put Bai Qianfan in danger. But after that, she had taken down Li Gang in one go, which was a very satisfying thing.


    Without Li Gang, Bai Rulin''s hands were equivalent to cutting one of them off. Did he not know that the reason why Bai Rulin always protected Li Gang was because it was difficult for him to do so, all was because Li Gang did it for him. was the prime minister of integrity, and Li Gang was a complete bully. All of the faults were done in front of Li Gang, but at least half of the hidden benefits were in Bai Rulin''s pocket.


    In the end, he had only given her a symbolic punishment of one month''s worth of monthly allowance.

 C288 Lets give up on chu consort

    After capturing and exterminating Li Gang, the citizens of Linan City clapped their hands and cheered, causing the matter to boil. Unknowingly, it had reached the ears of the Grand Consort Rui.


    However, what she heard was another version. She said that Princess Chu had brought a group of guards to fight with someone on the streets.


    Grand Consort Rui was angered to the point that her face sank. "What kind of words are these? A first-rate wangfei leading a bunch of men to fight on the streets, making the people laugh! this has truly lost all face for our ancestors. "


    Nanny Rong advised from the side: "Calm down, your highness. Princess Wang Fei has a jumping personality and doesn''t understand any rules, but fighting in the streets might not be true. She is a girl after all, don''t tell me that he made a mistake when he heard the rumors."


    "How did the transmission go wrong?" "The Grand Consort Rui never had a good impression of Bai Qianfan, and the last time they were at the palace, they did not have a good impression of each other, causing a fight between the Prince Chu and the Prince Yu. How could she be at ease with such a beauty?" No, I have to call her over and ask her. "


    Just as Nanny Rong was about to speak, Huang You Dao came in and beat Qian''er, "Esteemed Grand Consort has come to pay her respects to you."


    Hearing that, the Grand Consort Rui grinned, "It''s hard to find a way to make her remember me. Quick, invite the noble master in. "


    There was no proper empress dowager in the palace, only herself and a few Grand Consort. The East Yue worshipped the son, and the emperor Morong Han had raised it for a while in her palace. Because of this favor, the empress and empress often came to her palace to greet her. Imperial Consort Bai was the person who came the most frequently. She was clever with her words and liked more than the Queen. Whenever she liked something, Imperial Consort Bai would spare no effort to make it so that it could be used as a form of filial piety.


    Just as the rumor spread, Imperial Consort Bai''s bell-like laughter reached the door. Her sharp face, along with the white fox''s cloak, had high eyebrows and eyes that fluttered in the wind, giving her an indescribable charm.


    She kneeled down, "I pay my respects to the Grand Consort Empress!"


    "Hurry and get up," Grand Consort Rui said as she helped her up, "We are family now, if you don''t want that then just get up.


    Imperial Consort Bai looked at her carefully, then said with a smile, "How is the Grand Consort Empress old? If you don''t mind me saying so, when we walked out, some of us might even think of her as sisters."


    The Grand Consort Rui was amused, "Esteemed master, please don''t ridicule this one, this one''s face is full of wrinkles, it''s Grandmother''s face!"


    The Imperial Consort Bai laughed and said, "When the Prince Chu opens a new branch, you can just patiently wait to be my milk."


    At the mention of this, the smile on Grand Consort Rui''s face faded as she shook her head, "I wonder how long he''ll wait until he opens up more leaves."


    "With two consorts entering the palace this year, Empress Grand Consort, don''t be impatient. When spring breaks next year, there will definitely be good news."


    Don''t mention this, I was just worrying about it, "Grand Consort Rui said:" I won''t hide it from you, Prince Chu only treasures your little sister, but she, ah, she really doesn''t have any rules. A few days ago I heard that she was fighting with a man on the street, and you said that a wangfei was fighting with a man on the street.


    Imperial Consort Bai sighed, "Forget about Grand Consort, I will also lose face. My sister was a troublemaker when she was in the palace, otherwise how could my mother not allow her to live with us? She doesn''t have any rules at all, and instead likes to stay together with the kids. It''s good that they fight, she ¡­" At this point, she stopped and gave an embarrassed smile, "Forget it, it''s not a glorious matter, it''s better that the Grand Consort doesn''t know about her."


    Halfway through speaking, it piqued one''s curiosity the most. Grand Consort Rui frowned, "What is the noble master hiding from This Dowager? This Dowager is still her mother-in-law. Prince Chu is a fanatic, I have to watch it for him. "


    Imperial Consort Bai appeared to be in a difficult situation, she stammered, "It''s really not easy to say this ¡­"


    "Master, quickly tell me. Are you trying to kill This Dowager in a hurry?"


    Imperial Consort Bai licked her lips, then said: "About last month''s matter, Princess Chu took advantage of Prince Chu''s absence and ran out of the manor in the middle of the night ¡­ "Meeting with another male ¡­"


    "Pah!" The blue and white tea cup in Grand Consort Rui''s hand fell to the ground, falling into four or five pieces. Her face was pale. "What did you say? Does Prince Chu know? "


    "Prince Chu received a letter that night and rushed back from outside the city. He even sent people from the patrolling camp to search everywhere and finally found it. In a fit of anger, Prince Chu locked her up in the Yin Mansion''s dungeon, but ¡­ Sigh, our Prince Chu was soft-hearted after all, and was released after being locked for a while. "


    Grand Consort Rui''s heart seemed to be set on fire, as she muttered to herself, "My poor Man."


    The Imperial Consort Bai carefully sized her up before rolling her eyes and saying, "There''s something even more infuriating. The Princess Chu doesn''t think twice about it after being locked in jail, but she actually ¡­ She actually tried to seduce the jailer, wanting him to let her out just in time to be seen by the Prince Chu.


    "There''s such a thing?" Grand Consort Rui was flabbergasted. "Why didn''t Han''er let her off after doing such an ugly thing?"


    Imperial Consort Bai sighed, "It''s not that I''m talking about my own sister, she has such abilities since young. When a man fell into her hands, no one refused to comply, and when she was ten years old, she seduced a second-rate steward. My mother wanted to capture her for her expert skills, but she slipped away with a bit of oil under her feet."


    "My god, ten years old ¡­" Grand Consort Rui took a deep breath, "This is a natural born fox spirit. No wonder we were in the same palace with Prince Yu. She paused for a moment, and with a tone of complaint: "Since you know she''s such a person, why did the Prime Minister Bai want to marry her to the Prince Chu?"


    "At that time, my father thought that Prince Chu would not keep her. After all, Prince Chu and my father had always been at odds with each other. My father couldn''t refuse since the Emperor wanted to be closer, so ¡­"


    The Grand Consort Rui was silent for a while, "Since this matter is known by This Dowager, This Dowager can''t ignore it. The good name of my son must never be ruined by such a foolish daughter-in-law. " She raised her head and looked at Imperial Consort Bai, "Esteemed master, I want to make the decision to divorce Princess Chu, do you have any objections?"


    What she has done is to embarrass us with her Bai Family. To be honest, I had long thought that she was not worthy of our Prince Chu, you can''t make such a decision for me. "Su Yun said in a low voice.


    "After all, back then it was the emperor who pointed to this marriage. Where did the emperor ¡­"


    "Empress Dowager Grand Consort, this kind of thing is detrimental to the imperial family''s reputation. Even if the emperor finds out, he wouldn''t hesitate to divorce her. He definitely agreed to it." The Imperial Consort Bai paused for a moment, then said, "On the other hand, Prince Chu, you have to think about it carefully."


    Grand Consort Rui nodded, "Let This Dowager think it over carefully."

 C289 Grand concubine ruis beautiful plan

    Grand Consort Rui bragged, but she knew that she couldn''t be her son''s master.


    When she returned to her here, she saw how her son treated Bai Qianfan. Originally, she felt gratitude towards Bai Qianfan, as she was the one who made him smile, but her character was too bad, over time, she would become a grudging couple. It would be better to let them end it as soon as possible.


    But it wasn''t easy for his son. After pondering for a long time, he still couldn''t think of any good methods. He couldn''t help but sigh sorrowfully.


    The Nanny Rong replied, "Since it''s someone that our Prince Chu likes to marry, why not find one like that? As long as his character is good, it would not hurt to jump out. What does Grand Consort think?"


    Hearing this, the Grand Consort Rui became more spirited, "This idea of yours is not bad, it''s just that," she said with a bitter face, "in this short period of time, I don''t know where to find something like this."


    Nanny Rong said: This servant knows that there is a girl like this, she is my daughter from a distant brother''s home, she also has a skipping personality, a female red does not touch the edges, she likes to dance with spears and play with sticks. Although she often practices martial arts with the boys, this lady is pure and innocent, she is definitely not some fox charmer.


    Grand Consort Rui frowned when she heard about the spear, but Morong Gan seemed to like this move. If not, when his wife was fighting with a man on the streets, he would not have said anything.


    "What''s the girl''s name? How old is he? What does the family do? What kind of people are there? "


    "The lady''s surname is Feng, and her name is Ruying. My father is a teacher in the Ministry of Justice, and we have two brothers and a sister in the family."


    Grand Consort Rui nodded her head, "The reputation of our family is not low, but we cannot be Crown Princess, let''s see if we can take up the position of concubine."


    The Nanny Rong said: "Being able to serve Prince Chu as a concubine is already a blessing to the Ruying. The key point is to enter the eyes of the Prince."


    Grand Consort Rui said, "To rashly ask him to divorce his wife, I cannot allow him to marry anyone. To suddenly ask him to marry someone would probably not work either, I can only take things slowly and give him a chance to get close to Miss Feng.


    The Nanny Rong was troubled, "But how can we make sure that the Duke and the Ruying have the chance to get close to each other?"


    "I''ve thought about it," Grand Consort Rui said slowly. "Since sending Miss Feng to the palace won''t do, let Han''er come to see her in the palace."


    "I''m afraid it''s not right, it''s not like Prince Tian''er has to go up to the Hokkaido to pay respects to Grand Consort, I''m afraid the timing is ¡­"


    "If the Princess Chu is here, are you still afraid that he won''t come?" Grand Consort Rui laughed, "Just watch, this mediator has been decided, as long as he can give up, I will immediately send Bai Qianfan out."


    On the second day, taking advantage of Prince Chu''s reign, Huang Youdao left the palace to receive his Grand Consort Rui''s imperial decree.


    This was not the first time that the Grand Consort Rui had brought Bai Qianfan into the palace. Hao Pingguan thought that his mother-in-law wanted to see her son''s wife, so he quickly asked someone to dress Bai Qianfan up, and happily sent him into the sedan.


    Now that Bai Qianfan had settled down to be her Princess Chu, then Grand Consort Rui would be her wife. Since she did not have a mother, my mother would be the same as her own. She lacked a mother''s love, and when she heard that the Grand Consort Rui had sent someone to get her, she was rather happy. Last time when she entered the palace, her performance was extremely disappointing. This time, she had to muster all of her strength to not embarrass the Prince Chu.


    When they arrived at the palace, the feeling of oppression was palpable. She knew her limits, and she did not look around as she walked. The servants bowed to her, and also held onto their racks.


    Huang Youdao watched from the side and thought that the Little Princess was still better than last time. It was just that he did not know how he managed to cause a fight on the streets.


    When Grand Consort Rui saw her, she did not lose her face. She still acted the same as usual, with a calm expression and somewhat smiling appearance. After she had bowed, she pointed to the embroidered bench. "Sit down and talk."


    Previously, when she came back, Gu Qingdie had sat on this seat and she was sitting far away from him. Now that Grand Consort was pointing at her, Bai Qianfan felt a bit of shock and adoration.


    Just a moment ago, he was wearing a cold expression and his eyes had become like this again. Grand Consort Rui sighed in her heart, but she did not reveal anything on her face.


    "I called you here, that''s all. It''s just that how long has it been since I last thought about it. I asked you to come here and talk."


    Bai Qianfan''s thoughts were simple, she thought that the Grand Consort Rui only had such an upright wife like her, how could she not think of her? On the other hand, she felt ashamed in her heart, as though she had never thought about the Grand Consort Rui much.


    "It''s because this one doesn''t know better. In the future, this one will often come to talk to Grand Consort."


    "That''s great," Grand Consort Rui nodded her head, stroking the armor on her finger. "Han''er is busy with government affairs, and has come to the palace every day, yet he rarely makes a trip to this place. At this point, she seemed to realize something all of a sudden. "Esteemed wangfei doesn''t wear armor?" "It seems like the last time I came, my fingers were also bald."


    Bai Qianfan subconsciously pulled his hand back into her sleeve, "I don''t like to wear those, and furthermore, it''s inconvenient for me to do things."


    Grand Consort Rui raised her eyebrows, "What are you doing? You are the master, and there are many servants beneath you. Your fingers are untouched by the sun and spring water. Besides, only noble women wear armor. You did not learn many rules at your parents'' home, but now that you have entered the Prince Chu Palace and become a Princess Chu, it is impossible for you to not have rules. "


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head, thinking, that useless son of a b * tch''s rule was really annoying, she didn''t want to learn it, since Prince Chu didn''t care.


    Seeing that she did not react, Grand Consort Rui continued to speak, "When women marry from the husband, the men will be their own day, not to mention helping, at least we will not drag them down, our Prince Chu is a prince, in this world, other than the Emperor, he is the only one. If he stands tall, then there will be many people looking down on him, if they do not pay attention, someone will grab onto him and make him a joke. Would wangfei be willing to let people laugh at her men? "


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "Of course not. Prince Chu is a dragon and phoenix amongst people, with every single one of them being the cream of the crop, I will definitely not let anyone watch me make a fool of myself, so don''t worry, Grand Consort. "


    Grand Consort Rui snorted from her nose. "I don''t need to worry about you, Man Man. It''s just that I''m an imperial concubine ¡­" She raised her eyelids and cast a dim gaze at him. "I heard that the wangfei was fighting with someone on the street a few days ago?"


    "It''s not the street, it''s the alley," Bai Qianfan quickly interrupted her. She realized that something was wrong and quickly stopped herself.


    "Look at how proper it is for a wangfei to fight in the streets. You might have fought to your heart''s content, but the prince has lost all his face."


    Her tone was not strict at all, just look at her with a sorrowful look, causing Bai Qianfan to feel guilty in her heart. There was no mother in the world who did not love her own children, and even so, Grand Consort did not point at her nose and scold her, treating her as a well-educated mother-in-law. She felt guilty, and said haltingly: "Grand Consort is right, I will definitely be more careful in the future, and not do anything that would embarrass the Duke."


    "I don''t blame you," Grand Consort Rui revealed a benevolent smile. "No one taught you how to fight, and you don''t know the rules, so how about this, you will stay in the Hokkaido for a few days, first to accompany This Dowager so that she can talk about the rules, and secondly, to study the rules. As a Princess Chu, you will have to accompany Your Highness to attend the grand occasion in the future. What does the wangfei think? "


    Since the Grand Consort Rui had opened her mouth, what else could Bai Qianfan say? Firstly, she was very filial, and secondly, she wanted to learn the rules. In the past, she had always envied Gu Qingdie and Xiu Yuanshuang for their elegance, but now that she had the chance, she decided to bear with it and learn.


    "I will listen to the orders of the Grand Consort."


    "Are you willing?"


    "I am naturally willing. Grand Consort is doing this for my own good."


    Grand Consort Rui then nodded her head in satisfaction, "Good child, since that''s the case, come over here in a while, the prince will follow you. Now that I''m not his mother, he will not take my words to heart, he will definitely listen to my wife''s words."


    Last time, Bai Qianfan had also noticed that there was some distance between Morong Gan and the Grand Consort Rui, so he nodded.

 C290 Are you going to leave me alone in this mansion

    With regards to Bai Qianfan entering the palace, Morong Gan knew all about it in an instant.


    Huang Youdao was waiting for him. When he saw him from afar, he waved his horsetail whisk and walked forward to beat Qian''er up. "Aiyo, the Grand Consort''s Empress is talking about your highness, your highness is here."


    Morong Gan did not stop, "Is the wangfei inside?"


    "Yes, Princess Chu is drinking tea with the Queen of Grand Consort, they are chatting really happily."


    Is that so? Morong Gan secretly snorted, he knew what kind of character his mother had, he knew that Grand Consort Rui did not like Bai Qianfan, the last time he saw it, so he did not bring her into the palace, in case his wife did not take him well, it would be troublesome.


    Why did the Grand Consort Rui s summon Bai Qianfan to the palace today? His heart was in her throat and he felt uneasy.


    Upon entering the hall, he bent down to pay his respects. When Grand Consort Rui saw him, he was naturally smiling widely, but he could still see that he was his son, and no matter how he looked at him, he could not contain his happiness.


    Anyone who was a well-bred girl could smile to the point of showing their teeth when they saw their own men.


    Morong Gan sat down beside Bai Qianfan and covered his hands with his sleeves and quietly held Bai Qianfan''s hands. The young couple looked at each other and smiled.


    No wonder those men took advantage of her. Although she was small in size, her eyes were lively and lively, black and large, like purple grapes growing under a flower shelf. It was spirited and lovable.


    Morong Gan said, "Grand Consort summoned the wangfei into the palace today, is there something you need?"


    "Nothing much. This Dowager hasn''t seen her for a long time, so I had a strange thought about it. That''s why I called her to come and chat with This Dowager."


    Morong Gan immediately stood up and cupped his hands, "Your son was not considerate. ought to frequently bring my wife to pay respects to Grand Consort. "


    Look, she was trying to explain on behalf of the Princess Chu, as if she was going to blame Bai Qianfan. Hearing his words, those men who didn''t address themselves as'' wangfei ''or'' daughter-in-law '', those men who were perfectly fine, had no rules and regulations left because of that'' mischievous'' fellow.


    "I know you''re busy." The Grand Consort Rui said, "You will help the Emperor shoulder his worries, and take on the greatest responsibility in this world. I have nothing else to do here, just ask the princess to come and walk around a bit more. Since I have no daughter, I love her as if she were my own daughter. Initially, This Dowager didn''t think much about it, but now that the Prince has resolved the knot in her heart, and now that the husband, wife and beauty have come together, This Dowager''s heart is also very pleased. "


    Morong Gan now had a small and tender wife and Grand Consort Rui was also his own biological mother. Those matters from before had already passed, and now that he had a mother and a wife, adding another child, his life would be complete.


    He turned his head to look at Bai Qianfan and saw her smiling face, there was not the slightest bit of dissatisfaction on his face.


    He released Bai Qianfan''s hand and picked up the teacup, "Grand Consort is right, when my son is free, he will definitely bring his wife to pay respects to Grand Consort."


    The Grand Consort Rui laughed and used her eyes to look at Bai Qianfan. Bai Qianfan understood and immediately said, "My prince, I want to stay here and accompany you for a few days."


    Morong Gan was shocked, his intuition was wrong, he immediately looked at Grand Consort Rui, Grand Consort Rui''s expression was indifferent, his mouth had a smile, "Royal Concubine is indeed sensible, knowing that This Dowager is very bored here. If you are willing to accompany This Dowager, then of course, This Dowager would wish for nothing more than that. "


    "No way!" Morong Gan said, "Princess Consort does not know the rules, and is afraid that she has misjudged herself in this palace. At that time, if she causes trouble for Grand Consort, it would not be good."


    Sigh, you''re right, This Dowager''s wife is a direct relative, how can you call this trouble? "Grand Concubine Rui had a face of kindness," Since the Prince has brought this up, This Dowager wants to say that our Chu''s wife is good at everything, just that the rules are a bit short. Of course, we can''t blame her. "Although your highness doesn''t care, it''s still a matter of face. You don''t want your men to lose face, do you?


    "That''s right, Grand Consort is right," Bai Qianfan said as she tugged on Morong Gan''s sleeve. "Let me stay here, I want to accompany Grand Consort, and learn some rules while I''m at it.


    Morong Gan was a little hesitant. What he couldn''t figure out was the Grand Consort Rui.


    "Don''t worry," the Grand Consort Rui said, "Princess is my daughter-in-law. If we find ordinary families, we will have to live together. I''m currently in this Deep Palace, how long will it take for me to not see you two again? Treat it as showing mercy to my family ¡­"


    These words made Bai Qianfan''s heart ache as she hurriedly replied, "Don''t worry Grand Consort. Regardless of whether Your Highness agrees or not, I will definitely stay behind to accompany you."


    Morong Gan frowned, and lowered his voice: "Are you really willing?"


    "Seriously," Bai Qianfan said, "I am your wife, why can''t I help you show respect to the elders? Furthermore, I feel that I lack the proper rules. Every time I come to the palace, I would be on tenterhooks.


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes and remained silent.


    Bai Qianfan pulled his hand, "When I came back, I felt embarrassed eating the noodles. I don''t want to always be like this, Your Highness, just agree to it."


    Morong Gan thought in his heart, since ancient times, a relationship like this was extremely difficult, you still want to stay with your mother-in-law even after being driven to the top, isn''t that just asking for trouble? However, Grand Consort Rui had not been that high-spirited these two years. Every time he came to pay respects and leave, she would stare at him. Sometimes, she would also feel very uncomfortable. Since she was old, she probably did not ask for anything else, and felt that it was better to have her own children. Since Grand Consort Rui wanted to build a good relationship with him, she should not make things difficult for Bai Qianfan.


    It wasn''t impossible for him to just leave her here, but ¡­ What about him? When he returned to the estate and couldn''t see her, what would he do?


    Seeing that he did not say a word, Bai Qianfan scratched her hand and tilted her head to look at him.


    When the Grand Consort Rui saw this, she sighed again. This was not like an imperial concubine, who was frivolous with every action she took. Her eyes flashed wildly, revealing a hint of foxiness.


    Morong Gan couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard her tickling him, and used his hand to grab onto her naughty fingers. He suppressed his voice even lower, "Are you going to leave me alone in the residence?"


    Bai Qianfan squinted at him. Look at him, such a grown man, why does she look like a suckling kid?


    "Didn''t you want to come to the palace every day? It''s the same when you come down to see me. It''s good to stay here for a meal with Grand Consort."


    did not like being restricted. She was willing to stay here with Grand Consort Rui for a few days, almost all for the sake of him, to fulfill her duties as a daughter-in-law.


    He squeezed her hand. Although he was unwilling, his heart was still filled with sweetness. What a sensible and good girl.

 C291 Remain in the palace

    had stayed at the Hokkaido, firstly, to accompany the Grand Consort Rui, and secondly, to learn some rules. Morong Gan made up his mind. Every day, he would visit her at Hokkaido. If she was not comfortable with it, he would bring her back anytime. After all, it was right under his nose. Nothing bad could happen to it.


    Morong Gan had stayed at the Hokkaido to eat lunch before leaving, he paid attention to the Grand Consort Rui and observed him closely, but there was nothing abnormal with it. He also saw that the Grand Consort Rui was smiling merrily at Bai Qianfan from start to finish, and his attitude was much better than last time.


    Even though he was reluctant to part with it, he left after the meal after the time it took to make a cup of tea.


    He was reluctant to part with her, and wished that he could turn his head three times at a time. However, Bai Qianfan that little unscrupulous fellow, had sent it to the Hall Door, and before he could turn the corner, she had already disappeared.


    Alright, let''s split up for a few days, it depends on whether she wants him or not.


    The Grand Consort Rui pointed out the right side hall to Bai Qianfan and pulled out two Palace Maid s to serve him. One of them was called Liu Ye and the other was called Cricket. "Who did it?"


    "My father took it," she said, smiling. "He valued his sons and daughters, but when he heard that my mother had given birth to a little girl, he simply ignored her. My mother asked him to give her a name, and my father just so happened to get a top-grade cricket, so he just called it crickets. "Later on, when I was five years old, I had a big name. It was Huang Zuoqiu, but my fellow villagers always loved me as the crickets. Over time, everyone called me that, but no one remembered my real name."


    Bai Qianfan realised: So that''s how it is, I''m rather proud of this name, I originally had a Oil Gourd called Xiao Hei, it sounds so nice, how about I give myself a nickname, call myself Oil Gourd, we just happened to get together.


    Liu Ye and the crickets looked at each other, they wanted to laugh but did not dare to laugh, this was the first time they had met such an unreasonable master, no wonder the Grand Consort asked her to learn the rules, it was fortunate that they let them hear it, if the masters of the other halls heard it, it would become a joke, and the Prince Chu would lose face as well.


    Bai Qianfan was a little surprised. She was just joking, why did it seem like the two Palace Maid s had seen a ghost, it was not fun at all. If Qi Hong or Yue Guiyi, had heard this, they would definitely laugh out loud.


    But as soon as they met, as soon as they didn''t know each other well enough, they knew that she was better.


    The right side hall was very big, it looked rich and luxurious, a row of long windows and folding doors were carved with all kinds of flowers and plants, there were insects and flowers, huge circular pillars, a precious blue base, top with gold drawing and coloring, and a huge bed, but it was harder than hers in the Prince Chu Palace. Nanny Rong had personally made the bed for her, but hearing her say that she found the bed difficult, she smiled and said, "Princess, all the young masters in the palace should sleep in this kind of bed.


    It was probably because she had stayed too comfortably in the Prince Chu Palace that she was unable to endure the hardships. She secretly despised herself in her heart, she could not forget the hardships she had to endure just because she had lived a good life.


    The room was too big for a land dragon to burn, and was only placed in a brazier, but Bai Qianfan still felt cold. She was afraid that Grand Consort Rui would say that she was too delicate, and because she felt that she could bear it, she did not take it to heart.


    Finally, the Nanny Rong found out and said, "Aiyo, these servants who don''t know anything, how can they only have one brazier? How about we freeze our wangfei? Quickly, add another brazier.


    Liu Ye and Sakyamuni responded loudly, then went out to send Little Yellow Gate to bring in a brazier.


    Bai Qianfan said embarrassedly, "Look at me, I''ve already caused trouble for this mama."


    "What are you saying Princess, if you can accompany Grand Consort, this servant is happy. You don''t know that there were some things that caused Your Highness to misunderstand, so he has some feelings for Grand Consort ¡­" The Prince is too busy, I can''t bear to see him. Now that you have come, Grand Consort will put that fist and fist love onto your body, you accompanied Grand Consort, the Grand Consort loves you, the Prince will definitely be very happy to see you. "


    "In my heart, I also admire Grand Consort. Qian Fan has never had a mother since he was young, so he will definitely treat Grand Consort as his own mother."


    "That''s great. Knowing that you are here, Grand Consort has prepared a lot of things for you." She opened the large carved box. "You see, it''s all good stuff."


    Bai Qianfan peeked her head out and saw that it was some clothes. She asked curiously: Could it be that Grand Consort had already planned for me to stay here?


    Nanny Rong knew that she had leaked the information, and immediately tried to salvage the situation, "That''s not true either, Grand Consort dotes on you, if you see anything good, you can prepare it for Princess Concubine. After slowly accumulating so much, if you don''t come to stay, these things will also be sent to the Palace."


    Bai Qianfan had seen Lv He''s skills before, so she was not very interested in other clothes.


    After accompanying Grand Consort Rui for a while, Morong Gan came again. At this time, she was also tired, so he raised his arm and stretched, "Grandma, I''m sleepy."


    "It''s time to take an afternoon nap at this point," Nanny Rong called out to the two Liu Ye and the crickets to rest.


    When Bai Qianfan laid down, she went to the main hall to report. Grand Consort Rui was drinking tea at the moment, opening the cup and taking off the foam, "Have you settled everything?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Grand Consort Rui acknowledged, "Has Miss Feng entered the palace yet?"


    "They should be arriving soon." The Nanny Rong asked, "Grand Consort, which wondrous mama do you want to teach the wangfei the rules?"


    Grand Consort Rui drank some tea, then squinted her eyes and smiled, "Kong Mama, what do you think?"


    Nanny Rong also laughed, "Kong Mama is famous for being strict, I wonder if our Princess Chu can handle it?"


    "It''s better if she can''t take it. If I can''t even give her a chance to learn, then she has to rest."


    "Grand Consort, seeing how the prince is doing today, I''m afraid it would be difficult for him to abandon his princess wife."


    "Tell Miss Feng to serve some snacks, and observe the wangfei every day. If necessary, learn from her. If you were to enter the Prince Chu Palace in the eyes of the Prince, not only would you be able to make yourself rich, you would also be able to raise her father''s position. "


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s all because of Grand Consort''s love. Give her a chance, this servant will definitely teach her to think more." The Nanny Rong thought for a bit, then said, "This servant also has another worry. If wangfei can''t take the pain, what about complaining to the prince? Your highness loves his wife and will definitely bring her back. "


    Grand Consort Rui glanced at her, "Am I an evil mother-in-law? I did it for her own good, so she should know in her heart that as long as she is sensible, she would not complain to her own men.


    Nanny Rong understood, she smiled and looked at Grand Consort Rui and said, "Our Grand Consort is still the best!"

 C292 I found a companion for you on purpose

    Bai Qianfan took a nap and was invited by the Grand Consort Rui to the main hall. After passing through the curtain, he saw a young lady standing in the middle of the floor, not too tall, with two round hairpins and an apricot jacket. Underneath her was a blue skirt, she looked very young.


    Grand Consort Rui saw her and immediately waved, "Come over quickly, let me introduce someone to you."


    Bai Qianfan anxiously walked a few steps, then went around to the side of the road to take a look, she had big eyes and small lips, and she looked quite cute. When the young lady saw her, she quickly bowed and greeted, "My respects to Princess Chu."


    Bai Qianfan quickly returned the greeting, "Hello, miss."


    The corner of Grand Consort Rui''s mouth twitched, secretly looking down on her. How could she have the attitude of a wangfei?


    She sat upright and revealed a loving smile. "I was afraid that you would feel bored in the palace, so I specially found a companion for you. Her surname is Feng, Ruying, and she has the same name as you.


    Bai Qianfan was very happy, she sized Feng Ruying up once again, "May I know which month of time this lady is a stranger?"


    "I was born in August."


    "That''s great. I was born in April. You can call me sister from now on."


    Feng Ruying did not hesitate at all as she squat down on her wrists and said, "Sister pays respects to sister."


    "We sisters don''t need these," Bai Qianfan pulled her up and warmly held her arm, then said to Grand Consort Rui: "Empress of Grand Consort, let Ruying stay with me."


    Grand Consort Rui nodded his head: "Of course you can, she was supposed to come accompany you in the first place."


    At this time, Huang Youdao came in and reported, "Empress of the Grand Consort, Kong Mama is here."


    "Bring her in." Grand Consort Rui looked up at Bai Qianfan, "Earlier, I told you that since you are entering the palace, you should also learn the rules along the way. Kong Mama is a great grandma who teaches princesses, a princess who teaches them, she is extremely elegant and dignified, you should learn from her, Ruying is a lady who has yet to leave the pavilion, if you want to learn more, you two sisters should do it together."


    Bai Qianfan had already made up her mind to learn the rules. Now that she had Feng Ruying as her companion, she was even more willing in her heart, and said happily: "Grand Consort is right, I am willing to learn."


    Just as she was speaking, Kong Mama came in. With a light smile on her face, she squatted down and said, "This servant pays her respects to Grand Consort."


    "Get up," Grand Consort Rui raised her hand, "Greetings Princess Chu. That is the Miss from Feng Lang''s house in the Ministry of Justice, he is called Ruying."


    Kong Mama turned her head and looked at Bai Qianfan and Feng Ruying. She slowed down for a moment, and with her knowledge, she was unable to tell which one was Princess Chu?


    However, she was still a wonderful nanny after all. After taking one more look, she made a decision in her heart, and went forward to bid farewell to Bai Qianfan and Feng Ruying.


    Kong Mama''s hesitation fell into Grand Consort Rui''s eyes, and she let out another sigh. Even the shrewd Kong Mama couldn''t differentiate Bai Qianfan''s identity with a single glance, so this kind of Princess Chu was already a joke.


    Bai Qianfan thought that she was at least fifty or sixty years old, and had a ferocious look on her face, just like Mama Qi, who was by Madame Bai''s side. However, Kong Mama had overturned her impression, she had taken good care of herself, and there were no wrinkles on her face at all, even though she was wearing a cotton robe. Her body was not bloated at all, standing in the center of the ground like a white crane.


    Kong Mama bowed to her as she hurriedly returned the greeting. "Greetings, mama."


    Kong Mama''s expression remained calm, a look of surprise quickly flashed across her eyes. She was considered one of the higher ranked servants, and it was normal for the eunuchs and Palace Maid s below to greet her, but a dignified prince''s consort bowing to her was truly a little ¡­ Breaking her longevity ah ¡­


    After making friends in the palace, the Grand Consort Rui was also a kind and kind person. Even the Kong Mama who taught rules looked so pleasing to the eye.


    Although she wasn''t familiar with Hokkaido, she brought Feng Ruying wandering around as if she was an elder sister.


    Feng Ruying was also a carefree person, her figure was more well-developed than hers, and she walked like a tiger. Bai Qianfan walked very quickly, and the two of them chatted and laughed as they walked, causing the Palace Maid s behind them to have to jog for a bit before they could catch up. Once they started running, the lanterns began to sway, causing the shadows on the ground to twist and distort like demons and devils.


    "Princess, please slow down. Be careful not to fall on the ground."


    Bai Qianfan turned her head and looked, only to see several lanterns shaking wildly in the darkness. She came to a realization and stopped her steps, "Don''t follow me, I can see the way."


    "Where is the wangfei going?" Liu Ye ran over with a lantern in her hand, "It''s big in the palace, and you haven''t eaten a spoon at this hour.


    "I won''t be far. I saw the White Crane last time at the Spring Festival, so I wanted to bring Little Sister Feng to have a look."


    "You''re talking about the Jade Fortune Hall. They''re in the front courtyard, you can''t go if you have the time. Princess, it''s better if we go back."


    Bai Qianfan asked: "Why can''t I go and see?"


    Liu Ye said: "There are rules everywhere in the palace, if the princess stays too long, she will know. The Jade Fortune Hall is the emperor''s place, other than the empress, the empress wouldn''t let the people from the imperial harem go easily."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m not from the imperial harem."


    Liu Ye opened her mouth wide. You aren''t even in the harem, what''s more, you can''t go there ¡­


    Feng Ruying said from the side, "Elder sister, it''s fine if you don''t want to go, I''ve seen the White Crane before anyway."


    Bai Qianfan rolled his eyes, "It''s nothing, next time let your highness bring us there." She pulled Feng Ruying''s hand and said: "Sister, sleep with me tonight, we can talk."


    "Alright, big sister," Feng Ruying said with a smile. "The sky is so cold, let''s sleep together to get some warmth."


    But when they reached the time to sleep, Feng Ruying was unable to sleep with Bai Qianfan because the Grand Consort Rui said that it was against the rules. The Princess Chu had to stay in the main hall and Feng Ruying had to stay in one of the rooms.


    Because both of them loved to practice kung fu, they had a common topic. As soon as they started chatting, it would be endless, and they would only go to sleep in the latter half of the night.


    When Bai Qianfan took an afternoon nap, a brazier was placed at the end of the bed, thinking that it was okay, but at night, the temperature dropped dramatically. Even though the brazier and the bucket were no longer effective, she was still shivering from the cold and could only wrap herself up tightly in her blanket, unable to resist the bone-piercing coldness.


    She was always half asleep and was always in a daze. It was not easy for her to stay up until daybreak. The chill had passed, and she was tired and sleepy. On the contrary, she had fallen asleep.


    She turned her head to look at Liu Ye, only to see him shaking his head. The two of them quietly walked out.


    Liu Ye said: "It''s already been an hour and Princess has not woken up yet. When Kong Mama comes over later, what should we do?"


    "We don''t have the guts to call her. Let the Kong Mama come."


    Liu Ye covered her mouth and laughed, "Girl, how could you be so naughty? Princess Chu doesn''t know how amazing Kong Mama is, otherwise he would have woken up a long time ago."


    The kataku pointed to the left. "Look, Miss Feng is already up at this age."

 C293 I want to leave it for the prince to eat

    At the right time, the Kong Mama arrived on time. Seeing that Bai Qianfan had not woken up yet, she knitted her long and slender eyebrows together and ordered, "Give me some cold water."


    Liu Ye was a little hesitant. "Momo, this isn''t too good, after all, this is ¡­"


    "Since you want to learn the rules, you have to be strict. How can a noble princess stand up to someone like her, a mere wangfei? "Go and get me some cold water."


    Liu Ye could only go in and bring a bucket of cold water.


    Layers of tent curtains were hung separately on the silver hook. Kong Mama rolled up her sleeves and bent down to stand by the bed.


    He immediately woke up and opened his eyes. Kong Mama looked at her with a serious face, "Princess Chu, please wake up, it is time to learn the rules."


    Yesterday, she had said that she would learn the rules at the right time, but in the end, she fell asleep and forgot about it. Bai Qianfan smashed her head in frustration and quickly got up.


    "Momo, sorry, I overslept."


    When Liu Ye and the katana saw that the Princess Chu was splashed with cold water, they did not get angry.


    Kong Mama stood at the side with her hands hanging down, her face expressionless, "This servant dares, the wangfei wants to learn the rules, so she has to follow the rules herself. Yesterday, she said to be punctual and not delay it for even a moment, and that''s one of the rules, it''s already too late.


    When Bai Qianfan was at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, he saw the teachers that she had invited to meet with her sisters. They were also not smiling at all, but none of the teachers were as serious as the Kong Mama.


    She was a little afraid, but she replied with an "oh" before putting on her clothes and followed the Kong Mama. When they reached the outer room, Feng Ruying stood quietly in front of a pillar, watching her blink, she did not say a word.


    Bai Qianfan was about to go over and talk to her when Kong Mama glanced over, "Princess, please come over here."


    Bai Qianfan immediately lowered her eyebrows and went over. Standing beside a pillar, according to Kong Mama, she had to follow the pillar closely with her heels, calves, buttocks, shoulders and head, forming a straight line after 5 o''clock.


    It wasn''t difficult for her. She was used to walking with her back straight, even though she couldn''t quite control her head. This was also a habit of falling down, whether it was walking or standing, and she liked to look to the east and to the west from time to time. It was a habit of vigilance. She couldn''t bear to keep facing in the same direction. He clearly remembered it in his heart, but he couldn''t help but turn his head away.


    She turned her head, and the ruler in Kong Mama''s hand slapped over with a loud smack. She did not care at first, since she was wearing a thick suit, it shouldn''t hurt to hit her a few times. However, when Kong Mama''s ruler struck down, she immediately jumped up.


    Why was it so painful? There was still a bit of numbness! An indescribable pain.


    "Princess, stand still!" Kong Mama''s thin voice cut over like a blade. Bai Qianfan immediately stood still and didn''t dare to move anymore.


    "Look at Miss Feng," Kong Mama said. "Princess is the same age as Miss Feng, Miss Feng can do it, and this servant believes that you can as well. Learning rules is hard work, if you are afraid of suffering, then don''t learn it."


    "I can do it," on this kind of matter, Bai Qianfan refused to admit defeat. In order to not lose face for her family''s prince, no matter how tired she was, she had to learn.


    "The wangfei is the son of the noble man of gold, it wouldn''t be good to beat her too much. Let the prince know, this servant will not be able to bear the consequences."


    "No, I won''t tell him." Bai Qianfan said in an urgent tone, "I was hit by this mama for my own good, I don''t have to worry about it."


    The Kong Mama was satisfied with her attitude and let out a "En" from her nose. She then continued to swing the ruler in her hand.


    In the distance, Grand Consort Rui and Nanny Rong stood by the side of the screen watching.


    The Nanny Rong laughed softly: "The Royal Concubine really accepts the teachings of the Kong Mama. I''m afraid that after this lesson, our Princess'' arm would swell."


    The Grand Consort Rui snorted, "It''s good for her to receive a lesson, she doesn''t follow the rules and doesn''t know the rules, she deserves to be beaten."


    "What if the prince sees ¡­"


    Grand Consort Rui laughed, "I won''t let him see it."


    Bai Qianzhang had been practicing standing for an hour and a half. He felt a burning pain in one of his arms, and it felt a little itchy inside his thick jacket. But what made her most uncomfortable was his hunger. She gritted her teeth and endured. Looking at Feng Ruying, she thought to herself that as an older sister, she couldn''t be a bad role model and had to persevere to the end.


    Just as he felt uncomfortable, the Grand Consort Rui came over. "Alright, let''s end it here for today. Our wangfei still hasn''t washed up and ate breakfast."


    The Grand Consort opened her mouth, but the lesson was over. She went up to Bai Qianfan and apologized, "Royal Concubine, this servant has offended you greatly, please forgive me."


    Bai Qianfan helped her up. "I can save the trouble of having a good disciple as a strict teacher, but this mama is doing it for my own good."


    The palace''s breakfast was more detailed than that of the Prince Chu Palace''s. Crystal Shrimp Dumplings, Jade Fragrance Scroll, Hempen-fried Rice Noodle Soup Boiled Egg, Sweet Silver Ear Porridge, Golden Glutinous Cake, Snow Steam Cake, Thousand Silk Roll ¡­ A table was placed in front of them.


    When the famished Bai Qianfan saw this food, she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva and quickly sat down to eat.


    He suddenly thought of something and waved at Feng Ruying. "Have you eaten yet, sister? Let''s eat together. "


    Feng Ruying hesitated for a moment, then smiled and sat down, "I already ate first, but I''m hungry now, so it''s fine to accompany elder sister to eat a little more."


    Just like Bai Qianfan, she was carefree, holding a scented roll in one hand and pouring rice milk into her mouth with the other.


    Compared to them, the Princess Chu felt that he felt like a bandit who was out of place. Feng Ruying''s existence allowed her to find him, and the unease in his heart gradually faded.


    Just as they were happily eating, the Kong Mama appeared out of nowhere and instructed the Palace Maid to clean up the table.


    "The princess can''t eat anymore. The young lady should be satisfied with her food and turn herself into a fatty. My husband won''t like it."


    Hearing her mention her husband, Bai Qianfan finally thought of Prince Chu. If she did not mention him, she would be worried about him, and did not know if he would come to see her. If he did not come, she would be disappointed.


    As she thought about Morong Gan, her eyes was focused on the food on the table. Seeing each dish being carried away, she suddenly moved like lightning, quickly grabbing a piece of steamed cake in her hands.


    Kong Mama''s face turned green. What kind of wangfei was this, to not have eaten anything in eight lifetimes?


    She frowned and stretched out her hand. "This doesn''t match with the character of a wangfei. Take it out."


    Bai Qianfan pursed her lips, holding onto that piece of steamed cake tightly, she looked at her timidly: "I, I want to leave it for you to eat."


    When Morong Gan, who had just stepped into the doorstep heard these words, his body trembled, as if something had ruthlessly struck his heart, and an extremely brilliant flower instantly bloomed on his face.

 C294 Presumptuous palmar mouth!

    God knows how he passed the day before. It was still the Prince Chu Mansion, but it was still missing a person. It immediately changed, but it was still fine when he was busy with government affairs. In the evening, he was like a headless fly, scurrying all over the place. Even though he knew that Bai Qianfan was not here, he still stood outside the gate of the Moon Reaching Pavilion Academy in a daze for a while.


    The thing that annoyed him the most was that Xiu Yuanshuang actually saw her despondent appearance. She stood on the side of the road and greeted him, just like usual, solemn and calm.


    He could only pressure Xiu Yuanshuang because it was related to the peace and stability of the country. If the emperor wanted to recruit the Scholars, he could only do so under pressure. A few days ago, he had called the emperor''s South Study and purposely knocked the side drum.


    This world belonged to the Mo Rong family, and she was responsible for the emperor''s worries. If she were to be troubled by emotions again, he would not take action, so Xiu Yuanshuang could only stay here for now and plan for the future.


    He wrote for half the night in his study, but he could not calm down. He crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it on the floor. Unknowingly, the ground was covered with the paper.


    When he woke up in the morning, he wasn''t in a good mood. He forced himself to eat some breakfast before going to the imperial court. He stood in the throne room and listened to the court''s discussion. His ears were buzzing, but he didn''t hear anything. It was as if the air were filled with cotton, not heavy, but clogged up to the point of panic.


    Until now, after she had stepped into the Hokkaido and heard her soft and clear voice, her entire body felt comfortable. Her limbs and bones were all smooth and every pore was opened, as if they had suddenly opened up the two meridians, making her feel unspeakably comfortable.


    The servants came forward to say their goodbyes. He couldn''t see or hear anything, all he could see was the little girl who had been separated for a whole day.


    Bai Qianfan was naturally pleased to see him and quickly ran over with her skirt up. "Your Highness."


    He reached out to catch her, then pulled her into his arms and asked, "What would you like for me to eat?"


    Bai Qianfan opened her hands, holding the steamed cake so tightly that it had lost its shape, and the corners were all broken. She exclaimed, and was somewhat regretful: "How did it end up like this?" She was afraid that he would despise her, so she asked hesitantly, "Still, don''t eat. Next time ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, he had already lowered his head and took the piece of steamed cake with her hand and ate it. It was probably really delicious, and he even licked all the scraps from her palm clean.


    Bai Qianfan did not give in, grabbing onto her waist, she tried to bite her hand.


    The two of them laughed and played around, the servants in the room seemed to have been frozen, each of them were stunned. Grand Consort Rui stood in the distance, her face becoming more and more gloomy.


    She was indeed a foxy woman. Even a good man like her had been led astray by her, yet she didn''t know how to avoid others and let the servants below laugh at her.


    Morong Gan''s soul that was lost for a day had finally returned, his heart was filled with joy, he was just about to bring Bai Qianfan to see Grand Consort Rui when a little girl suddenly came out from the side. Her figure was actually similar to Bai Qianfan, with big eyes and a pair of bun on her head, she looked straight at him, "So you are Prince Chu, she is so beautiful!"


    Morong Gan''s face sank, "Impudent! "Slap!" To dare to talk about his appearance in front of everyone, he must have eaten the guts of a leopard!


    The little girl knelt down on the ground in fear, trembling and not daring to speak anymore, Bai Qianfan tried her best to calm the situation, "Don''t hit her, she''s the younger sister of the Feng Family, she''s young and insensible, don''t punish her."


    Hearing her tone, Morong Gan felt that he was rather familiar with the little girl, so he asked curiously, "Where did this person come from?"


    The Grand Consort Rui couldn''t stand watching any longer and walked over. "I called her over, afraid that the wangfei might be bored and wants her to be her companion."


    Morong Gan cupped his hands, "Grand Consort is kind. Your son has specifically come today to bring the wangfei back."


    The Grand Consort Rui had a faint smile on her face as she looked at Bai Qianfan. "Princess, you mean that as well?"


    Bai Qianfan was someone who kept her word, shshesaid that she had to be filial, he had accompanied Grand Consort Rui for a few days, and it had only been a day, how could she leave? Furthermore, Grand Consort Rui treated her well, I''m afraid that she had specially found someone to be her companion.


    "I''m not going back." She shook Morong Gan''s arm and said coquettishly, "I like this place. I want to stay for a few more days."


    He sighed in his heart. He was so worried about her, but she still wanted to stay for a few more days. Why didn''t she think about how he felt? Without her, his heart felt empty and cold.


    "Princess is so filial that he wants to stay with This Dowager for a few more days. Your highness, I guess you''ve decided." The Grand Consort Rui smiled affectionately, "It has been a long time since my palace has been so lively. The two girls are chattering like this. The more I look at it, the more I like it. "


    Since ancient times, filial piety had always been the priority. When the Grand Consort Rui opened her mouth, Morong Gan did not say anything.


    "If Your Highness is worried about Princess Hua-Yang, why don''t you come over and stay for lunch? We should get together more. Does Your Highness think this is a good idea?"


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes, his expression carried a tinge of respect: "Grand Consort is right."


    Grand Consort Rui was happy, she turned around and ordered, "Get the kitchen to prepare a few of the prince''s favorite dishes."


    Bai Qianfan was very happy that she was able to stay for dinner, and she looked at him with her curved eyebrows.


    She was happy, Morong Gan was happy, but why was the other little girl looking at him with such an expression? Are you very familiar with her?


    "This is the daughter of Minister Feng of the Ministry of Justice, she is called Ruying. She is fourteen this year, and is as old as the princess.


    Morong Gan didn''t know what kind of medicine the Grand Consort Rui was trying to sell, but how could this Feng Ruying be like his princess, the difference was like heaven and earth!


    However, Bai Qianfan stood at Feng Ruying''s side, smiling as she asked, "Your Highness, do you think that we''re two sisters?"


    He replied in a perfunctory manner and took her hand, "I''ll take you out for a walk."


    Bai Qianfan was overjoyed when she heard it, "I want to see the White Crane."


    "Alright, let''s go see the white crane." No matter what you look at, as long as she''s here.


    Who would have thought that Bai Qianfan would turn around and call him Feng Ruying. "Little sister, let''s go.


    Feng Ruying called out happily and ran over to grab Bai Qianfan''s arm. Morong Gan saw what was happening, he was holding onto Bai Qianfan, but Feng Ruying was holding onto Bai Qianfan, it looked a little awkward.


    "You, go to the back." Morong Gan stared at her: "No rules!"


    Feng Ruying was very afraid of him, and looked at Bai Qianfan pitifully: "Elder sister ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan was the one who pitied the weakest, struggling free from Morong Gan''s grasp, "Your Highness, let''s go, we will follow behind you."


    Morong Gan, "..." How could a little girl who he had only known for a day be more important than him? Did she not know how much he had to say to her?

 C295 Do you miss me?

    However, with Morong Gan there, he would be able to walk unhindered no matter where he went.


    Morong Gan held his hands together, and slowly walked forward. Along the way, the eunuchs and maids of high status saw him, they all went forward to pay their respects, and the lowly servants quickly left. Bai Qianfan and Feng Ruying walked to the back hand in hand, and chattered non-stop.


    Morong Gan paid attention to what Bai Qianfan was saying and realised that Feng Ruying''s tone of voice was somewhat similar to Bai Qianfan''s.


    He raised his eyes into the distance, and a sneer formed on his lips, he was born in the Tian Jia, so it did not matter if they were relatives or not, as their interests were the most important. Although he did not understand what was going on in the Grand Consort Rui''s bottle, she had definitely arranged for Feng Ruying to come here with a purpose. He was not worried about anything else, he was only afraid that the Grand Consort Rui would have ideas on Bai Qianfan.


    Such a silly little girl, although she had grown up in misery, she was the most kind-hearted person in the world. A chicken almost died and killed her.


    Turning his head to look at her, Bai Qianfan just so happened to raise his head. Their four eyes met, and their lips curved into a smile.


    As for the person beside her, he ignored her and extended his hand towards her. "Come here."


    Bai Qianfan giggled as she walked forward. When Feng Ruying wanted to follow, his eyes swept and she fell a step back. She pouted, feeling wronged, but she didn''t dare to step forward.


    He held Bai Qianfan''s hand in the center of his palm. She wasn''t fat anywhere, but had grown a pair of fleshy hands, which felt very comfortable to pinch. She was his person, and her hand was also his.


    "Why don''t you remember that day, when Madame Bai bullied me, it was the Prince who taught her a lesson for me." Bai Qianfan stretched out her neck to take a look, and happily called out, "Look, the white crane is over there!"


    Feng Ruying looked in the direction she pointed and shouted as well, "I saw it, I saw it, it really is a white crane!"


    Morong Gan was annoyed by her noise, he stared: "Here in the palace, do not make any loud noises. Go ahead and take a look. "


    Feng Ruying looked at Bai Qianfan, "Elder sister, are you not going?"


    "Of course I''m going." Bai Qianfan wanted to leave, but she was held back by Morong Gan, "What are you so anxious for? She turned her head and her expression darkened as she said to Feng Ruying, "Go on your own, don''t bother the wangfei."


    Feng Ruying acknowledged her as she slowly walked away.


    Bai Qianfan said, "The Prince is too fierce towards Little Sister Feng, she will be afraid."


    He was the Prince Chu, a noble and majestic being, and should have instilled fear in others in the first place. There was only one person in the world who did not need to fear him, and that was his Princess Chu.


    He pulled her along as he walked slowly. There was something that rolled around her mouth, sshe was too embarrassed to ask, so he kept holding it in until she was sweating. Her hands were drenched in sweat, Bai Qianfan looked at him strangely, "Is the prince hot?"


    How could he not be hot? His heart felt like it was on fire. He slanted his eyes at her, suddenly raising his eyebrows in a frivolous manner. "Do you miss me?"


    Finally, he asked. With a slight bit of humor and sincerity, he was ready to be shocked. He felt aggrieved, asked, and was uneasy. She was a heartless person, so he didn''t expect her to be able to listen to any kind words.


    She raised her dark eyes and answered seriously, "Yes."


    One word, one word was enough. He was so happy that he pulled her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "I miss you too. I can''t sleep."


    These were the most provocative words he could say. His face blushed, his eyes were closed, and he was intoxicated, forgetting that he was in the palace. The surroundings were wide and quiet, and in a place he could not see, there were countless pairs of eyes staring at him.


    Prince Chu''s emotions infected Princess Chu. She remembered his identity, raised his head, and sweetly called out: "Husband."


    Morong Gan''s heart trembled violently, his heart throbbing wave after wave. He was helpless as he lowered his head and looked at her foolishly, "Speak again."


    "Husband, husband, husband." She called out three times. Seeing how happy he was, she covered her mouth and laughed. "Are you happy that I called you?"


    When she felt pleased with herself, he felt that his performance had been too excessive. He had lost his husband''s dignity. He straightened his face and said, "I finally remember. Don''t forget about it in the future."


    In the end, he felt a little embarrassed in front of all these people, so he dragged her into the hall of the Jade Glow Palace and pressed a fierce kiss on the broken door.


    Bai Qianfan was baffled by his sudden enthusiasm, and dodged his question: "Prince, don''t be like this, I''ll let people see."


    "When you see it, you see it," he gasped, and his attention was drawn to her lips. He felt that there was nothing more delicious in this world than her lips.


    He was afraid that she would hold his breath again, so after kissing for a while, he let go and moved his lips to her face. He kissed her eyes, her nose, cheeks, forehead, chin, everything, everything.


    He heard her breathing through her open mouth, and in his line of sight, her cheeks were as red as a March peach flower, and there was a glimmer of light. He wanted to open his mouth and bite it, because he liked it so much and wanted to eat it.


    She was a bit flustered and called out in a hurry, "Prince, Prince ¡­"


    "Call me husband," he said with some eagerness, lowering his head to touch her lips again, his hoarse voice breaking between them. "Call me husband."


    It was as if he had drowned in a pool of warm water. As it flowed, it gradually became unmanageable. A white light floated in front of his eyes. She bobbed up and down in the light, revealing her snow-white neck like a beautiful little swan ¡­


    However, her eyes were filled with a watery glow as she looked at him with a pitiful expression. Her two small red lips opened and closed, but he couldn''t hear a single word ¡­


    When the tears fell from the corner of his eyes and fell on her, the burning sensation made his heart jump. His consciousness immediately returned as he blankly looked at her.


    At some point, they were on top of each other, and he was pressing her down, leaving her jacket and skirt to one side. The straps of her undergarment were untied and scattered to the side, revealing her pale pink apron, and her snow-white neck was covered with red marks everywhere.


    She looked at him quietly, her eyes straight, without emotion.


    He was suddenly afraid and quickly helped her put on her clothes, not daring to meet her eyes. "Sorry, I was impulsive and was rude."


    She stood up and straightened her clothes, and then silently walked out, causing Morong Gan to hold her back, "Little girl, don''t be angry at me."


    Bai Qianfan shook his head: "I''m not angry. You''re my husband, it''s only right for you to do something like this."


    "No, I told you that when you grew up, I ¡­ "Don''t be angry, I''ll apologize to you."


    She lowered her head without saying a word, her shoulders started shaking, causing Morong Gan to be shocked. She bent down to look, only to see a string of sparkling crystals falling down.


    His heart instantly clenched. "Little girl, don''t ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan threw herself into his embrace, sobbing and complaining, "Prince, you, you just, like that, I''m really afraid ¡­"


    He hugged her tightly and kissed the top of her head. "I''m sorry, I''ve scared you. I won''t do this again. I promise, I won''t!"

 C296 This daughter-in-law cant take it from me

    The Prince Chu comforted his Little Princess in a soft voice, but he did not know that the news of them being here had already spread.


    Grand Consort Rui was the first to hear the news, she angrily threw the purple sand tea cup, "How dare you! She did it, you fox, you really are a fox. A good man has lost his soul to her, what should we do in the long run? "


    After the scolding, the grief became even more intense, and he couldn''t help but cover his handkerchief as he sobbed softly.


    His Highness is in the prime of his life, it''s rare for him to have a woman by his side, so it''s understandable for him to be moved by emotions for a moment. It''s because the princess was not mature enough and did things in that kind of place, if word were to spread, not only would the emperor be humiliated as well.


    Rao''er, call her Ruying Envoy. The prince is young and strong, so no matter what, as long as it is a problem, This Dowager will be able to protect her glory and wealth for the rest of her life. "


    The Nanny Rong hesitated for a moment, "Just now, this servant was carefully observing. The prince does not like Princess Hua-Yang at all and does not avoid her. I''m afraid that it will be difficult to accomplish anything within a short period of time."


    Grand Consort Rui pressed down on her temple, feeling a headache coming on, "Think about it, you can''t have this daughter-in-law anymore."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When the news spread to the Rui Fu Palace, Imperial Consort Bai lightly stroked the snow-white leopard cat in her arms, the corner of her mouth curving upwards. "I really didn''t know that, that little sister of mine was also an expert when it came to luring people."


    Palace Maid Yun Zhi laughed and said, "Master, if news of this matter reaches the ears of the Emperor, I''m afraid the Prince Chu will suffer greatly."


    Imperial Consort Bai snorted, "Before, Prince Chu did not seem to be smiling, as if he was taking the life of hell. But now, it seems that it is not so much, it is just that I did not expect Prince Chu to be so wild, it makes me look at him in a new light." As she spoke, her eyes narrowed, and a sinister smile blossomed from the corners of her mouth. Prince Chu being in love, that''s the best. A man in love, injured by love, wronged by love, I''ll make it hard for him to say even if he had a mouth, hahaha! "


    Yun Zhi looked at Imperial Consort Bai who was laughing loudly, "Master, you are thinking of ¡­"


    Imperial Consort Bai glanced at her, "It''s nothing."


    Yun Zhi shivered, not daring to ask anymore. Imperial Consort Bai was the same as Prime Minister Bai, they were people who could maintain their calm, although she did not say it, she definitely had an idea in her heart.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Emperor and Empress within the Chengde Hall heard the news at the same time and couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    Bai Qianzhang and the others didn''t understand, but in their eyes, Mo Rong was a man who could not be more serious. In all these years, he had never looked at a woman directly. To say that he was a day pervert was even more unbelievable than a sow climbing a tree.


    But the young eunuch who came to report had a clear mind and could even explain the details clearly. No one dared to arrange the Prince Chu, and no one dared to bully the monarch, so this was probably true.


    He waved his hand and retreated, but instead revealed a smile, "This Third Brother, he previously said that he did not understand the situation and did not like beauties, so he was only faking it. I see that he is not inferior to the Prince Jin and dares to mess with those things in the palace."


    The empress''s face darkened slightly. "Third brother didn''t do it properly. As a prince, is it a good idea to come to the palace and cause trouble?" The little couple must be intimate with each other and cannot close their doors. They must do this in public and embarrass the imperial family. "


    "The empress need not be angry," the Emperor gently embraced her. "Just say a few words to him later."


    The empress looked at the golden bricks in silence. Suddenly, she began to cough violently. The emperor hurriedly patted her back and asked, "Are you alright? What''s going on?"


    The empress coughed until she couldn''t speak. She pounded her chest with tears in her eyes. The emperor was so anxious that he cried out, "Someone, summon the imperial physician!"


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan was the easiest to coax. Morong Gan patted his chest as a guarantee and said a few good words before she stopped pursuing the matter and looked at the White Crane with a smile.


    Morong Gan sighed, secretly blaming himself for being too impulsive, he was simply worse than a beast. Even if she was willing, with such a small stature, she wouldn''t be able to handle him. He would wait, wait for her to grow and bloom, and then he would pick it. By then, her heart and body would be willing to submit to him.


    Seeing Bai Qianfan coming over, Feng Ruying immediately went up to him and asked in a gossipy tone, "What are Big Sister and Prince doing in the house?"


    Bai Qianfan''s face slightly blushed, "Nothing, just talking."


    Feng Ruying curled her lips, "Don''t bully my little self. Actually, I already know that all of you are definitely doing that."


    "What kind of thing?"


    "What a couple did!"


    Bai Qianfan looked at her in shock, "You are an unmarried girl, how do you know everything?" Without waiting for Feng Ruying to speak, she grinned and said, "Actually, I already knew about this before I got married. There are a lot of Ge Zi in my family, so it''s hard for me not to know."


    Feng Ruying laughed out loud, "Exactly, when I, Ge Zi, do this, I don''t avoid people, I will do it in the flower garden, and then I will see."


    Bai Qianfan, "Actually, what''s the point of doing that? Isn''t it just hugging and fighting together, it''s weird and tiring."


    "That''s right," Feng Ruying said as she held her arm. "All the men like each other, but I don''t see many who like girls. She looked around quietly and lowered her voice. "I heard that the first time was very painful and it was about to bleed. Is that true?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her, "How would I know?"


    "Big sister, aren''t you already married?" How could I not know? "


    Bai Qianfan, "... Look, that white crane has flown up. " She raised her arm, freed Feng Ruying''s hand, and walked forward. How could she tell others about this? She and Morong Gan had never gotten back together. No matter how ignorant she was, she knew that this was a private matter between his and Morong Gan and couldn''t be told to outsiders.


    The weather had turned cold and there were fewer white cranes than last time. There were only a few of them, and they still looked the same as last time. Their necks were thin, their beaks were pointed, and their heads were bright red.


    She took some bird food from a nearby table and sprinkled it in the air. A few white cranes flapped their wings and pounced over, stretched their slender necks and began to peck at the ground.


    Feng Ruying looked at her thoughtfully, before suddenly turning her head. Under the sunlight, Morong Gan who was dressed in his prince robe, walked over slowly, the sunlight seemed to have covered his entire body with a layer of gold.


    As she watched him approach, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She quickly lowered her head and pretended to look at the white crane, but when she saw his shadow beneath her feet, he didn''t stop. He brushed past her and walked to the side of his wangfei.


    He held her hand and gently smiled. He gently embraced her waist and said gently, "It has been a long time. Let''s go back. It''s time for dinner."


    Bai Qianfan smiled at him and nodded obediently. He gave her a little pinch on the cheek, and the smile spread like spring water.


    Feng Ruying was able to see what was happening, and the handful of bird food in her hands unknowingly spilled all over, causing the White Crane to gather in her direction one after another.

 C297 Your highness i want to go as well

    The rice was placed in the Posterior Hall and burned the land dragon. The fragrance of the osmanthus flowers filled the air with sweetness.


    Grand Consort Rui was seated at the seat of honor. She looked up slightly and saw Bai Qianfan sitting beside Morong Gan. According to the rules, Prince Chu should sit on the lower left seat and Princess Chu should sit on the lower right seat.


    Bai Qianfan answered yes, she was about to get up, but was stopped by Morong Gan, who smiled: "Grand Consort, we do not need to care about which ones we are from, just do as you please."


    When he opened his mouth, the Grand Consort Rui did not know what to say anymore. In his heart, however, he felt really uncomfortable, because he wasn''t a girl from Railed Yard, so how could he not be separated from the men for a moment?


    Since Prince Chu didn''t follow the rules, there was no need for her to tell Feng Ruying to sit at the seat that should originally have been occupied by Princess Chu. From this look, Bai Qianfan seemed like a concubine who had no status.


    Morong Gan replied that he had offended Bai Qianfan in the Jade Fortune Hall, and this time, he became even more careful. His gaze seemed to be glued on her face as he took good care of her.


    Grand Consort Rui did not even have eyes to look. Was this her famous son? Why did he become like this in front of this little girl? The dignity and grandeur that a man should have was gone.


    While Bai Qianfan was eating, she was very attentive to her, and her eyes were focused on the various dishes. Whatever she was staring at, Morong Gan would pick up for her.


    Grand Consort Rui secretly said: "Even if you feed the pigs this way, it shouldn''t be so."


    What was good about Bai Qianfan? She would habitually squint her eyes and smile at Morong Gan, showing that this dish was very good, while Morong Gan looked at her lovingly with a slight smile.


    Feng Ruying, who was sitting on the other side of the table, ate at the same level as Bai Qianfan. The moment the eunuch who was making food came over, she ate it.


    Grand Consort Rui then personally picked up a few chopsticks for her and said smilingly, "Good child, eat slower. You won''t digest it if you eat too fast."


    Feng Ruying blinked her eyes, "Grand Consort, my body is still growing."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "Me too, we need to eat more to grow taller." As she said that, she held out the bowl to Morong Gan: "Give me a spoonful of Snow Toad."


    Morong Gan smiled as he gave her a spoonful. He did not expect that Feng Ruying, who was standing opposite of him, would also take a bowl and pass it to him.


    Morong Gan, "..." Is this girl sick? Is she very familiar with me? Which spring onion was it, why did it dare to open its mouth and ask him to scoop up a toad for her?


    The Grand Consort Rui laughed, "Your highness, please give her a spoonful. The little girl''s body is still healthy."


    "Give it to her," Bai Qianfan said as she nudged her, "Your little sister is younger than me."


    Morong Gan could not release his temper, so he gave a spoonful to Feng Ruying. She was obviously very happy, he smiled and revealed his white teeth: "Your highness is so good, it isn''t as scary as the rumors."


    Bai Qianfan was very happy when someone praised his own husband, "I don''t know who was the one who spread the words outside. My king isn''t like that, he has a good appearance, is tall, and treats others the most amiably! "When I first entered the manor, Hou didn''t know about it, so I almost jumped over the wall ¡­"


    Morong Gan stuffed a pair of chopsticks into her mouth in time to stop her from speaking, "Stop talking when eating, be careful not to choke."


    Grand Consort Rui sighed in her heart. She originally thought that with this thing by her son''s side, she would be able to relax, but who knew that her son would look after her like he was taking care of his ancestors.


    After eating and drinking tea, Morong Gan had to leave, but he did not want to leave, so he just sat there chatting casually, suddenly remembering that the Grand Consort Rui''s birthday was coming up, and said, "In two days it will be the Grand Consort''s birthday, what does Grand Consort want, your son will bring it to honor you."


    Speaking of which, the Grand Consort Rui felt sad. Sher birthday was held at least a year, but Morong Gan had been here a few times? Every so often, they would send someone to deliver a congratulatory gift, but the person would not show his face. He was even worse than an outsider.


    She smiled and said, "If you have the heart, then go ahead. I don''t lack anything here. That day, I came over to eat a bowl of longevity noodles. I was happy."


    When the Grand Consort Rui said this, Morong Gan felt more or less guilty. All the parents in the world were parents, and what had happened had already happened.


    "Your son, remember this. You must have come earlier to congratulate Grand Consort on his birthday."


    Grand Consort Rui was very pleased, everything was progressing well, other than the annoying Bai Qianfan, she had a good son, and if she was able to have a good daughter-in-law, it didn''t matter if she was a good mother or not, as long as the husband and wife were fine, she had nothing to regret.


    In the end, she was already old, so she felt tired after sitting for a while. She took Senior Servant Rong''s arm and returned to her bedroom to take an afternoon nap.


    Morong Gan could no longer stay, he bowed to the Grand Consort, and also walked out. Bai Qianfan followed along by the side, passing by the right side hall, she pointed at the golden palace and said, "Look, that''s where I live, beautiful, right?"


    Morong Gan did not go in, he stood at the door and looked carefully, it was indeed magnificent, it seemed like the Grand Consort Rui did not mistreat him.


    He knew that the Grand Consort Rui wasn''t very satisfied with his Princess Chu. Maybe it was because of him that she had asked Bai Qianfan to stay and cultivate their relationship. After all, they were family, and they still had a long time to live together.


    Nanny wants to have her birthday, it is not proper for a daughter-in-law to not give her anything, but it is too late for her to take out her embroidery work, because Bai Qianfan is currently troubled over this matter. Feng Ruying came over, "What is elder sister thinking?"


    "Grand Consort''s birthday is coming up in two days, but the present that we sent to Grand Consort have not arrived yet."


    Feng Ruying sat down, and like her, supported her cheeks with her hands as she looked up at the sky. After a while, she said, "If you want to gift something to me, you must have made it yourself with sincerity."


    "I think so too, but my embroidery skills are too weak. I''m afraid of being laughed at."


    "Now that I''m doing the embroidery, there''s not enough time," Feng Ruying thought about it and said, "Elder sister came from an official''s house, so she definitely knows how to write."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If elder sister is sincere, why don''t you personally copy a copy of the Bei Ye Scripture to pray for the blessings of the Grand Consort and wish her health and longevity?"


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up, but she immediately dimmed down and laughed embarrassedly: If I don''t hide it from you, my words will be ugly, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to write properly.


    "There''s no need for that. No matter how ugly, it was personally written by sister. As long as sister is sincere, Grand Consort will be happy."


    Bai Qianfan regretted messing with Morong Gan for the writing. If she had endured it at that time, she would not have been in such a difficult situation.


    Feng Ruying looked at her, "Sister, this idea might not be a good one, I think it''s better to think of something else."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The key is that the heart must be sincere, the Yin hour must rise, the incense must be bathed in it can be copied, even the three meals a day must shift the time, cannot be eaten on time, cannot be copied until the time limit is reached, cannot go out, cannot speak, must be calm and sincere, it seems simple, but can elder sister do it?


    Bai Qianfan was most skilled at bearing hardships and enduring hardships. Getting up early and going to bed late was fine, it was not a problem to not talk outside, it was something that could be overcome by eating a little too much.


    She nodded very seriously, "I can. That''s my decision."

 C298 Rule of transcribing scriptures

    At dinner time, the Kong Mama appeared. As the most powerful and mysterious senior sister of the palace, she had an indescribable aura around her.


    Even so, Kong Mama was still not satisfied. She would knock the edge of the table from time to time with the ruler in her hand, "Princess Hua-Yang, eat faster. Slow down a bit, and you will be able to reflect the noble nature of your master."


    Bai Qianfan could only chew slowly and swallow slowly. She had to chew until the food was tasteless, and if she ate slowly and took a long time, it would be hard to eat her fill. However, she could only extend her chopsticks three times in a single dish, and would be beaten up again after she stretched it once more. She could not fill her bowl to the brim with food. It looked good in a small jasper bowl, but it was not even enough to fill the gaps between her teeth.


    The Grand Consort Rui sat in the seat of honor and smiled as she watched. "This is what you look like, a consort, isn''t it? The prince is so used to it at noon, it''s more like she wants to ruin you, growing fat and looking good.


    Bai Qianfan said with a bitter face: "Grand Consort, where''s my body?"


    The prince likes to indulge you, but people will laugh at you when you are outside. It''s not a joke, it''s a joke. You don''t want to make the prince the laughing stock of others because of you, right?


    With the big hat on his head, Bai Qianfan did not know what to say. In her heart, Morong Gan''s face was obviously more important than her two bites, she was a dignified Prince Chu, a famous Warlord in the world, they could not lose face because of her!


    The Kong Mama spoke up faintly from behind sher. "Princess, just eat 30% full." Then, he gave a signal to Palace Maid, who came up to clean up the tableware.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    When going to sleep at night, she asked for two more braziers. Kong Mama went to the bedside and looked, "Two braziers are enough. Even if the princesses were to sleep, they would only use two braziers. As a royal family, the princess has to restrain her words and deeds so that no one can gossip about her. "


    When Bai Qianfan heard this, even the beautiful princess only used two braziers, what else could she say? If the princess could endure it, could she not?


    As a result, after another night of not sleeping well, he rolled up his blanket and shivered. It was not until finally that he felt sleepy in the morning and was called to accompany Grand Consort to the buddhist hall to do his homework.


    Breakfast was used in the buddhist hall, and they ate porridge. The so-called porridge was a clear soup without water, and there were also two pieces of leafy vegetables.


    Just as Bai Qianfan was about to pour the bowl into her mouth, Kong Mama appeared and her cold voice sounded out, "Royal Consort should eat slower, don''t choke on it."


    Why are you laughing at such a small amount of rice soup?


    When Kong Mama spoke, Bai Qianfan did not dare act rashly, and could only use a small spoon to slowly scoop the soup into her mouth.


    The imperial family didn''t have much time for meals, just like the emperor eating. Some dishes were brought up, almost untouched, but they were taken down again. This was called being full, and the more there were, the better. It meant that the imperial family was more than a year old and had more than enough food and a strong nation.


    Bai Qianfan stared at his bowl, her face full of unwillingness to part with it. Kong Mama slapped her ruler on the table, "Princess is not a child anymore.


    Bai Qianfan was bitter but could not say anything. It was not because she was greedy, but because she had not eaten her fill ¡­


    But rules were rules. She acted according to rules and regulations, so there was nothing wrong with it. It was her own cultivation that wasn''t enough, so she couldn''t blame anyone else.


    Grand Consort Rui smiled kindly: "According to Ruying, Princess Wang is going to copy the Bee Leaf Scripture to congratulate This Dowager on her birthday."


    "Yes, I plan to copy the scripture of the Bei Ye Scripture and pray for the health and longevity of the Grand Consort."


    "That''s great," the Grand Consort Rui was clearly very happy. "Wangfei is really considerate. This is the first time someone has copied the Bei Ye Sutra to congratulate me on my birthday at my age."


    As long as Grand Consort Rui was happy, Bai Qianfan felt that everything was worth it.


    The room where the scriptures were copied was in the buddhist hall and according to the rules, one had to kneel down and copy them, expressing their respect and reverence for the Buddha. However, Grand Consort Rui understood that Bai Qianfan was very small, so she placed two prayer mats on her to copy.


    From the moment Bai Qianfan sat down, her career as a scribe began. Liu Ye helped her write and write. Kong Mama stood at the side and taught her the rules, the rules of standing, the rules of sitting, and the rule of writing.


    The back must be straight, the head must be straight, and the position of the pen must be correct. Bai Qianfan had never learned this technique before, so naturally, she was not satisfied with it. Thus, she placed the ruler down again, this time not hitting his arm, because his hand needed to write, it only hit his leg. The room was very quiet. The sound of a pin dropping could be heard, but from time to time, the crisp sound of a ruler striking down could be heard.


    Bai Qianfan was beaten up much harder than this when she was young. She did not think much of it since she had to teach her the rules.


    Her head drooped down, and the ruler fell on her leg. She felt an excruciating pain, but it was as if Kong Mama''s ruler had eyes too, and always ended up in the same place, and as the pain increased, she gradually became numb.


    After Morong Gan left the imperial court, he anxiously thought of using the Hokkaido to look at Bai Qianfan, but in the end, the emperor kept him here to discuss things, and soon it was noon. The emperor invited him to dinner, but he rejected the offer, using the excuse that he needed to scout the Grand Consort, and quickly took his leave.


    Upon arriving at Hokkaido, just as she was about to set a meal, Grand Consort Rui saw him and came over smiling while holding his hands, "It''s better if you come at the right time. You just so happened to be in time.


    Morong Gan looked around: "Where''s the wangfei?"


    "Consort Wang is such a good child," Grand Consort Rui said as she held his hand. "She said that she wanted to plagiarize the Bee Leaf Scripture to congratulate me on my birthday, but she''s still writing this down in her room."


    Morong Gan was about to stand up, but was stopped by the Grand Consort Rui, "Where is the Prince going?"


    "I''m going to take a look at the wangfei."


    "Rest assured, your highness, Princess Wang Fei is still well," Grand Consort Rui patted his hand. "Your highness knows the rules for copying books, and cannot easily be scratched. If your heart is not sincere, then you won''t be able to do it."


    Morong Gan naturally knew about the rules of the Book of Reproduction. If he was to lock himself in a small room, he had to write all of it down in one go, it was true that he couldn''t get beaten up. Last time, Bai Qianfan didn''t want to write, and got angry with him. Although he compromised, he still hoped that she could practice writing. It was rare for her to be so willing. Even though it was a bit tough, just two days was still a form of training for her.


    When Prince Chu thought about this, he sat down and started eating, intending to visit her after he finished eating.


    He was holding a bowl to eat, thinking of Bai Qianfan, when suddenly a bowl was brought over, and said crisply: "My prince, give me a spoonful of sweet corn seed."

 C299 Seek a favor

    Morong Gan was still in a daze, with that clear and melodious voice and the gesture of holding a bowl, he subconsciously scooped up a spoonful of sweet corn and placed it into that bowl.


    The person holding the bowl raised his sharp little face and smiled at him with squinted eyes.


    Morong Gan was lost for a moment, then suddenly regained his senses, realizing that it was not Bai Qianfan, but Feng Ruying.


    Yesterday, he was unwilling to be an evil person in front of her, but Bai Qianfan was not here, so there was no need for him to pretend to be a good person, if not, for what reason did the dignified Prince Chu dare to order around like a little girl?


    With his bowl full, he smacked the chopsticks down and raised his chin towards Feng Ruying, "You, get up!"


    Feng Ruying had originally been quite daring, but after that two slaps, she became completely terrified. As she stood up, she subconsciously looked towards the Grand Consort Rui.


    "Where are you looking when I tell you to get up?" He leaned back in his chair, frowning slightly. With a cold gaze, he asked, "Who am I?"


    Feng Ruying was at a loss, "You are Prince Chu."


    "Who are you?"


    Although Feng Ruying was afraid, her words were clever. "My surname is Feng, my maiden name is Ruying, I am the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice, Feng ¡­"


    "A young lady of the assistant minister''s family can command a prince?"


    Feng Ruying''s neck shrank, and she said, "No."


    "Then what did you just do?"


    "I ¡­" Feng Ruying sneaked a glance at the Grand Consort Rui.


    Grand Consort Rui hurriedly tried to smooth things over. "Alright, alright, she''s still a child. She doesn''t understand anything, so don''t take it to heart, your highness." Seeing Morong Gan''s sullen face and not uttering a word, she hurriedly added, "Ruying is still young, I think she''s a little sister. She''s usually very protective."


    Carrying Bai Qianfan out, Morong Gan stopped as expected, and pointed outside, "Go and stand there, reflect on it carefully, think clearly before speaking again. If there''s a next time, I do not care what kind of girl Wang Fei thinks you are, I will still send you off!"


    "Yes, Your Highness." Feng Ruying lowered his head and walked outside slowly. After walking for a while, he stopped and turned his head to ask timidly: "Prince, how long do I have to stand there for?"


    She looked at him with a pitiful gaze. Morong Gan did not pity her in the slightest, but instead, the fire in his heart burned even brighter, as if he was born with that thought. He had no choice, but his actions and behavior were similar, making him extremely annoyed. What the hell is this Feng Ruying? It made him lose his appetite!


    He used all his strength to suppress her, so he didn''t go over to kick her in the heart. He said coldly, "How long will it take for Princess Hua-Yang to copy the scriptures? How long will you be standing there?" His eyes quickly swept across Grand Consort Rui, wanting to make someone behave in front of him.


    Feng Ruying cried out and wanted to beg for forgiveness, but Morong Gan''s face was as cold as ice, causing her heart to tremble. Grand Consort Rui did not make a sound, so she had no choice but to hang his head, and stand outside the door.


    Morong Gan was furious, the Grand Consort Rui did not dare to speak out, this son of his was famous for being cold and hard, all sorts of emotions flooded his mind. It was not easy for them to show signs of peace, this time they were at a loss.


    She did not say anything and just started a good show, but she did not continue as she wished. She felt uncomfortable and lost her appetite, so she hastily ate some food and left the table.


    Morong Gan looked at her back, and frowned, inch by inch. It was best not to let him think like that, or else, his mother would not give him face!


    Prince Chu smelled the unusual odor from the Hokkaido, and was naturally worried about his Little Princess, but the problem was, Bai Qianfan had entered the buddhist hall to plagiarize the Bee Leaf Sutra, she could not be stopped, if not the large unfilial hat would be taken down, he could not afford it.


    After thinking about it, he decided to move here at Hokkaido.


    The prince who had already established his family had no precedent of ever coming back to live in the palace again. The prince who was directly related to them lived in the palace, so putting aside those who were by his side, it was a huge threat and disrespect to the emperor!


    Morong Gan was well aware of this point, but he thought that after being brothers for so many years, the Emperor should understand his character, and should still personally go to the Emperor''s place to ask for a favor.


    The emperor was in the middle of a discussion with the Scholars, and upon hearing that the Prince Chu requested for an audience, he called for the news.


    Morong Gan stepped into the doorway and when he saw Scholars, he couldn''t help but feel a little awkward. He was not considered a proper father-in-law, but Scholars was a noble and respected person, and even the Emperor treated him differently.


    Scholars cupped his hands towards him, "Good morning, Prince Chu."


    He also returned the greeting, "Hello Scholars."


    When the Emperor saw them acting like this, he couldn''t help but find it funny. They were clearly father-in-law and son-in-law, yet they were even more outsider than outsiders.


    "Take a seat," the Emperor beckoned. "Do you have business with me?"


    Morong Gan only smiled, "Nothing, I''m here to see Royal Brother." Scholars was an old pedant. He wanted to let Yue Yang know the purpose of his visit. He was a military general. What he was most afraid of was a civil servant coming online, which gave him a headache.


    The Emperor was intentionally trying to make peace for them as he smiled and said, "Grand Scholar hasn''t seen his daughter in a while, are you thinking too much?"


    If Morong Gan was smart, he would listen to his words and say, "Lateral Princess is fine in the manor, Grand Scholar does not need to worry about me."


    However, he did not utter a word and just sat there unperturbed.


    Scholars felt that he had lost a lot of face, but he could not not not give face to the Emperor, so he asked Morong Gan, "Is Yuanshuang doing well in the palace?"


    Morong Gan lazily said, "I don''t see her leave the courtyard. I''m not sure if it''s good or not, either."


    The most important thing in Scholars''s life was his face. In this short period of time, Prince Chu had thrown his face twice, and he could no longer hold back. He got up and bowed to the Emperor, "Your Majesty, this subject still has matters to attend to, so this subject will take his leave first."


    The emperor was also slightly angry, but he could only smile apologetically: "If my beloved official has anything, just go and busy yourself. Someone, send Grand Scholar out!"


    Head Steward quickly replied, then he went up to lead the way and brought Scholars out.


    As soon as Scholars left the room, the emperor''s face fell. "What are you doing? Since you are not leaving Miss Xiu, you should live a good life. For your backyard, how easy would it be for us to go and apologize to Scholars? Yet, you dare to disappoint us in front of everyone! "


    Morong Gan didn''t want to drag on any further, so he lifted his robe and kneeled on the ground. "I, your servant, have come here to request a favor from Royal Brother."


    The emperor was shocked and hurriedly reached out to help her up. "What are you doing? You have something to say."


    Morong Gan did not budge an inch as he lowered his head and said, "Chendi wishes to request Royal Brother to allow Junior Brother to stay in the Hokkaido for two days."


    The emperor was stunned. He stretched out his hand to help him up. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly straightened his body. The expression on his face was dark and unreadable.

 C300 Emergent kinship

    In the end, the emperor was relieved because the empress had begged him for mercy. He loved the empress and didn''t want to give her face in front of outsiders.


    However, his heart was not at ease. A prince who had already established his family had suddenly decided to return to the palace. It was a taboo to say so.


    The empress could see that he was unhappy, so she tugged at his sleeve and said softly, "What is the emperor worried about? Don''t you know how Third Brother is like? How can we part between the young couple who are like honey and oil? A person as calm and steady as Third Brother caused a ruckus at the Bi Fu Palace yesterday, who in the Zun Palace doesn''t know that the Princess Chu is the precious treasure of the Prince Chu, let''s understand each other better. "


    The emperor frowned his eyebrows, "Back then, Huangfu Zhuer''s matter had dealt him a huge blow, I have always been worried for him. Now that she has a woman she likes, I am truly happy for him from the bottom of my heart, but how much has he done for the Princess Chu, even if he doesn''t move, it would still be fine, but for the sake of the Princess Chu, how many outrageous things have he done? She brought hundreds of her personal guards to market, to demonstrate at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, on the middle of the autumn night, to beat up little Royal Uncle. Now that you''re even more outrageous and want to return to the palace to stay, don''t tell me you''re not putting this Royal Brother in your eyes? "


    The empress gave the emperor a strange look. "Why would the emperor think that?" Chenqie believed that Third Brother didn''t have the slightest bit of disrespect for the Emperor. After so many years, Third Brother was diligently and meticulously assisting the Emperor. The Emperor should know this from the bottom of his heart! Other people might not dare to say anything to their concubines, but as for Third Brother''s character, this concubine trusts you. "


    "Which court didn''t open their mansion, so the prince came back to live in the palace. It''s not like he didn''t know that this was a taboo offense."


    "It''s precisely because he knows that that''s why third brother came to ask for the emperor''s help. He believes that the emperor can understand. If we bring this matter up on the surface, it even more clearly shows that he doesn''t have any guilt in his heart!" The empress paused for a moment before continuing, "Your Majesty, if it wasn''t for third brother killing the rebel soldiers that surrounded the city, you ¡­"


    "Enough!" The emperor suddenly shouted in a low voice, "Don''t say anymore. I know what I''m doing."


    The empress stared at him blankly. She and the emperor were a young couple, and they had a good relationship. Even if they entered the palace, the imperial harem would be filled with women, and the emperor would always be in love with her.


    When the emperor saw the empress''s pale face, he realized that he had gone too far. He quickly embraced her and comforted her softly, "I''m sorry, I scared you, right? Don''t blame me for that, I was in a rush too and couldn''t hold it in for a while. When Xiu Min was here previously, speaking of the Lateral Princess, Third Brother did not give him any face.


    The empress leaned into the emperor''s embrace. "Why would chenqie blame the emperor? His Majesty has so many affairs to attend to every day, and yet he still has to worry about such trivial matters. It''s only right that he be angry, it''s chenqie''s fault.


    "Your health is not good, so don''t worry about it," the Emperor sighed. "It''s someone else''s matter after all, just let him be."


    Copying scriptures was not only a matter of physical and mental cultivation, but it was also a matter of effort. Lifting one''s arm and putting down a brush, all of this required great effort.


    Bai Qianfan normally had endless energy, but she was no longer able to use it here, because she was always hungry, and had not eaten her fill since last night. All she ate in the buddhist hall were vegetables, and even more importantly, she did not allow anyone to eat too much, because the rules were right next to the rules. That''s how those ladies who eat cat food came out?


    Her head was spinning, her eyes were shooting stars, her arms had been beaten yesterday, and now she couldn''t even lift them up, it was so painful, but Kong Mama was just standing there like a Buddha, staring at her with his eyes fixed on her, his back was straight, his head was straight, and his eyes were focused, otherwise the ruler would fall down, making a crisp sound.


    When she was about to copy the leaf, the Grand Consort Rui showed her gratitude. This was the first time she copied the leaf scripture, so when they reached the sea, he sent the Nanny Rong to call her.


    Not only was she exhausted, she was also drenched in sweat. When she came out from the house, the Nanny Rong sent Liu Ye to wait for her to take a bath.


    When the Grand Consort Rui heard that he was going to stay in the palace, she was initially a bit worried. Although the Grand Consort could leave the palace to live with his son, there was no reason for the prince who had already built a mansion to return to the palace. After hearing that the emperor had agreed to it, he calmed down and ordered Huang Youdao to clean up the house.


    Morong Gan said there was no need to trouble yourself, he can just live in the right side hall.


    Grand Consort Rui said that would be fine, but she called Morong Gan into her room to talk. Because the day after tomorrow was her birthday, she wanted to ask Morong Gan for his meaning by saying that her sons and wives were all there.


    When Grand Consort Rui was young, she was busy trying to get a favor from his son, not really paying attention to his own son. When he was old, he would ask his son about everything.


    He patiently discussed things with her and settled everything in detail. He discussed the various dishes to be used at the banquet, what kind of gifts to be given to the juniors, whether to invite the troupe, light some scenes, how many red packets to be sealed, how to release the fireworks ¡­ And so on.


    To Morong Gan, this evening, he talked more with the Grand Consort Rui than he did over the past twenty years. These complicated little matters made the relationship between him and his mother much closer.


    Until deep into the night, when Grand Consort Rui was tired, he finally left and returned to the right side hall to rest.


    There was no land dragon burning in the palace, but after setting up the fire basin, he did not feel cold. Upon entering, he saw a Palace Maid squatting in a brazier adding silver, this was a top-grade charcoal used in the palace, there was not even a bit of smoke, when it was burned it had a faint fragrance, silver was scarce, not that anyone could use it in the imperial harem, but here, Grand Consort Rui was never lacking.


    The late Empress and the Emperor''s birth mother had both died early. There was no empress dowager in the palace, so the position of the Grand Consort Rui in the imperial harem was pretty good.


    The palace was very quiet, the curtains beside the bed were draped silently down, Morong Gan, who was afraid of disturbing Bai Qianfan, lowered his voice and asked, "Are you asleep?"


    The Palace Maid nodded her head, "Yes, Your Highness.


    Morong Gan followed her to the cubicle and washed his face and feet. Seeing the snow white paste on the table, he took the chance to wipe some of it on his face and neck, while Hymen opened his eyes wide with a strange expression on his face. It was not strange for Master Prince Jin to use the snow white paste, but it would be unbelievable if it was him.


    Morong Gan''s face was calm, he glanced at Hymen, and successfully gave her a glance. He was a martial general that traveled in the wind and rain, not caring about his face at all. However, with his lovely wife''s tender skin and tender flesh, it was hard for them to not be intimate. He was afraid that his face would be too rough, and it wouldn''t be good if he rubbed against her.

 C301 Miss feng will sleep tonight

    It was probably because he had smeared the snowflake paste on it, and the room was also filled with the fragrance of osmanthus flowers. Add to that the burning of silver charcoal, a few flavors seeped into one area, giving off a strange feeling. But after smelling it for a long time, he got used to it. Morong Gan sent everyone out, then quietly walked to the front of the bed and slipped in through the curtain. The glass lamp shone a dim light through the curtain and within the huge bed, a small bag appeared in the middle.


    Her hair was scattered all over the pillow, as if it was a floating weed or a vine attached to a tree.


    Morong Gan bent over and scooped a stick up to his nose to sniff. The faint fragrance was something he was familiar with.


    He pulled back the covers and pulled the little body into his arms, afraid of waking her, and kissed the top of her hair only lightly. He looked at the top of the tent and let out a slow sigh.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    After Bai Qianfan finished bathing, he was brought to the room, she exclaimed: "Am I going to sleep here tonight?"


    "Yes," said the katana, "Didn''t the princess say that it was cold when she slept at night? There is a land dragon in this house. Even if you kick the blanket at night, you won''t be afraid. "


    "That''s great," Bai Qianfan smiled until her eyes curved, "That hall looks beautiful, but at night it''s really cold. Although this place is a little small, but it''s warm, is Grand Consort changing it?"


    "Yeah, when Grand Consort heard that you didn''t sleep well at night, she specifically arranged a room with a land dragon for you to sleep in."


    As the two of them were chatting, Liu Ye picked the curtain and entered. "Why isn''t the princess resting yet, the prince has already fallen asleep."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, "Your highness is staying here tonight?"


    "Yeah, you didn''t know?" Liu Ye smiled unnaturally, "Miss Feng is sleeping tonight."


    Morong Gan had his own Lateral Princess in the Palace, so he didn''t think it was strange if he could take a few more concubines back to the Palace. But how could it be Feng Ruying?


    She stood blankly in the middle of the ground, at a loss of what to do.


    The curtain was lifted again as the Grand Consort Rui entered. She smiled at her lovingly as she asked, "Why isn''t the princess resting?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Isn''t Grand Consort still busy as well?"


    Grand Consort Rui''s heart skipped a beat, her smile was normal as she walked forward and held her hand. "I heard that wangfei couldn''t sleep well tonight, so I came over to take a look. I don''t think this room is cold anymore, right?"


    "Very good, Grand Consort has troubled you."


    The Grand Consort Rui scrutinized her carefully, "What''s wrong? Princess doesn''t look happy, but are you not satisfied with this house?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head. She didn''t know why, but she felt that it was a little strange, a little ¡­ Unwell.


    Grand Consort Rui pulled her down to a sitting position, "Good child, I have something in my heart that you need to tell This Dowager. Your mother died early, so you treated This Dowager as your own mother.


    Bai Qianfan said in a meek voice, "Your Royal Highness, he ¡­"


    The Grand Consort Rui sighed, "I thought it was a big deal, you have to copy the scriptures for the next two days, you can''t go undercover, the prince has been protecting himself like jade for so many years, how can you endure it, it''s not convenient for you, it''s fine to have someone to take his place, I think the prince likes the Ruying quite a lot, after filling up the room tonight, after a few days he will welcome you to enter the palace to be a Concubine Princess, to accompany you there okay?"


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, she did not think that the Grand Consort Rui had let Feng Ruying in on this idea, she sat there in a daze with her heart in a mess, she originally wanted Morong Gan to marry into her family, but after marrying into their princess family and causing so much trouble, it could be seen that having many wives was not a good thing at all.


    The Grand Consort Rui saw that she was silent and said, "What? The most important thing to do is to help her husband grow more leaves and branches, and the princess had already been in the mansion for a while without making any movements. There were three princesses in the mansion before, but one of them broke a few days ago, but now there''s not even one left, what do you think, Princess? "


    Bai Qianfan said in a soft voice, "It''s good that you like her, your highness. I have no objections, once Little Sister Feng enters the mansion, she will be considered a sister. I will naturally take care of her."


    "Look at our wangfei, she''s really a sensible person." Grand Consort Rui patted her hand, "It''s not early anymore, you should rest.


    When the Grand Consort Rui heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from outside, her heart skipped a beat and she quickly quickened her pace. Just as she reached the corridor, the Nanny Rong came in, panting, "Grand Consort, something bad happened.


    The Grand Consort Rui did not care about her status at all, as she held her skirt and ran into the right side hall. Just as Morong Gan was about to slash at Feng Ruying with his sword, he was stopped by Huang Youdao.


    Grand Consort Rui was scared, but she had no choice but to put on a dignified look, and shouted loudly, "What''s going on?" She stepped forward to snatch the sword in Morong Gan''s hands, "Using a sword in the palace is the sin of beheading, does Your Highness not know?"


    Morong Gan pushed her away, and his expression looked as though he was crying yet he was smiling, "Grand Consort, your son treats you sincerely, and is wholeheartedly putting all his heart into sending you to your death. But what are you doing? Plotting against me? Or was it plotting against the wangfei? Where did you hide the wangfei? "


    Grand Consort Rui looked at the sword in his hand and her face turned white. This Demon King of Confusion was unyielding, but she did not recognize her.


    "Han''er, put down your sword. This matter is spread like wildfire. The Emperor calls you his younger brother and allows you to bring your sword into the palace, but you shouldn''t have let the sword leave its sheath, and even more so, you shouldn''t have let it see blood. "This one begs you, hurry up and put it away. If you have anything to say, we can talk about it slowly."


    Morong Gan calmed down a little, sheathed his sword, and asked coldly: "Where''s the wangfei?"


    "Princess has already fallen asleep, don''t disturb her," Grand Consort Rui gave his a look, and Huang Youdao hurriedly brought his out, closing the door behind him and allowing the mother and son to speak.


    "This Dowager knows that you''re angry, but I can''t blame all of this on Imperial Concubine ¡­" She paused, embarrassed.


    Morong Gan frowned, "What does this have to do with the wangfei?"


    "The wangfei and the Ruying were fated to meet, she said that the palace had broken off a Concubine Princess, so it was better to let the Ruying make up for it, the Ruying also likes her and does not want to separate with her, so she can enter the palace to serve you together, which was why she agreed, that''s why tonight''s the way it is, wangfei was afraid that you would not be willing, so she specially begged me to, if it became a problem, you can admit it. To be honest, this girl, the Ruying, didn''t even have a crush on This Dowager. Princess Hua-Yang''s personality had always been high and mighty, so wouldn''t her presence in the household cause a huge ruckus? "Han''er, don''t be angry. The wangfei''s heart is good. She has no news of her own, so I can only hope that someone will help you open more branches and scatter leaves earlier ¡­"


    Morong Gan had always thought that it was Grand Consort Rui''s idea, but hearing her say this, he became a little uncertain. In the matter of him marrying his concubine, Bai Qianfan was indeed very warmhearted, and the former Yang Liniang was the best example.


    However, he could not completely believe the words of the Grand Consort Rui, he had to ask Bai Qianfan right in front of him.


    "Grand Consort doesn''t need to speak anymore. I just want to know where the wangfei is."


    "Esteemed wangfei has fallen asleep. She still has to get up early to copy the scriptures tomorrow. Don''t ¡­"


    "Where is my princess consort?"


    Morong Gan''s face darkened, his sharp eyes gazed over, the Grand Consort Rui did not dare look straight, as this was the flesh that fell from her body, but she had never been able to control it.


    She was a little discouraged and said faintly, "She''s in the back room."

 C302 Do you know what happened tonight?

    Bai Qianfan was tired for the whole day, so she lay down and fell asleep not long after. However, her sleep was shallow. As long as there was any movement, she would wake up. She vaguely heard someone calling for a king at the door, and then someone walked in. She was very familiar with the sound of the footsteps, so she knew that Morong Gan had come the moment she heard him.


    She was happy at first, but then it turned to bitterness. Tonight was probably the night of the Prince Chu''s candles, but she did not understand why Morong Gan would suddenly come to her place while he was sleeping soundly.


    With her eyes closed, she heard him undress and slip under the covers. Normally, she would have quickly snuck into his embrace and found a comfortable position to lie down. However, today, she did not move. Some sort of emotion was brewing, and she had her dignity and bottom line.


    He seemed to lower his head, for the hot breath was on her face, and she was nervous, her heart pounding, her eyes still closed as she pretended to sleep.


    "I know you''re awake. Open your eyes and look at me."


    She wouldn''t. She grunted and turned her back to him.


    Morong Gan propped up his elbow and asked the back of her head, "Do you know what happened tonight?"


    Bai Qianfan did not make a sound, and continued to pretend to be asleep. In Morong Gan''s eyes, this was the sign of a guilty conscience. He snorted. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll make it so you can''t sleep tonight."


    In the end, she was still afraid. Turning her back to her, she softly replied, "I know."


    Morong Gan asked again, "Did you agree?"


    Bai Qianfan swallowed her saliva, "This is a good thing, why would I disagree?"


    Morong Gan gritted his teeth in hatred. If she had done this in the past, he would not be bothered about it, but now that he had made clear the relationship between them, would she really have to step on his heart?


    He gnashed his teeth in hatred, but there was nothing he could do. He really did marry an ancestor. It wasn''t that he couldn''t scold her, but she was still poking his heart! He took a few deep breaths and lay down with his back to her. The couple had their backs to each other, leaving a foot-wide gap between them. They both felt uncomfortable, but neither of them spoke.


    Bai Qianfan had something on her mind, she woke up before dawn, the light on the bedside lamp had long been extinguished, it was pitch black. She stared blankly with her eyes open for a long time, when she got used to the light, she suddenly realised that Morong Gan''s face was extremely close to her.


    He was probably the most beautiful man she had ever seen. Just like how men liked beautiful girls, handsome men were also loved by girls, which was why Feng Ruying was willing to sleep with him before entering the house. Then, she thought about it again. Xiu Yuanshuang and Gu Qingdie, they should also like the Duke, so what about her ¡­ Did she like it? Not being a Big Brother, but a girl''s love for her husband.


    She had no choice but to like him. He was her husband, so she had to like him and treat him well in order to get on good terms with him. However ¡­ He only knew her for a few days, and they were already sleeping together. Today, she still had to copy a book and they could stay together the entire day, he would also take Feng Ruying to see the White Crane, give her some delicious food to eat, hold her hand, and treat her like how he treated her ¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. She shook her head and decided not to think about it anymore. She quietly sat up, walked over to Morong Gan and sat on the side of the bed to put on her clothes.


    What she didn''t know was that the moment she stepped out, the sleeping man suddenly opened his eyes.


    In the outer room, when the katana and Liu Ye heard the commotion, they hurriedly came in to wait. However, when they saw that Bai Qianfan was already dressed, they led her to the room next door to wash up.


    When she left, her scent still remained in the tent. He smiled bitterly, she had spared no effort for Feng Ruying to use the exact same shampoo. It was the same fragrance, the same skinny body, but with just a casual touch, he could feel the difference. That familiarity was the result of spending time with each other from day to day, slowly seeping into his heart little by little, and even with his eyes closed, he could feel it.


    What made him most angry was that they had actually used incense, either in incense or silver, thinking that they would be able to achieve something without anyone noticing. When he woke up, he realized that everything was too late, this heartless little girl, could she really do anything when she planned her husband''s actions?


    He let out a sneer. So what if everything had been completed? He did not want Feng Ruying''s little life to be taken advantage of, yet he still wanted to throw her into the Prince Chu''s Palace. A mere assistant minister of the Ministry of Justice, what rights did he have to be his father-in-law?


    No matter what the truth was, he did not care about the other people. The only one that worried him was Bai Qianfan, and the only one he cared about was her. If she asked him to marry her, he would immediately cut Feng Ruying off from her.


    After thinking about it, he could only say the word ''annoying'', so he simply sat up and looked out of the window. There was a hazy white light floating outside the window, it was probably already noon, he quietly sat down to listen to the noise outside, at this time, Bai Qianfan had already gone to the buddhist hall.


    It was still early in the morning, Morong Gan washed up and ate breakfast, he walked around the place with his hands behind his back, causing fog to appear, it was a vast expanse of whiteness, the space between the brows was already blurry and everything could not be seen clearly, he casually walked, and turned two rounds, but he did not know where he had walked to, and suddenly heard movement in front of him, thinking that it was the imperial harem, and just as he was about to avoid her, a person came out from the fog, looking elegant, graceful and luxurious, but with a weak and sickly appearance, it was none other than the current Empress.


    When the empress saw him, she was pleasantly surprised. "It''s third brother. Why are you here?"


    Morong Gan raised his hands and bowed down, "This subject greets Royal Sister-in-law."


    "No need to be polite, we''re family," the empress smiled and helped him up. "Third brother, are you sleeping well in the palace?"


    Morong Gan laughed indifferently, "It''s been too long since I left, I''m really not used to it."


    The Empress asked, "Why haven''t we seen Princess Chu?"


    "Today, she wants to plagiarize the Bee Leaf Sutra. She has already gone to the Buddhist Hall." Morong Gan asked, "Where is Royal Sister-in-law going?"


    "Great Imperial Physician wants me to go to the flower garden early every morning to take a walk. Breathing fresh air is beneficial to my body. Since Your Majesty has been free these two days, you should accompany me for a walk. Is Third Brother going as well?"


    Morong Gan quipped: "Royal Brother is wandering around the garden, wouldn''t it be annoying if little brother is stuck in the middle?"


    "You must have learned it from the Princess Chu. Third brother is so glib now."


    The two of them were talking and laughing, when a person walked over silently. He was tall and refined with a slight smile on his face. "Zhen has heard the voices from far away and was wondering who the empress was talking to this morning. It turns out to be Third Brother." Third Brother, you have business with the empress here? "


    Morong Gan hurriedly bowed, "Chendi was confused by the mist and has unconsciously walked all the way here. Chendi will leave immediately if you don''t mind Royal Brother''s presence in the garden." With that, he left in a hurry.


    The emperor watched as his back quickly disappeared into the vast fog. He asked with some curiosity, "Why did he leave the moment he saw Zhen?"

 C303 What is the best way to deal with a woman?

    Bai Qianfan spent the entire day at the buddhist hall again. Fortunately, today was the second day, and with her experience, she didn''t receive too many beatings. It was just that Kong Mama stood at the side like a gate god, making her feel as if her heart was unavoidably beating her drum.


    Grand Consort Rui had treated her quite well. After dinner, she would just call for a brush and say that she had received the good intentions, so there was no need to tire herself out.


    In the winter, the sky darkened quickly. Liu Ye lit up a lantern and led her back to the palace.


    After entering the door, Grand Consort Rui sat on the pavilion and drank tea. Her inch-long gold-plated silver armor shone faintly under the light as she looked up at her.


    Bai Qianfan quickly scanned the room. Morong Gan was not present, but instead, she felt at ease. They had been a little uncomfortable last night, sleeping in the same bed and not touching each other, with a Chu River separating them, like two angry children. Now that she thought about it, it was really funny.


    Grand Consort Rui paid attention to her and asked with a smile, "Who is the wangfei looking for?"


    Bai Qianfan evaded: "Why don''t you see Sister Feng? I was thinking of congratulating her. "


    Grand Consort Rui was a little surprised, she thought that since they met last night and had spoken, Morong Gan would leave early in the morning, and even now, she had not replied. She did not know what to do, and did not dare to let Feng Ruying appear, not knowing that Bai Qianfan would open her mouth to speak in such a manner.


    She tried to ask, "Did the wangfei tell the prince last night?"


    Bai Qianfan held the cup of tea and blew it lightly, then said, "Your highness must be tired, and he didn''t say anything to me. This morning, I was rushing to the buddhist hall to copy the scriptures, and when I left, he had not woken up yet."


    Grand Consort Rui was relieved, the matter was not exposed, she still had some understanding of her son, and did not explain herself. Morong Gan felt that it was more important to not make things clear, there must be some kind of misunderstanding, that was good, she could hit the iron while it was hot, and then add fuel to the fire, at least this matter could be resolved in one go.


    She smiled. "Your sister Feng is shy. She hides in the house and refuses to see anyone." "It doesn''t conform to the rules at all, but before they even get through the door, they''ve already filled in the room. No matter where they go, they won''t say anything, and our prince is also very interesting. He doesn''t want any women in the past, so it turns out there''s something he likes. In the future, we''ll just follow the example of the imperial concubine and Ruying.


    Bai Qianfan laughed dryly and lowered her head to drink her tea.


    Nanny Rong interrupted from the side, "This time, the Queen will be relieved. I''m afraid that after the new year, she will be able to hear the good news.


    It was a good thing that the King had a son. Of course she was happy for him, but when the matter came to the fore, she was not as happy as she thought.


    Grand Consort Rui suddenly slapped her thigh, and said happily: "You don''t say, but the probability of getting pregnant for the first time is quite high, looking at it like this, after the new year, it''s really soon. Rong''er, quickly, the child''s little clothes and shoes were set up, and there''s also the longevity lock, jade ruyi, jade token ¡­"


    Nanny Rong laughed and said, "Grand Consort, those people are not in a hurry, I can settle them with some small shoes, and I still need to invite a wet nurse to call someone to give us a little cradle."


    The indescribable emotion in Bai Qianfan''s heart became stronger and stronger. She was too lazy to listen to them, her head lowered as she focused on drinking his tea. With a few sips, she saw the end of the cup of tea. The Palace Maid at the side saw this and silently offered her some tea to change into it.


    After the hot tea came, she held it in her hand and blew on the tea foam in boredom. She waited for the tea to enter her mouth before gulping it down. After a few rounds and a few cups of tea, her stomach started to swell up, and she let Palace Maid accompany her to the clean room.


    When she left, the Grand Consort Rui started laughing, "In the end, she''s still a child, but she''s been scared off by us."


    The Nanny Rong was a little worried. "Grand Consort, the Royal Consort is easy to fool, but the Duke ¡­"


    Grand Consort Rui''s smile faded as she said, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Morong Gan had been working busily throughout the day, going to court and the yamen. He took care of some government affairs, and then, a few old subordinates returned to the capital to report and arrange a meal, while the generals drank wine together endlessly. As the sun rose, Morong Gan''s heart felt like it was on fire, why not enter the palace earlier? But if he went back early, he was afraid that Bai Qianfan would talk about taking in concubines.


    Since he had something on his mind, he didn''t have any sense of propriety when drinking wine. He poured the wine cup after cup into his mouth. A few of his subordinates looked at each other, this was not the style of the Prince Chu, could it be that he had something on his mind?


    The mighty General Li Tianxing had thick skin, and was not afraid of poking a hornet''s nest, hence he laughed: "Your Highness has the intention of drinking wine, but who dares to provoke you, how unhappy are you?"


    Morong Gan snorted, "Someone has angered me, but this king can''t do anything about it."


    When his underlings heard this, they knew that if even the king had no other choice, the emperor would be the only one left. As for the matters of the royal family, they did not dare to ask, and only interrupted to joke, wanting to divert the conversation between them. Who knew that they would not continue, Morong Gan continued with his own words.


    He tapped his wine glass and sighed, "What do you think is the best way to deal with a woman?"


    It turned out that they were worried about the woman. Their jaws almost dropped from shock. After a while, they looked at each other and smiled, "This is easy to handle. Women need to be tidied up. We need to deal with them ruthlessly. All their tempers are gone."


    Prince Chu became even more worried, his fingers caressing the cup gently, "No, I cannot touch her."


    What did he say? How could a woman not touch him? Could it be that the woman had a husband? Isn''t it only the Prince Yu that is good? Why did the Prince Chu follow in his footsteps?


    The military general was more magnanimous than a civil servant, so his words were straightforward. General Han Tong sloppily placed his wine cup on the table, raised his thick eyebrows and laughed, "Your Highness, just say something, ignore which family''s young wife it is, as long as you like his, this subordinate will immediately tie his up and send his to your residence."


    Prince Chu raised his eyelids and shot out two beams of light, "My wife, where is the general going to tie her up?"


    Everyone burst into laughter. Han Tong made a fool of himself and said embarrassedly: "So it''s the princess consort that the duke is referring to."


    It seemed that they had quarreled with the princess and were unhappy in their hearts. They had come to Prince Chu for the wedding, and after drinking the wedding wine, they went back to their own camps, a long way off, many things were unclear, they only knew that the Prince Chu was marrying the daughter of their sworn enemy, the Prime Minister Bai. They thought that Miss Bai would definitely be treated coldly in the manor, and would probably not live for long.


    The few of them looked at each other, curious about the Princess Chu they had never seen before!

 C304 Door to deliver gifts

    Bai Qianfan thought that since she left the buddhist hall early, she should have the chance to talk to Morong Gan. She didn''t want to argue with him, and she wasn''t comfortable with him getting angry. Actually, even now, she still could not understand why Morong Gan was angry. It was not that she did not want him to marry a concubine, it was just that as long as he was happy, she could marry eight or even ten of them.


    But when she was about to go to sleep, she did not see any trace of Morong Gan. Not only him, even Feng Ruying was nowhere to be seen. They both liked each other. This was definitely sweeter than honey, would he want Feng Ruying to call him her husband, or would he also want to press her down ¡­


    They should have, right? After sitting there thinking for a long time, she suddenly felt that it was funny. They had probably gone to bed already, so what was she still thinking about?


    The Grand Consort Rui walked in. "It''s not early anymore, why aren''t you resting, Princess?"


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly stood up, "I''ll be leaving now, Grand Consort won''t be able to rest."


    "This Dowager has always stayed late, so she should go soon," he sized her up. "The wangfei is waiting for the prince. Don''t wait any longer, he won''t be coming over tonight. The Duke and Ruying have both gone to sleep, and so should the Princess. "


    As expected, she had already fallen asleep. Bai Qianfan acknowledged her and squatted down to enjoy her blessings before heading back to the room.


    The second day was the birthday of the Grand Consort Rui, so Bai Qianfan woke up early, thinking that Morong Gan might be able to say a few words before going up to the court, but before she could even go to the right hall, the Grand Consort Rui had already sent someone over to invite her. She said that after a while, the masters of the different palaces would send people over to send things over for her to let her have a look. Bai Qianfan was the serious daughter-in-law of the Grand Consort Rui, so she should attend to these matters.


    Arriving at the main hall, Bai Qianfan saw that the servants were preparing food, all kinds of delicious breakfast were placed on the table, causing him to be elated, she had been hungry for a few days, and today, she should be able to eat them all.


    However, the moment she sat down, the Kong Mama appeared out of nowhere and stood beside her without a sound.


    Bai Qianfan started to panic when she saw her. Just as she was about to reach out and grab a green jadeite candy bag, pa, her arm received a blow, as if she had eyes for a mirror, unexpectedly hitting the same spot, causing Bai Qianfan to grit her teeth in pain. She gasped.


    "Princess wants to learn how to use chopsticks, we are not barbarians."


    Bai Qianfan had no choice but to pick up the pair of White Ivory Jade Eagles and pick up the candy. That chopsticks was heavy, slippery and couldn''t be used properly, when she picked it up, the candy''s skin was torn, a deep red juice flowed out and dripped onto the plate like blood.


    People who were old could pass off as red on their birthday, but it was taboo to see red water filled with soup. Grand Consort Rui looked at the red puddle and her face darkened slightly.


    Bai Qianfan laughed in embarrassment, extended his scallion like finger and quickly rolled it up on the plate. After that, she put it into her mouth, and the little bit of red sugar disappeared without a trace.


    Everyone looked at each other, at a loss for words.


    Kong Mama came back to her senses, raised her ruler and hit her on the arm fiercely. "Princess Hua-Yang is not a child, he''s so funny and generous."


    Bai Qianfan cried out in pain.


    "As the imperial concubine, you must remain calm and collected in the face of situations. You must also control your anger, happiness and laughter."


    Bai Qianfan rubbed his arm, it was fine if she didn''t touch it, but if she did, the pain would be even worse. The only choice was to eat porridge. After drinking half a bowl, Kong Mama coughed out a few words from behind her, as if she had a conditioned reflex. She helplessly watched as Kong Mama took away her bowl.


    What a waste. The table of delicious food had not been touched at all, and all of it had been taken away.


    Not long after the meal, the masters of the various palaces brought the food over. There was not a single heavy one. The embroidery was exquisite, the handwriting was delicate and beautiful, and said that the empress had personally embroidered them, and it took her nearly a month to finish the work. Grand Consort Rui looked at the lifespan map, and nodded repeatedly in agreement.


    After the eunuch left, she waved her hand to have him take it without taking another look.


    had never seen such a beautiful coral tree. It was red, beautiful, and smooth, to the point where her eyes were wide open while standing at the side. She made sounds from her mouth, as if she was a countryside girl who had never seen the world.


    The Grand Consort Rui was beaming with joy, and continued to say yes, gently stroking the smooth branches of the tree, as though she was in love with them. She also gave a bag of gold barns to the young eunuch in the Imperial Consort Bai Palace.


    Bai Qianfan watched the scene at the side for a long time. She also agreed to do the same, as she also rewarded the gold barrow, but she could tell that the Grand Consort Rui liked the coral tree that the Imperial Consort Bai gave her even more. Because of the Hundred Life Map, she turned around and let the people take it, but the coral tree had always been standing in the middle of the hall.


    Nothing else from the other palaces was more precious than the Imperial Consort Bai, and nothing else was more thoughtful than the Queen. The attitude of the Grand Consort Rui was naturally a bit different, and the things that rewarded him were also a bit worse.


    After all the people had left, Grand Consort Rui asked her, "Did you figure out anything?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "This humble one is stupid, could it be that the gifts of the young masters cannot surpass the empress and Imperial Consort Bai?"


    Grand Consort Rui glanced at her indifferently, "You''re not stupid. This was natural, as was the order in which gifts were delivered. Only after the Queen and the Noble Consort have sent them off can the others send them off, they can''t go ahead of them. This person, no matter what position he was in, he had to know what to do. If they lost their sense of propriety, they would make others laugh. Esteemed wangfei, don''t you think that makes sense? "


    Bai Qianfan nodded in agreement, but she did not agree with it. Giving gifts was important to the heart, as long as the intention was good enough, what was there to talk about? They had to be divided into different grades. Back then, she had embroidered a purse full of threads that was sent to the prince, so he didn''t mind. Marrying to the Emperor was even worse than being a prisoner. She was still the better, married to the Prince Chu, not to mention whether she was good to eat or not, he even spoiled her, took care of her with all his heart, and allowed her to be free and comfortable in the palace.


    Thinking up to here, she really missed Morong Gan a little. She hadn''t met him yesterday, but today was the birthday of Grand Consort, so she should have at least met him. After seeing her, she would definitely take the initiative to ask for peace. She would obediently listen to him and not make him angry again.


    But what if he didn''t like her anymore with Feng Ruying ¡­ Bai Qianfan was startled by this thought, and immediately shook his head and comforted himself. That won''t happen, the king would not hate the new, he''s not that kind of person.


    Grand Consort Rui glanced at her in displeasure, "Why are you talking to yourself there? The banquet will be held in the afternoon. Go to the kitchen and see if everything is ready. "

 C305 Does the grand imperial concubine have a candidate?

    Bai Qianfan was a sensible child, since it was her mother-in-law''s birthday, she, as a daughter-in-law, naturally had to put in more effort. Hearing Grand Consort Rui''s orders, she quickly went to the kitchen.


    Grand Consort Rui''s kitchen was not small, it was very busy, from time to time, someone would shout loudly: "Hurry up, put your hands and feet on the ground, don''t leak any news of the Grand Consort''s Mother''s birthday!"


    Bai Qianfan glanced over, the one who spoke was the Head Chef Yang Deguang, she did not know if it was because he was being too considerate, but every day, he would nod and bow, even bending his back. Everyone called him "Hunchback Yang" behind his back.


    When Yang Deguang saw Bai Qianfan, he immediately shouted out, "Aiyo, why is the wangfei here? You''re here, I don''t have time to bother you."


    Every time she met someone who was too polite to her, Bai Qianfan would feel a little uncomfortable and bow her body: "Grand Consort has asked me to come over to take a look, how are the preparations going?"


    "Don''t worry. With a servant watching us, we won''t miss today''s birthday banquet."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at the bustling kitchen, rubbed her hands and said: "Director Yang, what can I help you with?"


    "Aiyo, how can I let you do that?" Yang Deguang led her to an ear room. "You can rest here for a while. This servant will bring you some tea. Drink some tea, then you can go back."


    With great difficulty, Bai Qianfan managed to escape the Kong Mama''s sight, but of course, she didn''t want to return so quickly, so she said, "Go ahead, don''t worry about me, I''ll leave after a while."


    Just then, someone came over to ask Yang De Guang for permission, Bai Qianfan took the chance to leave and went into the kitchen. The kitchen was really big, they filled up the row after row of large stove, inside the big iron cooking pot, there was a pot of stir-fried food, which was shrouded in smoke. On the other side of the cooking pot was a steaming drawer, and the water inside was boiling and gurgling.


    Bai Qianfan liked the smell of the smoke and flames, and only now did she feel at ease. The people in the kitchen were all so busy that their feet almost touched the ground. Today, the emperors were coming to eat, and couldn''t be sloppy at all. They could only focus on the work in their hands.


    Bai Qianfan rolled up her sleeves. When she was at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, she had sneaked into the kitchen to steam herself a steamed bun during the night. She had helped Hong Qi out at the Prince Chu Palace.


    Helping her with the firewood, the plate, and the food, her small stature began to turn, her forehead beaded with sweat, but her heart was full and happy.


    Yang De Guang looked around but could not find Bai Qianfan. In the end, he found Bai Qianfan working in the kitchen and was so shocked that his heart jumped to his throat, as he shouted out: "Aiyo, my royal consort, aiya, why did you make a move?" He then glared at the people beneath him and cursed, "Which blind person dares to make an imperial concubine do something? Do you not want to live anymore!? "


    After being yelled at by him, the chefs, who were extremely busy, realised that the one running around them was the princess. Previously, there were people who saw her, but did not recognize her, and only knew that she was not dressed like a servant, thinking that she was some relative of theirs from outside the Grand Consort Rui Palace to help, so they did not take it to heart. Now that they said that she was the princess, she must be the Princess Chu, so when they thought of the Evil God''s face, they all felt their hearts jump, trying to remember if they had ever asked her to do anything.


    Bai Qianfan''s face turned ugly and she quickly waved her hands, "It''s alright, I didn''t do anything. Don''t make such a fuss. "


    Since they found her, Yang Deguang didn''t dare to let her stay in the kitchen. He quickly led her out and made a bow with his hands folded in front, "My good princess, you must not go in again. If Grand Consort and the Duke find out, this servant''s life will be ruined."


    Bai Qianfan said in embarrassment, "Manager, don''t be afraid, it''s not that serious."


    Hearing her words, Yang Deguang was still unwilling to give up. He kneeled on the ground and said, "This servant begs you, please ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly pulled him up, "Alright, alright, alright, I won''t go in, and I won''t tell the Duke and Grand Consort either.


    If she was not allowed to enter the kitchen, it would be meaningless for her to stay here. After exchanging a few words with Yang Deguang, she returned home.


    When she returned to the hall, she was shocked. A lot of people came, such as the emperor, queen, Imperial Consort Bai and a few others that she did not recognize. She took a quick glance and her gaze stopped on a person''s face ¡ª ¡ª Morong Gan had finally appeared.


    Just as she was about to go over, Kong Mama coughed and she immediately sobered up. She went forward to pay her respects to Emperor and Empress and greeted him as well as her concubines and introduced them to her one by one. It was the Consort De of Guangxian Palace, the Consort Xian of Zhaoyang Palace and the Consort Shu of Yuanshu Palace.


    Four Wives and Emperor and Empress were both here. It could be said that the highest ranked people in the palace were all here. Every single one of them was dressed in luxurious clothing, they were beads of jade, giving off an oppressing noble vibe. Standing in front of them, Bai Qianfan couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable.


    Grand Consort Rui extended her hand towards her amiably. "Princess, come over here."


    Since she couldn''t do anything to Grand Consort in front of everyone''s eyes, Bai Qianfan could only sit next to her.


    The Empress quipped, "In the end, you''re my biological daughter-in-law. Grand Consort treats you in a different light."


    "Of course," Grand Consort Rui laughed. "Since she''s young, I will naturally be in a lot more pain. Don''t eat the taste."


    Imperial Consort Bai covered her mouth and laughed, "Little Sister Qian Fan is so lucky to be able to meet the best mother-in-law in the world." She looked at Bai Qianfan, a glint of light shining in her eyes, "Grand Consort dotes on you so much, little sister must work harder, I should have opened up some leaves for you earlier."


    Bai Qianfan: "Hehehe, I''m still young, this matter cannot be rushed."


    Imperial Consort Bai replied, "That''s true, my sister is still young and her body hasn''t grown up yet. It might be a year and a half later, but fortunately there are two other consorts in the palace."


    Grand Consort Rui quickly glanced at Morong Gan. Since they had said so much, he had been silently sitting there, focusing on drinking her tea without showing any other expression.


    She smiled and said, "This Dowager is also worried about this matter. I was hoping that the Duke would make up for this deficiency by helping him two years ago."


    "That would be great," Consort De asked enthusiastically, "Do you have a candidate for the Grand Consort?"


    Grand Consort Rui looked at Morong Gan again. Seeing that she still did not express anything, he said: "This one will pick out someone for Master, and will not pick out any disciple''s character, as long as he likes it. However, there is one candidate who has been chosen by This Dowager. She is extremely fond of the candidate and is like a blood sister. When we enter the Residence in the future, we will be able to get along well. "


    Consort De loved to join in on the fun, so she said, "Since there are so many people, why not call them out for everyone to see, so we can recognize each other."


    Every step Grand Consort Rui took, she would have to take a look at Morong Gan''s expression. However, this son had always kept it a secret, and even at this point, he still did not say a word.


    When Feng Ruying was brought here, everyone was surprised, wasn''t this the second Princess Chu? He had a petite head and big eyes. Whenhe looked at someone, she looked like he couldn''t hide the foolishness in his.


    At this time, they finally understood Grand Consort Rui''s words. It was fine if Prince Chu liked it, even if he didn''t choose the younger brother''s character. Naturally, Prince Chu liked Feng Ruying and her wife.

 C306 This little girl is finally enlightened

    After they finished looking at Feng Ruying, everyone looked at Bai Qianfan, all talking about how the relationship between Prince Chu and Princess Hua-Yang was so close, and the Concubine Princess that had not yet passed the door, was right in front of them. What kind of expression would she have?


    Bai Qianfan was completely at a loss. Although she was mentally prepared, she still felt that it was a long distance. Since she had reached such a stage by talking, she should have to wait until the next day to enter the palace.


    Grand Consort Rui looked at her with a smile. "Princess, everyone is looking at you.


    In front of Emperor and Empress and Four Wives, Grand Consort Rui was certain that Bai Qianfan could not give her any face and looked at her in anticipation.


    Bai Qianfan subconsciously looked at Morong Gan. Since the moment she entered the room, he had not looked at her, and the same was true for now. She carried a cup of tea and calmly sat there, thinking about something.


    She pursed her lips and said timidly, "I don''t want to."


    The scene instantly quieted down as everyone looked at her in disbelief.


    Bai Qianfan was also stunned, why did she say that she was unwilling, didn''t she already agree? However, in front of Morong Gan, she did not seem to be used to lying. She was unwilling for Morong Gan to marry Feng Ruying, regardless of whether she looked like her or not.


    Crap, Morong Gan must be angry, she looked up in fear, Morong Gan was also looking at her, his expression slightly surprised, but his expression was relaxed, he was not angry.


    As long as Morong Gan was not angry, that was good. She slightly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Grand Consort Rui suspected that she had heard wrongly. Bai Qianfan had clearly told her before, why wasn''t she willing now in front of everyone ¡­


    The most embarrassing thing was that Feng Ruying was rejected by the Princess Chu into the mansion in front of so many people, causing her to lose face. He did not care about the Emperor and Empress''s presence anymore and cried out as he ran towards the back.


    When she ran, the quiet scene immediately came to life. The Queen smiled and tried to smooth things over, "Our Princess Chu is a man of character. Since she is unwilling, let''s discuss further."


    The only person who was happy here was Morong Gan. He had been holding back his words and hoping to see what Bai Qianfan would do, but even though he knew that she would agree, he endured until this moment, as if he wouldn''t give up until he heard her say it. However, never in her wildest dreams would she imagine that she would be unwilling to marry him!


    He let out a long sigh in his heart as his entire being relaxed. Such a huge reversal made him extremely happy. He really wanted to hug her and give her a fierce kiss of comfort.


    The most unhappy one was Grand Consort Rui, her old face was flushed red, no matter how good her cultivation was, she could not endure it, Bai Qianfan dared to pull her face, it was truly hateful.


    Bai Qianfan caught a glimpse of it from the corner of her eyes and was shocked. Grand Consort Rui looked like she was about to eat someone, she stood up in embarrassment and consciously distanced herself a little from her.


    "Is wangfei trying to slap This Dowager''s face?" "I asked you for permission last night, but now you are going to go back on your word in front of everyone. Where are you going to make me lose my face?"


    "About that, I, I ¡­" Bai Qianfan timidly retreated, but bumped into someone in their embrace. That firm chest gave her strength and support.


    "Don''t be angry Grand Consort," she said quick-wittedly as she habitually shook the wok, "The Prince has yet to express his stance. If he agrees, then I agree."


    Morong Gan secretly laughed, what a crafty and cunning girl, he himself could not take it anymore and pushed the matter towards her.


    It seemed a little inappropriate to hug Bai Qianfan like this in front of all these people. He pulled Bai Qianfan to her side and held her hand. "The estate has lost an imperial concubine. Since there''s a suitable candidate, it wouldn''t be too much to make up for it ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan''s heart jumped, he unconsciously opened her eyes wide, revealing a terrified expression, he had really taken a fancy to Feng Ruying ¡­


    Hearing that Morong Gan''s words still had hope, the Grand Consort Rui heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Morong Gan changed the topic, "However, regarding the inner chamber''s matters, the wangfei shall decide, her opinion shall be this king''s opinion. Since she doesn''t agree, let''s just do it. "


    Prince Chu made the final decision, and there was no longer room for discussion on this matter.


    The emperor had already made up his mind to not care about this. Feng Ruying''s reputation was too low, it was not worth it for him to appear and hurt her brotherly relationship. The emperor didn''t say anything, and the empress naturally didn''t either. The Four Wives, led by the Empress, also silently drank their tea, not asking any further.


    Only Imperial Consort Bai revealed a smile that was as if she was going to laugh, "Aiyo, poor mistress of the Grand Consort has wasted all her efforts and failed. This sister of mine is not sensible, Grand Consort, you have to take on more responsibility."


    Grand Consort Rui knew that the situation had turned for the better. She didn''t care even if she had to pester him anymore.


    In the end, it was the Grand Consort with several decades of cultivation. She smiled lightly and said, "Forget it, since that''s the case, let''s not bring this matter up again in the future. The banquet can be set, let''s invite the Empress to take her seat."


    The emperor hurriedly went forward to support her. "Today, the Grand Consort Empress is the biggest. As a junior, I invite the Grand Consort Empress to take a seat first."


    The empress supported her from the other side. Grand Consort Rui had finally recovered some of the face she had just lost, and was helping her to take a seat. This was a honor only the empress dowager had!


    Bai Qianfan waited for everyone to leave before daring to lift her leg. Just as she walked out, he was pulled back by Morong Gan to hug her, and asked in a low voice: "Why don''t you want me to marry Concubine Princess?"


    Bai Qianfan bit her lips and did not speak, but after a while she said, "Does Your Highness want to marry me or not?"


    "If I want to marry her, you agree?"


    Bai Qianfan suddenly felt wronged, she fiercely bit her lips, broke the skin on her lips, and started bleeding. A sweet taste filled her mouth, and she lowered her head even more.


    Morong Gan raised her chin, a pair of bright eyes staring straight at her, and asked in a serious tone, "Answer me, if I want to marry his, are you happy?"


    Bai Qianfan did not speak. Lifting her eyes, her long eyelashes were covered with mist.


    Morong Gan''s heart tensed up, he immediately hugged her and said hoarsely, "You don''t have to say, I know, I know what you''re thinking."


    His heart was filled with ecstasy. After waiting for so long, the little girl finally had an epiphany!


    He did not care about the Palace Maid beside him, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. There was a sweet taste on his lips, and his heart skipped a beat. No matter how happy he was, it was not enough ¡­


    Consort Shu, who was walking at the back, looked back and her face immediately turned red. She quietly pulled on Consort De''s and Consort Xian''s sleeves. The two of them also turned around and saw that Consort De was a person with an exposed personality.


    The empress who was walking in front couldn''t help but turn around. "What made little sister smile like this?"


    The Consort De did not speak and only pointed behind him. The Empress looked over and her face turned red, and she said softly, "This Third Brother, he should be careful, really."


    Now, even the Emperor and the Grand Consort Rui turned around. One of them was smiling, the other one didn''t have any expression, but in her heart, she was gnashing her teeth in hatred. Fortunately, her plan hadn''t completely failed.

 C307 Bamboo forest appointment

    There was only one banquet at noon, and the main event would have to be held at least four times during the night. The young masters of the various palaces would all be here, and they even invited the filming crew to build a stage for them.


    The harem had a stage specially used for singing, which was not far from the Hokkaido. One could pass through it through the passageway, or through the small bamboo forest. The stage is not open air, the red balustrade props up the flat top, the lower part neatly arranged the table and chairs, summer does not need to block the curtain, the wind passes through the hall, very cool. In the winter the cotton curtains were drawn around the room, and the fire pots were placed in all four corners. Everyone was holding the stove, smoking the fire, breathing in the air, and not feeling cold.


    When Bai Qianfan was eating, she had drunk a few cups of fruit dew, and felt the heat coming from within, causing her to feel dizzy, she turned her head to look around for Morong Gan, and just now, she was just by the side, and in the blink of an eye, she had disappeared. After being kissed ruthlessly by him at noon, her heart fell into her throat, and after a long while, she tasted the sweetness, which she had never tasted before, and which no one could give to her, until now, she finally knew the meaning of her husband, as she relied on him, and she could not see him for even a second.


    Just as she raised her bottom, Liu Ye hurriedly asked, "What does the wangfei want?"


    "Where is the prince?"


    Liu Ye looked around, "It was just here a moment ago, why is it gone? This servant will go find it. "


    "No need," Bai Qianfan waved his hand, "I''ll go look for it myself, and let the wind blow at the same time.


    Liu Ye put on the Jadefeather cloak for her. "I''ll hold the lamp for Princess Hua-Yang."


    "There''s a light outside. It''s very bright, so don''t go out. It''s very cold outside. I''ll return as soon as I stand outside the curtain."


    Liu Ye had waited on Bai Qianfan for a few days, and knew that she was easy to talk to. She was not an honest master anyway, so when she saw half of the play, she became addicted to it. Just as she was about to leave, she said: "Royal Concubine, don''t go too far, just stand at the door and call for a servant."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged her presence. She pulled up her cape and looked up at the stage, where she was singing happily and was being applauded continuously. No one paid attention to her.


    She did not like this scene. Singing softly and without interest, she liked to see the martial arts student somersault on the stage, playing with the spear. The two long whiskers on his head were stroked in his hands, giving off an awe-inspiring vibe.


    Outside, she was pleasantly surprised to find that a light snowfall had fallen on her. This year''s snowfall came late, and it was not much. Even today was only the third round. It seems that the heavens love the Grand Consort Rui so much that the snow floated on the day she was born.


    She was not in the habit of using a hand stove. She stamped her feet and rubbed her hands together before slowly walking out into the open air. She extended her hand to catch the bits and pieces of snowflakes. The slight coolness melted when it touched his fingers. It felt very strange.


    In the dark night, the palace was like a huge beast, lying motionless on the ground. She thought that maybe Morong Gan was inside the palace, so she walked towards the Hokkaido.


    There were tall lamps everywhere. The bamboo forest was not dark, and there was even flying snow in the sky. Walking like this would definitely be interesting, but it was a pity that Morong Gan was not by her side, otherwise the atmosphere would have been much better.


    She leisurely walked into the bamboo forest. The huge glazed lotus flower was on the pillar, and within the bright light, one could see the fluttering snow. Like a little white butterfly fluttering in the sky, it slowly landed on her head, cheeks, and shoulders ¡­


    The bamboo forest was slightly darker than the outside, and its area was not large. If the light was good, they could see the exit from here, but Bai Qianfan could not see it, there was a person blocking halfway, blocking the other side of the road.


    At first, she thought it was Morong Gan. She ran over happily, grabbed his arm, and said coquettishly, "Where did you go? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    That person didn''t say anything. In the darkness, he seemed to chuckle and pulled his arm around her. "I''ve been waiting for you here."


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, if the voice did not belong to Morong Gan, who could it be? Who was so audacious as to dare to molest her?


    What made her even more shocked was that someone suddenly appeared at both ends of the road, holding a lantern and walking towards them. They were in the middle of the road, and she was in the arms of an unfamiliar man.


    She quickly pushed him away. "Who are you? Release me, or I''ll call for help!"


    "Look at you, what''s there to be afraid of," the man said in an ambiguous tone. "It''s not the first time we''ve been seen."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, the voice made her feel a sense of familiarity, in that split second, she suddenly remembered, it was the Prince Yu Lord, the one who acted disrespectfully, no wonder he said it was not the first time.


    The bamboo forest was not big, so the people who came arrived in an instant. With two silk lanterns shining down, Grand Consort Rui and the Emperor came from the other side of the stage, while Imperial Consort Bai and the Consort Xian came from the other side.


    When Grand Consort Rui saw the scene in front of him, she was so angry that her entire body trembled. "Your majesty, have you seen it?


    The emperor''s face was gloomy. "Little Royal Uncle, why aren''t you letting go?


    Only then did the Prince Yu let go, the corners of his mouth curving upwards, as if he did not care at all. "The Emperor and the Grand Consort aren''t in the garden to watch the show, why are you here?"


    Grand Consort Rui spat at him, "Your majesty respects that you are Royal Uncle, and this one is the concubine of the late emperor. This one can be considered half of Royal Sister-in-law, what is Prince Yu doing? To seduce your own daughter-in-law? "


    "I wasn''t the one who seduced her," Prince Yu looked at Bai Qianfan with his eyes slanted, "She threw herself into this king''s embrace." These words could not be considered as wrongly said for Bai Qianfan, it was indeed her that hugged his arm first.


    "What''s going on?" The emperor''s sharp eyes stared at Bai Qianfan''s face, "Princess Chu, speak."


    "I ¡­" Bai Qianfan said in a meek voice, "I thought he was a prince ¡­"


    "My good nephew wife, who would believe what you said?" The Prince Yu snorted, "It''s rare to meet you face to face, and I got disturbed by them. Don''t be afraid, if Morong Gan were to divorce you, it would just be good, go to my Prince Yu Palace."


    There were some hidden meanings in his words that made people feel suspicious.


    The Grand Consort Rui pointed at Bai Qianfan with her finger, and said while trembling, "You, you, you are actually a fox girl, how could you treat Han''er?" After saying that, she suddenly knelt down towards the emperor. "I beg the emperor to make the decision and pass down an order to stop this shameless woman!"


    The emperor hurried over to help her. "Grand Consort, please stand up and speak. There is no reason for you to kneel down to me."


    Grand Consort Rui was unwilling to get up, her voice choked with emotion. "Today''s matter is witnessed by all, if we were to bump into her, then what is there to worry about when we fail to meet her? Han-er''s life is clean, and he definitely cannot be harmed. Your majesty, please pass down the decree."


    Imperial Consort Bai clicked his tongue at the side, "I saw you do it last time during the Mid-Autumn Festival. This is the second time.


    Bai Qianfan had the experience of taking the blame, the more he argued, the more furious they got, so they simply kept their mouths shut and did not say a word. All she was willing to say was for Morong Gan to hear.

 C308 My wife i know what im doing

    The emperor still helped Grand Consort Rui up and comforted her gently, "Today is your birthday, Grand Consort shouldn''t be so angry. We should wait for third brother to decide."


    Grand Consort Rui shook her head, her face was filled with misery. "When I first heard the news, I wasn''t willing to believe it, but now that I saw it with my own eyes, I can''t lie anymore. Pity me, who was already in the dark, Your Majesty, I''m afraid that I can''t easily let her go. "So let''s take care of this disaster and just leave this place to our own peace and quiet."


    The Prince Yu Lord sneered, he was a man of his word, he could not let this kind of thing go to his head, but because his reputation was bad, he did not care about it at all.


    "Empress, you had best seek the emperor''s benevolence and place an order, otherwise, hmph, it''s not possible to say that there won''t be a third time. With the emperor''s order, I''ll prepare to invite everyone in, and when Morong Gan sees her in the future, he''ll have to call her Aunt."


    "Your majesty, have a listen," Grand Consort Rui was so angry that she couldn''t even speak properly, "This, this, what is it?"


    The emperor was also infuriated by the Prince Yu, "If I want to pass down the decree, does the Royal Uncle really want me to marry you?"


    The Prince Yu raised his head and nodded, "I do."


    "So you''re saying that in the future, we should also address the Princess Chu as Imperial Aunt Luo?"


    Prince Yu heard that the emperor was angry and did not reply. He turned to look at Bai Qianfan and thought that she must be crying, with a wronged look, but who knew that she would be standing at the side with a calm face, as if nothing had happened. She was neither wronged nor angry.


    The Prince Yu was confused. He looked at her carefully and laughed: "Little darling, why aren''t you talking?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her eyelids, "You old bastard, you called me darling? It''s not honorable for an old man! "


    In one sentence, he had scolded him twice, but Prince Yu Lord was not annoyed, he only smiled and looked at her, "Good, very good, I like people like you, good job!"


    The emperor creased his eyebrows and suddenly asked the Imperial Consort Bai, "Have you seen the Queen since the other side?"


    Imperial Consort Bai was obviously a little hesitant, and after exchanging a glance with him, Nie Li didn''t say anything.


    The emperor was suspicious. "Why can''t you say anything?"


    The Consort Xian laughed, "Your majesty, chenqie and the Queen of Noble Consort did not see it too clearly. They seem like empress, standing at the fake mountain and talking to people."


    "To whom?"


    Consort Xian swallowed her saliva, "Look at Prince Chu."


    When Bai Qianfan heard that Morong Gan was at the fake mountain, she immediately left. The emperor hesitated for a moment, then followed him.


    The remaining people looked at each other and also left.


    The fake mountain was at the northwest corner of the Hokkaido, which was coincidentally in two different directions from the bamboo forest. Bai Qianfan wasn''t too familiar with the fake mountain, and only after walking for a while did she realize that she didn''t know where the fake mountain was.


    The emperor walked past her and headed straight towards the west. On a snowy night, there was a white light floating in the sky, and he didn''t even need a light to see the road ahead of him. After walking a short distance, he saw the empress and Morong Gan really were standing at the fake mountain and talking.


    The emperor was shocked. What kind of lucky day was this? Princess Chu and the Queen met at the fake mountain? The couple had even acted out a love scene in front of everyone in the afternoon and would end up playing their separate games in the evening?


    Seeing this, Bai Qianfan did not have any thoughts, and happily shouted: "My prince!"


    Morong Gan turned around and glanced at the emperor, meeting his gaze, which was filled with a smile yet not a smile, and instinctively let go of the empress.


    "Royal Brother, Royal Sister-in-law isn''t feeling well, hurry up and send her back."


    The emperor looked at the empress, his face deathly pale. He hurried over to support her. "Where''s the empress''s discomfort?"


    The empress smiled weakly. "Your Majesty, there''s no need to panic. Chenqie is sick of old age. She''ll be fine after she goes back to lie down."


    The Queen wasn''t feeling well, so the Emperor lost interest in anything. Coincidentally, the Grand Consort Rui came over, so he cupped her hands and took her leave.


    The Grand Consort Rui was still counting on the Emperor to decide on her behalf. Seeing that the Emperor was about to leave, she sighed, "Your Majesty, about the matter just now, you ¡­"


    The emperor glanced at Morong Gan, "This is Third Brother''s family business, it''s not good for us to interfere, let him settle it himself." With that, he left with the empress.


    Morong Gan was baffled, "What does Grand Consort mean by this?"


    In front of Morong Gan, the Grand Consort Rui did not have her previous boldness and boldness. Morong Gan was different from the Emperor, the Emperor''s eyes were always gentle, he could patiently listen to what you have to say, but Morong Gan''s eyes were like a sword, as if there was half a lie, and the sword would stab into your chest.


    She opened her mouth, but there was a resentful expression on her face. "Just ask your good wife. Even I am too embarrassed to say it out loud."


    Imperial Consort Bai didn''t take the initiative to speak with Morong Gan, in case she got into trouble. She secretly pinched him, causing him to laugh dryly, "It''s like this.


    Morong Gan raised his hand: "Stop, who did the Consort Xian say it was? Prince Yu? "


    "It''s the Prince Yu."


    Morong Gan''s face sank, "Little girl, did that disrespectful old man do something to you again?"


    The Grand Consort Rui snorted, "This Dowager saw that the Royal Concubine took the initiative to throw herself into Prince Yu''s arms."


    Bai Qianfan''s face reddened as she rubbed her fingers together. "I thought that was a prince."


    Morong Gan was enraged, he poked her forehead with his finger: "If you can''t even recognize your own men, how did you become a wife?"


    Grand Consort Rui added fuel to the fire, "Do you think so? "At that time, she had been struck squarely in the middle. The princess was speechless, but now that she''s in front of the prince, she''s defending herself."


    Bai Qianfan tugged on Morong Gan''s sleeve, "I didn''t throw myself at him, I only hugged his arm a little ¡­ Does Your Highness not believe me? "


    Of course he trusted her. Even though she was usually a little crafty, there was no one as innocent as her in this world. She did not lie in front of him, nor was she willing to let him down.


    "What did he do to you?"


    "He hugged me." Bai Qianfan said truthfully, "And then the Grand Consort and the Emperor, as well as the two empress, came."


    Morong Gan sneered in his heart, using such a crappy joke to fool him, what was Grand Consort doing? She had ignored him for so many years, how did he suddenly become so concerned?


    If she missed the opportunity, she wouldn''t come again, and the Grand Consort Rui didn''t care too much, "Man''er, it''s not that I can''t tolerate her, it''s just that ¡­ She has secretly met with Prince Yu twice in the palace. I heard that she is outside, meeting a man in the middle of the night, isn''t that right? "


    A Grand Consort in the Deep Palace, who even knows about these things, sure enough, has done his homework. Morong Gan laughed coldly in his heart, his expression normal as he held onto Bai Qianfan''s hand, "My wife, I know very well, there''s no need for Grand Consort to worry. Today is your birthday, so don''t let yourself be unhappy.


    The Consort Xian interrupted: "Your Highness, since the palace gates have already been set, we should leave tomorrow."


    If he were to leave tomorrow, he wouldn''t be able to sleep soundly tonight. Morong Gan''s gaze swept across the Consort Xian and his face as he chuckled, "If this duke wants to leave the palace, who can stop me?"

 C309 The more people say the more fake stories become true

    Hearing that Morong Gan was leaving, the Grand Consort Rui panicked. How could she leave now? She dragged Bai Qianfan away, and in the blink of an eye, her expression became one of disgust and love again.


    "Didn''t Princess promise to stay with This Dowager for a while? "It''s only been a few days. Why are you leaving?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at her in shock, "Empress Grand Consort, what do you want me to do if you don''t like me? Aren''t you bored with me all day? "


    Grand Consort Rui: "..." Bai Qianfan''s words were so straightforward, how was she supposed to respond?


    "Perhaps ¡­" It''s all a misunderstanding, "Grand Consort Rui secretly gave Imperial Consort Bai a meaningful glance.


    Imperial Consort Bai laughed, "Little Sister Qian Fan, you should stay behind. Grand Consort loves you so much that it hurts. You and your highness are living outside the palace, and you don''t know how much the Grand Consort is suffering, although the younger generation in the palace often visit the Grand Consort, they are not the same as your biological son''s wife. It''s almost New Year''s Day, why don''t you stay here until the new year, and have a good family reunion this year ¡­ "


    Imperial Consort Bai was still chattering nonstop, but Morong Gan had already lost his patience and walked away with Bai Qianfan.


    The more he wanted to stay, the more he wanted to leave. The women in the palace had their own reasons for speaking and doing things, and begging his wife to stay would definitely not be a good thing.


    He walked quickly, and Bai Qianfan was not slow either. Amidst the flying snow, they turned and turned, and disappeared into the night.


    Grand Consort Rui''s expression changed as she looked on absentmindedly. She muttered, "I''m finished."


    Imperial Consort Bai asked, "Empress Grand Consort, what''s done?"


    Grand Consort Rui shook her head, she did not say a word, and quickly helped her head towards the Hokkaido.


    When they left, Consort Xian smiled and said, "This time Princess Chu got away, it will be difficult to get her to enter the palace again next time."


    The Imperial Consort Bai smiled sinisterly, "Don''t worry, this line is broken. We still have that one. Let''s spread what happened tonight and sincerely wait for a good show. It doesn''t matter if we believe it or not, as many people have said it, the fake stories have also become true. "


    "I will find a chance to pass the news to Consort De. That would be a piece of cake, if she knows about it, the entire Forbidden City will know about it."


    The Imperial Consort Bai covered her mouth and laughed, "The most important thing is to get rid of all of us, and not drag us down. It doesn''t matter if it''s the Emperor or the Prince Chu, we can''t do anything about it."


    "Yes, that''s right," the Consort Xian laughed as she narrowed her eyes, "This year is a new year, there are people who are not happy about it!"


    The palace door opened, but the Imperial Guards were under Morong Gan''s control. If he wanted to leave, no one would dare not open the door. Ning Jiu and Jia Tong were sitting in the living quarters at the front palace gate. They thought that Morong Gan would stay in the palace for the birthday of the Grand Consort s today, but who would have thought that he would come out so early and bring Princess Hua-Yang along with him.


    The instant they exited the palace gate, Bai Qianfan let out a long sigh. Turning her head to take a look, she saw that thick and heavy palace gate was slowly closed, the brown red gate was indistinguishable in the darkness, the towering palace walls gave off a sense of majesty, and the divine beast on the eaves had a sinister look. She shrunk in her heart and quickly turned her head.


    However, she might not have expected that years later, she would do everything she could to enter this imposing Forbidden City.


    It was a temporary decision to leave the palace, but before they had time to prepare a palanquin, Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan rode together and slowly headed towards the Prince Chu Palace.


    In the dead of night, there was almost no one on the streets. Occasionally, patrolling troops would line up orderly to pass by, and when they saw Prince Chu, they would stop far away to bow. When the Prince Chu approached, someone raised his head stealthily and discovered that a small face was peeking out from within the golden cloak. The rest could not be seen clearly, but a pair of big, black eyes were filled with curiosity and intelligence. Everyone in the Prince Chu knew of Prince Chu''s beloved wife, so those who peeked on his immediately lowered their eyes, lest they cause trouble.


    "My prince," Bai Qianfan suddenly said, "If there''s snow tomorrow, we''ll make a snowman in the mansion."


    "Alright." Morong Gan acknowledged, and suddenly stopped.


    Bai Qianfan was a little confused, she turned her head to look at him, "Why did the king stop?"


    His small face was raised, and his dark eyes seemed to flash with light. The strands of hair on his forehead were blown up by the wind, causing snow to fall and flutter past her face. He just looked at her, as if he wanted to take her into his heart.


    Years later, he would still remember this night, how she looked now.


    He lifted her chin and lowered his head slowly. His voice was low and hoarse as he said, "Give me a kiss, will you?"


    There was a moment''s trepidation, but then she smiled shyly and pouted at him.


    In that moment, Morong Gan''s heart completely calmed down. He was no longer afraid that Du Changfeng or any other man would take her away. No one could take her away.


    He sighed with satisfaction from the bottom of his heart. His lips that were like flower petals twisted and turned as they lingered around his lips ¡­


    Ning Jiu and Jia Tong stopped in the distance and silently watched.


    Ning Jiu remained expressionless. Jia Tong took a deep breath, looking a little envious and moved, "Our prince is really bold, to dare to kiss on the streets. If it was me, hehehe ¡­"


    Ning Jiu glanced at him, "How about you?"


    Jia Tong chuckled, "If I want to do this, Lv He will definitely beat me until my head is full of bags."


    Ning Jiu laughed for the first time ever, "You seem to know your own limits."


    This kiss was like a key with magic, opening a mystical door for Bai Qianfan. When Morong Gan kissed her in the past, she was so scared that she even stopped her breathing, but now, she felt a completely different feeling. It was very sweet, very sweet, very sweet ¡­ Sweet to the point that she felt as if this was a dream, unreal.


    But she really liked him kissing her like this. When they were about to separate again, she even chased after him and licked Morong Gan''s lips.


    Morong Gan looked at her in ridicule. "Sweet?"


    She answered with a smile, "Sweet!"


    How could she be reserved like a noble girl, but Morong Gan loved her skipping personality, and as if she was a treasure, he couldn''t help but kiss her again.


    Under the sky of flying snow, this scene was beautiful like a painting, it was simply enough to make one jealous.


    Jia Tong muttered: "How much longer do they need to kiss? I''m dying of cold. "


    Ning Jiu said: "It''s okay if you die, go back and let Lv He kiss you, you''ll be able to come back to life immediately."


    Jia Tong smiled a little complacently, "Xiao Jiu, don''t just call me that, I at least have Lv He. If you freeze to death, who will kiss you?"


    Ning Jiu did not say anything, his gaze fixated on the pair of people who were embracing and kissing in front of him, after a long time he said, "It would be better if it is missing than sloppy."


    Jia Tong asked, "What do you mean?"


    Ning Jiu still did not speak. He had initially planned to not marry and follow the Prince Chu for his entire life, but after seeing such a beautiful scene in front of him, he was slightly moved.

 C310 I wasnt the only one who was with his royal highness that night

    The little girl who had just begun to have feelings for Yue Yang didn''t know how to hide her feelings. She rested her head on her hands and looked at Prince Chu foolishly under the light. Beautiful, those thick eyebrows were long and straight, slanting into the sideburns, the eyelids drooping, the lashes thicker than hers, the bridge of the nose so high, and below them a fierce red lip.


    Bai Qianfan stared at her red lips for a long time, her face flushed red. She remembered the kiss that made her lose her soul, and it was truly like flying to the sky, sitting in the clouds, and also like falling into the ocean, rippling through the water, and even like placing her on a fire, making her sizzling sounds. Even though the process was extremely hair-raising, only sweetness remained after the process had passed.


    What Morong Gan was reading was an army newspaper that was delivered to him from the Southern Wilderness camp, he swept through it a few times, but did not know what was written on it. He only paid attention to Bai Qianfan''s foolish look.


    His face was tense, but he secretly despised himself in his heart. He wasn''t a little brat, yet he was being stared at like this by this little girl. Why was he in such a state of panic? His heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    He could only put down the thing in his hand, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a proud and charming smile, "Am I that good-looking?"


    If it was anyone else, they would definitely be too bashful to admit it, but Bai Qianfan, with a single intestines, nodded seriously, "Yes, Your Highness is the most beautiful man I''ve ever met."


    After she gave such a high evaluation, Morong Gan was actually embarrassed, and randomly kept the documents, "It''s very late, go take a rest."


    He tried his best to maintain a calm expression and said in a tone of agreement, "You want Jia Tong to send you back?"


    He was actually a bit narrow-minded. Normally, he would find all sorts of excuses or use a forceful attitude to make her stay. Now that she had made sense, he actually put on airs.


    However, she did not feel the slightest bit ignored. Ye Zichen held his arm and said with a smile, "I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    Delighted, he said, "You can tell me, but don''t kick me in the middle of the night."


    She hurriedly said, "No way, no way. Kick! I want to feel my heart ache!"


    He felt it was funny and somewhat regretful. With these words, all the torture and pain he had suffered in the past few days could be ignored. Since Little Wang was already used to it, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of being able to turn the situation around and become the master.


    No matter how much she jumped, she was still a girl. Realizing the difference between males and females, Bai Qianfan suddenly felt shy on the bed, and didn''t dare look straight at Morong Gan, carefully lying down on the bed.


    Morong Gan laughed at her, "It''s not like I''ve never slept on the same bed before. You forget that we slept in the same bed the night before we were married. "


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her fingers and laughed, "If you did not say it, I would have forgotten. I thought I had climbed over the wall and went out, but I did not expect that I had flipped over into your house."


    Morong Gan laid down and took her into his embrace, affectionately kissing her on the tip of her nose, "This is fate, although we don''t have a bridal chamber, at least we''ve spent the night together."


    Bai Qianfan pouted, "I''m not the only one with Duke Huai Ye."


    "Yo, where did you go earlier?" Morong Gan pinched her nose, and laughed, "Now is the time to eat. I didn''t spend the night with them, didn''t I get screwed by you? "


    "It''s not like I did it on purpose," Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment before asking, "If I didn''t stir up trouble, would the prince have married them?"


    Morong Gan became silent and hugged her tighter. His chin was pressed against her forehead and only after a long time did he say, "I won''t." He wasn''t trying to comfort her, he really wouldn''t. Even if he was lying on a bed, even if reason was driving him to do something, if his heart wasn''t willing, he couldn''t deceive himself.


    Hugging together was unavoidable, Morong Gan probed and touched her arm, seeing that she did not object, quietly sneaking in through his wide sleeves, and feeling the hand that was full of grease, his heart ''poof poof'' jumped, and the strength in his hand unconsciously increased. I wish I could crush her into my body.


    Suddenly, Bai Qianfan cried out, "It hurts."


    Morong Gan loosened his hands, regained his senses, and relaxed his strength, "Did it hurt you?"


    Bai Qianfan took his arm out from under the quilt, "It was originally a bit painful."


    Morong Gan sat up, using the bedside lamp to carefully examine her arm, he suddenly frowned, his face becoming extremely ugly: "Who hit you?"


    Bai Qianfan also sat up, looking at the small ball of ink on her arm, she thought for a moment and said, "I didn''t learn the rules well, Kong Mama used a ruler to hit it."


    Morong Gan squinted, and said in a low voice, "Where did she hit you?"


    And on her legs, "Bai Qianfan rolled up her pants, and pointed at a small lump of black green for him to see," Kong Mama''s eyes are so poisonous, always hitting the same spot, lightly touching it doesn''t hurt too much, only with strength can it hurt. "


    Morong Gan stared at the ball of black and green Qi, his gaze was cold, and his voice sounded from between his teeth, "This old pious woman!"


    He raised his voice and shouted, "Someone, come!"


    Qi Hong, who was at the outer room, heard the voice and hurriedly put on her clothes, "Master, what orders do you have?"


    "Light four glass lamps, prepare silver knives, small bowls, a wet handkerchief, sorghum wine, soft silk cloth, and medicine. Also, call Ning Jiu to come see me."


    Qi Hong was startled, what did the Duke want this thing to do in the middle of the night, could it be that he was injured? She did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly went out to prepare.


    Bai Qianfan looked at Morong Gan''s serious face and was surprised: "What is the Prince trying to do?"


    Morong Gan glanced at her unhappily, "The times that you should be smart are the times that you aren''t. If it wasn''t for the fact that you found out earlier, you wouldn''t even know if you lost your life." Others might not know of this method, but he knew it. The women of the harem killed people without blood, and their methods were sinister and ruthless. Even he himself felt fear from them.


    Bai Qianfan looked at Wu Qing who was on his arm. "It can''t be, this bit of bruising will only take two days. How could it kill you? Your highness, you are making too much of a fuss."


    He did not make a fuss at all, the old nanny in the palace had the skills to beat people, the weight of the blows were not too far off, it was just a single place, the skin was dark green, it did not feel any pain, but it was already rotten inside, but it did not melt for a long time, over time it became dark purple, at that time, the skin and flesh would become rotten until it turned dark, and the flesh would rot and become dark, so it was called slow gangrene. Those in a hurry to stop the gangrene will kill in a year; those in a hurry will die in a few years.


    While there was still time, he used the silver knife to cut open the rotten meat and applied some medicine.


    He was afraid of scaring her, so he did not go into detail about the reason, but the hatred in his heart was overwhelming, and for those who bullied Bai Qianfan, they would definitely end up like him, and only Grand Consort Rui, he could do nothing about it, but no matter how much he did, he was still his mother, and even though he could not touch her, killing a chicken for a monkey to see, making an example was fine.

 C311 Meat cutting for healing

    On this snowy night, many people were unable to sleep. Morong Gan was one, Grand Consort Rui was one, and even the emperor of Chengde Hall was one. He tossed and turned on the bed, and finally sat up, calling for tea to be sent in.


    The Palace Maid who was on duty immediately mustered up her spirit to send the tea in. The Emperor leaned on the bed and absent-mindedly received the teacup, then lowered her head to drink. She was burned and became furious, fiercely throwing the teacup on the ground. On the black floor tiles, the white porcelain pieces were broken into pieces, and the tea leaves were thrown far away.


    The Emperor was furious, Palace Maid immediately kneeled on the ground, her entire body trembling non-stop: "This servant is guilty!"


    After causing such a commotion, someone poked their head out of the door but didn''t dare to go in. The emperor raised his voice and ordered, "Drag him out and heavily beat him up!"


    The emperor was a kind man and had always been kind to the people around him, but it was not like he did not keep his temper. Even if he said that he would beat them to death, the moment Palace Maid heard him, he became anxious and could not care less about the ruckus in the inner court. He started crying at the top of his lungs, "Your majesty, please spare me, please spare me this time, your majesty, please spare my life ¡­"


    Head Steward Gao Shenghai hurried over and gave a look to the two young eunuchs by the side. The two young eunuchs immediately dragged the crying Palace Maid out.


    "Your majesty," Gao Shenghai bowed and carefully observed him, "Your servant will have someone bring more tea."


    The emperor remained silent and waved his hands after a long while. "There''s no need." He paused before continuing, "Let Qiu Ling go. She will be leaving the palace in the new year. Don''t make things difficult for her."


    "Your majesty is kind and compassionate, worthy of being the current Emperor," Gao Shenghai said with a face full of smiles. He sized him up and said, "Is Your Majesty worried for the Empress''s Phoenix Body?"


    The emperor sighed. "In winter, the empress''s health is getting worse. This Emperor is really worried."


    Emperor and Empress was a young couple who got married at the age of fourteen. They had an extraordinary relationship, and according to usual practice, in the middle of the month, the day that he left for the Empress to sleep was only the first fifteen or fifteen days, but the Emperor did not care about that. He spent most of his time in the queen''s palace, or picking his up to sleep in his chamber.


    The empress had a noble identity, although she doted on the palace alone, the people below did not dare to gossip. Emperor and Empress was originally a married couple, love between husband and wife was a virtue. The empress had been ill all year round, so she could not help but be reluctant to go to bed. Not only did the emperor not abandon her, he even took care of her with all his might. Whenever he heard that the empress was getting worse, he would become worried and unable to eat or sleep well.


    The empress''s face didn''t look good when she was sent back to the Phoenix Cry Palace due to the night breeze. The emperor ordered someone to invite the Imperial Physician over to take a look. Only after consuming the medicinal pellets did he recover a bit, but the emperor did not stay behind like usual.


    At that time, Gao Shenghai already felt that something was amiss. He was present at the incident regarding the fake mountain, so perhaps no one else had noticed, but the Emperor Dragon Yuan stood up and accompanied him. The moment he bumped into the Prince Chu and Queen, he could clearly see a cold light flash in the Emperor''s eyes.


    It was because the emperor often summoned the Prince Chu to discuss matters at the South Study, and the empress was also often there. The aunt and uncle were very familiar with each other, so it wasn''t a big deal to meet and say a few words, but why did they have to go to the fake mountain, or at such a time, it couldn''t help but make people suspicious.


    "Your Majesty, from this old servant''s perspective, although Empress has been sick for a long time, Empress is a person of great fortune and will definitely be alright."


    The Emperor went silent for a moment before asking, "What time is it?"


    "Your majesty, it''s already time to be ugly. Please go back to sleep."


    The emperor pondered for a moment. "Tomorrow morning, go to the Hokkaido to summon Prince Chu over."


    "Your Majesty, the Prince Chu has left the palace."


    The emperor was stunned. "You''re out of the palace? "When?"


    "Not long after you sent the Empress back to the Phoenix Cry Palace, Prince Chu took her out of the palace and back to the palace.


    "Didn''t you say that the palace door was going to set a trap for you in the next three minutes? How can they get out? "


    "This ¡­" Gao Shenghai turned his body, and did not dare to answer.


    He did not answer, the Emperor knew that the Imperial Palace''s Imperial Guards were under Prince Chu''s control, he could only go in and out with a single sentence, the Palace door had a key, if there were no urgent matters, even he, the Emperor, would not dare to call for people to open the door, for fear of breaking the rules, for the Prince Chu was fine, it was as if no one was in and out of the Palace.


    He waved his hand and said, "You may leave, I''ll sleep a bit more."


    Gao Shenghai hesitated before asking, "Your majesty, should we send someone to the Prince Chu Palace tomorrow morning to invite the Prince Chu ¡­"


    "No need. I remember that he wasn''t in a hurry. He''s going to be in court tomorrow. We''ll talk about it when the time comes."


    Gao Shenghai agreed, went up to the emperor and laid him down. After tucking him in, he quietly left.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Under the shine of four bright lanterns, the silver blade cut down, fresh blood gushed out, Bai Qianfan''s forehead instantly perspiring, she bit on a handkerchief, and could not even make a sound, she knew that if she made a sound, Morong Gan would fall into chaos.


    Under the light, his face was pale white, but his eyes were shining brightly. He stared unblinkingly at the wound, and beads of perspiration trickled down his forehead. Qi Hong helped him wipe it off with the handkerchief from time to time.


    Lv He held the small bowl close to her body. Dark yellow pus flowed out from the wound and slowly flowed into the small bowl.


    Qi Hong had mixed the Golden Sore Medicine with warm water and the soft silk cloth was soaked in the medicinal juice. She placed it at the side and used it to wait for use, then handed over the sorghum wine. Morong Gan looked at Bai Qianfan, and suddenly took off the handkerchief in her mouth and pressed her head on his shoulder, "It''s going to hurt a little, and I can''t resist biting me."


    "No, I''m not ¡­"


    "Bite if you want to," he ordered in his commanding tone. It was freezing cold, and he felt all the pain in her body, no, the pain should be doubled, and if she didn''t bite, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes started to mist, afraid that he would see, she quickly lowered her head and placed her face on his shoulder.


    Morong Gan turned the wound over and over as he dipped the cotton strip into the sorghum wine. Bai Qianfan''s body trembled as she trembled in pain.


    "Bite me!" Morong Gan growled softly. Bai Qianfan was in so much pain that his internal organs almost moved. Instinctively, he listened to him and bit his shoulder.


    Through the thin undergarment, sharp teeth seeped into his flesh, and a little pain finally eased the pain in his heart. He quickly stuffed the medicinal liquid soaked soft silk into her wound. There was a large hole at the top of her head. He stuffed two silk threads in order to fill up the hole where she had cut her flesh.


    After filling up the white cloth, Bai Qianfan felt better and released her lips. She discovered that her mouth was filled with a sweet and fishy taste and only then did she realize that she had bitten Morong Gan''s shoulder.


    She blinked her eyes as tears dripped down onto Morong Gan''s shoulders.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked her in a low, hoarse voice.


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I bit you."


    "Silly girl, I''m not in pain." He took a deep breath, ignored the surprised gaze of the maidservants beside him, lowered his head and forcefully kissed her.

 C312 This king can naturally touch his treasure

    The wound on her leg was not as serious as the one on her arm, but it would probably hurt more if she cut from that position. She did not bite him, and turned her head without saying a word.


    Morong Gan forced himself to ignore his as he focused on treating his injuries. Only after he had finished bandaging both wounds did he finally heave a sigh of relief. His back was drenched in sweat, and the cold on his back brought along a chill.


    He took off his clothes, wiped his face with a handkerchief, and laid down with Bai Qianfan in his arms.


    Because the wound was very painful, it was certain that she would not be able to sleep well that night, and he was not prepared to sleep either. Of course, if she wanted to sleep, she would not be able to sleep, and there was a glazed lotus flower pot on the bed, and the light from outside the tent shone in a soft white light.


    He was extremely astonished. Such a calm and peaceful environment, how could it not hurt?


    He knew the pain, but she did not say a single word. At this moment, his heart ached because of the pain. She was the strongest girl he had ever seen, and he was proud of her, but even more so, her heart ached for him.


    Deep guilt gripped his heart. It was his fault that he hadn''t protected her from this pain.


    Those people... His hands were clenched into fists under the covers, and his knuckles cracked slightly. He would not let them go.


    After a sleepless night, Bai Qianfan finally fell asleep when dawn was about to arrive.


    At this moment, Morong Gan got up from the bed with light footsteps. He carefully covered her with the blanket and did not call anyone over.


    Hao Pingguan brought him to the second door, then mounted on his horse. He instructed in a deep voice, "Take good care of my consort, transfer a group of personal guards to guard the door, no one is allowed to enter and exit Huailin Pavilion today."


    "Yes, Your Highness, this servant will remember." Hao Pingguan bowed respectfully and said, "Rest assured Your Highness, this servant will definitely take good care of Princess Consort."


    Morong Gan no longer said anything, he pulled on the reins and turned the horse''s head, rushing towards the main entrance. After exiting the palace, he did not head in the direction of the Forbidden Palace, but rather, he sped towards the southern side of the city.


    It was still early morning and the streets were empty. Three horses galloped past. The sound of hooves on the flagstones echoed out.


    Before long, they arrived in front of a dignified manor''s disciple. On the door were three golden words: Prince Yu Mansion.


    The vermillion door was tightly shut. The two lanterns at the front of the door had long been extinguished and were gently swaying in the cold wind. Jia Tong jumped off his horse and rushed up, and slapped the bronze town''s gate knocker with great force.


    "Who is it!" The waiter''s shrill voice came from inside the door: "What are you randomly knocking on? Do you know where this is?! "


    He knew the person who was sitting on the big horse, and immediately nodded his head and bowed, with a face full of smiles. "So it''s His Highness the Prince Chu, greetings to His Highness, you have come to my house, Keke ¡­"


    He had seen too many distinguished guests all year round, and had long learnt a set of smooth and flattering words, but today, this Prince Chu did not have the slightest hint of someone visiting him, as if he had come from hell. Not to mention the cold Qi, just the evil Qi was enough to cause people to be afraid of him, and the words he said afterwards caused them to tremble.


    Morong Gan dismounted, and didn''t even look at him. The big horse, Meteor, entered through the door, and as if waking up from a dream, the servant immediately chased after him. "Prince Chu, are you looking for our Prince?


    Morong Gan did not reply, he continued to walk forward, the Head Steward in the mansion had received the letter, and quickly came out to receive him without getting dressed, "This servant pays his respects to Prince Chu, please ¡­"


    Morong Gan ignored him, and instructed Ning Jiu who was behind him, "You two go to the backyard and search!"


    "Your Highness, you ¡­" Seeing Prince Chu''s face that was even darker than the bottom of a pot, Head Steward knew that the situation was not good.


    "Your Highness, what are you looking for?" Tell your servant to send someone to search for you. "


    "Where''s your master?" While they were talking, Morong Gan rushed into the Prince Yu''s bedroom. There was no one inside, and the pillow on the bed was neatly slept in.


    Head Steward bent his waist, and answered warily: "Reporting to Your Highness, it is my birthday celebration for Grand Consort Rui in the palace. My master said he entered the palace to celebrate his birthday, and did not return for the entire night."


    Heh! It was clear that he had something on his mind and was trying to avoid him!


    Morong Gan turned around and went back to the backyard. The Head Steward jogged to the side with a bitter face and said, "Prince, it''s against the rules to do this. The backyard is where the wangfei and the madams live.


    While he was speaking, he stopped in front of Morong Gan, and was kicked in the heart by the angry Prince Chu and fell on the side of the road.


    The Prince Yu had many wives and concubines, the backyard was filled with people, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu acted separately. As they searched through the courtyard after courtyard, two fierce and evil looking men barged into their rooms, scaring the beautiful ladies who were all pale in fright.


    When the guards received the news, they immediately gathered their troops and drove over, entering the backyard, they were blocked by a tall man. He stood there by himself with his hands clasped behind his back, with an imposing aura, looking at each other in dismay, and stopped in his tracks in the blink of an eye, not daring to act rashly.


    At this time, the Prince Yu''s Concubine rushed over. He was naturally afraid of the reputation of the Prince Chu, but as an elder, she couldn''t lose face in front of a junior.


    He asked with a cold expression: "What are Prince Chu doing, secretly barging into my backyard in the early morning, spreading word that everyone is laughing at you!"


    "The one who makes people laugh is the Prince Yu, he has the guts to do it, how could he have the guts to hide like a turtle? Where is he?"


    "If the Prince Chu is looking for our Prince, he should go to the front courtyard. Why would he go to the back courtyard and cause trouble?"


    "This King does not care about the backyard of the front yard. The most important thing is to find them. Find them and leave them alone. If you can''t find them ¡­"


    "If we can''t find it, what does Prince Chu have to do?"


    Morong Gan pursed his lips and laughed sinisterly, "Since he dares to touch this king''s treasure, this king can naturally do the same to his treasures!"


    The problems of the Prince Yu were all known to everyone, and the Consort of the Prince Yu was shocked. He inwardly complained that the Prince Yu had been bewitched, and was truly a knife in his lecherous hair. He was beaten black and blue by the Prince Chu during the Mid-Autumn Festival, did he not receive enough of a lesson, and had to stir up trouble again and again? She couldn''t control Prince Yu, but Prince Chu couldn''t throw fire on them either.


    Just as he was about to speak, Jia Tong walked over, and shook his head, indicating that he did not find him.


    Morong Gan sneered, "Truly a coward. Come, let''s go to the front yard to take his treasures!"


    Prince Yu Concubine had previously thought that the treasures Prince Chu was talking about were the women in the backyard. Princess Chu was a treasure, and were not the treasures of Prince Yu, but when they closed the door, they knew their own limitations. In the Prince Yu''s heart, a wife was never a concubine, and a concubine was better off being stolen.


    Prince Yu Lord loved to steal first, and second, loved to steal second. He had a strange stone garden, but the most precious stone was still kept in his study for daily viewing.


    Morong Gan barged into the study room. The ancient shelves were filled with all sorts of unique looking stones, and amongst them, there was a greyish black stone that resembled a dragon that was embedded with a shining pure gold base. That was the Prince Yu''s treasure, the Black Mountain Celestial Stone that came from Jiang Yong.


    Without saying a word, Morong Gan lifted up his hands and left, the Head Steward roared and pounced forward, "Prince Chu, you cannot take it away, that is the life of our Prince!"


    Without waiting for him to come close, Ning Jiu stretched out his hand and stopped him. Morong Gan threw a rock at Jia Tong: "Listen carefully, if you want to retrieve your treasure, ask Prince Yu to personally come to this Duke''s Mansion."

 C313 Its my fault that i let you suffer

    Coming out from the Prince Yu''s Mansion, the morning sun had just broken through the thick clouds and risen into the sky. The golden rays of light shone down, dyeing Morong Gan''s entire body with a ring of faint light.


    He stood at the side of the street in a daze for a while, and then said, "This king has made a mistake. Prince Yu did not leave the palace last night."


    Jia Tong was a little surprised, "Your Royal Highness said that Prince Yu is staying in the palace? Then, should we hurry and enter the palace? "


    Ning Jiu glanced at him, "Besides the emperor, no place can fit Prince Yu. If he''s not with the emperor, what do you think we should do?"


    Jia Tong opened his mouth, but suddenly understood, "Are you saying that Prince Yu stole the Emperor''s woman? Then what are we waiting for, let''s hurry up and enter the palace and let the Emperor punish the crimes of the Prince Yu! "


    Ning Jiu looked at him like he was an idiot and remained silent.


    Morong Gan took out his order badge and threw it at Ning Jiu, "Go and find Xiao Changkang at the duty room and tell him to be more nimble."


    Ning Jiu accepted the order badge and agreed. He mounted his horse and rushed to the direction of the palace.


    Jia Tong licked his lips. Although he was not clever, he still understood what Morong Gan meant.


    He was a little worried. "Prince, what if the emperor finds out ¡­"


    Morong Gan frowned as he looked into the distance, "I can''t care that much, he dared to touch my woman, the Emperor will not save her!"


    The street markets in the distance gradually became lively, all the shops opened their doors, and the pawn vendors came out to set up stalls. Jia Tong raised his head and looked at the sky, "Your highness, it''s time."


    Morong Gan agreed, then climbed onto the horse and pulled the reins to pull the horse forward. Jia Tong hurried to catch up, and when he reached the fork in the road, he realised that they were not on their way to the palace, and asked curiously: "My prince, are you not going to attend the assembly today?"


    "Not going. Go back to the manor." As soon as he said that, he raised his whip and the horse started galloping happily.


    Jia Tong rubbed his nose, it was unexpected, the Prince Chu was a hardworking government, with wind, rain, thunder and snow all unable to stop him from entering the imperial court, the weather was good today, the weather was beautiful and sunny, and he had come out, but he did not go to the palace, and instead went back to the residence. It was extremely strange.


    Morong Gan was anxious to return, but he was still worried. He was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to see his disappointment when she woke up. The injured were more vulnerable than usual. At this time, he should be by her side.


    Hao Pingguan received the letter and came out, but kept his voice low, "The prince is back, and the princess is still sleeping."


    Morong Gan replied with an "oh" and unconsciously lowered his voice: "Are you sleeping soundly?"


    "Miss Qi Hong went in to see, she said she was sleeping well."


    Morong Gan paused at the door and picked a curtain as he went in. Qi Hong was waiting by the bed and when he saw him enter, she went up to greet him and waved him off.


    His cloak was damp and cold, and he casually took it off and placed it on the chair, making a slight noise. The person on the bed seemed to wake up and let out an indistinct cry.


    Afraid that she might turn over and hurt him, he slipped through the curtain and saw her lying on her back, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. Her palm-sized face was completely covered by her hands, revealing only a sharp point of her chin.


    He bent down and lightly kissed the snow-white chin. "You''re awake?"


    Hearing his voice, Bai Qianfan subconsciously reached out to hug his neck, but forgot about the wound on his arm, as she cried out in pain.


    Morong Gan hurriedly grabbed her arm and gently lowered it, "Don''t move recklessly."


    Bai Qianfan was really able to endure the pain, with just this bit of ability, she was already trained in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. At that time, when she was beaten up, the more she shouted, the more she fought back, and the more she yelled, the more she laughed, and the more Madame Bai laughed, it was just like a perverted hobby, her wet nurse knelt at the side and kept on kowtowing while begging her not to cry, she looked at her wet eyes as her wet nurse knocked her head on the ground, and her red tears flowed down her bloody cheeks. She suddenly woke up, gritted her teeth, and refused to expose her weak side in front of Madame Bai.


    No matter how he beat her in the future, she wouldn''t call out anymore. Madame Bai probably felt that it wasn''t very interesting, most of the time it was just grass that cleared the air.


    After that, when she grew up, she learned how to hide and leave others behind, so the amount of attacks she took became fewer. However, until now, she was still able to endure as a matter of habit. It was only when Morong Gan was in front of her that she would not hold herself back and when he pinched her face, she would loudly shout.


    "Does it hurt?" He stroked her arm. "Do you want me to blow it for you?"


    This was something she had once done to him, but he had never thought that she would still remember it. Bai Qianfan smiled as she glanced at him, "You think I''m a little girl?"


    Morong Gan laid on the bed with half his body, raising his long brows and smiled, "Could it be that you are not?"


    "I''m already married!" Bai Qianfan stroked his chin, where a short piece of stubble grew out, and lightly touched his hand, "I''m your little wife."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, then went over to kiss her. He had just released her, but felt that it was not enough, so he kissed her again and sucked her soft lips.


    When Bai Qianfan was kissed by him, she was a little embarrassed, but she was happy in her heart. She liked his aura, it was clean without any impurities, and it smelled like sunlight.


    He kissed her passionately, pushing her white teeth into her tongue to stir it, and she was panting and blushing, but when he let go, she thought he would blush and be shy too. However, that was not the case. He calmly looked at her with his pitch-black eyes that were as black as ink, and his expression appeared somewhat sorrowful.


    He wiped her lips and said in a low voice, "It''s my fault that you suffered."


    "I''m fine and I''m not in pain," she said, unable to stand his self-reproaching gaze. She turned her head away, pretending to be casual.


    However, in Morong Gan''s heart, this matter was extraordinary. His own mother had hurt her, and as for the motive, it was mostly because she thought she was doing it for his own good.


    he asked. "Hungry?"


    "A little," Bai Qianfan used a hand to support herself, wanting to sit up, but was stopped by Morong Gan.


    "Don''t move, I''ll get someone to send in some food." He called out to Qi Hong through the curtains and muttered a few instructions.


    Bai Qianfan said, "You have to make me get up, how are you going to eat while lying down? And I haven''t washed up yet. "


    Morong Gan took off his shoes and sat on the bed, holding her in his arms. "You are very clean, don''t wash."


    "What do you mean?" Bai Qianfan pointed to his eyes, "There''s bullshit in your eyes."


    Morong Gan lowered his head and kissed her eyes, "Mn, I''ll just treat it as having been washed."


    Bai Qianfan, "..." Didn''t the prince have an obsession with cleanliness? Why did he become so unscrupulous?


    Qi Hong and Lv He came in together and laid out a few small plates on the bed. With Bai Qianfan here, breakfast within the Huailin Pavilion was always relatively rich.


    Bai Qianfan beamed, "You want me to eat on the bed?"


    Morong Gan, "Mm, go back to sleep after eating."


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, "Sleep and eat, sleep after you eat, does the prince treat me like a pig?!"


    Prince Chu laughed wickedly, "Yes, you can eat once you grow up."

 C314 How dare you kill people in the palace!

    The emperor sat on the Dragon Throne and looked at the ground on the left. His eyes were empty and he looked absent-minded. The officials below could not help but whisper to each other.


    The clamor finally brought the emperor back to reality, and he turned to look at Gao Shenghai. Gao Shenghai flicked his whisk around and sang out in a high-pitched voice: "If you have anything to say, start, if you have nothing to say, leave the imperial court!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Emperor said, "Withdraw!"


    Gao Shenghai raised his voice and shouted, "Withdraw!"


    The civil and military officials all clasped their hands together and exclaimed, "Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!"


    Every day when he heard this loud shout, the emperor would always feel some satisfaction in his heart. This was the symbol of the highest power, the honor above tens of thousands of people, the reverence the Courtier had for the main character.


    But not all the Mandarin Seed s respected him this much. For example, the one who was already absent for two days!


    Early court is a very strict system, not taking leave without permission, or lying, once found according to the great disrespect. The Prince Chu was a clan prince, he should be clearer than anyone else. He did not come yesterday, and after that someone brought word over, saying that the Princess Chu was in bad shape and that he had to stay at home to accompany him.


    What a joke. He wasn''t a doctor, so what was the use of being by her side? A dignified prince, throwing away all official matters to the side for his wife, wasn''t he afraid of being laughed at? The empress wasn''t in good health either. Didn''t he, as the emperor, check in every day? A prince is bigger than an emperor.


    He was unable to suppress the anger in his heart. Walking down the corridor, he saw an angry red plum tree by the side of the road and stopped walking. In the light of the day, a young eunuch rushed over and whispered something into Gao Shenghai''s ears.


    The Emperor had a bad feeling. "What is it?"


    "Reporting to the emperor, the strange and mysterious mama who reported his disappearance yesterday ¡­" Gao Shenghai hesitated, "I found him in a well on the west side. He has already been fished out and is swollen, but I can still recognize his face."


    The emperor''s face changed, he anxiously flung his sleeves and walked towards the South Study, Gao Shenghai quickly followed.


    Once inside, the emperor lost his temper and smashed a pair of fine red glazed square bottles. The pieces of the bottle against the ink-colored floor tiles were very eye-catching.


    "He actually dares to kill people in the palace! He doesn''t even put us in his eyes! " Gao Shenghai knelt in front of him to block his way. "Emperor, you can''t do this, this is something left behind by the empress dowager!"


    The empress dowager that Gao Shenghai was talking about was the emperor''s mother. He was originally a prostitute, and didn''t get much of a favor from him, even though he gave birth to a son, he had never ascended to the throne. He had been cautious all his life, and had a soft personality, he didn''t dare to look at her son openly when he was born and raised in Rui Fei Palace.


    Once, in the early spring, she stood behind a tree and waited for the Emperor to return from his studies, but a sudden spring rain fell on her head, and the weather was chilly. It took her several months to recover from her illness, but her body was not as healthy as before, and like an oil lamp that had been exhausted, she suffered defeat and for a few years she finally let go. This jade ruyi was brought by the emperor from his mother''s palace while he was kneeling in filial piety. When he missed it, he would take it out and look at it to talk about comfort. If he were to smash it in his fury now, he would definitely regret it in the future.


    The emperor was stunned. He slowly put down the things in his hands and went around the table to sit down.


    or eunuchs would occasionally go missing in the palace, and were no more than victims under the various palaces. As long as there was no fire, he would only turn a blind eye to it most of the time, but the one who had gone missing was a talented and talented nanny, which he could not ignore. When the news came, he was the first to think of Morong Gan.


    Before Kong Mama went missing, she had only taught the Princess Chu that the Prince Chu loved his wife as if she was his life and was famous for its strictness. There must be a reason behind it, but no matter what the reason was, they could not kill people in his palace.


    Prince Chu had done too many disrespectful things, cutting off tributes, poisoning the Snow Claws, killing ministers in front of him, going back and forth freely. Even until now, none of them had made him angry, killing people in his palace, the Prince Chu held the military power, killing people was too easy, but those military power were also his, they held the imperial power!


    "Your Majesty," a soft voice called from the doorway.


    The emperor looked up. It was the empress, she had been sick in the past two days and had been lying on the ground with Phoenix Cry Palace. Why did she suddenly come here?


    The emperor hurriedly went forward to support her and grumbled softly, "Your body is not good. Why are you not lying on the bed? What are you doing here?"


    The empress''s face was pale as she covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed twice. "When I heard that His Majesty was angry, I was really anxious." She looked at the red enamel shards on the ground and coughed.


    The emperor helped her to sit down and had someone bring her hot tea. "It''s nothing. It''s just a moment of anxiety. It''s over."


    The empress, however, knew everything. It was precisely because she knew that she came to advise him.


    "Is the Emperor doing this for the Kong Mama?" The empress said at a moderate pace, "Chenqie just found out that a mysterious mama of status suddenly threw herself into a well. This is rather strange."


    "I also find it strange," the Emperor looked at her. "What does the Empress think?"


    "I''ve heard rumors about Kong Mama that she is strict and harsh, and that she is a master when it comes to lynching. Many people in the palace have been taught a lesson by her and her reputation is extremely poor. It is possible that she would seek revenge on them."


    "The empress''s analysis is reasonable, but as far as I know, even if those people wanted revenge, they wouldn''t take the life of a wondrous mother. If the matter were to be exposed, they would still have to accompany her for life."


    "Could it be that the Emperor has already come to a conclusion?"


    The emperor didn''t hide it from her, "The Kong Mama was teaching the Princess Chu at the Hokkaido, and in just a few days, the Princess Chu returned to the manor. The Kong Mama disappeared, and then, the Kong Mama sank into the well, moving quickly.


    The empress was shocked. "Why would the emperor suspect the Prince Chu?"


    "Prince Chu is our younger brother. If we were to break the law, we cannot side with him." Prince Chu is our younger brother.


    The empress was silent for a moment before she continued, "Your majesty, since this matter concerns the Prince Chu, we must investigate this matter thoroughly so that we don''t wrongly accuse a good person." She paused for a moment, then continued, "Chenqie thinks that even if the Prince Chu is related to this matter, there must be a reason. Your majesty might as well ask the Prince Chu to enter the palace and ask him in person."


    The emperor was slightly unhappy, "Why does the empress insist on favoring the Prince Chu? Is it because he holds the military power and has a high position in power? "


    "Chenqie is doing this for the emperor''s own good. After all, the Prince Chu has rendered meritorious services to the imperial government and the emperor has ¡­"


    "Enough!" The Emperor growled, "One yard for one yard, don''t talk about his achievements anymore!"


    The empress was stunned for a moment. The emperor had never shouted at her before, but this was the first time. She clutched her chest and coughed a few times.

 C315 Rumor

    Kong Mama was so shocked that she fell down on her chair and muttered: "This evil creature, he actually dares to ¡­ "How dare he ¡­"


    Nanny Rong''s face did not look good either, "Grand Consort, Prince Chu did not come to court in two days, she said that Princess Chu''s health was not good, and that matter was exposed. Prince Chu gave us a warning, do you think he will ¡­ "Kill, kill your way here?"


    "No," Grand Consort Rui calmed herself down, "This Dowager is his mother after all. If he dares to write about Mother, the heavens will not forgive him!"


    The Nanny Rong nodded her head, "There is always a debt to blame, and the Kong Mama was the one who did it. The Prince is only looking for her bad luck, let''s just fight to the death and not admit it."


    The Grand Consort Rui laughed bitterly, "I, as the Grand Consort, am too useless. I have always been doing this for his own good.


    Nanny Rong was a little embarrassed, "Grand Consort, you can relax. In the future, Your Highness will understand Grand Consort''s painstaking efforts."


    Grand Consort Rui was startled for a moment, then said, "I''m afraid this matter is not over yet, tell Ruying not to show her face for this period of time."


    The Nanny Rong was shocked, "We have dealt with the Kong Mama, how can the king not vent the hatred in his heart?"


    The truth proved that Prince Chu was a vengeful person and he would not hold a grudge easily, but if he remembered, it would be hard for him to forget. Prime Minister Bai was an example, and Grand Consort Rui knew this very well.


    The next day, Nanny Rong received a letter and told him with a sad face, "The Prince sent Ruying''s father to guard the treasury, a good vice minister of the Ministry of Justice is guarding the treasury, what do you mean by this?"


    Grand Consort Rui rubbed the pure white leopard cat in her arms, squinted her eyes, and looked into the distance in a desolate manner, "This is his method. Rong''er, This Dowager will send you out of the palace. "


    Nanny Rong''s heart jumped, she immediately kneeled down and begged, "If this servant doesn''t leave the palace, this servant will accompany Grand Consort to the death."


    "Silly girl," Grand Consort Rui stroked her white hair. "You will only have a way out of the palace." After pausing for a moment, she continued, "Luckily Princess Chu is fine, otherwise, even I would have to die in his place."


    The Nanny Rong''s face was pale white, "Could it be that the Prince will kill this slave?"


    "This one doesn''t know, but you are the one who recommended Ruying. This one is afraid of implicating you."


    She had never thought of taking a shortcut in her entire life, from marrying a servant girl to entering the Duke Palace and then entering the palace. She had dedicated her best time to this deathly still Forbidden Palace, always working diligently and wholeheartedly, never expecting that once she grew old, she would suddenly have a little bit of selfishness in her heart, so how could she lose her life?


    But where could she go when she left the palace? The two siblings had been demoted to the library, so they didn''t know how to hate her. She had no husband, no children, and her parents had died early. So what if she went out?


    "Grand Consort, this servant will not leave the palace. If Your Highness really wants this servant''s life, this servant will accept it."


    The Grand Consort Rui sighed, "At an old age, without kneeling, get up. If you don''t want to leave the palace, then stay.


    Just as the two of them were speaking sorrowfully to each other, Huang Youdao came in hastily and gave Grand Consort Rui a ''Qian''er'', "Grand Consort, something bad happened."


    Grand Consort Rui shuddered all of a sudden, "What happened?"


    Huang Youdao looked around and saw that there was no one around, so he said: "This servant has just heard some bad rumors, saying that our prince and empress ¡­ Their relationship is ambiguous. "


    Grand Consort Rui exclaimed, "There''s such a thing? It''s obviously a rumor. The Prince Chu has a deep affection for the wangfei, who doesn''t know of it, how could it spread out? "


    "Have you forgotten?" Huang Youdao reminded her, "On the night of Grand Consort''s birthday, at the fake mountain, Prince and Empress were talking by the fake mountain ¡­"


    "This Dowager was there as well. They were just talking, they didn''t do anything else. Which one of them is talking nonsense like this?"


    "This servant doesn''t know who spread it, but the news of the harem is already making the world boil. This servant is afraid that if the emperor were to know of this matter, he would definitely be furious."


    The Nanny Rong whispered from the side, "Grand Consort, I''m afraid that the Emperor has taken care of what happened that night. I heard that for the past two days, the Emperor hasn''t rested his Phoenix Cry Palace at all."


    Grand Consort Rui looked down at the leopard cat in her arms and muttered: "It''s great to have peace and security, but there''s going to be trouble soon. Now that the country is at peace, the Emperor won''t have much to rely on anymore.


    The Nanny Rong comforted her, "Grand Consort need not worry too much. The Emperor has always been filial to the Grand Consort and has always loved and protected the Prince. After all, she is her blood brother.


    Huang Youdao said, "Grand Consort, in your opinion, I have to send a letter to His Highness to let him know what to do."


    The Grand Consort Rui shook her head, "He is angry, and this is what I meant by sending a letter over. He will definitely not appreciate your kindness."


    "But this matter is of great importance. Your highness must ¡­"


    Grand Consort Rui waved his hand and interrupted him, "Prince Chu is extremely talented, I do not send him any letters, he must be aware of this, do not worry."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The emperor impatiently threw away the imperial report. He picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. The tea felt somewhat cold as it flowed down his throat. He placed the teacup down and stood up.


    Gao Shenghai stood at the side and said carefully, "Your majesty, the weather isn''t bad today. Do you want to take a walk around the imperial garden?


    It had been three days since the Prince Chu went to court. Although someone had asked for leave, they still felt that he did not go to court because of the Princess Chu''s health and that it was due to other reasons.


    The sky was blue and the clouds were white. The sun shone gently on his shoulders. It was truly comfortable. The emperor was strolling leisurely, and the gloom in his heart had unknowingly dissipated.


    There were only a few evergreen trees dotted around with the scenery of the garden. On the other hand, there were some green chrysanthemums and white tea leaves that Gao Shenghai had mentioned, but because they were all precious species and their survival rates were not high, they were not many. They were planted in a basin and placed in a corner of the garden.


    The emperor walked slowly towards him. Suddenly, he heard someone speaking.


    "Did you hear? That day, the Prince Chu and the Queen were dating at the fake mountain and the Emperor bumped into them. The Prince Chu felt guilty and stayed out of court for three days."


    The Emperor''s heart jerked, and he stood there without moving.


    "Speaking of Prince Chu, it is really weird. Back then, I did not marry anyone for Huangfu Zhuer, but I suddenly married three Concubines, especially into the house. I heard that they are extremely fond of the young ladies of the Prime Minister Bai.


    "You all have been deceived by the Prince Chu. What do you mean by not marrying Huangfu Zhuer for life, that was basically him acting as an eyesore, actually he already had a relationship with the empress. Didn''t the Prince Chu say that he wanted to live in the palace a while ago, that the empress wouldn''t agree to it?


    The emperor stood there, his face pale and his hands clenched into fists. So that was the reason why he dared not meet him because he felt guilty, which was the reason why the Prince Chu did not attend the assembly!

 C316 The emperor drives to!

    The moment Bai Qianfan opened her eyes, Morong Gan''s face was inches away from her own. She looked at her with a lazy smile: "You''re awake?"


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her eyes, "Your Highness, are you not in court today? This is not right, it will delay matters. "


    "You don''t need to worry about these things. It''s more important to heal your injuries as soon as possible."


    When it came to injuries, Bai Qianfan felt an itch when she mentioned about them. She used the back of her hand to rub against the wound, "They should have grown meat, they''re all itchy."


    "Don''t move recklessly," Morong Gan said as he took her hand away and rolled up his sleeves, revealing the wound that was wrapped in white gauze.


    Bai Qianfan shrunk her neck, "It''s still itchy."


    Morong Gan looked at her, lowered his head, and kissed her lips, saying, "What about this?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "It''s even more itchy now!"


    Her laughter was so bright that it made Morong Gan''s lower abdomen tighten. If not for the wounds on her body, he would have happily held her in his arms and rubbed her together.


    After she finished laughing, Bai Qianfan touched his stomach. Your Highness, I won''t be lying down today. Look, my stomach has already grown fat. " She openly pulled up her tunic and showed it to him.


    With her breathing, her smooth and tender abdomen moved up and down, and with a faintly discernible fragrance, strands of her fragrance floated into his nose. Morong Gan struggled to swallow a bit of his throat, then swallowed once again, and said, "Why is there dirt in your navel, you haven''t washed it clean yet?"


    "How could that be? I''ve washed it seriously. " Bai Qianfan did not believe it, and wanted to go see.


    Morong Gan hurriedly held her down, "Don''t move, be careful not to drag the wound with you. Let me see." He lowered his head, pretending to check seriously, and suddenly kissed her navel, his wet tongue sweeping the concave small circle inside, shocking Bai Qianfan to the point that her stomach tightened, "Prince, what are you doing?"


    He said seriously, "There''s a little black dot inside that you can''t reach with your hand..."


    "But you still can''t use licking. How dirty!"


    Morong Gan laughed and pressed down on her body, "That''s right, you are very dirty, if you followed me, others would definitely despise you."


    Bai Qianfan used a hand to push him, "The prince is the one who is dirty, you are too picky."


    Morong Gan quickly kissed her lips, "Hahaha, now you''re dirty too."


    Bai Qianfan wiped her lower lip with the back of her hand, and stared at him in rebuke, "Is the Prince a child?"


    Morong Gan did not tease her, he raised up his account and looked outside: "Today''s weather is pretty good, it''s fine if you don''t want to lie down, go outside and sit in the sun, but you are not allowed to run away, I want to go into the palace, wait for me to accompany you to lunch."


    "Your Highness, feel free to do whatever you need to do. With Big Sister Qi Hong and the rest here, I''ll be fine."


    "Yes," Morong Gan nodded his head, "Qi Hong, Qiu Yue and Qiu Xiang are here. If there''s anything you need, go and get them."


    Morong Gan personally helped her put on her clothes, carefully avoiding any injuries. From when he was young until now, he had never had eyes on anyone, but seeing the fine details made Lv He admire him greatly. His Royal Highness was an awe-inspiring Warlord in armor. Even if he removed his armor, he could still be a gentle and considerate good husband.


    Morong Gan had no choice but to enter the palace. That night, there was something strange that he needed to find out.


    Once he entered the palace, he immediately went to Fengming. The empress''s health was not good, and she was resting right now, so seeing that it was the Prince Chu coming over, the main manager, Liu Fu, did not dare delay any longer. He walked up to Qian''er and beat his, "Your Highness, please take a seat.


    The Empress probably heard the Prince Chu''s voice and sent the Palace Maid out to speak without waiting for Liu Fu to enter, "The Empress invites Your Highness in to speak."


    Liu Fu quickly led the way, "Your Highness, this way please."


    This was Morong Gan''s first time entering the empress''s sleeping quarters. He hesitated for a moment and followed his after all.


    Upon entering, he saw the Queen leaning on the Noble Consort bed, her sickly appearance looked even worse than a few days ago. There was unexpectedly a withered look on her face, and he was shocked in his heart, "The Empress doesn''t look too good, have Zuo Tangzhong come to take a look?"


    "I''ve always had this problem. When winter comes, it''ll be like this, but the Left Imperial Physician will do his best to watch it for me. All he needs to do is endure the winter."


    Morong Gan looked around the room, "Burning an Earth Dragon, it''s not cold. I saw that Royal Sister-in-law''s Qi and blood were insufficient, I still need more nourishment. A few days ago, Chendi got an old mountain ginseng, then he went back to send some people to replenish the blood and qi in Royal Sister-in-law."


    In private, Morong Gan still liked to call the Empress his Royal Sister-in-law, he was very close to his, he respected his very much, the eldest sister-in-law as his mother, the Empress was very considerate and righteous, and had seen through many things more thoroughly than the Emperor. All these years, if the Empress had not supported him, the emperor would not have been able to handle this situation, based on his soft personality.


    "Chendi came to ask Royal Sister-in-law about a matter. On the night of your birthday ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, he heard Liu Fu raise his voice and shout, "The Emperor has arrived!"


    Morong Gan immediately stood up and walked towards the door, while the Queen also forced herself to go down to receive the carriage.


    The moment the emperor entered, he saw the two of them coming over to pay their respects, and he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment before revealing a trace of a smile on his face. "I was wondering who it was, so it''s actually Third Brother who''s here. I heard that Princess Chu doesn''t look too good, how come you have the time to enter the palace?" He turned around and helped the empress up, admonishing her in his voice, "You''re not in a good condition, so you can forgo all these false etiquette. Quickly go back and lie down, you''ve gotten sick again."


    He personally placed the Queen back onto the Noble Consort''s bed and sat down on the purple sandalwood carved chair. The Palace Maid served him some tea and he took it, carelessly lifting the lid of the cup of tea to cool it.


    Morong Gan also sat down, "Chendi heard that Royal Sister-in-law was not feeling well for the past few days, so he came over to take a look."


    Third brother, you''re being considerate, "the emperor said as he placed the teacup on top of the table." The empress is an old ailment, she''ll recover after the winter.


    "Your majesty, don''t worry. This concubine has been like this for a year. It''ll just be spring."


    The Emperor turned the thumb ring but did not continue and asked Morong Gan, "How is Princess Chu? "I have been busy with government affairs recently, otherwise I would have taken some time to visit her."


    "Royal Brother is too courteous, nothing serious has happened to Princess Huo Wu. He should be fine by now."


    "You didn''t see anyone for three days straight. And here I thought Princess Chu was very sick," the emperor slightly nodded his head. "It''s good that you''re fine, I''m relieved as well."


    Afterwards, no one spoke, as if they had all descended into silence. The Emperor and Prince Chu held onto their tea cups, the Empress leaned dejectedly, his gaze drooped down, the wind blew against the curtains by the window, the gentle fabric raised a beautiful curve, causing Morong Gan to suddenly awaken. He knew that today''s timing was not right, he had no way to continue asking what he wanted to ask, so he got up and said his goodbyes.


    Naturally, the empress couldn''t keep him here. She forced herself to smile at him, and the emperor said, "The empress isn''t well, I''ll send you off on her behalf."


    Morong Gan hurriedly invited him to wait, "Junior brother does not dare, Royal Brother will still stay here to accompany you." After which, he hurriedly walked out.

 C317 Im afraid the weather is going to change

    The emperor adjusted his sleeves and chuckled. "This Third Brother, why is he in such a hurry to leave? It seems that there''s someone chasing after him."


    The queen was still looking down, oblivious to his words.


    The Emperor frowned slightly as he forcefully suppressed the displeasure within his heart. "Third Brother, why have you come to look for the Empress?"


    "Your Majesty heard it too. The Prince Chu came to visit."


    The emperor smiled, his hand held behind his back as he walked step by step towards the empress. "Third brother is rather considerate towards the empress."


    The empress raised her eyes and looked at the emperor quietly. "Did the emperor hear all the rumors outside?"


    The Emperor pretended not to know. "What rumors and rumors?"


    "Since the emperor doesn''t know, it''s better if he doesn''t. It''s to avoid adding to our troubles."


    "If the empress doesn''t say so, then I am rather curious. What kind of rumors and hardships are these?"


    "Does the Emperor really not know?"


    "I really do not know." Perhaps it was because the empress''s eyes were too clear that the emperor did not dare to look straight at her for a moment. He turned around and sat down on a chair.


    The empress sighed inwardly. "It''s just some nonsense. Does Your Majesty believe that your concubine and Prince Chu met that night at the fake mountain?"


    "Nonsense!" The Emperor growled, the veins on his forehead bulging. His rage was not an act, and he gritted his teeth as if wanting to kill someone. "Who taught him this, I''ll chop him up!"


    "Chenqie told the emperor not to listen, but to make him angry instead."


    The emperor stared at the ground with his weak eyes. A ray of sunlight was shining on it, and one could vaguely see some golden light sprinkling onto the black tiles. He bit the back of his mouth, as if his anger couldn''t be quelled.


    The empress looked at him. "The emperor can''t really suspect that there''s something going on between chenqie and Prince Chu, right?"


    "Of course not," the emperor suddenly became clear-headed and forced out a smile, "Even if we can''t trust the Prince Chu, how can we not trust the empress?" He went over and sat beside the empress, holding her hand. "This Emperor will thoroughly investigate this matter. I will definitely restore your innocence."


    The emperor''s hand was a little cold, and also a little moist. The empress held him back. "Is the emperor cold? Is his hand so cold?"


    The Emperor withdrew his hand and tucked the thin blanket in for her. "I am not cold. You should rest well. When you are free, I will come to see you again."


    "Your majesty needn''t worry about chenqie. Chenqie''s body is very weak. I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you in the next few days. Your majesty should take care of yourself."


    "Let''s not talk about this between husband and wife. As long as you are well, it will be my fortune." The king lightly patted on the queen''s shoulder and sighed softly. Then, he turned around and left.


    The empress leaned back on the couch and watched the emperor''s retreating form. Her eyes gradually filled with mist.


    When the Emperor and Empress spoke, no one dared to scratch him. When the Emperor left, the close-combat Palace Maid only dared to enter in the spring. Seeing the Empress like this, she was shocked, "Empress, what happened to you? But what''s wrong? "


    The empress blinked, tears streaming down her face. She looked out the window and muttered to herself, "I''m afraid the sky''s going to change."


    "What did the Empress say?" Yingchun followed her gaze and said, "The weather is good today. It won''t change."


    Although Morong Han was a First Prince, in terms of talent, he was inferior to Crown Prince Morong Yuan. In terms of heartfelt character and shrewdness, he was inferior to Prince Chu Morong Gan, but fate had allowed him to sit on the Dragon Throne s. Since he wanted to be a good Emperor, she had risked his life to help him create a flourishing world.


    Morong Han''s eyesight was shallow, and his heart was a little narrow, but he was willing to change, willing to listen to her advice, and depending on her help in many things. When he was unable to make sense of the situation, she would read the imperial reports for him.


    He could not wait to become the new emperor. In order to enlist in the Courtier, he had chosen to recruit a beautiful woman to the imperial harem, but she knew that he did not have any feelings for them. This was just a method in politics. She felt sorry for those women, but it was understandable that she should sacrifice a small part of her life in order to achieve great things. She tacitly agreed to his actions.


    He relied heavily on Bai Rubing, but after the incident with Li Gang, his trust in the Prime Minister Bai decreased greatly. He fostered the Scholars to fight against the Prime Minister Bai in the Cabinet, and because of this, he forbade Prince Chu from leaving Xiu Yuanshuang''s side.


    She and the Prince Chu were actually the emperor''s men. They were loyal to the core and would not hesitate to go through fire and water just for him. But how could he suspect her and Prince Chu? No matter who they suspected, they couldn''t doubt her or Prince Chu. One was his wife whose hair was tied, the other was his own younger brother. Although their Tian Jia was indifferent, she had never been wrong in her entire life, and the Prince Chu was absolutely not disrespectful to him in the slightest.


    He scolded the one who spread the rumors, but his hungry eyes betrayed his thoughts. He didn''t believe her anymore. Perhaps he had never really believed anyone before!


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Inside the warm Ruifu Palace, the Prince Yu laid out his shirt, revealing a large, flesh-colored chest. He lazily leaned on the bed, holding a luminous cup in his hand.


    "My dear son, it''s already the fourth day. This King has been squeezed dry by you, and you''re still unwilling to let me out of the palace?"


    Imperial Consort Bai turned her body and glanced at him, "What, do you think that I, the lord of the Prince Yu, am not good enough?"


    "There''s nothing better than this," Prince Yu thought that he was an experienced player in the wind and moon arena, but Imperial Consort Bai''s methods had caused him to widen his eyes, "My child, where did you learn that? If the Royal Brother had you, wouldn''t they die happily? "


    Imperial Consort Bai''s face sank. She wanted to make the emperor happy, but it was a pity that the emperor didn''t come to her place for ten days or half a month. Before entering the palace, Madame Bai had specially sought the best uncle in the city to teach her some skills. She had learnt them, but they had not been used in the first place.


    But... The emperor hasn''t rested his head for a few days already. Does this mean that her chance is about to come?


    Prince Yu looked at her and laughed: "Are you and Princess Chu really blood-related sisters? "It''s too weird."


    Imperial Consort Bai was not in a good mood, "Why are you bringing her up for?"


    "The trap was set by you and the matter was done by me. Think about my situation, my darling. I''m risking my life for you!"


    "What, are you afraid that Prince Chu will cause trouble?" The Imperial Consort Bai snorted, "With his temper, he should have gone to the Prince Yu Palace by now."


    The Prince Yu disagreed, "If he can''t find me, there''s nothing he can do. I think he''s just a junior who isn''t trying to lower himself to his level. Otherwise ¡­ "At this point, he paused for a moment and nervously asked," Say, he wouldn''t take it out on my treasures right? "No, I have to go back while the gate is still open."


    Imperial Consort Bai sat without moving, "If you go back, the stones that were smashed would not be yours, but yours."


    Prince Yu stood there hesitantly. Then, he suddenly heard a loud shout: "The Emperor has arrived!"

 C318 Dragon horse spirit

    Snow started to fall outside the window again, it was much bigger than the snowflakes from a few days ago. Large chunks of snowflakes fell as if rubbing against cotton, and the Forbidden Palace s had become silvery-white and clean.


    The empress woke up very early, feeling uncomfortable all over her body, unable to sleep well. She woke up for a while, and when she saw the white light shining outside the window, she called out for spring, thinking it was dawn. She ran in, her clothes still draped over her shoulders.


    "What time is it?"


    "Just after the peak of Yin, let the Empress sleep a little more."


    The empress asked, "It''s only the Yin hour, why is it already dawn?"


    "It''s still dark. It''s snowing."


    The empress made an ''oh'' sound. "You can''t sleep even if you''re lying down. It''s better to get up."


    Yingchun then clapped her hands and called for the others to come in, waiting for the empress to put on her clothes and wash up.


    The empress sat in front of her make-up counter, waiting to comb her hair with a head of eunuchs. Suddenly, she smelled a faint fragrance, and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    Spring Festival replied, "That''s right. Yesterday, they only picked a flower and the snow started to fall today. Unfortunately, the snow is so heavy that even the flowers are covered."


    "It''s good that it''s open." The Empress said, "Bring me the cloak of blue feather. I will go out and take a look."


    Yingchun hesitated. "Empress, it''s cold outside. Please stay inside and take a look."


    "I''ll just go out and take a look. It won''t be a problem."


    The empress insisted that it would be inconvenient to stop her in the spring, so she could only take out her blue feather cloak and put it on her. She stuffed the copper furnace into her hands and helped her onto the porch.


    Because she liked to smell the fragrance of the La Plum, the Emperor ordered people to go out of the palace to find a good La Plum and plant it under the porch so that even if she was in the house, she could smell the aroma of the La Plum.


    Every year, when the flowers bloomed, the emperor would come by and burn a pot of good wine. Sitting in the room with her and smelling the fragrance, that was the happiest moment of her life, no national affairs, no women from the imperial harem, only their warm gazes, and their comfortable smiles. When they were drunk, they would hand in hand and she would sink into the emperor''s tenderness ¡­


    When La Mei opens today, will the Emperor come? She no longer dared to hope.


    After admiring the flowers alone for a while, he came in the spring to urge her, "Esteemed wangfei, breakfast is ready."


    The queen had no appetite, so she drank a small bowl of porridge with a crispy broth. Returning to the Posterior Hall, he leaned against the Soft Couch and closed his eyes to rest.


    After a while, Yingchun came in with a medicinal bowl and called out to her in a soft voice, "Empress, it''s time to drink the medicine."


    The empress answered with a grunt, opened her eyes and sat up, taking the steaming bowl of medicine. She lowered her head and blew on it.


    At this moment, someone came in and reported, "Empress, Changfu is here."


    Chang Fu was a young eunuch before the Emperor. There was an unwritten rule between Emperor and Empress s. If the emperor didn''t rest at the Phoenix Cry Palace, or if the empress didn''t sleep at the Chengde Hall, a young eunuch would come the next day to report to the emperor about sleeping arrangements. The Emperor was the chosen one, he could sneeze easily, so he could not slumber at night.


    It was a rule of the palace to remember when to sleep and when to wake up at night. If the Empress Dowager was present, these things had to be reported to the Empress every day, and if she was not there, to the Empress.


    Changfu walked in and greeted the empress with a smile. "Greetings to the empress."


    The empress had always been kind to her underlings and smiled. "Get up and speak," she asked, as usual. "Has the emperor rested well last night?"


    Changfu bent his body down. "To reply the Empress, the emperor rested during the night. He woke up three quarters of an hour earlier today."


    The empress unconsciously furrowed her brows. "Didn''t you miss the time of the imperial court when you woke up in the middle of the morning?"


    Chang Fu Dao replied, "It''s just a few dynasties today."


    The empress was even more baffled. The emperor was always diligent, the Courtier was always working hard, and he was always working hard.


    "Did Your Majesty sleep uneasily last night? But you''re not feeling well? "


    Changfu looked a bit unnatural. "Your Majesty was very energetic. There were two records at night, so I woke up late this morning."


    The empress''s hand trembled, and the medicine in the bowl almost spilled out. Yingchun looked worriedly at her, the empress''s relationship with the emperor was not ordinary, the emperor rarely went to any of the imperial concubines'' palaces, and once or twice, the empress would always have this gloomy expression on her face, but she never said anything. To put it bluntly, it was the empress''s duty to urge the empress to get wet with rain every month. The Empress was wise and bright, and naturally, she had advised him otherwise. However, the Emperor didn''t pay attention to her, as he continued to focus on the Phoenix Cry Palace day in and day out. It was just that in the past few days, the two of them had been at a loss. Although the emperor had come to visit, he had not stayed the night. Who would have thought that he would be staying in another palace?


    The empress lowered her head to drink the medicine. The dark soup had an unpleasant taste to it, but she was used to it. Yingchun quickly pressed a plum under her tongue.


    When the bitter taste in her mouth was covered by a sweet and sour taste, the empress asked, "Where did the emperor rest last night?"


    "To reply esteemed Empress, the Emperor rested at the Rayford Palace last night."


    The empress was startled. She decided to rest at the Ruifu Palace, it looks like it really was what the Imperial Consort Bai wanted.


    She slowly finished the plum blossom and spat on her plate. Only then did she discover that Changfu was still standing there, unmoving. She raised her hand slightly. "Go back, serve the emperor well."


    Changfu agreed, bowed, and left.


    "Empress doesn''t need to worry," she said with a smile. "Who in the palace doesn''t know the position the Empress holds in the heart of the Emperor? Now the Empress has a restless body, and the Emperor," he was still a big lady, so she was still shy when talking about this sort of thing, but she couldn''t help but say it, "The Emperor needs to be at ease, so she might as well go to another palace. Once the Empress is cured, the Emperor will definitely protect the Empress and not leave her side."


    Not too far away? The Imperial Consort Bai''s methods were something she knew very well. Her character was extremely similar to the Prime Minister Bai, knowing how to hide and nurture the shadows, never fighting a battle that she wasn''t confident in. As long as she seized the opportunity, she would try her best to achieve her goals.


    As for the emperor ¡­ She shook her head. She had endured it for so many years to be a benevolent and virtuous person. Once the dark and narrow emotions that were suppressed in his heart exploded, it would be very difficult to suppress them any longer. Twice a night, but not the king of Vancouver.


    She let out a faint sigh. In fact, it was the same for most of them. Once greed grew, it would be difficult to ascend, but the downhill path was quick. She only hoped that the Emperor would not listen to Imperial Consort Bai''s flattery and understand how to argue and continue to be a benevolent king. Only by doing this would he be able to shake hands with others. Only then would the people be able to live a peaceful life. Otherwise, it would be chaos in the imperial court and all the suffering of the people would be unbearable.

 C319 Lets have a talk

    Bai Qianfan''s foundation was not bad. Even though it was winter, and injuries healed quickly, and new flesh grew out from the holes where flesh was cut off, becoming tender and tender. Every time when changing the medicine, Morong Gan couldn''t help but want to touch it.


    Bai Qianfan had already left the ground two days ago. Morong Gan had warned her that she was not to run, and that she was only allowed to walk slowly. She endured it for one day, and the next day, like usual, she returned to the Moon Reaching Pavilion with big strides and watched her little rabbits go.


    It was better to return to his own place. It was filled with a sense of familiarity, and everything was pleasing to the eye. On the table were the words she wrote, and under the bed, there was also what she had hidden. Inside the chest was the clothes Lv He had made for her, and on the makeup table, there was the rouge, powder, and Pearl Hairpin s that Morong Gan had gifted her ¡­


    She walked around the room, touching the surroundings, looking around, feeling troubled in her heart. She wanted to be with Morong Gan, that was her husband, someone who could not help but be happy even when she saw him from afar. However, she also wanted to stay at Moon Reaching Pavilion.


    It had snowed heavily, so she asked the servants in the courtyard to build a snowman. The laurel was in high spirits, but Yue Xiang was worried, and would pull her along the corridor from time to time, "Little Ancestor, your injuries have not fully healed. If you suffer from a cold, your highness will skin your servant alive!"


    Bai Qianfan swung her arm, and laughed: "Look, there''s nothing going on, let''s play while no one is looking, when the Head Steward comes, we will not be able to play anymore."


    Holding a lump of snow, laurel yelled with a smile, "Burying this coward!"


    The servants of Moon Reaching Pavilion had long been led astray by Bai Qianfan. With a single call, they immediately surrounded Yue Xiang.


    Yue Xiang got scared, and retreated with his hands and feet folded. She scolded them with a smile, "Stop messing around, be careful, I might tell the Head Steward and make you guys suffer a humiliation!"


    "Aiya, she still has to tell Head Steward, quickly bury her!"


    Yue Gui took the chance when Yue Xiang wasn''t expecting this and grabbed her shoulders to push her down. Bai Qianfan rushed over hurriedly, and without thinking, she threw herself onto Yue Gui''s body and shouted, "Quick, come and hold her down!"


    They had never had such a ruckus in their lives, and even the most timid Lian Er had laughed and pounced on them.


    Yue Xiang was pressed at the very bottom, she could not even breathe, but when she opened her mouth, she could not laugh.


    He was dressed too heavily, and after a few press, the crowd dispersed, afraid that the people below would slip away. He immediately got up and pressed his body against the crowd again, all of them laughing so hard their cheeks felt sore, but they could not stop.


    When Qiu Wen heard the commotion happening inside the Moon Reaching Pavilion, she curiously stood on her tiptoes to look inside the courtyard. The courtyard wall blocked her sight, she thought for a moment, but still ran out to the hill to peek inside. Seeing the situation inside, she was shocked, and immediately ran back to inform Xiu Yuanshuang.


    "Mistress, quickly go take a look. The wangfei has been pressed to the ground by the servants in her yard. I wonder what she''s going to do?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang was extremely astonished. Bai Qianfan was now a great treasure of the palace, who would dare to be disrespectful to her?


    She was also somewhat curious, but when she walked up the slope and saw the scene in the courtyard through the gaps in the flower wall, she could not help but be stunned. A dignified Princess Chu like him with his servants fooling around, what kind of logic was that! Could it be that the Prince Chu loves this casual look of hers?


    She pretended that she did not see them and did not move at all. Of course, Morong Gan would not take the initiative to call her, she walked quickly past her and into the courtyard, and when he saw that Bai Qianfan was pressed down below, he immediately shouted, "All of you, stand up!"


    When the Prince Chu arrived, the servants looked as if they had met a great enemy, they crawled up on the ground in a sorry state, and all of them were so scared that their faces turned white, and Lian Er, who was a coward, trembled.


    Only Bai Qianfan didn''t care at all, and pounced towards him with a grin. She had long figured out Morong Gan''s temperament when he was angry, and as long as she had the guts to act coquettishly, nothing would happen.


    Seeing her pounce at him, Morong Gan subconsciously caught her, but carefully avoided her injured arm and hugged her through the thick cotton-padded jacket. He asked with a straight face: "Why did they press you under them?"


    "It''s not pressing down on me, it''s pressing down on Yue Xiang. She''s at the bottom, we have to bury her."


    "What for?"


    "Play, you''ve never played Buried Person before?" Is it interesting to cover people up with snow and just show their heads? " Bai Qianfan didn''t have any playmates when she was young. Ge Zi and the others were playing in the backyard, while she was hiding behind a tree and peeking at them. Although she didn''t participate, she could feel their happiness. Seeing such a thick layer of snow on the ground, for a moment, she was amused. After a while, she began to make a ruckus. As expected, it was very interesting.


    Morong Gan coldly swept his eyes over the servants who didn''t want to cause trouble, "The wangfei is injured, how dare you all pressure her, go to the torture chamber to claim the board!"


    None of the servants dared to plead. They lowered their heads and acknowledged the order.


    Bai Qianfan refused to obey, and continued to hug Morong Gan''s arm while shaking it, "Why would the Prince punish them?


    "You should know how to play!"


    "I''m done," she said, trying to pile up her sleeves to show off her thin white arms.


    The new meat was pink, like a piece of rouge smeared on her arm. Morong Gan looked at it, and quickly pulled off her sleeves. Seeing Bai Qianfan looking at him with her raised head, he ignored her and continued to keep a dark face.


    Bai Qianfan tiptoed and pulled his neck down, then whispered in his ear, "Your Highness, let''s discuss this."


    Morong Gan could not help but find it funny, but he maintained his composure and bowed, "Speak."


    "Didn''t you always want to touch my new piece of meat? I''ll let you touch it when we get back to the house, so just spare them!"


    Morong Gan looked at her in shock. She actually used such a thing to negotiate with him! She didn''t know what he was talking about! How can there be such a shameless little girl in this world!


    Seeing Morong Gan not saying anything, Bai Qianfan thought that he did not agree. Blinking her eyes, she said: "How about I let you kiss me again?"


    Morong Gan stared at her for a long time, then suddenly reached out and lifted her up, lifting her up onto his shoulder like a sack of rice, "Princess, I will take the blame for all of you, this time I will not punish you, if there is a next time, let''s double the punishment, understand?"


    "Yes, this servant will not dare to do so next time!" All the servants spoke in unison, their hearts blooming with joy. As for the wangfei taking the blame for them, they didn''t care at all. They couldn''t even love their prince, how could they bear to punish him!


    When Morong Gan was carrying Bai Qianfan towards the Huailin Pavilion, Xiu Yuanshuang was still standing by the side of the road. Seeing Bai Qianfan, who was being carried on her shoulder, had her face dyed red by the wind, but her eyes were bright and clear, and she was dancing with joy and laughing merrily. They had walked far away, but that bell-like laughter continued to float over, floating into her heart ¡­


    Xiu Yuanshuang had never been so jealous of Bai Qianfan before. It wasn''t just because of Morong Gan''s love and love, it was also because of her hearty laughter.

 C320 You are not an outsider

    When Morong Gan carried Bai Qianfan back to the Huailin Pavilion, he was shocked when he saw it. He was about to follow immediately but was stopped by Lv He, "What are you going to do about it?"


    Qi Hong understood, pursed her lips into a smile, and said with deep emotion: "Compared to before, I seem like a completely different person."


    "You don''t understand, right? This is the power of love."


    "I really don''t understand." Qi Hong cast a glance at Jia Tong who was standing far away: "I''m not like you, where there''s someone who loves you."


    Lv He blushed, and pretended to tear her mouth: "What are you jealous for, go find one if you''re capable!"


    Qi Hong laughed and ran, "Aiyo, you''re admitting it, I have to tell Jia Tong!"


    "How dare you!" Lv He pretended to be angry and chased after her with her skirt up.


    Inside the house, Bai Qianfan was fulfilling her promise as she rolled up her sleeves and handed her arm over to Morong Gan. "Nuo, go ahead and touch it.


    Morong Gan looked at her and bit her cheek. If she really wasn''t courteous, he would eat her. He lowered his eyes to look at the fresh pink flesh on her arm. It was as clean and beautiful as ever, beautiful and holy. He didn''t dare to touch it.


    Bai Qianfan was a little curious, was the king still angry at her?


    She rubbed her fingers as she slowly walked over and hugged him from behind. The man was obviously startled, but he didn''t say anything. He swallowed the words in his throat again and again, and swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth.


    Qi Hong consulted at the door, "Master, the water is ready, do you want to wash now?"


    Morong Gan made a sound of acknowledgement before pulling his hand away from his waist. "I''m going to take a bath, you stay here obediently and don''t go anywhere else. I''ll deal with you when I get back."


    Bai Qianfan said as she walked on the side: "Do you want to take a bath, your highness?"


    "Yes, I went to practice today. I was sweating all over." He didn''t even take a bath before he went to Huailin Pavilion to look for someone.


    "I''ll wait for your highness to take a bath," she said, raising her small eyes and looking at him with her dark eyes.


    Morong Gan''s heart jumped, his mind immediately thinking of a beautiful scene, but he did not think of anything else. His eyes were so clear that he must have been wrong.


    "You can do it?"


    "I can rub my back, and when I was young, Hou helped my wet nurse rub her back. She praised me for my good rubbing." She looked at him expectantly.


    Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat. He deliberately muttered to himself for a moment, and then said with some difficulty: "Alright."


    Bai Qianfan moaned, then ran out the door while cheering, and very quickly heard her say to Qi Hong, "Elder sister, I will be bathing with you today, go rest."


    Morong Gan stopped and shook his head helplessly, then picked up the curtain and left.


    In the Horn Chamber, the big bath barrel was filled with water, it was hot and curling up with white mist, Morong Gan did not like people taking baths with him, he was used to being alone, there were many things he was used to doing by himself.


    He took off his clothes and sat inside the bath barrel. Hot water immediately surrounded him, giving him an indescribable feeling of comfort. He took a deep breath, then said calmly, "Come in."


    Bai Qianfan had been waiting outside for a long time, but when she heard the call, she immediately ran in. When she entered, the warm mist rushed to her face, moistening her cheeks.


    There was a land dragon burning in the room. It was a bit hot. She took off her cotton robe and wore only a jacket. She rolled up her sleeves and walked away.


    In the white fog, a man could be seen sitting in a bath barrel. Although he was only sitting, his body was still tall and imposing, like a rock standing in the water.


    Bai Qianfan licked her lips. She was thirsty, but she didn''t have time to go out and drink.


    She picked up the towel and began to rub his back. There was not a bit of excess flesh on his body, smooth, hard, well-muscled, his shoulders wide, the tight muscles slowly narrowing down into the water.


    Beautiful, she said, pressing her hand against the hard flesh, licking her lower lip again.


    She did things very seriously, from left to right, from top to bottom, meticulously. As she rubbed, she asked, "Prince, is your strength good?"


    Morong Gan finally responded after a long while. He did not dare say anything, afraid that he would vent his anger and do something he shouldn''t have done. God knows how hard he had to endure, but her hands seemed to possess some sort of mysterious power.


    A ball of fire burned in his lower abdomen, causing him to be at a loss of what to do. He kept gulping, and only his heartbeat could be heard. Bang bang! Every blow struck his chest with great force, causing him to feel pain.


    It was at this time that Bai Qianfan said, "Prince, turn around. It''s time to rub the front."


    She knew what she was talking about. He refused to turn around, regretting letting her in already. This wasn''t waiting patiently, this was clearly torture.


    With a hoarse voice, he tried his best to keep his voice even, "No need, you can leave."


    The little girl was very persistent, "Why not? I''m not done rubbing. I''m not someone who will give up halfway." Without turning around, she went ahead of him.


    Morong Gan looked at her in shock, "You ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan was startled, "Is Your Highness not feeling well? Why is your face so red? "


    His hand gripped the tub tightly. "It''s a little hot."


    "I feel hot too," she said, grabbing the hem of her jacket and flapping it up, revealing a snow-white waist.


    Morong Gan felt his heart thump up, he subconsciously shrunk back into the water, causing the water to splash onto Bai Qianfan''s body. She lowered his head and splashed the water on her body, but didn''t say anything, he pointed the bath handkerchief at his chest and pressed it up, "Stand up."


    Morong Gan, "... "No, I don''t need you, or ¡­"


    "What are you nagging about? Hurry up!" She glared at him reproachfully and poked his chest with her hand. "Oh, how hard!"


    Morong Gan, "..." He slowly lowered his head. The real hard part was underneath ¡­ There was a flood dragon lurking, ready to take action at any time.


    He could no longer breathe normally. He opened his mouth wide and let her do whatever she wanted.


    For a man to be reduced to such a state, it was truly ¡­ She blushed with shame. If he wanted to be stubborn, he could drag her in and eat her dry without a care in the world. But she was so young, so thin, so ¡­ Trust him.


    Morong Gan painfully closed his eyes, trying hard to control his surging desire. It shouldn''t be here, and it shouldn''t be at this time. Their real bridal chamber should be a good day, in an extremely comfortable place. He found countless excuses and excuses for himself before finally suppressing the ball of fire in his stomach.


    After a while, he opened his eyes. "Don''t you feel embarrassed poking at a man like this?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her eyebrows, looking very confident and confident, "You are not an outsider, you are my husband!"


    What he said was too good, Morong Gan''s heart was filled with joy to the point of overflowing, he was her husband, he was not an outsider.


    He asked, "You''re wet, too. Do you want to come in and wash? We''re husband and wife anyway, so it''s okay."


    Bai Qianfan raised her eyebrows and laughed, "You wish!"


    Only when he knew that she would answer like that did he ask, or else he would have picked up another rock and smashed his own foot with it.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed the handkerchief in the water, "Wiping it out, get up."


    "You can leave. You don''t need to take care of the rest."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged that as she dried her hands. She went over to get her clothes, but went behind him, dipped her hands in the water, and fiercely smacked him on the butt.


    Morong Gan suddenly stood up and turned around. Bai Qianfan saw something draw an arc in the air, and then, it quickly sank.


    The man shrank back into the water and shouted in a flustered manner, "Just you wait! There''s nothing better for you to see when we get out!"


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud as she put on her cotton jacket and left.

 C321 The true appearance of love

    The Empress had not seen the Emperor for five days, which was probably the longest time they had been apart since their marriage. The Empress stood at the edge of the pillars, looking up at the heavy eaves. The glazed roof reflected a dazzling light in the sunlight, making it somewhat eye-piercing.


    There was only a small spring palace between the Emperor''s Chengde Hall and hers, and it would only take fifteen minutes to walk there. But at such a close distance, the Emperor did not have the time to come visit her, so he did not come, nor did he send anyone to greet her. He used such a cold and indifferent method to express the dissatisfaction in his heart. Regardless of whether she had an affair with the Prince Chu, those rumors had already struck a blow on the Nine-Five Sovereign King''s fragile heart.


    After the heavy snow, the days had passed, and her spirit seemed to have improved a little. If the Emperor didn''t come, she could always go visit him. For the husband and wife pair, there were some matters where there was no point in blocking one''s breath. It was better to make things clear face to face. The emperor was too petty, so he didn''t explain it clearly, fearing that the emperor wouldn''t be able to deal with him.


    The snow on the road had been swept to the side, forming a white dam that looked like two long dragons from afar. The empress looked at the snow, and suddenly thought of Bai Qianfan, no matter how much she liked the snow, it was just a scenery to her. No matter how much she liked it, she couldn''t go wild with her personality, but Bai Qianfan could, because she had the best husband in the world. That day at the Hokkaido, when she saw that Morong Gan kissed Bai Qianfan without avoiding others, she was extremely surprised. But how much did she love him?


    She was also in love with the emperor, and apart from his patrols, there was not a single day where they did not see each other. However, every time she went to see him, she would feel a kind of fervor and anticipation in her heart. She believed that the Emperor loved her, too, and every time she fell ill he would frown and worry him more than the affairs of the land, and at night she coughed and the Emperor himself would dress and go down to pour water for her, and she would sleep badly and turn over and over and make the Emperor sleep too, and even then the Emperor would only watch over her.


    He might really be very busy. At the end of the year, there were too many things for him to decide on, and she should not blame him. He was a diligent and good emperor.


    It was not long before they reached it. The Empress walked up the steps as usual, and the eunuch at the door hurried forward to pay his respects.


    Liu Fu asked, "Is Emperor here?"


    "Yes," the eunuch replied. "Empress, wait a moment before I go report."


    The empress was stunned. When would it be time for her to report to the Chengde Hall?


    Liu Fu straightened his face, "Your dog eyes are blind. The Empress has never needed to report this to the Emperor ¡­"


    The empress raised a hand. "It''s alright. The emperor probably has something on. Let him in to report."


    While they were talking, Gao Shenghai came out, and with a smile on his face, he gave the empress a ''Qian''er''. "Empress, you''re in high spirits today, if Your Majesty knew, he would definitely be overjoyed. However, "his voice changed," The Emperor has rested. It''s best for the Empress to come again after a while.


    The empress asked curiously, "It''s not even time for lunch, why is the emperor resting already?"


    "The emperor slept late last night, and got up early again. He felt tired, so he lay down." Gao Shenghai held the buddhist dust in his hands as he smiled and asked, "The Empress has matters to attend to, so this servant will pass on the message."


    The empress said, "It''s nothing much. I just came to see him. Since he''s rested, I won''t beat him up. Let him rest well."


    She turned and walked slowly down the steps, full of eagerness, but she could only return in disappointment. The Emperor had been working day and night, and during the past five days he had been staying at the Refuge Palace, and every day he would report to the Emperor about his sleeping arrangements. He had always told her about it twice, and it was understandable that the Emperor would be more energetic in the middle of spring and autumn, but even an iron body would not be able to withstand this kind of night. The emperor is not a little brat, he should know the logic.


    The empress sighed, coughed twice into her handkerchief, and a charming voice called out from behind her, "Why has the empress left?"


    Although it was winter, she was not obese at all. Her peach satin robe was embroidered with goosebumps, she did not wear a cape, and there was a string of white jade beads around her waist. When she walked forward, the beads emitted a crisp sound, making her seem extremely charming. He then looked at himself again. Because he was afraid of the cold, he had put on several layers of cotton robes and a cloak. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was quite tall, he would have been like a ball.


    No matter how arrogant the Imperial Consort Bai was, she still had to have some form of courtesy, but that courtesy was as perfunctory as it could be. Seeing it, Yingchun and Liu Fu were furious, but they did not dare to be presumptuous.


    The empress was still fairly calm. "Did he rest well when you came over from the emperor''s place?"


    Imperial Consort Bai had a bashful look on her face as she gently stroked the wrinkles on her clothes. "What are you resting for? I was waiting for you at night, so I called you over ¡­" Daylight... It''s a good thing that the empress dowager isn''t here anymore, otherwise this concubine would have had to go and kneel by the Zi An Palace''s entrance. "


    These words were spoken with hesitation, but the meaning was too clear. No matter how well the empress recuperated, she couldn''t control herself, and her face turned pale.


    "Does the Empress feel any discomfort?" Imperial Consort Bai made a fuss about nothing as she said: "This face doesn''t look good. Should I call Imperial Physician over to take a look?"


    The empress tried her best to suppress the sweet taste rising in her throat as she composed herself. "Don''t worry. It''s been too long since I''ve come out that I''m a bit tired. It''s time for me to go back."


    "That''s right. If the Empress isn''t in good health, she won''t walk around too much. Don''t worry esteemed Empress, Your Majesty has a concubine here. This concubine will definitely serve Your Majesty well."


    The Queen looked at the arrogant Imperial Consort Bai and sighed in her heart. At this moment, she finally revealed her true form. But, Emperor, how can you be bewitched by her? Loyalty and adultery, good and bad, can''t you tell?


    "Empress, take care, chenqie has come out to take a breather. We need to return immediately as well in order to prevent the emperor from looking for chenqie." After saying that, she tilted her body slightly and turned around to leave.


    "Yuck!" Xi Chun spat at her in a low voice.


    Liu Fu looked at the empress worriedly, "Empress, don''t take it to heart. If you''re really angry, you''re going to fall into her trap. "


    The empress forced a smile. "I know."


    She took two steps and suddenly felt a sharp itch in her throat. She covered her lips with a handkerchief and coughed hard.


    With her sharp eyes, Yingchun saw that the snow-white handkerchief was dyed red and cried out in alarm, "Empress, what''s wrong with you?"


    The queen took the handkerchief in her hand, but the bright red on her lips could not fool anyone. She coughed up blood.


    Liu Fu was also shocked, "Empress, hurry and ask Imperial Physician to come take a look."


    "Don''t panic, I''m fine," She straightened her chest and calmly said, "It''s just a mouthful of blood, so I won''t die yet."

 C322 Even if i have to fight i will win!

    Looking at the secret report, Morong Gan frowned. He did not guess wrong, the Prince Yu was hiding in the palace, and only did not expect it to be the Rui Fu Palace hiding in the Imperial Consort Bai. Prince Yu was a sloppy person, he did not care too much about money. Other than him, there was nothing else in the Imperial Consort Bai that could be traded with him. To the Prince Yu, even if he was the one who stole all the wives in the world, it wouldn''t be as stimulating as stealing the emperor''s women.


    However, that was what had troubled him. If it was before, he would not have bothered about it at all, but five days in a row, the Emperor stayed at the Rui Fu Palace. It was clear that he was interested in the Imperial Consort Bai and his relationship with the Emperor and Empress was deep.


    If the Imperial Consort Bai and the Prince Yu were to collude, then on the night of the Grand Consort''s birthday, the Prince Yu took liberties with Bai Qianfan was a conspiracy, and the meeting between him and the Empress ¡­ There was no avoiding suspicion between him and the empress, but the empress''s invitation to meet him at the rockery that night had surprised him somewhat. He had only spoken a few words when the emperor arrived. At that time, he''d felt the Emperor''s gaze abruptly go cold, but he didn''t take it to heart ¡­


    The reason why he went to see the Queen two days ago was to ask about the events of that night. In the end, the Emperor came, but he didn''t ask. His heart skipped a beat. The Emperor misunderstood? If that was the case, then it was strange that they had arranged to meet at the fake mountain that night.


    All of these things were probably caused by the father and daughter of the Bai Family. Because of Li Gang, the emperor had lightened his relationship with Bai Rubing by a lot, and with some of his power, he began to lift Xiu Min up. Bai Rubing was not willing to lag behind, so he asked the Imperial Consort Bai to give him a blow, but the emperor had a deep relationship with the empress, how could he turn his attention to other women, unless ¡­ He had a break with the queen.


    As for why he was chosen, the reason was even more reasonable. It was because he and Bai Rubing were sworn enemies, and also because he had a high position and power enough to make the emperor suspicious.


    He took off the lampshade and lit the secret report on the fire. He threw it into the brazier on the ground. That piece of white paper was instantly swallowed by the flames and turned into black ash. It lay in the brazier without a sound.


    Morong Gan lightly knocked the table with his finger and frowned. Then, the emperor ¡­ Did he really suspect that he and the empress did not know each other well?


    A petite figure flashed from the back of the room. "Your Royal Highness, why aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    Bai Qianfan was only wearing her jacket, and stood in front of him with a small stature, with an impatient face: "I''m still waiting for you to warm my bed."


    Morong Gan caressed her hands, "Why didn''t you put on your clothes and come out, are you cold?" His small hands felt warm as he smiled and said, "I''ve only heard of women warming a man''s bed, but I''ve never heard of a man warming a woman''s bed."


    "Warm beds can be divided into genders?" The corners of her eyes lifted as she cast him a sidelong glance.


    Under the lamp, the little girl''s face looked as if it was covered with a layer of pearl powder. It was really strange, he saw her every day, but he just couldn''t get enough of her. There was nothing he didn''t like. His eyes stared straight at it.


    In her line of sight, the little girl moved closer to him, raising her little face and asking him in all seriousness, "Prince, do you want to kiss me?"


    Look, what do you mean, ''the heart is one with the mind''? This is it!


    Morong Gan was extremely happy in his heart, but he still held it back and looked down at her, "Are you willing?"


    She leaned forward again and pouted, then said without the slightest bit of shame, "Of course I''m willing!"


    This was really his precious baby. How could he not accept the fact that he had delivered himself to his doorstep? Lowering his head, he caught her lips and placed both of his hands on her waist, placing them on his lap.


    He kissed her very carefully, describing her lips bit by bit. The soft fragrance was simply too much for him. At the beginning, she was too scared to breathe, almost suffocating herself. Later on, she shyly and passively accepted it, and now, like him, she also stuck her tongue into his mouth and gently stirred it a few times. Although it was young and naive, he was still so happy that his soul almost left his body.


    He only stopped when he had almost kissed her. Just as he let go of her, she pounced on him again and smacked his lips twice, like a little beast that had not drunk enough milk. It made his heart go soft.


    Both of them were slightly out of breath. He was actually a shy person as well. After kissing her, he didn''t even dare look at her eyes, lowering his eyes to play with her chubby little hands.


    "Your Royal Highness," she said, pulling her hand away from his chest, "we''ve already kissed many times, so why haven''t I had a baby yet?"


    Morong Gan was stunned, "... Who told you there were dolls after you kissed them? "


    "The wet nurse said, don''t let a man kiss my mouth, otherwise there will be a baby."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, "It''s right to not let a man kiss his mouth, but there won''t be any dolls even if I kiss him."


    Bai Qianfan asked curiously, "Then how do we get a baby?"


    "Have men and women strip naked and lie on the bed ¡­"


    "I know," Bai Qianfan interrupted him quickly. "Are you talking about ghost fighting?"


    Morong Gan, "..." Did she call that a ghost fight?


    Seeing that he didn''t quite understand, she suddenly put her hand on his shoulder and heavily sat on his leg a few times. "That''s it. I''ve seen it before."


    Morong Gan, "..."


    She didn''t know what she was doing ¡­


    Without waiting for her to speak again, he quickly crossed his hands over her waist and placed her on the ground. He placed both of his hands on his thighs, and red clouds could be seen rising up his face at a speed visible to the naked eye ¡­


    "You go to sleep first, I''ll be there in a bit."


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and looked at him, "Your Highness, you''re hot? Why is your face so red? "


    "Hurry up and go!" He shouted in a low voice, "What kind of person is this? Even after picking him up, you''re still pretending to be stupid. That ball of fire really made me ¡­" However, his heart was on the verge of collapse ¡­ Why didn''t she grow up faster...


    Bai Qianfan saw that his expression was not good, and did not dare to ask more, shsheturned and walked inside, and when she reached the door, he lifted up the curtain and said, "My prince, I will warm up your bed, please come quickly!"


    Without looking back, he waved his hand and was relieved to hear the heavy curtain fall.


    There was only her in this world who could make him fall into such a dilemma, and only she could make him forget about all his troubles. Forget it, I will think about those things again tomorrow, he will have to sleep with Princess Chu. Someone had warmed the blanket for him, so he should at least show him some face!


    Entering the room, it was obvious that Bai Qianfan was still awake, as she tossed and turned on the bed.


    He lifted his hand to unbuckle the plate. "Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "I''m thinking if we had a ghost fight in bed ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s hand froze, and he scolded, "Don''t think about it!" Would they still be able to sleep happily together after this?


    The accounts quieted down. After a while, she said in a low voice, "Even if I have to fight, I will definitely win!"

 C323 Left is just talking

    After a while, he cupped his hands together and said, "Empress, forgive this humble subject for daring to act recklessly. This humble one has heard of all the rumors and rumors this Empress has been worrying too much, but this humble one knows that there is a reason behind it, if Empress takes it too seriously, it will be as those people wish, this humble servant''s prescription can only cure the illness, but if it is a defect in the heart, this humble servant is afraid of nothing."


    The Empress revealed a weak smile, "Imperial Physician, you mean that I understand. As long as you prescribe the medicine, I will take care of it and take good care of my body. Also, I would like to keep the matter of me coughing up blood a secret, if word of this gets out, I am afraid that it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    Zuo Tangzhong slightly tilted his body, his expression respectful and cautious. This humble subject has no other requests, but I ask that the Empress be at ease.


    The Queen nodded and called Liu Fu: "Send Imperial Physician Lord out for me."


    After Zuo Tangzhong left, Yingchun said, "Esteemed Empress, the Imperial Physician is right. Please do not think about those things again. Everything can be discussed after you''ve recovered from your injuries. As the proverb goes, there will be plenty of time left, and there will be nothing to fear. Once you''ve recovered, let''s see how Imperial Consort Bai will continue to bounce. "


    "We can''t wait any longer," the empress looked at the blood on the handkerchief and propped herself up. "We have to find a way to meet the Prince Chu."


    Yingchun''s eyes were filled with tears as his face filled with anxiety. "Empress, how can you see it like this?" I think I''ll just wait a little longer and see you later. "


    The Queen shook her head. "I''m afraid I won''t make it in time, go and call Liu Fu in."


    Yingchun sighed and had no choice but to go.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Morong Gan carefully sized up the emperor on top of the Dragon Throne, his expression was still normal and occasionally his gaze would cross again, but he didn''t look abnormal. He also didn''t become enthusiastic about the Imperial Consort Bai just because he doted on her, as he still relied on her for many things.


    There were many matters at the end of the year, so all the officials asked for advice and the emperor answered them methodically. He even assigned two or three matters to Morong Gan, who naturally cupped his hands with a respectful attitude.


    After the assembly dispersed, the emperor held his hands behind his back and walked slowly towards the back. Just as he was about to go down the stairs, he heard Gao Shenghai cry out in surprise, "Isn''t that Manager Liu Fu from the Empress Palace? Why did he come here? "


    The emperor turned his head and saw that it was indeed Liu Fu. He was standing at the edge of the Golden Water Bridge and talking to the Prince Chu.


    He looked around, then walked back. Gao Shenghai muttered to himself, "I''m afraid the Empress has something to discuss with Prince Chu, which is why she sent him here."


    The emperor stood his ground and looked at the Chengde Hall in front of him. If he continued to walk forward, he would be able to reach the of the empress, the path that he had once been most familiar with seemed to have become somewhat unfamiliar. It had already been a few days since he last visited her, and he thought that she would come over to give in once she knew of his attitude.


    He knew that the empress''s health was not good, and he should not have angered her like this. However, there seemed to be a hidden force pushing him further, step by step, further away from her. He was the sovereign of the Ninth King, but there were very few things that could make him completely believe that he loved the empress, and that the empress loved him. After being together with him for so many years, that feeling was impossible to deceive, but now, that kind of belief made people doubt. And he couldn''t give up on her.


    He went to the palace every night, not to show it to the queen, he really wanted to do it, he wanted to do it in bed with Baijiang Bi, he had never known her to be so capable, she could bend her waist in that way, he did not know that that kind of thing was beyond his imagination, he was like a young boy who had just entered a hut, she guided him to the palace, every time she made him feel full and soaring, and the way she was beneath him, the way she was flaunting her allegiance, made him extremely satisfied, that it was something the queen had never done before.


    Once he entered the Chengde Hall, he quickly walked into the South Study. However, he did not sit down, but stood in front of the window, and from there, he could see the path to the Phoenix Cry Palace.


    Sure enough, not long after, the Prince Chu hurriedly followed Liu Fu to the Phoenix Cry Palace.


    The emperor''s heart sank to the bottom. He did not come to see him, but sent someone to call over the Prince Chu instead. White River Bi was his Noble Consort, it was natural for him to favor her. But what was the empress doing, publicly putting on a green hat for him?


    He clenched his hands into fists and used his actions to give the empress an attitude. He didn''t expect the empress to give him an attitude that was so blatant!


    Why must it be Prince Chu? He forcefully closed his eyes before opening them again, a dark look surging into them. Was it because Prince Chu was stronger than him?


    He was aware that among the three princes who were competing for the throne, the Crown Prince was wise and wise, the Prince Chu was the bravest, and he was the most mediocre, but he was more hardworking than them and wanted to be a good emperor. He would reflect on himself, suppress all of his desires, restrain his temper, and listen to his words of loyalty with all his heart.


    It was easy to transfer him back and put him under his eyelids, but it was tiresome to be stuck in his eye sockets every day.


    On the surface, the brothers were friendly, but what about their hearts? He was on guard against Prince Chu, and it might not be that the Prince Chu was not on guard against him. The thing he disliked the most was that every time he said something against the Prince Chu, the Empress would always say that the Prince Chu was the one who beat up the mountain and helped him remember his good points.


    He was dull in the past, and only the empress''s heart was on his behalf. Only now did he know that ever since then, the empress had always mentally compared him and the Prince Chu.


    Was there even a need to compare? The Prince Chu was prettier than him, his skills were better, and he could lead troops into battle.


    Gao Shenghai stood at the side and quietly sized up the emperor, observing his expression, and finally called out, "Your majesty, you have been standing here for a long time, you should just sit down, don''t get tired."


    The Emperor didn''t reply. After a while, he asked, "How long has it been?"


    It was a mindless sentence, but Gao Shenghai knew what it meant. He glanced at the clock in the corner of the wall, "Reporting to the Emperor, Prince Chu has been in for less than an hour."


    "What do you think they are doing in the house?"


    Gao Shenghai laughed, "How should I know? Zuo is just talking."


    The queen was sick, she couldn''t do anything else, Zuo was just talking, what was there to say for so long? Did his sister-in-law not know how to avoid suspicion?


    He stood there without moving, as if he was holding in a breath of air, wanting to see when Prince Chu would come out.

 C324 How did she become a jealous woman?

    It was just as Morong Gan had expected. On the night of his birthday, someone told him and the empress that they would meet at the fake mountain, but at that time, it was too dark for Hou Tian to see the Palace Maid and the eunuch that had sent the message. Furthermore, both of them had been careless, so how could they have thought that someone would dare to scheme against the empress and the Prince Chu?


    It was not difficult to solve this matter, after all, capturing Prince Yu and forcing him to confess was not difficult at all.


    The thing that worried Morong Gan the most was the empress''s body. During their intermittent conversations, she coughed a few times, and the bright red blood that stained the white handkerchief was extremely shocking.


    He was silent for a while, "Royal Sister-in-law has suffered a lot."


    The empress was a strong person, but her eyes were red because of her words. "It can''t be considered as being wronged. I didn''t have enough bones to drag him down."


    "Leave this matter to younger brother. It is more important for Royal Sister-in-law to recuperate peacefully. Once he recovers, brother will assure you that everything will be the same as before."


    The Queen laughed bitterly. Since there was no one else here, she was not afraid of revealing her secret to the Prince Chu.


    "I know my own body. The time limit should be reached after dragging it out for so long. I''m afraid that I won''t make it through this year ¡­"


    Morong Gan was shocked in his heart, "Royal Sister-in-law, please don''t say it like that. If the Grand Hospital can''t see through your illness, I will slaughter them all!"


    "Third brother, don''t be in such a hurry. Let me finish." If Courtier says so, he will feel that it''s good. But if he says that, he will also feel that it''s good, and when I''m here, he can still make decisions for me, but if I leave, cough cough, who can wholeheartedly help him? "


    "Royal Sister-in-law ¡­"


    "Only you, your surname is Mo, and you two are siblings. You have to take care of the Rivers and Mountains Society for him, his father and daughter are ambitious people, and you absolutely cannot let them gain control of the country. The emperor''s heart is heavy, and he has a personality that can endure for a long time, so if he gets angry at you, don''t take it to heart, although he is older than you, his heart is actually weaker than yours, you have to take more responsibility."


    Morong Gan extremely disliked the tone the Empress used to talk to him, which gave him an indescribable anxiety and depression. "Royal Sister-in-law, don''t think about this.


    The empress closed her eyes for a moment, then slowly opened them again. "He needs someone to help him lead the way, otherwise, he will reach the fork in the road. Third brother, promise Royal Sister-in-law that you will be the one to lead the way."


    Morong Gan agreed, but he didn''t expect that in the near future, he would be unable to keep his promise.


    ''s mood was a little heavy after he exited the Phoenix Cry Palace. He held his hands behind his back and walked along the road, the trees by the side of the road had almost all fallen leaves, and only one or two of them were still swaying in the wind. When a gust of wind blew over, he was still unable to endure it.


    Morong Gan looked at the fallen leaf and let out a heavy sigh. Life is so fragile, shouldn''t you value it even more? Royal Brother was wrong this time!


    When he looked up, the emperor was already standing beside the tree, looking at him with a smile that was not a smile. "Have you gone to see your Royal Sister-in-law?"


    "Yes," He cupped his hands in greeting, with a somewhat gloomy expression on his face, "Chendi heard that it has been a few days since I last visited Royal Sister-in-law. Royal Sister-in-law is so sick, aren''t you careful?"


    The Emperor laughed bitterly. "She is too unwilling to see me."


    "If the Royal Brother hasn''t gone yet, how would I know that the Royal Sister-in-law isn''t willing to see him," Morong Gan said as he became angry, "Perhaps the Royal Brother''s heart has already ran to someone else!"


    "How dare you!" The Emperor''s face sank. "It''s not your turn to teach me a lesson!"


    Morong Gan was aware of his slip of tongue, he bowed and said, "Junior has offended the heavens, I hope Royal Brother can punish me."


    The emperor was silent for a moment. "You said the empress is very ill?"


    "Yes, Royal Brother, I think it would be better for you to go see Royal Sister-in-law. If you go, Royal Sister-in-law will be happy and your illness will be better."


    The emperor looked at the direction of the Phoenix Cry Palace and waved his hand, "If there''s nothing else, you may go."


    Morong Gan saluted and turned to leave. When he arrived at the corner, he turned his head and looked back, only to see the emperor holding his hands behind his back as he leisurely walked towards the Phoenix Cry Palace. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    The empress was resting on the bed with her eyes closed, when she heard the imperial edict being passed on to her. "The emperor has arrived. The emperor has arrived ¡­"


    "Esteemed Empress, the Emperor has arrived."


    The empress struggled to get down from the couch, but the emperor was already at the door. "Don''t move. Just lie still."


    A concerned voice brought the empress back to her old self. She forced herself to pull herself together and smiled. "Why is the emperor here today?"


    "I heard that you are getting impatient, come take a look." The Emperor arrived before the bed and bent down to carefully examine her. He suddenly grinned and sat down on a nearby chair. "It looks like you have cried, but what sorrows are there in your heart?"


    "Nothing. As long as Your Majesty is well and healthy, chenqie will have no regrets."


    The Emperor laughed, "You should tell the Prince Chu about your sorrows, and not me?"


    The empress felt warmth in her heart, but it instantly turned cold. "Does the emperor not believe in chenqie, or does he not believe in Prince Chu?"


    "I was just casually saying it and you got angry." The Emperor saw that she was so angry that his face turned paler and paler. In his heart, he felt a little guilty, but he still held on with his mouth.


    The empress coughed lightly. "The emperor may not trust chenqie, but you have to trust Prince Chu. He''s your brother and the most loyal of people to you. The emperor mustn''t misunderstand Prince Chu just because he listens to this vile person''s slanderous words ¡­"


    It''s here, it''s here again. The Emperor let out a heavy sigh in her heart. Was she afraid that he would do something to the Prince Chu? These words made her ears twitch with impatience. "Empress, you don''t have to worry about that. I know what I''m doing."


    The Empress looked at him silently. They were so close, yet so far apart. In just a few days, it was like they were separated by mountains and rivers.


    "Your majesty understands, chenqie is very pleased," the empress coughed and clutched the handkerchief tightly in her hands. "There''s one more thing Your consort wants to tell Your Majesty."


    "Go ahead."


    "Your concubine''s health is not good and can''t service Your Majesty. With Noble Consort waiting on you, your concubine will feel deeply comforted. However, your majesty has to worry about her body as well. I''m afraid she''ll have to eat ¡­"


    "You!" The emperor stood up abruptly. "Does my bed queen want to know too?" "You weren''t like this before, how come you''re now a jealous woman?"


    The empress looked at him in astonishment. Could she have turned into a jealous woman with just a few words of loyalty?


    The emperor grew angry from embarrassment and left. The empress sat in a daze for a while before sighing sorrowfully. It was too far away after all. He wouldn''t listen to a single word she said now.

 C325 The only thing that really worries me is your highness

    Morong Gan thought it was strange that he could not find the Prince Yu.


    That day, he had set up a secret sentry after returning from Prince Yu Palace. It had been so many days already, and he confirmed that Prince Yu had never appeared. Since he had left the palace and didn''t return to the manor, where could he go?


    The Prince Yu was a dissolute person, he had many secret residences, but he had not gone back for so long, so he did not send anyone to search for them. This was all said and done, after all, he was the patriarch of a family, and with the new year coming, every household had a lot of things to do, especially the royal family, so how could he not ask for instructions?


    Morong Gan made another trip to the Prince Yu Palace. Be it the Prince Yu''s Concubine or the Head Steward''s Concubine, neither of them knew anything. Furthermore, they did not seem to be too concerned about the whereabouts of the Prince Yu.


    Because of last time''s incident, the Prince Yu''s Concubine didn''t like him and had a face full of resistance. When it came to the subject of the Prince Yu, she only sneered and said that he had a lot of places to settle in and didn''t need to worry about. Head Steward laughed dryly, his words hinting that he did not know anything about the matters outside the palace.


    Unable to get anything out of him, Morong Gan could only return home. As he was absent-mindedly thinking about other things, Jia Tong called him immediately and chuckled twice, as if he was a little embarrassed. "Your Highness, do you want to ask for a leave of absence tomorrow?"


    Morong Gan raised his eyelids, "What are you doing?"


    "The Plum Blossom Forest outside the city is open. I heard that it looks really good. This subordinate would like to take a look."


    "You''re going alone?"


    "Ah ¡­" "Hmm ¡­" This subordinate will bring Lv He. "


    "So you still need to request a leave of absence for Lv He?"


    "No need, she can ask Head Steward for a leave of absence."


    Morong Gan''s gaze swept across his face in a circle, looking a little annoyed. Since his master was annoyed, he wanted to bring his daughter to admire the plum blossom and make her beautiful to him!


    "No!"


    Jia Tong became anxious, "Your Highness, it''s only a matter of four hours, please be merciful."


    "Cut the crap!"


    "Your highness, if only wangfei knew ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s eyes stared, "Is your skin itchy?"


    Jia Tong lowered his eyes, and did not dare make a sound, and slowly retreated to the back. He turned his head and looked elsewhere, and said slowly, "Even if the wolf is wearing sheepskin, he is still a wolf."


    "What do you mean?" Jia Tong was extremely annoyed: "Xiao Jiu, if you continue speaking such incomprehensible words, I will break off all ties with you!"


    Ning Jiu snorted, "Is this Prince Duan being too easy to talk to? A little guard dares to make such a request? Your highness didn''t give you a good whip. "


    Jia Tong muttered in a low voice, "He and Princess Hua-Yang whisper to each other every day, not thinking about anyone else ¡­ "A rich man doesn''t know hunger and hunger. No matter what, the wangfei still calls me master."


    Ning Jiu rolled his eyes at the sky. Everyday being with such a fellow with a worrisome intelligence also gave him a headache.


    stood there and welcomed her. Morong Gan threw the reins to the servant, "Where''s the wangfei?"


    "Miss Qi Hong has made some dessert, and Princess Hua-Yang is currently eating it."


    Morong Gan acknowledged his presence and quickly walked in. When he reached the door, he took a deep breath and picked the curtain, causing everyone in the room to immediately run over and throw themselves into his embrace.


    "The prince is back." She raised her small face and laughed until her eyes curved. She held a piece of cake and offered it to him: "Hurry and try it, Sister Qi Hong just made it. It''s delicious!"


    Morong Gan wanted to refuse, but she forced him into his mouth. He looked at him with a face full of anticipation, "Is it delicious?"


    She fed it to him. No matter what, it was delicious. He smiled as he touched her head, "Delicious."


    Seeing that, Qi Hong and Lv He immediately held back their laughter and quietly retreated.


    When Morong Gan returned, he was filled with worry. However, the moment he saw her, it was as if the sunlight had dispersed the dark clouds.


    There was no one around, he took off his cape and hung it on the wall. Bai Qianfan brought her tea over for him to drink, "It''s cold outside, drink some warm water quickly."


    There was no need to drink tea. She was enough. As long as he saw her smiling face, he would be happy.


    He sat down, lifted her onto his lap, and pinched her cheek. "Why are you so happy all the time? Is there no time for worry? "


    "Why not?" Bai Qianfan asked curiously, "There''s food and clothes, we don''t get cold, there''s someone waiting for us, and there''s even a prince, I feel satisfied, there''s nothing to worry about!"


    Be content with what is good, be content with what is good. This was a rather simple principle, but some people just couldn''t fill it up.


    He asked her seriously, "What if he didn''t eat or wear anything?"


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while, "Then there''s nothing to worry about, I''ve experienced it before, it''s no big deal, I have hands and feet, I can always find something to eat for myself."


    What a heartbreaking girl. Morong Gan pulled the hair in front of her forehead behind her ears, then heard her say, "The only thing that really makes me worry is your highness, if your highness doesn''t want me anymore, I will be very worried, very worried."


    Morong Gan was startled, her heart felt as though it had been squeezed hard by someone, and the pain was indescribable.


    "What nonsense are you talking about," he reprimanded. "Why would I not want you? You''re the one who doesn''t want me."


    Bai Qianfan laughed embarrassedly: "I wasn''t sensible in the past, but I am different now."


    "Then call me."


    "Husband."


    "Wife."


    "Husband."


    "Wife!"


    "Husband."


    "Wife!"


    After they finished shouting, they looked at each other and laughed, then touched their foreheads and rubbed the tip of their nose. The little mouth that was in their line of sight pouted towards Morong Gan and Morong Gan felt sweetness in their hearts, the little girl had taken his own initiative a little too.


    He gently held it in his mouth, gently pestering it.


    After she finished kissing, Bai Qianfan laid in the Prince Chu''s embrace and sighed in satisfaction. As long as he was here, there was nothing to worry about.


    Morong Gan held her small fat hand, "While the weather is good, I will bring you to see the Plum Blossom. After that, let''s eat outside before we come back."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes lit up, she sat up straight: To where to enjoy the plum blossoms?


    "I heard that there is a large area of Merlin outside the city. It''s quite beautiful ¡­"


    "The prince is so kind." Bai Qianfan gave him a kiss on his face, then ran out like the wind.


    Morong Gan quickly called out to her, "Come back, don''t ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he heard her loudly proclaiming, "The Prince said that he will take me to see the plum blossoms outside the city later!"


    Morong Gan covered his face. He was finished, that two hundred and fifty years old guard Jia Qi was definitely going to lose his temper.


    He quietly walked to the door and lifted the curtain to look outside, and sure enough, at the corridor below, Jia Tong angrily muttered to Ning Jiu: "Look, something like that, only the Regional Palace''s officials are allowed to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light the lamps, and I am not allowed to go. He fell down himself, and I was the one who told him where to go!"


    Ning Jiu sighed, "Even though he kept on calling him, he is right in front of the door. "If you have the guts, go inside the house and talk."


    Jia Tong was not convinced, "I found out about this good news and wanted to make Lv He happy. I let him take it to make the wangfei happy, how can I take this lying down?"


    Ning Jiu looked at him, then suddenly laughed: "I realised that you and Du Changfeng are quite similar, are the people from your place good?"


    Morong Gan snickered inside the house, and the people outside immediately quietened down.

 C326 Merlin

    There was indeed a Plum Blossom on the outskirts of the city. Although it was just an ordinary red Plum Blossom, its size was not small. Looking from afar, the red plum Plum Blossom was like a cloud of fire, shocking everyone.


    Bai Qianfan stretched her head out from the sedan, and exclaimed in surprise: "So beautiful!"


    What was even more surprising was that, as if it was a scene, snow suddenly started to fall from the sky. It wasn''t densely packed, but it was a huge snowflake as if a group of elves were descending from the sky.


    The white snow and red plum blossoms formed an indescribably seductive and coquettish scene.


    "A palanquin, quickly get off," Bai Qianfan was so excited that she could not sit still.


    Lv He, who was sitting at the side, glanced at her. "Princess, pay attention to your own identity!"


    Bai Qianfan stuck out her tongue, quietly holding Qi Hong''s arm, and muttered: "Hurry and get master to take her away."


    Being so close, how could Lv He not hear it? She snorted and laughed: "I''m afraid it cannot be as you wish, this servant will accompany you the entire way."


    "Because my master allowed my sister to come, so don''t let him down."


    Lv He was actually choked to death by her, "You ¡­"


    Qi Hong tried to smooth things over: "Alright, alright, alright, I didn''t see your family''s guard Jia smile so much that he couldn''t even close his mouth. Quickly go find him, I''ll accompany my wangfei."


    Lv He looked at Morong Gan who was rushing forward and laughed: I''m afraid you can''t accompany me, I''m here.


    After stepping out of the carriage, Qi Hong came out first, and used the curtain to help Bai Qianfan out. The last one to come out was Lv He, she raised her head, and saw that Jia Tong was looking at her with a wide smile, and couldn''t help blushing, revealing a rare bashful expression.


    Morong Gan turned around and glanced at Jia Yu, who was smiling at him. He felt dizzy and waved to him, "Alright, lead your people away, the further you go, the better."


    Bai Qianfan added, "If you leave, then don''t come back, go live your little days!"


    Everyone started laughing. Lv He, who had always been the most aggressive guy, now had a bad face and her head was lowered to her chest. In their line of sight, a big hand reached out to grab her.


    The laughter from behind became even louder, Lv He increased her pace, and when she was out of their line of sight, she suddenly turned around and angrily punched Jia Tong twice: "Who promised to come see the flower with you, now, let them laugh at me."


    Jia Tong was punched twice by her, but he actually enjoyed it in his heart. He covered her hand to his chest with one hand, "Just based on my guts, you think men aren''t good men? If it was Xiao Jiu, he would definitely not dare to say it, so don''t worry, when the Duke saw that the Royal Concubine had given us face, he could not make things difficult for us. If the Prince was angry, he would definitely know that she had not obediently brought us here. "


    Lv He tore off his face, "Let me see how thick your skin is. [I am kind and honest. Do you think I am afraid you will be angry?] What kind of leek are you? "


    "I''m the princess'' master," Jia Tong said as he pulled his up. "Speaking of which, I can also be considered to be a prince''s elder."


    Lv He covered his mouth, "My living ancestor, why do you dare to say anything!"


    Jia Tong took the opportunity to kiss her hands, "What are you afraid of, you are not usually a timid person."


    Lv He retracted his hand, "I''m not afraid of others, I''m only afraid of you."


    "What are you afraid of?" Jia Tong replied: "I don''t eat people."


    Lv He strode forward, "I was afraid that someone would eat you."


    Jia Tong scratched the back of his head, only after a long time did he come back to his senses. He immediately chased after his with a wide grin on his face.


    Morong Gan was blissful, and wished that everyone around him was blissful. In addition, he was more or less sorry, so he had Jia Tong bring him along, and bring Lv He along alone, making Qi Hong feel better in one way or the other. With a wave of his hand, he decided to bring all of them.


    However, he and Bai Qianfan had passed through two different worlds, and did not like having people following them, so he gave Qi Hong to take care of.


    Qi Hong and Ning Jiu had known each other for a long time, so their relationship was considered normal. This was because Ning Jiu didn''t like to talk, but he always liked to keep a cold face, which made him seem a little out of place. He wasn''t like Jia Tong, who had a thick skin.


    Normally when she was in the palace, even though he and Ning Jiu were meeting each other every day, they rarely came into contact with each other. Now that the Duke had brought the two of them together, it was an unspeakably awkward situation. If she had known that the prince would make such arrangements, she wouldn''t have come even if she were beaten to death.


    "Let''s go," After standing there for a long time, Qi Hong finally spoke up. "This grandpa has already walked far away, let''s not fall behind."


    Ning Jiu also did not say anything, he lifted his leg and walked forward, Qi Hong quickly followed, but she was not fast, and very quickly he pulled away from Ning Jiu, so Ning Jiu could only stop and wait for her. After doing this a few times, Qi Hong felt very embarrassed, and said, "Why don''t you go first, I''ll follow you slowly."


    Ning Jiu did not move, "If the Prince gives you to me, you are my responsibility."


    Qi Hong''s face reddened, she stopped talking, and secretly increased her pace. The plum forest was filled with mud, holes, and snow, and the ground was slippery, making it difficult for Qi Hong to step on them, but if she was to be strong, she would not easily say it out, and did not want to cause trouble for others. As she walked, her feet suddenly slipped, and she almost fell down.


    Ning Jiu glanced at her feet, then squatted down, "Come up."


    "No, no, how can that be?" Qi Hong was a traditional introverted girl, how could she feel good about letting Ning Jiu carry her on her back?


    Ning Jiu became a little impatient and shouted again: "Come up!"


    Qi Hong was apprehensive, and hesitantly climbed onto his back. Although Ning Jiu was skinny, it was very easy to carry her on his back, and her walking speed was not slow at all.


    Qi Hong laid on his shoulder, her face red even more than a blossoming Plum Blossom.


    Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan held hands, their fingers intertwined as they slowly walked amidst the flowers. The beautiful scenery here made them not want to speak, so they just walked quietly like this. Hongmei was beside them, and the snowflakes were dancing above their heads. He had her by his side, and she had him by her side.


    Actually happiness is very simple, no matter where, as long as with the loved one together!


    Suddenly, Morong Gan stopped in his tracks. Under a plum tree right in front of his, there was a person, or it would be more accurate to say that it was a woman, tall, with black hair falling down her back. She had a set of red clothes, looking as though they were merged with the plum blossoms, making her look extremely strange.


    Bai Qianfan also saw it and muttered: "That person is strange."


    But what was even weirder was Morong Gan''s expression. He stared blankly at the woman as he released her hand and slowly walked forward. Bai Qianfan wanted to follow her, but somehow stopped again as a bad premonition suddenly arose in her heart.


    Morong Gan walked faster and faster, and in the end, with just a few steps, he arrived in front of the woman and hugged her tightly.

 C327 Send the princess back

    Bai Qianfan was stunned on the spot. Her husband was carrying another woman in front of her ¡­


    She wanted to show off her power as a Princess Chu very much, but her heels seemed to be stuck on her and she couldn''t move at all. Snow fell on her face and for a moment, it felt bone-chilling cold.


    Like a dull knife slicing through her flesh, once, twice, thrice ¡­


    She had never seen Morong Gan carrying another woman before, even if he had to go to the Railed Yard that time, he had always been playing with them. But this time, he hugged her very tightly, as if he had found a treasure and held her tightly in his arms.


    She didn''t want to see it anymore. She was very sad, so sad that she felt like she was going to die. She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t move her feet.


    After a while, Jia Tong and Lv He arrived. Seeing this scene, both of them were dumbfounded.


    Morong Gan finally loosened his grip on that woman, turned around and glanced at them, and instructed: "Send Princess back."


    Bai Qianfan finally found her consciousness. She heard her own voice floating light as a feather, even softer than the snowflakes dancing in the sky, "Your highness, aren''t you going back?"


    He only answered with one word: "Reply." Then he led the woman away.


    The three of them watched as they walked over.


    After a while, Lv He asked, "Who is that?"


    Jia Tong''s expression was a little strange, "If I''m not wrong, it should be Huangfu Zhuer."


    Bai Qianfan was startled. Huangfu Zhuer, the fiancee that was already dead, the woman that Morong Gan had almost never married for her sake? No wonder he reacted so strongly...


    But what about her? His fiancee had returned, so he didn''t want her anymore? She had just said that if the prince didn''t want her anymore, she would be worried. She didn''t expect him to arrive so quickly. She was really worried to death!


    "Esteemed wangfei, don''t be afraid. She''s just an old friend of this grandpa, how can she make this grandpa divorce you and help her be an imperial concubine?"


    It was fine that she did not say anything, but the moment she said Bai Qianfan, she felt that it was possible. Otherwise, why would Morong Gan abandon her and leave with that woman?


    Halfway down the road, Qi Hong met them carrying Qi Hong on her back. When Qi Hong saw them, she was naturally unwilling to be carried by Ning Jiu any longer and struggled to get down, but Bai Qianfan hurriedly stepped forward to support her. "Big sister, be careful, it''s my fault.


    Lv He looked at her, she was completely flabbergasted, as if the sky had fallen down on him just a moment ago. In the blink of an eye, her attention was on Qi Hong''s legs, she was truly heartless! If it was anyone else, they would have to cry to death!


    Qi Hong immediately grabbed onto Bai Qianfan and looked at her carefully. The little girl''s eyes had indeed turned red, and she did not feel well, as she hurriedly consoled, "Esteemed wangfei, Lv He is right, she is an old friend of this grandpa, a person who came back from the dead, and this grandpa was probably scared to death. I did not have the time to care about you, so when I returned to the residence and settled the Miss Huangfu down, how are you and this grandpa doing, how are you doing in the past, and how will he not change?"


    Bai Qianfan forced out a smile, "I know, I believe him."


    Although she said that she believed him, she still felt very sad. She wasn''t someone who loved to cry, but she couldn''t stop herself from feeling wronged and sore. She was afraid that they would see her, so she secretly wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    Qi Hong kept on paying attention to her, so she naturally saw her, but when their eyes met, the little girl laughed again, but that smile was even uglier than crying.


    When he thought of him riding together with Huangfu Zhuer, Bai Qianfan couldn''t help but to bite her lower lip. Previously, she didn''t know what it meant to be jealous, but now she understood, if she was in front of him, she would definitely go forward to drag Huangfu Mingguang down from the horse''s back and throw him ruthlessly onto the ground. That was her position, no one could sit on it!


    When they came, Bai Qianfan was jubilant like a bird who had let out her cage, but when she went back, he looked listless like an eggplant in autumn. Qi Hong and Lv He didn''t feel good consoling her, talking too much, it seemed like there was nothing worth it.


    Behind the sedan, Jia Tong looked at the silent Ning Jiu, and became anxious: "Why don''t you say something, what do you want to do?"


    Ning Jiu''s gaze swept past the roof of the palanquin and looked into the distance. After a long time, he finally said, "Don''t meddle in the affairs of the prince."


    "Did you see how the Prince acted? When you saw the Huangfu Young Miss, there really was no trace of her in your eyes. Miss Huangfu was the prince''s fiancee in the first place, the two of them had a pretty good relationship in the past. If he really gave up on the princess and married her, then the wangfei ¡­"


    Ning Jiu finally turned his head to look at him, his gaze cold. "If Your Highness marries Huangfu Zhuer, she will be the Princess Chu, and our mistress. You just need to remember this point."


    "But ¡­"


    "No buts," Ning Jiu''s voice was somewhat serious, "Remember, no matter which woman it is, the identity was given to us by the Prince, and we are only loyal to the Prince."


    Jia Tong was not convinced, and muttered: "Little Princess is my disciple, I can''t possibly see her sad, right?"


    Ning Jiu turned his head and was too lazy to talk to him anymore.


    Along the way, everyone seemed to be preoccupied with their own matters. The sedan bearer also seemed to feel an intangible sense of pressure, and the speed of his return was obviously faster than when he came.


    stood at the side of the sedan, clenching her fists tightly, Lv He supported Qi Hong and called out to her, "What are you afraid of, let''s go."


    Yes, there was nothing to be afraid of. This was her home!


    Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, stepped forward to support Qi Hong, and the three of them slowly entered the Huailin Pavilion.


    Just as they reached the porch, they heard Hao Pingguan asking Morong Gan, "Your Highness, which courtyard do you want to place the Miss Huangfu in?"


    Morong Gan''s voice resounded clearly, "She doesn''t live in the backyard, he lives in the Huailin Pavilion." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Oh right, tell the wangfei that she should return to the Moon Reaching Pavilion."


    The Duke clearly said that he wanted her to stay in his Huailin Pavilion, and said that he wouldn''t sleep with her until night. How long has it been since then, how did he, changed ¡­?


    Qi Hong and Lv He also looked at each other. When an old friend came back, he actually didn''t even want the new wife anymore?


    Bai Qianfan released Qi Hong''s arm, and silently turned to walk outside. Lv He caught up to her and pulled her down, lowering her voice, "Princess, where are you going? Even if you go back to the Moon Reaching Pavilion, you should at least eat.


    Bai Qianfan struggled free from her hand, "I''ll go back to my Moon Reaching Pavilion and eat the same thing."


    "Princess!" Lv He was a little disappointed, "Where is your enthusiasm for the past? "You are an imperial concubine, and yet you''re afraid of an outsider in your own residence?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head, and smiled at her, "I don''t want your highness to find it hard to do it. They must have just met and have a lot of things to say.


    He never thought that the little girl would still think about things for the Duke. She was too sensible, Lv He was a little stunned, and let her go.

 C328 This will be your home from now on

    Morong Gan came out of the house, and after conversing with Ning Jiu for a bit, he turned around. When he turned around, he inadvertently glanced in the direction of the Lunar Gate, and saw a small figure flash past quickly, disappearing behind the tree. He retracted his gaze, and spoke to Lv He who was walking over: "Come in and measure Zhu''er''s size. When we get back, we''ll go to the shop to get some clothes."


    Lv He was not in a good mood, "Qi Hong sprained her ankle, this servant has to send her back to her room first."


    Morong Gan looked at her, but did not say anything.


    Lv He curled his lips, and snorted secretly.


    Qi Hong said in a low voice, "I know that you are not worthy in the place of the imperial concubine, but don''t go against this master, he is this master after all."


    Lv He had never felt this way before, but now that she was together with Jia Tong, she knew the pain in her heart. If Jia Tong dared to betray her, without a second thought, she would cut off his cause and make him a eunuch.


    Morong Gan entered the house and smiled at Huangfu Zhuer: "Are you hungry? I''ll ask someone to bring you some snacks. "


    Huangfu Zhuer shook her head, her eyes glistening with tears: "Third Brother, we finally meet again."


    "What are you crying for, it''s a good thing that we met." Morong Gan gave her his handkerchief: "Wipe quickly."


    Huangfu Zhuer tweaked her eyes with a handkerchief, "Third Brother got married?"


    "Yes, I will."


    "The one just now?"


    "Mn," Morong Gan paused for a moment, "There''s still one more in the rear courtyard."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed bitterly: "Third Brother has forgotten about Zhu Er."


    "I didn''t forget." Morong Gan said, "I am just a prince, there are some things that I can''t do anything about."


    "I know, otherwise, how could Third Brother marry Bai Rubing''s daughter," Huangfu Zhuer said faintly, "Even if there is no such helplessness, Third Brother should already be married. Previously, due to me delaying, now that you are home, I am happy for you."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then picked up the cup and took a sip, "Tell me about you, where have you been all these years? Why didn''t you come back to find me? How did you escape all those years ago? "


    Huangfu Zhuer sighed, "In the past, the first order the new Emperor issued was to execute my Huangfu Family. There are many students under my father''s tutelage, and although most of them do not dare to have any interactions with my family, afraid of being implicated, there are still a few loyal people who secretly came to inform me. My father told me to bring my younger brother away overnight, and asked a few uncles to escort us to the Golden Light Temple, but on the way, I do not know why but news leaked out, but on the way, soldiers caught up, I personally saw them ¡­ "


    She choked a bit, "The baby brother was stabbed in the chest by a sword, blood gushed out and splashed on my face, I screamed his name, I couldn''t wait to be stabbed by the sword ¡­ That''s me, an uncle tried his best to protect me, I escaped in the night, I hid my name, I tried to turn my body several times, and then I heard that you went back to Lin An, and I wanted to come and find you, but my uncle disagreed, saying that you were surnamed Mo Rong after all ¡­" Last year, my uncle was sick, and I alone, bitterly, did not know what to do. After thinking about it, I still have no choice but to come to Third Brother to seek you. "


    She raised her red eyes, "Third Brother, do you still want more Pearl?"


    Morong Gan looked at her with a gentle gaze, "Of course. This will be your home from now on. "


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The moment Bai Qianfan entered the Moon Reaching Pavilion, Yue Gui and Yue Xiang practically scrambled out to welcome her. "What''s going on? "I heard that Your Highness brought a woman back?"


    Bai Qianfan pursed her lips: "Hmm, her name is Huangfu Zhuer, she''s the prince''s former fiancee."


    Yue Gui and Yue Xiang were dumbstruck. They were people of Huailin Pavilion in the past, so they naturally knew about the weight that Huangfu Zhuer held in Morong Gan''s heart.


    Yue Gui looked at Bai Qianfan''s miserable state and quickly comforted, "Princess, you can relax. As the saying goes, once someone laughs, you can''t care about the tears of the old. Your highness is still yours, no one can steal him away. "


    Bai Qianfan pursed her lips, "But the common saying goes, clothes are not as good as new, and people are not as good as the old."


    Yue Xiang: "Don''t worry, our Prince is not someone who loves one person!"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head and looked at her faintly.


    Yue Xiang hurriedly explained, "When the Prince sees you, he won''t love anyone else. He did love her before, but now that he has seen you ¡­ "I mean, anyway, the prince loves you right now, I mean ¡­"


    "Enough, don''t talk about it if you don''t know. The more you talk, the more chaotic it becomes." Yue Gui glared at Yue Xiang unhappily and pulled him into the room, "Come in quickly, even if the sky falls down, we still have to eat."


    Bai Qianfan, "What do you want to eat today? Yue Xiang made it? "


    When Yue Lao saw her surprised look, she couldn''t help but laugh. Luckily, she didn''t die just like that. She was still worried about the food.


    Because Bai Qianfan liked to eat, Yue Xiang liked to cook as well. Thus, with Morong Gan''s consent, they started a small stove in Moon Reaching Pavilion, and didn''t need to go to the front yard every day to get food so that Princess Hua-Yang could have steaming hot dishes at any time. When Bai Qianfan went to the Huailin Pavilion to eat, the servants would gather in the small kitchen to have a meal. They would cook together, eat together, and it would be extremely lively and relaxing.


    Bai Qianfan did not have a self-pitying personality, the discomfort would not last for a long time. When it was time to eat, she had already calmed down and started to evaluate Yue Xiang''s dishes as if nothing had happened.


    The rules of Moon Reaching Pavilion were that there were no rules, and if one closed the door, it would become a small realm. The three of them sat around a table. You give me food, and I give you food. Although it was a little sad, it was still warm and peaceful.


    The others could also sit and eat together if they wanted to. However, the laurel was afraid that if there were too many people to talk, it would be bad, so it only cooked a meal for three people.


    After eating, Bai Qianfan went to the rabbit nest and casually picked up a small rabbit. She laid it on the Soft Couch and gently stroked the little rabbit''s head.


    Milkmaid said, trouble does not put in mind, let go for a long time will be moldy, will ferment, will become unhappy.


    She had always thought that was what she did. Other than parting with her life and death, she would pass through other matters once they were over. She didn''t pretend to care about others'' feelings and sure enough, she lived a simple and happy life.


    The Prince did not say that he did not want her, he would come to see her after he settled Huangfu Zhuer down. She just stayed there obediently, not causing any trouble or making any noise, and at that time, he would definitely praise her as a good, thoughtful wife.


    I understand now, why is my heart still a little blocked?


    She sniffled and raised her head. When the nurse says to be strong and don''t want to cry, she puts her head up and tears come down her face.


    She didn''t cry, but kept her grievances to herself. When he came to coax her, let''s see how she would deal with him!

 C329 I dont want to be old enough to forget me

    She had thought about obediently staying at the Moon Reaching Pavilion and didn''t want to cause trouble for Morong Gan, but when she woke up, she immediately went back on her words, because the moment she opened her eyes, she missed him. She was like a jealous woman, as scenes after images flashed through her mind: Morong Gan and Huangfu Zhuer talked through the night, they slept in each other''s embrace.


    She shook her head, trying to shake off the strange images. Before he was enlightened, being intimate with any woman was like watching a play to her. But now that she had him in her heart, that torment was truly fatal.


    She stomped on the bed angrily a few times, causing the bed to creak. Yue Guiyi stepped forward to pick up the books. "Princess, you''ve woken up."


    She covered her face with the blanket and said in a muffled voice, "I didn''t wake up."


    "Are you talking in your sleep?"


    Bai Qianfan also laughed, she raised his blanket and sat up: "What time is it?"


    "It''s time for the morning," the laurel said, looking at her. "The princess is so relieved to have slept until now."


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and looked at her, "Otherwise?"


    Yue Lao hated the fact that she wasn''t good enough. It was one thing if she wasn''t active in times when she wasn''t enlightened, but why was she still warm like this despite the fact that they were two people trying to barter for oil?


    Yue Guiyi snorted. "Yesterday was too sudden. It''s hard to avoid panic. One night passed, and this servant thinks you''ve thought of a good countermeasure."


    "..." Since I have taken over their position, the prince will definitely be very worried right now. I, I''d better not cause any trouble. "


    "If you don''t want to, then don''t. As time passes, your highness will still remember you." The laurel felt angry, so he threw the coat on her and went out to get some hot water.


    Bai Qianfan slowly put on her cotton-padded jacket and stomped his feet. She walked to the side of the rabbit nest and squatted down, muttering to herself as she looked at the pile of furry little bunny, "Your highness won''t forget me, he definitely won''t. He likes me that much ¡­ Sigh ¡­ But I don''t go. If he really forgets about me, he''s busy with official business, and now he has Miss Pearl ¡­ Oh yeah, I don''t know if Sister Qi Hong''s feet are done yet, I need to go and see her ¡­ " Her voice trailed off. "I won''t bother. I''ll just look at him from a distance."


    After eating breakfast and calculating the time, she took out a bottle of medicinal oil and held it in her hand, telling laurel that she had to go to Huailin Pavilion.


    Yue Xiang immediately came over: "This servant will accompany wangfei."


    "No need, I''ll go get some medicine for Big Sister Qi Hong. I''ll be back soon."


    Yue Gui pulled Yue Xiang back, "Don''t go, you''re about to start cooking." He winked at her as he spoke.


    Yue Xiang didn''t understand. "Aren''t there still you, asking Lian Er and the others to be their assistants, I''ll be the only one with the wangfei ¡­"


    "Princess only eats the food you make, and those pair of thick wool socks, are you done with your embroidery?" Yue Lao didn''t say anything further, he dragged Yue Xiang out of the kitchen and said to Bai Qianfan loudly, "Princess, take care. If you don''t come back for lunch, send someone to come back and let me know."


    Bai Qianfan replied as she walked out of the room. Outside, the gentle sunlight shone down on her shoulders and she raised her head to take a deep breath. Suddenly, she felt that her heart was not as heavy as she had imagined.


    His steps were brisk, just like every time he went to the Huailin Pavilion, there wasn''t a single difference.


    However, as she entered Lunar Gate, she heard her heart thump wildly. She stood up slightly and knew that it was actually a little different.


    Coming around the long corridor, she could hear people talking in the main house from a distance. It seemed quite lively, so she lowered her footsteps and stretched her neck to look through the curtain, but she couldn''t see anything.


    Hao Pingguan just happened to come out of his room, and when he saw her, he hurried forward to pay his respects.


    She smiled and pretended to be casual as she asked, "What is the Prince doing? Listening to the strange bustle in the room?"


    Hao Pingguan answered carefully, "The clothing shop has sent over some clothes, and Prince is picking them up for Miss Zhu''er."


    Naturally, Huangfu Zhuer entered the house empty-handed, she had a lot of things to purchase, she did not care about these, and asked: "Is Big Sister Qi Hong inside?"


    "Miss Qi Hong sprained her ankle a few times yesterday. Your Highness is very considerate and asked her to rest for a day. Only Miss Lv He is serving inside."


    Qi Hong was not inside, she did not have any excuse to go in, and left just like that, as if she was a little unreconciled, just as she was hesitating, Hao Pingguan lifted up the curtain to inform her, "Prince, wangfei is here."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart jumped, she immediately raised her head to look, but Morong Gan did not seem to hear anything, there was a faint smile on his face, and he handed over a peach-red fur coat to Huangfu Zhuer: "This piece of clothing is pretty good, I''ll try wearing it."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed, "Third Brother still remembers that I like peachy red, so there''s no need to try anymore, I just want this one."


    "Pick a few more," Morong Gan stood in front of the table, extended his hand out and picked up another lapel dress, shook it, "This one is not bad, put it on, exposing a light colored collar, it''s nice to watch."


    Huangfu Zhuer covered her mouth and chuckled, "When will Third Brother choose a young lady''s dress?


    Morong Gan was a little uncomfortable, he coughed twice, and his gaze suddenly turned to the door.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know why she had to stand there and watch them talk like a fool. had clearly reported it, but Morong Gan pretended not to hear it. She stood there without moving. Although her pride was only as big as a bean, it was still there.


    Now that Morong Gan was looking over, her heart tensed up. He stopped breathing and unconsciously lifted his leg, waiting for him to speak, so she stepped through the door.


    Although Morong Gan''s gaze turned over, it did not seem to land on her face.


    Bai Qianfan felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head. From head to toe, she felt cold. He had always treated her as a treasure. She was gentle and considerate. He loved to stick to her. How could he not have her in his eyes ¡­


    The huge gap left her almost unable to stand still. She lifted her foot and walked straight through the door.


    In the house, Lv He''s gaze chased over, a little worried and a little angry. Outside the house, Hao Pingguan was also baffled. Even if Huangfu Zhuer came back, the Duke would not destroy the bridge after crossing the river, even he felt that it was a little too excessive.


    Bai Qianfan sped along the way. Only after leaving the Lunar Gate did she realize that the bottle of medicinal oil was still in her hands. She was so angry at Morong Gan that she actually forgot to bring the medicine over to Qi Hong.


    Forget it, there were plenty of good medicines in Huailin Pavilion, it didn''t matter whether she gave them or not.


    Lowering her head, she gloomily walked towards the backyard. The sky was bright and the sun was still shining, but she could no longer feel its warmth. Morong Gan, if you have the ability, don''t come see me again!

 C330 There must be a reason

    Bai Qianfan grew up in misery, but she felt that the true suffering had begun.


    After coming back from the Huailin Pavilion, she was truly annoyed for the entire afternoon. With puffed up cheeks, she glared at that nest of little bunnies with her vertical eyebrows, not moving for a long time.


    Although Yue Guang didn''t know what happened to her at the Huailin Pavilion, the displeasure on Little Princess''s face was obvious. It must have been due to her not being able to get anything good from the Prince, so he poured a cup of hot tea for her. "Princess, you''re unhappy.


    Bai Qianfan held the tea cup and said snappily: "How am I staring at them, they are obviously the ones that are cold."


    "It''s so warm in the house, why is it so cold," the laurel said deliberately to provoke her. "Is the princess so unpromising? Back then, when Gu Qingdie was just a Concubine Princess, he dared to make a move on you. Since you are a Crown Princess, wouldn''t you dare to play around with a nameless Huangfu Zhuer? "


    Bai Qianfan: "You want me to kill her?"


    laurel: "... Which one of your ears heard me say I killed her? This servant means to get her out of here. "


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "I also want to get her out, but I don''t know how to play tricks, I don''t have any experience at all."


    When Yue Xiang heard their conversation, she glanced at the laurel. "You better not give a rotten idea to the princess.


    "What are you afraid of?" Yue Gui disapproved. "Could it be that Your Highness will blame the wangfei?" In my opinion, why not do it this way and take the chance to find out the thoughts of the prince. If he''s really angry, then he might as well prove one thing: his feelings for the princess before were all fake. Since it''s fake, then what does this kind of husband want him to do?


    Yue Xiang looked at her dumbstruck, and only cried out after a long while, "Are you crazy? "How can you say such outrageous words? If they reach the ears of the Prince, you will be the one dying!"


    She was not afraid of causing trouble, she still hoped that Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan would be alright. If they were a different person, no matter how nice they would feel, she would feel pity. The journey between the prince and the princess could be considered a rough one. They had finally fallen in love, but it couldn''t last long. How could others not sigh at this!


    Bai Qianfan quietly lifted the lid of the cup and drank her tea, not paying attention for a moment. After taking a big gulp, it burned her to the point of vomiting.


    Yue Xiang immediately went forward to take a look, "Quickly let this servant see, is it that hot?"


    Bai Qianfan covered her mouth and shook her head, as she replied vaguely, "It''s fine, don''t worry about it."


    "The prince said that this matter is related to the consort. I have to tell the prince." With that, he hurried outside.


    Bai Qianfan endured the discomfort in her mouth and bellowed, "Stop! "You''re not allowed to go!"


    The laurel turned around in surprise, "Why? "What a great opportunity, when I heard you had a hot mouth, the prince came to see you."


    The grievances that Bai Qianfan had suffered in the Huailin Pavilion had not been told to the two servant girls. It was not because she was afraid of losing face, but because she did not want them to feel bad about it. They didn''t know about this, but they knew in their hearts that even if Yue Gui said it would be done, Morong Gan might not come over. Even if she did come, and had to use this kind of stratagem to get him to move, her broad bean-sized pride would not be able to accept it.


    She opened her mouth to show them, "It''s already fine. You''re going to say it. The prince came over to see that I was fine. He thought I was lying to him."


    "The servants can explain."


    "It''s useless." He only had Huangfu Zhuer in his eyes, and could no longer see her.


    Yue Lao could only turn around dejectedly as he muttered, "Your highness, you''re right. Earlier, I was chasing after you, so when I got my hands on it, I threw it to the side ¡­"


    Yue Xiang scolded her, "You don''t know how to speak properly, is this what a servant should say?"


    Yue Lao knew that she shouldn''t have done so, but she couldn''t hide her anger. "I''m acting on behalf of the imperial concubine, not worth it," she said angrily.


    "You always say that I can''t hold my temper in, but what about you? It''s only been a short time since you''ve figured out what''s going on with you, urging the princess to act like this, if it''s not what we think, if the prince has any difficulties, then you''ll be messing things up!"


    The soft-natured Yue Xiang spoke with authority and authority. Yue Gui did not make a sound, and quietly went to the corner of the wall to change the incense.


    Bai Qianfan asked Yue Xiang: "Do you think that the Duke is cold towards me because of his difficulties?"


    "This servant feels that ¡­" It should be. "


    "But what difficulties does he have?"


    "This... This servant doesn''t know, should I ask Sister Qi Hong and Sister Lv He? They have been by the Prince''s side for a long time, so they might know something. If they didn''t know, they would just ask Jia Tong and Ning Jiu.


    Suddenly, as if the clouds were blown away by the wind and the sun, Bai Qianfan was enlightened. She heaved a sigh of relief, "Let''s do it like this.


    With a clear purpose in mind, the fear disappeared, and she was happy again, taking a long feather and squatting by her nest to tease the bunny.


    Yue Xiang took out a small Maza and gave it to her. "The previous time, Your Highness had said that if you tell your wife to stop squatting down, she will faint when she stands up."


    In the past, he was extremely considerate to her, and his heart was even more meticulous than a girl''s. If a maidservant could think of something, he could think of it as well. Bai Qianfan had always thought that she must have been very diligent to be like this, but today, Morong Gan''s indifferent eyes, really felt like he was cutting her flesh with a dull knife.


    He must have had his own difficulties. After she confirmed the reason, she felt relieved and turned around to call for Yue Gui. "I''m hungry. Let''s eat early in the morning."


    "Yes." Yue Gui replied, secretly laughing in her heart. What are you hungry for, you want to go to Huailin Pavilion earlier, right?


    Inside the Fallen Star Pavilion, Qiu Wen was reporting the news that she heard to Xiu Yuanshuang with a happy face.


    "Master, I''m afraid that the weather in this mansion is going to change. Yesterday''s matters are still unclear, but today, I heard that the wangfei suffered from a loss in her Huailin Pavilion, causing her to become uninteresting. This servant has long since said that the prince was only a freshness to her, and as the days passed, it is inevitable that he would grow tired of it. Master, you''re almost out of it! "


    Xiu Yuanshuang was not as optimistic as she was, and said indifferently: "What have I come up with, not only have I not sent a Miss Huangfu, right? She and the prince are childhood sweethearts and the prince''s fiancee, how can I compare with her? In the Prince''s heart, she is much more important than Bai Qianfan, let''s not go and watch the show and just stay there. "


    "Aiyo, my master," Qiu Wen said anxiously. "Why don''t you think about it? If the Emperor or the Prime Minister Bai were to find out that she was still alive, they would definitely not let the matter go. Since ancient times, there has never been a precedent to show kindness to a disciple of the Mandarin Seed that escaped. Let''s spread the news, as long as the emperor knows, Huangfu Zhuer will definitely not be able to stay in the palace anymore. At that time, the palace will only have you, a princess.


    Xiu Yuanshuang frowned: "What you mean is, wait until Huangfu Zhuer drives Bai Qianfan out of the house, we can think of a way to deal with him?"


    "Exactly, let''s think of a way out and let the two of them fight. We can watch the flames from the other side of the river and reap the benefits from this."


    Xiu Yuanshuang was quiet for a moment, then said: "The past has made me too disappointed, I will temporarily not move, if Huangfu Zhuer is restless, there is no need for us to lead, she will naturally take action."

 C331 Pick jewelry

    Bai Qianfan deliberately chose to pass the time for Morong Gan''s afternoon rest. Even if he truly had her own difficulties, she did not want to see things that happened in the morning again.


    But when she went over to take a look, the Huailin Pavilion was even more lively than it was in the morning. In front of her, a few servants were orderly walking with exquisite wooden boxes in hand.


    Look at this stance, she probably bought some good stuff for Huangfu Zhuer again. Bai Qianfan consciously slowed down his footsteps and increased the distance between them.


    Qi Hong stood at the doorway, silently sizing up the people who had walked over. Seeing that she actually saw Bai Qianfan at the very end, her heart tensed up, and without caring about the injuries on her leg, she limped over.


    Bai Qianfan naturally saw her and shouted from far away: "Don''t move, wait for me to pass."


    Just as he finished speaking, Morong Gan came out of the curtain and cupped his hands to the head manager, "I''m sorry, head storekeeper, please come over personally."


    "You flatter me," the head storekeeper hurriedly bowed, "Being able to serve the prince is the honor of this lowly person." He pointed back and said, "I''ve brought all the good stuff from the shop, please have a look, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, "Bring it in." He turned around and was about to go in when he heard the head storekeeper say, "Your Highness, the weather isn''t bad today. Why don''t we take a look outside and see it clearer under the sunlight than under the candlelight?"


    Morong Gan acknowledged his presence again and instructed Hao Pingguan to do as he was told. Very quickly, a square table of eight fairies was brought to the empty plain, and the servants placed the wooden boxes on top to remove the partitions. In that moment, it was as if a treasure trove had been opened, and under the ten thousand rays of golden light, the boxes were filled with high-quality jewelry.


    Hearing the gasps from the crowd, Bai Qianfan immediately understood why the head storekeeper had placed the items in the courtyard.


    Huangfu Zhu''er came out of her room and was surprised to see the jewels.


    On the other hand, Morong Gan played it down, "Come and take a look, take whatever you like, it''s the new year, consider this my gift to you."


    When the head manager heard Prince Chu''s tone and heard that the Prince Chu loved his wife as if she were his order, he guessed that this must be the Princess Chu. He quickly bowed and said, "This lowly one greets the Royal Concubine, the Royal Consort Lucky."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face bloomed, but Nie Li still avoided speaking. Instinctively, he raised his eyes to look at Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan''s expression darkened, and the hand inside her sleeve involuntarily clenched into a fist. Qi Hong consoled her quietly from the side, "Royal Concubine, don''t be angry.


    Bai Qianfan naturally did not care about the shopkeeper''s words, she was more concerned with Morong Gan''s attitude. Why did he not clarify why she stood there and did not say a word? She pursed her lips, and looked at Morong Gan with her black, large eyes. Morong Gan stared blankly at her, and then looked away.


    On the other hand, Hao Pingguan laughed out loud, "Head storekeeper, you are mistaken, our wangfei is that one!" Saying that, he pointed at Bai Qianfan.


    The head storekeeper''s face was completely red. As a manager, he did not have any other abilities, but his ability to judge others was top-notch, he did not expect that Princess Chu would actually be mistaken, this was truly a disgrace, he really did not notice that little girl, seeing as how she was standing beside the servant girl without revealing anything, he did not take it to heart, in the end he had seen the wrong Buddha.


    Trembling with fear, she hurried forward to pay her respects. "This lowly one greets wangfei. This lowly one''s mind is muddled and momentarily muddled. Please forgive me, wangfei ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan helped him up, and said amiably: "You don''t have to take it to heart, who hasn''t made a mistake before."


    The head storekeeper did not expect the Princess Chu to be so easy to talk to. He was so moved that he almost cried.


    "No need, no need," Bai Qianfan rejected her, "Go ahead and do what you need to, I''ll just take a look at what''s at the side."


    The more polite she became, the more the head storekeeper started to sweat and did his best to invite her over.


    Morong Gan appeared to be a little impatient, "If I ask you to pick, then pick. What are you dawdling for?"


    Qi Hong lightly pushed her away. "I''m calling you, Princess, please go over."


    Lv He''s heart was already on fire. She quickly pulled her over and said with a smile, "Royal Concubine, don''t take this father''s place. Pick whatever you want.


    Hao Pingguan chimed in from the side, "That''s exactly the line. Princess Hua-Yang picked a few more and wore them for the new year."


    Huangfu Zhuer was very surprised, the way the servants spoke to Bai Qianfan was strange, there was no respect in their voices, but there was a sense of familiarity and casualness, as though they were talking to their own families.


    Morong Gan waved his hand at Qi Hong, "You and Lv He can also choose between the two. Being busy until the end of the year, count it as my reward."


    Hearing that, Hao Pingguan immediately laughed: "My lord, that old servant ¡­."


    Morong Gan looked at him sideways, "What does a man want jewelry for?"


    "Hehehe," Hao Pingguan said somewhat embarrassedly, "This old servant will give it to someone else."


    "Alright, pick all of them."


    A few of them went forward to look at the jewelry, but Huangfu Zhuer quietly stood aside.


    Morong Gan asked curiously: "Zhu''er, why don''t you choose?"


    Huangfu Zhuer said softly. "If I let the wangfei choose first, I won''t be harmed."


    "What do you mean?" Morong Gan frowned, "They specifically called for me to buy a few sets of hair sets for you, but they are all single-minded, and won''t go against you."


    Lv He and Qi Hong had wanted to make sure that Huangfu Zhuer did not underestimate them, but since the Duke had clearly said so, they could only retreat, hoping that Bai Qianfan would try her best to show that she was an imperial concubine, and that she was the one who should have picked him first.


    Seeing that they had retreated to the side, and that Morong Gan had also retreated with them, Lv He knocked her lightly with his arm, "Have you chosen your wangfei?"


    Only now did Bai Qianfan seriously size Huangfu Zhuer up, and said very politely: "Let your esteemed guest choose first."


    With just one sentence, he had revealed his identity. Huangfu Zhuer''s face had changed colors, Lv He''s face was filled with joy, and Hong Qi was already at the tip of her eyebrows. Little Princess was indeed not beaten up, but what did Huangfu Zhuer say?


    Huangfu Zhuer did not say anything. Instead, Morong Gan led her and walked over, introducing her to Bai Qianfan with a solemn look on her face, "Zhu''er is not some esteemed guest, we will be family from now on." She turned around and said to Huangfu Zhuer, "Princess Hua-Yang is still young, you can''t talk too fast. Don''t take any offense to heart."


    Huangfu Zhuer smiled warmly, and then squatted down towards Bai Qianfan. "Greetings, Royal Concubine. It''s my first time here, so I should be grateful to the Princess''s care in the future."


    Bai Qianfan remained calm as she thought of what Morong Gan had said to her: "We will all be family in the future."


    So he took her for a family member, she said with relief. Just don''t kick her out.


    Huangfu Zhuer smiled, but Qi Hong was a little worried. She looked at Morong Gan, and then at Bai Qianfan, and he couldn''t help but give her a poke on her waist.


    Bai Qianfan looked up. It took so long for her to stay still. Unlike her, who was learning the rules in the palace, she could not even hold on for a little bit, and was beaten up by Nanny Rong. Compared to Huangfu Zhuer, she felt that she looked like a bandit ¡­


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that Morong Gan had actually gone to the corridor to talk with Ning Jiu, and did not even look in her direction, she gritted her teeth secretly. Just as she was about to speak, Bai Qianfan seemed to have suddenly regained his senses and shouted out loud: "Sister, quickly get up, you''re really awesome, how could you be squatting there for so long, what secret do you have?"


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..."

 C332 You have to understand me

    Since Prince Chu had said that Huangfu Zhuer was a family member, no matter how sad Bai Qianfan was, she could only agree. In East Yue, her husband was the sky at home, and when the heavens speak, she had to listen.


    She comforted herself, it was nothing, there was already one in the backyard, she could just take it as Gu Qingdie''s replacement.


    Although she did not really manage the affairs of the household, as the main mother, she felt that she had the responsibility of taking care of the newly arrived Huangfu Zhuer. She also thought that Morong Gan was a man after all.


    Huangfu Zhuer was much older than Bai Qianfan, already over twenty years old. In East Yue, she could be considered an old lady, and had once been raised in food and clothing.


    "How can we let the wangfei do this herself? Just let the servants do it."


    "It''s fine, I''m used to it."


    Huang Zhu''er chuckled. "Wangfei is really diligent. If all of you want to be like Wangfei, then these servants will have nothing to do."


    "They are usually busy, so it doesn''t matter if they have some free time."


    Lv He could understand the meaning behind Huangfu Zhuer''s words, but she stood by the side with her hands down, not moving. The prince was not here, so she was not afraid.


    He did not know why, but even though she did not like Huangfu Zhuer, but she felt that she was pretending to be kind and gentle. She is not Gu Qingdie, if this were to really cause a ruckus, who would this grandpa not know? Just based on Huangfu Zhuer''s words, if she didn''t stay by the side and watch, the Little Princess would definitely bully her to death.


    She poked Bai Qianfan with her finger, "The tea is ready outside, I''ll send one over with my wife."


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "Is he drinking Cloud''s Head today?"


    Huangfu Zhuer continued: "When Third Brother woke up last night, she said that there was a weird smell coming from the clouds. She said that she wanted me to make him a dragon well.


    Lv He frowned, what did this sinner mean? Wake up in the middle of the night ¡­ Did they sleep together?


    Bai Qianfan focused on the tea leaves, upon hearing Huangfu Zhuer''s words, she said: "Then I''ll give him a dragon well." It wasn''t easy for her to find a chance to see Morong Gan alone, she was afraid that Huangfu Zhuer would steal her job, so she quickly ran out the door.


    After Bai Qianfan left, Lv He was also unwilling to stay in the hut and followed her out. Huangfu Zhuer stared at her back and smiled, then squinted her eyes.


    Morong Gan was sitting in his study in a daze, hearing footsteps coming from outside, he casually picked up a report and looked, in the light of day, Bai Qianfan carefully walked over with tea in hand.


    He did not look up, and almost buried his head in the paper.


    Bai Qianfan gently placed the teacup down and waited. Seeing that he did not react, she then said softly, "Your highness, please drink some tea."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, "Leave it."


    Bai Qianfan stayed in her heart and suddenly felt wronged. Normally, no matter how busy he was, as long as she was in front of him, she would definitely hold her in her arms and make her happy. But what was this thing now? Was it like a foreign road?


    Seeing that she did not leave, Morong Gan finally raised his head, "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Qianfan turned her head to the side and looked up slightly.


    Morong Gan quietly looked at the side of her face, his delicate eyelashes raised, blinking from time to time, gently shaking, causing people to feel pity for his. He suddenly softened his tone, "Esteemed wangfei, you have something to say to me."


    Bai Qianfan turned her body a little more to the side, and asked in a muffled voice, "Your highness, for you to do this, are you purposely making me angry? Just like that day in the Railed Yard? "


    Morong Gan was surprised, she actually thought like this?


    "No ¡­" He pondered for a moment, "Zhu''er, she is my responsibility, she will be following me in the future, do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understood." Bai Qianfan quickly replied. His face was raised, but tears quickly rolled down his face, as he confirmed her relationship with Huangfu Zhuer. It was as if he had ruthlessly cut her heart, creating a bloody wound.


    "I know." She spoke in a low voice and walked towards the door.


    Morong Gan couldn''t help but call out as he looked at her back, "Qianyan."


    Bai Qianfan stopped at the door and turned her head, "Your Highness, what else do you need?"


    "You have to understand me."


    Bai Qianfan thought, I understand you, who will understand me? If I knew what was going on, I wouldn''t have provoked you ¡­


    She nodded and stepped out the door. When the curtain came down, she wiped her eyes with her arm and smiled at the sun. It was nothing.


    Seeing Jia Tong standing at the corridor, she remembered the purpose of Huailin Pavilion. He called him master, turned his head, and gave him a meaningful look. Jia Tong understood, and immediately followed her to the pond.


    "Master, have you seen Miss Huangfu before?"


    "A few times."


    "The prince treats her ¡­" Bai Qianfan suddenly realized that he didn''t know how to ask. Actually, Morong Gan had already answered her question, but because she couldn''t let Huangfu Zhuer go easily, she had to understand. It was just that Morong Gan had been too nice to her in the past and always made her think that he was treated specially. Now that it seemed that it wasn''t the case, his attitude changed when his beloved fiancee returned.


    Seeing that her expression was unsettled, Jia Tong roughly guessed something, and advised: "Esteemed wangfei, don''t take it to heart, Your Highness has been rather annoyed these past few days. Back then, the entire Huangfu Grand Scholar''s family was executed by the Prime Minister Bai, and that''s why Your Highness treated the Prime Minister Bai as his enemy. Now that Miss Zhu''er has returned, what do you think about him marrying the daughter of his enemy? He did not come to you because he was afraid that Miss Pearl would be sad. "


    So that''s how it is, why didn''t she think that this grievance she had was nothing in Morong Gan''s eyes. He only felt guilty towards Huangfu Zhuer, so he had to compensate her several times over.


    It was unknown when Ning Jiu had arrived, but he cast a sidelong glance at Jia Tong. "Guard Jia, do not guess Your Highness''s intentions in vain.


    Jia Tong curled his lips, "The Prince is in such a bad shape that he doesn''t have time to bother with me."


    Ning Jiu sighed, and asked straightforwardly: "Could I trouble you to go away for a moment, I want to talk to my wife."


    Jia Tong was curious, "What do you want to say to the wangfei?"


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "I''m not an outsider ¡­"


    "Lv He..."


    "Don''t shout, I''m going. Let''s go!" Jia Tong stared at Ning Jiu, and then turned and left.


    "What are you going to say?" Ning Jiu was normally quiet, and now that he had something to say to her, Bai Qianfan was indeed very curious.


    Ning Jiu spoke concisely, "Huangfu Zhuer once saved the life of a duke."


    Bai Qianfan opened her mouth, so... Morong Gan had said that Huangfu Zhuer was his responsibility, was this why he wanted her to understand what he meant?

 C333 How short must you have been?

    Bai Qianfan entered Qi Hong''s room listlessly. Qi Hong was currently speaking to Lv He and upon seeing her enter, the two of them stopped and looked at her.


    Bai Qianfan walked straight to the table and sat down. With her face leaning on the table, her nose and mouth were probably pressed down, making her voice sound a bit weird. "Elder sister, do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry. "


    Lv He sighed, "You''re already so angry that your eyebrows are pointy, why are you still thinking about eating!"


    Bai Qianfan did not raise her body, she only turned her head to the side and spoke with ease, "How did you burn the tip of your eyebrows?"


    Lv He raised his chin towards the direction of the main house: "Didn''t you hear what she said? She was the one who served tea last night. "


    Bai Qianfan blinked a few times and finally understood what Lv He meant: "Are you saying that the Duke is sleeping in the same bed as her?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes and stared blankly at the table, her fingers furiously digging into the lines of the sculptures.


    Lv He grabbed her hand, "The table didn''t offend you, why are you picking at it? Be careful or your fingernail breaks. Besides, you sure are capable of using it! "


    Qi Hong went to the kitchen and brought out two pastries, then brewed a cup of chrysanthemum tea for her and placed it on the table, "I''ve just made the tea, be careful not to burn it."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the tea cup that was emitting white mist and was startled. That''s right, no one would feel pity even if it was burned. In the future, he would only be able to circle around Huangfu Zhuer and force her into a corner like Xiu Yuanshuang ¡­


    She took out a biscuit and ate it mechanically. She couldn''t taste anything. However, the filling of her stomach eased her bad mood a little. Suddenly, she remembered the wet nurse''s words: "Child, as long as I''m full, there''s nothing to worry about in this world."


    She slowly chewed on the cake, bit by bit calming herself down. Only then did she realize that she had become a grieving girl. The wet nurse had said that the worries she had accumulated in her heart would ferment, and it was really true ¡­


    Just when she was at a loss, she suddenly heard Lv He say, "We are so stupid, what''s there to worry about, don''t forget Huangfu Zhuer''s identity, her family has been exterminated, she is a sinner''s daughter, although she escaped, she still has a criminal record, as long as we expose this matter, the authorities will definitely come to arrest her, it doesn''t take us much time to do anything."


    Qi Hong hesitated: "It''s not good, after all, this grandpa treats her so... Besides, with this grandpa protecting him, even if the government found out, they wouldn''t dare to come and capture him. "


    "So," Lv He narrowed her phoenix eyes and put on a sinister look, "This matter must be brought to the emperor. As long as the emperor speaks, even if I want to protect her, it will be useless."


    "But how can we poke our way into the palace?"


    Lv He rolled her eyes, "I have a way."


    She turned around and walked out, but her arm was grabbed by Bai Qianfan, "Big sister, don''t go."


    Lv He did not understand. "Why?"


    Bai Qianfan tugged, pulling her to a chair and sat her down, "Miss Huangfu has saved the life of the Duke, and your actions are limited to the Duke being unkind and unjust."


    Lv He opened her eyes wide, she did not believe her at all, "How could someone like her be able to save the life of the Duke?


    "Ning Jiu said so."


    Lv He was famous enough to not lie. If he was the one that said it, then it must be true.


    After a while, she muttered, "Even if he is my savior, I don''t need to repay him with my life."


    "I understand him." Bai Qianfan took the wet handkerchief that Qi Hong brought and wiped her hands, "Miss Huangfu and Prince are childhood friends, and later on, they became fianc¨¦es. Adding on the fact that they saved his life, their relationship is naturally much deeper than others. Now that the Miss Huangfu has returned, seeing that he has married the daughter of her enemy, she must be very sad. Therefore, the Duke felt that he had let her down and owed her a debt, so he did not look for me to make Miss Huangfu unhappy, which is understandable. "


    Qi Hong looked at her worriedly. "Princess, you must be very upset, right?"


    "It''s alright," Bai Qianfan laughed, "My adaptability is super strong, I will go over eventually."


    She frowned and said: "Have you ever thought about it? Back then, I hated wangfei because she was the daughter of the Prime Minister Bai and now that the person involved is back, how can Huangfu Zhuer swallow her anger when facing the daughter of the person who killed her entire family? In his heart, she must have hated wangfei to death. Her heart was filled with hatred, but she hid it from her face. This kind of woman is the scariest. Princess, you must be careful in the future. "


    Bai Qianfan did not think about it before, but after hearing what Lv He said, she froze. It was a blood feud, Huangfu Zhuer indeed had no reason to not hate her.


    "What''s even more troublesome is that this grandpa has always protected her. In the future, she will have nothing to fear." Lv He said as she became irritated, grabbing Liuhai, "If you want to talk about me, then go and report me. Staying in the Palace is too dangerous, in this world, it is better to have the first hand in the fight and suffer the consequences later. Princess, if you want to eliminate the consequences once and for all, this is what you have to do!"


    As if she didn''t recognize her, Qi Hong looked at her with a strange gaze. "If only you had been born a male, who knows if you would have been a person who did great things."


    Lv He was not convinced, "Who said that women can''t do anything big? Isn''t there a female emperor in history? "


    "We, Miss Lv He, are truly ambitious!"


    Lv He glared at her, "Hey, stop bullshitting, what are you saying about Huangfu Zhuer for, and why are you always bullshitting me?"


    It was meaningless for Bai Qianfan to stay in the Huailin Pavilion. Bai Qianfan wanted to return to the backyard, but she was held back by Qi Hong and insisted on eating dinner before she left. In this situation, Little Princess could not retreat. They were confident that with Prince Chu''s previous love for Bai Qianfan, as long as Little Princess worked harder, he would be able to pull the Duke back.


    The food was placed in the Warm Pavilion, and Qi Hong specially made all of Bai Qianfan''s favorite dishes, filling up a table that was full of food, making it inconvenient for her to stand on, and Lv He helped her eat.


    Bai Qianfan always ate with her stomach open wide, the small white jade bowls piled into a small mountain.


    On the other hand, Huangfu Zhuer''s bowl only had a small amount of dishes.


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her hand from the corner of her eye. She was a little envious and secretly raised her pinky, but she felt that it was not the case.


    Still can''t compare, just a single comparison can make you die of anger ¡­


    She did not look at Huangfu Zhuer and ate quietly.


    Morong Gan picked up a bowl of food for Huangfu Zhuer. With a gentle voice, he said, "This is jade crystal bamboo shoot that I specially made for you. Eat more."


    Bai Qianfan looked at it helplessly, and muttered in her heart: This was her treatment in the past ¡­


    Qi Hong, who had always been quiet, spoke up, "So Miss Huangfu also likes to eat jade crystal bamboo shoots. This servant didn''t know that this servant had specially made it for Princess Consort."


    Lv He and Qi Hong had worked together for many years and their teamwork was very coordinated. With one spoonful, Lv He scooped half of the meat into her bowl and said, "Wangfei, eat more."


    Huangfu Zhuer glanced at Bai Qianfan, "Princess, you need to eat more before you can grow."


    Bai Qianfan always said that she was growing up, but when she heard these words from Huangfu Zhuer''s mouth, she felt that it was a little strange, "Thank you Miss Huangfu for your concern, I have already grown a lot."


    Huangfu Zhuer was surprised, she sized her up, "Then how short were you before?"


    Bai Qianfan''s mouth was stuffed full, upon hearing these words, she anxiously tried to explain, "I am not ¡­."


    With just a word of "no", he sprayed out all the food in his mouth. Huangfu Zhuer instinctively raised her hand to block, but her face was still sprayed all over.

 C334 Apologize

    The entire audience was quiet, and everyone''s gazes were focused on Bai Qianfan and Huangfu Zhuer. Some people were surprised, some people rejoiced at her misfortune, and some people slightly frowned.


    The one frowning was naturally Morong Gan, "Princess, I apologize to Zhu''er."


    After spitting out the food, Bai Qianfan knew that she was wrong. It was natural to do something wrong to apologize, she had been preparing to do it, but why did Morong Gan say that out of the blue? As soon as he spoke, she started to stutter and looked down at the food in the bowl.


    "Apologize!" He emphasized it.


    She was even more nervous now. She had never been a girl with a bad temper. He was used to her being like this until the end. What did it matter to her to leave things behind on the way? Furthermore, Huangfu Zhuer was rude first ¡­


    "Forget it, Third Brother," Huangfu Zhuer said warmly. "Don''t be angry, Princess is still a child."


    What child? She had been married for eight hundred years already, was a young wife. The two of them slept in the same bed everyday, hugged and kissed each other. What kind of child was she?


    "Blame me." Morong Gan sighed, "Seeing that she''s young, and has always been this way, he has gotten used to getting sick. At first, I had thought of taking care of his for two years, but when she gets older and finds a good husband for her, his temper has become so bad that I''m afraid no one wants to take care of his anymore. "


    Bai Qianfan looked up in shock, not daring to believe her own ears. In front of so many people, he actually... In other words ¡­


    The ground dragon was burning inside the pavilion, and the temperature was not low. However, it was as if Bai Qianfan was sitting in a world of ice and snow, and her heart was freezing cold.


    Huangfu Zhuer covered her mouth and laughed, "Why does Third Brother say that?


    Morong Gan looked at Bai Qianfan, and the corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile, "Our Princess Chu is very easy to satisfy, he''ll be happy when he can eat, dress, and remain hungry."


    Bai Qianfan really wanted to ruthlessly smash the bowl in front of him into that detestable face, she thought about the consequences and decided to let it go. She swallowed hard and revealed a smile, "That''s right, I can easily satisfy them. In fact, it''s not that no one wants them, but Your Highness, you have to ask the Provincial Commander-in-chief ¡­"


    "He''s not the governor anymore. A small scout like him could raise him, but having a new wife would become a problem. Let''s pick him out then."


    "I don''t need him to raise me, I can raise myself. Stop picking, I still think he''s better. At least he''s devoted to me. "


    Morong Gan looked at her deeply, then nodded his head after a long time: "Alright, I''ll help you ask."


    After the meal, Bai Qianfan patiently sat as she drank her tea. She did not want others to know that she was sad, losing to Huangfu Zhuer was not a problem, but she could not lose to Morong Gan. She loved Morong Gan and could do anything for him, even risking her life.


    She drank her tea slowly. In the light, Morong Gan and Huangfu Zhuer were chatting, talking about things that happened at an hour, playing together, going out together, all those memories, all those joys, she was like a person watching a play. Looking at them who were talking and laughing, her heart was filled with pain ¡­


    It was better to leave. Staying behind was just asking for trouble.


    Qi Hong limped out and comforted her in a low voice, "Royal Concubine, don''t think too much, the Prince is talking about the matter before you didn''t get along with him, and you shouldn''t be stingy with him either. At that time, the one who will suffer will probably be Du Changfeng.


    "Bai Qianfan laughed bitterly," If he really marries me to Du Changfeng, it''s not too late now.


    Qi Hong was stunned for a moment, and did not say anything as she sent her off to the Lunar Gate.


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged, then ordered the little girl who was holding the lamp, "Take care of the road for big sister, her feet are inconvenient, walk slowly."


    Qi Hong was unwilling, "This servant will not worry about these two steps, quickly send Princess Consort back."


    Bai Qianfan was used to walking at night, and because she had something on her mind, she liked to stay alone, not willing to let others follow him. She casually waved her hands, "I don''t need it, quickly go back, I''m leaving."


    She walked with the wind, and the servant girl in charge of the light chased for a bit, but he could no longer see her. Qi Hong was helpless, and could only call her servant girl to follow him back.


    In one breath, Bai Qianfan walked to the backyard and stood at the bottom of the slope to look up. The Moon Reaching Pavilion s were brightly lit and gave off a sense of warmth, but she did not move forward.


    The deep winter night sky was a very hard and bright blue, crisply emitting white light. Bai Qianfan leaned on the tree trunk as tears silently flowed down her face.


    She missed her wet nurse. She was the closest person to her and would never lie to her. She would never abandon her, but it was a pity that good lives didn''t last long ¡­ She raised her head and looked at the night sky through the dead branches. The starlight was dim, so shallow that it seemed to be etched upon the ground. She did not know which one the wet nurse was, so she narrowed her eyes and carefully searched for it.


    Through the teardrops in the night sky, it seemed blurry and distorted. After looking for a long time, her eyes were somewhat dry. She withdrew her gaze and shockingly saw a person standing in front of her.


    She wore a cloak and a large hat, and her eyes were filled with laughter in the night. "Princess, why are you crying alone?"


    Usually when he didn''t see her, this was the first time he came to look at her and make a joke. Bai Qianfan wiped her eyes, "I''m crying, is it a problem for you?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang chuckled, "I am only curious, if the wangfei is able to enjoy the wind and rain in the mansion, what else can I not enjoy?" "Oh, it''s because a new person entered the manor. I heard that she''s the prince''s fiancee and has come back to stay at the Huailin Pavilion. As expected, she''s someone that the prince desires, and the treatment is different.


    Bai Qianfan looked at her with her pair of red eyes, "Do you think I will be angry and sad if you say all this?"


    "If she wasn''t sad, why would she hide here and cry?"


    "That was before you came. Now that I''m done feeling sad, no matter what you say, it won''t affect me." Bai Qianfan raised her head, "Elder Sister Xiu laughs at fifty steps and hundred steps, why not think about yourself more?"


    "You?" Xiu Yuanshuang did not think that Bai Qianfan would actually have such a sharp tongue, and was speechless for a moment.


    "If I want to leave, I can leave at any time. The outside world is very big and it isn''t a bad thing for me to leave, but Elder Sister Xiu, you will be trapped in this place for the rest of your life."


    Xiu Yuanshuang knew that she was not as carefree as she was, and her identity and pride didn''t allow her to leave, but she hated the indifferent and useless expression on Bai Qianfan''s face. Why was it that even though Bai Qianfan could do it, she couldn''t?


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her, then turned and left. From behind him, Xiu Yuanshuang asked, "Don''t you like him a lot?


    "Without him, I can still live, maybe even better!" Without looking back, she strode up the slope.


    As she pushed open the door, warm light fell on her. A maidservant bowed by the door. "Esteemed wangfei, you''ve returned. Two little bunnies are fighting today."


    "Is that so?" She rushed back into the house. "If I''m not here, then they''re going to rebel!"

 C335 If she is safe you will not be safe

    The emperor was so angry that he slapped the Dragon Throne until the veins on his forehead were popping, "Investigate for me! Investigate ferociously! You actually dared to kill a prince in the imperial clan right under my nose! Find out who it is! I want to exterminate all nine of his clans!"


    The emperor was infuriated, and all the civil and military officials kneeled on the floor.


    Morong Gan knelt at the very front and tilted his face slightly. On the other side, Prince Jin kneeled there and shook his head. The two of them glanced at each other before withdrawing their gazes and looking at the ground silently.


    "With the joint investigation of the Ministry of Justice and Marble Temple, you must give us an explanation within three days!"


    Marble Temple Qing Zhang Ji Sheng and the head teacher of the Ministry of Justice, Huang Zhongyuan, hurriedly went forward to receive their orders.


    "Yes, this humble subject accepts the order to give an explanation to the Emperor within three days."


    The Emperor didn''t have the mood to listen to any other petitions, so he flicked his sleeves and left the imperial court. Before he left, his gaze swept across Morong Gan''s face with a trace of unspeakable meaning.


    Morong Gan stood there and did not move. Prince Jin slowly walked over and asked in a low voice, "What happened between you and Royal Brother?"


    Morong Gan shook his head and did not say a word.


    Prince Jin knew that this was not the place to talk and dragged him outside, "Us brothers haven''t had a drink in a long time, today Third Brother will definitely give my little brother some face, find a place to have a drink."


    Morong Gan looked at him, "You''re still in the mood to drink? When it reached Royal Brother''s ears, it once again became a wave of scolding. "


    The Prince Jin said softly, "I was just trying to deceive people," he looked around, "Come, let''s talk somewhere else."


    The two brothers came out from the west side door. Seeing that there was no one around, Prince Jin said, "Just now, Royal Brother''s glance at Third Brother wouldn''t suspect that Third Brother killed him, right?"


    Morong Gan held his hands together in his sleeves, looked at the gloomy sky, and said, "We''ve gathered all the unpleasant things together."


    "What else is there?"


    "Haven''t you heard? Royal Brother only loves Imperial Consort Bai, life in Royal Sister-in-law will be difficult. "


    "I heard about it," Prince Jin said. "I don''t believe it, Royal Brother and Royal Sister-in-law have a deep friendship, and they are definitely not people that can be separated by a single Imperial Consort Bai. Royal Brother is a wise man, he should know who is truly good for him."


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly and shook his head, "Once a man falls in love, many things change."


    Prince Jin was surprised, "Third Brother means that Royal Brother fell in love with Imperial Consort Bai?"


    "I don''t know if it''s love or not," Morong Gan said. "At least Royal Brother can''t leave him now, I heard that his actions were too preposterous, maybe Imperial Consort Bai used some method to confuse him."


    "But Royal Brother doesn''t seem like the kind of person who can be bewitched. He has never been interested in beauties ¡­"


    Morong Gan sighed, "I was the one who underestimated the Imperial Consort Bai. None of the people with Bai Family were vegetarians."


    Prince Jin laughed, "Does that include you as well?"


    It was fine that he did not mention it, but the moment Morong Gan was mentioned, his face darkened: "She is not an easy person!" He was actually still thinking about Du Changfeng, maybe to vent his anger, but when he thought about it, he really wanted to strangle her.


    Seeing that his expression did not look good, Prince Jin hurriedly changed the topic. Third Brother, Royal Brother has a prejudice against you right now, so you need to be careful. "


    "I know, but I have military power, so for the time being, he doesn''t dare to act rashly towards me." He paused, then said, "There''s one more thing... Pearl is back. "


    "Who?" Prince Jin was suspicious of what he heard, he took a deep breath, "Huangfu Zhuer?"


    "Yes."


    "She''s not dead?"


    "He escaped that year."


    "Is he in your house now?"


    "She has nowhere else to go."


    Prince Jin stomped his foot heavily on the ground, "Third Brother, you are so silly, how can you let her stay in your house at this time, if Royal Brother finds out, that would be adding oil to the fire. He fears that you have been hiding your crimes from the imperial court for more than a day, but you are committing such a heinous crime, aren''t you causing yourself more trouble? "Listen to me, and send her away as far as possible before anyone else knows anything."


    Morong Gan looked into the distance in silence. Even though it was midwinter, the streets were more lively than usual. Linan City, under the feet of the Son of Heaven, this bustling scene would continue on for a long time ¡­


    "I won''t send her away. She''ll be safe with me."


    Prince Jin became anxious, "My Third Brother, she is safe now, but you are not."


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes, "You don''t have to worry about me, I''ll be fine."


    "If it was in the past, you might have been able to protect her with your ability. But now ¡­" The Prince Jin shook his head, "Hard to say."


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore," Morong Gan patted his shoulder. "It''s too inconvenient for me to step forward on the Prince Yu case, watch out."


    "I will," The Prince Jin sighed, and suddenly remembered to ask, "You let Huangfu Zhuer live in the Palace, aren''t you afraid that the Princess Chu will object?"


    Morong Gan pretended not to hear, and took the reins that Ning Jiu handed to him, and mounted his horse and left.


    The horse ran fast. The cold wind cut at his face like a knife, but he ran faster. After running for a while, he slowly came to a stop. His face was already numb from the pain.


    Within the Moon Reaching Pavilion, Yue Gui advised Bai Qianfan, "Princess, we cannot just sit and wait for death. You are the main mother, so you should be the one taking care of this family. Our house is at the very front, so it''s natural for us to take up the time and place. I had Lian Er stand guard at the door, and when she saw the Prince, she would immediately report to him. Seeing that the Heavens have appeared in front of the Prince, the Prince can''t possibly forget about you. "


    Bai Qianfan felt very helpless. She was never the type of person who liked to fight over things, yet she had to be involved in this kind of conflict. How did she turn into a pitiful woman in the backyard of the mansion?


    "Princess, did you hear what I said? While the Prince is not around, hurry up and arrange for Huangfu Zhuer to stay in the backyard.


    Bai Qianfan still sat there unmoving.


    Yue Gui spoke earnestly for a long time, but didn''t get any response. She couldn''t help but feel aggrieved. She twisted her body and sat on the chair, giving a heavy sniff of her nose. "How come I''m with a master who doesn''t improve at all?"


    Bai Qianfan bent down to look at her, and was surprised, "Yo, why is big sister crying?"


    "Who''s crying?" The laurel turned its back to her in a huff.


    Bai Qianfan followed her and turned, "I didn''t cry, why are your eyes red?"


    "The wind blew."


    "The doors and windows are all closed. Where''s the wind coming from?"


    Yue Lao became angrier after she asked this question. She could not hit him, so she bit her lips to vent her anger.


    Bai Qianfan sighed. From yesterday to today, Yue Gui had been trying to persuade her to bring Huangfu Zhuer to the backyard. She almost had calluses in her ears when she heard this.


    "Alright, since the prince isn''t here, let''s go over."

 C336 Do not move?

    The reason why Bai Qianfan was willing to come here was entirely for the laurel. Ever since Huangfu Zhuer entered the house, the laurel had been extremely uneasy, sighing and sighing all day, as if she was the one who was about to be abandoned. Everyday, she would think of this solution and think of that solution, always nagging in her ears.


    Although she went to the Huailin Pavilion, she did not care too much about it. It was obvious that she was perfunctory, and afraid that Morong Gan would come back to meet her, so she quickly decided to go straight to the point.


    Miss Huangfu, I cleaned up a yard in the backyard.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her in confusion, "Do you mean, or do you mean, Third Brother?"


    "I mean."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed, "If it''s your wish, then forget it. I''ll stay wherever Third Brother wants me to."


    Bai Qianfan had never intended for her to agree to this in the first place, she merely wanted to explain things to Bai Gui. After hearing her say this, she spread her hands towards Yue Gui, indicating that she was powerless to help.


    Yue Guang rolled her eyes at her, cleared her throat, and brought out the aura of a servant serving as Crown Princess. "Miss Huangfu, you probably don''t understand, my wangfei is the mistress, she has always been in charge of the affairs of the inner chamber, and as you have just arrived, the wangfei has always shown mercy on you and the prince for being separated for too long, allowing you to temporarily rest your Huailin Pavilion, now the wangfei also intends to take you in, living like this even before you are married. It''s against the rules, and if word spread about it would cause people to gossip about it, so my wangfei has this suggestion for your own good, Miss Huangfu''s sake."


    Huangfu Zhuer was a lady from a noble family, and knew more about etiquette and etiquette than her.


    Qi Hong and Lv He were also standing in the room. Yue Guiyi had gone to find Lv He the moment she arrived, thinking that there was no problem, she came over to look for Huangfu Zhuer. Knowing that Bai Qianfan was unreliable, she only asked her to choose. With Huangfu Zhuer''s words, she couldn''t even win against the four of them.


    Lv He struck the iron while it was hot: "Miss Huangfu, our princess is the best to get along with you, once you come to the backyard, you should be properly taken care of, Huailin Pavilion is the prince''s residence, even Princess Wangfei cannot casually stay here, Miss Huangfu has a noble background, this kind of rule should be better than servant."


    Both of the maidservants were sharp tongue-tied, and she was brought to the stage in a roundabout way. If she refused, she would not understand the rules, would not show her face, would not act in peace, and would not be educated.


    If it was the Huangfu Zhuer of the past, he would naturally say yes with a red face, but the current her... Huangfu Zhuer harrumphed in her heart, for the loss of everything, for her deep hatred in the sea of blood, she could not compromise. As long as she held Morong Gan firmly in her hands, she would be able to achieve her goal.


    Originally, I wanted to pretend to be virtuous and tame for a few days, but this group of brats are too difficult to deal with, so she couldn''t be bothered to continue being polite with them. She sneered, "From your tone, I''m a bit surprised. Could it be that after staying at Third Brother''s side for a long time, she has some sort of bad idea? "


    Unmarried girls were most afraid of being ridiculed like this, saying that they wanted to climb high, that they had no sense of shame, and that they wanted to seduce the family head.


    Yue Gui was so angry that her face turned pale, "All these servants are doing this for the good of Miss Huangfu, how can you not know what''s good for you!"


    Lv He''s cultivation was deeper, so she wasn''t angry at all. She had already known that Huangfu Zhuer was not simple, and just by looking at him, she could see her fox tail.


    She swept Bai Qianfan a glance, which meant: If I don''t quickly take away such a powerful woman, leaving her alive would be a disaster.


    ''s sharp words, as well as that haughty arrogance and disdain, made Bai Qianfan think of the Madame Bai. She could tell that Huangfu Zhuer was not a merciful person, and only knew that she was Morong Gan''s savior, and that her face was unsightly. She did not want Morong Gan to find it hard to do in the middle, and so she decided to settle the matter peacefully.


    "Forget it, sisters. Since the Miss Huangfu is not willing to move, then let''s not force it."


    Huangfu Zhuer pursed her lips, revealing a pleased smile. She had thought that Bai Qianfan was a strong character, after all, she was Bai Rubing''s daughter, but after coming into contact with her several times, he realized that she was not enough to be afraid of.


    The laurel looked at her resentfully with a face full of disappointment and disappointment.


    Lv He started to complain, "Princess, how can you do this? Where is your dignity? Where''s your momentum? This is your own home, and an outsider has no other choice. How can you accept the public like this? "


    Bai Qianfan looked up and muttered, "She is not willing to move, what can I do?"


    Other than glaring at her like he hated her to the core, Lv He could do nothing else.


    Qi Hong was the most tactful of people, her voice sounded pleasant, "Miss Huangfu, please do not misunderstand. Everyone knows about your relationship with our Lord, and wants you to live in the backyard. His Royal Highness was very busy with official business. He would leave early and return late every day. Even if he was at home, he would also be busy with government affairs in his study, so he didn''t have the time to care about you. You should move to the backyard. Firstly, you should be able to accompany our wangfei; secondly, our wangfei is young and doesn''t understand many things, so it''s up to you to raise some points. Since you and your wangfei are in charge of the inner chamber, your grandpa should be able to take the first step, right? "


    Huangfu Zhuer did not have a good impression of any of them. Even though Qi Hong was very reasonable, she only snorted disdainfully, and sized her up, "I didn''t notice, you actually know how to talk more than any of them, but honestly, what I hate the most are just people like you, the more grandly you speak, the more shrewd your plans become, don''t tell me you have forgotten the rules, I was originally Third Brother''s fiancee, if not because of some accident, I would have already married him. If not for him, my relationship with Third Brother wouldn''t have fallen to someone else.


    Bai Qianfan''s expression changed a little upon hearing this, it wasn''t for her sake, but for Qi Hong''s. Qi Hong was a person who treated herself with dignity, and was always careful when dealing with things, so in the entire Huailin Pavilion, no one was courteous to her, and even Morong Gan had never spoken harshly to her before. This Huangfu Zhuer was really a bit too much.


    She chuckled, "I won''t say those nice words of theirs. I''ll just ask you, do you want to move or not?"


    Huangfu Zhuer was not afraid of her, "How about we move? So what if I don''t move? "


    "It''s simple. Move them. I''ll get someone to move the luggage. If they don''t, I''ll have them carry the luggage along with us."


    Huangfu Zhuer did not expect Bai Qianfan to be so simple and crude, she was startled and said, "You dare?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed a few times towards the sky, but she did not manage to laugh out the imposing manner she wanted. She quickly withdrew her laugh and said coldly: "Then, you can give it a try."


    Lv He and Yue Gui revealed a look of joy. They knew that the Little Princess was a ruthless person, they rubbed their hands together and didn''t hide the excitement in their eyes.


    Just at that moment, Yue Xiang, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke in a very low voice, "Stop messing around, the Prince is outside."

 C337 I dont want to go anywhere i want to stay in the pavilion

    Everyone''s face changed as they looked towards the door in unison. Under the heavy curtain, there were two shadows, it was obvious that someone was standing there, and who knows how long it had been there, and how many times they had heard it?


    Other than the Prince Chu, there was no one else that dared to openly eavesdrop.


    For a moment, no one spoke. The few maidservants who had expressed their opinions earlier were all a little perturbed, looked at each other, and then looked at Bai Qianfan. The latter gave them a comforting look, indicating that they did not need to be afraid.


    Huangfu Zhuer hid her hands in his sleeves, a little unsure in her heart. In Morong Gan''s impression, she should be a lady who had a gentle demeanor, and knew how to speak. She didn''t think that she would expose her true nature to Morong Gan so early. She gritted her teeth in hatred. Fine, she would expose herself sooner or later. She also wanted to see his reaction. If Morong Gan got angry because of this, she had her own ways to deal with it.


    Probably because he heard that there was no sound from inside, Morong Gan finally picked the curtain and entered. His expression was very calm, and did not have the anger that they thought he had.


    He glanced at them. "What are you talking about? It''s so lively."


    Yue Gui and Yue Xiang were most afraid of him, so they hid behind Bai Qianfan long ago and didn''t even dare to raise their heads.


    Lv He had always had her opinion on the matter of Huangfu Zhuer entering the residence, and even spoke rudely to Morong Gan, "In reply to Master, this is how it is. The Royal Concubine had people arrange a courtyard in the backyard, wanting the Miss Huangfu to move in as a companion. So, there was a little dispute. "


    Morong Gan nodded, "Is that so, has it been settled yet?"


    Lv He was startled, what did she mean by solved? Huangfu Zhuer was not willing to move, could this matter be solved?


    "We are all family, don''t hurt our relationship because of such a small matter," Morong Gan said slowly as his gaze stopped at Bai Qianfan''s face, "Zhu''er is not going anywhere, just staying in the Huailin Pavilion."


    When she said that, everyone''s faces changed, only Huangfu Zhuer was happy, even Morong Gan who was outside heard them speak, she was not angry at her, the feelings they had after so many years were naturally something Bai Qianfan could not compare to. She raised her eyes and pretended to look wronged, "Third Brother, I ¡­ It''s not that I don''t want to move, it''s just that I don''t want to be separated from the Third Brother ¡­ "


    "I know," Morong Gan said as he gave her a comforting look, "Alright, let''s end this here, stop putting on airs and go back to doing what you were told."


    Bai Qianfan was the last to walk out, but when she reached the door Hou suddenly turned to look at Morong Gan and Huangfu Zhuer, he looked as if she had thought of something, and without saying anything, she pulled up the curtain and walked out.


    Huangfu Zhuer noticed that there was no one standing at the crack at the bottom of her eyelids. She asked softly, "Has Third Brother been here for a long time?"


    Morong Gan sat down on the chair, "It''s been a while."


    "Third Brother must be very disappointed to hear my words, right?"


    Morong Gan did not utter a word.


    "I know that I have overdone it a little, but Third Brother does not know how many years I have lived in the past. I only have Third Brother left, I do not want even you to be taken away."


    Morong Gan was quiet for a moment, then said: "No, don''t think too much."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him, and his eyes suddenly reddened, "I am not angry because Third Brother married to a princess, but there is someone who will take care of Third Brother for me. Why did it have to be Bai Rubing, the daughter of that old thief? Bai Rubing killed my entire family, if Third Brother still remembers his past relationship with her, then he shouldn''t have had anything to do with her. "


    Morong Gan sighed, pulled her to a chair and sat his down, then used a handkerchief to wipe her tears away, "Zhu''er, there are some things that I am unable to do. Furthermore, she is only an abandoned child of Bai Rubing. I looked at her pitifully, so I did not kick her out. As you can see, she''s small and doesn''t seem like a girl that has reached the age of 15. It''s because Hou has suffered a lot during his childhood, so she''s short and looks like a child. Actually, she doesn''t have any bad intentions towards you.


    Huangfu Zhuer stared at him blankly for a while before replying, "Others might not know, but I do. Third Brother has always had a soft heart and cannot look down upon pitiful people.


    Afraid that something like that would happen again, Lv He sent Yue Xiang to take care of things at the door. The four of them sat around the table, holding their cheeks in pain, looking at each other, other than sighing, they couldn''t seem to make any other sounds.


    Suddenly, Bai Qianfan slammed the table, the three of them were startled and looked at her.


    "Is there a hanger in the manor? The four of us can just get together at the table to hack at it!"


    The body that had just been propped up by the laurel instantly fell to the ground. Qi Hong smiled as she shook her head, Lv He then let out a heavy sigh, "Royal Concubine, at this kind of time, how could you possibly think of hanging yourself by a horse?"


    "Then what should I think?"


    "Think about how this grandpa will deal with us!"


    "That''s right, Huangfu Zhuer will definitely report us to the Duke."


    "Don''t think too much into it, it might be fine. If I get angry, I''ll scold you on the spot."


    Lv He thought about it carefully. It seemed to be the case, when Prince Chu got angry, he could either kick him or curse him a lot.


    "Qi Hong is right, maybe we were just thinking too much, this lord already punished you, it''s fine, don''t scare yourself."


    Bai Qianfan: "Since there''s nothing wrong, let''s hang ourselves. I remember that there were two sets of Moon Reaching Pavilion left behind by Mama Qi and the rest."


    Qi Hong asked, "Princess, do you know how to fight?"


    "Just learn it? I''ve never played it before, but seeing that they''ve played it before, it doesn''t seem to be difficult."


    "I don''t know how to fight, Lv He knows how to, let her teach us."


    Lv He and Yue Gui looked at the two people who were full of enthusiasm, then shot a look at each other, looking like they were hopeless.


    Bai Qianfan looked at Lv He with a face full of anticipation, "Big sister, teach us how to fight."


    "No time."


    "Yes, when the prince is taking his lunch break, or when he is not around, we can all fight."


    "Nope."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to."


    Bai Qianfan was quiet for a moment, then suddenly slammed the table and shouted at her: "I am the wangfei, I order you to teach me!"


    Lv He was shocked by her, she patted her chest and rolled her eyes, "You sure have some momentum now, what were you doing earlier? What are you calling me, if you have the ability go call Huangfu Zhuer. "


    Bai Qianfan said with a bitter face, "If that''s the case, Your Highness will kick me out ¡­"


    Qi Hong tried to smooth things over, "Alright, let''s stop talking about that matter. The prince is in the mansion, let''s calm down first."


    Yue Xiang stuck her head in from the door: "It seems like the Prince went out."


    Bai Qianfan cheered, "I''ll go back and hang myself!"


    Yue Lao wanted to stop her. "Esteemed wangfei, let this servant ¡­"


    "No need, I can run fast." While speaking, Bai Qianfan rushed out.


    Lv He shook his head: "I really don''t know what she is thinking, let''s focus on her, as for her, she doesn''t seem to care at all."


    Qi Hong sighed, "You guys, you really don''t know what''s good for you. When I came back and said what''s good, the most sad thing is that she was the wangfei, you can''t tell that she was forcing herself to smile, she said that she was trying to divert my attention, but you guys didn''t even let her breathe, do you think she''s not sad enough?"


    Only now did Lv He and Yue Gui understand Qi Hong''s intentions. Being woken up by her a little, the two of them were a little embarrassed, they had rushed in too fast, and kept fanning the flames at the side, but all the pain was being endured by Bai Qianfan.

 C338 He is well and i cannot be worse

    Morong Gan did not come back to eat lunch at noon, but sent people back to report. When Lv He heard the news, he laughed, "That''s great, we can save ourselves the trouble, we can just cook for the wangfei."


    Qi Hong was a little hesitant: "This is not too good. We''re both in the same courtyard, it''s not good for me to find out."


    "What are you afraid of? Have you sent someone to the front yard to bring her food? You are the cook for this lord and the princess consort, not just anyone can eat the food you cook. "


    Qi Hong looked at Bai Qianfan. "What do you think, Princess?"


    Bai Qianfan was so focused that she recognized her as a horse. "You can stop cooking for her since she said that to you earlier."


    Lv He laughed, "Who said that our wangfei doesn''t hold a grudge, don''t you remember?"


    Bai Qianfan said without even lifting her head, "I remembered it for Big Sister Qi Hong.


    Seeing that Qi Hong still had a difficult expression on her face, Lv He directly acted as her judge, pushing her down onto a chair, "Take a seat in peace, there''s no need for you to worry. laurel, let''s go, let''s go to Miss Huangfu."


    Qi Hong saw that Bai Qianfan did not express anything, and asked her, "Esteemed wangfei, aren''t you afraid of the both of them causing trouble? I did not punish us previously, but we have done it again and again.


    "That won''t happen, even though Sister Lv He is shouting so fiercely, she knows what to do. As long as she is in the right, the Prince cannot punish her."


    Qi Hong bit her lower lip, and carefully asked her while looking at her, "Princess, you ¡­ Are you alright? "


    Bai Qianfan sighed, and raised her head to look at her, "In front of big sister, even if I don''t lie, I really don''t feel good, but since it''s like this, what can I do? Your Highness can''t just give up, it''s his business who he likes, who he doesn''t like, it''s his business to keep his heart on, I''ve received a lesson and will remember everything from now on, he didn''t let me go out, I still have to live well, and more or less, I have to find something to pass the time. "


    After Qi Hong heard these words, she was somewhat surprised. She never thought that although Bai Qianfan was small, he had thought it through so thoroughly.


    "Is there no unwillingness in the wangfei?"


    "Elder Sister Xiu is not satisfied, but is she doing well?" Bai Qianfan laughed, "Some things can''t be forced, but if you can''t force it, then it''s better to let go. The pain is only temporary, and life still needs to be lived.


    Qi Hong was a little sad. "It''s a good thing that Princess Hua-Yang is able to think it through.


    "Let''s take a step at a time," Bai Qianfan neatly arranged the numbers on the cards. "Prepare in your heart, you won''t be afraid at all times."


    Qi Hong sized Bai Qianfan up with a completely new gaze. In her impression, the Little Princess was soft and weak, she needed to be taken good care of, and she had always treated and protected her as if she were her own little sister. But in truth, the Little Princess was stronger than all of them, because she had a strong and tenacious heart.


    Not long after, Lv He and Yue Gui returned. When they talked about how Huangfu Zhuer looked at the dishes sent over, with that extremely dissatisfied face of her that could only endure, everyone started laughing, as if they had just fought back happily and happily. It was only then that the gloomy atmosphere brought by Prince Chu''s words that were hurtful to him was completely swept away.


    Yue Guiyi asked Lv He about how to play the broth. Bai Qianfan sat in front of the table alone with Yue Xiang as he took different shapes of the white jade tokens.


    She felt that it was a little boring, so she stood up and went to the kitchen to watch Qi Hong cook and help him. Qi Hong was afraid that the oil smoke would disturb her, so he did not let her stay long.


    She looked at them and suddenly thought of something. She pointed to Yue Gui Yue Xiang and said, "Yue Xiang has a gentle personality, she can cook, like Big Sister Qi Hong, Yue Gui is straightforward and likes red, like Big Sister Lv He, it is really interesting, it is just like pairing it with you, why are you so alike in terms of personality and likes?"


    The four of them looked at each other and laughed.


    Qi Hong explained: "It''s not like this, at first, it''s specially picked like this. We, as servants, are about to leave when we are old, so we will prepare in advance to take over the position. The laurel Yue Xiang was found by the Head Steward to prepare for me and Lv He, Yue Xiang learned to cook from me, Yue Gui learned from Lv He, and even her temper has to be similar.


    Bai Qianfan was startled, and laughed bitterly: "So that''s how it is."


    However, at that time, he had truly treated her well. It was a pity that she was too late to be enlightened, otherwise, they would have had even more happy times.


    Morong Gan rushed out of the door because he found something in the Prince Yu case. All the evidence pointed towards one person ¡ª the powerful Prince Chu.


    He knew that during those days, the Prince Yu was in the palace of the Imperial Consort Bai, but he did not have any evidence to show them. He also could not give Xiao Zhangkang to the Emperor as the sentry he set up in the forbidden city was a taboo to the Emperor, it was more serious than a prince''s death.


    The emperor had been very cold to him this period, reusing Bai Rubing was the best proof.


    He knew that the emperor had always feared him because he held military power and had the ability to overturn the imperial court. Looking at the East Yue, there was no one who knew how to fight better than him. He was the pillar of protecting his family, and if the emperor wanted to be a benevolent king, he needed to establish a peaceful situation, and all of this would depend on him.


    On the surface, the two brothers were friendly and friendly, but he knew that the Emperor had a deeper meaning to his actions and actions, and he also had a way to make the Emperor not dare to act rashly towards him. Just like this, they continued to restrain each other. He felt that this situation was quite good.


    In calm times, everyone was at peace. Once a certain balance was broken, either he would rise up and drown the emperor, or the emperor would throw him down. This balance needed to be maintained by someone, and that person was the Empress.


    Now that their relationship with the Emperor and Empress had broken down, a balanced situation would not be maintained for long. The Emperor''s heart was not as strong as everyone thought, there were many times when he needed someone to guide him. If this guide were to be replaced with the Imperial Consort Bai, Morong Gan dared not imagine how the Court would turn out to be.


    He needed to clear his side, remove all possible hidden dangers, and maintain the current situation. But now, the Emperor wanted to deal with him, and after enduring for such a long time, he was finally going to slash him ¡­


    Thinking about it made his heart turn cold, but he was still an emperor. It was the cold nature of one''s Tian Jia, and was a path one had to tread alone. All the people who threatened the imperial power could not live on in this world. No matter which generation they were from, it would be too common for them to be bullied by their brothers. In the end, only the youngest and most harmless Prince Yu remained in the generation of the previous emperors, and in their generation, other than the emperors, there were only him and the Prince Jin. The Prince Jin was smarter than him, knew how to hide his strengths, and was only willing to be a idle prince.


    Morong Gan stood at the entrance of the forbidden city, looking at the vermillion palace door, he was deep in thought for a moment, then walked in.

 C339 Speak with evidence

    When Morong Gan arrived at the South Study, he saw Gao Shenghai standing at the door. Upon seeing him, Gao Shenghai immediately went up to greet him with a smile. "My respects to Your Highness."


    Morong Gan turned around and blocked his path without leaving a trace. "Your Highness, please wait a moment. The Emperor is currently inside talking to Lord Huang, report this to your servant."


    Morong Gan looked at him, but did not say anything and nodded.


    Since when did he have to report after entering the South Study ¡­ Morong Gan laughed bitterly. A storm was brewing and some things had unknowingly changed ¡­


    He stood there for a long time, but did not see Gao Shenghai come out. He was not surprised, walking around with his hands behind his back, and within the light of the night, a young eunuch peeked his head out from the door. He suddenly understood that the emperor was trying to intimidate him!


    He could not help but find it funny. Such childish behavior was indeed the character of an emperor. Under the guidance of the Imperial Consort Bai, the dark side of the Emperor was already beginning to reveal itself.


    He did not make a sound, and continued to walk, pretending to look at the surrounding scenery, he slowly walked further, and just as he walked, he heard Gao Shenghai''s voice from behind, "My prince, the emperor invites you in."


    Did he think that leaving him outside would make him impatient? Morong Gan snickered in his heart, and lightly followed Gao Shenghai in.


    However, the Emperor actually raised his eyes and sized him up. In his eyes, there was something that the Emperor was unfamiliar with.


    He bowed politely: "I wonder what matter Royal Brother has for you to call me here so urgently?"


    The Emperor did not confer a seat to him and just let him stand there with an unsettled expression on his face. After a while, he raised his chin towards Huang Zhongyuan and said, "Let Lord Huang speak."


    "His Majesty summoned the Prince to come for the case of the Prince Yu. The Prince Yu died a tragic death and the Emperor was furious, so he handed the case to this official and Senior Zhang to investigate. This official did not dare slight him, and after many inquiries, before the disappearance of the Prince Yu, he had a slight disagreement with the Princess Chu, which was the last time the Prince Yu appeared, and after that, no one saw him again.


    This official also found out that from then on, Prince Chu had visited the Prince Yu Palace twice. According to the Prince Yu Concubine, when the Duke barged into the mansion, his entire body was filled with killing intent and he ordered people to stir up trouble in the backyard. It seemed like he had a feud with the Prince Yu, and even moved away the most precious stone of the Prince Yu.


    As for the reason why His Highness wanted to find the Prince Yu, the official also checked the reason, on the night of the Grand Consort Rui''s birthday, the Prince Yu wanted to do something bad to the Princess Chu. At that time, the emperor, the Grand Consort Rui, the Noble Consort, and the Consort Xian were all present, and as a result, the entire imperial court knew that the Prince Chu loved his wife as she wished, and as the Princess Chu had been humiliated, the king was furious and found it hard to suppress his anger, so when the Prince Yu woke up, he knew that he had done something wrong, so he hid himself and did not dare to reveal himself.


    While Huang Zhongyuan was speaking, the emperor was observing Morong Gan''s expression. However, his expression was calm, and no one could tell what he was thinking. Then, they would accuse him again, which would make the Prince Chu fly into a rage. As long as he lost control of his emotions and had a court official present, he would not be able to determine that it was him who killed the Prince Yu. At the very least, they would be able to punish him for being disrespectful.


    However, he was disappointed. Prince Chu was very calm, standing there quietly, like an outsider listening to Huang Zhongyuan''s accusation.


    At this moment, the emperor suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. The person standing in front of him had a majestic figure and a resolute gaze. He could even see the demeanor of a king on him, and these were all things that he lacked ¡­


    All along, he wanted to extinguish his prestige and see him submit at his feet, looking at him with eyes filled with terror as he begged for mercy. But at this moment, he knew that his hopes had been dashed.


    After Huang Zhongyuan finished speaking, he looked at the Prince Chu, "Does Your Highness have any objections to this lowly official''s words?"


    "No," Morong Gan said, "What you said was the truth. On the night of Grand Consort Rui''s birthday, when Prince Yu tried to commit treason against Princess Chu, he was struck by the emperor, Grand Consort Rui, and even Consort Xian. At that time, this duke was not present, and only heard about it afterwards.


    Huang Zhongyuan was a little angry, and started nagging at his wife, saying coldly: "So the Prince killed Prince Yu to vent the hatred in his heart!"


    "Lord Huang must have proof!"


    "The prince''s motive is very obvious!"


    "Is motive equal to murder?" Morong Gan looked at Huang Zhongyuan, and said word by word, "Master Huang''s third wife once had a relationship with a playman, and later on that actor disappeared without a trace. Can this duke say that Master Huang killed him?"


    "You?" Huang Zhongyuan did not expect the Prince Chu to say such a shameful thing in front of everyone, and he became angry for a moment, "The Prince Chu must have evidence."


    "This is exactly what This King wanted to say to Lord Huang."


    "Enough," the Emperor snapped. "Say less." He looked at Morong Gan. "On the night of Grand Consort Rui''s birthday, you weren''t by her side. Where did you go?"


    Morong Gan laughed with contempt, "Didn''t Royal Brother see that? Chendi is talking to the empress."


    "What do you have to say that night?"


    Morong Gan unreasonably answered, "Royal Brother, don''t you think it''s strange? Royal Brother, Grand Consort Rui, Noble Consort, Consort Xian, Consort Xian, Consort Xian, we ran into Prince Yu and started to talk to Empress. "How did we bump into each other so coincidentally?"


    The Emperor was silent. He slowly withdrew his gaze from his face and looked thoughtfully at the golden bricks.


    At this time, the Marble Temple Elder Zhang Ji Sheng who had not spoken until now spoke up, "Your majesty, this old subject will also say a few words."


    The Emperor agreed. "Go ahead."


    Zhang Ji Sheng cleared his throat, "This case was investigated by this official together with Lord Huang, what Lord Huang said is the truth, His Highness'' motive is suspicious, for this reason, this official investigated the Prince''s itinerary in detail, and did not find anything wrong with him. This official thinks that as long as you do something, as long as you leave a trace, if you do not find anything, there is only one explanation, Prince Yu''s death has nothing to do with His Highness."


    Huang Zhongyuan said angrily: "Master Zhang, you are clearly covering up for us."


    "Lord Huang, as a Marble Temple Elder, this official has sentenced at least eight thousand people to a major case, even if I don''t say so. I ask myself what I should do to the heavens and earth, but the Ministry of Justice," he harrumphed, "They''re too used to using torture to force confessions, and they''ve created quite a few fake cases."


    "You!" Huang Zhongyuan glared at him and turned around to clasp his hands at the emperor, "Your majesty, this humble subject believes that ¡­"


    The emperor waved his hand, "If there is no conclusive evidence, then don''t speak of it anymore. This case shouldn''t be delayed for too long, there has to be an explanation for the Prince Yu Concubine. Prince Yu is a prince, he is my Royal Uncle, do not make things too difficult for the clan. "


    When the Emperor said these words, Morong Gan knew that he had passed this trial. Zhang Ji Sheng and Huang Zhong Yuan also knew how to close this case.


    Those who had the guts to kill the Prince Yu were obviously not ordinary people, they were not the Prince Chu, but people with power similar to the Prince Chu. If this matter was involved, it would definitely cause chaos in the imperial court.

 C340 She appeared too timely

    When Morong Gan was walking out of the palace, he saw Prince Jin anxiously dismount from his horse. Prince Jin was a person who raised his superior body, if it wasn''t for urgent matters, or if there wasn''t a reason for him to show off his anger, he wouldn''t ride horses at all, especially in this winter.


    The moment he saw Morong Gan, he obviously heaved a sigh of relief, "I heard that Royal Brother anxiously recruited you into the palace, and scared me so much that I ran over before even changing my clothes."


    "What are you panicking for?" Morong Gan cast a sidelong glance at him, "Are you afraid that Royal Brother will take me on the spot?" He snorted, "You think too highly of Royal Brother. If he had that kind of courage, I probably would have died a long time ago."


    Seeing that he did not seem to care, the Prince Jin did not know what to say. Sighing, he said, "Come, let''s go drink.


    Morong Gan laughed: "I also have that intention."


    Prince Jin had nowhere else to drink so he went straight to the light of the moon. During the day, the girls had not even woken up yet. The night was so bright and beautiful that it seemed a bit desolate and quiet, but Prince Jin was there just for this quiet.


    He liked to stay at the Lotus Hall, one by one the corridor, the three of them facing the water, plus Ning Jiu and Jia Tong were standing outside, he did not need to worry about anyone eavesdropping on their conversation.


    In the house, there was a large brazier and a bottle of La Mei was blooming in anger. A faint fragrance wafted in the air and Prince Jin and Prince Chu sat cross-legged next to each other, the jade bottles containing the plum wine were slowly being poured into the cups by Prince Jin.


    "Third Brother, try this newly brewed plum wine and see how it tastes."


    Prince Chu raised his small cup and took a sip. The fragrance of the wine was cool and refreshing, and the taste was smooth and gentle like a gentleman.


    He smiled and drank the wine in one gulp. "It would be better if it was a little more spicy."


    The Prince Jin shook his head, "Third Brother is still a noble prince, can you also learn to be elegant? If you act too rashly, it won''t please women."


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes, it was not easy to please women, it was a dilemma to please them, to offend them ¡­


    Seeing him not utter a word, the Prince Jin thought that he was thinking about the Prince Yu, so he said, "In Third Brother''s opinion, who is the most suspicious?"


    Morong Gan snorted, "Do you understand now?"


    "Imperial Consort Bai?"


    "Bai Rubing also has a part in it. One inside, one outside, working together from the inside, only then can you set up the trap."


    The Prince Jin sighed, "It''s a pity that there is no conclusive evidence, otherwise we would have to go to Royal Brother to imprint this book on the father and daughter."


    "Do you think Royal Brother doesn''t know?" Morong Gan poured wine for himself, "I am only mentioning it for a little, so Royal Brother is well aware of it. Otherwise, how could he let me off so easily when there''s such a good opportunity?"


    Prince Jin asked, "Is the case about to be closed?"


    "Yes, to truly investigate, it''s not that there are no flaws, it''s just that there are too many implications and his face is unsightly. Putting everything else aside, just the matter of Prince Yu staying at the Rui Fu Palace would not be enough."


    "I really don''t understand the Royal Brother. If someone was wearing a green hat, why would they still swallow their anger?"


    "Because he can''t kill Bai Rubing and Imperial Consort Bai, and he still wants to use them to restrain me."


    Prince Jin muttered: "For an Overlord to reach this step, is also very sad. It''s better to be a person with nothing better to do than to eat, drink and have fun, and live a carefree life. "


    Morong Gan was silent for a while, then said: "Even though Royal Brother will be a little extreme at times, in his heart, he carries the desires of the entire world, and he wholeheartedly wants to create an era of prosperity to be a good emperor. It''s just that his abilities are limited, and he is struggling with his ideals and reality. What I am truly worried about is not the Royal Brother, nor is it the Bai Family father and daughter, but ¡­ "


    "Who is it?"


    "Huangfu Zhuer."


    "Huangfu Zhuer?" Prince Jin was surprised: What are you worried about?


    "She appeared too timely."


    "But she''s just a weak girl. What sort of storm could she possibly cause?"


    Morong Gan looked at the wine cup in his hand and suddenly laughed: "I don''t know either, I just have a bad premonition."


    Prince Jin also laughed, "In my opinion, she must have disturbed the peace in Third Brother''s mansion, brother is an experienced person, the consequence of having many women in the inner court. If Third Brother feels annoyed, why don''t he come here and have some fun. The girls here don''t bother people, they only make them happy. "


    Morong Gan did not continue, he picked up her wine cup and clinked it with his, "Come, drink."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    At the same time, in a room closest to a restaurant on the east side of the city, Bai Rubing and Huang Zhongyuan were also drinking.


    Huang Zhong Yuan sighed, "It''s such a pity that I didn''t pull Prince Chu down this time. I didn''t expect that that old geezer Zhang Jiisheng would turn the tables on us, ruining our good fortune. "


    Bai Rubing on the other hand, had a face of indifference, as he leisurely picked up a bowl of food, and placed it in his mouth, "If Prince Chu was that easy to deal with, I would have taken him down long ago. Zhang Jisheng is an upright and upright man, and does things with principles. He has a reputation in the imperial court, so the Emperor still believes in him. "


    "The emperor''s meaning is to finish the case quickly and let Prince Yu rest in peace. What do you think?"


    "Then let the emperor tie the knot." Bai Rubing said: "It''s good for the case to be closed as soon as possible. After all, it''s almost the new year. "It''s easier for everyone."


    "But ¡­ it took too much effort for the Empress to ¡­"


    Bai Rubing''s face darkened as he swept a glance at him with his sinister eyes, "Master Huang must remember that disaster comes from the mouth."


    "Yes yes, this official was reckless, please forgive me." Huang Zhongyuan wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeve.


    "Don''t worry, although this time I didn''t pull Prince Chu down, this old man still has a secret weapon in his possession. As long as it is presented to the Emperor, he will protect the Emperor''s face from the wrath of the Emperor. At that time, even if the Prince Chu doesn''t die, he will at least have a layer of skin removed."


    "This is very good, very good," Huang Zhongyuan nodded and laughed, "I wonder what kind of secret weapon Prime Minister is talking about?"


    Bai Rubing looked at him sideways, "Since it''s a secret, then it''s naturally impossible to tell. You''ll know when the time comes."


    Huang Zhongyuan said somewhat embarrassedly: "Prime Minister can''t even trust this official?"


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s a matter of great importance, it''s better to be more careful," Bai Rubing smiled sinisterly. "This time, this old man will definitely make the Prince Chu unable to turn over his body!"


    Looking at that smiling face, Huang Zhong Yuan could not help but shiver inside.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Inside the palace, the Emperor dismissed the guests and slowly walked towards the direction of the Phoenix Cry Palace.


    When he saw the palace door from afar, he stopped and looked at it from afar, but did not have the courage to take another step forward.


    The truth of the matter had always been in his heart. He clearly knew, yet he allowed the situation to develop, because he needed an excuse, an excuse to deal with the Prince Chu. His anger was not an act. It came from the depths of his heart that he had been unwilling to accumulate for so many years. He was already an emperor, so why was his heart still constantly uneasy? Why didn''t he have the determined look of the Prince Chu?


    It was a pain that pierced deep into his heart, untouchable but which he had always known existed. It was a pain that tormented him for many years, a pain that stored up too much power and made him make an incredibly regretful but irrevocable mistake.


    He, might lose the most important person in his life ¡­

 C341 Please give her some warmth

    Bai Qianfan had overestimated her endurance, although she had told Xiu Yuanshuang that without Morong Gan, she could live a better life, and had also told Qi Hong that she would live a better life, and that she would get used to it.


    But one night when she woke up, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the dark roof of the tent, tears streaming down her face.


    It was very quiet around her. Lying under the warm blanket, she felt very helpless and at a loss. Her heart felt as if it had been cut open, and a cold wind blew in.


    Could he really live better without him? Could he really get used to it?


    She couldn''t give herself the answer. After being with him for so long, she was already used to relying on him, and only by his side did she feel safe. She treated this place as her own home, and even if she wanted to share him with other women, she didn''t want to leave.


    As she consoled herself, she could not help but despise her own weakness. It was like stretching her heart into a long, thin strip, twisting it around and around in a ball, but she could not find the real answer.


    Outside, the wind was blowing, whistling, and the tiny branches of the dead tree had been broken off on the windowsill with a faint sound. She was afraid that the dry branches would cut through the window paper and catch the wind, and that the little boys sleeping outside would catch a cold, would get up in the dark, put on their clothes, and walk quietly out into the open air.


    A small lamp was left on the table, which was probably windy. The light was as big as a bean, constantly flickering about, casting a strange shadow in the room. She felt a little cold, so she put on her clothes and went to the window to check the gaps in the corners to see if there was any wind.


    The cold wind blew on her face, bringing with it a clear and chilling feeling. This caused her to become more and more clear-headed. She couldn''t sleep at all, so she decided to just go out for a walk.


    She carefully put on her shoes and socks and then put on her heavy cloak before quietly opening the door. Her body flashed and she quickly slipped out.


    Outside, the wind was clearer, whistling past her ears, her long hair flying in a wild swirl, and she had to put on her hat, revealing only her small face.


    The sky was dark, and there was no starlight. There was no moon. She stood in the strong wind, like a weak little blade of grass, but her back was perfectly straight.


    As if in an illusion, she actually heard a sigh in the howling wind. It was very light, very low, but it was clearly transmitted into her ears.


    She walked step by step towards the gate with suspicion in her eyes. Through the flower wall, she could see the resplendent starlight.


    Yes, there were no stars in the sky because it had fallen to the mortal world. His face blended into the darkness, but his eyes were abnormally bright. Those two cold stars instantly ignited her emotions. However, she stopped and dared not continue forward because she was afraid that it was not real. Separated by the wall, she stared at him without blinking. She felt a sense of regret. She once thought that he had distanced himself from her, but he was still standing there ¡­


    She had never longed for him as much as she did now. If he had difficulties, if he was in a difficult situation, she did not blame him, but tonight, please give her some warmth. Just a little more and she would really be unable to hold on ¡­


    He understood the longing in her eyes and walked towards her. He gently pushed open the gate and stood in front of her.


    She didn''t hesitate as she happily threw herself into his embrace. This familiar embrace that she hadn''t felt in a long time warmed her heart and her entire being on this cold winter night.


    She rubbed herself against his chest as she usually did, found the most comfortable spot, and slowly closed her eyes.


    If this is a dream, please don''t let her wake up.


    The strong hand closed around her waist, gradually tightening and tightening. The air in her lungs was forced out, and her breathing became ragged. However, she gritted her teeth and kept quiet.


    He opened his mouth, his voice hoarse. "Thousand Sail."


    "Shh!" "Don''t talk." Don''t destroy the peace of this moment. In his arms, her heart that had been in a state of fear for a long time and had nowhere to place finally came to a stop.


    It turned out that in this world, he was the only person she could rely on. He was the only harbor that she could rest on.


    Thus, the two of them did not speak, but instead embraced each other and warmed themselves in the winter night''s wind ¡­


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When Bai Qianfan opened her eyes, she felt a refreshing feeling that she had never felt before. She sat up and looked out of the window as white light shone through the window.


    Probably because she had heard the commotion, Yue Xiang walked in from the outside, "The wangfei is awake."


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost time for morning."


    It was almost morning, and he was about to go down. She lifted up her blanket and jumped out of bed. "It''s snowing outside, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s snowing a lot. There were a few snows the year before last, so next year will definitely be a fruitful year."


    Bai Qianfan draped her clothes over her shoulders as she ran to the window to look at the snow. Suddenly, she sneezed, and chased after her while hugging his cotton-padded jacket: "Quickly put it on, if you hurt the wind, it won''t be good."


    "No, I feel warm inside." She smiled until her eyebrows curved into a smile, then obediently lifted her arm to put on the cotton-padded jacket.


    Yue Xiang looked at her, then looked at her again. After a while, she quietly sized her up.


    Bai Qianfan laughed and asked, "Why do you keep looking at me for? It''s not like there''s anything on my face."


    "This servant always feels that today''s wangfei is different from usual."


    "What''s different?"


    "This servant can''t say," Yue Xiang frowned, what was the difference? Ever since Huangfu Zhuer entered the manor, the Little Princess looked like he always did, but they could all see a hint of worry on the center of her brows, as though she was covered by a light veil. Even his smile was not real, but it was different now.


    "Is there some happy occasion with the wangfei?"


    "There''s no good news," Bai Qianfan said, "It''s just that my heart is happy."


    "Why are you so happy?"


    "It''s snowing!"


    Yue Xiang was puzzled. It was not the first time it had snowed, so how could she be this happy?


    "Princess, you want to make a snowman, right? This time, you''re not allowed to push me down. "


    Bai Qianfan sat in front of the makeup table, and made a face at herself in the mirror: "After breakfast, let''s go to Huailin Pavilion."


    Yue Gui came in just in time and laughed when she heard this. "That''s great, big sister Lv He won the money yesterday, I have to win it back today."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the laurel in the mirror that was helping her comb her hair, "I have decided, I cannot let Huangfu Zhuer marry the Prince."


    The laurel was surprised at first, but then laughed and hugged her while shaking her. "Aiyo, my good princess, you''ve finally thought it through! That should be the case. As long as you insist on not agreeing, I will not allow you to marry! Bring out some courage, even if people call you a tigress or a tigress, you can''t give the prince to anyone else! "


    Yue Xiang seemed to have woken up a little at this time as she laughed, "I say, wangfei is a bit different today, it seems like she''s trying to cheer up! I''ll go arrange dinner. After we finish eating, we''ll go to Huailin Pavilion. "

 C342 Your highness please be more intimate with me

    Bai Qianfan was someone who would go up against adversity. Previously, when she thought that Morong Gan did not want her anymore, she felt like retreating, but that was not the case. Morong Gan still liked her, otherwise why would he stand outside the courtyard by himself in the middle of the night? He must have come to her because he missed her too much to sleep.


    As long as he still wanted her, he still had her in his heart. Whether it was Huangfu Zhuer or other women, she would let them go back and forth wherever they wanted.


    She could not force Morong Gan. He was a man who valued friendship and righteousness, and regardless of how he and Huangfu Zhuer''s relationship in the past was, just because she had saved his life, he would not easily give up on Huangfu Zhuer.


    Maybe Morong Gan still liked Huangfu Zhuer, but she felt that he liked her even more. She could see the pain and helplessness in his eyes, so she let him continue to be a righteous and evil man.


    It was as Lv He had said, she only needed to reveal her identity to the officials and she would very quickly be seized by the officials. However, she did not want to do that kind of thing, and it would not ruin Morong Gan''s reputation.


    Thus, letting Huangfu Zhuer leave on her own was the best way, to come and go quietly, and leave quietly, as if she had never appeared before, and to give her peaceful days to live.


    When she brought Yue Guiyi, Yue Xiang, the patriarch of the Yue Clan, into the Huailin Pavilion, she suddenly felt an unprecedented force, as if all the blood in her body was shouting and clamoring. She had never taken the initiative to fight, but this time, she had to be brave enough to snatch everything that was hers in the first place.


    Yue Guiyi was affected by her aura, and she too put on a fearsome look. She raised her head, and with a stern face, she served as her protector from left and right.


    Arriving at the second door, Bai Qianfan asked the servant guarding the door: "Has the Prince returned?"


    "To reply Princess, Prince has not been back for more than a quarter of an hour."


    "Hmm," she squinted her eyes and raised her chin, calling out to Yue Xiang, "Let''s go in."


    Seeing the wangfei and the two maidservants charge in with a ferocious look, the manservant was so frightened his jaw almost fell off. Was wangfei going to fight with the prince?


    When she arrived in front of Morong Gan''s house, Bai Qianfan lifted the curtain and stepped forward. was holding Huangfu Zhuer''s hand as she wrote, just like how he taught her how to write in the past. When she came over from the Moon Reaching Pavilion, the oil that she had added on top of her, was gone, and just like that, her legs went soft, and she almost fell down.


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed. "Wangfei, be careful, don''t fall down."


    Bai Qianfan stood steadily, she once again held her face up, and encouraged herself, walking over as if nothing had happened, "Is Your Highness teaching Miss Huangfu how to write?"


    There was still a smile in Morong Gan''s eyes, and he acknowledged it.


    Bai Qianfan stood at the side of the table, pretending to admire the words, she placed one hand on her chest and caressed her chin: "Isn''t Miss Huangfu the daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace? Why can''t you write? Didn''t Hou learn it when you were young? Look how ugly you look with your head down like a sewn broom. You haven''t dipped enough ink, have you? And this one, twisting like a snake, makes you panic. These words of yours are all crooked, and not a single one of them can recognize it.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her as if she was looking at a monster. Furthermore, she couldn''t even understand what was going on. Why did she speak in such a logical manner?


    The laurel had worked for Mo Rong at the Whiting Pavilion before, so she knew a little about it. She quietly tugged at Bai Qianzhang''s sleeve, signaling him not to go on. "Although they were here to intimidate Huangfu Zhu''er, they still didn''t know how to feign ignorance, which was quite embarrassing ¡­


    Bai Qianfan ignored her and raised her head to ask Morong Gan, "Your Highness, do you think so?"


    Morong Gan held back his laughter and acknowledged it.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him in astonishment, unable to believe that her own words were inferior to Bai Qianfan''s. She was the daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace, she had trained well since young!


    She was not convinced, and passed the pen to Bai Qianfan, "You write a few, let me see how good it is."


    Bai Qianfan did not accept at all, and rejected her with a single sentence, "I don''t like to write."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..." A person who didn''t like to write would criticize her words to nothing. Who gave her the confidence to do so?


    Yue Gui felt that they could no longer continue this topic. Writing was not a good habit of the Little Princess.


    Bai Qianfan simply did not realize what was wrong. It turned out that the Palace''s daughter was only so much, and the confidence in her heart was even more plentiful.


    "His Royal Highness had also taught me before, but I didn''t want to learn, so he didn''t force me," she paused for a moment before changing the subject. "It snowed last night, so why don''t we build a snowman later?"


    Huangfu Zhuer was a little confused. She didn''t know what she was up to, but since they had met yesterday, they had not been happy to meet each other.


    She replied back with the same rebuttal as Bai Qianfan: "I don''t like snowmen."


    "Even a snowball fight is possible!"


    "¡­"


    "Why don''t we go skating on the pond? It''s so much more fun."


    "¡­"


    "How about we use a slingshot to hit the icicles under the eaves?"


    "¡­"


    After Bai Qianfan spoke for a long time, he saw that she did not make a sound, and frowned: "Why do you not know anything?"


    Huangfu Zhuer thought, who wants to know? Is it really that big of a deal to know all this?


    "Are you too stupid to learn?" It''s okay, I''ll teach you! "


    Huangfu Zhuer glanced at Morong Gan, who was standing next to the bookshelf and flipping through something, not paying too much attention to what they were saying.


    She sighed and said to Bai Qianfan, "Can you leave?"


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan was surprised, "This is my home!"


    Huangfu Zhuer finally knew what it meant to be an Elementary Scholar meeting with a soldier, it was unreasonable, but Bai Qianfan and her were completely at odds, this kind of annoying little girl was really annoying.


    On the other side of the bookshelf, Morong Gan silently turned around and suppressed the smile on his face with his throat. After a long while, he coughed and rescued Huangfu Zhuer, "Princess, go and tell Qi Hong to add a Mud Tendon at noon."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him strangely, "This kind of thing can only be done by asking Yue Xiang to come over, why did you call me over?"


    He frowned slightly. "I told you to go, so go."


    Bai Qianfan also frowned, glanced at him, and still went. Once she left, Yue Xiang naturally left with her.


    Huangfu Zhuer complained: "Third Brother, can you tell the wangfei not to come near me in the future? I can''t talk to her. "


    "I''ve already said it before, the wangfei doesn''t have any ill intentions. You can try to get along with her."


    "I hate her. She is someone from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. "


    "She''s different from Bai Rubing."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him suspiciously, "Third Brother, you can''t have really fallen for her, right?"


    Morong Gan smiled faintly, "She is my wangfei."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him. What was the answer? She definitely wouldn''t believe that Morong Gan would like a stupid little girl with a small body and no brains. But as a Princess Chu, she would still give him the respect he should have.


    "Third Brother, are her words really better than mine?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then why do you agree with her?"


    "She doesn''t even know how to write. Why do you have to lower yourself to her?"


    Huangfu Zhuer thought that it was true, she would not lower herself to compare herself with Bai Qianfan.


    Outside the door, Yue Gui told Bai Qianfan, "Princess, don''t show off what you don''t know in the future, let me make you laugh. What Huangfu Zhuer has written is crazy grass, people without a certain level of ability simply cannot write it.


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "Then why does Your Highness agree with my words?"


    "The Prince is giving you face, he doesn''t want to put you in an awkward position!"


    Bai Qianfan pondered for a moment, then smiled: "Look, the prince is still closer to me, right?"


    Yue Gui quipped, "Of course, even for matters like running errands, the Prince only calls you by your name."

 C343 Do you have bad teeth?

    On this day, Mo Rong heard a familiar laughter that she hadn''t heard in a long time. Wherever Bai Qianzhang went, it would become lively. However, a few days ago, she had silently come and left, like a shadow with no sense of existence. He could only stand by the window for a long time.


    "It''s freezing, it''s freezing!" Bai Qianfan jumped and jumped as she stood on the flat land.


    Huangfu Zhuer put down the book in her hand, and impatiently frowned, "So noisy."


    Morong Gan lowered his head to write and did not say a word.


    "Third Brother, didn''t you enjoy peace and quiet the most in the past? How can you stand such a ruckus? "


    Morong Gan didn''t even raise his head, "Just treat her as a child."


    Huangfu Zhuer curled her lips, "Why didn''t you give her a meal with your Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion? She''s already fifteen years old, and with such a nod, she really does seem like a child."


    "Like I said last time, she was very pitiful when she was young. You hate Bai Rubing, but treat her a little better."


    Huangfu Zhuer disagreed, "Third Brother is too soft-hearted."


    Morong Gan smiled and did not speak.


    Bai Qianfan came out from behind the curtain with a plate in her hands, and laughed: "Miss Huangfu, I''ll treat you to a frozen persimmon."


    There were three red persimmons on a snow-white plate. Yuan Yuan had a big head and looked very tasty.


    However, Huangfu Zhuer didn''t even look at it, "Not eating, take it away."


    "What a good persimmon. I brought it here for you to taste. It''s so sweet!"


    "Not eating."


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan placed the plate on the table, and then moved in front of her, "Your mouth is not good, right? You can''t eat frozen things? You''re not that old, why are your teeth so bad? "


    She picked up a persimmon and bit down on it. "You see, my teeth are still fine. I don''t care if it''s sweet or sour and spicy, I don''t mind what I eat."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..."


    Bai Qianfan brought the plate in front of Morong Gan, "Your Highness, have a bite."


    Morong Gan said: "Leave it."


    Bai Qianfan took one and placed it on the table, then carried the plate back to Huangfu Zhuer, "Look, the prince''s mouth is also fine, you really can''t eat it?"


    Huangfu Zhuer took a deep breath, then picked up the frozen persimmon and took a small bite.


    "Your teeth aren''t good, take it easy and eat slowly."


    "There''s no problem with my teeth."


    "Then why didn''t you eat it before?"


    "¡­"


    "Let Big Sister Qi Hong cook porridge for you today, the porridge she cooks is so fragrant!"


    "¡­"


    "I''ll be going, take your time to eat," Bai Qianfan said as she walked towards the door, holding an empty plate under her arm. "Even though you aren''t young anymore, you''re not even thirty yet.


    Huangfu Zhuer took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath. When Bai Qianfan''s figure disappeared at the door, she fiercely threw the frozen persimmon at him.


    Morong Gan had no choice but to put down his brush, and called out to her, "Jewel Master."


    Huangfu Zhuer was shocked, she was so angry that she actually forgot Morong Gan was in her house. She lowered her eyes, and when she raised them again, her eyes were watery, "Third Brother, I really don''t like her, please send her away."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Yue Gui was at the door, and couldn''t help but laugh when he saw Bai Qianfan coming out.


    Yue Guiyi: "Princess, I think Huangfu Zhuer is really annoying."


    Yue Xiang: "Can the wangfei chase her away like that?"


    Bai Qianfan, "Not leaving, I have been bothering her everyday, causing her to listen in with calluses in her ears, are you going to see if she leaves or not?"


    Yue Gui Yue Xiang started laughing. Their Little Princess s really didn''t take the usual route, if the main wife of the other houses wanted to chase a woman out of the house, she would either set up a trap for her or have her husband tied up and sent off when he wasn''t around.


    At lunch, the three of them sat at the same table. From time to time, Morong Gan would place some dishes in Huangfu Zhuer''s bowl.


    "Didn''t Qi Hong wait on you?"


    "I want you to pinch."


    Morong Gan looked at her helplessly as he picked up a piece of meat for her.


    Huangfu Zhuer was not in a good mood, "Third Brother, don''t be so lenient towards her, do you really have no growth of your own?"


    "You have a hand, too. Why do you keep letting the prince pinch you?"


    "Third Brother likes to serve me food, what can you do about it?"


    "He is my husband."


    "¡­"


    Huangfu Zhuer had to put in a lot of effort to swallow his anger. I hate it!


    Morong Gan tried to smooth things over. "Eat and eat, speak less."


    Bai Qianfan put the last bit of rice in his bowl into her mouth and placed the chopsticks on the table, "I''m done eating." She glanced at Huangfu Zhuer''s bowl and asked, "Why are you eating so slow?" Without waiting for Huangfu Zhuer''s reply, she said again: "Oh, I forgot. Your teeth and mouth are bad, take your time to eat."


    She stood up and patted her bottom, humming a song as she walked away.


    Huangfu Zhuer took a deep breath and took another deep breath. She wanted to speak, but seeing Qi Hong at the side, she swallowed her words and kept quiet, not lowering her head to eat.


    Morong Gan watched Bai Qianfan leave, and only after she disappeared from the door did he retract his gaze and look at her face, as if he was deep in thought.


    He knew very well in his heart what Bai Qianfan was planning. If he did not stop her, he would just let her go, on one hand, he felt guilty in his heart, and let her suffer grievances. As long as she was happy, he would let her be. He also wanted to see what the annoyed Huangfu Zhuer would do.


    When night came, the war would escalate. When Morong Gan was still doing his work in the study room, Bai Qianfan and Huangfu Zhuer sat in his bedroom and glared at each other like fighting chickens.


    Huangfu Zhuer, "Get out, this is not a place you should be."


    Bai Qianfan, "The one who should be going out is you, this is the prince''s bed and bedroom, I want to sleep here today."


    "Impossible, Third Brother will not agree."


    "Then wait for him."


    "Just wait, let''s see what Third Brother says."


    "I want to sleep with him, do you?"


    "¡­"


    "We are husband and wife, sleeping like heaven and earth. You are still a young lady, it isn''t appropriate for you to stay in a man''s room."


    "¡­"


    "Do the daughters of the Grand Scholar Palace not learn about etiquette, justice, and honor?"


    Huangfu Zhuer gnashed her teeth, but she couldn''t say a single word. She didn''t know what was going on with her, she was obviously a dignified and virtuous woman, she obviously couldn''t be bothered to argue with a little girl.


    But there was nothing she could do about it, Bai Qianfan, this shameless person, would really sleep here. Third Brother treated her like a child, so in the end, she had to tolerate it, but she could not let this kind of thing happen.


    She took a deep breath. "Don''t you understand? Third Brother marrying you is helpless, he likes me.


    "I am Princess Chu."


    "¡­"


    "He is my husband, and I am his wife."


    "¡­"


    "I want to sleep with him."


    "Why are you pestering me?"


    "I am Princess Chu."


    "¡­"


    "He is my husband, and I am his wife."


    "¡­"


    "I want to sleep with him."


    "¡­"

 C344 I slept in his arms are you close to me

    Morong Gan looked at the two girls who were fighting each other, and felt a headache coming on. "Zhu''er, you go out first, I want to talk to my wife."


    "Third Brother, don''t spoil her too much. It''s not good for her."


    "I know."


    Huangfu Zhuer glared at Bai Qianfan and turned to leave. She wanted to eavesdrop from the door, but when she turned her head, Lv He was standing behind her. She smiled at smirked, and wanted to give him a slap on the face, but... Gritting her teeth, he walked away.


    It had been many days. Other than that dream night, it was the first time Bai Qianfan had been by herself with Morong Gan. She felt a little nervous as she pinched her fingers with all her might.


    In her line of sight, a pair of large hands reached over and held hers. "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    The man''s large hand was warm and dry, but her palm was slightly moist. "Shouldn''t you say that first?"


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "Why did the Prince do this to me?" Why did you suddenly ignore me? "


    "I didn''t ignore you. It''s just that I was too busy to look for you."


    "You have time to take care of her, excuse me?"


    "She''s different."


    "Why is it different? You like her very much, don''t you? "


    Morong Gan went silent for a moment, before releasing her hand, "She''s very pitiful."


    "He''s even more pitiful than me?"


    "She''s the only one left in her family."


    Bai Qianfan was also silent for a moment, "She was indeed pitiful enough, that''s why the Prince always sided with her, right?"


    In terms of fighting, she is not your opponent. In terms of quarreling, you have Lv He, Yue Gui and two great generals harrumph in front of you, while she only has me. "


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes, thinking: I would rather trade everyone for you ¡­


    "Besides, she saved my life."


    Bai Qianfan muttered, "Then you can''t promise yourself, Du Changfeng even saved me."


    Morong Gan frowned, "You''re still thinking about him even now?"


    "You were the one who said you would choose a son-in-law for me."


    "Didn''t you already choose? You''re not allowed to mention him in the future. " Morong Gan was not in a good mood. After picking him, he was still thinking about others.


    "You don''t even allow me to mention it. What about you? You''re hugging your fianc¨¦e and sleeping soundly every day."


    Morong Gan opened his eyes wide in shock: "Who said that? "Nothing."


    "Then why is she in your house?"


    "You''re here, she just came."


    "If she didn''t sleep here, where would she sleep?"


    "Your old room."


    "Hmph, what right do you have to let her stay in my house!"


    "It''s only one room, don''t be too stingy."


    "Where do I live?"


    During this period of time, he had been too preoccupied with too many things. He was so deep in his heart that it felt like a mountain, he only needed to exchange a few pleasantries with her before he would immediately release his cloud and see the sun.


    "Do you remember what you told her before I came in?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are Princess Chu, you are my wife, you want to sleep with me."


    "And then?"


    "That''s the answer."


    Bai Qianfan frowned her eyebrows as she thought about it. She didn''t really understand and asked again, "Last night, were you standing outside the courtyard because you missed me?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Pearl will be sad."


    Bai Qianfan bit her lower lip. Why wasn''t he afraid of her sadness?


    "Well, go back," he said, stroking her head, "don''t make Pearl your enemy."


    She stood up and said in a low voice, "It was her who treated me as an enemy."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When Huangfu Zhuer saw this, she laughed proudly, "I already said that Third Brother would not agree to it.


    Bai Qianfan did not show weakness: "You can''t sleep with him either. Your highness said you lived in my old house. "


    Huangfu Zhuer''s expression changed, and then she quickly smiled, "But I''m closer to him."


    "I''ve slept in his arms before, are you closer to me?"


    "¡­"


    On this kind of topic, Huangfu Zhuer would never be Bai Qianfan''s match, even if she had done something with Morong Gan, she wouldn''t be able to say such words.


    This kind of shameless girl, Huangfu Zhuer disdained talking to her, and had also secretly warned herself that for the greater good, he had to be patient, she had to be calm, but Bai Qianfan would always provoke her, making her lower herself to be as childish as this girl.


    She took a deep breath. No, she couldn''t go on like this. Since she hadn''t succeeded in her big task, she couldn''t afford to lose her cool.


    After Bai Qianfan left, she walked to her door, "Third Brother, can I come in to say a few words?"


    Morong Gan called out to her from inside the house, "Come in."


    She picked a curtain and entered, seeing that Lv He was helping Morong Gan take off the jade crown, and that her black hair was falling down, smooth and shiny like satin.


    She stood hesitating in the doorway.


    Morong Gan understood her meaning, he waved his hand, allowing Lv He to leave first.


    Lv He looked at Huangfu Zhuer, "Miss has something to say, I was originally late, I will be attending the court tomorrow morning."


    Morong Gan frowned, "Impudent!"


    Lv He did not speak anymore, with a respectful expression, she turned and left.


    Huangfu Zhuer saw this scene and felt that it was inconceivable. Why were these servants the same as Bai Qianfan? Morong Gan''s attitude was even more strange, she had actually only shouted out lightly, what had happened to her Third Brother after she was gone for so many years? What about that cold and harsh Prince Chu from before?


    "Third Brother is really nice to his servants."


    "The old man by your side has been around for a long time. I guess he''s already used to it, so don''t take it to heart." He turned to look at her. "What are you going to tell me?"


    Huangfu Zhuer walked behind him and picked up a comb to gently comb his hair, "Third Brother, I haven''t seen you in a few years, you must think that I have changed. What happened just now was my fault. She is the legitimate princess, what qualifications do I have to stop her from sleeping here? "I should know, things are different now, many things have changed but I have not changed. Third Brother, I am still the Pearl of the past, I just, just do not like to see her together with you ¡­"


    Morong Gan took the comb in her hand and pulled her to sit on a chair, "Zhu''er, you should know that you are special to me. I will never forget the feelings we have for each other and the fact that you have saved me. You''re right, people change, but no matter how much I change, I won''t leave you behind.


    Those times are forever gone, and they are the most precious memory in my heart. All these years, I was alone and lonely, and I really missed them, now, you have returned to my side, I will definitely treat you well and take care of you, no matter what you have done, in my eyes, you will still be the pearl of the past, I will not blame you. "

 C345 No wonder nobody make friends with you

    When Bai Qianfan arrived, she found Huangfu Zhuer eating breakfast, she was also not being polite, and sat down to eat with him. She glanced at the porridge bowl in Huangfu Zhuer''s hands, "The millet congee that Big Sister Qi Hong cooked was delicious, right?


    Huangfu Zhuer rolled her eyes, could you not mention about the mouth anymore?


    She made up her mind that no matter what Bai Qianfan said, she wouldn''t care. If she talked with this silly girl for too long, she would become a fool.


    Bai Qianfan asked her, "What do you want to do today? Reading or writing? "


    "¡­"


    "How about we hang ourselves together? I just started learning and I think it''s quite interesting."


    "¡­"


    "You won''t?" She made a fuss, "There''s no young miss who doesn''t know how to beat a horse."


    Huangfu Zhuer finally caught hold of her words: "Aren''t you the daughter of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion? "Why not?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed complacently, "I thought you wouldn''t even know how to speak to me."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..."


    "Do you want to fight? I''ll lose some money to you. "


    "¡­"


    "You have to have some money to defend yourself while you''re living under someone else''s roof. This is a good opportunity to earn money."


    "¡­"


    "Afraid of losing?"


    Huangfu Zhuer could not hold it in for a while, "Are you annoyed?"


    Bai Qianfan was waiting for her words, "If you think I''m annoying, you can leave. If you leave, no one will bother you."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her for a while, then suddenly laughed, "So that''s what you plan to do, do you think that I will leave with just a few words of yours in front of me? Even if I leave, Third Brother will not let me leave. "But you ¡­" She looked at Bai Qianfan with disdain, "If you keep making trouble like this, there will be a day when Third Brother will be unable to take it anymore and you will be chased out."


    "I am the Princess Chu, he cannot chase me out of the manor."


    "It''s fine as long as I take a break."


    "I didn''t commit a seventh offense, so why should he divorce me?"


    "You have no son."


    "His Royal Highness said that this matter is not urgent, and that it is not too late to return after two years."


    "Liar, Third Brother will give birth to your child, wishful thinking."


    "Believe it or not." Bai Qianfan said as she stuffed the Soup Dumplings into her mouth. Although she spoke extremely quickly, it did not hinder her eating speed in the slightest.


    Qi Hong warned her quietly from the side, "Royal Concubine, eat slowly, be careful not to choke."


    She took a big gulp of the soy milk and swallowed the food in her mouth. Seeing that Huangfu Zhuer had stopped eating, she said, "You''re done eating.


    Huangfu Zhuer took a deep breath and stood up to leave.


    Bai Qianfan said towards her back, "It''s your loss if you don''t want to play!"


    Huangfu Zhuer increased her pace and reached Morong Gan''s study. Seeing that there was no one around, she entered in a flash.


    Hao Pingguan came out from the shadows and quietly walked to the door, then he pulled the curtain open and went in. Huangfu Zhuer was writing on the table, and was shocked, "Head Steward, you ¡­"


    "Why is Miss Zhu Er writing here today?" Hao Pingguan''s attitude was very respectful: "Didn''t Prince set aside the rooms in that side room for you to use?"


    Huangfu Zhuer looked distressed. "I heard that the house is too troublesome, and doesn''t allow people to come in. That''s why I came to hide."


    "Miss knows that you can''t let anyone in here while you''re here, so why don''t you move back to your own place?"


    Huangfu Zhuer said coldly: "In the eyes of the Head Steward, am I an outsider?"


    "This ¡­" Hao Pingguan''s smile became even brighter, "If we were to try to coax his, he is indeed an outsider. We, the wangfei, are the servants of the prince. "


    Huangfu Zhuer said angrily: "In the end, what benefits did Bai Qianfan give you guys, one or two for her, Head Steward, you know me since you were young, and you should be clear about what happens to me and Third Brother in the past. If it wasn''t for that incident later on, this Princess Chu should be mine, he wouldn''t have gotten it!"


    Your highness valued friendship, and he knew that you''ve been suffering outside for the past few years, so he always protected you. Your highness had such a great responsibility, but your highness should know her status. You''re living in the palace like this, aren''t you afraid of causing trouble for your highness?


    Huangfu Zhuer lowered her head in silence for a while, then said: "Other than him, who else could I go rely on?"


    "Since Miss has come, you can live in peace. Your highness always has a way to protect you, but since you live in someone else''s house, it''s not right for you to always fight against your mistress."


    Huangfu Zhuer pleaded injustice. "How is it that I''m fighting against her, it''s clearly that she''s fighting against me. For her, I came here to hide, what do I have to do?"


    "Princess is a bit childish, please take care of his."


    "¡­"


    Huangfu Zhuer still came out of Morong Gan''s study in the end and stood on the porch in a daze. In the distance, Bai Qianfan was bringing a few servant girls to make snowmen.


    She looked down upon Bai Qianfan, and was merely an unpopular woman in the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, but after hearing that her mother gave birth to her, she ran away like a wild man, a lowly woman, she did not care at all, as long as she moved her fingers, she would be done with her.


    But after getting along with her for the past few days, she realized that she had underestimated her opponent. Otherwise, how could she receive such loyal love and love from the servants, even allowing Morong Gan to do as he pleased?


    She just couldn''t understand. How could such a little girl be so capable? Why did everyone treat her so well?


    When he thought about himself, once a proud daughter of heaven, dressed in luxurious clothing, with a group of servants, rich and powerful, but now, living alone in this world, not to mention living under someone else''s roof, even a servant could speak rudely to her. Why, why is this world so unfair?


    Such a large family, with hundreds of people. It was an extremely glorious moment. If she said she would kill them, then she would kill them. If she didn''t avenge this Blood Deep Sea, then she was truly unworthy of being called a person!


    She slowly walked along the corridor until she reached the flower racks. The tears that had already gathered in her eyes suddenly fell, catching her off guard. It was as if the gate had been opened to vent the sadness and depression in his heart.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Suddenly, a voice could be heard, "Are you angry with me?"


    Huangfu Zhuer raised his head in shock and looked at her through her blurry teary eyes.


    She turned around and hurriedly wiped her tears as she said in an angry and embarrassed manner, "What are you doing here? Are you watching me make a joke?"


    "I saw that you were unhappy, so I came to take a look. Is elder sister crying because of me?"


    Huangfu Zhuer wiped his face clean, snorted coldly, "Don''t put gold on your face, you don''t have the qualifications to do so."


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "I really want you to go. I like the prince and I don''t want him to think about other girls, but your relationship with him is a little special. You saved his life before, so on this point, I can''t do anything to you. "Actually, you''re quite pitiful. If you don''t want to leave, then stay. We can try to be friends."


    Huangfu Zhuer did not expect her to say something like that. She was stunned for a moment, then said: "I am the same as you, and do not like him having other women by his side, we probably cannot be friends, I know that you are quite pitiful, if you go out, your Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion will not necessarily be able to hold you. Last time when you said that someone called Du something was in charge here, I could ask Third Brother to pull the red line for you."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her strangely. "No wonder no one is willing to be friends with you." Without another word, she turned around and left.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her back, and secretly snorted: What the hell is this, relying on you to pity me, you''re asking for it!

 C346 If there is no hope there will be no disappointment

    When Morong Gan returned, he saw Huangfu Zhuer standing alone in the ice and snow, wearing a red dress, which made her face even paler. The wind blew through her long hair, and she blankly looked into the distance, his eyes filled with endless sorrow and worry.


    He looked at her quietly. The current Huangfu Zhuer seemed so desolate and helpless. Perhaps she would rather die with her family than live alone like this.


    She said she hadn''t changed, but she had, and he looked into her eyes a lot of the time and saw something strange that worried him, but whatever it was, they had grown up together, and she had been his family, and he hoped she would be too.


    He walked over to her. "Aren''t you cold, Pearl?"


    Seeing him, her eyes immediately lit up, laughing at herself. "Third Brother is back, I''m hiding from your wangfei."


    Morong Gan frowned, but he had a helpless look on his face: What, is she bothering you?


    I know that the Third Brother does not treat me as he used to, but your imperial concubine is too much of a bully, she only wants to drive me away, I really can''t take the torment anymore, so I might as well just leave. " As she spoke, she covered his left wrist as if trying to hide something.


    Morong Gan took a glance, "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    "I''m fine." Huangfu Zhuer took a step back and held onto it even more tightly.


    "Let me see." He took her hand and pulled up his sleeve, revealing a piece of dark green. His tone immediately turned heavy, "How?"


    Huangfu Zhuer was not in a good mood, "Go and ask your wife."


    "She did?"


    "Esteemed wangfei used a slingshot to hit the ice edge under the eaves. Even though she saw me, she still ¡­"


    Morong Gan looked carefully, "It''s okay, it''s just a little blood clot in there. Come in, I''ll use some medicinal oil for you."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan squatted on the ground, holding a long stick in one hand to carefully pluck the ashes from the stove while the other hand covered her mouth and nose.


    "Esteemed wangfei, I think it''s better if this servant does it. Please don''t dirty your clothes." Yue Xiang bent her body, and was somewhat anxious.


    "It''s fine, I buried the thing. You won''t be able to find it." She slowly pulled a black lump to the mouth of the stove and breathed a sigh of relief. "Deler, one came out."


    Lv He came in from the outside, and upon seeing the situation, she shouted, "What are you doing, I can''t let the smoke stench you out." He turned around and scolded Yue Xiang, "How are you waiting?


    Yue Xiang felt a little wronged as she lowered her head and muttered, "This servant''s name is Wangfei, wouldn''t Wangfei listen?"


    Lv He picked up Bai Qianfan with one hand, "If you don''t listen, then directly take action, don''t be afraid of offending her, our master is different from the others, she is different."


    Lv He was standing tall, but she pulled Bai Qianfan to the point that she had to stand on her tiptoes. Her eyes were looking at the black lump on the stove''s mouth, "Aiya, sister, slow down, it''s my egg."


    "I''ll give it to you when it''s clean." Lv He looked at Yue Xiang and dragged her out of the door.


    The moment she stepped out of the door, Bai Qianfan immediately saw Morong Gan and Huangfu Zhuer standing in the courtyard. Even though it was only a quick glance, she was able to clearly see Morong Gan holding Huangfu Zhuer''s hand.


    With a stab of her heart, she flung Lv He away and entered Qi Hong''s house.


    "See that?" Lv He followed him in, and spoke without holding back: "He''s fine, your little fight is completely useless."


    Yue Gui didn''t know what happened, but she asked Lv He. Lv He pointed to the door and said, "Go take a look yourself."


    Yue Guiyi stuck her head out, called her mother, and immediately drew back. "I was almost seen by the prince, so the two of them went into the house."


    Bai Qianfan knew that Huangfu Zhuer was in her heart, but knowing and seeing were two different things. Once one imagines it, the clear image would be deeply rooted in her mind, and would not be erased no matter what.


    She let out a sigh, then lay on the table and closed her eyes to rest.


    "If you want my opinion," Yue Gui snorted, "Princess, you have to use some ruthless methods. Back then, you were at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, and how Madame Bai dealt with you, you have to follow suit and take it out to deal with that Miss Huangfu!"


    Bai Qianfan buried her face in her palms, "I don''t want to become that fierce and cruel."


    Yue Guiyi''s eyes narrowed as she put on a vicious expression, "You can''t do anything without being poisonous and being soft-hearted!"


    Qi Hong glared at her. "Stop with your rotten idea, you''ve led a good princess astray."


    Bai Qianfan spoke up for Yue Guiyi instead, "Elder sister, don''t blame her. She only talked about it, that''s all.


    Yue Guiyi laughed, "Princess, you are still the one who knows this servant. All of us are not made for words, we are just trying to make ourselves sound good. If Sister Qi Hong had listened to what Princess Hua-Yang said, he would be surprised."


    Qi Hong laughed, "Princess, you dare to spout such harsh words?"


    Lv He patted Bai Qianfan: "Tell your big sister Qi Hong and see if she''s scared or not."


    Bai Qianfan laid on the table, not getting up, her two eyebrows raised up and down, pretending to be sinister. She intentionally lowered her voice and said, "Huangfu Zhuer, if you dare marry the Duke, this wangfei will skin you alive, pull out your tendons, slice your flesh with one blade after another, and feed your hands and feet to the dogs ¡­" Eh, why didn''t he give her any reaction? Wasn''t that fierce enough?


    She stood up and turned her head, "You guys ¡­ "Your Majesty ¡­ Your Highness ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s face was gloomy, he did not say a word, but stared at her, causing her hair to stand on end.


    There''s no need to say that, he definitely heard what she said just now. Hmph, she only said it out loud, unlike him, who held onto Huangfu Zhuer''s hand. He''s angry, so isn''t she angry at him?


    After a long while, Morong Gan finally spoke out, "Did you hit the slingshot today?"


    "Yes." "She held her head high and her neck high, her chin raised like a cannon." "What is it?"


    Heh, how dare he be so unreasonable, being so unreasonable even when he did something wrong!


    "Why Pearl?"


    When she looked up, Morong Gan''s dark expression made her feel as if her heart had been pierced once again, and the words that came out of her mouth became, "So what if she''s hit? Didn''t you hear it earlier? I wanted to skin her and pull her tendons out!"


    "You hate her so much?"


    A few servant girls stood at the side, winking at her, hinting her not to go against Morong Gan.


    Bai Qianfan ignored her and answered loudly, "I hate her so much!"


    "Because I like her?"


    Bai Qianfan opened hshe eyes wide, and after a long while, she finally admitted to it, "You finally admitted it," she shouted without care for anything else, "You like her!" She forcefully pushed him back, "So what if I hit her? You hit me!" After shouting, he ran out.


    Morong Gan clenched his teeth, turned and followed him out.


    When he found her, she had already calmed down. She sat on the swing and stared into the distance.


    He stood at the back, looking at her desolate profile, and felt his heart tighten. He really wanted to hug her tightly, comfort her, and kiss her. He raised his hand, paused in mid-air, and then fell down again.


    Now that things had gotten to this point, he could no longer turn back. He could only make her feel wronged again.


    He didn''t dare to give her any hints. Just like that night, as long as she sensed that he still had any feelings for her, she would immediately throw herself at him without a care for her own safety ¡­ But he still hurt her ¡­


    It would be better to let her hate him. If there was no hope, she would not be disappointed.

 C347 Just turn it into a fact

    The heartbroken Princess Chu turned grief into appetite and drank three big bowls of rice in one go.


    Prince Chu''s face was ashen, and his body continuously emitted cold air. The servants at the side, who had obviously burned the land dragons, were still trembling from cold.


    Only Huangfu Zhuer acted as if nothing had happened as she pointed out her Orchid Finger, looking completely at ease.


    "Princess Hua-Yang''s appetite is really good today. It''s just that I need to take my time. Don''t accidentally become a big fatty."


    Bai Qianfan rolled her eyes, "Who cares."


    Even a fool could see that Bai Qianfan had definitely been taught a lesson by Morong Gan. That was why she was so angry, the more angry Bai Qianfan was, the happier she became. Even though Morong Gan was present, she could not suppress her happiness. The smile on her lips slowly spread.


    "I care about you. Why are you so angry? "If you get angry and injure your liver, it will not be good."


    Morong Gan swept his eyes across Huangfu Zhuer, "Alright, stop talking and eat."


    Bai Qianfan slammed the bowl on the table, stood up and left. Yue Guiyi Yue Xiang hurriedly followed them. Seeing that Bai Qianfan did not recover her Moon Reaching Pavilion in a moment of anger, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Esteemed wangfei, Huangfu Zhuer clearly turned black. This servant will explain it to the Duke."


    "No need."


    "If I don''t explain, the prince will misunderstand."


    "Nope." Bai Qianfan circled around the house, returned to the corridor and stood close to the pillar. Just turn it into a fact. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Bai Qianfan did not make a sound, and extended her head out to take a look, Huangfu Zhuer and Morong Gan came out of the Warm Pavilion at the same time, Morong Gan entered the study room, Huangfu Zhuer stood under the eaves, and looked at the plum blossoms in the courtyard.


    Bai Qianfan walked over quickly, "A small fight is meaningless, how about we fight? "Let''s just say you win, I go, I win, you leave."


    Huangfu Zhuer took a step back in shock, "What did you say? How can you hit someone? " With the latter sentence, his voice had already risen.


    Bai Qianfan saw that the curtain at the entrance of the study was moving, she suddenly reached out and grabbed onto Huangfu Zhuer''s clothes, pulling her in front of her.


    At that moment, Morong Gan''s extremely furious voice came out, "Stop!"


    Huangfu Zhuer seemed to be scared stiff as she panicked, "Why did you hit me? What right do you have to hit me? "


    Bai Qianfan did not speak, her right hand held onto her tightly, his knee touched her stomach, and she easily knocked her down to the ground. Then, she took two steps back, looking down at her from above, "Didn''t you say I hit you? I am not a false name, I am now. "


    Morong Gan quickly walked over and helped Huangfu Zhuer up, but Huangfu Zhuer couldn''t even stand up straight and fell into his arms. Morong Gan could only hold her, "How are you? "Where''s the discomfort?"


    "Her stomach," Huangfu Zhuer said weakly. "She kicked my stomach, it hurts so much ¡­"


    He comforted her gently, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll help you into the house and lie down. Can you call the doctor?"


    Morong Gan did not even look at her, nor did he scold her. As if she was air, he carried Huangfu Zhuer and entered the house.


    Bai Qianfan stood in the wind, her eyes slowly turning red. It was because she had thought too simply that as long as she showed courage, as long as she worked hard, she would be able to protect her love and protect her man.


    It wasn''t, it wasn''t. Even if Huangfu Zhuer was chased away by her, she would not be the only one for Morong Gan. As long as Huangfu Zhuer was alive, she would always have Huangfu Zhuer''s position in his heart, and she would never be able to enter that place.


    It was at this time that Hou understood the meaning of Little Princess''s earlier words: "It is enough to become a fact".


    She actually wanted to scold Bai Qianfan and beat him up in front of the Duke, wasn''t that silly? Previously, when Huangfu Zhuer reported him, it was fine to explain it clearly. But why did she have to use such an extreme method to drag herself in?


    Even after following Bai Qianfan for so long, this was the first time she saw this kind of expression on her face. It wasn''t sadness, wasn''t anger, nor was it disappointment, but a type of deep sorrow. It was like a little lion dog that had been abandoned by its owner.


    She looked at Yue Xiang and the two of them went forward to support Bai Qianfan, "Princess, let''s go back."


    In the room, Huangfu Zhuer laid on the bed and moaned. Morong Gan asked for someone to show her the place where she was kicked, but she did not let go.


    She knew Morong Gan very well. Although he was strict, ferocious, and could kill without blinking an eye, he was a principled person, and would definitely not like a malicious woman. She just did not expect Bai Qianfan to be so willing to help, which would save her a lot of trouble.


    Bai Qianfan''s kick was not heavy, it was her acting skills that fooled everyone.


    The injury was on her stomach, so it was really inconvenient for a young lady who hadn''t come out to show it to outsiders.


    Huangfu Zhuer did not let him leave, she looked at him with teary eyes: "Third Brother, don''t go, I''m scared."


    "Don''t be afraid, you''re safe. If you''re still in pain, you can only let the doctor see. If it''s an internal injury, then it won''t be good."


    "I''m not afraid of you here, but she''s really cruel. If you don''t come out, will she kill me?"


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then said: "Don''t think too much, with me here, no one will dare to touch you."


    "But you''re not here? Will she kill me? " Huangfu Zhuer cried, "She treated me like this already, aren''t you going to kick her out? Third Brother, let her go.


    "She is a Princess Chu after all."


    "Is there such a malicious princess? "Shouting and shouting, aiyo," she cried softly, frowning, putting her hand on her stomach.


    "It hurts again? Let the doctor see it. "


    "I''m fine," Huangfu Zhuer weakly breathed out.


    Morong Gan tucked her in, "Rest. I still have some things to do, I''ll come see you again after I''m done."


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Huangfu Zhuer anxiously shouted, "Third Brother!"


    Morong Gan stopped in his tracks, and looked back at her. "Let me think about it.


    Huangfu Zhuer''s eyes were filled with hope, "As long as Third Brother is determined, it''s fine."


    Morong Gan walked out of the door. Just a moment ago, he was able to see a bit of sunlight, but the sky had already darkened, just like how he was now.


    Qi Hong stood on the porch and slowly walked over, "Master, is Miss Huangfu alright?"


    "Where''s the wangfei?"


    "Back to the backyard."


    Morong Gan laughed coldly, "Leaving after beating someone up, are you trying to run away?"


    "The wangfei left a message before she left saying that father had scolded her and she had beaten him and written him off."


    Morong Gan''s face changed, and he turned to look at the Moon Reaching Pavilion. After a long while, he said, "Follow the sequence of events, she is not the least bit vague."

 C348 Your highness should value the lives of all the people in the world

    Qi Hong left. Morong Gan stood alone on the porch with his hands behind his back. His expression was calm and his gaze distant.


    It was just past noon, yet the sky was already as dark as evening. Clouds drooped as if one could reach them, and the wind whistled as it swept through the area. Under this kind of force, the dead branches and fallen leaves were all thrown into the soil, scattering all over the ground.


    Ning Jiu walked over, "Your Highness, you can no longer hesitate."


    Morong Gan sighed, "Ning Jiu, am I too greedy?"


    "His Royal Highness is someone who has done great things."


    Morong Gan laughed self-deprecatingly, "That''s what I''m most afraid of hearing."


    "Your subordinate also has another sentence. Your highness should value the lives of all under the heavens."


    Morong Gan closed his eyes for a moment, then slowly opened them, "I got it."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    It had rained heavily in the afternoon, yet Morong Gan had brought Ning Jiu out of the Palace.


    Huangfu Zhuer got up from the blanket, the servant girl guarding the side quickly held her down: "Miss, what do you want, I will help you."


    "Has the prince gone out?"


    "To the girl, yes."


    "Did you say when Hou was back?"


    "This, this servant doesn''t know."


    Huangfu Zhuer asked the servant girl to take out some clothes for her to wear. She had been lying down for too long and wanted to walk around.


    The maidservant was a little hesitant. "Your stomach doesn''t hurt anymore. The doctor is still waiting for you in the front yard."


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Send him away." Huangfu Zhuer put on her clothes, drank a cup of hot tea and picked the curtain as she walked out.


    Hao Pingguan was outside and when he saw her coming out, he immediately went up and bowed. "I heard that young lady is feeling better."


    "En, did the prince say when Hou will be back?"


    "His Royal Highness only said that he wouldn''t come back for dinner, he didn''t say anything else."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at the sky and muttered, "I''m afraid it will rain heavily soon."


    Hao Pingguan''s voice came from behind her, "Miss, Your Highness has instructed me that Miss is not an outsider, I can enter and leave this study room as I please. Your Highness also said that if Miss feels bored, it would be good to go in and choose a few books to pass the time."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed, and just as she was about to lift her leg and enter, she suddenly remembered something, and turned around to ask, "In this room, does the Duke allow the Royal Concubine to enter?"


    Hao Pingguan replied with a smile, "Our wangfei has a personality of jumping. In the whole Duke Palaces, as long as she wants to, there is no place she can''t go."


    Hao Pingguan''s answer was very vague, and Huangfu Zhuer was too lazy to ask further, saying, "You don''t have to follow me, I''m going to read some books inside."


    Hao Pingguan replied, and then respectfully withdrew.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    It had been a long time since there was such a torrential downpour. Bean-sized drops of rain fell on the glazed roof tiles and beaded oiled paper. It was like ten thousand horses galloping, and the noise did not stop.


    Amidst the clamor, the emperor heard every word that Bai Rubing said clearly.


    His face became darker and darker, and his eyes became more sinister. It was almost comparable to the gloomy sky outside. His hands unconsciously clenched into fists.


    "Are you speaking the truth?"


    "Absolutely." Bai Rubing bowed and took a step forward, "This subject''s wife is a frequent customer of that jewelry store, and when I heard the shopkeeper speak about it, I thought it was about Princess Chu. However, the shopkeeper said that other than Princess Chu, there was also a lady who called her Zhu Er. When this old subject heard this, I did not think too much. There are many ladies called Zhu Er in the world, but the emperor knows that Huangfu Zhuer did indeed escaped three years ago. At that time, this matter was not made public, and it is hard to determine whether or not Prince Chu knows. Just in case, this humble subject does not dare to alert the enemy, and secretly investigate secretly. In the end, I found out that this pearl was the Huangfu Zhuer who escaped back then. "


    "As a prince, he dares to harbor such a felon in the imperial court," the Emperor shouted angrily. "He knows the law is against him, so his crime should be even greater."


    "Please calm your anger, your Majesty," Bai Rubing said as he lowered his body in panic. "Prince Chu isn''t an average person.


    The Emperor raised his eyes. "What wise ideas do you have?"


    "The Prince Chu dares to let outsiders see Huangfu Zhuer, he does not seem to care if others find out about him, the Emperor knows of this matter, the Emperor relied on his illustrious military exploits, he is often arrogant to the point where the people of the world only know that the Prince Chu does not know of him, he dares to be so arrogant, if the Emperor wants to touch the Prince Chu, he will first take over his military power, and when the time comes, he will become a bachelor, the Emperor can punish him however he wants."


    The Emperor muttered to himself for a while, "The military power is in his hands, what sort of name should he use to collect it? If he acts upon hearing the news, then I will be in a passive position. "


    Bai Rubing said: "This humble subject has a way, I can give it a try." As he spoke, he took a few steps forward and bent down to whisper into the emperor''s ear.


    The emperor''s tightly knitted brows gradually relaxed, but the sinister look in his eyes became more and more intense. "Mn, although he is lawless, he can still be considered to be a person who values friendship. Otherwise, why would he keep Huangfu Zhuer at his residence, but ¡­" He was a little worried, "Will he hand over the military power for a Huangfu Zhuer?"


    All these years of not marrying had also been for her sake. Prince Chu had always felt a deep sense of guilt towards the destruction of the Huangfu family, I thought that this time, he would risk his life to protect Huangfu Zhuer. ""?


    The Emperor did not speak, but simply stared at the rising white smoke in the smoker.


    Your majesty, you can''t hesitate any longer. Think about what the Prince Chu has done, poison the White Tiger, plunder the GongGuo, strike the Royal Uncle with your fists, enter and exit the palace as if there is no one else, flout the palace rules, kill with your Forbidden Palace, although we did not find any conclusive evidence regarding the matter regarding the Prince Yu, but his suspicions are the greatest.


    The emperor closed his eyes for a moment, then slowly opened them, "There is his power in the palace, we can''t alert the enemy, and we can''t be too hasty, if you make the arrangements, everything will be done in secret. Also, don''t let Xiu Min know that he is an old pedant, and I''m afraid something bad will happen if he finds out."


    "This humble official naturally knows." Bai Rubing said, "Your Majesty, please be at ease. This humble subject will definitely be careful and ensure that nothing goes wrong."


    The Emperor looked tired. Leaning on the Soft Couch, he closed his eyes and said, "You can go now. Oh right, Noble Consort isn''t feeling well these few days. Go take a look at her."


    "Yes, this humble official will take his leave." Bai Rubing saluted and slowly retreated.


    The moment he walked out the door, Gao Shenghai cupped his hands and bowed to him, "Prime Minister, the sedan is ready, let''s go quickly. I''m afraid the Noble Consort is worried."


    Bai Rubing acknowledged his presence and asked the young eunuch to bring the palanquin into it with an umbrella.


    At the palace. Imperial Consort Bai was pacing around in her heart with an anxious expression on her face. When she saw Bai Rubing, she hurriedly came over and asked, "Father, what did the emperor say?"


    "Done." Bai Rubing laughed: "The Emperor has been afraid of the Prince Chu for more than one or two days. Although the things that we did previously can''t do anything to him, but now that we have done it one by one, the Emperor knows for sure that this time, if we do not take him down, I swear that I will not be a human being!"


    Imperial Consort Bai smiled, "It''s not a waste for Father to hide his strength for so many years, as long as we take over Prince Chu, our Bai Family''s future will be much easier."


    "How are things going with you?"


    "Right now, I am in charge of controlling the life and death of the harem. If anyone wants to die, the King of Hell will not dare to do so."


    "The more critical the situation is, the more you must calm down and make it seem all the more natural," Bai Rubing laughed sinisterly. "Father said that as long as you can endure it, the successor will be yours sooner or later."

 C349 Send me away for another woman

    The entire night passed, but Bai Qianfan slept very deeply. The next morning, she woke up very early and stood on the porch to look at the wolf corpses that covered the ground after the storm.


    Several maidservants were wearing thick cotton-padded jackets, swinging large brooms while sweeping the dead leaves on the ground under the trees to be used as fertilizer. He had accumulated water everywhere, so he accidentally stepped in and soaked his shoes and socks. The servant girl then scolded, "It''s raining so heavily, what''s with the hole in the sky?"


    "That''s right, it''s almost the new year, and the sky is still overcast. If this goes on, it might even open up the winter season."


    "I''ve already said that the snowfall this year will be great. If we were to be drenched by this rain, it would be hard to tell whether we''ll be able to collect the snowflakes next year. The omens are truly bad."


    "Yeah, I hope the heavens can let the weather clear up soon."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the dusky sky in a trance, and was called in to eat breakfast.


    Yue Xiang was a little worried, afraid that she would suffer a grievance yesterday and be unable to recover from it. However, after careful observation, Little Princess ate as much as he usually did, his expression was very calm, and there was nothing abnormal about it.


    After eating, Bai Qianfan carried a small rabbit and placed it on the bed to play. Hearing Hao Pingguan''s voice coming from outside, "Is the wangfei awake yet?"


    Yue Xiang answered him, "The princess is inside the house, Head Steward, please come in."


    Bai Qianfan walked to the door with the rabbit in her arms and saw Hao Pingguan hurrying towards her.


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "Head Steward coming over in such a hurry, are you here to pay respects on purpose?"


    "The prince invites the princess over."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, "Your highness, you don''t have to attend the assembly today?"


    "It rained heavily last night. Prince went to the reservoir in the eastern suburbs before daybreak. He just came back from this meeting, so he probably won''t be going."


    Bai Qianfan casually passed the little rabbit to Yue Xiang: "I''ll go with Head Steward, I''ll be back in a while."


    "Your servant will accompany your consort," laurel said hastily.


    "No need," Bai Qianfan joked, "I''m not going to fight."


    In truth, he had guessed that it was because of yesterday''s matter that she left after beating someone up. Morong Gan had come to settle the score with her after the fall.


    She had nothing to be afraid of, she did not do anything to Huangfu Zhuer, he could just scold her if he wanted to, and she could just not retort.


    After exiting the Moon Reaching Pavilion door, Hao Pingguan''s footsteps slowed down. He turned his head around a few times, looking like he wanted to say something but stopped.


    Bai Qianfan was not surprised. "Why is Head Steward looking at me like that?"


    However, Hao Pingguan sighed, "This old servant doesn''t know whether I should say it or not.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart sank, and after a while she said, "Don''t worry Head Steward, I''m ready at any time."


    Hao Pingguan didn''t know if Little Princess understood his words, but he couldn''t explain it too clearly either. In the end, he was just a servant.


    When they arrived at Morong Gan''s room, he and Huangfu Zhuer were playing chess. The two of them sat facing each other with a chess piece in their hands.


    Bai Qianfan politely stepped forward to pay her respects to Morong Gan, "I offer my respects to Your Highness."


    Morong Gan put down the chess piece and turned to look at her, a little dazed. Long ago, when he went to check on the first dead body in the backyard, she walked out from the crowd and bowed to him. It was exactly like this.


    "No need to be so polite." He said, "Sit down. I have something to tell you."


    Hao Pingguan personally moved a chair over and placed it at her feet. Bai Qianfan lifted her thick skirt, and then sat down.


    When she lifted her pitch-black eyes, mixed feelings immediately filled Morong Gan''s heart. He had never thought that there would ever be a day like this where he would personally strangle this hard-earned happiness.


    His voice was low. "All of you, get out."


    Hao Pingguan and Huangfu Zhuer''s face became serious, and silently went out.


    Bai Qianfan stared into Morong Gan''s eyes, "Your Highness, you can say whatever you want to. After I finished speaking, I still have to go back to Moon Reaching Pavilion. "


    Morong Gan was quiet for a moment, "From now on, you won''t be using Moon Reaching Pavilion anymore, I''ll send you to another place to stay."


    Bai Qianfan bit her lower lip, "Does Your Highness want to kick me out of the palace?"


    "No," Morong Gan quickly replied, "It hasn''t been peaceful recently. Go outside for a while, I promise you, I''ll definitely come and fetch you back later."


    "Your Highness, is this not peaceful? Are you talking about Miss Huangfu and me? "Are you afraid that I''ll bully her, or that I''ll beat her up again?" After pausing for a moment, he raised the corner of his mouth in disdain, "She is older than me and taller than me. Do you blame me if I can''t win?"


    Morong Gan, "..."


    "Is Your Highness not afraid that I''ll hit her again after coming back? "Why don''t you give me a break, and scatter clean with a slap?"


    "Nonsense," Morong Gan said with a darkened face, "Do you think getting married is child''s play? You are now Princess Chu and you will be the same in the future. I will not divorce you and I will not leave you. "


    "Why would Your Highness need to do this?" Bai Qianfan laughed lightly, "Are there two people in your heart that aren''t tired?"


    Seeing her mocking look, Morong Gan felt powerless. It turned out that someone as powerful as him could do nothing about it.


    "Ki Fan," he called out to her softly, "it''s my fault."


    Bai Qianfan would rather him be heartless than to hear those three words. She heard something in her heart silently shatter.


    "I owe you today. In the future, I will definitely make it up to you. Please understand."


    Bai Qianfan looked up at the sky, the smile on her face continued, "Alright, I agree, where do you plan to send me to?"


    "Didn''t you always want to visit the Manor?" Although there is nothing good about winter, the place is still big, so it''s not as tense as it is in the mansion.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Now."


    Even though she was already prepared, Bai Qianfan could not help but feel sad. Just because she was in such a rush, not willing to let her stay for even a day?


    "You don''t need to bring too much, just your food and clothes. There''s everything else, Yue Xiang will follow you there, if you still want to bring anyone else, just ask."


    "No need, these two are enough," Bai Qianfan stood up, "Since that''s the case, I''ll go back now. Although I don''t need to prepare anything, I still want to bring the things that I''m used to."


    "Alright, in two hours, the sedan will be coming to pick you up."


    Bai Qianfan did not say anything, slightly blessed herself, and turned to leave.


    Morong Gan looked at her light footsteps as he left, and unknowingly, a wave of fear rose up in his heart, "Qianyan."


    Bai Qianfan did not stop to look back, "Does Your Highness have anything else to say?"


    Morong Gan walked over and tried to wrap his arms around her shoulders, but her face was clearly showing that she was resisting, and the hand he was lifting up could only be put down. "I''m sending you off, do you hate me?"


    "Not really," she said, not looking at him, her eyes fixed on the curtain. "But I will always remember that you sent me away for another woman."


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, she was still holding a grudge.

 C350 You should be killed if you insult the prince

    When he heard that Princess Wangfei was going to be sent to the manor, the entire Prince Chu Manor was in an uproar. To Wang Sun, Gui Hao was saying that if a woman from the manor was sent to the manor, it meant that she was going to fight her way into the cold palace.


    The most urgent matter at hand was none other than Qi Hong. Although they were not close servants of the Little Princess s, after being together for so long, they had long been like sisters, and the relationship between a master and servant could not be compared.


    Both of them kneeled in front of Morong Gan, begging him to retract his orders.


    Morong Gan said calmly with a cold face, "This king has already made up his mind, there is no need to say anymore. "Let''s go out."


    Qi Hong knew his temper. Once Prince Chu made a decision, no one could change it for him.


    When the two of them stood up and left, Lv He glared at Huangfu Zhuer angrily.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her with a smug look on her face. When she turned around to look at Morong Gan, her smug look had been completely wiped away and was replaced with a weak and cowardly look.


    She squatted down at Morong Gan''s feet and rested her head on his leg. "Third Brother, if you feel sad or upset, you can choose not to send away the wangfei.


    "She''s too noisy. Sending her away is also good. Everyone is quiet."


    "But you''re sad."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, "I''m just a little not used to it, I''ll be fine in two days."


    Huangfu Zhuer raised her head and stared at him, "Third Brother, Zhu''er will accompany you in the future, will always be with you."


    "Alright."


    "But," Huangfu Zhuer said as she knit her brows, "I am a criminal, so if my identity is exposed, it will bring trouble to Third Brother."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. You''ll be fine."


    "I''m not afraid of the people nearby, but if it''s the current emperor ¡­" Huangfu Zhuer revealed a trace of panic, "When the time comes, Third Brother, just hand me over, I don''t want to implicate you."


    "As long as I''m alive, I won''t let anything happen to you," Morong Gan said as he looked into her eyes, "Zhu''er, I owe you my life. Unless they step over my corpse, I won''t hand you over to anyone."


    "Third Brother," Huangfu Zhuer blinked her eyes, covered herself in mist and choked with sobs, "The love you have for Pearl, Pearl will not be able to recover it in her next life."


    "Let''s not talk about this between us," he said, pulling her up.


    "Aren''t you going to send her out?"


    "No need, let the guards escort him."


    Jia Tong stood at the bottom of the porch, seeing Lv He coming over, he immediately smiled and greeted him, but Lv He just frowned and ignored him.


    Jia Tong knew that she was doing this because of the Little Princess, and said with a bit of grievance, "Why are you angry at me?


    Lv HSheheld back her anger for a long time, seeing that he had come looking for him, she was not in a good mood, "This grandpa is confused, you are not muddled, why not advise me? He was usually very good at talking, but now she had become mute? It''s a shame that the wangfei calls you master, is that how you treat your disciple? When you were hit by a plank, who risked their lives to deliver the medicine to you, did you forget about that? Even a princess raising a rabbit knows more about kindness than you do ¡­ "What''s that ¡­"


    Jia Tong was thoroughly scolded by her, and tried to defend himself: "That''s all because of you, your highness ¡­"


    "Don''t mention your highness, your highness isn''t any good person," Lv He scolded happily, even her anger didn''t seem to care at all, "Usually, you treat your consort as your precious baby, but the moment your old love comes back, you immediately changed your mind, heartless and vile little person ¡­"


    Jia Tong was stunned, he never thought that Lv He would even dare to scold her, the gaze in his eyes was full of worship.


    Qi Hong was also shocked, when she regained her senses, she wanted to cover her mouth, but it was already too late, the most loyal one in the world, Ning Jiu, had already unsheathed her snow white sword with a speed that no one could see, and placed it on Lv He''s neck.


    Lv He''s voice suddenly stopped, she gasped, and her body stiffened up.


    Jia Tong stomped his feet in anger: "Xiao Jiu''er, what are you doing?"


    "You insulted the prince, you deserve to die!"


    "She''s my wife."


    "I don''t care who she is."


    Seeing that Ning Jiu was not willing to let go of his sword, Jia Tong was infuriated: "Xiao Jiu''er, if you have the ability, let''s fight one-on-one.


    "I don''t care about men or women. You dare to disrespect the prince, you deserve to die."


    "Hey Ning, if you dare touch her, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Seeing this unforeseen event, Qi Hong was scared silly. When she regained her senses, she could not care about anything else as she quickly knelt in front of Ning Jiu.


    But she did not kneel down, and Ning Jiu continued to support her halfway, he supported his with one hand and withdrew his sword with the other, like flowing water. In one breath, he completed it, and his eyes were still cold and calm: "I am only looking out for Qi Hong, if there''s a next time, I will definitely not let him off lightly."


    When Qi Hong was supported by him, her face immediately flushed red, and his voice became so low that it could not be heard clearly, "Thank you, Ning Jiu."


    Jia Tong was stunned by the side. Could it be that in Ning Jiu''s heart, his reputation was not as good as Qi Hong''s? They ate and slept together everyday, and even though they could be sworn brothers at any time, they were actually no match for a Qi Hong?


    Only then did Lv He heave a sigh of relief. She couldn''t help but touch her neck as she turned back to face the door to hell.


    Qi Hong was afraid that they would cause trouble again, hence she quickly dragged her away.


    Once they left, Jia Tong began to pull out his sword fiercely, wanting to settle the score with Ning Jiu.


    Ning Jiu then replied lightly, "I will repay this kindness with hatred."


    Jia Tong really wanted to rush up to slap his ears. Was there really someone as shameless as this, putting the sword on his wife''s neck, was this kindness?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Think with your pig''s brain."


    "You''re the pig brain." Jia Tong pointed the sword at him, "Hurry up and speak, otherwise, you won''t be courteous at all."


    Ning Jiu used a finger to lightly pull the sword out, and looked at him with contempt, "Bullsh * t! Two years ago, when we fought, you had no chance of winning. Two years later, will you win against me? "


    Jia Tong looked embarrassed, he knew that he could not win, but he could not lose in terms of momentum.


    "We have to fight even if we can''t win. We can''t just let this go like this."


    "Pig brain," Ning Jiu lost his patience, "If I don''t intervene, Lv He''s little life will be over. If it really reaches the Duke''s ears, will he still be able to live?"


    "So you''re not trying to kill her," Jia Tong said as he hurriedly sheathed his sword. "You''re saving her."


    "You don''t know your wife''s temper, but if you go crazy and don''t acknowledge her as your own, sooner or later, it will be bad."


    "Yes, yes. She''s a bit hot-tempered. Next time, I''ll tell you about her." Jia Tong was a little embarrassed, "Xiao Jiu, thank you very much."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    On the other side, Qi Hong had a face of panic: "Oh no, Jia Tong has drawn his sword, he wants to fight Ning Jiu one on one!"


    Lv He glanced at it, and said nonchalantly: "It''s fine, he can''t beat Ning Jiu."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Ning Jiu will injure him?"


    "No, Ning Jiu is a person with principles, he wouldn''t hurt others for no reason."


    Qi Hong laughed: "You seem to understand Ning Jiu quite well."


    "What''s the use of knowing him?" Lv He harrumphed, "Your reputation is great, that''s not right." She looked at Qi Hong suspiciously, "When did you lose face at his place? "You guys ¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Qi Hong blushed and looked back, and coincidentally, Ning Jiu also looked over, their eyes met, and they immediately started panicking.

 C351 I want to ask you for a person

    While playing chess, Huangfu Zhuer carefully observed Morong Gan, but she couldn''t see any emotion on her face.


    Everyone was afraid of him, but she was amiable to him. No matter what she asked for, he would always agree to her request. The crown prince had once smiled and said that every person had a Death Acupuncture Point, and she, Huangfu Zhuer, was a Death Acupuncture Point.


    He was always special to himhehe thought. But this time, relying on his sensitivity, Morong Gan seemed to treat Bai Qianfan a little special too. It was because he was pitiful, it was because he was sympathetic, and because Bai Qianfan was someone who had given up his Bai Family, she was being lenient towards the little girl.


    Morong Gan was actually not soft-hearted at all. He would only be soft-hearted to people who were very close to him, such as her, his siblings, and their friends who had gone through hardships. Other than that, there was nothing else.


    The reason she dared to come back was because she was confident in herself. Fighting with Bai Qianfan, she wanted to test Morong Gan. She didn''t believe that their ten-odd years of relationship was no match for a little girl!


    The truth proved that she was right, Morong Gan had never forgotten about her, he only tolerated Bai Qianfan because he had never met such a person.


    Hao Pingguan picked the curtain and entered, "Your Highness, the Emperor has sent someone to invite you into the palace."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s hand trembled, and the white piece between her fingers fell onto the ground. Hao Pingguan quickly bent down to pick it up, and brought his hands back onto the table.


    "Did you say anything?"


    "No, just say that you would like to invite the prince to the palace."


    "Alright, get me my cloak and prepare my horse."


    Morong Gan stood up straightforwardly, and Huangfu Zhuer looked at him worriedly, "Third Brother, could it be that the emperor is calling you ¡­"


    "Your majesty asked me to enter the palace at this time, probably because he wanted to drink with me. Speaking of which, us brothers haven''t had a drink together in a long time, so eat lunch by yourself. Don''t wait for me."


    Huangfu Zhuer walked him to the door, and said in a low voice, "Third Brother, remember what I said to you. Remember that I will put you at the top of my priority."


    "Don''t think too much. It will be fine."


    He took Jia Tong and turned to leave through the Lunar Gate, then asked, "Have you all made arrangements?"


    "Yes, everything has been arranged."


    Morong Gan mounted his horse, suddenly turned and looked towards the Moon Reaching Pavilion, without saying a word, he shook the reins and spurred his horse forward.


    Lv He stood behind the pillar, seeing that Morong Gan and the rest had left, she turned around and went back into the house, proudly raising her eyebrows: "I am leaving, no one will support her anymore, Sister Qi Hong, just watch!"


    Qi Hong shook her head helplessly: "Stop messing around, she is not someone to be trifled with."


    "Not to be trifled with, I must provoke her. I heard with my own ears that she begged me to send the princess away. What kind of person is this shameless fox? "Bah!"


    She placed the bowl on the tray, then went out to call the little maidservant in. "Go and deliver it to Miss Huangfu. Say that it''s for her to heal her body and for her to eat slower."


    The servant girl agreed and quickly brought it into Huangfu Zhuer''s room, "Miss, this is for you to heal your body, eat slower."


    Seeing that it was a bowl of cream, Huangfu Zhuer''s eyes lit up. She loved to eat these in the past, but she didn''t expect Morong Gan to still remember.


    Her heart leaped with joy as she scooped a spoonful and put it into her mouth. She felt as if she had been stabbed by a needle and violently vomited. However, a small amount of it still flowed down her throat, burning her internal organs.


    Seeing this, the servant girl cried out in alarm, "What''s wrong with you? Someone come quickly! "


    The noisy footsteps seemed to rush over from all directions, Huangfu Zhuer''s face was flushed red, she covered her mouth, then looked towards the door in a sorry state. The one walking at the front was Lv He, and behind her were Qi Hong and a few other maidservants.


    Lv He shouted in shock, "Ah, what happened to you? Why did he vomit? Could it be there? "How long have you been in the manor? It definitely isn''t our lord''s. What did you say? Our lord ¡­"


    Although Huangfu Zhuer was in a difficult situation, she was not willing to allow a servant to humiliate her like this.


    How could Lv He be hit by her? She turned her body and dodged, and the servant girls would naturally surround Huangfu Zhuer, saying that they were trying to stop him, but they stopped her from moving forward.


    Qi Hong tried to smooth things over: "Don''t be angry young lady, it''s my fault that I didn''t explain in advance, this is cream tea, it''s covered by a layer of skin that was hot, so young lady was not paying attention to it and burned her mouth, this servant will apologize to young lady, what does young lady want to eat at noon, this servant did his best to do it for young lady''s sake, it''s considered an apology."


    At this point, the piercing pain in Huangfu Zhuer''s mouth subsided, she sighed: "There''s no need to trouble yourself, I''m just afraid that you will poison the dishes."


    Lv He snorted, "Did you hear that, you are a good person, but I do not appreciate your kindness."


    Qi Hong told the servant girl to clean up the room, and pulled Lv He out, "Alright, stop talking, when I come back, you''ll look good."


    Lv He disagreed: "Doesn''t she like to sue? Let her go! I am not afraid. "


    Behind her, Huangfu Zhuer stared at her back gloomily as she clenched her hands into fists inside her sleeves.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The Emperor really invited him to the palace to drink.


    There were fine wine, fine delicacies, even beautiful silk bamboo and the beautiful Female Dancer.


    The emperor came over with a beaming smile. "Third brother, come and sit. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Morong Gan smiled as he bowed, then sat down by the side. "At this time, Royal Brother has already called me here, my younger brother only thinks about the matter of drinking wine. "As expected, my little brother managed to guess it."


    "Third brother, please don''t go too far." The Emperor laughed and poured the wine for him.


    Morong Gan also did not hold back, he immediately shouted: "Since little brother is late, let''s do it first."


    When the Emperor saw that there wasn''t the slightest bit of hesitation on his face, he put his heart at ease. "There''s no need to rush. I''ve indulged in alcohol today, we won''t return until we''re drunk."


    "Alright!" Morong Gan laughed heartily: "I won''t return until I''m drunk."


    "Third brother, you''ve gotten married to me in this period of time. I don''t feel too good about it either."


    "Royal Brother, let bygones be bygones. Chendi has long forgotten about it."


    "Third brother is more sensible and reasonable. It was I who was too petty and got away with it. I actually misunderstood you ¡­"


    "Royal Brother drinks," Morong Gan interrupted him. The Emperor might have been able to keep his pride and say those words, but afterwards, he might not be able to feel satisfied. It would be better if he didn''t say them out loud, since everyone was well aware of them.


    "Third brother understands Zhen," the emperor sighed emotionally. "The empress is right. The person who understands Zhen the most in this world is third brother! "Whenever I have trouble, it''s always third brother who helps me. I''m very grateful."


    "It is younger brother''s responsibility to share the worries of Royal Brother."


    "Since we''ve come to this point, I have a troublesome matter that I would like to ask of third brother''s help."


    "Please speak, Royal Brother."


    The emperor raised his hand, and both the silk bamboo and the Female Dancer stopped and quietly retreated.


    The emperor laughed in a rather casual manner. "I would like to ask you for a person!"

 C352 Surrender of arms

    Morong Gan remained calm and collected, "Who does Royal Brother want?"


    The emperor looked straight into his eyes, enunciating every word, "Huangfu Zhuer."


    Morong Gan did not seem to be surprised at all, he turned his own wine cup around, "I''m afraid I will disappoint Royal Brother, I, your brother, cannot give her to Royal Brother."


    "Third Brother, you should know that she is the daughter of a sinful subject. You are harbouring the guilt of the imperial court."


    "Chendi only knows that she''s Chendi''s fianc¨¦e, a weak woman."


    "That was the past. Don''t forget that you have a Princess Chu now."


    "Zhu''er doesn''t like her. Chendi has already sent her away!"


    The emperor opened his mouth, only after a while did he sigh. "So in your heart, the most important thing is still her. Princess Chu should be sad." He laughed self-deprecatingly. "So, third brother wants to openly make us his enemy?"


    "I wouldn''t dare," Morong Gan said calmly. "Right now, Pearl only has little brother, and he doesn''t want to disappoint her."


    The Emperor laughed miserably before pouring the wine into his mouth. "So third brother has disappointed me? Do you know what the civil and military officials think of the high and mighty Prince Chu harbouring the crimes of the imperial government? What would the people of the world think? What do you want me to do? You are my brother and I will not kill you, but third brother, have you thought for me? If you hold a heavy weapon and are with Huangfu Zhuer, it will arouse the anger of the hundred officials and their saliva foam would drown us! "


    Morong Gan took out an item from his bosom and placed it in front of the emperor, "This subject will not make things difficult for Royal Brother, I will return the military authority to the Royal Brother."


    The emperor was obviously surprised. He looked at the Tiger Tally in front of him blankly and sized him up suspiciously, "You are going to return the military power to me like this?"


    Now that the world is at peace, the four kingdoms are at peace, the tiger medallion is returned to the Royal Brother, not only does it reassure the Royal Brother, it also blocks the mouth of the world. This little brother has lived his entire life, and now he only wants to live a peaceful life.


    The emperor held the Tiger Tally in his hands and looked at it carefully, stroking the patterns on it, his heart had all sorts of emotions. This pair of Tiger Tally, could dispatch thousands of troops and horses in the East Yue, and was once the protective talisman of the Prince Chu, but now, it was lying on his palm. The thousands of troops and horses behind the Prince Chu were gone, and he had become a general on his own.


    The entire time, he just could not believe it. The Prince Chu was afraid of him, too, so why would he so easily hand over the military authority? Looking carefully, the Tiger Tally was real, and that was only because of one reason.


    He called Gao Shenghai in and told him to put away the Tiger Tally.


    When Gao Shenghai left, he poured wine into a jug and sighed emotionally, "Third brother, for you to be so righteous, this Royal Brother really doesn''t know what to say. Come, this Royal Brother will toast to you!"


    Morong Gan''s face remained calm, his hands holding the cup, respectful and at ease. With a slight raise, he finished the wine.


    "Since you are able to do this for Huangfu Zhuer, and the Royal Brother isn''t an unreasonable person, let her stay in your house. It''s just that you can''t publicly marry her as your Princess Chu. This, you can do, right?"


    "Yes, this brother here is deeply grateful for Royal Brother''s kindness. This brother knows what to do."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Liu Fu panted as he hurried along the way. When the Palace Maid and the young eunuch saw him, they were all very surprised.


    Liu Fu ran into the Posterior Hall, and before he had time to bow, he spoke to the Queen who was resting on the bed with her eyes closed: "Empress, something terrible has happened. The Emperor has already handed over the authority of the Prince Chu, and the Tiger Tally is now in the hands of the Emperor."


    The empress abruptly opened her eyes and sat up straight. "Is that true?" The Emperor forced the Prince Chu to hand over the Tiger Tally? "


    Liu Fu had all the people who were waiting on the side retreat, he took a step forward, and lowered his voice, "The news came from the Chengde Hall just now, the emperor invited the Prince Chu to drink, and the two of them closed the door and said something unknown. They then called Gao Shenghai in midway, and Hou came out with the Tiger Tally in his hand."


    "Look carefully, is that true?"


    "The emperor must have inspected it inside, that''s why he told Gao Shenghai to keep it. This servant thinks that it should be true."


    The empress was stunned on the spot, at a loss of what to do. "What is the emperor thinking? It''s not that he doesn''t know that the Prince Chu holds military power, but his powers can only be stabilized forever ¡­"


    "From your perspective, this is definitely the doing of the Imperial Consort Bai and the Prime Minister Bai. Empress, before this matter is known by too many people, you have to think of a way to remedy it!"


    The empress sighed. "What can I do? The emperor isn''t going to listen to me anymore."


    "This matter concerns all the people of the world, the Empress cannot sit idly by!"


    The empress sat quietly for a moment. "Bring me my cloak. I''m going to see the emperor."


    Liu Fu hurriedly ordered. He took out the blue plume cloak and placed it on the empress''s shoulders with a worried expression. "Empress, your body ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it." The empress took a deep breath and walked over to the makeup table. She dabbed a layer of rouge on her face and asked Yingchun, "Is it alright to watch?"


    Yingchun endured the bitterness in her eyes and nodded. "The Empress seems to be in high spirits."


    The empress smiled in satisfaction and took her hand as she walked towards the door.


    When the Empress arrived at the Chengde Hall, there was no one standing outside, so she directly walked into the hall.


    The Imperial Consort Bai was in his embrace. No one knew what the emperor had said, but she covered her mouth and chuckled. When she caught a glimpse of the empress from the corner of her eyes, she did not panic, but stood up with a calm expression and gave a lazy bow.


    The empress ignored her and only looked at the emperor. "Why did the emperor take over the Prince Chu''s military power?"


    The emperor had a gentle and refined appearance, but when he heard her words, his face immediately darkened. "The empress got the letter so quickly, she sure is well-informed!"


    "Your Majesty," the Empress called out in a sorrowful voice, "You clearly know that the Prince Chu holds the military power, so the world can be at peace. "You ¡­"


    "How dare you!" The emperor shouted angrily, "Did the empress say that once military power returns to me, the world will fall into chaos? "Could it be that I am so useless in the empress''s heart?"


    "Your majesty clearly knows that''s not what chenqie meant," the empress held onto the table, forcefully suppressing the sweetness in her throat. "Your majesty is a benevolent ruler, with great ambitions, chenqie is filled with admiration. But regarding the matter of specializing in martial arts and leading soldiers to fight, does Your Majesty think that you are stronger than Prince Chu? In the entire imperial government, who is more suitable to be in control of the military than the Prince Chu? Only the Prince Chu can guarantee the safety of the entire world, and only the Emperor can create a prosperous era here! "


    "Impudent! Impudent!" The Emperor was livid, his eyes red as he pointed at the Queen, "In your heart, I have never been able to compare with the Prince Chu, right? I will always have to rely on him, right? You are my empress, but you have always been thinking of Prince Chu in your heart. All these years, you have always wanted me to rope in more Prince Chu and let him come and go freely in the palace so that you can date him under my nose, right? "

 C353 She was really going to leave him

    "Your majesty!" The empress''s face turned pale, and she clutched her chest, spitting out a mouthful of red blood.


    The empress was wearing a peony jacket embroidered with moonlight. She was elegant and elegant, but when blood splattered onto her, it immediately turned into a red plum blossom, shocking anyone who saw it. Her body swayed, almost unable to stand.


    The emperor was stunned for a moment before rushing forward to hug her. "Empress, what''s wrong? Why are you vomiting blood? Someone, someone, quickly call the imperial physician ¡­"


    Imperial Consort Bai stood at the side and bent her body slightly. Looking at the empress''s pale face, she smiled proudly. "Your majesty, I think the Empress is just playing the part of the center of attention with you."


    The Emperor abruptly raised his head, and his eyes became terrifyingly red. He howled in a low voice, "Scram!"


    Imperial Consort Bai was stunned for a moment. The emperor had never treated her so nicely, when had she seen his ferocious look before? She was a little afraid, but this was a good opportunity to add insult to injury. She did not want to leave.


    Imperial Consort Bai trembled. She was afraid and left unwillingly.


    A group of servants stood by the door, not daring to enter. Imperial Consort Bai looked at Gao Shenghai and asked, "Did the emperor call for the imperial physician and send anyone over?"


    Gao Shenghai understood and bowed: "This servant has already ordered some people to go and invite them."


    On the other side, Liu Fu also quietly gave Yingchun a meaningful glance, and took a few steps back. In a flash, he turned and went outside the door.


    Within the enormous hall, it was as warm as spring, and the fragrance was pleasant to the ear. However, the Emperor seemed to be sitting in a world of ice and snow, and his body emitted waves of coldness.


    He called out to the empress softly. "Chun''er, Chun''er, open your eyes. Look at me, look at me ¡­"


    The empress seemed to have heard his call and slowly opened her eyes. The instant she saw the emperor, her eyes lit up and her lips moved slightly. "Your Majesty ¡­"


    "I''m here. Chun''er, how are you? Are you ok?" It was tenderness on one side, but uncontrollable rage on the other. He turned his head and shouted, "Where''s the doctor, where''s he? Has he arrived yet?"


    Gao Shenghai stood at the door and replied, "Reporting to the Emperor, I have already sent someone to invite him. He should be here very soon."


    Seeing the emperor''s anxiety, the empress curled her lower lip in gratification. Even after so many years of husband and wife, he still had her in his heart. So, very good, she won''t be able to live long, but she wants the emperor to live a long life.


    "Your Majesty." She licked her dry lips and said weakly, "Your consort''s feelings towards Your Majesty can be seen from the heavens and earth. Prince Chu is a Warlord of the East Yue, and with him here, those foreign nations would not dare to have any ideas about us. "I won''t be able to live for long, but if chenqie doesn''t feel at ease with the emperor ¡­"


    "No, you won''t die. I won''t let anything happen to you. If I can''t cure you, then I''ll have those trash from the Grand Hospital accompany you in death!"


    "Your majesty, listen to me. You must believe in the Prince Chu, he is the most loyal person to you in this world. With his help, you want to create an era of prosperity for your dreams to come true, your majesty ¡­" She gave a light cough and coughed out a mouthful of blood. Her lips were dyed alluring, but along with her face, they became increasingly pale.


    "I know, Chun''er, you don''t have to say it anymore. I even know in my heart," The emperor held her tightly, roaring like a trapped beast. "Imperial Physician, has the imperial physician arrived yet?"


    "This humble subject has arrived," said Zuo Tangzhong, as he hurried in and bowed towards the emperor, "This humble subject has come late, please punish the emperor in anger."


    "Come and take a look at the empress. If you don''t look good, I''ll punish you together!"


    Gao Shenghai looked at Zuo Tangzhong and revealed a little surprise. He turned his head to look for the eunuch that was sent out, and looked around. However, he did not find him.


    The Empress was placed on top of the Soft Couch s, her face was solemn as she checked her pulse in the left sect.


    "How is it?" The emperor asked anxiously, "How is the empress?"


    Zuo Tangzhong stood up and slightly bent his waist, "Please forgive this humble one for speaking bluntly, but the Empress has been ill for a long time and the Evil Qi has already seeped into her internal organs. If she were to recuperate and wait for the winter to pass, she might have a chance, it''s just that ¡­"


    "But what?" The emperor''s expression was somewhat intimidating. "The empress''s body has always been treated by you. If you dare to say anything bad, I''ll behead you!"


    "Your Majesty," the empress opened her eyes and called to him in a low voice.


    The emperor hurriedly went over to hold her hand. "Chun Er, how do you feel? Are you feeling better?"


    "It was chenqie who failed. Your Majesty, please do not vent your anger on Lord Imperial Physician. He has always been doing his utmost to help me treat this illness. Otherwise, chenqie would have ¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense," the Emperor firmly shook her hand and pushed it back into the blanket. "Rest well. There is no need to think about anything else. I will accompany you here."


    Only after the empress slept soundly did the emperor call Zuo Tangzhong to the side. "Tell me the truth, how many days does the empress have left?"


    Zuo Tangzhong hesitated a little, "Ever since the Empress started vomiting blood, this subject knew that the situation was not good. After thinking of many ways, the Empress was also willing to cooperate, and for the past few days, she has been slowly stabilizing herself, coughing up blood even less. Just now, the Empress was probably in a hurry, and it was not easy to recover from it. I''m afraid... "Time is running out ¡­"


    The color of the emperor''s face vanished as he stared at Yun Yang in a daze. He murmured, "Time is running out ¡­"


    Zuo Tangzhong looked at the emperor and sighed inaudibly, "This humble subject dares to advise your majesty that when the Empress is dying, accompany her more."


    "Imperial Physician, I beg of you, please let the empress live for a few more days. If you need anything, just ask away. Since the palace doesn''t have any, I will send people out to look for her. The empress is still young, just let her live for a few more years." As he spoke, his voice was choked with sobs.


    Zuo Tangzhong had never seen the Emperor in such a state. Although the Emperor was not as cold as the Prince Chu, he was still a mighty and majestic man. He sighed in his heart, ''If I knew things would turn out like this, why did I have to do it this way?''


    He immediately cupped his hands together. "Your Majesty, please be at ease. This humble subject will do everything in my power to ensure the health of the Empress!"


    Zuo Tangzhong was the most powerful Imperial Physician of the Supreme Hospital. Since he said that, he could only believe him.


    The empress had always been ill, and she had also said that she would be one step ahead of him. He never took it to heart, and felt that it was a very distant matter, but when he saw the mouthful of blood spat out by the empress, he suddenly woke up. So this time, she really was going to leave him.

 C354 A blood feud is never to be forgotten

    Huangfu Zhuer occasionally peeked her head out of the window, and upon seeing Morong Gan''s figure, she anxiously went forward to greet him. She was about to report Lv He''s situation, but upon seeing his serious expression, he swallowed his words: "Third Brother, the Emperor has called for you, is there anything wrong?"


    Morong Gan calmed his expression, and replied casually: "Nothing, Royal Brother is telling me to go drink."


    Huangfu Zhuer understood him, and the more she pretended to be relaxed, the more important the situation would become. She followed him into the house and said, "Third Brother, quickly tell me, what has happened?"


    Qi Hong brought water in, twisted the hot handkerchief and wiped Morong Gan''s face and hands.


    Lv He followed from behind, holding the hot tea in her hands, she glanced at Huangfu Zhuer with the corner of her eyes, feeling a little unsure in her heart, did she complain to the Duke?


    In front of the two servant girls, Huangfu Zhuer could not really ask. After Morong Gan wiped his face and sat down, she waved her hand and said to Qi Hong: "Go out, there''s no need for you two here."


    Lv He was initially a little flustered in her heart, but after hearing her tone, she calmed down and said with a smile, "The servants are out, whoever comes to serve me, has already been instructed by the princess when she left that the servants must serve me well. When she returns, if she finds out that I have lost a single strand of hair, she will definitely cause trouble for the servants."


    Huangfu Zhuer s face alternated between red and white. She purposely said "Royal Consort" to slap her face, ridiculing her for being absent, so she wanted to be the one to take the throne.


    When Morong Gan heard this, he actually did not get angry, he only gave Lv He a strange look. He clearly knew that these words did not come from Bai Qianfan''s mouth, but he understood Lv He''s intentions.


    Qi Hong was afraid that Lv He would say something shocking and quickly drag her away.


    Once they left, Huangfu Zhuer curled her lips: "The lady beside Third Brother is really amazing, he only knows about the maidservants, those who don''t would think it''s half a master."


    There was no need to explain too much in front of him. Just a slight nod would suffice, as Morong Gan was a strict man, he would definitely not allow his servants to be so presumptuous in front of him.


    In the end, contrary to her expectations, Morong Gan only smiled faintly. "The two of them have always been on good terms with Princess Hua-Yang. It makes me unhappy to see you stay and see his leave. These words were purposefully said for me to hear, so why do you have to take it so seriously? "


    She was a smart person and knew that it would not be beneficial for her to continue pestering this matter. After all, Bai Qianfan had already been sent out, wasn''t it?


    She was worried about something else, as Morong Gan''s expression was just too ugly when he returned. She was sure that the Emperor had not sent for him to drink. She had not dealt much with the Emperor before, but someone knew him well. The Emperor was a conceited, self-abased man, amiable on the surface, and no one knew what he really thought.


    She then changed the topic, "Third Brother, don''t lie to me. The Emperor has summoned you, so there must be something else.


    At this point, Morong Gan could no longer hide it from her. He took a sip of tea and said, "Royal Brother knows that you''ve returned, and wants me to hand you over."


    Huangfu Zhuer exclaimed, her expression suddenly changed: "Then what did Third Brother say?"


    "I didn''t agree."


    "The Emperor will not let this go easily."


    "With you by my side, and me controlling the military power of the East Yue, it is only natural for Royal Brother to be afraid. As a Sovereign King, he would naturally think of a little more, so ¡­"


    Huangfu Zhuer sat up straight, "So what?"


    "That''s why I returned the Tiger Tally to him."


    "What!" Huangfu Zhuer shouted and suddenly stood up, her face was as white as a piece of paper, "Third Brother gave the Tiger Tally back to the Emperor?"


    "Use the Tiger Tally in exchange for your life. Royal Brother has promised me that you can stay here peacefully."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him in a daze, and only after a long while did she sit down, and muttered: "Third Brother, how could you do this. If I knew beforehand, I definitely wouldn''t have let you do this."


    Morong Gan comforted her, "Using a military power to exchange for a peaceful life, why not?


    "But has Third Brother ever thought about it?" After a short period of absent-mindedness, Huangfu Zhuer became excited, and her bloodied face slowly flushed red. All these years, the Emperor has always feared you, but because of the military power in your hands, he never dared to touch you. Now that the Third Brother has been handed over the military power, the Emperor must no longer be afraid.


    "All these years, I''ve fought for the Royal Brother, pacifying the four seas and making meritorious service for the people. He knows very well that he won''t do that."


    "The Third Brother thought too simply. The Emperor was born suspicious and cunning. Back then ¡­"


    "Enough," Morong Gan''s face darkened slightly, "I know you hate him, but how can your Imperial Might be desecrated? Just pretend that I didn''t hear what you said earlier, and don''t speak of it again in the future."


    "Third Brother!" Huangfu Zhuer''s eyes were filled with tears, "The matters that happened that year, you didn''t doubt it at all?"


    "Everything is already in the past, everything is already set in stone. Nothing can change it, there''s no need to bring it up again."


    "You don''t want to talk about it, but I can''t do it," Tears finally rolled down Huangfu Zhuer''s face, "My entire family consisting of more than three hundred people were killed, do you know what kind of scene that was? Real corpses were everywhere, and blood was flowing like a river ¡­ Third Brother, those are Pearl''s dearest family, how can I not mention about them? After so many years, there''s no reason why I shouldn''t kill that dog-emperor. He''s too vicious, really too ruthless ¡­ " Towards the end, Huangfu Zhuer sobbed silently.


    Morong Gan sat without moving, and after a long while, he sighed lightly and walked over to place his arm around her shoulders: "Don''t cry, I''ve said it before, you''ll be very safe by my side, you don''t have to worry about the matters of Court, every Monarch needs to step over countless corpses to be able to ascend to the throne of the throne in the throne room, through the generations, these kinds of things happen too many to win, Zhu''er, stop thinking about those, and live a peaceful life."


    Huangfu Zhuer hugged his waist, buried his head in his chest and cried for a while, then suddenly raised his head, "Third Brother, you love me the most right?"


    "Mm, whatever you want, I''ll give it to you."


    "Help me kill the Emperor! Take revenge for my Huangfu clan!"


    Morong Gan pulled away from her hand, took a step back and said in a low voice, "Zhu''er, do you know what you''re saying? Just pretend I didn''t hear it and don''t bring it up again. Otherwise, even I will not be able to protect you. "


    Huangfu Zhuer slowly stood up, and with tears in her eyes, she spoke word by word, but her gaze was cold and murderous, "The blood ocean is a deep hatred, Zhu''er will never dare to forget it, even if Third Brother doesn''t help me, I can''t force her, I will just pretend that Zhu''er never appeared, and bid her farewell!"


    As she spoke, she staggered out, but was held back by Morong Gan, "If you leave my place, you will only die."


    "Zhu Er is not afraid of death, I''m afraid that she cannot avenge her family." She struggled to leave.


    "Pearl, even if I wanted to help you, without military authority, how could I contend against the Emperor?"


    Huangfu Zhuer was startled, and immediately calmed down. That''s right, without the military power, how could they contend against the Emperor? Fortunately, Morong Gan''s tone had relaxed a little. He was only testing him this time, and it was not easy to push him too far. Just in the future, there would be that day.

 C355 Prince chus consort is already a big trouble

    Bai Qianfan sat in the horse carriage, exceptionally calm. She took out an oily paper package from her bag, placed it on her lap and spread it out, then handed over a green bean cake to Yue Xiang with one hand.


    The two of them did not accept it, and their expressions were not that good, especially Yue Xiang, whose eyes were red like a little rabbit, looking like the sky was about to collapse. The laurel, on the other hand, did not cry, but her eyes were filled with burning anger, she could not bear to see Yue Xiang like that, so she took the two cakes and shoved one into Yue Xiang''s hands, "Master told us to eat it, we''ll eat it, but the sky won''t fall again."


    When she opened her mouth, Yue Xiang started sobbing, "I never thought that Your Highness would do this, what''s so good about Huangfu Zhuer, on such a cold day, sending us to the manor, you are too heartless ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan pulled a handkerchief from her armpit to wipe her tears, and gently advised: "Don''t cry, I actually didn''t want to stay there for a long time, what''s wrong with coming out to be free?"


    "That''s right," Yue Gui coldly snorted, "The heavens are high and the emperor is far away, so we don''t have to worry about it. Let''s dominate the manor and keep all the harvests in our own hands, with money, food, and whatever else we can buy, we can just get someone to take us to the city and take us there. It''s no different from staying in the manor and keeping a rule on the left and a rule on the right."


    Yue Xiang slowly stopped her tears as she looked at the biscuit in her hand in a daze.


    "Eat quickly," laurel nudged her with his arm. "We''ll follow the princess'' example and eat in big mouthfuls."


    "Don''t learn from me," Bai Qianfan finished the biscuit in two bites, and hurriedly picked up the last one, "Eat quickly, and in the future, you will inevitably fight with me for food."


    Seeing her stingy look, Yue Xiang couldn''t help but laugh. She rubbed her eyes with the back of his hand, a little embarrassed. "Esteemed wangfei, aren''t you sad at all?"


    "How sad," Bai Qianfan said as she ate, "But can sadness be eaten as food? Besides, I have also experienced more heartbreaking things. It''s fine if I just feel a little uncomfortable for a while, but at the very least, I keep it in my heart. How can I continue to live on like this? "


    Yue Xiang asked curiously, "What is the more sorrowful matter that the wangfei mentioned?"


    "When my wet nurse left," Bai Qianfan swallowed the food in her mouth and patted the crumbs on her hands, "Then I really felt that the sky was going to collapse.


    "Then how did you ¡­"


    At that time, I was always muddleheaded, so I was worried that he would always stay by my side. Madame Bai scolded him soundly, but that was unpleasant to listen to, and caused Second Madam and First Miss to not dare to interrupt him. I suddenly realized that I had dragged him down and caused him some trouble, so I forced myself to stay alert.


    "So you''re saying that there are people who are good to you in Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion?"


    "Yes, other than the wet nurse, the only difference is that he also left later on."


    "If Young Master Bai knew that the wangfei had suffered so much, he would be very sad."


    Bai Qianfan curled her lips and smiled, "That''s why I didn''t let him know. Actually, there''s nothing to feel wronged about, it''s good as long as you let it go. "


    "Yes," laurel nodded, "we will definitely be happier in the manor than in the manor!"


    "That''s a must!" Bai Qianfan extended her hand out, "Let''s work hard together!"


    Yue Gui smiled and covered his hands with them. Yue Xiang''s eyes were still red, the corners of his mouth had raised, and he had also reached out his hands.


    The carriage drove on at a leisurely pace. The three of them, from their initial silence to the chatter about the future, to the laughter and chatter of the escorts outside, were all surprised. Even if the unpampered Princess was not crying, he should still be frowning.


    However, there were some people who were not surprised. Last time, they had fought with Bai Qianfan in a alley close to a poplar tree. They had seen Bai Fan''s personality before, so it was not strange at all if their weird actions landed on her.


    When they reached the border, they saw tall dense forests on both sides of the road, and then an open field. Because it was winter, the land looked very desolate, with a few weeds growing on it, and some piles of corn stalks that had been harvested.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the curtain a few times, it was boring and she pulled her head back, "There''s nothing in the fields, I heard that there''s a forest in the village, I wonder if there are any wild chickens? That time, when I was captured and brought to Ox-Head Mountain, Big Brother Niu and the rest beat up wild chickens for me to eat. There was a huge stew in a huge iron pot, and the smell was still fresh and fresh even spread out for ten miles.


    Yue Xiang was very curious, "Judging from Princess Hua-Yang''s words, the bandit who caught you is a good person?"


    "Mmm, good person, great person. Everyone treats me very well. If I didn''t eat too much and Aunty Niu couldn''t support me, I wouldn''t want to go."


    Yue Guifu chuckled, "Those bandits were also out of luck. I originally wanted to catch you and exchange you for money, but in the end, I didn''t take the money and almost ate all of my family''s money."


    The three of them burst into laughter. The cheerful laughter floated far away and reached the overseer''s ears. He stretched his neck to look at the road and sure enough, a team of armored guards escorted a carriage over.


    He straightened his clothes and stood at the intersection with a bunch of servants, waiting for the Princess Chu to arrive.


    When the group of people arrived, he smiled widely and cupped his hands towards Fang Lingan who was leading the group, "Thank you for your hard work, Great Commander."


    Fang Lingan alighted from the horse, and returned the greeting with a smile. "It''s no trouble at all to work for the Duke.


    "Of course. Being able to wait by the princess'' side is our fortune as servants."


    As he spoke, he personally lifted the curtain and respectfully beat Qian''er. "This servant needs to pay his respects to the wangfei."


    Yue Gui got down from the carriage first and turned around, about to pick Bai Qianfan up. However, she waved him away, "Dodge, watch me."


    The others did not have much of a reaction, but it caused the people in the manor to be shocked, especially Yu Gui Gui, although he had heard of the Princess Chu''s glorious achievements, but having his hands exposed as soon as he arrived, he finally understood the meaning of Fang Lingan''s words, it was most likely not to trouble him, as Princess Chu was already a big problem to begin with.


    "This is not the Palace, there''s no need for these, I''m just a consort with a fake name, don''t take it too seriously, just give me a place to stay, and I''ll let me know if there''s anything to stutter on."


    Fang Lingan''s expression was a little awkward, he had a very good impression of Bai Qianfan, since they had fought together before, but he could not ask too much about the duke''s matters, so he did not say much. He cupped his hands and said: "Princess, your subordinate did not disappoint you and escorted you to the manor.


    Bai Qianfan also clasped her hands together, her tone was a little jianghu: "Thank you, Commander Fang, for sending me off all the way, we will meet again in the future."


    Fang Lingan nodded, mounted on his horse and brought the group back to the city.

 C356 Bet

    She thought that the conditions in the manor would be much worse than those in the Prince Chu Palace, but when she saw the house that had been arranged for them, Bai Qianfan felt that it was alright. Although it wasn''t as luxurious as the mansion, it was still a three-way courtyard.


    In the house again to see, oh, not bad, burning ground dragon, warm, the corner of the bronze crane silver smoker, faint white smoke from the outside. Just from looking at it from inside the house, she felt that it was even more exquisite than her Moon Reaching Pavilion. Bai Qianfan took one of the antique porcelain pieces that was on the shelf and looked at it in her hand, and asked Yu Gui: "This is a fake, right?"


    To reply Princess, this is a genuine blue kiln. Look at the color, it''s not blue, it''s not green, it''s not purple, it''s really green in the lake, and then look at the pieces of broken porcelain. They''re all uniform in texture, they''re clear, and they''re the color of the upper layer.


    Bai Qianfan felt that it was strange: "Then why did they leave it at that?"


    "This is the prince''s house. Naturally, all the good things would be kept here. When the prince is in a good mood, he would occasionally come and stay for a couple of days."


    "So it''s a prince''s house. I think it''s better if I live elsewhere. This house is a treasure, if I accidentally destroy it, I won''t be able to bear it."


    "Princess is giving this servant a hard time. This is the only place in the manor where the master lives. If Princess doesn''t live here, I really won''t be able to find any other suitable place to stay for the time being."


    Yue Lao helped him out, "Princess, I think this place is pretty good. The place is big and clean, so let''s just stay here. We just arrived, so don''t make things difficult for Chief Steward Yu."


    Bai Qianfan said: "En, that''s true, then let''s live here."


    At that time, Yue Xiang did not find it troublesome, even bringing in pillows and blankets, but now she realised that it was unnecessary. Looking at the bedding on the bed, they were all brand-new, and then opening the chest, they were all new clothes, there were even jewelry on the counter.


    Yue Xiang understood and laughed, "Royal Concubine, although we left the residence, there are still people around here waiting for us to eat, the prince is apologizing to you!"


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "Do you think I like these things?"


    She put the new items into the box and put the comb, copper mirror, pearl and hairpin that she had brought along into the box. It was quite pleasing to the eye to look at.


    Yue Xiang was busy with some things, so she did not stay idle and helped her. When Yue Xiang found her annoying and chased her out, he asked her to take a look around and recognize him.


    In her mind, the kitchen was more important than the bedroom. It was a top priority when it came to eating.


    Fortunately, the kitchen was also satisfactory to her. Although it was not as big as the kitchen in Huailin Pavilion, it was not inferior to hers in Moon Reaching Pavilion. It had good ventilation, good lighting, a large stove, and a bright and shiny iron pot.


    The clean room was not far away, because few people came to stay, so it was fairly clean, with grass ash under it and the fragrance of jasmine.


    However, there was actually a hot spring in the Horn Chamber here. As soon as she entered, a warm mist would wash over her and the pool would also be big, allowing her to be able to hold several people. Bai Qianfan thought that in the future, she would be able to bathe together with Yue Xiang and share a bath with others.


    After walking around the front and back of the house, she returned to her room satisfied, and excitedly told Yue Xiang about the situation she had witnessed.


    Yue Xiang was a quiet person, even if she was curious, she would not immediately go and look. She had never washed the hot spring before, so she was very curious. She shouted that she wanted to go take a look, and Bai Qianfan brought the two of them to go around everywhere. They were very satisfied with those places.


    "This place is indeed much better than the Residence."


    Bai Qianfan asked Yue Xiang, "What do you think?"


    "I think so too. If we live here, we''ll be happier than the mansion."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, her gaze looking outside, his eyes narrowing slightly, the smile on her face went away, and she said uninterested, "It''s cold outside, let''s go back inside the house."


    The laurel noticed that she was a little displeased, but when she entered the room, she asked, "Is the princess dissatisfied with something?" You don''t look very happy. "


    Bai Qianfan shut all the doors and windows tightly, and said depressingly: "What does Your Highness mean? Are we not allowed to go out? Why are there sentries at the door? "


    Yue Lao leaned against the window and peeked out. "What hidden sentry? There''s not a single person."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her, "If you see it, are you still called a sentry?"


    "Then how did the wangfei know?"


    "I just saw it."


    "How do you see it? This servant will not be able to see it."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyebrows curved as she laughed complacently, "Because I have the Fiery Eyes of Truth. If even the mosquitoes flying in front of me can tell that I am my mother, how can I not see a living person? "


    The laurel was not convinced. He leaned against the window and looked for a long time, but he still couldn''t see anything.


    "It must be that wangfei is seeing things. I didn''t see anything. "


    "If you don''t believe us, let''s make a bet. If we don''t bet anymore, how about ten coins? "


    Ye Zichen was still able to afford the 10 liters of laurel, so he took out a few large coins from his pocket and slapped the table. This servant will go out and probe. If someone stops me, I will give you the money. If there''s no one else, then I will give you the money. You lost ten gold coins to me, Yue Xiang is my witness, no one is allowed to act shamelessly. "


    "Sure, go ahead." Bai Qianfan looked extremely confident.


    Yue Lao straightened her clothes and walked straight to the entrance of the yard without looking back. Bai Qianfan and Yue Xiang watched from the door, but no one came out to stop them. Yue Gui stopped at the tilted tree in the distance, turned her head and looked, the place was extremely quiet, what kind of person was there?


    "She smiled proudly as she returned to the house and extended her hand out to Bai Qianfan. "If you lose the bet, take out the money."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Don''t be so anxious, maybe they are only staring at me, and want me to try it out."


    "Try it," said the laurel. "You have to give me the ten pennies."


    So Bai Qianfan also walked out. She walked slowly, using the corner of her eyes to carefully observe her surroundings, but no one actually came out to stop her, no, in this aspect, her instincts were always very sharp, she could clearly feel that there were people around her. If Morong Gan didn''t send them here to stop her from leaving, what else could it be?


    Returning to the house, laurel smiled at her and said, "I''ve tried. Here''s the money."


    "Don''t worry, if you win, I won''t go back on my word." Bai Qianfan said, "But I''m sure there''s someone outside."


    Yue Lao bared her teeth, "Aren''t you attached to it already?"


    Bai Qianfan glared, "Am I the type of person to renege on debts? Do you dare to try again tonight? If there really is no one with that surname. "


    Yue Xiang saw that she had said those harsh words, and quickly shot a glance at Yue Guang, "Real gold is not afraid of fire, so what can we do if we try again tonight? Can the Royal Concubine really rely on your ten gold coins? "


    The laurel, of course, stopped as soon as it was satisfied. With a shy face, it laughed. "It''s really not easy to win ten pieces of money from an imperial concubine."


    Bai Qianfan also laughed, "Don''t say it too early, you won''t win this money."

 C357 Self-recommended occipital cushion

    After Morong Gan fell asleep, he turned out the rest of the lamps and quietly left the room.


    Putting down the tent flap, it formed a small world of its own. In the dim light, Morong Gan stared at the tent in a daze as many things flashed past his mind, making him unable to sleep.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard, he could tell that it was not Lv He, nor was it Qi Hong. Other than that, there was only one other person.


    He sat up, turned on the light, took the robe, put it on, and came out of the tent.


    The moment Huangfu Zhuer entered the room, she saw Morong Gan who was standing next to the bed, and couldn''t help but become flustered, "Third Brother, you, why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Morong Gan didn''t say anything, he only sized her up. She was wearing a beaded cape, his body thin and slender, and his two hands held tightly onto the cape''s straps, tightly wrapping himself in it. He hesitated for a moment, but still slowly moved closer to him.


    Morong Gan shifted his gaze onto her face, "It''s so late, why are you looking for me?"


    Huangfu Zhuer lowered her eyes. In the dim yellow light, her face slowly flushed red, even the neck that was exposed to him was also red. She did not make a sound, and gently untied the belt on her cape.


    However, she thought that Morong Gan must be willing to do it. He really liked her, to the point where he even handed over his military authority to protect her life. They had known each other for a long time, but they had never come this far, and she thought he would be so happy that he would take her hand and lead her to bed.


    But after a while, the man in his line of sight did not react at all. She felt that it was strange, he quietly raised his eyes, but Morong Gan did not have the excitement and joy that she had imagined. He only calmly looked at her, and spoke in a calm voice, "Zhu''er, what are you doing?"


    She was so embarrassed that she was on the verge of tears. She stuttered, "I, I thought, you''d be happy. I''m not, I ¡­"


    "Go back," he interrupted her. "We are not married yet, and I will not let you follow me like this for no reason at all. This is unfair to you."


    "Then, when will we ¡­ when? I mean ¡­"


    Morong Gan picked up the cloak on the ground and helped her tie it back up, "Zhu''er, although Royal Brother said that he wouldn''t touch you, he won''t allow me to marry you in broad daylight. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think too much. Go back and rest."


    Huangfu Zhuer lowered her head and gritted her teeth, not daring to look at him. She turned and walked out quickly, she did not expect this outcome, where all kinds of emotions mixed together.


    It just so happened that Lv He picked the curtain and came in. Seeing her like this, and sizing her up once more, she understood in her heart, and revealed an undisguised look of contempt.


    Huangfu Zhuer was so embarrassed that she wanted to die, how could she still have the courage to bicker with him?


    Lv He walked to the door and peeked through the curtain. Morong Gan was sitting on the side of the bed, staring blankly into the void, she shook his head, then quietly went next door to tell Qi Hong the big news.


    "Guess what I saw?" She curled her lips and laughed in disdain: "That shameless Huangfu Zhuer actually went up to this grandpa and recommended himself to the pillow, in the end, he was rejected mercilessly by this grandpa and he ran away like a stray dog."


    Qi Hong was surprised, "It can''t be, Miss Huangfu doesn''t look like that kind of person!"


    "Why wouldn''t it be? I saw it with my own eyes, how could it be fake?" What about the daughter of Grand Scholar Palace? Don''t you have any shame, didn''t we still have a daughter from the Grand Scholar Palace in our backyard?


    Qi Hong said, "Alright, don''t be angry, it''s not like we did not succeed, our master is not a casual person."


    "This grandpa isn''t so casual with others, but with wangfei ¡­" Lv He covered his mouth and laughed, "He must still be thinking about Princess Hua-Yang. Otherwise, how come there''s no reaction when his beloved fiancee is in front of him?" After saying that, she suddenly thought of something, "No, I have to go back and defend, if by any chance Huangfu Zhuer goes back and I can''t hold him back." With that, he hurriedly left.


    Morong Gan was stunned for a long while before he regained his senses. He had never felt that such a long time had passed, and it was probably because too many things happened today.


    Early in the morning, she went to the East Suburb Reservoir, then sent Bai Qianfan off. At noon, she went to the Imperial Palace, where she was given the authority to be drunk with the Emperor.


    The pieces, one by one, kept spinning around in his mind, clear and vague, but in any case, he could not turn his head or turn his head, he was waiting for someone, someone he missed so much and feared to see.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    At this moment, Bai Qianfan was still awake, looking at the hourglass on the table non-stop. The laurel was sitting on a chair, tossing a few large eggs around as she played. Yue Xiang could not take it anymore, her eyelids drooping from time to time, as she was woken up by the laurel. "Don''t sleep, the bet has not been decided, you have to be a witness."


    Yue Xiang rubbed her eyes and asked Bai Qianfan, "Princess, how much longer do we have to wait?"


    Bai Qianfan tiptoed and looked out the window, saying, "It''s about time, let''s go."


    Thus, the three of them gently opened the door, shrunk their bodies and sneakily walked along the wall towards the courtyard door. Yue Xiang and Yue Guiyi pushed and pulled at the door, trying their best not to make any noise, and slowly pulled the heavy door lock apart. Bai Qianfan pushed lightly against the door, and the wooden door made a very small sound.


    It was dark all around. With the help of the moonlight, they could clearly distinguish the direction. The three of them headed towards the tilted tree by the side of the road. The laurel even found time to whisper, "Look, there''s no one here, right?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, two ghost-like figures suddenly appeared in front of them. One of them spoke up. "Where is the wangfei going so late?"


    Bai Qianfan stood up straight and sighed, it was good that she appeared, if she did not, she would really be gone!


    She stared at them. "Who are you? Why did you have to come at my door, quickly, or else I will be rude to you! "


    Yue Xiang looked at her like she was an idiot. She didn''t understand where her threat came from. On their side, there were three weak women and two tall and sturdy men on the other side. What if it was a criminal?


    However, the two of them were very respectful and respectful to Bai Qianfan. "Royal Concubine, don''t be afraid, we are the personal guards of the Prince Chu.


    "Is there anyone else besides you?"


    The one who spoke was someone who had participated in the battle at the alley of the poplar tree and admired Princess Chu, who had been caught in a chaotic battle and had not been thrown into a panic. When she asked, he obediently called his over, "In reply to Princess Wang, other than us, there are two other people.


    Only then did Bai Qianfan chuckle at the laurel and reached out her hand, "See that? I won, give me the money."


    Yue Gui was a straightforward person and was willing to admit defeat. She slapped the few sons in her hands onto Bai Qianfan''s hands and said, "Princess Wangfei really has the Fiery Eyes of Truth."

 C358 A daughter of two academies

    The next day was a dark and gloomy day, but Xiu Yuanshuang''s mood was as clear as ever. From the moment she entered the palace until now, she could no longer remember the last time she was so relaxed.


    Right now, sitting here, she still couldn''t believe it. She asked Qiu Wen: "Has the wangfei really left the house?"


    "Of course it''s true. Didn''t Mistress personally see her leave yesterday?"


    "Do you think that Prince will bring her back?"


    "Definitely not. Have you ever seen someone sent to the manor and brought back? There''s no such precedent!" Qiu Wen said joyfully, "Master, you''ve finally survived!"


    Xiu Yuanshuang wasn''t as optimistic as her, "Now that there''s a Bai Qianfan here, and a Huangfu Zhuer has arrived, I think it''s better for me to be more sensible than to join in on the fun."


    Qiu Wen said: "Master, what''s there to be afraid of about that Huangfu Zhuer, she is the daughter of a sinner, she cannot be exposed to the public, could it be that Your Highness will really marry her? But just for the sake of the past, you have to take her in and take care of her, that''s all. When the wangfei leaves, you have to bring out the aura of a Lateral Princess, don''t let her underestimate you, she is from Grand Scholar, and we are also, aren''t any weaker than her. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang tilted her head to look at the reflection of his hair in the mirror, and used a drop of Xiaoduo''s pearl to press against his shattered hair on her forehead, "I''ve been bored for too long, let''s go out for a walk today."


    Qiu Wen''s face lit up, "Master''s way of thinking is right," she said as she ordered a pair of peach buns for Xiu Yuanshuang, then looked left and right, "Speaking of which, Prince has not seen Mistress for a long time. This person is always together, only at a distance can you see the scent.


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s face darkened, "Who said that they wanted to see him? Stop talking so much. Why are you sweeping away rouge? Am I a fox charmer? "


    Qiu Wen laughed, then stood at the side, not daring to say a word.


    After being bored in the courtyard for so long, Xiu Yuanshuang did want to go out for a walk. When Bai Qianfan left, wasn''t she the Lateral Princess who was being stepped on?


    After breakfast, she took Qiu Wen out of the room and walked over to the side of the Bright Lake. There was nothing good to see in the winter, so the trees by the lakeside had all fallen off their leaves, their bare branches reaching towards the gray-blue sky as if they were shouting soundlessly. She stood at the center of the lake, with her cloak tightly wrapped around her, and gazed at the Lotus Appreciation Pavilion on the other side of the lake.


    It was just that Gu Qingdie''s father was a martial general, so she had more than enough courage and patience. The warning Scholars gave her was: If you can''t kill him with a single blow, then it''s best if you don''t act rashly.


    Morong Gan was a strong person. He had a pair of clear eyes, and before she could completely understand him, she did not dare to play tricks in front of him. She did not have any other abilities, and the only thing he had was patience. At that time, she believed that he would one day be able to survive.


    After standing for a long time, the wind blew on her face, causing her to feel somewhat cold. She withdrew her gaze and slowly walked towards the lake, raising her head. A few steps away stood a woman wearing a red jacket.


    Although Xiu Yuanshuang had never seen Huangfu Zhuer before, she knew that she was definitely him.


    After some thought, she still walked over with the most dignified smile on her face. "So it''s Miss Huangfu. Why did you come to the backyard?"


    Huangfu Zhuer was actually still able to marry the direct wife of the Grand Scholar Palace. Although he was only a Lateral Princess, she knew that when Bai Qianfan married into the Lateral Princess, no one took his seriously, including Morong Gan himself. In reality, when Xiu Yuanshuang married into the Lateral Princess, he was only prepared to succeed his as her direct wife.


    Her Huangfu clan had already fallen, and the cultivator clan was rising and changing generations, it was the sacrifice of some people and also the position of some people, she was unworthy of her father and hated him for the injustice of this world. When her father was a marquis of the Grand Scholar, Xiu Min was still practicing cultivation in the Hall of Martial Arts, but to boast about and gain recognition in front of the First Prince back then, when the new emperor ascended to the throne, he turned into a Grand Scholar of the dynasty.


    She looked at Xiu Yuanshuang coldly, pretending to be nothing more than that. It was a pity that she couldn''t get her favor and was not favored.


    "What, I can''t come to the backyard?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang stuck her hot face to her cold butt. Naturally, she was angry, but she was also a little surprised.


    She still had a smile on her face, "Speaking of which, Miss Huangfu is also not an outsider. You can go anywhere in this mansion, but," she changed the topic, "Miss''s status is special after all, and there are too many people in the mansion. It would be bad if the news gets out."


    Huangfu Zhuer was sure that she would use this as an topic and was already prepared for it. She smiled, "This is not something that I am worried about, even the Emperor knows I am here, what is there to be afraid of others gossiping about?"


    The Emperor knew that Huangfu Zhuer was in the Prince Chu Palace and did not send anyone to capture him. There must have been something that the Prince Chu did in the middle of it, but she could not think of anything that could make the Emperor let go of the criminals. Was he not afraid of Huangfu Zhuer taking revenge on him?


    Seeing Xiu Yuanshuang''s shocked expression, Huangfu Zhuer was even more pleased in her heart. Even though she had lost face last night, after thinking about it again, she felt that her feelings towards Morong Gan were completely different. He respected her too much, so he didn''t want to make her feel wronged at all.


    It was her fault for being too impatient. She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to persuade him, only to embarrass herself in the end.


    She no longer wanted to pay attention to Xiu Yuanshuang, so she turned around and walked towards the lakeside. Xiu Yuanshuang stood there without moving, silently watching her figure as she walked further away.


    It was only until her figure disappeared behind the tree did Xiu Yuanshuang ask Qiu Wen, "Tell me, since the emperor knows Huangfu Zhuer is back, why didn''t he come to capture her?"


    Qiu Wen said, "It must be because of the Duke!"


    Xiu Yuanshuang shook her head, "Since the Emperor executed the entire Huangfu Clan, he definitely would not let them revive. For those who escaped the net, she would only mercilessly kill them. I really can''t think of what could the Prince possibly use to persuade the Emperor? Or maybe, how can the prince save Huangfu Zhuer''s life? "


    Qiu Wen rolled her eyes, "Master, this is no small matter, do you want to send a message to the old master?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang thought for a while, "Mn, I will personally make a trip and see what my father has to say."

 C359 He was right in front of him

    The emperor was not at court today, he was only at the South Study to meet with the ministers, Morong Gan was not in his field of audience, so he could only return to the residence early.


    Huangfu Zhuer had just finished breakfast when she saw him at the door. She was not surprised, "Third Brother, why did you all come back so early today?"


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, "The Emperor is not coming today."


    "Why?"


    Morong Gan shook his head, his eyes filled with worry, "I heard that the Queen is not so well off. I think the Royal Brother is worried.


    Huangfu Zhuer snorted, "Isn''t he the type to do big things? This kind of girly relationship isn''t good, and the Queen isn''t bad either. If it wasn''t for her helping out for a few years, I think the Emperor would have ¡­"


    Morong Gan looked at her, "You''re not in the imperial court, you know quite a lot."


    Huangfu Zhuer blushed and explained: "I do know a bit about the people of Emperor and Empress. Previously, the Crown Prince Brother also said it was a pity that the Queen was a woman, if not, she could have become an official in the imperial court and helped govern the world."


    Morong Gan sighed, "It''s good to be a good person, I hope Royal Sister-in-law can endure through this winter."


    "The empress became like this most likely because she''s working too hard. Whoever stays by the side of the emperor won''t have a good ending."


    "Pearl."


    "Third Brother, actually, you know more about the Emperor''s character than I do. He killed the Crown Prince Brother, he killed my Huangfu Clan, his wolf ambition ¡­"


    "Pearl!" Morong Gan emphasized his tone, "I already said, you''re not allowed to talk about this anymore."


    "I have to say this," Huangfu Zhuer knew that he was angry, but so what? She said fearlessly, "Morong Han is a despicable person who smiles like a tiger. What happened that year, was clearly him ¡­"


    "Say it again!" Morong Gan suddenly raised his palm and stared straight at her with his ice-cold eyes.


    Huangfu Zhuer was so scared that her heart started to tremble, but she could not retreat. She raised her head and said, "Go ahead and hit me, unless you beat me to death, I have to say more."


    Morong Gan stared at her fiercely, but he kept his anger to a minimum, and in the end, could not help but sigh, and dropped his hand.


    "Zhu''er, I won''t let Royal Brother touch a single hair on your head, and I won''t let you threaten him. You are all my family, so why do you insist on fighting to the death?"


    "Third Brother, wake up a bit. Do you take him as your relative, but does he take you as your relative? "He clearly knows that you have made quite a lot of enemies, yet he still took away your military power. He clearly wants you dead."


    "Enough, stop talking!" The anger that Morong Gan had just suppressed rose again, he flung his sleeves and turned to leave.


    Huangfu Zhuer watched his back as she turned, and the fist that she had hidden in his sleeves slowly opened. Just now, she was extremely afraid, but she had to force him, and while she was here, the Emperor had to force her. That person said, if the Emperor were to withdraw his troops, he would definitely not let Morong Gan get away with it.


    On the second day, when the emperor was not at court, Gao Shenghai called a few ministers over to help him with his South Study, but his name was not among them. This was expected, Morong Gan could only smile bitterly in his heart.


    When he was walking towards the afternoon gate, the Prince Jin that he had not seen for a long time suddenly appeared out of nowhere and called him in a low voice, "Third Brother."


    Morong Gan turned his head and saw that it was him, and smiled slightly: "I haven''t seen you around recently, did you live at the Railed Yard again?"


    The normally mischievous Prince Jin had a rare serious look on his face: "Third Brother, I heard that you returned the Tiger Talisman to Royal Brother?"


    Morong Gan indifferently replied. He made a sound.


    "Third Brother is confused," Prince Jin said anxiously. "How can you hand it over, it''s your protective talisman!"


    "I owe Pearl my life. Using the Tiger Tally to exchange for her is worth it."


    Prince Jin could not help but scold, "What is there to be proud of!? In the past two days when the Royal Brother has not been at court, have you been called to see you at South Study? All the hundred officials of the imperial court are shrewd people, they are naturally aware of the attitude of the Royal Brother towards you. In the past, you have offended many people for the Royal Brother, but now, you have gone down, they are not even able to trample on you, instead, you are using the Imperial Consort Bai as the first place, taking advantage of the fact that you are Bai Rubing.


    Morong Gan looked into the distance, "I''m worried about the Royal Sister-in-law, if she can''t take it, then things will get complicated."


    "I''m also worried," Prince Jin said. "But I''m more worried about you."


    "Don''t worry, Royal Brother can''t care about me right now."


    Prince Jin suddenly thought of something, "Last time, Third Brother said he was worried about Huangfu Zhuer, what did he discover?"


    "She really does want to take revenge. However, I''ve already been handed over the military power. Although she forced me to do so, she also knew that it''s useless."


    "In my memory, she is still the Huangfu Zhuer from before. It''s hard to imagine what she''s forcing you to look like."


    "People change, not to mention that she has suffered from such a huge change, so it is only natural that her temperament would change." That said, a small face and a pair of large, dark eyes suddenly appeared in his mind. If there was anyone in this world whose personality could not change, it would probably be her.


    "Third Brother''s words are wrong, I knew that there would be someone who would not change his or her intentions no matter what happens."


    Morong Gan exclaimed, "Is there such a person?"


    Prince Jin looked at him meaningfully, "Of course there is. was the one who told me that. It''s really rare to be able to maintain that innocence. "


    Of course he knew that Prince Jin was referring to Bai Qianfan, it was just that he had not heard of her for a long time, and suddenly wanted to hear about her. She was far away in the manor, but he wasn''t worried at all. He knew that no matter where she was, she would be able to live a life of luxury.


    The two brothers slowly walked towards the entrance of the palace. They didn''t seem to meet anyone along the way, but he knew that in the dark, there would always be people watching them.


    "If you don''t have anything important to do during this period of time, don''t meet with me."


    The Prince Jin disapproved, "Royal Brother knows that my relationship with you has always been good."


    "The situation is different, the choices are different. The Royal Brother will see for himself, if he can''t protect me, he can at least protect you."


    "Third Brother!" Prince Jin frowned.


    "Why are you making such a fuss? I was joking with you. When we leave the palace gates, let''s go our separate ways. Don''t follow me anymore. "


    Prince Jin glanced at him, "Who wants to follow you?" He strode forward and entered his palanquin.


    Morong Gan then quickly mounted his horse and pulled the reins as he galloped away. Ning Jiu hurried to catch up with them. After running for a while, he realized that Morong Gan was not going back to the Duke Palaces, but rather, to the outskirts of the city. He ran out of the palace and headed west.


    Morong Gan galloped his horse up a mountain slope. Below the hill was a plain field, with fields, mountain forests, rivers, and houses shrouded in forest. One could vaguely see the eaves of the roofs.


    He sat on the horse and silently gazed out of the eaves.


    Jia Tong looked for a long time before recognizing the place. He gave Ning Jiu a meaningful glance, but Ning Jiu completely ignored him, so he could only bite the bullet and go up. "My prince, if you miss my wife, then you should go over and take a look."


    Morong Gan seemed to be suddenly awakened and turned to look at him. What kind of gaze was that, it was as sharp as a blade, causing Jia Tong to feel goosebumps all over his body.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Morong Gan pulled the reins and turned the horse''s head, returning back to the road.


    Jia Tong was a little confused, he asked Ning Jiu, "The King, this is ¡­"


    Ning Jiu scolded an idiot as he chased after his.


    Jia Tong scratched the back of his head, "I can clearly see that the Duke is thinking of my Royal Consort, but why is he still an idiot?" "Xiao Jiu, tell me clearly, how did I become an idiot?"

 C360 Catch

    Although Prince Chu''s manor was large and had many houses, there were not many people living inside. As it was winter, there was not much work to do. Those who stayed behind to look after the manor, except for a few housekeepers. There were also some veterans who had followed Prince Chu back in the day. Because they were wounded and homeless, they stayed at the manor and helped do whatever they could get their fill of food and clothing.


    Bai Qianfan had a good temperament, in just two days, shshehad gotten familiar with them, she loved to listen to their stories about battles, and also interesting ones about the various places. The older soldiers also liked the Little Princess, he had no airs, liked to laugh, and her speech was quite funny, they did not understand, how could the Prince Chu be willing to send such a good wife to the village? The Duke didn''t like her, they liked her. Seeing that she liked dancing with spears and sticks, he had made her a knife suitable for a girl, as well as a light bayonet. Bai Qianfan was obviously happy, she didn''t think that there were too many weapons, they had done much better than what she had originally done.


    Since she had nothing to do, she used her slingshot to hit a dried date on the tree, accidentally knocking down a bird. Since she had nothing to do with anything, she used her slingshot to hit a dried date on the tree, inadvertently knocking down a bird.


    The veteran at the side said, "How does the little sparrow smell? "Tomorrow, I will go to Liu Town and buy you some pheasants. I will make a pot with some mushrooms. That is what you call fragrant."


    "That relationship is great. When you said it, I almost swallowed my saliva. I''ve already eaten a wild chicken, and there''s nothing more fragrant than that." Where is Liu Town? I''ll go with you tomorrow. "


    "The Liu Family Town is not far from here. It''s not a big place, but it''s an important transportation road with Linan City heading to various places. There were countless of top-notch posts, inns, restaurants and restaurants. Every five days, the market would be filled to the brim with everything from the streets to the end of the year. There were even meat and deer meat, not to mention wild chickens. It''s fine if you follow me, I''ll buy whatever I like for you. "


    Bai Qianfan loved liveliness the most. When he heard him talk about that scene, she was extremely excited and quickly ran to find Chief Steward Yu Gui.


    The next day, she paid up the bill and ordered a few people to accompany Bai Qianfan to go to the market. After that, Bai Qianfan went to the market place.


    The three of them sat in the horse carriage, talking and laughing. The followers that followed them were all riding horses, and from time to time, Bai Qianfan would stretch her head out to take a look at her surroundings, asking them how far they were? Along the way, they chatted loudly. They didn''t look like a noble family, but more like a relative''s family.


    They came out early, and before they even entered the town, they saw a bustling crowd rushing in from all directions. Their carriages were stuck in the crowd as they moved slowly.


    Bai Qianfan listened to him drink a few times, then pulled the curtains in front of him and said, "Handle, I''ll have to trouble you to stop the car. "There are too many people, so it would be more convenient for us to go down. You just wait here, we''ll come back after we finish buying our things."


    The carriage stopped, the princess alighted, and the rest of the people dismounted as well. They left their horses at the side of the horse shop and followed Bai Qianfan.


    This was the first time he had so much money on him, and he felt his waist straighten a lot. Yue Xiang was actually a bit nervous, holding onto Yue Gui''s hand, afraid that there would be a thief who would target her. When Bai Qianfan came to this kind of place, she was like a fish in water, she would rush up to them whenever she saw a vendor''s stall, and look at everything, touch and touch it, and buy as much as she could, all she saw were girls'' toys along the way. Bai Qianfan was afraid that the other men would not be interested, so she let them try to buy some game.


    They didn''t want to go, so Bai Qianfan didn''t force them, instead, she looked around excitedly as she drilled her way through the crowd like a small loach, his followers following behind him staring at her, but when they did, Little Princess had already disappeared in the blink of an eye, and they were tiptoeing around, just as she was worrying, aiya, she suddenly appeared again, and these few times, he wouldn''t be out of his sight for a long time.


    The attendants were relieved, they bought game things to eat, cigarettes to smoke and pails to paint, they scattered. Bai Qianfan turned her head to look, and then entered into an antique shop.


    Yue Xiang followed closely behind her. She did not find it strange when he saw her enter the antique shop, hence she asked, "Mistress, what are you doing here?"


    Yue Xiang lowered her voice: "Manager Yu gave us some money, but it''s not enough to buy the things here."


    Bai Qianfan intentionally kept them in suspense, shaking his head at them, smiling without saying a word.


    There weren''t many people in the antique shop, so when the shop assistant saw that a guest had come in, he hurriedly greeted them with a smile, "Ladies, what would you like to see?"


    Bai Qianfan asked: "Do you have a Green Kiln?"


    When the shopkeeper standing behind the counter heard this, he couldn''t help but size her up. Seeing that it was a little girl, he didn''t pay her any attention. He didn''t expect her to be someone who knew what was good for her.


    He took a glaze jar and walked over with a smile. "Miss, please take a look at this. This is an authentic kiln. Look at this glaze, it''s so clear and bright. Look at the texture, it''s so well-proportioned."


    Bai Qianfan took it and looked at it, "How much is it?"


    "This is a top-grade green kiln. Naturally, its price is also a bit more expensive. The things that the green kilns produce are few and far between. For people like this, it would at least be worth a thousand or eight hundred yuan."


    Bai Qianfan returned the jar to him, "The color is slightly green, this is not the original greyish green, the item is a new product, there isn''t even a single piece of porcelain, and this kind of item is worth a thousand, eight hundred?"


    The shopkeeper opened his eyes wide, and carefully looked at her, and repeatedly said, "Aiyaya, miss, you are a true expert, you are right, this can hasn''t been out of the kiln for long, quality ah," he chuckled, "it is indeed average, even if the miss knows the goods, I still wouldn''t dare to offer a high price, so give me a hundred taels of silver to carry away."


    Bai Qianfan said, "This guy is too lousy, bring your best green kiln over for me to take a look."


    Yue Gui Yue Xiang stood at the side, at a loss of what to do. She did not understand why the Little Princess was so interested in antique porcelain.


    "De Le," The shopkeeper laughed until his eyes started to shine. If he wanted good stuff, he should be someone with confidence. He had misjudged her just now and knew that she wasn''t a simple person.


    He came out with a spring bottle in his arms, looking quite pleased with himself. "Young miss, what do you think about this one? "This has been happening for quite a while. Look at this opening, isn''t this genuine snow pattern a little similar to ''Ice Muscle Jade Bones''?"


    "How much is this?"


    "You know what I''m talking about. I can''t do it without five thousand taels of silver."


    Yue Xiang''s laurel jaw dropped at the same time. Five thousand gold, and they only had five hundred silver on them.


    Yue Xiang quickly pulled on Bai Qianfan''s sleeve, causing Bai Qianfan to turn and give her a comforting smile, then said to the shopkeeper, "If I had someone better than this, would you be able to give me five thousand silver?"

 C361 Im leaving

    The shopkeeper was a bit dumbfounded. "You have a better one?"


    Bai Qianfan turned her back, and retrieved an exquisite flat bottle from her cotton-padded jacket, smiling as she handed it over to him: "Look, isn''t this better than yours?"


    The shopkeeper took it and looked at it carefully. Then, he got the waiter to light the lamp and examine it carefully through the light of the fire.


    Bai Qianfan stood at the side and quickly introduced: "Look at my color, it isn''t blue, it isn''t green, it isn''t purple, the real lake water is green, and looking at the porcelain plates, they are of even texture, clear and clear, and are the best products."


    It was indeed a top-grade good. The shopkeeper had been fiddling with the antiques for decades and was reluctant to put the good stuff down when he held it in his hand. However, he became suspicious and asked, "Is this yours?"


    Hmm, a treasure passed down through my ancestors, "Bai Qianfan frowned and sighed," My ancestors were also rich, but unfortunately, generation after generation, they got worse. My father came to eat, drink, and play with everything, causing all the valuable things in our family to disappear.


    Yue Guan was very smart. "Young miss, this is Madam''s dowry for you. You can''t sell it."


    "That''s right," Yue Xiang was very anxious. "We can''t sell it, we should borrow some from uncle''s family ¡­"


    "No, my aunt is a snob. She won''t have any good words to say if she goes, so as to avoid making it difficult for my uncle. It''s just a bottle, so be it. We''ll talk about it after the new year."


    Seeing that she insisted on selling the bottle, he took advantage of the situation and said, "Miss''s item is really good, but the price is different when I sell it and you sell it. I''ll pay at most three thousand gold taels for this bottle, but no matter how much it is, I''ll have to make things difficult for you."


    "Then forget it," Bai Qianfan said as she prepared to take the bottle, "You can sell this bottle for anywhere from eight thousand to ten thousand, I''ll lose all five thousand. I''ll go take a look at the other houses."


    The storekeeper hurriedly hugged him tightly, not letting go. "Don''t be in such a hurry. You can''t bargain when doing business. How much did you say?"


    "Five thousand. Not one less." Bai Qianfan anxiously looked at the flat bottle: "It''s my dowry."


    The little girl was right. He switched hands with this bottle. Eight thousand to ten thousand was not a problem at all. This was a good thing that had come knocking on his door. Don''t be a fool!


    The little girl knew what was good for her, so she didn''t raise his price. Seeing that he was just like she was, with her pale face and charming eyes, the shopkeeper clenched his teeth and said, "Five thousand then, deal."


    Following that, it was a happy occasion. The shopkeeper kept the green kiln bottle, and Bai Qianfan received five large banknotes, she carefully folded them and put them in her bosom, then waved her hand, "Shopkeeper, see you later."


    The shopkeeper bowed as he brought her to the door, "Miss, if you have anything else you want to sell, feel free to look for me."


    Bai Qianfan agreed: "Of course, of course, the shopkeeper is a straightforward person, I am also willing to do business with you, if there''s anything you want to sell, I will definitely come and find you."


    When she stepped out of the door, she saw that her followers were searching for her throughout the world. She quickly dragged Yue Xiang, Yue Guan, and blended into the crowd, coming right in front of them.


    Seeing that Little Princess was safe and sound in front of them, they heaved a sigh of relief and raised their hands with smiles: "Look, this wild chicken is big and fat and fresh. I''ll stew it for you when we get back."


    "It''s so beautiful," Bai Qianfan said as she looked at the wild chicken. "Take off your fur and let me do a shuttlecock."


    "No problem. Whatever you want, just open it. I''ll make it for you."


    "Since you''ve finished buying, then go back. Go back and stew some wild chicken and ask Yue Xiang to cook a few more dishes. We''ll drink and eat meat tonight and it will be fun."


    The followers laughed out loud. "Back then, you followed me to drink and eat. I never thought that I would have the chance to drink and eat with you today. I''m very blessed."


    "It''s the exact opposite," Bai Qianfan looked at them very seriously. "I should be the lucky one to be eating and drinking with you guys, you guys are all great heroes!"


    Other than the Prince Chu, no one else bothered with them. However, when the Princess Chu said that they were heroes, everyone was overwhelmed with emotions, and their respect for Bai Qianfan became even more intense.


    The horse carriage waited for them at the town''s entrance. Along the way, they saw many carriages and relay houses, so Bai Qianfan asked, "It''s still bustling around now, how about two days during the new year?"


    "Of course," one of his attendants said, "Who wouldn''t go home to celebrate the new year? If they can afford to spend the money, there are also people who are willing to drive for thirty nights, so we can book them in advance."


    "It''s such a cold day, there aren''t many people heading north, right?"


    "En, it''s not that many. There are quite a few people coming south. Some big families have set up their houses in the south. When they reach Dong Ri, they will head over there to celebrate the new year."


    "Isn''t it cold in the south during the new year?"


    "The south of the river is cold, but the south of the mountain is not. Even in winter, you can wear a single shirt."


    "That''s great," Bai Qianfan said as she shook the cotton-padded jacket on her body. "Look at me.


    Everyone was amused by her actions, although the Little Princess was a little out of tune, but who wouldn''t like this kind of true character? Who wouldn''t like it? It wasn''t proper, they didn''t put on airs, just like her sister. If she wanted to ask about this, they would all be happy to tell her, after chatting about the north and south, where did she need to go to, which family''s carriage style was good, and which family''s price was fair, all would be good.


    Bai Qianfan and her followers chatted passionately, while Yue Xiang remained silent. From time to time, she glanced at Little Princess, full of questions. They did not understand why Bai Qianfan would sell the Cyan Kiln Bottle for so much money.


    On the way back to the Manor, the two of them dragged Bai Qianfan into the house and forced him to confess.


    "The laurel is straightforward and straightforward." Tell me, why did you sell that Green Kiln Bottle? Also, why didn''t you tell us before you sold it? "


    Bai Qianfan made a gesture of silence: "Don''t shout, it would be amazing if someone found out."


    Yue Xiang, "Princess, are you angry with the Duke, so you want to sell his things?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Don''t worry, I had already planned to tell you about this matter when I came back." She closed all the doors and windows, took out the five banknotes and placed them on the table, then asked Yue Gui for the five hundred liang of banknotes and put them together. "There are five thousand and five hundred liang of banknotes here," she took two thousand silvers and placed them in front of Yue Gui, then took the same banknotes and placed them in front of Yue Xiang, "This is for you, the rest are mine."


    Yue Xiang hurriedly pushed the banknotes back to her. "Princess, do you want to scare this servant to death? I don''t want so much money."


    "I don''t want it either," the laurel said, a little calmer than she was.


    "Because," Bai Qianfan lowered his eyes for a moment, and then raised them back up again very quickly.

 C362 If you really want to come with me?

    "What did you say?" Yue Lao suddenly stood up. "If you want to leave, where are you going?"


    "Shh!" Bai Qianfan pressed a finger to her lips, "Lower your voice, it would have been fine if I hadn''t told you guys."


    "If you don''t tell us, you''re trying to kill us."


    "I know that if I run away, His Highness will definitely send you guys off, so we might as well split up the money and run away separately. What do you guys think?"


    "Not much?" Yue Lao was so angry that her face turned green. "You plan to abandon us and leave by yourself?"


    I''m thinking for all of you. You all have parents, brothers and sisters, and it''s not like me, I''ve lost my mother, and Dad doesn''t care about me. I wanted to go out and live alone for a long time, but now is a good opportunity.


    Yue Xiang''s eyes were red, she looked like she was about to cry. "Esteemed wangfei, are you really willing to part with the Duke?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed bitterly, "He doesn''t even want me anymore, why can''t I leave him? He was originally waiting for Huangfu Zhuer, but now that she is back, a lover will eventually get married, and everyone will be happy.


    Yue Gui had always been unhappy about Bai Qianfan being chased to the villa. In her heart, the Prince Chu was like a divine being, after this matter, besides looking down on him, she had also despised him. She did not care what relationship Huangfu Zhuer had with the Prince Chu, she merely believed that the Prince Chu was a heartless and unloyal person.


    "This servant knows that you''ve been wronged. If you want to leave, that''s fine. This servant will leave with you."


    "How can that be? Your parents are still here."


    "Your Highness, I''d like to think about it. If you leave, can I still go home? Wasn''t he walking right into a trap when he returned home? If he were to fall into the hands of the prince, he would die! "I''m not here, my family members are completely unaware of this. Perhaps Prince will not do anything to them."


    "The laurel is right. If you want to leave, we''ll leave together with you."


    "What are you doing following me? If you go out, I won''t be the Princess Chu anymore, you won''t be able to live a good life with me."


    "As long as we follow you, regardless of whether it''s sweet or bitter, we''ll accept it."


    "You really want to come with me?"


    "Yes." Yue Xiang nodded with determination in her eyes.


    "Okay then, but I have to say this first. If we leave, we will no longer be master and servant. I am small, so I play the role of a boy and I can be your younger brother. If we are all dressed like girls, I''m afraid there will be bad people after us."


    The laurel sized her up, "Hmm, alright. With your figure, you probably won''t need to wrap a cloth around yourself to find it." Then, he moved closer to look at her ears, "There aren''t any holes in your ears. This is even more similar."


    Yue Xiang was originally a timid and cautious person, so she thought things over carefully. After thinking for a while, she said, "It''s good to pretend to be a boy, but where did these clothes come from?


    Bai Qianfan took out a bundle from the chest and opened it, "Last time when I went out with the Duke as my servant, I kept this set of clothes. This time, I brought it with me."


    Yue Guiyi was shocked. "So you had already planned this long ago?"


    "I don''t want to live a life like the Elder Sister Xiu, with a man who doesn''t love himself."


    Yue Xiang looked at her, "Actually, this servant feels that the Duke still likes Princess Consort, but towards Miss Huangfu ¡­"


    "Perhaps he did like me before, but because Huangfu Zhuer didn''t come back, her return was different. I didn''t want to marry a man with a concubine in the first place, so it''s good this way. They''ll be the ones to marry, and I''ll be the one to marry them.


    Yue Gui fell silent for a while before saying, "Princess, with this servant''s understanding of the prince, if we were to be caught, the consequences would be very serious."


    "I know. If a dignified wangfei runs away, then his face will fall to the ground. How about we split up and run away to prevent him from catching us all in one fell swoop?"


    The laurel sighed. "I didn''t mean that. I mean, if we''re going to run, we have to think of a way not to get caught by him. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been strolling around the manor every day for the past few days. I''ve already familiarized myself with the place, let''s do it this way," she waved her hand, and Yue Xiang and Yue Gui bent over, three heads together. Their voices were getting softer and softer ¡­


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Although the emperor was absent for a few days, the Courtier still had to go to the registration office on time every day. In the throne room, officials stood on one side and military officials on the other.


    Mo Rong wasn''t a talkative person. She stood at the head of the group with her eyes focused, and in the background, a person from the opposing camp arrived. He had a clean white face and wore a white jade crown.


    Morong Gan''s expression remained indifferent, his attitude towards him was still as vicious as before, "What does this have to do with you!?"


    "Very good, you are still as arrogant as before," Bai Rubing was not the least bit angry, "I heard that your highness was taken over by the military, I really don''t know where your confidence came from."


    "Even without military authority, This King can still kill you."


    "Then this official will wait and see whether the prince kills this official or if the prince is seeking his own destruction."


    Morong Gan swept a cold glance over him. "This king will give you a word of advice. If you walk too much at night, you should be careful not to run into ghosts."


    "Thank you for your reminder, Your Highness," Bai Rubing said as he slightly knitted his brows, "However, I heard that you''ve already sent Qian Fan to the manor. My Bai Family ¡­ "


    Before he could finish, his body suddenly dropped to the ground as Morong Gan grabbed his neck and lifted him up.


    Finally, someone came back to their senses, and the officials and generals all rushed forward, grabbing Morong Gan''s arm, pulling his fingers, and even grabbing onto Prime Minister Bai''s body. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    "Your Highness, please calm the flames. Quickly let go, Prime Minister Bai will be strangled to death by you."


    "Your highness, this is the throne room. If this gets out, it''ll be hard for you to end this ¡­"


    "Your highness, you''re making such a ruckus. Where are you going to put the emperor?!"


    "Prince ¡­"


    Everyone started to urge Morong Gan, and he finally let go of them. However, his ruthless aura still made people shiver.


    Bai Rubing landed on the ground, being supported and supported by everyone, and was brought back to the civil servant''s side of the land. He panted heavily, a black imprint appeared on his neck, and he almost turned around in the Yin Cao''s Mansion, unable to believe that what happened just now was real. Morong Gan kicking him in front of the emperor, had already caused him to lose face. This time, he actually wanted to put him to death in front of the hundred officials, had he gone mad?


    In his opinion, Prince Chu was already a little crazy, probably because after being accepted as a soldier, his temper became even worse.


    Separated by the noisy crowd, the two enemies looked at each other from afar. One of them had red eyes while the other one smiled coldly and raised his hand, making a gesture of wiping his neck.


    Prime Minister Bai''s eyes turned red, his body trembled, and he quickly turned his gaze away.

 C363 A bowl of wine will do no harm

    It had never been so lively in the manor before, the sunset had never been so, the bonfire had been set up in the huge open space, the brick stove had been set up with a dark iron pot, the pot was stewed with fat pheasants, the fragrance was wafting in the air and entering everyone''s nostrils, the veterans seemed to have gone back to the days when they used to fight and march, they were also camping in the open air and cooking rice and vegetables in a large iron pot, they felt very hard then, but now when they thought back, they were filled with emotions, they only thought that it was precious, after all some of them had stayed there forever and would never come back.


    This suggestion was Bai Qianfan''s intention, once she said it out, she received the warm responses from the older soldiers, causing her to complain about it slightly. She even started a fire outside to cook, the Little Princess sure knows how to play!


    All the men in the manor had arrived, the men were cooking and the women were there as assistants. They set up a long table and sat around the fire, but they did not feel cold. A few jars of sorghum wine were placed on the table, along with a large bowl of wine. A kettle of hot tea and wine were still hanging on the fire rack beside him. They were all indispensable in the winter.


    The sun was setting, the night was rising, and the fire was growing even hotter, it was unknown whether it was from the wine or the firelight, but everyone had a red face, and a brilliant smile was blossoming on it. Everyone was drinking and eating, and they were talking about old parents, or girls they had once liked, or sad or happy, and some people were singing a little song, and some people were making a big play out of the wine.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Compared to the liveliness in the manor, the Prince Chu Residence at night was completely silent.


    Qi Hong stood in front of the window and looked at the faint crescent moon in the sky.


    Lv He sat in front of the table with her embroidered shoes. After hearing her words, he paused for a moment, before slashing the embroidery needle on her head, "It''s going to be the new year in a few days, I wonder if I will be able to bring her back for a reunion dinner?"


    "Ever since the wangfei left, this lord''s face no longer has a smile, and I''ve spoken less."


    "Who wouldn''t? When the wangfei was here, this father was so happy. Now that the deity is in the courtyard, this lord has returned to his original form." Lv He put down the work in his hands and looked at Qi Hong. "How about we go beg Master to let Princess Hua-Yang come back for a new year at least?"


    However, Qi Hong''s expression became serious, and she made a silent hand gesture, after listening for a while, she said, "It''s so late, who''s come?"


    Lv He quietly walked to the side of the door and picked up the curtain, "It''s Head Steward, there''s someone following behind him, it looks like ¡­ Someone from the palace has arrived. "


    Qi Hong asked curiously: "It''s so late, why would someone come to the palace? "Could it be that the emperor has urgent business with this lord?"


    Lv He said, "I should be in a hurry, I am leaving with my father-in-law."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Morong Gan walked to the side of the door, and suddenly turned to look at Hao Pingguan. Hao Pingguan''s expression was respectful, and he bent down: "Rest assured, your highness, regarding the matters in the residence, this old servant will do his best."


    Morong Gan''s stern face did not reveal any emotion as he said, "Take good care of the young lady."


    Hao Pingguan agreed. He watched Morong Gan leave into the darkness of the night until he disappeared from the corridor. turned around and stood at the door with a pitiful expression on his face.


    "Miss, it''s too late. Go rest."


    Huangfu Zhuer shook her head, "Calling him into the palace this late at night, I am truly worried."


    "The Emperor has always relied heavily on His Highness. There must be something to discuss for him to enter the palace so late at night."


    "It''s not good to say that it''s the empress. Third Brother isn''t an imperial physician, what''s the use of calling him?"


    Hao Pingguan did not know how to reply her, so he did not speak. Huangfu Zhuer was quiet for a moment, then said: "I have nothing important to do here, you can leave."


    "This servant asked someone to wait upon Miss Hou?"


    "No need," Huangfu Zhuer said indifferently: "I am someone that I do not like. I have been floating outside for the past two years, and can take care of myself."


    Hearing her words, Hao Pingguan tactfully bowed his back and returned to the front yard.


    Huangfu Zhuer stood on the porch for a while, staring at the plum blossoms in her courtyard in a daze. After a long while, she turned and walked towards the pond, went to the parlour, went down the porch, and walked towards the back of the house. It was pitch black all around, with only a small mark on the crescent moon above her head.


    In midair, a pigeon appeared out of nowhere and lightly landed in her hand.


    She pulled a small roll from the pigeon''s leg, stroked its head, and then lifted it up. The pigeon spread its wings and soared off into the night.


    Back in her room, Huangfu Zhuer closed the doors tightly. Under the light of the lamp, he anxiously unfolded the paper, which only had two words on it: Afterlife.


    Two words, she read for a long time, then lifted the lampshade and threw the paper inside, watching the flames engulf it.


    So she was called Morong Gan because the Empress died.


    What would the Emperor do if the Empress died? After killing Morong Gan, he would then send people to kill her, and eliminate all those who threatened him. This was the work of a king.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The two personal guards looked at the wine in Yue Xiang''s hands and said with great difficulty, "Princess, your subordinate is on duty and cannot drink alcohol."


    "You''re not even giving me face?" Bai Qianfan held in her hand a large bowl of steaming hot wild chicken meat. "On such a cold day, drink some alcohol to warm your body. It''s still far from daybreak.


    "It really won''t work. We can''t drink it."


    "Alright, I won''t make things difficult for you guys. If you don''t drink, you should at least have a bowl of delicious wild chicken meat, right? We specifically went to the market to buy them, and everyone had a share. The other two people who ate with us just now only you two haven''t had any.


    "Eat, eat," said the laurel. "The princess has already been brought to you, and you won''t give her any face if you continue to decline."


    The two guards looked at each other, feeling warm in their hearts. It was normal for them to be hungry and cold at night, but once they were well, they would be over. No one took it seriously, they did not expect the Princess Chu to remember them, so saying that they were not moved was fake.


    They were all simple and honest people, so they didn''t say much. They reached out to grab the bowls of meat and started chewing on them.


    "Is it fragrant?"


    "Fragrant!"


    "Eat more when it smells good," Bai Qianfan said. "Since you guys don''t want to drink this wine, just pour it out." As she said that, she signaled Yue Xiang to pour the wine.


    The personal guard instinctively stopped him, "It''s better not, pouring it is quite a waste." He looked at his companion and hesitantly said, "Why don''t we drink it? A bowl of wine won''t be a problem."


    Although the wild chicken meat was fragrant, without the wine, it still felt a bit less fragrant. Royal guard Yi looked at the fragrant wine and swallowed his saliva. "Let''s not disappoint the wangfei and drink."


    Bai Qianfan personally brought the alcohol to their hands, smiling as she said, "Drink it, a bowl of alcohol is fine."

 C364 Whose death knell is this for?

    Morong Gan entered the palace, and saw himself being brought to Phoenix Cry Palace, a glint flashed in his dark eyes, but there was no change on his face.


    Liu Fu welcomed him at the door, with a solemn expression and a sorrowful look in his eyes. He made the proper bow, and his voice sounded somewhat hoarse, "Your highness, the emperor is waiting for you inside."


    Morong Gan nodded and walked in.


    In the large hall, a huge pillar stood silently as he walked. He didn''t see anyone along the way, and the lights weren''t very bright either. It was as if he was walking in the wilderness, and his heart was filled with a wave of sadness.


    He knew that such a day would come, but he didn''t expect it to happen so soon. The queen that was loved and respected by all the people in the world, the mother of all women, had silently left on such a quiet night. It was only a few days until the end of the year, but she couldn''t wait any longer.


    He pushed open the thick carved mahogany door. The light inside the room was still dim. The curtains hung down from the ceiling, tightly covering the carved bed.


    The emperor sat on his feet, his face pale, his eyes hollow, his cheeks sunken, his chin a bluish black, his body so gaunt that he could hardly be considered human.


    Morong Gan gently called out to him, "Royal Brother."


    The emperor looked up mechanically, his murky eyes filled with water. He looked at Morong Gan as if he was a stranger, at a loss and helpless. Looking at him, after a long while, his throat made a gurgling sound.


    Although he knew that it was the result, and had personally heard the Emperor say it, Morong Gan''s heart still felt a sharp pain.


    The Emperor shook his head. In the dim light, it was obvious that there were tears streaming down his face.


    Morong Gan looked at him silently. No matter what the emperor had done, at this moment, his sorrow and sorrow had reached the bottom of his heart, the Queen had left, bringing his soul with her. He was no longer the son of heaven, he was just a disappointed man who had lost his beloved wife.


    "When the empress was alive, she thought very highly of you. You can take care of her after she died, others won''t be at ease."


    "Yes, younger brother shall obey."


    "Take the coffin back in three days. Let me accompany her again."


    "..." "Alright."


    "Stay in the palace for the next few days and handle the matters by yourself. There''s no need to ask me."


    "Yes."


    The emperor waved his hand. "Go."


    Morong Gan tilted his body and turned to leave. The door silently closed behind him and he turned to look. Within the narrow crack, the emperor stood up and walked unsteadily towards the large bed.


    In this world, only death was unbeatable, even for emperors.


    Morong Gan stood in the darkness and sighed, he suddenly made a decision. After the empress''s funeral was over, he would bring Bai Qianfan back. No matter how dangerous the road ahead was, he wanted her to stay by his side, in his line of sight.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    There were still four days until the New Year. That morning, the citizens of Linan City suddenly heard a funeral bell in their dreams.


    People ran out of the houses in panic and asked each other, "Who''s dead? Who exactly died? "


    Bai Qianfan sat in the horse carriage and was also shocked when she heard the knell of death coming from the nearby mountain. She looked at each other in dismay with Yue Gui.


    Yue Guiyi stuck her head out and asked the carriage driver, "Big brother, who did this for?"


    The carriage driver was puzzled as well. "The emperor is flourishing in the prime of his life, he shouldn''t ¡­"


    To be able to make the temple ring the death knell, it must be either the emperor or the empress. Thinking about the empress''s sickly body, Bai Qianfan''s heart skipped a beat, and his face immediately changed.


    She murmured, "It''s the empress."


    Yue Xiang''s body trembled. The Queen had died...


    "Stop the car." Bai Qianfan suddenly shouted, with tears in her eyes.


    When the carriage driver saw her like this, he was very curious. "Miss, you ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan jumped off the carriage, and faced the direction of the Linan City, he kowtowed and raised her head.


    Empress was a good person, she would always smile when she talked to him, always being kind and amiable. Knowing that she liked the fruit dew, he intentionally sent people to deliver it to her house.


    She sobbed, bowing again and again. With bloodshot eyes, laurel stepped forward to pull her. "The journey is more important. We have yet to leave the borders of Vishnu."


    Bai Qianfan crawled up and followed her into the horse carriage. She was still too sad, so she hugged Yue Guiyi''s arm and continued to cry non-stop.


    the handlebar asked, "Who''s dead? Why is the girl crying so miserably? "


    Yue Xiang said, "My sister is kind, to kill an ant would make her sad for a long time. But now that a big shot has died, she should not cry like that, quickly leave, I need to get some food from the next town."


    The carriage driver shook his head and said with a sigh, "Even the most respected person in the world would die from old age and sickness. A calamity would eventually befall them."


    It was still early in the morning, and the sky was a kind of greyish white. There was a light red glow floating in the sky, and on both sides of the forest, one could only hear the crisp sound of a horse''s bells and the sound of a wheel rolling on the ground.


    Bai Qianfan could not stop crying, the tears had almost soaked half of the bay leaf''s sleeve. The bay leaf patted her back lightly and comforted her: "Don''t cry anymore, people cannot be revived. The Queen''s illness has dragged on for a long time, maybe it will be a relief to her if you go."


    Bai Qianfan had been crying for the empress, but in the end, she was crying for herself.


    She thought that it would eventually pass, and she would eventually forget. However, at this moment, she felt the pain of parting from her Linan City more and more, and she had never felt it so clearly before.


    After making her decision, she had always been looking forward to her new life, thinking about the future, actively making preparations, planning everything she needed to escape. All these things took up her time and energy, and she had no chance to think about anything else, but this moment still came.


    With this, she would never see him again. She would completely disappear from his life and become strangers with him from now on.


    She loved Morong Gan, but she did not want to lose herself in such a way. She did not want to become the second Xiu Yuanshuang and live a lifeless life in such a heavy house.


    One end was in her hand, and the other end was still attached to the Prince Chu Manor. As the carriage moved on, the line grew longer and thinner, and she knew that one day, this line would break off somewhere.


    It was always like this when the nurse left, and it was always like this now. She lifted her sleeve to wipe her tears, then looked outside the window with a determined gaze.


    A red sun gradually rose, dyeing the mountain forest red. The gloomy clouds dispersed, and ten thousand rays of golden light sprinkled onto the great earth.

 C365 Great disorder

    The empress''s funeral was held, the world was covered with silk, and everyone wore a solemn and worried expression. Even the joy of New Year had been washed away.


    The empress''s catalpa palace was located in the Long Term Palace, but no one knew that it was actually an empty coffin.


    The men''s faces were solemn. The women were crying sorrowfully, no matter how much they used to envy the Queen, who was the sole love of the household. When the lights were extinguished, the hearts of the majority of the imperial concubines would still be sorrowful.


    Even Imperial Consort Bai, who had been hoping for the Empress to die faster, had a lost look on her face as she knelt in the midst of the wailing. It should be said that the Queen was dead, so she could get what she wanted, but her heart was not as relaxed as she imagined.


    Morong Gan lowered his hands and stood at a corner, his gaze a little weak, his face also a little haggard. He had not slept the entire night, and was so busy that his feet almost touched the ground.


    On the altar, all kinds of offerings were piled into sharp towers, and the eunuchs kept walking around to fill the candles. From the back of the mourning hall came the chanting of the Taoists, paper money was burning in a purple copper pot, and blue flames were constantly licking the yellow paper, turning it into ashes. The smell of the burning paper was mixed with the fragrance of incense, as well as the sky filled with people and their wails, it was very depressing to stay here for too long.


    He went outside to take a breath of fresh air, and in the light, someone slowly walked over. "You don''t look too good. Are you tired? Go rest in my palace."


    Morong Gan shook his head: "I''m fine, you are too old, there is no need to always stay here, if you feel tired, you can go back."


    Grand Consort Rui looked at his son in front of him. It was likely because he did not rest well, he had a green shadow right now, and after not seeing him for a while, he had lost a lot of weight, and had distanced himself from her.


    "Han''er, I know what happened last time. You''ve always blamed me in your heart, but ¡­"


    "There''s no need to speak about Grand Consort," Morong Gan said coldly. "Now is not the time to talk about that either."


    The Grand Consort Rui felt embarrassed and did not know what to say. "Royal Consort, she, why hasn''t she come?"


    "You''re here. It''s time for you to have some ideas about her again, right?"


    "Man!"


    "I still have things to do, Grand Consort, please do as you please." From start to finish, Morong Gan had not even glanced at her, as she turned and left.


    Grand Consort Rui watched his back and sighed sorrowfully. She wondered if she would do his best to take care of her affairs when she left.


    Nanny Rong did not dare to see Morong Gan. Seeing that he had left, she came out from behind the tree and supported her arm: "Grand Consort, go back and rest. Your body cannot hold on any longer, come back at night."


    Grand Consort Rui could only sigh, "Rong''er, is this one wrong? But This Dowager is really doing this for his own good! "


    "Grand Consort, we should forget about the matters of the future Duke." Grand Consort, we should ignore the future Prince''s matters.


    "I heard that the emperor had a grudge with him recently. I wanted to ask him about it, but he completely ignored me ¡­"


    "Grand Consort need not worry about this matter. Look, the Emperor still values the Prince. Otherwise, why would he let him handle the Empress'' affairs?"


    "Speaking of the Emperor, I also worry about him. He has been by my side for a few years, and I know his character, he is a righteous and loyal person. The empress going there all of the sudden had a huge impact on him. "Sigh, it''s almost the new year, I didn''t expect something like this to happen, the empress is still lucky."


    "Who knows," Nanny Rong replied. "Empress has everything that is virtuous and virtuous, what a pity."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Morong Gan alighted from the emperor''s carriage, and a young eunuch standing at the door hurried forward to pay his respects. "My respects to Your Highness."


    "Where''s the Head Steward?"


    Before the young eunuch could reply, Gao Shenghai''s voice had already sounded out. Following him to the door, he knocked on it, "Your highness, you have suffered greatly."


    Morong Gan asked, "How is your majesty? Have you eaten? "


    Gao Shenghai tweaked his red eyes, and sighed: "The Empress has left, how could the Emperor have the heart to eat? From last night to now, he did not eat or drink, and he just stared at them in a daze.


    "I''ll go and talk to him."


    Just as Morong Gan was about to step in, two guards wearing silk clothing pulled their swords from their waists, stopping him.


    "No way, Your Highness!" Gao Shenghai hurriedly said, "The emperor has ordered that no one is allowed to go inside and scratch.


    Morong Gan frowned, "How can he not eat or drink? He''s the emperor, could it be that he doesn''t even want the Land of Han-Yang?"


    "Your highness, please give the emperor some more time. The emperor is a person with great intelligence, this servant believes that he will be able to endure it."


    Morong Gan swept a glance over the two Imperial Guards, "You are one of the emperor''s men, so advise him, be sure to eat something. Also, early in the morning the day after tomorrow, I will send someone over to install the coffin."


    "Yes. Your highness, please be at ease. Your servant will definitely properly advise the emperor."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    At the same time, the people in the manor started to wake up one after another. The sun was already high in the sky, it was obvious that they had drunk too much last night.


    The whole country was in mourning, of course, and this was not a good thing. The Prince Chu was his manor, so naturally, they had to set it up immediately.


    He didn''t think much of it when he reached the courtyard and saw that the door to the courtyard was wide open. But when he went in, he saw that the room was very quiet, and that the two maidservants were nowhere to be seen. The bed in which the princess was sleeping was covered by a curtain.


    He did not dare to be impudent, only taking a look inside the servant girl''s room, and it was also quiet. Beside the bed, there was even an account hanging by the side of the bed, but he did not care, he just lifted it off the bed.


    He rushed to the bed of the wangfei in a hurry and lifted the curtains to remove the quilt. There were clothes stuffed under the blanket as well. He backed up a few steps and almost fell down on his butt.


    In the middle of winter, Yu Gui was sweating profusely and hurriedly gathered the people around him to search. In the end, he found the two Pro-guard s in the forest that were still unconscious.


    Now that things had gotten out of hand, Ye Zichen went to find the other two. They had also eaten meat and drank wine last night, so they were currently unconscious within the room.


    No matter how stupid Yu Gui was, he could guess what had happened ¡ª Princess Chu had run away!


    He quickly got on the carriage and rushed to the Prince Chu Palace without stopping. If something like this happened to him, the prince would definitely skin him alive, but even if he was to be cut alive, he had to go and report it.


    When he came to the palace, he found that the Prince Chu was not there. He said that the empress had died and the prince had gone to the palace.


    Yu De Gui was so anxious that he rubbed his hands, he could only tell Hao Pingguan and ask him for an idea. Hao Pingguan was also dumbstruck when he heard it. The Royal Concubine had ran off, how could he have any ideas ¡­

 C366 I just want to get out of this

    The Emperor felt as if he were on the verge of death. He was like a man stuck deep in a quagmire, unable to get his feet out, the muddy water slowly coming up and about to flood his neck. He was terrified and at a loss of what to do.


    The Queen laid quietly on the bed with a strange smile on her face. He knew that she was laughing at him, at his cowardice and incompetence.


    Yes, he knew very well in his heart that he had always been inferior and powerless. All this time, he had relied entirely on the Empress''s support.


    On the one hand, the empress was calm and meticulous, always giving him the right advice when he was in a panic. He admired the empress, and she was his pillar of support. With the empress by his side, he felt very safe. But he didn''t know when it started, but he felt like a puppet, a puppet controlled by the empress. His dignity as an emperor had been trampled upon, and his discontent was growing.


    He wanted to contradict the queen, to sing back against her, to prove that he was right.


    Morong Gan had poisoned his tiger, so the Queen told him to be patient. Morong Gan had robbed his contribution fruit, and the Queen said that was a small matter. Morong Gan had beaten Prime Minister Bai in front of him, and the Queen said that Prince Chu''s hard work was high, so he did not mind. Morong Gan hit Royal Uncle, the Empress said that Prince Yu should do it. Morong Gan said that he wanted to live in the palace, the Queen said that she agreed, that Morong Gan would kill people in the palace, and the Queen said that there was a reason.


    One by one, he wanted to object, but his years of habitual obedience were irresistible, and he swallowed each time, and in the end, seeing them dating at the rockery, whatever the truth was, he was both angry and relieved, because at last the queen, she, too, was in his hands.


    When rumors arose, he did not seek out the source of them, did not suppress them, but allowed them to develop. It was as if, subconsciously, he needed some help to reorient his relationship with the Empress.


    The Queen should be attached to him, not to a woman like him.


    His relationship with Morong Gan, his relationship with the Empress, and he knew in his heart that things were going out of control. However, he had followed the rules for too long and been restricted for too long, so he needed to do this kind of thing without thinking.


    When the Imperial Consort Bai blossomed enchantingly beneath him, when his body entered a realm she had never before reached, when he was able to indulge herself wantonly, he felt a kind of happiness as if she was reborn.


    However, the happier and emptier he was, the more he felt as if there was a hole in his heart, growing larger day by day, a emptiness he could not bear, and he wanted desperately to fill it, he wanted endlessly to wear himself out, and instead of being filled, the hole grew larger.


    When the empress spat out the blood and the bright red colour stung his eyes, he was terrified. If she really left, he would be completely alone and would have no one to rely on anymore.


    He did his best to protect her and take care of her personally. However, her life continued to slip away bit by bit. In the end, she fell into a deep sleep in his arms while he was powerless to save her!


    For the past two days, he had been standing alone by the empress''s side, his mind at times blank and confused. He needed peace, but the deathly silence had almost driven him crazy. He felt that he could no longer continue like this. He had to leave, he had to leave this gloomy palace.


    In the middle of the night, he ran out of the Phoenix Cry Palace. In the pitch-black night, the sound of chanting scriptures floated over from an unknown place.


    He was scared. He stumbled and ran, and all he wanted to do was run away.


    When Imperial Consort Bai heard the message, she quickly got down from the bed to welcome him. However, before she even reached the door, the emperor was already standing in her hall. He looked at her blankly with a panicked expression, like a lost child, "Noble Consort, help me.


    Imperial Consort Bai was startled for a moment, and then smiled charmingly. "I''ll help you, Your Majesty. Of course I''ll help you."


    She gently pulled open her belt and slowly walked towards him. The silky robe slipped from her shoulders, revealing the peach-colored undergarment, as well as her snow-white skin. She approached him, lifted her arms and cupped his face, her little fingers slightly raised, as if she had no intention of sliding them across the tip of his nose.


    The emperor''s deathly pale face slowly turned red, and his spiritless eyes lit up. His lax gaze slowly focused, and he finally saw a charming face.


    Silently, he picked the woman up and carried her to the large bed.


    The sounds of mourning filled the Hall of Longevity, the tongues of the Dharma rose in spirals, the cries rose and fell, never ceasing. However, the Ruifu Palace was filled with soft moans, sometimes thick, sometimes heavy, sometimes heavy.


    The Emperor''s face was hideous and his eyes were fierce. He was like a wild beast that wanted to eat the prey beneath him. He tirelessly fought with her for almost the entire night. When the sky started to glow with white light, he finally collapsed as if he had completed his final mission.


    The empress had finally arranged the coffin, and the emperor did not accompany her for three days as he had promised. He had left first last night, so Morong Gan was not surprised.


    Ning Jiu rushed over from afar and lowered his voice, "Your Highness, this subordinate investigated and was indeed as you guessed, the people in the palace have all changed."


    "Have you found Xiao Changkang?"


    Ning Jiu shook his head, "This subordinate thinks that Commander Xiao has no future."


    "How many people are there?"


    "On the surface, it''s pretty much the same as usual, but I don''t know how many hidden places there are."


    "Where''s Jia Tong?"


    Ning Jiu raised his chin, "He''s here."


    Jia Tong went up to him and lowered his voice, "The situation isn''t too good. This subordinate went to the Chengde Hall to probe around, there are many secret sentries, and this subordinate thought that the prince had already made up his mind. This subordinate thought that this was all a trap, the emperor used the empress''s funeral as an excuse to enter the palace and lie to the prince."


    "Are you saying that the Emperor wants to take this opportunity to get rid of This King?"


    "Your subordinate does not dare to make a presumptuous conclusion, please decide it for Your Highness."


    Morong Gan smirked indifferently, "If the emperor wants to kill me, he has to at least finish the empress''s funeral. When the two of you leave the palace today, what he wants is my life, it has nothing to do with you two."


    "Your Highness!" Ning Jiu said at the same time, "This subordinate vows to protect Your Highness until his death, and will definitely not leave this place."


    Morong Gan was quiet for a moment, then said, "If you leave, I will have a chance of survival."


    Ning Jiu said: Let Jia Tong leave the palace, and let this subordinate accompany the prince. The people in the palace have changed, but the Jin Jun and the patrolling camp are still our people, when the time comes, we will work together, and will not be afraid of being unable to leave.


    He did not know why, but Morong Gan had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. The Emperor wanted to find trouble with him, but he knew in his heart where that feeling of doom came from.

 C367 If we let him go back well let him go back to the mountain

    Jia Tong''s exit from the palace was not smooth sailing. Before he even reached the palace gates, he was stopped by someone, who told him that the empress had passed away in a funeral, and that no one was allowed to enter.


    Jia Tong found it funny, he was not the only one who left the palace, why did he not stop others just because they wanted to stop him? He passed his identity token to the Imperial Guard and said: "Open your eyes wide and look carefully, I am Prince Chu''s First Class Guard."


    Those people were obviously trying to make things difficult for him. They didn''t even look at his identity token as they had a fiendish look on their faces. "Who cares who you are, you''re not allowed to come out. If you continue pestering me, then I''ll be rude to you."


    Jia Tong was helpless, he could only go back and find Morong Gan.


    Ning Jiu heard what he said from the side and glared at him, "If they don''t let you leave, wouldn''t you think of a way to leave by yourself?"


    Jia Tong was not in a good mood, "What idea do you have? In broad daylight, if I can''t cover them, how can I fly over their heads?"


    Ning Jiu still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Morong Gan''s hand, "If you trap me here and don''t let me out, could it be that the emperor has plans for Zhu Er?" Ning Xuemo thought for a moment. "No, I''ll go find the Emperor."


    He lifted his leg and left, while Jia Tong muttered from behind: "It''s better if we capture him." The Little Princess will be back once we capture him.


    Inside the Chengde Hall, the Prime Minister Bai was trying his best to persuade the emperor, "Your majesty, we cannot lose this opportunity, we will not lose it again. You cannot hesitate any longer."


    The emperor felt a headache coming on as he rubbed his temples vigorously. "This is the empress''s funeral, it''s probably not a good time for Hou to make a move, right?"


    "It is precisely because of the empress''s funeral that the Prince Chu oversees the entire situation. We can use any weakness on him to make use of this opportunity to punish him for his crimes. The palace''s manpower has already been arranged, this time, it will be hard for him to escape."


    The emperor was still hesitant. "Although he has handed over the military power, his prestige in the army is extremely high. I am afraid that if we make a move on him at this moment ¡­"


    The Prince Chu has the military power, and we can already contend against him. Now that he has lost the military power, even more so, the phoenix that shed its feathers is inferior to the chicken. There is no need to rely on him, the Emperor can still start a prosperous era like before.


    The emperor still had a headache, he strongly pressed on it and was about to speak when Gao Shenghai hastily came in to inform him, "Your majesty, the Prince Chu is here."


    "Why did he come here?" The Emperor impatiently said, "I said that I would not meet with anyone and ask him to leave."


    "This servant said that the emperor wants to stay in peace and not see anyone, but the Prince Chu said that if the emperor doesn''t see him, he will definitely regret it."


    The emperor was startled, he knew Morong Gan''s personality, he would not easily threaten him, if he said that, then he must have something important to tell him.


    "Send him in." The Emperor turned his head and said to the Prime Minister Bai, "Go in and hide."


    Prime Minister Bai was not very willing, but since the Emperor had spoken, he had no choice but to obey.


    When he raised his head, his gaze slowly swept across the emperor''s face. To the emperor, it was a gaze that could examine a person thoroughly and clearly. He was feeling very displeased in his heart, and also somewhat fearful.


    "Sit," the Emperor said calmly, "Are you looking for me at this time for something?"


    Morong Gan looked at him. Compared to the night when he seemed to have lost his soul in the Phoenix Cry Palace, the current emperor seemed very normal. Wearing a jade crown and wearing a dragon robe, his expression was calm.


    I, your servant, have already been in the palace for three days, so tomorrow is New Year''s Eve. Although the empress has passed away, there are still some matters in the palace that I need to take care of personally, and now that the empress has set up the coffin, I can just wait for the legal matters to be completed before entering the tomb. So your servant wishes to take a leave from the Royal Brother.


    The emperor raised his teacup and took a sip. He said slowly, "I''m afraid that''s not appropriate. This Emperor has handed you such an important matter. It''s not good to leave things behind on the way. This Emperor trusts you. Don''t let me down."


    "This disciple will not let Royal Brother down with his kindness. It''s just that this matter regarding brother Chen''s return is not normal. If brother does not return, then it might cause some unnecessary trouble."


    The Emperor disapprovingly said, "What exactly is it that requires you to go back?"


    Although there was no one in the hall, Morong Gan still went up to the emperor and lowered his voice, "The reason why Chendi is going back this time, is because ¡­"


    Prime Minister Bai stood in the shadows and perked up his ears, but at the critical moment, he could only hear buzzing sounds. He could not make out what Morong Gan had just said.


    There was a period of silence after that, both of them did not speak. Prime Minister Bai felt that the atmosphere was different, and was very anxious, afraid that the Emperor would be moved by the Prince Chu and agree to let him leave the palace.


    Just as he was secretly anxious, the emperor''s voice finally rang out. "Since that''s the case, go back and settle your matters before coming back. You still need to control the empress''s matters."


    "Yes, younger brother understands. I''ll come back immediately after I finish my business."


    Prime Minister Bai was dumbstruck, he had guessed correctly, and quickly turned around, but he only saw the Prince Chu''s Robe flash, and he had already disappeared from the door.


    "Your majesty, you''re confused," the Prime Minister Bai cried out anxiously. "Letting him go is letting the tiger return to the mountain! Your majesty ¡­"


    The emperor ignored him and called Gao Shenghai in. He asked him to pass the message and send the Prince Chu out of the palace.


    Prime Minister Bai chattered on on on the side, "Your Majesty, it''s still too late. We still have enough time to seal the palace doors, so we might as well cut down Prince Chu ¡­"


    "How dare you!" The emperor was extremely annoyed and scolded him at last, "This Emperor has golden words, how can I go back on my word?"


    "But Your Majesty, this subject has arranged so long for the sake of Your Majesty. Prince Chu has done great deeds for the sake of the emperor and does not even place the emperor in his eyes. The citizens all said that they only know that the Prince Chu does not know the monarch ¡­"


    I know all about it, "the Emperor sighed, feeling that his head was hurting again. After pressing it for a long time, he seemed to have nothing to do with it, and then called the little eunuch over to invite the Imperial Consort Bai." The Noble Consort Finger is still the best.


    If it was a normal day, Prime Minister Bai would naturally praise his own daughter, but right now, his mind was completely focused on the matter of Prince Chu leaving the palace, so he changed the topic, "Your majesty, why is Prince Chu returning to the palace? How did you agree to that?"


    The Emperor''s face slightly went pale, then he rubbed his forehead in silence, then said after a long time, "Prime Minister, I can''t kill the Prince Chu at this time."


    "Why?" The Prime Minister Bai was very puzzled. "Your Majesty can''t bear to? Even though they are siblings, look at the dynasty, the past generations. For the sake of imperial power, for the sake of consolidating the country, this is nothing. Your majesty, you are the one who has done great things.


    The Emperor acted as if he hadn''t heard his words. He stared blankly at the door and suddenly said, "Prime Minister, tell me, will the sky change?"


    The Prime Minister Bai was confused, he raised his head and looked, the sky was clear, he said, "This subject sees that it will not change."


    The Emperor laughed bitterly. "I hope it doesn''t change."

 C368 The princess ran away

    Morong Gan brought Ning Jiu and left the palace. From afar, they saw Hao Pingguan standing under a large tree that had all the leaves on it, and looking forward to the entrance of the palace.


    His heart tightened and he quickened his pace. Something big must have happened for Hao Pingguan to come here personally.


    Hao Pingguan also saw him, and ran over quickly while holding up her robe. She landed right in front of him with a sullen face, "My prince, the princess has run away!"


    Morong Gan stood there in a daze. He had always thought that the Emperor trapped him in the palace in order to make a move against Huangfu Zhuer.


    He grabbed Hao Pingguan, "What''s going on?"


    Hao Pingguan then repeated what Yu De Gui had said that day, his mouth saying it, his hands at his sides slightly trembling.


    Morong Gan slowly let go of his hand, and absentmindedly looked at the long street in the distance, "Are you sure she walked out on his own?"


    "Yes, I''ve taken the clothes along with the two maidservants."


    She took her luggage with her maidservant. It seemed like she wasn''t here on a whim. She had already made her plans. Perhaps Hou had already thought about it when they left the mansion, but unfortunately, he didn''t see anything at that time. If he had seen anything, he definitely wouldn''t have let her leave. In this love, whoever loves more will be seriously hurt, and there is no doubt that the one who is seriously hurt is him. She patted her butt and left, but he fell into the eighteenth floor, never to be seen again.


    Ning Jiu brought his horse over, "My prince, I will take a look at the manor."


    Ning Jiu sighed, "Forget it, this subordinate will send you back to your residence first."


    However, Morong Gan rode his own horse. With a twist of his horse''s head, he spurred his whip and galloped off, Ning Jiu quickly followed along the horse, sprinting all the way, but not in the direction of the manor.


    Even though the wind was strong, it still managed to catch up with Morong Gan. Still, they were separated by a distance as Jia Tong shouted, "Xiao Jiu''er, where is Your Highness going?"


    Ning Jiu did not care about him at all, staring straight at the figure who was rushing ahead, afraid that if he moved, Morong Gan would disappear from his sight.


    He should be the person who understood Morong Gan the most in this world. Be it in a battle or a coup, the Prince Chu was always the same, with no changes in his expression before the collapse of Mount Tai. Only Bai Qianfan was his weakness, but when it involved her, the calm Prince Chu seemed to have become a completely different person.


    The mountain road was rugged, winding upwards. The green color that was almost gone was still present in the forest. The dense foliage covered the figure in front of him. Although he was blocking their view, he did not lose sight of them. The surroundings were very quiet, and one could hear the rustling sounds of the horse''s hooves on the withered leaves.


    Ning Jiu slowly stopped, he knew what kind of place this was. He had been here as a supervisor before, so he felt a little helpless talking about it.


    Just as he tied the horse to a tree, Jia Tong arrived. His hair was a bit messy, and tiny branches hung from his robes.


    Seeing Ning Jiu standing there, he was shocked. Then, his face changed. "Your highness didn''t come here to do something stupid, right?"


    Ning Jiu said snappily, "You''re the one who wants to do something stupid."


    "Then what should we do? We can''t just stand here and wait. We have to find them. "


    "There''s no need to look, the prince is right in front."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go, "Jia Tong said as he started to walk, but was stopped by Ning Jiu." Don''t go. "


    "Why?"


    Ning Jiu rolled his eyes at him, "Your highness is not in a good mood, let him stay for a while."


    Jia Tong stood there patiently for a while, he was confused in his heart. He did not understand why the Duke would come all the way here.


    "If I don''t go, I''ll take a peek."


    Seeing that Ning Jiu did not object, he took a few steps forward, pulled open the branch, and stretched his neck forward.


    Ahead was an open field, with a grave in the middle. The cemetery was large and imposing, and the black stone tomb stood tall, painted in clay gold, so far away that the words could not be seen. Morong Gan stood in front of the grave like a wooden stake, his head lowered without moving an inch.


    He became even more confused as he turned to ask Ning Jiu, "Whose tomb is that? Why would the king come here?"


    "Don''t ask too many questions about the prince."


    Jia Tong didn''t mind even if he hit a nail on the head. He sighed and said, "It looks like the prince still has an imperial concubine in her heart. Since that''s the case, why did he have to let her go? Wouldn''t it be better for Miss Huangfu to go to the Manor? "


    It was really difficult to talk to such an ignorant person. Ning Jiu looked at him as if he was looking at a fool.


    Jia Tong didn''t like him using that kind of expression to look at his, so he was a little angry, "Don''t look at me like that, am I wrong? The prince clearly likes his wife in his heart as well. If he didn''t feel guilty towards Miss Huangfu, he wouldn''t have sent her away. But why would he feel wronged? "


    Morong Gan quietly looked at the fruits and burnt paper money, he guessed right, Bai Qianfan would definitely come here to bid farewell to her wet nurse before she left. She had guessed it, but her heart was heavy now. She had come here to say goodbye, which meant that she would not come back, or would not come back for a while.


    He squatted down and used a fire piston to reignite the unburnt paper money. Orange flames sprung up and quickly swallowed the paper money, turning it into black ashes that were scattered by the wind in all directions.


    He couldn''t care less about the mess on the ground as he sat down on his butt and used his hand to stroke his forehead. Without making a sound, he smiled first, "You must think I''m stupid, so you let her go. It was I who had let her down and made her sad. She was a simple person and probably didn''t like me having all this mess around, so she decided to just leave. She was happy to go, but she left me behind. In her eyes, perhaps I am a stone-hearted person, or perhaps I am ungrateful, but she does not know that for her ¡­ "


    He covered his face with his hands and did not say anything for a long time. After a long while, he pinched the center of his brows, "I''ve heard her talk about you before, you are a person with great wisdom, you will definitely understand me. I have no place to talk about the bitterness in my heart. "Don''t worry, she''s gone. I''m still here. I''ll pay my respects to you during the new year and burn paper money for you. As for her ¡­" He looked into the distance and chuckled. "She better not be caught by me, or else ¡­"


    Of course he would catch her. No matter if she fled to the ends of the earth or the corners of the sea, he would catch her and bring her back. Was the dignified Princess Chu trying to escape to the ends of the earth to throw his face?


    If I catch her... He clenched his fist and fiercely bit down on the back of his teeth. He definitely wouldn''t let her off so easily!

 C369 He should want to see me now

    On the way back, Morong Gan''s expression seemed much calmer than before. He urged his horse to walk leisurely on the mountain road, and thought of the time he brought Bai Qianfan here.


    It was a fine day, and they were sitting on the grass, eating snacks and drinking tea. The thin sunlight shone on her face, and her dark eyes shone with golden light as she gave him a silly smile with her waxy white teeth.


    When they lay side by side in the sun and she fell asleep, he dared to take her in his arms. What was he thinking at that moment?


    He wanted to hug her and sleep together with Tian Tian Tian, but he found out later on that his thoughts were too simple. The little girl walked further and further on the path of big brother and sister, he spent a lot of effort to get her over here, thinking that he could live a happy life from now on.


    Just as he was lost in thought, Ning Jiu came forward and asked, "Your Highness, may I take a trip to the villa?"


    He harrumphed. "They''ve all left. What are they going to do?"


    Ning Jiu''s face was filled with righteousness, "Princess Hua-Yang is the official wife of the Duke, it is not proper for his to leave like this. I plead the Duke to give the order, this subordinate will definitely bring the Duke back."


    Morong Gan was quiet for a moment, then continued, "There''s no need to capture her, go and check it is good as well, see if she has escaped with his life, just come back quickly, it''s fine as long as you know what''s good for his, after all, proper matters are more important."


    Jia Tong was confused listening at the side. Capturing an imperial concubine was not even a proper matter, what was a proper matter?


    Ning Jiu agreed and turned his horse to head back to the direction of the manor. Jia Tong carefully looked at Morong Gan, "My prince, are you serious?


    "Why did you call her back?"


    Jia Tong felt wronged for Bai Qianfan. "Esteemed wangfei, she hurt my feelings, so it''s understandable that she would change her mind. After all, your highness, you ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Morong Gan''s sharp eyes looked over, and he immediately closed his mouth.


    After returning to the residence, Huangfu Zhuer received the letter and directly went to the second door to welcome him. She had an anxious expression on her face as she said, "Third Brother, are you alright? "I''m so worried."


    "I''m fine," he said, throwing the reins to the valet and striding in. "How have you been these days?"


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m just worried about you, Third Brother." Huangfu Zhuer said with reddened eyes: "I''m really worried that you won''t be able to come out from the palace."


    Morong Gan looked at her, "Why do you think that?"


    "If the Emperor wants to make a move against you, how good of a chance would that be?" Huangfu Zhuer, in order to keep up with him, walked a bit anxiously, and even her words still had a chance to catch her breath, "If you don''t come back, then the Head Steward won''t be able to send a message through here. Tian''er will go to the palace gate to wait for you.


    Morong Gan walked into the house. Seeing that he looked simple and unsophisticated, he immediately went to get some hot water to wash his face. Lv He then brought some tea over.


    Morong Gan wiped his face, his gaze sweeping around, and the two servant girls tactfully retreated.


    "Tomorrow at New Year''s Eve, even though the empress is grieving for the new year, at least you and I should be able to get together and have a proper meal."


    "Third Brother is right," Huangfu Zhuer thought it was strange. Although Hao Pingguan did not reveal anything about Bai Qianfan escaping, even Qi Hong did not know about it, but she did know. Seeing Morong Gan being so calm, she could not help but wonder, even if Morong Gan did not have a deep affection for him, how could she just let him escape like that? You don''t want the face of a man?


    "Knowing that Third Brother is out of the palace, I asked him to make the arrangements. Tomorrow, we''ll have a proper meal together, but... "Esteemed wangfei ¡­"


    Morong Gan was drinking his tea with his head lowered, and when he heard his words, he looked up at her, "She is not here, so there is no need to prepare her position."


    "Third Brother," she asked tentatively, "Are we really going to let her run away like this?"


    "You''ve always hated her. It wouldn''t be better if she left."


    "What if the news were to spread, my Third Brother''s face ¡­." She harrumphed, "Third Brother, I said something that I shouldn''t say. Maybe she did this on purpose because she wanted to embarrass Third Brother. One of Bai Rubing''s old dogs is placed by the emperor''s side, the other by your side. The two most powerful men in the world are both his son-in-law, and they have some affairs to attend to, which he was the first to know. If there was some sort of hidden trap, the emperor would have nothing to do with it, but Zhu''er is worried about the Third Brother. "


    "Now that she''s gone, you can rest assured."


    "But if she were to speak carelessly outside, it would not be good for Third Brother."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Third Brother should capture her and keep her from talking from now on." After Huangfu Zhuer finished speaking, she stared intently into Morong Gan''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, there was no expression on Morong Gan''s face, he only slowly put down the teacup, "Let''s not talk about her. Zhu''er, tomorrow is a big day, since we''re reunited, let''s call for him."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face instantly paled, "Third Brother..."


    Morong Gan pursed his lips and laughed helplessly: "He asked you to come, and yet he is hiding behind, does he not want to see me?" After a pause, he said, "He should come out to see me. With the current situation, he should want to see me."


    Huangfu Zhuer was still looking at him in shock, and only after a long while did she speak, "Third Brother, how did you know that he ¡­ "She didn''t die?"


    "I know he''s not that easy to kill."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face flushed. "Third Brother, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, it''s really, really ¡­"


    "I understand, it''s been so long, everyone has changed, I''m not the me from before, he''s also not the him from before, it''s right to be more careful. On the night of the seventh day of the seventh month, your target was not me, but Bai Qianfan, you guys want her life, right?"


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him in a daze, and only after a long while did she nod her head, "I can''t hide anything from Third Brother, he was afraid that Third Brother wouldn''t be able to kill him, so he wanted to help you, but who would have thought ¡­"


    "I didn''t think I didn''t want to kill her?"


    "Yes, I can see that Third Brother really likes her a little. If I didn''t come back, perhaps Third Brother and she would be happy together."


    Morong Gan looked at her deeply, "Zhu''er, if the past had not happened, you and I, what would have happened to us?"


    "I will marry the Third Brother, and we will live happily ever after."


    Morong Gan looked out of the window. He had always thought that he was in love with Huangfu Zhuer, and that was why he did not want to get married, but after meeting him, he found out that it was not love, at most, it was just a type of natural love, and because they were familiar, and because he knew that she would be his wife in the future, he treated her differently.


    If it hadn''t been for the past and they hadn''t met Bai Qianfan, he would have married Huangfu Zhuer and had one or two children with her. Then he would never know what it was like to really love someone.


    The true love of a person, is that he sits here calm, but the heart is like frying worry!

 C370 Since when did he have a warm heart?

    New Year''s Eve was a sunny day. Due to the empress''s funeral, all of the red lanterns in the mansion had been plucked, and everyone wore plain clothes. Although there was no new year atmosphere, there was still a sense of joy on their faces.


    Since morning, Morong Gan had locked himself in the study room since the day he woke up. Hao Pingguan knew that because of the incident with the Little Princess, his highness felt sad, so he didn''t dare to disturb him, but ¡­ He hesitated for a moment at the door, then knocked.


    Morong Gan''s voice was calm and indifferent, "Come in."


    Hao Pingguan pushed the door and entered, "Your highness, it''s New Year''s Eve today, and as for Grand Consort, what do you think?"


    Although the relationship between Prince Chu and him was never good, he had never been lacking in matters of etiquette. However, the last time Little Princess suffered and came back to the palace, the Marquis'' face was long pulled back, and he was not able to calm down for a few days. If he did not mention the Grand Consort Rui, the relationship between mother and son would probably be even worse than before.


    Morong Gan was busy organizing his documents, with a thick stack of reports stacked neatly. He put it away in a drawer and said, "As usual."


    Hao Pingguan asked, "As usual, are you sending it over personally?"


    "No, send someone over."


    "Yes, this servant knows," Hao Pingguan turned around and was about to leave, but then remembered, "Does Your Highness have anything to say to Grand Consort?"


    Morong Gan''s cold eyes swept across, Hao Pingguan could not help but shiver, immediately bowing and retreating, "This servant understands."


    On the thirtieth day of the new year, there was no food at noon. The adults were hungry, so the children could eat two snacks to fill their stomachs, and when they reached the main entrance of the restaurant, they would set up a round table, which was not commonly used, with plates of dishes arranged in a circle. In the middle of the table, there was a big bowl of elbow meat, which was also a small plate of cold plate.


    In the past, Morong Gan would always go to the palace to accompany Grand Consort Rui to eat New Year''s Eve dinner. Since he was not going this year, Hao Pingguan decided to ask for instructions.


    Morong Gan sat under the window with a book in his hands and stared at the book, but he did not flip through the pages of the book even after a long time. Hao Pingguan was not sure if he had heard himself speaking, so he asked again, "Your highness, it''s already time for the competition, shall I set the table?"


    Morong Gan raised his head and looked at the sky, "It''s still early, wait a little longer."


    Hao Pingguan responded. He bent his body and left, and saw Huangfu Zhuer standing on the porch, she seemed to be unsettled, and would look towards the door from time to time, as though she was waiting for someone. He was somewhat baffled. The prince was sitting in her room, seemingly at peace, but her mind was preoccupied. Miss Huangfu was not as demure and demure as usual. Could it be that someone really wanted to come?


    He slowly walked forward and heard Lv He say to Qi Hong on the corridor, "Looking at her flustered look, she must be afraid that the wangfei would come back, which would be useless. Since it''s New Year''s Eve, this grandpa will definitely bring her back for a reunion dinner. Just watch and see. This time, when I get back, I will definitely not leave again. "


    Hao Pingguan didn''t know why he was going crazy, probably because it was New Year''s Day today and nothing was taboo, but he said without thinking, "I think Miss is worrying for nothing, the wangfei has already left, how will she come back?"


    "Gone?" The two maidservants were shocked.


    Especially Qi Hong, who grabbed his sleeves, her face pale. "Head Steward, you have to be clear, why did the wangfei leave? Where did she go?"


    "Miss is asking me a question," Hao Pingguan said. "The wangfei ran away two days ago, how would I know where she went?"


    This news was simply too shocking. Qi Hong''s legs went soft, her eyelids rolled, and actually fell onto the ground. Hao Pingguan immediately went to help her, but there was someone who was faster than him, in a flash, that person had already pulled Qi Hong into her embrace.


    Only now did he clearly see that the one holding onto Qi Hong was Ning Jiu, it was not strange that Ning Jiu had such quick movements, but what he found strange was that Ning Jiu was a cold person, how could he be willing to help?


    Lv He, who was at the side, was also dumbstruck, and stared at him in a daze.


    Ning Jiu''s face slightly blushed, but his expression was still cold. "Are you just going to watch like this?"


    As if she had just awoken from a dream, Lv He exclaimed and hurriedly led the way, "Sorry to trouble you, but please send me back to my room."


    Ning Jiu followed behind with Qi Hong in his arms, he lowered his head and looked at the person in his embrace, and frowned slightly, seeing that it was a tall and slender figure, why did he not hold anything in his hands?


    Lv He pulled up the curtain and waited for him. When he stepped onto the threshold, Ning Jiu bent his waist and did not stick to it, but the moment he bent down, he smelt the faint smell of an orchid coming from Qi Hong''s body. The blush on his face spread all the way down to his neck.


    He placed Qi Hong on the bed, and in front of Lv He, he unhesitatingly took Qi Hong''s arm, took her pulse, held his breath and probed for a while, then said, "There''s nothing major wrong with her, let her rest. Give her some hot water when she wakes up." With that, he turned around and left.


    He walked very quickly, and when Lv He finished tucking Qi Hong in and turned around, Ning Jiu had already lifted the curtain and went out. She chased after him to the door: "Ning Jiu, thank you."


    Ning Jiu turned his head to look at her, but didn''t show any expression at all.


    A few years had passed, and it could be said that they didn''t have any sort of relationship with Ning Jiu. When they first met, was it still how they were now?


    Jia Tong turned around and saw Lv He staring at her back in a daze. Her heart skipped a beat. She had her eyes on Ning Jiu?


    He angrily rushed over, and brought his face closer to Lv He: "What are you looking at?"


    Just as Lv He was in a daze, she was shocked by him, and angrily hit him with all her might: "Die, even your soul is scared away by you!"


    "What are you talking about, it''s the new year. Hurry up and spit out the foam."


    Lv He was aware of her slip of tongue, she spat at her three times, and just as she raised his head, Jia Tong called out to her with a bitter face, "Wife."


    Lv He frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about, who''s your wife?"


    Jia Tong panicked when he heard her. In the past, when he called her his wife, although she would not agree, he was still a shy and angry little girl.


    Without waiting for him to regain his senses, Lv He saw that nobody was around and pulled him in.


    This sudden action caught Jia Tong off guard, and his previous dejected mood immediately soared. After entering the door, he took the opportunity to press Lv He against the wall, hoping to get something good out of it.


    Lv He fiercely kicked on his knee, and bellowed: Get up!


    Jia Tong hurriedly grabbed his tail and retreated two steps back in anger.


    Lv He glared at him, "Let me ask you, do you know about the matter of the wangfei running away?"


    "I only found out yesterday when I came out of the palace."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jia Tong opened his mouth, but could not answer.


    "Alright then, you''ve exposed yourself, right? What do you mean by ''the world is closest to me''? You didn''t hide anything from me, did you? Did you lie to me? Such a big thing happened, yet you didn''t tell me?"


    Jia Tong said in a meek voice, "I thought you knew."


    "I know a hammer!" Lv He was so angry that she wanted to curse, "What did I say? "Should I look for him or not?"


    Jia Tong slowly took a step back towards the door, then took another step back, "Your Highness said he won''t look for me."


    "Hey, my bad temper ¡­" Lv He looked around angrily, wanting to fuck this guy up.


    Jia Tong quickly escaped and ran a distance away. He let out a sigh of relief and said depressingly: "Why did you hit me if you''re not looking for me? If you have the ability, then hit me."

 C371 How have you been

    Morong Gan sat under the window with a book in his hand, casually looking at the sky. It was still the same phrase, "It''s still early, wait a little longer."


    Hao Pingguan didn''t know how long he would have to wait, he only knew that if he waited any longer, the sky would turn dark, and he would truly become a New Year''s Eve meal.


    The winter''s sky was dark at first, but soon turned completely black as if a ladle of ink had been poured into it.


    Morong Gan leaned against the chair, closed his eyes and meditated. Suddenly, his ears twitched, and his eyes did not open, a smile appearing on his face. Then, he slowly sat up, put down the book in his hand, and shouted out the window: "Let''s set the food."


    Hao Pingguan who was standing outside, upon hearing this, finally calmed down and called for his underlings to set the table for dinner.


    Qi Hong had woken up a long time ago, although her heart was filled with sorrow, she did not dare let her eyes turn red, as the new year was about to let the Duke not see any misfortune, because Lv He had a fiery temper. She could not suppress the anger in her heart, but she did not dare to flare up, and her charming face revealed a cold expression.


    Seeing the expressions of the two, Hao Pingguan secretly complained. Fortunately, Morong Gan himself had something on his mind, so he did not notice anything.


    After setting up the table and warming up the wine, Morong Gan waved his hand, "For today''s New Year, go to the front courtyard.


    Hao Pingguan was a little worried, "Let them go, this old servant will stay."


    "No need, as long as Jia Tong is here."


    No one dared to disobey the words of the Duke. Hao Pingguan brought all the servants of the Huailin Pavilion and left. Only Lv He swept her eyes across them and chased them away as she was about to leave the house. Your highness, you want to pass through two different worlds with Huangfu Zhuer, right? Thinking about Little Princess who was nowhere to be found, she could not help but feel his nose sour.


    After waiting for everyone to leave, Morong Gan opened the half opened window and said loudly: "Come down, we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    As soon as his voice fell, a figure flew down from the roof. He didn''t land on the ground, but rather, with a twist of his body, he flew in through the open window and lightly landed on the ground.


    He was wearing a moon-white robe around the white fox collar. His long black hair was tied up with a green ribbon and his thin face had a pair of bright eyes.


    Morong Gan closed the window before turning and cupping his hands at him, "Second brother, long time no see."


    Morong Yuan returned the greeting with a smile, "Third brother, how have you been?"


    Huangfu Zhuer who had been quietly sitting up, had an excited expression: "Crown Prince Brother, you''re here."


    Morong Yuan smiled slightly, "I''m not some crown prince, you can call me second brother from now on."


    "Whatever you want to do, sit down," Morong Gan walked over and poured some wine for Morong Yuan.


    Morong Yuan had a smile on his face the entire time as he raised his cup with both hands and finished it in one gulp. He also poured a cup for Morong Gan.


    Morong Gan did not explain either, and also laughed as he drained the wine cup.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at them a little nervously, her lips moved a little, but she did not know what to say.


    Fortunately, the following atmosphere was much better. Since they had reunited after a long time, the two brothers naturally had a lot to say.


    Morong Gan continued to help Morong Yuan carry the dishes, "Second Brother, try this crystal elbow and see if it''s the same flavor as Xiahou?


    Morong Yuan gulped down that piece of elbow, full of praise. "It does have some similarities, not bad, did Third Brother call this chef over to invite you over?"


    "Although I''m not a chef, my cooking skills are still not bad. Second Brother, try something else."


    "So it''s actually a chef," Morong Yuan smiled meaningfully. "With such a good cook by my side, Third Brother is truly blessed."


    "This is not a difficult matter. If second brother likes it, you can stay in my mansion."


    Morong Yuan laughed and did not continue the conversation, but changed the topic. They talked about the northern and southern dishes, the royal meals, the meals of the commoners, the things that Morong Yuan had seen outside these past few years, the interesting things that happened when he was young. When they got to the topic of excitement, the two of them clapped and laughed, as if they had returned to the happy times of the past.


    Huangfu Zhuer was uneasy at first, but was confused soon after. Gradually, he was infected by them too, and interrupted them from time to time. The three of them chatted and laughed merrily, making this New Year''s Eve dinner very lively.


    After the feast, the lively atmosphere gradually died down. Morong Gan smiled and said to Morong Yuan: Since we have finished drinking, let me and second brother go have a cup of tea.


    Morong Yuan smiled as he stood up, Huangfu Zhuer also stood up, and Morong Gan said: "Zhu''er, don''t go. Third Brother still has something he wants to entrust to you," he turned around and brought out a bag of stuff from the table, "Tomorrow morning, the servants of the mansion will come to seek profit, I''m not ready yet, so please take a share for me."


    Huangfu Zhuer weighed the matter and knew that it should be a silver pendant, the kind of thing that should be done by the female servants in the house. Although the imperial concubine was not there and there was still a Lateral Princess in the backyard, Morong Gan somewhat meant something when he passed this on to her.


    Huangfu Zhuer blushed slightly as she hugged something in her arms, "For such a small matter, do you think Third Brother would stand on ceremony with me? You guys go have some tea, I''ll go back to my room first. "


    She turned around and left. The two men watched her leave. When they looked away, they didn''t meet each other''s eyes and smiled. However, what exactly that smile meant was something only they themselves knew.


    The two of them went into the next room. On the table, there was a red clay stove, and silver charcoal was placed inside the furnace. Morong Gan skillfully used a fire piston to ignite the silver charcoal, and placed a small pot on top.


    "I know second brother likes Lingnan''s tea ceremony, so I''ve specially prepared a mountainous Da Hong Pao. The tea is a good tea, but I''m afraid my lack of proficiency in it may have delayed the tea ceremony."


    Morong Yuan swept a glance over him, "If you want me to make a move, just say it. Since when did Third Brother learn to beat around the bush like this?"


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, he then pulled up his robes and sat down, "Exactly, those who know me, please forgive me."


    The water in the pot started boiling, Morong Yuan scalded the teacup first, and the remaining water rushed to the first cup.


    He looked at Morong Gan, "You''re right. Even though I''m not with you, I can guess your thoughts. Pearl came to your house, knowing full well that her identity could not be revealed, yet you did not care, and even invited the people from the shop outside to your house. In order to pass the news to Bai Rubing, he would then report it to the Emperor. On the surface, in order to protect Zhu Er''s life, you took the initiative to hand in the military power. In fact, you intentionally lost the military power because you were afraid of Zhu''er forcing you to fight.

 C372 Lets see how he does it

    Hearing Morong Yuan''s words, Morong Gan was not surprised, he did not deny, and laughed: "I really can''t hide anything from second brother."


    Morong Yuan raised his cup and took a sniff, "Ooh, good tea." Shua! He took a small sip, "As expected, it''s Mount Yi''s Da Hong Pao."


    "It took a lot of effort to get it. However, it is still a little inferior compared to the Da Hong Pao from the Eastern Palace."


    "This is pretty good," Morong Yuan said. "It''s rare for you to be so considerate."


    The fire in the furnace was blazing high up, it was resounding on Morong Yuan''s slender white fingers. He picked up the thin stick and pulled out the fire in the furnace, "Does the Emperor know that I''m back?"


    "Yes," Morong Gan honestly replied, "The Emperor borrowed the Queen''s funeral to imprison me in the palace. Maybe he wanted to take action, or maybe he was just watching.


    "It''s fine. He will find out sooner or later. There''s no difference between being early and being late." At this point, there was nothing to hide. Let''s get straight to the point.


    "I believe you should know the purpose of my return. Are you willing to help second brother?"


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes and looked at the small cup spinning between his fingers. "Second brother, don''t force me."


    "It''s not that second brother is forcing you, but you still can''t see his character clearly after all these years?" Do you dare to say that you''ve never doubted what happened that year? The past few years seemed to be peaceful and peaceful, but the wind and clouds were blowing in the dark. Can''t you feel it? Why is he always on guard against you? He knew that there would be a day when the truth would be revealed to the world. Third Brother, you helped me not to rebel, but to pull out the chaos. The person seated in the throne room is a sinister villain, a hypocrite who is good at deceiving, and the unfilial son of father Shi! "


    "Enough!" Morong Gan said in a low voice as he placed the teacup on the table heavily. He suppressed the pain in his voice, "Don''t say anymore, second brother, please don''t say anymore."


    Only second brother knows that you have the softest heart in the world, so, you would rather hand over the military authority on your own than go against the Emperor. You are not willing to fight with flesh and blood, you use yourself as a bargaining chip to protect me and Zhu Er, can you protect your own safety?


    "Don''t worry about this second brother. Even if I have to risk my life, I definitely won''t let you and Zhu Er fall into his hands." Morong Gan looked at him with sincerity, "Second brother, don''t talk about the past anymore. Think about the common people, think about the lives of the world''s people, they have only lived a few peaceful years, don''t start a war, and don''t let the people get displaced. You should know that he has always been diligent, he has never been slow in government affairs, he has never dared to be slow in the face of natural calamities. He was so anxious that he could not sleep the entire night, and his face sank even further, he also did not like luxury, and did not want to waste time, so he worked hard to establish a prosperous generation. Second Brother, no matter who sits, this world is still under the rule of the Mo family, and as long as the people have peace and peace, why bother with the things that happened in the past? "


    Morong Yuan opened his eyes wide and said aggressively: "Are we not going to take revenge, Royal Father?"


    Morong Gan was speechless. In fact, what happened all those years ago was unclear now, but the death of the previous Emperor was probably caused by Morong Han, or perhaps it was caused by Morong Han and Morong Han fighting for the throne and forcing them to their deaths.


    Seeing that Morong Gan was not speaking, Morong Yuan said: "You know that I have people in my group, right? About the Emperor''s matter in the palace, I know everything, and now that he has changed all of the Imperial Palace''s Imperial Guards, he most likely wants to make a move against you. Are you really willing to stretch your head out for him to chop? "


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then said, "If the Lord wishes for this subject to die, this subject must die. Moreover, I do not have any military power right now, even if I wanted to help, I have no strength left."


    Morong Yuan kept his teacup to him in anger and pointed at him with his finger, "You, you, I don''t know what to say, you are loyal, pedantic, stubborn, good, I will wait, I will wait for you to wash your neck and bring it in front of him, I will wait to see how he will do it!"


    Morong Gan allowed him to curse, lowering his eyes, and did not make a sound. At this moment, he suddenly thought of her. Where was she on the night of New Year''s Eve? What are you doing?


    ¡ª ¡ª


    In these five days, Bai Qianfan did not stop, and even the thirty days she paid a high price to hire a carriage for the journey. When night finally fell, she stayed in this inn.


    She had done her best to stay away from the capital. For someone like her, who was away from home for the first time, this was already not bad.


    Located in the Central Plains, it was an extremely bustling city. Just because of the New Year, there weren''t many people staying in the tavern, so the shopkeeper was very polite and got someone to cook dumplings, giving each of them a bowl.


    Bai Qianfan had already changed into male attire, her hair was tied up with a blue kerchief, her hair was hanging in pieces, her fair and white face had a pair of big black eyes embedded in it, giving off a sense of cleverness, her small mouth was sweet, calling out to anyone who met her. The owner and the servants all liked her, so they pulled out a few more dumplings for her than the others, causing them to pop out their bowls.


    Yue Guiyi then teased her, "I heard that the shopkeeper only has two daughters. Don''t say that he fancied you, so he wants you to come down and be his son, right?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed and said: "If it''s really like this, then it''s not bad. It''s better to have someone to rely on than someone who doesn''t know his place."


    Yue Xiang''s mind was a bit heavy, she had been feeling uneasy these past few days, and sighed in grief, "We ran far enough, and now that the Queen is dead, the Prince shouldn''t be able to spare any of his energy to capture us, right?"


    Bai Qianfan''s face darkened, and hearing those two words, it seemed like a long, long time ago. If she did not mention it, Yue Xiang would have never mentioned it, and they all lied to themselves a little.


    Actually, he hadn''t sent anyone after her at all. Her leaving was a relief to him, right? He wouldn''t care where she went, as long as Huangfu Zhuer was by his side ¡­


    However, when she thought of his dark and stern face and his unfathomable eyes, her heart suddenly trembled. After being together for so long, she was actually unable to see through him at all. When the time was good, he would throw her into the sky. Let her fall into the abyss.


    When he came out, he realized that he had actually slapped his face a lot. After all, the dignified Princess Chu had ran away. According to his character, he wouldn''t expose this matter and would only send people to look for her secretly. If he found her, she was sure that she would die in an ugly way.


    So she couldn''t stop. She had to keep running, to the ends of the sky, where he would never be able to catch her.

 C373 It is impossible to disobey the heavens will

    The days passed, and spring began.


    Everything was the same, everything was different. Spring rain, fine rain, fall people''s hearts as if a mold.


    Morong Gan still went to the upper echelons every day, but Prince Chu, who was once powerful and majestic, had now become a joke in the eyes of the Courtier. He was now almost an empty shell, except for the crown prince''s hat, which he still held in his hand. Every day at court, the Emperor would make fun of him. He did not get angry. His face was expressionless, and he did not utter a word. He looked a bit depressed.


    Not only did the emperor mock him, even the Prime Minister Bai made fun of him. From head to toe, he tried to take advantage of every opportunity to pull his face off, if it was in the past, he would have already trampled his heart, but now, it seemed like he was used to it.


    In the end, even the Prince Jin could not stand it and ran over to persuade him, "Third Brother, why do you have to go through all this trouble? If they want to fight, just do it.


    Morong Gan asked, "Second brother has been back for so long, and you still don''t want to see him?"


    "Forget it, I am not involved with their matters, I am still the same attitude, a casual prince, whoever is in charge will be satisfied, I am not like you, the Third Brother, who is involved on both sides, until now, I have turned myself into such a state."


    Morong Gan said, "I am in the middle of them, and neither side dares to act rashly, this was a situation that I wanted, to use the Emperor to suppress second brother, to use second brother to restrain the Emperor, but after coming to this step, I have no confidence, and do not know what to do."


    The Prince Jin sighed, "I''m afraid that all of Third Brother''s hard work will go to waste in the end, the Emperor is getting more and more preposterous, he could once be considered a good emperor who loves his citizens due to his hard work, but now, he is allowing Bai Rubing and his father to make a ruckus in the. If this goes on, even if the dynasty does not move, the nation will not be able to move forward! "


    Morong Gan was silent for a while, "There are some things that are not to my wish, I am afraid I have to be entrusted with it by the Empress. Don''t worry, East Yue is still the Mo Rong family''s East Yue, Third Brother knows very well, and will not become a nation. "


    "With Third Brother''s words, little brother''s heart can finally return to normal," the Prince Jin hesitated for a moment, "Third Brother, is there any news about the Royal Consort?"


    Morong Gan said as he smiled bitterly, "She specializes in running away. When I was at the residence, I had witnessed her ability to throw people off, and now that we are outside, the sky is wide and the earth is huge, finding her is easier said than done."


    "Although this matter has not been made public, I''m afraid that the Emperor already has the letter. The Third Brother should look for the imperial concubine first."


    Mo Rong narrowed her eyes, a glint flashed in her eyes, "I know."


    Prince Jin cupped his hands towards him, "Now that we brothers want to drink in private, I''m afraid it won''t be easy anymore. We will part ways here. Third Brother, be careful."


    "Mm, you can go back." Morong Gan stood there with his hands behind his back, and watched him leave.


    Ning Jiu brought his horse over, and with a slender body, he stood straight as a bamboo, "Your Highness, the General Han''s secret letter has arrived."


    "What do you mean?"


    "General Han please rest assured, Your Highness. He and General Li are already prepared, and will be waiting for Your Highness''s order at any time."


    Morong Gan looked at the new sprouts on the trees by the side of the road, "How is Xiao Changkang''s recovery?"


    "It''s already done, he''s getting impatient, he wants the prince to assign him some work."


    Bai Rubing has promoted one of his distant cousins to be called Bai Zhengxiong, and he became the general of the Right Hall. Yesterday, he had already set off to take charge, and that was simply an idiot.


    Ning Jiu''s eyes lit up: Yes, this subordinate will immediately inform him. Your Highness, are we going to fight? "


    Morong Gan retracted his gaze, "It''s hard to go against fate, that position wasn''t his to begin with, and letting him come down would also be following the will of the heavens."


    Ning Jiu was silent for a moment, "Does Your Highness want the crown prince to take the throne?"


    "The crown prince is a sage, only a sage can shoulder the burden of the world. However, "Morong Gan''s words changed the subject," Before we have reached the final step, everything is possible. "


    "In this subordinate''s opinion, the Emperor is not qualified to assume such a great responsibility. The crown prince is too intelligent, and the prince has the courage to do so. Why ¡­"


    "How dare you!" Morong Gan swept his cold and stern gaze across them. "Don''t let me hear such words again."


    "Yes," Ning Jiu bowed his head, his face expressionless.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan decided not to run.


    At first, Morong Gan had promised to take her on a tour in Jiangnan, but things changed when she saw other people, so she didn''t know what to say anymore. However, when she arrived in Jiangnan, she liked everything that happened here. A house with white brick walls and an alley paved with stone, the water was green and clear enough to see the bottom. If someone was fishing by the river, they would be able to pull up a big fat grass fish. The beauty outside the fence was burning red, her stamen always stained with dew, picking one and sucking on it, it was even sweeter than honey.


    They had originally wanted to run to Ling Nan because they were very curious about the rumors of Dong Ri wearing simple clothes, but after arriving here, Bai Qianfan did not want to leave. Separated by the river and by the river, they had already left the Linan City far behind. In these two months, they had not heard of any news of Princess Chu being captured.


    Since they decided to stay, they naturally had to carefully plan things out. After all, they had some money in their hands, but they couldn''t afford to be idle. They had to use money to make money, and only then would they be able to live their lives.


    With the three of them together, they decided to set up camp in the small town. There was a trade at the front and a people at the back.


    As for what kind of business they were going to do, they had discussed it before and decided to make it an embroidery workshop. Yue Guiyi was a Successor Disciple of Lv He, so he would definitely be able to sell whatever he embroidered for a good price. Yue Xiang''s cooking skills were not bad either.


    They were all practical people. Once they made up their minds, they would start a fight. Soon, they got to know each other well. The three rooms at the back even had a yard.


    After paying the deposit, he got someone to make some modifications and bought some furniture. Within a few days, the embroidery workshop was opened up. There was a signboard on the door with a blue and red color: Xiao Yue Embroidery Workshop.


    The name was given to her by Bai Qianfan. She had always known it was easy for her to name it, so she took Yue Xiang''s "laurel moon" and added a small word on it out of habit. Yue Xiang said that the "small word" was ugly and so she changed it to "Xiao".


    Outside the shop, the firecrackers were crackling non-stop. The three of them covered their ears and hid in the doorway, laughing and laughing nonstop. Looking at the shop''s entrance, the neatly arranged embroidery and the bustling crowd outside, the three of them held each other''s hands and were filled with confidence for the future.

 C374 Repeated compulsion

    The Prime Minister Bai hurriedly stepped into the Chengde Hall, while Gao Shenghai was at the door, and upon seeing the situation, quickly went forward to stop him, "Prime Minister, please wait for a moment, allow this servant to report in."


    The Prime Minister Bai''s eyes widened, "When did this duke want to report to you?"


    Gao Shenghai''s expression was a little uneasy. He stuttered but he did not know why, so he did not move aside.


    Only then did Prime Minister Bai understand. He stomped his feet in anger and inwardly complained to himself. The Queen was gone, there was no need for that, why was she still ¡­ Was he addicted to it?


    He walked to the side, his old face red with embarrassment. He raised his head to look at the vermicelli painting on the veranda and said, "You go in and take a look. Are you done? I have urgent matters to discuss with the Emperor."


    Gao Shenghai replied and quietly entered the inner hall. There was Yun Zhi standing at the door, looking at him blissfully.


    Gao Shenghai made a gesture, causing Yun Zhi to look inside, her face blushing as she shook her head.


    Gao Shenghai coughed lightly. There was no response from inside, he coughed once more, ai, there was a reaction, the bed suddenly shook, followed by Imperial Consort Bai''s breathing, it suddenly went from high to low, it was sharp and thin, like a filament wrapped around one''s head, causing one to be unable to breathe.


    Gao Shenghai was an inmate, he was missing something, so he took a longer time to answer that question. However, after hearing that voice, he started to feel very uncomfortable, so he quickly raised his voice to clear his throat.


    The emperor finally spoke, his voice hoarse as he panted, "What''s the matter?"


    "Reporting to Emperor, Prime Minister Bai said that he had important matters to attend to."


    "Got it."


    Gao Shenghai''s back was drenched in sweat, his hand gently pulled back, only to hear the Imperial Consort Bai screaming, the threads suddenly shot straight up into the sky, and then stopped at the place, there was no reaction for a long time, and after a long while, they returned to the place as though they had returned to their senses, causing people''s hair to stand.


    Gao Shenghai wiped off his sweat with his sleeve and quickly walked out, "Prime Minister, you should be in trouble soon.


    He had to find an opportunity to talk about the Imperial Consort Bai. Now that the situation was tense, she couldn''t pester the Emperor like this forever.


    After a while, Yun Zhi came out to invite Prime Minister Bai in.


    Prime Minister Bai was extremely embarrassed. He kept his eyes on the ground and greeted the five clawed gold dragon embroidered shoes that were right in front of him. "Your Majesty, this old servant has something to tell you."


    The emperor was fully dressed, but his hair was still loose. He sat on a stool and allowed the eunuch to comb his hair.


    He seemed rather lazy. "Speak, what''s the matter?"


    Prime Minister Bai glanced at the old eunuch who combed his hair and was a little hesitant.


    "It''s fine, the old man beside me is fine. Speak."


    "Yes, this old subject has just received news that the southern troops are moving towards the northwest. However, the capital did not issue any command, and the Tiger Tally has always been kept in the palace. How could something so outrageous happen?"


    The emperor raised his head abruptly. "Is there such a thing?" Didn''t you send a general from the Right Hall over? "


    "That''s why it''s strange. These two garrison troops have always been the Prince Chu''s trusted aides. This old official thinks that the Prince Chu might have done something to them."


    The Emperor frowned. "He''s like a cripple right now. What can he do to me?"


    "But the Prince Chu has quite the high prestige in the military, this subject is afraid that he will mislead the masses, what if ¡­" The Prime Minister Bai carefully observed the emperor''s expression. "Your majesty, in this old subject''s opinion, the Prince Chu cannot be left behind to prevent unnecessary trouble."


    The gaze of the Emperor stopped at the bronze mirror, and then spoke with some hesitation: "It''s not that the Prime Minister doesn''t know that the Crown Prince has authority in the imperial court, and the powers of the Eastern Palace cannot be underestimated, since he dares to come back brazenly, he must be confident in his own abilities. Others look at him coldly in the eyes of the people in the Prince Chu, but I know of him. With him holding the crown prince in check, I have time to deploy. Without him, I would not be able to make up for the loss if the crown prince was in a desperate situation. "Besides, how can I force him to do so? I wonder if the crown prince has forced him to do so?"


    The Prime Minister Bai was silent for a moment, then said: "But the Emperor forced him to do this, he is also unwilling to become enemies with the crown prince. We need time to plan, maybe the crown prince is also waiting for an opportunity. It will be bad at that time. "


    At this time, the Imperial Consort Bai walked out and interrupted, "Your majesty, the prime minister is right. Time waits for no man, only after we settle the Prince Chu and the crown prince can your majesty rest in peace. Didn''t your majesty refuse to become enemies with the crown prince?


    "My beloved concubine, quickly tell me."


    The Imperial Consort Bai''s slender fingers fell on the Emperor''s shoulder and lightly pressed on it. "Your Majesty, do you still remember the Princess Chu?"


    "Didn''t she run away?"


    "She ran away, and Prince Chu was indifferent, as if he didn''t mind at all. But the Emperor carefully thought about it, all of the heinous and immoral things that Prince Chu did, which one of them wasn''t for Princess Chu? Chenqie thinks that the Prince Chu is purposefully releasing smoke bullets for us so that we can ignore the Princess Chu. In fact, the thing he cares about the most is the Princess Chu, why doesn''t the Emperor use her as an example? "


    Prime Minister Bai frowned, "He''s already gone, where can we find him? I don''t think so."


    "Whether we can find it or not is another matter. Let''s first test the reaction of the Prince Chu. Maybe we bet on the right treasure?"


    Thinking about it now, from killing the White Tiger, robbing the contribution points to beating the Royal Uncle, or killing the mama, no matter which one, it was all related to the Princess Chu.


    "We will do as Noble Consort says. We would like to see, in the Prince Chu''s heart, whether the Crown Prince is more important or the Princess Chu is?"


    Prime Minister Bai still wanted to advise him again: "But ¡­"


    The emperor waved his hand. "There are no buts. Let''s do it this way."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    In an ordinary small courtyard in the west of Linan City, when Crown Prince Morong Yuan heard this news, the corners of his mouth hooked into a faint smile: "They repeatedly force each other.


    Just this tolerance alone, is not something to be looked down upon. This old man thought that by doing so, the Emperor had helped His Highness, and as the arrow is on the bow string, it cannot be released. As for that Princess Chu, it is best for us to first find her before the Emperor, since he is Bai Rubing''s daughter, and leaving his in our hands will have some use, Your Highness, what do you think? "


    Morong Yuan took a sip of tea, "I have never seen Princess Chu before, but hearing Zhu''er talk about her, I can see that he is a very interesting person. Previously, when Zhu Er was left behind to send away Princess Chu, it also proved his attitude towards it. But Mister was right, this little brother of mine is too patient with his own martial arts, and is extremely humble. Sometimes, even I am unable to guess what he is thinking in his heart. If Mister thinks that Princess Chu is better in our hands, then do as Mister says. But you must be careful and not let the people from Prince Chu know. "

 C375 Picking up kite

    Spring in Jiangnan came early, peach blossoms were red, willow trees were green, grass grew in the wind, everywhere was full of vitality.


    Bai Qianfan took his oil-paper umbrella and placed it on the wall. She then said to the two people in the room: "Miss Sun has seen the culinary skills of the bay leaf, and is very happy. She said that in the future, all of our socks will be here for embroidery."


    Yue Xiang was overjoyed: "That''s great, there''s another regular customer now."


    The laurel poured cold water on the side, "Embroidery of a pair of socks is only five sons of age, yet it takes a whole day of effort. If we continue like this, we will only earn a few strands of money per month. How can that be enough for us to live on?"


    Yue Xiang pointed to the bright red bridal dress on the stage and said: "Don''t we still have wedding clothes? Just this one is already worth five silvers, we also have embroidered shoes, a bridal veil and the like, we can all earn money."


    "But from the opening till now, we''ve only bought this single thing. There aren''t that many people in the town, so how hard is it to marry someone? I say that we shouldn''t have settled down here in the first place and go to the city."


    Bai Qianfan laughed dryly, "Originally, it was because there were no city gates, making it convenient to run around any time, furthermore, the scenery is good, it is fine if there are fewer people, but we can buy a carriage, I will go into the city for a business trip, on the way there, I can also bring some people over, and earn some money from the journey."


    "Come on, do you know how much it costs to buy a carriage? How much does it cost to keep a horse? "Also, you are too considerate. Look at these colorful silk threads, they are all top quality goods taken from the silk workshop, and with hard work, there is not much profit at all. Other embroidery shops use medium quality thread, and the prices are still the same.


    "Using the best thread, first, it looks good, and secondly, it''s not that difficult for you and Yue Xiang to sew it together. The customers coming to take the item are all praising us."


    "Can''t you praise me? At the same price, the goods are more than 20% better than the rest. "


    Yue Xiang tried to smooth things over: "It''s alright, as long as we have good things and have a good reputation, our business will be more prosperous in the future."


    Yue Guiyi harrumphed, not denying anything.


    Bai Qianfan was about to speak when she heard someone call out from outside: "Brother Fan, is Brother Fan here?"


    Bai Qianfan responded as she ran out. Seeing Joy standing at the foot of the stairs, she smiled at her, "Brother Fan, I dropped my kite on the tree. Can I trouble you to help me get it?"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head and looked at the kite hanging on the tree. "No problem.


    She pulled her robe around her waist, kicked up the tree trunk with both hands, and went up like a monkey, through the thick foliage, reached the kite, and pulled gently, the string caught on the branch and wouldn''t let go. She leaned sideways, one hand on the branch, the other holding the kite up in the air.


    Yue Gui, who was inside, heard the conversation from outside and hurriedly walked out. Seeing this, she said to Yue Yang unhappily, "We, A Fan, are not your servants, why do we keep ordering him around? You want him to climb such a tall tree? If he falls and falls, can you afford it? "


    His mother was unhappy when she heard it from the inside, so she came out and pulled at his ear, "How many times have I told you? Don''t go and provoke that family. If you don''t listen, you will be scolded." His status is noble, how could you order him around?


    With a sad face, Joy said, "My kite ¡­"


    "No need, mom will buy you a good one later."


    Bai Qianfan had already taken down the kite inside the car, "Happy, here you go."


    "We don''t want it." Happy Nun turned her head and glanced at him with disdain. "You''ve picked it up, so I''ll give it to you."


    Yue Gui was so angry that she ran over, snatched the kite and was about to throw it inside her door when Bai Qianfan threw it back at her. "Don''t throw it, be careful not to break it.


    "Why can''t you tell what''s good for you?" "If you want a kite, I''ll buy it for you. Why would you want it when others don''t want it?"


    "Don''t I have to spend money to buy it?" Bai Qianfan hid the kite behind her back, preventing her from stealing it again.


    Yue Xiang looked at them and shook her head, "If you have something to say, come back and say it.


    Bai Qianfan smiled at Yue Guiyi, then ran into the door with the kite. Yue Gui followed helplessly.


    As soon as she entered the door, she started to criticize him, "I am not talking about you. Although we are commoners now, you have to take your status into consideration, you can''t order all kinds of cats and dogs around. Also, you can''t do dangerous things. It''s easy for you to get along with anyone, and now even a seven or eight year old child wants to bully you. Some will tell you to climb trees today, some will tell you to climb walls tomorrow, and some won''t know what to do next. If this goes on, you will become his follower. "


    "It''s not like that. He likes me and wants to play with me," Bai Qianfan explained: "I''m still a brat right now, so if I don''t want him to play, could I be playing amongst the girls? "Then we won''t be exposed?"


    "You''re still young after all, so what''s wrong with being surrounded by girls?" Yue Guiyi said, "In the end, you''re still a girl, so it''s inconvenient for you to hang around with a bunch of half-grown kids. You should just be a girl, right?"


    No, like I said, a family must have a man, otherwise they will bully us. I know some kung fu, it''s convenient to pretend to be a kid and walk around outside. Even if someone wants to hit on us, they wouldn''t dare to act rashly." "In the future, when all of you have found a husband, and I have a brother-in-law, I will return to being a lady.


    Seeing that Yue Gui was going to say more, Yue Xiang quickly interjected, "I think what A Fan said is right, in this kind of place that we are not familiar with, the three girls are not suitable to support our entire family. It is inconvenient for us to go out to do things, there are a lot of things that we need her to do.


    Yue Guiyi sighed, "I was just feeling sorry for her. She used to be a rich and precious person, but now she''s fallen onto a tree and got a kite."


    "I already said that I''ll be the younger brother, but you''re still treating me as your master." Bai Qianfan said, "Let''s forget about what happened in the past, just take it as if you are from Jiangnan, eat here, wear here clothes, your accent will have to slowly change, this way you won''t be easily caught."


    Yue Lao scoffed. "Nothing happened for so long. I don''t think the prince has sent anyone to find us. We don''t need to hide. We can just live our lives in the open."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "If it''s like this, then it''s not bad, maybe he would have already married Huangfu Zhuer as his main wife, and wouldn''t even remember me."


    The tone was self-deprecating, but the smile on his face could not hide the trace of melancholy in his eyes. No matter how much time had passed, as long as he loved her, he would always leave a shallow mark in his heart. But to her, that was not a shallow mark. It was clearly a scar so deep that the bones could be seen. No one knew that at midnight, when she woke up, she was licking her wounds alone in the dark.

 C376 The time has come lets do it

    The two peach trees in front of the parlour were in full bloom, and clusters of flowers were crawling up and down the branches. The wind was blowing, and the petals were fluttering, and the trees were already covered with a thin layer of grass.


    Through the sculpted windows, Prince Chu and the crown prince were playing chess in the hall. One of them was wearing a purple robe while the other was wearing a white one.


    In the end, the crown prince barely won against his third son. His slender fingers picked up a chess piece and put it into the chess box. He smiled and said, "It has been a few years since we last met. Third brother''s chess skills have really improved."


    "But he was still defeated by second brother."


    "In the past, when we were playing chess, I always beat you by ten or so. Now, we only win by three. It won''t be long before you can defeat me."


    Prince Chu laughed out loud, "Borrowing second brother''s blessings, I truly hope that the day can come soon so that I can have a taste of winning chess."


    Hao Pingguan hurried over from the hallway. "My prince, someone from the palace has arrived. He said that the emperor would like to invite you over."


    Morong Gan''s hand that was holding onto the chess piece slightly paused, then casually said: "I understand."


    The Crown Prince was a little worried, "What will happen if Hou sends you over at this time?"


    Morong Gan stood up, "You''ll know once you get there."


    "I''m afraid it''s not a good thing that he endured for so long and suddenly summoned you to meet him. In my opinion ¡­"


    "There are Second Brother''s men in the palace, how would you know if there are none of mine," Morong Gan said confidently, "Second Brother, don''t worry, I will be right back."


    If the emperor wanted to lure him into the palace and kill him, why wait until now? Moreover, with the Emperor''s indecisive personality, if he really wanted to kill him, it wouldn''t be today.


    This time was not like the past. Jia Tong could not help but exhort, "Your Highness, be careful."


    Morong Gan patted his shoulder. Without saying anything, he turned and left.


    When Morong Gan went in, he found that the Imperial Consort Bai was also there. He sat on the makeup table, fiddling with the Pearl Hairpin in the jewelry box. It was already against the rules for a second wife to stay in the emperor''s chambers all the time. Now that the emperor summoned the Mandarin Seed, she did not avoid him.


    Morong Gan bowed respectfully, then lowered his hand and said, "I wonder what matter Royal Brother has for you to call me here?"


    "Sit," the emperor lazily leaned on the Soft Couch, "There''s nothing else, I haven''t had a proper chat with you for a while. When I thought of this, I called you over to come talk."


    Morong Gan pulled up his robe and sat down, "Royal Brother has so much to do, and yet you''re still thinking about me. Your servant is very touched."


    "I know that since the empress''s departure, third brother and I have become a bit estranged. We also know a bit of the reason why, and we must feel that we have a sole favor for the Noble Consort, and seek justice for the empress."


    Morong Gan cupped his hands, "Junior brother does not dare."


    The emperor was silent for a moment. "Actually, how can I ¡­" "In the days after the empress left, I was muddleheaded and did some ridiculous things to make third brother sad, but in my heart, the one who can truly rely on third brother is still third brother. If third brother is willing, I will immediately issue a decree to restore third brother''s position and return him to the military as well. What do you think?"


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes and covered his emotions, "Royal Brother is the Son of Heaven, my younger brother is the Mandarin Seed. The Son of Heaven has his orders, this subject will definitely comply."


    Third brother, do not take it to heart, just continue helping Royal Brother like in the past. "


    "Chendi''s feelings for the Royal Brother have never changed."


    "Good." The Emperor finally smiled. "This is great. I believe that Third Brother should know what to do."


    At this time, the Imperial Consort Bai came over with a pearl flower in her hand. She gave the emperor a charming smile and asked, "Your majesty, do you think these pearl flowers look good?"


    The emperor looked at it carefully. "This pearl is not grand enough. It looks like it was worn by a little girl. It''s not suitable for a concubine."


    The Imperial Consort Bai purposely rebuked her for acting so coquettishly. "Your majesty, do you think chenqie is getting on in age?"


    When they were talking about a pearl, Morong Gan''s gaze naturally fell on it as well. The expression on his face could no longer be contained.


    Although the emotions on Prince Chu''s face were fleeting, the emperor still took it in and smiled without batting an eyelid. "I can''t even fall in love with you, how can I dislike you, my concubine? This pearl flower, "he stroked his chin and thought for a moment," actually reminds me of a person.


    The Imperial Consort Bai asked, "Who did the emperor think of?"


    "She is your little sister, our Princess Chu," the Emperor laughed. "This pearl flower is very suitable for her to wear, third brother, what do you think?"


    Morong Gan clenched his hand into a fist inside his sleeves, but he still smiled blandly, "Thank you Royal Brother for your concern, she actually had a pair of these kind of pearl flowers."


    "Is that so?" The emperor seemed a little surprised. "Third brother, you seem to remember Princess Consort''s things very clearly. Speaking of which, I''m ashamed.


    The Imperial Consort Bai took the opportunity to laugh, "That is because the emperor doesn''t put chenqie in his heart. Unlike the Prince Chu, his virtue of loving his wife as if she was his life is spread throughout the world."


    Morong Gan did not want to stay any longer, so he got up and took his leave.


    The emperor said wait, he took the pearl and placed it in his hands, "This one is more suitable for Princess Chu, I''ll reward her."


    He gripped the pearl and bowed to show his gratitude. When he came out of the Chengde Hall, the sweat on his back had almost soaked his robe. He still had a bit of luck in his heart as he walked out of the palace door quickly. Only then did he dare to open his palm and look at the pearl flower in detail.


    Under the brilliant sunlight, all the schemes seemed to be everywhere. He forcefully closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. Bai Qianfan really liked it and always wore it on her head, but how did it end up in the emperor''s hands?


    Only then did he understand why the Emperor had summoned him to the palace. The Emperor was hinting at him, threatening him. The Prince Jin''s concerns were not wrong, the Emperor could not help but want to break this balance and force him to make a decision.


    He gripped the pearl in his hand tightly and looked into the distance with a dark expression. He had been enduring it for a long time, hoping that the emperor would awaken.


    Seeing his strange expression, Ning Jiu walked over with his horse, "Your Highness, did something happen?"


    Morong Gan asked, "Is there any news from the consort?"


    Ning Jiu shook his head. Finding a person in such a large country was no different from finding a needle in a haystack. It was easier said than done. When they first received the news, they immediately spread out and chased south from the Liu Family Town. They heard that they were going to Ling Nan, and when they reached Ling Nan after a year, there were three countries, six prefectures, twelve counties, and even more so, all sorts of countryside and towns.


    Morong Gan opened his palm. "This is what the wangfei brought with his. The emperor just gave it to me."


    Ning Jiu''s expression changed, "Does Your Royal Highness mean that the wangfei is in the hands of the emperor?"


    "Whether he''s there or not? "Send someone to investigate." Morong Gan clenched the pearl tightly once again, and a sharp light flashed across his gloomy eyes. "It''s time, let''s do it."

 C377 Shedding of cicada

    "Mistress!" Master! " The servant girl who was going to the front courtyard to get breakfast panted as she ran into Fallen Star Pavilion, "Something terrible has happened!"


    Xiu Yuanshuang was holding a small pot of water to water the flowers, making her cry out in annoyance. Just as she was about to speak, Qiu Wen who was at the side opened her mouth first, "Did you meet a ghost early in the morning?


    The little girl replied, "This servant will go to the front courtyard to get breakfast, but there''s no one there. The kitchen is deserted, with only the steamed buns from yesterday."


    Qiu Wen was shocked, "There''s not a single person, how is that possible? Have you looked carefully?"


    The kitchen is cold and quiet, with doors closed everywhere. When I pushed open the door, however, there was no one inside, so I went to the door to take a look, but both the door and the side door were closed. Thinking of the terrifying scene she had just witnessed, the little maidservant still had a lingering fear.


    Qiu Wen was in disbelief. How could there be no one from such a large Duke Palace?


    "Mistress, your servant will go take a look."


    Xiu Yuanshuang sensed something was wrong, she put down the water bottle and said, "I''ll go with you."


    The master and servant hurriedly rushed over. The bustling front yard was indeed empty, with only a few chicks from the kitchen leisurely walking around.


    What the hell! Qiu Wen''s heart tensed up, she immediately ran to open all the doors, but there was only emptiness within.


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s heart directly dropped as she turned around and walked towards the Huailin Pavilion. Because she was too anxious, she didn''t care about her image anymore and picked up her skirt as she ran. There was no one at the second door either. They rushed all the way in, the flowers red and the willows green. The spring was just right, but ¡­ Not a single person could be seen!


    She stood in Morong Gan''s room, looking around in panic, how could this be? How could such a strange thing happen?


    Qiu Wen ran in and looked at her in panic, "Master, there''s no one in there."


    Xiu Yuanshuang finally understood that Morong Gan had left her behind.


    She might seem to be locked up in the courtyard all day, and didn''t care about what was happening outside, but in truth, she still knew a little about the situation in the imperial and Prince Chu world. With the Emperor and Prince Chu in such a deadlock, his father''s situation was very difficult, so she sent a letter to ask her to find an opportunity to persuade Prince Chu, or to make preparations as early as possible.


    She would not try to persuade him, because she knew that persuasion was useless, and she would not make any preparations. From the moment she was married, she had already made up her mind to live as a person of the Prince Chu, and die as a ghost of the Prince Chu.


    However, never in her dreams would she expect that Morong Gan would abandon her like this. Even if he wasn''t willing to take her away, shouldn''t he inform her in advance?


    She wanted to laugh. Her voice rushed out from her throat, but it became a whimper. How could he do this to her, catching her off guard?


    She had suffered so much, but never had she felt so heavy and breathless as she did now.


    The man she loved had gone, gone so simply, so decisively, left her in this house, and died on her own.


    "Mistress, what should we do?" Qiu Wen supported her arm: Why don''t we return back to the Grand Scholar''s Mansion?


    Xiu Yuanshuang straightened her back, the shame and shame on her face faded, and replacing it was determination, she looked around the room, and said in a low voice, "Go back."


    Qiu Wen thought that she meant returning to the Grand Scholar Palace, but didn''t expect that once she returned to the Fallen Star Pavilion, she would gather all of the servants there to speak with them.


    Maybe everyone already knows that the prince and the rest of the manor have left, but I am still here. The Prince Chu Palace is still here, and those who are willing to stay welcome me.


    The servants looked at each other in dismay. They did not know what had happened, nor did they know how to choose. His salary was also higher than others. To be able to enter, he had never thought that he would be able to leave, but now ¡­ When the Prince Chu left, who could say what would happen in the future ¡­


    In the silence, someone asked, "Will the Prince come back in the future?"


    "Yes," Xiu Yuanshuang''s expression was very firm, "This is his home, he will definitely come back."


    It was probably because of her calmness that no one left. Everyone stayed behind.


    When night fell, Qiu Wen dismissed both sides and asked quietly, "Mistress, although there aren''t many people in the courtyard, they all need to open their mouths to eat. At the end of the month, they still have to pay us, but we don''t have any income at all, what can we use to support them?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang said, "You don''t have to worry, I have my own plans."


    When she married into her family, her parents had prepared a generous dowry to support her for three to five years. Her only question was, would Morong Gan really come back? Would he really come back before she had spent her last penny?


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "What!" The emperor flew into a rage and threw the blue and white porcelain teacup in his hand. "The golden cicada was stripped of its shell overnight. Did it disappear?"


    "Yes," Bai Rubing was so scared that his legs and stomach started to tremble, "The main gate of the Prince Chu Palace has not been opened for two days. This subject finds it strange and sent people in to investigate.


    The emperor sat down on the floor and muttered with a dejected expression, "He actually left ¡­ he left ¡­"


    Imperial Consort Bai walked over with a twist of her waist. "If he''s gone, then she''s gone. Could it be that the emperor is afraid of him?"


    The emperor''s anger found its way out. He stood up and slapped Imperial Consort Bai hard, causing the Imperial Consort Bai to fall onto the ground.


    "It''s all because of your rotten idea that you threatened him with the Princess Chu. How could the Prince Chu be the kind of person to be threatened by others? If he gets angry, he will definitely, definitely ¡­" Suddenly, he couldn''t continue. He clutched his chest and sat down with a painful expression.


    When had Bai Rubing ever seen the Emperor in such a rage? He didn''t have the time to go and help his daughter up, and quickly knelt on the ground. "Your Majesty, please calm your anger.


    The Emperor shook his head slowly. "I''m fine. It''s just a fit of rage."


    Bai Rubing was still kneeling, "Your majesty, this subject will send people to chase after Prince Chu and capture him."


    "It''s useless. Since he left so cleanly, he must have made plans beforehand," the Emperor said as he looked at Imperial Consort Bai who was sitting on the ground and crying softly. He then sighed, "Get up, it''s useless to blame anyone."


    Only then did Bai Rubing get up, and once again went to help Imperial Consort Bai up, and gave her a meaningful glance. Imperial Consort Bai was twitching and feeling wronged, but she knew that this was not the time to be making trouble, and got Yun Zhi to support him back to her own hall.


    Bai Rubing bowed and asked, "Your majesty, what do you think we should do now?"


    "What should we do?" The Emperor smiled bitterly. "After he left, he had already expressed his attitude. Let''s prepare for battle."


    Bai Rubing was very confident, "Prince Chu does not have a single soldier, as long as he dares to appear, this subject will definitely strike his face!"


    "You have forgotten that there is still a crown prince behind him," the emperor said in a relaxed manner, "Even if there is an enemy behind him, he is not to be feared." You have forgotten that there is still a crown prince behind him, "the emperor said in a relaxed manner,"

 C378 There is growing promise

    Yue Guang had really been hit by that crow''s beak. Xiao Yue''s embroidery workshop had suffered losses over and over again, to the point where they couldn''t even afford to buy the goods. It was obvious that they couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Yue Xiang sat by the side of the table with a worried look on her face, but she did not look worried at all. She quickly counted the remaining embroidery items, and while she was counting, he wrote on a piece of paper, "Eight pairs of embroidered socks, twelve handkerchief, five shoes, ten wallets, ten scented sachet ¡­"


    Yue Xiang asked, "Why did you order these? Take it out to sell cheaply? "


    "Of course not," Bai Qianfan said, "Although we can''t hold on for much longer, but we still have some prestige points. After we get back from living, we can still sell these things."


    The laurel was not in a good mood, "At that time, you had the banknotes in your hands, and your waist was as thick as a rich country." At that time, you had the banknotes in your hands, and your waist was as thick as a rich country.


    "Big sister, don''t scold me, let''s eat something good. We can just treat it as paying the tuition," Bai Qianfan said as she giggled, "I have some good news to tell you. Someone has set their eyes on our shop and is willing to rent it for business.


    The laurel immediately became alert. "Who are you and what do you do? The most important thing is to make sure who we are, we can''t do everything. "


    Yue Xiang was worried about something else, "If we rent out the shop, what do we live on? We can''t just rely on the two rent, right?"


    Yue Guiyi said, "Exactly, in a place like this, it''s already good enough for us to rent a shop like this for one tael of silver."


    Bai Qianfan took off the purse on her waist and poured the money out. A few pieces of silver and a few big shots lit up under the light, "The rent is one to two taels of silver per month, I said that I won''t rent for a long time, I''ll pay for it for two months first. If the business is good, I''ll continue to work for it.


    Yue Gui Yue Xiang opened her eyes wide, "You didn''t come back to discuss it with us, and agreed to it already?"


    Bai Qianfan scratched the back of her head in embarrassment: "I thought you guys were girls, it''s not convenient to interact with males, so ¡­"


    "No one rents a shop like that. They rent it on a yearly basis, and he rent it on a monthly basis. If he doesn''t do it in two months, we can''t go to the northwest wind!"


    "In case the business is not good, we can''t let them drink too much!"


    laurel stared at her, "Which one of you are you from?"


    "Elder sister, don''t glare at me," Bai Qianfan wasn''t afraid of her anyways, but still giggled, "Make up your mind, we made the transaction ourselves, and even helped others think about it, only two months passed, and at least two taels of silver have entered the account. I''ve thought about it, since Sister Yue Gui is skilled in embroidery, she will take care of it in the future.


    Yue Xiang glanced at them and laughed.


    Yue Guiyi said, "What you said is not bad. Embroidery does not cost money, but snacks are still needed. I wonder if the rent is enough?"


    I have also thought about it on this level, "Bai Qianfan licked her lips," I remember that in the past, Big Sister Qi Hong had made sophora cake, egg cake, artemisia dung cake, sugar Oil Gourd, and even made lotus leaf cake in the summer, lotus seed cake, corn cake, chrysanthemum cake, sour dates dung, and so on. In the winter, we can ferment the melon, and many things are wild.


    I think it''s a good idea. Let''s just leave it at that. It''s not a very profitable business. Only someone as smart as Fan can think of such a way to sell it.


    Bai Qianfan, who was wearing a high hat, felt embarrassed. She rubbed the tip of her nose: "If I was smart, I wouldn''t have made a loss business."


    And just like that, Xiao Yue embroidery workshop became a shop selling grain and oil.


    The owner of the grain and oil store was surnamed Qian, and coincidentally, Bai Qianfan had changed her name to Qian as well. Since they shared the same surname, they became a lot closer to each other, so Shopkeeper Qian was very embarrassed and told her that he had originally rented a different place to stay, but who would have thought that the family members would go back on their words and not rent another room for them.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to discuss this with Yue Gui. After all, there were two girls living in the backyard, which might be inconvenient for them.


    When Yue Xiang saw that Manager Qian had agreed to go out with his wife and daughter and acted like an upright person, it was not easy for him. It was also good that he could do something convenient.


    The grain and oil store had started to bustle with activity, and the business seemed to be quite good.


    Bai Qianfan walked around the streets carrying a basket every day, hawking the snacks. The first two days were rather light, but she found a trick to sell it outside the door of her house.


    The little child was lured out and she gave him a biscuit for free. After eating, the little child still wanted the biscuit, and as a mother, she felt embarrassed and could only buy two for free. This was equivalent to giving away one for free and taking advantage of the fact that the food was delicious and not expensive.


    Not only did children like this, old aunties and uncles also liked to eat this kind of dessert. Bai Qianfan had always been a very honest and honest person in her business, never taking any advantage of others. Sometimes, even when she wasn''t done selling them all, she would gift them to others for free.


    Just like this, Little Merchant made a name for himself and carried out a basket of snacks. He did not have to walk through two alleys to sell all his snacks. Those that did not buy it were rather depressed, and told him to bring more tomorrow.


    Because it was time for dessert, Bai Qianfan was very concerned about the holiday. Seeing that it was almost noon, she ran to a far away place to gather some zongzi leaves, wash them and soak them in water, then put them in a bamboo basket and sold them together. She sold them all at a cheaper price than in the market.


    Having sold out early, she was also happy, because she had time to pick more rice leaves, and she also picked a lot of wormwood. The people here had the custom of tying wormwood on doors and windows, and she actually made a small profit from half selling and half giving it away.


    She would often sell them half-way for free, and since everyone was too embarrassed to take advantage of her, they would give her some things as well. Sometimes they would give her a handful of vegetables, sometimes they would give her a few pieces of garlic and a few pieces of ginger, and sometimes they would also give her a few luscious red chilies.


    Not only were there vegetarian dishes, but there were meat as well. In Jiangnan town, there were rich fish and fishes, and people could be seen fishing everywhere. Sometimes, when they met someone they knew, they would just give her one. One day, when she went back to the butcher''s house, she was given a piece of meat. Another time, an old lady happened to have a litter of chickens in her house and gave her a ball of soft yellow fluff, reminding her of Little Yellow. She planned to feed it eggs, which would then be born into a chicken and the chicken into an egg ¡­ She squinted as she dreamed. The more she thought about it, the happier she became.


    Bai Qianfan felt that her days were looking forward to more and more. Under the sunset, she walked home with her head held high and her chest puffed up.

 C379 There was a fight

    However, the world was unpredictable, the good days that Bai Qianfan hoped for did not come. It was just past the afternoon, and like a thunderstorm, the Prince Chu and the Emperor began to fight.


    The commoners didn''t care about the situation. What they were afraid of was war, but not long after the news spread out, the fire started to spread. No one was thinking about eating snacks anymore as they packed their luggage and prepared to escape.


    But for Bai Qianfan and the others, the Prince Chu was even more terrifying than fighting. If they were caught, it would be the end of them all.


    The laurel argues to be among the common people and to flee together. However, Yue Xiang was unwilling to part with this family business, and hesitated. Bai Qianfan advocated to wait and watch for two days. After all, it was just a rumor, and they had not really fought over here yet.


    Some of them had their money stolen, some had their wives stolen, and some were grieving and complaining. The people were furious, but when faced with the long spears and short swords held by the soldiers, the people could only grit their teeth and swallow their blood, and endure.


    Since they couldn''t get out, they could only return home. Those who couldn''t leave knew that they couldn''t get out. Everyone was hiding at home and didn''t leave their homes. Everyone''s hearts were in panic, and a tense atmosphere enveloped the small town.


    Two days later, the nearby Su City s that surrounded the city gates were closed, and no longer allowed people to freely enter or leave. The soldiers who were guarding the city were all gathered in the city, but the townspeople still did not dare to run, because they heard that the Prince Chu''s army was right outside the city, and their reputation was known everywhere. The was a figure that was even more terrifying than the Emperor, and no one dared to take the risk.


    Hearing that the Prince Chu had come, Yue Gui Yue Xiang was scared out of her wits and didn''t know what to do.


    Although Bai Qianfan was afraid, he was much calmer than them. It was not a disaster, it was a disaster that couldn''t be avoided. What should come will eventually come, but she felt that since they were at war, Prince Chu didn''t have the energy to take care of her. Maybe hiding under his nose would actually be safe, she was a happy person, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was right.


    After a few days, everyone realised that although the Prince Chu''s army had arrived at the city gates, they did not harass the villages surrounding Su City. Their days were no different from usual, and gradually, the citizens hiding at home tried to leave their homes, doing what they needed to do, and their days were orderly like before.


    It was rather strange to talk about it. Even though the people of the city were suffering incessantly as the two armies clashed for more than ten kilometers away from the Su City, the people outside the city were leisurely living a peaceful life.


    Initially, the commoners were fearful of the Prince Chu. After all, he was a famous Evil God, and their impressions were all about his ruthlessness, ugliness and ruthlessness. But this time, despite being so close to him, he did not affect the lives of the people around him. Everyone''s opinion of him was much better than before. They praised him for his discipline, discipline, and the hearts of the people. Only his appearance was still as ugly as they had agreed.


    Bai Qianfan walked through the alley with the bamboo basket on her back, and heard the two young wives chatting.


    "Let me tell you, when my brother went up the mountain to chop firewood the day before yesterday, he saw the Prince Chu from afar. He was so scared that his legs went soft on the spot, and he almost fell down."


    "Yeah, how scary was he?"


    It''s just as the rumors said. His face is as black as the bottom of a pot, his eyes as big as bronze bells, his mouth as wide as steel, his nose to the sky, and his huge fangs.


    Bai Qianfan chuckled, "Sister Hua, you''re talking about Zhong Kui, right?"


    The young wife who was chatting turned her head and saw that it was her. She smiled, "A Fan is here, I haven''t bought any snacks for you in a while.


    Bai Qianfan raised the empty bamboo basket, "There''s no more, I''m afraid I can''t sell it. My sister didn''t cook much, and will the two sister-in-law take it to make corn cake tomorrow?"


    "Alright, come tomorrow," Sister-in-law Hua said with a smile. "Even if you don''t buy any cakes, come and play with me too. My Little Qi likes you very much, the moment he heard your voice, he immediately said that Brother A Fan had come."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Is Xiao Qi not at home?"


    "Don''t mention it, yesterday when he followed me home, he heard my brother talk about the Prince Chu, but he didn''t watch. He wanted his uncle to bring him there today, so other people wouldn''t be able to hide from him, but he did want to watch this little red man, and he wasn''t afraid of having nightmares."


    Although Morong Gan had hurt her heart, when he heard that his sister had made him look so ugly, Bai Qianfan still couldn''t help but defend him. "Did you see this clearly with your own eyes, Sister Hua''s brother? That is not Prince Chu, he is actually not ugly at all. He is a very good-looking man. "


    The Liu family''s sister-in-law who had not spoken all this while joked, "She looks even better than us, A Fan?"


    "That''s right, when we, A Fan grow up, we will be considered beautiful men. In the future, which family''s girl will marry you?"


    Bai Qianfan blushed and laughed, "I''m still young, let''s talk after the two big sisters marry."


    "Speaking of which, I do remember," said the Liu family''s sister-in-law. "Your two sisters aren''t young anymore, are they engaged yet?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I''m already old, and have yet to be engaged."


    Coincidentally, I have an acquaintance who has taken a fancy to your sister. She has a round face and a pair of dimples when she smiles.


    Bai Qianfan replied, "That''s big sister from Ah Xiang."


    "That''s right, that''s right, that''s her," the Liu family''s sister-in-law said enthusiastically. "Go back and ask your sister for her opinion. If she wants to, then settle the marriage."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "I wonder who the male side is?"


    "Don''t worry about that. My acquaintance owns a sesame oil shop, so even if she doesn''t say that she''s rich, she''s still alright. She only has one son, and that son is very precious. If she marries him, she''ll be the Lady Boss."


    Bai Qianfan thought that it was pretty good. Marrying a small family, without those troubles, with a small family business, living a peaceful life was fine.


    After returning home, she told Yue Xiang about it. She was embarrassed to the point that Yue Xiang''s face was flushed red.


    Yue Lao teased her, "Do you want to be an old lady if you don''t want to marry?"


    "You''re my age, why don''t you marry?"


    "No one has taken a fancy to me, how do I marry?"


    "I''ll give it to you, you can marry first."


    "Can this sort of thing be allowed?" Besides, he has his eyes on you. " As he said this, Yue Guiyi recalled, "If you feel better, then make the engagement first. If you make the engagement first, then that b * tch will come back, and I''ll kill him!"


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Where did this b * stard come from?"


    Yue Gui said, "I don''t know about you going out every day, but there was a guy who came to our door looking like she lost her soul, and couldn''t walk away when she saw Yue Xiang. I tried to beat him up a few times with a broom, but she shamelessly came out today and came back tomorrow.


    "Hey!" This perverted fellow! " Bai Qianfan slapped on the table, frowned, and said, "No one is bullying us, I won''t go out tomorrow, let''s meet up with that bastard!"

 C380 You do not agree?

    In the camp outside the city, Morong Gan sat in front of a table and silently looked at the military map in front of him.


    Prince Morong Yuan frowned, "In my opinion, it''s fine if you don''t want to fight with the Su City, let''s go around it and fight with it directly, what do you think?"


    Morong Gan shook his head, and drew a few lines on the map, "It''s not impossible to circle around, but with Su City here, it''s the enemy''s most advantageous defensive wall.


    "Then attack forcefully, we can''t give him a chance to catch his breath."


    Su City is a century-old city. Its scenery is like a painting, and there are countless historical sites. It''s such a pity that it was destroyed." As Mo Rong said this, he was thinking of his promise to bring Bai Qianfan to Jiang Nan. If the most famous Su City in Jiang Nan were to be destroyed, it would truly be a pity to see it again.


    The Crown Prince thought for a while, "Third brother means to trap them?"


    "Although we can''t go in, he can''t come out either. I heard that he is collecting food in the city, causing the people to complain. He is a good fighter, but if he loses the hearts of the people, he won''t be far from death." When he runs out of food, the city gates will naturally open. "


    The crown prince revealed a pleased look, "In the end, it is the Warlord. In terms of fighting, who would dare to underestimate him? Morong Han probably never thought that even though you lost control of the army and waved your arm, you would still receive the response of a great army. "


    Morong Gan laughed, "I never thought that he would secretly cultivate so many powers."


    The Crown Prince looked at him, "You are probably just going to let him do as he pleases, right?"


    Since the crown prince knew, Morong Gan would not hide it, "Yes, I do know that he is the Sovereign King and that the world is his, so it is only right for him to have all the power in the world."


    "Aren''t you afraid that once he takes over, he''ll turn around and kill you?"


    Morong Gan pointed outside the tent, "He won''t be able to kill me."


    The Crown Prince turned his head to look and saw that all the soldiers outside the tent were lined up in neat formation. They were all in high spirits, and even though it was a siege, they did not relax.


    The Prince Chu was the Warlord of the East Yue, and also the god that every soldier revered and respected. A mere two tiger talismans meant nothing, and things were dead, but people were still alive. As long as the Prince Chu was alive, the emperor would feel that he would never be able to completely control the entire East Yue.


    However, he was different, he knew the Prince Chu better than the emperor, if one were to say that amongst these brothers, the only one who was truly unambitious was the Prince Chu.


    He knew that his path to becoming an emperor was still very long, so he secretly observed every single one of his brothers. Amongst them, he valued the third brother, Morong Gan, the most, because he did not like to talk, liked to keep his distance from others, and had a very indifferent attitude towards power. Thus, he would rather follow the army to battle in the north to gain experience, than to have his influence in the capital.


    At one point, he thought that Morong Gan wanted him to get the throne, but he did not. The young Prince Chu only helped the First Prince get the throne, while he did his best to support the young Prince Chu at the side. That was why he did not let this opportunity come to an end. Instead, he chose to hide, because he knew that he still had a chance and that chance was Morong Gan.


    Now, he had finally found this opportunity. Their banner was to clear up the chaos, and once they took down Lian An, he would ascend to the throne. He must have entrusted the Prince Chu with an important task, so he definitely wouldn''t be suspicious. He knew better than anyone else that with the existence of the Prince Chu, he would be able to remain stable. It was laughable that Morong Han had even thought that he was top tier in endurance, but in the end, he still lost.


    Qi Hong and Lv He sat in the tent cleaning up the Mastermind Flower, Ning Jiu picked the curtain and entered, a rich fragrance assaulting his nose, he could not help but sneeze.


    Seeing him, Lv He immediately pursed her lips and laughed, she then got up and said, "I have to bring me some tea."


    Qi Hong was unable to stop her as he watched her walk away with her head lowered. Her face was flushed red.


    Ning Jiu had always been expressionless, and it was the same for her. He was even a little impatient, "I heard that you twisted your ankle when you went up the mountain to pick flowers?"


    "It''s nothing," Qi Hong''s voice was as soft as a mosquito''s, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Lift it up and let me see."


    "It''s really fine, I''m not ¡­" "Ah, why are you ¡­"


    Ignoring her resistance, Ning Jiu squatted down, grabbed her feet, and very straightforwardly took off her shoes. Inside, there was a pair of snow-white stockings, which made Qi Hong pale in fright: "Don''t, you will let people see."


    Ning Jiu turned a deaf ear and took off the socks again, after carefully inspecting them and confirming that there was nothing wrong, he once again put them back on. He raised his head to look, Qi Hong''s face was so red that blood was almost flowing out.


    Qi Hong became even more embarrassed and annoyed, but she didn''t dare treat him the way Lv He treated him. She turned around and asked softly: "Who agreed?"


    Ning Jiu turned her body and looked at her, "You don''t agree?"


    Who would force their way through this? Qi Hong bit her lips without uttering a word. She simply could not understand how she had not spoken with Ning Jiu that many times, so how did she end up talking about marriage?


    Ning Jiu was also silent. He was a proud person, some words would not come out easily.


    Lv He waited outside the tent for a long time, but did not see Ning Jiu come out, nor did she hear anything from inside. It was very strange, she tiptoed over with her tiptoes, wanting to lie down and look, only to be pulled apart by Jia Tong''s neck while holding his clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Lv He lowered his voice and glared at him.


    Jia Tong giggled at her, "I''m asking you what you want to do. Don''t blame me for not warning you, but be careful that Xiao Jiu''s sword is still across your neck. "


    Mentioning the matter from last time, Lv He still had lingering fear in her heart. She walked a few steps forward before she started to settle the debt with Jia Tong, "You still have the nerve to say that?


    "Who said I didn''t release it?" Jia Tong drew his sword and said: "Didn''t you see me drawing my sword?"


    "So what if he draws his sword? You can''t beat him anyway."


    Jia Tong agreed as he sheathed his sword back into its scabbard.


    Qi Hong was a very patient person, but she was still inferior to Ning Jiu in terms of patience. She couldn''t stand his aggressive gaze, so she could only say, "Go out, I should find you."


    Ning Jiu did not move, and continued, "You don''t agree?"


    Qi Hong bit her lips. She was forced to the point that she had no other choice, so she could only nod her head heavily.


    "You really don''t agree?"


    "No." She nodded in agreement.


    Ning Jiu was not stupid, he saw through her intention and finally let her go, expressionlessly he turned and left.


    Qi Hong heaved a sigh of relief and collapsed onto the chair. She stared blankly and couldn''t help but laugh.

 C381 Even if she wasnt here i wouldnt laugh

    Qi Hong thought about the night before her departure. The Head Steward had told her and Lv He that she wanted them to go and stay?


    Although Lv He was a little embarrassed, she still chose to stay. Her family lived in the city, but she and Jia Tong had already secretly made a vow to marry each other, so she had to follow Jia Tong.


    She was hesitant at that time. Firstly, her home was outside the city, secondly, she was old enough to let it out soon after the new year. Thirdly, Bai Qianfan was not present, so she felt that there was no point staying here.


    While he was hesitating, Ning Jiu barged in. It was difficult for him to get into the lady''s room, so everyone in the room was shocked. However, Guard Ning calmly said, "You guys can go out for a while."


    He stood there unmoving. She knew that Ning Jiu was looking for her, the moment they came in, he had been staring at her the whole time, causing her to tremble in fear and at a loss of what to do.


    She lowered her head and heard his voice clearly. "Would you like to see me go?"


    Startled, she looked up at him, puzzled.


    "Are you willing to come with me?" he asked again, his sharp eyes fixed on her.


    She opened her mouth, but didn''t know how to reply.


    After waiting for a while, a disappointed expression slowly surfaced on his face. "If you agree, then I will take care of you in the future. If you don''t, then just pretend that this is not happening."


    After saying that, he turned around and left. As for her, she didn''t know which one of her tendons had connected incorrectly, yet she had called out to him.


    Honestly speaking, she had seen Ning Jiu''s expressionless face many times, and whenever she saw any other emotion on his face, she would feel a shock. And what made her heart race was that the reason for his abnormal reaction was because of her.


    He said nothing, just looked at her, and she nodded, blushing slightly.


    She could tell from his expression that he was going to be happy, but his face was still indifferent. He nodded his head, as if he had reached a tacit understanding, and then plunged into the night.


    Afterwards, when Lv He came in to ask her, her mind was completely blank. She did not understand Ning Jiu at all, but she had actually allowed his to leave so easily?


    To be honest, even now, she still could not completely confirm the relationship between her and Ning Jiu. Unlike Jia Tong, who would always have endless love words with her. Sometimes, when Hou would anger Lv He, he would come and beg for forgiveness, even if he was beaten up by Lv He, he was still smiling happily.


    Ning Jiu was different, he didn''t come to her often, but would often meet her when he was outside. He stood far away looking at her, and even though he obviously didn''t do anything, she felt his heart pounding, and quickly ran to the camp''s account.


    Just as she was thinking about it sweetly, Lv He walked in, held back her laughter and sized her up, "You kissed?"


    Qi Hong jumped up and slapped a flower on the table: "Die, see if I don''t smash your mouth or not."


    Lv He ran around the table while laughing, "You got angry from embarrassment, you let me say the right thing!"


    Unable to catch up with her, Qi Hong threw the flower onto the table in frustration and sat down, "No, I didn''t. Do you think he''s Jia Tong?


    "Then what was he doing after coming in for so long?"


    "Nothing."


    "What did he say?"


    "Nothing."


    Lv He exclaimed, "I understand, he specially came to see you. In the end, they are all people that have received Master''s teachings.


    Lv He glanced at her reproachfully, "And you still talk about me? How about you, serve me tea for so long? Who knows where Jia Tong and I could have hidden to have a chat? "


    "Don''t mention it," Lv He poured a cup of water for himself and then sat down snappily, "It''s not like I''m at the Duke''s Palace, I wouldn''t say anything even if I saw her.


    Qi Hong knew who she was referring to the moment she heard him. Back then, because of the Little Princess, Lv He and Huangfu Zhuer had been enemies for a long time, and the two of them had never fought. In the end, one was the master and the other was the servant.


    "Don''t make things difficult for this grandpa. It''s better if you hide from me."


    "Just because I avoided her," Lv He said angrily. "And here I was thinking that I was afraid of her, if they really start a fight, I can scold her underground. A sinner''s girl actually thought of herself as a wangfei? Ha! What''s the most infuriating is that her two servants, who the heck are they, actually ordered Jia Tong to carry the water for them. Jia Tong, that weakling, if I call him that, he would really go and f * ck around, hmph, just you wait, I won''t forgive him so easily this time. "


    Qi Hong covered her mouth and laughed, "I thought it was something else, but it turned out to be a taste. You don''t even know that it''s something good, you''re just a good person, and I was trying to order him around yesterday, and you''re also angry at me?"


    Lv He curled her lips, "Of course, don''t order him around in the future, just call him Guard Ning if you need anything."


    "Yep." Qi Hong glanced at her, "Hurry up and get to work, if you don''t hurry up, you won''t even make it to the steamer."


    Lv He picked up a flower and put it under her nose, trying her best to smell it. "It''s really fragrant, if only the consort was here.


    Qi Hong''s hand paused, and her face darkened, "I really hope to find the wangfei quickly, this grandpa has suffered too much."


    Lv He snorted. "I see that this grandpa has asked for it. Who asked him to send my wangfei back to the manor. Huangfu Zhuer thought that since Princess Hua-Yang ran away, she would have the chance. Unfortunately, he didn''t even want the bed pillow, if it were me, I would have already crashed my head against the wall and died, but she acted like nothing had happened.


    "I still think of Princess Consort in my heart. If she wasn''t here, I wouldn''t even have smiled."


    Who wouldn''t? At night, I''ll be discussing business with a few generals, and as they spoke, they suddenly became dazed, their eyes staring blankly at a place, their appearance is really scary, "Lv He sighed," I heard from Jia Tong that the Royal Concubine had gone to Ling Nan. I had arranged for men there, saying that even if I had to flip through every inch of land, I would still want to find the Royal Concubine. "


    Qi Hong suddenly remembered, "Didn''t you say that the Royal Consort is in the hands of the Emperor? That''s why I started this army. "


    Jia Tong said that this lord had already made plans in his heart, but he had not made up his mind. The matter regarding the wangfei is coincidentally the fuse, and the emperor is not very smart either.


    "Then wouldn''t esteemed wangfei ¡­"


    Don''t worry, Jia Tong said that the princess is not in the hands of the emperor at all. That little girl, she will never owe him anything no matter where she goes, didn''t she?


    Qi Hong looked at her, "Why is Jia Tong telling you everything?"


    Lv He realized that he leaked the information, and quickly corrected himself, "It was not him who took the initiative to tell me, it was me who forced the truth out, don''t tell Ning Jiu."


    Qi Hong cut her off, "If you were to force him with this little torture, he would reveal everything. If he really falls into the enemy''s hands, he would definitely be a traitor."


    Lv He covered her mouth and laughed, "Don''t worry, he will eat whatever it takes."


    This was what Qi Hong was waiting for. "Oh, what did you give him to be soft?"


    Only then did Lv He realize that she had been tricked, and in embarrassment, wanted to hit her. Qi Hong laughed: "If you dare to fight, I will sue Ning Jiu."

 C382 You dont have to live by your nose

    Bai Qianfan waited at home for an entire day, but she did not see that pervert. She could not sit still, and when she saw that the sky was about to darken, she took her wooden bucket out and went to the stream to get some small mudfish to fry.


    However, just as she arrived at the courtyard, she saw someone poking their head out of the courtyard door. She became suspicious, so she slowly moved along the wall and fiercely pulled open the half-closed door. She took out a small wooden bucket and knocked on that person''s head as she shouted, "Where did this rogue student come from?"


    The man was obviously frightened. He covered his head and retreated a few steps, and only then did he steady himself with his hand against the wall.


    Bai Qianfan looked closely and saw that it was a short and stocky youth. With a clean and white face, her eyes stared straight at her in a daze: "Who are you to actually dare hit me? Do you know who I am? "


    Bai Qianfan jumped up and scolded: "I don''t care who you are. Sneaking around my house and not pulling you in to see an official is a good idea! Hurry up and tell me, what are you trying to do by sneaking around? "


    When Yue Xiang heard the commotion, Yue Gui ran out and shouted at the top of her lungs, "It''s him, it''s that Er Liuzi!" she said, looking around for someone to take advantage of.


    Once Bai Qianfan heard that it was him, she grabbed onto the person''s collar and dragged him in, "Close the door, hit a dog!"


    Yue Xiang stood at the side with a swollen face. Upon hearing someone call for him to close the door, he hesitated for a moment and only closed the door without blocking them.


    Yue Gui found a bamboo pole and pounced towards that person. "I''ll beat you to death, you idiot. If you didn''t hit me last time, are you afraid? If you dare to come again, I''ll break your legs!"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Wait, let the big sisters go inside, I will take care of him!"


    That person was clearly taller than Bai Qianfan, but when held in her hands, it was as if she had turned a fool, and only knew how to say it over and over again, "You dare to hit me, do you know who I am? "You dare to hit me, do you know who I am ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan was annoyed by his nagging, she knocked on his head hard and shouted, "Shut up."


    The man did not shut his mouth, he turned and shouted at Yue Xiang: "Are you going to let her hit me? I''m your man! "


    Yue Xiang stood there like an idiot. After hearing this, he was so angry that she trembled. "Nonsense, I don''t even recognize you."


    Yue Gui and Bai Qianfan couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, they could only press him and punch and kick them.


    After fighting for a while, Bai Qianfan felt that something was wrong. She stopped and looked at the guy who was beaten black and blue, holding her head and wailing. What''s your name and where are you from? "


    Seeing that they were no longer fighting, he slowly put his hands down, "My name is Liang Baotian, and I live at the west end of town. I live there.


    Bai Qianfan and Yue Gui looked at each other and started to understand.


    Bai Qianfan did not beat him up and pulled him up, saying gently, "Why are you always hiding at my doorstep looking at me?"


    Liang Baotian pointed to Yue Xiang, "I see her, she is beautiful, I want to marry her as my wife."


    Yue Xiang spat at him, "Go to hell!"


    "My mother said that she had already proposed marriage to me. She told your brother that they would definitely be family."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, she pointed at herself, "I am her brother."


    Liang Baotian seemed to be wronged, "Then why did you hit me?"


    "Listen up, my sister''s marriage wasn''t settled properly with anyone, and she won''t marry you. Don''t come back in the future, or else, regardless of whether you''re stupid or not, I''ll beat you up every time I see you."


    "Yo!" With such arrogant tone, who would beat him up every time you see him? " The door was kicked open from the outside, and a young man wearing a blue silk robe walked in. He was tall and thin, with a pair of long, narrow eyes, and the corner of his mouth was slightly crooked.


    Seeing him, Liang Baotian hurriedly shouted, "Cousin, they hit me."


    Behind him were a few servants, they swarmed in like a swarm of bees, and when they saw Liang Baotian, they cried out, "Who beat up our Young Master to such a state?"


    Bai Qianfan took a step forward, blocking Yue Guiyi from him. With a stern face, she looked at these people who were talking to themselves, "And who are you?"


    "He''s my uncle''s son. His name is Tian Jinkun."


    Yue Gui quietly pulled on Bai Qianfan''s sleeves and said softly, "He is the young master of Li Chang Zai''s house. I heard that she is a playboy, it is hard to get along with him."


    "Little beauty, what did you say when you were hiding behind me?" Tian Jinkun tilted his head and looked at the laurel with a mischievous smile.


    Yue Lao was usually powerful, so he knew that he couldn''t afford to offend this person. He could only endure it for now, turning his body sideways to avoid those two scorching gazes, ignoring him.


    Bai Qianfan said, "You guys go inside, I''ll take care of it here."


    "How can that be?" Yue Xiang said in unison, "They have a lot of people, what if they start fighting?"


    A young wife squeezed through the crowd and smiled towards Bai Qianfan: "Aiyo, this is the Dragon King''s Temple that we washed away, the family does not recognize, A Fan, the one I told you about yesterday was him."


    The one who entered was the Liu family''s sister-in-law, she pulled Liang Baotian over: "He is the young master of the Scented Oil Shop."


    She smiled at Bai Qianfan, but Bai Qianfan did not give her any face at all, "Sister-in-law Liu, you must be joking with me. Our family is just a small family, how can we afford it."


    The Liu family''s sister-in-law chuckled and tried to smooth things over, "The Ah Bao likes your family''s Ah Xiang. Once you get married, you will definitely love your wife, and their parents said that as long as their new wife enters the family, they will hand over the family''s business to her and let her be their manager."


    Bai Qianfan was so angry that her face turned red, she could not care about anything else, coldly laughed: "What benefits has their family promised you, for you to propose marriage on behalf of a fool?"


    "A Fan, your sister-in-law is thinking for you guys. You three siblings are not related here for no reason, and in the future, when you get married to the Liang Family, you will be family. You have come to us for almost half a year, right?


    Bai Qianfan took the bamboo pole in Yue Gui''s hand and placed it across her chest. Although she was thin, she had grown quite a bit in the past half year, even taller than Yue Xiang.


    "We, the third brother and sister, rely on ourselves, and do not need to rely on anyone to survive. The marriage of my two sisters is decided by them, they do not seek wealth, but only love each other. I do not care about the Liang Family or the Tian Family, we have no family, and after everything is said and done, regardless of who it is, if you pester me again, do not blame me, Qian Fan, for not showing your face!"


    They were all neighbors, and were also familiar with Bai Qianfan. Previously, they only thought that this brat was amiable and polite to everyone, had a sweet mouth, and was willing to suffer losses, thinking that he had a soft personality. They never thought that she would be so tenacious in the face of a situation, even daring to offend their Minister, and couldn''t help but have a whole new level of respect for him.

 C383 Should i bring out the prince

    Tian Jinkun did not come here to help support his cousin''s image, but instead, he came for Yue Xiang. The two sisters each had their own good points. Yue Xiang was a little calmer, in the future when she marries Liang Baotian, she would become his cousin. There were too many opportunities to be together with her, there was no need to worry about not getting her hands on anything.


    He was not Liang Baotian, so it was not easy to get rid of him, and laughed: "Qian Fan, not bad, you have guts, you are not in the yellow books, are you planning to be a refugee for the rest of your life? My cousin''s mind isn''t sharp, so it''s only natural that you don''t want your sister to marry him. What do you think of me? " He spread out his hands and gestured at his body, "In this ten miles, I can''t find anyone with a more righteous appearance than me, can I? "I have an estate in my family, and my husband is my father. Anyone in the town who sees me will not be allowed to give me any face, so how about I be your brother-in-law?"


    Bai Qianfan looked him up and down, "Didn''t you already get married? And she''s even married to the daughter of the Great Guardian Family from the Su City. "


    "Hey, just like us, who doesn''t have three wives and four concubines? As long as you enter the Tian Clan, I will treat you like a young mistress and treat you well. "


    "My apologies, but neither of my two elder sisters will marry anyone as a concubine. It''s best for you to give up on that thought."


    "Hey, you, you''ve said so much already, why don''t you have more oil and salt? This lord has taken a fancy to your sister because I''m giving you face. Don''t be so shameless. This angered the old man, and he immediately chased all of you out. Right now, there was a war happening outside, the Prince Chu''s army was right outside the city, do you dare to leave? "Those soldiers haven''t had a woman''s body for more than half a year. Seeing that your sister isn''t red in the face, and you ¡­" He grinned maliciously. "He looks like a little boy, and maybe they like him, too."


    Yue Gui couldn''t hold it in anymore, her eyebrows were raised, her almond-shaped eyes were wide open as she pointed at Tian Jinkun and cursed, "A lousy dog dares to scheme against us? How dare you take advantage of us?! How can a little boy like him overturn the heavens, what kind of man are you trying to bully others by relying on your own strength?! If you have the ability, you can fight with my brother one on one!"


    Bai Qianfan threw the bamboo pole in her hand away, and with one hand and one fist, she squatted down: "Come, let''s spar."


    With so many people watching, Tian Jinkun could not help but feel embarrassed. He was twenty, and Qian Fan was still a child who was half grown. It was disgraceful to win and even more disgraceful to lose to Qian Fan.


    His follower stepped forward. "Young Master, let me help you."


    Bai Qianfan smiled in disdain, "If you don''t dare, then she can do it for you."


    The spectators burst into laughter. Tian Jinkun''s face was flushed red as he pushed his follower to the side, "Scram! As for this grandpa''s matter, when will it be your turn to meddle in it?"


    He placed the fan on his waist, then readied himself and hooked his hand at Bai Qianfan, "Come."


    Bai Qianfan was simply impatient. She had trained for so long, she had never found a suitable person to train with, but she didn''t know if she was truly proficient in it. But she was confident in herself, with a flick of Tian Jinkun''s finger, she immediately charged forward and used the few moves that Jia Tong had taught her to deal with him.


    Jia Tong was a top tier guard, although he had only taught him a few moves, it was more than enough to take care of a country bumpkin''s unskilled son. Before Tian Jinkun could even understand what was going on, his stomach was punched, his knees had been kicked, and he fell onto the ground weakly.


    Seeing that, Tian Jinkun''s followers immediately surrounded them, wanting to group up and attack. The spectators outside the door were no longer able to hold back, and swarmed over like a swarm of bees, surrounding them.


    "What is it? Is it not enough to bully you? "


    The followers tried their best to help Tian Jinkun up, to the point that they wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. In the end, who was the one bullying who?


    "Take your young master and leave quickly. Don''t come back in the future, this brother of his is a practitioner!"


    "Don''t look at how young he is, he''s quite skilled. If you want to bully him, then you should first weigh your own weight."


    "Scram! Take your foolish young master away as well!"


    "Get lost, you''re not welcome here!"


    Bai Qianfan cupped her fists and thanked everyone: "Thank you everyone for speaking out for me, Qian Fan remembers everyone''s kindness. If you need my help in the future, feel free to ask."


    At such a young age, he could speak without hesitation. Everyone was afraid to look down on him, so they all cupped their hands together in response. Seeing that it was already late, they all dispersed.


    Bai Qianfan closed the door to the courtyard and entered the room with Yue Xiang. The three of them looked at each other and thought that it was a huge matter and did not put Bai Qianfan to heart, so they continued to smile merrily.


    Yue Xiang said: "What''s so good about offending the Li siblings?"


    Yue Gui remained silent for a while, then continued, "What can we do? We can take care of the enemy at any time, and water can flood the earth. This really won''t do," she said, looking at Bai Qianfan, "Why don''t we bring out the Prince?"


    "How?" Bai Qianfan glanced at her sideways, "You''re going to use your Royal Highness to settle the matter with the Tian Liang Family, and then let your Royal Highness settle it with us?"


    Yue Lao fiddled with his fingernails as he mumbled, "I think, perhaps if the wangfei pleads for mercy, the prince might treat us lightly. In the past, when we were at the mansion, we almost lost our lives many times. Isn''t it all because of a single sentence from you?"


    "You also know that it was the past, but then I ran away, he didn''t divorce me, didn''t leave me, the great Princess Chu ran away, where''s his face, even if it was just this, he wouldn''t let me off easily. If you want to go find him, go by yourself. I won''t go by myself, he''s a temperamental person. If you''re not careful, you might not even be able to understand what''s going on.


    Yue Gui also had no other choice but to think of this. Hearing Bai Qianfan''s words, she immediately backed off, taking advantage of the fact that the two of them were doing harm each other, compared to the Prince Chu, it was even more terrifying.


    "Forget it, stop thinking about it. After all, we are from the majestic Prince Chu Palace, could it be that we are afraid of something small?" Yue Guiyi slapped the table to encourage herself, "When a boat comes to the end of the bridge, it''s natural to be straight. Maybe there will be another opportunity hidden in the shadows."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "Big sister wants to take the test to get her name, why is she in the bag now? Look, all of the servant girls from the Prince Chu Palace are exorbitant.


    Only Yue Xiang was still worried, "We beat him up so badly today, and from the surface, it seems like we are not in the right place. Let''s just make some preparations, maybe tomorrow she will come looking for us."


    "What do you want to prepare?"


    "Of course it''s silver. There''s no compensation if you hit him!"


    Yue Lao glared at him and said, "If you want money, you don''t have one."


    Bai Qianfan chuckled, "Come tomorrow, give me another beating."


    Yue Xiang shook her head, "The two of you stay here, I''ll go cook dinner."

 C384 Your highnesss treasure is not easily touched by others

    Bai Qianfan waited at home for a few days, but didn''t wait for the Tian Liang Family and Tian Liang to come find trouble. Instead, she waited for news of the battle between the Prince Chu and the Su City Defense Army.


    The fighting did not spread to the town, but from the street, the excited sounds of battle could be heard, and the sounds of fighting could be heard. For a moment, the entire town was in a state of panic, and the citizens were no longer able to leave their homes.


    Yue Xiang sighed, "Blades and arrows have no eyes, Your Highness should be careful."


    Yue Lao disapproved, "What are you worrying about? Our Prince is the Warlord. In terms of fighting, who would he be afraid of?"


    Bai Qianfan, who usually spoke the most, became silent. She would always sit on the stairs with her knees crossed, staring at the empty space in a daze.


    "Are you worried about the prince?"


    "What am I worried about?" Bai Qianfan placed her chin on her knees, "He is the Great General, so she doesn''t need to personally go onto the battlefield. What I am worried about is the citizens of the city, the city gates have been shut for so long, even if Chen Mi wants to eat, but there are still vegetables, what are they going to eat?"


    "Yo, we, A Fan, are a Bodhisattva Tutelage. We can''t even take care of ourselves, why are we still worrying about the people?"


    "Why can''t we take care of ourselves? Don''t we still have food?"


    "Shopkeeper Qian is a kind person. He said that he doesn''t split up his family name and wanted to give us some rice oil on credit. Now that the rice jar is almost bottomed out, it would be embarrassing to credit it again."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "When I said my surname was Qian, you were unhappy, but now you know the benefits right?"


    Yue Gui muttered, "What''s so good about his surname, he stinks of copper."


    "So what if it smells like copper? We aren''t lying, we are relying on our abilities to eat. What''s more, if we leave money, we cannot live on, I love money. Qian Fan, a wealthy commoner."


    Yue Guiyi rolled her eyes at her, "With your standard of naming, I''m finally enlightened. Look at the name you gave to the little bunnies, Xiao Hui, little white and Huang Xiaohua ¡­" They are all insignificant people, it would be good if Yue Xiang and I didn''t call Xiao Gui Xiao Xiang. "


    She gifted two to Qi Hong, and gifted one to the old head of the horses in the front courtyard. There were still three left, but she did not take them with her when she left, and did not know if they had grown up yet. And Snowball and Goo goo, it should be the second nest of children, right?


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Lv He glanced at the hourglass and said to Qi Hong, "It''s time to take them to the sun."


    Qi Hong picked the vegetables in her hands, "Take them with you, I''ll be out after I finish my work."


    Lv He acknowledged her presence, then picked up the big bamboo basket that was placed by the side of the tent and left the tent.


    In the early summer, the atmosphere was the most pleasing. There was the fragrance of flowers in the air, and the sunlight was also the lightest. It was extremely comfortable when shining on a person''s body.


    Lv He carried the bamboo basket to a patch of grass and saw that six little bunnies were neatly lying in their nest. She picked them up one by one and placed them wherever they put them.


    Lv He scolded jokingly: "You guys really aren''t like your master. She can''t stay idle all day, but you guys don''t even bother to stay where you are, you''re just like pigs."


    When they left, the Duke had already gathered them all and brought them all away together. It was a pity that Gugu and Snowball was gone, and without the Little Princess, they did not eat the food that others had fed them, and just starved themselves to death like that.


    She sighed. Only a loyal master would be able to raise such a loyal animal.


    In the wind, there was the sound of a bell. It sounded like a bell, but it was actually not. It was the sound of the jade beads at her waist hitting each other. Lv He did not look up, but frowned. She could not even hide, yet she had actually stuck her head in front of him.


    Huangfu Zhuer walked in front of her and ignored her. She then squatted down to check on the little bunny.


    After looking for a while, he finally could not hold it in and reached out his hand to touch it. Lv He yelled: "Don''t move!"


    Huangfu Zhuer really stopped drinking because of her, "What''s wrong?"


    Lv He put all the little bunnies back one by one, picked up the bamboo basket, and then said snappily: "These are my prince''s treasures, I won''t let anyone touch them easily." With that, he turned around and left.


    Huangfu Zhuer trembled in anger, "Stop!"


    Lv He turned a deaf ear. Who was she?


    Seeing Lv He ignoring them, two of Huangfu Zhuer''s personal maidservants quickly went forward to stop him: "We, the young lady, can''t hear you, can''t we?"


    Lv He put the bamboo basket behind him and raised his eyebrows as he glared at them. "What do you think?


    Lv He was originally someone who wasn''t afraid of disasters. Along the way, she had quarreled with Huangfu Zhuer a few times. Even though she had scolded her, and her words weren''t heavy, he didn''t punish her.


    Huangfu Zhuer stepped forward with a cold face, "A servant, who gave you the guts to yell at me!"


    "I am a servant, not a servant of yours," Lv He spoke with a sharp tongue, "Outside, other people also address me as'' Miss''." The meaning in her words was that Huangfu Zhuer and her identity were similar.


    Huangfu Zhuer was so angry that her face turned red, and she shouted: "Slap your mouth, today I will help Third Brother to teach a brat like you a lesson, a slave who doesn''t know what''s good for you!"


    Her two personal servant girls were also servants, they had never seen such an arrogant servant like Lv He. Every time she fought with him, their master would be so angry that she would shiver, wanting to teach her a lesson.


    Lv He did not panic. If they really started fighting, she was not afraid at all. She scratched her face and pulled her hair.


    But here, there was no need for her to do it. She laughed coldly and raised her voice: "Jia Tong!"


    Jia Tong was standing not too far away, Morong Gan took Ning Jiu away, and left him behind to protect Huangfu Zhuer. He had long seen what had happened here, the girl was quarreling at home, he, a great old master, did not want to interfere, so he stood by the side and watched.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lv He pointed to the two servant girls, "They want to hit me."


    Jia Tong was normally smiling, at the most crucial moment, he would not let go of the chain, his face darkened, and his eyes popped out, which was quite scary.


    Huangfu Zhuer hurriedly said, "It was Lv He who was unreasonable first, and they also did it to protect me."


    Towards Huangfu Zhuer, Jia Tong still adhered to the proper etiquette, cupped his fists and said, "Miss Huangfu, Lv He is Prince''s man, if there is any trouble, when the Prince comes back, I will definitely report it to him, but if your people want to make a move here, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate."


    When Jia Tong said that, he could only give up. She knew that Morong Gan and the others did not like her, and his words were pleasant to hear, so he did not know how to scold her.


    No matter what, she was still a young miss of a rich family. It would be embarrassing to try to compete with the servants below. Just you wait, she wouldn''t let this matter rest.

 C385 I used to like you

    Morong Gan decided to attack the city because he heard that the city guards were bored and wanted to shoot the citizens of the city for fun.


    Although he was outside the city, he was very clear about the news in the city. Back then, he did not attack the city to take care of the people.


    He suddenly realized that his heart softened. In the past, for the sake of the greater picture, it would be inevitable for some civilians to die. He would not wait and directly attack the city, but now, the few people killed by the garrison made him feel heavy.


    Is it because of her?


    Closing his eyes, he saw a pair of large, dark eyes, black and white, clear and unblemished, with a hint of a smile, as if praising him for what he had done well.


    It was easy to die, hard to live, but no matter how hard it was, she didn''t want to die. And his sunshine... He sighed sadly. He had been taken away by her.


    After withdrawing his troops and returning to the camp, Jia Tong immediately came over to lead the horse, "The prince is back."


    "En", he turned and entered the camp account. Before she even had the time to drink a mouthful of water, Huangfu Zhuer entered the camp account.


    "What, looks like you''ve been crying?"


    "Third Brother, I know that I shouldn''t have bothered you with these things, but that Lv He really ¡­" Huangfu Zhuer blinked her eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks. She was not pretending.


    "You''re fighting again?" Morong Gan rolled up his sleeves and used the handkerchief to wash his face, "Didn''t I tell you before to stop messing with her?"


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him in shock. It was just a maid, couldn''t she?


    Morong Gan saw that she was stunned, and asked: "What for this time?"


    "She brought the little bunnies out to bask in the sun. I only touched them for a while, but she scolded me. Third Brother, she is only a servant girl, how can she scold me?


    Morong Gan smiled lightly: "Just because of this? He''s always been on good terms with the wangfei, so naturally, he doesn''t want you to touch the little wench. When the wangfei leaves, she''s unhappy that you''re staying here, and his temper is bad as well. It''s only natural for his to be angry at you.


    Huangfu Zhuer was simply dumbstruck. Her tears hung from the corners of her eyes as she stared at him blankly. After a long while, she said, "Actually, Third Brother is blaming me in her heart as well.


    "It''s not your fault," Morong Gan said in the same indifferent tone. "It''s my fault."


    "Will the Third Brother find the wangfei?"


    There was no longer any need to hide it now. He spread out his hands and said, "She''s my consort. Isn''t it natural to bring her back?"


    "Third Brother likes her."


    Morong Gan did not say anything, walked over to the table, and placed a small flag on the sand, "It''s not like it, it''s love."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart had sunk to the bottom, but she was unwilling. Obviously, for her, Morong Gan had sent her away.


    Only when she bit her lips did she dare to ask, "Has Third Brother ever loved me?"


    Morong Gan lifted his head, his bright eyes not avoiding his gaze in the slightest, "I once liked you."


    Huangfu Zhuer was unable to stand steadily. All of her pride shattered in that instant, and her face paled as she muttered to herself, "You liked me before, but you loved her ¡­"


    Morong Gan looked at her, "Zhu''er, if there are some things that I don''t know, that doesn''t mean I don''t know.


    She knew that there was no hope now, but she could lose all of her face in front of Morong Gan, and could not lose it in front of a servant. In any case, her pride had already been trampled on, so she had to give it a try even if she was rejected.


    "Third Brother, I understand. In the future, I won''t bother you with these matters. Can you agree to my last request?"


    "Go ahead."


    "I''m so lonely. I want a little rabbit, okay?"


    Morong Gan seemed to seriously think about it, then said, "The six of them are used to being together, if they were to suddenly split up, I''m afraid they won''t live, after we attack the city, whatever you want, just ask someone to buy from the city."


    Even though she knew it would be the answer, she still had some hope, but when he said it, her heart became cold and no longer had any feelings for him. Huangfu Zhuer took a deep breath, and held back the smile on her face: "Since that''s the case, let''s wait quietly for Third Brother''s beautiful voice that can break the city."


    She was a lady from a noble family. No matter how emotional she might be, she would not let herself lose her composure. Her actions and words were still as flawless as before.


    Morong Gan watched her as she slowly walked away. His familiar figure was elegant and graceful, but he didn''t seem to have any feelings. The past seemed to be like a dream to his, and that dream had already been awoken when he first met Bai Qianfan.


    The crown prince opened the tent flap and entered, "What''s wrong, Zhu''er doesn''t look too good, did you guys have a fight?"


    Morong Gan shook his head, "What is there to argue about with her?"


    The crown prince paid attention to his expression, "Zhu''er has been thinking of you for the past few years and has treated you as her support. Don''t let her down."


    "Is that so?" Morong Gan chuckled, "She''s clearly been with you all these years, but when she comes back, she didn''t say anything and pretended to be lonely.


    "That''s what I meant. After all, my status is too special, and in addition, I''ve been here for a long time. There are some things that I need to take into account. Don''t blame her."


    Morong Gan lowered his head to look at the sand table on the table, and only after a long while did he let out a sigh, "It''s been a long time, many things have changed, and people can see it more clearly," he laughed, "These things are not important, the most important thing now is the assault city, second brother, what do you think?"


    "You''re the best when it comes to fighting," the Crown Prince said with a smile. "I''ll listen to you."


    Morong Gan put in the last flag, "Then we won''t wait, let''s attack today."


    "Today?" The Crown Prince was surprised, "Didn''t you just withdraw your troops? Could it be that we are not prepared to send our troops now? "


    Morong Gan shook his head, he walked to the side of the door and raised the curtain as he looked at the sky, "Right now, we have to replenish our energy, and attack the city tonight."


    "Why wait till night? The enemy is holding a lamp to light us in the dark. That would be very disadvantageous for us!"


    Morong Gan purposely kept him in suspense, and only said, "Second brother will know when night comes."


    He was an expert in battles, and was a famous Warlord in terms of East Yue. However, many people thought that he was just a barbarian, and that just by relying on his bravery, he could overcome all obstacles. In reality, it was not so, a good general had to have courage and foresight.


    The Crown Prince was right. The enemy troops were in the tower, looking down from above. Once the lanterns were lit, there was nowhere for them to escape. But he was afraid that the enemy could not see, so he would put out a few bright lights for them to see.

 C386 Dont ever see me again

    To Morong Gan, attacking Su City was not difficult at all. But he never could have imagined that while the city was broken, that damned strict guard of justice, who was trying to cover his escape, would set the city on fire.


    The gates opened, and a fiery light blazed. The people howled in agony, as if they were in purgatory.


    He was so angry that his face turned blue. He didn''t have time to chase them down. It was more important for him to calm the people down.


    He used the east wind to break the city. However, he had to make use of the east wind to set the city on fire. The fire spread quickly, and half the sky was red. The people in the city were confused by the fire and began to run around like headless flies. In the chaos, there were countless people who had stepped on the rock or were blown away by the smoke. Regardless of whether the person who fell was dead or not, he would trample over his body like a swarm of bees. The fire was still burning, but what was scarier than the fire was the people who had lost their minds.


    Fortunately, the Prince Chu and the crown prince were people who did not panic. One was in charge of fighting fire, while the other was in charge of maintaining order.


    The panicked citizens all ran towards a place where there was no fire, but they did not know, and only death awaited them. The Crown Prince sent a group of his men to stop the chaotic crowd, and they rushed past the ruins, those places were all in a mess, and the smell was bad, but they were relatively safe.


    Prince Chu brought a group of people to extinguish the fire, but there were not enough people, so he sent a small team to the surrounding villages to request for reinforcements. Even though it was a request, it was actually a death command. They had to go. Those who were afraid of death would be killed without mercy.


    No one was willing to be beheaded. Moreover, it was a duty. They obediently listened to the order and rushed to the city to help out with buckets, shovels, and wet quilts.


    Only men were recruited. Women, children, and the elderly were all left at home. There were too many people to do anything, so it would only be a waste of time if they were to go. She was naturally going to Bai Qianfan''s house. Yue Xiang was very worried, as the Prince Chu was in the city, what if they met each other?


    Bai Qianfan comforted them, "It''s so dark that you can''t see anyone. "It''s okay, put out the fire and I''ll be back."


    She was dressed in a short coat and had tied up her legs. Standing in the courtyard, she could see the light of the fire. It was such a big fire, yet she had used water to extinguish it.


    Bai Qianfan quickly covered her face with a wet handkerchief and followed the crowd into the city. There were a team of soldiers cleaning up the corpses on the ground, making a place for the corpses to be placed on the ground. Normally, if they saw so many corpses, the commoners would definitely scream out in alarm. However, tonight, everyone''s expressions were very serious. They didn''t even look at them and just listened to the arrangements for them to go everywhere to fight the fire.


    Bai Qianfan was arranged in front of a small building. The houses in the south were different from those in the north. There were many small buildings on the two or three floors of the street.


    Fortunately, there was a pond at the back of the house, many people used a bucket to pour water on the fire, but the fire was too big, it did not last long and was not of much use. Bai Qianfan used a shovel to scoop up some sand and threw it into the fire, but it worked, so some people gave up on the water and found branches to throw at the fire.


    Bai Qianfan did not go down, the handkerchief on her face had long been dry from the fire and was drenched in her own sweat. These few times, she was completely exhausted, her hands were too heavy that she could not lift it.


    Such a familiar voice. Bai Qianfan was stunned for a moment.


    He was a tall man in armor, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, but his face was smeared with black, which made him look funny. Without looking at her, he grabbed the shovel and bent down to scoop up the sand, waving his powerful arms as shovels after shovels of sand were thrown into the fire.


    Bai Qianfan looked at him silently, then turned and left. Suddenly she heard him say, "Stop."


    She paused, and the man came over and handed her the shovel. "You don''t want your stuff?"


    She did not dare to raise her head. She reached out her hand and took it. Then, she turned around and left. However, her arm was grabbed by him. He stared at her with suspicion in his eyes.


    "I picked something off my face."


    She hesitated and didn''t move, but he did himself. He gently took off the handkerchief on her face, and his expression changed from doubt to surprise. "It''s you!"


    Bai Qianfan quickly made a silent gesture, signalling him to keep quiet.


    Du Changfeng looked left and right, pulled her to the side and whispered: "Why are you here? Does Your Highness know? "


    "Don''t ever meet me."


    "You don''t want the prince to know?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head.


    "Don''t want to see him?"


    How should she put it, it was too complicated for her to say. With Morong Gan''s temper, it would be fine if he could kill her in one go. Resentment was one thing, while Huangfu Zhuer was still around, she, as a Princess Chu, had become a joke. There was another thing, she had hidden it deep in her heart, and no one knew it, but she herself knew it well.


    In truth, she was not a person who knew how to hide herself, but she had fooled anyone through her longing for Morong Gan. He used to think that death was the most painful thing because that person was buried underground and would never be seen again. But now, he knew that in comparison to death, life and death were the things that were truly unbearable.


    People died, they were sad, they accepted the truth, and they slowly walked out.


    It was like being eaten by ants, endlessly, endlessly, because she knew he was in the world, somewhere, and she wanted to see him countless times, and at night she lay in bed and suddenly she sat up and tried to find him, and even if he did kill her, she wanted to look at him again, and the thought came to her, and she couldn''t stop, and she put on her clothes and shoes and went to the door, and once she even opened the gate and went out into the street, but in the end she never did.


    Countless hesitations had turned into fear and trepidation. She truly did not dare to go see him, did not dare to do so.


    Du Changfeng looked at this girl he had once deeply liked and couldn''t help but sigh. He wasn''t clear about the matter between Prince Chu and Bai Qianfan, and only knew that she left for the woman by his side. When he heard the news of her departure, he was very excited for a while. He had thought that one day, they would meet again and continue their relationship, but now that he saw her, he knew that it was impossible. Her heart was still with Morong Gan.


    He had always been kind to her, so he had promised to keep it a secret. He touched her head and smiled. "I''ve grown taller."


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and bid him farewell: "I''ll be leaving first."


    "Alright, take care."


    "You too." She smiled and carried Tie Chui into the darkness. After walking a short distance, she heard that someone was calling for Du Changfeng, it was Jia Tong. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickened her pace.

 C387 Its qian fan not qian fan

    Du Changfeng turned his head and saw Prince Chu bringing Jia Tong over with large strides.


    "How are things on your side?"


    Du Changfeng cupped his hands and bowed, "This subordinate has already controlled the fire, and it won''t be long before all of it will be extinguished."


    "Very good." Prince Chu looked around and pointed, "The Second Prince has opened up an isolation fire belt over there. You''ve finished here, bring people over to help."


    "Yes, your subordinate understands."


    The Prince Chu quickly turned around and was about to leave, planning to take a look at the north.


    Du Changfeng called out to him, "Your Highness, this subordinate has something to say to you."


    "What is it?"


    Du Changfeng didn''t say a word, and only looked at Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong curled his lips. Du Changfeng viewed him as an outsider, why would he need to carry and say those words behind his back? He ignored him and just stood there without moving.


    Jia Tong left. However, Du Changfeng did not speak for a long time, his head half-lowered, as though he was hesitating.


    Prince Chu was a little impatient. "This king doesn''t have time to waste with you.


    Du Changfeng hurriedly said, "Your Highness, this subordinate wants to be the left vanguard of yours. After this fire has been extinguished, I beg Your Highness to allow this subordinate to lead a group of people to pursue and kill Yan Jueyi, and use his head to pay tribute to the fallen brothers and the dead commoners."


    Prince Chu put his hands behind his back and said, "You want to be the left vanguard of this king?"


    "Your highness doesn''t care about the past, your subordinate is grateful to you for taking me in. In the past few days, your subordinate has followed you and learned many things, which has greatly improved your subordinate''s opinion of your highness. Your subordinate also wishes for your highness to build a brilliant military achievement, in the future ¡­"


    "In the future, do you want to become a Great General?" Morong Gan did not forget what Du Changfeng had said to his father when they were patrolling the backyard of the Fifth Battalion. He nodded approvingly, "Good ambition."


    The Prince Chu did not know. Under the effect of his silence, his heart was actually going through hundreds and thousands of twists and turns before he finally made a decision.


    He wanted to catch the Great General, but that was to make himself more worthy of her, and to let himself have more confidence. He knew that Bai Qianfan was still thinking about the Prince Chu, but since she was unwilling to see him, it meant that he did not have no hope at all. By that time, he had already made his preparations. Everything would come to fruition.


    "I''ll give you a chance, but whether you can grasp it will depend on yourself."


    "Your subordinate will not disappoint you, your highness."


    Prince Chu patted his shoulder and turned to leave.


    Du Changfeng watched him leave, and suddenly called out, "Your Highness."


    Morong Gan turned his head, "Is there anything else?"


    Du Changfeng''s lips moved. He wanted to say, "Now that we have equal opportunities, whoever finds her first will be hers!"


    But in the end, he did not say it out loud. "It''s nothing. This subordinate will respectfully send you off, Your Highness." He bowed and cupped his hands again, but his eyes were full of confidence.


    Prince Chu felt that this expression was a little strange, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong, so he just frowned and left.


    When Bai Qianfan went to check the list of names, he saw that she had drawn a tick at the bottom of Qian Fan''s name.


    She raised her eyes, neither saying nor saying anything. "It''s me."


    The Minister didn''t say anything and pointed to the three to five people sitting nearby. "Go and wait over there. Once everyone''s here, we''ll leave."


    Bai Qianfan went over and found a seat, and sat down. Someone by the side passed water over, "A Fan, you must be tired, drink some water."


    She took the water bag and smiled at that person, "Thank you, Brother Zhao." He then unscrewed the cap and drank from it. He was really thirsty, so he gulped a few mouthfuls. He then returned the water to the bottle and leaned against the wall with his eyes closed.


    She had also thought about whether Yue Xiang would meet with the laurel in the future, and what should she do if she did? She did not dare think deeper, for fear that she would hit the back of her lungs and enter the city, her heart gradually rose up, but she did not touch him. She met Du Changfeng, does this mean that she and Du Changfeng were fated to meet?


    As she was thinking, she heard the faint sound of a child crying. She heard it carefully, and it seemed that she was not far away. She propped herself up against the wall and said, "Brother Zhao, there seems to be a child crying over there. I''ll go take a look."


    Brother Zhao was a blacksmith in the town. He stretched out his neck and looked at the direction she pointed. "Go and come back quickly. We''ll leave as soon as everyone is here. The carriage won''t wait for anyone."


    Bai Qianfan agreed and let Brother Zhao help her carry the shovel. Then, she quickly walked into the darkness.


    The nearby fires had been extinguished and smoke was rising from all over the place. The night was even denser than usual, the road was full of potholes, and everything was filled with burnt wood and bricks. Bai Qianfan walked forward slowly as she felt around, and when she heard the sound coming from the left, she crouched down and started crying even louder.


    "What happened? Can''t you find your family?"


    Seeing that someone had arrived, the child spasmed. "I can''t find my mother or father."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I will take you to a place with many people, and ask your mother and father where they are, okay?"


    The child took her hand and looked at her pitifully with a dirty face.


    Bai Qianfan felt a bit sad. She seemed to be seeing her childhood sweetheart, after her wet nurse died, she looked at Big Brother pitifully, hoping that he would bring her away. But Big Brother had his own difficulties, he could not take her away, but he promised her that he would definitely come back and fetch her.


    She knew what it was like to be left behind, so she squeezed the child''s hand and gave him a smile. "Don''t be afraid, go with your big brother."


    She took the child out of the ruins and walked to places filled with people. Along the way, there were people constantly looking for their loved ones, parents looking for their children, or children calling for their parents. The anxious voice made her feel a little stifled.


    The last bit of the fire had been extinguished as the entire Su City sank into complete darkness. As Morong Gan walked amongst the crowd, his ears were filled with all sorts of shouts, voices, and crying sounds.


    The night was too dark, and the people who walked in could not see their faces. He heard a child''s voice, "Big brother, can I look for father and mother?"


    After tonight, this city would be filled with too many joys and sorrows. He walked with indifference, but he suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. He stopped walking, turned around, and looked around. There were people everywhere, and he couldn''t find that blurry figure ¡­


    He stood in the crowd and shook his head with a bitter smile. Why would he think that her presence was an illusion?


    After walking forward a bit, he heard someone call out, "Qian Fan, Qian Fan..."


    His heart skipped a beat, and he ran over to ask, "Who are you calling?"


    The person answered, "Qian Fan, the ones in our town are waiting for him alone."


    "His surname is Qian?"


    "Yes, his surname is Qian, and his surname is Qian."


    So it was Qian Fan, not Thousand Sails. He sighed as he walked forward ¡­

 C388 Prince you feel that the wangfei is here?

    It was not until midnight that the fire was put out, and because the rescue was timely, it only covered about thirty percent of the city.


    At daybreak, the ruins were still smoking, the people were displaced, people were sitting in front of their houses crying, people were in a daze, and people were rummaging through the ruins, all of them wearing tattered clothes, their faces dirty and even more miserable than the refugees.


    The official offices in the city were all empty, so Morong Gan called for people to clean up the Prefect office to act as a temporary office.


    He had so many things to do that he was in a hurry. Fortunately, with the Crown Prince around, he was able to handle these trivial matters easily. He cleaned up the ruins, repaired the houses, opened up some grain stores, put out porridge, and so on. He arranged everything in detail.


    Morong Gan summoned his subordinates to discuss the arrangement of the troops, and ordered Du Changfeng to be the left vanguard, leading the troops to chase after and to protect Yan Xie, and even made a very strict military order. If he was unable to bring Yan Xie''s head back, then Du Changfeng would bring his head over.


    He looked at Du Changfeng calmly and asked him if he dared to accept it.


    That night, Du Changfeng''s expression always made him feel that there was something fishy about it. No matter what it was, he was unwilling to let Du Changfeng succeed so easily.


    But without saying a word, Du Changfeng knelt down on one knee, extended both his hands over his head and received the order.


    After the discussion had ended, all the subordinates dispersed, and he kept Du Changfeng alone, "The military order is not something that can be accepted easily, within ten days, if it is not strictly guarded, then it is your own head, have you thought about it clearly?"


    "Your subordinate is very clear that within ten days, I did not bring back the head that strictly protected justice. Your subordinate then gave it to Your Highness." Du Changfeng was completely confident that he could do it for her.


    Morong Gan sized him up and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Because of Bai Qianfan, Du Changfeng had sunk for a long time. After that, he used the banner of pulling up the chaos, and Du Changfeng took the initiative to throw himself under his tutelage, he ignored the discontent of the past, and secretly observed him. Du Changfeng was a good warrior who fought in the army, but no matter what achievements he obtained, the faint trace of worry on his face could not be dispelled.


    He was curious, where did Du Changfeng this change come from?


    "Before you leave, do you still have anything else to say to Ben Wang?"


    "Your subordinate has nothing else to say, please keep quiet, Your Highness."


    Morong Gan looked at him and waved, "Go."


    Du Changfeng turned around and called Jia Tong in, "Did Du Changfeng tell you anything?"


    Jia Tong was baffled: "No, when he talked to the King, didn''t he always carry this subordinate behind his back?" He looked at Morong Gan who was frowning, and wanted to express himself, "What does Your Highness want to know, do you want to follow his words?"


    Morong Gan grinned. He knew that this 250 years old guard wanted to play games with Du Changfeng.


    "No," he said, "I''ll leave it to you."


    Most of the things would be handed over to Ning Jiu. Ning Jiu''s mouth was tightly shut, and did not tell him anything, making him often act like a fool, always being the last one to know.


    Now that the prince had something to do with him, he was naturally happy. He cupped his hands in greeting and said, "Please give me your orders, your highness. This subordinate will do his best to fulfill this mission."


    Morong Gan took out a scroll from the chest and opened it on the platform, "Take this to the city and the surrounding areas for an interview."


    It was a portrait of the Little Princess. It was a small, pointy face, with a pair of spirited big eyes, and the hair on top of his head was tied up at the side. In fact, his facial features were not very good, but it looked very similar, so he could tell who he was with one glance.


    "Your Highness thinks that the wangfei is here?"


    Morong Gan shook his head, "After searching for so long, there is no news from Ling Nan''s side. Perhaps she might not be in Ling Nan, and after that, every time we attack a city, you will take this portrait to visit everywhere. One day, I will definitely find her."


    When Jia Tong heard this, he became a little sad. He rolled up the scroll and carefully placed it in his bosom, "Please do not worry, your highness. Your subordinate will try his best to find your wife."


    "Go and do something."


    Jia Tong walked a few steps before returning, "Your highness, should we investigate this in secret, or do we investigate in broad daylight?"


    Morong Gan raised his eyelids, "I don''t care what methods you use, just find him."


    "Yes, this subordinate understands!"


    Jia Tong came out of the hut and heaved a sigh of relief. He had to complete this errand and make the Duke have a whole new level of respect for him. And Lv He, she had always been worried about the Little Princess, if he found his, it would be a huge contribution!


    Speaking of this matter, he was really worried. Although it was not easy for them to get married during their march, the spirited young lady kept wandering right under his nose all day, making his heart itch. He had tried to push her down to the grass several times, hoping to make her pay in advance, but Lv He refused to do it even if he had to, saying that if he couldn''t find the Little Princess, he would never get married. If he wasn''t married, he definitely wouldn''t cross the bottom line.


    He was already at the pass, sweating profusely from anxiety. She had used all sorts of methods and even her grandma wouldn''t let him go. He was so upset that she almost exploded. In the end, she had no choice but to hide in the grass. Because of this, Lv He had not allowed him to get close to him for two days. When he thought of this, his heart was filled with tears. How easy was it for a young man in his twenties to not have had sex!


    Having taken up his duties, he rolled up his sleeves and got down to work. His strategy was to do whatever he wanted, so he took the roll of portraits out on the street and found people to make a large stack, which he distributed according to the size of the unit. The areas that had not been affected were searched one by one, making it easier for the victims to find them. He was not afraid of alerting the snake with the grass and grass, because their men were stationed all over the place. If anyone were to run out and capture them, he did not believe that he would not be able to find the Little Princess with such an overwhelming and watertight method. If he could not find the Little Princess, then there was only one possibility, and that the Little Princess was not here.


    Thus, under the leadership of Crown Prince Morong Yuan, the reconstruction and renovation of the Su City after the great fire was carried out in full swing. Under Jia Tong''s leadership, the search for the Princess Chu was carried out in full swing. In just a few short days, the suffering and sorrow brought to the people by the disaster slowly faded away, and more people passionately threw themselves into the process of building their homes.


    Morong Gan and Huangfu Zhuer, together with the two servant girls, also stayed in the front yard. There were people staying in the rear yard.

 C389 They are from the government what should i do?

    All of them headed for the city. With someone in charge here, they still had to be their helpers, so all the children in their teens followed them to earn some money. The wages offered by the officials were high, and they definitely would not be in arrears. In the early morning, several large open cars were waiting at the end of the street, and all they could take were carts to take them to the city.


    Although Bai Qianfan had always played the role of a boy, she was still a girl after all. It was not convenient for her to stay with a bunch of old masters all day, and furthermore, for the past half a year, they had not taken good care of her, which caused her to suffer greatly outside. She felt guilty, and more importantly, the Prince Chu was living in the Su City now, where he went to put out the fire that night. Even if they did not meet Morong Gan, meeting Ning Jiu was not a joke.


    She felt that she and Morong Gan had almost met by fate. Meeting Du Changfeng that night, being unable to meet him was the best proof of that.


    However, Yue Xiang was extremely opposed to it. She was just one cry away from hanging herself, so she had no choice but to agree to not go.


    In the early summer, there were more things in the water, and with good luck, they could catch the eel. The locals did not eat much, only one was long and thin, and looked like a snake; the girl''s wife was afraid when she saw it, and would usually sell it to the north. As they walked, they would change the water every few days, and when they arrived at the capital city, there weren''t many left, but when they sold it was worth selling them, the rich could afford it. He caught the loach and brought it to the market to sell. He caught the eel and kept it for himself to eat.


    After walking not too far, she suddenly stopped and turned around. "What are you doing sneaking around? Come out!"


    A happy little head peeked out from behind the tree. He ran over while laughing. "Brother Fan, go catch the mudfish. Bring me along with you."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Where are you hiding?"


    "I was afraid of being seen by A''Gui. She would scold me when she saw me." "She scolded me and my mother came out to argue. How boring. My mother said she would never get married."


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "Sister Gui is the typical type of person with a sharp tongue and a rotten heart, tell your mother not to take it to heart."


    He mumbled happily, "Women are trouble, it''s better if we were. Men who support the heavens and support the earth don''t talk as much as they do."


    Bai Qianfan was amused by him, and knocked him on the head: "How old are you, not even eight years old, and you''re already a man?"


    Pleasure looked her up and down, "Brother Fan, you seem to have grown taller again. How old are you now?"


    "In terms of age, I have to be the two of you. Do you think I''m more than ten years older than you?"


    Joy took out his hand and counted, "Nine, ten, eleven ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him, "Weren''t you in the academy already?


    Happy and happy laughed, "My three days of fishing, two days of sunbathing, I can count the fingers is not bad."


    "Look at that bright idea of yours. Your shop is open, and you don''t know how to settle debts. Let''s see how you are going to receive your father''s hand."


    Pleasure didn''t care at all. "Wouldn''t it be fine if we just asked for an accountant?"


    The two of them were talking when they heard someone call them. Bai Qianfan raised her head and saw that it was Aunt Qian, who rented her shop.


    The little girl liked her a lot. She blinked her bright eyes and asked, "Big brother Fan, where are you going?"


    Bai Qianfan raised the bucket, "Go get the mudfish." Looking at the flowery clothes in her hand, she asked, "Did you go out to buy clothes and materials?"


    Aunt Qian had a gentle personality. She smiled and said, "Yes, it''s the new season. The girl will be making a set with me. A''Gui''s craftsmanship is great. I''ll get her to help out later."


    "Aunty finally found the right person. She''s been free for the past few days, hurry up and give it to her."


    Aunt Qian agreed and dragged Niuniu to leave, but Niuniu was unwilling. She wanted to catch the mudfish with Bai Qianfan and Joy.


    She pouted her lips and called Niu Niu a little girl shitty. Niu Niu swung her fist at him, and happily turned and ran far away, insolently laughing, while Niu Niu ran around and chased after her while laughing loudly. The two of them ran far away while carrying a bucket of water, Bai Qianfan took big steps, laughing while looking at the two kids playing around.


    When they were catching the Loach Eel in the creek, Jia Tong passed by them with the portrait in his hand, looking straight ahead into the street.


    One by one, they knocked on the door, and when they saw the young lady, they compared the portraits with each other. They compared them along the way and soon arrived at Bai Qianfan''s house.


    Dressed in a navy blue official uniform, there was a counselor with the surname Li.


    Constable Li sized him up, "What is your surname? "Where do you live? Who else is at home?"


    Manager Qian replied, "My surname is Qian and I live in the backyard. I still have my wife and daughter."


    "Did you enter the yellow book?"


    "Yes, I did. This is a small book." Manager Qian took out a piece of brown paper and handed it over.


    Counsellor Li opened it and took a look, "Yes, bring this official to the backyard and have a look."


    There just happened to be someone who came to buy something. Manager Qian clasped his hands with a smile. "Sir, look at how I can''t get away. If you enter from the side alley, it''ll be the backyard. They''re all here."


    Even though he was in the front courtyard, Counsellor Li didn''t make things difficult for him. He said, "Alright then. You keep busy. I''ll go take a look in the backyard."


    He led his two attendants out the door and turned into the right passage to the back. The courtyard door was slightly ajar, so he casually pushed it open. "Is there anyone here?"


    Yue Xiang sighed, looked out, and quickly retracted her head. She spoke to Yue Gui in panic, "It''s someone from the government, what do we do?"


    Aunt Qian was about to discuss the matter of making clothes with Yue Guiyi, but was surprised to see her so flustered. "What are you afraid the officials will do?"


    Yue Lao hurriedly explained, "No, didn''t we enter the yellow book? Ah Xiang was afraid ¡­"


    Hearing her words, Aunt Qian understood and comforted her, "It''s fine, it''s with you."


    As they spoke, the person arrived at the door. Aunt Qian quickly invited them in and asked Yue Xiang to fill up the cup with tea.


    Counsellor Li did not sit or drink tea. He only sized up the three of them. "What''s his surname? Where is he from?"


    Aunt Qian was not in a hurry. "Reporting to Your Highness, this humble servant''s family name is Qian, and they opened a grain shop in front. On the board, it says that the money belongs to our family. This is my daughter, we came from Ke Village."


    He carefully compared them, and saw that the two girls were about the same age as the person in the portrait. One had a round face, while the other had a gentle appearance, while the other had a pointed face, with both were beautiful features. However, they were clearly far from the person in the portrait.


    He accepted the portrait and did not lose etiquette in front of the pretty girl. He cupped his hands and said, "I was ordered to do some errands. I got beaten up."


    Yue Gui boldly asked, "My lord, who is this portrait? "Why her?"


    If someone else were to ask, Counsellor Li would be too lazy to answer, but when the pretty girl asked, he said a few more words, "This is the orders from the higher-ups. If anyone else asked, Counsellor Li would be too lazy to answer, but when the pretty girl asked, he said a few more words," This is the orders from the higher-ups.


    Yue Xiang was timid, she exclaimed with a pale face.


    Counsellor Li felt pity for the fairer sex and comforted, "Don''t be afraid. As long as you''re at home, you''ll be fine."

 C390 Im pretty sure ive taken a fancy to you

    The harvest today was not bad. Bai Qianfan washed her feet and put on her shoes. She carried the bamboo rod in one hand and the bucket in the other.


    A figure suddenly came out from a roadside restaurant. He waved and called out to her, "A Fan, wait."


    Bai Qianfan stopped, and smiled mischievously, "Brother Fan, Miss Shi is calling you."


    The Miss Shi was called Shi Yingying and the restaurant beside the road was opened by her family, there was a signboard with golden words written on it: Drunken Immortal Tavern.


    Bai Qianfan felt that generally speaking, Drunken Immortal Tavern s were all of high quality. Shi Yingying''s family''s restaurant was also the biggest in town, with the highest quality, whoever held the wedding could invite wine in the Wine Immortal Restaurant, the host family would also have special face.


    The business at Drunken Immortal Tavern was not bad. The little town was dependent on Su City, and many merchants traveled to and from the north. As they passed by, most of them would eat in Drunken Immortal Tavern.


    Miss Shi loved to eat time cake made by Yue Xiang. Every time she saw him, she would buy a few.


    Shi Yingying was petite, pouncing down like a butterfly. "A Fan, are you not selling biscuits today?"


    There were only two things that Yue Xiang could do, corn cakes, pumpkin cakes, or potato pancakes. If they ate too much and everyone lost interest, it would be hard to do business. Therefore, Bai Qianfan now spent most of her time trying to catch loaches to sell them for money.


    "Do you want to make potato pancakes tomorrow?"


    "Yes, you prepare five for me." Shi Yingying smiled at her as she reached out to grab her purse. "I''ll give you the money now."


    "Don''t," Bai Qianfan held her down, "It''s still better if you pay with one hand and take the goods with the other. I''ll deliver them to you tomorrow."


    Shi Yingying looked at Bai Qianfan''s hand pressing down on her own, a red cloud flew up on her face, and she said a little bashfully: "Alright, then you said tomorrow."


    Joy who was at the side snickered while covering his mouth, "Miss Shi, do you like to eat Fan Le''s bread that much? I want five, can I finish them all? "


    Shi Yingying was especially annoyed with this kind of child that even dogs would hate. She glared and said, "None of your business, move aside."


    Delighted, Niu Niu stood on the side gloating, "Yeah, it''s none of your business!" She helped Bai Qianfan do business, "Miss Shi wants to buy mudfish huh.


    Shi Yingying took a look at the loaches in the bucket that were squeezed densely together and let out a sigh, "There really are a lot of them, it just so happens that my house is lacking these, I want them all, it saves you the trouble of going to the market once more and weighing them."


    Bai Qianfan happily exclaimed as she followed her into the tavern. She went to the kitchen to pour the loach into the basket and paid for the loach before putting it in her pocket. She smiled and bade farewell to Shi Yingying, before bringing the empty bucket with him.


    As soon as she left, the innkeeper''s face turned bitter, "Miss, what are you buying so many mudfish for? No one would order them at all. If you let them all go for a few days, they would all die."


    Shi Yingying''s gaze chased them far away, and only after Bai Qianfan''s figure disappeared, did she turn her head back, "If no one orders, can''t we eat by ourselves?"


    The storekeeper muttered, "Then we can''t eat that much. We can''t just see the heavens eat it ¡­" Seeing Shi Yingying staring at him, she did not dare continue, and shook her head to settle the score.


    After the Loach she just caught was sold out, Bai Qianfan was overjoyed as she walked forward with big steps while humming a small tune.


    Niu Niu''s legs were too short, and she had to jog to keep up. She could not help but complain, "Brother Fan, go slower, I can''t keep up."


    Joy loved to argue with her: "Who asked you to be short? No one wants you in the future!"


    Bai Qianfan slowed down her pace, "Alright, I''ll walk slowly.


    Niuniu pouted. "I don''t want his back. I''m not his wife."


    Bai Qianfan was suddenly startled, and the scene of Morong Gan carrying her suddenly appeared in her mind. At that time, she had ridiculed him as Zhu Bajie''s wife, but he was not angry at all, saying with a smile that she was carrying a little pig, but she could not refute her, because she was a pig, and she herself would often make fun of this.


    She was so happy then. She was taken care of so well by him. He frowned when he sneezed, but of course, he couldn''t say it now. Self-reliance, plenty of food, just ¡­ Except for him.


    "Brother Fan," Le Le winked at her, "I think Miss Shi has probably taken a fancy to you. When we met, she had a smile that was like a flower, she normally wouldn''t be like that."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "What does a child know?


    I''m not a child. I''m already eight years old. Do you think I can''t tell? How can a girl stare at a man like that? I don''t believe it when they say she''s not interested in you. " Seeing that Bai Qianzhang was silent, he asked, "Brother Fan, if Miss Shi wants you to be her son-in-law, will you go?


    "No," Bai Qianfan said, "My family still relies on me to support their family, how can I become the son-in-law of another family?"


    "But Miss Shi has a very big family. If you become my son-in-law, you will be the owner of the Drunken Immortal Tavern in the future. You won''t have to walk the streets and sell cakes, and you won''t have to go catch mudfish in the creek."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "You don''t understand then. I love to walk through streets and alleyways, love to catch loaches in the water, isn''t that more fun than sitting at the counter?"


    Joy thought about it and agreed, "That''s true. It''s good to be free outside. It''s so boring to sit behind the counter."


    After chatting for a while longer, when they reached home, Bai Qianfan took out some money from the treasury as soon as she entered: "My luck today was good, I sold it out halfway through the journey," With a wave of my hand, the copper coin fell onto the table with a clanging sound, "It''s not bad for Tian''er to do this."


    She had been silent for a long time, but Yue Xiang Yue Gui just sat there without showing any reaction. She was not surprised at all, "What''s wrong?


    Yue Xiang sighed, "I''m afraid it''s going to be bad, today there are officials looking for me with your portrait, luckily Aunt Qian is here, I was blocked, at that time my heart was about to jump out of my chest, afraid that you would barge in, then it would really be over."


    With a gloomy face, laurel said, "If it doesn''t work, then we''ll run."


    "How?" Yue Xiang said: "Didn''t you hear what your father said? "There are soldiers waiting outside. If they see a young lady, they will grab her. Your highness is prepared, we won''t be able to run, and we won''t even be able to run away."


    When Bai Qianfan heard them talk about it, she first panicked, but later she calmed down, "What are you afraid of?


    "Who knows," Yue Xiang said. "I keep feeling worried, it''s dangerous to stay here, and I can''t escape. I''m really worried to death."


    Yue Guiyi thought about it for a while and said, "Let''s wait and see for a few days. Isn''t it supposed to be a fight? The army outside will be leaving sooner or later. We can leave when the time comes."


    Yue Xiang looked at Bai Qianfan, "I am just anxiously waiting for you. In the next few days, don''t go out, stay at home, I will go with Yue Gui to scout around."


    Bai Qianfan paced back and forth in the house, her eyes suddenly lit up: "I''ve got it, let''s dig a tunnel in the house, we can hide people, and we can even run away. Right, let''s do it this way. Let''s eat first.


    Yue Xiang looked at her in surprise, then looked at her before shaking her head and smiling. Digging a tunnel, it was easier said than done.

 C391 Do not reward the left forward

    When the news of him setting fire to the Su City was spread to the capital, the emperor was furious. He slapped the Dragon Throne and cursed loudly.


    The Emperor was furious and the Courtier kneeled on the ground. No one dared to make a sound.


    At this point, eight hundred kilometers of emergency reporting was sent to the palace. It was said that Yan Shanyi led the troops and retreated to an opening, where they were ambushed by the Prince Chu''s troops and taken away their heads. The underlings had no leader and the Prince Chu was famous outside, so they did not dare resist and just folded their hands.


    When the emperor heard this news, he did not speak for a long time. His complexion actually became even paler, and the Courtier beneath him began to discuss amongst themselves.


    "Isn''t the Prince Chu the guardian of the Su City? Why did they chase after him again? "


    "It''s not the Prince Chu, it''s the subordinates of the Prince Chu. The Left Vanguard called Du Changfeng took away the head of the Righteous Bearer."


    Cough cough, I am saying that it was fortunate that it was not the Prince Chu himself. Otherwise, he would have had to lead his troops to the north, I am afraid that he would have already reached the side of the Wei River.


    "¡­"


    The listened to the noisy voices, looked at the emperor on the stage, and said loudly: "Don''t argue anymore, why must everyone extinguish their own might, the troops of the Prince Chu is not even worth thirty percent of our forces, he must have his own concerns by staying at the Su City, the emperor is kind and compassionate, afraid of the citizens suffering, so he did not march south, he still wants the Prince Chu to withdraw its troops, if the Prince Chu insists, the emperor''s Armoured Cavalry will definitely kill them all."


    Hearing the Prime Minister Bai''s words, the Courtier gradually quietened down and looked towards the Emperor.


    "The Prime Minister is right, they are all citizens of the East Yue. I feel sorry for whoever is hurt, after all, in a civil war, the people who suffer the most are the commoners, and it is not my wish for them to destroy each other. However, if the Prince Chu does not listen to his advice, I will not care about my pride anymore.


    After leaving the imperial court, the emperor returned to his South Study. No one allowed him to follow him.


    Prime Minister Bai quietly went in and called out to him, "Your Majesty."


    The Emperor didn''t open his eyes and only sighed. "As matters stand, what does the Prime Minister think we should do?" Without waiting for Prime Minister Bai''s reply, he continued, "Speaking of which, it is truly laughable. Three years ago, he annihilated the crown prince''s army for us, and three years later, for the sake of the crown prince, he came to force us. We really do not know what he is thinking in his heart. "In the past few years, I''ve treated him quite well and handed over all the military power to him, but he just said that he was loyal to me and turned around to fight. Thinking about it, I''m really disappointed. Could it be that he can''t see even the slightest bit of my efforts and hardships ¡­"


    Prime Minister Bai did not say anything. He just silently listened to the emperor''s complaints, and when he stopped, he said, "Your majesty, this old subject has gained some inspiration from strictly defending and setting fire to the city."


    The Emperor opened his eyes and looked at him. "What inspiration?"


    He wants to win the hearts of the people, act as if he is worried about the people, and help rebuild and repair the city, and that way, it will be beneficial for us. Since that is the case, this old subject thinks, why don''t we send out the order, and if we cannot defend the city, we will light a fire before retreating. On one hand, our army can retreat safely, and on the other, we can delay the steps of the Prince Chu and buy time for us to win and deploy our troops.


    The emperor''s expression changed drastically and he slammed the table. "How dare you!" Your actions are despicable to the point that it makes one''s hair stand on end. How can you make me give such an order? Do we not care about the lives of the people? "


    "Your majesty." Facing the Emperor''s anger, the Prime Minister Bai was not afraid, "The world belongs to the Emperor. The people are the people of the Emperor. The most important thing was to protect the nation and the land of the emperor. When the world was settled, the emperor would start a prosperous era and the citizens would live and work in peace. At that time, everything would be decided. The Emperor is well-known throughout history, but the Prince Chu must have been smelly about it for thousands of years! "


    The king shook his head and murmured, "No, I can''t do that."


    "Your majesty, do you really want the Prince Chu to command troops to head north and attack the city walls?" The Prime Minister Bai advised, "Right now, the most important thing is the land of the dead, and when the Prince Chu enters the Linan City, it will be too late, your majesty!"


    The emperor leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes in pain.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Su City, Du Changfeng strode into the Meeting Room, knelt down on one knee, and raised a bundle above his head with both hands: "My lord, I have accomplished my mission, and have brought back the head of Yan Shouyi."


    Jia Tong rushed over to grab the bag and put it on the table to open. Inside the bag was Yan Ziyi''s head.


    Prince Chu revealed a smile, "Get up, well done." He looked at Du Changfeng, "Just tell me what rewards you want."


    Du Changfeng was silent for a moment, and thought, I want Qianfan, are you willing to let go?


    Prince Chu gave him an encouraging look, "Speak, as long as you open your mouth, everything is fine."


    Du Changfeng bowed and cupped his hands, "This is my duty, of course, I will not bestow it upon you."


    Prince Chu''s hopes had been dashed, and couldn''t help but feel disheartened. He still felt that something was amiss, and had a feeling that Du Changfeng had some sort of plan. As a former rival in love, he was too curious about Du Changfeng''s changes. Moreover, he had a bad premonition when the good news came back, he was just guessing what Du Changfeng would want, but he actually said that he didn''t want anything.


    He looked at Du Changfeng, "You really don''t want anything?"


    "Your subordinate truly doesn''t want anything."


    Prince Chu tapped his slender fingers on the table, feeling even more uneasy. "Du Changfeng, I think you''re not young anymore. How about this king gives a woman a warm bed?"


    Du Changfeng was so frightened that he kneeled down on the ground. "This subordinate appreciates Your Highness''s kindness, this subordinate only wants to lead the troops to fight, and hit the Linan City the sooner so that they can think of nothing else."


    The Prince Chu laughed out loud. "Look at your brilliant idea, how can a woman scare you to this extent? I also have good intentions, don''t reject me."


    Du Changfeng was unwilling, and stubbornly knelt down, "Your Highness, please retract your order."


    "How dare you!" The more he refused, the more Prince Chu felt that something was wrong, "Why not? "Do you still want to ¡­" At this point, he stopped. There were too many people to speak of, so it wouldn''t be good if word got out. His and Du Changfeng''s reputation were nothing, they were just afraid that people who did not know anything would gossip about Bai Qianfan, after all, this was a world where men ruled over women, and people always pushed the blame onto women.


    In the end, this matter was left unsettled. For a young general who had just made a meritorious military service, being punished for not accepting a reward seemed a little unjustifiable.


    Du Changfeng retreated after finishing his order, the doubt in his heart deepened as he looked at his departing back.

 C392 This is not fear this is love

    Du Changfeng had not walked very far when he heard Jia Tong calling him from behind. He turned around and saw that Jia Tong was already in front of him. It was hard for me to do anything, but don''t be careless, it all went down the drain. "


    Du Changfeng asked: "What?"


    Jia Tong winked at him, "Don''t keep me guessing, tell me, what do you want to draw?"


    Du Changfeng raised his eyebrows and laughed, "I''m not telling you."


    "So, you really do have something ¡­" Jia Tong opened his mouth wide in shock, "Your Highness did not guess wrong."


    "What did the prince guess?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    "Then forget it. Even if you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have told you either."


    "Alright," Jia Tong said honestly, "Your highness always felt that you have a conspiracy, but was unable to guess it, so you still asked me to interrogate you, but how would I know? I''ve told you everything I know, you have to tell me everything in your heart."


    Du Changfeng spread out his hands: "What am I thinking, don''t you know?"


    "What?"


    "To be a Great General. I promised my father that you would be present at that time."


    Jia Tong suddenly realised: "Yes yes yes, I remember, but this doesn''t conflict with the fact that the King is giving you a woman, why not?" At the mention of this, his heart began to itch. "You''ve never tasted a woman before, that really is ¡­"


    "Have you tasted it?"


    Jia Tong vaguely said, "More or less."


    Du Changfeng glanced at him sideways, "What do you mean ''more or less'', ''yes'', ''no''."


    Jia Tong rubbed the back of his head, "Before even reaching the last step, I already kissed, and touched, touched it ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Du Changfeng''s expression looked as if he had suddenly seen a ghost, his heart jumped, he immediately turned back, but it was already too late. Lv He''s sharp fingernail slashed across his cheek, he screamed, and escaped frantically.


    Lv He was so angry that she grabbed her skirt and continued to chase after him. This shameless guy had done such shameless things and she even dared to say it out loud.


    Du Changfeng stood at the same place, looking at Jia Tong''s miserable state, he laughed so hard he couldn''t even straighten his back. He thought of Bai Qianfan, what a cute little girl he would be, he would definitely not be as spicy as Lv He.


    Ever since Bai Qianfan made her decision, he had never seen her again. She felt a bit of hatred in his heart, but it slowly subsided as she crawled up from where she had fallen. Without hesitation, he chose to rely on the Prince Chu. Disregarding the status of her love rival, he admired the Prince Chu in his heart. Besides, only by bringing out heroes in this chaotic world would she have the chance to follow the Prince Chu.


    The longer he stayed by Prince Chu''s side, the more he felt that his decision was correct. Compared to the Emperor, the Prince Chu was the one who truly did big things.


    He thought that he had forgotten everything about the past, but that night when he met Bai Qianfan, his withered heart had actually revived. For a very long time, he was in a state of excitement, reminiscing about his reunion with her time and time again. They were fated to meet each other, and he was the one who brought her back from Ox-Head Mountain back to the Linan City.


    As he walked, he thought about how grand he was. It was as if in the near future, he would become famous just like the moon and the moon, and he would arrive at his side at the same time.


    Just as he reached the corner, a hand reached out and pulled him diagonally into the wall behind him. He was not surprised at all, it was impossible for there to be bandits in the residence that was tightly guarded. Furthermore, he had already recognized the person who dragged him, it was Jia Tong who was chased by Lv He and ran around the courtyard.


    Just as he was about to speak, Jia Tong hissed, stuck his head out to have a look, and pulled it back. He raised his hand to wipe his sweat, "Mother, you scared me to death."


    "Are you that afraid of her?"


    "This is not fear, this is love." Even though he was clearly in a sorry state, the corners of Jia Tong''s eyes revealed a bit of pride, "You don''t know that you don''t have a wife."


    He smiled noncommittally. He did not have a wife, but he knew what it was like to love someone. There were a hundred kinds of people, and there were also a hundred kinds of love. His and Bai Qianfan''s love was not like Jia Tong''s and Lv He''s, but the sweet taste that penetrated to the heart was the same.


    Jia Tong stretched his head out to take a look, "Let''s go, we should talk outside. I don''t feel safe here."


    Du Changfeng could not help but laugh, "Look at how good you are, you have completely disgraced our village."


    They sneaked their way out at last. When they were on the main street, Jia Tong sighed a breath of relief, "It''s dinner time, why don''t we find a place to have a drink and celebrate your meritorious service?"


    Du Changfeng said, "Don''t you need to be on duty in front of the Duke?"


    "There''s Xiao Jiu, furthermore, the Prince has assigned me some work, I''m very busy, so I don''t need to do the morning roll call in front of him."


    Du Changfeng joked, "There''s no need for a roll call, looks like it''s something very important?"


    "Top is important." Jia Tong took out the scroll drawing from his bosom. "Look."


    Seeing that, Du Changfeng''s face changed: What does that mean?


    "What do you mean? Help the prince find the wangfei? I''ve printed such a large stack," Jia Tong said as he gestured, "It''s been distributed to all the different places. There should be news soon."


    "Is Your Highness sure that the wangfei is here?"


    "I''m just not sure." Jia Tong said, "The Prince gave the order, I have to look, and if I can''t, it means that the Princess isn''t here. The Prince said that there isn''t, and we can only look after the city after we take down the enemy, and we must definitely find his."


    Du Changfeng heaved a sigh of relief. In other words, the Prince Chu did not know that Bai Qianfan was here. He had to find Bai Qianfan first and hide her. But that night when they met, they did not say much, and he did not know where Bai Qianfan lived either. All he knew was that she had come from the surrounding towns to help fight the fire.


    He carefully recalled the events of that night, but it was not as if they were impossible to find.


    "I suddenly remembered that I still have some matters to attend to. Next time, let''s drink again."


    Jia Tong held him back, "You just came back, what can I do for you?"


    "Something very important." Du Changfeng flung his hands away, and asked tentatively: "How''s your job going? Have you looked around? Did he look for them in the city? "Don''t go looking for a loophole."


    "I personally led the search team to the city, so there shouldn''t be any mistakes. We''ve pretty much finished searching around the city, and there are still a few distant places without any news. I guess it''s just a matter of a few days."


    Du Changfeng said, "Oh, you continue to work hard, I''m going."


    The people who came to help him seemed to be people from a nearby town. At that time, they had clicked on the namelist, because afterwards, they would be given some rewards, and as long as he could find the namelist, he would be able to find out where Bai Qianfan was.


    He tried his best to recall that the register had been submitted the next morning. The crown prince was in charge of managing these matters, so he should be lying on the crown prince''s desk by now.


    The division of labor between the Prince Chu and the crown prince was very clear. One was in charge of war and the other was in charge of internal security, but he was a military general.

 C393 Li changs visit

    Bai Qianfan wanted to dig a tunnel, but in the end, she didn''t succeed, because the soil here was too loose.


    There had been no movement since the day the officials had come to town to investigate. Yue Xiang and Yue Gui didn''t even dare to leave their homes, and instead went to the town for a few days in a row, wanting to ask about more news. However, they didn''t manage to find anything, because they recognized Bai Qianfan right away when they saw the portrait, but to the people in the town, it was as if they hadn''t thought of it at all.


    The laurel even talked about it in conversation, saying how beautiful the girl in the portrait was. In the end, she said that she and Yue Xiang were even prettier than the girls in the portrait, she did not even mention Bai Qianfan.


    To the people of the town, the portrait was like the wind blowing over the water, creating a little ripple, then calming down again.


    Two days later, the Captain suddenly came to visit them, giving them a fright. It turned out that the last time Bai Qianfan went to the city to extinguish the fire, he had paid them according to their hair. It was not a lot, but each of them received a copper coin from Prince Chu and the crown prince.


    He was a man of about fifty, with a kindly face and a pleasant air. He sat on a chair and talked to them, looking from time to time at the moon, and then at the laurel.


    Yue Xiang was a little embarrassed, but Yue Gui''s expression gradually became colder. Bai Qianfan sat there silently, poking the ground with the tip of her foot. She thought, "I''m sure you didn''t come here today just to give you the reward. I''m afraid you''ll have to settle the score from last time."


    After drinking the tea until the end, Yue Xiang had no intention to leave, so she added more tea.


    "You three siblings have been here for so long. "Go back to the yellow book. I was careless. Just bring the book over to me for recording one day."


    The three of them were silent. They had escaped, where did they get the register from? If they had that thing, they would have already entered it. There was no need to wait until now.


    "What? Is there a problem?" The middle-aged man glanced at them and said, "If you have any difficulties, tell me. If you are out, who hasn''t?"


    There was no way to say it, they were the fugitives from the Prince Chu Palace, and had requested for his help to keep this a secret. The Prince Chu was currently in the Su City, and although he had attacked the city, Huai Rou had done a good job in pacifying the city, the clan had loved him, and had treated him as the king of the city, who would dare oppose the king?


    Bai Qianfan cleared her throat, "Captain Li, we indeed have our difficulties, but I won''t hide it from you that we, the third brother and sister, met bandits on the way. Although most of our things were taken away by them, most of our things were taken away as well.


    To the west was a steep terrain with dense forests, and bandits were well-known, so it was not unusual for them to encounter this kind of thing. Even if they did not meet bandits, it was normal for them to lose something along the way.


    "That''s easy to do," said the Minister. "Give me the address of your country of origin, and I''ll send a document to them, and when they reply, it''ll be done in two months at the most. You''ve got an estate here, and it looks like you''re planning to stay here for a long time. You should be able to wait two or three months."


    Long words were watertight, making it impossible for the three of them to deal with them.


    Bai Qianfan thought that the older they were, the sharper they were.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged man said slowly, "A while ago I did not care about this, but now it doesn''t matter, now we are in charge of the Prince Chu, a few days ago didn''t we bring a portrait to look for someone? They say that they met with an unknown person who wanted to capture them, so naturally, I know where you all came from. However, it is against the rules if you all do not have any proof to hand over.


    Yue Xiang sneered, "Captain, let''s be frank, what do you think of us three siblings?"


    Minister Li was an old cunning fox, but even with all that he had said, his words were still full of hypocrisy and benevolence.


    "I truly pity you three siblings and want to help you two. There is indeed a way. It will depend on whether you two are willing to or not." "He paused for a moment and looked at their faces." I know there was a misunderstanding. If you want to talk about my nephew, he''s really an honest man, there are a lot of people who came out to kiss him, I don''t want them at all, just like your Ah Xiang, this wife of hers hasn''t even passed the door yet. No matter what good stuff I get, I have to take a double, saying that it''s for my daughter-in-law to save it first, how can I find such a sincere man? If the Ah Xiang were to marry over. I don''t know how it hurts. If she marries, you siblings will naturally end up living here. No one would say anything anymore.


    As for my son, just treat him like a fart. I won''t hide it from you, he is a delinquent. He already got two or three rooms for him, and when he sees a pretty girl, he still wants to go home. That day, you guys taught him a good lesson. I''ll raise my hands to give you a thumbs up. If he dares to come again, you guys will give him a good beating. Break one of his legs.


    I know you think my nephew is a fool. However, the fool was honest. If he were to follow him, he would not be at a disadvantage. More fortunate than following my son. My wife is the daughter of the Su City Protector, an official young miss. Speaking of which, my family must have had a good time. When Miss Guan married into the town, she should have lived a comfortable life, right? But look at my daughter-in-law, her life was even worse than the yellow lotus.


    A woman might marry the wrong man, but marrying the wrong man was a lifetime''s worth of work. I definitely won''t harm Ah Xiang, my nephew was born to be a quick-witted person, he had a fever for three whole days before he was able to calm down, and when he woke up, his brain was a little weak, but he can take care of himself, other than being a little slow in reaction, he doesn''t have any other ailments, the most important thing is that he is kind and kind. Once the couple got married, they would live happily with each other, and the next half a girl would be complete. My sister said that as long as Ah Xiang is willing to go through the door, she will take charge of the whole family.


    Today, it could also be considered a chaotic world, a young girl without parents. If we were to marry over, we would become relatives. We would be able to talk things over easily, and the Liang and Tian Families are a big family, with people both inside and outside the city. If something happens, someone will stand up for you. In the future, if A''Gui and A Fan were to get married, there would be people helping them.


    Let''s not just look at this, think about the future. Young girls are very popular. But you can''t stand the time to make people grow old. Life is going to be very fast. Look at me. We''re already half-buried. Alright, I won''t say anything else, you guys can discuss it or don''t be in a hurry to agree to it. Let''s get in touch first and see if my nephew is really as stupid as you think.


    Although a couple would gather together before they got married, their circumstances were very special. Even if others found out, they wouldn''t say anything. If possible, send A Fan over. If not, just pretend I didn''t come today. "


    The Minister stood up and straightened his robes. "You guys go ahead and discuss this. I''ll be leaving first."


    The three of them were stupefied by his words. Seeing that he was about to leave, they forgot to stand up to send him off and just sat there in a daze.


    Yue Xiang finally reacted and chased him to the door. "Li Chang, take care."


    The Minister looked back at her, nodded, put his hands behind his back, and slowly walked out of the courtyard.

 C394 It became the opposite again

    Even after talking about it for a long time, he still managed to persuade Yue Xiang to change her mind. The next morning, she told Yue Guiyi and Bai Qianfan that she agreed to marry that fool.


    Yue Guiyi and Bai Qianfan were both shocked, but they still firmly refused. However, the more they objected, the more determined Yue Xiang became. She sat at the table and pouted at them with a blushing face.


    "Li Chang is right, now that we are at war and in a state of chaos, we can''t even run if we wanted to. Jiangnan is a good place to live. After staying here for so long, we have gotten used to it. After setting up our properties and getting used to the environment, we can get along with the people in the streets. Although the prince is in the city, he will not stay long.


    He is looking for the princess, but we have already checked, and if it is not necessary, we should not check again. Once the limelight has passed, we can peacefully stay here, but if he were to offend you and report it to us, then we will not be able to investigate again.


    Since he decided to take root here, it would be good to have a backer. Although Liang Baotian is a fool, he is sincere and sincere, at least, it would be better than marrying an idle hedonistic son of a bitch. It would be better to get in contact with him first, and if I really think of him as good, I will marry him. "


    "Don''t be fooled by the Minister. I don''t think he is a good man when you are talking about marriage for a fool."


    If you don''t agree, then just pretend that it''s nothing. When we first came here, we already asked around, he''s the Minister, and he''s the Patriarch. Taking a step back, according to their family''s conditions, they couldn''t just find a girl in any village. I''m not young anymore. It''s time to find my wife. "I won''t be able to go home. I''ll find a backer for myself outside, find a way, and arrange my life for the rest of my life. I think it''s pretty good too.


    Yue Guiyuan was a sharp-mouthed person, but he was actually rendered speechless by her words. He could only look at Bai Qianfan and ask, "What do you think?"


    Bai Qianzhang thought about it, "I think the key point is just how stupid Liang Baotian is. To what extent? It''s fine if Sister Yue Xiang wants to interact with me, but I''ll go and reply today, so that idiot can have time to come over. "


    Yue Xiang rolled his eyes at her, "What fool? I have a name."


    Yue Gui laughed. "Aiyo, he hasn''t even done anything, yet he''s already starting to defend him." Maybe in the future, she will really become our brother-in-law. "


    Since Yue Xiang had already taken the initiative, Yue Lao and Bai Qianfan didn''t want to say anything more. In the end, they decided to let Yue Xiang think about it for another day, and if she really was willing, she would go over there to deliver her thoughts.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Du Changfeng racked his brains, but still couldn''t think of a way to obtain that namelist from the crown prince. In the end, he had no choice but to focus on the Prince Chu. After making such a great contribution last time, the Prince Chu gave him a promotion to become General Youyuan. Now, he had the qualifications to participate in the meeting of the high-ranking generals.


    Now that the battle situation was at an impasse, the Prince Chu stayed in Jiangnan, and the emperor''s army guarded the banks of the Wei River, with a grand attitude as if if if you can''t come, then I won''t go. A country was divided into north and south factions. However, in this division, besides the south and north, there was also a small area in the middle, which was south of the Wei River and north of the Lanjiang River. However, the army stationed here was not a new faction cultivated by the Emperor nor was it a trusted subordinate of the Prince Chu. They did not participate in the battle and only watched quietly, not moving a muscle.


    The generals under the Prince Chu all had different opinions on this area. Some wanted to fight, some wanted to take advantage of the situation, and there were some who wanted to go around this area and head north.


    For Du Changfeng, no matter if it was a form of greeting or taking a detour, all he hoped for was for the Prince Chu to move their nest and lead the group forward. If the Prince Chu left, Bai Qianfan would be safe, and he would have the chance to obtain the register.


    So when the Prince Chu asked him for his opinion, he said, "I think, a civil war is the best thing to do, it is best to end it quickly, Your Highness is the Warlord of the East Yue, in terms of fighting strength, no one can compare to you, although our military might cannot compare to the enemy, but as long as you personally lead the team, we can definitely get a response from you, at that time, let''s push through to the Linan City, and end this war, and the citizens will have a peaceful life."


    Prince Chu said, "It''s a given that we will hit you. Now, how do you want to cross Lanjiang? Do you want to fight, or do you want to take a detour? "


    "Regardless of which it is, I will take you as my lord. As long as you are in the army, we will be invincible. We will seize the city and plunder the pond, with unstoppable force!"


    Prince Chu laughed, "After speaking for half a day, you mean you want me to be the leader of the army?"


    "There is the Prince in matters of government affairs. As the King is a Warlord, he naturally has to meddle in matters of military affairs."


    The Prince Chu nodded, "What you say makes sense. Even so, I will listen to you. "


    The Prince Chu looked at him, then changed the subject, "But at the moment, this duke still has some things that I haven''t completed, so I need to stay for a while."


    The joy just now had turned into shock. The smile in Du Changfeng''s eyes immediately disappeared, but as he lifted his eyes, it had touched upon the eyes of the Prince Chu ¡­ He lowered his eyes in frustration, covering up his emotions.


    This old fox, he scolded angrily in his heart. After going around in such a large circle, he just wanted to get in his way.


    He quickly made up, "Of course, Your Highness is a noble man, when it comes to fighting, swords and swords are blind, so I thought it would be better for Your Highness to stay at the back, and I will act according to Your Highness''s orders, just like the other generals."


    By his side, Yun Che laughed out loud. "Du Changfeng, you''ve said so much, it''s all f * * king bullshit."


    laughed awkwardly, the Prince Chu was already suspecting him, anything he did, he would think it was a plan, so he could not reveal any clues.


    Originally, he wanted to send Prince Chu away so that he could go to the crown prince''s house and steal the register. As long as the latter was not here, the crown prince would discover that the register was no longer there and wouldn''t make a fuss over nothing. After all, a small register was not important, but the Prince Chu was not willing to leave, what should he do?


    If it really didn''t work, then he would use a stupid method. He was outside the city anyways, so he started searching from the village closest to the Su City, slowly searching, and did not believe that he would not be able to find Bai Qianfan. What made him troubled was that the Prince Chu had already set their eyes on him, and they were afraid that every single one of his actions would be monitored by him, to find him without him knowing, was not an easy matter.


    He lowered his eyes and pondered for a long time before raising his head, meeting Prince Chu''s gaze. They looked at each other and did not retreat. Prince Chu slowly frowned, but Du Changfeng''s eyes revealed a hint of a smile. They were both guessing and guessing. There were some things that didn''t need to be said, but both of them understood that they had once again become enemies.

 C395 You can get it without a hassle

    Prince Chu was a person who loved his soldiers like his sons. Every soldier''s life was heavy in his heart, so it would be best if they did not fight.


    As for who was sent to take on the task, it was still a matter to be discussed. rode the Great General to look for the Prince Chu in private, and wanted to recommend Du Changfeng to do this matter.


    "Your highness, this kid is a tough fighter. He''s good at war and has good eloquence. Why don''t you let him try it out?"


    Prince Chu leaned on his chair, slightly squinting his eyes, a smile plastered on his face, "Anybody can go, only he can''t."


    "Why?" Han Tong was curious: "After the battle at the Phoenix Tail Gorge, this general thought that Your Highness had deliberately planned to train him."


    "He was originally sent here from Nine governor, so of course he''s talkative. He doesn''t need this king to prepare more, not only will he not be able to go, you will also have to look after him for me."


    Han Tong became even more confused: "What does Your Highness mean?"


    "He does not share the same thoughts as This King."


    Han Tong was shocked, "Could he be a spy that was sent over?"


    Morong Gan shook his head: "Of course not, his character is still not bad, you don''t have to ask so much, just watch over him for me, if there are any movements, immediately report to me."


    Although Han Tong was puzzled, it was clear that Prince Chu was unwilling to say it, so he could not pursue the matter any further. However, he was very curious, could it be that there was something between the young General You Yuan and Prince Chu ¡­ Subtle Relationship...


    When Han Tong left, he turned his head to look out the window. In the end, it was still Jiangnan. Outside, a light rain, thin as a cow''s hair, had dyed the leaves green and the flowers red. There was moss under the porch, and a small green bush with a few weeds on it.


    Half a ditch of spring water a city flower, the rain is dark thousand.


    In such a scene, if he walked around in the rain with her under an oil-paper umbrella, what kind of romantic feelings would he have?


    In fact, he didn''t know why he had to restrain Du Changfeng at all. Maybe Du Changfeng''s transformation had nothing to do with Bai Qianfan at all, he just wanted to get ahead, wanted to make a comeback, wanted to fish up a Great General as a wager, a hot-blooded man, who doesn''t have a heroic spirit in their heart, who doesn''t want to become famous. Like him back then, he wasn''t willing to drift in the vortex of power.


    Regardless of whether Du Changfeng was related or not, he would rather think in that direction. As long as he could get involved, he would not let it go, as if that was the only way he could grab onto something. The longer she was gone, the more panicked he became, as if he were holding a handful of sand in his hand, and no matter how tightly he held it, it still leaked through his fingers, and he could not help it, the helplessness bewildered him, he would wake up in the middle of the night and stare at the emptiness around him, lost in thought, afraid that in a few years he would forget even her appearance.


    The portrait he gave Jia Tong was drawn by himself, and because he was afraid he would forget her appearance, he quickly drew it while he still remembered her appearance. However, he was not good at painting, and could only draw a little of her charm.


    He hoped that Du Changfeng would bring him good news, even if they were connected in private, even if Bai Qianfan had to choose again, it didn''t matter, as long as she appeared, and let him see her again, what would happen in the future. He didn''t even need to think, he just wanted to see her, and wanted to see her as if he was crazy.


    He was wrong. He thought it would be safer to send her away, but other than him, where else was he safe in this world? They all knew that she was his weak point and they all wanted to hit on her, but they forgot that her weak point could sometimes turn into armor. For her, he could do anything!


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Du Changfeng quickly realized that he was being watched. He was depressed, but he couldn''t not admire Prince Chu''s insight, he didn''t reveal any flaws, so how did Prince Chu guess it?


    He did not dare to act rashly, and could only delay his plans to go to the neighboring towns. He could not reveal any more clues, and started to fight with the Prince Chu, but he knew that he was no match for him, so he could only be more careful. This time, it was not only his desire for Bai Qianfan, but also his dignity as a man. Last time he suffered a crushing defeat, he had almost lost half his life, so this time, he had to win, and he had to win pretty!


    That day, he had followed the order to Su City to send the documents to the Prince Chu. Actually, he did not need to personally come to such a small matter, but General Han had already spoken, so he could only go.


    After sending the items over, the Prince Chu asked him about the situation with the garrison outside the city, then waved his hand and let him leave.


    After exiting the door, Jia Tong appeared out of nowhere, and pulled him away, "I didn''t succeed last time, but this time I should at least make up for it. Oh right, let me introduce someone to you, he''s from our village, and when I heard his accent last time, I knew that he was staying in the next village, and was working right in front of the crown prince."


    Du Changfeng originally did not have much of an idea, but after hearing this, his eyes immediately lit up, "Really, from a village next door? Who''s their surname? Maybe they know each other. "


    "Surname is Li, his name is Li Xiaolu, and he is even younger than us."


    "Sigh, I really do know this person. The daughter-in-law of our village''s Wang Dahai is his sister."


    "That''s right, that''s him," Jia Tong was very happy, "Let''s go, let''s call for him, let''s go have a drink."


    Du Changfeng naturally followed him, "He''s working in front of the crown prince, can he walk away?"


    "The crown prince went to the north of the city today. It seems like he didn''t go. He''s staying in the office."


    Du Changfeng hastened his pace, "Then what are we dawdling for, let''s go quickly."


    The crown prince''s office was in the next courtyard. Jia Tong was walking around the mansion, and was familiar with everyone, the guards at the entrance all smiled when they saw him, "Come and look for Xiaolu!"


    "Yes, let him drink."


    The guard joked: "Why didn''t you call us to go? Xiaolu is your brother, are we not?"


    Jia Tong quickly smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, but this won''t do. We villagers can all get together, next time, I''ll definitely invite the brothers for a drink next time."


    The guard then looked at Du Changfeng, "This is also from your Cangzhou? There''s quite a lot of us here. "


    "I''m a child, from one village," Jia Tong revealed a somewhat proud expression, "Du Changfeng, have you heard of his famous name before? The one who took Yan Lanyi''s head seriously is him."


    "Yo, disrespectful, disrespectful!" The two guards immediately cupped their hands and bowed, "So it''s General You Yuan."


    Du Changfeng was already impatient, he wished he could kick Jia Tong inside, but the other party had greeted him, so he could not be rude, and could only clasp his fists and greet him, and say a few half-hearted words before entering with Jia Tong.


    Li Xiaolu was indeed on duty, and was very happy to see them come, especially after Du Changfeng had accomplished a great deed, he was very energetic, and as a fellow villager, his face was bright. He pulled Du Changfeng along and asked him a few questions, where Du Changfeng stood beside the table, patiently replying him, but his gaze was occasionally cast towards the table.


    Coincidentally, the namelist that he had been thinking about day and night was placed on the upper right corner of the table. His heart suddenly jumped, and without making a sound, he went around it.


    In that split-second, his heart felt as if it had been struck by something. Right, that''s the name, the one who was assigned to help him fight the fire was this Dark Water Town!


    He held his breath and quickly looked down. The row of names, all strange symbols, which one of them was her?


    He read it three times before finally locking on to a name: Qian Fan.


    Qian Fan, Qian Fan.


    It was truly like stepping on broken iron shoes finding no place at all, obtaining without any effort!


    Filled with joy, he slammed his fist on the table. "Come, let''s drink. I''ll treat you today!"

 C396 Fools love

    After considering for one more day, Yue Xiang''s decision still remained the same. Thus, Bai Qianfan went to the Superintendent Li''s place to give him the letter, saying that Yue Xiang had agreed to contact him first.


    The Minister was naturally happy and even offered her a small sum of money, saying that it would be hard for her to make this trip.


    Bai Qianfan was not polite, it was just an errand fee, she took the money and hummed a song, skipping all the way back.


    When she was walking past the Eight Drinking Fairies, she was called to stop by by by Shi Yingying. Like a gust of wind, she ran down and stuffed something into her arms, and like a gust of wind she ran upstairs again. Bai Qianfan was stunned by her sudden actions and smelled the faint fragrance that still remained in the air.


    "What kind of fragrance did you use? It smells so good." Bai Qianfan said, "When we go back, let my sister use this too."


    Shi Yingying said, "This incense comes from the Jinling, there''s no way to buy it. Come tomorrow, I''ll give you a box."


    Bai Qianfan said, "That''s too embarrassing."


    "There''s no need to be polite with me." Shi Yingying pointed to the thing in her embrace: "Go back and try, see if you can wear it."


    It was only then that Bai Qianfan noticed that Shi Yingying had given her a pair of shoes. Men''s shoes didn''t have much of a style, but she had rolled an inch or so of dark green sides on the top of the shoes, which made her seem a little different.


    He did not expect that a rich young miss would be able to make shoes. Bai Qianfan was surprised: "You made them?"


    Shi Yingying nodded shyly: Do you like it?


    "If you like it, then teach me next time," Bai Qianfan said.


    Shi Yingying, "..." I''ve never heard of a man who wants to learn to make shoes.


    "What''s there to learn? Since you have two older sisters, how can they shorten your outfit? Even if they are married in the future," Nightingale''s voice became softer, but her face reddened even more, "No, don''t you still have me?"


    Bai Qianfan had always hesitated in this area, but when she mentioned it last time, she felt that Shi Yingying''s actions were a little convenient.


    It was laughable to say that she was a girl. How could she make a girl fall for a girl like that ¡­


    Thinking about it, this shoe still could not be taken away, "Miss Shi, you should take this shoe back. I have shoes to wear, my sister made quite a few pairs for me."


    Shi Yingying''s face fell: "Just don''t throw it away, I didn''t take back the things that I gave you."


    It was such a good shoe, it was such a pity to throw it away, so Bai Qianfan could only wave it at her, "Then thank you very much, Miss Shi, if there''s anything I can help with, please do tell me."


    Shi Yingying said, "Don''t call me Miss Shi, it''s not nice, call me Ying Ying."


    "Alright," calling you Miss Shi really didn''t sound good, but there was nothing she could do about her surname. Bai Qianfan could understand, "Miss Shi, I''ll call you Yingying from now on."


    Shi Yingying laughed, covering her mouth, with a hint of bashfulness.


    Bai Qianfan waved her hand, "I''m leaving, Miss Shi, see you."


    Shi Yingying, "..." She said she would call him Ying Ying ¡­


    ¡ª ¡ª


    In the afternoon, Liang Baotian came over. He was too timid and did not dare to enter the door.


    Bai Qianfan opened the door wide, "Don''t be so sneaky, come in."


    Liang Baotian was a little afraid of her. He still remembered the last time he was beaten up by her, but this was his brother-in-law.


    Bai Qianfan pointed to the sky, "It''s almost time to start, did you ask me to eat it? Are you stupid? "


    Liang Baotian lowered his head, and muttered: "I''m not stupid."


    Bai Qianfan found it funny. What''s so funny about being the same idiot? In her heart, she still thought that Yue Xiang was not worth it, and her tone of voice carried a bit of emotion.


    Liang Baotian followed her into the house. Seeing Yue Xiang''s smiling face, and seeing that the laurel was immediately reduced to a turtle, he thought that Yue Xiang was the only person in this house, she was beautiful and gentle, and spoke to him in a very soft and gentle voice. He did not dare look at her directly, and only dared to look at her secretly.


    Yue Xiang was still nervous at first, but then she started laughing uncontrollably. She laughed, causing Liang Baotian to stare blankly, as if he had lost his soul.


    Yue Lao''s shout woke him up. His soul returned to his body and his legs went limp, falling straight to the ground. This made Bai Qianfan and the others burst out laughing, he hurriedly got up, and under their unbridled laughter, from his face to the back of his neck, he looked like he had just drank a catty of sorghum wine.


    Yue Xiang had made up her mind on her own and had a better impression of him. Looking at him carefully, although he was not very tall, she had a strong build and good facial features, she walked all the way from the other side of the street with her mouth tilted and her eyes closed. Her clothes were neat and clean, and as long as she did not speak, she looked like a normal person.


    Yue Gui was worried that he wasn''t a person who would live the life she was supposed to live. She was afraid that Yue Xiang would suffer if she married her and arrange things for him to do for her. had her own small businesses and people around him to serve.


    After peeling for a while, his hands started to itch. He scratched for a bit, then felt that his face was itchy and scratched again.


    It was like looking at a fairy when he saw Yue Xiang. He did not feel itchy at all and smiled foolishly with squinted eyes.


    "Stop it, there''s a rash on all of you, hurry up and leave."


    "I''m fine," Liang Baotian refused to let go of the head in his hands. "Sister A''Gui said that since I won''t peel it, you can peel it.


    "I won''t," Yue Xiang said as she chased him away. "I have peeled him many times already, you can leave now."


    Liang Baotian was very stubborn: "I''ll peel, don''t peel, you have a rash, my heart will ache."


    Yue Xiang, "..."


    If it was any other man that said this, she would definitely blush, but when these words came out from Liang Baotian''s mouth, she was moved. She really was a fool, but she was also a genuine fool.


    "Who taught you to say that?"


    "No one, I said it myself," Liang Baotian looked at her. "You are my wife, so I want to make sure you don''t suffer and only let you enjoy life."


    With his head lowered, he walked out of the kitchen and said to Yue Guiyi, "If he doesn''t listen to me, go and tell him not to do it anymore, he''s already got a rash."


    laurel laughed at her, "Yo, you''re heartbroken just like that? A man doesn''t care if he has a few rashes. If he doesn''t teach you well, you''ll have to suffer from it in the future. Now that you''ve gotten used to it, you can marry him and let him do all the work for you.


    As she spoke, she headed towards the kitchen. Yue Xiang heard her cry out in shock, "Why do you have so many rashes? Stop doing it, it''s really scary!"

 C397 The one with the surname qian will never finish with you

    Every day, Liang Baotian would go from one end of the street to the other end to look at Yue Xiang. When he went, Hou Hou was always dressed neatly, with not a single strand of hair messed up, and his robes spotless, because Ah Xiang said to keep them clean, even the handkerchief on his body would be snow-white, unwilling to have any color, afraid that Ah Xiang would say that it was unclean.


    Along the way, there were always people teasing him, "Ah Bao, go see your wife!"


    He was very pleased with himself. He raised his head and answered loudly, "En!"


    If others were to praise Ah Xiang as beautiful, he would be very happy. If that person had ill intentions, she would ask: "Ah Bao, have you slept with your wife yet?"


    He just stared, his face white, and he punched at people, and even though he was stupid, he knew it was just a stupid thing to say.


    When he arrived at the door, he knocked on it obediently. If no one answered, he asked loudly: "Is there anyone at home? A guest has arrived! "


    Yue Xiang found it funny and sent Yue Gui to open the door. Liang Baotian was afraid of Yue Gui, so he always shrank his head when he saw her.


    Seeing him act this way, Yue Lao was also annoyed. No matter how he looked at it, he was just a fool. He said, "I''ve taught you that when you see someone, you have to lift your head and stick your chest out. You''re as timid as a thief."


    Her eyebrows twitched, and Liang Baotian became even more afraid as he raised his hand to cover his head.


    laurel was angry, "Put your hands down. If you don''t let go, I will hit you!"


    "You dare hit me, do you know who I am?" His words were short of breath, but he repeatedly said that if it was like this, Yue Gui wouldn''t dare to beat him.


    Yue Xiang could only come out and drag him into the house, "Is there any meaning to your words? Who taught you? "


    "My mother taught me how to say that others are bullying me. Just because of this, no one dares to look down on me."


    "Don''t say that anymore, it''s useless. Listen to A''Gui and raise your head high when you see him, if anyone else asks you who you are, you wouldn''t say that you are your uncle, nor would they say that you are the young master of the Scented Oil Shop, and that you are Liang Baotian. Remember that?"


    "I am Liang Baotian!" Liang Baotian repeated his sentence, and said with some doubt, "So you''re saying it''s done? Others would not call me a fool? "


    I said you were a fool, but there was nothing I could do about it. You were indeed a little more stupid than others, but you yourself could not admit it, "Yue Xiang taught him like a child.


    Liang Baotian nodded heavily, "I''ll remember it." He stood up and said, "Ah Xiang, let me sweep the courtyard for you."


    Every day he came to clean the courtyard, which was one of the tasks he had to do. When he first swept the place, he took a broom and it didn''t even look like he was going to do it. Every now and then he drew big words, and after a few days he made progress. She did not expect him to be married and be happy, but at least Liang Baotian had to live with dignity and worth.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan was concerned about repaying Shi Yingying''s kindness, so she begged Yue Guiyi to weave a red packet for her.


    Shi Yingying was ecstatic when he saw her bashful smile. Bai Qianfan suddenly realised that she had done the wrong thing, could it be that she had exchanged the love object?


    She wanted to come back, but she didn''t know what to say. She opened her mouth, but couldn''t speak, as she felt that she was even more foolish than Liang Baotian.


    Seeing her silly look, Shi Yingying laughed even harder, and shyly asked: "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Bai Qianfan''s face flushed. "About that, don''t misunderstand, I''m giving you this because you gave me my shoes ¡­ I can''t take your stuff for nothing, so... You know what I mean? "


    "Understood." Shi Yingying said, and bravely grabbed her hand: "Your hand is really rough, it has grinded cocoons, but," she smiled shyly, "it''s still quite soft."


    How could she not be gentle? She was a girl, her skin and flesh were rough, but her bones were not as hard as a man''s.


    She saw the chance and snatched the bag away, and quickly took off her shoes and threw it to Shi Yingying, "This is to return to you, you only wore it today, it''s only a little dirty. If you dislike it, I''ll compensate you with a pair, then, I, in the future, we can still ¡­"


    She was at a loss for words. This was the first time she had encountered such an awkward situation, so she was somewhat flustered.


    "Do you have someone in your heart?" Shi Yingying''s eyes lit up: Which girl?


    "No, I''m still young, not now. Don''t think about these things."


    "Isn''t your sister''s marriage set? In the blink of an eye, it''s your turn. Little thing, don''t find excuses! " Shi Yingying shook her shoulders slightly, "If you don''t like it, I''ll just say it out loud."


    "No, that ¡­" Bai Qianfan slowly retreated. The Miss Shi was not bad, and she was also beautiful, but she would often help her out, but she could not explain the reason behind it to her.


    "Alright, just you wait," Shi Yingying held back her tears, pointed at her, and said with a fierce look. "Surnamed Qian, I''m not done with you!"


    Bai Qianfan was shocked by her appearance. She dared not speak further and turned to run home.


    In a single breath, he ran into the courtyard where Liang Baotian was still standing. Seeing her running in while panting heavily, he asked in shock, "A Fan, is there a ghost chasing after you?"


    Bai Qianfan was not in a good mood, "Hmm, a scary ghost girl!"


    However, Liang Baotian was not afraid, he took the broom and went to the door to take a look, "Don''t be afraid, the ghost is here, I''ll cover for you, you''re my brother-in-law, I have to protect you."


    Although he might be stupid, he was a sincere and kind person.


    Bai Qianfan pulled him in and closed the door, "There''s no need for you to stop him, ghosts can''t come in, just close the door and it''ll be fine."


    Seeing her walk into the house, Liang Baotian called out to her, "A Fan, call me brother-in-law."


    Bai Qianfan had something on her mind and did not want to bother with him, so she pretended to not hear anything.


    Liang Baotian came over to stop her, and said while giggling, "Just call me out, I''ll give you something good."


    Bai Qianfan ignored all the good things that he possessed, she went around him and wanted to leave. Liang Baotian was very stubborn, she would take a left turn, he would take a left turn, she would take a right turn, he would take a right turn, and finally Bai Qianfan had no other choice but to leave. She could only call out to him perfunctorily, "Brother-in-law."


    Liang Baotian was so happy that he reached into her bosom and rummaged for a long time. Then, he took out a copper coin and placed it in her hands.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the copper coin and could not help but laugh. Was this what he meant by good things? But then she thought, if money was not good stuff, then there was nothing in this world that could be called good stuff. This guy wasn''t that stupid!


    After entering the room, she told Yue Gui about this. The two of them covered their mouths as they laughed for a long time. Yue Gui then became playful and winked at her. "Watch me."


    She ran into the courtyard and called out to Liang Baotian sweetly, "Brother-in-law."


    Liang Baotian was surprised for a moment, then suddenly smiled and squinted his eyes, he took out a copper coin from his bosom.


    Bai Qianfan laughed and ran over to look at the laurel. The two surrounded him and called him brother-in-law.


    Liang Baotian first laughed, then panicked, "I don''t have that much money on me, leave a few for me to call for more tomorrow."

 C398 Reason for not leaving

    If luck was on his side, he wouldn''t even be able to stop it. If not for being afraid of exposing himself, Du Changfeng really wanted to go up and give General Han a big hug. Just as he was worrying that there was no way to find Bai Qianfan, the General Han had already paved the way for him.


    Although Prince Chu''s army was valiant, and he was adept at sending out troops, it was true that he was not strong enough. In order to increase their military strength, the generals under the stage had to think hard and put in a lot of effort. General Han Tong gained inspiration from seeing the power of solidarity between the military and civilian that night when they were fighting together.


    He wanted to gather the able-bodied men from the nearby villages and towns together for training. It could either enhance their physiques or be used as a reserve force. He wanted to be a farmer in his spare time, or a businessman in his business.


    General Han only asked one question after he reported his suggestion, "Was it your idea or Du Changfeng''s idea?"


    "Of course it''s this lowly general''s idea. Du Changfeng is not bad, but he is inexperienced in the end, how could he have thought of this? "That kid is too cocky. I''m afraid he won''t be happy even if I send him away."


    When the Prince Chu heard him say that, he pondered for a moment, "We can give this suggestion a try. Since you came up with this idea, then you have to take responsibility. If it''s feasible, you can advertise it more in the future."


    The General Han accepted his orders and left.


    The Crown Prince walked in, and said with a teasing tone of voice, "What is Prince Chu busy with?"


    Prince Chu smiled slightly, "Second brother is the busy one. It''s really hard for you to leave early and return late every day. Second brother should take care of his own body. Just let your subordinate handle such trivial matters. "


    The Crown Prince laughed and said, "This is nothing compared to what I did in the East Palace. There''s still a difference between a city and a country after all. "


    The Crown Prince didn''t like to speak too clearly. He was a smart man, he could understand the meaning easily.


    Prince Chu looked at him, "Second brother, do you think I have stayed here for too long?"


    The Crown Prince changed the topic, "Is there any news about the ceremony?"


    "No matter what, Jiangbei is the emperor''s territory. This matter can only be done secretly, I''ll have Li Tianxing personally make a trip and not see Liu Xuan for the time being."


    "Are you sure?"


    "It''s all done by man."


    "I know Liu Xuan. He has a low profile and doesn''t have any bad habits. He doesn''t form cliques, but he''s also quite close with other people. It seemed as though he didn''t care about the affairs of the world. On the contrary, these people were unable to see through his thoughts. The more careful and cautious we are, the harder it will be for us to make up our minds. If we drag this matter down, it will be of no use to us. "


    "What second brother means is that I should hit him?"


    "With our strength, beating Liu Xuan won''t be a loss. If the battle dragged on for too long, the north would have more time to fight. "The battle of Jiangbei is nothing to us, but the battle of Weishui is more important."


    "If we can''t fight, then let''s not fight. With the former example, I''m afraid that Liu Xuan will become the second person to fight." The Su City is still in the process of recuperation and our forces are in a difficult situation. Han Tong just proposed a plan, which I think is not too bad.


    The Crown Prince glanced at him, "Is there any other reason why third brother insisted on staying here?"


    The Prince Chu laughed, "Why would Second Brother ask that?"


    "Nothing, just asking." The Crown Prince cupped his hands and said, "I still have something to do. I''ll be going first. Let''s have a drink when I''m free."


    Prince Chu replied and got up to send him out.


    He knew why the crown prince would ask that, and why the battle stopped halfway. It was not because of his personality, the Prince Chu should have taken the opportunity to chase after him and attack him with Linan City.


    What was the Crown Prince thinking? He knew very well. Actually, they should go, but the best way to avoid being hesitant was to march. Because there were too many uncertainties, too many variables, and too many accidents. He had to go anyway, even some of his old men were complaining about it, but he just couldn''t make up his mind.


    Perhaps it was because he wanted to understand Du Changfeng''s secret, or perhaps it was because of the little bit of hope that the Tiny Star in his heart had. Along the way, there was no other city that could give him such a feeling. He had clearly checked on her absence, but he just didn''t want to leave. It was as if he was always worried about this place, and he couldn''t explain his inexplicable state of mind.


    The Crown Prince went back to his own place and called Li Xiaolu in, "How have you been doing with Jia Tong?"


    Li Xiaolu held his hands down, his fair and clear face carried a sense of respect. "Jia Tong is an open-minded person, I get along very well with him."


    "Are you sure you haven''t found out about the wangfei?"


    "Yes, that''s what Jia Tong said. He said that he was sure that the wangfei wasn''t here."


    The Crown Prince turned the jade ring on his index finger, "Then why is Prince Chu unwilling to open it?"


    Li Xiaolu could not answer this question, and could only remain silent.


    "You may leave," the Crown Prince said as he waved his hand, "Do not relax with Jia Tong. If there''s any news, report to me immediately."


    "Yes, this subordinate understands." Li Xiaolu saluted, and turned to leave, but was stopped by the crown prince, "Has there been any news from Wang Shi? The Prince Chu said that he hadn''t met Liu Xuan yet and wanted him to think of a way. "


    Li Xiaolu was somewhat unsure, "Your Highness, you mean ¡­"


    "What I want is to end this quickly. I want to let him think of a way."


    "Yes, this subordinate understands," Li Xiaolu cupped his hands and turned.


    When Li Xiaolu left, the crown prince was still distracted. He looked at the new district plan in his hand for a long time, but he did not manage to look at anything. He threw the paper aside, got up, and walked out of the room.


    The buildings in Jiangnan are called beautiful. The pavilions and pavilions are covered by the misty rain, which has a unique charm. He held his hands behind his back and walked along the corridor, slowly heading towards the backyard. After a set of Lunar Gate s, there was an exquisite pavilion, this was Miss Jiang Nan''s embroidery building, and it was currently Huangfu Zhuer''s residence.


    A servant girl just happened to come down from upstairs, when she saw him, she hurried forward to salute him, "Your Highness."


    In these past three years, they had always been by Huangfu Zhuer''s side, and only separated after Huangfu Zhuer had entered the Prince Chu''s Palace. This time, as they had gathered together, there were many things that Morong Gan already knew, and there was nothing that he could hide from him, so he sent them back to Huangfu Zhuer''s side.


    "Is the girl here?"


    "The girl is upstairs."


    The Crown Prince waved his hand and went upstairs. The people at the top of the narrow wooden stairs must have heard the noise and lifted the curtain. When they peeped out, they saw that it was him.


    He slightly raised his hand. Separated by a bead curtain, he saw Huangfu Zhuer getting up from the Soft Couch.


    With a smile on his face, he stepped into her room. "How have you been, Pearl?"


    "I''m fine, Crown Prince Brother always leaves early and returns late, it''s not easy to see her again." Huangfu Zhuer''s voice carried a faint hint of complaint.


    The Crown Prince asked, "What business do you have with me?"


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to see you." Huangfu Zhuer sighed, "I stay in the embroidery tower everyday, and it feels like I''m suffocating."


    "Why didn''t you go for a walk?"


    "I don''t know how to deal with that Lv He, she is good at talking, I don''t want to quarrel with her, I don''t want to make things difficult for the Third Brother."


    The Crown Prince frowned, "A maid is worth your fight." He straightened his face, "You should spend more effort on Prince Chu. Do you know why he''s staying here? "


    Huangfu Zhuer lowered her head and did not speak. It had been a long time since she had visited Morong Gan, and the last time she saw him was in a tent outside the city. He said that he had once liked her, but now, he was in love with Bai Qianfan.


    Those words had hurt her vitality and she had not recovered it yet. Therefore, she was not willing to see Morong Gan.


    She hadn''t told anyone about it, had buried it deep in her heart, and now that the Crown Prince was questioning her, she didn''t know how to answer.


    The crown prince looked at her for a long time before sighing, "Go, meet him and talk to him."

 C399 Shoumai lai to propose marriage

    Du Changfeng had truly gone through great pains to conceal his excited mood.


    He knew that someone was monitoring him. Forget about others, at least General Han knew that there was something going on between him and Prince Chu. One day, he even asked him very formally, "What is your relationship with the Prince?"


    He replied, "I''m related to subordinates."


    General Han looked at him for a long time, then scoffed, "How boring, not even telling me."


    Ever since the day he surrendered, he had been working under the General Han. The two of them could be considered to be very familiar with each other, Han Tong was an open-minded person, he could not hide anything, and when he asked, it must be because the Prince Chu said something to him.


    Initially, Du Changfeng wanted to be very obedient, and would do whatever he wanted to do without expressing his opinion on what he was supposed to do. However, after thinking about it again, this was probably not his personality. Thus, when Han Tong asked for his opinion, he intentionally grumbled.


    He grumbled, but Han Tong was actually happy, and said: "I knew that you are not willing, but I wanted to send you there, I gave you a privilege, you can choose. Which town do you want to go to?"


    A step away, was really a step away. The names of around ten villages and towns, he could only see Dark Water Town; as long as he opened his mouth, he would immediately see the person whom he was yearning for.


    He was just about to speak out, but when he raised his head, he saw Han Tong''s scrutinizing gaze, and he immediately came to his senses, and said: "Wherever General has sent me, I shall go."


    In the end, in order to be fair, he decided that his luck was not bad, he captured the town next to Dark Water Town. According to the rules, the supervisors that were sent out would be changed once a month, so he only needed to wait for a month, and he would be able to see Bai Qianfan.


    For this matter, he was so excited that he did not sleep well the whole night. When he woke up the next day, his eyelids were suffused with a green shadow.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan was vexed, but she did not take Shi Yingying''s harsh words to heart. What could a delicate young miss do to her?


    But she never thought that Shi Yingying would actually force her father to come to her doorstep to propose marriage!


    Not only was she dumbstruck, but when the news got out, the entire town went into an uproar. Only the man proposed to the woman, so how could the woman propose to the man herself? This is against the rules!


    Shi Yingying''s father was called Shi Shengcheng, she had an estate in the Su City, and often ran around the town twice. Bai Qianfan rarely saw him, and the impression she had of him was of a rather dignified and stern person. She couldn''t imagine how much Shi Shengcheng loved her to bring up marriage.


    Shi Shengcheng didn''t want to come, but he couldn''t resist his own daughter locking him up in the house so he didn''t eat or drink. He could only agree to come over, since he had seen Qian Fan before, and knew that he was a pretty boy, and also knew that he was an outsider, relying on his two big sisters for each other''s lives.


    If he were to hand over such a large portion of the family business, not just anyone could take over. Firstly, it would be best if this person was a poor family, and did not have any messy relatives to mess around with the Shi Family, and secondly, this person had to have a smart mind, know how to do business, and expand the Shi Family''s property. Lastly, it was also the most important, this person had to be completely single-minded towards Shi Yingying, and completely focus on the Shi Family. Don''t keep his eyes shut, this would be the same for his son-in-law who would take over the Shi Family''s property.


    Ever since Shi Yingying was old, he had secretly picked a son-in-law, but there wasn''t a single person who met the requirements. She didn''t expect his daughter to find one for herself and marry him while still seeking death.


    His looks were not bad, but upon closer inspection, he discovered that he was even more beautiful than a girl. On the surface, a boy and a girl looked like a rich man, but the bad thing about his voice was that it sounded like a girl''s voice, which was very bad. On the surface, a man''s and a woman''s voice were the sound of a woman''s.


    Yingying must have taken a liking to his handsome looks. No, this marriage was not something he could agree to.


    Not to mention, his daughter couldn''t pass the test, so he had no choice but to say a few words in a perfunctory manner. Bai Qianfan naturally did not agree to it.


    Shi Yingying naturally would not accept this result, but her father was someone with status, if he refused to accept her at all, then even if they did not agree, father wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    She sighed sadly. It was a pity that she didn''t have any spirit. In just two days, her round face had lost a lot of weight. Shi Shengcheng was worried about her, and her Su City had stopped returning.


    He had nothing else to do today, so he strolled around the market and saw Qian Fan selling mudfish at a stall.


    That kid looked thin, but he was good at business. He had a big smile on his face as he shouted loudly. His voice was clear to the ears. Although it sounded like a woman''s voice, it didn''t make anyone feel uncomfortable. He stood there, obviously only one person, but he could make the stalls bustle with activity, rows and rows of buckets were placed there, all used to buy loach and water fish, and he had the most customers, his business was the best, and to his surprise, his colleagues were not jealous of him, and seeing that he was busy, they even helped him.


    Shi Shengcheng was a businessman, and had been in the business for dozens of years. His eyes were sharp, and he had good judgement.


    An old granny brought her grandson to buy a loach. He gave each of them a biscuit and asked them if they had any good food? If you like, come here early tomorrow and leave a few for them.


    Carrying the loach and eating the bread, the two ancestors happily nodded and spoke a few words before leaving. From the looks of it, it was a deal to buy the cake tomorrow.


    He nodded as he read. He was young and his mind was nimble. As long as he cultivated properly, he would definitely shine in the business world!


    From the beginning till the end, his impression of that brat had greatly improved. As for his voice, he comforted himself, Qian Fan was still young, and the change in his voice had probably not yet happened. It should only be over in two years.


    She had her eyes on him, but Qian Fan was not her only family, there were two elder sisters above. He had heard that his elder sister was engaged to a fool from the Liang family on the west side of the street. The uncle of the fool was the Minister, and the two families were both big families in the town.


    His big sister was going to be married off, and marrying a girl would mean pouring water on her sister, and wouldn''t have anything to do with her parents'' family anymore. From the looks of it, Qian Fan and Jue Hu were pretty much on the same level.


    Along the way, the more Shi Shengcheng thought about it, the more he felt that Qian Fan was the best candidate. His face was full of smiles. When he arrived home, this matter had basically come to a conclusion.

 C400 Snatch a mans father with a girl

    Shi Yingying did not expect her father to be even more concerned about Qian Fan than she was, to feel uncomfortable without mentioning him two or three times a day, to the point that she almost suspected that her father had his eyes on Qian Fan. To be honest, in her eyes, even the famous and famous Ling Jue gongzi of the Orchid House was not as pretty as Qian Fan.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. She felt that her father''s act of stealing from her was extremely loathsome. After her mother died, her father refused to marry her again. She had always thought that her father deeply loved her mother. It was only now that she realized that her father didn''t like women. The person he liked was a man!


    On one hand, she felt pity for her father; after all, his arm was not that glorious. On the other hand, she felt that her father was too shameless to fight over a man with a girl. Her gaze towards her father became increasingly filled with hatred.


    His hatred was not concealed in the slightest, and Shi Shengcheng naturally sensed it. When Shi Yingying looked at him with that hateful gaze again, he could not help but scold her, "Why are you looking at your father with such a gaze? I know that you resent me and did not complete the task, but if Qian Fan does not agree, what can I do?"


    Shi Yingying laughed coldly: "Did he disagree? I don''t think you intend for him to be your son-in-law at all! "


    His precious daughter could cry and make trouble with him, but he had never heard her speak to him in such a vile manner before. Shi Shengcheng was a little angry, "What are you talking about? I am your father! "


    Shi Yingying was already on the verge of erupting, but seeing that her father was not repenting, he actually still dared to scold her, even disregarding everything and started shouting, "I''m still your daughter, is there anyone who can be a father like you? You actually tried to rob a man with your daughter. Even if you are shameless, I will still be ashamed for you! "


    There were two young men who happened to lift the table outside the door. Upon hearing Zhang Xuan''s words, their hands trembled in fright, and the table fell to the ground. They couldn''t care less and immediately ran away. Let them find a place to hug their heads and cry.


    Shi Shengcheng stood there in a daze, unable to believe his own ears. "What did you say? I stole your man?"


    After holding back for a long time, he finally said those words. Shi Yingying''s heart relaxed, and his eyes reddened as he sneered, "What, you don''t dare to accept it?"


    Shi Shengcheng trembled from anger, his face ashen as he pointed at her for a long time without saying a word. Holding his chest, he slowly sat down, his complexion turning from green to white.


    Shi Yingying was a little afraid, she slowly approached him and said, "Father, are you alright?"


    Shi Shengcheng took a deep breath and calmed himself down: "If I die one day, I would definitely be angered to death by you."


    Once it calmed down, the misunderstanding would be easily resolved. Once the matter was clear, the father and daughter pair were naturally in harmony. This time, the two of them had the same opinion, which was that no matter what, they must make Qian Fan the son-in-law of the Shi Family.


    The father and daughter pair had plotted in the house for a long time and thought of a bunch of methods. However, none of them were reliable.


    "Boss, the Minister is here for dinner. Would you like to go down and greet him?"


    As the esteemed guest approached, the owner naturally went down to greet them. Leaving Shi Yingying alone in the room to continue her deep thoughts, Shi Shengcheng followed the shopkeeper down the stairs.


    The officer who accompanied him was none other than the overseer sent by the General Han to the Dark Water Town. His name was Liu Maoquan and his rank was a level higher than Du Changfeng. The people of the town did not understand military positions, and the moment they heard the general, they felt that he was a big shot. Therefore, Minister Li was extremely respectful in front of him, afraid that he would be disrespectful to him.


    Inviting the general for a meal, they would naturally be ordering the best and most expensive dishes in Drunken Immortal Tavern. Liu Maoquan had been marching and fighting for the majority of the year, and when had he ever eaten such a sumptuous meal with good wine? He was obviously overjoyed, his eyes were shining, and when he moved his chopsticks, he was full of praises.


    "My appetite for the general is great. This little one will arrange all three meals for the general here. What do you think?"


    Liu Maoquan straightened his face, "Prince Chu''s military management is very strict. This general has set a standard for food and accommodation when he comes out this time. Don''t let this general exceed it, okay?"


    "General, what are you talking about? "Since you''ve come all the way here, how can I let you spend all the money you''ve earned? Naturally, the food and lodging will go to the town so that the general won''t worry about it."


    "That won''t do." Liu Maoquan said, "The military has strict discipline, you cannot let this general make an exception."


    Shi Shengcheng said, "Of course, we cannot let the general ruin his good reputation of being clean and honest, just do as the general says, don''t judge my restaurant by its appearance, after all it is a small place, and cannot be compared to the city. According to the general''s standards, the meat and vegetables set together can also be matched together into six or seven plates, and when I get back, I will get someone to clean up an elegant room for the general.


    Liu Maoquan nodded in satisfaction, "That''s good."


    This time, he was within the range of 16 years of age or older, and was a young man under the age of 40. Seeing that it was the right time, he brought it up: "This is the first time that the general has come here, I should not have given him any trouble, it''s just that ¡­"


    Liu Maoquan glanced at him sideways, "But what? This general is not a fraudulent person. "


    How would I dare, "the Minister hurriedly cupped his hands in salute," I would never dare to cause trouble for the General, it''s like this, I have a nephew who has just reached the age of 15, and is 16 years old, I''m afraid that when I register, the Military Lord under the General''s command will misunderstand, so I informed the General in advance.


    "Since you''re not even 16 years old, you don''t have to worry. How could you be wrong when you check according to your household registration?"


    Shi Shengcheng said with a face full of smiles, "To tell you the truth, General, my nephew is my little son-in-law. He was indeed only fifteen last month."


    Liu Maoquan exclaimed, "Married at fifteen?"


    The two children have been playing together since childhood, and they have a good relationship with each other. This year, we will get married, and next year, we will get married, and we will invite the general to come over for a cup of wine. It''s just that the child is very timid, and would be scared whenever he sees the Military Lord.


    One Li long, Liu Maoquan might not necessarily be grateful, but adding Shi Shengcheng, the quantity would be different. Just for this month''s good food, he had to agree.


    "Since he doesn''t violate any regulations, this matter is easy to handle," he slowly raised his eyes, "What is his name?"


    "His name is Qian Fan, Zhao Qian Sun Li''s money.


    "Mn, Qian Fan, tell him not to come, this general will continue to explain."


    The Minister and Shi Shengcheng were overjoyed. One of them rolled up his sleeves to pour the wine while the other helped him carry the dishes.


    The Qian Family''s brother and sister did not enter the yellow list, so it was impossible for them to prove that Qian Fan was not even sixteen. In the battle between the two armies, people of unknown origins were becoming more and more suspicious. He arranged for Liu Maoquan to stay at the best inn in town and eat at the best restaurant.


    When Liu Maoquan was completely satisfied with his meal and was walking out of the room, the Minister and Shi Shengcheng both smiled at each other.

 C401 A strong woman is afraid of entangling a man

    "In the end, it was all thanks to Sister Yue Xiang this time." Yue Gui personally brewed a cup of tea and passed it to Yue Xiang, "We, A Fan, will be able to escape this calamity."


    Yue Xiang took the tea and glanced at her accusingly, "He''s your brother, could it be that he''s not my brother?"


    "No matter what, I still have to thank Sister Yue Xiang," Bai Qianfan cupped her hands and bowed to her, then chuckled: "If you aren''t going to plead for help, then this matter will be suspended."


    The three of them were half-joking, when Liang Baotian came in from outside. Bai Qianfan immediately called out to him loudly, "Brother-in-law!"


    Liang Baotian almost reflexively reached his hand into his chest, wanting to take out some money.


    The laurel joined in the fun and called out, "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law ¡­"


    Liang Baotian sighed as he replied, panicked, "Alright, alright, I, I didn''t bring much money with me today."


    Yue Gui and Bai Qianfan burst into laughter. Yue Xiang also couldn''t help but laugh as she pressed on Liang Baotian''s hand, "You''re so silly, giving a copper coin with a cry, even if there''s a gold mountain at home, you have already given it to them." She turned around and scolded the two little ones, "You two are the same. Why are you teasing him? He''s already an idiot, and now that you two are teasing him like this, he''s even more stupid."


    Liang Baotian''s face flushed red, he muttered: "I am not stupid, we are all family, so we cannot go with the flow."


    laurel was stunned for a moment, "Yo! Brother-in-law, your words are so outspoken! "


    Bai Qianfan''s face was also filled with surprise, "Brother-in-law is so amazing, when did she become so good at speaking?"


    Liang Baotian scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and used his toes to file on the ground.


    Seeing him so bashful, the three girls smiled and bowed. If one were to say that Liang Baotian was truly not bad, then reporting here at the scheduled time every day was even more punctual than reporting in for the assembly. He would do things once he came, never breaking out of prison. At first, Yue Xiang ignored him, and after that, they started talking, and when it came to detaining him for a meal, they got along quite well.


    Liang Baotian was a little silly after all, he didn''t understand the slightest bit about relationships and jokes. He saw Yue Xiang as her ruler, so what did he say? He did as he was told, diligently and diligently, as if the family had hired an errand boy to do chores. As for Yue Xiang, she pitied him and treated him like a child that needed to be taken care of. His words were gentle, but if he repeatedly taught him to do wrong, she would also glare at him. Seeing that they were getting along quite well, Yue Gui and Bai Qianfan''s attitude towards Liang Baotian naturally became better.


    Although she managed to escape death, for Bai Qianfan, her troubles were far from over. Being targeted by the Shi family''s father and daughter made her feel as if she couldn''t reincarnate.


    Shi Shengcheng was a person with determination, so he had to do what he wanted to do. Moreover, people were always sick, the more he couldn''t get it, the more he wanted to get it. With a tiger''s father and no dog''s daughter, Shi Yingying had inherited her father''s legacy.


    She had met with danger over and over again, and her guts had grown even greater, and her skin had grown thicker. Under broad daylight, she had blocked Bai Qianfan''s path many times, and forced him to agree to her demands.


    Bai Qianfan was always forced by her to the point where she wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. She ran for her life, but luckily Shi Yingying was not fast in running, so she was able to escape successfully every time.


    She really didn''t want to meet Shi Yingying, but the town was only this big, and there was only one main road. The Drunken Immortal Tavern was the best place on the street, so dodging it was impossible. She had no choice but to have Joy or Niuniu lead the charge, with them at the front and her at the back. If there was an enemy, she would immediately run back.


    She was playing a little tricks, and Shi Yingying was not stupid. After discovering her little tricks, she copied them and sent the boy to stand guard.


    Bai Qianfan was still caught red-handed, with no other choice, she hid at home and did not want to go out, she could not afford to offend him, could not afford to hide, if she did not reveal herself, Shi Yingying would come looking for her, if she did not open the door, but when Liang Baotian came reporting everyday, there would always be a chance for him.


    At first, when the people of the town saw the farce, they just thought it was funny. There were a lot of men chasing women, but it was rare for women to do it, especially when the rich family''s young miss was chasing the poor brat. But as time passed, they all turned to Shi Yingying, and seeing Bai Qianfan, they advised him to follow Miss Shi.


    Yue Xiang saw that this was not going to work out, so she could only let the spy pass the message. If she continued to pester her like this, it would only make her feel annoyed and wouldn''t be a problem.


    When the Minister passed on the message to Shi Shengcheng, Shi Shengcheng then passed it on to his daughter. In the end, Shi Yingying looked at him in astonishment, "Father, didn''t you say that strong women are afraid of pestering men?


    Shi Shengcheng scratched his chin in embarrassment: "About this ¡­ Back then, your father had relied on his obsession to marry your mother, so it was likely that the men were chasing after the women. This sort of behavior was completely hopeless for the women to chase after the men. You pestering him like this every day is indeed not a solution. If he gets tired of you, it will be even more troublesome in the future. It''s best to think of another way. "


    Shi Yingying said, "I was afraid that if I let go of this anger, he would think that I had retreated. There are some things that might not be successful if I force myself to do it." She paused for a moment, and said with a bit of grievance, "I''m a girl, it''s easy to block him on the streets all day long, but why isn''t he tempted at all? "Hmph, just you wait. When he enters our house, see how I''ll punish him!"


    Shi Shengcheng squinted his eyes, "This brat is trying to force me, but if I don''t force him, I will have to force him, so let''s find a way to let him go easy for the time being, and let him relax his guard. After father finishes arranging everything, he will invite the Lord into the Urn in one move, and at that time," he laughed sinisterly, "He will have to obey, and if not, he will have to obey, but he won''t be able to escape father''s hand!" After he finished speaking, he made a grabbing motion with his five fingers, as if Qian Fan was in his palms.


    Shi Yingying looked at Shi Shengcheng''s sinister expression and shuddered for some reason: "Father, what are you doing? "That''s my son-in-law. Hitting a dog requires looking at the owner. You can''t ¡­"


    "Silly girl, stop thinking about it, of course Father cannot hurt him, Qian Fan must definitely come to our house and be his son-in-law with his tail between his legs."


    "Then what''s father''s plan?"


    Shi Shengcheng looked up at the roof, and said after a long while, "I have not decided yet."


    Shi Yingying cut her off, "I haven''t thought about it yet, why are you saying so much?"


    "Today, I just want to advise you to stop for a while. Once father has decided, we can go after him in one go. We might as well not get married, we can just directly get married."


    Shi Yingying was slightly embarrassed: "Marriage, it''s not impossible, I''m just afraid that people will gossip outside," she twirled her hair in front of her forehead and said: "Dad, I''m actually still young."


    Little what? Speaking of which, you''re even older than him by a month, as the saying goes, a female junior, carrying gold bricks, you''re older than him by three months, and that''s about right, that kid really doesn''t know fortune from luck, such a beautiful daughter of mine, with such a big family, if it was anyone else, I wouldn''t be able to squeeze my way through the door. But he ¡­ He''s not going to agree," Shi Chengcheng sighed helplessly, "Isn''t he a fool? I think he''s even more foolish than that idiot Liang at the west end of the street.


    Shi Yingying spared no effort to protect Qian Fan. Originally, she only had her eyes on Qian Fan''s appearance, but after experiencing all these, the image of Qian Fan in her heart became even more imposing. Even though he looked very frail, she had always thought of him as a cold and arrogant man with a body full of muscles and tendons.

 C402 Our family is going to be rich soon

    The moment Shi Yingying stopped, Bai Qianfan''s days would become much easier. She felt that the prestige of an elder would take effect, after all, she was an honorable person with great authority and power, so it was not easy for her to offend her.


    She started to happily run outside, to take care of the embroidery work, sell the cakes and catch the loaches. Everyday, she would always be busy with other things, always at the Drunken Immortal Tavern entrance. Shi Yingying stood upstairs and looked at her.


    Bai Qianfan was a person who did not hide anything. She and Shi Yingying did not have any deep grudges between them, and instead, quite liked her outspoken and straightforward attitude. Since the other party had given up, there was nothing for her to care about. When Shi Yingying greeted her, she also replied with a smile. Sometimes, when she passed by his Drunken Immortal Tavern with fish, shrimp, and loach, Shi Yingying would buy them like she did in the past.


    Every time she gave him too little, he would buy from other places. Bai Qianfan was sharp enough to feel that there were business opportunities here, so she used a lower price to buy a large number of fish and prawns to sell to Drunken Immortal Tavern, as long as she was willing to buy, the price would be higher than the market, both sides would be able to cooperate well, although the difference in price was not too much, but when it came to the larger scale, the amount of money was more than enough. Bai Qianfan was extremely happy, and she became even more excited, and decided not to sell the biscuit.


    Drunken Immortal Tavern signed a contract with her, making her supply fish and shrimp for a long period of time. She was given a large sum of money, the white and white silver made her eyes light up, and she was simply overjoyed. It was not that she had never seen money before, but when she left, she sold a green kiln bottle and got five thousand silver taels.


    When she went out, she saw a blue cotton cloth laid in the corner. After thinking for a moment, she also bought one for herself, three pieces of cloth on her shoulders, and walked towards the market with her head held high. She also bought a long broom, two dustpan, a bucket, a large bamboo basket, two pigs, a kilogram of beef, five chickens, some vegetables for the season, and carried it all the way home.


    Yue Xiang was startled when she opened the door, "Where did all these things come from?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed proudly, "I bought it."


    "Where did you get the money?"


    Housekeeper Shi gave me a large deposit and I will take all of the aquatic products for the next three months. Sis Yue Xiang, our family is going to be rich soon.


    Yue Xiang was also very happy, she quickly called Yue Gui out to help him take the items, and said, "If you have the money, quickly come to the shop in front to repay our credits."


    Bai Qianfan took off the things on her body, "I also remember this matter, I need to return this as soon as possible, if not I would be too embarrassed to go and borrow rice again. If I had to say that the money manager is really a good person, by the way, I also bought some malt candy for Niu Niu, and we can send it over together."


    She took something out of the bamboo basket and ran to the grain and oil store in front of them.


    As the days passed, the weather gradually became hotter. Bai Qianzhang, wearing the new summer dress made from laurel, lowered his head and looked left and right at the teenage boy in Jiangnan who was used to wearing a short coat. The bay had also made one for her. Bai Qianzhang had pretended to be a kid for more than half a year, but he was still a girl in his heart. When he grew older, he became more and more fond of her, and hated her for her beauty. He insisted that the laurel be embroidered with a few pieces of bamboo leaves that were similar in color to the cloth.


    Wearing her new clothes, she happily left the house and met Shi Shengcheng at the Drunken Immortal Tavern entrance. Bai Qianfan greeted him. Normally, Housekeeper Shi would smile when he saw her, but today, he looked at her with a cold gaze and spoke impolitely, "Qian Fan, you brat, you are too much. Half of the goods that you sent over yesterday died today, and our contract states that we can raise fresh fish and prawns for at least three to five days.


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, "It can''t be, more than half of them died in one night?"


    "Do I lie to you?" Shi Shengcheng was a little annoyed, he turned and walked towards the restaurant, "Go and take a look yourself if you don''t believe me."


    Bai Qianfan followed him inside the pond in the backyard where the fishes were kept. On the surface of the water, there were grass fish, carp and carp that had their stomachs turned over.


    She then looked at the other side of the crabs. The same was true for the ones that didn''t die. Bai Qianfan was completely confused, she scratched her head, "How can this be? "She was perfectly fine yesterday, how did she die?"


    You have to ask yourself, "Shi Shengcheng snorted," Ying Ying said that you were an honest man, and only now did I sign the contract with you. I never thought that you would try to play tricks on me, let me tell you, I have been in business for decades, what have I not seen before.


    Bai Qianfan anxiously tried to explain, "Housekeeper Shi, I am really an honest man, how could I lie to you? Don''t worry, we will do it according to the contract, I will definitely not go back on my words."


    "Alright, straightforward," Shi Shengcheng said. "If you follow the agreement, you will have to return the deposit and even compensate me with a silver coin.


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "How much do you want to lose?"


    Shi Yingying walked over, "Father, A Fan is not that kind of person, it must be someone else who lied to him, and it''s not easy for him, please give him another chance."


    Seeing that Shi Yingying spoke up for her, Bai Qianfan smiled gratefully, "Housekeeper Shi, please give me one more chance."


    Shi Shengcheng muttered to himself for a while, and said with some awkwardness, "Alright, I''ll give you one more chance, on account of Yingying. If something like this happens again, you''ll have to follow the rules."


    "Definitely," Bai Qianfan nodded her head, bowed and smiled apologetically. "There will never be such a thing again, I promise you." She had interacted with the fish and prawns for so long, so even if she wasn''t an expert, she still had some ability to judge the quality of the goods. Previously, she had blamed her for not taking care of them, but perhaps she didn''t even notice when they took the recharge.


    However, everything was unpredictable. No matter how carefully she checked, a few days later, another batch of goods went wrong. They were still alive and kicking when they arrived, and after a night, more than half of them died.


    Shi Shengcheng''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, Bai Qianfan dejectedly stood in front of him, constantly twisting her fingers, on the counter, the shopkeeper''s abacus was striking loudly, finally reporting a number.


    When Bai Qianfan heard the amount of money, she almost slid down the wall. Unless she sold her house, she would absolutely not be able to afford to pay this amount of money.

 C403 This king seems to have heard of this name somewhere before?

    At the end of the month, General Han wanted to inspect the results of each town''s training, and was prepared to personally make a trip to each of them. When he reached Su City, he reported this matter to Prince Chu, and Prince Chu''s expression was light, he said: "This matter shall be handed over to you, you can decide on it as you wish, there is no need to report to this duke."


    The reason why Han Tong came to look for him was actually to advise Prince Chu to go take a walk with him. He had followed Prince Chu for many years, and was considered his subordinate and friend, but Prince Chu had become much more silent and secretive in the past year. Although he did not show any emotions on his face, he knew that Prince Chu was unhappy. In the past, when the Prince Chu lost his temper, shouted at him, and trampled upon his people''s hearts, he lived recklessly.


    Now it was different. His temperament had changed. No matter how big the matter was, he wouldn''t be happy. He used indifference to conceal everything. He saw it and kept it in his heart, saying that he was still lacking a woman in the end!


    He still remembered last year when he went back to the capital to report and drink with Prince Chu. The dignified and stern Prince Chu had a helpless smile on his face as he said, "Someone pissed me off, but this king can''t do anything about it."


    Hearing this, and the rest were all shocked, who dared to provoke Prince Chu? What caused them to be even more surprised was the helplessness that appeared on Prince Chu''s face. Someone that even the Prince Chu could not do anything to? What kind of monster was that?


    Later on, he found out that the person who made the Prince Chu helpless was the Princess Chu. He lowered his head and asked them to learn from them, and what was the best way to deal with women?


    Not long after Princess Chu ran, they received a secret report and spread out to search for him. However, they were looking for a needle in a haystack, and there was no news at all, so the Prince Chu became more and more silent day by day, he built a door of consciousness and locked himself inside it.


    "Prince, Jiangnan is famous for its beautiful scenery, and it''s early summer right now, so it''s a good time to travel." Prince, Jiangnan is famous for its beautiful scenery, and it''s also early summer, so it''s appropriate to travel.


    The Prince Chu laughed blandly, "Speaking of the scenery, the scenery in my courtyard is also not bad. If you can see even from outside, why do you need to run so far? This King is too lazy to move. "


    "How can that be the same?" Han Tong said, "Every flower and tree in this house is planted artificially, they cannot be compared to the countryside. Go and take a look, and also check on the results of the drill. That brat Du Changfeng boasted about the sea, and said that the soldiers he brought would definitely be the best, and that he would like to take a look. "


    Hearing Du Changfeng''s name, Prince Chu''s heart was moved, "Which village is he in?"


    The first stop we are going to is Dark Water Town, the two towns are not too far apart, I heard that Dark Water Town is not bad, and lunch will be served there. What do you think, Prince?


    The Prince Chu glanced at him, "So this king has nothing to do, so I''ll follow you to sightsee everyday?"


    "Your Royal Highness, this isn''t about sightseeing and swimming, the examination exercises are very urgent!" Han Tong said: "If that''s the case, then you will have to follow this lowly general. If you feel that it''s not good, then you don''t have to go for the rest of the journey, alright?"


    Prince Chu thought for a while, and finally agreed, "Alright, this duke will not let down the beautiful sight of a good morning, so I''ll go with you."


    Seeing that the Prince Chu was very happy, he hurriedly sent his men over to the Dark Water Town to report the news. He wanted Liu Maoquan to be prepared, he had to fire the first shot, to not lose any face for him.


    To the Dark Water Town, even General Zuo Yuan had made them look up to him. What a respected figure the Prince Chu was, he was a god that lived in legends. To the commoners south of the Lanjiang River, he was the Son of Heaven, their king!


    However, because it was a period of war and chaos, the whereabouts of the Prince Chu had to be kept a secret. Other than a few lucky people who could welcome them, the rest of the citizens did not know about it.


    Liu Maoquan mustered his strength, since the General Han wanted him to be the leader, he had to show his face in front of him. A Nine governor who had been stripped of his position had become a counselor the moment he came here, and then, he had shot straight up into the sky. After Du Changfeng had taken away Yan Lanyi''s head, he had even broken the rules and become General You Yuan, and in half a year, he had managed to catch up to''s battle achievements of several years. This truly made him uncomfortable.


    Actually what is it? Isn''t Du Changfeng relying on Jia Tong''s connections? Plus, he''s a bit more quick-witted, a bit more handsome, and a bit more arrogant ¡­ Thinking up to here, Liu Mao Quan was a little puzzled. How could Du Changfeng, a fearsome person like Lord Chu, have the audacity to put on an attitude in front of him? However, Lord Chu did not notice Du Changfeng''s rudeness. Could it be that... "Is this how Prince Chu likes this hotheaded young man?


    Liu Maoquan''s meticulous preparations were not in vain. After watching the drills, Prince Chu appeared to be satisfied, he nodded his head slightly to express his approval.


    After finishing his urgent tasks, he would eat, drink and chat merrily, as well as liaise with them.


    Liu Maoquan had always been respectful towards the Prince Chu. As a subordinate of the Prince Chu, he normally wouldn''t have the chance to directly deal with his highest-ranking boss, but he had seen through Du Changfeng''s situation and felt that he should muster up the courage to befriend the Prince Chu.


    The biggest private room upstairs was used to entertain the Prince Chu, where Shi Shengcheng personally served the guests and introduced them to the dishes. He wore it very grandly, and the golden silk gown that was wrapped around his body was drenched with layer after layer of silver threads, making it extremely difficult for him to stick to it. He would raise his sleeves from time to time to wipe away his sweat, and his face which was smiling to the point of going stiff.


    Liu Maoquan was a little displeased when he saw his haughty personality. After all, he was someone who had seen the world before, how could he be so frightened? He was also afraid in his heart, but the more he was afraid, the more he wanted to get closer to the Prince Chu.


    He intentionally made fun of Shi Shengcheng: "Housekeeper Shi, how is it, did your son-in-law submit? Back then, I was still confused. They said that they were childhood friends, and they were on good terms with each other. How could they not obey? Don''t say it, Qian Fan, that brat is a little stubborn, your huge family business is not moving anyone at all. "


    When Shi Shengcheng asked this in front of the Prince Chu, Shi Shengcheng''s old face flushed red and he smiled apologetically: "It''s all because of my good-for-nothing daughter, General Liu."


    Han Tong was the gossipy one, upon hearing that there was a hidden meaning, he asked about the details, and told them about how Shi Yingying chased after him.


    The General Han laughed and said to Shi Shengcheng: "Your daughter is doing well.


    Prince Chu who had been silent all this while suddenly raised his head, "Qian Fan? This King seems to have heard of this name somewhere before? "


    Han Tong laughed as he waved his hand, "Impossible, he''s just a village boy, how could you have heard of his name?"


    Prince Chu did indeed remember that he had heard of this name before, but it was hard to recall it in a short while, so he threw it all to the back of his mind.

 C404 Do you really know where bai qianfan is?

    The Drunken Immortal Tavern was considered a rather tall building in the Profound Sky Continent. When Prince Chu looked out of the window of the private room, he saw that Han Tong''s words were not wrong.


    The narrow waterway was connected by a small stone arch bridge, and by the bridge, there were ebony boats. A few wives were washing clothes by the edge of the creek, talking and laughing, their brilliant smiles welcoming the sunlight, it was a simple joy, the lake in the distance was filled with new lotus flowers, a patch of green oil, the wind blowing, the blue waves overlapping, layers of waves, it was quite spectacular.


    He suddenly became interested and was about to go out for a walk when a large group of people immediately responded. He waved his hand and said, "Don''t follow anyone else. I''ll go walk by myself."


    It was clear that Guard Jia did not categorize himself as someone "who". Just as Prince Chu took a step forward, he too lifted his leg and was stopped by Ning Jiu. He silently shook his head at.


    The streets were paved with limestone and were spacious and flat. One could tell that this was a wealthy little town, the surroundings were quiet and empty of people. He slowly walked alone, everyone looked from the top of the stairs, and under the bright sunlight, his back looked even more desolate.


    Jia Tong didn''t understand why Ning Jiu wanted to stall him. Seeing this scene, he finally understood.


    The Prince Chu turned onto the embankment from the street, and the water in the crevice was so clear that one could see the bottom, and they could see a bunch of silver little fish swimming inside. This reminded him of the silver little fish that Bai Qianfan had raised back at the Prince Chu Palace.


    He sighed, looking to the other side. The water in this side of the stream was a little muddy, and the walls were covered with moss. Little flowers grew out of the cracks in the river, and were swaying gently in the wind, as if something was swimming in the dark water.


    He glanced at it and lifted his foot onto the stone arch.


    Bai Qianfan only saw a faint shadow flash across the surface of the water obliquely. She straightened her back, wiped away some sweat, and picked up the basket from the water with a grin.


    After Shi Yingying explained things to her, the Housekeeper Shi promised to give her a few days. They could either compensate her with money or make up the losses she suffered. She didn''t dare to buy more from others. Every day, she would leave early and return late. She would do her best to get as much money as possible to make up for her losses.


    Prince Chu got off the bridge, walked forward, and then turned onto the right side of the embankment. Under a big willow tree, there was a line of fishing rods, and a dark skinned man lifted the fishing rod.


    He took the fish off the hook and threw it into the bucket. A seven or eight year old child appeared out of nowhere and shouted, "Zhu Ba, you are shameless. This is Brother Fan''s fish, how can you put it in your bucket?"


    The young man called Zhu Ba was slightly embarrassed, "Which eye of yours saw that this was Qian Fan''s fish?"


    "Don''t you go back on your word, what I saw was real, it was taken from this fishing rod," the child pointed to a darker fishing rod, "This was Brother Fan''s fishing rod, and I was with him when he cut it. Brother Fan told me to stand guard here, but I didn''t expect that there would actually be someone who stole his fish."


    "What is stealing?" Zhu Ba became angry from embarrassment. "Since I told you to stay here and watch, where are you? Where did you go?" Even after the fish ate the bait and left, you still didn''t know? But now that I had raised the hook with good intentions, you started blaming me instead.


    The child blushed. "Then you shouldn''t have thrown it into your own barrel."


    Morong Gan stood from afar without moving, and it was even Qian Fan, why was it that someone kept mentioning this name in his ear, where exactly had he heard this name before?


    The conflict over there had already subsided. The child said, "I''ll go call Brother Fan to come over. Brother Zhu Ba, please watch over me for a while longer."


    Zhu Ba said, "Sure, hurry up and call Qian Fan over. His harvest today is not bad."


    The child let out an ''ai'' and ran off like a wisp of smoke.


    In that split-second, he remembered that on the night of the fire, he heard this name. At that time, he had heard it as Qian Fan, but people had told him that it was his surname, Qian.


    Hearing that the harvest from the fishing rod was not bad, Bai Qianfan was overjoyed. She put the basket on her waist and said: "Let''s go and take a look."


    When she rushed to the willow tree, Morong Gan had just turned around the octagonal pavilion and was heading towards the relay station. He no longer had the mood to stay here. He wanted to see Du Changfeng.


    The person he didn''t want to meet the most before had now become the person he wanted to see the most. He had nowhere to place his hopes on, even if it was Du Changfeng he wanted to meet.


    It was the hottest time of the day when the group of people had rushed to the Dark Pond City. Du Changfeng was originally smiling merrily as he approached them. However, the moment he saw the Prince Chu, his expression changed. Then, his face darkened, he completed his training under the hot sun.


    As a member of the observation team, Liu Maoquan also came along. Seeing Du Changfeng''s expression, then looking at Prince Chu, the latter didn''t seem to mind at all. It was as if the more unhappy Du Changfeng was, the happier he would be. Du Changfeng was so presumptuous in front of Prince Chu, but this Prince Chu actually disapproved of his attitude.


    And in the end, the result of the competition between the two towns, was indeed Du Changfeng gaining a bit. Liu Maoquan became more and more unhappy in his heart, but what could he do, Du Changfeng was a popular person in front of the Prince Chu, he could not catch up to him?


    Han Tong was also very strange, although he was tall, he was not a man who did not know his place, how could he dare throw his face in front of the Prince Chu?


    But to Du Changfeng, faceslapsing was already considered good, he wanted to beat someone up! After hiding carefully for a long time, he realized that he was about to succeed. He never thought that the Prince Chu would be so playful, coming without a word!


    Did you already know? She must have seen Bai Qianfan before, to watch him make fun of her. However, her lips that curled up slightly had a trace of pride, and she was even pretending. She was truly shameless.


    On the table, he was drinking while holding his head low. Prince Chu looked at him with interest, "Why is General You Yuan drinking alone? Come, let this king toast you."


    The Prince Chu toasting, that was a huge honor. In front of everyone, Du Changfeng could not not not accept it.


    He put down the wine cup and raised his eyes. Seeing the meaningful smile in Prince Chu''s eyes, his heart thumped for a moment as he instantly understood that he had been prejudiced.


    He raised his eyebrows and laughed frankly, giving Prince Chu a toast as well.


    Both of them did not speak and only exchanged glances. The bystanders did not know that, as they looked at each other, sword glints were reflected in their eyes; it was as if swords and crossbows were drawn and crossbows were drawn, exuding a murderous aura.


    Regarding the matter of leaving the city today, Morong Gan had intentionally ordered him to hide it from Du Changfeng, so that when they met again, Du Changfeng had lost control of himself, causing him to become even more certain of his suspicions. The anger and hostility on Du Changfeng''s face was exactly the same as when he had first hated him for stealing Bai Qianfan from him. Does Du Changfeng really know where Bai Qianfan is?

 C405 Manoeuvre

    No matter how hard Bai Qianfan tried, when the time limit was reached, she could not recoup the losses. She could not compensate him either, so she worriedly walked into the Drunken Immortal Tavern.


    The waiter brought her to a private room on the second floor. Other than Shi Shengcheng, there was another person inside, who was wearing a red robe with a full beard. He was quite tall and sturdy, and had somewhat dark skin.


    Bai Qianfan knew who he was. When they were practicing in the town, she had seen General Zuo Yuan from afar.


    She lowered her head and bowed, "Greetings Housekeeper Shi and General."


    Shi Shengcheng was not as easy to talk about as he was a few times ago, as he sat on the chair and sneered, "What, you want me to give you a few more days? Qian Fan, don''t take advantage of Ying Ying''s face, you''re getting ahead of yourself! "


    Bai Qianfan modestly asked: "Housekeeper Shi, what do you think we should do?"


    "Pay up!"


    "I, I don''t have money."


    "Isn''t there a house without money? to pay off the debt. "


    "That''s where we, the third brother and sister, live. If we sell the house, where would we live?"


    "I don''t care. I''m a businessman, and I''m already very generous to you. There''s a written contract between us, do you want to go back on it?"


    "¡­"


    "If you don''t want to return the money, then so be it, then go and see the officials," Shi Shengcheng pointed at Liu Maoquan, "General Liu is here, so I would like to ask the general what to do."


    The reason why he specially invited Liu Maoquan was so that he could scare him. After spreading his net for so long, he should at least keep it for himself today.


    Liu Maoquan had received Shi Shengcheng''s benefit, so naturally he had to act for him. With a gloomy face, he said in a controlled tone: "If you owe me money, you have to take it in until your family collects enough money to pay me back, but once you reach that kind of place, it will be hard to say whether or not you will still be able to come out alive."


    Bai Qianfan entered the prison and knew what the situation inside was. It was indeed not a good place to stay. Her face revealed a terrified expression. She lifted her head to glance at Liu Maoquan, her lips moved, and she wanted to beg for forgiveness, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Liu Maoquan scoffed, "Qian Fan, why are you so stubborn. You don''t have money, and you don''t want to go to jail. Isn''t there still a way? Housekeeper Shi has always wanted you to be his son-in-law, and it''s rare that Miss Shi took a fancy to you, and even overestimated you. Such a good thing ended up in your hands, that''s what your ancestors have done for you, as long as you agree, and become a family.


    Bai Qianfan had also thought that maybe the Housekeeper Shi was the culprit behind this. Now that General Liu had said this, it should be pretty close, so she let out a heavy sigh in her heart, "Housekeeper Shi, it''s useless even if you force me. I don''t agree anyways."


    "If you don''t agree, then return the money!"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "Housekeeper Shi, as a person, one must treat their conscience. I always like to think highly of people, but why do you want to scam me? Is it because I don''t agree to be your son-in-law? You are a rich man, don''t you think it''s a disgrace to do such a thing? "You are forcing me to do good, why ¡­" The last word was unpleasant to hear. She swallowed, but the meaning was very clear.


    Shi Shengcheng''s old face flushed red, "Qian Fan, stop spouting nonsense. When did you see me spying on you? I believe you, and I wanted to praise you, but you, you, you repaid me well, almost made my business turn yellow, I did not seek to settle the score with you, and you even went back on your word, you brat, you seem honest, but actually you aren''t much, my Yingying only looked at you because she was blind, if it wasn''t for her, who would want you to be a son-in-law! " He paused for a moment, took a sip of water to moisten his throat, and then continued, "Look at you, just how am I a man? Ying Ying''s eyes are shallow, and I like your face, so don''t you fail to appreciate my kindness. Let me tell you, when it comes to today''s matter, you have to give me an answer, whether you take the money or take you to the government. If you want to submit to me, I can let it pass."


    Liu Maoquan sat at the side and listened, his eyes staring straight at Bai Qianfan. Previously, when he didn''t pay attention to her, he felt that this brat was male or female, and looked like a woman. However, after looking at him a few more times, he felt that he looked like a person, but couldn''t remember what she looked like.


    He caressed his chin, his gaze sweeping across Bai Qianfan''s face, and then suddenly slapped his thigh. He remembered, he looked like the woman depicted in the portrait, his eyebrows looked similar, and his expression and demeanor were similar. Like, really like, the more he looked, the more similar it looked. He began to calculate in his mind.


    Although he did not know who the person in the portrait was, Jia Tong was personally responsible for this matter, so he was most likely a very important person to the Prince Chu. Since he couldn''t find a woman, perhaps sending a man over would provide some comfort.


    In the previous evaluation, he had fallen behind Du Changfeng, and was full of energy in his heart. Now, it was time!


    He sized Bai Qianfan up time and time again, don''t say that this brat was truly beautiful, but the more she looked, the more beautiful she looked. With a oval face, a pair of black and white eyes, a small mouth that was red like sandalwood, and a earlobe that was white like jade, it made him feel somewhat unsettled. No wonder so many dignitaries like to keep little boys and boys.


    Just based on the similarity between him and the woman in the portrait, perhaps Prince Chu would like such a beautiful servant. As long as Prince Chu was happy, he would have done something. Du Changfeng, hmph!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible. He cleared his throat and said, "Qian Fan, don''t make it difficult for yourself, if you don''t want to be your son-in-law, you shouldn''t do it.


    Shi Shengcheng thought that Liu Maoquan was still helping him act, and added, "Qian Fan, did you hear General Liu''s words? If you are not afraid of going to jail, you should continue to be tough. I''ll see if you can still get up when we get to the jail. There are some things that are even scarier than being beaten. Since you haven''t seen it, it''s not good for me to scare you, in any case, those people are locked up in there for years without being able to eat meat. If I suddenly see you, then wouldn''t it mean that a wolf would see a rabbit and something would happen? "" Heh heh, it''s hard to say.


    Liu Maoquan made up his mind. He stood up and pushed Bai Qianfan, "Before the sky gets dark, let''s go."


    Shi Shengcheng was startled, he looked at Liu Maoquan, meaning: The performance was too excessive.


    But Liu Maoquan turned a blind eye and pushed Bai Qianfan away, "Let''s go, don''t tell me you want this general to carry you?"


    Seeing that Liu Maoquan was serious, Shi Shengcheng tried to smooth things over: "General, about this, the sky is almost dark, why don''t we eat first, and then continue?"


    "No, it''s more important to be serious," Liu Maoquan asked him as if it was official business, "Do you have any hemp rope here? If you use it on me, I''ll have to tie it up and send it to the officials."


    Shi Shengcheng, "... "Forget it. Actually, it''s not easy for him either. I ¡­ I''ll give him a few more days more time ¡­"


    Liu Maoquan glared at him, "Housekeeper Shi, are you trying to fool this general? "Since we''ve already met, we have to deal with it. Quick, bring the rope."


    Shi Shengcheng had absolutely no idea what Liu Maoquan was up to, but he did not dare disobey him, so he had the servant bring a rope over. At this point, he still had some hope, and thought that Liu Maoquan was trying to scare him.


    However, when Liu Maoquan agilely tied Bai Qianfan up, carried him down the stairs, threw him onto the back of a horse, and then rode away, he stood at the door like a fool, completely dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe that Liu Maoquan had just taken Qian Fan away like that!

 C406 There will be good fruit to eat when we get there

    No matter what, Bai Qianfan could not let Liu Maoquan take him away, and use all kinds of methods to struggle. However, Liu Maoquan was born a martial general, so trying to escape from his hands was not an easy thing.


    She shouted for help in order to let others hear it, so she could go back and send Yue Xiang a message. Liu Maoquan was annoyed by her call, so he gave her a slap on the face and stuffed a handkerchief into her mouth.


    The slap was very forceful, causing Bai Qianfan to feel dizzy from the beating, but she didn''t want to go to the government office. Liu Maoquan had probably never seen such an ungrateful person. He stopped halfway and taught her a lesson, and when he saw that she had stopped, he tied up her legs again, making her look like a palm. He threw her feet on the horse and continued his journey.


    Liu Maoquan actually did not know what to do. Since the matter had begun, there was no way to retreat. He could only bet on it. He had never heard of Prince Chu being a good man. He was only relying on this person who looked like the person in the portrait to show his loyalty. This is a bit of a suspense ¡­


    His heart thumped, and his speed slowed down. In the end, he stopped by the roadside and started to hesitate.


    The sky gradually darkened and the Dark Water Town in the distance became a blurry shadow. Gradually, lights lit up and converged together. He was slightly emotional. After staying for a month, he was about to leave, and was a little reluctant to part with them, especially since he was satisfied with the dishes and wine from Drunken Immortal Tavern.


    The Dark Water Town was the town closest to the Su City, and was also the wealthiest town, but this kind of good place would soon fall into Du Changfeng''s hands. Thinking about this, he felt as if he had eaten a fly in his heart, and the place he was going to next, was a town closest to the Su City, and the further away from the city, the poorer he would be.


    After making up his mind, he looked up. Eh, where is he?


    Why did Qian Fan, who was on the horse a moment ago, disappear? The sky had turned completely dark, and it was not easy to search for something under the heavy curtain of the night. However, he had tied up both his hands and feet, so where could he go?


    He walked along the road and didn''t see any trace of Qian Fan. Standing at the side of the road, he suddenly had an idea and stuck his head into the ditch to look. Heh, a lump of black thing was lying in the ditch, who else could it be other than Qian Fan?


    He went down and picked Qian Fan up, not daring to slap him in the face, for fear of breaking it. Prince Chu did not like it, so he used his foot to kick him twice, "You still dare to run? When we get there, we''ll have good results. "


    Bai Qianfan''s body was drenched, her face was also wet. She was forced to retreat a few steps, but she did not make a sound, her experience told her that the more she shouted, the more furious she became, so she could only look for an opportunity to escape.


    Liu Maoquan placed Qian Fan on the back of his horse again and with a wave of the whip, he sped away. He thought of a good way to bring the person into the Su City, and then sneakily brought them to the Prince Chu''s bed to hide. He hid outside, if the Prince Chu was enraged, he would immediately flee, and not admit it. If the Prince Chu''s intentions were fulfilled, it would not be too late for him to come out again to receive his reward.


    Morong Gan sat behind the desk, and had been thinking about Du Changfeng. He had a dark face the moment he saw him, and obviously he didn''t welcome him. Why not?


    Thinking up to here, his heart skipped a beat. If there really was something about Du Changfeng that could not be seen by him, then perhaps ¡­ Just her.


    He could not sit still any longer, so he stood up and shouted, "Prepare the horse!"


    Jia Tong came in and asked, "Your Highness, it''s so late, where are you going?"


    "Go to Wu Chi and tell them to prepare. We''ll rest there tonight."


    Jia Tong was shocked. Changing the location of the Prince Chu was a big matter, choosing the right house, cleaning up, and safety issues were not things that could be solved in a short period of time.


    He gently advised, "Prince, it''s already so late. Let''s go back tomorrow. It will take some time for Wu Chi to make his preparations."


    "There''s no need to make any preparations, no one is required to notify anyone. I just need to stay at the relay station."


    The relay station was bustling with people, how could the Prince Chu live there?


    Jia Tong felt that something was amiss and wanted to continue persuading him. With a sweep of his eyes, Morong Gan lowered his head and did not dare to speak, he silently withdrew and let Qi Hong pack up before he left.


    Since Liu Maoquan was able to become General Zuo Yuan, his skills were naturally not bad. He tucked Bai Qianfan under his arm and took the opportunity to enter the Prefect Residence in the dark.


    However, there were two great figures, the Prince Chu and the Crown Prince, and they were both tightly guarded. He carefully crawled through the wall and prepared to go through all sorts of difficulties. After dodging the two guards, he went back in. Not a single person could be seen.


    When he arrived at the front of Prince Chu''s house, it was pitch black. There were no lights in the house, it seemed like no one was around. He was ecstatic, the heavens were truly on his side. He snuck into Prince Chu''s house and threw the person on the bed. He quickly slipped out in the dark and found a place to hide himself.


    After sending her to Prince Chu''s bed without anyone noticing, she decided to leave it to fate.


    She was in a trance, as if she had gone back to the days of the past. When she slept in Morong Gan''s embrace, she could always smell this kind of extremely light camphor fragrance, and his embrace was very warm. His big hands were around her waist, and was as hot as fire. That man was no longer hers, but his childhood sweetheart, his former fiancee, Huangfu Zhuer, who he had always thought of in his heart.


    She squeezed her eyes hard, pushing the soreness back. She didn''t know where this was, but it wasn''t a good place. When his eyes adjusted to the light, he discovered that it was a very spacious bed with some soft pillows piled at the end. She slowly moved forward and used her knees to push aside the bedding, trying to hide herself.


    The moment Morong Gan stepped out of the residence, he was stopped by the rushing Ning Jiu, who brought a secret report from North River.


    Jia Tong lit up the fire piston, causing the flames to light up and release a secret report. His face turned cold, he stared at the faint darkness in front of him, and his face revealed no emotions. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly pulled the reins of the horse and turned it around, "Let''s go home!"


    As a result, all the teams that had just left the mansion turned around and headed back.


    With the light in the room, Morong Gan sat down behind the desk and opened the secret report. He then ordered Ning Jiu to ask for the crown prince to come over.


    Just as Ning Jiu was about to receive his orders and turn around, Morong Gan called out to him, "Forget it, I''ll go over myself."


    Ning Jiu moved to the side, allowing him to go first. Morong Gan pulled up his robes and was about to leave, when suddenly, he twisted his body and unsheathed the sword at his waist, piercing straight to the bed under the tent.

 C407 You know how much i miss you

    With a chi la sound, he opened up a big hole. The moment the sword fell, Morong Gan''s figure was like a big bird, he rushed to the side of the bed and placed the sword against the neck of the person on the bed, "Who is it!"


    Bai Qianfan slowly raised her head and looked straight at him with her pair of heavy, black eyes.


    Their gazes met, creating a deathly silence!


    Ning Jiu was an extremely calm person, but he was shocked by Morong Gan''s actions and flew over. Seeing the face on the bed, he held his breath and let it out, he stopped midway and stood there dumbfounded, but he quickly regained his senses and quietly retreated.


    Morong Gan regained his senses, his hand flickered, the snow white sword whizzed for a few times, causing the rope on Bai Qianfan''s body to break. The Sword Qi had activated a force that caused the broken rope to fly up before dropping down, as though he was dancing.


    He looked at Bai Qianfan in a daze and did not speak, but she called out, "Your Highness." His mind was blank, and for a moment he didn''t know what to do. No matter how he searched, he couldn''t find her. She actually appeared on his bed, just like the first time they met, shocking him greatly.


    Was the heavens pitying him?


    Because of running and struggling to escape, Bai Qianfan was covered in sweat, and fell into the ditch. She was dirty all over, so she stretched out her hands and feet, lifted her arms to smell, and shyly said, "I need to change my clothes."


    When they saw Bai Qianfan, the two servant girls were so excited that tears flowed from their eyes. In front of Prince Chu, they still did their best to restrain themselves, not daring to be too unrestrained as they brought Bai Qianfan over to Horn Chamber to bathe.


    Morong Gan was like an idiot, he anxiously walked around, his heart was in a mess, and did not know what he was going to do.


    He heaved a huge sigh of relief and turned around to leave the Horn Chamber area. He waved goodbye to Qi Hong and indicated for them to leave before he lifted his hand to take off his clothes.


    When the two maidservants saw this, they hurriedly ran out.


    Bai Qianfan was a little afraid, her hands covering her chest as she sank deeper into the water, looking at him timidly: "Prince, you, what are you trying to do?"


    Without a word, he took off his robe and draped it over the chair, then sat down behind her. Taking the handkerchief and rubbing her back, she was both frightened and embarrassed. Her heart was beating wildly and her breathing had long since become ragged.


    Suddenly, his large hand covered her butterfly bone. Her heart palpitated and her skin quivered.


    She did not say a word for a long time. Bai Qianfan did not dare to break the silence, her heart was still in panic, but she felt hot water dripping onto her back. She felt as if she was being scorched, she suddenly turned around and looked at him in disbelief, "Your highness!"


    He suddenly rubbed her wet body into his embrace and fiercely lowered his head to bite her shoulder. He really did bite her hard. His sharp teeth pierced her flesh, and the taste of blood instantly filled his mouth.


    "Why are you running? Why didn''t you come to me? He clearly knows that I''m in the Su City, so why didn''t he come find me? "You know how much I miss you. I almost went crazy thinking about you!"


    He was like a lonely wolf, growling in a low voice, recounting his pain.


    Bai Qianfan was incomparably shaken, all her blood was stuck in her throat, unable to swallow, unable to come up. She hugged his neck tightly, like a lost child who had walked a long, long way. She sobbed, "I thought you didn''t want me anymore. I thought you didn''t want me ¡­"


    "How could I not want you? I love you so much and miss you every day." He lowered his head to kiss her, almost sobbing, "Don''t leave me again, I can''t take it anymore." He had so many things to say, but his throat was choked with sobs. He kissed her again and again, kissing her so tightly that he wished he could swallow her whole in one gulp.


    It was both bitter and sweet. The pain and sorrow that he had endured for a long time poured out at this moment, making him unable to control it.


    The two of them hugged their heads as they cried out. When the two maidservants outside heard this, they were extremely shocked. They had seen the Little Princess cry before, but their Prince had also ¡­


    They were extremely shocked, but they did not dare to go in. They waited until the crying stopped before bravely going to the door and seeing the two of them embracing each other, wiping each other''s tears with their hands.


    Lv He licked his dry lips, and said brazenly: "Prince, let this servant come. The water is almost cold."


    Prince Chu was a little embarrassed, but he replied with an "En". He did not dare look at Bai Qianfan and got up to leave.


    He walked all the way to the main hall and wiped his face clean with his sleeve. After calming down a little, he asked, "Who sent this person here?"


    Ning Jiu''s mouth was tight as he backed out from the house, he did not reveal anything, and the people outside did not know about Bai Qianfan''s situation, and just as they were confused, a person ran out from the darkness and knelt down: "Your Highness, I have brought him here."


    Liu Maoquan was a clever man, he could immediately hear the happiness in Prince Chu''s voice. It seemed that he had made the right bet, so he quickly went to seek reward.


    Prince Chu''s expression was extremely happy. With a slight smile on his lips, his voice became even more gentle, "Very good, this king will heavily reward you."


    When Liu Maoquan heard that there were rewards, he was overjoyed, and said: "I did not send people here to seek rewards, I am very loyal and devoted to you, your highness."


    Prince Chu interrupted him, "You were the one who tied him up, right?"


    Liu Maoquan was afraid that the Prince Chu would blame him, so he explained in embarrassment, "There''s no other way.


    Prince Chu''s face suddenly darkened as he shouted, "Get down!"


    Liu Maoquan was baffled, but he did not dare disobey the order and quickly laid down on the ground.


    Prince Chu took out a whip from his waist and swung it in the air. With two crisp "pa pa" sounds, Liu Maoquan was scared out of his wits. He held onto his throat and pleaded for mercy, "Duke, please spare me, please spare me, please spare me, please spare me ¡­"


    Prince Chu turned a deaf ear and raised his hand, "Pa!" Pow! "Pah!"


    With the three whips slashing down, the skin on Liu Maoquan''s back was ripped apart. He was in so much pain that he could only gasp for air, thinking that he was dead for sure.


    But after three lashes, the Prince Chu stopped and ordered him to be carried. His face actually turned friendly again. "This King said that I would reward you with this whip."


    Liu Maoquan was dumbstruck. Could this be the legendary slap on the face for a piece of candy?


    However, from his point of view, there was no better reward. The bounty and reward would be used up sooner or later. It was because he was not strong enough and his underlings were unwilling to accept his position. Besides, he was promoted because he offered a male pet. If he said he was going to be laughed at, he would be. The military officials were different from the civil officials; they were not allowed to listen to gossip.


    It was said that it was made from the skin of a rhinoceros. It was completely black, with some hidden patterns, and its head was as thick as a thumb, and its ends were as thin as silk. Although it did not seem to be cumbersome, when it was wrapped around the waist, it was actually five feet long. He had personally witnessed the Prince Chu use a whip to whip a soldier into the air. That person screamed in fear and with a swing of the Prince Chu''s whip, he actually caught that person again.


    To actually give him such a divine tool, how much face did he have?! Just with this whip, in the future, those Great General would have to be polite with him, and would not dare to offend him.


    Liu Maoquan regretted beating up Qian Fan at this moment, he never thought that brat would become his lucky star, and would have to come and go often in the future. The next time he saw him, he would definitely apologize to him, and only after getting on good terms with Qian Fan would Prince Chu look up to him.


    He endured the pain and took the whip, and just as he was about to kneel down and express his gratitude, he felt a wound on his back and gasped for breath. Prince Chu waved his hand, excused himself and ordered someone to take a good medicinal oil, so he could go back to recuperate.

 C408 See if youve grown up?

    When Morong Gan entered, Bai Qianfan had already finished her bath. She sat on the side of the bed with her hair half dry, and lowered her head slightly, looking a little nervous. As she twisted her fingers, a faint layer of pink floated on her face, bringing out a bashful expression.


    He stood there, looking at her. In this half a year, she had undergone a great change. She was no longer the little girl in his impression of her. When she wore Qi Hong''s clothes, she did not feel that they were big. The light and thin clothes hung in the air, outlining the girl''s beautiful figure. Once light eyebrows, now like a pen and ink outline, thick and light appropriate. Her eyebrows were like a distant mountain, and the corners of her eyes were slightly raised. Her eyeliner was as thick as a painting, making her large eyes seem even darker.


    He couldn''t help but sigh. It was a pity that he had missed out on her growth so far. This kind of Bai Qianfan was clearly a little unfamiliar to him, but the moment she nervously twisted her fingers, he felt that it was familiar and familiar to him. No matter how it changed, she was still his Little Princess, his little wife that he loved down to his very bones.


    She was a sixteen year old girl, and no longer a childish girl. She was like a flower that was slowly blooming, appearing so coquettishly in front of him.


    Morong Gan took a deep breath and slowly walked over. The light flickered, appearing exceptionally tranquil. One could hear the sound of the soles of his shoes rubbing against the ground, low and heavy.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she stood up in panic. His big hand reached over and gently pulled open her belt, and his silk shirt, which was straight and sleek, slid to the sides, falling down from his shoulders. Inside, there was a white lotus apron embroidered with a white lotus root embroidered on the pink bottom, and he stared at her snow-white shoulders without stopping his gaze as he moved his hand to the back and untied the thin ribbon.


    She felt her chest turn cold and instinctively used her hand to cover it. He held her arm, his voice low and low, "Let me see, let me see if you''ve grown up yet."


    Two pairs of burning eyes stared intently at her chest, as if trying to discern a flower.


    She was so embarrassed that a blush spread down her face and even her chest turned pink. She said in a low voice, "I''ll probably let you down. You didn''t grow into the watermelon you wanted."


    "You look like this, and they think you''re a man?"


    "I usually tie it up with a piece of cloth."


    He let out an "Oh," as if regretting it. "If I don''t tie it up, it might be bigger."


    "You still think I''m not big enough."


    "No," he said, lowering his head, and with a kind of worshipping piety, burying his face in the gully, his muffled voice came. "Just right, I like it."


    He could not wait any longer. Now, immediately, immediately, he wanted her to truly belong to him, to be branded with his mark on her. From now on, he would never lose her again. It was said that as long as a woman gave herself to a man, she would be dead set on him. He wanted to become her man so that she could no longer run away.


    In the confused night, he pestered her, his blurred eyes locked onto hers. Somehow, the two of them fell into the same bed.


    he asked hoarsely. "Are you afraid?"


    The girl shook her head with a determined look on her face. "Come on," she said.


    His eyes were as dark as a pool. "If it hurts, you tell me."


    "I''m not afraid of pain," she said, putting her hand on his neck and pulling gently.


    He was so touched that he made up his mind to get things done. It was his first time, and he was very nervous, but he couldn''t let her see it. He had to be as firm as a rock and make her depend on him wholeheartedly.


    The strong arm followed her exquisite curves and touched her hand. The ten fingers intersected and held tightly. His body sank down bit by bit.


    He was always worried. "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt." She gave him a bright smile in return, but in fact ¡­ It was truly painful, as if his body was being torn apart in order to allow him to enter.


    He was already mesmerized to the point where he couldn''t tell if her words were real or fake. His breath was in disorder as he shouted, "My darling ¡­"


    If it was before, Bai Qianfan would definitely laugh, but now, her eyes had suddenly turned wet. A cold-blooded and cold-blooded Prince Chu hugging her and shouting "darling", this was simply unthinkable, it was her mistake, she shouldn''t have run, she shouldn''t have left him for so long, he was so depressed, so eager, and so eager to be one with her ¡­


    He was sweating profusely while she was covered in steam. His eyes never left her, not even for a moment. He didn''t allow her to look away as they stared at each other, wanting to enter their hearts ¡­


    The house was full of spring and the night outside was intoxicating. Jia Tong and Ning Jiu stood silently at the bottom of the porch, like two King Kong.


    Ning Jiu was a little surprised by Jia Tong''s calmness. He looked at him in surprise, then sighed as if he was about to cry.


    Ning Jiu smiled, it was not easy at all, but it was also fate, otherwise, he would not even be able to find his, and suddenly, he delivered himself to her.


    In the light, a slender figure quickly walked over. He slightly bent his body and saluted, "Crown Prince Palace."


    The Crown Prince nodded his head and walked inside, but was stopped by him, "Prince, it''s not convenient for the Crown Prince to see guests right now."


    The Crown Prince was surprised, "Am I a guest?"


    Ning Jiu''s hand did not fall, his attitude was neither haughty nor humble, and he said, "Prince should return first.


    The Crown Prince didn''t show any anger on his face. Instead, he smiled and asked, "Is your master seeing a guest?"


    "Yes."


    "I wonder who it is ¡­"


    "Prince, please take care. My princess has returned, the prince is talking to her right now."


    The Crown Prince was surprised, but his face remained impassive as his smile grew gentler, "So it''s Princess who has returned. Congratulations. Since it''s like this, let them gather more, I''ll look for him tomorrow."


    Jia Tong bowed as he accompanied her, "Prince, take care."


    The Crown Prince walked all the way to the back yard. Looking at the lights of the embroidery building, he hesitated for a moment before walking up the stairs.


    When Huangfu Zhuer saw that he was coming over at this time, she could not help but be confused. "Crown Prince Brother came over at this time, is there something important?"


    The crown prince did not say anything and only looked at her, causing her to feel weak in her heart. "Why is Crown Prince Brother looking at me like that?"


    "Is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    "No, what can I hide from Crown Prince Brother?"


    "You and Prince Chu, are you two ¡­ "Is it no longer the same as before?"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face changed slightly: Did Third Brother tell you anything?


    "The princess is back, did you know?"


    "Huh?" Huangfu Zhuer''s legs went soft as she fell onto the chair and muttered, "She, why is she back?"


    He looked at her, "Zhu''er, don''t forget your blood feud. Now that the Prince Chu is not willing to head north, how long will it take before our plan succeeds and you can take care of him?"


    Huangfu Zhuer suddenly covered her face and started crying, "What if you ask me, Third Brother doesn''t have me anymore in her heart ¡­"

 C409 You are the only one left in this life

    Hearing that Bai Qianfan had brought Bai Qianfan to the Su City, Yue Xiang was so scared that her soul almost left her body. She ran to Li Chang Zai''s house in a hurry and kneeled in front of him, crying as she begged him to think of a way.


    At that time, Shi Yingying chased after her father and scolded: "Look at what you did. Who is that Liu Maoquan, you actually dared to let him take A Fan away. Return my son-in-law to me, my son-in-law to me ¡­"


    Shi Shengcheng was extremely anxious. On one hand, he blamed Liu Maoquan for not keeping his word, and on the other hand, he felt that his daughter had caused him to lose face in front of his subordinates. The whole house is chasing after dad, you''re going to get struck by lightning! "


    Shi Yingying held her hands in front of her chest as she panted heavily, "Did I hit you? I''m trying to reason with you, I don''t care, hurry up and get the person back, don''t let him get locked up in the prison. A Fan is so skinny, how can he endure if he makes a move? "


    Shi Shengcheng held onto the wall and gasped for air, "Alright, calm down, I''ll come and think of a way."


    The two sisters saw Shi Yingying and Shi Yingying and their daughter, and did not look too happy, especially the laurel. Their eyebrows were vertical, and they grinded their teeth together, "If A Fan is even missing a hair, I''ll tear this Liquor Immortal Restaurant apart!"


    He tried to smooth things over, "Alright, alright, don''t be angry yet. Let''s discuss how to save him."


    "How should I save him? Of course it''s to take money to save him." Shi Yingying seemed to be extremely knowledgeable: "Dad, that General Liu has been eating at my house for a month, who is he, I think I have to come out too, it''s just for the money," Saying this, she suddenly thought of something and glared at Shi Shengcheng, "Dad, did you not give us enough money?


    "Of course not," Shi Shengcheng complained: "He wasted a month of my family''s food and helped him put on an act. He was supposed to, and I was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to speak properly, so I paid for it.


    Yue Xiang glanced at Yue Gui and asked worriedly, "Could it be that it''s not for the money, but something else?"


    "What can happen?" Shi Yingying said, "Isn''t Qian Fan not recorded in the book? It''s not that big of a deal, there are a lot of people who lost their yellow books in the middle of the journey, and he was even caught?"


    Yue Gui said, "The most important thing for us to do now is to find out where Liu Maoquan sent A Fan to. Shall we go and see where he is? "


    "Ah Gui is right," Li Chang nodded his head. "So, I''ll get someone to take a carriage into the city and ask around."


    Shi Yingying was unable to avoid Liu Maoquan, and said hatefully: "That Liu fellow isn''t coming back tonight? Halfway down the street, they grabbed him, smacked his head a few times, then forcefully asked where did he get A Fan to go? "


    Shi Shengcheng felt that since he had used silver, it shouldn''t be like this, and liked to think, "I think it''s better to wait for a while. Maybe General Liu did it for a trick to scare Qian Fan.


    Once he said that, everyone became excited again. Maybe he was really just scaring Qian Fan, and nothing would happen.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    It turns out that deep in love is such a smell, strong, obsessed, desperate, obviously drowning, but still unable to stop.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally got what he wanted, but after tasting the sweetness, it was uncontrollable. Morong Gan almost could not believe that the person who knew how to eat and taste the marrow was himself, his self-control, his self-control, he threw himself all the way out of the nine night sky. He crawled on top of her, sweat pouring down like rain, waiting for her to wake up from the chaos, before continuing to pester her.


    "Qianyan," he called out to her in a low voice, "my darling ¡­"


    She closed her eyes and rubbed her chin against his face as she spoke, sighing faintly, "I''m tired."


    "I know, you take a break. I''ll do it."


    Bai Qianfan did not want to dampen his enthusiasm, but she could not wait any longer. Who would have thought that it would turn out like this? She was all muddled and confused, as if she were floating in water, almost drowned in the water when she was dragged along, and coming out to take a breath.


    In the end, Morong Gan still took her for granted, as he did not dare to be too impulsive, he stroked her sweaty body and kissed her face, "Are you alright?"


    She answered with a "hmm", but didn''t have any strength left. She could only let herself be manipulated by him.


    Morong Gan did not call for her, but instead brought water to the bedside and helped her wipe her body, afraid that he would not be able to control himself and injure her, hence he was a little worried. When he looked at the lamp, he immediately became annoyed, and without saying a word, he looked for ointment to help her apply it.


    Bai Qianfan was too embarrassed to continue, as she crossed her legs and said, "I''m fine."


    He smiled shamelessly. "You have to get better as soon as possible."


    Bai Qianfan turned her body and ignored him. Morong Gan chased after sher, placed a kiss on her back, and went to take a bath. After putting on his robe, he went back to bed and hugged her.


    He was not sleepy at all. Looking down at her, Bai Qianfan had her eyes closed, but he knew that she had not slept. Her thick eyelashes fluttered slightly, casting a faint shadow under his eyelids.


    Even with her eyes closed, she was still so good-looking. He couldn''t help but kiss her, "Qianyan, you''re beautiful."


    Bai Qianfan snorted lightly. She should not have settled the score at this time, but she could not resist, "Is she prettier than Miss Huangfu?"


    Morong Gan''s hands tightened, and did not say a word for a long time. Bai Qianfan''s temperament came to mind, and fiercely pinched his hand, "Get up, it''s time for me to go back."


    Morong Gan''s heart was stung, his hands wrapped around his, as though he was afraid that she would run away, "Go back, wherever I am, that is your home."


    "Now that you''ve said it well, I''m afraid that the Prince will say that he wants to send me away one day."


    "No, I swear, I will not let that happen again. I will bring you with me no matter where I go. Qian Fan. "He kissed her earlobe:" I''m sorry, it was my fault. I thought if I pretended that I didn''t care, they wouldn''t attack you.


    Bai Qianfan was startled, she turned around, "Who are they?"


    "You don''t need to know so much. You only need to know that the person I love in my heart has always been you, not Huangfu Zhuer, but she is an old friend of mine, and it is a responsibility, I didn''t know what love is before and thought that I wouldn''t hate her, but after meeting you, I found out that it wasn''t, I just like her like her, because I knew that she would marry me in the future, so I would like her. But that''s not love, I know very well that it''s not love, it''s you, in this life, you are the only one I love."


    This was the first time Bai Qianfan had heard him make such a long confession, so she was deeply moved. She hugged him and said sincerely, "I missed you so much that my eyes swelled up from crying in the middle of the night. I sneaked out of the door several times, wanting to look for you ¡­"


    "Why didn''t you go?"


    "I''m afraid of going, but you shut me out. Also," she bit her lips in embarrassment, "I ran away on my own, causing you to lose face. You definitely won''t let me off easily."


    Morong Gan slowly reached his hand down, "I really can''t forgive you this easily ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan slapped his hand, "You''re wiping the medicine, don''t move."

 C410 Where exactly are you guys from?

    This night, many people were destined to be unable to sleep at all. For example, the crown prince and Huangfu Zhuer, who had complex emotions, the Prince Chu and wangfei who had just reunited after a long time, and the anxious Yue Xiang and laurel, who were burning in their Dark Water Town. They waited until the latter half of the night, when Bai Qianfan did not come back, and she was nowhere to be seen, the more they thought, the more afraid they became, until they finally could not resist going into the city to look for someone, but was stopped by a middle-aged man, saying that even if they went there, it would be useless, and that they could not enter through the city gates. He could only wait until the next morning to think of a solution.


    It was just that the next morning, the carriage was long and finished, yet the carriage was not able to complete its journey. The one month deadline had come, and the person to replace Liu Maoquan had also come. He was also a general, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a face full of righteousness, and he looked much more energetic than Liu Maoquan.


    He never thought that the General Du would arrive so early. Even if they were close, they would have to wake up before dawn, and only if they did not stop will they arrive. The last time General Liu had come here, he had only just eaten lunch. Could it be that this General Du came so early to rush over for breakfast?


    He had something on his mind, but he could only patiently wait on Du Changfeng.


    Yue Xiang had not seen Yue Gui for a long time, so she came to look around. When she entered, she saw a man in armor sitting in the hall, and thought that Liu Maoquan had returned, she immediately rushed to ask for his.


    But when they got closer to take a closer look, they saw that it wasn''t Liu Maoquan, but a handsome young Staff General.


    Du Changfeng had seen Yue Gui and recognized her at a glance. Seeing her flustered expression, his heart tightened, and he immediately stood up. "Why did you come, but ¡­ "She ¡­"


    Yue Guang recognized him as soon as he opened his mouth. He would have been afraid if he had revealed his identity normally, but now, he kneeled in front of him like a lifesaver, "Provincial Commander-in-chief, save me ¡­ "She should be the one."


    Sure enough, something happened. Du Changfeng picked her up, "Quickly tell me, what happened?"


    Yue Xiang had never seen Du Changfeng before, but hearing Yue Guiyi calling him Provincial Commander-in-chief, he knew who he was.


    He stood there with his mouth agape, not knowing what was going on. He never thought that General Du and the Qian sisters would actually know each other, and could tell that he was referring to Qian Fan.


    Yue Guang told him everything. In front of everyone, she did not expose Bai Qianfan''s identity, making it a little ambiguous, but Du Changfeng completely understood her. After listening to Yue Gui''s story, Liu Maoquan was so angry that his face had even turned white. If he didn''t ruthlessly beat up that old brat, he wouldn''t be able to let himself down!


    What made him even more worried, was that Liu Maoquan had brought Bai Qianfan into the Su City, if he really could lock him up, then that would be fine, he would just rush over to save him, just in case the Prince Chu encountered him, then all his hard work would have been in vain!


    "Don''t go, I''ll go alone," Du Changfeng said to Yue Gui and Yue Xiang, "If there''s more people, it''ll be easier to be exposed."


    Yue Gui had long lost control of his mind. As long as they could save Bai Qianfan, they would listen to whatever said. Du Changfeng did not dare delay any further, with big strides, he left the house, mounted on his horse and quickly rode away.


    He had completely forgotten about him. Now that Du Changfeng had left, he finally came back to his senses and looked at Yue Xiang with her clear eyes, "You two knew each other from the beginning?"


    laurel: "Yes."


    "I heard you call him Provincial Commander-in-chief. So it turns out that General Du is from Nine governor."


    "Yes."


    "So you''re not from the west, but the capital?"


    Yue Gui''s heart skipped a beat, and immediately denied it. "No, General Du had been to the west before, so I recognized it."


    "Just been there?" His astute gaze stopped on Yue Xiang''s face. "General Du heard that Qian Fan had been captured, and was even more anxious than the both of you. Not to mention that the Nine governor could not leave the capital, even if he had gone to the west side, how could he have that kind of relationship in a short period of time? Let''s talk about you guys, the west side is on a plateau, the sun is strong, your skin is dark, but you guys are whiter than Jiangnan people, and you have an accent, although you try your best to cover it up, but I can still hear a little of you, say it, where are you guys from? What does General Du''s exposure mean? "


    Yue Xiang never thought that her analysis would be so thorough.


    Yue Guang actually came from the Prince Chu Palace, how could she be scared by a small middle-aged man? She snorted lightly, "We came here fighting in the west, if you don''t want to believe then so be it, I won''t hide it from you. The relationship between us A Fan and the General Du is very good. The meaning behind his words was that Du Changfeng would be their backer. The weight of a general should be well within their hearts.


    Li Chang was an experienced person, so he was able to understand the meaning behind Yue Xiang''s words. For a small Li Chang to go against a general was equivalent to hitting a rock with an egg. He immediately smiled, "Miss, please don''t misunderstand. No matter what, we did get involved, can I not help you? But I know what I''m doing, and I have to be prepared for what happens, don''t I? "


    Yue Gui snorted lightly, "Now that we meet the General Du, we don''t know what will happen in the future."


    The middle-aged man looked at Yue Xiang, "What the young lady has said is something that has already been agreed upon, it''s not good to go back on your words."


    Yue Xiang glared at Yue Guiyi, smiled, and said to the girl inside, "Don''t listen to her blabber. I can decide my own business."


    Only then did Li Chang put his heart back into his stomach. Liang Baotian''s matter was a sore point of his heart, after so much trouble, there must not be any more bewitching things.


    The moment the city gate was opened, before the guards could see it clearly, Du Changfeng rode straight in like a bolt of lightning, causing them to hurriedly chase after him for a few steps, "Who are you, dismount and check!"


    But how could he catch up with them? Some sharp-eyed guards exclaimed out loud, "It''s the General Du, I''m afraid there''s some urgent military report."


    Ever since Du Changfeng had retrieved back the head that was protected by the law, his name had spread far and wide. Furthermore, he was extremely talented, and was also well-loved by the Prince Chu.


    Du Changfeng entered the city in one go, but when he saw the two red doors of Prefect, he pulled on the reins, realizing that he was being a bit rash.


    Prince Chu had been staring at him the entire time, he was so anxious that he was about to enter the city. Prince Chu would definitely know, that the cunning fox was very meticulous, if he continued to pull the cocoon out, it would not be difficult for him to discover anything, so he could not act in such a lustful manner.


    If it was really as Yue Gui and the others had said, Liu Maoquan bringing Bai Qianfan to see the official should have been left at the yamen on the ground, and not sent to the Prefect. He had to fish them out quietly.


    After making up his mind, he first found a porridge shop and sat down to eat breakfast slowly. Then, he led his horse towards the rising sun and wandered the streets, repeatedly making sure that no one was following him before he turned around to patrol the yamen.

 C411 Bloody nose

    It was already late in the spring, and the sun had already risen. The Prince Chu and the Princess Chu still had not woken up, so the entire courtyard was still quiet.


    Jia Tong''s face was full of joy, he giggled from time to time, and Ning Jiu glanced at him, "You ate the wrong medicine so early in the morning?"


    "You''re the one who took the wrong medicine," Jia Tong laughed as he scolded, "I''m just happy for the Duke. Moreover, since the Princess has returned, Lv He''s face should be clear again. I can also live a comfortable life for two days."


    Honestly speaking, Lv He took the chance to fight with Huangfu Zhuer. The Marquis always turned a blind eye, and sometimes he would scold Lv He when she was annoyed, so wouldn''t Lv He just go and find someone to vent her anger on?


    Jia Tong laughed slyly twice, moved closer to him and lowered his voice, "Xiao Jiu''er, do you think they made a full house last night?"


    Ning Jiu''s eyes slanted, "Is the master''s business something that you should be involved in?"


    "I was just asking," Jia Tong laughed, "They are about to succeed, the matter of my marriage should be on the agenda, Lv He always doesn''t have any title to push me around."


    Just as she was speaking, she saw Lv He peeking her head out from the door, looking towards the outside, Jia Tong waved at her from afar and smiled teasingly, Lv He was obviously in a good mood, and replied her with a bright smile.


    "Did you see that, my wife''s face is clear," Jia Tong laughed proudly, "Find a day to take care of her, a woman needs to be tidied up, once tidied up, she will listen to me." He winked at Ning Jiu, "How are you and Qi Hong doing? Have you kissed? "


    Ning Jiu did not say anything, his hand slowly pressing on the sword sheath on his waist.


    Jia Tong immediately stopped when he saw the situation, and laughed along: "I won''t ask, I won''t ask anymore."


    Morong Gan''s arm felt numb, but he did not dare move, afraid that he would wake up the woman in his embrace. He looked down, his heart filled with joy, and a bit of uncertainty.


    She curled up in his arms like a lazy kitten, longer in stature and with her eyebrows spread, but still like a child in his eyes, her hair disheveled over her face, showing a little bit of her white chin, one hand on his waist, the other at her side, her legs wide open beneath her. But he just loved her like that. No matter what, he just didn''t love her enough.


    He didn''t sleep all night, he wasn''t sleepy at all, his heart was like a spirited beast, inexplicably excited, he couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss the top of her head, the woman moaned, rolled over, turned her back to him, finally freeing his numb arm, he raised it and shook it gently, probably making a noise, she looked back at him, her eyes half open, at a loss that she didn''t know where she was.


    He suddenly became afraid and smiled. His voice was soft and low, "Qianyan, it''s me."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him blankly, closed her eyes, and looked like she was about to fall asleep again. Morong Gan''s heart was in his throat, he did not know what she meant. Since the day they met last night, everything had been a mess, she did not have time to think about anything, as if she had just had a bizarre dream. What kind of attitude did she have towards him? He didn''t have any confidence at all. Who said that if a woman gave herself to a man, she would be dead set on him? As far as he was concerned, these words should be the opposite. The one who was worried about gains and losses was him, and the one who looked at others like a little daughter-in-law was him as well.


    After a while, Bai Qianfan closed her eyes and asked: "What time is it?"


    Morong Gan looked out of the window: "It''s about time."


    She let out an "oh" and lazily opened her eyes, "It''s already so late." Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something and jumped up from her bed, yelling anxiously, "Crap, cough! I didn''t go home for the night, they should be worried."


    Morong Gan was so shocked by her sudden action that he stood up and looked at her with his mouth agape.


    Bai Qianfan saw that he was not moving, and anxiously stomped her feet, "Get up, I need to go back quickly ¡­ Hey, Your Highness, why are you bleeding from your nose? Raise your head. "


    Morong Gan''s extended arm loosened and his entire body fell. From this angle...


    "Ah, why is the flow even worse now?" She crouched down and stuck his nose in a cloth towel.


    Morong Gan swallowed his saliva with great difficulty and wrapped her up with a blanket. Even though it was dark inside the tent, he could still see her exquisite and fresh body clearly. He had actually already done the most intimate of things, so thinking about it wasn''t a big deal. However, the visual impact was much stronger than he had imagined, and he felt that he should not only have a nosebleed, but seven bloody orifices. He should have been able to defeat thousands of soldiers and horses, but also this little girl.


    After wrapping her up, he got off the bed, looking like he did not need a servant girl to attend to him, he silently put on his clothes, poured a cup of water from the cold pot on the table, and drank it all up. After he calmed down, he went back into the tent, and warmly called out to her, "Qianyan, do you want to get up?"


    Bai Qianfan''s entire body was stuffed under the blanket. She was shy, and only after realising it, did she realize that her body was completely naked.


    Morong Gan forcefully lifted the blanket and revealed her head. But the little girl buried his face in the pillow and refused to look at him. He couldn''t help but smile. "Idiot, what''s there to be shy about? We''re husband and wife."


    Bai Qianfan did not move or speak.


    "If you want to talk about making a fool of yourself, look at my bloody nose. It''s so thick that I almost lost my life." He sighed and shook his head, "Qianyan, there will be a day when I die in your hands."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan turned around, and frowned, "Early in the morning, what do you mean by not dying, unlucky, quickly spit out a mouthful of saliva, and say it again."


    Morong Gan was now his wife''s slave, he would do whatever she said, and would do whatever she said, then take a piss: "Don''t say that, let''s live well, and live to be a hundred years old."


    "Then he''s not a demon?"


    He lifted her up and sat her down on the edge of the bed, swaying as if she were a child.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the narrow smile on his face with a face full of suspicion, "I keep having this feeling that you have evil intentions."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, then fiercely kissed her snow-white shoulder. "I will never have any good intentions towards you."


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head to look at the green-red and purplish green marks on her body, and complained. "Look at you, your moves don''t even know how heavy it is."


    Morong Gan had originally been just teasing her. Looking at the traces of love on her body, he suddenly had a sudden impulse and placed his hand on her. "I''ll massage for you."


    He rubbed her down neither lightly or heavily. Bai Qianfan was still fine, so he started a fire himself and quickly put her down. "Cough cough, let''s call them in to serve you." He had already suffered a nosebleed. If she were to see his ugly appearance, wouldn''t it be difficult for her to recover from it in the future?


    He turned around and was about to leave when Bai Qianfan called out to him, "Prince, I will return to Dark Water Town later. The two big sisters must be worried sick."


    Morong Gan said, "There is no need to specially go there, just send someone to inform them."


    "If that''s the case, then they will definitely be terrified since you haven''t seen me."


    Morong Gan thought for a while, "Alright, I''ll accompany you in a while."


    "Your highness is busy with official business, there''s no need to accompany me. I can go back by myself."


    Prince Chu frowned, "We have just met and you want to dump me? Don''t even think about being that beautiful, I''ll follow you wherever you go from now on." He walked out the door a little angrily.


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, who would he show such a vengeful woman''s appearance to? Wasn''t he the one who sent her away?

 C412 A girl have a crush on you?

    Du Changfeng drank his morning tea at the teahouse opposite the yamen, and finally met a familiar face. As a coincidence, he hurriedly went over to greet him and chat about family matters.


    Actually, they were not really close friends, but they recognized each other. That person was a small clerk from the yamen, called Yu Tong. Seeing how passionate General Du was, Yu Tong was naturally flattered and answered whenever he was asked a question.


    They chatted non-stop about the security situation in the city. Du Changfeng pretended to ask carelessly: "I think it''s even more chaotic than usual during the war. The entire prison cell is filled, right?"


    Yu Tong sighed, "How can that be, on the contrary, on the night of the destruction of the city, everyone ran away and the prison was empty. After that, the Prince Chu entered the city, took a breather, and everyone set up their homes, who would think about those dirty thoughts, furthermore, with the Prince Chu in charge of the house, with him there, who would dare commit adultery, wouldn''t that be courting death? Right now, there''s no one left in the prison, it''s completely empty."


    "No one?" Du Changfeng was startled, "You haven''t been inside for the past two days?"


    "No, our patrolling officers are all helping to build a house on the west side of the city. The yamen is basically empty, and no one is coming."


    Du Changfeng frowned and thought. If Liu Maoquan did not send Bai Qianfan here, then where else would he be ¡­ His heart skipped a beat, and he did not have time to say more. Clasping his fist, he said goodbye and hurriedly left, leaving Yu Tong''s face standing there in confusion.


    If the yamen was not working, Liu Maoquan could only send Bai Qianfan to the Prefect. The crown prince was in charge of the government, he might even send Bai Qianfan there. He prayed that Bai Qianfan would not be seen by the Prince Chu.


    Just as he turned the corner, he saw a large group of people coming out of the Prefect, heading towards the city gate in a formidable array.


    He squinted. One of the carriages was particularly striking, with its silver roof, yellow head, and red cloth. He recognized it as King Chu''s carriage.


    In the past half year that they had been together, he could be considered to have some understanding of the Prince Chu. If one could ride horses, the Prince Chu would definitely not ride on a carriage, and would not like to travel in such a grand battle array, so why was it that the two of them were never far from the Prince Chu, and the one sitting inside the carriage was definitely the Prince Chu himself?


    He could not come up with anything no matter how he thought. He felt that it was very strange, so he decided to not enter the Prefect anymore and quietly followed along, sneaking into the group.


    In the wide carriage, Morong Gan spoke while hugging Bai Qianfan who was leaning on the soft pillow.


    "Speaking of which, blame me. I heard your name a few times, but I didn''t take it to heart. Qian Fan, Qian Fan, who would have thought that you were acting like a brat. "


    Bai Qianfan chuckled, "This was my idea, if there are only three girls in my family, I am afraid that others will think of something bad, I have learnt some martial arts from Master, it won''t be a problem to protect the two elder sisters."


    Morong Gan opened up her palm, gently stroking the thin cocoon in her palm, taking his time, but his voice was heavy: "What big sister, these are just two female servants, fleeing with the Royal Concubine, that''s already a capital offense. Outside, not taking care of you, and even asking you to go out to earn a living to support them, dying ten times isn''t enough to quell the hatred in my heart ¡­"


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan immediately sat up straight: "How can you do that, they have taken good care of me, you see, with a long body, and a sturdy body, the starting point is nothing, isn''t self-reliance good? Yue Xiang made pancakes, none of them were done with their hands, they still needed to cook and wash and clean the house. When I got the fish and prawns back, they would sit under the lamp and pick the fish until midnight. During the day, they would bring them under the sun and cook them for me to sell at the market. "Don''t look at me running around outside all day. I''m actually not tired at all. Catching fish and shrimp in a creek is fun. Pleasure and the others even helped me ¡­"


    Morong Gan frowned, "Who''s Happy?"


    "Neighbors, live opposite my home. Run with me every day ¡­"


    "Male?"


    "Mm, it''s a kid."


    His hand tightened as he smiled dangerously, "I''ve been following you around all day. Don''t tell me I''ve thought of something?"


    Bai Qianfan felt a pain in his hand, she grimaced and pulled his hand out, "How can I do that, he thinks I''m Ah Ge, the one who cares about me is Miss Shi, for a while she chased after me, she really worried me to death ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s tone was not good: "A lady has feelings for you?"


    "Don''t interrupt me, I''m just pretending to be a kid. She''s fallen for me and her father is even worse. In order to force me to become her son-in-law, he set up a trap for me ¡­"


    "Forced you to be my son-in-law?" Prince Chu''s eyes were wide open, "The crime can be punished!"


    "Are you still going to let me say it!?" I sent over the fish and prawns, and a good portion of them died after a night at his house. Don''t you know, I am a sincere person, thinking that if I were to take his silver, I have to settle this matter properly. Instead, he became even more serious and joined up with General Liu to threaten me, because if it wasn''t for that, I wouldn''t be able to enter the city in the middle of the night.


    Speaking of which, Shi Yingying''s father can be considered to be a meritorious person. This King has a reward. "


    Bai Qianfan looked at him strangely, "How are you so stubborn? He''s forcing me. "


    "One yard, one yard. If he doesn''t force you, we won''t be able to see him." Morong Gan leaned back again, and held her in his arms. "Don''t worry, I know what I should do, what I should reward."


    "Actually ¡­" "Housekeeper Shi did it for his own daughter. He loved his daughter very much, so let''s just let it go and punish her, the people in this town are good to me, especially the shopkeeper who rented my family''s face, we always get credit for things when we don''t have the money to buy rice ¡­"


    Morong Gan held onto the mischievous little hand, "You still have the face to rent it?"


    Of course," Bai Qianzhang said triumphantly. "I have my own business. I have my own house, my own background, and my own meager income. I don''t want to starve to death on the streets.


    "Where did the money come from?"


    Bai Qianfan, "... "Hehehe, when I left the manor, I sold a Green Kiln Bottle of yours for five thousand taels of silver."


    Morong Gan smiled, and placed her hand by his lips as he kissed her lips, he was pleased. He knew that it would be like this, no matter where, no matter how dangerous the environment was, she would always let him live a comfortable life.


    "Anything else?" Go on. "Tell him everything he doesn''t know, everything he''s missed, everything, everything, that he wants to fill in the missing time bit by bit, even if it''s too late, and it''s a consummation.

 C413 To treat the whole town to a meal

    Du Changfeng followed the convoy out of the city gate, and after walking for a while, his heart started pounding heavily, as he headed in the direction of Dark Water Town. Why would Prince Chu go to the Dark Water Town? You even put on such a big show? Could it be ¡­ He stared at the carriage and had a bad premonition. Who was sitting inside? One person or two?


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind. If Bai Qianfan was in the town, he would guess that the Prince Chu was majestically going to pick her up, but she wasn''t in the town. She had already entered the city last night, so was she in a carriage right now?


    He did not dare to think any further, and once he reached the fork in the road, he stealthily turned into a small road and quickly entered the town. He was the supervisor here, and if the Prince Chu arrived, he should go to the road to receive him, otherwise, it would be dereliction of his duty. During an emergency, he could not allow the Prince Chu to use his weakness.


    The last time Prince Chu came over with General Han Tong, he did not make any big fuss, but this time, he used the etiquette of him travelling. The yellow flag fluttered in the wind with the word "Chu" on it.


    Bai Qianfan sneaked a peek through the cracks in the curtain and saw that both sides of the road were filled with people kneeling down. At first glance, she only saw a black mass of heads, she did not like this kind of atmosphere, but there was no other way, the identity of the Prince Chu was here, it was the symbol of the supremacy of the Emperor.


    When she came here, she didn''t feel nervous at all. This was the first time she wore a woman''s outfit in front of the townspeople. She was a bit embarrassed.


    Morong Gan laughed at her, "A Princess Chu who doesn''t fear the heavens or the earth, there are times when he can be shy." He opened the curtain and took a look outside, but did not see Du Changfeng. His heart stirred as he said, "Don''t go out, stay here, I''ll say goodbye before leaving."


    After he got off the carriage, someone came forward to beat at the curtain. To the people, Prince Chu was the ruler of this place, no one dared to raise their head, they only saw a pair of noble feet getting off the carriage and became even more terrified, to the people of this world, only they knew of Prince Chu as their ruler. Now that the famous Prince Chu was standing in front of them, how could they not be afraid?


    According to the rules, the one with the highest position, Du Changfeng, should be the one to lead everyone to welcome them.


    "Everyone, get up," Prince Chu was a person who loved this place. His wife had stayed here for half a year, talking about how good it was here, and how everyone cared for her.


    Prince Chu shouted. No one dared to get up, and no one dared to raise their head to look. They stood by the side of the road with their heads down, looking extremely cautious.


    Prince Chu asked, "Which one is Housekeeper Shi from Drunken Immortal Tavern?"


    The last time Prince Chu came over, he was personally attending to him by the side. But from the beginning to the end, Prince Chu was expressionless, he didn''t even glance at him from the corner of his eye, so it was impossible for him to remember him, right? He remembered very clearly that Prince Chu rarely spoke that day. Although his expression looked very calm, as he stood at the side, he felt a cold energy spread from the bottom of his feet. After the meal, his clothes on his back were all drenched.


    But this time, Prince Chu''s voice sounded very gentle, he gathered his courage and raised his head, quickly glancing around. It was indeed different from last time, although it was still calm, but his expression was relaxed, and he looked just like spring. He walked out of the queue: "Reporting to your highness, this lowly one is Drunken Immortal Tavern''s Shi Shengcheng."


    "Yes, prepare yourself. At noon, I''ll treat the people of the town to a meal. I''ll set it at your Wine Immortal Restaurant."


    When he said this, everyone was shocked. How many tables would it take to treat the whole town to a meal ¡­ Ignoring the fact that the Prince Chu was so extravagant, they could not understand why a high and mighty king treated all of them to food. This is incredible.


    Prince Chu did not care whether they were shocked or not, he turned around and asked, "Where is General Du?"


    "This ¡­" "I don''t know."


    Prince Chu was not angry, and only said, "Call him over for lunch at Drunken Immortal Tavern."


    waved his hand at the citizens. "Disperse, come over for lunch at Drunken Immortal Tavern."


    He turned around and entered the carriage, continuing forward. As if he had just awoken from a dream, he immediately led the group to bow down to the ground, respectfully sending off Prince Chu.


    In the carriage, Bai Qianfan tilted her head and asked Morong Gan: "Are you really going to treat everyone from the town to a meal?"


    "Mhm," Morong Gan sounded somewhat like he was being pampered, and laughed: "You saying that they take care of you and treat you well, it''s only right for me to thank them after eating their meals."


    Bai Qianfan counted with her fingers: "That''ll cost a lot of silver. It''s not cheap to eat at Drunken Immortal Tavern."


    "What? You''re not willing?" Morong Gan intentionally teased her: "If you don''t want to, then forget it.


    You are the Prince Chu, so you can''t break your promise. Furthermore, I''ve been fighting here for so long, it''s only right for you to treat us all to a meal, "she said, frowning. She thought for a moment," It''s fine, I''ll let the Housekeeper Shi give you a discount.


    Morong Gan pulled her into his embrace, "Then what''s wrong with just a little bit of money? I''ll leave this household to you to take care of from now on, you can spend as much as you want and buy whatever you want. Don''t be afraid of making a loss, what''s mine is all yours."


    Bai Qianfan laughed happily, she extended ten fingers to count. Suddenly, she thought of something: "That''s not right, we are fighting right now, our village and businesses are all in the north, where would we find the money?"


    Prince Chu laughed out loud and pinched the tip of her nose, "Have you heard of the Three Hells of Sly Bunnies? "I have businesses in the north, but there are businesses everywhere in the dark. The emperor is on my guard, so I have to be on his guard as well. Now that I have a family, I have to keep some to myself and not let my wife starve to death."


    Bai Qianfan liked to prepare for a rainy day, so when he heard him say that, she immediately laughed, and only wanted to fight ¡­ She hadn''t brought up the subject, but she couldn''t get around it now.


    Every day at dusk, she would go to the teahouse and listen to the men''s idle chatter, afraid that they would hear some bad news. Only after stopping the battle and knowing that the Prince Chu was still in good condition did she finally relax a little.


    "Do you want to continue the war?" She looked at him with a frown. "Can you stop?"


    He touched her face. "Are you worried about me?"


    "Well, when I first heard about the war, I was scared to death that you would go to the battlefield yourself." Well, when I first heard about the war, I was worried that you would go to the battlefield yourself.


    "Idiot, I am the king, I will not easily enter the battlefield." He was silent for a moment, "Since there is no return arrow, there has to be an end to this. But the situation is not bad, I can stop this indefinitely. Do you want to stay here?"


    "Can I?" She hugged him and rubbed him against her chest. "I really like it here. The Emperor is in the north, and we''re in the south. We don''t have to scratch each other. Is that okay?"


    He kissed the top of her hair.

 C414 To be the most respected woman in the world

    The Crown Prince probably never would have thought that the important matter of him lying low on the bed while enduring humiliation and planning for all these years would be decided with just a few words from Princess Chu. The armistice was divided into the north and the south.


    Afraid that Morong Gan and the others would wake up late, he intentionally went there late. However, when he reached there, he found that it was all cold and quiet, to the point that not even the shadows of people could be seen. After asking the guards, he found out that Prince Chu had taken Princess Chu out, and said that he was going to see the princess at his place.


    The Crown Prince''s expression changed slightly. Didn''t he receive the secret report last night? He didn''t take such an important matter to heart. Instead, he took Princess Hua-Yang with him to his hometown. He was someone who did great things, who cared about what was important and what was not. Did he not have a sense of propriety?


    With no one around, he had no choice but to walk back to his own courtyard with his hands behind his back.


    When Bai Qianfan first married into the Prince Chu Palace, he was the same as the rest, thinking that Bai Rubing''s daughter hadn''t stayed in the Prince Chu Palace for long, eitherhe died, or she was chased out. However, things had developed in a way that exceeded his expectations, Morong Gan didn''t kill Bai Qianfan, and he didn''t chase her out either.


    It seemed to be cold and hard, but her heart was actually soft to the point of being a mess. It was probably because she had been around for a long time and could not bear it, but since Bai Rubing''s daughter was in the Prince Chu Palace, sooner or later, it would be bad. Killing Bai Qianfan was one thing, but probing Morong Gan was the other. In the end, they were not able to kill him, and Morong Gan''s attitude made him puzzled. After separating for a long time, the people''s hearts would change, and he did not dare to act rashly again.


    After that, the time was ripe, and Huangfu Zhuer returned to Morong Gan''s side as shshehad wished. He had wanted to get rid of Bai Qianfan and clear the obstacles for her, but before he could do anything, Morong Gan had sent her away. And then the little girl ran away. At first, he thought that Morong Gan was nothing to her, but ever since she ran, Morong Gan had become even more quiet, and it was even more so because she heard that the emperor had captured Bai Qianfan, and he was determined to start the army.


    From that time onwards, he knew the weight that Bai Qianfan held in Morong Gan''s heart, and had been secretly searching for her the entire time. It was a pity that neither he nor Morong Gan had been able to find her, and now that she had returned without anyone noticing, he could not help but become suspicious.


    Morong Gan said that Bai Qianfan was Bai Rubing''s abandoned son, which was why he treated her differently. In his opinion, it was different. Bai Rubing was an old cunning fox. A daughter was sent to the side of the Emperor, and a daughter was sent to the side of the Prince Chu.


    He had thought that as long as Morong Gan took up arms, with his temper, he would be able to achieve Linan City in one go. Who would have thought that under such a situation, he would be able to stop midway through the battle, with the Billowing River as the boundary, the Emperor did not dare to go south, the Prince Chu was happy to stay here, but what about his great goal?


    Not far away, Huangfu Zhuer was standing under a tree, looking at him.


    The Crown Prince walked forward with a smile on his face, "Are you willing to go downstairs?"


    Huangfu Zhuer did not answer, but asked: "Did Crown Prince Brother come from the Third Brother? "I''ve seen it before ¡­."


    The Crown Prince shook his head, "They have gone out."


    "He went out?" Huangfu Zhuer was a little curious: "Didn''t you just come back last night? Why did you go out again? "


    "He said that he wanted to go back to the wangfei''s place to take a look."


    "Is that so?" Huangfu Zhuer slightly smiled, "So Third Brother has stopped here for a reason. As expected, he found that girl Bai Family."


    The Crown Prince looked at her, "Princess Chu is back, what do you plan to do?"


    "They''re real couples, what can I do?"


    "Pearl, don''t forget our plan."


    Huangfu Zhuer suddenly burst into flames, "Crown Prince Brother knows about the plan, why didn''t you help me think about it?


    "Pearl!" The Crown Prince interrupted her harshly, with a sinister look on his delicate and pretty face, "I have never forced you to do anything, and now you are blaming me instead?"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face paled as she looked at him in panic, not daring to speak a word.


    The Crown Prince calmed his emotions, calmed his expression, and said in a gentle voice, "Zhu''er, Crown Prince Brother has always known what you are thinking, it''s just that you have yet to achieve your great objective, I don''t have anything else to think about. When I reach the top, whatever you want, I will definitely give it to you."


    Huangfu Zhuer raised her eyes, her attitude sincere: "I''m sorry Crown Prince Brother, it''s not good for Zhu''er.


    "You''ve never been a nuisance to me." The Crown Prince gently held her hand and said gently, "Calm down, Zhu''er. As long as we can get through the water and enter the Linan City, we will be able to achieve great things. "At that time, I will help the Huangfu clan reverse the situation and grant your father the title of Duke of the Kingdom Protector. Your mother will be a special title and you will become the most respected woman in the world."


    Huangfu Zhuer lowered her head and looked at the crown prince''s hands. Her slender and fair skin was extremely precious, she had always felt that it was strange, what kind of cultivation level did one need to have to be able to make a person emit the noble Qi of Tsinghua University from head to toe? Only the crown prince was flawless in her eyes, and he was the only one with the highest status. She seemed to have an inexplicable belief in him, and if this kind of man could not rule over the entire world, then the world would be wrong.


    Her father was the Crown Prince''s teacher and wholeheartedly supported the future Emperor. She did everything she could to pave the way for him. The Crown Prince was the God in her eyes. She had always looked up at him, and now that the great work that her father had not accomplished had fallen on her shoulders, she did not feel bitter about it. She was willing to shoulder it, and therefore felt that it made a lot of sense.


    She lightly pulled back her hand, and looked at the crown prince with firm eyes, "Please rest assured Crown Prince Brother, Zhu''er will not be depressed because of this. Now that we have not completed our great mission, the war in the north and the south has come to an end, and Princess Chu has returned, there are too many things that I need to worry about.


    "When Princess Chu returned, I knew that your status would be a bit awkward," the crown prince said. "Prince Chu is someone who misses their old friend, even if that thought of his was gone, you still saved his life. He won''t forget that point. You saying that Bai Qianfan is a simple person, it won''t be difficult to deal with her, but don''t underestimate his, he is after all, Bai Rubing''s daughter, if she is able to win over Prince Chu, then it means that he has some ability, but don''t worry, I will help you in the dark, Princess Chu has just returned, we shouldn''t do anything too obvious, and for now, if she really becomes our stumbling block, we can only watch from the sidelines quickly. "


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart jumped, after a long while she nodded, "En, I understand."

 C415 Never leave me

    Prince Chu''s ceremonial appearance came from the other side of the street. Noises, footsteps and horse hooves sounded outside the door. Yue Xiang, Yue Guiyi and the two startled rabbits pressed close together as they looked at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Someone knocked on the door, with a familiar accent, it was Jia Tong.


    The two became even more panicked as they hugged each other and trembled. The thin gate to the courtyard opened like a piece of paper in the hands of the guard and a large group of people rushed in. They lined up in two rows and a tall and cold man walked in.


    Yue Xiang didn''t even have time to think before she kneeled to the ground and kowtowed. She trembled like a sieve as her lips trembled and she didn''t even dare to beg for mercy.


    "Escaping with our master, you deserve to be punished for your crimes!"


    Yue Xiang''s tears flowed freely, but she did not dare cry out as she replied in a low voice, "This servant pleads guilty." I had thought that such a day would come, and if Prince Chu found me, I would die!


    A light footstep sounded, followed by a clear and familiar voice. "How can you be like this? I said I wouldn''t scare them. "


    Before Yue Xiang could regain her senses, she was lifted up from the ground. "My two sisters, don''t be afraid.


    Yue Xiang''s legs were still soft and shshecouldn''t even stand steadily. As she swayed, he saw the female dressed Bai Qianfan through the blurry tears in her eyes and she unconsciously froze for a moment. Then, her heart relaxed as they both let out long sighs of relief.


    "I didn''t take your lives, you still have the face to cry!"


    Yue Xiang quickly kept quiet, wiped her face clean with her sleeves, and obediently knelt down to kowtow to Prince Chu, "We servants deserve to die a thousand deaths, thank you for not killing me, you are too kind, my servants ¡­"


    "Alright, get up," the Prince Chu said indifferently. "Although you are unfaithful to this king, you are completely loyal to the Princess Chu. Just based on this, this king can''t do anything to you.


    Although she couldn''t bear to let go of him, Yue Xiang Yue Guiyi knew that she could only do as she was told. Now that she had been found by the Prince Chu, everything had returned to how it was in the past. When the wangfei returned to the Prince Chu''s side, they were originally servants, so they naturally had to follow. He didn''t say much else and went into the house to clean up.


    The Prince Chu stood in the courtyard with his hands behind his back. It was a very ordinary Jiangnan courtyard, with green brick floors, fences, and flowers planted on it. It was clean and clear, small and warm.


    The three of them were in Bai Qianfan''s room, softly arguing. He quietly stood at the door, listening to their conversation.


    Yue Xiang, "Royal Concubine, don''t bring these along. They''re all men''s clothes, you won''t need them in the future."


    "That''s right," said the laurel. "Now that you''ve regained your identity, what do you need these things for?"


    "I have some that I can use ¡­"


    "What''s the use of that?" Morong Gan walked into the room with an unfriendly expression: "You want to run again?"


    When the two maidservants saw him enter, they immediately turned around and left. They had seen how attached the prince was to his wife in the past. Now that everything was still the same, they naturally wouldn''t stand in his way anymore.


    Bai Qianfan chuckled as she opened up the clothes in his hands for him to see. "I just made this laurel, I didn''t wear it twice. It''s such a pity to throw it away."


    When Prince Chu saw these men''s attire, she felt extremely insecure, as if these items were by Bai Qianfan''s side, causing her to be able to run away at any time. She did not know how he managed to get through these six months.


    "Come here." He opened his arms.


    But in the end, it was because she was too big and because of that relationship, Bai Qianfan slightly bashfully walked over, nestled into his embrace, and circled around his belt with her fingers.


    "Promise me you''ll never leave me."


    She snorted, raised her head, and pouted, feeling wronged. "You were the one who sent me away, and now you''re blaming me."


    "It''s my fault, I''ve let you down," he hugged her tightly, his voice seemed to come out of his chest: "There won''t be a next time, I swear, there won''t be a next time, or else I''ll definitely die a horrible death."


    He spoke so quickly that she could not keep him from talking. She frowned and complained, "Why are you saying this? It''s all in the past now."


    "Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. From today onwards, we will only look forward." He kissed her forehead. "It doesn''t matter what the situation is, as long as we''re together."


    Bai Qianfan sniffed her nose, "I know you had your reasons for sending me away last time, but no matter what happens in the future, tell me everything, and don''t let me misunderstand, okay?"


    "Alright, I promise you. There is no secret between us, and I will tell you everything. " He paused, "So... Should you tell me something? "


    "Of course, I have nothing to hide from you."


    "When did you meet Du Changfeng?"


    "Huh?" Bai Qianfan looked up in surprise, "You even know about this?"


    Morong Gan looked down at her, "If I don''t ask, are you not going to tell me?"


    Bai Qianfan chuckled, "I said he, how could you not be happy ¡­"


    "You said it already, I''m not angry. If you don''t, then I''m angry."


    "..." exactly the day I went to set fire to my Su City, I went to the city to put out the fire, and coincidentally got assigned under his command, so I just happened to bump into him ¡­ "


    Morong Gan stood there for a long time without speaking. It turned out that it was that night... She was there, beside him, and he had heard her name, but he had missed it.


    She and Du Changfeng had met, and that was why Du Changfeng took the initiative to tame his, as though he had suddenly been injected with chicken blood. He had promised her father that he would take his as the Great General, it was clearly for her sake! It was a pity that Du Changfeng did all that he could to hide the truth from the heavens and seas, but it was all for naught in the end.


    "Nothing ¡­" Tell him not to say anything, and he said yes, and I left. "


    He nodded, "Don''t see him again. He is not a good person."


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan asked weirdly, "I heard that he took back the head of Yan Shouyi and avenged the people of Su City, so everyone thinks that he is a great hero."


    "He knew where you were, but he didn''t tell me. What kind of mind did he have?" Morong Gan let out a heavy snort, "It''s obviously the ambition of a wolf!"


    "He''s a gentleman after all. If he promised, he would keep his word. Of course I wouldn''t tell you ¡­"


    Morong Gan glared at him, "You''re still speaking up for him?"


    She was furious, causing Bai Qianfan to not make a sound, she quietly took off the slingshot from the wall and placed it inside the bag, under the pillow she took out a few embroidered darts, under the bed, she took out a small jar.


    After she went silent, Morong Gan panicked a little. He suppressed his anger and walked forward with a straight face, "Does this small blade look different? Who made it for you?"


    Bai Qianfan still did not speak.


    Morong Gan panicked and hugged her, "Qian Fan, say something, how am I wrong? Speak up."


    Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, "Just now, big sister told me that if Prince was angry, he should tell me not to make things worse. It wasn''t easy for us to meet, don''t hurt our relationship because of an unrelated person."


    It turns out that Du Changfeng was a completely unrelated person in her heart. Prince Chu''s heart instantly felt at ease, his mouth raised a little as he said in a joyful voice, "Look at what else there is to pretend for, put it all on, I''ll take it."

 C416 I owe it to everyone to take care of me

    Du Changfeng had originally planned to welcome him at the end of the street, but he changed his mind halfway through the journey. The bad premonition became more and more intense, and if Bai Qianfan came out from the sedan, then he ¡­ He was scared out of her wits, so he finally went back.


    Not long after, the Captain personally came to his room to invite him. He said that it was Prince Chu''s idea, to invite all the citizens of the town to lunch at Drunken Immortal Tavern, and specially mentioned the name of General Du.


    As he listened, he observed the long face, but other than reverence and caution, there was nothing on it.


    He probed, "Did the Prince Chu come alone?"


    The middle-aged man was a little curious: "General Du, do you mean that someone else should come?"


    Du Changfeng waved his hand, "I was just casually asking."


    When the long one walked away, Du Changfeng stood at the door and let the wind blow. His brain was spinning very quickly, the long one recognized Bai Qianfan, if she came together, he would be shocked, could it be... Bai Qianfan did not come, but if she did, then why did the Prince Chu come here alone? Why did you invite the whole town to dinner?


    Prince Chu intentionally sent Senior Li to pass the message that even if the meal at noon was a Hongmen Feast, he would still go.


    After dilly-dallying for a long time, he really couldn''t bear it any longer, so he slowly walked over. Even from far away, they could hear the sound of people making a ruckus in the Drunken Immortal Tavern.


    Although everyone in the town had arrived, every family had sent their representatives over. Only the General Du had not arrived, this was the first time he was serving the Prince Chu, and had nothing to do, how could this be good?


    Just as he was about to send someone to fetch her, he saw Du Changfeng walking over slowly.


    He hurried to welcome her and greeted her from afar, "General Du, you''re finally here. We have reserved a seat for you, please come upstairs. "


    Du Changfeng glanced at the floor above, "Have the Prince Chu arrived yet?"


    "The general has arrived, this humble one will go and invite the Prince Chu," he smiled, "It''s not good to make the Prince Chu wait for us."


    Du Changfeng knew that was the reason. Since all his subordinates were here, he could only go invite Prince Chu.


    There was a big round table in the room, with a girl sitting by the side. When she saw him, she blushed a little and stood up, saying, "Greetings, General."


    Du Changfeng did not recognize her, and was not interested in knowing who she was. He indifferently nodded, and sat down on his butt.


    The girl did not seem to care about his attitude. She poured him a cup of tea and said, "General, please have some tea."


    Du Changfeng was surprised and glanced at her. This lady was dressed in luxurious clothes, he looked like a young miss from a rich family, but she was extremely familiar with the way he poured the tea just now, no different from someone in the main hall.


    Seeing his doubt, the girl smiled and said, "I recognize General, but General still doesn''t recognize me. The Drunken Immortal Tavern is opened by my father, and he has been in the city all year round. I''ll take care of the business here."


    Once she said that, Du Changfeng understood and laughed, "No wonder, it''s the Drunken Immortal Tavern''s young noble woman."


    Shi Yingying grew up in the Drunken Immortal Tavern, and was not a young miss who was raised in a room. Her character was straightforward, and she laughed, "I dare not, my surname is Shi, my name is Ying Ying, if General does not mind, you can just call me by my name."


    After chatting for a while, she suddenly remembered that it was because Bai Qianfan was not willing to become the son-in-law of the Shi family that she was brought to the city by Liu Maoquan. So the one who was pestering Bai Qianfan was actually this Miss Shi, and as expected, she was also a person of good nature, and had a temper, thus they fell for the same person.


    Although he was a love rival, he did not hate Shi Yingying. It was kind of funny, but at the same time, he was a little worried.


    As the two were speaking, the door opened and a group of people came in, hugging two people like the stars surrounding the moon. The man was elegant and elegant, with a delicate and intelligent appearance, as well as a beautiful appearance.


    Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying stood up with their mouths agape, staring at Bai Qianfan''s face.


    The last time Du Changfeng saw Bai Qianfan was at night. In addition to her dirty face and men''s attire, other than feeling that she was a little taller, he didn''t feel that it was anything special about her. However, this time, when Bai Qianfan changed back into her female attire, Qi Hong helped her put on some more clothes.


    At first, Shi Yingying only felt that her face was familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen her before. However, the more she looked, the more she felt that something was wrong, that that face was too familiar, to the point she couldn''t believe that it was Qian Fan''s twin sisters ¡­ Or, or ¡­ He himself?


    Her face was pale and she could not speak for a long time.


    Someone at the side reprimanded her. "How dare you not kneel when you see the wangfei?"


    One of them had a pale face, while the other had a pale complexion. Mechanical words came out of his mouth as he said, "This general (my daughter) greets Prince Chu, Princess Chu."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed and hurried to support Shi Yingying, but Morong Gan held onto her arm and looked at her with a slightly warning gaze.


    Bai Qianfan was puzzled. Shi Yingying was a girl, why couldn''t she touch her?


    Amidst the strange atmosphere, everyone took their seats, the Captain and Shi Shengcheng had just found out that Qian Fan was from Princess Chu, and the surprise on their faces never faded.


    It was one thing for a dignified Princess Chu to run away from home, but he even disguised himself as a man and took two maidservants to settle down in a small town.


    Since Prince Chu had found his beloved concubine, he was in a very good mood. With a friendly face, Shi Shengcheng gathered up his courage and begged Bai Qianfan for forgiveness, "I have eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai, I have offended you in the past, please forgive me!"


    Since Shi Shengcheng had raised his hand, she stood up with his wine cup raised, "No, no, I was wrong first. I apologize to everyone, I will punish myself with a cup, and respect my actions first!"


    Just as she was about to pour the wine into his mouth, Morong Gan held her down and took the little wine cup from her hands and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Speaking of which, the responsibility lies with me. Back then, the wangfei and I had a small misunderstanding before she ran out in a fit of anger. She lived here for more than half a year, and thanks for everyone''s care, I toast everyone to express my gratitude."


    The Prince Chu toasts, how great of an honor is that, everyone stood up with a face full of joy, repeatedly saying, "We don''t dare to accept it, it is our Dark Water Town''s blessing that the wangfei is willing to stay here."


    The atmosphere became more and more lively. Prince Chu was flushed from drinking and when he heard everyone talk about Bai Qianfan''s life in the town, his smile never stopped. While drinking, he did not forget to give Bai Qianfan food.


    In this bustling atmosphere, only two people remained silent. They drank the wine and ate the food, and when the Prince Chu toasted, they stood up and sat down together with everyone. However, everyone could see their absent-mindedness and despondency.

 C417 This king should be the matchmaker?

    Du Changfeng was a general, and no one dared to give him a look, but Shi Zhenying was different. Shi Chengcheng was sitting right in front of her, and his daughter had a gloomy expression on her face. "She knew that her heart was in pain and that her little son-in-law had somehow become a girl. No one could accept that he had become the famous Chu Wangfei.


    Normally, he would just let her be, but in front of the Prince Chu, it would not be good for his daughter to show such a dead look.


    She glanced at her a few times, but Shi Yingying ignored him, blaming the table for being too big, to the point that he couldn''t even reach her if he wanted to kick her under the table.


    After three rounds of drinking, Prince Chu spoke up, "Housekeeper Shi, then is that your love?"


    "Yes yes yes," Shi Shengcheng immediately stood up, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. He was really afraid that things would get worse, this damned girl still doesn''t know how to repent, don''t make the Shi Family disappear from this world with just a meal''s worth of effort ¡­


    Sweat trickled down his face, as if something was slowly crawling up his cheeks. It was so itchy that he couldn''t help but raise his sleeves to wipe it away, then nodded and smiled apologetically, "It''s my worthless daughter. She grew up in a restaurant. No no no no, she learned a bit of the refined temperament of a lady. You, you don''t like her.


    He stuttered a little, trying to catch his breath and keep his sentences coherent.


    Prince Chu had a very good temper, he pressed his hands together, "Don''t be nervous, sit down and talk. The wangfei has lived here for so long, that''s why she thinks you are her family. You don''t have to be so formal in front of this duke. "


    Bai Qianfan continued while grinning: "That''s right, you are all my family, I will come back to visit you in the future."


    The Prince Chu smiled as he placed his hand on the back of the chair behind her. He moved closer to her as if he was hugging her in his arms, extremely intimate.


    "Yes, yes, yes," the Minister hastened to say. "I will keep an eye on the Princess''s house and ensure that he will return at any time without a speck of dust."


    "Thank you, sir," Bai Qianfan said. "Later on, I will ask the prince to give you a sum of money as your wages for cleaning the house."


    Her tone was very casual, just like an ordinary daughter-in-law, everyone was startled and peeked at Prince Chu. He was not angry at all, with a smile on his face, and looking like he was enjoying the show, he changed the topic back to Shi Yingying.


    "How much does the Housekeeper Shi love?"


    "In reply to Your Highness, my daughter is sixteen this year."


    "Have you ever given permission to someone else?"


    "This ¡­" Shi Shengcheng laughed awkwardly. Did Prince Chu know that his family''s Yingying forced him to become his son-in-law? If he knew, he would probably ask them for a heinous crime.


    "My daughter hasn''t promised yet."


    "Since that''s the case, can This King be the matchmaker?"


    "Aiya, Prince Chu matchmaking for my daughter is a great honor," Shi Shengcheng said as he stood up and kowtowed, "I thank you for your grace."


    Shi Yingying''s expression had always been wooden, without any sort of reaction. However, Du Changfeng''s expression changed, and he turned to look at Prince Chu. The two of them looked at each other, one laughing, the other panicking. He stood up and cupped his fists towards Prince Chu, "My prince, this subordinate suddenly recalled that there is an urgent military matter that has not been handled ¡­"


    The Prince Chu gestured for him to sit down and said slowly: "It''s a truce. If there''s anything urgent, just sit down and eat."


    Under the gazes of everyone, Du Changfeng had no choice but to sit down.


    Prince Chu continued to speak with a tone that was neither fast nor slow, "Housekeeper Shi, I previously said that I would be the matchmaker for your love. That person has a very handsome appearance, and his age is so green that he has already become an official general," he pointed out, "So this is General Du, what do you think about this Housekeeper Shi?"


    When Bai Qianfan heard the beginning, she could guess Morong Gan''s intentions. She was in favor of this marriage, but in her opinion, if Shi Yingying and she were to truly get along, it would not be a bad thing for them.


    No matter how rich the Shi Family was, they were just a small country bumpkin. How could they be worthy of the General Du?


    Shi Shengcheng excitedly said yes and then knelt down to thank her.


    Shi Yingying''s pale face finally had a hint of color. She looked at her father, then looked at Bai Qianfan, and finally shifted her gaze onto her face.


    Du Changfeng''s face darkened, his two hands clenched into fists under the table, warning himself to be patient.


    However, he was unable to endure any longer. He suddenly slapped the table and stood up, "This subordinate does not agree."


    Behind Prince Chu, Ning Jiu brandished his sword: "Impudent!"


    Jia Tong on the other hand, continued to shoot meaningful glances at Du Changfeng. If he truly embarrassed Prince Chu in front of everyone, Ning Jiu could very well get drenched in blood on the spot.


    Everyone was shocked as they looked at Prince Chu in panic.


    But Prince Chu was not angry at all, the smile on his face became even more brilliant: "General Du, why are you not satisfied, if you say it out for everyone to hear, do you think Miss Shi''s disciples aren''t tall, or do you not think she is beautiful?"


    Du Changfeng gasped for breath, not saying a word.


    Prince Chu chuckled: "In this king''s opinion, if Miss Shi gave it to you, it would be more than suitable. She is very beautiful and has taken over the restaurant''s business at such a young age. Moreover, with your reckless personality, you need someone to control you. Ordinary girls are too weak to control you, while Miss Shi is different. I advise you to restrain your temper and stop dreaming.


    The more Shi Shengcheng looked at the media that was chosen by the Prince Chu, the more he liked them. Looking at their thick eyebrows, large eyes, and a righteous face, they were all missing things, and in the future, his little grandson will inherit the strengths of his parents. Just thinking about it made his so beautiful.


    He spoke up for his daughter, "General Du, how are you unsatisfied with my daughter? Tell her and I''ll have her change her."


    Du Changfeng looked at his ardent gaze and stomped his feet. He flicked his sleeves and left.


    Ning Jiu wanted to stop him, but he was dragged out of the door by Jia Tong. Du Changfeng took the chance to sneak out, causing everyone to panic, and secretly looked at Prince Chu''s face, but strangely, he still had a good temper even after being slapped in the face by a small general in front of everyone. He shouted towards Du Changfeng''s back, "Don''t go, if there''s something we can discuss, then we can''t let down this king''s good intentions!" The pride in his voice was plain and naked.


    Bai Qianfan heard it and reached out to pinch his arm, "Enough, stop messing around."


    Everyone was baffled. They did not understand how the General Du dared to go against the Prince Chu, and the meaning behind his words. Why did he say that the General Du was dreaming? They did not dare to ask about the matters of the noble people, but Princess Chu had seen everything clearly and were shocked. How could Prince Chu dare be so presumptuous?


    When she looked at Prince Chu again, her gaze changed. The legendary Evil God did not seem to be that great either ¡­

 C418 A few joys a few sorrows a few

    After being humiliated by Du Changfeng in the Dark Water Town, the Prince Chu returned home very proudly. Although Bai Qianfan''s return had made him extremely happy, he hadn''t forgotten about the important matter. When she returned to the residence, she took the secret report to see the crown prince.


    The Crown Prince was talking to his advisor, Zhuge Qianyu, and when he saw enter, he stood up and cupped his hands, "Greetings to third brother."


    "Many thanks, many thanks," Morong Gan did not hide his happiness at all, and returned the greeting with clasped hands.


    Zhuge Qianyu also smiled as he bowed, "A country has its own home, now that you have returned to the palace with the princess, this house is naturally formed. As long as we go north, the entire country will soon be in your hands."


    Morong Gan straightened his face and passed the secret report to the crown prince, "Last night, I received an assassination attempt on Li Tianxing. It''s unknown whether he''s dead or alive."


    The Crown Prince''s face changed, he opened the letter hastily and read, "How can this be? Liu Xuan did it? "


    "For the time being." Morong Gan sat down, "It could be either Liu Xuan or the Emperor''s men. We sent someone to sneak into Jiangbei, how could we know that there''s no one that infiltrated the Emperor?"


    "Your Highness is right," Zhuge Qianyu said. "The north side does not want us to recruit Liu Xuan. They will use this opportunity to kill him and force him to accept the challenge. No matter how strong Liu Xuan is, he can always use up some of our forces. The more we use up our forces, the more advantageous it is to the north. I''m afraid the emperor has this idea. "


    "Regarding the military strength, Prince Chu has already begun to settle it," The crown prince asked Prince Chu, "You have been practicing for a month, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you to take out the military strength, right? Liu Xuan wasn''t a tough guy. He would first take down Jiang Bei. Firstly, I can boost our morale, and secondly, we can let the north see the situation, and let them know that the Warlord''s reputation did not come from nothing. "


    "Prince said something important. This old man thinks that whether it was the Emperor''s men or Liu Xuan Dong''s men, it makes no difference to us. The battle has stopped for too long, it''s about time for the fight to begin."


    Prince Chu muttered to himself for a moment, "Let''s wait until we find Li Tianxing, then we can talk."


    "Third brother, the situation over there is already very bad. If this goes on, we will become very passive."


    "Don''t be reckless while marching," Morong Gan said as he looked at the secret report, his eyes seemed to be deep in thought. "Don''t worry, second brother, I know what to do."


    A few happy ones and a few sad ones.


    Although Du Changfeng had rejected the marriage in front of everyone, Shi Shengcheng was not at all discouraged. In his opinion, what use was there if Du Changfeng was against him?


    Who was the Prince Chu? He opened his mouth, there must be something going on, the Prince Chu was the emperor of the south, whoever dared to disobey the decree of the emperor, they were going to be executed!


    Du Changfeng would not be able to escape! He grabbed the air, as if he had already grabbed Du Changfeng within his palms, and was filled with hesitation.


    The East Yue weighed heavily on people''s bodies, and even if the farmers were small, so what if their families were entangled with thousands of people? Not to mention those big shots, even the little ghosts below could bully them. If they really had a son-in-law from the Great General, who would dare to reach their hands out to him?


    With Du Changfeng''s blessings, with a shake of his body, he was able to squeeze into the city''s upper class society. He chatted with the officials and the children of influential families about ancient times happily.


    His daughter had taken a fancy to Qian Fan, who was disguised as King Chu''s wife. He felt that Qian Fan was too weak and lacking in confidence, but Du Changfeng was different. He was tall and sturdy, and had an air of a manly man.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his ancestors'' graves had started to smoke. He was in a good mood with two walnuts in his hand. He walked around and greeted everyone he saw. When he saw a kid, he even took out two walnuts and told them to go buy candy. He was so excited that he felt like he was going to reconnect the string himself.


    In comparison to Shi Shengcheng''s excitement, Shi Yingying was like an eggplant that had been beaten black and blue. Qian Fan was hopeless, what could a girl do to others? If it was anyone else, she would have been able to release the anger in her heart by teaching him a lesson, but Bai Qianfan was a Princess Chu, if he touched even a single hair on her head, he would be sentenced to death. After being depressed for a long time, he had no choice but to put it down. She was not interested in Du Changfeng either. In her father''s eyes, Du Changfeng was perfect, but she liked beautiful young men. He thought that Du Changfeng''s righteous face was too cold, too serious, and too boring. Du Changfeng was unhappy, hmph, she was still unhappy.


    Initially, they thought that the Qian siblings had no one to rely on and that they could rely on to convince Yue Xiang to marry them. But who would have thought that the son of the Qian family would become the Princess Chu, and the two elder sisters would become the Princess Chu''s personal maidservants. The Prince Chu came to personally receive them and after eating a meal in town, he dragged the group back to the city.


    The Prince Chu was the monarch of the south, so the princess was equivalent to a queen. The first-rate Palace Maid beside the queen would still be an official even if she were to be married off. He did not know if Prince Chu knew about this, but if he did, perhaps he would be investigated for the crime of forcing a good man into a family.


    It was easy to explain to his brother-in-law, but Liang Baotian didn''t make any sense. The Minister always felt pain in his heart towards this nephew of his, he was clever and clever, if not for the fact that his brain was burnt out, he would be a hundred times stronger than that disappointing son of his.


    Liang Baotian usually listened to his uncle the most, but this time he did it. He was like a headless fly, scurrying around everywhere, muttering words in his mouth, wanting to find his wife. When his parents heard the news, they anxiously rushed to catch up with him. Halfway through the chase, they saw him sitting on the side of the road, covered in water. Turns out that he had left in a hurry and rolled into the stream, with a few bloodstains on his face.


    After all, Yue Xiang had tricked him into coming back, and said that as long as he was obedient, Yue Xiang would definitely come back.


    Thus, he stopped going into the city and went to Yue Xiang''s house every day to help clean the yard as per usual. The boss originally wanted to invite people to clean the place for him.


    After cleaning the courtyard, he went back inside the house to clean up. Sitting beside Yue Xiang''s bed for half a day, he carefully recalled Yue Xiang''s expressions and smiles, then got up to work. After the house was cleaned, he closed the doors and windows, and sat on the stairs outside of the house, staring at the street across the street, waiting for Yue Xiang to return.


    At first, everyone felt that it was funny. There were even some who teased him. After a while, no one teased him anymore. They were all looking at him with a bit of pity in their eyes. This kind of infatuation was even worse than normal people. It was truly pitiful.

 C419 You are not like me?

    The most pleasantly surprised Bai Qianfan was the little bunnies that she missed the most when she returned to her side. Even the ones that she sent out had returned, there were six of them neatly and there wasn''t a single missing one.


    Lv He laid them on the grass in the sun, nagging them: "Princess, you don''t know, these six are all rabbits, no matter how tough the battle is, they did not suffer, eat and wait well, and every day, I would bring them out to walk, bask in the sun, Master has said, even if I lost a rabbit hair, I would still take a servant to ask, pitiful heavens, how can a rabbit not shed?


    Everyone laughed, Qi Hong said: "This lord speaks like that, and you actually took it seriously, he always praises you for your good service, and has always asked you when you were guilty."


    "Of course, we are this lord''s treasures, how can I dare not serve you?" Lv He looked at Bai Qianfan, "Is the wangfei thinking about me outside? I''ve been thinking too much about the princess. When I''m free, I''ll take the bunnies to his tent and put them on the table. I''ll let them bounce around without saying a word and just silently watch them.


    Yue Lao was still unhappy with the past and mumbled, "It was the prince who asked for it himself. He carefully sent Princess Hua-Yang to the manor ¡­"


    "I don''t blame him," Morong Gan didn''t quite understand why she was sent to the manor, but that night, the two of them faced each other with sincerity and revealed her thoughts. She knew that it was for her own good that Morong Gan had sent her there. Moreover, losing knowledge is precious. Look at how he treats me now, "Bai Qianfan laughed proudly," It''s even better than before. "


    "That''s true," Lv He said jokingly. "Why do I feel like I''m a little depressed now?


    Qi Hong stared at her, "What are you saying, if Ning Jiu hears you, you have to pull out the sword again."


    "Oh oh oh, is Sister Qi Hong doing this for my own good, or is the guard on duty? "Well, what did he call you to the back of the house for last night?"


    Qi Hong''s face flushed red as she reached out to pinch Lv He''s mouth: "If you keep on talking nonsense, I''ll tear your mouth apart."


    Lv He twisted his body and ran, chuckling, "See that? There''s something wrong with your heart, if you get angry from embarrassment, you''ll definitely be hiding and kissing your lips."


    When Bai Qianfan and the others heard it, they were immediately excited, clapping their hands and shouting: "Quickly tell me, tell me, how did the two of them get along?"


    Qi Hong was not one to tease others. Her face was so red that it seemed as if blood would boil as she lifted up her skirt to chase after him. Lv He laughed as she walked around the big tree.


    Bai Qianfan supported herself on the ground with both hands, looking at Qi Hong playing in the distance, she sighed emotionally and thought it was better to return to his side, like a small boat that had drifted in the wind and rain for a long time.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. She could not stop, and threw herself into his embrace, where she heard his soft voice, "Stop chasing, you''re all covered in sweat."


    In broad daylight, being hugged like this caused Qi Hong to be panicking greatly. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Bai Qianfan and the others, but Lv He had already taken the opportunity to run over.


    She quickly straightened herself and turned to leave, her arm being held by him. He remained expressionless as usual, but his expression was relaxed. "She wants to say, let her say it. Everyone knows it."


    Her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s. "Know what?"


    "I know we''re done."


    The girl always said the wrong thing. "Who''s getting along with you?"


    "Are you different from me?" When Ning Jiu was watching others, Hou Te understood that he was the real deal.


    "I ¡­" She gently tugged at her arm, but the man''s grip was too tight, his five fingers clamped to her arm like iron pincers.


    "Speak."


    Qi Hong felt a little bit of pain, but she felt a sweet sensation in her heart. She bit her lips and blushed as she admitted it.


    Only then did Ning Jiu let go of her and took off his own sweat towel to wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    He was even preoccupied with this, causing Qi Hong to feel even more embarrassed.


    Lv He, like Bai Qianfan, sat on the ground with her chin on her knees and said with infinite melancholy: "This person, truly cannot be compared. Look at him, then look at yourself, sigh ¡­"


    Yue Guiyi glanced at her. "At least you have a mistress. What''s there to sigh about?"


    Lv He was still depressed, "I am full of love, to me, it''s like a chicken flying and dogs jumping, you can''t compare."


    Everyone started to laugh out loud, but Yue Xiang only laughed calmly, as her hands slowly stroke the little Bunny''s fur, looking a little uninterested.


    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly thought of Liang Baotian. The reason she had agreed to the marriage was most likely because she wanted to be able to live a good life in this small town. Now that everything was back on track, no one dared to bring it up again. Just thinking about Liang Baotian giggling at her, her heart always had a hint of disappointment. Everything that she had experienced had left behind traces.


    She raised his head and looked into the distance, letting out a long sigh in his heart. As time slowly passed, Liang Baotian would one day disappear from her memories.


    While the few of them were talking and laughing, Lv He suddenly lowered her voice and said, "Huangfu Zhuer is here."


    Bai Qianfan had not seen her since she returned to her residence, but she had heard quite a few things from her.


    Lv He snorted, "She still wants the princess'' rabbit. If I don''t give it to her, I will make a ruckus, but I ended up bumping into a nail in my place, causing her face to grow longer. After that, she no longer acted as arrogantly as she did before, entering the city and living in the embroidery building in the backyard.


    Bai Qianfan raised her head and saw that Huangfu Zhuer was dressed in a bright red dress, she was walking over from the small alley with a flying immortal bun on her head and a goose sized pearl on top of her head. The falling tassels gently swayed, casting mottled light and shadow on her forehead.


    Bai Qianfan was still a little envious. Huangfu Zhuer hadn''t changed at all, her demeanor was still as elegant as ever. On the other hand, she, who had pretended to be a man for more than half a year, had become even more crude.


    Regarding Huangfu Zhuer, this time, she was no longer as ambiguous as he was in the past. What he said clearly, Huangfu Zhuer was just an old friend, it was a part of her responsibilities.


    She could understand, that as a sinner, he had nowhere to rest. Because of his past love and the kindness of saving his life, Morong Gan took her in. Since it was no longer a hostile relationship, she didn''t mind Huangfu Zhuer at all.

 C420 Ecstasy

    Huangfu Zhuer walked over and blessed herself. "I heard that the wangfei is back, so I came here to pay my respects."


    Bai Qianfan was a person who would become strong if she met strong, and weak if she met weak. Upon seeing her like that, she hurriedly stood up to return the greeting: "Qianyan greets elder sister."


    After exchanging some polite pleasantries, the two straightened up and sized each other up.


    In Bai Qianfan''s eyes, Huangfu Zhuer had changed, but not because of her appearance, it was because of her demeanor. Previously, Huangfu Zhuer''s expression was cold, with a tinge of loftiness, and kept her distance from others, but the current Huangfu Zhuer was different.


    Huangfu Zhuer''s eyes revealed a look of surprise, the Bai Qianfan in front of her had not only changed, the change was so huge that it was shocking, she had grown in height, her eyebrows opened up and went deeper. Under the sunlight, she smiled as she looked at Bai Qianfan.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but she had to admit that Bai Qianfan had become more beautiful, and even more beautiful than her. The unremarkable and laughable little girl of the past had already been reborn!


    She felt a fear for no reason, it was not for any other reason but because of the fear of time, the good times that belonged to Bai Qianfan was coming, the years that belonged to her had already passed. Now that she stood in front of Bai Qianfan, she realised for the first time that she was old.


    "It''s good that you''re back. Third Brother has always been worried about Princess Hua-Yang, he doesn''t like to talk anymore."


    With just one sentence, she seemed to have made her stance clear, causing Bai Qianfan to immediately drag her and sit down. Huangfu Zhuer had never sat on the ground like this before, and could not help but be a little hesitant.


    Bai Qianfan came to her senses and sent Yue Gui to the house to bring out the embroidery chairs.


    "There''s no need to trouble yourself, I''ll be going back after I stand."


    "It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other. Sit down and talk."


    While talking, the embroidery chair had arrived and Yue Guiyi had taken the initiative to bring two of them over. He couldn''t possibly let Huangfu Zhuer sit on the chair and Princess Hua-Yang sit on the ground.


    Speaking of which, it was weird that Huangfu Zhuer did not come, the master and servant were chatting and laughing, and did not care about the rules, but when Huangfu Zhuer came, the rules immediately followed, and the few of them obediently stood beside Bai Qianfan, with their brows down and eyes closed, looking extremely respectful.


    "How is sister?"


    "Alright, thanks to the blessings of Third Brother, I have been doing quite well. And the Princess, how are you doing out there? "


    "Very good," Bai Qianfan started the conversation, "I''m staying at the Dark Water Town outside the city, the scenery there is really great, why don''t you come with me?"


    "Alright," Huangfu Zhuer said with a slight smile. "What does the wangfei do in town?"


    "Doing business. Yue Guiyi will do embroidery. Yue Xiang will make pancakes. I specialize in running errands to do business."


    "Princess has started a business deal?" Huangfu Zhuer was surprised: "You''re really amazing."


    "A single coin is enough to bring down a hero. If you don''t work, you will starve. It''s very interesting to do business and you can deal with different people. "


    "And men?"


    "Of course, most of those who work outside are men. Only men can support their families." Bai Qianfan proudly patted her chest: "Just like me."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her exquisite chest. Men have such breasts?


    Yue Gui coughed twice behind him, reminding Bai Qianfan to be more alert to her words, no matter how much she wantonly liked to play, she had to be careful of her identity. After all, the one who was listening to her was Huangfu Zhuer, so he had to be wary of others.


    Bai Qianfan did not mind and changed the topic. "I heard that Big Sister wanted a rabbit, you can pick one to raise.


    Huangfu Zhuer shook her head, "To be honest, esteemed wangfei, when you came back, I had asked the Third Brother for one, but he said that the six of them were used to being together, and would suddenly give one to each. I''m afraid that if they can''t be raised properly, it would be better to let them be together."


    Bai Qianfan''s impression of her improved a little, "What elder sister said is right, we should let them be together. We should hurry up, if they gave birth to puppies, I''ll send two of them to elder sister for her to play with."


    Huangfu Zhuer slightly nodded: "Since that''s the case, Zhu''er will thank you first."


    As the two of them were talking, Lv He suddenly said, "Royal Concubine, Master has called you over."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, she raised her head and looked, and sure enough, Morong Gan was standing in front of the house and waving at her.


    The smile on the man''s face was even more brilliant than the sun, his slender and straight body stood between heaven and earth, he was unspeakably handsome, Bai Qianfan''s heart jumped, he seemed to be embarrassed, and apologetically smiled at Huangfu Zhuer, welcoming him.


    Morong Gan''s gaze was always on her face, serene, fervent, and filled with love. She walked faster and faster, but when he opened his arms, he, like a little bird, jumped into his embrace under everyone''s gazes.


    When Huangfu Zhuer saw this scene, her face darkened and she drooped her eyes. When Lv He saw it, she pursed her lips into a smile and pulled at Qi Hong''s sleeve, indicating that she should take a look.


    Morong Gan hugged Bai Qianfan for a while before releasing him, "Is it hot?" Seeing the beads of sweat on her forehead, he frowned, "Why are you sweating? Is there no one who would fan you?"


    "It''s not even June yet," Bai Qianfan laughed and said, "What are you fanning me for? If you turn around and catch a cold, what should we do?"


    Morong Gan pulled on his sleeves and wiped her sweat, his gaze quickly sweeping the area beneath the tree, "Are you talking to Zhu Er?"


    "En, Big Sister Pearl doesn''t seem to hate me anymore, she took the initiative to talk to me."


    Morong Gan hesitated and asked, "Then, do you hate her?"


    Bai Qianfan answered bluntly, "As long as you don''t have her in your heart, I don''t hate her!"


    Morong Gan laughed as he rubbed her head, bringing her into the house.


    Bai Qianfan asked: What are you doing in the house? What business do you have with me? "


    "Yes, I have something to do." He spoke with such solemnity that she did not doubt him.


    However, what did he mean by being pressed on the couch with great enthusiasm the moment he entered the door?


    Stop messing around, it''s broad daylight. What are you doing ¡­" Hey, hey, your hand... Get out, don''t tickle me... Don''t... "Ahh!


    Some things, once addicted, are uncontrollable.


    He was sitting at his desk, looking at a squad map, but his mind was on her under the tree. Her laughter always came easily into his ears. He followed her through the window, watching her laugh in the sun, watching her stretch out on the grass. There was a yearning in his heart. He didn''t have to do anything, he just wanted her to come closer, closer.


    But once she was by his side, he couldn''t help but want to do something.


    He couldn''t understand why the Emperor and the Imperial Consort Bai would be so confused when he heard of their nonsense in the past. He was clearly a self-disciplined person, how could he be so distracted?

 C421 Tea delivery

    According to the rules, when Princess Chu returned, he had to order a table of dishes and wine, and invite the crown prince to have a meal with Huangfu Zhuer. This was proper etiquette, but Morong Gan didn''t know what he was thinking and simply didn''t care.


    Therefore, Bai Qianfan had been back for two days and the crown prince had yet to see her. He was filled with curiosity about this Princess Chu and the crown prince.


    Bai Qianfan had heard Qi Hong talk about the crown prince before, saying that he was like the bright moon, gentle as jade, and had a very good temperament. Unfortunately, in the eyes of the Princess Chu, her husband was already the most perfect man in the world. However, since Morong Yuan was the older brother of the Prince Chu and the former Crown Prince, his status was definitely not ordinary.


    She found a pot of good tea in Morong Gan''s study and brought Yue Xiang''s laurel to the yard next door.


    The Crown Prince was just revising his constitution when someone walked in through the door. He didn''t pay much attention to it until he heard a crisp voice, "Greetings to second brother."


    Stunned, he raised his head and saw a pointy oval face. His big, dark eyes were smiling as he bowed deeply in greeting.


    Before she could even reach, Bai Qianfan had already stood up and apologetically smiled at him, "It''s been so long, I can''t even stand properly."


    "Crown Prince ¡­" Hehehe, it''s fine. Family, no need to be aloof. When we meet in the future, there will be no need for us to bow. "


    Bai Qianfan waved the tea in her hand, "I brought some for Second Brother," she laughed embarrassedly, "I don''t know what kind of tea it was that I took from the Duke''s study. The tea he drank would definitely not be bad, you should try it too."


    When the crown prince received it, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This was something he had given to Morong Gan two days ago, he didn''t expect the Princess Chu to send it back.


    He thanked her gently. "Younger Sister-in-law is too polite."


    "It''s alright, the prince has a lot. Second Brother, don''t stand on ceremony with us. Let''s go get it after you''ve finished drinking."


    The Crown Prince was speechless. Hearing this, how could he not feel the same way?


    Bai Qianfan stretched out her neck to take a look at the desk, "Is Second Brother reading a book?"


    "Let me take a look at the charters drawn up below."


    "What is a charter?"


    "..." "Just some restrictions."


    "To whom?"


    "Everyone."


    "Including me?" Bai Qianfan tilted her head and asked, "Why should we restrain ourselves? I don''t like to be restrained, and the prince won''t let me. "


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao stepped in and quickly walked to stand in the middle of them. He lowered his hand and held his wife''s hand.


    "They came looking for you. They said you came."


    "Yeah, let me bring the tea leaves to second brother."


    Morong Gan looked at the tea in the crown prince''s hand as the corner of his mouth twitched. The two brothers looked at each other in the eye and laughed awkwardly.


    "Are you looking for me?" Bai Qianfan asked.


    "No, I''m looking for second brother."


    "Then you guys chat, I''ll go first."


    "Alright, you go first. I''ll be right back."


    "Let go."


    "What?"


    "You''re holding my hand, how am I supposed to leave?"


    "Ah ¡­" "Ah," Morong Gan released his hand, and his heart felt empty as he watched her walk out. He really hated the feeling of worrying about his personal gains and losses. Earlier, he had suddenly thought of her and ran back to the inner chamber. Since she wasn''t here, and the two maidservants weren''t here either, his heart had immediately leapt up and he looked around for her. Later on, a maidservant told him that the wangfei had gone to the crown prince''s side, and he had hurried over.


    When Bai Qianfan''s figure disappeared at the door, only then did he retract his gaze, and catch the playful smile that was on the crown prince''s face, "I really don''t dare to believe that such a day would come for you, Third Brother."


    Morong Gan lost his composure in front of his own brother, he was still a little embarrassed, "Second brother, I think it''s unbelievable, I think so myself, how did I meet her, how could he be Bai Rubing''s daughter?"


    "The matter of fate cannot be clearly explained," The crown prince patted Morong Gan''s shoulder. "Some people might not even be able to touch it for their entire lives, you are someone blessed.


    "That''s only natural," Morong Gan said emotionally, "I''m not asking for anything else, I just want to live a peaceful life with her, second brother," he hesitated, "I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to continue fighting this battle."


    The Crown Prince was shocked, "Why?"


    "Now that the north and south have come to an end, the citizens are living and working happily, not being affected much. How about this, the south of the river is a land of rice, richer than the north, you come as the ruler of the south, and you will be separated from your brother. Regardless of whether it is you or your big brother, our East Yue is still under the Mo Rong family''s rule, and it has not been lost.


    Second brother''s talent is above your eldest brother''s. If you rule from the south, then the people will definitely have a good time, and with you and your elder brother competing to govern the country, the East Yue will only get better and better, and all that will benefit are the people!


    I''ve thought about it. The north and south is divided, with the Lanjiang River as the trade port, the north and south merchants pass through the Lanjiang River Pass. Rice, tea, silk and other materials from the south can also be transported through the Lanjiang River Pass to the north, while herbs, soybeans and tobacco from the north can also be transported to the south. The territory was divided into two parts, which were governed by the Internal Chamber. Second Brother, do you think that''s the case? "


    The Crown Prince looked at him quietly and smiled after a while, "Actually, have you already decided?" You didn''t come to discuss it with me. You came to notify me. "


    "Second brother, the Royal Father has always taught us that the people are the sky and there are no external enemies. It is us who caused the internal strife that caused the citizens to lose their livelihood, displaced us, burnt our Su City, and killed many innocent civilians. You know this, if we force our way up north, how many cities will follow in Su City''s footsteps?"


    "That''s why," the Crown Prince pointed to the articles of association on the table, "That''s why you had someone make them and bring them up here."


    There are city rules, and the state rules are all the same. Originally, Su City was supposed to reorganize the order, but now that the city has changed into a nation, there are more things to do.


    The Crown Prince waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter if I have to work hard, but do you think the north can agree to the separation of the north and the south?" Right now, General Li''s whereabouts are unknown, and the situation in Jiangbei is still unclear.


    "Don''t worry about this second brother, I will send someone to the north to show our intentions. If big brother is willing to help us out, then everyone will be happy. If you are unwilling, then we will continue to fight."

 C422 About leftovers

    After Morong Gan walked for a long time, the crown prince still remained seated and did not move. Zhuge Qianyu walked out from the inner room and bent down, "Your Highness, what do you plan to do?"


    The Crown Prince raised his head slowly, looking confused. After a while, he smiled helplessly, "What can I do? He''s the commander, he fights as he pleases, he says stop as he pleases, I can''t do anything about it."


    "This old man had been walking around the mansion for the past few days and heard the servants talk about the Prince Chu and Princess Wangfei. The Princess Chu is the Prince Chu''s weakness, why not your highness ¡­ "


    "No," the crown prince firmly interrupted him, "Princess Chu had just returned to his residence, Prince Chu had placed all his attention on her, probably becausehe was too immersed in her thoughts, she did not even care about his big plans, now that he is acting, he can only do bad things, wait, wait until the news from the north comes back."


    "Even the Prince Chu did not take General Li''s assassination into heart and refused to head north. Could he be suspecting his highness?"


    The Crown Prince smiled, "My third brother may be born into the martial arts world and may look casual, but he is actually very careful. Nothing could escape his eyes, so we must be careful and not make the slightest mistake."


    "Naturally, this old man will instruct you." Zhuge Qianyu stroked his beard, "When Your Highness saw Princess Chu today, what kind of person did you think she was?"


    "Previously, I heard Zhu Er say that she was simple-minded, so I had never believed her, since she is after all, Bai Rubing''s daughter, but seeing her today, I''m afraid Zhu''er is right," he pointed at the tea leaves on the table and laughed bitterly: "The tea that I sent to her was back as a gift, and the only person who can be so confused is the Princess Chu."


    "Since that''s the case, if she has really become an obstacle for His Highness, it shouldn''t be too difficult for him to take care of her."


    "Let''s observe for a bit before we talk. If she is hiding her strength, then we will alert her if we act rashly." The Crown Prince held the tea in his hand and twirled it around twice before smiling, "Third Brother has taken a fancy to her. It''s really hard to understand."


    "Regarding this matter of love tribulation, I can''t explain it clearly," Zhuge Qianyu stroked his beard and shook his head, "The so-called question of what love is in this world is something that can lead to life and death. Even if Your Highness did not meet with it, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be able to escape."


    The Crown Prince placed the tea on the table and stood up. "However, she is rather pretty."


    In the evening, Morong Gan arranged a feast and invited the crown prince to have dinner with him. Actually, he should have already treated the two of them to a meal a long time ago, it was only because he deliberately suppressed it, the reason was very simple. Firstly, he was afraid that Huangfu Zhuer would say something unpleasant that would cause Bai Qianfan to misunderstand.


    However, Bai Qianfan had taken the initiative to ask for this meal, he had no reason to reject it, so she could only give the orders.


    The atmosphere around the banquet was not bad. Huangfu Zhuer did not talk much, and appeared to be very quiet. The crown prince was a person with knowledge, he knew about astronomy, he knew about geography, and he talked about the affairs of the world from east to west with great confidence. When Bai Qianfan heard this, she looked at him with admiration, and finally concluded, "Second brother is so powerful, no wonder you could become the crown prince."


    Everyone laughed, including the Crown Prince. "There are many more people who are stronger than me, such as third brother. Most of my knowledge is from books, but he has traveled far and wide, so the experience is different."


    Bai Qianfan turned and asked Morong Gan: "Have you been to many places? "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Following the group and leaving no matter where you go is a very common thing. There''s nothing much to say."


    "But when I was in the manor, I heard those old soldiers talk about marching and fighting. It was very interesting."


    "Alright, if you like it, I''ll tell you."


    The two of them asked and answered each other. One of their eyes was shining, while the other was smiling with curved eyes. It seemed to be a very loving scene.


    The Crown Prince watched quietly, in the light, Huangfu Zhuer lowered her eyes, took a handkerchief and puckered her lips, and slowly stood up: "Crown Prince Brother, Third Brother, Royal Consort, I have finished eating, you guys take care, I will go back first."


    "Eat some more," Bai Qianfan passionately persuaded her to stay. "There are still so many more dishes, it''s such a waste."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..." The word ''wasted'' was too foreign to her. Even if she were in trouble and hid somewhere to live, she would still be under the protection of the crown prince. She had never thought of changing anything.


    "I''ve finished eating as well, so it''s a good opportunity to send off Zhu''er." The crown prince also stood up and took the cape from the servant girl''s hands to cover Huangfu Zhuer with, "The night wind is strong, be careful of catching a cold."


    "Thank you, Crown Prince Brother." Huangfu Zhuer smiled at Morong Gan and the crown prince, then turned and left with the crown prince.


    Bai Qianfan and Morong Gan sent them to the door, and watched as they walked further and further away in the night until they disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Morong Gan brought Bai Qianfan back to the table, "Are you still going to eat? If you''re full, I''ll call someone to come in and clean it up. "


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her fat stomach, wondering, "It looks like I can''t eat anymore, but what if there''s so much food left?"


    "Why are you worrying about this?" Morong Gan glanced at her, "Of course my underlings will."


    "How? Down? How unfortunate, "Bai Qianfan looked at the bowls and plates on the table, nagging," When I was at the Dark Water Town, I could only make three dishes every day, and I just happened to finish eating them all. It wouldn''t be a waste at all.


    When she mentioned those things, Morong Gan felt his heart ache. He pulled her into his embrace and said depressingly, "In the future, I will definitely not let you suffer from such hardships again."


    Bai Qianfan raised her head with all her might, and looked extremely surprised: "How can that be considered as suffering? To be able to eat until one is full, hunger is the only way," she thought for a moment, "I think like this, dumping it out is indeed a waste, to give it to the guards on night duty to eat, I''ll go ask them first if they dislike it?"


    "They dare?" Morong Gan glared, "You make them look down on you even with such thoughts? You make them look beautiful."


    The nobles were all well-fed, with chopsticks sticking out from the plate of food no more than three times. Seeing that they didn''t even move, how could the servants dislike them? They only hated the fact that there were too many people who were being rewarded, one person with one chopstick missing, and they still hadn''t tasted anything yet.


    Only the Prince Chu Palace was different. In the past, Morong Gan had eaten alone, he did not like to be extravagant, so he was able to leave with little to go on. As the rewards were not easy to give out, they were all poured out, and slowly became a rule. When Bai Qianfan came later, the dishes on the table increased, but the rules were the same, the Prince Chu''s dishes did not reward the underlings.


    But from that day onwards, the rules of the courtyard of the Prince Chu changed. The guards were not unhappy at all. The rich and beautiful dishes that the nobles had were originally something they could not enjoy. Compared to their original supper of steamed buns with pickled vegetables or a bowl of noodles, there was a world of difference.

 C423 Huangfu zhuer and the crown prince are together

    The crown prince and Huangfu Zhuer walked in silence. When they arrived at the side of the Lunar Gate, Huangfu Zhuer stopped and said, "Send the Crown Prince Brother right here."


    The Crown Prince raised his eyes to look at her, "Zhu''er, I didn''t know that their relationship has reached such a stage. It was all I could do to force you."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed sadly, "No, Crown Prince Brother is right. Third Brother is a person who misses their old friend, even if he no longer has that kind of intention towards me, the love I had from childhood is still there. Furthermore, I have saved his life before, there will not be no hope at all."


    "There''s no need to rush forward, just wait for the opportunity. Prince Chu has already decided to stop the war, he wants to rule from the north and south ¡­"


    "What did you say?" Huangfu Zhuer''s face changed and he cried out involuntarily: No, he can''t be like this, I have to go and find him. How could she separate the rivers and manage this? What about her Huangfu Clan''s deep hatred?


    The Crown Prince hugged her, "Zhu''er, calm down, now is not the time. You should understand him. Prince Chu has made a decision and will not change it. Even I have no way to convince him. Right now, the only way is ¡­"


    "Only what?" Huangfu Zhuer straightened her body in his embrace, and looked at his expression as she came to a realization, "You mean Princess Chu?"


    "If Princess Chu can blow the wind by his pillow, maybe Prince Chu will listen to her."


    Huangfu Zhuer was silent for a moment, then said: "Alright, I''ll try."


    Bai Qianfan was at the bottom of the fence, staring at the two people who were hugging each other with one hand tightly clutching her chest. Oh my god, Huangfu Zhuer and the crown prince ¡­ Good.


    Her heart was a little chaotic, a little excited, a little happy, and also a little indescribable.


    She felt that Huangfu Zhuer and the Crown Prince''s match was pretty good. She lacked a love rival, so the Crown Prince wouldn''t need to make a bill. Would he be happy? After all, she was a woman he liked before, at least she felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    She waited a little longer, and seeing that the crown prince and Huangfu Zhuer had separated, one entering Lunar Gate and the other turning onto the left side, she straightened up and let out a long sigh.


    In the courtyard, Morong Gan was searching the entire world for his wife. In the time he took to go to the clean house, Bai Qianfan had already disappeared, and she couldn''t be found anywhere. He panicked and called out to Ning Jiu, "Quick, get some men to look for the wangfei."


    Ning Jiu was startled, he was just about to eat, what was going on?


    "Your Highness, please tell me where should I go?"


    The Prince Chu was furious, "If this king knew, why would I call you out? "We searched around the residence first, but didn''t find anyone else on the street."


    "This subordinate dares to ask, how long has it been since I last saw Princess Hua-Yang?"


    "About a quarter of an hour," the Prince Chu became impatient, "What are you being long-winded about, before she goes far, hurry up and send people to look for her!"


    Ning Jiu responded, coming out from the house and shaking his head, the king had been bitten by a snake for ten years and was afraid of being caught, so he became so anxious after not seeing 15 minutes, he was too worried about loss.


    Since the Duke had ordered it, he couldn''t not carry it out. He could only give out orders, and thus, many torches were lit, forming many fire dragons. These were the torches he held in his hands, searching for the Princess Chu.


    Bai Qianfan walked over with big strides while holding her skirt, and saw a soldier holding a rod pull open a bush on the ground below to look in.


    She asked curiously, "What are you looking for?"


    The soldier didn''t even raise his head. "Looking for the wangfei."


    "Is the princess a cat? Why is she in the bushes?"


    The soldier''s face hardened. "How dare you say that Princess Hua-Yang is a cat ¡­" "Ah, wangfei, I found the wangfei, I found ¡­" He held the torch high above his head in excitement and shook it vigorously.


    Bai Qianfan, "Stop shaking, be careful of the sparks falling and burning yourself."


    She curled her lips, lifted her foot and left. Her intuition told her that there was something wrong with this person''s head.


    The soldier held her back. "Princess can''t leave."


    "Why?"


    "Uh, I have to hand you over to the prince."


    "Is it a good reward to hand it to the prince?" Bai Qianfan waved his hand, "Give me your head, I''ll give it to you now."


    The little soldier extended his head over, and Bai Qianfan bent two of his fingers over, "Beng," and heavily hit him on the forehead.


    The soldier covered his forehead and cried out. Bai Qianfan laughed and walked away like the wind.


    Along the way, they saw many of her personal guards, who looked for her. Only then did they realise that the little soldier''s brain was alright, and the one with problems was Morong Gan.


    When he returned to the house, Morong Gan was walking around in his mind. When he heard the commotion, he immediately hugged her and asked, "Where did you go?


    He hugged her too tightly, causing Bai Qianfan to feel as if her nose was being squashed, he said depressingly, "Let''s leave the people outside, what are we looking for, in my own home, how can I lose it?"


    When she returned, he felt safe, only then did Morong Gan feel that he was a little too panicked, why did he think that she had escaped again?


    He released her and covered up his coughing twice. "It''s too dark outside. I was afraid you''d fall somewhere, so ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him and thought: Since he''s so nervous about her, even if Huangfu Zhuer was in love with him, he wouldn''t take it to heart too much, right?


    She pulled him down and pursed her lips. "There''s something I want to tell you."


    She rarely spoke in such a serious manner so Morong Gan couldn''t help but become a little nervous.


    "This matter, it might make you a little uncomfortable. You need to be prepared. "I ¡­"


    "Forget it, stop talking," Morong Gan interrupted her in a hurry. "It''s getting late, let''s rest."


    "Don''t you want to hear me out? It''s about you! "


    "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    Bai Qianfan thought about it, "It''s a good thing for me, but for you ¡­"


    "Go ahead." It didn''t matter to him, as long as he was nice to her.


    Therefore, Bai Qianfan told him everything that she had just seen. As he talked, he carefully observed his expression. But Morong Gan''s expression was indifferent from start to finish. After hearing her words, he asked: "This is it?"


    "Hmm, are you feeling uncomfortable? Big Sister Pearl is fine with Prince, she has fallen for someone else. "


    "That''s a good thing."


    "Is that a good thing for you?"


    "Of course, I''m glad they got together."


    Bai Qianfan was relieved and said while grinning, "They are happy, and we are happy as well. This is what everyone is happy about. Great, Big Sister Pearl will become my sister-in-law in the future. It''s getting late, I''ll go take a bath. "


    Morong Gan said as he followed, "Wifey, your husband will go wash with you."


    Bai Qianfan decisively shook his head, "No, you''re not bathing at all, you keep tormenting me."


    Morong Gan withdrew himself a little, "Then is it enough to wait for you to wash your husband?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "Is there any difference? As long as you''re in there, you''ll be in trouble, nothing else. "


    "I promise I won''t touch you. Wait until we''re on the bed, then we''ll ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan scoffed, "The prince''s guarantee is that you will never come here again, don''t follow me, otherwise tonight you will sleep in the study room ¡­"


    Morong Gan could only stop in his tracks, and watched gloomily as his daughter-in-law left.

 C424 He was still thinking about that fool

    She stood by the door and waited. The kitchen manager Qin hurriedly grabbed a chair for her to sit on, "Miss, take a seat quickly, don''t get tired. For such a small matter, why don''t you personally come over and let the servants send the carrots over?"


    "It was my duty to do so, so how could I bother others? Besides, running around isn''t a big deal, so I''ll just treat it as taking a walk."


    He never thought that not only did the Prince Chu not take his life, he even allowed him to continue managing the kitchen. The old master left him behind, and the new master continued to use him without caring about the past.


    In the end, they were from the Prince Chu Palace, but they were different. If it was before, Madam, the maidservants by Grandmother''s side were like half a master, they were all arrogant masters. Even if they did come, they would not treat their subordinates well.


    Yue Xiang laughed, "Everyone is the same, there is no need to act like that. One day, we will all be in front of others and get along with them.


    Steward Qin gave a big thumbs up, "Princess Hua-Yang is a person with great wisdom."


    Yue Xiang was a little proud, "That''s true, even though our wangfei''s personality is a little arrogant, but she''s still obedient in front of her."


    Just as they were talking, the person who brought the dishes came in. He pushed a small cart with several baskets filled with various kinds of vegetables and fruits, and greeted Supervisor Qin from afar, "Master Qin, I''ve brought the dishes. May I trouble you to call the young brother to take them?"


    Qin Guan frowned. "Why did they only arrive just now? They''ve kept us girls waiting for a long time. Take out the carrots, we''re about to eat them."


    The waiter nodded his head and smiled apologetically, "I''m on my way before dawn. I''ve come in the form of dew. I can''t miss the time for the hare men." While he was speaking, he swiftly picked at the basket. "They are all crispy and sweet radishes, the hare men will definitely like them."


    Seeing that he had picked out the carrot, Yue Xiang walked forward to pick it up, but the man raised her eyes and cried out, "Isn''t this the Ah Xiang girl?"


    Yue Xiang saw that he looked familiar, but could not remember who he was, and asked hesitantly: "You are?"


    "Sister Ah Xiang, you don''t recognize me?" "I''m Liang San from Dark Water Town. You don''t remember, Liang Baotian is a brother of my clan. When I came back to reality, I was the one who sent him."


    When he said that, Yue Xiang remembered, she was always pleasantly surprised to see her old friend, "So it''s Third Brother Liang, long time no see, is everyone alright?"


    "Great," Liang San said joyfully. "Thanks to Princess Wang, our Dark Water Town has become Princess Wangfei''s parents'' home, and we have face wherever we go. The townspeople have come to the city to do business, and once they heard that the goods are from the Dark Water Town, they''ll sell it quickly and well."


    Yue Xiang laughed, "That''s good, Princess Consort Wang has always said that he wants to go back to take a look, and it''s just that Prince is not free, and has been dragging his the entire time."


    Liang San looked at her and suddenly sighed. "If you want to say it''s not good, then there are actually people who are not good."


    Yue Xiang asked: "Who''s bad?"


    Liang San smiled bitterly, "Who else could it be? That big brother of mine, ever since you left, he went to clean up your house every day, closed the door, and then sat on the steps. He kept mumbling that his wife was coming back, and his wife was coming back, and he had to sit there until dark before his parents came to call him.


    Yue Xiang''s body trembled as though she could not believe it, "Is, is he really like that?"


    At the beginning, Hou was running around the town madly looking for you, but when he was told that you had gone into the city, he went into the city and fell into a creek. He was covered in water and there was a cut on his face, and when his mother hugged him and cried, it wasn''t easy for everyone to see, so the Minister had to trick him into cleaning your house, saying that one day you would come back and make him wait slowly.


    "Then, now he ¡­" Yue Xiang''s eyes were filled with tears, feeling pain in her heart.


    When Steward Qin saw this, he immediately scolded Liang San, "Good boy Liang Lao San, for no reason at all, you made our young lady cry. What kind of disgraceful words are you spouting? Do you want to ¡­"


    "Manager, don''t blame him." Yue Xiang hurriedly tried to smooth things over, and used a handkerchief to cover her tears. With reddened eyes, she said to Liang San: "Go back and persuade Ah Bao not to make him wait any longer."


    Seeing Steward Qin glaring at him like a tiger staring at a tiger, he hurriedly said, "Of course, when I go back, I will definitely properly advise my brother so that he won''t wait any longer."


    Liang San took the dishes off and left. However, Yue Xiang just stood there silently, holding the basket of carrots.


    Everyone knew about her engagement with Liang Baotian. Steward Qin sighed and advised, "Miss, don''t think too much, a fool, don''t take it to heart."


    Yue Xiang snorted, "He''s not an idiot, he''s more normal than many others." Then she turned around and left.


    Steward Qin was a bit confused. Didn''t he say he was an idiot? How could it be more normal than others?


    When Yue Xiang returned to her room, Yue Guiyi shouted noisily, "Why did you stay so long? Where did you go to play? Tell me honestly!"


    She was joking, but was unable to get a response. She did not find it strange, and carefully looked at Yue Xiang, yo, her face was sullen and her eyes red.


    "What happened? Who bullied you?" "Did the people from the kitchen make things difficult for you?"


    Yue Xiang shook her head, "I am a person of the Royal Concubine, who would dare to make things difficult for me?"


    "Then why are your eyes red?"


    "The wind is squinting."


    "He doesn''t look happy either."


    "Nothing." Yue Xiang took the carrot and fed it to the little rabbit, ignoring her.


    She refused to say, and the laurel had no choice but to observe. But from that day onwards, Yue Xiang became silent, and her smile lessened. Not only did she feel that something was amiss, even Bai Qianfan sensed that something was amiss.


    This time, Yue Xiang was called over to ask a question.


    "Why isn''t Sister Yue Xiang happy these past few days?"


    "Your servant is not unhappy."


    "Are you homesick?"


    "Wherever the princess consort is, this servant''s home is there."


    "..." But what happened? "


    "¡­"


    "Lack of money?"


    "¡­"


    "You want to get married?"


    Yue Xiang suddenly raised her head, "I..."


    "So Big Sister Yue Xiang is thinking of love," Bai Qianfan clapped her hands and laughed loudly, "That''s easy to do, I''ll have my prince watch out for you, I''ll definitely pick a good one."


    "I''m not, I ¡­" Yue Xiang bit hard on his lower lip. "I would like to ask for your kindness, esteemed wangfei, to allow this servant to return to Dark Water Town."


    "Alright, I also want to go back and take a look ¡­"


    "This servant means that this servant will need to go back by herself," Yue Xiang said as she lowered her eyes. "When the princess returns, the prince will definitely follow.


    Yue Guiyi suddenly came to a realization and pointed at her, exclaiming, "You can''t be, you''re still thinking about that ¡­" "Idiot!"

 C425 Early marriage

    A woman in a white dress, wearing a cloak and a gauze hat, came in from the other side of the street.


    It was raining and there were not many people on the street. They were all surprised to see her. There weren''t many residents in the town, and they were all familiar with each other. However, this person seemed a bit unfamiliar, and also seemed a bit familiar, so they were unable to guess who he was.


    The woman had walked slowly, then quickened her pace, the hem of her skirt dragging across the road, wetting a shallow edge.


    She walked to a house at the end of the street and looked at the man sitting on the steps muttering to himself.


    How could he be so haggard after so long? His cheekbones were protruding, his cheeks were sunken, and there was not a trace of light in his eyes.


    He had been a fool, but his round face was so happy that now he looked a little creepy.


    Yue Xiang slowly walked in front of him and heard him mumbling to herself, "Wife, come back, I''ve cleaned up the entire house. Come back quickly, Wife ¡­"


    Yue Xiang''s tears fell like a droplet, her voice choked with emotions as she called out to him, "Ah Bao."


    With a light sound, it entered Liang Baotian''s ears. He slowly raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him with suspicion.


    Yue Xiang teared up as she took off her veil, revealing her face. Liang Baotian stood up in shock, her eyes instantly turning red. After being startled for a while, she started to cry at the top of her lungs, "Wifey, you''re back. Ah Xiang, don''t leave me behind, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time ¡­" He raised his hand, wanting to count it and show it to her, but she couldn''t find her voice. She just stood there and cried, thinking that she had gone crazy, but she didn''t dare to step forward and hug the person she had been dreaming about.


    Yue Xiang went forward and hugged him, "Idiot, what are you waiting for me for? What if I don''t come back ¡­"


    "Then I''ll keep waiting, keep waiting," Liang Baotian whined as he cried, "You''ll come back one day."


    Behind them was a large crowd of spectators, but no one spoke as they quietly looked at them. Liang Baotian''s mother stood in the crowd and secretly wiped away his tears.


    Yue Xiang wailed and hit him on the head, "Why are you so stupid, so stupid ¡­"


    "I''m not stupid. I can do a lot of things. Go in and take a look. Ah Xiang, you promised to marry me, don''t abandon me, don''t leave me, I beg you ¡­ "


    Yue Xiang cried until she couldn''t speak, she kept on hitting him, what a fool, to wait like this even when wind and rain, was she going to exhaust her life?


    Liang Baotian''s mother wiped his tears away and walked over, "It''s raining outside, let''s go inside the house to talk. Ah Bao has been looking forward to it all day, I never expected that Miss would really return, you have taught Ah Bao a lesson."


    The inner court elder also came and silently pushed open the gate to let them in. The surrounding commoners all sighed and did not leave. They stood there and discussed.


    "What is the meaning of Miss Ah Xiang coming back?"


    "He probably came back to do something. He told me to say that he would not come back after he left, and this time, he also gave Ah Bao hope. If he leaves again, will he still be able to live?"


    "That is to say that the Ah Bao is too pitiful. Now that a good person has become like this, the most heartbroken ones are Boss Leong and his wife. Just this son of theirs, not only was he a fool, he was even tortured to death."


    "Ah Xiang is the personal servant of the wangfei, although she''s a servant, she''s always stronger than an average family''s young miss. No one dares to ask about this marriage, but Ah Bao is a fool who can''t understand it.


    Returning back to the house, Liang Baotian discovered that Yue Xiang''s clothes had a smudge on them, and immediately wiped them off with his sleeves. His sleeves were wet, the more he wiped them the dirtier he got, the more anxious he got, his mouth grinning as though he was about to cry, like a kid who was about to do something bad.


    Yue Xiang quickly comforted him, "It''s alright, if it''s dirty, you can wash it off."


    He turned his head to look at his mother. "Tomorrow, make two sets of new clothes for my wife. She''s back, so she doesn''t have any clothes to change."


    "Good, good, good," his mother repeated, winking at her brother.


    He let out a long cough, "Ah Bao, go to the kitchen with your mother and boil some water. Ah Xiang is back, you don''t even have time to drool."


    Liang Baotian was willing to do things for his wife, but was also unwilling to leave. He looked at Yue Xiang with a hesitant expression.


    His mother came over to pull him back, "Let''s go and help his mother light the fire."


    Liang Baotian was dragged back by his mother until he staggered, but he was still staring at Yue Xiang. Yue Xiang knew what he was afraid of and smiled consolingly, "You go ahead, I''m not leaving."


    Only then did Liang Baotian follow his mother.


    After separating the mother and son, he went straight to the point. "Miss Ah Xiang, is there anything you need to do when you come back?"


    Ah Xiang didn''t think too much before coming here, she just wanted to see Liang Baotian and see how he looked like. However, the moment she saw him just now, she felt a great pain in her heart, and she was unable to breath for a long time. She knew that she couldn''t let him go no matter what. It didn''t matter if he was a normal person or a fool. It was fine as long as it was him.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, the Minister said, "The girl should not have come back this time. He is already like this, why should I give him hope? You''re harming him. "


    Yue Xiang said softly, "I did indeed have something to do this time. I originally agreed to marry this year, and get married next year. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to do that right now ¡­"


    He understood what she meant and quickly replied, "Young lady need not worry about this, your identity is there, we would never dare to go there, if you came here to do this, it would be unnecessary, we Ah Bao do not need to worry, we will slowly advise you, one day he will think it through." As he said this, he sighed, "My nephew had a hard time bringing his child. He burned his brain when he was young, and with great difficulty ¡­ Sigh, this is fate. " As he spoke, his eyes were filled with tears and he seemed to sigh.


    "Uncle," Yue Xiang suddenly called out to him.


    The middle-aged man was stunned. "Ah Xiang, you ¡­"


    The reason why I came here this time is to discuss it with uncle. Ah Bao can''t continue like this, he won''t be able to see me, he''ll keep waiting foolishly.


    The middle-aged man stood up in shock, "Miss Ah Xiang, are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s true. Did I come all this way to lie to you?"


    The Minister still did not believe her. "I thought that once the Lady entered the city and came to the Prince''s side, there would be too many things to do in marriage. I never would have imagined that you would be such a kind-hearted person!"


    Yue Xiang was a little embarrassed by his praise, "Uncle, look at what you''re saying, how can you not make a decision? You can''t joke around about the engagement, unless you don''t want me anymore."


    "Of course not." The Minister became excited as his eyes turned red. He shouted again and again, "Sister, sister! Come out quickly! This is a joyous occasion!"


    When Ah Bao''s mother heard her brother call his in such a scary manner, he immediately ran out. Seeing that her normally dignified and calm brother was on the verge of tears, his lips trembled, "Sister, Ah Xiang said that he wanted to get married earlier. This time, Ah Bao is saved!"


    The mother of the Ah Bao did not believe him. He looked at him and asked, "Is this for real?"


    The Ah Xiang nodded, "It''s true. If we get married earlier, I can take care of him. "


    "Oh, my Bodhisattva!" "She dropped to her knees." "You are truly a Bodhisattva who saved people''s lives. My bitter child, how could you possibly have the ability to marry a fairy like you back? I truly ¡­"


    Yue Xiang immediately helped her up, and affectionately called out for her, "Don''t treat me as an outsider, we''re already family now, I''m doing this for the Ah Bao, and also for myself, once we''re together, I don''t need to worry about him anymore."


    Ah Bao covered her face with her hands. She was so excited that she could not speak and cried.


    Ah Bao carried some water in and frowned at his mother, "What are you crying for? My wife is back, she should be smiling. "


    "Ah Bao is right, we should laugh," the middle-aged man said as he raised his hand to wipe his eyes, "This is a joyous occasion, let''s make a good plan and get married on a good day."

 C426 Dowry

    This was the first time Bai Qianfan had given a dowry, so she was extremely excited as she brought Yue Xiang''s laurel and strolled around the Su City, counting with her fingers, "There must be at least eight of them, with four sets on the head, two pairs on the cowpea and red bottles, two pairs on the Doberg, one on the Camphor Box, one on the Nan Mu Box, one on the armrest, one on the needlepoint, one on the needle box, one on the money box, one on the Yuan Yang pillow? "Brothel, scissors, ruler, mirror, all fight, comb ¡­"


    "Don''t count it, my princess," said the laurel, pressing her hand down. "Look at you, you look like you''re marrying your own daughter, and I''ll tell you the same thing. When I get married, you''ll have to do the same thing."


    Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "Yo, you''re jealous. If you want to marry, you need someone to marry."


    Yue Lao choked and said angrily, "Just wait and see. If I want to find one, I''ll find one. I won''t find one ¡­" Before she finished speaking, she suddenly became mute, and looked at Yue Xiang awkwardly.


    Yue Xiang''s expression was actually very calm, "It''s alright, everyone knows that Ah Bao is a fool."


    Bai Qianfan nudged the laurel with her elbow and said, "Your dowry is halved."


    "Why?"


    "Because you are lacking in judgment." Bai Qianfan stopped in front of a shop that sold furniture, "Come, let''s go take a look."


    Seeing that a customer had come to visit, the waiter immediately burst into laughter and greeted, "Miss, take a look inside. What would you like to buy? The dresser, or Doberg? Look at this style, the latest one, the lacquer, it''s painted three times. And look at this wooden box, how exquisite it is, all the young ladies of Su City like it. "


    "Hmm, not bad, is there anything else?" Bai Qianfan held her head high and puffed her chest out as she pointed inside the shop like a tycoon, "Nannan wood box, Nannan Mu Duobao each has two sets of tea leaves, yep, the beauty bed is not bad, what wood is it?"


    The waiter was beaming with joy. "Young miss really knows what''s good for you. This is a sour beauty''s couch. Look at it, it''s definitely a good one, and it''s also a nice one."


    "Yes, one. Is the Eight Immortals Table made of yellow pear?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, the authentic South China Sea yellow pear, it''s really thick. How about a table with an inlaid mother-of-pearl yellow pear and a table with a set of patterns on it, it''ll look good at home."


    Bai Qianfan waved her hand, as if she was an old man herself, "Then it''s a set."


    Seeing that she was still walking forward, Yue Xiang was a little afraid. She grabbed her arm and whispered: "My ancestor, why are you buying these? Just buy some clothes and blankets.


    "He belongs to someone else, yours is yours. I''m giving you a dowry right now, how can you think there''s too much of it?"


    When the waiter heard this, his eyes immediately lit up, "So it''s for the dowry. Look at that yellow pear that collects the crabapple blossoms and pulls out the stepping bed. This year''s newest design, it can only be used as a wedding bed.


    Yue Guiyi laughed, "Yo, why do you care about having children earlier!"


    The young servant shamelessly bragged, "Of course, our bed is for you to hit him, he is the best craftsman in the city. His wife slept in harmony, his child slept in health, the old man slept, and he died young."


    "Alright, alright, stop bragging," Bai Qianfan bent over and looked at the carving technique on the bed, "It looks pretty good, I want a piece."


    Yue Xiang tugged her arm, "You don''t want it, right? How much does it cost?"


    "Our King... "Boss, you don''t lack money." Bai Qianfan called the shop assistant straightforwardly, "Give me a list and let me know how much money you got."


    The servant had always thought that she was the young miss who had yet to leave the pavilion. He didn''t expect that the young lady beside him would address her as madam. He quickly smiled apologetically, "So it turns out to be a grandmother. Look at my expression. Sorry, I''ll calculate it for you."


    Grandmother bought eight pieces in total, and Grandmother was a smart person. If you don''t want to ask her price, I like doing business with you, and you don''t want to push the price down, I can''t let you down, the original price was six thousand seven hundred and fifty-eight taels of silver, and I''ll give you a head start, and give you an integer for Liger, and even if it''s six thousand six hundred and two hundred and six thousand, it''ll be all right.


    Hearing that, Yue Xiang''s face changed, "This is too expensive, how about ¡­."


    Yue Gui did not say anything, but smiled as he looked at Bai Qianfan. It was not her turn to intervene in this matter, as the Little Princess was present, and her Royal Concubine was once a seller as well.


    Sure enough, Bai Qianfan laughed until her eyes were curved, "You are so good at talking, other people would feel embarrassed to push the price down upon hearing your words, I am different, I am also a businessman, how can business people not push the price down, the things here are good, but we also need to compare notes, how about this, you give me the list and I will take it to another family to compare, if your family is truly worth something, I will buy it."


    The servant opened his mouth, but was unable to say anything. After saying all this, it seemed like she was just teasing him.


    "Grandma, you can''t be like this. You said you wanted it all, but I gave you the exact price. I didn''t charge you a single cent." Go outside and ask around for our treasure name, this is our reputation! " He gave a thumbs up. "Besides, this thing is so good that the layman can''t tell. It''s covered with paint, so when he says'' yellow pears'', it means'' yellow pears''? I''m sure you won''t be able to beat the crap out of me. "


    "Then how do I know if this is a yellow pear or an ordinary nanmu?" Bai Qianfan knocked on the Eight Immortals Table: "Listening to you is a little boring, even if it''s yellow pears, it shouldn''t be the Southern Sea''s yellow pears right?"


    The waiter was already sweating as he said with a sad face, "Grandmother, you are an expert. What is the price?"


    Bai Qianfan stretched out her palm and said: "This number."


    "How much?" The waiter''s eyes widened. "Five thousand taels?" "Aiyo, grandma really can lower the price. It would be one thousand and seven hundred taels less. If my storekeeper finds out, I''ll definitely be cut to death."


    "Then call your shopkeeper over."


    The shopkeeper asked for a leave of absence today, allowing me to take the day off." The shopkeeper asked for a day''s leave, allowing me to take the day off. He could make a deal for this amount of money, but it wouldn''t be a big deal. However, once he made a deal and got the silver, he would have enough money to make a turnaround. This was crucial for a businessman since it was such a large sum of money after all ¡­ If he succeeded, he might be able to hire a second manager.


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, then turned and walked to the door, "Then forget it, I won''t be able to complete the transaction."


    Seeing that she was about to cross the threshold, the servant gritted his teeth and called out to her, "Grandmother, please stay here." Seeing that she was about to cross the threshold, he clenched his teeth and called out to her, "Grandmother, please stay here.


    "Sure, sure." Bai Qianfan said with a smile on her face, "I don''t have that much money on me. Once I''ve prepared everything, I''ll call people to go check out at Prefect."


    The little fellow stammered, "Go, go Prefect... Which old man are you looking for? "


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and thought. In the past, she would always look for Hao Pingguan for such things, but now that Hao Pingguan was not here, and there was no one in charge of the Prince''s affairs in front of him, then ¡­ Find Ning Jiu, Imperial Guard Ning who is with Prince Chu, don''t make a mistake. " Then he waved at him, "Greetings to you!"


    The Master Ning next to Prince Chu. Could this grandmother be ¡­ The little fellow knelt down right in front of the door. Aiyah, my head, I''ve opened my eyes today and saw the real Buddha, who else could it be other than Princess Chu?

 C427 Greeting

    The shop where Bai Qianfan bought the furniture was called the Treasure Cauldron Pavilion, and was one of the best in the furniture shop. When the shopkeeper came back in the evening and heard the shop assistant talk about this, he was so angry that he scolded him harshly.


    "Who is the Princess Chu? It was the Empress of the south. It is our pleasure to see the Empress here, you actually dare to raise the price, there are so many rich families in the city that could not find a way to deliver the goods to them. Yet, not only did you raise the price, you even dare to ask for money! "


    The more he spoke, the angrier he got. He raised his foot and kicked, "It''s not like you''ve been following me for only a year or two. You don''t even have this much vision, what are you doing?"


    Being beaten and scolded by the shopkeeper didn''t make the boy feel wronged at all. It was true that he had made a mistake. How could an ordinary family set up such a dignified dowry for a maidservant!?


    The goods that the Princess Chu had ordered were delivered to the Prefect early the next morning. He didn''t ask about the delivery and didn''t ask about the receipt.


    Bai Qianfan had always been worried about this matter. Seeing that the goods had arrived, the servant did not come to collect the money, but instead asked Ning Jiu upon seeing the sky. The reply rate was no. The guard at the door also shook his head. He seemed to have an extraordinary memory. If anyone owed her five thousand taels of silver, she would definitely remember them even in her dreams.


    The Prince Chu teased her, "Usually, a person is treated like two flowers, but this time, it''s rare to see someone spending so much, just the furniture alone would cost five thousand gold. It''s not even counting the accessories, it''s the same for rich families."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes slanted, "Heartache?"


    "I do love you." He held her on his lap and lifted his chin to study her face. "Look, you''ve lost weight in the last two days." Bai Qianfan sneered, "If I''m going to lose weight, then it''ll be a waste for me to eat so much. Don''t be reluctant, it''s not easy for Yue Xiang either, after all, my husband is not an ordinary person, I''m afraid that it will be difficult for him in the future.


    When he first heard Yue Xiang''s decision, Morong Gan was also a little surprised. With the relationship between Yue Xiang and herself, marrying a high ranking official in the future wasn''t impossible, but he didn''t expect her to pick a fool in the end. According to the eyes of ordinary people, this would be a fire pit, a lifetime of suffering.


    But he knew. Was it a fire pit? Is it suffering? Only he himself knew in his heart that everyone had said that Bai Qianfan was foolish, but he was still completely mesmerized. He remembered that strange expression the crown prince had when he first saw Bai Qianfan, and he was probably very surprised that someone like him would like a silly girl. But was she really stupid? It might be a little, but this sort of stupidity was something that was hard to come by. She couldn''t bear to part with her money, but it was a big deal to fix the dowry for a maidservant. This was exactly the kind of fool he loved!


    After waiting two days, when no one came to collect money, Bai Qianfan sent someone to send it over. However, things became a little strange, as the other party refused to accept it no matter what.


    She was puzzled. This was a serious business deal. Why wouldn''t they accept money after giving out the goods?


    Prince Chu naturally knew what was going on, and said, "80% of the time, I know who you are. Who dares to accept money from Princess Chu, I will treat it as my filial piety."


    "That won''t do," Bai Qianfan said. "One yard for one yard, I am not someone who can rely on my position. "No, I have to go in person."


    "I''ll go with you." Prince Chu had a bit of a conditioned reflex now, wanting to follow her whenever she heard that she was going to go out.


    "That won''t do. Once you go and kneel down, I don''t even think of finding a reasonable person to talk to."


    "If you go, won''t they kneel?"


    Bai Qianfan thought about it, and then sat back down, face full of dejection.


    In the end, Morong Gan sent Ning Jiu away. Protector Ning, that ice face, no matter who saw him, would send him out. Sure enough, Ning Jiu made a trip and everything was settled.


    On the ninth day of the sixth month, an auspicious day, Yue Xiang got married from the Prefect. Not to mention the five kilometer red makeup, she also looked majestic and walked around the Su City a few times before exiting the east gate and heading towards the Dark Water Town.


    Originally, he did not want the groom to come and pick up the bride, as he was a fool after all. Sitting on the horse seemed normal, as he was afraid that people would point fingers at him.


    Halfway there, they came face to face with a group of people, who were beating the gongs and beating the drums. Amongst them, there was a big horse with red hair, sitting on top of it was a spirited groom, it was a big red flower and his hat had feathers stuck in it.


    When Yue Xiang heard the commotion, she sneakily lifted the curtain to take a look. This time, she was a little dumbfounded, as Liang Baotian, who was on horseback, did not look as haggard as last time, his face was flushed red, the corners of his lips were bent, and his waist was ramrod straight. The two veins in his body were staring straight at her, and she immediately put the curtain down, holding her chest as she gasped.


    When the feast was held at Drunken Immortal Tavern, Housekeeper Shi had agreed to not take any money. It was not for the sake of Prince Chu and Princess Wangfei, but because he was truly moved by Lady Yue Xiang''s kindness. He could have been an official, but he spent the rest of his life caring for a fool. This kind of jumping into a fire pit was not something that anyone could do. Some praised her to be a fairy that had descended to the mortal realm, some praised her to be a Buddha that could save lives, and in short, everyone looked up to her.


    Prince Chu and Princess Hua-Yang were naturally the most precious guests. They were arranged to be in a private room, accompanied by a few gentry and squires. Naturally, General Du, who held the highest position in Dark Water Town, was present as well.


    The Prince Chu glanced at the expressionless General Du with a smile and said to Shi Shengcheng, "Since there are still a few seats empty, why don''t you call your beloved over as well?"


    When Housekeeper Shi heard this, he naturally beamed with joy and hurriedly nodded. "Many thanks Your Highness, I will call my daughter over right now to accompany you."


    Very quickly, Shi Yingying was pulled in by her father and forced to sit beside General Du. The two of them didn''t look at each other and just sat there with their backs facing each other, as if they were having an awkward situation.


    Bai Qianfan was surprised. She might be a little childish, but Du Changfeng was a mature man.


    Shi Shengcheng laughed awkwardly, and pinched his daughter''s arm, causing Shi Yingying to turn back a little.


    Under Prince Chu''s threatening gaze, the carriage, which Du Changfeng had barely managed to sit upright, finally looked like it was filled with energy on the surface.


    The Prince Chu seemed especially amiable today, not putting on airs at all as he chatted with the country gentry about the climate, terrain, water conservancy, soil, suitable crops, and so on. He was like an extremely modest scholar, especially interested in agriculture and commerce, to the point of being shameless.


    The gentry were flattered, of course, by the question and answer, of course.


    She knew that the Prince Chu had decided to rule from the river. He wanted to rule from the south, and create a place with all kinds of beautiful scenery.


    A man of ambition and talent would always make people feel inexplicably enchanted. Bai Qianfan tilted her head and looked at his husband in admiration, feeling that there was no man in this world as perfect as him.

 C428 Get him and throw him out

    After three rounds of drinking, everyone was flushed and the atmosphere became more casual.


    The Prince Chu talked about sex with two or three squire and talked about luck.


    Seeing Shi Yingying going out, Bai Qianfan rolled her eyes, and also secretly followed. Shi Yingying had gone downstairs to get her wine, so when she heard the footsteps behind him, she turned her head to look at her and ignored her.


    Bai Qianfan smiled: "Yingying, you''re still angry at me."


    Shi Yingying rolled his eyes, "You liar, you lied to my feelings."


    "Sorry, it was my fault. I will apologize to you." Bai Qianfan cupped her hands and bowed to her.


    Shi Yingying was not one bit grateful, and instead stomped her feet as she shouted, "Aren''t you deliberately trying to harm me? If others were to see it, would my little life still be worth it? "


    "I won''t," Bai Qianfan said hurriedly. "With me here, who would dare to touch you?"


    They were standing at the side of the stairs, and the waiters were coming and going, shuttling back and forth non-stop, making it inconvenient to talk. Bai Qianfan pointed to a quiet corner, "Where are we going to talk?"


    "I have nothing to talk about with you." Shi Yingying Ying was obviously still angry.


    Bai Qianfan was shameless, she ignored her attitude and dragged her along, "Let''s go, let''s go. Men are drinking, let''s go have a chat."


    Shi Yingying was half dragged by her.


    As the two leaned against the window talking, Bai Qianfan asked, "How have you been recently?"


    Shi Yingying''s eyelids drooped, and she did not have a good attitude.


    Bai Qianfan pretended not to hear the good part in her words and laughed, "As long as you''re not bad, that''s fine," he then asked, "How is the relationship between you and Du Changfeng?"


    Shi Yingying looked up, "Why are you asking him?"


    Du Changfeng is not bad, at the very beginning, he was not a bad guy, he was imposing and imposing, he was a man who could support the heavens and earth, he used to be a governor in the capital, and now that he has become a general, he can be considered young and capable, and he is even a hero, he was the one who killed Yan Shanyi who set fire to the city, and even took his head back and hung it on the city gate to vent the anger of the citizens, many young ladies in the city have a crush on him, but I feel that you guys are the most compatible with him, if you guys can be together, that would be the best.


    Shi Yingying scoffed, "You must have learned all these from my father, right? "Even the tone is the same."


    Bai Xiangfan laughed, "This proves that Housekeeper Shi and I have the same opinion of heroes."


    "Same fart!" Shi Yingying said snappily, "If it wasn''t for his attitude, I would have just ignored him. Who is he, who the hell does she think is the only man in the world? You still need me to come and beg you, little girl, I just want to test my luck, how can I chase after one, and not chase after another? I''m going to take this one, when I get it I''ll throw him off, and let out my anger! "


    Bai Qianfan stared at her dumbstruck, "Why do you think that? If I wasn''t a girl, I would have agreed to it long ago, how great would it be to be your son-in-law. There''s no need to struggle for tens of years, that''s just a misunderstanding.


    Shi Yingying said in a rough voice, "Then why can''t I catch up to him?"


    "He, he must be a bit arrogant ¡­" was a bit uncomfortable, but she had her own things to do at the same time. After Shi Yingying told her the truth, she could not open her mouth, so she said slowly, "You have to work harder, don''t let him do anything. He still has more than half a month in Dark Water Town, you better try your best to capture him. If there''s anything you need help with, just say it. "


    Shi Yingying looked at her suspiciously, "You want me to be good to Du Changfeng, don''t tell me you have some motive?"


    "No, no, absolutely not." She just felt a little bit guilty. She treated Shi Yingying and Du Changfeng the same way, so it was for the best that the two of them could be together.


    Just as the two of them were talking, a tall figure suddenly stood between them, blocking Shi Yingying''s line of sight, and pulled him along as they walked, "Why have you come out, it''s so easy for me to find you."


    "I''m talking to Yingying."


    "No, we cannot meet Shi Yingying alone in the future."


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan did not understand.


    "And why?" Morong Gan was very surprised, "You don''t know what she''s thinking about you?"


    "But she''s a girl. It was a misunderstanding."


    "That won''t do!" "He answered with absolute determination. When a man is unreasonable, he makes others not know whether to laugh or to cry." Look at her eyes rolling around your face, I don''t know what she''s planning. "


    He returned to the private room, sat down for a while, and then dismissed his seat. Du Changfeng came over and bowed, then left without even turning his head back.


    Bai Qianfan stood on the second floor and looked at him. Under the sunlight, the tall youth mounted her horse and left. It was clearly the sun high up in the sky, but the figure''s back view in the distance made her feel somewhat cold and desolate. She had also hurt his heart before and she knew what that felt like. She only hoped that Shi Yingying would replace her position in his heart in the future and properly comfort that injured heart of his.


    After dinner, they returned to the city, the carriage rolled on the ground, creaking and creaking. The bodyguards of the carriage walked in unison, sounding very orderly. The wind was very strong, blowing the curtains of the carriage into the air.


    At this moment, Bai Fan suddenly felt somewhat cold and lonely. After all, they were sisters who lived together from morning to night, and shared hardships with each other. Suddenly, they had left her, married, and she had personally arranged a dowry to personally send her out.


    She quietly laid in Prince Chu''s embrace, one hand tightly grabbing onto his lapel, her mouth was flat, and the corners of her eyes were somewhat moist.


    Morong Gan understood her, and gently patted her back, "Fool, what''s there to be sad about? When you get older, you are about to leave the pavilion, and everyone came in this way. In a hurry, Qi Hong and Yue Gui are going to get married, what are you going to do? They are just passersby in your life. Only we are the ones close to you and we will never part. "


    No matter how the Prince Chu opened his mouth, Bai Qianfan was always depressed. After all, there was one less person by his side, and he had been silently returning to his residence the entire time. With the maids helping him wash up, he laid down in his thin pajamas.


    If he spoke too much to console her, it would be useless if she did not listen. He had to find something to distract her. He looked at the cloud lines on the roof, coughed twice, and suddenly asked her, "Do you want to see my stick?"


    "What stick?" Her eyes were closed and she was a little distracted.


    He flushed in the gloom. "Didn''t you always want to see my stick?"


    She turned around and cast a sideways glance at him, snorting. "Don''t you know that those are your little birds?"


    Morong Gan covered her mouth, this damned thing, he actually dared to say that it was young, and kept quiet for her to see. Bai Qianfan pretended to be calm, as though he had knowledge of the world, and asked in confusion, "Why is it different from other people''s?"


    Morong Gan''s face turned green, "Have you seen anyone else before?"


    She mumbled, "Pleasure and the others are competing to see who peed the farthest. I took a glance from afar."


    "How can you look at them? "You are a girl!"


    "We''re both children, and I was pretending to be a kid. If I avoided it too far, they might suspect me and laugh at me."


    Prince Chu had originally wanted to find some fun to divert her attention. Now, he couldn''t take it anymore, and angrily turned around, unwilling to pay any more attention to her.


    Bai Qianfan flattered him on the back, "If you want to compete and pee, then no one else is as far as you. "So big ¡­"

 C429 I was the one who brought the prince to an end

    Bai Qianfan busied herself for a while before sshe finally had time to relax. Seeing that the sun was rising in the west, he brought the little bunnies out to play, carrying one or two of them on the grass to watch them play.


    Huangfu Zhuer walked over with two servant girls, and bowed to pay her respects.


    Bai Qianfan was bored, but when she saw her, she called out to her happily, "Hurry and bring a chair for me to sit on."


    After carrying an embroidered block to place under the tree, Huang Fu Zhu smiled as he sat down and said, "Why haven''t I seen Third Brother? He''s not with the wangfei? "


    "I don''t need him to accompany me. Besides, he''s been so busy lately that he can''t even meet me." In fact, she was too embarrassed to say that she had leaked the information that night. Prince Chu was angry all the time and did not pay attention to her, but she did not wake up in the morning, so he left.


    She took the initiative to go to see him. His face looked alright, but he was too busy to care about her, so she had no choice but to come back.


    "Third Brother is indeed very busy." Huangfu Zhuer sighed. First of all, we are people of the north, so we are not used to living in the south for a long time. The soldiers who came out with the Third Brother all have families, and now that we have broken off our connection with our families, that worry and sorrow for us must be really heartbreaking.


    Furthermore, there''s also the Emperor. The Third Brother should understand him very well. How could he give up after taking half of his territory? The two hundred thousand Steel Cavalry Battalion soldiers were stationed by the Wei River. As long as he gave the order, he would launch a counterattack towards the south. Third Brother is currently busy building up a country, do you think that the enemy is watching us covetously from the other side? As long as there is a chance, they will send troops south, dragging the new nation, which has yet to rise, into a chaotic battle. At that time, the entire south would be filled with corpses and rivers of blood. All these Third Brother should know about this, but right now, he was fully focused on establishing his own clan, not considering anything else. Crown Prince Brother had advised him before, but he was stubborn. "It''s better if wangfei finds a chance to persuade him. He''ll only listen to your words now."


    Bai Qianfan had a surprised expression on her face. She was a simple-minded person, and didn''t think too much into it.


    "At that time, I was the one who ordered His Highness to stop the war. When the war started, the citizens would be terrified, and their lives wouldn''t be peaceful. Didn''t they burn down the city? If they continued to fight, what would happen if the city was burned again? What Big Sister said makes sense, but I think this matter can be overcome. Although we are from the north, but Jiangnan is still quite good. The weather is just right, the scenery is good, and most importantly, there''s a lot of food to eat. When it came to soldiers and their families being separated, it was indeed a sad thing. But I think that the prince and the crown prince are both smart people, so they will definitely think of a way to deal with it. As for the Emperor. His Royal Highness had said that he wasn''t a very bad person, it was just that the treacherous subject had blinded him, "she said with a laugh." The adulterous subject that Your Royal Highness spoke of was my father. "


    Huang Fu Zhu''er didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She had never seen such a thoughtless person before. When her husband called her father a scoundrel, how could she still have the nerve to smile?


    "Then... "Princess doesn''t agree with me?"


    Although Bai Qianfan''s words did make sense, she still insisted on her own opinion, "Big sister is right, but things can be settled slowly, there is no need to fight."


    Huangfu Zhuer sighed softly. Since she was not willing to listen, there was no point in speaking further, but she had reaped some rewards. It turned out that the Prince Chu had decided to separate the treatment from the others because of Princess Chu. When they were reunited, they had spent their small days together with the beauty and then put everything behind them. The great man who had once held an unshakeable and powerful presence in his eyes had now become a young man who guarded his wife. In addition to the shame she felt in her heart, there was also some unwillingness.


    Being in love was indeed different from being in love. Being in love with someone was only good for her. To love someone was to ignore one''s own safety and do something beyond one''s means. Even though she had fallen to the point of being mocked, she was still willing to do it.


    She changed the subject. "It''s a hot day, and the summer in the south is worse than in the north."


    "Yes, it was raining heavily a few days ago. The sun has been shining brightly these days." It''s a pity that these bunnies only dare to come out for a walk in the morning and evening. "


    Huangfu Zhuer said, "I''m not afraid of anything else, I''m only afraid of drought. Yesterday, Third Brother gave me the opportunity to copy the scriptures. If there really is a drought, I will go to the temple to pray for rain. "


    Bai Qianfan saw the words Huangfu Zhuer wrote before, and said, "Big sister even wrote that kind of thing before ¡­ "In the words of the Prince, everything is as flamboyant as flying dragons and dancing phoenixes."


    Huangfu Yuzhu grinned. "Of course not. I have to write a note for it to be written in golden ink. It will be made into a book and sent to the temple as a gift. This is a rule passed down since the ancient times. In the past, when they met with disasters, Empress would lead his concubines to copy down the scriptures and personally bring them to the temple to pray for blessings. "


    Bai Qianfan laughed embarrassedly, "Elder sister, don''t laugh at me. Actually, I don''t even know what a small fry is."


    In the end, it''s still good for you not to learn. For people like me, if I can''t write, then people will laugh at me, but no one will bother with me, and when I go to the prince''s side, I''ll have a chance to learn it, maybe because I''m used to it and don''t want to be restricted, and I can''t calm down, so I''m not willing to learn by myself. She stood up and said with a smile, "Since this meeting is not hot, I will go and write a bit more. I don''t want the Third Brother to hurry me up."


    When Huangfu Zhuer left, she sat there in a daze for a long time. Thinking back carefully, Huangfu Zhuer did not say anything wrong, but why did her heart feel so weird ¡­


    Yue Guiyi harrumphed, "I thought she had changed, but now she''s talking like she used to." "What do you mean by ''you can''t write and make people laugh''? You''re used to it, you can''t calm your heart down, it''s better to just follow her lead. Our wangfei won''t be able to stand on ceremony!"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Don''t be like this, what she said is true, what she knows, I do not know, at that time at the palace Grand Consort Rui also said, I did not learn anything, and did not get laughed at, it did not matter if it was me, but the Prince was implicated." She let out a faint sigh, "For a person like him to marry me, who has nothing good to do, it must have been really hard on him."


    Yue Guiyi exclaimed, "You even know how to talk about the Jade Tree Sesame Orchid. How is that not good? If I say she''s jealous, then the Prince will pamper you. If you don''t want to learn, then don''t learn. What''s the use of that?"


    Bai Qianfan pointed at the little rabbits crawling all over the ground, "I play with them every day, do you know what this is called?"


    "What''s his name?"


    "World Burial."


    The laurel opened her eyes wide, "Yo, you really know a lot of words, but it''s not like you have lost your life. It''s called entertainment. Didn''t Miss Huangfu get a leopard cat to hug as well? "


    Bai Qianfan did not utter a word. Looking at the sky which was getting darker, she asked: "What did she just say?"


    "My head is spinning."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s just that the words are very small, like a fly''s head."


    She suddenly realized, "So it''s that fly''s head. I thought it was an eagle''s head."


    laurel: "..."

 C430 Active expression of goodwill

    Today was still the same. Prince Chu said that he was busy, so he didn''t come to eat over there. Bai Qianfan sighed in sorrow, he looked at the dishes on the table and could not concentrate.


    "Princess, what have you done to anger the Prince? This time, he''s so angry that he hasn''t eaten for days."


    Bai Qianfan did not have the face to bring up that matter, as she lowered her head and remained silent.


    The more she didn''t speak, the more curious she became as she softly advised, "Tell this servant to listen, maybe this servant will be able to help you."


    Bai Qianfan said in a muffled voice, "You can''t help it."


    "If you don''t say it, how will you know that I can''t help you? There are some things that the client can''t do, so someone has to mediate between them. Tell me, what did you do?"


    "It''s not a big deal."


    "What is it?"


    "I, I only saw the matter of the Happy Sparrow and told him."


    laurel: "... You''ve seen a happy little one, little one... Ah? How come I didn''t know? "


    "You didn''t ask me."


    "How could I say that to you back then? You can act like a kid, but you have to take care of your own actions. After all, you''re already seven or eight years old. How come you don''t know how to avoid suspicion? You even dare to look at him ¡­" Sigh, this is so infuriating! "


    Bai Qianfan was confused, "Why do you have the same reaction as the Duke?"


    "It''s no wonder that the prince isn''t angry. Ah, you ¡­" The moment she got angry, Yue Gui forgot the rules of identity. She pointed at her as if she was still in Dark Water Town, her face filled with anger.


    Bai Qianfan swallowed the food in her mouth as she looked at her innocently with her two big round eyes, like a baby rabbit she was raising.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t teach you well. I''ll go and beg for forgiveness from the king."


    Bai Qianfan chewed on her food and said unclearly, "Elder sister, don''t go.


    But even if she did not go, the Prince would probably blame her for this too. Thinking this, she became a little anxious, "Princess, you are indeed in the wrong, any man will get angry when they hear it, not to mention our Prince, now that you and the Prince are so stiff, the longer you drag it on, the worse it is for you. If you ignore me, then your heart will get even further away. Don''t forget one person in the backyard, but you can''t push the Prince too far away."


    Bai Qianfan felt that Yue Gui''s words were reasonable. It wasn''t that she was worried about Huangfu Zhuer, but that she didn''t want to be in a deadlock with Morong Gan at all, and even more, she didn''t want to be too far away from him.


    she asked. "What should I do? He ignored me when I came up to him."


    "This is your fault. You should take the initiative."


    "Am I not active enough? I went to the yamen and stood in front of him for a while.


    Yue Lao glanced at him, "You are married. I am not. Why are you asking me about this?" Why not hold a small hand and kiss her?


    She turned to the side with a blush. Bai Qianfan looked at her back, seemingly lost in thought.


    After eating, Bai Qianfan sat in front of the table, holding a cup of tea in her hand, she stared out into the pitch black night.


    Seeing that the tea was cold, Yue Guiyi wanted to change it for her, but just as she stretched her hand out, Bai Qianfan suddenly placed the tea cup on the table, scaring her. Not waiting for her to say anything, Bai Qianfan lifted her skirt and quickly walked out.


    The little girl at the side wanted to follow her and light the lamp, but was stopped by the laurel. "It''s alright. The princess can see the way." She knew what Bai Qianfan was doing, if she followed him from the side, she might be embarrassed.


    In one breath, Bai Qianfan walked to the entrance of the courtyard and peeked her head in. The entire courtyard was brightly lit, it seemed that not only Prince Chu was busy working here, she also sighed, and felt a little nervous. She was probably old, and taking the initiative to show good will made her a little embarrassed.


    She calmed herself down and slowly walked over. The guards at the entrance greeted her with a smile. She pressed her hands together, indicating that she should not make any noise.


    Morong Gan sat in front of his desk, reading the rules for clearing the trade. His heart skipped a beat when he saw her enter, but his face was calm. It was just that he could not recognize any of the words on the paper.


    Lying beside her every night, his heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. During the day when he was at the yamen, he was busy and did not feel like, once he stopped, he could see her shadow in front of him. Several times he had thought of going back to see her, but he forcefully held himself back. She had come here once before, and stood by the side for a while, speaking to him with a straight face. Instead, she turned and walked away.


    He was infuriated, but also regretful. If he had taken the initiative, this impasse might have been broken. But he was a man, and there were other things to remember, and he was not going to do that, and she wanted her to remember.


    She walked over and greeted him naturally. "Are you busy?"


    "Yeah, a little."


    "Tired?"


    "Yes." If she was smart, he thought, she should go on: Then I''ll hammer your shoulder.


    But what she said was, "Just take a rest if you''re tired. How can you finish something?"


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. When we established our country, there were many things that had to be rushed out."


    Bai Qianfan was troubled. She was the same as last time, neither too harsh nor too indifferent. What should she do?


    At this moment, a small official came in with a stack of documents. "My lord, this is the paper prepared by the officials, please have a look at it.


    "Has the Crown Prince seen it?"


    "Prince said that everything will be decided by Prince. Regarding the capital, he felt that it would be more appropriate to go upstream, since it is an ancient capital with a strong foundation, and a large territory, it originally had an old palace. The Crown Prince meant that the west side of the palace would be expanded by a fold, and now that the ground has moved, it would be increased a little, so it should be possible for it to be completed in the next year. Jinling rely on the Yangshui River, Yangshui River merged with Lanjiang River, we can put the navy under our nose, it can protect the Imperial City, and it can also restrain the Armoured Cavalry Battalion in the north ¡­ "


    Morong Gan listened attentively, but he was paying attention to Bai Qianfan from the corner of her eyes. She half-lowered his head, and half-said. Oh? What happened to the finger that was secretly stuffed into his palm ¡­


    His heart was beating faster and faster. He calmly clutched his throat and swallowed. Then, he turned his head to look at her. The two of them looked at each other, their smiles blooming on his face like flowers.


    The official felt goosebumps all over his arms as he looked at the passionate Prince Chu and his wife. He had said so much, could it be that his highness had heard it, or could he have heard it?

 C431 Its right here closer to me

    After grabbing it, he did not want to let go. Morong Gan sent them out, grabbed onto that naughty finger and teased, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m knocking on the door," Bai Qianfan said with a red face. "Let''s see if you can open the door."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "I will continue to knock until you open the door."


    Morong Gan''s heart skipped a beat, he hugged her and kissed his: "Let''s go back."


    "Are you done yet?"


    "How can I finish a task? I''ll do it tomorrow." He kissed her forehead, then the tip of her nose, his voice barely audible. "Let''s go back and rest."


    Even if Prince Chu were to say that he would be resting, it would be the opposite. Bai Qianfan was unable to rest for the most part and was unwilling to open the bed, so she buried her head in the pillow and said: "Enough, you still need to busy yourself tomorrow. Don''t get out of bed."


    Morong Gan laid on her back that was drenched in sweat, slowly pushing his way in, coaxing her, "One last time, I promise."


    The truth proved that Prince Chu''s guarantee had already been eaten by a dog, so he couldn''t be blamed. After hanging around for a few days, he was determined to make up for it once and for all!


    The next day, the two of them were unable to get out of bed at night. The sun shone on the bed, revealing a thin line of gold under the curtain.


    She lied down on the bed and opened her eyes to look at the thin golden border, not wanting to move at all. Behind her, a big, hot hand was caressing her bare back, the voice of the man who had just woken up was drowsy, a little lazy and seductive.


    "My darling ¡­" He leaned over and took her earlobe.


    Bai Qianfan wasn''t fooled by him in the slightest, and said angrily: "If I trust you in the future, my surname won''t be Bai."


    The man laughed, "Your surname is no longer Bai. You''ve become my wife, and you''ve crowned me. Your name is now Mo Rong."


    The two of them stuck to the bed for a while before waking up. Bai Qianfan looked at the sun in the sky and said, "It''s almost noon, go inside the yamen after eating lunch."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Prince Chu held a cow''s horn comb in his hand and gently combed his hair. "It''s been a long time since I last combed your hair, I wonder if your cooking skills are still there?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m already old, and you still gave me a bun, it''s against the rules."


    "In my place, there are only good looks and no rules." Prince Chu played with her hair happily. "I like seeing you comb your Yuan Bao bun so beautifully."


    The sea that had been combed up for a long time was lowered, and a thick layer covered his eyebrows, making his face seem even smaller. He returned to the appearance of the little girl from before.


    Bai Qianfan tilted her head and sized herself in the mirror, and laughed: "When I go out like this, people still think that I''m a little girl that hasn''t left the pavilion."


    He didn''t want others to think that Bai Qianfan was some kind of unmarried little girl, but it wasn''t his personality to give up halfway. He clenched his teeth and continued to comb himself, while inserting a pearl flower into the side of his hair.


    "What are we going to do today?" he asked, pressing the comb against her broken hair.


    "I want to write."


    "What?" He thought he had heard wrong.


    "I want to learn to write again." She looked at him in the mirror and said seriously, "This time, I promise I will persevere and not give up halfway."


    He put his hand on her shoulder, bent down, and asked with a smile, "Everything''s fine. Why did you suddenly think of this?"


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes, and said somewhat dejectedly: "I am the Princess Chu, if I can''t write properly then I will be laughed at."


    "Who dares to laugh at you?" Prince Chu''s gaze turned cold: "I kicked his heart!"


    "Since I can help you with the writing, you don''t have to look for anyone else."


    Prince Chu was startled, there was a lot of information here, "Help me with what? Who am I looking for? "


    Bai Qianfan said with a slightly flushed face, "Didn''t you ask Big Sister Pearl to copy the scriptures and pray for the blessings?"


    "That was the crown prince''s intention. He nagged me for a long time, and just happened to see Pearl when they were about to leave the house. He then said to her," What, did you let me down? "


    "No, I just want to help you and do something serious."


    "Ki Fan," he whispered, "you don''t have to force yourself for me."


    "I didn''t force myself. In the past, I was young and immature, but now I know that it''s all necessary. For myself, I also want to learn."


    "Alright, if you want to learn, I''ll teach you."


    "I want to learn to be a kite."


    Morong Gan could not help but laugh, "Being able to write words properly is not easy, and you even lost a lot of weight ¡­"


    "Underestimate me," Bai Qianfan puffed her cheeks, "Just you wait, I''ll definitely write properly."


    Since Bai Qianzhang had learned this before, she had a good memory. As she wrote, she recited," "Horizontal, flat, angled, with a peak at the end, vertical, and a thick, thin tail ¡­


    Morong Gan stood at the side and watched quietly. Sunlight seeped in from the panes, filling the entire room bright and clear, and on the writing table, the little girl''s attention was focused on writing.


    His hair was still combed into a bun, his small face was still tender and pink, but Ming Yan''s appearance and calm temperament was completely different. He was very proud, his little girl had already grown up.


    He walked around to the back, put his arm around her waist, and whispered into her ear, "Come with me to the yamen this afternoon."


    Bai Qianfan asked: "Why? Aren''t you busy? "


    "You write in front of me, so it doesn''t matter."


    Bai Qianfan did not think too much, she thought that Morong Gan would arrange a table for her, and the two of them would not disturb each other.


    But when he got there, he realized that they were not disturbing each other. The table was shared, so he put her on his lap and leaned back in his chair to read the book. He let her sit at the table to write.


    She felt awkward and wanted to move somewhere else. He didn''t let her, so he put his hand on her waist and said, "Just stay here. Stay close to me so I can teach you anytime." Actually, it wasn''t for any of his instructions. He just wanted her to be a little closer to him, a little closer. He just quietly stuck together like that, doing his own thing. It gave him a feeling of peace, stability, warmth, and happiness.


    When he had finished, he did not hear a reply for a long time. When he looked up, he saw that the person sitting in the chair was not Lord Chu, but a beautiful little fairy girl with two round hair and a pair of big, black eyes.


    The little soldier''s face instantly flushed red. Hearing Prince Chu''s heavy voice, he asked, "Who made you raise your head?"


    The little soldier felt his heart tighten as he hurriedly lowered his body, almost falling down to the ground. After hearing Prince Chu''s reply, he still did not dare raise his head, and left with his head lowered.

 C432 Cold tea

    Under the scorching sun, roars resounded throughout the training field. A group of men, bare-chested and holding Cherry Blades, were training under Du Changfeng''s orders to assassinate him. As they watched their movements, Du Changfeng revealed a satisfied expression.


    But all of a sudden, the orderly scene became chaotic. The man who had been so awe-inspiring became flustered in the blink of an eye, like ants on a hot pan scurrying around.


    Du Changfeng sighed in his heart, in the end, they were just a mob, and couldn''t take it anymore. But when he turned his head to look, he nearly ran away with his arms wrapped around his head as well. He immediately picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on randomly, his face dark as he berated Shi Yingying who was already in front of him, "What are you doing here? This is nonsense! "


    "Do you think I want to come?" Shi Yingying snorted, and pointed to the small boy behind him. "It''s too hot, I''m afraid you guys might get heat stroke, my father told me to bring some cold tea over."


    "You clearly know that these are all men, why would a girl like you follow me here?" "You made it look so good!"


    Shi Yingying looked at the crooked clothes on his body and giggled, "You don''t know what I came here for? If you don''t agree to my request, my father will ask me to come every day. "


    Du Changfeng''s face darkened, "Tell your father that there was no discussion regarding that matter, I do not plan to get married right now."


    "My father said that you won''t be able to escape Prince Chu''s marriage."


    "Don''t mention him to me!" When Morong Gan was mentioned, Du Changfeng was extremely furious. He thought that he had gotten the upper hand and everything was going well, but in the end, everything was ruined by Liu Maoquan. Liu Maoquan recuperated in the city for a few days before returning to town. The two towns were not far from each other, and when he received the letter, he went over to find him in the dark.


    After hearing that, Liu Maoquan took the whip that the Prince Chu had bestowed to him and shouted at the entrance of the town, determined to find the person who beat him and fiercely whip him dozens of times. He even said that if he dared to lay his hands on an imperial court official, he would be extremely daring, and would not even look at the relationship between him and the Prince Chu, if the Prince Chu knew about this, he would definitely lose his head.


    The heavens were unfair to him, the first time, he had agreed to marry Bai Qianfan to him, but in the end, the first thing he saw was Prince Chu reneging on his promise without any shame. The second time, the first thing he met was probably his, or was the Prince Chu fighting him for it, how could he not feel hatred?


    The most infuriating thing was that the Prince Chu still pretended to be obedient after getting the cut. Seeing that his jokes were not enough, he even made a match for him, it was Shi Yingying. This was the first time in Du Changfeng''s life that he had ever seen such a valiant girl chasing after him with all her might.


    He narrowed his eyes and sized up Shi Yingying who was three steps away from him. Under the sunlight, a sixteen year old girl stood tall and straight, her face and plate could be considered to be rather beautiful, her long, shapely eyebrows were vertical and her eyes were round. There was an unyielding stubbornness on her face, and for a moment, he was actually a little dazed, as if he could see Bai Qianfan''s shadow on her face.


    He lifted his sleeves and wiped his sweat before urging impatiently, "Go back, quickly go back. This is not a place you should be."


    Shi Yingying glanced at him sideways, "It''s not like I came here just for you." She bent down and scooped up a spoonful of tea for the boy. She poured the brown tea into a bowl, clear to the bottom, spooning but not forgetting to shout, "Come drink, drink, put in licorice and honeysuckle, relieve the heat!"


    She wore an embroidered silk dress with a shining Pearl Hairpin on her head. She looked rich and powerful, but when paired with her actions and shouts, it was a bit out of place.


    As Du Changfeng watched on, the anger in his heart unknowingly disappeared.


    Suddenly, Shi Yingying raised her head and the two of their gazes met. He looked away in embarrassment.


    After a while, the servant brought a bowl of cold tea to him, "General Du, please have a drink. The Miss had this one bring this over to you."


    Du Changfeng took a big gulp from it. As expected, it tasted sweet and raw, and was slightly satisfied with the taste.


    "Thank your boss for me. There''s no need to send me any more. We have some cold water here."


    The waiter smiled and said, "How can cold water be compared to cold tea? Early in the morning, our boss had the kitchen boil up with medicinal herbs. After boiling them for two hours, you will even have to pour them in a bucket to dry, and then when it''s the hottest time in the afternoon, we will send them over to help you relieve the heat. "With so many people here, it''s been several times since we started cooking." He pointed at the vat that he had picked up, "For you to drink for the whole afternoon, it''s all thanks to our boss."


    His heart was his, but he was afraid that it was mainly to give Shi Yingying a chance to get close to him.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but don''t send me off tomorrow. For soldiers who march and fight, it''s good enough to have saliva to drink. It''s not good to get used to these things."


    The servant chuckled, "This one will be in charge of bringing the general''s message. As for what boss thinks, this one doesn''t care. Besides, this one also has our young miss ¡­" He stopped in mid-sentence, smiling meaningfully.


    Other than a bitter smile, Du Changfeng had nothing else.


    On the other side, the men gathered around Shi Yingying, praising him endlessly.


    "Miss Shi, you are really great. You still remember to bring us cold tea in such a hot day."


    "Miss Shi, in the future, please send me off for this matter. With such a big sun, you will have to bear the burden yourself. We really feel sorry for it."


    "Housekeeper Shi is a man with a human nature. Two days ago, Liang Family''s wife set up a pot of wine at the Drunken Immortal Tavern. Like father, like daughter. Miss Shi is as kind as your father! "


    Shi Yingying cleared her throat, but could not hold back the praise. She stood in the crowd, her face flushed red, a pair of watery big eyes flushed red, and as she shouted, he responded, "Duo, drink some tea to cool the summer, you guys have all sweated so much, you guys have to replenish the water ¡­ My father said to send you off every day, and it won''t be easy for you to protect your family and take care of your country. If you run short, go eat and drink Drunken Immortal Tavern, our family will act as a support for you. "


    "Aiyo, Housekeeper Shi is too courteous, Miss Shi is too straightforward a person, who would have the luck to marry you in the future, that would be great fortune!"


    Shi Yingying''s face was flushed red, her gaze slanted to look under the tree. Du Changfeng stood there with a bowl of cold tea in his hand, probably hearing what they were saying, but her face did not show any expression.


    She pretended to sigh, "Hai, I probably won''t be able to get married and won''t be able to count on you. My dad won''t mind it, but my family can afford to keep it."


    Someone knew about the matter between Shi Yingying and Du Changfeng, and purposely said loudly, "Miss Shi need not worry, Prince Chu has personally pointed out the marriage between you, there can''t be any mistake, we generals cannot wipe away our face, but when we see you here, we must actually be happy."


    Everyone looked at Du Changfeng who had suddenly started laughing out loud. Du Changfeng had a complete mess of face, and started blaming Shi Yingying in her heart. He was a general after all, how could he lead troops in the future if her subordinate sees him as a joke?


    "Alright, alright, drink well and gather!" He walked over and returned the bowl to the servant. Without even looking at Shi Yingying, he said, "Thank you for your cold tea. Please go back.


    Shi Yingying muttered: "You got it!" She called the waiter to clear the tea bowl and the water bucket before carrying it away.


    Du Changfeng gathered the people and lectured. In the light, that graceful figure of hers was not slow, and quickly disappeared from his line of sight.

 C433 Dating is also sulking

    Since Morong Gan had things to do at night, Bai Qianfan came over to look bored, so she called Qi Hong over and hung him up by the horse.


    In the end, before even making a circle, Ning Jiu entered through the curtain and expressionlessly walked to Qi Hong''s side. "Come out for a while." With that, he turned around and left.


    The few of them were stunned, but when they recovered, they couldn''t help but cover their mouths and laugh. Lv He laughed as she laid on the table, "We, the Ning Guards, are so funny, to even have a stony face on a date with a girl. I''m really curious, why is she like this when the two of you are alone together? Is this what happens when you kiss me? "


    Qi Hong''s face was completely red, as though blood would come out if she were to lightly touch him. She ignored Lv He and was about to stand up but was stopped by him.


    "Princess!" Qi Hong did not know whether to laugh or cry. She turned around and scolded Lv He, "Don''t lead Master astray, I''ll take care of you later."


    Lv He laughed, "Does she need me to teach her? I am a lady, and the wangfei is out of the pavilion, so she doesn''t know much more than me? "


    The few of them giggled and winked at her. Qi Hong had never been their match, so she just turned and ran out.


    He left the room, he did not know where Ning Jiu was waiting for her, but after running out, he did not see anyone. Just as he was about to leave, he reached out an arm and pulled her away, turning his body to the back of the tree.


    She was leaning against a large tree in a dead end, surrounded by tall shrubs, unable to see through the lights burning in the courtyard. Qi Hong could only see a pair of cold star-like eyes staring at her from the darkness, while his large hands were still wrapped around her waist.


    Ning Jiu let go of his hand, his eyes drooping down, his long and thick eyelashes covering the starlight in his eyes, he said softly, "The Prince sent me to Jiangbei Province, I''ll leave soon, I came to bid my farewells to you."


    Qi Hong panicked and subconsciously grabbed his sleeve: "Is it dangerous to go to Jiangbei? You have to be careful. "


    He rarely saw her so dependent. His heart immediately softened, and he gently put his other arm around her, "Jiangbei is a place that doesn''t care, filled with dragon fish, people from the north, local forces, and people from the martial arts world. But you don''t have to be afraid, no one can hurt me.


    Qi Hong had never experienced this before, but since it was her first time separating, she couldn''t help but be a little flustered, "I, I''ll clean up for you."


    "No, I''ve already packed up," he tightened his grip and pulled her into his embrace, "I just want to leave ¡­" "Look at you." Look at your appearance in your heart, and when you get there, take it out and slowly think about it.


    So love really is a gentle country, fall in, do not want to come out. He thought about how resolute he was in the past, how he would leave as soon as he wanted, and never delay, but now that he had her, he was like a falcon with its wings spread out, tied onto a rope.


    Only then did Qi Hong realize that she was in his embrace at some point in time, and she was a bit embarrassed. Ning Jiu rarely did intimate actions with her, and this situation became so dark and quiet that her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    In the end, she was still reserved. She supported herself against his chest and wanted to retreat, but he wouldn''t let her go. He held her waist, his clear eyes burning with fire. "You, don''t you want to know?"


    "What?"


    "When I kissed you, did you have a straight face?"


    Qi Hong was extremely embarrassed. It turned out that he had heard her. She stuttered, "Th-they were just kidding. You, don''t ¡­"


    That small mouth was right in front of him, not even an inch away. Even though it was very dark, he could still see her alluring red lips, and her small tongue flashing from time to time when she spoke.


    He took the opportunity to kiss it, and sure enough, it tasted ¡­ It was even better and better than what he had imagined!


    For the first time they were both nervous, her teeth knocked against his lips, her skin was cracked, her mouth was filled with a sweet taste, and she was about to break away when he ran after her and pressed her against the trunk of a tree, his breath hot on her face like fire.


    Qi Hong''s mind was completely blank, like a drowning man who was tightly grabbing onto the clothes on his chest. He felt like he was riding on clouds, dizzy and extremely panicked, but at the bottom of his heart, there was once again a little sweetness, a little satisfaction, and also a little desperation.


    Finally, he let go of her. She lost her footing and almost fell to the ground. He caught her. "Be careful."


    She finally managed to stabilize herself, but her face was red and she didn''t dare to raise her head. She also didn''t say anything.


    Ning Jiu coughed, "You, leave first, I will watch you leave."


    Qi Hong agreed, turned around and walked two steps, then stopped. She turned her head to look at him, her eyes filled with yearning and dependence: "You have to be careful."


    "I will, I''ll bring yummy food back from Jiangbei and wait for me."


    She nodded and quickly left.


    He stood behind the tree and watched as she entered the house before turning and going towards Morong Gan''s place.


    Prince Chu looked at him, "Guard Ning, you came late."


    Ning Jiu raised his hand to cover his mouth, "This subordinate has something that has been delayed."


    Jia Tong carefully sized him up, and said while making a fuss about nothing: "Xiao Jiu, why are your mouth split, and you''re bleeding!"


    Ning Jiu wanted to cover his mouth with his hands again, but Morong Gan laughed: "What are you trying to cover for? I saw it long ago and knew that you had important matters to attend to, so I didn''t ask Jia Tong to hurry you up. How about it, does it taste good?"


    If Jia Tong was teasing him, Ning Jiu could ignore him, but since the Duke was interested, he could only say, "Cough, cough, it''s not bad to reply to your highness."


    "Look, I told you, this is the sweetest thing in the world for a lady, you don''t believe me," Jia Tong winked at her and laughed, "Now you should believe me right?"


    "Cough, cough. I said it''s urgent." Ning Jiu glared at him, "I will be gone for a few days. You better stay close to the king, and don''t keep your eyes on Lv He all the time. If something happens to him, I will not forgive you!"


    "Heh, Your Highness, listen up. Xiao Jiu is threatening your subordinate." "I was wondering, you, Ning Jiu, are a first-tier guard, and I am also a first-tier guard, what right do you have to think that you are superior to me?"


    Ning Jiu replied with four words, "Because you''re stupid."


    "Hey, why are you saying that ¡­"


    "Alright," Morong Gan was in a good mood, seeing that they were making trouble, he was not annoyed, he knocked on the table to signal for peace, "Ning Jiu, this time, no matter how things go, we will return on the agreed day, don''t delay any longer, do you hear me?"


    Ning Jiu nodded, "This subordinate understands. "If we meet those from the north, should we take care of them as well?"


    Morong Gan thought for a moment, then shook his head, "You can only do what you want, you don''t have to care about the rest, I will handle it." He turned and asked Jia Tong: "How''s your relationship with Li Xiaolu?"


    "Good, they were drinking together yesterday." "But this brat isn''t easy to fool, and I don''t know if his words are true or false, but there are many times when he tried to trick me with his words. He thinks that I am only 250, hmph, but at the moment I was the one in charge, letting him know how powerful I am."


    Morong Gan looked out of the window into the night, thought for a while and said: "It''s getting late, let''s go."


    Ning Jiu saluted, turned around neatly and walked out, and instantly disappeared into the darkness.

 C434 I have to have a baby

    Yue Xiang didn''t want to trouble Prince Chu and Princess Wangfei, but Bai Qianfan disagreed and insisted on going along with it. She wanted to see what kind of new wife she would be after this?


    Yue Gui quipped, "What do you mean you don''t know? Princess, you''re an experienced person!"


    At that time, I wasn''t considered a young wife, and marrying didn''t matter at all, "Bai Qianfan wrote on the table as she stood, and lightly withdrew her wrist, saying with some regret," How lively was Yue Xiang''s wedding? She was just a proper bridal ceremony.


    Yue Guiyi covered her mouth and laughed. "Princess is an experienced person after all. When it comes to the round room, bridal chamber or whatever, it doesn''t matter if you open your mouth and come."


    Bai Qianfan giggled, seeing that there was no one at the side, she was not embarrassed at all when talking about it, "I just want to know, are all men like that kind of thing like princes?"


    Yue Gui sighed, "It''s useless asking Yue Xiang. Ah Bao is a fool, what does he know?"


    "So I have to ask, how do you have a baby unless it''s nothing?" She put down the pen and rubbed her belly. "Speaking of which, the prince is quite diligent. Why is there not even the slightest bit of improvement in my belly?"


    Yue Lao was laughing. "I have to call you ancestor. With an outsider here, you must not talk about this. It''s so funny."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her, "Do you take me for an idiot? I don''t even know this, I''m just saying it in front of you and Qi Hong, the two big sisters.


    Yue Gui glanced at her stomach and said, "Weren''t you suffering from cold in the past? You probably haven''t taken any more of the medicine Liu Yitie gave you, or have you still not recovered from your injuries?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "It can''t be, I don''t feel much pain every month, I should be fine."


    "I think we should find a chance to let the doctor take a look. Right now, we have to help the prince open up his branches and scatter his leaves. The king has become the king, and you are the queen. The king is the most important."


    "Don''t worry about it, the prince said to make the crown prince king."


    Yue Lao was taken aback. "Ah? The Crown Prince had conquered the entire country and made the Crown Prince the king? Then, then, you can''t be the empress! "


    "I don''t like being an empress, nor do I like the prince to be an emperor. The emperor has to marry many concubines, so why does my husband want to share things with other women? I won''t do it!"


    "But ¡­" Yue Gui was speechless. She only felt that he was a monarch, a unique honor. Everyone would want to stand at the highest point with the power to rule the world.


    "Big Sister Pearl might become an empress."


    Yue Gui was shocked again. "Princess, why would she ¡­ ask the Crown Prince ¡­"


    "The two of them are fine," Bai Qianfan winked at her as if she was gossiping a lot, "I saw them hugging each other that night." She thought the laurel would laugh at the news.


    In the end, laurel muttered in a low voice, "Bastards."


    Bai Qianfan thought that she had misheard, and looked at her in shock: "You don''t want them, okay?"


    Yue Gui insulted the crown prince and was a little embarrassed. She explained, "Huangfu Zhuer was originally part of the crown prince, how could she be together with the crown prince? This is really letting the prince down. "


    "She wants to follow the Prince, what should I do?"


    Yue Guiyi came to her senses and smiled in embarrassment. "Actually, this is not a bad thing. At the very least, she can''t fight with you for the throne."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her for a while and asked, "Do you think she can''t be good to the crown prince?"


    "Your servant thinks that if a woman doesn''t want to follow her second husband, even if the prince doesn''t want her, she still can''t tell another man. It wouldn''t sound good if it got out."


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her chin. If even the laurel was thinking like this, the prince would definitely still be thinking about it, it was just that he did not say it out loud in his heart.


    A little servant girl came in happily to report, "Royal Concubine, Big Sister Yue Xiang has brought the new Young Master back to the house."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan immediately threw all of these matters to the back of her mind, and shouted happily: Quick, get people to put up cannons!


    As soon as she finished speaking, the firecrackers started crackling noisily. The smell of smoke drifted over from the wind as she ran outside. "Where''s the bride?"


    Just as they ran into the courtyard, Yue Xiang brought Liang Baotian in from the Lunar Gate. She combed his wife''s hair into a bun and wore a peach-red dress.


    When she saw Bai Qianfan, she quickly pulled him down to bow to her. "This servant greets wangfei.


    She recited one sentence while Liang Baotian recited another. His meticulous appearance made people feel that it was funny.


    Bai Qianfan quickly pulled them up and passed them the prepared red packets. If Yue Xiang did not take them, Liang Baotian would naturally not take them, even if his wife acted accordingly.


    Bai Qianfan pretended to have a straight face, "What, you think it''s not enough? "People who went out of my house, did you come back to see me?"


    Yue Xiang had no choice but to accept it. When she accepted it, Liang Baotian took the initiative to take it away from Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan beamed, "That''s right, let me have a good look at the new bride."


    Under the bright sun, she looked at Yue Xiang carefully, but Yue Xiang''s eyes were red. She knelt down again and started crying, "Esteemed wangfei, I really can''t bear to see you!"


    Liang Baotian knelt beside her with a nervous expression on his face. Why was he so reluctant?


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes also reddened, and she pulled her up, "Look at you, she''s already my wife, and there''s someone below looking at your eyes, you have to hold on, furthermore, we aren''t too far away, take a look at the houses in the town, if you''re free, I''ll go back and live."


    Yue Xiang glanced at Liang Baotian who was climbing up following her, and scolded her, "What a fool, kneel even if I kneel."


    Liang Baotian explained in an aggrieved manner, "You''re the one who said it, I will follow whatever you do."


    Everyone could not help but laugh. Bai Qianfan waved her hand and called his personal guard over, "Bring Young Master to the front hall to take a seat. When the Prince has returned, let him meet you."


    Seeing that she was going to separate him from Yue Xiang, Liang Baotian became a little nervous, and was unable to take a step forward.


    Yue Xiang comforted him and smiled, "Go on, this is the inner chamber, it''s not appropriate for you to stay here.


    Liang Baotian still had some hesitation, he said, "Be good and listen, go." He just followed them.


    Yue Gui teased, "Yo, your masturbating skills are not bad. You can make people submit to you with a single sentence."


    Yue Xiang laughed bitterly, "Right now, he only recognizes my words and does not even listen to her parents. She only hears some things after I tell him about them."


    "Heh, that''s good. Listen to your wife and be obedient to her. There aren''t many husbands like her in this world."


    What Bai Qianfan was worried about was Yue Xiang''s night candles and flowers. After entering the room and getting the tea served, she ordered everyone to go down, leaving Yue Xiang with only the laurel.


    Yue Xiang kept feeling that her eyes were harboring evil intentions, and was unconsciously a little nervous. "Princess, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Don''t call yourself a slave, laurel always talk to me like I''m me and I''m. It''s not proper to call yourself a slave even after you''re married." Princess Chu had always been direct with his words before, "You and Ah Bao, did you ¡­?"


    Yue Xiang looked at her, dumbstruck. "Why do you ask this ¡­"


    "Speak, is it done?"


    Yue Xiang shook her head with a flushed face, and said in a delicate voice, "No."


    "Why? He''s just a little silly, he won''t... That won''t do, right? "


    "Who said he can''t?" Yue Xiang was a little embarrassed and annoyed, "My mother-in-law had probably taught him how to do it, he asked for it, and I was afraid of the pain, so I didn''t agree, and he didn''t force me."


    Bai Qianfan sighed: "Why don''t you agree, it doesn''t hurt so much, gritting your teeth will be fine. I''m thinking, you have to have a child as soon as possible, what happens when you get old? If you can''t even wait on yourself, you still have to wait on the Ah Bao. You have to give birth to a few children and let them help you.


    Yue Xiang didn''t know what to say anymore. It turned out that Bai Qianfan had already thought of these things for her.


    Yue Guiyi finally understood that Little Princess wanted to hear some secret news about her daughter. It turned out that she was wrong, this guy''s morals were much higher than hers.

 C435 Ask the queen

    The dignified and solemn throne room was completely silent. The Emperor sat on his Dragon Throne, and his gaze swept across the hundred officials standing below him.


    The Courtier people looked at each other. On this matter, everyone had the same attitude, no one was willing to stand out and take the lead.


    No one said anything, so the emperor called out, "Xiu Dating, what do you think?"


    "Your Majesty," Xiu Min stepped out of the queue, bowed deeply and said, "This subject believes that, even if you think for the people of the world, you should consider peace as an important matter."


    Prime Minister Bai immediately refuted: "Your Majesty, this old subject believes that under the cover of the nest, there is nothing to be done. This old subject believes that the land is incomplete, and that it is a disgrace to my East Yue, furthermore, the Prince Chu occupies a fertile southern river and township, the northern lands are barren, and lack of resources and resources, and it is simply impossible to fight against them. Given enough time, Prince Chu would definitely become strong and fight against the Wei River, and take over the capital.


    The emperor pondered for a moment before saying, "If the tide falls, the buildings will fall. If I am here, the world will be safe." He took a glance at the military officials'' formation and asked, "Which one of you are willing to take the initiative and send out?"


    After the battle, the number of officers left were few. The generals who had originally been ordered to join the battle had either betrayed them halfway, died in battle, or lost the war, and hid in their homes to pretend to be sick. The remaining few who had no actual combat experience were all afraid of the prestige of the Prince Chu, and no one dared to take it on.


    The emperor did not have a single martial general that he could use, but he had already arranged for each one of them to be nailed together, making it impossible for them to move easily.


    Seeing how the military officials were cowering, the emperor sighed and shook his head.


    "He raised his hand in approval?"


    The military officials held their hands up high. Anyone who wanted to fight could go, but they wouldn''t.


    "I agree, raise your hands."


    Most of the civil officials raised their hands. A scholar could be killed but not humiliated. A scholar''s pride made them disapprove of splitting up the south. They only cared about their own opinions, and the military officials would carry out the matters concerning the war.


    Thus, the groups on either side started quarrelling at once. The buzzing sounds made the emperor extremely annoyed. He looked at the noisily red-necked officials below with a blank expression, and suddenly felt powerless.


    If only the Queen was here. His heart skipped a beat at this thought, and he stood up from the Dragon Throne.


    The moment he moved, the crowd went silent. The officials were all staring at him, wondering what he was trying to do.


    What could he do? He was not a decisive person. The Emperor smiled bitterly and waved his hand. "It''s time to retire."


    Gao Shenghai then accompanied the emperor to the back, but the emperor did not stop when he reached Chengde Hall, continuing to walk slowly as before.


    Gao Shenghai carefully asked, "Your majesty, where are you going?"


    The emperor did not speak, he walked past the Spring Palace and arrived in front of the Phoenix Cry Palace s. He stood in front of the Hall Door s, stared at the high signboard for a long time, and did not speak.


    After the Queen''s annihilation, he did not order anyone to seal the palace, and the people inside did not disperse either. They were still the old people who served the empress, and every day they guarded the palace, cleaning, guarding, lighting, and it seemed like she was still there. He rarely went to the back and stood by the window of the South Study, seeing that there was occasionally someone entering and exiting the palace, he felt at ease, as if she was still there.


    Seeing that he was about to enter, Gao Shenghai quickly advised, "Your majesty, the Empress has left for less than a year, the yin energy in this place has not dispersed yet, what if it is directed at you?"


    "It''s alright," the Emperor said lightly. "If it''s really possible to touch her soul, then it''s fine. I just happen to have something that I want to ask her."


    Gao Shenghai, "..."


    When the emperor entered the Phoenix Cry Palace, Chief Eunuch Liu Fu led the eunuchs of the Palace Maid to welcome him, causing them all to kneel on the ground.


    The emperor shouted and walked straight to the Posterior Hall, which was the empress''s chambers. Liu Fu and Gao Shenghai wanted to follow along, but were stopped by the emperor with a wave of his hand: "You guys wait outside, I''ll go in alone."


    Gao Shenghai had no choice but to watch as that yellow figure entered the bedroom. He rubbed his hands together anxiously, "Aiyo, what if I rush in?


    Liu Fu stood in front of him and laughed coldly, "Head Steward, what are you afraid of the Empress''s soul for?


    Gao Shenghai glared at him, "What nonsense are you spouting, our family is afraid of Emperor."


    "Emperor is a true dragon and a heavenly son. Their yang energy is too strong and they can''t do anything. Those devils and demons must be careful."


    "Liu Fu, since the Empress is no longer here, what are you so arrogant for?" Gao Shenghai snorted, "Aren''t you afraid that one day you''ll cause someone to sink into a well?"


    looked at him indifferently, "The high Head Steward is different. The great red man in front of the emperor will never be able to enjoy wealth and prosperity, but he will have to live for a hundred years."


    Gao Shenghai had never known Liu Fu to be such a talkative person, he was so angered that he couldn''t say anything at the moment. He looked at him sinisterly and no longer spoke.


    The furnishings in the room were the same as before, and the Emperor was very familiar with the place. He stayed here all year round, with his make-up, his luxurious bed with its flowers and peonies, his screen of rosewood insects, and his precious china on the shelf. The room was filled with a faint fragrance, the Queen''s favorite kind of porcelain.


    He took a deep breath and walked to the foot of the bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed. After the Queen died, he had been lying there. He had agreed to stay with her for three days.


    The emperor laughed self-deprecatingly as his hand gently caressed the smooth edge of the bed, "Chun Er, you must despise me. You said that you would accompany me, but in the end, you still ran away. My words were wrong.


    Actually, I know that you''re right, but I don''t believe in evil. I just have to give it a try, and in the end, I''ve fallen into a situation where the river is divided and the mountains are broken off in my hands. I have been diligent, but I am also absurd... Chun Er, I have disappointed your expectations.


    Prince Chu proposed to divide the forces of the river, what does Chun''er think of this? Actually, I know that third brother still doesn''t have the heart to kill me. Perhaps it''s because of your entrustment, but his biggest weakness is his soft-heartedness. Unfortunately, I forced him too tightly, causing his weak spot to turn into armor. Now that everything has become a reality, there is no way to reverse it. However, my original intentions have never changed.


    Since one country cannot be divided into two monarchs, then we will divide the country into two and let the crown prince rule from one side to the other. In this way, it will be better if the crown prince was wise enough to govern the country, or if the benevolence of the crown prince was more effective. I am not afraid of competing with the Crown Prince, and I will not admit defeat. I know that Chun Er will definitely agree with the peace, and that we will split the land and rule by the river. In any case, this is still the Mo family''s territory, and as long as the people are safe, I do not mind being the emperor of the north.


    Chun''er, you have to protect Ro Zhen and I will protect you forever ¡­


    After saying this, the emperor lowered his head and didn''t move for a long time. His eyes narrowed as if he was staring at something. After a long time, a small voice came out from his mouth. "Chun Er, I miss you so much ¡­"

 C436 Heart higher than the sky life thinner than paper

    Hearing the creaking and shaking sound of the big bed inside, the laurel stuck out her tongue and made a gesture, signaling the maidservant to turn on the light and leave.


    She really didn''t understand. Was that kind of thing so good? So much so that the prince wanted to win the song every night, and he would not be able to do the same.


    However, no one dared to listen to the corner of the Prince Chu. The people at the back of the house had all dispersed, and the hidden guards had all hidden themselves in the darkness, blending into the darkness of the night. A slender figure stood at Lv He''s window.


    He really could not understand why Lv He would still not marry him after she had gotten her hands on Yue Xiang. She said that she was too short a princess and he could not leave. If it was short, she would find another one, and it would be best to find one and bring it back to where Lv He was. However, the new person said that he was afraid that the new person would not be suited to Princess Hua-Yang, and that they would still feel at ease if they got to know each other. Little Princess, on the other hand, was comfortable with him, but he was not young anymore, why did no one care about him feeling uncomfortable?


    Seeing Yue Gui and the few servant girls come out of the house like thieves, he knew that the prince was happy again. He enviously sighed, thinking that he should find a chance to talk to Little Princess about this and not waste his master''s time because of his disciple.


    The sound of the bed finally stopped, Bai Qianfan extended her arm lazily and said, "My prince, you have to take it easy, the bed to rush the next day has all been shaken up by you, this is not cheap, it is built like a house, it doesn''t resemble our Northern Pit at all."


    Morong Gan stepped on the fence again and it creaked again. He spoke with pride and arrogance: "This just happens to prove my prowess and bravery."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, cut him off lightly, and placed his hands on his stomach: "It''s been so long, why is there not a single news?"


    Morong Gan was startled, he propped himself up and asked, "Do you want to have children?"


    "Don''t tell me that Your Highness doesn''t want to?" Bai Qianfan asked curiously: "Your highness doesn''t like children?"


    "Of course not. Our own children, how could I not like them?" He wanted to raise her a few more years, wait for her to grow a bit older, then let her have a child again. Now that he had her, it was enough. He didn''t want the child to be distracted.


    He gently touched her belly. "You had a problem with women''s studies in the past, it won''t be easy for you to get pregnant. You''re still young, so there''s no need for us to rush."


    "But I want to give birth to the prince. I''m already sixteen, and I''m no longer young. If we hadn''t wasted so many days, I would have already."


    Morong Gan laughed at her, "You are still a child yourself, how can you be a mother?


    "My wet nurse said that once a woman becomes a mother, she will naturally mature. With Tian''er, a baby, in her arms, she will have more things to hide in her heart."


    He took her in his arms and said earnestly, "I don''t want you to have too many things on your mind. It''s as simple and simple and happy as this."


    She knew that in her heart, she was more important than the child. She said that having a child was a woman''s fate, and he was probably too nervous about her. Secondly, she always felt that her relationship with her relatives was too shallow. Even though she had a husband now, it still wasn''t enough; she still needed a child, and when she was old, she still needed a wife, grandson, and a large family to be considered perfect.


    "Don''t think about it, go to sleep." He kissed her on the forehead, slapping his big hands on her back, treating her like a child.


    Even though she was so tired, Bai Qianfan was not sleepy at all. She rubbed against him for a bit, found a comfortable place to sleep, and said, "I won''t give birth to your highness. I still have a life."


    Morong Gan didn''t think that she wouldn''t be able to change the topic and was stunned. He lowered his head and looked at her, "What are you thinking about?


    "I am not talking about Big Sister Pearl," Bai Qianfan looked at the pattern on the account gloomily, "I am talking about Elder Sister Xiu." No matter how good they were, Xiu Yuanshuang was always the legitimate Lateral Princess. She wouldn''t be able to see her now, but what about in the future ¡­ No one could say for sure what would happen in the future.


    Morong Gan had long forgotten about his. When Morong Gan suddenly picked his up, he was startled, but then he laughed and pinched the tip of her nose, "You little imp, why are you eating this kind of vinegar. She''s at the north, and we''re at the south.


    "But she is still the Prince''s Lateral Princess."


    "Nonsense, I''m leaving, how could she still be at Prince Chu''s Palace? She must have already left home a long time ago, it has nothing to do with me."


    "What if the emperor makes things difficult for her?"


    "The emperor knows that my relationship with her is not good, and adding Xiu Min''s face, he might not make things difficult for her." He slid down and kissed the corner of her lips. "Be good and go to sleep. Don''t worry about people who aren''t related to you."


    "That child ¡­"


    "Regarding the child''s matter, I will use more of my strength," Morong Gan laughed lightly, "Since I, Tian''er, am working so hard, I won''t believe that I won''t be able to bring the child down."


    "When I heard that you had to take care of this matter, it would be bad if you worked hard. You would have to wait for a few days ¡­"


    "It''s nothing," Morong Gan bit her lips, "If you don''t go to sleep now, I won''t be sorry ¡­"


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Everyone thought that the place was empty, but in the rear courtyard, there was a courtyard with a light shining. It was not very bright, and from the oiled windows and household paper, there was a little bit of light that could vaguely be seen.


    After Xiu Yuanshuang finished her homework, she prepared to go to bed. Qiu Wen stood behind her and combed her hair.


    Xiu Yuanshuang looked at her, and picked up the wick of the small silver candle: "Speak, what''s the matter?"


    Qiu Jianhan pursed his lips. "Mistress, Master said that Your Highness has already found the wangfei and the two of them are currently together. The Old Master wants this servant to advise you not to stay any longer.


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s hand trembled, and almost cut off the entire lamp wick. The room became dark, and the short wick actually lit up again, with only a small amount of sparks.


    There was a cold smile on her lips as she said, "Indeed, the Emperor didn''t disappoint those he cared about and he really did find them. I have to congratulate them, a lover will eventually be married off."


    Qiu Wen carefully looked at her eyes, "This servant thinks that Master is right, the government has already decided to divide the country. If we continue waiting like this, it won''t be a solution, so I might as well make the decision for myself as soon as possible."


    Xiu Yuanshuang threw Little Silver Crocodile onto the table, and said with a stern face, "I still have to say this, unless I die, I will never leave this mansion."


    Looking at the determination on her face, Qiu Wen heaved a long sigh in her heart. A young lady like her, who had died in such a manner while waiting for her fate, pity her young mistress who was even more generous than the heavens and thinner than paper.

 C437 No one can tell

    Although her husband was a little silly, under her careful guidance, he could be considered sensible and obedient, being able to help her do whatever she wanted, following her lead. At night, the two of them laid together on the same bed, separated by a foot.


    Ah Bao fell asleep on her back, her two hands obediently placed on her stomach, but her head was turned towards Yue Xiang, laughing foolishly at her. He insisted for Yue Xiang to say "Sleep," and then he turned his head back and closed his eyes, not saying another word.


    Yue Xiang found it funny, even if he really were to give birth to a child in the future, she was afraid that he would not be so obedient. When it came to children, she was a little worried. When she went back to her sect, she heard what the Little Princess had to say. She felt that even if it wasn''t for her, it was for Liang Baotian.


    However, this kind of thing was not suitable for her to take the initiative. He hinted a few times but Liang Baotian did not react at all.


    Her face was thin, and before she could even open her mouth, her face had turned red. Her mother-in-law had hinted at her a few times already, and she was worried, but she didn''t know what to do.


    That night, she finally mustered the courage to speak, "Ah Bao."


    Liang Baotian liked to hear Yue Xiang call him the most, hence the answer was very clear.


    "About that, mother will teach you. Do you, do you still remember the matter of the bridal ceremony?"


    "I remember, but my wife is afraid of pain, Ah Bao won''t do it."


    "But how can you have children if you don''t? Ah Bao doesn''t want children? "


    "My wife is in pain, Ah Bao doesn''t want it."


    When Yue Xiang saw his serious expression, her heart felt warm. Although she was a little silly, she truly loved him. For this reason, she had to give him a child.


    She swallowed her saliva, a blush rising from her neck to her face. Her voice was so soft that it could not be heard, "Ah Bao, I, I want to try."


    Liang Baotian was very stubborn, "Ah Xiang is in pain, Ah Bao does not want to try."


    "Good girl, let''s ¡­ Try it, I want a child. "Seeing him frown, she hurriedly added," Actually, I''ve also heard people say it hurts.


    Liang Baotian was extremely willing to do whatever his wife wanted to do.


    One was a fool, the other was a newbie. Yue Xiang had prepared his heart well, Liang Baotian was also excited, but unfortunately, he couldn''t get anything, and couldn''t get anything, causing Yue Xiang to perspire profusely. Liang Baotian''s heart ached greatly as he helped her to put on her clothes, refusing to try again.


    Yue Xiang was troubled. How could she continue taking children?


    Liang Baotian comforted her, "You really want a child, let''s go to another house to raise one, alright?"


    Yue Xiang glanced at him, "If we can give birth to our own, why do we have to raise others? I want my own flesh and blood. "


    Liang Baotian placed her back in her original position, tucked her in under a blanket, and very consciously retreated to a distance of a foot away. As he usually did, he laid on his back with his hands on his stomach, and slept peacefully.


    Yue Xiang turned her body sideways in the darkness and sighed sorrowfully. She had made up her mind to marry, no matter how bitter and tiring it was. It wasn''t about suffering or exhaustion, it was about the child.


    The more people felt that it was hopeless, the more they wished for it in their hearts. Yue Xiang was unable to sleep for a long time, she could only sigh.


    When Liang Baotian heard this, he turned to look at Yue Xiang, only to see the back of her head, her black hair was scattered like algae, her body was exquisite and exquisite, he saw that her eyes were shining, it was really his wife that was like a fairy, he loved her so much, but his wife was unhappy, she wanted to have children, but he could not help her, what should he do?


    On the second day, Liang Baotian secretly looked at Yue Xiang. Although she was no different than usual, he still felt that his wife was worrying all over, and he was troubled, not knowing what to do. He was used to looking for his uncle to solve his problems, so he went to the Minister''s house to ask for his opinion. The Minister was not there, and went into the city, where he met his cousin Tian Jinkun.


    When Tian Jinkun saw him, he teased him with ill intent, "Ah Bao, how is your new wife?"


    "Alright."


    "Did you get married to your new wife?"


    Liang Baotian shook his head, "No, when my wife says it''s painful, I don''t dare."


    Tian Jinkun smacked him on the head, "You coward, how can women not feel pain?


    "No, I won''t let my wife suffer."


    Tian Jinkun rolled his eyes, "Yo, Ah Bao is feeling sorry for his wife, alright, brother will help you with this matter."


    "Brother, how can you help?" Liang Baotian said with a bitter face, "My wife wants children, but if I don''t succeed, I can''t do anything about it."


    "If you can''t do it, then this brother can." Tian Jinkun held onto his shoulder, and lowered his voice, "This brother has already married Madam Ru, and is experienced in this kind of thing, so I definitely can''t let anyone hurt me. This brother will take your place, how about it?"


    Liang Baotian looked at him suspiciously, "Brother, how can I take care of this matter?"


    Of course, if you want me to help you with the matter of having children as well, I will have no problem. Look at your three sister-in-law in law, whoever doesn''t have children, I won''t boast to you, so whoever I want to get pregnant can get pregnant. "Tian Jinkun said in a low voice.


    In the distance, Tian Jinkun''s like a lady carrying a five month old child out for a breeze. The little baby waved his chubby arms, bubbles forming in his mouth as he grinned.


    Liang Baotian''s face was filled with envy. He originally didn''t care about children, but as Yue Xiang liked him, he had a very good impression of children.


    He thought for a moment and still hesitated. "Cousin, do you want to take off my wife''s clothes?"


    "No, of course not." Tian Jinkun said, "I didn''t even look at her, I just helped you out with a small matter, and it was quick."


    "What if I don''t take off my clothes ¡­"


    "Ah Bao, what''s wrong if you don''t believe me? "I have a plan. It''s best if you don''t let your wife know and do it without anyone noticing. Otherwise, your wife will be embarrassed."


    Hearing that he did not need to take off his clothes, Liang Baotian was relieved. Although he was silly, he knew that his cousin cousin did not have much ability, and he still had a way to deal with women. But how could he do that without anyone knowing?


    Tian Jinkun scratched his chin and thought about it, then a proud smile surfaced on his face as he waved at Yue Yang, "Come over, let''s do it like this." He recounted the plan in detail and asked, "Do you remember?"


    Liang Baotian nodded, "Mn, I''ll remember it."


    "Okay, you can go back now. Remember my words. No one is allowed to tell anyone. Otherwise, I won''t help you anymore."


    "Uncle can''t say it?"


    "No, if he knew, this wouldn''t be possible."


    Liang Baotian nodded confusedly, "Alright, I won''t tell anyone."


    When Liang Baotian left, Tian Jinkun''s Ru Niang walked over while carrying the child. His eyes twitched as he asked snappily: "What are you muttering about with a fool for?"


    Tian Jinkun only thought about the good thing he had with Yue Xiang and was rather impatient with her. "Go go go, go.


    Madam Ru harrumphed, "It''s not something shameful, right? And you''re even talking in your ear. I''m warning you, don''t try to trick a fool''s wife. She''s not an ordinary person, be careful not to eat the incense, instead she''s got a bad smell! "


    Tian Jinkun waved his hand, and shouted: "Scram!"


    As if the child in Madam Ling''s arms was crying, she glared at Tian Jinkun fiercely, then walked away with the child in her arms.

 C438 Both sides probing

    Li Xiaolu carried a stack of documents and hurriedly stepped into the room, "Your Highness, the repair of the library has already been completed, please take a look."


    The Crown Prince took a sip of his tea and said, "Put it down."


    "Yes," Li Xiaolu stepped forward, placed the letter on the book, and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, this subordinate just received news that Ning Jiu was sent out by Prince Chu."


    "Where did he go?"


    "This... Your subordinate has yet to find out. "


    The Crown Prince glanced at him, "Did you get any news from Jia Tong?"


    "Yes, he grumbled with his subordinate, saying that the Prince Chu relied on Ning Jiu and never sent him out to do anything."


    The Crown Prince frowned, "Is there any news from Wang Shi''s side?"


    Li Xiaolu shook his head, "No, Li Tianxing did not have any news, nor did he, this is a little strange. Your Highness, subordinate will guess, could Ning Jiu have gone to Jiangbei?"


    "That''s a possibility." The crown prince narrowed his eyes, a glint flashing through them. "Now, the north has agreed to divide the country. The north and south have nothing to do with each other, so there''s nothing to be done in Jiangbei anymore. I think ¡­"


    Zhuge Qianyu walked out from the inner room, "Your Highness, since the Prince Chu wants a peaceful situation, then the matters in Jiangbei will have to be resolved immediately. If Ning Jiu really went there, it would not be good at all."


    The Crown Prince looked at Li Xiaolu, "Do you understand what you mean?"


    "This subordinate understands."


    "Do it."


    "Yes," Li Xiaolu bowed respectfully and left.


    "Your Highness," Zhuge Qianyu said as he sat down on the armchair, stroking his white beard, "It looks like the Prince Chu is prepared for Your Highness, Your Highness needs to be prepared."


    The Crown Prince laughed bitterly, "After having been preparing for so long, coming to this day step by step, he thought that he could bring Morong Han to the capital in one go, and drag him down from the Dragon Throne. Who knew that halfway through the Prince Chu, he would drop everything.


    "I''m afraid that even the Southern King cannot count." Zhuge Qianyu said: "I have been walking around on the streets for the past few days and have heard the citizens calling the Prince Chu their ruler and the Princess Chu their empress. Before, the commoners only knew the Prince Chu as their lord, but now, the commoners still follow the Prince Chu as their leader.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    "The Prince Chu has an indifferent disposition, silent people, his loved ones have all benefited from the Princess Chu, although His Highness is not married, but His Highness is a modest and learned gentleman, always being friendly with others, why not Your Highness do whatever you want with your loved ones, and leave behind a good reputation, naturally it will spread throughout the four seas."


    The Crown Prince thought for a moment, "Sir, you are absolutely right. Just do as you say."


    Zhuge Qianyu stood up and bowed, "Since that''s the case, this old man will begin preparing. At that time, I will still need Your Highness''s assistance."


    Zhuge Qianyu left and the crown prince''s gaze stayed on the tea leaves on the table. This was the tea that Bai Qianfan had delivered to him last time and was placed on the table untouched. After looking for a while, he picked it up and walked out.


    He had just come down from the carpentry veranda and saw Morong Gan walking towards him. He asked: "Third Brother, are you going to meet me?"


    "Yes," Morong Gan waved the roll of paper in his hand: "The blueprints for the new hall are out now, let second brother take a look."


    "As long as third brother thinks it''s good, then it''s good. I don''t have much research on these things."


    Morong Gan said, "This is the main hall of business, of course Second Brother has to be satisfied. Didn''t second brother know about feng shui? Why is my palace so disinterested? "


    The Crown Prince laughed, "You were the one who took down the entire martial arts world, so it should be Third Brother who takes over the throne. "Second brother is willing to help ¡­"


    "What did second brother say?" Morong Gan frowned: "I am not interested in being called King. This Jiang Shan was originally playing for second brother, second brother, is there any opinion that I am unwilling to cross the river?"


    "It''s nothing," the crown prince laughed. "I''ve thought it through too. The late emperor said that water can carry boats, but it can also overturn boats. The safety of the citizens must always be at the top of the list. The civil war was the most devastating for the people, and the truce was the right thing to do. What I mean is, us brothers, no matter who becomes the Sovereign King, it''s not a problem. Since third brother isn''t interested, then second brother will just have to bite the bullet and go up the mountain. It''s just that I''ve been too busy lately and have no time to go to Jinling, so why don''t third brother come over for me? "


    "No problem, take a look at the blueprints first. If there''s anything that needs to be changed, mark it up. I''ll bring it back later."


    "It''s such a hot day, I''ll have to trouble Third Brother to come over. I thank you for coming here." The Crown Prince cupped his hands and passed the tea leaves over, smiling, "These tea leaves are with third brother. Tea before the rain is very rare. Don''t let the wangfei gift them to others."


    When he mentioned the matter that Bai Qianfan had done, Morong Gan could not help but laugh, with a bit of helplessness and doting. "She, is such a disrespectful person."


    "Will Third Brother bring Princess Wangfei with him to the Jinling this time around?"


    looked up into the sky, and the white sun pierced his eyes, "Forget it, Jinling is known as the furnace, she is afraid of the heat, if she goes there she would be in trouble. It''s not far anyway, we can go back and forth in three days, and she won''t be brought along."


    The Crown Prince teased, "It''s better if we don''t get married soon. Third Brother will definitely miss us dearly."


    Morong Gan''s emotions could not be avoided, and there was nothing to hide, he laughed: "I''m not afraid of Second Brother''s jokes, I actually want to bring her with me since she is smaller."


    The Crown Prince laughed out loud and pointed at him, "You, the mighty Warlord, ended up falling under this little girl''s petticoat in the end."


    Morong Gan smiled gently, "If second brother meets someone he truly likes, he will know the beauty of it," he paused, "Has second brother never thought to look for the Crown Prince Consort after he''s been dead for so long?"


    The Crown Prince shook his head and said, "I have not yet completed my task. I will not think about that."


    "Zhu Er, she ¡­"


    "Zhu Er is a bitter person. Her feelings towards her third brother have never changed. I tried to persuade her, but she wouldn''t listen. It would be good if she just stayed close by. "Now that Third Brother has an imperial concubine, there''s no room for others in his heart. But Pearl has a different relationship with you, so it''s best if Third Brother treats her well."


    "I thought second brother versus Zhu Er ¡­"


    "I consider Zhu''er to be my younger sister, this is how I was when I was young. What, have you misunderstood that I have been taking care of her for the past few years?"


    Morong Gan looked at him, "I just think that Second Brother should have someone to take care of you."


    The Crown Prince replied frankly, "But that person can''t be Pearl."


    The two brothers looked at each other, laughing meaningfully. The crown prince changed the topic, "I heard that you sent Ning Jiu out to do something?"


    "Yes, let him pick someone up."


    A glimmer flashed in the Crown Prince''s eyes, "Who?"


    Morong Gan was quiet for a moment, then said, "Hao Pingguan, the Head Steward in my residence can finally be considered to be safe. I need someone in charge by my side, an imperial concubine.


    Hearing that, the Crown Prince laughed, "To be honest, marrying a maid would cost you so much silver. If you marry a few more, the dignified Prince Chu would lose all his wealth."

 C439 Love two men

    Because Morong Gan didn''t bring her to the Jinling, Bai Qianfan was so angry that his cheeks were puffed up, and he didn''t say anything. Prince Chu was not afraid of anything, he was only afraid of his wife getting angry, causing his body to hurt.


    The Jinling is a lot hotter than the Su City. In the evening, the steam rising from the ground is extremely uncomfortable, not to mention that I am not going to swim in the mountains and the water. What about the house? All the workers are a bunch of guys, it''s not convenient for you to go. "


    Morong Gan understood all that he had said. He knew he was saying it for his own good, so he decided to split up all of a sudden.


    Seeing that she still did not say anything, Morong Gan came forward and said, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll eat your blubber, I really ate ¡­" If she didn''t say anything, then she was just letting him eat.


    As he observed her, he really started licking her ¡­


    The two of them had never avoided people when it came to flaunting their skills, but Yue Gui and the others knew what was good for them and had long since gone out of the way. Morong Gan smacked his lips together, "Did you eat fat today? It tastes a little different from usual ¡­ "Wu, let me try again ¡­"


    At this point, Bai Qianfan was already laughing, and she chuckled as she hid. "Nonsense, you''re obviously the same as yesterday."


    "No, it''s really different. Let me have another try." He pressed down on her shoulders and did not move. His mouth moved forward as he rubbed it ¡­


    Suddenly, someone came in and cried out in alarm. However, he didn''t withdraw and just stood there clutching his chest, as if he was frightened.


    Bai Qianfan pushed Morong Gan away and stood up. It was Huangfu Zhuer. She was a bit embarrassed and blushed as she greeted, "Elder sister, what''s wrong?"


    Huangfu Zhuer looked like she had been struck by a stick and was in a daze. Only after hearing Bai Qianfan''s words did she come back to her senses, her face turning red and white as she laughed awkwardly, "I came at the wrong time."


    She looked at Bai Qianfan, but noticed him from the corner of her eyes.


    But what surprised her was that Morong Gan''s expression was extremely calm, without a hint of embarrassment. He even used his finger to wipe the corner of Bai Qianfan''s mouth, in front of her, and vaguely drew a line across her lips, causing her heart to tremble again.


    On one hand, it was because of his love for Bai Qianfan, and on the other hand, it was because of his indifference and ruthlessness. She knew that the men of Tian Jia were all fickle in love, and thought that he was somewhat different from them.


    She smiled coyly as she handed the things in her hands over to him, "I was originally going to take them to the yamen, but I heard that the Third Brother is here, so I simply came over. I copied this scripture to show the Third Brother."


    Morong Gan did not accept it, and said indifferently, "It is what the crown prince wants, you should send it to him."


    Huangfu Zhuer was a little embarrassed and said with a flushed face: "I thought Third Brother ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan helped her get out of her predicament, took the booklet and opened it, "Wa, sister''s writing is really good, much better than mine."


    Morong Gan laughed at her, "What are you competing against her for? They''ve practiced their basic skills, it''s already not bad that you could write something like that halfway through your career. "


    Bai Qianfan found the words she wrote herself in, and showed them to Huangfu Zhuer, "Previously, the Prince said that he would take my words to the temple to support himself, but now that I have seen my sister''s calligraphy, I feel embarrassed."


    Morong Gan said, "Bodhisattva sees sincerity, so the writing is good, but in the second place, I think your sincerity is enough to make the world tremble."


    Every word she said was filled with boundless tenderness and love. Huangfu Zhuer tried her best to maintain the smile on her face, but in her heart, she did not want to stay for a single moment longer.


    No matter how well she wrote, he didn''t even glance at it. No matter how poorly Bai Qianfan wrote, he still held it in her hands like a treasure. She was just wondering why she did not notice the strong love Morong Gan had for Bai Qianfan when she first entered the Prince Chu Palace.


    She watched coldly from the side, looked at the gentle smile on Morong Gan''s mouth, and suddenly realised, no, she did not appear out of nowhere. Ever since she came back, he suspected her, so he pretended that he did not care about Bai Qianfan, afraid that she would do something bad to Bai Qianfan.


    She had been secretly delighted in her heart at the time, thinking that she was indeed different from before. Now that she looked back, it was truly a joke, a complete and thorough joke.


    Now, they were no longer hiding it under the sun, openly letting everyone see.


    In the end, she still left and took away the scripture she had written. She would always remember that she was the first daughter of the direct disciple of the Grand Scholar Palace, the proud daughter of heaven.


    She walked slowly out of the courtyard. The bright sunlight, the swaggering flowers, the tall trees. The summer in Jiangnan was always so heavy, but she could not see a single color. Her eyes were filled with gray.


    There were layers upon layers of eaves, white walls and jade tiles, countless pavilions and pavilions, yet not a single one of them was her resting place, and the pavilion was not either. She stayed at such a high place, without the slightest feeling of security.


    He had intended to return home, but he changed his mind halfway through. He turned to the crown prince''s courtyard.


    The crown prince was in the middle of a discussion, and upon seeing her, he waved his hand to clear her way. His face was expressionless as he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "The scripture has been copied. I''ll show it to you."


    The crown prince did not think so, "It''s just an excuse, you should take it to the Prince Chu to see."


    Huangfu Zhuer was unwilling to mention what happened at Prince Chu''s place, "It''s the same to let Crown Prince Brother see."


    The Crown Prince could tell that something was wrong, so he asked, "What''s wrong? What happened? "


    She smiled and shook her head. "It''s nothing. It''s just that it''s too hot. I feel a little stuffy."


    "The summer is heavy, so come down less if you have nothing to do," the Crown Prince said. "We still have to avoid suspicion, so we can''t let others see us in front of the Prince Chu."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart slightly tightened, "But what did Third Brother say?"


    "He wants to pull us together." The Crown Prince laughed and shook his head, "I wonder what he thinks?"


    Huangfu Zhuer could hear the disdain in the air, and the sorrow in her heart became even more, she put down the scripture and blessed with the crown prince, then turned and left.


    She had always thought that since she liked the crown prince, she was willing to do anything for him. However, the shock that the Prince Chu had given her just now was unbearable, she suddenly realised that she actually liked the Prince Chu as well, and this liking was not less than the crown prince. She loved two men at the same time, but one made her wait hopelessly, and the other made her despair.

 C440 I want to get him to see the magistrate

    On June 18, Liang Baotian married his aunt who went to the outer town to marry her daughter-in-law. Father and Mother are going to drink wedding wine and not return at night, instructing Yue Xiang to close the doors and windows at night. Yue Xiang promised, but in her heart, she didn''t think much of it. Dark Water Town were simple and honest, it was able to keep people up at night. There had never been any petty thefts and there was also a servant girl at home, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    But when she slept until the middle of the night, she suddenly felt someone lying on her body, thinking it was Liang Baotian. She pushed him away and mumbled to tell him to stop, but that person covered her mouth with force and used one hand to pull her belt.


    Yue Xiang was so shocked that her soul almost dropped to the ground, she struggled with all she had, but how could the weak girl hold up against the strong man? Seeing that the young lady was about to pull down her pants, she suddenly thought of something Bai Qianfan had taught her before.


    Panicking, she rushed to the table and grabbed the small scissors with the candle wick in her hand. "Who''s there, get out of here!" she snapped.


    The man covered his stomach and waved his hand, "Don''t shout, Ah Xiang, it''s me."


    Yue Xiang found the voice familiar, but she could not immediately remember who it was. "Who? "Who are you?"


    "It''s me," Tian Jinkun finally recovered from the pain and sat up on the bed, "It''s me."


    When Yue Xiang saw that it was him, she felt like her eyes were going to bleed. She slowly walked over and shouted, "You''re good, Tian Jinkun, you''re worse than pigs and dogs. How dare you do such a thing, aren''t you afraid of being ordered around by the heavens?"


    "No, Ah Xiang, listen to me," Tian Jinkun said in fear when he saw Yue Xiang gritting her teeth like this. He had always thought that Yue Xiang was shameless and soft. He hadn''t expected that this little woman would turn out to be such a little pepper. Just now, she had almost crippled him.


    "Yes, Ah Bao asked me to come." Tian Jinkun looked at her carefully, "Ah Bao said that he''s afraid that he can''t do it, so let me do it, and said that we are blood relatives, if the child is born, anyone can just call him father."


    "Bullshit!" Yue Xiang trembled in anger, "He''s a fool, what could he possibly take seriously? It''s clear that you were being malicious towards me. Let me tell you, Tian Jinkun, today''s matter is not something you can handle. I want to drag you to the officials! "


    "Ah Xiang, why are you like this? Is it good for you if this gets out of hand? I''m a man, it doesn''t matter if I listen to some gossip, but you, when you first married, the spit of those people outside will drown you! If you want to have a good life in the future, then don''t make a sound. Women are just women.


    In one breath, she jumped up onto the Bright Lake. Right now, this matter was far more complicated than knowing a few copper coins, regardless of who was in the right or wrong, people''s public opinion would always be on the side of the road, with their frivolous eyes only fixated on the woman. The water attribute Yanghua, Hong Xing came out from the wall, and thought that her husband was a fool who seduced his cousin in the middle of the night, shameless slut ¡­


    The color drained from her face in an instant, as white as a sheet of paper, and her lips quivered violently as she swallowed with indignation.


    When Tian Jinkun saw her like this, he thought he had been swayed by his words. He slowly approached her and said, "Ah Xiang, be good and hand me the scissors. Can''t we talk properly?" I know that you''ve married a fool, so I feel wronged. Honestly speaking, I didn''t approve of this marriage from the start. A good girl Huang Hua had already married a fool for so long, and now she was still a girl. Wasn''t she a widow? This kind of thing, regardless of man or woman, is a type of need, you don''t have a taste, if you do, I guarantee you won''t be able to leave for a day, Ah Xiang, "he came closer," It doesn''t matter, ah, with me here, I''m not any better than that fool, am I? I will definitely make you happy. As long as you agree, even if my aunt and the others know about it, they won''t say anything.


    He reached over to take her hair cut, but Yue Xiang was in a daze and her hands moved extremely quickly. Before Tian Jinkun could even react, the scissors had already latched onto his hand, causing the two of them to be stunned, they stared at the hand.


    Tian Jinkun quickly cried out in pain, Yue Xiang frantically pulled out the scissors and blood instantly gushed out, a large amount of blood flowed down, it was the first time Tian Jinkun saw so much blood, he was afraid that it was worse than the pain, so he shouted as if he was going to die. Yue Xiang''s hand trembled, and the scissors fell to the ground, as she retreated a few steps.


    Hearing the commotion, the servant girls ran over, seeing the scene, they were all dumbstruck. It was her who had experience, hence allowing the servant girl to rip apart the cloth and bind Tian Jinkun''s hand tightly, then slowly stopped the bleeding.


    Seeing the scene, there was no need to say anything, but he could guess what was going on. Tian Jinkun''s lecherous nature was famous in the town, and must have had evil intentions towards his cousin and daughter-in-law.


    Everyone admired Yue Xiang for voluntarily marrying into their clan. They never thought that Tian Jinkun, who was worse than a dog, would actually think of her as his match! The servant girl did not dare to offend this young master, so she could not care about it anymore. With a cold face, she pointed at his nose and cursed at him, venting some anger on Yue Xiang''s behalf.


    Tian Jinkun was injured, and had lost his heart a long time ago. Now, he only hoped that this matter would end here, and that the four of them could just forget about it even if they knew about it.


    As for the servant girl, he pretended to be a noble, "Tonight, all of this is in my stomach. If anyone dares to reveal anything, I will slaughter them and feed them to the river fishes."


    The servant girl looked at each other, then looked at Yue Xiang, "If we don''t say that we are not afraid of feeding the fishes, we should consider our Young Mistress'' reputation. She is like a fairy, there''s no need for you to be so coquettish."


    Tian Jinkun knew that he was in the wrong, and could only endure being engulfed by the servant girl. She turned and looked at Yue Xiang who was sitting on the embroidered block, his still pale white face with his eyes closed, and his eyelashes covering up his emotions.


    "Ah Xiang," he softened his voice, "Tonight, we are even, I did not take advantage of you, and you did not lose out, so just treat it as nothing, okay, um, rest, I''m leaving."


    Yue Xiang suddenly raised his head, "What did you say? She leaned on the table and slowly stood up, her emotions exploding, "You bullied me, how can you treat it as nothing?"


    Tian Jinkun said in a meek voice: "Then, how could I not succeed?" He timidly extended his hand for her to see. "That blow you gave me was real. Speaking of which, I even suffered a loss."


    Yue Xiang laughed until tears rolled down her cheeks: "You''re at a disadvantage!"


    The maidservant hurriedly tried to persuade her, "Young Mistress, don''t be angry. It''s not good to ruin your health by getting so angry. Young Mistress, it''s fine if you cry. This matter has blown up. It''s not good for anyone ¡­"


    "I want to cause a huge ruckus so that everyone will know what kind of thing is worse than a dog!" Yue Xiang stared at Tian Jinkun hatefully: "I want to drag him to the official and have the official give me an explanation."

 C441 If you lose your life what can i do?

    Yue Xiang insisted on bringing Tian Jinkun to see the official, forcing her to call for him. The old woman was in a difficult position as she advised, "Young Mistress, it''s already so late, so don''t bother. If this matter gets out, we should just listen to Young Master Kun and forget about it."


    Yue Xiang refused to obey. She didn''t know when she had gotten hold of the pair of scissors again and placed it against her neck. Her eyes were bloodshot and sharp as she said: "Go, call the Captain and General Du over.


    Tian Jinkun never thought that Yue Xiang would pinch so much that her intestines would turn green. If she had known earlier, he wouldn''t have done it even if he had stuck close to her because she wasn''t easy to mess with ¡­


    The old woman looked at her in alarm. "Young Mistress, we''re all leaving. If Young Master Kun still treats you ¡­"


    "He dares!" Yue Xiang stood in the middle of the ground with a stern expression on her face, as if she had suddenly become a different person.


    Tian Jinkun could not help but inhale a breath of cold air, and wanted to slip away while they were talking.


    "Halt!" Yue Xiang shouted sternly: "If you dare leave, I''ll immediately die for you to see."


    In the end, their lives were in danger, so Tian Jinkun did not dare to move, and obediently sat down.


    The servant girl had no choice but to do as she was told. Just as she walked to the door, she heard Yue Xiang say, "Also, bring the young master back. Don''t let him stay outside in the dark."


    The servant girl responded and left with a sad sigh. At a time like this, she still cared about their young master, leaving them at a loss as to what to say.


    Tian Jinkun''s intuition was saying something bad. If this really happened in front of Prince Chu, with the relationship between her and Princess Chu, would he still be able to live?


    He could not care less about his face, since there was no one else in the room, he knelt in front of her and begged for mercy with a wail: "Ah Xiang, I was wrong, you are an adult, please forgive me, not look at others, not look at my father''s face, alright, my father will always take care of your family, please forgive me, Ah Xiang ¡­"


    Yue Xiang''s face was cold, she only used her peripheral vision to observe his every move. At this point, she was somewhat surprised. She had a soft temper and was used to being bullied. She never made a ruckus. What she feared the most was gossip and the importance of her own reputation. If she couldn''t wash away her wrongdoings, she would rather die to show her sincerity.


    She had promised Little Princess that she wouldn''t do anything stupid again. Little Princess was right, it was easier to die than to live, and suicide was the actions of a coward. Even though she was a woman, she didn''t want to become a coward after death.


    Seeing that she was unmoved, Tian Jinkun slapped his own face. "Axiang, I''m not a human, I''m a beast. Don''t lower yourself to my level. You''re a fairy, a Bodhisattva who saves lives. Be at ease and don''t drag me to the officials. I have an old mother and a young son. I can''t go to jail.


    Yue Xiang looked at his ugly appearance and calmed down a little. She felt a power within her that had never existed before. This power allowed her to become strong. She thought, This is probably what it means to be strong. "In the past, when she was faced with something, she would only hide and only make peace. But after following the young wangfei these days, she had changed a lot. She had become brave, she had become courageous, she had become an upright and upright person!


    Liang Baotian was the first to return. Around what the servant girl had said to him, she panicked and ran over, "My wife, are you alright? How did you ¡­"


    He walked up to her with a nervous expression on his face, but Yue Xiang reached out and slapped his face loudly. Liang Baotian covered his face and sobbed, not daring to cry, "Wife, how are you going to hit me?


    "You still have the nerve to say the good deed you''ve done!" Yue Xiang was enraged, she raised her hand again but did not continue the attack.


    That slap was very forceful, five lines of red marks appeared on Liang Baotian''s fat face, he could not care about himself, he could only stare at the pair of scissors in Yue Xiang''s hand. When she slapped him a moment ago, she moved her hand, and the sharp mouth of the scissors cut on her neck.


    "Wife, put down the scissors. I''ll let you hit me, okay?"


    Yue Xiang frowned and ignored him.


    Liang Baotian did not know what exactly happened, but to make his young wife so angry, it must be Tian Jinkun who was bullying her. At this time, he could not care about growing up orderly anymore, he turned around and threw Tian Jinkun onto the ground, firmly suppressing him, and asked with two eyes wide open, "What did you do? Why is my wife so angry yet still seeking death? Quickly tell me, if you don''t tell me, I will beat you to death! "


    He actually didn''t know how to fight, but he had a silly feeling about it, and was so pressured that Tian Jinkun couldn''t even breathe, his face was completely red. Yue Xiang held up the scissors for a long time with pain in his heart, and then took the opportunity to put it down, "Alright, don''t crush him to death."


    "What did he do in the end? "Are you that angry?"


    It was all his fault, yet she had the nerve to ask. Yue Xiang didn''t even want to say anything as she walked to the side and sat down.


    The pressure on Tian Jinkun made him uncomfortable, adding that his hand was still injured, he said intermittently, "I, I''ll say ¡­"


    "Speak!" Liang Baotian pressed down on him again, Tian Jinkun shouted with all his might: "You keep it down, I, why, speak."


    Liang Baotian then relaxed, "Speak."


    "It''s exactly what we agreed on, the Ah Xiang refused and even used scissors to injure me. Look, I really didn''t touch her."


    Liang Baotian was startled, and slowly released Tian Jinkun. He licked his lips, and looked at Yue Xiang timidly: "Wifey, hit me, it''s my fault, I let my cousin do it."


    Yue Xiang could no longer hold it back, and pointed at him while cursing loudly, "You idiot, you''re really stupid to the extreme, you can even agree to such a thing, how can I marry a fool like you ¡­ "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    Liang Baotian looked at Yue Xiang who was crying and felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. He wanted to go up and wipe her tears, but was pushed hard by her, hence he didn''t dare to step forward and slowly said, "I know you''re shy, but he said you don''t need to take off your clothes ¡­"


    Yue Xiang felt that it was hopeless. How would she live in the future if she married such a fool ¡­ She cried harder.


    Seeing that, Liang Baotian felt that something was amiss. He turned around and grabbed onto Tian Jinkun''s collar again, "Did you take off her clothes?"


    When a fool gets angry, it''s scary, but in front of Yue Xiang, Tian Jinkun could not refute it. He averted his gaze, "No, I didn''t take it off, didn''t I ¡­"


    "Then you took it off?" Liang Baotian roared angrily, and once again pressed Tian Jinkun onto the ground. He fiercely punched him in the face: "I''ll let you take off your clothes, I''ll beat you to death for being so shameless, I''ll let you take off my wife''s clothes ¡­ "I''ll beat you to death ¡­"


    Tian Jinkun covered his face with one hand and screamed like a pig being butchered, "Aiyo, my eyes, you have blinded me ¡­"


    "If you''re blind, then I''ll give you my compensation," Liang Baotian furiously punched again.


    When Yue Xiang saw that he had turned into a wild beast, she was a little worried. If she really killed Tian Jinkun, the matter would change its nature, so she could only go up and pull on him: "Stop hitting him, are you going to beat him to death?"


    "I''ll pay with my life!" The fool was extremely stubborn. He couldn''t even pull the nine bulls away.


    "If you lose your life, what should I do? Marry again? "


    Liang Baotian''s hand froze, his eyes turned red, he panted heavily, staring straight at Tian Jinkun, but his hand slowly drooped down.

 C442 Let the princess rule

    Du Changfeng lived far away, but the moment he heard the news, he immediately rushed over, almost at the same time as Li Chang.


    When he entered the door and saw Tian Jinkun sitting on the ground in a sorry state, he rushed forward and punched and kicked his, "You evil creature, are you trying to anger me to death? Even Ah Xiang dares to have evil intentions, everyone thinks that she is a Bodhisattva, yet you actually ¡­ "This is so infuriating, today I will beat you to death, you beast ¡­"


    Tian Jinkun cried like a ghost from his father''s violent beating, "Father, spare me! My hand, I''m injured, Father ¡­"


    What kind of wound would it be to have a small hole in the middle of a scissors cut off? What a big fear was that if this matter were to spread, what would the people in the town think of it? His reputation had been ruined ¡­


    Tian Jinkun could not dodge so he ran, and while hugging onto mice he continued to howl out: "Father, we can talk it out, stop hitting me, Father, please forgive me, I won''t dare to do it again ¡­"


    The Minister was furious. "Little bastard, there''s still a next time. Don''t run, stop right there. Do you hear me? Stop right there!"


    The people in the room watched on with a look of hatred on their faces. They would never be able to vent their anger on such rascals unless they were beaten half to death.


    Only Liang Baotian could not stay idle, he ran all over the place to stop Tian Jinkun, "Uncle, here, let''s see where you can run to ¡­ "Heh, still running? I told you to run, uncle, come quickly ¡­"


    The servant girl''s mental strength was not strong enough. When she saw his flustered appearance, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Being fiercely stared at by her wife, she quickly lowered her head.


    She was tired from fighting and running, so she stopped and pointed at Tian Jinkun, panting for a long time before she said: "You, wait, this matter, it''s not over yet."


    He shamelessly went to apologize to Yue Xiang, but then he heard Tian Jinkun shouting out in panic from behind him, "Please spare me General Du, daddy, quickly save me!"


    The middle-aged man turned around and saw Du Changfeng pulling out his sword and pointing it straight at Tian Jinkun, he turned pale in shock, although he hated this unfilial son of his to the point of his teeth itching, he was his own flesh and blood after all, and was so scared that he quickly apologized, "General Du, you, please calm down, I know he deserves to die, but on account of me, please spare him for now, General Du ¡­"


    "Yue Xiang was personally sent by Princess Huo Rulie when she was ten miles away, so insulting her would be disrespectful to Princess Huo Rulie." Du Changfeng''s hand trembled as he picked out a sword flower and coldly said, "To those who disrespect Princess Huo Rulie, die!"


    Tian Jinkun was so scared that he fell to the ground paralyzed, and cried out in pain: "Father, I don''t want to die, Father, save me ¡­" He cried until he had tears and mucus all over his face. He looked around in despair, and when he saw Yue Xiang, he immediately crawled over: "Ah Xiang, spare my life. I deserve to die.


    Yue Xiang turned her body in disgust, not looking at him, Du Changfeng raised her sword, blocking his path to Yue Xiang''s hand, "You dare to touch me, I''ll cut off your hand!"


    The middle-aged man could only come over and beg Yue Xiang, "Ah Xiang, I don''t have the face to see you when he does such a thing, but please, look at my old face, I beg you to spare his life for now, I will send him to a faraway place, so that you won''t see him. Ah Xiang, whether he dies or not, it all depends on your words ¡­"


    Yue Xiang sighed in her heart, she had always treated her quite well, furthermore, Tian Jinkun had not succeeded, he could not really take his life, so looking at Tian Jinkun, he could only jump up and down, wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves.


    "Don''t kill him," Yue Xiang said. "Take him to the official and let him know."


    Du Changfeng said, "No, he insulted you, you must die!"


    "He didn''t, he didn''t succeed ¡­"


    "I can''t have any ill feelings for you. You''re someone of the Royal Concubine. Whoever dares to touch you, I''ll take their life!"


    The anger that Du Changfeng had been holding in for the past few days, finally found an outlet to vent it out tonight. He loved to sleep in a house, and the people around Bai Qianfan had been bullied, so he definitely had to seek justice for her. He had to see the blood to be free from his depression.


    Du Changfeng was stubborn, and everyone in the house was worried. Yue Xiang did not think that the situation had developed into this, she did not want Tian Jinkun to die, if he really died, she would not take responsibility for it, but Tian Jinkun''s actions were at most flirting and molesting, according to the laws of East Yue, punishment was not to the point of death, was the General Du being a little extreme?


    Tian Jinkun lay paralyzed on the ground, his entire body was trembling from crying as he was pointed at the sword. He felt that he had really been struck with bad luck for eight lifetimes, thinking of how he would have a relationship with his cousin''s wife, how big a deal would it be, how could he die just like that ¡­


    The Minister had a headache. He had encountered many difficulties in his life, but never had he encountered such a dangerous situation like tonight. His own son was about to die right in front of him, yet he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Du Changfeng looked down at Tian Jinkun condescendingly, "If you have any last words, quickly say it, I''ll send you off on your way."


    Tian Jinkun''s voice was hoarse, his face ashen, he weakly lifted his injured hand, "I, don''t want to, die."


    "It''s not up to you." Du Changfeng''s patience had run out, just as he was about to brandish his sword and stab Tian Jinkun, Yue Xiang shouted, "Wait."


    Du Changfeng frowned, "Miss Yue Xiang, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    "I belong to the royal concubine. I''ll leave this to her." Hearing him continuously mention Little Princess, after pondering for a long time, Yue Xiang seemed to have understood something, and with a flash of inspiration, she threw the ball towards Bai Qianfan.


    Sure enough, Du Changfeng hesitated for a moment, then lowered his hand that was holding the sword and turned to ask, "You want the wangfei to make the decision?"


    "Yes, I''ll let the wangfei make the decision. The wangfei can kill as she pleases, but leave as she pleases."


    Du Changfeng sheathed his sword back into his sword sheath. "Alright, since Miss Yue Xiang requests it, let Princess Hua-Yang decide what to do."


    Seeing that the sword had returned to its sheath, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Du Changfeng got the servant girl to find a piece of hemp rope and prepared to tie Tian Jinkun up and bring him into the city.


    "The city gates are closed. We can''t get in now, so why don''t we do it tomorrow morning ¡­"


    "If this general were to enter the city, who would dare not open the door?" Du Changfeng personally tied Tian Jinkun up and grabbed onto one end of the rope. He pushed him and shouted: "Let''s go!"


    "General Du," Yue Xiang was a little worried, Du Changfeng felt that something was amiss, it would be bad if he just killed someone along the way, I''ll go with you.


    Hearing that, Liang Baotian became anxious, "My wife, don''t go."


    Yue Xiang glared at him snappily. It was all because of this idiot, "Stop messing around, be good at home and listen to me.


    "But ¡­"


    "If you keep making trouble, I won''t reply."


    "Oh." Liang Baotian shut his mouth and looked at her pitifully.


    Yue Xiang followed along, she was extremely willing, and quickly said, "Since Ah Xiang is going too, I''ll get someone to give you a ride."


    Just like this, a carriage headed towards the Su City in the middle of the night.

 C443 How are you doing?

    Bai Qianfan vaguely heard Lv He call her. "Royal Concubine, something''s happened. Please go and take a look. "Esteemed wangfei, wake up ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan suddenly woke up from her sleep, opening her eyes wide, she asked her, "What happened, was it your highness ¡­?" Morong Gan had been walking for an entire day and still did not send any news back, could it be...


    "Our master is fine, what can happen to her?" Lv He rebuked as he glanced at her, "It''s Yue Xiang, she ¡­ "Sigh, I won''t be able to explain it right now. You should go take a look. If it wasn''t for the fact that my life is in danger, I wouldn''t have been able to come and get you."


    Upon hearing that her life was in danger, Bai Qianfan panicked. She quickly put on his clothes, put on his shoes and ran, "Where is she?"


    "It''s in the front hall. Wait a moment," Lv He called out to Yue Gui. "Hurry up and catch up to the lantern, don''t let the princess fall."


    Bai Qianfan and Du Changfeng were talking in the front hall. Yue Xiang quietly stood at the side and one of them was kneeling on the ground with his head lowered. She did not even have the time to look at him carefully before she ran towards Yue Xiang, "What happened to big sister? Why are you here so late? "


    When Yue Xiang saw her, she pouted her lips, feeling wronged. After holding back for a long while, her tears finally came down.


    "Don''t cry, what''s the problem?"


    When Du Changfeng hit her into the room, his gaze was focused on her face. In a few days, he was already beautiful again, so he didn''t have to come here to live by himself anymore. He was raised to be pure and white.


    "To the Princess," he went up to her, cupping his hands in front of his chest and bowing.


    Bai Qianfan was naturally furious, she intentionally married Yue Xiang to her because she was afraid that someone would bully her, but she never thought that there would actually be someone who wasn''t afraid of death.


    She walked over and kicked Tian Jinkun''s chest, "You turtle bastard, you dare to touch my people!" He had always had a heart of hatred towards monsters in the first place, and adding his protection, Princess Chu swung his fist in the air, wanting to teach Tian Jinkun a lesson.


    "Wangfei, don''t attack. Let this subordinate go."


    Tian Jinkun was afraid when he heard it, his body that was originally propped up fell down again, his face sullen and crying, "If you keep on beating me, you''ll beat me to death."


    Only now did Bai Qianfan clearly see his face. It was really a miserable sight, some of them were beaten up, some of them were beaten up by Liang Baotian, and some of them were even beaten up by Du Changfeng. Her hand, wrapped in a dirty cloth, was dark red in color. She must have been given a lesson.


    Bai Qianfan was not a person who would not let him off, she just felt frustrated and kicked him again, cursing: "Serves you right!"


    The three of them had followed his lead for a long time and had long treated each other as family. Even if their sisters were bullied, they wouldn''t be able to vent their anger if they didn''t personally teach him a lesson.


    Du Changfeng said, "This is the middle of the night, please forgive me, your highness, but Miss Yue Xiang said that this matter requires Your Highness to have an idea, and that''s why your subordinate ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him strangely, "Why are you being so courteous when you''re talking to me? If something like that happens, of course you have to tell me that you didn''t do anything wrong. " She asked Yue Xiang, "What do you want to do?"


    "Send it to the official, let the official cut it off."


    Yue Gui replied: "Isn''t our residence the one with the biggest Su City? Where else can we send them? "


    Bai Qianfan was worried: "It''s a pity that your highness isn''t here, if not it would be good to have an idea from him."


    Jia Tong said, "How about this, we should lock him up first and wait for his highness to come back before deciding."


    Bai Qianfan also thought that it was good, so she ordered her men to lock Tian Jinkun up and said to Yue Xiang: "It''s too late, Sister Yue Xiang shouldn''t go back, just stay for the night."


    Yue Xiang nodded in agreement. After what had happened, she did not want to see Liang Baotian anymore.


    Bai Qianfan then said to Du Changfeng, "To have General Du come over for this matter, I have really troubled you."


    Du Changfeng looked at her deeply. "This subordinate''s brains are all muddled since I''m working for the wangfei!"


    Bai Qianfan''s heart skipped a beat and she quickly opened her eyes, "Master, please send General Du out for me."


    When Jia Tong saw Du Changfeng''s silly look, sweat started dripping down his back. He dragged him and walked out, "Hurry up, it''s almost daybreak, Princess Hua-Yang still needs to go back to sleep."


    Du Changfeng was dragged towards the door, but he was still looking at Bai Qianfan.


    Jia Tong tugged at him, and then walked out of the door, "Alright, stop looking, luckily the prince is not here, if not I will dig out your eyeballs."


    Du Changfeng did not make a sound, his head lowered as he silently walked forward, who knows what he was thinking about?


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, turned and ran back. Jia Tong turned pale with fright, but did not create too much noise, and shouted out: "Hey, come back, you''re dead, what are you doing ¡­ ¡­"


    Du Changfeng ran for a while. Seeing the lanterns that were floating in the night sky, a few maidservants gathered with Bai Qianfan and headed towards the backyard. He quickly caught up with them.


    Bai Qianfan turned around and looked at him, "Is there anything else from General Du?"


    Du Changfeng''s face reddened in the darkness. He scratched the back of his head and looked like he wanted to say something but stopped himself from doing so.


    Lv He looked at him warily: "This is the Inner Palace, it is inconvenient for General Du to appear here, please go back."


    "I want to speak to the Princess alone."


    "No, it''s against the rules."


    Since Du Changfeng dared to come tonight, he was willing to give it his all. He stood there without moving, with his neck straightened.


    Bai Qianfan could only wave her hand, "You guys wait for me at the front, I''ll be there in a while."


    The few maidservants were also afraid of Du Changfeng, if things continued, it would not end well. After all, the crown prince was in the next courtyard, so they had no choice but to leave.


    "What is it? Speak."


    Du Changfeng heard the urging in her tone and could not help but smile bitterly: "How are you?"


    Bai Qianfan answered quickly, "Very good."


    "I''m not good." Du Changfeng looked at her, "I''m not good at all, Qian Fan, I ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan raised his hand, "If you want to say these, then I''ll be leaving. What does it have to do with you? "I''ve already been married for a long time. For the sake of such a small misunderstanding, if you want to delay me, I have nothing to say. However, even if you don''t want me to hear it, I don''t like it."


    Du Changfeng was silent for a moment, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say all this, I came here tonight just to see you, to know how you are, then I would be at ease."


    "As you can see, I''m dressed in fine clothes and I''m in a good mood. There''s nothing better than this."


    "That might be a misunderstanding for you, but for me, it''s fate," Du Changfeng took a deep breath, "Qian Fan, remember my words. If he dares to disappoint you, he must tell me that I killed him."


    "No need for you. I can do it myself."


    Du Changfeng laughed helplessly, his heart full of deep emotions that couldn''t even be adjusted turned into jokes facing this kind of master.


    "You take care, I''m leaving."


    "Mm. Take care."


    Du Changfeng looked at her with infinite reluctance. His clothes fluttered in the night wind, his long hair fluttered, and his pitch-black eyes were bright and clear, like a fairy that had accidentally fallen into the mundane world.


    "Well," she said suddenly behind him, and he turned hopefully. "What?"


    "Be nice to Yingying, she''s a good girl!"


    Du Changfeng''s mouth twitched, he did not say a word, and increased his pace to leave.

 C444 Hong yans message

    Du Changfeng saw that Jia Tong had not only sent him to the street but he also refused to turn back. "Do you want to come back to the Dark Water Town with me?"


    Jia Tong glanced at him sideways. This guy was the same as the Duke, usually a rather calm person would go crazy the moment he came into contact with the Little Princess. If he didn''t send him off, he really wouldn''t feel at ease.


    "Why didn''t you say that I was reluctant to part with you and wanted to accompany you for a walk?"


    "What''s the point of walking in this dark, windy night?"


    "In your eyes, there is a black moon and a strong wind, but what I see is a clear moon and a clear wind." Jia Tong smiled as he looked at him. "Because our moods are different, what we see is different as well."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Jia Tong had followed him for such a long distance, of course he wanted to say something, "Zhang Feng, listen to me ¡­"


    "Don''t call me that, just like my dad."


    "Du Changfeng," Jia Tong''s face became serious, and said: "I''m not joking with you, have you thought about what would happen if I let Prince know that tonight?"


    "What do you think? If worse comes to worst, you''ll just kill me."


    "Look at you, you retarded brat, and you still want General You Yuan? Bullshit!" When the Prince comes back, I''ll let him get rid of you. "


    Du Changfeng snorted, "Who are you, will he listen to you?"


    Jia Tong was about to pacify her, but he suddenly realized that he had misunderstood, so he quickly changed the topic, "Even if you don''t think for yourself, you should at least think for her. What can you do to her if she misunderstands?"


    "You don''t even have this much trust, leave as soon as possible."


    "Oh you, why are you making a ruckus like this? This husband and wife are fine."


    "It''s not my fault, this matter can''t be blamed on me, it was Tian Jinkun that son of a b * tch."


    "He did not succeed, and Yue Xiang did not want to die either, how did she manage to get close to Princess Hua-Yang?"


    "It was Yue Xiang who asked the wangfei to make the decision that brought me here."


    Jia Tong did not speak, and looked at him sideways.


    "What are you looking at me for, it''s really Yue Xiang''s wish, this place is her own home, after all such a huge thing happened, where would she go to if she doesn''t come?"


    Jia Tong cut his throat, "How could you hide that little thing of yours from me? It must be you who forced Yue Xiang to come and find the wangfei, firstly, I want to see the wangfei, and secondly, I also want to bet with the prince. Du Changfeng, I knew that you would be so bold when we were young, but I never thought that you would be so bold that you wouldn''t even care about your life. "The wangfei is the life of the prince, just you wait and see. There will be a day when you die without even knowing how."


    "Thank you for your blessings. I''ll be waiting." After being exposed by Jia Tong, Du Changfeng did not care anymore, "If there really comes a day like this, there''s no need for you to bring me back all the way here and burn me down."


    Jia Tong silently shook his head, no matter how much he said, it was useless for Du Changfeng to not listen. When they reached the city gate, he took the order badge and called for someone to open the door, and Du Changfeng mounted the horse, and without even turning his head, he left. Jia Tong watched as the man and horse disappeared into the night, and sighed deeply as he mounted the horse and slowly walked back.


    They were deeply rooted in love. If they wanted to pull them out, they would have to cut their bones and cut their flesh.


    Sighing at Du Changfeng''s grief, he cherished his happiness even more. He could not delay it any longer, he wanted to immediately get married, and bring it up once the Duke returns.


    The next day, when Yue Guiyi found out that Liang Baotian also participated in this matter, she shouted angrily, "I''m so angry, I was tricked by a fool. Don''t go back, who''s he going to love?!"


    Although Yue Xiang was also angry at Liang Baotian, she was still her husband after all, and her heart was still with him, "He was also kind, and didn''t think that he would do such a bad thing. You didn''t see it, but he grabbed that beast and beat it up good, with those green and purple marks on his face all because of him."


    "It''s still the same. Only a fool would do such a bad thing out of kindness. If I screw you over this time, there might be a next time."


    Bai Qianfan interrupted, "Normal people would inevitably do bad things with good intentions, not to mention the Ah Bao. Since I have already become their wife, do you want to persuade them to separate?


    Lv He said with a bitter face from the side, "My Royal Consort, you are still worrying about them? Think about it, what should I do about what happened with the General Du last night?"


    "If you know, then you know. I am open and upright. What is there to be afraid of?" Bai Qianfan asked, "Eh, why are you not seeing big sister Qi Hong?"


    "As for her, ever since Ning Jiu left, she seemed to have lost her soul. She should be in the kitchen." Lv He curled her lips, "I think that since she''s a girl, she shouldn''t stay in this place, so I might as well marry her as soon as possible."


    Jia Tong walked through the door and glanced at her, "If you want to marry, then I''ll marry you first."


    "Master''s words are correct," Bai Qianfan laughed out loud, "If you want to marry, you have to first come first serve."


    Lv He glared at Jia Tong, "This is the Inner Mansion, what are you doing here?"


    "Of course it''s because I have something on my mind," Jia Tong revealed a somewhat pleased expression, "Your Highness said that other people can''t come here, but I have come. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    Jia Tong pointed to himself, "Because the King trusts me!"


    Lv He cut her off, "What''s the matter, quickly say it, and after I say it, quickly leave.


    "I''m too lazy to listen," Jia Tong said as he took out a letter from his bosom and respectfully handed it over to Bai Qianfan. "This is a letter that the prince wrote to his wife on the way.


    Bai Qianfan was somewhat perplexed, but opened the letter, "Why did he think of writing me a letter? Why can''t you come back and talk about it? "


    The letter was of the highest quality. It was white and soft, with only a single line on it: If you want to describe Lovesick as someone, then your lover will not know.


    Bai Qianfan looked at it for a long time and still couldn''t understand. There were two words that sounded like love, probably meant to miss her, but how could her lover explain that?


    She asked, "Does Your Highness say that you want to reply?"


    "Yes, the Prince said that this is yesterday''s letter and has to be answered. Today''s letter has just arrived and must be replied to as well."


    "Isn''t the prince coming back tomorrow? Why are you still writing letters?"


    Jia Tong scratched the back of his head, "Princess Consort doesn''t understand, this is called love, someone is together every day and is writing letters, there''s a saying, it''s called ''Hong Yan''s message'', there are some things that cannot be explained with words, writing it all in a letter, it''s a style."


    Bai Qianfan muttered, "This is too troublesome, I just like to say it out loud so that people can understand it clearly. Writing these things, it is all weird, who can understand it?"


    Yue Gui covered her mouth and laughed. "Princess, I don''t care if you understand or not. At least give your highness a reply."


    "What should I write?"


    "Write something profound and sentimental like that, but not a good one."


    "I only know how to speak the truth, I''m not good at words."


    Everyone burst into laughter, and Jia Tong said, "Royal Concubine, don''t listen to them, just write the truth so that Prince won''t guess."


    Bai Qianfan had wanted to write: I miss you. She walked up to the desk and stood in silence for a while. Finally, she raised her brush and drew a few lines, carefully blew the ink dry, and then folded it and handed it to Jia Tong. "Enough, let the messenger send it over."

 C445 There is a fool at the door

    Everyone asked Bai Qianfan what she wrote, she smiled and did not answer, and pretended to be mysterious. When she got anxious, her face actually turned red, and she started to become bashful.


    While they were talking, a red figure stepped through the door. "It''s still Consort Wang''s place that''s bustling with noise and excitement. My building is deserted and quiet. It''s been a long time since I last saw it."


    Bai Qianfan got up to welcome him, and laughed, "Big Sister Pearl is here, please take a seat."


    "What are you talking about? It''s so lively here?"


    Lv He wanted to show off in front of her, "Master sent a letter to my wife, writing it a little too deeply. My wife is trying to guess the words."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart sank a little, but she smiled, "Oh? Let me see what I''ve written for my wangfei. "


    "That''s right. Let Lady Huangfu see. Lady Huangfu is knowledgeable and will definitely understand." Lv He hurriedly looked at Yue Gui.


    Yue Gui directly took the letter from Bai Qianfan''s hands and handed it over. "Miss Huangfu, quickly take a look at it, it will save our wangfei from guessing riddles."


    Bai Qianfan knew that they were messing around, but she didn''t stop them. She was a little pleased with himself, seeing how romantic her men were, he wondered if they could even write a love letter after walking for two or three days.


    Seeing that line: want to say lovesick who, shallow lover do not know. Huangfu Zhuer''s face still had a little uneasiness, she laughed dryly: "I always thought Third Brother only knew how to fight riding, I never thought that it would actually be so interesting."


    "That''s right, our master''s mood depends on who," Lv He saw that she had read the letter and reached out to take the letter back, "To our wangfei, this master''s mood is really good."


    Huangfu Zhuer despised her in her heart. Her master was vulgar and her maidservants were crude.


    "Big Sister Pearl, what do you mean?"


    "These words came from the Song Dynasty''s Yan Gang''s'' Long Lovesick Long Lovesick ''. It seems that Third Brother really misses Princess Hua-Yang. This means that if he wanted to say the love of lovesick, Princess Hua-Yang would not understand."


    "What is this? How could I not know? He thinks I think the same as him! "So that''s what he meant. If I had known earlier, I would have answered him in my reply."


    Huangfu Zhuer was surprised. "Princess Hua-Yang also replied?"


    "Yes, the Prince said he was waiting for a reply, so I replied."


    "What did he return?"


    The few servant girls all listened, Bai Qianfan was still unwilling to speak, she mumbled, "Nothing much, just wrote a few words casually."


    Since she was unwilling to say, Huangfu Zhuer did not ask any further. Lifting her eyes to Yue Xiang, he laughed: "Yo, why are the new wives here today?"


    Yue Xiang was a bit uncomfortable. "I was thinking of Princess Consort, this servant will be back to take a look."


    The incident last night, did not cause too much of a commotion. Jia Tong had brought the people in and did it directly in front of the Prince Chu. Huangfu Zhuer probably did not know about the things that she had done at the crown prince''s side and the embroidery upstairs.


    Bai Qianfan laughed and changed the topic, "Big Sister Pearl, I wrote a few more pages of words yesterday, come take a look and see if you have improved."


    She did not plan to say what happened last night. It was not because of Du Changfeng, but because she felt that it would affect his reputation.


    Huangfu Zhuer said, "Alright, let me see."


    This time, Bai Qianfan had indeed used her heart to write. Don''t think that she was usually careless, but she was actually sensitive in her heart. The more Morong Gan said it, the less it mattered. What Huangfu Zhuer could do, she could do as well. Although she was a little stupid, a little stupid, it didn''t matter, as long as she studied diligently, she would be able to do it at any time.


    Huangfu Zhuer saw that her calligraphy was indeed better than a few days ago. At least it was square and looked neat.


    She nodded in praise. "That''s right, Princess has improved at an incredible speed."


    "Don''t praise me, I can''t resist praising you," Bai Qianfan laughed. "Compared to big sister, I''m still far behind."


    Huangfu Zhuer thought to herself: The starting point is different, compared to her, it''s really wishful thinking.


    The two spoke for a while, then Huangfu Zhuer took her leave. When she was about to leave, Hou Wen suddenly asked Yue Xiang, "The city gates were closed last night, how did the lady enter the city?"


    Yue Xiang blurted out, "It''s General Du ¡­"


    "Miss Huangfu really asked a lot of questions," Lv He hurriedly interrupted her. He looked at her warily and asked, "Why does Miss have to ask this?"


    "Don''t misunderstand," Huangfu Zhuer laughed and said, "I just suddenly remembered, and was a little curious, could it be that Miss Yue Xiang has a movement token from the Third Brother?"


    "How did Miss Huangfu know that Yue Xiang came here after closing the city gates?


    Lv He had suffered a few times at her hands, and in her heart, he had long hated her for her overbearing attitude, she almost wanted to slap her in the face. But now, it was not like how Morong Gan was back then, when she was causing trouble here, she could not get any benefits.


    She revealed a slight smile towards Bai Qianfan. "I was just casually asking, but it caused Miss Lv He to become suspicious.


    Bai Qianfan knew that Huangfu Zhuer was a noble and noble person, although she had fixed her relationship with her, they were not close either. She and the crown prince were the same type of person, they had a prideful aura that could reject people from thousands of miles away, very rarely did they see her show any sign of being weak, and thus, Bai Qianfan smiled and said: "No, Yue Xiang left from here, it was very casual for her to think of leaving when she wanted to."


    The answer could be answered easily, but it was no longer important to Huangfu Zhuer. Yue Xiang had leaked the answer out of her mouth, she could hear it loud and clear: it was the General Du, General Du Changfeng.


    The people in the dark were not ordinary people. The information they obtained was exactly what she wanted, but she still had to think carefully about what she wanted to do. The plan had to be done safely. Even if it was exposed, there was still a way out. This was what they called brilliant.


    After lunch, Yue Xiang wanted to go back, but the laurel held onto it tightly, and said angrily, "After doing such a thing, if you don''t get picked up by someone, you can go back by yourself no matter where you go!"


    Lv He liked to think deeply about the problem, "I think it''s not that simple. Although it was caused by the Ah Bao, but the meaning of the words of the elders in the family, ''if even a fool comes out, I can just let my cousin take his place.'' Not to mention letting my brother take his place, there''s still my father-in-law taking his place."


    When Qi Hong came in and heard her, she scolded her, "You think too badly of everything, you have taught the wangfei the wrong way, how could there be such a thing!"


    My aunt and brother-in-law had this kind of thing happen in their village. They say that their son died in a war outside and their wife wants to remarry, but their husband refused. He insisted that she keep him behind before he left, and their husband is even gone, how can they keep him here? I''ll just leave it for your father-in-law. "


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, "My darling, this kind of person needs to be beaten to death to be caught, isn''t this just cheating?"


    "That''s why Yue Xiang can''t go back," Yue Guiyi said as she blocked the door, "When this happens, it happens twice. Tian Jinkun is going to arrest him, what if there''s someone else?"


    Yue Xiang, who had been silent all this time, slowly said, "You guys are overthinking it. The Minister of Police and my in-laws are good people. Ah Bao ¡­ "He''s also a good person. If I don''t go back now, I''m afraid he will ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, a servant girl ran over in a flurry, "Princess, a fool came to the entrance and said that he''s Big Sister Yue Xiang''s man. He wants to barge in, but he was kicked out by the guard.

 C446 Home

    In one breath, Yue Xiang ran to the yamen in front. She did not see Ah Bao and when she asked around, she found that she was still blocking the entrance. Seeing Jia Tong standing there majestically with his hands on his waist, shouting, "Throw it far away."


    Outside the door, the two guards grabbed Liang Baotian and threw him outside, then smacked down on the ground. Yue Xiang''s heart trembled, she sensed that her butt was hurting.


    "Master Jia." she cried.


    Jia Tong turned around and saw her. "Yo, you''re here," he said as he saw that she was about to lift his leg up, and made a gesture. "Don''t be anxious.


    That matter started because of Liang Baotian. In Yue Xiang''s heart, she more or less had some resentment, and so, she stood there and did not move.


    Liang Baotian was thrown until his teeth bared, he struggled to stand up, but when he raised his head to look at Yue Xiang, his eyes immediately lit up, and tearfully called out to her, "Wifey, Ah Xiang, come with me."


    "Yue Xiang was the softest, seeing him like this, her eyes reddened, but before she could say anything, Liang Baotian kneeled down and begged. Wife, come back with me, I was wrong, you can hit me or curse me, don''t leave me, wuwuwu ¡­ "


    "Get up!" Yue Xiang gritted her teeth as she endured her tears and roared at him.


    Liang Baotian was unwilling, crying as he crawled to the door. Just as he was about to go in, the guard looked at Jia Tong, who shook his head and the guard did not stop him. Yue Xiang finally could not hold on anymore and squatted down to hug him, crying as well.


    While crying, she thumped his back. "You fool, why are you so stupid ¡­"


    Liang Baotian hugged Yue Xiang, there were still tears in his eyes, but he smiled, "Wifey, let''s go home."


    However, Yue Xiang felt that something was wrong, she reached out to her forehead and said, "Ah Bao, you''re hot!" She pulled Liang Baotian up, then touched his neck and hands, they were all hot.


    She panicked, "Why are you having a fever? Quick, let''s go home and see a doctor."


    Although Liang Baotian was a fool, he was in excellent health. Ever since he became stupid, he had almost never gotten sick. He didn''t know what was going on, but he felt his head aching. Everything was spinning in front of his eyes, and his wife was spinning as if she was floating away. He grabbed her in a flurry, staggered, and fell straight down.


    Bai Qianfan happened to be leading her men over, "What happened? "How did she end up on the ground?"


    Yue Xiang was so anxious that he was about to cry. "He''s got a fever, her body is as hot as fire, how can this be good?


    "Don''t panic, there are many good doctors in the city, call one here for Ah Bao to take a look." Bai Qianfan asked Jia Tong to bring Liang Baotian to the house and send another guard to get a doctor.


    Fortunately, after the doctor had looked over, the front yard had been completely wrecked. Fortunately, the doctor had said that Liang Baotian was fine, and that the heat was probably too strong, that the foul air that entered his body was the reason for the fever. However, his body was very good, and he should be fine after taking the three medicines.


    Liang Baotian''s parents were relieved. They looked at Yue Xiang and begged her to return.


    Now that Liang Baotian was sick, she wanted to leave even more. The laurel had helped her fight against the injustice and forced Liang Baotian''s parents and Minister Li to make a promise in front of the crowd that they definitely could not do it again. Otherwise, Yue Xiang would have to leave this place together and come out of that family forever.


    As long as Yue Xiang is allowed to go back, it would be no problem for them to do anything. After the Head of the Guards personally writes down the guarantee, all of them press their handprints on the picture, and this matter will come to an end.


    When they were about to leave, Bai Qianfan sent them off to the door. Suddenly, she discovered that the always dignified middle-aged man had a stooped figure, as if he had suddenly aged overnight. Her heart skipped a beat as she called out to him, "Sir Li, do you want to meet ¡­"


    The Minister knew what she meant and shook his head. "There''s no need. He deserves what he deserves. This commoner will listen respectfully to what the wangfei says."


    He had just sent off a large family of Yue Xiang, when the second letter from Prince Chu arrived. At that time, had just come down from the corridor, and before he could even enter the Lunar Gate, Jia Tong caught up to him while gasping for breath, "Princess, the letter from the Prince has arrived. He has just arrived."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart was overjoyed as she hurriedly opened it. The golden letter was clean and clear, just like the letter that read: I miss you so much.


    Compared to the romance of Cloud Mountain Mist, such straightforward words would naturally move Bai Qianfan more. Her heart suddenly palpitated and the smile on her face bloomed like a peach flower in early spring, coquettish yet bright.


    "What is the princess looking at?" Huangfu Zhuer appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of her.


    Bai Qianfan shook the letter in her hand sweetly, "Your highness wrote me another letter."


    When Huangfu Zhuer saw the four words on the letter, her heart violently sunk.


    Bai Qianfan asked Jia Tong, "Do you all still need to reply today? Didn''t the prince return tonight?"


    "The prince has said that it doesn''t matter when he will arrive home, this letter is definitely going to be returned."


    "This person is really ¡­" Bai Qianfan smiled bashfully, and stepped into the door, walking in anxiously. After entering the door, she suddenly thought of Huangfu Zhuer, and turned to greet her, "Big sister is free to come and play."


    Huangfu Zhuer followed her. "Does Consort Wang write? Let me see. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "Alright, I was just about to ask elder sister for guidance."


    Lv He glanced at Yue Gui and quickly followed.


    With regards to the reply of this letter, Bai Qianfan did not waste his time thinking. Unlike last time, she didn''t hide it and just left it on the table for everyone to see.


    Lv He laughed and said, "Why do you think that? I feel annoyed even when I meet you all the time, I''ll be fine if I don''t see you for ten to half a month."


    Jia Tong looked at her, "Alright, next time when I come out with my mission, tell the king to send me far away, let''s see if you want to or not."


    "I don''t want to."


    "If you keep insisting that you don''t want to, then who was the one who cried under the blanket that time?"


    "You''re talking nonsense, who was hiding in the blanket and crying?"


    Lv He became angry from the embarrassment and chased after Jia Tong to beat him up.


    Although Huangfu Yu-er was also smiling, her smile was very indifferent. She couldn''t understand how a haughty princess could allow her underlings to cause such a ruckus. How outrageous! However, Bai Qianzhang was a beast race to begin with. Her conduct and words were no different from those of the servants. Naturally, they would be intertwined together. What she truly couldn''t understand was why Mo Rong would like such a person. [What kind of woman is this?]


    Since she was born of nobility, she had been raised by her family with great care and care, because they knew that she would need to accompany the king or the king in the future. She was taught to be calm and collected, dignified and virtuous, elegant and noble in every move, everything was good, why didn''t Morong Gan like her? And you like Bai Qianfan?

 C447 That was her mouth

    After the first letter was sent from Prince Chu, he waited for a reply with an excitement he had never felt before, so much that when he was patrolling the construction site, he would look up and down absentmindedly. When he finally got to the letter, he put it away like usual, as if nothing had happened, and went back to the place where he had collapsed, then he took out the letter and carefully opened it under the light.


    "¡­"


    If he didn''t guess wrongly, what Bai Qianfan gave him wasn''t a word, but a painting. On the snow-white paper, there was a ball of black ink.


    This is... What do you mean?


    Surrounded by mountains and rivers, beautiful mountains and rivers, thousands of mountains and rivers, picturesque mountains and rivers, verdant mountains and waters, distant mountains and rivers ¡­


    Countless words flashed through his mind, but he could not truly guess what she meant.


    In the end, he decided to stay as far away as possible. At least he could get on with it a little. He probably meant that they had separated, so far away that it was like he missed them.


    He gave his answer on his own accord, feeling very satisfied. He also complained that he should not have written that poem. She probably did not understand it very well, so she gave him such a plausible answer.


    Fortunately, he had already known that there was a problem, so when the second letter was written in white, she should have been able to understand it and would no longer be able to reply to such an inexplicable black lump.


    According to his trip, he should have returned to the Su City on the third night. But halfway through, he received her second letter, which didn''t let him guess anything other than the truth: I miss you too.


    The Prince Chu was elated, as though he had been injected with chicken blood, he galloped his horse and arrived at the city just as the sun was about to set in the west and would not fall at all. He immediately pushed his way into the Prefect.


    Bai Qianfan was about to eat her meal, but after hearing the news, she dropped his chopsticks and ran out to greet them.


    When she saw someone rushing over like a gust of wind in the dusk from afar, she knew that it was her. With a grin, she stood still and opened her arms wide, allowing Bai Qianfan to throw herself into his arms with such force that he almost knocked him over.


    Morong Gan held her tightly in his embrace, his neck intersecting with each other as he stuck close to her ear and muttered her name, "Qian Fan, I missed you so much."


    "I missed you too. I wrote back to you today. Did you get it?"


    "Got it. It''s in my arms."


    The feeling of hugging each other was really good. Both of their hearts were instantly filled up and became perfect.


    After quietly hugging for a while, he let go of her and lightly sighed against her forehead, "Next time, I''ll take you there. If you''re not here, I won''t be in the mood to work anymore."


    She pouted her lips and pressed her soft lips against his chin, teasing him. "Guys work outside, how can they not have a wife. It''s such a joke."


    "Let them laugh at me. For you, I don''t care about my old face." He lifted her waist up, lips moving down to entangle with her, sprinting all the way, thinking of this moment, she was in his arms, so sweet and delicious, letting him feel the pain of his longing, every cell in his body screaming endlessly, longing, unable to suppress ¡­


    Qi Hong and Lv He hid behind a tree, observing from afar.


    Lv He blushed so much that her face was red as she joked, "How long are they going to stay like this for? Their food is about to turn cold."


    Qi Hong did not reply. She probably thought of Ning Jiu and a light worry appeared between her brows. She did not know where he was right now. Is it safe?


    On the embroidery roof in the backyard, Huangfu Zhuer stood beside a pillar with a cold face as she looked at the two people who were embracing and kissing in the dusk. In reality, they were only two blurry shadows, but in her eyes, they were exceptionally distinct. She clenched her hands into fists inside her sleeves, the sharp nails digging into the palms of her hands, stinging, but she was unaware of it.


    When the crown prince heard the news that Morong Gan had returned to his residence, he had wanted to ask him to drink together with him. However, the moment he came over, he saw a scene like this. Hearing Huangfu Zhuer say that it was Bai Qianfan''s idea to stop the war and stay in Jiangnan, as a hero, it seemed like she had to do something on Princess Chu''s behalf at the most crucial moment.


    During the meal, Bai Qianfan talked about the matters concerning the Ah Xiang. Morong Gan raised his eyebrows, "Anyone who dares to touch you, will die."


    Bai Qianfan did not expect him to have the same tone as Du Changfeng, and she felt that it was strange, "Aren''t you being too arbitrary like this, if he really did it, then death would not be a pity, but if she did not, then take his life, isn''t that too child''s play?"


    "If he dares to touch your people, that is to slap your face. To slap your face is to slap This King''s face. Let alone having failed to succeed, just this thought alone is enough for This King to not let him off lightly. "


    Bai Qianfan was in a difficult situation, "But I don''t like killing people."


    Morong Gan looked at her, "A woman''s benevolence. I can guarantee that as long as I kill him, no one will ever dare to set their eyes on Ah Xiang again."


    Bai Qianfan thought for a while and shook his head, "No, this won''t do, in the end, it''s still a human''s life, how can I just kill you?"


    "Then banish him, so that he will never come back."


    "Where to?"


    "Of course it''s a remote and bitter place."


    "That won''t do, if he goes there he''ll die, he''s the only son I have," she slowly chewed on it, her eyes shining, "Why don''t we let him join the army, let him go to the army to gain experience, get rid of his bad habits, and in the future we can support our family."


    Morong Gan slapped his hands together, "This idea is not bad, let''s do it this way."


    He didn''t want to waste time on strangers, so he changed the subject. "What did you draw in my first letter?"


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, "You drew it so perfectly, you can''t even tell?"


    She was so shocked that Morong Gan blushed a little and said, "We are husband and wife in one body, of course we have such a tacit understanding, it''s basically missing me!"


    "Then what do you talk about?"


    "Drawn a picture of a mountain and a river, indicating that we are separated by a great distance. The mountains are long and the waters long. I miss them very much."


    Bai Qianfan laughed so hard that she almost spat out food, "You actually saw through the mountains and water, you think I''m painting a landscape painting?"


    When Morong Gan heard this tone, he knew he guessed wrong, but with such a black lump, with two horns on the top and an arc coming from the bottom, even if he guessed it, he would not be able to figure it out. He could only ask shamelessly, "What did you draw?"


    Bai Qianfan said in disappointment, "I thought you could guess, but that was my mouth."


    This time, it was Morong Gan who spat out a mouthful of rice. That was her mouth ¡­


    This explanation made sense. His upper lip had a peak, and his lower lip was an arc. He secretly complained to himself in his heart, why didn''t he see it?


    He smiled apologetically, "It''s quite good. It''s my eyes that are cloudy, I couldn''t tell."


    Bai Qianfan was a little dejected, "Don''t comfort me, it must be because my drawing is too poor, that''s why you didn''t see it."


    Morong Gan brought his face closer to his, and said smilingly, "Actually, you don''t have to go through so much trouble. You just put a piece of paper in your mouth, and your lips immediately moved.


    Bai Qianfan was startled, "Ah, this is a good idea, why didn''t I think of it!"

 C448 The two of them spoke alone?

    This was the first time they had separated since their reunion, and Morong Gan experienced what it meant to spend a year''s time together. It turned out that it was true that they had not seen each other for one day, and what the crown prince had said about parting ways was even more true than newlyweds.


    He was surprised that he liked her so much. It was as if he didn''t love her enough no matter what. A person who used to be calm and self-possessed would become so passionate and greedy in front of her. It was as if he was going to make up for all the deficiencies of the past twenty years.


    Prince Jin had once laughed at him, saying that he was too old, and had not tasted the taste of women, and was simply living for nothing. He did not think so, and had never had any interest in women, except for Huangfu Zhuer, he had never looked at any girl, and felt that women were worth nothing to him. Only now did he know that he had met the right person, and if he met her, it was like a frying pan that had been splashed with water, exploding to the point of not giving up his life.


    He let out a long breath and looked down at her, and she was snuggled in his arms like a tame bunny, breathing hard, already asleep, and he kissed her forehead, which was wet with sweat, and felt in the dark for a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from her back. It was hot, and it was warm to sleep together, but he didn''t want to part with her.


    When sshe left, he stood by the side of the bed for a long time, waiting. Bai Qianfan slept soundly, and didn''t even have a chance to turn around, let alone any signs of him waking up. Feeling that it was rather funny, he still turned around and left.


    The morning sun had just risen and the morning breeze was blowing. Prince Chu was in a good mood after eating so much last night, he stretched while facing the sun, and suddenly heard someone speaking from behind the tree.


    "I really didn''t see that the wangfei and General Du are actually old acquaintances. It''s no wonder that we were able to visit so late at night. "


    "That''s because the Prince is not here. If the Prince was in the palace, would the General Du dare to come?"


    "I say, my wife really shouldn''t. The king treats her so well, even if they are old acquaintances, they should avoid suspicion. But she, on the other hand, not only didn''t avoid suspicion, she even sent everyone else away and spoke to General Du alone."


    "Hush, don''t say anymore. Be careful to let people hear it. If it gets to the ears of the prince, it would be a bad thing."


    "The prince hasn''t woken up at this hour. Ever since we found the consort, our prince has a wife that has everything to do and hasn''t been diligent in the past."


    "Your highness has suffered for half of his life, it''s time for you to enjoy your blessings. As long as your highness is happy, it''s fine."


    One moment Morong Gan''s mood was like the spring breeze, and the next moment, it was winter.


    Du Changfeng had come to visit him in the middle of the night.


    He calmed his mind and quickly headed inside the yamen. After turning around the Lunar Gate, he saw Jia Tong standing under the tree and talking to the crown prince''s subordinate, Li Xiaolu. Seeing him come over, the two of them bowed and greeted him.


    He snorted from his nose, treating it as a response, he called Jia Tong: "Come over for a while."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Jia Tong winked at Li Xiaolu and whispered, "Call Du Changfeng for a drink some other day." After saying that, he slipped away and followed Prince Chu into the room.


    "Close the door."


    Jia Tong, "... Ah ¡­ "Oh."


    He closed the door obediently, and just as he turned around, Prince Chu was already in front of him, "Du Changfeng came over?"


    Jia Tong''s face changed, he leaned on the door and said, "... Ah ¡­ "Right."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Jia Tong did not dare to hide anything, and explained in detail the matter of how he sent Yue Xiang and her here.


    "I came back yesterday, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jia Tong, "..." You just dismounted in the backyard and went inside with the intent to return. Does he have a chance to speak?


    "Did they speak alone?"


    "This subordinate, no, I''m not sure," Jia Tong said, "This subordinate, that brat, did not go forward."


    "You still dare to say that you''re not here? What''s the use of me leaving you behind?" Prince Chu kicked his heart.


    Jia Tong slid to the ground while holding onto his chest. He thought with a bitter face, why did the disease that caused the Prince to kick people''s hearts last for more than half a year?


    Prince Chu looked down at him with a cold face, "What did they say?"


    Jia Tong said with a sullen face, "..." If he wasn''t here, how would he know?


    Go and check, "Prince Chu angrily squeezed out from between his teeth." Not a single word can be wrong, not a single word can be lacking.


    Other than saying yes, what else could Jia Tong say? If he couldn''t do it, the Prince Chu could probably take his little life now.


    "Get out!"


    Jia Tong immediately scram, looking for his Lv He to ask for more information, without Ning Jiu here, he felt that it was difficult to figure out the emperor''s thoughts, just like how there was always a fire burning behind his butt, which could set one on fire at any time.


    Morong Gan sat down by the window and looked far away, so far that he could not see where the focal point was. The lush and verdant scenery turned into a field of darkness, and he thought that they were all having the same love and suffering, and had even painstakingly set up two messengers who would specially run errands, in order to increase the romantic atmosphere. He never thought that even he would have to put in so much effort to become a joke! While he was thinking about his torturous time, she was dating Du Changfeng!


    After promising him, he would never see Du Changfeng alone again. Once he left, he would throw away his promise without even leaving a servant girl in front of him.


    He grabbed the cup of tea and was about to throw it when his white robe flashed and someone walked in through the door. He lifted his hand and slowly brought the cup down, then took a sip of the cold tea.


    The Crown Prince was always gentle and noble, with a smile on his face as he said, "When you came back yesterday, I wanted to drink with you, but after thinking about it, when you just returned home, you naturally wanted to see my wife. How about you make up for it today?"


    "Second Brother is very kind. It would be better for younger brother to obey." Morong Gan smiled lightly, "We brothers will have a drink at noon."


    The crown prince asked, "Is the Jinling successful?"


    "It''s not bad, it''s just that it''s too hot and it''s easy to catch heat under the sun. I let them move the hour away from the hottest time. If this goes on, I''m afraid we''ll have to delay the schedule a little."


    "That''s alright, I''m not in a hurry anyway. It''s right to take it easy."


    Morong Gan asked, "I''ve been gone for the past few days, are there any problems here?"


    "It''s nothing. The sky is dry and the earth is dry. The only thing I''m not afraid of is the fire. I have ordered you to arrange three times a day to call out to the higher ups, to beat them up at night and to call out for candles during the day. I hope the citizens will be on high alert."


    "This method is pretty good, second brother." Morong Gan nodded his head, "Second brother will be taking charge here, the people of Su City will be blessed."


    The Crown Prince laughed, as if he had suddenly remembered something, "Oh right, the Crown Princess must have told you, about the matter regarding his servant, Yue Xiang. I heard that it was a big ruckus, even the General Du was alarmed, so I sent her here personally."


    Morong Gan acknowledged, "I know about this matter."


    The Crown Prince saw his indifferent expression and didn''t want to talk anymore. He just smiled and changed the topic.

 C449 Make up one

    When Jia Tong stepped out of the door, he immediately scolded Du Changfeng in his heart. But when he was not in front of him, scolding him was useless too, so he went to look for Lv He with a face full of shame.


    In the end, Lv He wasn''t in the room, he raised her leg and was about to leave, but was stopped by Qi Hong, who asked him with a red face, if there was any news from Ning Jiu?


    Jia Tong was just like Bai Qianfan, who did not know how to react. It was rare to see Qi Hong take the initiative to mention Ning Jiu, so he threw official matters to the side and leaned on the side of the door, teasing Qi Hong.


    You''re asking Xiao Jiu, "he said while rubbing his chin and laughing," According to logic, he should be back soon. He must have been attracted by some beautiful girl halfway down the road and was unable to walk.


    As expected, Qi Hong became anxious, but it was not for some pretty girl, and asked worriedly, "Is it time to go back? After delaying for so long, why didn''t I send someone to look for it? "He''s alone, and he doesn''t even have someone to take care of him. Could something have happened to him?"


    Jia Tong sighed, "What are you worried about? In the entire East Yue, there aren''t many who can beat him in a fight. "Besides, he''s ruthless enough. When he fights, he likes to be killed in one blow. Unlike me, I have a soft heart and always avoid crucial points. I just need to teach someone a lesson ¡­"


    Qi Hong did not have the patience to listen to his nonsense, so she could only interrupt him, "When will Ning Jiu return? Don''t you have a letter of confirmation? "


    "After I''m done, I''ll go back. In any case, just these two days will do." Jia Tong continued to exaggerate, "I guess it''s okay with Xiao Jiu, but the other stuff is just that he''s not a meticulous person, and if you go out for a few days, won''t you be thinking about him? "If you''re not in a hurry to come back, don''t be pestered by women ¡­"


    Qi Hong did not have the mood to listen anymore, so she carried the plate out. Jia Tong shouted from behind: "Hey, why are you leaving, I haven''t finished speaking."


    "Yo, what else do you have to say for yourself?"


    Her voice was soft and gentle, giving Jia Tong goosebumps. Without even waiting for him to turn around, his ears were lifted, and he frantically used his hands to protect himself. "Pain, pain, a good wife, Lv He, don''t, don''t pull ¡­"


    Lv He flung him hard, "Hmph, you know pain? Let me ask you, I am back, if you aren''t on duty, why are you here chatting and spouting nonsense with Qi Hong?


    "I came for a serious matter." Jia Tong rubbed his ears and muttered, telling her that the Prince Chu knew about Du Changfeng rushing through the Prefect at night, "Wifey, you should be in front of the wangfei at that point. You have to tell me what they said, or else I won''t be able to turn it in properly."


    "Du Changfeng was still alive when he mentioned what happened that night," I don''t know why that Du Changfeng was acting so crazy. If we don''t leave now, he would just stand there with his neck upright, looking like a dead pig that isn''t afraid of boiling water.


    "Then did you hear that?"


    "Listen my ass!" Lv He poked his forehead with her finger, "What kind of shitty fellow townsman are you talking about? He''s trying to kill us all, we''re too far away to hear anything."


    "You really didn''t hear a word?"


    Lv He thought about it carefully, "It seems... Although I am quite far from him, I could clearly see the expression on his face. He had an expression of infatuation, and if I were to see it, I would definitely want to kill him. "


    Jia Tong frowned as he talked to himself, "What do you want to do? Are they conspiring to make a move against the Prince? "


    Lv He pushed him hard, "What nonsense are you talking about? Du Changfeng, I don''t know, but wangfei is definitely not that kind of person.


    Jia Tong scratched his head and laughed awkwardly, "Although Du Changfeng is a bit extreme, but he isn''t that kind of person.


    Lv He stared at him, "Is this a joke?"


    "Good wife, don''t scold me anymore. Quickly think of how you''re going to answer to the prince for me."


    Lv He was usually bold, she thought about it and said, "This matter isn''t difficult, this lord wants to know, are we really going to make it up for him? Could it be that he''s going to confront the wangfei?"


    Jia Tong was immediately happy when he heard it, and wanted to hug her. "Wifey, you''re really Zhuge reborn, there''s nothing smarter than you."


    Lv He pushed him away, "Stop laughing, quickly think about it, this grandpa isn''t easy to fool either."


    Jia Tong immediately stopped smiling mischievously, and sat down with a stern face, "Du Changfeng came over to talk about Yue Xiang, so he can only talk about Yue Xiang with Princess Hua-Yang, what do you think?"


    He was split into two:


    Du Changfeng, "Esteemed wangfei, Yue Xiang and the criminals have been brought here, this subordinate will take his leave now."


    Royal Consort, "General Du, take care."


    Du Changfeng, "Princess, please wait."


    Lv He, "... It''s gone? "


    "No more," Jia Tong said, "Meeting you in the middle of the night has already caused your highness to fly into a rage, if you say a few more words, your highness will kick my heart."


    "You should kick us all," Lv He glared at him and said snappily. "You should send us all away so that you can say these two words. It''s no wonder that we believe you!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Lv He pursed her lips and smiled, "I have a way."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan woke up when she was sleeping, and looked at the mark on his arm lazily. She couldn''t help but blush because the prince was a dog, biting her like this every time.


    When Qi Hong heard the commotion, she asked softly outside the tent, "Is the wangfei going to get up soon?"


    Bai Qianfan stretched her back, "Wake up, I''m covered in sweat, I need to take a bath."


    Qi Hong replied, "This servant will send someone to prepare it. How about I try out the new jasmine oil today?"


    "Alright, I like smelling that." Bai Qianfan came out from the account, "Your highness will definitely like it too." When she mentioned Morong Gan, she couldn''t help but smile. It was better to come back, since she could sleep peacefully at night now that he was back.


    "When did the prince get up?"


    It was just around the time of the morning when I woke up, and said I would be gone for a few days, afraid that the yamen would have to settle some official matters, and then return early to take care of them, so I can come back to accompany the wangfei for lunch, "Qi Hong talked about the matters of the morning, her tone filled with unconcealable envy." When I left, I probably wanted to wait for the wangfei to turn over before leaving, but unfortunately the wangfei was too heavy for me to wait. "


    Bai Qianfan covered her mouth and laughed, "What a fool."


    She happily got up, let the laurel wait for her to take a bath, and wore a thin silk jacket with a bright yellow collar. The pipa sleeve, a white tapestry with three rings, a jade pendant tied to a few beads, walked with a crisp sound.


    Lv He walked through the door and took a deep breath, "What''s this fragrance? It smells so good."


    Bai Qianfan rolled her sleeves, "It smells good. The jasmine fragrance, I made two bottles, one for you, you and Big Sister Qi Hong can use it together."


    "Forget it, this servant wouldn''t dare to use the scent of an imperial concubine. What if your highness smells good and recognizes someone wrong?"


    Only Lv He would dare to make such a joke, and everyone laughed.


    Lv He quipped: "Why are you dressed up so well, Princess? Are you not going to show off in front of me?"


    Bai Qianfan had originally planned to do this, but when Lv He mentioned it, she felt embarrassed and said, "I''m not going, it''s already dinner time, I''ll see you later, there''s no need for me to run over there."


    Just as they were talking and laughing, a servant girl came in and reported, "Princess, the Prince has sent people to say that he is having lunch with the Prince, and told you not to wait for him."

 C450 Anemone

    Bai Qianfan exclaimed in astonishment, "We clearly agreed on it last night, why did you change your mind again?"


    This change was something that only Lv He alone knew. She consoled her, "This grandpa will be out for a few days, and I will definitely have a lot of things to discuss with the Prince. Men''s national affairs are great, when can I not accompany you to eat."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I know that''s the theory, but it''s a bit sudden, things that he promised before would never be like this."


    "It must be because the Prince came to find me, so we chatted for a long time. How could I have expected it, let''s go, go to the Flower Hall, I''ll prepare a meal for you, take an afternoon nap, let Qi Hong make some small snacks, you can send it over, accompany me there to eat two pieces, and you can make up for it."


    Bai Qianfan was embarrassed by her words, "... It''s not like I have to see him. "


    "If you continue to explain, there will be no profit left," laurel covered her mouth and laughed, "We all know what you are thinking."


    That''s right, her thoughts were obvious, even they knew, how could Morong Gan not know? When she woke up and didn''t see him, she felt somewhat empty in her heart. She was waiting to see him at lunch, but now that she couldn''t say it out loud, there was no point in pouring cold water on him. It would be false to say that she wasn''t disappointed.


    After taking a nap, Bai Qianfan ran over to the kitchen to watch Qi Hong make some snacks and help pour water into the big pot. The steam was rising from the kitchen drawer, and the room was so hot that it felt like it was being cooked in a steamer. Qi Hong chased her away, "Princess, please wait outside, I''ll send this servant over later."


    "It''s fine, I''m not afraid of the heat," Bai Qianfan said as she stroked the hair on her forehead. She opened the Food Box and wiped it clean with a soft towel.


    Qi Hong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I''ve wiped the Food Box slave away, Wang Concubine, don''t be busy, go out."


    Lv He came in, "Ya, Princess Consort''s sweat all over, you need to take a bath again.


    Bai Qianfan immediately lifted her arm to smell if there was any sweat on her armpit, and was dragged out by Lv He, "How could I smell a room full of steam?


    Speaking of which, it was weird, the two of them had clearly done intimate things last night, but when Bai Qianfan thought of going to see him, she felt a little nervous. She didn''t sleep well and woke up early, feeling depressed, constantly looking for things to do for herself.


    She followed Lv He to take a bath, and lazily laid on the edge of the bucket, thinking to herself, "Big Sister Lv He, I think it''s best if I don''t go. If the Prince is busy, I might give him a beating."


    "Of course not," Lv He encouraged her. "In this grandpa''s eyes, nothing as important as an imperial concubine is."


    "Then why isn''t he back at noon?"


    "Didn''t I say it already? I have something to discuss with the crown prince." Lv He used a bathtowel to rub her back, "When did the wangfei become so petty? You remembered about the meal so well."


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes and did not say anything. Last night, she had a lot of things she wanted to say to him, but he was passionate like fire and kept blocking her mouth. After that, she patted her back as she gasped for breath and said very seriously: I''ll come back to eat with you tomorrow afternoon.


    He wasn''t just giving her a perfunctory answer, he was very serious about agreeing. He had never gone back on his word when he had promised her ¡­


    After pondering for awhile, she suddenly realised that Lv He was right, she had become petty. She knew that Morong Gan was really busy, he was the new nation''s leader, and many things were in the process of being prepared. Once the crown prince ascended the throne and took over the throne, perhaps he would be able to relax.


    After taking a bath, she changed into a moon-white jacket and skirt. She had grown a lot, and her slim figure made her look even more exquisite and alluring. She wore a silk ribbon around her chest, and her colorful tassels hung down.


    Morong Gan liked to see her wearing an jacket with a look of a young girl growing up. He also liked to see her make a crisp sound on her body, saying that she wasn''t afraid of losing it no matter where she went. At that time, she was extremely annoyed and asked why she didn''t just put a bell on her neck.


    He laughed and took her in his arms and held her against the tip of her nose, saying she was his little poodle.


    She was even more angry. She opened her mouth and bit his nose. He also bit back at her and somehow managed to bite his bed ¡­


    Morong Gan seemed to have some sort of mysterious ability. No matter what the reason was, in the end, no matter how much he changed, he would always go around it.


    Qi Hong brought in the Food Box and sized her up, "You really change for a woman at eighteen years of age. Our wangfei is getting more and more popular, she''s truly a peerless beauty."


    Lv He joked, "Otherwise, how could I be so mesmerized?"


    Bai Qianfan blushed a little, not bothering to pay attention to them. She picked up her Food Box and left, wanting to follow her, but Yue Gui waved her hand, "I won''t be free today. Go and take a look at the bunnies, help me play with them for a while."


    Yue Gui knew about Bai Qianfan''s habit and agreed with a smile.


    Bai Qianfan held onto her skirt and walked out of the door, but was pierced by the tens of thousands of gold light outside, she immediately lowered her head, and followed the corridor to the side. She was in a hurry to leave, and her heart was filled with joy. She was humming a small tune in a soft voice. If a few maidservants saw that joy, they would definitely laugh at her again.


    When they reached the front yard, the guards saw her saluting, and she smiled and nodded, stepping lightly up the steps.


    Morong Gan was not the only person in the room, General Han Tong was also present.


    "General Han just happened to come at the right time," Bai Qianfan smiled as she lifted up the Food Box in her hand. "Let''s eat some snacks together."


    "I still have things to do, next time," Han Tong said as he laughed. He glanced at Morong Gan, and couldn''t make up his mind. He better not stay here.


    Just as he was about to bow and leave, Prince Chu''s gaze swept across him. "You haven''t finished what you need to do. Where are you going?"


    Han Tong, "..."


    Morong Gan was rather amiable to Bai Qianfan as a smile surfaced on his face. "I''ve been really considerate to have the wangfei bring the snacks over personally. It''s the same for the servants on such a hot day, don''t tire yourself out."


    The words were said flawlessly, those who did not understand thought that he loved her more, but Bai Qianfan knew that something was wrong.


    She was confused. What was going on? What had happened?


    "Esteemed wangfei, put it down quickly. It''s quite heavy." Morong Gan received the Food Box as he spoke, still smiling: "I''ll have to trouble Royal Concubine to come over, quickly go back and rest. Yesterday, General Han and I had some matters to discuss, so I won''t be going over for dinner."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes became unfocused, she blinked with all her might, said yes, turned around, and quickly walked out.


    This time, even Han Tong could tell that something was wrong, but he was even more surprised at the Prince Chu.

 C451 Dont mention him in front of ben wang

    General Han Tong felt that staying behind was a mistake. After the princess left, the duke didn''t say a word, he just stared at the list of supplies, the atmosphere was extremely depressing. The sun outside the window shone brightly, but the inside of the room was gloomy, to the point where he felt a chill down his spine.


    Actually, he had already finished what he wanted to do. Although he didn''t have anything urgent to do, it wasn''t a big deal for him to sit down like this.


    "Your Highness," he began tentatively, "this lowly general should leave."


    Prince Chu didn''t even raise his head as he replied indifferently, "Why are you leaving? You haven''t even eaten the snacks yet."


    Han Tong gulped down his saliva. He really made him eat his ¡­ It had been sent by the princess herself. He scratched his head. Can''t you just eat a piece of dessert?


    Since the King had spoken, he did not hold back. Opening the Food Box, he took a piece and placed it in his mouth, "Un, it''s really not bad."


    He didn''t have much time to savor the taste before swallowing it. He thought for a moment, then took another piece and ate it, his eyes squinted as he carefully savored it: "There is a lotus leaf''s fragrance, does Your Highness not want to taste it?"


    Morong Gan pinched the center of his brows, looking a little tired, "Take it even if you like it."


    "The wangfei intentionally sent them over. I''ve taken all of them away, that''s not good, right?"


    Morong Gan was not in a good mood, "If you like it, then take it.


    Han Tong guessed that he had drank quite a lot in the afternoon, and when he shouted loudly, the smell of alcohol immediately came out. Prince Chu was not a greedy person, probably because he was unhappy, so he drank so much in the afternoon. He was someone who would not reveal his emotions easily. To be able to make him do this, other than the Princess Chu, he did not think too much about it.


    Han Tong tried to enlighten him, and said cautiously, "Prince, this is like a war between husband and wife. If the enemy advances, I will retreat, and the enemy retreat, I will advance.


    Morong Gan finally raised his head, "You saw through it?"


    Han Tong, "..." Who wouldn''t see the look on your face?


    Morong Gan rubbed his face, minding his own business, "If even you could see that, then she ¡­ "Forget it, forget it ¡­" He put down the list in his hand and leaned back in his chair. He let out a long sigh, as if he had put down a heavy burden.


    Han Tong took the opportunity to advise: "Your Highness, between husband and wife, you must be honest. If you have anything to say, just say it, there is no gap that you cannot cross."


    "Honest?" He snorted, but didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Han Tong waited for a long time, but before he could say anything, he remembered that his family had its own issues, the beautiful name of Prince Chu''s beloved wife had already spread throughout the world, and it was only a whim now, in the end, he would compromise.


    After tasting the snacks, it was time for him to leave. He stood up again, "Your Highness, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first."


    Han Tong waited for a while, and thought that he had tacitly agreed to it. He gently lifted his leg and turned around, and just took two steps, when he heard the cold and hard voice of the Prince Chu, "We agreed to drink together. Why are you leaving?"


    Han Tong paused in his steps, laughed coyly and turned around: "I saw that Your Highness seems to have drank it in the afternoon ¡­"


    "You can''t drink it at night after lunch?" The Prince Chu snorted, "What rule is this? If this king wants to drink, who would dare?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Since Your Highness wants to drink it, I shall accompany you to the end." Han Tong could only turn back and sit down.


    With nothing else to do, Han Tong helped to organize the list. After a while, he heard the Prince Chu''s question, "Are the supervisors sent out once a month?"


    "Yes, Your Highness." Han Tong felt it was strange that he would bring up this matter for no reason.


    "Just keep Du Changfeng at the Dark Water Town. He doesn''t need to rotate."


    "Huh?" Han Tong did not understand. "Why?"


    Prince Chu smirked. He laughed coldly. It would be convenient for Shi Yingying to pester him, unless he agreed to be the son-in-law of the Shi Family, otherwise, he would stay in the Dark Water Town for the rest of her life.


    "Don''t ask so much. Just do as I say."


    "Yes, this lowly general listens." Han Tong had always been confused by the relationship between Prince Chu and Du Changfeng, one was the main marshal and the other was a subordinate.


    "Your Highness, Du Changfeng ¡­"


    "Don''t mention him in front of This King."


    Han Tong, "..." Didn''t you mention it first?


    Knowing that he couldn''t leave, Han Tong calmed his heart down and sat down obediently. At dinner time, Prince Chu ordered people to set up some dishes and wine in the room and started to eat with him.


    first poured wine for Prince Chu, then poured himself a cup. Just as he raised his cup to call the Duke, he saw that Prince Chu had already poured the wine into his mouth, and passed the cup over.


    Han Tong, "..."


    "What are you blanking out for? Pour the wine!"


    Han Tong had no choice but to pour for him, "Your Royal Highness, slow down ¡­."


    The word "drink" had yet to come out from his mouth, and the cup of wine that he had just poured had fallen again. Han Tong could tell that Prince Chu wanted to drink, no matter how good his alcohol capacity was, it was easy for him to get drunk from drinking, getting drunk hurt after drinking too much ¡­


    "Your Highness, don''t. If you have anything to say, please say it to me. Don''t bow to me ¡­"


    "What can This King do? This King wants to drink, why do you care?" Prince Chu glared at him.


    When the Prince Chu glared at him, Han Tong was somewhat terrified. He handed over the cup, and only had the chance to pour the wine.


    Inside, Bai Qianfan went back to her room in a huff. She threw the sachet that was half-embroidered on the window on the ground, unable to calm down and even kicked the sachet twice.


    Yue Lao was dumbstruck. Little Princess was the easiest to get along with.


    "Princess, you ¡­" "What''s wrong?" Yue Lao picked up the Balsam on the ground, preparing to do it for the prince. Seems like she''s getting angry with the king. She patted the dust off the Balsam. "Why are you and the Balsam angry? Has it angered you?"


    Bai Qianfan sat on the embroidered block and said hatefully, "Cut it for me!"


    "Yo, you''re so angry!" Seeing her huffing and puffing, laurel couldn''t help but find it funny. "What''s the matter? Tell your servant to judge and see who can make our wangfei so angry?"


    Bai Qianfan could not hide his feelings, she immediately poured them all out and patted the table, "I was kind enough to send him some snacks, but I didn''t ask him to eat with me, and she even said words that were fake, this guy is too hateful!"


    There was nothing wrong with the words of the Prince Chu. The laurel could only continue, "Your highness is praising you dearly and is afraid of being scorched by the sun. On such a hot day, let the servants send you off next time."


    Bai Qianfan said hatefully, "Did he say the opposite of what she wanted to say, thinking that I can''t hear it?"


    "On what basis should Your Highness say the opposite?" He must be in a lot of pain, so he couldn''t help but sound a little anxious. Forget about others, just yesterday, that prince should have entered the city at night, but he came back with the intention of returning home. He came back before the gate was even closed, just so he could rush to meet the princess. "


    When Bai Qianfan heard it, she did not say anything for a long time. She silently took the scented bag from Yue Gui''s hands and hung it up again at the window, muttering to herself, "Even if that''s the case, you can''t have that kind of attitude."


    Yue Guiyi heaved a sigh of relief, then laughed: "You are the only person who is close to you, my prince is usually calm, look who he is talking to, it''s not just you."


    Bai Qianfan finally smiled, "Then this is my honor."

 C452 Alcoholism

    After eating dinner, she played with the little bunnies for a while. Then, Qi Hong came over with a cut of fruit, "Princess, quickly wash your hands and eat the melon. It''s sweet and crispy, so it''s delicious."


    Bai Qianfan cheered and went over to the copper basin to have Yue Gui wash his hands. She casually wiped his hands and ran over to the table, "Wah, where are you from?"


    "I heard that it was given to the Prince by the commoners. The Crown Prince doesn''t like to eat fruits, so he sent people to deliver it here."


    Bai Qianfan picked up a leaf. "A gift for the crown prince? "Why?"


    "This slave does not know, how about you ask Lv He, Jia Tong will tell her everything, maybe she knows about it."


    Lv He carried the tea in, and when she was outside the door he heard what they were saying, and said: "Princess, don''t you know, the crown prince has been out understanding the people''s lives everyday, helping to solve the people''s suffering, the people love him, they are all praising him as a good man."


    Bai Qianfan was a little surprised, "Really? It''s such a hot day, yet the crown prince is going out every day? "


    "That''s why the people praised him, saying that he shared the same suffering as the people."


    "Do the commoners still praise your highness?"


    "This... But I didn''t hear it. "


    Bai Qianfan was a little unhappy. The crown prince was good, but Prince Chu was good too, when it came to fighting, he would never hold back the citizens, he would help them fight the fire, rebuild their homes, and stop the war to recuperate. The citizens were only able to live a peaceful life, it was all because of him, the citizens did not praise him.


    The melon was very sweet, but she could feel a sense of melancholy.


    A servant girl ran in hastily, "Princess, quickly go take a look, the Prince is drunk, holding his sword to kill General Han."


    Bai Qianfan cried out, threw down the melon, and ran. Before she even reached the front courtyard, she heard Morong Gan''s voice that shook the heavens, "Come out, you little person. What are you hiding for?


    She shuddered and ran even faster. What was the point of shouting about wanting to kill someone when she''d gone insane from alcohol?


    The guards in the front yard were all in a mess, as if they were facing a great enemy and following right behind Prince Chu''s butt. But when he turned around, they were so scared that they did not dare move, afraid that the sword would accidentally pierce them. Only Jia Tong was the closest to him, and he tried to take the sword in his hands away.


    Just as everyone was busy jumping around, Bai Qianfan arrived and shouted, "What''s going on?"


    When Jia Tong saw her, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. To remove the bell, one had to tie the bell. When the Little Princess came, why would the prince go crazy?


    As expected, the ferocious Prince Chu instantly quietened down, and stared at her with a pair of red eyes.


    Bai Qianfan walked in front of him and extended his hand out: "Give me the sword."


    Prince Chu stood there unmoving, looking at her with a strange gaze, as if she didn''t recognize her.


    Bai Qianfan said again, "Give me the sword."


    Prince Chu was still as motionless as a wooden statue, so Bai Qianfan had no choice but to take it herself. When she moved, Prince Chu followed and raised his hand, raising his sword upwards, indicating that he did not want to give it to her.


    Bai Qianfan said with a cold face, "I''m not in a good mood today, you better not provoke me, hurry up and give me your sword."


    A slender figure stood in front of him, a little flower like a man, her face raised, her white neck pulled in a beautiful curve, so small he didn''t need to break it, but her presence frightened him.


    He was drunk, but he couldn''t lie to others. Since the moment Jia Tong told him the truth, his heart had started to burn, and he tried his best to suppress it, talking and laughing with the crown prince, drinking merrily and exposing not a single flaw, but the demon in his heart was even more unbridled under the irrigation of alcohol. He had to let himself be drunk to not think of such things, but once he was drunk, Han Tong wanting to hit the mountain with his wine was fine, but if Han Tong wanted to come see blood, then so be it.


    "Hurry up, don''t dawdle!" Her face was set, and her little mouth made a sharp sound, as if she were lecturing a child.


    He still did not move, looking down at her from above. He was clearly his person, why did he break all ties with Du Changfeng? Other than being a bit older, how was he inferior to Du Changfeng? Moreover, wasn''t being older pampering others more? Could Du Changfeng really love her like this?


    Bai Qianfan lost her patience, she tiptoed to get the sword, but could not reach it. Under the eyes of everyone, she was uncontrollably enraged: "Quickly give it to me, do you believe that I will hit you!"


    Morong Gan laughed when he heard this, "You''re hitting me?"


    "You think I don''t dare?"


    Jia Tong glanced at the guards, and everyone quietly retreated. Although they really wanted to see if the wangfei really dared to hit the prince, they still had to let it go after weighing the pros and cons. If they really did see, there was no guarantee that the Prince Chu would kill them after waking up.


    Morong Gan laughed coldly, "Why don''t you try fighting me?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t hold back at all, and the moment she finished speaking, she slapped his butt hard.


    Morong Gan, "..." His hand slowly drooped down.


    Bai Qianfan took the chance and asked, "Why do you want to kill General Han?"


    Morong Gan didn''t answer. He looked at her with an expression of disbelief, as he couldn''t believe that she had really hit him just now.


    Bai Qianfan looked around, "Where is General Han, where is he hiding?"


    "¡­"


    "Did you hurt him?"


    "¡­"


    "General Han! General Han! Are you okay? Come out quickly... "Eh, where are the others?"


    Han Tong who was hiding in the shadows secretly complained, wangfei, wouldn''t you be harming me by finding me out? Do I have any chance of survival after witnessing the prince getting beaten up? Alright, alright, stop calling, hurry up and bring the prince away ¡­


    Just as Bai Qianfan was about to send someone to look for Han Tong, his arm was suddenly grabbed, "Stop searching, you can''t find him."


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan was shocked, "You already killed him?"


    Morong Gan snorted, "Am I recklessly killing innocent people?"


    "Then why are you holding your sword and shouting about killing him?"


    He just wanted to use the alcohol to stir up a ruckus and get her to come over. He missed her all day, but he couldn''t bring himself to go to the backyard, so he let her come over by herself.


    She had hurt his heart, and in the afternoon he had hurt hers, even, he knew that he had not, because they loved each other unequally, and her love for him was less than his love for her. Therefore, it was easy for her to pass out from anger, but he could not pass through. Unless he killed Du Changfeng, that thorn would forever be there.


    He suddenly sighed and said, "Come, I''ll send you back."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him suspiciously, "Are you drunk?"


    His smile was somewhat desolate. "I''m drunk, but I''m not drunk either." He took a step forward and said, "Let''s go."


    Bai Qianfan stood there for a moment, holding her sword and followed along.


    When he could no longer hear the footsteps, Han Tong came out from the bushes and looked at the figure who was walking far away. He sighed, patted the grass on his robe and laughed bitterly as he shook his head, "This matter caused me to almost lose my life because of a single sentence."

 C453 Its not like general du had to deliver the man that night

    Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan returned to the inner chamber one after the other.


    There was no need for orders, Qi Hong had already prepared strong tea to be served, she sat on the big acid wood chair, held onto her cup and drank half a cup of tea silently.


    He had not gotten drunk in the first place and had sweated so much that most of the wine had long since been sobered up. At this point, he was already regretting what he had done and felt that he should not have done so. He had never been one to act shamelessly. He felt that this was a sign of weakness, something that he did not dare to do when he was sober. He had never thought that he would become such a person.


    He had really fallen off the high platform, lost his noble makeup in Tsinghua University, and fallen into the mundane world. He had become a man in the city who felt sour and jealous. She was probably looking down on him now, and he stole a glance at her from the corner of his eye.


    Bai Qianfan sat in the other big chair, her eyes lowered and her fingers caressing the round fingernails. She seemed to be focused on checking which fingernails had burrs on them.


    The maidservants also stood quietly, no one dared to break the quiet atmosphere.


    Morong Gan was at a loss, like a child who had done something wrong, and didn''t know how to end the situation. Just as he was still in a daze, two people walked in. It was the crown prince and Huangfu Zhuer who had stepped into the threshold one after the other.


    Seeing this quiet and strange atmosphere, the two of them were stunned for a moment and looked at each other. The Crown Prince laughed, "I heard that the Prince Chu drank and made a ruckus in the front yard. I don''t believe that. Now, it seems like it really is a rumor.


    Prince Chu covered his mouth and coughed, but did not say anything.


    Huang''er sat down beside Bai Qianfan, sizing her up: "Why aren''t you happy, Princess? Is it because Third Brother drank? "


    Bai Qianfan lifted her head to look at Morong Gan, but Morong Gan''s old face flushed red and avoided her gaze. This scene just happened to fall into Huangfu Zhuer''s eyes, she laughed and said, "Third Brother is also not easy, the founding of a new nation. "Too many trivial matters have annoyed him. Drinking wine is nothing, we ladies can''t help much. We just have to stay in the backyard and not cause any trouble for them."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "What big sister said is right, men seem to have a good attitude when drinking wine, acting crazy when drunk, it''s nothing much."


    The Crown Prince smiled as he looked at her. "Wangfei is indeed a person who understands the general situation. She can''t be compared to an ordinary girl."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Your highness is my husband, if I don''t even have that much power, how would I be a husband and wife?"


    "Of course," the Crown Prince said with a smile. "You and your wife love each other so much that everyone can see it. How could the Crown Princess be angry at Third Brother for such a small matter?" As he spoke, he glanced at Morong Gan, but Morong Gan rubbed his nose and did not say a word. Normally, one would be cold, but right now, he was constantly making small movements. What did this mean? It meant that he had something on his mind that made him uncomfortable.


    He looked at Huangfu Zhuer, and Huangfu Zhuer understood, "Oh right, about Yue Xiang, let Third Brother come back and decide, how did she decide? You can''t let that Tian Jinkun go so easily, and it''s not in vain for General Du to send him over overnight. "


    Morong Gan remained silent, holding the cup of tea, his eyes filled with guilt.


    Bai Qianfan felt a little awkward, so she answered on his behalf, "I let Tian Jinkun go to the army."


    Huangfu Zhuer was surprised, "This is considered a punishment?"


    "It was my intention," Bai Qianfan laughed somewhat embarrassedly. "The Duke said that I think it''s too cruel to be either killed or exiled. It would be better to let him go to the army to hone his skills. If he were to go to the army, he would have no food or practice. This would be considered punishment for him. "


    Huangfu Zhuer chuckled. "Princess is too kind."


    If he were to fall into her hands and lose his arms and legs and dig out his eyeballs, he could just forget about choosing one. In her opinion, what she wanted to investigate was not to offend Yue Xiang, but rather, to offend her identity. Even the grass that was rough to the touch gave her a bad smell, let alone a touch. The difference between a noble and a lowly being was something that had existed since ancient times. Through the natural chasm and the separation of clouds and mud, any offense that surpassed one''s rank must be severely punished.


    Bai Qianfan''s reaction was a little slow. Only now did she finally think of the words'' General Du '', but she still felt a bit guilty. She secretly glanced at Morong Gan, and coincidentally, he was looking at her as well.


    Bai Qianfan''s uneasiness was completely captured by Morong Gan. She was crying in her heart, and it was even more bitter than the strong tea she had just drank.


    The Crown Prince''s Huangfu Zhuer sat for a while, laughed, and then left.


    After they left, Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan still sat in silence. Seeing that it was not a good idea to continue like this, Qi Hong gave Lv He a meaningful glance and went forward to invite the two masters to wash up and rest.


    The two of them stood up at the same time and looked at each other. Their expressions were a little awkward, but Morong Gan sat back down and said, "Go, Consort Wang."


    Her tone was calm, and no emotions could be discerned. Bai Qianfan let out a sigh of relief, and said, "Your highness drank some wine, so you should go wash up and go to bed early."


    Morong Gan stood up again and turned his head back obediently. Bai Qianfan also followed Yue Gui to take a bath. Their Horn Chamber were next to each other''s, separated in the middle by a large seven-colored glass screen, which revealed light, and could vaguely see a blurry shadow.


    Morong Gan was not used to people waiting on him when he took a bath. He would sit and soak in the vat, while Bai Qianfan had Yue Gui and Lv He. The shadows in the light fog would sway, but he could tell which one was her with a single glance. She was not as noisy as she usually was. She sat quietly, or perhaps she was lying on her stomach, lazy and motionless.


    He felt a bit unspeakably sad in his heart, and didn''t doubt her feelings towards him at all. But what he wanted was everything, even if Du Changfeng only occupied a single ant''s foot in her heart, it would make him hate his to the bones. Her heart should be pure and clean, and only he could take care of her, just like how it was only his heart.


    She was wearing an extremely thin pyjamas, with her hair hanging down, as she laid on the side of the bed. Behind her, there was a large spot where they had never slept in separately since the reunion, but there were also other bedrooms in the Inner Palace, so she couldn''t be sure that he would come to her side tonight. Since he didn''t come, she could understand. After all, he was afraid of Du Changfeng, but if he really didn''t come, she would be very sad.


    After a long time, when she was almost asleep, she heard a rustling sound, and he came. She felt a surge of joy in her heart. Her heart sank, but her sleepiness only deepened. He leaned in as usual, his hand on her waist, his chin on her head, his breath on her head, a warm wind.


    She turned around, buried herself in his arms, and took the initiative to hold him by the waist.


    His kiss fell on his ear and he said in a low, hoarse voice, "Did I wake you?"


    She shook her head and did not speak. He did not speak, but only patted her gently on the back, coaxing her to sleep as usual.

 C454 Because he was in the wrong

    Even though he was drunk, Morong Gan still woke up very early. However, the moment he opened his eyes, he realized that Bai Qianfan was staring at him with a pair of pitch black eyes. He couldn''t help but smile. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    She softly called out to him, "Your Highness." He leaned in his direction.


    He quickly put his arms around her. "Huh? "What''s wrong?"


    "I had a dream."


    "What did you dream of?"


    "I dreamt that the prince was bringing me riding a horse, and I fell halfway down. I sat on the grass and shouted for the king, but the prince couldn''t hear me, so I just rode and ran."


    He could not help but laugh, "Why do you have such strange dreams? I''ve lost myself, and I won''t leave you. " He kissed the side of her face. You are my life, can I lose it?


    Bai Qianfan quietly nestled against him for a while, and then mumbled: "Your highness, that night, Du ¡­"


    "It''s over, let''s not talk about it anymore." His kiss slipped to the tip of her nose. "It''s still early. Do you want to sleep for a while longer?"


    Bai Qianfan turned his body, "What happened to your hand? Do you still want me to sleep? "


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, "This is what I meant by sleeping." Before he could finish, her head slid down and buried itself in her neck.


    When Qi Hong heard the commotion, she stood outside the tent blushing red to her ears, then tiptoed out.


    Lv He lectured Jia Tong on the outside, "Haven''t you told me those words in such a long time?"


    Jia Tong shrunk his neck and received his punishment, "I wanted to say that General Han is here, I didn''t find a chance."


    "If you had said that earlier, this grandpa would have gone insane from alcohol. How much of a taboo does this grandpa have for Du Changfeng, don''t you know?"


    "Why don''t you know? You didn''t kick my heart." Jia Ji muttered, "General Han is so old, what can I do?"


    "Look at you doing this," Lv He pointed at him, his face filled with displeasure, "Come on, come on, stop standing in front of me, and do what you have to do."


    Jia Tong smiled, "Wife, about the marriage..."


    "Get out of the way, you still have the guts to propose marriage!" Lv He rolled her eyes as she turned and entered the house.


    Jia Tong looked at her back and sighed, then left in a bad mood, mumbling to himself, "Why is it that every time I see the wangfei making a ruckus, it''s always my fault? What does it have to do with me? I am just a little bodyguard. "


    ¡ª ¡ª


    It was only a few days away from the end of the month. When he thought about how he was about to get rid of Shi Yingying, his gloomy heart finally felt a little at ease.


    However ¡­ He gaped at the General Han who had given him the order. Permanently staying in the Dark Water Town? How long is permanent...


    "General Han, what do you mean by that? "Why am I not on duty?"


    General Han shrugged and said helplessly, "I also want to know why. This is the prince''s wish. "


    Du Changfeng''s thick eyebrows twisted together, "I knew it was him! This is too hateful! "


    The General Han said: The Dark Water Town is so good, the scenery is good, the food is good, and the place is good. At that time, Liu Maoquan did not want to leave, but Your Highness treated you well, and was ungrateful and even said you were hateful.


    "What was he planning? He thought that I didn''t know," Du Changfeng said bitterly. "I''m not as good as him."


    "You had a grudge with the prince?" The General Han probingly asked, and then muttered to himself, "I can''t, with your temper, why didn''t you kill me?"


    "Because he was in the wrong."


    "Did he do something wrong to you?"


    Du Changfeng was silent.


    "Is it because of wangfei, you and wangfei ¡­"


    "What are you talking about?" Du Changfeng immediately pulled out his sword. "To dare ruin the Princess''s reputation, even if you''re a general, you can''t be forgiven!"


    The General Han was shocked and hurriedly waved his hand. "Where would I ruin your reputation? I was just casually asking, you riled up so much that it''s very similar to a prince. Last night, because of what you said, he almost didn''t kill me."


    Du Changfeng kept his sword, and glanced at him, "What did the general say?"


    "I only asked one question. Are you and the wangfei old acquaintances?" General Han still had lingering fears in his heart when she thought about it.


    Du Changfeng snorted, these words were obviously against Prince Chu''s taboo, he should not have mentioned his name along with Bai Qianfan, he could imagine how Prince Chu would be so angry that he would pull out the sword.


    "Isn''t that so, General Du?" Han Tong was not afraid of Du Changfeng, and prodded him with his arm, "Speak."


    Du Changfeng glanced at that hand, "General, it''s best if you don''t ask, it''s not good for you to know."


    "Hey, what''s the attitude?" Han Tong was extremely dissatisfied, no matter what, he was a subordinate, how could he dare to be impudent in front of him.


    Du Changfeng was neither haughty nor humble, "This is my personal matter, it''s inconvenient to tell General."


    General Han wanted to explode, but when he thought about how Du Changfeng''s attitude towards him seemed to be even worse than before, he had no choice but to give up. Someone whom even Prince Chu could not do anything to, what could he do?


    ¡ª ¡ª


    A romantic love very well covered all the depression and depression, Prince Chu and Princess Chu were just like one another, laughing and laughing together.


    Morong Gan: "I''m not going to the yamen today, will I stay at home to accompany you?"


    Bai Qianfan, "The yamen is just in front, come back as soon as you miss me. What''s going on with men always surrounding their wives?"


    "Alright, I''ll go. When the time comes, bring me some snacks."


    "You wish, you want to eat yourself and come back. Don''t you feel sorry for me on such a hot day?"


    "Look at you, you said that you wouldn''t hold a grudge, and you even picked a thorn." "Fine, fine, fine. I''ll come back and see you."


    "I''m joking, what''s the point of having such an idea? Back then at the Dark Water Town, under the bright white sun, when I was trying to catch loaches in the creek, that was the real pain. It was me who came to see you instead."


    Prince Chu didn''t want to hear her mention this kind of thing. He felt sad every time he heard it, so he grabbed her hand and kissed it lightly, "It''s really pitiful. Look at how rough these hands are. It''s good for the skin. "


    "Your highness even knows this?" Bai Qianfan was surprised. "Isn''t goat''s milk meant for drinking? Don''t you think it''s a waste? "


    Prince Chu said, "Do you want me to waste it?" After a pause, he continued, "I heard that there are benefits to eating and drinking a little bit." He reached over and rubbed her maliciously. "What do you think?"


    She slapped her hand away, "Do you still think I''m not big enough?"


    "You see, it''s just as big as mine, and no matter how big it is, it won''t be able to be grasped."


    Bai Qianfan was so embarrassed that her face was completely red, she forcefully kicked him out, causing Morong Gan to laugh and try her best to hold onto the edge of the bed, causing half of her body to fall outside.


    Qi Hong was right at the door, when she heard movement, she looked out, only to see the curtain shake, and a thick leg sticking out from the cover. The two of them stuck out their tongues, looked at each other and laughed, then went to hide outside the door.

 C455 His power lies in the north of the yangtze river

    In the end, Prince Chu was a diligent person. No matter how reluctant he was, he still left during the morning and went to handle matters at the yamen.


    Jia Tong remembered Lv He''s instructions. Seeing that there was no one in the room, he quickly reported to him, "Your Highness had this subordinate investigate the matter.


    However, Morong Gan had already lost all interest and passed on. He waved his hand, "I''m not listening, you''ve already forgotten about it."


    Jia Tong was a little anxious. "Your Highness, how can you not listen? The wangfei, she ¡­"


    "What happened to her?"


    "Your subordinate thinks that Your Highness should listen to him."


    Morong Gan thought it was a little interesting, "You think I should listen?"


    "Yes, upon hearing this, Your Highness will definitely be happy."


    "Oh?" Morong Gan looked at him, "Since that''s the case, you can say it."


    Jia Yu cleared her throat, and first imitated Du Changfeng''s rough and rough voice, "Qian Fan, are you alright?"


    Then, he pinched his throat and imitated Bai Qianfan: "I''m fine, you shouldn''t have come to see me."


    Du Changfeng, "I miss you so much."


    Bai Qianfan, "Don''t think about me anymore. I am a person of the Duke in my life, and the ghost of the Duke in my death. In this life, in the next life, in the next life, I want to be with him."


    Du Changfeng was on the verge of tears: "Qian Fan, you''re so vicious." He covered his face with his hands.


    Morong Gan leaned on the chair and watched indifferently, no joy or anger could be seen, until Jia Tong finished his performance and stopped by the side of the door.


    "That''s it?"


    Jia Tong, "..." What else do you want? It''s not enough to vote ¡­


    "Come here."


    Jia Tong obediently walked over.


    "Come to me." Prince Chu waved his hand with a smile that was not a smile.


    Jia Tong''s intuition was not too good, but he did not dare to disobey, and walked around the table to face him. Prince Chu used the chair''s armrest to support him, and kicked his heart, "Scram!"


    Jia Tong rolled over and over. He did not kick heavily, and Prince Chu''s berating tone seemed to have a hint of laughter in it, he was not sure if the Prince heard the truth or not, but he knew that this matter was all in the past.


    Morong Gan was not a fool, he could naturally differentiate the real from the fake, and it was difficult for the people below to waste all their time on him and Bai Qianfan, he could not help but appreciate it.


    In less than two days, Ning Jiu returned with Hao Pingguan. When he saw Bai Qianfan, tears and snot dripped down Head Steward Hao''s face as he cried bitterly. Bai Qianfan was also not well, he did not expect that she would leave and make Hao Pingguan sad like this, he did not know, but thought that she was someone that was close to him due to her own flesh and blood.


    Morong Gan coughed heavily. Hao Pingguan immediately stopped after seeing the situation, and wiped away his tears, "This servant couldn''t hold it in for a moment, I''ve let Princess Hua-Yang laugh."


    Bai Qianfan said, "It''s all my fault, causing Head Steward to be sad."


    Hao Pingguan habitually added gold on his master''s face, "This servant is nothing? "Your highness hurt my heart and made me uncomfortable. When wangfei left, you seemed to have lost your soul. You''re so thin you didn''t even have a human form. Your servant really wants to cry ¡­"


    Prince Chu, "Cough cough cough, you old thing, it''s been a while since we last met."


    After being scolded, Hao Pingguan was happy instead. He pulled his sleeves and tweaked his tears, revealing the usual flattering smile, "Yes, yes, yes, this servant is an old cunning fox."


    One stood by the door, while the other stood behind Bai Qianfan. They looked at each other, and then at each other, as if their eyes were stuck together, a sweet taste slowly spread through their hearts, their hearts filled with love and love, melted into their light smiles. They did not know what the others were talking about or laughing about.


    Hao Pingguan followed Bai Qianfan to the back, and there was a huge pile of things waiting for him to take over the inner chamber.


    When Qi Hong stepped out of the door, she felt her fingers being touched. She did not dare raise her eyes, so she pouted and walked away with a bashful smile.


    After walking for a long distance, Ning Jiu still stood there unmoving, until Morong Gan''s voice could be heard, "Are you not planning to come in?"


    He raised his head and coincidentally saw the narrow smile on Jia Tong''s face, with a "you have this day too" expression. He immediately straightened his expression and strode forward.


    "Your subordinate has accomplished his task, and the matter has been investigated thoroughly. It is exactly as Prince has guessed. General Li was severely injured, but his life was not in danger. His subordinate had placed him in a concealed location, which was quite a safe place. The other side is a huge organization that has connections with people in the martial arts world, and is very well-organized and does things in a strange way. They have already settled down in a certain area of Jiangbei Province, and my subordinate once scouted the place to get to the bottom of it, trying to find out more about it.


    Morong Gan said, "It is right not to alert the enemy, I am afraid that his power was originally in Jiangbei, I did not think that Liu Xuan was actually his man, the emperor thought that Jiangbei was a land without care, but actually it has already become his domain, I am afraid that Jiangbei''s army secretly increased in strength."


    Ning Jiu asked, "Since that is the case, why did the crown prince insist on asking the prince to send his troops north, to the point of even trying to assassinate General Li?"


    "If I march north, then Liu Xuan will naturally surrender."


    Ning Jiu did not understand, "What''s the difference between this and our recruitment?"


    "His goal is not to be in Jiangbei but to the north of Weibo. He is afraid that I will be softhearted towards the emperor, and he wants me to speed up the process so that the conflict between the emperor and I can be resolved quickly."


    "This subordinate thinks that the Crown Prince might not necessarily agree with him if the Crown Prince decided to rule by himself. He has a conspiracy in his hands, so the Crown Prince should be on his guard."


    "He once served the Eastern Palace and had some influence in his hands. With his meticulous mind, it is not surprising for him to have done such a thing." He smiled coldly, "Human hearts are separated from one another, even if it is between brothers and sisters, they are still calculating with each other. Despite being separated by a wall, he is actually unwilling to divulge even a single sincere word to me.


    Ning Jiu was silent for a moment, "Why didn''t you take the initiative to ask?"


    "I don''t have to ask if he''ll tell me. If he''s not willing to speak, why would he ask? "


    Ning Jiu hesitated, "My prince, once Prince ascends to the throne, the situation will be set. As for where you will go from here, you must have a plan in your heart. Now that the Prince relies on your highness, on the surface, it''s a mess. The Prince has also experienced the methods you use in the dark, and your subordinate is afraid that the Prince will become the second emperor in the future. Even if your highness doesn''t think for yourself, you still have to think for your consort. "


    Morong Gan''s face could not be seen with joy and grief. After a while, he said, "I know what I''m doing."


    Ning Jiu still wanted to say something, but he swallowed the words that were just at the tip of his tongue. In his opinion, Prince Chu was once more willing to sacrifice himself in order to accomplish the great cause of others. However, this time was different from the past. With someone who wanted to protect him, there were some things that he didn''t have to say too clearly. His Highness should think about it himself.

 C456 Do it for both of you?

    Days passed, and the weather was still as hot as ever. Under the dry weather, he actually went for a walk in the middle of the day. Fortunately, the fire was not big and the rescue was timely. Only two rooms were burned, and there were no casualties.


    When the fire was extinguished and the chaotic scene quietened down, everyone discovered that there was a dignified young master in the crowd. Although his body was filthy with Robe and his sleeves were dripping with water.


    Someone recognized him and exclaimed, "It''s the Prince!"


    As a result, a large number of them kneeled down.


    The Crown Prince smiled and asked warmly, "There''s no need for that. Everyone has worked hard. Please get up."


    There were already rumors saying that the Prince was a pure, kind and amiable person, and upon seeing him for the first time today, it seemed like it was as he had expected.


    The first was the Prince, and the second was the Prince Chu. In the war, the crown prince was hidden under the light of the Prince Chu, and the citizens were not familiar with him, thinking that he was the king of the south. After the situation stabilized, the crown prince would frequently appear in the market, caring for the people''s hardships and hardships. Under the sun, he would personally supervise the construction of the house and win the love and admiration of the people.


    Prince Chu almost never stepped out of the house, gradually fading out from the people''s field of vision.


    Therefore, meeting the crown prince was like meeting a king. The commoners had to treat him with even more respect.


    The Crown Prince did not stay for long, he waved goodbye, but when he raised his hand, a pained look immediately appeared on his face. Everyone panicked, and immediately surrounded him again, and those with sharp eyes saw that there was blood on his sleeve. Only when he rolled up his sleeve did they realize that there was a wound on his arm.


    The Crown Prince was not sure himself. When he recalled carefully, he realized that when he was fighting the fire, his arm had been hit by a wooden board. Something sharp must have cut his arm.


    Fortunately, there was a doctor not too far away, and the doctor had rushed over to help him bandage his wound. The crown prince had been very calm the entire time, and when he was cleaning up the thorns on the wound, he didn''t even bat an eyelid. He looked very calm, and everyone was very impressed. Finally, he left quickly under the crowd of a few followers.


    The crown prince''s return after being injured was a huge matter. He had his own medical officer with him, so after checking his wounds and confirming that nothing had happened, everyone was relieved.


    When Huangfu Zhuer heard that the crown prince was injured from saving the fire, she was so scared that her face turned pale and she hurried over. Seeing the white bandage around his arm, her eyes immediately filled with tears, looking like she was about to cry.


    Bai Qianfan arrived before her and comforted her, "Don''t worry Big Sister Pearl, it''s just a small injury, it''s fine."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her in shock. How could she speak so lightly? This was a monarch. If a hair on his head fell off, the servants by his side would have to slap their own mouths, let alone seeing blood!


    Although the crown prince had not officially ascended the throne, everyone knew that he would become the future ruler. Could it be that Bai Qianfan did not know? Her tone was light and indifferent, as if the crown prince was a laborer working outside.


    Her heart was unhappy, but her tone was sharp. "If I injure Third Brother, does esteemed wangfei still think that it''s a small injury? I''m afraid even if I cry, I''d cry to death. "


    "Why would I cry? This was originally a small wound, the prince had received injuries that were many times more severe than this," she pointed at Huangfu Zhuer, "Here on his back, there is a very big scar, an arrow wound, a piece of flesh that was lost, and there is also me," she pointed at her knee again: "A large piece of skin was scraped off from the ground. The entire leg of his pants was dyed red with blood, and even Yue Xiang was crying, but I think it''s not a big deal, they were just making a big fuss about nothing."


    The Crown Prince found her words very interesting, but Huangfu Zhuer was even more annoyed, "Third Brother is a martial artist and has been used to Princess Hua-Yang''s beatings ever since he was young. This kind of injury is naturally nothing in my eyes, but Crown Prince Brother being raised on a small scale in the East Palace is equivalent to being a prince and being careful in everything, being able to see blood is a huge matter."


    "It''s not as mysterious as Pearl said," The Crown Prince smiled as he tried to smooth things over. "The Crown Princess was right. A little injury is nothing to worry about."


    Bai Qianfan was injured, so she must be even more worried, so she did not take it to heart, but actually winked at Huangfu Zhuer: "Second brother is injured, I am afraid I will have to trouble Big Sister Pearl to take care of you these few days."


    Huangfu Zhuer replied, "Of course." But what do you mean by winking at me?


    However, the Crown Prince said, "I''m in the front courtyard, it''s not convenient for Zhu''er to come over since there''s someone waiting on me, so there''s no need to go through all that trouble."


    Huangfu Zhuer knew what he meant and forced out a smile, "Crown Prince Brother is right, as a girl who hasn''t left the pavilion, it''s not convenient for me to show my face, it''s better if I don''t go."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know what kind of riddle they were playing. They had clearly hugged each other that night, why was it that they were trying their best to shirk their relationship? Could it be that she was afraid that Morong Gan would hear something bad?


    "What''s wrong with that, the Big Sister Pearl did not leave the pavilion, and second brother did not marry. She wanted to help them out, "Second Brother and Big Sister Pearl can be considered childhood friends, we grew up together, when Big Sister Pearl was in danger, Second Brother was protecting us, and when Big Sister Pearl was in danger, we also had feelings for you, you two are simply a match made in heaven, why don''t you let Prince decide for yourself and take care of things for you two?"


    Crown Prince, "..."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..."


    What had they done to get to the point of having to do something?


    The crown prince laughed dryly. "Princess, this sort of joke is not to be laughed at."


    Huangfu Zhuer pretended to be angry, "Crown Prince Brother and I are calling each other little siblings, is the wangfei trying to flirt with us?"


    Bai Qianfan, "..."


    That night, she really saw it with her own eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Lang You had his concubine intentions, why would they be hugging? Mn, I will definitely still be afraid of the Prince Chu.


    She laughed dryly, "Don''t worry, your highness already knew this. He even said that if you can succeed, he will definitely give you a big gift when we get married."


    The Crown Prince''s face turned serious, "Princess, you can never say such words again. It will damage Pearl''s reputation."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face was colorful, she opened her mouth, but was unable to say anything, she simply covered her face and left with tears.


    Bai Qianfan looked at her back in a daze, "Did I say the wrong thing?"


    The Crown Prince sighed, "Seems like Princess has misunderstood. Zhu''er and I are siblings, there''s nothing else. In fact, Zhu''er has always been ¡­ Ah, forget it. The wangfei only regards her as a bitter person, don''t bother about it. "


    As Bai Qianfan walked back, she kept thinking about the crown prince''s words. If they were just siblings, then Huangfu Zhuer would still be the one that she liked the most ¡­ Her mood immediately became as heavy as a boulder, and even her steps became heavier.

 C457 Blessing

    The crown prince personally went to the Great Qing Buddha Temple in the Southern Mountain to pray for blessings, the Prince Chu, the imperial concubine and Huangfu Zhuer.


    Along the way, the carriages were connected from head to toe. The huge carriage attracted the citizens to stop and watch.


    Morong Gan did not ride a horse. Instead, he sat in the palanquin beside Bai Qianfan, one hand resting on the palanquin while the other hand fanning his wife. "Are you thirsty? Do you want some water? "


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "How much longer until we get there? I''m already tired."


    He reached out and pulled her over, letting her lie on his lap. "Sleep, I''ll call you when it''s time."


    It was probably because it was too hot. Recently, she had been getting more and more drowsy, and sometimes the servant girls would not call her. Only when Morong Gan returned from the yamen did she wake up.


    Not long later, she fell asleep, her body swaying back and forth in the sedan, she was extremely cute and innocent, causing Morong Gan to be afraid of falling down to her, one hand hugging her shoulder and the other waving a fan.


    It was too hot, and her appetite had decreased over the past few days. However, looking at her, he could see that the bigger the place was, the happier he was, and his thoughts surged, but he did not dare to act rashly. Firstly, he was afraid of scratching her, and secondly, he was going to pray for blessings.


    The mountain was naturally a bit cooler than the city, it was full of big trees, and when people passed by under the shade of the trees, they would feel the cool air, even when they were in the palanquin, they would be able to feel it. Bai Qianfan shrunk her shoulders a little when she was sleeping, and immediately held her tighter.


    Bai Qianfan muttered twice, and rubbed him in his bosom, but did not wake up. He lowered his head and kissed her eyes. "Lazy cat, if you don''t wake up soon, Bodhisattva will blame you."


    Bai Qianfan groaned, she half opened her eyes and yawned: "Have you arrived?"


    "Yes, we''re here." Taking advantage of her absent-mindedness, he stole a stick of incense from her lips and smiled complacently.


    The Great Green Buddha Temple was the largest and most ancient temple in the Su City, and it was worshiped by Guan Yin. He had a round face with drooping eyes, and his expression was calm and benevolent. He was originally a golden-bright and dazzling bronze statue, but it was unknown when the bronze statue had been covered by a layer of green glaze. On the contrary, it made Guan Yin appear all the more solemn and loving. After that, this place was called Great Green Buddha Temple, and tourists who came to the Su City had to pay their respects to this green buddha with spiritual nature.


    The scriptures that Huangfu Zhuer and Huangfu Zhuer copied were placed on a table. The two of them knelt on a praying mat and prayed in their hearts. There was a buddhist hall in her house, and the noble women of East Yue worshipped Buddhism. Every day, they would do their homework, she had followed her mother to worship and kowtow on the prayer mat since childhood, and had learnt how to meditate every day.


    Bai Qianfan was different, she could not sit still, it was not that she could not bear the kneeling, it was just that she could not endure it, it was not just her and Huangfu Zhuer who were in the hall, there was a circle around the monk that was knocking on the wooden fish''s door and chanting scriptures. She was embarrassed to leave, so she could only close her eyes and kneel, the chanting of scriptures was in her ears, it was the best lullaby, causing her body to sway a few times.


    Huangfu Yu-er opened her eyes and looked at her. She looked very devout, and was a little surprised. She didn''t expect her to be able to do this. She actually looked at her in a different light. But gradually, she started to suspect something, because Bai Qianzhang was actually snoring. It was a very light sound, one long and one short. It was extremely rhythmic. She could hear them clearly from the distance.


    She was instantly engulfed in fire. In such a solemn and dignified place, Bai Qianfan had actually fallen asleep with her head on the ground and her butt exposed. She looked extremely ugly, to the point that even her face had been thrown away.


    However, she was afraid that the big monks would laugh at her. He was furious inside, and started to look down on Bai Qianfan more and more.


    Prince Chu and the crown prince discussed fearfully in the abbot''s room. Prince Chu knew Bai Qianfan''s personality and was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold it in, so she found an excuse to come out and see him.


    When he looked outside the hall, he was deeply gratified. Not bad, you look good, you are not worse than Huangfu Zhuer. Prince Chu was a person who protected her. She always felt that her wife was good in everything, and was not lacking when compared to anyone else.


    He hid his hands behind his back and smiled merrily at the side, looking at Huangfu Zhuer''s bitter and worried face. He thought Huangfu Zhuer would not be able to kneel, so he made a gesture for her to hold on for a bit longer. If his wife could persevere until this point, perhaps Huangfu Zhuer, who was born in a clan, could do it?


    But Huangfu Zhuer''s mouth twitched, she kept shooting looks at him, and in the end, there was still a bit of love left for him to grow up, he could not ignore it, so she quietly went over and asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Huangfu Zhuer did not speak, she only pointed at Bai Qianfan, and then Morong Gan walked over to Bai Qianfan''s side. Just as he was about to pat her, he suddenly heard a mosquito-like groan.


    What could he do? While the Princess Chu was praying, Hou Hou fell asleep. He slept so peacefully and peacefully, with such a beautiful posture.


    He didn''t wake her, instead, he took her out of the room with his hands folded in front of his chest.


    Good heavens, he still hadn''t woken up yet. He rubbed his chest and found a comfortable position to continue sleeping.


    Prince Chu walked leisurely under the shade of a tree with the people in his arms. He didn''t know where to go, but it was fortunate that the holy land of the buddhist faith was rather quiet. He didn''t go to the fear room, so he just carried her and sat under the tree.


    The old tree had intertwined roots with thick roots that were thicker than a person''s thigh, intertwining each other to form a small pit. Morong Gan found the most suitable hole to sit down, and leaned against the tree trunk.


    The person in his arms was sleeping soundly, and there was saliva at the corner of his mouth. He laughed hoarsely as he lifted his sleeves to wipe it off for her. He placed his face against her forehead and gently closed his eyes.


    Occasionally, there would be a little bit of sunlight shining down, dancing on his shoulders. There was a light breeze above his head, and his breath had her scent, which was faintly sweet. At this moment, Prince Chu felt very happy. The crown prince wanted power, the emperor wanted mountains and rivers, and what he wanted was a peaceful time like this.


    The couple slept in the afternoon sunshine and breeze. They woke up almost at the same time and looked at each other. They both smiled and affectionately kissed each other. Their eyes were filled with unconcealable joy.


    Knowing that Huangfu Zhuer had already knelt in the great hall for almost four hours, Bai Qianfan expressed her shock, "Forget about four hours, I can''t even hold on for an hour. How did she do it? Doesn''t your knee hurt? "


    But it''s not easy to persevere like this, she has already trained in it, so she can persevere on, "Morong Gan teased:" You''re not bad too, if I don''t go, you can also persevere on. "


    Bai Qianfan knew that he was laughing at the fact that she had fallen asleep while praying and felt extremely embarrassed. She changed the topic, "Which temple is this'' supplicant ''Guan Yin, I want to go pay my respects."


    She had always wanted a child, so she was somewhat bewildered by the matter of begging her son. She tied a red rope around a big tree in the mansion, still counting the days, which day she would be able to go to her room, which day she would not be able to go to her room, so she made a list for him that left him at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    She wanted to beg for her son, so he naturally brought her there as she wished. Bai Qianfan knelt on the praying mat with her hands clasped together and muttered something seriously and sincerely yet sincerely. Morong Gan stood at the side and felt a bit of conflict in his heart. He didn''t want Bai Qianfan to worry, but he also didn''t want his child to come so quickly.

 C458 Taking of meridian

    When the time passed to the end of July, a shocking piece of news came from the Dark Water Town: Yue Xiang is happy! The Minister of Police specially sent people to the Prefect to report this, and everyone was overjoyed upon hearing it.


    Bai Qianfan was completely overjoyed, and mumbled to herself, "Obviously, I was the one who paid my respects to Son, Guan Yin, so why did I send the child into Yue Xiang''s stomach? It''s only right that I gift it to her, but don''t forget about me too."


    Yue Guiyi listened attentively to her words and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Princess, this is pure and unadulterated jealousy!"


    Bai Qianfan said, "This is called envy." She held her cheek and muttered, "Whoever has it, it''s a good thing. Kids'' clothes, shoes and socks, and longevity locks all need to be prepared. "


    Lv He laughed, "Those things are naturally for her family to prepare, you just have to prepare a longevity lock."


    "Doesn''t it seem like there is no one in Sister Yue Xiang''s home? Isn''t that too shabby? "


    Lv He snorted, "Even if I lent them ten galls, they wouldn''t dare, Tian Jinkun is still in the army, who wouldn''t accept it, we can just send him in."


    She was afraid that Little Princess would prepare those children''s clothes. During this period of time, because of her child''s matter, Little Princess had become depressed. Not only did his smile become less, even his appetite became smaller. The prince secretly gave them an order, but it was the same as before. He would reward the wangfei with a silver tael for letting her grow a tael of flesh. Qi Hong was worried a lot about this, so she tried all sorts of ways to make her food. However, Little Princess''s mouth had turned tasteful, and when she met a new beauty, she would eat her face, causing him to lose interest in other things.


    As slaves, they could not help but sigh deeply as they discussed this matter in private. Logically speaking, the Prince had plowed quite a bit, but the Princess'' belly had not been able to improve at all.


    Yue Guiyi came up with an idea, "Yue Xiang got pregnant so quickly, is there something wrong with that? I might as well go and retrieve the scripture. "


    When Bai Qianfan heard this, she immediately wanted to go see Yue Xiang. For the sake of finding scriptures, she had to do so even more.


    Hearing that Bai Qianfan wanted to return to the Dark Water Town, the Prince Chu did not immediately nod his head, he said that he was busy and would need some time to accompany.


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t wait any longer and wished that she could grow wings and fly back. She said that she could go back even without him.


    That would be even worse. Prince Chu''s face darkened as he rejected the offer. But he couldn''t stop his daughter-in-law from calling out to him in a soft and soft voice. There was no way that he would not compromise when it came to the kiss on his face.


    Initially, he had wanted to delay it for two days, to settle Du Changfeng down and bring her there. But now that he had been caught in such a ruckus, he couldn''t wait any longer.


    The carriage headed towards the Dark Water Town along the official road. The carriage was escorted by the personal guards at the front and back. It was not as grand as the last time they went back, but it was not considered small either.


    Because it had been clear for many days and not a single drop of rain had fallen, some of the creeks exposed their mottled bottoms. The weeds by the shore were also listless, the white sunlight shone down and the branches of the trees drooped.


    Morong Gan reached out to grab her, but was pushed away by her arm, causing him to become a little impatient: "It''s hot."


    The Prince Chu looked at her side profile, feeling dejected. Even though he wasn''t pregnant yet, with such an attitude, if in the future, she were to become pregnant, would he still have his place by her side? What kind of children would they want? They had been through the world of two people, and no one who loved and loved could squeeze in, wasn''t that good?


    She was his darling and he gave her everything she wanted, but she just couldn''t do it. She worked so hard at night and the child just didn''t come, so what could he do about it? She was a patient person, but she ended up being in the wrong on this matter.


    He leaned over with a face full of shame. "Why are you unhappy again?"


    Bai Qianfan felt that his anger at this moment was huge, especially towards Morong Gan, who felt that something was wrong and wanted to push everything onto him. She knew that was actually innocent, but she couldn''t control his strange anger and left quickly.


    She slowly leaned back, not saying a word. She grabbed onto one of his fingers and played with it in her hand.


    This meant that they had reconciled, and the corner of Prince Chu''s lips curled up into a smile. This wife of his, even though she was old, she still had the temper of a child.


    The Prince Chu and the princess came to the town and welcomed them as if they were facing a great enemy. The citizens welcomed them and a large number of them kneeled on both sides of the road.


    Although the outside world''s praise for the crown prince was rather high, the citizens of Dark Water Town still favored the Prince Chu, as he had the status of an imperial concubine after all. In fact, the Prince Chu could be considered as his son-in-law! Naturally, he was closer to the Crown Prince than he was to him.


    The commoners raised their heads, looking at this beautiful and familiar face, they all sighed with emotion. Who would have thought that the delicate and pretty boy with the sweet mouth, Qian Fan, would actually be the current Princess Chu!


    Because there were too many citizens watching the show, the road was a little blocked, the guards at the front of the road were all terrified, they were a group of villagers, all of them proclaiming themselves to be members of the royal concubine. Fortunately, Morong Gan did not show any displeasure. For him, he didn''t care what the process was like, as long as she was by his side.


    He cleaned it without a speck of dust, and could return at any time. Although Bai Qianfan was depressed, she was still a little agitated when she reached there. She walked around the house with Yue Guiyi, looking at the familiar furniture and items, and chattered non-stop.


    Morong Gan sat in the main house, his gaze following her the whole time. She was happy, and he was happy.


    When it was time to eat, Zhang Chang invited them to Drunken Immortal Tavern.


    Morong Gan said, "I am only here to visit my family, there is no need for strangers to accompany me."


    Li Chang bowed and said respectfully, "I know, I know, they are all family members, there are no outsiders."


    Master Jia had long since informed him, so he did not invite the town''s squire or General Du to accompany him. Even Liang Baotian''s parents only showed their faces a little, not daring to sit and eat at the same table as Prince Chu.


    Yue Xiang had arrived late, and with Liang Baotian''s support, shshetook small steps with joy. However, her face looked haggard, and when she saw Prince Chu and Bai Qianfan, he wanted to kneel down and pay her respects with tears in her eyes.


    Bai Qianfan immediately supported her, "With your body, you absolutely cannot use it." She looked at her and asked again, "Why does your face not look good? Are you not feeling well? "


    Yue Xiang caressed her flat stomach and said, "Your reaction is quite heavy, you can''t eat anything, and you keep on vomiting. It''s so uncomfortable."


    Bai Qianfan could tell that although Yue Xiang was haggard, her eyes were filled with pride. She was very envious. If she was pregnant with a child, even if she vomited until the sky turned upside down, she would still be willing.


    Liang Baotian had probably been taught by Yue Xiang before, so he looked very calm and composed as he bowed towards Prince Chu and Princess Hua-Yang.


    Therefore, the last people to sit down were Prince Chu, Princess Wangfei and Yue Xiang''s husband and wife.


    Bai Qianfan also pulled Yue Gui down and sat down, "Today, us sisters will be reunited, and there won''t be any difference between master and servant. Yue Xiang and I have brought a son-in-law, we only have you."


    She naturally did not treat them as outsiders and had previously dined at the same table as her at the Moon Reaching Pavilion. However, there was a Prince Chu sitting in the middle of the table, so Yue Xiang was still quite cautious about it. However, the prince had a particularly good temper today, and a layer of indifferent smile floated on his face as his gaze gently locked onto Bai Qianfan''s face. He listened quietly when they were talking, picking up dishes for Bai Qianfan from time to time, carefully and meticulously removing fish bones from her bones. It was as if his existence was just to serve her for a meal.


    Your highness, the princess has always been fond of you, it is not surprising that you are like this in the Prince Chu Palace.


    The most surprising thing was Liang Baotian''s performance. He took care of Yue Xiang meticulously, and was not much worse than Morong Gan.


    Yue Xiang said half bashfully, and half proudly, "Ever since he knew that he had a child, he seems to have become more sensible."


    Bai Qianfan turned and look at Morong Gan.


    Morong Gan, "..." Don''t tell me I don''t understand ¡­

 C459 Not afraid of thieves stealing but afraid of thieves missing out

    After eating, because Yue Xiang''s body was unwell, she stood up and returned after a while. Although she did not show it yet, Yue Xiang was very careful. She rubbed her stomach and took delicate steps, with Liang Baotian carefully supporting him from the side. Yue Xiang leaned on his arm, her face looking as if she had a halo around it.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Qianfan was very envious. Although Morong Gan was also very good to her, this feeling was different. She had no children, and she couldn''t pretend to look like that.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to collect the scriptures, so she accompanied Yue Gui there. It was inconvenient for Morong Gan to go, and he was not willing to join in on the liveliness, so he went to the training grounds to watch the training of the soldiers, in order to meet Du Changfeng.


    The blazing sun was scorching hot, and the people who grilled it couldn''t wait to peel off a layer of its skin. Morong Gan walked the whole way while wearing his light and light clothes, his back was already completely drenched.


    In the distance, he heard a majestic shout. He turned a corner at the bottom of the hill and saw a group of bare-chested men practicing. His dark muscles gleamed in the sun, and his body was wet as if it had been watered.


    Morong Gan''s gaze fell upon one of them. Standing amongst the crowd, he was similarly bare-chested, with a strong and robust upper body, but it was obvious that he was different from the rest with a single glance. His body had an additional heroic aura, and the lines on the side of his face were solemn.


    As today was a visit, there weren''t many rules. The two hundred and fifty imperial bodyguards were overjoyed to see their good friends from their hometown, and they greeted them with a wave of their hands, "Du Changfeng! Du Changfeng! "


    As soon as he called out, everyone on the training field immediately shook and scattered, as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Du Changfeng looked at them quickly, then raised his head and looked at the slope. There was a man standing under a big tree, who was holding his hands out in confusion.


    At this time, everyone saw Prince Chu and a few of them picked up their clothes. Their faces were also at a loss, not knowing whether to wear it or not.


    Du Changfeng calmly stepped forward and bowed. The people behind him lined up as well, and knelt down to greet Prince Chu. Their voices were loud and clear, piercing right through Yun Xiao.


    Morong Gan raised his hand, signaling them to stand up. Raising their chin towards Du Changfeng, the two of them went under the tree to talk.


    "What does that mean?" Prince Chu pointed at the people under the tree, "There''s an enemy? Do I need to relax? "


    Du Changfeng vaguely acknowledged but did not provide any additional explanation.


    However, Prince Chu was a little knowledgeable, and laughed with a hint of schadenfreude, "Are you trying to guard against Miss Shi?"


    Du Changfeng''s face changed, you want to send people to watch me?


    "This king doesn''t have that kind of leisure," Morong Gan laughed. "It''s hard for this king not to know that you have a warm-hearted father-in-law." On the day of Yue Xiang''s wedding, he only mentioned it casually, but did not expect Shi Shengcheng to treat it as an imperial edict. It was precisely because she knew that Du Changfeng had always been unwilling to marry him, that he stayed in the Dark Water Town, and endured Shi Yingying''s torture.


    Previously, when the two of them met, they were still acting arrogantly and acting arrogantly. This time, there were no outsiders around, so they all spoke frankly.


    Morong Gan opened his mouth first, "There is a saying that says you are not afraid of thieves stealing, but fear of thieves thinking of them. Du Changfeng, you have made this king very unhappy."


    Du Changfeng said confidently, "This time I met him first."


    "She is my wife. We bow to the heavens and earth."


    "Didn''t they already separate?"


    "It''s been separated. She''s my wife as well." The corner of Morong Gan''s mouth raised into a ridiculing smile, "You''re too boring, why are you always thinking about other people''s wives?"


    "When I met her, she said she didn''t want to see you."


    "When have couples ever stumbled before? What are you always doing in this situation?" Morong Gan scoffed, "In the end, it''s still all useless!"


    Du Changfeng was silent for a moment, then continued, "If she''s doing well, then forget it, if it''s not good, then I still have to think about it."


    Morong Gan''s face sank, "You dare! Can''t she stay by my side? "


    "Isn''t Miss Huangfu still following by her side?"


    "She is her, I am I. What does it have to do with me that she lives alone in the embroidery building? "


    "But it would be inconvenient for a girl to follow you around, not as a wife or concubine, nor as a sister. "Besides, she was once the prince''s fiancee. The wangfei''s personality is simple, and it''s not like she likes to fight over things. But in her heart, it''s not like she cares about him at all."


    Morong Gan said, "When the crown prince ascends the throne, all of the problems will be easily solved, and Huangfu Zhuer will choose to stay in another room instead of following us."


    Du Changfeng said, "This is for the best. That night, I told the wangfei that if the prince did something to let her down, I would definitely not let you off lightly!"


    Morong Gan laughed, "She probably won''t appreciate your loyalty, right?"


    Du Changfeng was angry at what he said, but after a while he said, "Prince knows her, she said he doesn''t need me, he can do it himself."


    Morong Gan guessed right, and he was extremely pleased with himself, "How can I not understand my own daughter-in-law? But there''s no need for you to worry about it. I''m sorry for myself, I won''t let her down. "


    Du Changfeng nodded, "I ask Your Highness to remember today''s words. If you can''t do it, don''t blame me for offending you. "


    Morong Gan squinted his eyes, and sized him up, "You''re already committing an offense, but I quite appreciate your true nature. If I kill you, Qian Fan will make trouble for me. So if I leave you with your life, I''ll say what I need to say. If I don''t kill you, that doesn''t mean I''ll spare your life. I''ll have my head on my neck for now, so if I do something out of line again, don''t blame me for not recognizing you. "


    Du Changfeng lowered his head and did not say a word.


    Morong Gan looked at the men on the training ground, "The military belt is not bad, speaking of it, I have not practiced for a long time, do you have any interest in accompanying me in exercising my muscles or bones?"


    Du Changfeng''s eyes lit up, "Your Royal Highness wants to fight with me?"


    "You definitely aren''t my match when fighting," Morong Gan thought for a moment.


    "Yes."


    "Alright, let''s fight with the cloth vaults." As Morong Gan said this, he untied his belt, took off his robes and threw them over to Jia Tong, revealing a strong and thick upper body.


    The two walked to the middle of the training field and stood face to face. When the crowd saw that there was going to be a good show to watch, they all surrounded him.


    However, Morong Gan''s body had more scars than most others, especially the shocking arrow wound on his back. Although it had already been a long time, the wound still looked very sinister, and one could imagine how dangerous the situation had been at that time.


    The Prince Chu was famous, it was the famous Warlord, the people thought that he was just giving orders from behind, there would be soldiers charging in and killing them, they never thought that the Prince Chu would go to the battlefield to bathe in blood, if not, where would the scars on his body come from? This was a scar, and it was also his battle record. Everyone felt deep veneration for him.

 C460 Will you let another woman give you a baby?

    Buku was actually wrestling, comparing strength and skill. This event was very popular in the East Yue. From the royalties to the common folk, as long as one was a strong man, there was almost no one who did not know of it.


    Before Du Changfeng came out to join the army, he was already a good hand at falling cloth vaults. Within a radius of ten miles, no one was his match. When he arrived at the capital later on, he had never lost when he was dueling with his subordinates in his free time. His heart was full of energy, and he was disappointed. He wanted to be proud of himself here.


    The more he thought about winning, the more he didn''t dare to be careless. He carefully paced back and forth as he calculated in his heart.


    Morong Gan''s expression was extremely relaxed, he did not seem to be accumulating his potential, Du Changfeng felt that he was looking down on himself, aimed at the opportunity and struck out like lightning, grabbing Morong Gan''s belt and stepping on it, his body bent down with his back arched, about to fall over his shoulder.


    Who knew that Morong Gan would be faster than him? With a turn of his body, he raised his elbow and fiercely pushed down on his shoulder with such force that Du Changfeng was only able to answer. Morong Gan stepped forward and pressed him down, causing Du Changfeng to lose the first round on all fours.


    Morong Gan released him, his condescending smile was filled with pride.


    Du Changfeng thought it was unbelievable. He was the one who took the initiative, how could the Prince Chu gain the upper hand? He thought he was being careless. He leapt up like a fish and swung his arm, bending down slightly to signal for more.


    Morong Gan''s expression was still very relaxed, there was a smile on his face, but that smile did not reach his eyes, and only stayed on his face.


    This time, Du Changfeng did not dare to take the initiative to attack, and waited for the right opportunity to appear. Instead, he waved his hand, and raised his arm. Du Changfeng quickly dodged, but felt his waist tighten, and lowered his head, and saw that Morong Gan''s other hand had already tightened into his belt.


    He quickly lifted his leg and kicked. Once his foot left the ground, his entire body was sent flying. He then fell heavily onto the ground. He sucked in a breath of cold air and forcefully pushed his foot off the ground to stand up. Morong Gan suddenly had an idea, he immediately somersaulted over, but Morong Gan dragged him by the leg, and with a forceful swing, he fell to the ground once again. Although he was gasping for air from the pain, he still stood up and continued to fight.


    After Du Changfeng was thrown to the ground for the fifth time, he no longer had the strength to quickly stand up again. He suddenly understood that Prince Chu could have subdued him and made him admit defeat, but Prince Chu did not do so.


    The Prince Chu was not sparring with him, nor was it for the sake of winning or losing. He was lecturing him, going to see Bai Qianfan in the middle of the night.


    He finally understood that the Prince Chu was not only shameless, he was also very narrow-minded.


    He slowly stood up from the ground and wiped the dark red blood from the corner of his mouth. He could lose, but he would never admit defeat!


    Morong Gan''s eyes flashed with astonishment, this time, he did not give him any chance, and threw him onto the ground, pressing him tightly into the ground. Du Changfeng struggled like a beast, and struggled with all his might to raise his leg, indicating that he still had a chance, but the spectators all knew that he had lost.


    Jia Tong walked over, stepped on his slightly raised leg, and whispered, "His arm is only twisted in the thigh, why must you go through all this trouble?"


    Du Changfeng buried his face into the ground, sighing deeply, and stopped struggling.


    The fierce battle had ended just like that, and what the spectators saw was an interesting match between two people. However, no one could tell that a storm was brewing in both Prince Chu and Prince Chu''s eyes.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When Morong Gan was intentionally taking revenge on Du Changfeng at the training grounds, he was in the midst of taking Yue Xiang''s knowledge to bear witness to the birth of a child.


    Yue Xiang was extremely thin-skinned, how could she be so embarrassed about what had happened in her room? She couldn''t resist Bai Qianfan and Yue Gui''s coaxing and singing, her face red as she stammered, but she still told them the truth.


    So it turned out that when she was brought home by Liang Baotian that day, in order to prevent that fool from acting foolishly again, she had decided to complete the task.


    But since it was his first time, the process wasn''t going well. When Liang Baotian saw her frowning, he refused to cooperate. In the end, she had no choice but to sit on Liang Baotian''s body with all her might. With determination, she stabbed herself to the end and almost died from the pain ¡­ Only in this way would it become a matter of course.


    She was afraid that once wouldn''t work. After a few days, she wanted to try again, but Liang Baotian firmly refused her. He said that she would rather not have children, than to let it hurt. She was also afraid of the pain of being torn apart, so she didn''t force it. Unexpectedly, the heavens opened their eyes and she became pregnant that time. After getting pregnant, her reaction was very severe. Since she couldn''t eat anymore, she kept wanting to sleep. At the same time, she became more and more delicate.


    Bai Qianfan had nothing to be embarrassed about in front of her, she told her about her current situation, and in the end, said extremely gloomily, "Your highness is actually working hard every night, but I don''t know why, I just can''t get pregnant."


    Yue Xiang said with a red face, "I heard that you were too diligent with your work, so it would be difficult for you to get pregnant."


    Bai Qianfan said snappily, "I already said that this won''t do, he refused to listen. This time, I have to ruthlessly punish him."


    Yue Xiang was afraid that the two of them would get into an argument, so she hurriedly said, "Please do not mess with the Prince, maybe this is not the reason, I also heard, say ¡­ The posture is also very correct. "


    The laurel was still a girl. The unknown was fearless, so she was not the least bit embarrassed, "That''s right, didn''t you hear from Yue Xiang? She was sitting on the Ah Bao, did you sit there too?"


    Bai Qianfan blushed. Morong Gan had indeed asked for it, but she felt too embarrassed and did not agree. Could it be that this was the reason? She arched her delicate eyebrows and bowed her head in silence.


    Yue Gui said, "Don''t worry, just follow Yue Xiang''s instructions and try again. "No, we have to think of another way. We have no experience, so we have to slowly search for it."


    Yue Xiang comforted her, "This matter cannot be rushed, the more urgent the child, the more it is not going to come.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Prince Chu, who taught his love rival a lesson, came to pick up his wife proudly. But Bai Qianfan''s face was even worse than when he left. He didn''t know what was going on, and since he didn''t know what was going on, he couldn''t let go of his dignity to inquire. Thus, he felt somewhat uneasy in his heart.


    Finally, she reluctantly bade farewell to Yue Xiang and sat in the palanquin. He carefully asked, "Wife, why are you unhappy again?"


    Bai Qianfan puffed her cheeks, "In the future, I can''t let you have your temper any longer, I need to follow that form."


    Morong Gan was enraged when he heard that, "Who said that? "Don''t listen to their nonsense. It''s a completely different matter!"


    Bai Qianfan''s voice was even louder than his, "Who said it''s two different things, she''ll be fine with one time. As for us, if we don''t fail every night, we won''t be able to get anything out of her, I would lose a lot of face ¡­"


    Morong Gan hurriedly covered her mouth, "My little ancestor, be careful not to let others hear you, that would be even more embarrassing."


    Bai Qianfan slumped down, and sighed: "Is it that I can''t give birth to her at all?"


    Seeing her like this, Morong Gan was really worried. He would rather her be fighting like a chicken and cause a ruckus with him, than to let her bring all the blame onto him. He could only compromise, "Fine, fine, fine.


    Bai Qianfan said, "We have to change our positions too, we can''t always be on top, I have to be by my side."


    When the Prince Chu heard this, how could there be such a beautiful thing?


    Bai Qianfan was satisfied with the reply. She obediently stayed in his embrace, her fingers circling around the colorful ribbon on her skirt as she played. After a while she said faintly, "If I really can''t have children, will you let other women have children for you?"


    "Nonsense!" Who said you can''t talk about children? "


    "I mean in case," she said, staring into his eyes, "in case I can''t give birth, will you let any other woman give birth to you?"


    His heart tightened, but his face softened even more. "Of course not," he said earnestly. "In this life, I only have you."

 C461 Why do men have to have three wives and four concubines

    Prince Chu who had returned to his residence kept his promise. When it was time for him to sleep, he would lie down next to Bai Qianfan on the bed, and at a distance between them, forget about doing anything, he couldn''t even touch her.


    She had now become a sentimental person. Looking at the man''s broad back, she felt a burst of pain in her throat and she couldn''t help but sniff her nose.


    Hearing movement, Prince Chu turned his head to look and was shocked, "Yah, why are your eyes red?"


    She didn''t say anything, just Barbara looking at him, her big black and white eyes watering.


    He came back, took her in his arms, and comforted her softly, "Sleep, and don''t let your thoughts run wild. Everything will be fine. "


    She was still looking at him with her big, dark eyes, looking so pitiful that he couldn''t help but laugh, kiss her forehead, open her eyes, kiss the tip of her nose again, she was still looking, he went down, kissed her lips, her heart skipped a beat, she let out a long sigh, and closed her eyes in satisfaction.


    Prince Chu was troubled, but she was satisfied, but what about him? How would the long night suffer?


    He was like a volcano that had been dormant for more than twenty years. Once it erupted, its power would be unimaginable. They had only been reunited for just over two months, and it was time for them to mix.


    He could not suppress his excitement. He had no choice but to lean back as far as he could to prevent her from discovering his shameful state.


    Only by staying in Morong Gan''s embrace would Bai Qianfan be able to sleep soundly, sleep close to his chest and listen to his powerful heartbeat. That sound was rather rhythmic, sound of "bang bang bang", let her feel peaceful, as if the sky had fallen.


    She had never relied on someone so wholeheartedly before. Morong Gan was her god. She felt that she was now as weak as a crawling vine, and that she would only be able to survive if she could only wrap herself around Morong Gan, this huge tree.


    She didn''t know when she had undergone such a change. Perhaps it was because she had heard that Huangfu Zhuer still loved Morong Gan in her heart, or perhaps it was because she had not been able to see a child for a long time and she was afraid, or perhaps it was because she had truly grown up.


    Her soft body leaned on him, causing Morong Gan''s mind to explode. How was she going to sleep, wasn''t this asking for his life?


    At this point, Hou Hou always refused to listen to his commands. It was as if he had his own ideas, his fingers nimbly digging into her clothes, trying to find the place where Xiao wanted to go.


    Bai Qianfan turned his body as if she had not woken up, he remained calm and continued to pull her up. Every time she said no, but she was no match for his fire of enthusiasm, and finally submitted to him. But this time, she suddenly became clear-headed, refused to be muddled, grabbed his hand, and opened her eyes at him. Are you still a man? "


    "It''s exactly because you''re a man that you can''t help it," he said, bowing his head with a grimace. "Besides, you took the initiative."


    "Nonsense, when did I take the initiative?"


    Her leg was still on him, and he felt it. "Look, this is evidence."


    Bai Qianfan hurriedly withdrew her legs and explained, "I fell asleep, so I didn''t know."


    "That''s right, you''re still thinking about it even when you''re asleep," he teased her with a smile. "Don''t bow down to yourself, come on."


    She frowned and said, "Don''t move. Be careful that I don''t push you."


    He really did not dare to make a move anymore. If he angered her, this little ancestor could do it.


    She looked at his troubled expression and felt some sympathy. "You really think so?"


    He nodded honestly. "Yes."


    She giggled and poked him in the forehead. "You perverted son of a bitch!"


    He felt wronged, "I''m not. My passion is only for you."


    she asked. "Do men like this?"


    "Probably." He was held down by her and was still rubbing his skin, unwilling to give up.


    She was suddenly enlightened. "I finally know why a man wants three wives and four concubines. It''s because a woman can''t handle it."


    He did not expect her to understand it this way and found it funny. "I don''t have three wives and four concubines."


    She teased him, "No? There is a Lateral Princess in the north, and an ex-fianc¨¦e lives in the manor. "


    "Didn''t Pearl get along with the crown prince already?"


    That day when second brother was injured, I tried to ask, but they all disagreed. In the end, I think Big Sister Pearl is still thinking about you. As she said that last sentence, there was a hint of bitterness in her tone.


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, thinking back to the past when she did those things that made him so angry that his head was smoking, suddenly he had a feeling that he was as happy as he was today. His little girl finally understood how to be jealous!


    "To make you laugh so arrogantly!" She pinched him hard on the back of his hand.


    Morong Gan''s laughter was cut off in the breath of air. "I''m your man, yet with such a heavy hand ¡­"


    She snorted and turned her back on him.


    He took the opportunity to rub her behind him, and she pinched his leg, "Are you sleeping? If you don''t want to sleep, you can go down. "


    Her actions were heavy, and were afraid that he had already formed green seals, Morong Gan sighed in his heart, and in the end, did not dare to move.


    Normally, Bai Qianfan would only wake up when she was tired at night. However, she wasn''t tired last night, so she didn''t wake up either and slept soundly. Qi Hong went to look around, but she didn''t find any signs of waking up.


    Qi Hong was worried, and said to Lv He, "Princess Hua-Yang''s mental state is not very good? Thinking about children has made me so confused. All day long, I''ve been listless and my appetite has been reduced. Should I find a doctor to take a look? "


    A few days ago, Yue Guiyi said that she would look for a doctor to prescribe some medicine for her body. She was stunned and did not agree, saying that she was fine, and what medicine did she take, actually, according to what I said, she had nothing to think about, she had only been back at home for less than three months, how could she have a child so soon, she only got pregnant a year or two ago.


    "She already had a heart attack to begin with, but Yue Xiang got pregnant on her first try. This is also a form of stimulation for her." Qi Hong sighed, "Those people who were previously so lively and jumping around, now they are filled with sorrow, sorrow, spring and autumn, looks pitiful."


    "If I had to say, I would have to continue eating Liu Yitie''s prescription in the past," Lv He said, "I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to find the prescription."


    Qi Hong said, "Finding the prescription is useless, as compared to that time, there will always be some changes. The crown prince has a doctor on his side, and we don''t have one on our side. Let the duke find one and place it in the palace, too, for the consort to have a headache, and not have to look for a doctor outside, and also show him what''s wrong with the women''s department. When the doctor enters the residence, we can slowly blow the news away.


    Lv He laughed: "This is a good idea, I will have Jia Tong tell this grandpa."

 C462 Princess huai

    As long as it was for Bai Qianfan''s sake, Prince Chu didn''t disagree at all. He expressed his agreement with Jia Tong''s suggestion, "It''s rare that you think so much for my wangfei, so I''ll leave this matter to you to handle."


    As long as the King sent him a mission, Jia Tong would always be very happy. He excitedly went to the streets to find a doctor.


    Not long after, he actually found a doctor who returned. He looked to be around twenty years old, called Wei Zhongqing, tall and thin, wearing a green robe, giving him a sense of elegance. Morong Gan had a good impression of him, but his medical skills were good, and it wasn''t something he could say with his mouth.


    Wei Zhongqing then said: "Can you allow this lowly one to examine Princess Consort''s pulse? This humble one has spoken correctly, right?"


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly: "I won''t hide it from Doctor Wei. If my wife is willing to see a doctor, this king wouldn''t be so worried."


    Wei Zhongqing thought for a moment, then said, "This is not difficult, you can take advantage of the moment when Princess Consort is asleep to get someone to tie a ribbon around her wrist.


    Morong Gan was a little surprised. Not many high level doctors dared to try using the Suspended Silk Spell, so when the Doctor Wei opened his mouth, he mentioned, could it be that he truly had that kind of ability?


    She felt that it was feasible. Recently, Bai Qianfan had been addicted to sleeping, so she didn''t even know if he could carry her out to sell.


    Bai Qianfan was taking a nap, he had Qi secretly tie the ribbon around Bai Qianfan''s wrist and pull it out. Wei Zhongqing sat on the embroidered pillar beside the bed, holding the ribbon in his hand, he held his breath, his expression calm and quiet. There was no sound in the room, one could hear the sound of a needle dropping, several pairs of eyes were staring at Wei Zhongqing''s face.


    After a while, Wei Zhongqing''s expression became a little strange. He raised his head, glanced at Morong Gan, then lowered his eyebrows and continued to check his pulse.


    This look gave Prince Chu a great fright. He suppressed his voice and asked, "Doctor Wei, is there anything ¡­"


    Wei Zhongqing raised his hand, signalling for him to be quiet, he remained silent for a while, then handed the ribbon to Qi Hong and stood up with his hands cupped in front of Morong Gan, his face revealing a happy look: "Congratulations, your highness. The wangfei is happy."


    Morong Gan, "..."


    A room full of people, "..."


    Wei Zhongqing felt that it was strange, wasn''t it a good thing for his to be happy? Why is everyone looking at me like this? Could it be that this child isn''t the prince''s ¡­


    It turned out that Doctor Wei was overthinking things. Yue Guang was the first one who couldn''t hold it in and jumped three feet into the air. She couldn''t care less about the prince''s presence as she cheered, "My lord, this is great! The princess is pregnant!"


    Qi Hong was so happy that her eyes turned red.


    When he looked at Prince Chu again, he was dumbstruck like a wooden chicken as he stood in the middle of the ground like a fool without any reaction.


    Amongst the few of them, Lv He was the calmest. The doctor was found by Jia Tong, and he was not very reliable, so how could he be wrong about her? He intentionally found a quack doctor to make Little Princess happy.


    "Doctor, look carefully. It''s just a thread after all. What if it''s not allowed? "We, the wangfei, have been worrying about this recently. If you let her have a good time, the prince won''t agree to it!"


    Although Lv He was just a servant girl, she was Prince Chu''s personal servant girl and did not place a martial artist in her eyes. Naturally, she was not polite when speaking to him.


    Wei Zhongqing is a noble man. You said he could do anything, but you can''t doubt his medical skills. His ancestors were a family of doctors, but after offending some powerful people, he left home and went to Su City. He carried a medicine chest on his back, sold ointment, and spent his days in poverty." He knew very well the importance of supporting a mountain, and he had already endured the hardships of living in exile. He only wanted to live a few days in peace and stability, and then offered his services to Jia Tong. He had been studying Huang Qi''s skills since he was young, and of course, he was right.


    "This lowly one doesn''t need to look any further, the wangfei is indeed pregnant. If this young lady doesn''t believe me, you can ask another doctor to examine my pulse. If this humble one is at fault, I''ll let you punish me as you wish."


    At this time, Morong Gan finally regained his senses, and said with a gloomy face, "My servant girl is right. If you are mistaken, let the wangfei be happy, this king will skin you alive."


    His tone was filled with malice, as though he was not very happy. Wei Zhongqing''s heart trembled, and thought about whether or not he should confirm it, but he still believed in his own medical skills. Furthermore, his pregnancy was very obvious, there was no mistake.


    "Your Highness, this lowly one is not mistaken. The wangfei is already two months pregnant."


    Two months? Everyone in the room was shocked. This meant that Bai Qianfan was already pregnant, but she had always been depressed because of it.


    The few maidservants looked at each other, then looked at each other in dismay. After a moment of shock, their faces revealed expressions of fear.


    She was pregnant a long time ago, but no one knew, so it was no wonder that they were all girls, they had no experience in this matter, so they spoke a lot of comforting words, but none of them noticed Bai Qianfan''s abnormality, they thought she was just in a bad mood, and wanted to sleep and eat, so she couldn''t muster up any energy.


    Morong Gan''s expression was even darker than the bottom of a pot, he pointed at them and nodded, wanting to say "drag them out and beat them up". But he was afraid that no one would listen to him after Bai Qianfan woke up.


    Wei Zhongqing asked about the period of Bai Qianfan''s letter. When he asked this question, Yue Guiyi''s face paled, and he said in a low voice, "The date of Princess''s letter was not, was not accurate. He did not come for a very long time, and I did not even come, so I did not pay attention ¡­"


    "Miss, how long is it? Please think carefully."


    "It seems that when she comes back, she won''t be able to come back for a month."


    That''s right, she was probably pregnant when she didn''t come for the month. You guys said that she was addicted to sleep, anorexic, and spiritless, this is also the reaction during her first trimester. Some women''s temper will change when they get pregnant, some will become irritable, some will become very sensitive, and they will be able to cry just by sighing a little ¡­ "


    "All of them," Morong Gan interrupted him. "Doctor Wei, the wangfei has everything you''ve said. If this goes on, will she ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, this is just the reaction of the first three months. When the fetus stabilizes, the pregnant women will naturally feel better and their appetite will grow. When that time comes, eating more will make up for it."


    Qi Hong hurriedly said, "Please rest assured Master, this servant will definitely raise the princess and Heir into a white and fat child." As she was speaking, she suddenly felt a force pulling the ribbon into the account. She let out an "Ah!" and subconsciously held it back.


    Bai Qianfan''s head peeked out from inside the tent, her eyes half opened, revealing a sleepy look, "What are you playing at? Why did you tie a belt around my wrist? Are you afraid that I''ll run away? "

 C463 I hold you every day

    This was the first time Wei Zhongqing had met the Princess Chu, and it was completely different from what he had imagined. He was not a noble, dignified, refined, and demure young lady from a noble family, but a girl with a head full of messy hair. His eyes were half open, making people want to laugh when she opened his mouth.


    Just as he was about to say hello, he saw a tall man''s figure flash and enter his account. He extended his hand and grabbed Princess Chu back.


    The couple was lying down on the bed together, and even if they didn''t do anything, it would be awkward. Wei Zhongqing wanted to leave, but when he saw from the corner of his eyes that the maidservants had not moved, he didn''t dare to.


    The room was very quiet. Prince Chu''s voice came out from the accounts, gentle enough to drown, "You''re awake, are you still sleeping?"


    "I''m not going to sleep anymore," Bai Qianfan said as she opened her arms for him to hug. She rested her chin on his shoulder, and then hugged his neck as though she was a pug while acting spoiled, "Who is that person outside? Why did you tie a ribbon for me? "


    Morong Gan hugged her, and used his hands to gently comb her jet-black hair. "Let me tell you something, you can''t get too excited."


    Bai Qianfan was suspicious, she released him and distanced herself from him: "What happened, who was that person?"


    "He''s a doctor. Qianyan, you ¡­"


    "Wait, is he a doctor?" Bai Qianfan slowly moved closer to the bed, "I''m not sick, why did you call a doctor?"


    "It''s a good thing, Qian Fan, come over," Morong Gan stood on the bed and stretched out his hands, "Let me hug you, then I''ll tell you." He was afraid the news would shock her, and she would jump with excitement. It was only two months old, and the baby was still unstable, so she had to be careful.


    Bai Qianfan was immersed in her own imagination, she shook her head sadly, "It must not be a good thing, is the doctor saying that I can''t get pregnant?"


    "No, you''re pregnant." She refused to come over, so Morong Gan could only take off his shoes and lie on the bed, "Qianyan, are you happy that you''re going to be mother? Didn''t you always want children? Now you have one! Ten months later, you will be mother! "


    "No, you''re lying to me," Bai Qianfan said excitedly. "You found a swindler to lie to me, don''t you know if you''re pregnant with me or not?"


    When Wei Zhongqing heard the words "swindler", his face immediately flushed red. Even when he was out in the streets buying dog skin ointment, no one had ever called him a swindler. He was furious for a moment before he shouted from outside the tent, "This little one is not some swindler. This little one shall use the head on my neck to guarantee that the wangfei is indeed pregnant. Otherwise, this little one would rather have my head on the ground."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan used her brain as a guarantee. Her lips trembled as she asked Morong Gan. Her voice was so soft that she could barely hear what she said, "Is it true?"


    "It''s true," Morong Gan gently embraced her, "So you can''t move now, you have our son in your stomach, don''t worry, Doctor Wei is from a Huang Qi Family, his medical skills are very high, he definitely won''t be wrong."


    There was happiness, excitement, a sense of steadiness, as if the dust had settled. However, there was also a vague sense of unease and anxiety, which she hadn''t paid much attention to before, as she randomly ate and walked, to find out if her child was healthy? Can you give birth successfully...


    She grabbed the front of Morong Gan''s clothes, pouting as if she wanted to cry, but was afraid that crying would be bad for the child. She tried her best to hold it in, "Did the doctor say how old the child is?"


    "It''s been two months." Morong Gan helped her wipe the tears that leaked out of the corner of his eyes, and said gently, "Think about it, in another eight months, he will fall to the ground right before the very end ¡­"


    "Two months?" Bai Qianfan tugged on his clothes with force: "For the past two months, you have been spending all your nights ¡­ "Crap, hurry up and let the doctor see if he''s been damaged ¡­"


    The people outside were all red, the few servant girls were used to it and could still hold on, it was Wei Zhongqing''s first time hearing this, he almost had internal injuries, he bit his cheek and started to tremble.


    Morong Gan, "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" The doctor is outside. Let him see. "


    Bai Qianfan finally snapped out of her shock, her old face flushed red, as she habitually pushed the blame onto him, "It''s all your fault, why didn''t you stop me from ordering, and make me a laughingstock."


    The Prince Chu sighed, a joke was not a joke, he had already lost his face, regardless of how good Wei Zhongqing''s medical skills were, he had to stay behind.


    It was originally his darling, but now he had to hold it in his hands even more. He got off the bed and turned to pick her up, "Don''t walk anymore, I''ll hug you everyday."


    Bai Qianfan was too embarrassed to answer him, she blushed and ignored him. She sat down and kicked her shoes, stood up to straighten her clothes and hair, then left the room.


    Wei Zhongqing stepped forward and bowed. "This lowly one pays respects to wangfei."


    "Please stand up," Bai Qianfan wanted to help him up, but she held out her arm in Morong Gan''s hands and took the opportunity to hug it, "You can''t bend over in the future, your little heart is nestling with children."


    Bai Qianfan muttered softly, "Just like that, you made quite a ruckus."


    pretended not to hear as he carefully helped her to sit down. He said to Wei Zhongqing, "Tell me about the concubine and concubine."


    "Yes," Wei Zhongqing said as he twisted his body. "From the pulse, I can tell that Princess Hua-Yang is at least two months old, his pulse is steady and fluent, like a pearl rolling on a jade plate. His jumping is beneficial, but it can be seen that his fetus is strong and strong, so what Princess Hua-Yang was worried about just now is not a problem."


    Bai Qianfan knew what he was referring to, and her face was a mess as she said softly, "Doctor, don''t laugh at me, this is the first time I''m pregnant with a child, I''m really inexperienced, if not I wouldn''t have been pregnant for two months and would have missed out on something. Luckily you came today and saved me from suffering, you have to tell me what to pay attention to, so that I won''t be confused again."


    Wei Zhongqing had a good impression of her, so naturally he told her everything that had happened in detail, "Be careful in the first three months, you can''t run, you can''t jump, you can''t climb up and down, you can''t eat anything cold, you have to keep a happy heart, especially not to get angry, don''t get tired, that ¡­ "The best thing to do in a room is not to do it properly ¡­


    The tattered Prince Chu shamelessly interrupted, "It''s fine if you don''t say it, your child has a strong and robust body."


    Wei Zhongqing, "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" "I am not afraid of ten thousand, but just in case. It''s not too long until the third month, so I hope that Your Highness can put up with it for the time being."


    Bai Qianfan glared at him, "Listen to the doctor."


    Prince Chu''s eyelids drooped as he replied with an "En", and the word "greatly dissatisfied" was clearly written on his face.


    Bai Qianfan tugged on the back of his hand, causing Prince Chu to look up in shock. However, she suddenly stood up, twisted her body, and went back into the account.


    Everyone in the room looked on blankly, wondering what was going on with her.


    Wei Zhongqing looked at Prince Chu sympathetically and said in a low voice, "My prince, the wangfei is a classic pregnancy sickness, please take care of her."

 C464 Beloved and proud

    With Bai Qianfan''s temper, Prince Chu had no choice but to go and coax her again. Wei Zhongqing stood there unmoving, his heart filled with anticipation to hear the interesting private words, but a servant girl shot him a glance and gestured him out.


    Very quickly, everyone in the room had left, leaving behind a quiet place for Prince Chu and his family.


    Morong Gan''s guess was right, Bai Qianfan''s eyes had indeed reddened, but she was still too stubborn to cry, so she just sat cross-legged on the bed and ignored him.


    "Wife, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault." He stepped on the pedal and bent down in an earnest manner. Whatever it was, he was right.


    "You admit it?"


    Morong Gan, "..." What did he do to admit to it?


    "Yes, yes, yes. I admit that I was wrong, alright?"


    Bai Qianfan could not tolerate it any longer. With a cry, Morong Gan jumped in fright. Although she had made herself look miserable and dismal during this period of time, she had never cried out like this before.


    "Qian Fan, my darling, don''t cry. What happened? Tell me. Be obedient, don''t cry. The doctor said that being angry is not good for children."


    With regards to the child, Bai Qianfan finally calmed down a little, and continued to sputter. "You don''t like him, do you?"


    "What sort of words are those? They''re my own children, how can I not like them? I like them all. Truly, I love them to death."


    "Liar," she said, looking at him through her tears.


    "I''m so happy," he grinned at her. Look at me, I''m so happy that even my teeth are showing. "


    Bai Qianfan pushed his face away, "I know that you are only thinking about that thing, that thing is more important than children."


    "No, really no," he raised his hand and swore, "The child is the most important thing right now, am I someone who doesn''t know his place? "That''s all I can say. You really put it to heart. My darling, don''t cry anymore. Look at your tear-filled eyes. I''m so worried that I''m crying."


    Bai Qianfan sarcastically said, "Children are the most important, what about me?"


    "I was wrong, you are more important than the child, you are the most important, he is second." He used a handkerchief to wipe her tears as he said in a precious voice, "Don''t cry anymore. The child shall follow the mother. You love to cry, and he will also love to cry when he is born."


    Bai Qianfan sniffled as she slowly calmed down, "Let the child be first, while I am second. He''s younger than me. "


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. In his eyes, what was the difference between her and a child?


    Yo, how can you be so modest? The two of you are equally important to me.


    After a while of fighting, he finally got a satisfactory answer. Bai Qianzhang''s depression had been lifted, and he obediently snuggled into the man''s embrace, remaining silent for a long time.


    Morong Gan was a little worried. He looked down at her and saw her smiling with his hands on his stomach.


    She really was a thick-skinned person. She had just laughed and cried, and there was nothing she could do about it. He ruffled her hair. "What are you giggling about?"


    "How interesting," she said, her face turned up, her eyes misty and her smile bright, "there''s a child here by the side. It''s our baby. Are you happy? "


    "Of course I''m happy," he said, putting his hands over them and stroking them. "Our baby must be the prettiest and smartest."


    "I''m so happy," she said, feeling a little touched. "I''m not alone anymore, I have..."


    "Why are you alone? Don''t you have me?"


    "That''s not the same. He''s flesh that fell from my body, and he''s bleeding just like me. He won''t leave me behind at any time."


    The more he heard, the more he felt uncomfortable, "You mean like I''m going to leave you behind. Didn''t you leave me behind? "


    She knew that she was in the wrong, but she refused to admit her defeat. "You are too boring. Why are you turning over the old scores at this time? Besides, that account has already been settled."


    "Who said that?" He snorted. "There''s no end to it."


    She smacked her lips and clicked her tongue. "Look, it''s like three sentences aren''t far from the book. You''re talking about that again."


    He was about to argue when she sighed and moved towards the bed. "It''s been too long. Take a walk with me."


    He said he''d get out of bed first, crouch down and put on her shoes, pull the curtain aside, and help her carefully out.


    Bai Qianfan held her hands on his stomach and slightly raised his body, it was very much like that. Last time at Dark Water Town, she was even envious of Yue Xiang, but now that she had actually experienced it, the feeling was truly beautiful.


    After walking a short distance, Morong Gan saw Ning Jiu looking in his direction. He let go of his hands and said, "Go ahead, I''ll be back soon."


    But Bai Qianfan refused, "How can you leave? You have to hold my hand. "


    "Princess, this servant will support you."


    Bai Qianfan did not speak, she only looked at Morong Gan. Prince Chu laughed helplessly and held her arm again. Bai Qianfan leaned on his body weakly, "Do you not want to accompany me?"


    "It''s nothing," Prince Chu smiled gently, "How can I? I wish I could accompany you every day."


    Ning Jiu, who was standing still, twitched his mouth and turned to leave.


    Bai Qianfan watched as his figure disappeared at the door, then sighed and said, "If you have something to say, go ahead."


    "There''s nothing important to worry about. I''m not in a hurry."


    If he didn''t go, she would drive him away instead, "Go quickly, so as to prevent Ning Jiu from thinking that I don''t know the big picture."


    He laughed. "Yo, you care about your reputation."


    Bai Qianfan blushed and pushed him, "Go ahead, come back after you finish your business."


    Morong Gan kissed her on the forehead and then left with a smile. Just a moment ago, he had Lunar Gate, so when he saw Ning Jiu standing there, he was not surprised, "What are you standing here for?"


    "Your subordinate is waiting for Your Highness."


    "How did you know I would come?"


    "Princess Hua-Yang isn''t someone who doesn''t understand the bigger picture."


    Morong Gan laughed, "Heh, you know how to flatter people too."


    A look of embarrassment flashed across Ning Jiu''s face, "This subordinate is only speaking the truth."


    On the veranda, Bai Qianfan asked Yue Guiyi, "Was I a bit too overdone just now?"


    "No, it''s fine."


    The Little Princess in front of him, had long been no longer that little rascal Qian Fan who was doted on by the Prince and became his little mistress. Now that he has a young duke in his stomach, is he even less pampered and more proud? They were slaves and did the work of serving others, so it didn''t matter. Besides, Little Princess''s words were all meant for the Duke, so they just stood to the side, enjoying the show.


    She was very clear on how the cold and majestic Prince Chu had slowly transformed into his current wife and slave. Of the four of them, Yue Xiang had already gotten married. Qi Hong had an owner and she was the only one left who only had her shadow, but she was not in a hurry at all. If she didn''t meet a man who treated her like a princess and put her at the top of his heart, she would rather not marry him. She would be an old maid for the rest of her life and it would be good for her to stay by his side.

 C465 Everyone take what you need

    Prince Chu pulled up his robes and sat down, then said slowly, "Tell me, has everything been settled?"


    Ning Jiu said: "According to Your Highness''s orders, General Li''s men will split into two groups and move towards the northwest. They have already departed yesterday, General Li is not around, and the first group will be led by Vice General Wu Qianfan."


    "Yes," the Prince Chu said, "The remaining half will be led by Fang Lingan. He originally came from there, and now that the manor has enough people, he can go back and stay for a while. We can talk about this after Li Tianxing recovers."


    Ning Jiu agreed and hesitated for a moment. Then he said: "My prince, let''s evacuate the troops. If the north side finds out about this, will they take the chance to retreat?"


    Prince Chu raised his cup and took a sip of tea. "Right now, he is very interested in the North River Trade, and is preparing to follow suit with Monda at the northern border. He does not have the energy to fight, but ¡­" He paused for a moment, tapped the table with his finger, "There''s no need to hide it, it can''t be hidden either. Let''s wait and see what reaction there is."


    Ning Jiu nodded, "Yes, this subordinate understands."


    "In addition, the results of the militia''s drills are quite good. It can be widely spread, so let the General Han do it. When next year comes, when everything is on track and most of the troops are transferred to the barren lands in the northwest, Jiangnan is rich but the northwest is poor and barren. When the two sides are compared, we might as well head north, and the late emperor had thought of vigorously developing the northwest and promulgating a few new laws, but the results are minimal. Now that the northwest is in our hands, we can give it a try. "


    Ning Jiu said: "Your highness cared about the world, and this is a blessing for the commoners, why not ¡­"


    Prince Chu glanced at him, "Stop, in terms of governance, the crown prince is stronger than this king. He is the crown prince after all, leaving the south to him is the fortune of the commoners."


    Ning Jiu sighed in his heart. The prince wasn''t ambitious to begin with, but now that the princess was pregnant, he didn''t want to be in charge anymore. He bowed and cupped his hands, "Your Highness has no other orders, your subordinate will take his leave first."


    Prince Chu waved his hand, "Go."


    Just as Ning Jiu walked out of the door, Hao Pingguan came in and smiled so much that it looked like he was about to grind his teeth. He leaned over and said, "Your servant wishes to congratulate Your Highness!"


    Towards that sudden appearance of a child, Prince Chu''s emotions were contradictory. He might say that he was unhappy, but he was not. In any case, this had disrupted his plans. The world between the two hadn''t been enough. Suddenly, a person walked in and was a bit depressed.


    "What did you come here for?"


    "So it''s like this, this old servant has thought about it, although the Prefect is big, it''s still a place to handle matters, the prince was fine by himself previously, but now that the princess has returned and is pregnant, it''s not convenient for me to stay in the back courtyard like this, this old servant thinks that if I find a good house and settle down, I''ll have a good home."


    The only one by the princess''s side was Yue Xiang. Now that Yue Xiang had married someone, they should have filled the gap, but now that Yue Xiang was pregnant, there were even more people who had to take care of him. This old servant has been rough with her words, kitchen maid, kitchen boy, boy, rough with the help of a servant girl, I still have to invite a wet nurse to take care of him ¡­ "For a disciple like us to be able to support him, there must be at least a hundred or eighty people. In addition ¡­"


    Morong Gan raised his hand, signalling him to stop, "The wangfei is just pregnant, it''s not appropriate to work hard, don''t move for now."


    "Since I don''t want the wangfei to interfere, this old servant will naturally take care of these trivial matters."


    "Is she someone who can sit?" Morong Gan glanced at him, "There''s no need to put in so much effort to gather so many people. Next year, when the consort can easily give birth to the child, we''ll go to the Jinling for a while, then wait for the child to be older before we go to the northwest and officially settle down."


    Hao Pingguan was startled, "Your highness sent me there to take care of the villa, so I had already planned to do so." There was a tinge of regret in his tone. "But the prince came down to beat this world up, so you aren''t even a little ¡­"


    Morong Gan laughed, "If they want to sit under the heavens, I will divide the world into two and let them sit. I will just bring my wife and children through my life, everyone take what you need."


    Since the Prince had already made up his mind, the only thing he could do was to give up on the other place to live in the Hao Head Steward. However, his enthusiasm could not be cooled down as it all fell onto the Princess Chu who was carrying his body. Speaking of which, he seemed very excited.


    "When the prince was still young, this old servant was by his side. Only the old servant knew that the prince''s life was not easy. Now that the prince has opened his own branch and scattered the leaves, this old servant''s heart is truly ¡­" He pulled up his sleeve to wipe away his tears.


    Morong Gan frowned, "The princess is happy, it''s a good thing. Why are you crying?"


    "This servant is crying with joy," Hao Pingguan said as he wiped away his tears, then broke into a smile, "This is our Heir, but I can''t do it carelessly. The few people by the wangfei''s side are all young ladies who have yet to leave the pavilion, and have no experience at all in pregnant women. From what I see, I need to find a few capable women, a wet nurse, and a few maidservants to flatter me so much that I can be absolutely safe. "Also, there are no storehouses, nests, silver horns, and fish wings in the mansion. These are all here to be bought and eaten. This won''t do, we need to prepare them at all times ¡­"


    Morong Gan could not bear to listen to his nagging, "Tell the people about the invitation to the princess and the food to Qi Hong, she knows her taste. She will decide on her own, don''t ask me for advice on everything else."


    Head Steward Hao, who was full of excitement, was suddenly interrupted and he did not mind in the slightest. His beaming expression immediately turned into a retracted eyebrow and he lowered his eyes, "This old servant is too noisy, this old servant will take his leave first."


    Just as he took two steps forward, he was called over by Morong Gan, "Go and invite that Doctor Wei over."


    "Yes, this old servant will invite the Doctor Wei now." Hao Pingguan retreated out of the door.


    Very quickly, Wei Zhongqing arrived. After experiencing the things that happened in the Inner Palace, he felt that the famous Evil God was not much better than him, and there was nothing to be afraid of. Hou came over with his head held high and his chest puffed out, "Your Highness, you were looking for me?"


    "Please have a seat Doctor Wei." "was very polite with him, and gestured for him to sit down, then went straight to the point," Doctor Wei also saw Princess Wangfei''s situation, it was as the doctor had said, Princess Wangfei''s temperament changed greatly, at times he had a bad temper, at times he was also sad.


    "This ¡­" Wei Zhongqing rubbed his chin, "Those who are pregnant will tend to have some changes in their temperament, it''s just that the depth of the change is slightly different. Right now, there''s nothing to be done, the only way to cure it is to let the pregnant women remain optimistic and optimistic, and only then will the symptoms slowly disappear.


    "Doctor, what do you mean by deep and shallow?"


    "Those who are deep worry too much. There have been those who have sought out shortsighted ones."


    Prince Chu drew in a breath of cold air, "Can you find fault with being pregnant to the point of having a child?"

 C466 Your highness must be very happy right?

    Hao Pingguan had someone tie red silk around the osmanthus tree and a row of red lanterns were hanging on the long corridor. The atmosphere was not that bad as during New Year''s.


    When the Crown Prince received the news, he immediately got someone to send a white jade ruyi over to congratulate him. The ruyi was exquisite, pure white, and had warm tentacles.


    Lv He said from the side, "Prince gifted us, why is there no movement? Don''t be unhappy. "


    Qi Hong glanced at her, signalling her to stop. With Little Princess''s current personality, saying wind is rain, don''t cause trouble.


    Sure enough, Bai Qianfan frowned, "Is she really unhappy?"


    "Don''t listen to Lv He''s nonsense. It''s just that there''s nothing wrong," Qi Hong laughed and interrupted: "I heard that Miss Huangfu wasn''t feeling well these past two days and didn''t come downstairs. I probably didn''t know."


    "Big Sister Pearl is not feeling well? Let Doctor Wei take a look at her, "Bai Qianfan rubbed the jade ruyi, and slowly said," Send someone to send something over, saying that I have a body and am not convenient to climb the stairs, wait for her to recover, come over to my place. "


    Qi Hong agreed, "No need to trouble yourself, this servant will do it."


    She was not at ease to let Lv He go, in case her words were wrong and caused trouble again.


    Huangfu Zhuer was indeed feeling a little uncomfortable. After standing in the wind for so long at night, she had a cold, but it was not serious. Morong Gan clearly knew about Bai Qianfan and Du Changfeng''s secret meeting at night, so why did it pass just like that? Didn''t he think a lot of her?


    She was so angry that she was bleeding in her heart. She was angry that Morong Gan did not improve, and was beaten up by a little girl, to the point that she did not even dare fart while wearing a green hat. This was not the Morong Gan that she recognized! The Morong Gan she knew was a proud and resolute man. Even if he didn''t kill Bai Qianfan, he should have at least beaten her up.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t even drink the medicine. The Crown Prince had said that he wanted to avoid her, so he sent people to send tonic to her, Prince Chu probably didn''t know, didn''t ask, she was truly hurt, and regretted not following her family. At that time, if she had left, she wouldn''t have to live such a miserable and disgraceful life, like how she lived now.


    The two most respected men in the world were both loyal and loyal to her. She also loved these two men, so even if she couldn''t follow the crown prince in the end, she would still be able to take a step back and become the Princess Chu. But now, everything was a joke. The crown prince did not get the whole world, and he had never mentioned his promise to her. Prince Chu had fallen in love with someone else, so her previous fiancee was already meaningless in his eyes.


    When she was in the Prince Chu Palace, she only hated Bai Qianfan, not really hated him, because she thought that she loved him more as the crown prince. However, when Morong Gan started to treat her coldly and started to think about Bai Qianfan even though he did not avoid her, when she thought that the emotion she held in her hands was going to disappear, she started to panic. Only then did she realize the importance of Morong Gan to her.


    But what could he do? He told her personally that he loved Bai Qianfan now and that her fianc¨¦e was already in the past.


    So when Bai Qianfan returned to the manor, other than doing whatever she wanted to get on good terms with her, what else could it be? This was the chance to live in peace and harmony. She had always believed that there was still a chance. The friendship that she had grown up with would not disappear so completely.


    Suddenly, a thunderous voice sounded out above her head. Bai Qianfan was pregnant, it was like a bolt of thunder in a clear sky, shocking her to the point that her entire face turned pale white. She sat in the chair, stunned for a long time.


    She knew that Bai Qianfan was worrying about her child, and she was secretly happy. She felt that this might be her chance, but she had lost this chance completely.


    Her body was not very agile in the first place. Now that she had suffered such a heavy blow, it became even worse, to the point that she couldn''t even get up from her bed anymore. This was good as well, saving her from forcing a smile as she went over to congratulate Bai Qianfan. Using illness as a pretext would end the problem once and for all.


    She did not expect Qi Hong to come and gift her Mung Bean Scarlet Rice and Silver Horn Porridge. She said that the wangfei had specially sent her to take a look after hearing that she was sick.


    She sent a servant girl to see her, the meaning of the Princess Chu was too high, Huangfu Zhuer hated her so much that her teeth itched and a smile appeared on her face. The current him was different from the past, the one being pampered was Bai Qianfan, not her, if they were to fight head on, Morong Gan would probably kick her out.


    She coughed twice, a little weakly, her voice thin. "A little.


    Qi Hong laughed and said, "The Royal Concubine said that it''s inconvenient for her now, otherwise, she would have come on her own accord. She even said that once Miss Huangfu recovers, she must go and talk to her."


    Huangfu Zhuer bit her teeth and laughed, "I haven''t even congratulated my Royal Concubine yet, how wonderful is this matter? Previously, I was frowning because of this matter, but now, I must be extremely happy."


    It''s not like that, "Qi Hong said:" If the princess isn''t happy, then we will all follow along with her bitter eyebrows and happy face. When the princess is happy, we all heaved a sigh of relief, you didn''t see that scene, it''s as if it''s the new year, the Head Steward even had a red lantern hung on the porch, saying that it''s just for a celebration.


    "Your highness is also happy, right?"


    "Of course, it''s probably the first time I''m being a father, and this grandpa has been a little foolish. I said I was happy, but I still couldn''t tell. Head Steward said he was secretly laughing inside."


    Can''t tell that he''s happy? Huangfu Zhuer thought about these words in her heart, faintly wondering if there was some sort of reason behind it. She was about to be a father, how could she not be happy? Did she doubt the child''s origins?


    She smiled without batting an eyelid, "Third Brother is such a person, no matter how happy he is, he can still keep his cool. Now that he has a wife and children, he finally has everything," she coughed lightly while covering her mouth, "I''m really happy for him."


    Qi Hong saw that she was not in a good mental state, and did not have much time to tickle her, so she got up and took his leave.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at the hot porridge on the table, she was stunned for a long time, then suddenly stood up, threw the bowl of porridge onto the ground, and shouted angrily with a cold face: "What is that!"


    He was pregnant, was he here to show off? It was inconvenient to climb the stairs. What did he take her to be? Golden twigs and jade leaves, just a disliked daughter who had suffered a lot in the past. Now that she had become a pretty girl, even she didn''t know what her surname was.


    To let her recover so she can talk to Princess Chu, what kind of person was that little girl? Not enough shoes for her! Trembling with anger, she staggered and sat down again, clutching her chest as she panted. A haze flashed across her eyes. Just wait and see, this child, she had made him unable to fall to the ground!

 C467 Arent you going to see her?

    Because of what Wei Zhongqing had said, the Prince Chu became very worried. How could someone who was pregnant find a short view of the world ¡­


    Now that the situation was stable, there was nothing much to do in military matters. He put down his stall, pushed everything to the crown prince, and holed himself up in his room, guarding Bai Qianfan every inch of the way.


    At this moment, the recently advanced pregnant woman was lying on the bed and slowly woke up. Looking at the pair of bright black eyes above her, she asked in confusion, "Why are you here? "What about the laurel?"


    He gently caressed her face and said, "She is outside, from today onwards, let me serve you closely, wash up, eat and sleep, there is me, okay?"


    She was a little curious. "Why?" Don''t you need to busy yourself with official business? "


    He picked her up and held her in his lap.


    It was strange, Bai Qianfan had become completely different. She had become more sensitive, sad, moody, and even started to cause trouble without reason. She was no longer like the previous her, but her love for her wasn''t affected in the slightest. It was rare for her to be so attached and coquettish as she was now, and he had the pleasure and satisfaction of being needed.


    Bai Qianfan was still very sleepy, even when she woke up she was also a little dizzy. She leaned into his embrace with a slight smile on her face, closed her eyes and corrected him, "It''s not me, it''s us."


    "Right, you, you two are the most important." He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Don''t sleep anymore. Get up and exercise. It''s not good for children to sleep too much."


    She hummed and opened her eyes. "I''m not sleeping. Let''s go walk around the yard."


    He put her on the edge of the bed, and when she bent to put on her shoes, he put his hand on her shoulder.


    He squatted on the pedal to help her put on her shoes, then took the gauze from the headboard and draped it over her shoulders. "Just got up. Don''t catch a cold."


    Speaking of catching a cold, Bai Qianfan thought of Huangfu Zhuer. Qi Hong had gone to see her, but said that she had lost a lot, and had not fully recovered.


    "Big Sister Pearl is sick, does Your Highness know?"


    "Is that so? Did you let the doctor see it?" He made up his account and helped her out.


    "He asked Big Sister Qi Hong to call Doctor Wei to take a look, he said that he caught a cold and opened a prescription, and was taking medicine right now."


    "As long as you''ve seen it." Morong Gan took it and held it in his hand, then took a spoon and fed it to her, "Don''t look at her, it''s not good if you can''t climb the stairs, it''s not good if you get sick."


    "I''m not going. I got Sister Qi Hong to pass a message asking her to come and talk to me when she''s cured." Bai Qianfan leaned into his embrace, lazily opening her mouth to receive food. Her eyes slanted as she said, "Aren''t you going to go see her?"


    Morong Gan focused on feeding her: "I''m very busy, I don''t have time right now, just send someone over to greet them."


    Bai Qianfan asked curiously: What are you busy with? Didn''t you say that you haven''t been busy with government affairs recently? "


    "It''s such a big deal to wait on a wife and son. Is he not busy?"


    These words made Bai Qianfan''s heart feel heavy. She was never a greedy person, so she said, "You should still go and see her. After all, we grew up together, and if you don''t go, she will definitely be sad."


    Morong Gan glanced at her, "You want me to go?"


    "Do you want to go?"


    This tone clearly had a probing intention, it would be strange if he didn''t hear it. He used his finger to wipe away the soup at the corner of her mouth, "I don''t want to."


    "You don''t want to go because you''re afraid of my imagination. I know that I''ve become a bit strange during this period of time, but you go. I won''t mind. It''s just a normal visit. Nothing else, I trust you."


    Morong Gan smiled noncommittally and did not reply.


    "Go, huh? When people are sick, they are the most vulnerable, and they need care and comfort. "


    He made two perfunctory motions and brought the spoon to her mouth, but she shook her head. "No."


    "There''s still half left, let''s have some more," he consoled her with a pained heart as he looked at her sunken cheeks, "Be good and have some more, will you?"


    She still shook her head. With a baby in her belly, she must have squeezed out her stomach, which had once been big enough to hold an elephant, but now a few spoonfuls of soup filled her stomach.


    "What''s the point of always not eating like this?" Morong Gan was worried, "There''s still one in his stomach, if you don''t eat it, he''ll have to eat it too."


    As long as it was for the child''s sake, Bai Qianfan would easily compromise, "Then eat a little more."


    Swallowing it, it immediately surged out and sprayed out from her throat. This was the first time she vomited, and Morong Gan immediately shouted out in fright, "Hurry and call Doctor Wei, call Doctor Wei over!"


    Bai Qianfan obviously felt extremely uncomfortable, tears and snot were flowing down her face, as she was in a chaotic state of mind. When she looked down and saw that Morong Gan''s body was dirty, she looked very helpless, like a child who had done something wrong, and was wringing her fingers and staring at him in a daze.


    Seeing that Bai Qianfan did not continue to vomit, she hurriedly brought her behind the screen. After changing her clothes, she himself also went to change his clothes, and gave her a warm handkerchief to wipe his face, asking gently: "Are you better now?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded her head, she almost wanted to cry for some reason: "I messed up Prince''s robes."


    "What''s a robe worth? It''s not a problem." He wiped her hands and saw Wei Zhongqing coming in from the corner of his eyes, and immediately said, "Doctor Wei, quickly look at the wangfei. She just threw up."


    Wei Zhongqing looked at Bai Qianfan carefully, established a vein, and confirmed that there was no harm, "Puking is a normal reaction, don''t worry, your highness, puke again and again, and puke again, and again, this is how you came here."


    Morong Gan never thought that a woman who carried a child would suffer so much. No wonder even Bai Qianfan''s temperament changed.


    Wei Zhongqing, "Cough, cough, cough ¡­"


    Morong Gan reacted and wanted to remedy the situation. His mouth was already agape, and his voice was filled with tears, "I knew you don''t like him, he''s interfering with your good fortune ¡­"


    Prince Chu''s face instantly lit up. Why did he have to say that again ¡­ He really just felt sorry for her.


    "I like it, I really do," he whispered as he pulled her around him. "Don''t be like this, there''s someone watching you."


    Wei Zhongqing looked at Prince Chu sympathetically, clearing his throat to help him out. "Princess, how could parents not feel sorry for their children, you are suffering, the Duke only said that because he felt sorry for your son."


    Bai Qianfan muttered softly, "There are also those who don''t care about children ¡­" She thought of herself. Wasn''t Prime Minister Bai her father? He didn''t like her much and threw her in the backyard and ignored her.


    Morong Gan could see what she was thinking and quickly said: "Don''t compare me to him. He''s your father, and I''m not good at evaluating him, but how can I not like the fact that my son came out of your stomach based on how expensive my mother is?"


    Wei Zhongqing could hear some clues from the side. It seemed that Princess Chu''s pregnancy had a cause. Actually, a change in temperament is a heart disease. Normally, one would not easily reveal it to others. However, once one is pregnant, even anxiety would be magnified, resulting in their current appearance.


    What he said to Morong Gan that day was not exaggerated at all. Pregnant women were overly anxious, if they did not have the care and care of their loved ones, they would probably become more crooked, and directly run towards the short road.


    Although Princess Chu''s pregnancy condition was not light, with Prince Chu here, she would never go down the wrong path.

 C468 Im not the same you break up!

    The Princess Chu was delighted that the news had spread to the Dark Water Town, causing all the citizens of the town to become ecstatic, lighting lanterns and festering decorations, burning incense to pray for blessings, it was very lively. The only one who was unhappy was Du Changfeng.


    When he heard the news, he was training in the field. Under the blazing sun, he looked like he had fallen into an icy cave as he stared at Shi Yingying''s small mouth, opened and closed like a fool.


    "..." I heard that she''s been here for two months, and is even older than the Ah Xiang''s child. The last time she came, she didn''t even say a single word. Thinking about it was really interesting. In the past, she thought that he was a pretty boy, but now that she changed back into her clothes, she looked more and more beautiful. But no matter how you looked at him, he was still a little girl and was about to become a mother. The prince had treated her very well. It was said that she didn''t even take up official business anymore and was wholeheartedly watching over her. He didn''t even let her walk down the road. She would carry her wherever she went ¡­ It was just that their reactions were heavy, what they ate, and they were even thinner than before. If this continued, then no matter how good the child was, Ah Xiang would worry. slowly stopped. Du Changfeng''s expression was too strange, which made her feel very uneasy.


    "What''s the matter with you?" She sized him up, "Du Changfeng, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shi Yingying''s voice seemed to come from somewhere very far away, as she enunciated each word clearly in his ear. There were children now, even though she was so small, she already had children ¡­


    He was very angry. How could Morong Gan, that shameless old man, let her have a child? She herself was still a child ¡­


    Shi Yingying finally could not take it anymore and pushed him, "Du Changfeng, what happened to you? What are you thinking about? Do you hear me? "


    His eyeballs finally moved, but he was still in a daze. "What did you say?"


    "I said that Princess Hua-Yang is delighted."


    "Oh, there''s joy in it."


    "Why aren''t you happy with such a joyous occasion?"


    "Happy."


    Shi Yingying looked at him suspiciously, "You look even uglier than crying, are you happy?"


    Without a word, he turned and walked down the path. All the men on the training grounds stopped, looking at the figure who was slowly leaving in a daze. Why did General Du leave without saying a word?


    Shi Yingying stomped her feet and chased after her, "Du Changfeng, stop, Du Changfeng ¡­ "You with the surname Dean, stop right there!"


    No matter how she shouted, Du Changfeng turned a deaf ear to his shouts and walked forward with big strides. His long and slender body was straight and straight, with a long arm swinging.


    Initially, Shi Yingying was so angry that she did not want to chase after him, and she also had her own pride.


    Finally catching up to him on a curving field, she grabbed his clothes behind him and said in a huff, "I told you to stop. Can''t you hear me?"


    Du Changfeng regained his usual indifference, and turned to see her grabbing onto his sleeve: "Let go."


    "No. Speak, why didn''t you stop?"


    "Why are you stopping? Who are you to me? Why should I listen to you?" Even when he started to talk back to others, his heart would be at the top of his lungs.


    Shi Yingying was so angry that her chest was moving up and down violently, but she clenched her fists even tighter, "No matter who I am, I have to react to every shout, this is education!"


    Du Changfeng''s mood was extremely poor. He did not want to discuss the issue of upbringing with her and only wanted to return and quietly stay there by himself.


    "Let go."


    "Not at all."


    "Let go, or else don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "No, what can you do to me?"


    The two of them stood facing each other like two chickens fighting. The distant slope was filled with onlookers as they discussed amongst themselves.


    "Yo, I''ve managed to pull him in. I''ve finally made some progress."


    "Didn''t you see General Du''s face filled with anger? If you want me to say, Miss Shi is really a good person, she has the tenacity to not rest until she reaches her goal. Just look, sooner or later, General Du will obey her. "


    "Like father, like daughter. Back then, Housekeeper Shi relied on this energy to grow. Now that Miss Shi is out of the blue, I can use this energy on men, hahaha ¡­"


    "The General Du is the same as well. The Miss Shi is not so good, she is beautiful and capable, her family is rich too, all the good things that she dreams of, why isn''t he tempted?"


    "Don''t tell me you have someone in your heart? Or else we''ve already been engaged at home and can''t let our fiancee down. "


    "Who cares what fianc¨¦e she is. Since Prince Chu has personally proposed marriage, then even if I were to find her in the future, I can only be a little girl."


    "¡­"


    On the Tian Gou, Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying were still staring at each other.


    Du Changfeng''s patience had run out, his tone became heavy, "Are you really not letting go?"


    Shi Ying Ying is a tough opponent, so I''ll have to fight with her today." "Ahh!


    With a mournful scream, she fell from the top of the field. Fortunately, the drop wasn''t too high, and there was a shallow stream at the bottom. It didn''t hurt her, but it made her feel very awkward.


    Shi Yingying had never suffered such humiliation before. She was so angry that she trembled, pointed at Du Changfeng, and only managed to squeeze out a sentence after a long while, "You ¡­ "It''s better if I''m different from you. Break up!"


    Du Changfeng was extremely surprised. Were they any better...


    The people on the slope were all shocked. How could they treat a girl like this, the General Du was being too unreasonable, no one went over, they were all standing under the tree and jeering.


    "General Du, what you did was wrong. How could you bully a girl?"


    "Exactly, men bullying girls, don''t they feel embarrassed?"


    "Hurry and pull him up, don''t let Miss Shi stand in the water."


    "Send Miss Shi back home, it''s your fault, you have to compensate others, no ¡­"


    When Du Changfeng heard the people on the slope criticizing him at the same time, he felt a little uncomfortable and calmed down. He was indeed in the wrong, he could not fight with a girl no matter what, even though this girl was sometimes even more ferocious than men.


    His face softened a little and he reached out his hand. "Let me help you up."


    Shi Yingying stubbornly held up her neck, "If you have the ability, you can push me down, but why did you pull me down? Isn''t it a waste of effort? "


    "Come up first, we''ll talk later." He wanted to say something soft, but he found it difficult to look at the face with eyes that were not eyes and nose that was not nose.


    "There''s no need for General Du to travel." Shi Yingying stood in the water, crossed her arms, and coldly snorted: "Go, I can go up myself, but I will always remember today''s matter. I will also remember how General Du attacked a weak girl."


    Du Changfeng looked at her voluptuous figure and his imposing manner, and secretly swallowed his saliva ¡­ A weak girl, to think that she was able to say that out loud.


    "Alright, you come up yourself. I''m leaving." Without any more hesitation, he turned around and left.


    Shi Yingying never thought that he would leave so straightforwardly. She felt a dull pain in her chest, and her tears blurred her vision in an instant.

 C469 Look at who i am?

    Eldest Miss Shi, who had always been fearless, stood in the gully wailing.


    Under the gaze of everyone, she was thrown into a ditch by a man, which caused her to lose all her face. That man was not responsible, so he just left her there.


    Hearing the heaven shaking wail behind him, Du Changfeng''s footsteps paused, he turned around, Shi Yingying''s appearance surprised him, such a strong person like him, how could he cry?


    He wasn''t a stone-hearted person, so he had to turn back. "Why are you crying? Those who don''t know what I''ve done to you still think that I''ve done something to you."


    Shi Yingying cried as she accused him, "You''re not done yet, what are you going to do to me? Ah, it''s all like this, bullying me like this, you''re already bullying me. "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    It was human nature to help the strong and the weak. The men on the slope could no longer stand by and could no longer care about his identity. Every word he said was full of thorns.


    "How can there be such a person? With such character, how can he become a general?"


    "That''s right. No matter how powerful the battle is, given his inferior character, it would be useless for him to be unable to convince the masses."


    "It''s fine if we don''t want this kind of man. Just based on the Miss Shi''s conditions, where can we not find someone better than him?"


    "¡­"


    Amidst Shi Yingying''s heaven-shaking weeping, Du Changfeng could hear the discussions that were going on below. Du Changfeng did not hear it clearly, but he knew that it was definitely not good news.


    He bent down and tried to look sincere. "Let me help you up. If you have something to say, we can talk about it."


    It was rare that she used the word "we". Although Shi Yingying was crying, she heard it in her ears, and she did not feel uncomfortable about it anymore. She was just holding back on her emotions, not wanting to reply to him that quickly.


    "Come on, I''ll pull you," he said, trying to reason with her.


    Shi Yingying wiped away his tears. There was mud on her hands and her face was covered with it. Like a cat, Du Changfeng was suddenly stunned and he stared at her absentmindedly.


    Shi Yingying was terrified by his stare, she subconsciously touched his face and asked softly: "Is your face dirty?"


    "No, it looks good," he answered, and jumped down from the field and stood beside her in the gully.


    Shi Yingying was very surprised, "Why are you ¡­ "They came down?"


    He didn''t say anything, silently lifted her up, and just like that, jumped up from the stream. Although the disparity was not high, and Shi Yingying was not heavy, with Du Changfeng''s skill, it was easy for him to do it, but not everyone could jump in such a natural manner, with beautiful posture, causing the spectators on the hill to cheer.


    Reaching the ground, Du Changfeng didn''t put her down, but walked forward while hugging his. Shi Yingying was dumbstruck like a wooden chicken. I can''t accept it.


    The spectators watched as they left, and all of them let out a sigh of relief. "Dale, I''ll be congratulating the Housekeeper Shi tomorrow!"


    "Hahaha, I must make him drink a cup of wedding wine with Drunken Immortal Tavern."


    When one thought about disaster happening to another, they would hallucinate. It was just like the current Du Changfeng, who felt that he was carrying Bai Qianfan, who had no Prince Chu, who had no children, and only him and her. They just kept walking like this, towards the ends of their blessings ¡­


    The sunlight was too dazzling, so Ji Ying Ying couldn''t help but raise her sleeve to cover her face.


    "Did the sun touch you?" He held her to his chest and shielded her from the sun with his arm.


    Shi Yingying had never seen him in such a gentle state. She felt that it was simply too scary and trembled as she said: "You, put me down."


    "I want to hold you," he said gently. "When we get home, I''ll let you down."


    Shi Yingying felt goosebumps all over her body. Although the sun was shining brightly, she still felt terrified. "Du Changfeng, you, what''s wrong with you ¡­"


    "Shh, don''t talk," he said with a gentle smile. "If this is a dream, don''t wake me up."


    "Du Changfeng, you, you actually like me, right?"


    "Since I became like this for you, do you still doubt my sincerity?"


    Shi Yingying smiled bashfully, "Then why are you usually so cold towards me, and why aren''t you taking the initiative to look for me?"


    "I want to find you, but I''m afraid I''ll cause you trouble."


    "How could that be? You can come to me. "


    He sighed, "No matter how hard I try, I''m unable to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. My life is not important, but I don''t want to implicate you."


    Shi Yingying was confused listening to him, "Who is he? Why would it implicate me? "


    He stopped talking and just looked at her with a sad and sad expression. "I regret that I didn''t send you back to Ox-Head Mountains that time."


    Ox-Head Mountains? What Ox-Head Mountains? Where did this Ox-Head Mountains come from?


    No matter how unintelligent Shi Yingying was, she could tell that she wasn''t the one he was talking about, it was someone else. Her heart turned cold, so there was someone in his heart, could it be that he wasn''t willing to accept her?


    "Du Changfeng!" "Take a good look at who I am."


    Du Changfeng seemed to have been shocked by her, as he looked at her blankly, and muttered. "Fat, didn''t they say it was reduced or even reduced ¡­"


    After releasing her hand, Shi Yingying fell onto the ground and smashed her butt into the ground. She was in so much pain that she had to clench her teeth and curse angrily, but before she could even get up, the man in front of her looked at her, and then fell back.


    She shouted in shock, "Du Changfeng, Du Changfeng, what''s wrong, what''s wrong with you ¡­" She scrambled to crawl forward and slapped Du Changfeng''s face, "Wake up, Du Changfeng, wake up, what''s wrong with you ¡­ Someone, help ¡­ "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    If she guessed correctly, Du Changfeng had suffered from heatstroke. He had been waiting for his every day with cold tea, how could he have suffered from heatstroke?


    There was no one on the road under such a bright sun. Fortunately, when they returned to the main road, there were trees to avoid the sun. Gritting his teeth, he used all the strength he could muster and finally dragged Du Changfeng to the shade of a tree. He fanned him with his sleeves, and then pinched the middle of his people with all his might, "Du Changfeng, wake up, hey, wake up, if you''re going to die like this, how are you going to find the one you love ¡­"


    Under her helpless treatment, Du Changfeng actually let out a long breath, and without opening his eyes, he muttered weakly, "Water, give me water ¡­"


    "Alright, you wait," Shi Yingying lifted her skirt and ran towards the edge of the creek, but was unable to find the water container. With a flash of inspiration, she soaked her sleeves in the water, ran back in one breath, and placed the sleeve next to his mouth, "The water is coming, open your mouth."


    Feeling the wetness, Du Changfeng instinctively moved his lips. He gently twisted his sleeves and water dripped into his mouth.


    The man''s tightly knitted brows relaxed slightly. He slowly opened his eyes, and when he saw her, he was slightly surprised. "Why is it you?"


    Shi Yingying was not in a good mood, "I''m not your lover, are you disappointed?"


    Du Changfeng''s expression instantly changed, he sat up while holding his strength, his eyes dark, "What did I say just now, what did you hear?"


    She went from a weak little lamb to a fierce wolf all of a sudden. Shi Yingying was shocked, she fell back and sat on the ground, but she did not expect to lose her momentum, she shouted fiercely: "I heard everything, what, you want to kill me?"

 C470 I have to send an umbrella to the prince right away

    Bai Qianfan looked at the way the laurel was dressed, and touched it, "It''s so small, can I wear it?"


    "She''s just that young. Has the princess never seen a newborn before?"


    Bai Qianfan had indeed not seen her before, she had the smallest Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. Although Sixth Aunt was pregnant with a child and didn''t like her, she was still her little brother and sister. Thinking about it, her heart tightened, and she couldn''t help but cover her stomach. Right now, she had a character that was both like grass and wood, like always pulling anything towards her, but when she thought about it again, she felt that she was stupid. What kind of place was the backyard of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, and what kind of place was she in, she couldn''t be compared at all.


    Seeing that her expression wasn''t right, laurel asked, "Princess, are you feeling bad again?"


    She shook her head and lazily leaned against the table. "No, where is the prince?"


    "While you were sleeping, the prince kept watch by the side. The crown prince sent someone to invite her, saying that he had something to discuss and couldn''t refuse, so he had no choice but to go," the laurel looked at her carefully. "Princess won''t be angry, right?"


    "Am I that ignorant person?" Bai Qianfan glanced at her, "Guys should be busy outside, what''s the big deal with always sticking around your wife?"


    Yue Gui teased, "The Prince said that there is nothing more important than you and Heir. He has to serve you two."


    Bai Qianfan was a bit pleased, but she still said, "He, he''s almost an old woman now that he''s nagging. He''s the first child after all, he''s nervous too."


    "Yes," said the laurel, "my mother was very careful when she was pregnant with my big sister, and it doesn''t matter if she was pregnant with my sister more than once, but when she was pregnant with my sister, she was still working in the fields and walked home on her own, and, as she put it, it was like she was shitting, and the baby came down, and it was all right, it wasn''t painful at all."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "Your mother described having children like that?"


    "My mother is a country woman. Her words are rough, so don''t blame her."


    "My wet nurse is also a country woman. I was brought up by her, so I''ve heard all sorts of crude words. It''s been a long time since I''ve heard such words, so it''s kind and intimate." She said with a sigh, "If only my wet nurse was here. She knows everything and I have a backbone."


    "Head Steward said that he was looking for an experienced nanny and a nurse." Head Steward said that he was looking for an experienced nanny and a nanny.


    I am very tired and do not want to interact with strangers. Wait for a while, after the weather gets cold and I feel better, then we can talk.


    "What wangfei says is right, if there are too many people, they will cause a huge ruckus. If I disturb your tranquility, the prince won''t listen to me at all."


    Bai Qianfan took a pair of mini tiger shoes and played with them in her hands, "Make Yue Xiang a set of these things too, what about when we were about the same age," She held the shoes in her hands and looked left and right, "I''ve thought about it, if we''re all born with boys, then we''ll become sworn brothers. If we''re both girls, then we''ll be sisters.


    Yue Gui cried out, "You think too much, it''s fine if you become siblings, but no matter how good you are with Yue Xiang, the Heir''s surname is Mo Rong. This is the most respected surname in the world, a high and mighty clan king, and even her direct son. Don''t even think about it, if you let the prince hear about it, you will not be happy. "


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "Why must you have the opinion of a disciple? If the two of them truly love each other, wouldn''t that mean that they are living a miserable life of lovebirds? "


    "That''s the way of the world," said laurel. "Think about it, if you didn''t come from the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, how could you have married our prince?"


    Bai Qianfan was depressed, "Then it''s fine if they become brothers and sisters."


    "It''s not up to you to decide if we''ll live or die."


    Bai Qianfan sat by the side of the table and chatted with Yue Guiyi, but she kept glancing towards the door from time to time. Morong Gan kept his word and accompanied her every single day, so she was not used to leaving all of a sudden.


    However, even after dinner, there was still no sign of him. After that, he sent someone back and said that he had to eat at the crown prince''s place before the discussion could end.


    Bai Qianfan did not say anything, but she was slightly disappointed in her heart. Since he was not around, she could not eat anymore, and her worries were all written on her face. Qi Hong, Lv He, how could she not know of this.


    The sky was stuffy. Looking out the window, it seemed as if there was a faint red glow in the sky. The wind blew in without restraint, blowing up the curtains beside the bed.


    "Aiyo, my little ancestor, don''t stand on the wind." The bay dragged her to sit on the Noble Consort bed.


    "It''s not like it''s winter, so what''s there to be afraid of if there''s a little wind," she said disapprovingly. "I''m hot right now, so it''s cool to blow on it."


    "It''s fine normally, but now that you have a child in your womb, you have to worry about everything."


    Bai Qianfan lazily leaned on the pillow, "What time is it?"


    The laurel looked at him and said, "At the peak of the tenth day."


    "Why isn''t the prince back yet?" "Drink again, I''m afraid."


    "It''s still early. His Royal Highness has been ignoring government affairs for a while now, I''m afraid there''s no end to it. Wait a little longer, perhaps he''ll be back soon."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged, and then closed her eyes and meditated.


    After a while, Lv He came in from the outside and said while making a big fuss, "With the wind blowing so strongly, I''m afraid it will rain soon, right?"


    "It would be great if it really rained. I heard that there is drought outside the city now. If it doesn''t rain soon, I''m afraid it will starve and panic."


    Just as she finished speaking, there was a loud bang in the sky. Bai Qianfan was caught off guard, and her body trembled from fright, causing Lv He to quickly embrace her, and caress her forehead with her hands, "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a strike of thunder."


    Bai Qianfan held onto her beating heart and asked: "Is it going to rain soon?"


    "It should be," said the laurel. "If it''s going to be a thunderstorm, then hurry up and do it. If it''s a thunderstorm, then it''ll be nice."


    As if to confirm her words, heavy rain poured down from the sky. Rain drops as big as beans fell on the eaves, windows, and frosted glass of the roof. It sounded like ten thousand horses galloping without stopping. The cold wind blew in from the window and the door, sweeping the room. Yue Guiyi and Lv He hurriedly closed the windows, picking up the shreds of cloth and paper that were blown onto the ground.


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "We should quickly give the king an umbrella in such a heavy rain."


    Yue Guiyi laughed, "Don''t tell me the Prince doesn''t even have an umbrella? It''s in a manor not too far away, don''t worry, wangfei. "


    Lv He, however, knew what she was thinking and signaled to the laurel with her eyes, "It''s getting late and it''s raining so heavily, we have to send someone to pick it up."


    Yue Gui reacted and said, "De Le, your servant will send people over right now."


    The servant who sent them off returned quickly. He stood at the door and said, "Your Highness isn''t at the Prince''s side. He said that he went to the embroidery building to see Miss Huangfu."

 C471 It was most likely resting there

    Lv He and Yue Gui were shocked, and they subconsciously looked at Bai Qianfan. However, her expression was normal, and even smiled, "He actually took my advice that day when I told him to go see the Big Sister Pearl."


    She was pregnant, and all the servants knew it. That was why she never dared to leave anyone by her side. It was normal for her to talk, but they didn''t dare to be careless. They tried to act natural.


    "That''s right, if it wasn''t for the princess forcing you to agree to it, I''m afraid that you wouldn''t have gone."


    "Although this servant doesn''t like Miss Huangfu, I heard that she was indeed very sick. When I returned, I was just about to pass through the pavilion, so it''s only right for me to take a look. In case the word spread that I have no human feelings. "


    "En, I will return right away after taking a look. I won''t stay for long."


    Bai Qianfan also did not say anything, she just sat quietly, her lazy look was gone, her thin and straight, as though she was ready to leave at any time.


    "Esteemed wangfei, you should lean on her. You should lean on her more comfortably."


    She shook her head, not saying a word as she listened to the noisy rain outside.


    Then, the door was pushed open, and Qi Hong walked in carrying the Food Box, "It''s so raining now, if you don''t use the Food Box to hold it, I''m afraid it might float in with the rain." The atmosphere in the room was not right, she stopped and turned to look at Lv He.


    Lv He gave her a helpless look, pretending to be happy: "What did you do today?"


    "I smell it," the bay leaf said, "and it''s a fresh one."


    "Tapestry." Qi Hong knew that Bai Qianfan was definitely unhappy about it and hurriedly said, "Princess, quickly try it. I made it according to the < < Compilation of Court Recipes > > manual given by Master. See if it''s that taste?"


    Bai Qianfan was originally sitting there unperturbed, but when she mentioned Morong Gan, he sighed in grief, "The Prince isn''t back yet."


    This time, Qi Hong understood that the reason why she didn''t return was because the Doctor Wei had said that her pregnancy was a little severe. He was afraid that she might not be able to come out.


    She didn''t know what had happened before, so she said to laurel, "Why didn''t you send someone to bring this grandpa back? Didn''t you see that the wangfei is worried?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I was worried about him, he might not be worried about me, he went up to the pavilion to see the Big Sister Pearl."


    "You asked the prince to go, so the prince went. Your servant heard it with her own ears, so don''t leave it all to me."


    "Miss Huangfu is indeed very sick, it is only right for your highness to take a look," Qi Hong comforted her gently. "Our wangfei is a generous person, it would be a joke if we ate too much for this matter."


    Bai Qianfan pouted, "Can I eat for this matter? Furthermore, I told him to go."


    "That''s more like it. Your highness has a human nature. He grew up with just a small piece, and he''s so sick. If you don''t take a look, then you''ll just be gossiping."


    Lv He looked out the window into the pitch black night, "It must be that it''s raining so I can''t walk easily after drinking, so I stayed with her for a while to avoid the rain. When the rain got lighter, I''ll be back, don''t worry, Huangfu Zhuer is sick, they can''t do anything ¡­"


    Qi Hong glared at her. How could she persuade others like that, Little Princess was now like rain, she did not think about it at all. Instead, she gave her reason to think about it.


    Then looking at Bai Qianfan, her face changed, twisting her fingers, she said slowly: "I''m afraid he''s holding back too much this time."


    Lv He knew that she had spoken too fast, so she said the wrong thing and tried to salvage the situation, "Princess, I was just spouting nonsense, don''t think too much, there are no other men in this world who are as loyal as I am, after you have left, he protected you like jade. Huangfu Zhuer had recommended herself to the pillow, and he did not take it to heart."


    "Huangfu Zhuer recommended the pillow?" Bai Qianfan raised her bright eyes and looked at her, "When did it happen?"


    Qi Hong viciously cut Lv He a glance before opening up the Food Box. "It''s all in the past, there''s no point mentioning it.


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, "I have no appetite."


    "Even if you don''t have an appetite, you still have to eat. You aren''t alone right now, what if Heir becomes hungry?"


    Every time she brought the child out, Bai Qianfan would listen to him obediently.


    Once she had finished vomiting, she used water to rinse her mouth and then twisted her handkerchief to wipe her face and hands. Qi Hong took the chance and said, "It''s getting late, Princess, you should rest early. It''s the perfect time for you to fall asleep with the sound of the rain."


    Bai Qianfan asked with a wooden face, "What time is it?"


    "Who cares what time it is, sleep in your room. Sleep until you wake up naturally, it''s so comfortable."


    Bai Qianfan stood there motionlessly, "What time is it?"


    The laurel had no choice but to go around behind the table and take a look. "It''s almost midnight."


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyebrows and said sorrowfully: "It''s already so late and he''s still not back yet, have you forgotten about me? "Why are you avoiding the rain at that girl''s embroidery building? It''s most likely that you rested there ¡­"


    When Qi Hong and the others heard this, they panicked. They were not afraid of anything else, they were only afraid of Little Princess''s disease, and if they were to say they were sad, they would even cry. Doctor Wei had said that she was sick, but without being able to cure it, it would naturally be fine when the time came. Right now, he could only double the amount of care and care he had as he tried to enlighten her and comfort her.


    Just as Qi Hong was about to speak, her face suddenly froze. Staring, shsheslammed her hand on the table and bellowed: It''s so late and I think his skin is itchy. No, I have to go look for him! As she spoke, he rushed towards the door.


    This scared Qi Hong so much that he quickly stopped her, "Princess, please don''t do this. It''s raining so heavily outside, what should we do? You are a person with a good body, think about Heir ¡­ "


    The child was Bai Qianfan''s weak point, she had calmed down but Qi Hong and the others could feel a ruthless aura emanating from her body, as if she could explode at any time. Little Princess seemed to have two completely different personalities. One was irritable, while the other was sad and sad. She could change his character at any time, making them feel as if they were coming to a great calamity.


    "This servant will go, this servant will definitely bring the prince back." Qi Hong volunteered. Seems like if the Duke didn''t come back tonight, the Little Princess wouldn''t be at peace.


    "It''s better if I go," Lv He said. "You stay with my wife and I''ll be back soon." Afraid that Qi Hong would fight with her, Lv He immediately left, because of her soft temper, before she reached the top of the stairs, she was already stopped.


    Qi Hong did not want Lv He to go as well. She had an impulsive temper because one or two words were wrong and would cause trouble, but Lv He left very quickly. She had no choice but to watch Lv He disappear at the door.


    Since someone had already left, Bai Qianfan no longer caused any trouble and slowly sat down, staring blankly at the door.


    Yue Gui and Qi Hong looked at each other and tried to persuade her again, but she wouldn''t listen. She looked as if she wanted to fight to the death.

 C472 What if i insist on going up?

    Lv He was not a brainless person, she felt that there was something fishy about tonight''s events. Having followed the prince for four years, she had a good understanding of his personality, and since the prince was focused on his wife and knew that she was pregnant, she shouldn''t be so late. Something must have happened.


    The rain poured down heavily, and it was as if a curtain of water was hung on the porch, blocking the pitch-black night, but the wind kept on rushing in, raising the rain to pour on the people''s bodies. Lv He leaned on the wall as she walked, but her clothes were still drenched by the wind and rain, and stuck onto her body, giving him a chill.


    The wind was too strong, and the lantern in her hands was blowing unsteadily, the candlelight also swayed along with it, pulling out strange and twisted shadows, surrounded by the wind and rain, even though Lv He was very brave, her back still had goosebumps. She could not help but to quicken her pace, but the candle was suddenly extinguished, and a weak spot of light was engulfed by the darkness.


    Fortunately, she brought a fire piston with her when she came out. She took it out to relight the candle, afraid of being blown out by the wind again, so she simply hugged it to her chest. This time, she didn''t dare to walk too quickly.


    The journey wasn''t far, but she had suffered so much that the oil-paper umbrella was completely useless. When she reached the bottom of the pavilion, she was drenched all over, as if she had just fished it out of the water. If she went upstairs like this, Huangfu Zhuer would mock her, but she had no choice. Gritting her teeth, she walked up the stairs, but just as she stepped on the stairs, two bright swords appeared in front of her.


    Lv He was shocked, and instinctively took a step back, only then did she realise that two black-robed guards had appeared out of nowhere. She was very surprised to find that Huangfu Zhuer had arranged for guards at some point in time.


    She was Prince Chu''s personal big servant girl, so she did not put the two guards in her eyes as she coldly said: "Don''t you recognize me? "Get out of the way, I''m going up."


    The guard did not move aside, but spoke politely instead, "Miss, please do not make it difficult for us. Miss Huangfu has already rested, Miss will come back tomorrow if you need anything."


    Lv He deliberately asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    "We were transferred from the army camp to protect the Miss Huangfu."


    It could only be the Prince Chu''s idea to transfer them from the army camp ¡­ Sending two people to protect Huangfu Zhuer was nothing much, but ¡­ Why does it feel so weird?


    She went straight to the point. "Is the prince up there?"


    The two guards exchanged a look, "About this... As for the matter with the Prince, this subordinate does not know. "


    What was that? He didn''t know if he should answer, but he couldn''t say.


    "I am Lv He, in front of the Duke. I have something to ask the Duke.


    The guard shook his head, "Miss should still leave, we are also strictly following our duty, Miss Huangfu''s health is not good, Prince has ordered for us, no one is allowed to scratch her and rest."


    "Then tell me, is the Prince up there?"


    However, someone had walked down from the stairs and was holding a lantern, shining it onto her body, "Yo, why is Lady Lv He so wet, and did not quickly go back to change, but instead had the leisure to talk to a man here."


    Lv He was embarrassed and angry, she shrunk her shoulders and hugged her chest, the summer clothes were very thin, and also a little transparent. The two guards looked at her with a piercing gaze. They had no intention of running away.


    Lv He was usually bold and bold, but she was still a girl who had not left the pavilion. Under the gaze of the two men, she was in a sorry state, almost to the point of beating her own drum.


    However, the more Fang Xingjian obstructed him, the more it seemed as if something was wrong. She ignored him and asked, "Is my prince here?" I''ll take him back. "


    The one who came down was Huangfu Zhuer''s servant, Silver Jade. She stood there with the lantern in her hand and smiled contemptuously, "It''s so late, why is Miss Lv He here looking for someone? "Your highness can rest wherever you want. Do you really have to listen to my orders?"


    "The princess isn''t feeling well and wants to see you."


    "Oh, I don''t care about that at all," Yin Yu rolled her eyes. "I heard that the wangfei was a little delusional, and now she''s become a little mysterious. My family''s young miss always said that she wanted to see her, but unfortunately, her body wasn''t up to her expectations, and she herself was also very sick. Today, when she had just rested herself, it''s better for the lady to leave. She paused, and then said, "Speaking of which, it''s not easy for the prince either. Since the princess is tormenting him like this, the king is not annoyed, so he has to wait for her wholeheartedly. But since he''s not made of iron, he has times when he wants to take a nap. If you want me to say, Miss should just go back. Tomorrow morning, the Prince will come back. "


    Although he didn''t admit that the prince was in the upper echelons, his words carried that meaning.


    Lv He was actually rendered speechless by her words. That''s right, since the princess was pregnant, it was as if she had changed into a different person and would lose her face if she said something wrong. It was truly not easy for the king to say it, a man from a commoner family would not do such a thing, let alone the emperor''s family ¡­ However, she only hesitated for a moment before regaining her senses. Even if it was because of the inconvenience of the wangfei, the prince still needed help in that aspect, and it couldn''t be Huangfu Zhuer.


    She was about to say something when someone behind her coldly said, "All of you, get out of the way."


    His voice was not loud, and his tone was not tough. However, for no reason whatsoever, it made one''s hair stand on end. The two guards immediately retracted their swords and bowed.


    Yin Yu''s expression changed, but she raised her voice. "This servant greets wangfei!"


    Lv He was startled, she turned to look, only to see that Bai Qianfan was standing in the dim light with water dripping from her sleeves and her skirt hanging down, making her seem even more slender. She stood there like a lonely bean sprout, with her back facing the torrential downpour.


    When she looked again, Qi Hong and Yue Guiyi who were standing behind her were drenched, and had helpless expressions on their faces as if they were in a difficult situation.


    Lv He understood. It must be because she saw that she was gone for a long time and the Little Princess couldn''t wait any longer. She didn''t listen to Qi Hong''s advice and came over herself.


    Bai Qianfan raised her foot and was about to go upstairs, although the guard did not dare to pull out her blade, she still stood at the head of the stairs, "Esteemed wangfei, you cannot go up."


    Bai Qianfan was infuriated, "Why? Because the Prince is up there? "


    The guard stammered, "Your subordinate has been ordered to guard this place and prevent anyone from scratching Miss Huangfu. Royal Concubine, don''t make things difficult for us."


    "What if I insist on going up?" Bai Qianfan was not acting like a spoiled brat, she was becoming really impatient.


    "This ¡­"


    She puffed out her stomach and took a step forward, unafraid. "Come and stop me, if you meet the child in my stomach, then let''s see how the prince will deal with you!"


    Who would dare to touch such a domineering lord? She stepped forward, and the guards backed off. "Esteemed wangfei, you should hurry back. Such a heavy storm, please don''t ¡­"


    "Get up," Bai Qianfan said impatiently as she reached out to push one of them away, holding onto the railing as she walked up.

 C473 You were talking to it just now?

    Originally, she said that she couldn''t climb higher with a pregnancy, but Bai Qianfan couldn''t care so much. She just wanted to see if Morong Gan was really here. She wanted to personally confirm that no one could stop her. Qi Hong and Yue Gui immediately went forward to support her, one on the left and one on the right. Lv He followed behind.


    "Esteemed wangfei, my young miss has rested for a while. Her health isn''t well, you can''t come looking for trouble at a time like this ¡­"


    Yue Guiyi glared at her. "Just tell me, is the prince in?"


    "Your Highness ¡­" "He ¡­" Yin Yu raised his head and looked up the stairs before saying hesitantly, "No, Your Highness is not here."


    Bai Qianfan reached out to push her away, "Is she here? It doesn''t matter if you said it, I''ll only take a look."


    When she reached the door, she calmed herself and lifted the bead curtain. The crisp sound of rain was covered by the sound of rain, causing everyone in the room to jump in fright when she appeared. She timidly stepped forward and bowed, saying in a soft voice, "Your servant greets the wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan ignored her and went straight to the bed inside. Cai Feng hurriedly stopped her and said in a low voice, "Esteemed wangfei, my young miss is resting, you can''t ¡­"


    Lv He stepped forward to catch her arm and said coldly, "You dare to block my wangfei, do you not want to live anymore?"


    Another curtain of beads hung at the entrance of the bedroom. The green jade beads sparkled under the light, and with a gentle breeze, they shot out beams of light. Just as Bai Qianfan was about to lift the curtain, she heard Huangfu Zhuer''s voice clearly.


    "You''re tired, go to sleep ¡­"


    Her hands froze there, as if her entire body had frozen.


    Qi Hong and the others looked at each other, there really was someone in the room. Could it be that the prince is really inside? He then looked at Silver Jade and Cai Feng with an awkward expression, as if they wanted to say something but were hesitant to do so.


    A bolt of lightning flashed through the sky, slicing open a long hole in the pitch-black sky. Borrowing the light of the moment, Bai Qianfan could clearly see the huge bed within the bed, with a thin veil hanging down, revealing the silhouette of a woman inside.


    "You''ve been exhausted lately, you have become thinner," Huangfu Zhuer said in a pitiful tone. "It''s really pitiful. Sigh, don''t move around.


    Bai Qianfan stood still in front of the pearl curtain, as if she had been frozen. After a long while, he turned around, and walked towards the door in a daze.


    So what if he went in? To tell his lies in person? He was embarrassed, she was even more embarrassed, saying that she was the only one in his heart, and he just turned around and lied beside another woman, didn''t they say that Huangfu Zhuer had rejected her, and why did he do it now ¡­ It was because he had tasted the sweetness with her that the days of night and night with the song were gone. He had endured too much, so he had come here.


    Her heart ached, but not a tear escaped. She held on to her breath as she walked out the door and stood on the stairs. The cold wind and rain howled as they came, wetting her hair to her face.


    Qi Hong came up to persuade her, "Go back, Princess, take a hot bath and have a good night''s sleep. If you have anything to say, say it tomorrow."


    Lv He and Yue Lao had a dejected look on their faces, they didn''t know how to persuade her. The prince wasn''t an ordinary man, under the heavens, there was only one woman, but he was already considered to be not bad, the princess was pregnant and couldn''t wait, so it was understandable that he would seek another woman to satisfy his craving. In any case, there was an order in this matter, and there was a difference between the two of them.


    "Princess, let''s go. If you wear wet clothes for too long, you''ll catch cold. You''re pregnant with Heir."


    The door behind him silently closed, and the bead curtain was swaying. In the midst of the storm, Bai Qianfan heard the sound of a door being pushed open, as if she was going to be separated from her forever. She suddenly turned around and inserted her foot into the door.


    "Princess!" Qi Hong cried out in alarm, but Lv He grabbed onto her and shook her head, signalling her not to speak.


    Silver Jade was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth. She stuttered, "Wang-wangfei, you still have things to do ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan did not say a word. Like a gust of wind, she flew into the bedroom and Cai Feng anxiously stopped her, asking, "Princess, what do you want to do?"


    She sneered as she shook off the rainbow phoenix and pulled open the account. There was a small lamp by the head of the bed, and in the dim light, she could see a bulge on the bed.


    In the silence, Huangfu Zhuer slowly opened her eyes. She was a little puzzled, but also a little annoyed. "Princess, what are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at the leopard cat in her arms in a daze, "... Were you talking to it just now? "


    "Otherwise?"


    "Why do you say it''s so tired ¡­"


    Yin Yu explained from the side, "Xue Hen has been practicing catching rats recently."


    Bai Qianfan was obviously puzzled, she asked Huangfu Zhuer, "You made it learn to catch mice, don''t you think it''s dirty? Have you been caught and washed? "


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..."


    "Elder sister doesn''t look too good. Tomorrow, I will call Doctor Wei to take a look."


    "No need," the more she said, the more Huangfu Zhuer''s face turned ugly. "Why would the Royal Concubine come here so late to pull my blanket?"


    "Big sister has been sick for so long, I can''t afford to come visit, so ¡­"


    "So, do you want to come at this hour?"


    Cai Feng whispered from the side, "The wangfei came to look for the prince."


    Huangfu Zhuer was so angry that she held her chest and started coughing, "You came to find me, your highness, and think I''m hiding your highness under my blanket?"


    Bai Qianfan rubbed her nose, then turned to look at the maidservants behind her. Lv He hurried over, "Since you have already seen, and know that Miss Huangfu is fine, then there''s no need to worry. You should quickly return.


    Qi Hong supported Bai Qianfan outside, "It''s these words, I need to quickly go back and change my wet clothes, once I catch a cold, it won''t be good."


    Huangfu Zhuer bellowed: "Stop!"


    Lv He said snappily: "What are you yelling for? The Royal Concubine is pregnant, you can''t be frightened. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." She signaled Qi Hong and Yue Gui with her eyes to bring Bai Qianfan away quickly.


    "Is the wangfei going to leave just like that?!" Huangfu Zhuer jumped off the bed, looking like she was about to argue with Bai Qianfan, but she was stopped by Lv He.


    Bai Qianfan remained silent as she hurriedly followed Qi Hong down the stairs.


    "You saw it, the wangfei came to my place in the middle of the night to play tricks on me, I''m going to tell the truth to the Third Brother tomorrow."


    Lv He laughed coldly, "Enough, stop acting, do you think I can''t see it? Are you doing this on purpose? "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "In terms of pretending to be stupid, you''re not as good as my Royal Concubine, she''s a clan''s ancestor who feigns to be stupid," Lv He snorted. "Trying to pick up the Duke and Consort, only to bring stones and smash his own feet, you deserve it!"

 C474 He belongs to you alone

    On the way back, the laurel mumbled, "If the prince isn''t here, where would he be?"


    As long as they weren''t at the embroidery building, Bai Qianfan secretly smiled in the darkness. In truth, at the last moment, she believed that Morong Gan wasn''t there, right?


    There were people coming from the front, and two lanterns lit up the front. The sky was too dark, and the people behind could not see them clearly. It was as if two lanterns themselves had floated over, which was a bit terrifying.


    When they got closer, someone ran to them and whined, "Aiyo, it''s raining so heavily, why is the wangfei out?" "Hurry up and go back. The prince is drunk and is looking for you."


    It was the, his heart was about to jump out of his throat. When the Queen of Rain ran out, her master got drunk and flew into the sky, almost splitting him apart. Usually, he would be courteous to Qi Hong, but he did not even bother to show face, immediately scolding, "You guys are pigs, the wangfei is pregnant, can you come out? "With such a heavy storm, if there''s any mishap, let''s see if the prince won''t skin you alive."


    The three servant girls who were scolded, did not dare to make a sound, and followed Bai Qianfan with their heads lowered.


    Bai Qianfan was a little apologetic, after the evil flame from before was gone, she now knew her guilt, and running out like this without a care for anything else had dragged down the few servant girls beside him.


    "None of their business. I was the one who wanted to come out."


    "Wangfei, don''t cover them up. As a servant, master''s safety is at stake. If you don''t even know this, then please dismiss them as soon as possible. This old servant will find a few dependable servants to serve the wangfei."


    Bai Qianfan knew that she must be extremely anxious. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a face that didn''t have a face that didn''t have a nose, so she could only change the topic, "When did the prince come back?"


    "I just returned and I drank too much. But when I saw that you weren''t there, I woke up halfway through the alcohol, and this time I was sending people to search everywhere," Hao Pingguan pointed at the lights that were flickering in and out of the storm, "Look, I couldn''t find the backyard. I went to the front yard."


    "Hurry up and send someone to bring them back. It''s raining so heavily," Bai Qianfan said. "It''s all my fault."


    "As long as you, my princess, are fine, there is nothing to worry about," Hao Pingguan held up his umbrella, and helped Bai Qianfan block the rain that was falling from the sky, "Wangfei, go deeper in. This rain is too big, your clothes are all wet, and this is killing you ¡­" He nagged nonstop as he placed all the umbrella on Bai Qianfan, wetting half of his body.


    Bai Qianfan felt that her face had been swept clean, she did not know what had happened to her, but as if she was possessed, she was burned by a wave of jealousy until she lost all reason, and ignored the children in her stomach, causing Qi Hong and the others to implicate them, making them work even harder for everyone to risk the rain and rain to find her. She really wanted to beat a hole in the ground. They say that Princess Chu overturned the Ju Tan, and ran to the girl''s room in the middle of the night to pull up her blanket ¡­


    Finally entering the room, Qi Hong and a few others busied themselves with fetching hot water to help her bathe. Bai Qianfan entered the bedroom with some uneasiness, and leaned against an armchair with a reddened face, her eyes closed as if she had fallen asleep.


    Bai Qianfan quietly walked over and called out to him in a low voice, "My prince, my prince."


    Morong Gan slowly opened his eyes, "Where did you go?"


    "I ¡­" She felt a little guilty. "I just randomly walked around."


    Did you just walk away from such a heavy storm?" Mo Rong''s face was a little ugly, he stroked his forehead, looking a little tired, sighing helplessly, "Qianyan, normally you have a small temper, but I will let you take care of it, but in such a heavy storm, if something happens, what will you do?


    "It''s my fault that I made you worry." Bai Qianfan reached out to his forehead, "Why is it a little hot? Did you drink a lot? I''ll have someone make you strong tea. "


    Morong Gan waved his hand and glanced at her clothes. "I''m fine, go take a hot bath and change your clothes. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged her as she lowered her head.


    Aside from her clothes soaking in the bath barrel, which was filled with steam and steam, all the pores on her body had opened up, making her feel very comfortable. She lazily laid on the edge of the barrel and muttered to herself, "Your highness seems to be angry."


    Yue Gui wiped her back and said, "How can you not be angry? Your servant has already knelt down to beg you, but you still insist on going out. Do you not trust the prince, or do you not trust yourself? But you, the wind is the rain, even if the king truly goes to see the Miss Huangfu tonight, so what, he will still come back. "


    "I didn''t do that for a moment ¡­" Her voice was very soft. "I''ve been possessed by a ghost."


    "Doctor Wei said that you have a pregnancy sickness, you know that you have a heart attack, you haven''t gotten any treatment, you have to come out yourself, although there will be improvement in time, but there will still be that. This servant advises you not to always be so suspicious, a husband like the Prince is the only one in the world, if you continue to misunderstand him, the heavens will not agree, see, the heavens are crying because of you, today''s rain is all for you."


    Bai Qianfan was amused by her, "I can even make Old Sun cry."


    "Your highness is following everything you do now, but sometimes, the things that you do, your servant will not be able to take them seriously. Just you wait, when you give birth to the Heir, your highness will settle the score with you."


    "He wouldn''t," Bai Qianfan said, smiling sadly. "He''s the best person in the world to me, no matter what I do, he''ll forgive me, but I always pester and mess with him ¡­" She slowly lowered her voice. "Actually, I don''t trust myself. I just feel that I''m not good enough for him. I''m afraid that she''ll grow tired of me one day and someone will snatch him away ¡­"


    "No, he will never be angry at you, and no one will take him away from me," she said, her big hand covering her bare back. "He belongs to you alone, always on your own."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, she turned around, "Your Highness, why have you come?"


    Morong Gan had already washed his hair, so he rolled up his sleeves and used a dry handkerchief to wipe her body.


    "Didn''t I say it already? During this period of time, I will wait on you." He carried her out of the bath barrel and helped her put on her pajamas. He pulled up her clothes and looked at her seriously, "From tonight on, we will split up and sleep."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him in fear, "You''re still angry at me."


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly and took her hand to press it down, "I''ve already done it like this, do you have the heart to do so?"


    Bai Qianfan''s face reddened, and sshe opened her hands. Looking elsewhere, he said, "How about, I''ll find someone for you ¡­"


    Morong Gan tilted his head and looked at her, his mouth revealing a playful smile, "With a jealous person like you, which woman would dare to follow me? Aren''t you afraid of pulling up your blanket in the middle of the night? "


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "You found out so quickly?"


    Morong Gan snorted from his nose, and led her away, "With such a big commotion, how could I not know?"


    Bai Qianfan secretly looked at him, "Are you angry?"


    "Yes, angry."


    "Big Sister Pearl, she ¡­"


    "Not for her, but for you," he said, slapping her on the buttocks. "In the future, if we continue to run around like this, my family will be unable to serve you."

 C475 It seems like i dont have to feed them

    Bai Qianfan thought that Morong Gan saying that sleeping separately was a joke, but he sent her to the bed, carefully tucked her in, bent over and kissed her forehead, then truly left.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart was empty, but she did not wipe away her tears. It was strange, because after making such a ruckus at night, her mental state seemed to have changed, and what had happened in the past two months was still vivid in her mind. She was always in a daze throughout the day, and her body was not well rested, and her mood was always depressed. No wonder the laurel said she couldn''t stand it, that she felt ashamed herself.


    After being muddle-headed for two months, it was as if she''d had a great dream. Now that she was awake, she naturally wouldn''t be like before. However, this child was real, and this wasn''t a dream.


    She put her hands on her belly and smiled shyly. She spoke softly to the baby in her stomach, "You must be ashamed to have a mother like me. Your father has suffered a lot in the past few days. Mother will make it up to him in the future." "You have to behave obediently in your stomach, grow up healthy and healthy, and be born smoothly and smoothly. As long as you are well, mother will be able to endure all kinds of hardships. When you come out next year, our family will be complete ¡­"


    She talked on for a while, getting more and more spirited, afraid that the child would get bored, and then stopped. But she could not sleep at all. She was really not used to Morong Gan not being there.


    It was quiet outside. The laurel must have fallen asleep, and the rain was still falling. The noise had covered everything up.


    She got up, kicked her shoes out of bed, and walked quietly to the outer room. The laurel was fast asleep, snoring softly. She walked around her bed and entered the hall through the side door. There was a thin bamboo curtain at the door, and she poked it gently with one finger, creating a wide crack. As the curtain swayed, she caught it with her hand and gently put it down.


    She took two steps forward in the dark, not to do anything but to see him, to tuck him in like he was taking care of her, and to be relieved to see that he was sleeping well.


    However, she had only taken two steps when she stopped. There was some sort of sound mixed in with the rain ¡­


    She stood in the darkness and quietly argued, as if it were his breathing. It was very, very low, very urgent, and with a loud bang in her head, blood began to gush out, instantly reaching her neck. That sound was very familiar to her, as it used to sound in her ears every night ¡­


    She hurriedly retreated, and the bamboo curtain fell against the door frame. The sound on the bed suddenly stopped. After a while, someone shouted, "Who is it?"


    She was fast as a gust of wind in the dark, but she bumped into something along the way. The laurel woke up with a start and propped itself up to see a blurry shadow flash past. She called out hesitantly, "Esteemed wangfei ¡­"


    "Sleep, I''m fine." She kicked off her shoes and got into bed. She couldn''t stop her heart from beating for a long time.


    After the panic, he once again felt it to be laughable. Clutching his mouth while holding back his anger, he laughed for a long time. So the reason why he wanted to sleep in a different room was because of this ¡­


    He was also pitiful. He tasted the sweetness when he was close to thirty, but the good news didn''t last long. The child came, and she was also delicate. At night, he had to be carried before she would sleep, what was the difference between roasting him over a fire? Previously, she had only cared about herself and the child in her womb. She had never thought about him before, but now that she thought about it, for someone as self-disciplined as him, how could he have done such a thing if he wasn''t suffering greatly?


    He was right. Rather than hanging around like this, it was better to sleep separately and not be annoyed by the sight.


    The heavy rain lasted all night. In the morning, the rain was less heavy. It dripped down like spring rain.


    Bai Qianfan woke up very early, feeling that her mental state was much better than usual. She propped herself up on her hands and sat down.


    She rubbed her eyes. "I''m hungry."


    The laurel was even more surprised. How long had it been since he heard her shout that he was hungry? But he knew it was good to be hungry, at least Little Princess wanted to eat.


    "Then quickly get up. This servant will wait for you to wash up and get dressed." She pulled Bai Qianfan down from the bed and said, "It''s still raining outside. It''s a little windy outside, you should wear more today."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Has the Prince woken up?"


    "He''s up, he''s in the study talking to Ning Jiu."


    "Has the prince eaten breakfast?"


    "Your highness was waiting for the wangfei to eat together with him. If he didn''t feed you, would you be able to eat?"


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed, "What are you saying, just look at the future."


    "Yo, so you''re going to change your mind in the future?"


    She said in a displeased tone, "What ''cleansing of the heart and changing the face''? That''s what I call being a spoiled child. Your Highness is willing."


    "How can he not be happy? You turn around and wipe away your tears, so our princess consort is made of water." Seeing that she was in a good mood, Yue Lao dared to tease her, otherwise her eyes would turn red, and the prince would come over and kick her in the heart.


    Everyday, he would make all sorts of food, and not many would enter the Little Princess''s mouth. It was rare for her to say that he was hungry, that was the best thing he could do, so he brought the little servant girl over to bring the food over. Light porridge, salted milk circle, sweet bean paste, goat-horned buns, quicksand rolls, caterpillar fungus soup... A table was placed in front of them.


    Bai Qianfan sat by the side of the table, and when she saw the dishes that they brought up, she couldn''t help but gulp down her saliva. She was really hungry, as if she had been hungry for a long time, and had the energy to sweep them away.


    She turned her head to look around. "Why isn''t the prince here yet?"


    "I''ve already gone to invite him," Lv He smiled and said, "This grandpa said that if wangfei is hungry, she''ll eat first. He''ll come soon enough."


    Bai Qianfan thought about what happened last night and suddenly did not look forward to see him anymore. After seeing him, she felt really awkward.


    She let out an "oh" and picked up a horned bun, putting it into her mouth and bit down on it. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a flash of light from the door.


    Without a word, he coughed twice. "I heard that wangfei''s appetite is good today?"


    Bai Qianfan did not dare to raise her head, her gaze was fixated on the jade on Yue Yang''s waist, "Un, I feel a little hungry after getting up."


    "It''s good to know you''re hungry," he said, sitting down across from her. He didn''t mention anything about her running out the night before, "If you''re hungry, eat more. It looks like I won''t be able to feed you today."


    She blushed with embarrassment, "Am I a child? Do I need to be fed?"


    "I always thought of you as a child who was raised like this," he sighed emotionally, "I didn''t expect that you would also have a child." After saying no, he scooped up a spoonful of soup and brought it to her mouth out of habit, "Take a sip when it''s hot."


    Yue Guiyi secretly giggled while being dragged out by Qi Hong. As long as the princess was around to accompany the princess while she ate, they would have become unnecessary long ago.

 C476 I sleep soundly and hear nothing

    The servants had all left, leaving only the two of them behind. The atmosphere was rather unnatural.


    Bai Qianfan acted like she was feeling guilty, her eyes flickered back and forth, and did not dare to look him in the eye.


    There was something wrong with Morong Gan''s heart, could she be doing this for the sake of last night''s matter, or for some other reason?


    He cleared his throat and broke the silence. "You didn''t catch a cold last night, did you?"


    "No," she chuckled, "I''m fine, it''s no big deal if I get a little rain."


    He glanced at her. "After all, you have to be careful since you''re pregnant. Don''t do this again in the future. This time, they''re doing this out of respect for you. If there''s a next time, everyone will get thirty plates."


    Bai Qianfan stuck her tongue out in fear and hurriedly promised, "There won''t be a next time."


    He snorted, clearly not believing her. "It''s better to do what you say."


    "There''s lamb inside, it''s not fishy at all. Your highness, try it."


    He gave her a bite, "Hmm, not bad." He pretended to ask casually, "Did you sleep well last night?"


    "Well," she said at once, "I suppose I was tired, and slept as soon as I got close to the bed, and slept till this morning."


    There was nothing wrong with her words, but when she finished, she sounded a little guilty. He pretended to be calm and asked, "Did the rain disturb you?"


    "No, no." She shook her head like a rattle, looked over, and then looked away again. "I was asleep and didn''t hear anything."


    He was not there, so how could she sleep as deeply as she did now? She was clearly lying, his face was red with suspicion, he felt that his tall figure had become shorter in front of her, he also felt that he was disgraced by what he had done, but there was nothing he could do about it. The night was fragrant, but he could only hang there dry, having spent so much time accumulating and drinking too much last night, causing his body to burn so much that he had no choice but to comply with his inner desires.


    She could tell that he was a little embarrassed so she quickly changed the topic, "Your Highness, you should start from today and return to the yamen. With Yue Gui and the others accompanying me, it''s fine. If you miss me, then come back to visit."


    Morong Gan grunted, and drooped his eyes as he looked at the porridge in the bowl, "Your mental state is not bad, and after eating so much, you still don''t want to puke. Looks like pregnancy is over. I''ll go to the yamen to take a look. If there''s nothing else, then I''ll come back. "


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to come back. It''s raining and it''s inconvenient for you to come back," Bai Qianfan said.


    "Then call Doctor Wei over to check if the pregnancy is over. You haven''t had much to eat these few days, so let''s get Qi Hong to make more dishes at noon. Open your mouth wide and eat."


    Bai Qianfan also stood up, "Your Highness, are you going over now? I''ll send you off."


    "No need," he said, coming over to press her shoulder and somehow taking her in his arms, not wanting to leave, staying by her side as he had done the other day, at her command, under her little temper, feeling good, like a husband of the common people, afraid of the inside, and as long as she was happy it was all right for him to be wronged by the idea.


    Bai Qianfan''s mouth was full of soup, she was afraid that it would stick to his Robe and raised his head as much as possible. With a kowtow of her big hand, he pushed her head down and placed it on his chest.


    Her voice was low as she said, "I didn''t wipe my mouth."


    He chuckled lightly and let go of her, looking straight into her eyes. They were husband and wife, so what if she saw his ugly state? This was perfect for her to know his problem!


    She was a bit embarrassed and refused to look him in the eye. She glanced to the side, and he lifted her chin with a teasing smile, "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. I didn''t see it. Next time I''ll let you see it for real."


    Shocked, she opened her mouth wide like a trumpet flower. He took the opportunity to kiss her, gently pestering her ¡­


    Someone in the yard stretched their neck to look, but a delicate hand pulled their ear behind a tree. "What happened last night? Where did you go? "


    Jia Tong screamed in pain, "Let go, my ears are going to fall off, they''re really going to fall off ¡­"


    Lv He released her hand, her pretty face revealing a sullen look, "Quickly tell me, where did you go last night? Why did this grandpa return so late? "


    Jia Tong rubbed his ears, and said grievingly: "Didn''t the prince go to the crown prince''s place? I drank too much, so I came back late."


    "What about you? You drank too much?"


    "I... "I drank too much too ¡­" Jia Tong took a step back as he spoke, he looked at her warily and said, "Don''t make any more moves, the prince is right inside the room. When I call out, your face doesn''t look good."


    Lv He laughed, "Is it that my face isn''t good, or your face isn''t good? Don''t go wrong. " She took a step closer. "Let me ask you, when the prince was drinking, you did not stand guard by and instead went off to drink?"


    "Li, Li Xiaolu, you have to pull me to drink, the crown prince said something, and the prince agreed, so ¡­"


    Lv He moved his leg, wanting to kick his heart like a prince. Jia Tong was so scared, his body shrank, "Lv He, you are a girl, don''t learn ¡­"


    Lv He harrumphed, "I won''t kick you now even if I have to, I will remember this debt first, and then we will settle it together." From the corner of her eyes, she saw Morong Gan walking out of the door, "Go, this grandpa has come out. Be more careful and be a servant.


    Jia Tong sighed as he replied, but was not in a hurry to leave. He asked, "Wifey, have you considered about the marriage? Your highness is about to become a father ¡­ "


    Lv He rolled her eyes at him, "What are you red-eyed for, you don''t even have a proper look, and you still want to be a father? With a twist of his neck, he turned around and left.


    Jia Tong looked at Lv He''s twisted waist and swallowed her saliva. He suppressed his anger and said: "Little girl, remember this, we will see the truth in the bridal room!"


    "What are you muttering about?" Morong Gan walked over and glanced at him, "I heard you drank too much last night?"


    "Yes," Jia Tong said anxiously, "This subordinate will go get the board."


    "There''s no need for that. This King is also getting drunk," Morong Gan said as he leisurely walked in the wetland which had just stopped raining. "The crown prince is getting drunk as well.


    "When this subordinate came over, Li Xiaolu told me that the crown prince had gotten drunk last night and wasn''t feeling well this morning."


    "Oh?" Morong Gan said, "The crown prince is injured, I have to go and see him, and ask the Doctor Wei to go and take a look as well."


    Jia Tong said: "Your highness, I forgot, there is a doctor at Prince, I have already seen him, there is nothing wrong, he just drank too much."


    Morong Gan asked, "Is Ning Jiu back yet?"


    "Not yet. The heavy rain has probably delayed our journey. The encampment is not far away from the city, and we will only be back in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. Don''t worry, Your Highness."


    The master and servant talked as they walked, and when Morong Gan passed by the embroidery building, he hastily took a glance at it. The embroidery building gave off a desolate and desolate feeling, and when he thought about what Bai Qianfan did last night, he shook his head and headed towards the courtyard.

 C477 Underestimating lord chus loyalty to his wife

    The crown prince''s complexion was indeed somewhat haggard. He was dressed in a white robe as he sat by the window. He did not wear a crown on his head. The green ribbon had been tied up his hair into a bun, revealing his weak and elegant appearance.


    He held his forehead with one hand and flipped through the pages with the other. Seeing Morong Gan coming in, he smiled and said, "I''m still as amazing as ever Third Brother. He''s drunk and is fine.


    "Second brother is in the prime of his life, how did he become old?" Morong Gan looked at his complexion, "If you have to blame anything, it''s because that wine was too strong. Speaking of which, I haven''t drunk that strong alcohol in a long time, where did it come from?"


    "Mr. Zhuge brewed his own wine. He probably didn''t expect it to be so strong. He came to apologize early in the morning." The Crown Prince put down the book in his hands, "What crime did I say it was guilty of? Does alcohol should be called alcohol?"


    Morong Gan sat down, "Mr. Zhuge is such an expert. Not only can he make tea, he can also make wine. There are not many things in this world that he can''t do."


    "He was originally a wild and free man, and I forced him to stay by my side," the crown prince ordered people to bring out tea sets and personally make tea for Morong Gan. "I originally thought that I was considered to be knowledgeable in the Way of Tea, but after seeing his way of drinking tea, I realized how shallow I am."


    "Second Brother has such a good mentor and friend by his side. I''m so envious of him."


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Why do you envy me? You have a loving wife, so I should be the one jealous. "Oh right, yesterday you said that you wanted to visit Zhu''er. Have you ever been there before?"


    Morong Gan was startled, "Did I say that yesterday?"


    "I did. You said it yourself when we were drinking. I heard it for real."


    Morong Gan blinked his eyes, a little hesitant, "Why don''t I have any impression at all?"


    "It''s normal to be so drunk that I don''t remember."


    "Then how did second brother remember that?"


    "The drunk do not remember what he said, but what others said. "I don''t believe you. Think about what I said last night."


    Morong Gan narrowed his eyes and thought about it seriously, "Oh right, you advised me to go see Zhu''er last night."


    "Remember? I am advising you to go see Zhu Er, you are now a princess, but Zhu''er has a special relationship with you, forget about anything else, even if she saved you once, you still have to go see her.


    Morong Gan turned the jade cup in his hand, "Princess Qian Qian sent Doctor Wei to take a look, he said that he had caught a slight chill, so he should be fine."


    "Even if there''s nothing serious, we still have to go and take a look. At the end of the day, she''s still sick."


    Morong Gan scratched the back of his head and said with difficulty, "It''s not that Second Brother doesn''t know, it''s just that the wangfei is a little delusional right now. I''m afraid that if she wants to break it, we''ll have to wait for a while longer."


    "You, you," The Crown Prince pointed at him and shook his head helplessly, "Where did all your arrogance go? Who would have thought that the famous Prince Chu would be so afraid in his home, but his delusions are really powerful. I heard that he went to Zhu Er''s place last night and pulled her blanket on the spot, that''s a little ¡­" He smiled. "I assume you''re used to it."


    Morong Gan laughed embarrassedly: "She went overboard last night, there was no helping it, she is pregnant, she is a spoiled and proud person, I can only let her go, who can stop her at the brothel? However, I heard that two guards stopped them downstairs. It seems like it was arranged by second brother. "


    "Yes, I did," the Crown Prince said, "The princess is pregnant, and Pearl is sick. You are only taking care of one, and I''m a little tired. The other is taking care of you, so we need some peace and quiet.


    Morong Gan laughed, "She is staying at the embroidery floor, so there aren''t many people who would bother her. Second brother is taking precautions against my wangfei."


    The Crown Prince didn''t deny it, "It''s good that you know it. Although I haven''t gone to the inner chamber often, I''ve heard that the wangfei has been causing a ruckus lately. It''s not bad that you can handle it."


    Morong Gan laughed, "My wife, what if I don''t accept it? She has a child, and it''s harder than normal. When she''s upset, it''s fine to make a ruckus. "


    "I know your difficulties. If you don''t want to go, then don''t. I''ll go over later. Those who are sick need to care about them the most. It''s also good for us brothers to go."


    "I am relieved to have second brother''s concern for Zhu Er."


    "Ahh, don''t let your thoughts go astray. I''m going in your place. Don''t forget, she was once your fianc¨¦e!"


    "I told her."


    "So what? If you say it clearly, she will expunge you from her heart?" The crown prince scoffed. "Think from another perspective, if we don''t bring back the wangfei this time, will you be able to forget about her?"


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes and drank his tea, "He will understand in the future if you force her to do this."


    "In her heart, perhaps you have long become a heartless man," the Crown Prince shook his head, "In this world, any kind of barrier can be passed, but love is the only thing that can make you sad."


    At this time, Jia Tong came in and whispered a few words into Morong Gan''s ears, and he took the chance to get up, "Second brother, I still have some matters to attend to, I''ll come again to drink your tea next time."


    The Crown Prince didn''t keep him and waved him off. "Go on."


    When Morong Gan went out of the door, he called Li Xiaolu in, "Has Ning Jiu returned?"


    "Yes, I probably have something that I need to report to you and have Jia Tong come to invite your highness."


    The Crown Prince sat quietly for a while, then said, "If there''s anything, come look for me at the backyard, I''m going to take a look at Miss Huangfu."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Li Xiaolu accompanied him out, "Your Highness, about the matter last night, did Your Highness have any suspicions?"


    The Crown Prince glanced at him, "What happened last night?"


    Li Xiaolu laughed dryly and did not speak any further.


    Huangfu Zhuer leaned on the Soft Couch and was about to stand up to greet her, but was stopped by her, "You''re not feeling well, you don''t have to worry about your own safety, you''re not an outsider either."


    Huangfu Zhuer was in a low mood and was too lazy to bother with pleasantries. She leaned on the soft cushion again, "Why is Crown Prince Brother here?"


    "What? You don''t want me to come?" The Crown Prince looked at her, "You think it''s a good plan that''s perfect for both sides. No matter what happens in the end, I''ll have Third Bro come to see you. Unfortunately, in the end, I made a mistake and I just persuaded him for a long time and he sent me away just because he was afraid that Princess Hua-Yang was going to change his mind."


    He and Huangfu Zhuer had jointly set up the trap last night, so he thought of ways to get Prince Chu drunk, so that he wouldn''t return to the backyard for a long time, and then he could spread the news that Prince Chu was going to see Huangfu Zhuer. Princess Chu had a delusion, after hearing it, he would definitely explode.


    From beginning to end, they had thought about every single detail and finally came to a conclusion without fail. This was because the Prince Chu was not easy to fool.


    First, he had missed out on the Prince Chu. After getting drunk like that, he still remembered to return to the backyard, but no one could stop him. And after he leaked the information about the Princess Chu, he actually took off the blanket. Fortunately, Huangfu Zhuer had prepared for this, and had defeated her and turned herself into a victim instead. Thus, the Princess Chu turned over the vinegar pot in the middle of the night and came to the embroidery floor to cause trouble. No matter how much the Prince Chu avoided suspicion before, he should at least have personally come to comfort her.


    It was a pity that to Prince Chu, matters of face were far less important than things that were important. They had underestimated the loyalty of the Prince Chu to the Princess Chu.

 C478 Do nothing etc.

    Huangfu Zhuer''s face was pale white, "Did Crown Prince Brother come to laugh at me?"


    "How could that be?" The Crown Prince lifted his robe and sat down. "I will always be on your side." He studied her face. "Are you better?"


    Huangfu Zhuer faintly sighed, "It''s good that I can only wish for my death to happen."


    "Zhu''er, where is your fighting spirit?" The crown prince was a little disappointed. He was not going to take revenge? You don''t even want your fiance anymore? "


    Huangfu Zhuer smiled disconsolately, "Crown Prince Brother has also seen my current predicament, how can I take revenge? Fianc¨¦, hmph, that was just a matter of my previous life. In his eyes, I should have died a long time ago. I can''t help you with anything, Crown Prince Brother. I just hope that one day, Crown Prince Brother will lead troops and slaughter our way to the borders of Peace City to avenge my Huangfu family.


    The Crown Prince frowned, "You are living well. You say you are in the underworld. Do you want to look for a short cut?" Last night, Princess Chu caused a ruckus, could it be that she has passed on his illness to you? "


    "Who knows if she''s delusional or not, maybe she''s just bullying me. In my entire life, this is the first time I''ve been bullied to this extent by others, to this day Third Brother does not have a single explanation, it''s too chilling."


    "This is how a man should act when he''s in love."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him, "Then what about you, Crown Prince Brother? Next year, you will rule the world.


    The Crown Prince was silent for a while before he said, "You know, what I want is not just the south. Nothing is final."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed at herself, "Third Brother said that it''s not that I don''t want to marry, but I turned around and fell in love with someone else. You said that you want me to be the richest woman in the world, but it''s been so long already.


    The Crown Prince looked at her for a while, then got up and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. He picked up one of her hands and placed it on his palm, "Zhu''er, no matter what happens, you will always be different in my heart. My promise will never change.


    "The world you''re talking about is the entire East Yue, right?"


    "A country cannot have two monarchs, Prince Chu''s thoughts are too simple." Speaking to here, the crown prince frowned, "You probably do not know, he transferred Li Tianxing''s army to the northwest. "The previous batch left, and the remaining batch left as well. If the emperor were to come back at this time, none of us would be able to escape."


    Huangfu Zhuer exclaimed, "Why are you transferred to the Northwest?"


    "He said to open up wasteland and develop agriculture. He said to make the Northwest rich." The crown prince harrumphed, "Back then, the late emperor was unable to accomplish something, but now he is thinking about it. I''ve been there once, the land is barren and there is no way to grow crops, the atmosphere is bad, the wind blows hard all year round, the soil is blown into sand, those who are able to walk are all moved out, those who are unable to leave occupy the mountain to become bandits, that''s why the bandits of the northwest are so rampant. If he sends his men away, this war really cannot be fought. "


    "The enthronement ceremony is set for next fall. If Crown Prince Brother still doesn''t think of a way, it might be too late."


    "He''s only thinking of his wife and son now. He doesn''t care about anything else. When he first decided to go to war, he thought that the emperor had taken away the wangfei, so ¡­"


    "That''s why I have to scheme against Princess Chu," Huangfu Zhuer said. "Crown Prince Brother, tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    The crown prince patted the back of her hand and said, "I won''t do anything. Wait."


    "When?"


    The Crown Prince got up and sat back down, "Zhu''er, don''t be impatient. Since this is going to be a big matter, you can''t be impatient. Let''s wait a little longer."


    Huangfu Zhuer wanted to say that if she waited any longer, her child would come out. By then, she would really be hopeless. But she didn''t say anything, only nodding. "I''ll listen to Crown Prince Brother."


    When the crown prince and Huangfu Zhuer were discussing it on the embroidery floor, Lv He was discussing it with Qi Hong. "No matter how I think about it, it seems suspicious. She told Qi Hong, "Why are those two guards mumbling so, why don''t you make it clear what''s going on? There''s also Silver Jade and the Rainbow Phoenix, they have something to say, and before you guys came, Silver Jade''s words were basically admitting that Master is on the embroidery floor, and that whoever it is, isn''t made of iron or has people who want to take a nap, they should know about Your Highness'' suffering, and said that Your Highness will return tomorrow morning ¡­ What do you think she means by that? "


    Qi Hong sat by the table and carefully picked up the silver horns, "I say, Miss Huangfu is also not easy, her status is not bad right now, and if she is sick, I haven''t even gone to see her since she nestled on the embroidery floor every day. She is angry, even if she says some vague words, it is normal for her to be angry at Princess Wangfei. In any case, our wangfei has a temper that just forgets it once she hears it. Since the matter has already passed, you shouldn''t speak of it again. "


    "What if she had some plot?" Lv He raised her eyebrows, "I think she''s someone who would hold back her words, don''t think that she''s up to something like picking a fight with me or the wangfei."


    Qi Hong chuckled, "With my unwavering determination towards your consort, who can provoke me? I think you''re just worrying about nothing. "


    "If you say that the matter is over, Huangfu Zhuer might not be able to do anything. She had caused a ruckus at her place, maybe she will come and complain to me, saying that the Royal Concubine bullied her."


    Just as she was speaking, Bai Qianfan picked the curtain and walked in, roughly hearing what she said. Her face was a little flushed, "I was a bit rash last night, I shouldn''t have taken off her blanket."


    "Why shouldn''t I?" Lv He said: "Who asked her to say something like that, what are you so tired of recently, and why are you all so skinny? It''s so pitiful, don''t move about, tickle me, behave yourself, and go to sleep. What is this if it isn''t misleading us? If she didn''t mean to, I''d write the name backwards. "


    Bai Qianfan looked at her with wide eyes, and only after a long time did she let out a sound, "Sister Lv He, your memory is really good, to actually remember every single word!"


    Lv He, "..." "Esteemed wangfei, where''s your emphasis?"


    "Your name is inverted. It''s called Lotus. It''s quite nice to listen to."


    Lv He was a little dissatisfied: "Royal Concubine, I''m just saying that it''s a serious matter, can you please be more serious?"


    "Alright," Bai Qianfan sat on the table and helped to pick up the silver horn, "Big Sister Qi Hong, I''m hungry."


    Qi Hong quickly patted her hands clean, "I''ll give the stew to Princess Hua-Yang to eat."


    "I want to eat marinade."


    Qi Hong, "... Who would eat this early in the morning? It was too greasy. I stewed a snow clam for you. "


    "I want chicken legs."


    Qi Hong was helpless, "If you can still eat the stew, I''ll give you the chicken drumstick."


    Bai Qianfan blinked her sparkling eyes, "I can."


    Lv He sighed and sat down, "Royal Concubine, why are you acting like nothing has happened?


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "I''m afraid, but I''ll only have the strength to get scolded after eating my fill."

 C479 No official letter of appointment has been received

    She was at fault. Morong Gan did not scold her because she went over to Huangfu Zhuer''s place to make a scene, he only blamed her for running around randomly in the strong wind and rain, making him worry.


    Later, he heard that the crown prince had told Morong Gan to go and visit Huangfu Zhuer to comfort her, but Morong Gan had rejected him because he was afraid that the wangfei would think twice before doing so.


    Morong Gan placed her in his heart. This kind of feeling was too sweet to tell others, but he still felt guilty about it.


    Because of her, in the eyes of others, he had become a man who feared her. He was so dignified and powerful, so why should he fear her? It was only because of love.


    In the past two months, her mood had changed too much. She had suffered too much, not to mention that she was not feeling well, but from now on, she was in a normal mood. Even her appetite was better than before, and she could eat as she liked without vomiting.


    Wei Zhongqing checked his pulse everyday. All of them were good fetuses, and so was Princess Hua-Yang.


    Morong Gan was naturally happy. Since it was getting better and better, there was no need for him to take his pulse everyday. Wei Zhongqing''s two slender fingers were resting on his wife''s white wrist, making him feel uncomfortable.


    Although his stomach had not been revealed yet, Bai Qianfan''s face was starting to look fleshy, his sharp chin had become round, he saw this in her eyes and liked to pinch her cheeks whenever there was something wrong, that soft and tender face, and that smooth and smooth feel of her hands made him enraptured.


    However, Bai Qianfan who had returned to normal didn''t rely on him like before, but instead spent most of her time following Qi Hong and the others to make food and make clothes for the children. She was a practical person who had to personally do everything herself, so when her pregnancy sickness disappeared, she scattered away completely. Her previous words and actions had already returned, and when she wasn''t paying attention when walking she quickened her pace, causing Gui Yue Lao to shout out loud from behind, "Princess, please slow down, you''re carrying a child."


    She unconcernedly patted her belly. "It''s fine, the Doctor Wei said he''s strong."


    She even went up to the pavilion and apologized sincerely, saying that she did not bring her brain upstairs that night, so she would not be able to understand anything that she had done. Huangfu Zhuer had forgiven her, and said that it was nothing, and she could understand the temper of those who were pregnant.


    Speaking frankly, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Morong Gan knew that she had gone up to the embroidery building and was a little surprised.


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "About the apology, it''s still not too late. If I don''t go, Big Sister Pearl''s heart will always have a thorn. The human heart was not able to see through her, but she hoped that her heart would be able to resolve the grievances in Huangfu Zhuer''s heart. In order to not create unnecessary problems in the future, she was willing to do so.


    Morong Gan walked up to him and said, "You can even go upstairs, I guess there''s nothing wrong, the three months period is almost up, I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    Bai Qianfan twisted her waist and walked away a little, looking at him sideways, "That''s different, three months is still a few days away. Besides, the day that I''m going to be sitting on is also a month''s worth of insurance."


    Morong Gan''s face immediately became unsightly, he pointed at her and nodded, "Okay, you remember." He angrily brushed his sleeves and left, looking like a child who had not eaten any candy.


    Bai Qianfan covered his mouth and laughed, then shouted at his back: "Prince Chu, don''t leave, let''s talk some more."


    How could he possibly be angry? When it was time to eat, Prince Chu acted as if nothing had happened and even helped his wife prepare some food, "You like this, eat more."


    Wei Zhongqing walked in from the door while holding a cloth bag in his hand. Bai Qianfan did not have much of an idea about food, so she greeted with a smile, "Doctor Wei still hasn''t eaten, right? Sit down and eat together."


    Wei Zhongqing did not dare to sit at the same table as Prince Chu, so he hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed to express his gratitude, "Royal Concubine is too courteous, I have already eaten," he waved the cloth bag in his hands, "Yesterday, Royal Concubine said that my body was itchy and I had mixed some herbs with it. I was going to wash them all off, I will be fine after a few days."


    "Thank you for your concern, Doctor Wei," Bai Qianfan laughed: "I was just casually mentioning it, I will remember it."


    "The safety and well-being of an imperial concubine is a lowly person''s duty, and the matters within are not worth mentioning."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Doctor Wei is currently the Palace''s Medical Officer, why do you still call yourself a vile character, you should call yourself an official now."


    Wei Zhongqing didn''t say a word, and silently glanced at Prince Chu.


    "Huh?" Bai Qianfan seemed to have suddenly recalled something, "Doctor Wei has already been in the mansion for a while, why haven''t I seen you in the official uniform before? Have you seen the medical officer at the crown prince''s side? He is wearing a blue official uniform and a black gauze hat.


    Wei Zhongqing once again looked at Prince Chu in silence.


    Morong Gan acted dumb, and looked somewhat surprised, "That''s right, why haven''t I seen Doctor Wei pass through the uniform? I don''t think I''m used to it. No matter, this duke isn''t a trifling person, so why don''t Doctor Wei come and go as he pleases? Just treat it as if it''s within your own home. "


    Wei Zhongqing lowered his head and eyes, his attitude very respectful and respectful, "Reporting to Your Highness, this lowly one has yet to receive the document for the appointment."


    "Is that so?" Morong Gan frowned, "How do you do things? This King had clearly given the orders, "he comforted her," It''s alright, but I think the people below have been negligent. My salary will not be low until the day comes.


    "It''s a small matter. Your highness, you don''t have to worry about it, even if you don''t have that official document, this lowly one will definitely take good care of Princess Hua-Yang and Heir."


    "You can''t put it like that. As a medical officer, naturally, there must be an appointment document, a public servant, and a salary. Everything should be handled according to the rules.


    Morong Gan squinted his eyes and thought, "This matter seems to have been assigned to Jia Tong."


    Once Jia Tong was mentioned, Bai Qianzhang was relieved. He explained to Wei Zhongqing, "Guard Jia, please. "I was busy, and I thought I forgot for a moment. I''ll remind him.


    "You don''t need to worry about these things, leave it to me," Morong Gan picked up a piece of fish and directly put it into Bai Qianfan''s mouth.


    Wei Zhongqing looked at the pile of dishes on Bai Qianfan''s plate and said, "Princess Hua-Yang''s current appetite is really good."


    "Her appetite has always been good, it was like this in the Prince Chu Palace, now that she has one in her stomach, she has to eat two," Morong Gan smiled as he looked at Bai Qianfan with a face full of pride, just like an old farmer looking at his own vegetable garden.


    The corner of Wei Zhongqing''s mouth twitched, and he swallowed back the words that he wanted to say. Prince Chu was a person that could not be seen. He wanted him to enter the manor, but refused to appoint him.

 C480 A good doctor

    It was not hard to guess that the Prince Chu did not want Wei Zhongqing to be appointed as an official document. A skilled doctor, being so young and handsome, who was a few years younger than him, made him feel a sense of crisis. His wife had an alluring complexion, was lively and adorable, had a good character, she was simply loved by everyone, when she fell in love she would stay steadfast, just like Du Changfeng, if there was another Du Changfeng, how would he live his life?


    Bai Qianfan trusted Wei Zhongqing very much now, so she had to ask him for advice whenever his body was in a bad state. She recklessly chased him out of the manor without giving him any excuse.


    After pondering for a long time, he called Jia Tong over and reprimanded him, "At first, I told you to find a stable doctor, but look at this matter, you found someone in his early twenties and brought them back. I wonder if they have any hair on their face or if they can handle it properly, if we were to hand over the princess and the Heir to him, this king can be at ease?"


    Jia Tong explained: "Doctor Wei isn''t young anymore, he''s already twenty-five."


    Prince Chu looked at him coldly, "Why didn''t you find fifty-two?" He couldn''t be younger than him anyway.


    "Your Highness''s meaning is ¡­" Have this subordinate find an older one to come back? Then what about Doctor Wei? "I think the wangfei values him a lot."


    At that time, Bai Qianfan was a secretive doctor, but if it was someone else, they would not have the ability to do so. After Wei Zhongqing had diagnosed a happy meridian, and accomplished something, he was elated, and immediately asked them to stay. Now that the times had passed and Bai Qianfan was fine, if he kept such a young genius by her side ¡­


    "How is the Doctor Wei inferior to the Duke?" Jia Tong said carefully, "Tell this subordinate, this subordinate will go down and remind him."


    He was young, good-looking, and skilled in medicine. The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t find any flaws, and he was so angry that he wanted to kick him.


    Jia Tong looked at his expression, "If the Duke really wants to send him out, it won''t be difficult."


    "Oh? Tell me, what is it? "


    "Simple." Jia Tong raised his eyebrows, and smiled sinisterly as he walked over, "You''re framing me."


    Morong Gan scratched his chin and looked at him, "How do you plan on framing me?"


    "Why don''t we forge a secret letter of treason, put it in his room, and then send someone to search it out? It''s a great sin to collude with an enemy and betray the country. Even if the wangfei wanted to protect him, she wouldn''t be able to. "


    Morong Gan waved and said, "Come over."


    Jia Tong retreated back vigilantly, "Your Highness, you aren''t going to kick me again, are you?" He knew how to observe the situation. Because of the princess, the hostility from the prince''s body had almost disappeared. His face was stern and amiable. It was different from the past, so he bolstered his courage. Joking with the Lord is like stroking a tiger''s beard. It requires courage and wisdom.


    Morong Gan was amused, but just as he was about to speak, he spotted someone approaching from the corner of his eyes. He immediately stopped smiling and put on a stern face, "How do you do things? Why is it that the appointment documents for the Doctor Wei s have not come down yet? "


    Jia Tong was wronged and wronged, but just as he was about to explain, he heard Morong Gan cough loudly, "Did Doctor Wei come to find this king for something?"


    Wei Zhongqing walked forward courteously, then nodded his head at Jia Tong, and said, "Your highness, please do not blame Master Jia for such a small matter. Your highness believes in this vile person''s medical skills, and is willing to accept me as your disciple.


    Morong Gan said, "Why are you here?"


    Wei Zhongqing looked at Jia Tong, with some hesitation, he waved his hand at Jia Tong, indicating him to go out first.


    Jia Tong didn''t want to go out, but he couldn''t go out and listen in openly, so he slipped aside and tried to eavesdrop through the door.


    Ning Jiu came over and pulled his ear away without saying a word. Jia Tong was in so much pain that he couldn''t bear to scream, so he cupped his hands and begged for mercy. With a cold face, Ning Jiu went to the quiet place to let him go, "Are you going back now?


    Jia Tong smirked and changed the topic, "Xiao Jiu, you came at just the right time, I have something that I want to ask you about, tell me which part of the Doctor Wei is bad, and why does Your Highness want him to leave?"


    Ning Jiu gave him a sideways glance, "Because he''s good at anything."


    Jia Tong, "... Anything is fine... "What are you saying? Could it be that you want to find a bad doctor as your personal physician?"


    Ning Jiu was unwilling to explain more to a person with a worrisome intelligence, "Don''t ask too much about princes. Be good with your own mistakes, and hang out with Li Xiaolu."


    He''s not a match for me yet. In two days, I''ll ask him to drink with Du Changfeng. Do you want to come? "" Yes.


    "Drunk again is a mistake."


    "I won''t," Jia Tong said, chuckling. "The last time was an accident, but the alcohol was too strong and the prince was drunk."


    Ning Jiu glared at him and said, "Master is drinking, you should be watching by the side. But you, instead, are completely drunk.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "What''s the matter, sit down and let''s talk." Morong Gan made a gesture and invited Wei Zhongqing to sit.


    Wei Zhongqing spoke in a refined and gentle manner, "This humble one will follow the doctor''s instructions, the doctor will have his parents'' heart. If I were to see some things, I would be ashamed of my medical skills, the wangfei will be better now, she will be able to eat well and sleep well, her pregnancy will be gone, her appetite will be refreshed, her vomiting will be gone, but the prince ¡­"


    Morong Gan frowned slightly, "Is there something wrong with this king?"


    "That''s right, the Prince''s eyes were bloodshot, the Yang Acupoints were high and the internal fire was vigorous. If the internal fire was not released in time, it might harm the liver and lungs, causing a hidden disease. "Heaven and earth have to turn over, so there is no limit to how much one can turn over, and people will lose the ability to do so ¡­"


    Morong Gan raised his hand: "What exactly do you want to say?"


    Wei Zhongqing laughed so hard that the corners of his mouth twitched, and the Tsinghua University elephant retreated, revealing a wretched look, "Hehehe, little one knows that the Duke and the Royal Concubine love each other more than ordinary people, the Royal Consort is pregnant and her body is inconvenient, the Prince has been holding it in uncomfortably, right?"


    "Nonsense!" Morong Gan straightened his face, "How dare you..."


    "Don''t be embarrassed, your highness. It''s normal for a man to be unbearably hot. This lowly one is a doctor, you can tell at a glance that the wangfei has already lasted for three months. Her body is strong and stable, so we can only be more careful in the future."


    Morong Gan was a little shy, but he did not want to lose his dignity in front of him, and calmly asked: "What do you mean by that?"


    "I have a picture book with me. It is specially made for pregnant couples. Doing what is written there will not only not harm the fetus, but it will also benefit the body and mind if it is compatible with the fetus." As he spoke, he took out a book and handed it over.


    Morong Gan restrained the joy in his heart, he accepted it without batting an eyelid, then casually flipped it over and placed it on the table, "Doctor Wei is indeed worthy of being the parent of a doctor, someone who has done his duty, and should be encouraged."


    Wei Zhongqing lowered his eyes and said, "This is my internal matter, that is what I should do. This lowly one will leave first if I don''t beat up the Prince. "


    Morong Gan got up and sent him off, "Doctor Wei, take care."


    He stood by the door and watched Wei Zhongqing leave, then called out to him to come in.


    "Go to the crown prince and seal the document for the appointment of the Doctor Wei. Then, go to the storehouse and collect the official uniform. Then, send it over."


    Jia Tong, "... Your Royal Highness, didn''t you say that you want to chase him away? "


    Morong Gan put the booklet on the table into his chest and said, "Doctor Wei is an expert in medicine, with good medical ethics, you are a good doctor. This king had misjudged you previously, so don''t ask too many questions, go and do it quickly."

 C481 We are rivals in love

    Shi Shengcheng felt that there was something wrong with Shi Yingying these past two days. She was a persistent person and would never stop until she had achieved her goal. She took out the energy she initially used to chase after Qian Fan, but suddenly stopped.


    "Yingying," he said as he sat at the dressing table and carefully sized her up. is it the General Du ¡­ "


    "Father, if Du Changfeng and I have both liked the same person, do you think that we ¡­ What should be their relationship? "


    Shi Shengcheng answered very quickly, "Of course it''s because of your love rival ¡­ However, how could you and Du Changfeng ¡­ "


    Shi Yingying laughed bitterly, "You are right, we are love rivals."


    Shi Shengcheng was a little confused, "That''s not right, how could you and him be love rivals? You two should be a couple."


    Shi Yingying sighed, sprawled on the table, and closed her eyes in distress. Actually, she was not a love rival, but knew that Bai Qianfan was a girl, and felt ashamed. She wanted to dig a hole and hide in it, she claimed that she was a businessman, and the merchants that travelled far and wide were all in her restaurant, so she had never seen anyone else, but she could not tell that Bai Qianfan was a girl. She did not have any weird fetishes or interest in girls, but she had liked Bai Qianfan before, so her feelings towards him were somewhat different from normal people''s.


    That day, when she found out that there was someone in Du Changfeng''s heart, she did not give up. Looking at Du Changfeng''s pained expression, she knew that he was begging but could not, in that case, why give up such a good girl for a woman that he could not get?


    The next day, she brought food and wine to Du Changfeng''s place. Unexpectedly, he did not reject her and placed the table to drink with her.


    Du Changfeng was in a bad mood. With a worried face and a cup of wine, she tried to trick him, but he remained silent. He had an indifferent face and did not even look at her.


    She talked to herself, "... If it wasn''t for you, it would never be yours. You should learn from me and know that it''s impossible, then immediately give up and turn around to look for me. There''s no grass in the world without any grass, so why would you hang yourself on a tree ¡­ "


    At that time, Du Changfeng''s eyes were already red from drinking, but he suddenly interrupted: "I heard that you liked Princess Chu who disguised himself as a male?"


    She didn''t want anyone to bring up this matter, so she got angry from embarrassment. "What does it have to do with you?"


    "Why don''t you like it again?" He ignored her annoyance and continued to ask, "Isn''t she good? "Why don''t you like it anymore?"


    "She''s a girl. How can I like a girl?"


    "I''m different from you. No matter what she''s like, I like her. I like her very much. I''ll like her my entire life."


    "If the person you like is a man, do you like it too?"


    "I like her. As long as it''s her, I like her."


    "If she became a cat, a dog, would you like it?"


    "I like it." He propped up his cheeks, his eyes sparkling. "She''s so nice, how could I not like her?"


    "You''re sick!" She angrily poured a glass of wine into her mouth. "Who the hell is she? Tell me, I want to see if she''s really that good. "


    "Why do you like to dress up as Qian Fan''s Princess Chu?"


    "Because he''s good-looking."


    "That''s right, she''s becoming more and more beautiful. Her looks have changed since she was eighteen, and she''s become more and more beautiful." "But that''s not why I like her."


    "Then why do you like her?"


    "Because she loves to laugh, she smiles at me." He narrowed his eyes and recalled, "She is kind, strong, interesting to talk about, she is very real, she ¡­" As he spoke, his voice gradually faded.


    "I really liked Qian Fan back then. He was kind and strong as well and always had a smiling face and interesting words. If only he was a man, he would at least be better than you."


    "Yes, she''s better than me, so I like her."


    "You like Qian Fan?" She looked at him blankly: "Qian Fan is mine."


    "You don''t like it, I do."


    "It''s useless if you like her. She''s the Princess Chu." She let out a faint sigh, "Actually, if we share the same fate, even begging is not an option."


    "So what if you''re a Princess Chu? It''s just a title, "he said stubbornly." I still like her, and secretly like her in my heart.


    "The Prince Chu will take care of it, he loves his wife as he commands, he will definitely take care of it."


    Du Changfeng sneered, he raised his hand and poured a cup of wine into his mouth, "Prince Chu, he is truly shameless!"


    It was at that time that she suddenly came to her senses. It was not because Du Changfeng had insulted the Prince Chu, but because she saw a sort of hostility between his brows.


    In that split-second, she suddenly understood, they had been talking for a long time, but actually speaking about the same person, the Qian Fan she liked, was the Bai Qianfan she liked!


    No wonder when he heard that Princess Chu was pregnant, he would lose his soul, would suffer sunstroke because of his depression, and would say so many unfathomable things to her.


    She felt like she was being struck by lightning. One by one, the lightning bolts struck her head, stunning her!


    Was there anything more ridiculous than this? She and Du Changfeng had fallen in love with the same person, and they had somehow become rivals in love. Right now, she was chasing after Du Changfeng, but she couldn''t hate the feeling in Du Changfeng''s heart, because she knew what kind of person Bai Qianfan was, and she was indeed worthy of being liked.


    It is more worrisome to use alcohol to get rid of your worries, and more prone to drunkenness. Du Changfeng laid on the table as he muttered to himself. He was confused, what was he talking about? She also felt a bit dizzy, but he had never been clear-headed before.


    A fact that she did not want to be admitted slowly surfaced in her mind ¡ª ¡ª she liked Du Chengfeng now, no, she must be in love with him.


    At first, it was just to vent some of his anger, to frustrate Du Changfeng''s cold arrogance, and to make up his mind. But just as she was pestering him, her feelings for Du Changfeng slowly sprouted. Facing the morning rain, she slowly grew stronger.


    Du Changfeng didn''t hide from her like Qian Fan, he only looked at her coldly with an impatient expression. However, it was that angular face, the strong and broad back under the sunlight, and that cold demeanor that deeply attracted her.


    She had originally thought that she liked men as handsome as Qian Fan. After coming into contact with Du Changfeng, she found out that the thing that was truly attracting her was men like Du Changfeng, who were filled with masculinity! She liked to see him perspire in the sun, to hear the rough, hoarse voice of his voice. Even the cold look in his eyes made her heart pound.


    But what to do, what he liked was Bai Qianfan ¡­

 C482 One look and you go

    Ever since the heavy rain that day, the sky seemed to have opened a hole and never closed again. It was drizzling. His Su City was trapped in a drizzle of smoke. All the rivers and creeks were filled up, the level of the river rose, and the drought had the tendency to turn into a flood.


    Water curtains hung under the eaves all day and night, and the gutter was filled with water. The sound of water splashing could be heard. Morong Gan carefully turned Bai Qianfan over. He slowly squeezed in and bent down to bite her lips. With a dissatisfied expression, he said, "Concentrate on it."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Listen, the rain seems to be getting heavier."


    "What do you care about the rain? "Mind your own business."


    She looked at him with disdain. "I think you''re enjoying yourself quite a bit."


    "I care more about how you feel. I''m happy when you''re comfortable."


    Her face was red from embarrassment. "Be more gentle and be careful of your child."


    "Don''t worry," he said hoarsely. "I did it all the way from the books. It''ll be all right."


    The continuous rain finally brought about a hidden danger. That day, the sky had cleared up, but there was news of danger from the riverbank. Prince Chu had treated water before, so after hearing the news, he immediately led his people over.


    Coincidentally, on this day, Du Changfeng came to drink wine as promised, but he was not there as he followed Prince Chu to the riverbank.


    Du Changfeng gazed at the distant courtyard, and sighed in his heart, he turned to leave, but was stopped by Li Xiaolu, "It''s rare to come here, if Jia Tong is not here, we can go there to drink."


    Du Changfeng''s face was gloomy, he said, "Forget it, when Jia Tong is free next time, let''s make an appointment."


    "Don''t, the Crown Prince and Prince Chu aren''t here today, it''s rare for us to be able to relax, we definitely won''t leave until we''re drunk." Li Xiaolu held onto his arm tightly, unable to let go. Under such a grand atmosphere, he was simply unable to resist.


    Helpless, Du Changfeng half pushed him into the house.


    "You won''t be able to drink this wine today even if you have the money. It was brewed by our Mr. Zhuge. Last time, he even drank Jia Tong down." Li Xiaolu poured a cup of wine for him, "Try it."


    Du Changfeng took a sip, he did not think much of it, "When has Jia Tong ever been drunk?"


    Li Xiaolu laughed and said, "That''s true. In terms of drinking, I only admire Prince Chu, but he was also drunk on the same thing that happened that day. "


    Du Changfeng''s face did not reveal any expression, but he poured the wine into his mouth and silently poured himself another cup.


    Li Xiaolu said, "Take it easy, you are so intoxicating."


    Du Changfeng smiled indifferently, "I am not Jia Tong."


    Li Xiaolu laughed, "That''s true, your alcohol capacity is much higher than his. Drink first, I''ll go prepare some dishes and wine."


    Du Changfeng grunted as he shook the cup twice. He thought to himself coldly, the Prince Chu''s alcohol tolerance is good, is it better than his?


    He raised his hand and poured another cup.


    Li Xiaolu carried a pot of roasted chicken in, and said with a beaming smile, "My luck isn''t bad today, I got the wangfei a roasted chicken to come over. Try Miss Qi Hong''s cooking. "


    When Du Changfeng heard the two words "consort", he was startled for a moment. Princess, how is she? "


    Li Xiaolu asked curiously, "What do you mean what do you mean? "It''s pretty good."


    "Didn''t they say that she had a huge reaction when she was pregnant with a child and that she has already lost a lot of weight?"


    "I heard that''s the case. What do you want to puke? Miss Qi Hong cooks food nonstop every day, and anything that cannot be eaten is sent to the front courtyard. "


    "Have you seen the Princess?"


    "No, it''s not convenient for me to go to the backyard. I heard it all from Jia Tong." Li Xiaolu looked at him, "He said that he has lost a lot of weight, and his personality became more listless. His master doesn''t even come to the front yard anymore, and stayed with her in the inner house everyday, but today there is no other way, the riverbank is broken, her father has treated the water in the north, and when he heard the news, he brought his men over. The Prince also went over."


    Du Changfeng held the cup and touched it, drinking the wine in one gulp.


    Li Xiaolu advised him, "Zhang Feng, you have to relax, it''s easy to get drunk."


    Du Changfeng said, "Didn''t you say you won''t leave until you''re drunk? It''s not like he''s on duty, what''s there to be afraid of? "


    Li Xiaolu looked out the window, "It''s almost dark, the crown prince hasn''t returned, I''m afraid he won''t be able to come back."


    As soon as his voice fell, a soldier that was in a hurry came in and reported, "Lord Li, Prince won''t be back today. He told you to inform Mister Zhuge that the chess game tonight will be missed."


    Li Xiaolu waved his hand, "Got it." He smiled apologetically at Du Changfeng, "I will go and inform Mr. Zhuge so that Mr. Zhuge won''t be worried."


    "You go ahead, I''ll drink first," After drinking, Du Changfeng''s face flushed red, even his eyes turned red. He held his forehead with one hand and reached for the bottle of wine with the other.


    Li Xiaolu looked at him, shook his head, and turned to leave.


    Li Xiaolu stood up shakily, looking for Li Xiaolu to ask for another bottle of wine. He staggered to the side of the door, and smiled with a complacent smile, what kind of strong wine was that? Even after drinking a bottle, he still did not fall down, is he stronger than Prince Chu?


    Du Changfeng walked along the long corridor as he stumbled. The wind blew through the corridor and caused his clothes to flutter in the wind, making him feel extremely dizzy. Leaning against the carrying pole, he slowly slid down and collapsed on the chair.


    He seemed to be in a dream when he heard someone say, "How can this be good? The wangfei vomited again. She didn''t eat anything and even vomited out her bile."


    "That''s right, the prince isn''t here, and the wangfei is crying and throwing a tantrum. No one can persuade her."


    "Sigh, such a pitiful person." Sigh, such a pitiful person.


    "Who''s wrong. Princess Hua-Yang is so pitiful ¡­"


    The voice that was speaking slowly faded away. Du Changfeng barely managed to raise his head, but he saw two blurry figures, like two little maidservants. He leaned back in his chair, his head thrown back, a chill on his face, and opened his eyes. It took him a long time to realize that it was raining again.


    He rubbed his face and felt a little more awake. He pulled himself up against the pillar, tried to find his bearings, and walked forward.


    He went to the backyard, and knew how to walk. Luckily, he didn''t run into anyone along the way, so under the cover of the night, he sneaked into the Lunar Gate. He raised his eyes and saw the lights in the side room.


    She was there, only a few steps away. The last time she had returned to the Dark Water Town, Prince Chu had not summoned him. He had originally wanted to look at her from afar, but later on, he thought about it and decided that as long as she was well, it was fine if he didn''t see her.


    However, her current situation wasn''t too good. She was already thin to begin with, so if she were to lose weight, she would become nothing more than skin and bones.


    He knew he shouldn''t have gone, but he was worried about her, wanted to see her, only to see her once, and he told himself in his heart that he would leave after a furtive glance, never to scratch her.

 C483 How could it be you?

    "Why isn''t the prince coming back yet?" Bai Qianfan pinched the bean bag into various shapes and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "They said that the crown prince will not return tonight. I don''t think that the prince will return either." The laurel pulled the needle out of his head and looked out the window. "It seems to be raining again."


    "It''s fine if you don''t come back," Bai Qianfan said. "It''s raining, it''s troublesome running around and saving time for your highness to rest."


    The laurel teased her, "You are sleeping soundly as soon as you lie down. Your highness won''t be able to sleep without you."


    Bai Qianfan arrogantly raised her neck, "Who asked him to love me."


    "He''s going to be a mother soon. He doesn''t feel ashamed to keep his love in his mouth." The laurel lowered its head and bit off the thread. Then, it handed the completed Tigerhead Shoes to her. "Take a look. What do you think?"


    It''s pretty, "Bai Qianfan sucked the powdered sugar off her fingers, then picked up her tiger shoes to examine it," It''s really not bad, it''s almost as good as Big Sister Lv He''s cooking skills.


    "Don''t say those words in front of Sister Lv He. If she hears them, she might as well stop teaching me her cooking skills."


    "Sister Lv He is not such a petty person." Bai Qianfan placed the two little shoes neatly together, "Hurry up and ask Big Sister Lv He to make a little rabbit shoes, if the baby is a girl, wearing rabbit shoes would be so cute."


    "Don''t you want to have a baby boy?"


    "But the prince wants a girl, and says she''s as pretty as I am."


    "In the eyes of the prince, even Heavenly Immortals aren''t as beautiful as you."


    Bai Qianfan moved her face closer to her, smiling mischievously, "Don''t tell me I''m not pretty?"


    "She''s beautiful," the laurel said with a sigh, "but why do you look so stupid when you''re carrying her? Our Heir cannot be like you, but rather, it is better to be like a prince.


    Bai Qianfan said, "How tired is it? I''m just not willing to carry it, doing whatever I want, my days are not for others to see. I have to feel good about it."


    "I can''t say anything, but it''s getting late. This servant will wait for you to rest, right?"


    "Fine, since the prince isn''t coming back, I can get a good night''s sleep today. If he''s here, I''ll definitely be unable to fall asleep from the ruckus."


    "Please be more careful when you speak. I''m a young lady who hasn''t left the pavilion yet, how can I be embarrassed when you''re not ashamed?"


    Bai Qianfan insisted on teasing her, "Let me tell you, the fun in this room is really ¡­"


    Yue Gui covered her ears and quickly walked away. "If you don''t listen, I won''t. Please don''t teach this servant badly. This servant still needs to marry."


    Yue Guiyi watched as Bai Qianfan took a bath, then sent him to the bedroom. She told her to rest, covered her with a blanket and left a small light on the bedside before turning around and leaving.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The embankment was brightly lit, and oiled torches were swaying in the drizzle, extending along the embankment in a long line.


    Morong Gan was wearing his raincoat as he patrolled the dike. It was only at night that he was able to resolve all the hidden dangers, and he set up camp on the dike and arranged for people to take turns being on duty. As long as there were no more heavy rains like the one from a few days ago, he should be fine.


    When he returned to the camp, the Crown Prince was sitting on the side of the bed, sitting down to make tea. When he saw the Crown Prince enter, he greeted him with a smile, "It''s good that you''ve come. Have a sip of hot tea."


    Morong Gan laughed: "Wherever Second Brother goes, he will not bow to himself."


    The Crown Prince said, "Why do you have to bow to me? I only have this little hobby, could it be that I will be deprived of it as well? This is a tea to calm the spirit, and after drinking it, you will have a good sleep. "


    Morong Gan was a little tired. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and turned to look at the bed behind the screen. "Second brother is planning to rest here?"


    "Of course I am, I''m worried. In the morning, if the water level is no longer high and the hole we made doesn''t change, then it won''t be too late to go back."


    Morong Gan took a sip of the tea and cupped his hands towards him, "Thank you second brother," he said as he stood up.


    The Crown Prince was stunned and then followed, "What do you mean?"


    "I have to go back," Morong Gan laughed, "I''m different from Second Brother, I have a wife, it''s not good if I don''t go back."


    "You, you, what''s so good about you?" The Crown Prince didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Can''t you just stay with my wife all day?"


    Morong Gan was a little embarrassed, he touched the back of his head and laughed, "Didn''t she get pregnant?"


    "There are so many people waiting in the manor. What''s there to worry about? Besides, it''s not too far away. If there''s anything, it''ll be reported in less than an hour." The Crown Prince advised, "It''s already so late. You''ve worked hard all day, so you should just rest here."


    Morong Gan shook his head and insisted on going back. No matter how late it was, he would always go back to her side.


    It was so dark that it was like ink had been poured on the ground. Rain was falling and silence was everywhere. The only thing that could be heard was the clear sound of hooves on the ground.


    The Crown Prince sighed as he heard the horse hooves galloping away. He shook his head, "This Third Brother is good in everything, but he was dragged down by the word ''love''."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan drank too much stew, slept till midnight, and felt her stomach swelling up. She blurrily sat up, got off the bed, and walked towards the clean room. She didn''t want to wake the laurel, so she took the lamp and walked softly to the back.


    It was still raining outside, and water droplets were dripping down from the roof. Bai Qianfan sat on the barrel as she listened to the rain, and thought of Morong Gan.


    When her pregnancy wasn''t over, she stuck to Morong Gan, but now that she was better, he stuck to her instead. Although she had to return to the yamen to do some work, she had to run to the inner chamber a few times a day to look for people whenever she couldn''t see them, which annoyed her a bit. However, he couldn''t bear to think about it when he was separated. All day long, whether it was eating, chatting, doing or doing things, he was always on his mind.


    He should also be thinking about her. If he didn''t hug her, he wouldn''t be able to sleep, and tonight, he would probably be unable to sleep by himself.


    After that, she went back to her room with the lamp and was about to go to bed when she heard a strange sound, a long and short, long and thin, like a snoring sound. She listened quietly for a while, and the sound came from behind the screen.


    She put the lamp on the table and tiptoed over to it. There was a man curled up behind the screen, his body on his side, his head down, as if he were asleep.


    She was stunned for a moment before falling asleep. Was she too tired?


    She went to help him up. "Get up and go to bed."


    As she got closer, she could smell the scent of alcohol. She frowned.


    He was helped up by her and his lower body became unsteady. He staggered out from behind the screen with her, his mouth slurring. "Qianyan, you''re here ¡­"


    This sound... Bai Qianfan was shocked, her hands loosened, and the person on her shoulder immediately slid to the ground. Using the light from the room, she looked carefully, and she was so shocked that she stood up, "How can it be you?"


    It was at this moment that the door was pushed open. Morong Gan walked in with a gust of cold wind and a smile on his face, "Wifey, I''m back ¡­"

 C484 Iil kill you too

    Morong Gan swallowed the last word as he stared at Du Changfeng who was sitting on the ground. Bai Qianfan stood there like a wooden chicken, obviously she was scared silly.


    The air seemed to have become viscous, and even breathing wasn''t going well. Du Changfeng who was drunk actually started to smile, with a smile that indicated that he was trying to pick his friends out of the room.


    After being suppressed by him for so long, now that he has avenged everything, so what if you have her? If you''re not here, I can go on a date with her.


    If he was seen, he wouldn''t be afraid, he was fearless, and only hoped that Bai Qianfan could see his sincerity. For her, he really didn''t care about his life!


    Bai Qianfan regained her senses and took a deep breath. How could it be so coincidental ¡­


    She explained to Morong Gan, "Don''t misunderstand, I don''t know. H-how could he ¡­"


    She did not finish her sentence. Seeing the murderous intent gradually rise from Morong Gan''s body, with a cold expression and not a hint of warmth, she instantly thought of his nickname "Evil God".


    So he had such a terrible side to him. She could not help trembling, her lips trembling, unable to say a word.


    Du Changfeng was still seated on the ground, his face raised in the air, with a smile on his face, looking like a broken man. If he died, then he died, but if he died, then he was released.


    Morong Gan''s hand slowly touched the sword sheath, with a swoosh, he pulled out the sword and it shone with a snow-white light.


    Bai Qianfan subconsciously blocked in front of Du Changfeng, "Your Highness, don''t, don''t kill him."


    Morong Gan''s gaze was a little sad. He had been tired for the whole day, and it had rained in the middle of the night, but he still rushed back, because he missed her, and was afraid that she would miss him. She had a date with Du Changfeng while pregnant with his child, going to bed with him in the middle of the night.


    Even now, she was still protecting Du Changfeng, blocking in front of him, begging him not to kill that man.


    "Out of the way!" He looked down at her as if she were a stranger.


    Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment, but did not make a move, "Your Highness, you have misunderstood us, we did not do anything, I did not know about it."


    "Enough!" What else was there to do? Staying together at this time and place had already dealt him a heavy blow. What else could he do? Did he have to catch him in bed and stab his heart full of holes?


    "I''ll say it again, move aside. Otherwise," he narrowed his eyes, "I''ll kill you too."


    What was there to keep such a woman who did not follow the path of a woman for? For a moment, he felt that he could make a move. No matter how deep his love was, how deep his hatred was, it was a bottomless abyss that he could never see the end of.


    Bai Qianfan calmed down at this point, as she looked at him calmly: "I have already explained to you why you didn''t listen, don''t you see? He was drunk, I don''t know how he came here, and I just saw him.


    She was more plump than before, but she still looked weak in front of him. She was a lonely little flower with a stubborn expression as she raised her dark eyes and looked at him quietly.


    He gritted his teeth and raised his hand. The sword drew a bright arc in the air, but ¡­ He couldn''t fall down. There was no difference between killing her and killing himself. He hated her to the point of spitting blood, but he also spat out his own blood. To her ¡­ He couldn''t bear to move a single hair.


    He hung down powerlessly and pointed his sword towards the ground. A sharp voice rang out, "Go to your bed. It''s cold at night, don''t hurt the wind."


    She looked at him, wanting to turn her head, but he stopped her. "Don''t look at him, come here." He reached out his hand to her, "Come to me."


    Bai Qianfan obediently walked over, and got hugged by a single arm. She didn''t know what he wanted to do, she just hoped that no bloodshed would occur.


    Du Changfeng bent one of his legs and hugged her, still wearing the same provocative expression, the complacency on his face became even more obvious, as though Bai Qianfan had made a new choice after blocking in front of him.


    However ¡­ What was Morong Gan doing ¡­ Bai Qianfan lowered his head and kissed Bai Qianfan, hugging her with one arm and kissing her deeply. Bai Qianfan hugged his neck and very naturally responded to him. This scene was too warm and cozy, making him feel that it was a little unreal.


    He couldn''t maintain the smug look on his face any longer. Propping himself on the ground, he stood up crookedly. "Y-you let her go!"


    "Get the hell out of here!" The one who shouted at him was Bai Qianfan, she was trapped in the crook of his arm, because they were intimate just now, her lips were tender and beautiful, and there was a lingering warmth in her eyes, but when she turned her head to look at him, the gentleness immediately disappeared and was replaced with a kind of hate. She hated him for causing trouble for her, hated him occasionally coming to scratch her life, she hated him for always being so tangled up.


    His heart sank as he tried to explain, "Qianyan, I ¡­"


    "Get out!" "Get out of here!" she shrieked, pointing her scallion finger at the door.


    He retreated back towards the door in a panic when he heard Morong Gan comforting her from behind, "Don''t be angry, be careful of the child in your stomach."


    Du Changfeng was like a stray dog as he ran out of the house in a sorry state. Yue Gui stood outside and looked at him angrily.


    He staggered out of the door, the darkness was like the mouth of a monster, wanting to swallow him up. He stood blankly by the door, suddenly cut by a knife on the back of his neck, his eyes turned soft and he fell down.


    In the hut, Morong Gan released Bai Qianfan and told Yue Gui to bring water for him to bathe. He kept his sword into his sword sheath and hung it on the wall, then took a kettle of water from the table and poured himself a cup of water. He drank it all in one go, then walked towards Horn Chamber.


    Bai Qianfan stood beside the bed and looked at him: "My prince."


    "You go to sleep, I''ll go wash up."


    "You''re done washing, are you coming back?"


    He did not stop his steps. Without turning his head, he lightly said, "Where will I sleep if I don''t come back?" This was his bed and his wife. If he didn''t come back, where could he sleep?


    Bai Qianfan watched him disappear at the door before turning around to enter the room. She sat blankly on the side of the bed, unable to understand how something like this could have happened.


    She grumbled that Du Changfeng did not do it on purpose for Morong Gan''s sake, she was truly furious, that Du Changfeng had appeared in the house for no reason, causing Morong Gan to misunderstand his. He had been tired the entire day, and was rushing back in the middle of the night, but seeing this scene, wasn''t this just adding fuel to the fire?


    She didn''t blame him for the misunderstandings, she only blamed Du Changfeng for the misunderstandings. Everyone would misunderstand in such a situation, and thinking back to that night when she listened to the wind and rain, and went to the embroidery roof to make trouble, it turned out to be a black dragon. But tonight, Morong Gan saw with his own eyes that he and Du Changfeng were together, so it was normal for him to want to kill his.


    However, there was a faint unease in her heart. When Morong Gan left, his expression always made her feel that something was amiss.

 C485 Prince is practicing his fist art

    Morong Gan sat in the tub for a long time until the water started to cool down.


    He recalled what happened just now, from beginning to end, little by little, carefully screened. Her panic, her fear, her pretended calmness, her unprecedented enthusiasm in responding to him, her slight tremble in reprimanding Du Changfeng ¡­


    She had tried her best to draw a clear line between his and Du Changfeng just to protect him from killing Du Chengfeng. They were currently doing well, but in her heart, there was always a little corner that was left for Du Changfeng. If he didn''t tell her, it would be good if she was willing to put on an act.


    The rain outside was still pouring down, making it so that he could sleep well during the rainy night. However, he was afraid that he would not be able to sleep tonight.


    After causing such a commotion, Qi Hong and Lv He had woken up early and were quietly guarding outside the door. However, no one dared to open their mouths to advise him against it.


    Yue Gui went to see Bai Qianfan. Seeing her sitting on the side of the bed in a daze, he became a little confused. Tonight, everyone who saw this would stand by the Prince Chu''s side.


    "It''s useless to think about it. Go to sleep."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Where is the Prince?"


    "He''s still not out of the Horn Chamber."


    "Haven''t you finished washing?"


    "Probably."


    "Your Highness ¡­" Are you angry? "


    Since she took the initiative to mention it, Yue Yue Yue couldn''t help but say a few words. "Your Highness has put you at the top of his heart to love you, yet you still rush back in the middle of the night under the rain. But you, you''ve turned out like this."


    "Can you blame me?" How did I know Du Changfeng was here? "


    "You should have shouted when you saw him. The servants rushed in to prove your innocence. "Hmph, it''s good now, the two of you are alone in the dark."


    "It''s not as if I''m just lighting a lamp in the dark."


    "If you don''t want this to get out of hand, you can just call me your servant. Three people is better than two. You were still protecting him, why didn''t you let the prince kill him? Other than this source of disaster, we will end this once and for all. "


    Bai Qianfan looked at her in shock, "How can you just kill someone like that?"


    Yue Gui said, "This Du Changfeng is too much. He has caused trouble for you time and time again, does he not like you and purposely cause trouble for you?"


    "He''s not that kind of person."


    "You see, you are still protecting him?" She suddenly turned pale and signaled Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan immediately crawled onto the bed and climbed into the blanket. Soon enough, she heard Morong Gan''s footsteps, and leisurely walked over to the bedside. As if she had only stood there for a while, she took off her blanket and laid down on the bed as usual, but didn''t reach out to hug her.


    Bai Qianfan lied on her side. Although she felt wronged, she could understand why. He was a proud man who loved her with his heart close to her lungs. When she encountered such a thing, his heart would more or less be in a mess. The laurel was right, it was her fault that she did not call for help at the first possible moment, turning the situation into such a situation.


    In fact, it was not long before daybreak already. Morong Gan closed his eyes and dozed off. He had her back facing him, and from the back, he could not tell that she was pregnant at all. His narrow and slender back made him feel pity for her.


    He wanted to go over and kiss her lightly on the shoulder, as he always did. But... With a deep sigh in his heart, he quickly turned around and left the bed.


    After washing up and dressing up, Ning Jiu and Jia Tong stood at the bottom of the hallway with one expressionless and one miserable.


    He did not say anything and only glanced at Ning Jiu. Ning Jiu then made a gesture, turned and let him walk in front. Jia Tong''s lips moved uncontrollably, wanting to catch up, but was tripped by Ning Jiu and almost fell to the ground, his cold eyes swept over and warned him silently.


    Jia Tong sulked, and did not dare to make a move.


    When Morong Gan left the room, Bai Qianfan was actually already awake. She opened her eyes to look at the cloud patterns on the account and heard him quickly get off the bed. She was usually as good as a person, but now she suddenly had a new lease on life. She was a little disappointed, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Since he had something on his mind, he couldn''t sleep soundly either. He simply got up and entered the room to wait. "Please take the initiative today. I can see that the prince has not even finished his breakfast and has already left for the yamen."


    Bai Qianfan was anxious, "You''re so angry that you can''t even eat?"


    "Who would be able to eat in such a situation?" The laurel tied her with a colored tapestry. While stroking the wrinkles on her skirt, she said, "If it were someone else, they would have slapped their face a long time ago. But Your Highness didn''t say anything important."


    "He said he was going to kill me last night."


    "Kill you?" Yue Lao scoffed, "Can''t you just say something harsh like that to him? Don''t even think about killing him, has he even touched you once?"


    Bai Qianfan frowned, "It''s my fault, I will go and apologize to him."


    "Yes, we have to go. Your highness hasn''t eaten breakfast, so you should send it to him. Be more attentive and say a few soft words. Who knows, this matter might be over then."


    Bai Qianfan acknowledged, "I will listen to you."


    However, when she carried the Food Box to the yamen, she did not see Morong Gan, but only saw Ning Jiu and Jia Tong.


    She asked Jia Tong: "Master, where is the Prince?"


    Jia Tong said with a crying face, "Your highness is practicing fist arts."


    She felt a little strange. "Isn''t Master happy that the Prince is practicing his martial arts?"


    Jia Tong, "..." Can I wake up from my happiness? Usually when I practice boxing with wooden stakes, but today, I''m playing with a living person. After a punch, is there still life left?


    Bai Qianfan looked around, "Where is the Prince practicing his fist arts?"


    Ning Jiu, who had been silent all this time, said in a cold voice, "If the wangfei has matters to discuss with the prince, he can leave behind a message. If there''s nothing else, please leave."


    Although Ning Jiu was cold, he still treated her with respect and rarely spoke with a cold expression. Bai Qianfan guessed that they found out about what happened last night, and with an embarrassed look on her face, she handed the Food Box over to Jia Tong. "This is your breakfast, after he finishes practicing, remember to tell him to eat."


    Jia Tong nodded, seeing that she was about to leave, he let out a sigh anxiously and turned his head: "Is there anything else, Master?"


    "He''s fine," it was Ning Jiu who replied. He coldly swept a glance across Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong looked at Bai Qianfan, then looked at Ning Jiu, and shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Bai Qianfan felt that they were being a little weird, but her heart was still a mess, she was too lazy to guess, so she gloomily left.


    After Bai Qianfan had walked far away, Ning Jiu coldly said: "If you dare interfere in this matter, if the Duke won''t kill you, I''ll take action."


    Jia Tong lamented, "It''s better for a brother to end up like this, my heart... Sigh, it''s not in vain for me to be buried with him ¡­ "


    "Who said he would definitely die?" Ning Jiu was not in a good mood, "If Your Highness wants to kill him, why wait until now?"


    "The Prince won''t kill him?" Jia Tong was surprised: "We really won''t kill him?"


    "Your highness wants to kill him, but for the sake of the Heir, you have to be virtuous." Ning Jiu said: "You can avoid death, but you will be unable to escape from death. Just you wait."

 C486 Life and death by heaven

    When Du Changfeng woke up in the morning, he was in a daze. He opened his eyes halfway and wanted to stretch. He looked down and saw that he was tied to a wooden stake.


    He could still vaguely remember what happened last night. Now that he regretted it so much that his intestines turned green, his own death wouldn''t be a problem, but it had also caused a huge burden for Bai Qianfan. She was pregnant with a child, so she was not feeling well.


    He frowned, his heart burning with anxiety. No way, I have to get out of here quickly and find Prince Chu to explain it clearly. He earned a lot, I want to use brute force to break the rope, but the more I earn, the tighter the rope.


    "Don''t waste your energy. You won''t be able to break free." A low and cold voice came from the front.


    Du Changfeng lifted his head and saw Morong Gan at the bottom of the tree.


    The rain had stopped, the sky was overcast, the clouds were low, as if too much rain had been hidden and was about to fall. The wet wooden stake soaked his clothes. When the morning breeze blew by, that coldness seemed to have seeped into his bones, causing him to shiver uncontrollably.


    Du Changfeng didn''t say anything as he watched Morong Gan walk out from under the tree. Step by step, he approached and then stood in front of him.


    Prince Chu looked very calm, sizing him up from head to toe, the corners of his mouth lifted into a mocking smile, "You drunk last night?"


    "It''s all my fault, it''s got nothing to do with her," he answered irresponsibly. "She didn''t know I would come at all, she ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Prince Chu''s fist had landed on his face. A sweet taste immediately filled his mouth, this fist was really ruthless, it seemed as if his teeth had loosened.


    Du Changfeng slowly gasped for breath, "The flames in your heart, come at me, don''t blame her ¡­"


    "Bam!" Another punch, knocking his head to the side. He felt dizzy for a moment, then his head drooped to the side. Only after a long while did he slowly turn back.


    "She''s pregnant with the prince''s child, she ¡­"


    "Bang, bang, bang!" After a few punches, he was no longer able to speak. Bright red blood gushed out, and half of his face was covered in blood. He looked very frightening.


    If not for the rope binding him, Du Changfeng would have already landed on the ground. His head was hanging down weakly, and his messy hair covered his eyebrows, while his lips moved, but he could not hear what he was saying.


    Morong Gan looked at him for a while before going over to untie the rope. Du Changfeng slid down to the ground and leaned on the wooden stake, and only after a while did he raise his head.


    "Get up!" Morong Gan growled, "For your so-called love, come and fight for me."


    Du Changfeng held onto the wooden stake and stood up shakily, he raised his sleeves and wiped the blood from his mouth, "Alright, let''s fight, according to the rules, whoever wins, will win, and the beauty will return."


    "You''re courting death!" Morong Gan''s face was as dark as water, flying up with his leg and kicking him ten meters away.


    Du Changfeng laid on the ground, raising his head and spitting out a mouthful of blood. The kick seemed to have kicked out his blood, he actually quickly stood up, took off his wet robe and threw it to the side, he was bare-chested, one hand formed a fist and one palm, then stared at Morong Gan intently, and said word by word, "Come, let''s fight, life and death will be decided by heaven, after that, the debt will be written off."


    Morong Gan laughed coldly, "You''ve lost to me, how can you be worried about that?" He did not underestimate him. He slowly raised his hand and took the fight seriously.


    This was a contest between two men. They no longer hid their strength and fought a fierce battle that caused the sky to turn dark. For the sake of the person in their hearts, they could only do their best.


    One was filled with killing intent while the other one wanted to die. They punched and kicked with all their might, clenching their teeth tightly, not making a sound. Only the sound of their fists piercing through the air and hitting flesh could be heard.


    Jia Tong and Ning Jiu stood far away under the tree. The trees obstructed their line of sight and occasional faint sounds came from the wind.


    Jia Tong asked worriedly, "Why hasn''t the Prince come out yet?"


    "Seems like Du Changfeng has some skills, he''s stronger than you."


    "Stronger than me?" Jia Tong was not convinced, "Bring him out and fight with me."


    Ning Jiu looked at him sideways, "You''re saying right now? When he comes out, he''ll only be able to vent his anger, and no longer have the energy to breathe. "


    Jia Tong was shocked: "You said that your highness won''t take his life."


    "I won''t take his life. Half of his life will be taken."


    Jia Tong sighed, "That time, the King caught him meeting with Princess Hua-Yang privately and beat him up until he couldn''t get out of bed for half a month. I''m afraid that things won''t turn out well this time." He shook his head, "Forget it, I won''t force you. Just hold your breath."


    Ning Jiu listened attentively for a while, then started walking into the forest. "The battle is over, let''s go and collect Du Changfeng''s corpse."


    Jia Tong: "Ah?"


    Ning Jiu turned around and glanced at him: "If we don''t leave, I really will collect his corpse."


    Jia Tong hastened his footsteps and walked in front of him.


    Ning Jiu glanced at the person from the left, and said in a low voice, "The crown prince is here, you go first, I''ll hold him back."


    Jia Tong said good and quickly left. Ning Jiu turned around and welcomed the crown prince, bowing and greeting, "Your Highness, you''re back so early?"


    The Crown Prince was always amiable towards the two bodyguards beside Prince Chu. "That''s right, after a night, the river bank that has been strengthened is as firm as gold. It''s all thanks to your Duke.


    "Your highness will be here soon."


    "Where is Jia Tong going in a hurry?" The crown prince looked in the direction that Jia Tong had disappeared to.


    "He probably went to find his wife."


    "Oh," the crown prince said as he placed his hands behind his back and smiled at him, "Jia Tong actually mentioned that he wants to get married twice. What about you? "When the time comes, you must tell me so that I can give you all a big gift."


    "Prince is too courteous, this subordinate is wholeheartedly loyal to Your Highness and has not yet considered marriage."


    Now that the world is at peace, you should make up your own mind. As a man, you should make a family, make a family, and build a family. Only with a woman can you make a living.


    Ning Jiu''s face did not reveal any expression, he did not seem to be in anger at all. He did not mind the crown prince knowing his temper, so he patted him on the shoulder and turned to leave.


    In that car, Jia Tong entered the forest, and saw Du Changfeng lying on the ground, his eyes closed, his entire body covered in blood, his chest not moving at all, as though he was dead. He turned pale with fright, and then raised his head to look at Prince Chu. His face was also not good, and he leaned against a tree while clutching his chest.


    Jia Tong thought that something was wrong. Could it be that the Duke was unable to control himself and had beaten him to death?


    "Prince, he, he, he ¡­" His heart was in a panic as he pointed at Du Changfeng and stammered.


    "He''s not dead. Take him away. Don''t let This King see him again."


    Jia Tong cried out and quickly knelt down to check on Du Changfeng. As expected, he was still alive, but he was not any better, his breathing was weak and his hands and feet were weak, he could not even carry Du Changfeng, so Morong Gan went forward to help and carried him on his back, "Carry him back to the Doctor Wei for treatment.

 C487 Do you remember what day it is today?

    Different from before, this time, Du Changfeng was fighting with all his might, and he was as ferocious as a wild beast. With the determination to face death with all his might, he actually caused Prince Chu to suffer a few times.


    He knew what Du Changfeng meant. He was forcing him to kill, and if he killed him, Bai Qianfan would not be harmed. He had caused a disaster, so he would rather take his life to protect Bai Qianfan.


    He was a righteous man, but unfortunately, he had used the wrong place.


    He really wanted to kill Du Changfeng, but the last time he knew that Bai Qianfan was pregnant, he went to the Great Qing Buddha Temple and made a wish. Thus, he decided to let him live.


    When he returned to the yamen, he saw the Food Box on the table and asked Ning Jiu, "Who delivered it?"


    "It''s an imperial concubine."


    "When did she arrive?"


    "When you practiced."


    "Did Jia Tong leak it?"


    "No, Princess doesn''t know anything."


    Morong Gan supported himself up and slowly sat down, letting out a light breath, which Ning Jiu immediately sensed, "Your Highness, are you ¡­"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small matter."


    Ning Jiu was not an idiot, he could see the uneasiness in Prince Chu, "May Your Highness let this subordinate take a look at the injuries."


    Morong Gan waved his hand, "Don''t make such a big fuss, I''m really fine."


    Ning Jiu refused to give up and threatened him, "If Your Highness doesn''t want the wangfei to know ¡­"


    Morong Gan was enraged, "How dare you!" Smashing his palm on the table, Zhang Xuan couldn''t help but cough uncontrollably.


    Ning Jiu was fearless as he insisted, "May Your Highness let this subordinate inspect the injuries."


    Morong Gan went silent for a moment, but unexpectedly, he did not have a choice, and could only say, "You have to let me eat something first."


    Ning Jiu opened the Food Box s and brought out the bowls and plates, "Please have breakfast, Your Highness."


    He was a good and loyal guard, and in his heart, the safety of Prince Chu would forever be at the top of his list.


    When Morong Gan finished his meal, other than the Robe s, there was a large green and black mark on his back. It could be seen that Du Changfeng had used 100% of his strength and was fighting with all his might.


    Ning Jiu clenched his teeth, "This subordinate will clean up the medicine for Your Highness."


    Morong Gan also did not say anything, he obediently turned his body, and let him clean the medicine, and after he was done, seeing him walk out with a cold face, he asked: "Where are you going?"


    "To dare to injure His Highness, this subordinate shall end his little life."


    "Impudent," Morong Gan said with a sunken face. "If I wanted to kill him, why wouldn''t I do it myself? This matter shall end here. Do not bring it up again. "


    Ning Jiu stopped in his tracks, his face gloomy, but he did not say another word.


    Morong Gan was concerned about the matter on the river bank and wanted to go over, but was advised by Ning Jiu: "If there is anything on the river bank, naturally there will be people reporting it.


    Morong Gan was originally in a bad mood and was being controlled by him at all times. Just as he was about to get angry, the crown prince came over and sized him up with a smile, "Who dares to make Prince Chu unhappy?


    Morong Gan pointed at Ning Jiu, "You''ve been too lenient towards him on normal days, restricting me in everything. Is it because this king has been too easy to talk to recently?"


    The Crown Prince then asked Ning Jiu, "Why did you displease the Crown Prince?"


    Ning Jiu said, "Your highness was busy on the embankment all day yesterday and returned home in the middle of the night. I was worried about your health this morning, so I advised you to get angry."


    The Crown Prince said, "Oh, so that''s how it is. Your loyalty, your highness knows about it. Go ahead and do what you have to do. Let me advise him."


    Ning Jiu turned around and left the room. The Crown Prince saw the Prince Chu sitting on a chair, with a dark face, he smiled and said, "Ning Jiu has good intentions too, why are you angry with him? I just returned from the dike this morning, everything is fine, you don''t have to worry. "Now that the rain has stopped, Mr. Zhuge observed the sky and said that the rain is gradually slowing down and the river water level is going to drop. The things that we are worried about probably won''t happen."


    The Prince Chu said, "If that is the case, I am relieved."


    The Crown Prince glanced at him, "Do you remember what day it is today?"


    Morong Gan frowned as he thought about it, but he could not think of anything, "What day is it?"


    "You, ah, you." He shook his head helplessly. "Now, you only remember the birth date of your wangfei. You should have forgotten about the others by now, right?"


    Morong Gan finally remembered, "Today is Zhu''er''s birthday."


    "Exactly," The Crown Prince laughed, "At least you have a little conscience, so with a little reminder, you remember. In the past, I always had to send a gift back, but now, I''m afraid I don''t have the mood to do so. "


    Morong Gan laughed indifferently, and did not say a word.


    "I know you''re in trouble, and I''m not going to let you handle it for her. I''ll have a table with you tonight. Come over and have a drink with the princess. "


    Morong Gan said without even thinking, "The consort is pregnant, you can''t drink wine."


    The Crown Prince could not help but show a little disdain, "How could I not know? I just came to join in the fun, and the last time Princess Wang Fei went to the embroidery building to cause trouble, Zhu''er did not say anything, either. If you don''t even give me this little face, it would be too ungrateful.


    Morong Gan asked, "Is Zhu Er''s body better now?"


    "It''s hard for you to remember that she is not well," the Crown Prince said with a ''tsk''. "Her health is good, but she is listless, so I want to liven things up for her."


    With that, the matter was settled. After the crown prince left, Morong Gan sat inside the house for a while and went to camp outside the city.


    Not long after, a carriage came out of the manor and headed towards Dark Water Town.


    Du Changfeng was lying on the carriage with a pale face, the wounds on his body had been treated and there was a strong herbal smell to it, the blood on his face had been wiped clean, the injury situation was obvious, his entire face was swollen like a pig''s head, his eyes were opened, and there was only a slit on his face, there was not a single piece of good meat on his face, he was completely green and green, which looked extremely terrible.


    Jia Tong said with a bitter face, "Why do you have to suffer? A good life, but you still have to make yourself look like this. "


    Du Changfeng opened his mouth with much difficulty, "My hand ¡­"


    Jia Tong was not in a good mood, "What hand is this, it''s broken!"


    Du Changfeng gasped, and did not say a word.


    Jia Tong could not bear to see him like this, and told him, "Don''t worry, although your hand is broken, the Doctor Wei has already connected it to yours. He said that as long as it is properly taken care of, your hand will not be crippled."


    Du Changfeng laid on his back with his eyes straight, he could not tell whether his eyes were open or closed. After a long while, he opened his mouth again, "Royal Consort."


    "The wangfei is fine, even coming back alive early in the morning to deliver breakfast to the prince." Jia Tong said in disappointment, "There are so many girls in this world, yet you are the one who is bewitched by them. Why are you always staring at the wangfei like that? Do you want to hurt her, or do you want to hurt yourself? She, you can''t harm her. No matter how angry the prince is, he won''t touch her. Look at yourself, you''re about to lose your life. "


    Du Changfeng smiled with gratitude, "It''s good that she''s fine."


    Jia Tong really couldn''t stand to see his expression, and scolded him fiercely, "You''ve already been beaten into a pig head, still laughing, stop laughing, don''t laugh, it''s scary."

 C488 Which bastard beat him into such a state?

    "He didn''t kill Du Changfeng," Huangfu Zhuer muttered. "He actually didn''t kill him."


    "Yeah, I also feel confused that with his temper, he actually didn''t want to take Du Changfeng''s life on the spot." The Crown Prince sighed, "He is no longer the Prince Chu of the past."


    They were born in the Tian Jia, and stood on the obelisk of power, looking down at all living beings. Heaven''s might was sacred and inviolable. Any disobedience or confrontation should be eliminated. But Morong Gan managed to endure it.


    "He is indecisive and should never be stopped. He is no longer someone who can accomplish great things."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart jumped, "Crown Prince Brother means to give up on Third Brother?"


    "No, I want to save him, so that he can return to his former Evil God."


    Huangfu Zhuer thought for a while, "Third Brother is someone who cares about face, maybe it''s because no one knows about that matter, that''s why he hid it, if he arranged for more people to do it that night ¡­"


    The Crown Prince glanced at her, "He hasn''t slept in the middle of the night, yet a group of people are standing outside his room watching the show? Zhu Er, your Third Brother''s heart is soft now, but his mind isn''t muddled. Right now, he is lying in a warm and gentle country and doesn''t care about anything, but as I have already said, in this situation, he will always have to leave behind for himself. It is a pity, even though I am the ruler, I can only rely on him now. "


    Huangfu Zhuer was silent for a moment. "What is his attitude towards Princess Hua-Yang?"


    "I don''t know," the Crown Prince said. "It hurts so much that I can''t believe there''s not a single crack in his heart after what happened."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed, "Everything will be figured out by tonight."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Du Changfeng originally lived at a relay station in Dark Water Town, but he had a rich father-in-law. In order to make it convenient for Shi Yingying to talk about love with him, he specially found a room for him not far from the training grounds.


    Du Changfeng didn''t come back for the night, and was anxiously standing at the door, waiting for something. Seeing a horse carriage stop in front of the house and jump out, she recognized that it was Imperial Guard Jia who was standing beside Prince Chu, but was curious, when Jia Tong called out to her, "Come, give me a hand."


    She walked over in a baffled manner and saw a person lying in the carriage with a curtain raised up. Looking at him, she looked quite tall, but the coachman and Jia Tong had to exert their strength together to barely move him to the carriage''s door. Shi Yingying quickly stepped forward to help them, and when she got closer, she felt that something was wrong.


    "How could this be?" she cried out. "Who did it? What son of a bitch beat him up like this? "


    Jia Tong carried Du Changfeng on his back, the corner of his mouth twitched, and said, "Don''t ask about that for now, hurry up and fix the bed inside the house, and settle the person down."


    Shi Yingying made an "oh" sound, for the time being, she suppressed her anger and ran into the house, moving the blanket aside, allowing Jia Tong to slowly put Du Changfeng on the bed.


    Du Changfeng''s appearance, in Shi Yingying''s eyes, was no different from dying. How could such a mighty and tall man become like this, her mouth puckered, and was about to burst into tears.


    Jia Tong was afraid of women crying the most, he immediately waved his hand, "Don''t cry, hold it in, he needs to be quiet."


    Shi Yingying grabbed him, "Tell me, which bastard beat him to such a state?"


    Seeing her fierce look, Jia Tong could not help but laugh bitterly, "If you keep scolding him like a b * stard, he''ll probably end up like you."


    Shi Yingying was startled, then understood, "You mean..."


    "I brought it back myself. Who do you think will hit it?" Jia Tong sighed secretly: Why is there someone more incomprehensible than me?


    Shi Yingying stomped her feet, "Who cares who he is, I will go look for him, what right do you have to beat my son-in-law to such a state?"


    Jia Tong looked at her with wide eyes. He thought that Bai Qianfan was really thick-skinned, but this Miss Shi seemed to be even more shameless than him ¡­


    "Wait a minute, you''re not married yet, right?"


    "No, but the marriage that Prince Chu mentioned was something that would happen sooner or later," Shi Yingying said angrily. "Why should he marry me?


    Although Jia Tong was not smart, he knew that there were some things he could not casually say, "Even if I know about the Prince''s matters, I can''t casually tell them to others."


    Even if he did not say it, Shi Yingying could guess, "Is it because of Bai Qianfan?"


    Jia Tong did not say anything.


    Shi Yingying became angry, and spoke without thinking, "What Princess Chu, isn''t he just a fake brat? She even seduced me before, if you have the ability, then Prince Chu will kill me!"


    Jia Tong jumped in shock, but just as he was about to speak, Du Changfeng, who had been silent the entire time, trembled in anger, "Scram!"


    Shi Yingying didn''t hear clearly. She took two steps forward and asked him, "What''s wrong, what do you want?"


    Du Changfeng tried his best to stare, but his face was too swollen. No matter how much he stared, his eyes were only a slit, and he could not release his anger at all.


    Jia Tong had been sending him back the entire way, so he understood his language.


    Seeing that Du Changfeng was in pain, Shi Yingying took off her handkerchief and wiped her sweat, then said softly, "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything, I will get you justice, do you want to drink water?"


    Du Changfeng''s lips moved, his voice was low as he lowered his head, "What do you want?"


    "Scram!"


    These two low words were very clear, and Shi Yingying slowly raised his head, "You want some water, wait for me."


    Jia Tong was flabbergasted. He thought that Shi Yingying would be furious beyond belief and go into a rage, but she seemed to be rather calm. She turned around and poured a cup of water for Du Changfeng to drink.


    Du Changfeng naturally refused to cooperate, as he shut his mouth and refused to open it.


    Shi Yingying threatened him, "Drink it quickly, or else I''ll feed it to you."


    Who was Du Changfeng? Of course he wouldn''t compromise, not to mention that he was doing it right in front of Jia Tong.


    Shi Yingying looked at him, and slowly added, "I''ll use my mouth to feed it."


    Jia Tong couldn''t help but laugh. He felt that he was already shameless in front of Lv He, why was there someone even more shameless than him in the world, and a woman?


    Du Changfeng was also stunned, but he was determined not to compromise. It was only when Shi Yingying lowered her head and took a gulp of water that she slowly suppressed her emotions.


    Jia Tong''s face turned purple, feeling as if he was holding back an internal injury, he hurried to the door and said two sentences to Du Changfeng, "You recuperate well, and I''ll see you again next time."


    One sentence was to Shi Yingying, "I''ll leave Du Changfeng to you."


    Du Changfeng looked at the figure that disappeared at the door and felt like crying but had no tears. Shi Yingying responded with silence, and in the light, the wooden door was slowly closed.


    Du Changfeng anxiously said, "I will drink, I will drink, I will drink by myself."


    Once she became anxious, she spoke quickly. Shi Yingying then straightened her body and swallowed the water in her mouth, "You refuse to toast and drink the penalty wine."


    She carefully lifted his neck and fed him some water. "Don''t worry. From now on, I will take care of you and ensure that your injuries heal a little earlier."


    When Du Changfeng heard the two words "near each other," his heart trembled and he spit out a mouthful of water ¡­

 C489 How to send the gift and send it separately

    Bai Qianfan brought him food in the morning but did not see him back in the afternoon. She sent people to ask around and found out that he had gone out of the city, so she sighed in sorrow and asked, "Is he hiding from me?"


    Qi Hong said, "For something like this to happen, it would be good for Prince to calm down. Once he has thought it through, everything will naturally be better. "


    Lv He said: "It''s all that damned Du Changfeng''s fault. Next time I see him, I will definitely scold him to death."


    Mentioning Du Changfeng, Bai Qianfan was still a little worried, "Big sis, please help me ask Master, what did Prince do to him?"


    When Yue Lao heard this, she became annoyed. "Why are you still asking him?" Do you not think that he has harmed you enough? "


    Lv He and Yue Guiyi had the same opinion, she looked at her and said, "I''m so angry that I don''t want to see you, you''re so generous, and yet you''re still thinking about that damned brat."


    Qi Hong tried to smooth things over, "Alright, let''s cut to the chase. After what happened, the wangfei''s heart didn''t feel good either."


    During the entire day, Bai Qianfan was not in the mood to do anything. After resting for a while, the overcast sky became even darker, as if it was going to rain again.


    The purple black mulberries were in her mouth, they were sweet and slightly sour, the taste was really good. When Qi Hong brought them here for her to taste, she fell in love with them instantly, and they became a food that she had to eat everyday, her lips were dyed purple.


    But today, when the most beloved mulberry was eaten by her mouth, it no longer had its usual sweetness. She looked outside at the twilight sky and asked, "Prince, why aren''t you returning?"


    Yue Lao knew she was upset, so she said, "Your highness hasn''t been to the army camp for a long time. You must finish your work before you come back. Don''t wait for him, eat first."


    Just as she finished speaking, a servant girl walked in from outside. "Esteemed wangfei, the prince said that today is the birthday of the Miss Huangfu and arranged a feast for them. He invited you over."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Has the Prince returned?"


    Yes, the prince is at Prince''s side. The Miss Huangfu is also there.


    I''m back. I didn''t come over to see her first, but went over to the crown prince''s place. Seems like he really was avoiding her. But it was good that he was back. If he didn''t come to see her, it would be the same if she went to see him.


    Since they were going to a banquet, she should act as if she was going to one, so as to not let others say that she was being rude. Yue Lao hurriedly helped her to dress up. He put on a bun and sauntered with a Southern Goose Pearl. The thin golden tassels hung down like a golden stream of light. He wore a goose-yellow top and a pink jacket. There was a string of jade beads tied to the multicolored ribbon of his palace. "She drew her eyebrows, dyed them with rouge, and pasted a jade amulet between her eyebrows. She looked pretty and flirtatious at the same time.


    The laurel took two steps back and looked her up and down before nodding in satisfaction. "Your highness, upon seeing your appearance, is afraid that your anger will subside no matter how big it is."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her reflection in the copper mirror, and her heart was filled with joy. Although she didn''t think that she was beautiful at all, but a woman would always be happy. As long as Morong Gan was happy, anything she did was worth it.


    The laurel accompanied her there. The crown prince''s courtyard had obviously been arranged with decorations and was decorated with ribbons and red lanterns. It was a festive sight. Bai Qianfan held a jade Guanyin in her hand, which was a congratulatory gift to Huangfu Zhuer.


    Just as he reached the door, he heard Morong Gan''s voice, "Zhu''er, it''s your birthday today. Third Brother doesn''t have anything to gift you, so I''ll gift this to you as a gift."


    Then, Huangfu Zhuer''s surprised voice came out, "Ya, it''s Huang Yanjing''s placard, it''s very hard to find right now, where did Third Brother find it?"


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Third Brother has been walking around the streets all day looking for this sticker."


    Bai Qianfan felt a little sour in her heart. Didn''t they say that they went outside the city? It turned out to be a sticker for Huangfu Zhuer.


    Bai Qianfan felt Yue Gui pulling on her sleeve and turned his head to look. Yue GuiBi moved her hand and drew an arc on the corner of her lips, causing Bai Qianfan to calm her mind and enter the door with a smile on her face.


    Huangfu Zhuer had dressed up meticulously today. She wore a bright red dress with a flowing cloud bun, which had Hua Sheng embedded in it, and had a few beaded flowers on both sides. She wore a straight collar, revealing her long neck, and her lustrous white ears drooped down to her silver tassels.


    When she saw Bai Qianfan, she smiled and came forward to welcome him. "The wangfei is here, she''s waiting for you." Her gaze landed on Yu Guanyin, who was in her hands, "Is it for me?"


    "Yes," Bai Qianfan handed it over with both hands, "I wish that Big Sister Pearl can live for today, and that she can live for today."


    "Thank you, Princess," Huangfu Zhuer took the letter and carefully examined it, "It''s very beautiful, I really like it."


    The Crown Prince teased, "You husband and wife are weird too. Why did you send the gifts separately?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at Morong Gan, then lowered his head to look at the teacup in her hand, as if she did not hear the crown prince''s words. She smiled. "I didn''t know that Your Highness had prepared a gift." Wasn''t this matter handled by a woman? He didn''t even tell her that he had prepared a gift, it was all her fault!


    "Princess, please sit." Huangfu Zhuer led her to the side of the table.


    Bai Qianfan originally wanted to sit beside Morong Gan, but he had the crown prince on his left and the tea cup on her right. Seeing that Huangfu Zhuer had walked over, she could only sit opposite of him.


    The crown prince smiled and said to Bai Qianfan, "Although the culinary arts here are not as good as Miss Qi Hong''s, but it is not bad. Princess, please do not stand on ceremony."


    Bai Qianfan laughed: "I won''t be courteous, my appetite now is huge enough to eat a cow."


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Of course. You are two different people now."


    Bai Qianfan thought that Morong Gan would take the initiative to sit beside her, but after a while, he did not seem to move. She was a little uncomfortable in her heart, she would frequently look at him, but Morong Gan did not look at her, he only focused on eating and drinking.


    Huangfu Zhuer was in high spirits and also poured herself a cup of wine. Morong Gan looked at her and said: "Your body is just right, it''s better if you don''t drink."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him rebukingly, "What does this amount of alcohol count for? It''s not like Third Brother doesn''t know how much I''ve drank."


    The crown prince joked, "That''s right, you have good alcohol tolerance. Back then, when you were secretly drinking the fruit wine brewed by the Royal Mother in the palace, who was the one getting drunk to the point of complete chaos? In the end, it was Third Brother who carried you on his back and still refused to come down when you reached home."


    Talking about the disgraceful matter regarding Ling Hou, Huangfu Zhuer became extremely embarrassed, and said with a red face: "Crown Prince Brother brought up this and such a thing, now that I am older, I still do not know my limits."


    Morong Gan also laughed, "At that time, how old are you?"


    "I am five years old, Third Brother is ten years old." Huangfu Zhuer was a little emotional, "In a blink of an eye, so many years have passed.


    When she finished speaking, Morong Gan and the crown prince both became silent, looking somewhat nostalgic.


    Bai Qianfan looked at them, who were immersed in their memories, and suddenly felt that she was unnecessary ¡­

 C490 Reminiscence of the past

    Although they said they were congratulating Huangfu Yuer on her birthday, from beginning to end, the three of them were still reminiscing about the past. "They talked about childhood and childhood, and there were two of them. While they talked about youth, they talked about the flowers they saw every day when they were still young. They talked about people that Bai Qianzhang wasn''t familiar with, such as the late emperor and the late empress, the Monarch Huangfu, the master of the west wing, Yuchi Wenyu...


    Princess Chu, who was supposed to eat a cow, felt a little... Not a taste.


    Her husband was sitting across from her, and when she looked up, he could see her. He would usually treat her to a meal with a big pile of food on his plate. He would even personally feed it to her and look at her affectionately with a doting gaze. Actually, he didn''t put on a straight face or say any bad words to her. It was just that this slight difference made her world feel as if it was completely different from before.


    The bitterness in her heart continued. It seemed that she wouldn''t be able to continue eating this meal.


    The crown prince sensed her presence and called out to her, "What? Are the meals here not to Princess Hua-Yang''s liking?"


    Bai Qianfan gave a perfunctory smile, "I ate something here, so I''m not hungry." In the light, Morong Gan seemed to be looking at her.


    Bai Qianfan immediately looked over, her eyes meeting eyes. There was grievance and resentment, but his eyes were calm, she picked up a set of chopsticks and placed it on her plate, "You don''t eat it, you have to eat it even if you are the child in your stomach."


    At that moment, Bai Qianfan felt so wronged that she was about to cry. In his heart, there was only a child, was there no more her? Can''t you see how wronged she is?


    The laurel lightly poked her in the back. Before coming here, she urged her to be more proactive and not lose her face.


    Bai Qianfan forced a smile, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "You''re welcome."


    The Crown Prince said, "Third Brother, give tonight''s birthday a bowl of food. You know what Pearl likes to eat."


    Morong Gan followed his instructions and put a pair of chopsticks inside Huangfu Zhuer''s plate, "You loved to eat this when you were young, don''t you know if your taste has changed?"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s smile was like a flower, "I am a person who reminisced about old times. I used to like to eat what I liked to eat before, but now I still like to eat.


    The crown prince laughed, "Not only do I remember, third brother also remember that when we grew up together, there were some things that cannot be forgotten even if we don''t have to memorize them intentionally. Just like how I always remember Wenyu''s superb archery skills, his third brother always got the first place in every year''s competition, but his mount was always suppressed by Wenyu. One year when third brother was not convinced, Wenyu was unwilling to compete, and the two of them even got into a fight."


    "He shot me with an arrow, and Pearl blocked it." Morong Gan looked at Huangfu Zhuer, "I didn''t expect you to be so brave back then."


    "I was afraid that he would shoot you, so I rushed up without thinking too much."


    "Fortunately, Zhu''er blocked it, otherwise, the arrow would have pierced your chest. If not for Royal Father''s pleas, Wenyu would have been beaten to death by his father."


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed and said, "Amongst the lot of you, Big Brother Wenyu''s temper is the most impulsive, he fought with Third Brother the most."


    Bai Qianfan had thought that since Morong Gan had helped her with the food, she would more or less take care of her a little. Unexpectedly, with just one word from the crown prince, they continued to reminisce about the past. However, when she heard this, she more or less understood that Huangfu Zhuer had saved his life before.


    "At that time, everyone was terrified, and called for the royal physician to treat us," The crown prince narrowed his eyes and recalled, "There was a barb on the arrow, and when we pulled the arrow out, Pearl was in so much pain that she couldn''t even cry out anymore. We were all standing outside, and Wenyu had slapped himself, while third brother''s face was pale and trembling continuously, I was also extremely scared, and Little Six was wiping his tears on the side." He paused, then suddenly laughed, "He must be old. Now that I think about it, I can clearly remember the details."


    "If Crown Prince Brother gets old, then I won''t miss this birthdate of mine." Huangfu Zhuer said in displeasure: "Crown Prince Brother is in the prime of spring and autumn, you are not allowed to say such words, but for me, after the birthday, I will be one year older, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Pearl will never be old in the eyes of her brothers." The Crown Prince raised his glass and said, "Come, third brother and I will toast you. You will always be young and beautiful."


    "Thank you Crown Prince Brother, Third Brother," Huangfu Zhuer lifted her wine cup and took a sip. She did not drink much, but the thin scent of alcohol still emanated from her body, and her eyes were watery as it carried a hint of haziness. The rouge on her face became even more beautiful, and in Bai Qianfan''s eyes, it looked like she had never been enchanting before.


    She touched her own face. Recently, she had grown a lot. Now that she no longer had a pointy oval face and had become a bun face, coupled with her listless eyes, she looked even more stupid.


    The longer she stayed with Huangfu Zhuer, the more she felt ashamed of herself. She was almost a mother now, but she still couldn''t learn how to be dignified and refined. Fortunately, Morong Gan didn''t hate her and was willing to let her off, but compared to the truth occasionally, she was still very disappointed.


    Seeing that the crown prince had already filled up Morong Gan''s wine cup, she suddenly spoke out, "My prince, drink less, you have drank too much already."


    Morong Gan was about to hold up his wine cup, but upon hearing this, he couldn''t help but be startled, and looked at her.


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Princess, please be at ease. Third Brother''s alcohol capacity is very good. This wine will not get drunk."


    "Didn''t you get drunk last time?" Bai Qianfan smiled, and said in a fawning tone, "My prince, drink less, getting drunk will only harm your health."


    Morong Gan did not utter a word, lowering his eyebrows as though he was thinking about something, Huangfu Zhuer laughed: "It''s my birthday, wangfei, do not ruin the mood, it''s rare for us to get together, if you want to drink, you can drink to your heart''s content."


    Bai Qianfan did not reply, she only stared at Morong Gan, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. After a while, Morong Gan raised his hand and slowly held onto the cup, the small jade wine cup turned a few rounds in his hands, and in the end, he put it down, and laughed: "That''s enough, we don''t drink, let''s drink tea."


    "That''s fine too," the Crown Prince laughed, "I don''t have anything else here, but I do have some good tea. It''s rare for it to be so neat and tidy, let me make some tea for everyone."


    Morong Gan and Huangfu Zhuer followed him to the side room. Bai Qianfan also stood up and was lightly pinched by Yue Gui on his arm, giving her an encouraging look.


    Bai Qianfan took a deep breath, nodded to her, and followed her.


    The crown prince himself had prepared a tea set. Huangfu Zhuer helped out by the side, while Morong Gan stood by the Bogu shelf with his hands hanging down to look at the antique porcelain shelves.


    Bai Qianfan walked over gently and stood next to him. Without saying a word, she pressed a finger into his palm under her wide sleeves. Previously, she had caused him to become angry without a reason, but once she did that to him, he would quietly hold her hand and smile at her.


    But today, that hand was unmoved. It indifferently hung there, and didn''t hold her hand.

 C491 Deep sense of crisis

    Unexpectedly, he hit a nail on the head, causing Bai Qianfan''s heart to turn cold. He embarrassedly retracted his hand and walked over to the crown prince''s side.


    This room was probably a special place for the crown prince to make tea. There was a long table with an irregular length on it, making it look like an old tree stump. It was a warm lacquer color, and under the light of the lamp, it was shining.


    Seeing that she was interested, the Crown Prince introduced her from the side, "Even if the carving is good, the wood must be good too. This is a top quality piece of dark wood, it''s extremely hard to carve and it takes a lot of effort."


    Bai Qianfan clicked her tongue, "Three to five years to carve a table? That sculptor wants to drink the northwest wind condor? " She was a normal person, so she only cared about how to live her life.


    Huangfu Zhuer laughed, "Everyone is the one who can take over the Solidified Wood, I am not doing it for money, I am doing it for the sake of making a history. If this tea table were to be passed down, it would be very valuable, just like the antique porcelain that is on a Bogu shelf, the creators would also be famous, which one is not worth a lot right now?"


    She walked to Morong Gan''s side, "I remember that Third Brother used to like blue and white porcelain and look at this Plum Blossom Bottle. She stretched out her hand and picked it up, "It feels warm to the touch, just like jade. The quality is of the upper class."


    Morong Gan laughed: "Of course it''s good stuff that can be placed with second brother." He took it over and scrutinized it carefully. "The accumulated glaze shows the green color of the duck egg," he said, looking at the bottom. "The glaze of the foot rings shows a faint aqua color.


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Good eye."


    Bai Qianfan heard their words clearly, and felt that she was being unnecessary again. and Huangfu Zhuer stood side by side in front of the Bogu shelf as they spoke to each other. She suddenly felt a deep sense of crisis.


    She wanted to lower herself and express her goodwill, but she still felt wronged after suffering such a cold treatment ¡­ She took a deep breath. It didn''t matter if it was just once or not. If it was twice or not, then it could be three times. After all, she was thick-skinned enough!


    Thinking about it this way, she calmed herself down and turned to Morong Gan''s side, but was stopped by the crown prince, "The wangfei is fine, how about you help me make the tea?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him, "Not good, I have something to do."


    The Crown Prince was speechless. This rejection is too... Directly.


    If I''m not mistaken, this should be one of the most famous blue and white flowers in the West River," she said, as she walked up to Mo Rong.


    She couldn''t hear him clearly. "What bottle?"


    "Blue and white flowers, bundles of flowers, bundles of flowers, and plum bottles."


    "Flowers, branches, and flowers ¡­" Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed: "What bottle?"


    Huangfu Zhuer had no choice but to say it again, "The green and white flowers are like plum blossoms in the ocean."


    Bai Qianfan extended her hand out from her wide sleeve and began counting on her fingers. She raised her head and looked at Huangfu Zhuer.


    Blue and white flowers, bunches and bundles of flowers.


    "¡­"


    Blue and white flowers, bunches and bundles of flowers.


    "Why did you give me such a long name?" Bai Qianfan said, "It''s so boring to remember this!"


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..." I''m bored...


    "But Big Sister Pearl, your memory is really good," she praised. "You can''t even remember such a difficult name, not even me, I''m so stupid, so complicated that I can''t remember it."


    "That''s not bad," Morong Gan said. "Up until now, the wangfei didn''t even know my name, let alone write it."


    Bai Qianzhang replied, "That word is indeed too complicated, who''s fine ¡­" "I''ll write it when I get back, and I''ll make sure it''s real.


    Morong Gan smiled noncommittally and did not say a word.


    Huangfu Zhuer wanted to see her make a joke out of her, so she said, "Princess Consort Wang is from the Prime Minister''s Mansion, so you must be a talented person with a lot of knowledge. I don''t know what you think of these porcelain pieces."


    Bai Qianfan swept her gaze across them one by one, but she did not recognize a single one. All of her knowledge on porcelain only came from the Cyan Kiln Bottle that she had sold, which she had learnt from the manager of the manor, Yu Gui.


    He scanned the area and finally found two bottles that looked like green kilns, but weren''t flat bottles. They were close together and both were of the same color and texture.


    "This blue kiln is not bad, look at the color, it''s not blue, it''s not green, it''s not purple, the real lake water is blue, and then look at the porcelain, they''re even, clear, authentic snow patterns, a little bit of ice flesh and jade, not bad, not bad." This time, it was a combination of Yu Di Gui and the antique shop owner''s words. He could at least fool them.


    Huangfu Zhuer was surprised. "So it turns out that wangfei is really sensible!"


    She smiled humbly, "No, no. It''s just a bit of insight."


    With a proud expression, he glanced at Morong Gan, meaning: See, I, Princess Chu, have not lost any face for you, right?


    Morong Gan was smiling. If she was not mistaken, he seemed to be laughing so hard that the corner of his mouth was twitching. He was happy, so why was he hiding his happiness?


    Just as she was about to speak, Huangfu Zhuer''s bell-like laughter sounded out beside her ears, sounding very presumptuous. "Royal Concubine is really funny, to think that you''re treating me as a green kiln, there''s a huge difference between the two!"


    "What kiln?" Isn''t it a green kiln? It looks just like one.


    "A fine kiln would cost at most ten thousand taels of silver, but a Ru kiln is different." Huangfu Zhuer wanted to show off, "Ru Ju comes from Northern Ning, and I''ve heard of ''The sky is clear and the clouds are bright'', and ''The mountains are green." The verse of a poem is about Ru Ju, there are very few works in the world, it is truly rare for the Crown Prince Brother to have such a poem. "


    Bai Qianfan was not convinced, "You are talking about this one, and I am talking about that one."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her, "Which one is the princess talking about? Sky Blue Floral Ornamental Goose-necked Bottle, and it''s even a two-eared bottle with a high seat and a hole. "


    Bai Qianfan, "..." Why is there such a complicated name ¡­


    She stared at the two bottles angrily, seeing Morong Gan''s smiling yet not smiling face from the corner of her eyes, she suddenly sighed: "My prince, I''m hungry."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..."


    The crown prince was just about to watch a good show when he heard her words and couldn''t help but laugh. "Why is the wangfei so hungry? We''ve just eaten."


    Morong Gan raised his voice and called for the others, "Go and get some tea, the princess is hungry."


    Seeing that he had finally taken care of himself, Bai Qianfan''s heart jumped in joy. She wanted to grab his arm, but Morong Gan turned back and sat down to drink some tea.


    She was not discouraged and wanted to follow along, but was stopped by Huangfu Zhuer, "Princess, you still haven''t said which one it is?"


    Bai Qianfan swung his hand, "Which one of mine is it? For other people''s items, I would like to know the reason for them to be so careful." This was truly infuriating. Did he have to see her make a fool of herself?


    Huangfu Zhuer, "... The clear rain was like jade, leaving the flowers and water to condense into pearls. The Dark Green evaluated Red Fantasy, all sorts of things, and was suspected to be drawing saints and divine brushes. "Actually, the other one is a Jun Mo Xie ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Let''s change the topic. How about catching the loaches?"

 C492 Burp

    Afraid that Huangfu Zhuer would steal the seat beside Morong Gan again, Bai Qianfan hurriedly sat down next to her husband. However, afraid that Huangfu Zhuer would mention those elegant things again, she cleared her throat. When I was in the Dark Water Town ¡­ "


    Huangfu Zhuer sat down beside the crown prince and interrupted her, "We caught crabs when we were young."


    "That''s right, in the Eastern Palace''s Green Lake. As soon as it''s autumn, we''ll sit on the rails with our fishing rods in our hands and compete to see who catches more fish."


    "Third Brother was good at catching crabs, he always won," Huangfu Zhuer laughed and said, "Once, Wenyu had a sudden inspiration and fed the crabs wine, making it extremely famous for being a drunk crab. In the end, those crabs crawled all over the ground, not wanting to be quiet for even a moment, causing the people in the Huang Clan to go around catching them.


    The Crown Prince laughed, "And you, you got so hungry from eating too much, you angered the Grand Scholar and scolded us for a while."


    Huangfu Zhuer gazed at her for a long time, "The lily-white jade pendant is full of fragrance, I really miss the day where I drank chrysanthemum wine and ate crabs."


    Bai Qianfan, "..." Big Sister Pearl, don''t you know how to read poems?


    The crabs in the north are actually not as delicious as those in Jiangnan. Not far from the Jinling is Clear Sun Lake, where the crabs are the most famous. They are big and fat, have blue shells and white bellies, and have golden claws and yellow fur. It''s almost autumn, so when the time comes, we''ll go to the clear sun lake to fish for ourselves and eat the freshest food, how about it? "


    Huangfu Zhuer immediately replied, "Really? I''ve never been to Jinling before."


    "Next year, when the palace is built, we will settle down in Jinling. This year is good as well," Morong Gan said, "The chrysanthemums in Jinling are also not bad, especially the chrysanthemums."


    Bai Qianfan could finally interject, "Is it that kind of green chrysanthemum that was raised in the palace in the past? It is indeed very beautiful. "


    The Crown Prince said, "When I was young, Marquis Zhu''er sent a pot to Third Brother. I didn''t expect you to keep it for so long."


    Bai Qianfan''s fingers became slightly cold, "... So that was a flower gifted by the Big Sister Pearl. "


    Morong Gan indifferently swept a glance at her, "No, Zhu''er gave his a gift that was raised much earlier."


    Bai Qianfan said with a slightly cold gaze, "... "Oh, that''s why I raised another pot."


    Morong Gan, "..."


    "Third brother didn''t like flowers before, but he still had a little preference for green chrysanthemums. He was willing to bear with it." The Crown Prince laughed and said to Bai Qianfan, "His personality is cold and hard, and he has a good temper, which is good for him."


    At this moment, the maidservants brought up the refreshments. There were six small jade plates with dumplings, gold yams, rose cakes, almonds and budding hands, green plum candied fruits, date paste cakes, and delicate refreshments. There were only four or five pieces on each plate, arranged in a beautiful shape and the plates were arranged in a flowery shape.


    It had to be said that the Crown Prince was the king after all. The things he had here were all exquisite. Even a small bit of tea was so perfect and tall.


    If it were any other time, Bai Qianfan would have already extended her hand out when she saw this kind of delicacy, but she only watched with a thoughtful expression.


    "Didn''t you say you were hungry?" The crown prince asked, "Why isn''t the wangfei eating?"


    Bai Qianfan slowly said, "This act is too beautiful, I can''t bear to ruin it."


    "What are you saying? If you put it out, you can eat it," the crown prince invited, "You are used to eating Miss Qi Hong''s cooking, so you should also try out the cooking skills of my kitchen lady."


    As the Crown Prince spoke, he moved the jade plate towards her, "Eat, this is the first time I''m here for a meal. If you''re hungry, then second brother will be embarrassed."


    In the light, Morong Gan placed another small jade plate in front of Huangfu Zhuer, "Your favorite rose cake when you were young, let''s see if it''s the same flavor as before."


    Huangfu Zhuer took a small bite and slowly chewed on it. Her eyes slightly narrowed as she carefully savored the taste, "It''s this taste. Crown Prince Brother''s chef followed us from the East Palace, so naturally it''s still the same taste as before."


    Morong Gan laughed and said, "Second brother didn''t let me down. When he left, he still remembered to take the chef away. If it was me, I would have followed the team to war and grilled a field mouse in the open air. It would be good enough for me to have a taste of some meat."


    Everyone laughed, other than Bai Qianfan, she lowered her head and took an almond buddhist hand from the jade plate the crown prince brought over. She didn''t know whether it was tasty, but she swallowed it in a few bites and reached for another one ¡­ Another one... Next... Eh, the plate is empty. Let''s change to another one and continue eating ¡­


    The Crown Prince had invited her to eat, and her husband had treated other girls to eat, but she could not leave in a huff in front of her. It would be too petty.


    What they said, she had no interest in listening to, it was nothing more than remembering the past, talking elegantly, reciting strange poetry, a world that had nothing to do with her, she sighed to herself, there were so many complex names and difficult lines of poetry that even if she learned them now, she would not be able to catch up with them. Anyway, she had his seed in her stomach, and since she was the Princess Chu, it wouldn''t be good for her to treat him and his mother like this, hmph! Wait and see!


    Her mind was wandering, and the three people who were speaking quietly turned their gazes over. Five of the six plates were already empty, and the other plate was a rose cake that was placed in front of Huangfu Zhuer, which she was reaching her hands out to grab.


    Seemingly sensing that everyone was looking at her, Bai Qianfan very politely asked Huangfu Zhuer, "Are you still eating?"


    Huangfu Zhuer silently shook her head, she uttered an "oh" and then took the plate over and began to eat with a calm expression.


    After a long while, the crown prince sighed and said, "Princess'' appetite is really good."


    To the crown prince, these snacks were more meaningful as decorations. Every time he set up the snacks, he would set up one or two and when the time came to clean them up, he would carry them all in one go and reward the people. However, today was the day they set up the plates ¡­


    Only when they were outside the door did the two maidservants dare to speak.


    "I''ve followed beside Prince for so long, this is the first time I''ve seen all the plates shining."


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about, the Princess Chu is here."


    Morong Gan poured some tea into Bai Qianfan''s cup, "After eating so much sweet food and drinking a bit of water, be careful not to breathe heavily in your stomach, or burp out."


    "Thank you, no, I''m fine." She sat up straight and thanked him politely. Suddenly, a gust of air came out of her throat. She quickly covered it with her hand. Her voice came out from her fingers and belched loudly!


    Morong Gan brought the cup to her mouth and said, "Drink some water."


    "No need, I really ¡­" "Burp, very good." She took a handkerchief from her lapel and put it to her mouth. "You say, I''m fine."


    The Crown Prince said, "Speaking of Third Brother following the army, I still remember the first time Third Brother followed the army. Pearl was crying ¡­"


    "Burp!"


    Huangfu Zhuer, "I''m not crying ¡­"


    "Burp!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Bai Qianfan: "I''m fine, you guys chat."


    Speak, remember the past, speak elegantly, recite poetry, I will not let you speak!

 C493 Rejection

    With Princess Chu burping non-stop, they could no longer chat happily. Thus, the gathering ended here, and Prince Chu brought the burping Princess Chu back to the inner chamber.


    Along the way, with the sound of hiccups, Princess Chu walked very rhythmically. Without making any noise, Prince Chu drew closer to her and extended his hand under his wide sleeves. At this point, she should be able to feel his emotions, am I right? Forget it, I won''t tease her anymore. No matter how angry I am, I still can''t bear to see her unhappy.


    Eh, why didn''t I catch him ¡­ Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Princess Chu stroking his hair.


    Prince Chu awkwardly retracted his hands, placing them behind his back, he started pacing back and forth, "Qianyan ¡­"


    "Burp!"


    "Are you ¡­"


    "Burp, burp!"


    In the light, Bai Qianfan lowered his hand and placed it at her side, gently swaying it. The Prince Chu approached quietly, his eyes looking forward, and his hand reaching out ¡­


    Bai Qianfan took a good stretch at the right time, "Burp, so full."


    Prince Chu looked at his hand that was hanging in mid air, his expression blank, as he felt that something was wrong.


    Yue Guang, who was holding onto a lantern, laughed until she felt like she was suffering internal injuries. Under the heavens, the only people who could make Prince Chu fall into such an awkward situation were probably the Little Princess and the rest.


    "Thousand Sail."


    "Burp!"


    "Stop burping."


    "Burp, burp!"


    "I know you''re pretending. Don''t you feel bad that you burped like this?"


    "Burp, burp, burp!"


    "Don''t burp, say something."


    They were already at the door. Bai Qianfan quickened her steps and entered the room, closing the door with a clang.


    "Ahh, why are you ¡­" Morong Gan prepared to knock on the door, but he was afraid that it would cause too much trouble. His face was ugly, and he stood there with a dark face, at a loss about what to do.


    Yue Gui looked at him sympathetically. His blurry shadow was reflected in the lantern light. He suppressed his voice and boasted, "Hey, against you, open the door!"


    He used to be an imposing person, but now, in the eyes of the laurel, he was like a paper tiger. He only felt that it was funny.


    Hao Pingguan appeared out of nowhere and bowed to pay his respects, "Your Highness is back." He turned around to look at the door, "Yo, why is the door still closed?" He had seen it clearly from his hiding place. Initially, he didn''t want to embarrass his master, but since it was so late at night, he couldn''t just keep his master from entering.


    The elder slapped the door with his hands behind his back and said, "Princess, open the door. Your highness hasn''t entered yet. Open the door!"


    The room was quiet and unresponsive.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Princess, open the door and let the prince in. The night is cold, so don''t let the prince catch a cold. You''re the most considerate of people. Hurry and open the door. It''s getting late. If there''s anything, we can talk about it in the morning."


    After finishing his sentence, there was still no response.


    Hao Pingguan was a little anxious. He had initially thought that he still had some face at Little Princess''s place, but who knew that when those words were transmitted in, it would sink like a stone into the ocean.


    He turned his head to look at Morong Gan, and thought to himself: How could Your Highness offend the Little Princess, to the point that you don''t even want to sell him face?


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Yue Gui standing at the side. He walked over and called out to her. "Go, tell the wangfei to open the door and let the prince in."


    Yue Guiyi held onto the lantern and didn''t move, saying awkwardly, "Even Head Steward can''t be called, how can Princess Consort listen to this servant?"


    As they spoke, Morong Gan stood there quietly. He didn''t really understand, shouldn''t he be more angry? Why did she suddenly stand up straight? Was it because he had ignored her when they were at the crown prince''s side?


    They had never argued before, and he had no experience in coaxing his wife, so he felt that he shouldn''t coax her. What did he do wrong? Why did he want to coax her? Why didn''t she come and coax him?


    The dignified Prince Chu was also someone who cared about face, he immediately snorted with a solemn face, "No need to shout, I will sleep in the back room tonight."


    Hao Pingguan stammered: "About that, if Your Highness wants to sleep in the back room, you have to go in."


    Morong Gan, "..." How could he be willing to accept this? He had secretly let Hao Pingguan move away the extra beds in his inner chamber, leaving only the back room which was closest to the bed. If he couldn''t get in, then he really wouldn''t have anywhere to go tonight.


    Morong Gan''s heart was on fire. He raised his leg to kick the door, but was held back by Hao Pingguan, "My prince, I can''t do that. My princess has a stubborn personality, this kick of yours must make her even angrier, this servant knows that my prince is sullen, but as for my princess, you should take her body as still in the midst of pregnancy, understand her better.


    Lv He and Qi Hong heard the commotion, and hid behind the curtain, not daring to go out. Although they sympathized with Prince Chu, but such a disgraceful matter, the less people knew, the better it was, and they decided not to join in on the fun.


    Lv He covered her mouth as she laughed heartily, "A year ago, this grandpa probably never would have thought that he would have such a day. Marry such a powerful princess and come back. "


    Qi Hong shook her head. "How could I, your grandfather, be an imperial concubine, and make her so angry?"


    Last night, after what happened, it was only right that I be angry. I didn''t show my face for a whole day, leaving her by the side. When I came back in the evening, I went straight to the crown prince''s side, probably because I had been angered by her.


    "What a pair of enemies," Qi Hong laughed: "Look, with the way they are, it won''t be long before they become just like a single person again. The Little Princess''s heart is soft and easy to talk to, and our master has deep feelings for her, the two of them really like each other."


    "That''s true," Lv He said in a slightly envious tone. "I''ve never seen anyone who was more affectionate than them in this world. As for husband and wife, it''s just a small matter of love. We don''t need to pay any attention to them and just let them settle it themselves. "


    "Un, stop looking. This grandpa hasn''t rested yet. Let''s just wait patiently." Qi Hong pulled Lv He away from the door.


    Lv He tiptoed and looked back, smiling: "Aiyo, looking at me like that, it''s really pitiful. It''s so uncomfortable being locked outside the door at night, I feel so sorry for him."


    "We have to pretend that we don''t know the truth, or else this old man will be flustered. Last time we saw him crying while hugging the wangfei, his face looked uneasy."


    Lv He giggled, then went to clean up the rouge on the makeup table.


    It was not difficult for the Prince Chu to enter, it was just a matter of face, but at the moment, he could not care about it. In the deep part of the night, he could bear the exposure, and was afraid that Bai Qianfan would not be able to sleep in the house, even if she could not blow the wind, as she was pregnant and could not rest easily, it was not good for adults and children.


    He waved his hands to tell Hao Pingguan and Yue Gui to leave, allowing the servants to see his actions. They were a little embarrassed, he took out a small knife from his waist and placed it under the door to pull the door lock, which was an easy task for a practitioner.


    Prince Chu kept his blade, adjusted his Robe, and walked in with his head held high.

 C494 Its gonna be so good all the time

    Bai Qianfan entered the house and sat at the makeup table to take off her hair. She roughly wiped her face, then sat by the side of the bed, listening to the sounds coming from outside the door.


    She understood in her heart that Morong Gan treating him like this was probably because of what happened last night. She knew that he was still angry, so she took the initiative to show her goodwill. However, he could not accept her efforts at all. She even felt uncomfortable being stabbed in the heart, causing her heart to sink to the bottom again and again. She really hated him to the point that her teeth would itch, and no matter what she said, she would not let him off.


    She was not a person who liked to be a petty person. She did not hide anything, and tonight''s matter had truly annoyed her. Can''t they just shut the door and say something? He had to be so angry with her, to make her lose face.


    Speaking of which, this was their first real conflict. Back in the Prince Chu Palace, he had also pampered her. But she knew her own limits and didn''t dare to kick her nose in the face like that. But now it was different. The room had been filled up, and they were now husband and wife, and children. Even if she had a small temper, it didn''t matter. It also let him know that she wasn''t a soft persimmon that was easy to pinch.


    She pursed her lips when she heard his slightly angry words. Hmph, you''re still being unreasonable.


    The noise outside died down, and no one spoke. There was the sound of footsteps walking away. Startled, she thought he was gone. Since he couldn''t enter the inner chamber, he probably went to the front courtyard. There was a duty room, and a duty room with a bed. He wasn''t as particular as the crown prince.


    She could not help but grumble inwardly. Why was he so impatient? Please, coax, maybe she''ll open the door. What was the point in trying to coax her? Didn''t they say that no matter what she did, he wouldn''t get angry? They were all lies. When the critical moment came, he immediately saw her true colors.


    Suddenly, she heard a sound, like a newborn baby mouse, trying to cry out but unable to, making a small squeaking sound.


    She listened for a moment, holding her breath. She could tell he was pulling the bolt, something she''d done before, and she didn''t expect him to do it. His heart skipped a beat. He quickly kicked off his shoes and got into bed.


    After a while, he came in and the sound of his footsteps arrived at the bedside. After standing for a while and leaving, he heard the sound of water splashing, so he probably went to wash up.


    After a while, he came over, took off his clothes, and laid down on the bed.


    Bai Qianfan''s back was facing him and her eyes were lightly closed. It was too quiet in the room, and all the sounds seemed to have been magnified as she heard him move the pillow a little, and then lie down, breathing slowly and evenly. It seemed that she had decided to ignore her, humph, ignore her, and see who could be more stubborn than who!


    But after a while, he opened his mouth and calmly asked, "Qianyan, are you asleep?"


    She kept silent and pretended to be asleep.


    He waited a moment, then said, "I know you''re awake. Let''s talk, shall we?"


    She made up her mind to ignore him. Instead, he reached out his hand from under the blanket and tried to cover her waist. She impatiently pulled it away, saying, "Stop messing around, I''m asleep."


    "Why are you still talking when you''re asleep?" He gave a stifled laugh and stopped pretending. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace. "Are you angry?"


    She struggled in his arms, but was unable to break free. She felt a burning sensation on her back like a piece of charcoal, making her feel a little hot.


    "Hot," she said, shaking his hand. "How am I supposed to sleep?"


    "When you turn around, I''ll let go."


    ~ What is there to be afraid of? Bai Qianfan pouted and turned around without saying a word.


    "Speak, why are you angry?" He pulled out the hair on her face. "Tell me everything you don''t like about me. We won''t leave any overnight accounts. Let''s calculate it now."


    She lifted her eyelids. That was good too. She breathed out all the gloom in her heart and slept soundly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you had prepared a gift for the birthday of Big Sister Pearl? I''m going, but you didn''t welcome me, and instead went to chat with them, so you didn''t tell me to sit by your side when it was time to eat. You''re standing so far away from me, "she raised her hand and gestured at him, then said angrily," You''re even carrying food with you in the Big Sister Pearl! Don''t you remember what she likes to eat, and ignore me as well. "


    Morong Gan said, "You are accusing me wrongly, I gave you food first."


    She snorted. "You''re afraid of hungry children! Also, I offered my good intentions and even reached out my hand, but you just ignored me, "the more she spoke, the angrier she got." Even though you know that I don''t understand those antiques, you didn''t help me and only wanted to see me lose face. If I said I was going to catch a loach, you just said that you were going to fish for crabs.


    "When I came back, I wanted to hold your hand. You didn''t let me hold it, didn''t you?" The corner of Morong Gan''s mouth curved into a faint smile, "Speaking of which, even if I remember what she likes, I actually only remember those few, but I remember all the things that you like. As for the antiques, I thought you were interested. I asked you for the name of that Primeval Blue Flower a few times and thought you wanted to ask her. Besides, yesterday was her birthday, so things should be fine. "


    "All lies!" Bai Qianfan ground her teeth in hatred, "I know you did that on purpose."


    "Why should I?"


    "You''re still angry at me and Du Changfeng for what happened last night ¡­"


    He interrupted her, "You get angry when you see me and Zhu''er talking, but you''re in the same room with Du Changfeng. What do you want me to think, I''ve been tired all day, and even thought about rushing back in the middle of the night to accompany you. But when I entered the door, what did I see? I found him and didn''t call anyone over. I wanted to send him out secretly. "


    "I''m afraid of making a big deal out of it. You''ll get angry if you know about it."


    "I''m more angry when you do this. On one hand, you''re afraid that I''ll be angry, but on the other hand, you''re also afraid that I''ll harm him. You''re still more or less taking care of him, aren''t you?"


    Bai Qianfan moved her lips and realized that she had no power to refute him.


    "The reason why I did that tonight was simply to let you feel the same. Everything I''ve done is in front of you, so I''m not afraid to let you see. As for you, you''re afraid to let me see it. Qian Fan, I am a man, even if Du Changfeng looked at you once more, I won''t be able to take it, let alone that kind of situation, can you understand how I feel? "


    Bai Qianfan''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. She originally wanted him to taste her grievance, but she didn''t expect that he wanted her to taste his grievance. After thinking about it, she was indeed the one who was wrong.


    "Th-that ¡­" She hesitated.


    He understood, however, and his face darkened. "You still want to know more about him?"


    "No," she hurriedly explained, "I mean, since he is your subordinate, there is always an opportunity for us to meet. How about letting him leave this place?"


    He held her hands, "You don''t have to worry about that, I have my own plans. Qianyan, let''s not make any more misunderstandings for the sake of someone unrelated, no matter if it''s Du Changfeng or Zhu Er, what do you say?"


    "All right," she said, putting her hand on his waist and raising her face to kiss his chin.

 C495 One or two taboos that cannot be touched

    "Did you see it clearly?" Huangfu Zhuer asked, "Did the wangfei really shut the prince out?"


    "This servant truly sees it as it is," Cai Feng said. "Head Steward Hao was even helping to knock on the door, so even Princess Chu didn''t open it."


    "Later on, the Prince told both Head Steward Hao and the laurel to leave. He probably wanted to go to the front yard and this servant was afraid of being found out, so I came back."


    "Third Brother is a person who eats soft but not hard. If news of a dignified Prince Chu like him getting locked outside, he would really be a laughingstock." Huangfu Zhuer coldly snorted, "In the front, Du Changfeng and Prince Chu met in private at midnight, but in the back, they were rejected at the door. I don''t believe that Third Brother won''t be angry this time."


    "This servant also thinks that Prince Chu is truly angry this time, that Hou Hou doesn''t pay much attention to Princess during dinner. Speaking of which, Princess Chu''s skin is really thick.


    Huangfu Zhuer smiled, "She''s so angry. The Third Brother ignored her and only looked at me. I grew up together with Third Brother. Even if he doesn''t care about me anymore, we still have some feelings for each other. "


    "Of course, Miss and Prince have a deep relationship, but because of the child in his womb, Prince looks up to her a few times," Cai Feng paused before continuing, "Miss, this servant thinks this is a good opportunity. Princess Consort is pregnant and can''t sleep, so the Prince ¡­"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face turned cold: Impudent!


    "Yes, this servant will talk too much." Cai Feng lowered her head and respectfully retreated to the side.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her reflection in the mirror. She had just celebrated her birthday today, and she was already twenty-five, and the Shaohua [1] was no longer there, and even her facial expression seemed to have turned stiff. Looking at Bai Qianfan, every frown and smile was filled with vitality, and even if she lost face, it would pass by, because she was young, and anything could be ignored.


    Morong Gan''s performance today was something that she was quite satisfied with. The two people who were even more intimate with each other, were actually not completely different from each other. In their hearts, there were always one or two taboos that could not be touched, such as Du Changfeng, or her and Morong Gan''s past.


    It was something that Bai Qianfan could not beg for no matter how much she tried, because time could not flow backwards. It was a matter that belonged solely to her and him.


    She stroked her face and laughed softly, then pulled out her Pearl Hairpin: "Take it off for me."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    On the second day, Bai Qianfan slowly opened her eyes and saw that there was a ray of light coming from underneath the bill. She was pleasantly surprised, rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    "Princess, did you sleep well last night?"


    "Great," she stretched, and then asked with a smile, "Did the Prince go to the yamen?"


    "Yes, originally, I wanted to wait for Princess Hua-Yang to eat breakfast, but General Han came. Ning Jiu came to invite him, so he had no choice but to go."


    Yue Lao teased her, "Why, aren''t you angry?"


    Bai Qianfan was embarrassed, and denied it, "How am I angry?"


    "And still deny it, shut the prince outside the door at night, only you can do such a thing. If I were the prince, I would definitely beat you up."


    Bai Qianfan hehehe, "He is unwilling to take care of me, I am carrying a child."


    "Don''t use a child as an excuse," said the laurel. "The prince won''t let you get away with it. You, the foetus was specially made to deal with the prince while he was still alive."


    As the master and servant were chatting, a servant girl came in to inform them. "Royal Concubine, Miss Huangfu is here."


    Bai Qianfan felt a little strange. "Why is she here so early?"


    Yue Guiyi harrumphed, "I don''t think she has any good intentions. Yesterday, she taunted you so strongly that you acted like you''re nothing. If it was anyone else, I''m afraid they would have been embarrassed. But when she met you, heh, she picked up a stone and smashed her own foot."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Actually, I also feel that it''s quite shameful."


    "Is there?" Yue Guiyi looked at her in surprise. "This servant didn''t realize that you were right."


    Bai Qianfan, "..." Are you praising me?


    When she finished dressing, she went to the main hall and saw Huangfu Zhuer sitting upright on top of her bed, drinking tea.


    "Big Sister Pearl is really early. Have you eaten breakfast?" Bai Qianfan said, "If you haven''t eaten, eat with me."


    "No," Huangfu Zhuer still had a shadow over her crazy eating last night. She hurriedly shook her head, "I''ve already eaten."


    Bai Qianfan did not force him, as she replied, "Oh, then I''ll eat with Your Highness."


    Huangfu Zhuer was puzzled, "Is Third Brother here?" Didn''t she go to the yamen ¡­


    "They went to the yamen," Bai Qianfan said to her while giving orders, "Quickly put the Food Box away, I want to go to the yamen to eat with the prince."


    Huangfu Zhuer reminded her, "Since it''s already been like this, Third Brother might have already eaten it."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I go, he will always accompany us and eat something."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..." Mother and Child... Have you been born? Why do you have the nerve to boast so shamelessly? You little girl, you will never come out again for the rest of your life ¡­


    "That''s right, Big Sister Pearl came over early in the morning. Are you busy with something?"


    "I came here to give this to the Third Brother," Huangfu Zhuer took out a thin book from her sleeve, "Yesterday, a few Third Brother s gave me Huang Yanjing''s placard, and that''s when I remembered, I happened to have a placard that the Third Brother liked, Mo Daozi, so I gave it to him.


    Bai Qianfan frowned, "What word are you talking about? It''s a dragon and a snake, it''s very scary."


    Huangfu Zhuer, "..."


    Yue Lao, who was standing to one side, covered her mouth and beamed. "Princess, that''s Mad Grass. His Highness used to practice it often, but I''ve never seen him write about it before."


    Bai Qianfan, "I''m back, how could he have the heart to write."


    Yue Gui continued, "Since you haven''t come back, your highness is in no mood to write. From what Sister Lv He said, when the wangfei isn''t here, your highness is always sitting in a daze and hasn''t slept at all."


    Bai Qianfan, "Mhm, because he misses me."


    Huangfu Zhuer coldly watched the master and servant singing and singing, the fire in her heart burning, she secretly clenched her hands into fists under her sleeves, telling herself to calm down, and let Bai Qianfan be proud for now, who knows who will be the one to die!


    Qi Hong brought his Food Box in, "Princess, are you going over now?


    "Elder sister is busy since it''s early in the morning. Go rest, let the laurel come with me."


    Only then did Qi Hong see Huangfu Zhuer, and immediately bowed and greeted him. She was the one who was the most respectful out of the bunch of maidservants, so Huangfu Zhuer naturally acted in a friendly manner, and greeted him with a smile. "Miss Qi Hong''s cooking skills are really not bad, the silver porridge I sent you last time was very delicious."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly thought of something, "Is Big Sister Pearl''s food coming from our side, or is it from second brother''s side? Recently, my appetite has been too big, causing Big Sister Qi Hong to be unable to handle it. I''m afraid that sometimes I can''t, how about ¡­ "


    Huangfu Zhuer immediately said, "My meal is with the Crown Prince Brother." She was a proud person, and would definitely not let Bai Qianfan say the words'' pull her out ''to the crown prince.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I am going to the prince''s place, I will bring the words and pads of the Big Sister Pearl with me."


    "I''ll personally give it to him," Huangfu Zhuer said as she rolled the words over. "It''s rare for him to release Qingqing, I also want to take a walk around."

 C496 Send word

    She reminded Morong Gan of his memories of the past. She had always believed that Morong Gan was not a heartless person, he had once smiled gently at her, held her hand, and even carried her on his back. No matter how cold he was to others, he was still different from her.


    She still remembered the gentleness in his eyes when he looked at her. Back then, he had been sincere towards her, and she could feel it.


    Arriving at the yamen''s entrance, the guard saw them and respectfully retreated to the side. Bai Qianfan''s personality was easygoing, and she smiled at everyone as she asked: "Is the prince inside?"


    "Yes," one of the guards answered, "His Highness is talking to the General Han."


    Bai Qianfan replied with an ''oh'', still smiling merrily, "Have you guys finished your breakfast?"


    "Your subordinate has already eaten. Thank you for your concern, consort Wang."


    Huangfu Zhuer watched on coldly from the side. She was different from Bai Qianfan, she was a noble person, and was disdained to talk to the guards, but seeing Bai Qianfan like this, she felt disdain in her heart, if the Prince Chu really became the monarch, how could she behave like this, even in front of the current Princess Chu.


    Morong Gan sat by the window, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Bai Qianfan, and the corner of his mouth unconsciously raised up into a faint smile. It was really strange, people who meet each other today should be normal, but every time he saw her, he couldn''t suppress the happiness in his heart, and it was all on his face.


    Han Tong saw the expression on his face and was startled. He looked over and laughed to himself. Only the Princess Chu was able to help him break the record. Thinking about it, he could not help but sigh, this thing called love was really strange, some people could not meet it in their entire lives, and some people would give up their whole lives just because they met it.


    He had not seen much of the Princess Chu, but he had seen a lot of the Miss Huangfu beside him. During the past half year of war, she had always been by his side, and they had that kind of relationship previously, when the Princess Chu was not around, it was normal for the Prince Chu to warm her up. As a man, there would always be a need for him, but unfortunately, he realized that the Prince Chu was not that kind of person!


    He had always admired the Prince Chu, and now his image as an old man had grown even more. He had followed the Prince Chu for so many years, but he never realized that he was actually a lover.


    Morong Gan also saw Huangfu Zhuer, his brows knitted unnoticeably, and then relaxed.


    Han Tong came here today because of the matter with Du Changfeng. Although Du Changfeng did not say it clearly last time, with his sharp perception, he was still able to discern the intricacies of the relationship between Du Changfeng and the Princess Chu. This time, he was beaten half to death by the Prince Chu and thrown into the Dark Water Town, yet he did not have any clear instructions.


    Although he felt that Du Changfeng was not bad and was a good candidate for war, for him to offend the Prince Chu, other than dying, there seemed to be no other way. The only thing he was puzzled about was why didn''t Prince Chu beat him to death on the spot and even ordered people to treat him.


    Now that he had seen the Princess Chu, he carefully looked at her. He was unable to tell that she was someone who could control two men, and furthermore, these two men were extremely difficult to control. He couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he thought. How did she do it, a little girl who still looked young and immature?


    "Good morning, General Han!" A crisp voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Han Tong realized that he was distracted and actually allowed the Princess Chu to greet him first. The Prince Chu would beat him up, right?


    "You''re welcome," Bai Qianfan said as she let the bay put the Food Box on the table.


    "This lowly general has already eaten. Thank you for your concern, consort Wang."


    At that moment, Huangfu Zhuer was talking with Morong Gan, and her slender jade hand passed the book to Morong Gan, "Third Brother, I remember you liked Mo Daozi''s words. When I went back last night, you unintentionally flipped it ¡­"


    Morong Gan was absent-minded, and did not pay attention to her words. He did not pick up the phone and only glanced at Bai Qianfan and Han Tong, frowning. They were very familiar with each other, and when did Han Tong become so noisy?


    Coincidentally, Bai Qianfan looked over, "Has Your Highness had breakfast?"


    He answered instinctively, "Yes." Seeing the disappointment on Bai Qianfan''s face, he immediately changed his words, "A little, now I''m hungry again."


    As expected, Bai Qianfan became happy, "Then it''s just nice, I''ll accompany you to eat some more."


    Morong Gan was startled, wasn''t this supposed to be his words? How did she steal it? However, it didn''t matter who accompanied whom. They were fine as long as they were together.


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face was multicolored, and she was holding onto the word pasted in her hand. Bai Qianfan raised her head and looked at her, "That''s right, Your Highness, Big Sister Pearl has intentionally sent you the word pasted."


    Morong Gan replied and slowly asked, "What word paste?"


    Huangfu Zhuer quickly seized the opportunity and sent the word cover over, "Third Brother didn''t hear what I said just now, it''s Mo Daozi''s word cover. I remember that you liked the word cover before, you said that his words were like dragons and snakes ¡­"


    Morong Gan interrupted her: "It''s Mo Daozi''s word board?"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart was filled with joy, "That''s right, I remember one time when Third Brother received a praise from the late emperor for writing Mo Daozi''s calligraphy. He said that even if you know martial arts, you can still write.


    Morong Gan''s expression was indifferent, "What you''re talking about is all in the past." He took it and casually flipped through it, but out of the corner of his eyes, he was observing Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t even bother to look at them. She just took out the breakfast from the Food Box and placed it on the small square table seriously.


    He casually threw the placard to Han Tong: "Weren''t you practising with Mo Daozi''s calligraphy recently? Here you go."


    Han Tong, "..." I''m pretty good at swordsmanship, what''s the word for it ¡­


    Huangfu Zhuer, "... Third Brother, you ¡­ "


    "I have not practiced Mo Daozi for a long time, it''s useless to keep it, if General Han needs it, give it to him."


    He said that, what else could Huangfu Zhuer say? She wanted to cry but no tears came out. She had spent a huge sum to buy it, so she thought it would be useful.


    Han Tong flipped through the cover in his hands. Hmm, it was written extremely well, and he could not read a single word.


    Seeing that there was still no response, Morong Gan could only urge them to leave. "If there''s nothing else, you guys can leave.


    Han Tong bowed and took his leave. Huangfu Zhuer''s reaction was a little dazed as he slowly walked out the door, his eyes looking at her word board.


    Han Tong: "If Miss Huangfu doesn''t want to cut my love, then take it back." Since it was useless for him to take it, he could only use it as toilet paper.


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face did not look good, "No, Third Brother said that the gift to General Han is from General Han." She took two steps and said, "If General Han doesn''t like it, you can transfer it. Ten thousand taels of silver is still worth it."


    Han Tong involuntarily clenched his fists tightly, and spoke with a face full of righteousness: "To me, this word is extremely hard to get, how can it be transferred out? I practice calligraphy every day, so I need it! "


    In the hut, Bai Qianfan asked curiously: "Why did the Big Sister Pearl send you a placard? Why did you give it to the General Han instead?"


    Morong Gan, "I thought you didn''t like me taking other people''s gifts."


    Bai Qianfan said in surprise: "Why do I not like it? That word stick is very valuable, there''s always a use in keeping it."


    Morong Gan did not know whether to laugh or cry, and rubbed her head, "You miser."

 C497 You want to die general du

    When Du Changfeng came out of his mother''s womb, he had never felt this embarrassed. He was so angry that he wanted to pull Shi Yingying''s hand away, but he discovered that his strength was completely negligible to Shi Yingying.


    She impatiently opened his hand and dragged his weak body towards the toilet barrel. "Hurry up. If you pee in your pants again, I won''t help you wash."


    Du Changfeng felt that the heavens were too unfair to him. He would rather die in the hands of the Prince Chu than be humiliated by this terrifying woman. He only found out about how terrifying Shi Yingying was after spending a few days together with him.


    In broad daylight, a girl actually dared to step forward and untie his pants. He originally didn''t have much strength, but her shocking actions caused him to directly sit on the ground. He refused to let her take off his pants no matter what, and in the end ¡­ After a long period of resistance, he ¡­ Unable to hold it in, he peed his pants sadly. At that moment, he really wanted to leap into the air and either smash himself into the wall or strangle her to death.


    Unfortunately, he could do nothing but face her mockery. Actually, the most embarrassing thing about her was this: If Bai Qianfan knew that you peed your pants, what would happen to her?


    This was a question that he only had to think about ¡­ It was better to just die.


    On a day with Shi Yingying, he only had two thoughts. Her injuries would immediately heal or she would die. Of course, no matter which one it was, it was all just wishful thinking for him.


    Shi Yingying looked at her petite face, but her strength was not weak. According to what she had said, she had already done the same thing as Marquis moving and lifting a little girl''s body, and had unintentionally trained her strength. She put her arm around his waist and struggled to move him to the toilet. "Sow it."


    Is she a girl? He really suspected that she had mislaid her womb and that her appearance was that of a girl. When he arrogantly raised his head, the boldness and carefreeness in his eyes made him feel that he was inferior.


    "Hurry up," she urged him. "You''re very heavy, and if I can''t hold you up and drop you, I''ll pee in my pants again."


    "Can you stop talking about wetting your pants?"


    She was obviously very surprised. "You''re already pissing, can''t I even mention it?"


    Du Changfeng took a deep breath, he was so angry that his insides were about to move, telling himself to endure, endure, endure. After he recovered, he would first kill her, then pay with his life.


    "Don''t even mention it, I''m almost out of strength. Do you want me to help you take it off?"


    "You dare ¡­" The roar from before had used up all his strength. Now, he wanted to display a bit of his strength, but he could only beg weakly, "Touch me."


    Shi Yingying was really afraid of him, as a man, what was there to be embarrassed about, in any case, they were going to be married off, and if he didn''t want her to take care of him, could it be that other women would take care of him? In his dreams, with his current half-dead appearance, who would still want him? Only she would not mind him, willing to wait on him like a horse, and yet he was unwilling. She was truly an insensible fellow!


    "I won''t touch you. You can do it yourself." She pretended to cover her eyes with her hand as she muttered, "What''s there to be ashamed of? Since we''re getting married, don''t tell me you won''t let me watch it?"


    Du Changfeng, "..." Who would agree to marry her? Where did her blind confidence come from?


    He was really forced to the point where he had no other choice. Even if there were pain all over his body, he still had to deal with it. He did not want to wet his pants again, that was simply a nightmare experience.


    As she undid her belt, she was still worried. She was the daughter of an evil merchant and had long surpassed Lan Xin in talent. "Turn around."


    Shi Yingying snorted, "It seems like someone wants to see you." Having said that, she turned around and used her hand to support his back. "Hurry up, I really can''t hold on any longer."


    This was the first time Du Changfeng peed in front of a lady. That kind of embarrassment was difficult to put into words, as if his face was on fire, and his back was covered in a layer of sweat. He frantically took off his pants, holding in his breath slowly and conveniently, afraid that Shi Yingying would hear a sound.


    But how could this be possible? How could he not hear the sound of water when he was falling at such a high altitude? No matter how hard he tried to control himself, the sound of water flowing would always reach his ears.


    He became more and more embarrassed. Shi Yingying was about to mislead him, but suddenly he turned her head and scolded him. "Ha, I saw it."


    Du Changfeng''s hand trembled, and subconsciously went to cover, leaving not a drop of urine in his pants.


    Shi Yingying had her eyes closed, how could she really look? She was also a reserved girl. But she heard something wrong and opened his eyes, "Ah! "Why did you ¡­" Raising her head and feeling Du Changfeng''s eyes that wanted to kill him, she immediately changed her tone, "Blame me, blame me, I shouldn''t have teased you, don''t worry, I will help you wash your pants."


    Since he had already lost all his face, Du Changfeng might as well make a fool of himself, "Let''s change it here, it''s not easy to change it on the bed."


    Seeing that he was cooperating, Shi Yingying was a little surprised, she quickly took out the clean pants, bent down, lowered her head, and avoided the important parts of him. In her line of sight, the wide pants had fallen down, landing on his feet, she bowed, letting him support her on his back, "Raise your feet."


    Du Changfeng did not say a word, and obediently lifted his legs, making it convenient for her to take out his pants.


    He took off his dirty pants and put on clean pants. When he was at his knees, he lowered his hands and took them. He tied up his belt and slowly got back into bed with her help.


    Because of this matter, both of them did not speak, and the atmosphere was a little heavy. Shi Yingying covered him with the blanket, and the moment he turned around, Du Changfeng saw that her back was already drenched.


    He watched in silence, deep in thought. But what was that sudden heartbeat?


    "Bang, bang, bang!" "Bang, bang, bang!" The elephant was confused. He fidgeted uneasily and she immediately came over to check, "What''s wrong? Where''s the discomfort?"


    "It''s all right," he said.


    "It''s raining outside. If you lie still, it shouldn''t be hot."


    But there was sweat on his forehead, so she got water and twisted the handkerchief to wipe it off for him, along with his neck and hands.


    "Lie down. I''ll go boil some medicine. Call me if you need anything."


    Du Changfeng did not say anything as he watched her go to the kitchen. The two rooms were connected, and as he laid on the bed, he could see her silhouette squatting in front of the stove. In fact, she was only sixteen years old, at the age of sixteen, a very innocent and romantic person. The rich and powerful family wore luxurious clothes all day long, and Pearl Hairpin s filled her head, but there was not the slightest bit of arrogance or delicacy on her body. He just squatted there, skillfully adding firewood to the stove, fanned them with a fan, then got up to see if the water in the medicine pot was boiling up.


    He felt that this girl was truly strange. No matter what environment she was in, she would always be able to remain calm. In this aspect, it was similar to Bai Qianfan. Thinking about Bai Qianfan, his expression darkened. This time he had caused such a disaster, I wonder if the Prince Chu has vented his anger on her?

 C498 If you can get off the ground you can pay your respects to the church

    Housekeeper Shi had never felt this awkward ever since he was born. He was also currently a well-known person, who would be disrespectful and call him "Housekeeper Shi"?


    He had painstakingly earned back his face, yet he lost it all to his disappointing daughter. A girl like her who hadn''t even passed yet had already gone to live with a man. Not only that, she had even brought over all the good things from home.


    He was initially very satisfied with Du Changfeng, he had a very handsome appearance, strong and sturdy build, his age was young and he became the General You Yuan, and he was even matchmaking with the Prince Chu himself.


    This honor was given to him by the Prince Chu, it was easy for him to destroy it. Du Changfeng was beaten half to death by the Prince Chu, and asking Jia Tong to bring it back was not a secret in Dark Water Town. Offending the Prince Chu was supposed to be a death sentence, but they were not executed. The citizens of Dark Water Town, other than praising the Prince Chu''s kindness, could only shake their heads and sigh towards Du Changfeng.


    When Housekeeper Shi, who originally wanted to get married, heard the news, he was naturally frightened. Having lost his favour with Prince Chu, he reckoned that he could no longer keep his position as a general anymore. Forget about being able to bring honor to his ancestors, even if he could cure her, it would be different. Even if he managed to do so with great difficulty and became a cripple, wouldn''t his daughter be ruined for the rest of her life?


    She tried her best to persuade Shi Yingying, but she couldn''t get a single word through her mouth. Instead, she kept on arguing with him, making him sound like a despicable person.


    "Father, that''s not right," Shi Yingying said as she rolled her eyes. "When Du Changfeng is in trouble, we cannot add insult to injury, we should give him fuel when the snow is falling."


    Shi Shengcheng snorted, "You are charcoal, what if it burns up?"


    "What do we do?" Shi Yingying said in astonishment: "Husband and wife should have been together from the start. I have waited on him so that he can take over our family''s property in the future!"


    Shi Shengcheng was so angry that a few wisps of beard on his chin started to float. He hasn''t even passed the door, how did he become a husband and wife? Also, who said anything about giving his property to Du Changfeng to take over ¡­


    As Shi Yingying spoke to him, she did not forget to shout towards the young lad. "Go and take a look at my old ginseng simmering chicken.


    The waiter smiled along. "Soon soon, soon. Your dishes are the first to be prepared, the customers are still waiting."


    Shi Shengcheng was simply disappointed, "Look at how bad you are now, what have you become? You have almost emptied out all the good things in our family, how can you continue to do business like this?"


    "Dad, it''s not for others to eat, but for your son-in-law. Don''t be stingy."


    Shi Shengcheng huffed: "I can''t stand your nagging!"


    "How can that be? He wants to be our son-in-law. He''s from the same family as us!"


    Shi Shengcheng sighed, and advised sincerely: "Ying Ying, Du Changfeng has suffered such heavy injuries, he will recover in the future, and I''m afraid that he will choke on it, and will not be able to do any manual labor."


    Shi Yingying did not understand, "He will be the boss in the future, why does he need to do manual labor?"


    Shi Shengcheng''s old face reddened, "Cough cough, this... Children... You have to have one, right? "


    "No problem, the doctor said that his injury will not affect the birth of a child."


    "Cough cough. Father''s meaning was ¡­ cough cough, that, he moved, he moved ¡­"


    "No problem, I can move."


    Shi Shengcheng''s legs went weak, and he almost fell to the ground. However, he was not surprised to hear such shocking words from Shi Yingying. Shi Yingying was born with a female body, but in her heart, she had a man. She had even peeked at his treasured Spring Bedroom Painting Book before, and liked the handsome young lad inside very much. That was the reason why she took a fancy to Qian Fan, who was disguised as the Princess Chu.


    "Yingying, don''t you like good-looking men? Father has a candidate here who is even more handsome than the Qian Fan from back then. His lips are red, his teeth are white, his skin white and clean, and his appearance gentle and refined ¡­ "


    "Father, that kind of man is useless, soft as a woman, unable to lift his hands, unable to carry his shoulders, how can he be so valiant like Du Changfeng, when it comes to men, we need Wu Kong''s strength to show our manliness!"


    Shi Shengcheng, "... "So you see, what you liked before, you don''t like now. What you like now, you might not like in the future either. Father recommends that you first slow down and wait ¡­"


    "Father, I admit that I was a little greedy for beauty in the past, but the truth told me that it was wrong. No matter what, in the end, a beautiful man cannot be relied on, and not someone like Du Changfeng. Once he falls in love, the nine oxen won''t be able to pull him back, otherwise how could he be like this?"


    Shi Shengcheng felt that the amount of information in his words was a little too much, and he pondered for a bit: "What you mean is, that Du Changfeng was beaten up half to death by the Prince Chu because ¡­"


    "Father, this concerns Prince Chu, you better not speak carelessly. Be careful not to cause trouble. Du Changfeng''s body is strong and strong, he was not beaten to death. "Not necessarily."


    Shi Shengcheng covered his mouth in fear. What should he do?


    "Enough, I know that you are doing this for my own good. However, don''t be so unkind and unrighteous towards me." Shi Yingying was stern, "I am Du Changfeng''s man in my life, and''s ghost will be my death, I will never marry anyone other than him!"


    "But you still have to marry him before you serve him. Now that you''re like this, it''s easy for people to gossip about you."


    Shi Yingying rolled her eyes at him, "I''m not going to wait until he''s dead?" She turned her head and shouted at the waiter, "Is my old ginseng stewed chicken ready? In the eel congee, remember to put red dates in it to replenish the blood. "


    "Alright, alright," the shop assistant who was standing some distance away answered with a loud voice, "We are currently putting on the Food Box, it will be done immediately."


    "Alright, dad, I''m leaving. I''ll come back tomorrow." Shi Yingying waved and quickly went downstairs to get her Food Box.


    Shi Shengcheng stood on top of the building, wanting to cry but unable to shed tears as he watched her take the Food Box and leave.


    Since his daughter couldn''t explain it, Shi Shengcheng had no choice but to get Du Changfeng, hoping that he would let him know the difficulties in doing so and retreat.


    He finally seized the chance when Shi Yingying wasn''t around and went to find him, but Du Changfeng''s expression seemed to be even more miserable than his. He pleaded, "Housekeeper Shi, if you can bring back your love, so that she will never come back again, I, Du Changfeng, will repay you for my deeds in the next life."


    Shi Shengcheng had the illusion at that moment, did he have a daughter from the Phantom Wormwood? How could he, a man who had lost his title and was only left with half his life, despise Du Changfeng?


    In the blink of an eye, he became even angrier. F * ck you, your father''s beautiful daughter is waiting on you like a cow, but you actually dare to turn your back on her!?


    He was so angry that he could not even speak, so he brushed his sleeves and left. Coincidentally, he met Shi Yingying just in time, and when he returned, she greeted him with a smile, "Father, have you come to visit your son-in-law?"


    Shi Shengcheng turned around and pointed at the person inside the house. He grinded his teeth and said, "Treat him well.


    Shi Yingying was pleasantly surprised, "Father, you agree to our marriage?"


    Shi Shengcheng, "..." I keep feeling that something is wrong...

 C499 I like what you like

    Huangfu Zhuer was puzzled. Obviously, Morong Gan had already been a little cold towards him that night, and adding that she was rejected outside the door, he should be even more furious. Why did things not go as she expected? Prince Chu and Princess Chu performed all sorts of love shows in the palace, and it was practically impossible to see them at all. If it wasn''t Prince Chu returning to the backyard to look for Princess Chu, then it was Princess Chu bringing all kinds of food to look for Prince Chu.


    She could no longer hold it in and went to complain to the crown prince, "Crown Prince Brother, I have tried my best, but the Third Brother is not willing to look at me now, what do I do?"


    The Crown Prince was very calm, with his jade-like hands holding Mo Yu''s chess piece, he slowly landed on the ground, "I''ve painstakingly set up a trap, but he can even tolerate the matter with Du Changfeng, if there''s anything else I can do to break them apart, I''ll still say it, wait."


    "But," Huangfu Zhuer quickly dropped a fruit, "Bai Qianfan''s stomach is about to grow big, if you wait any longer, the child will give birth."


    The Crown Prince glanced at her, "Your Third Brother is not young anymore, you should have a son. Aren''t you happy for him? "


    Huangfu Zhuer forced a smile, "I''m happy for him, but what about the great cause of Crown Prince Brother?"


    The Crown Prince lowered his eyes as he held the chess piece between his fingers. He stared at it for a while before saying, "You''ve lost."


    Huangfu Zhuer looked carefully and sure enough, the seed he dropped just so happened to have sealed all of her escape routes, and she lost.


    She threw the chess piece back into the chess box dejectedly and heard the crown prince slowly say, "No matter who it is, the more burden a person has, the slower they will walk. If you want them to be faster, help them clear the burden."


    Huangfu Zhuer suddenly raised her head, "Crown Prince Brother''s meaning is ¡­"


    "Wait!" The crown prince looked at her, the corners of his mouth curving into a smile. "We should still wait."


    The crown prince said to wait, but Huangfu Zhuer was unable to. After three months had passed, Bai Qianfan''s stomach felt like it was being blown, it had swelled up at once, and she would often walk around the courtyard with one hand on her stomach, while the other hand was being supported by the Prince Chu. She had a proud expression on her face, as if she was nearing death.


    She hated that Bai Qianfan had snatched the seat that should have belonged to her. If it wasn''t for Bai Qianfan, she would have been the one walking around in Morong Gan''s embrace. She hated Bai Qianfan even more for carrying Morong Gan''s child. Once this child was born, he would become an unbreakable bond between Morong Gan and himself.


    Despair filled her heart, twisting her face into a terrifying expression. She had made up her mind before that this child would not be born, but now, she was even more determined. The only woman in the world who could give birth to Morong Gan was her, and it could only be her.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan gently caressed her slightly protruding belly and sighed in satisfaction, "I really want to see him quickly. With such a small ball in my arms, hearing him call me mother really makes me so happy that I want to die."


    "Pah pah pah," the laurel glanced at her. "You''re pregnant, so you don''t pay much attention when you speak."


    Bai Qianfan giggled, "I carry Long Zi in my heart, it''s a hundred times more taboo." She was sitting in a high chair with a handkerchief in her hand and her legs dangling from the chair. If not for her stomach, she looked like a naive and romantic girl.


    "The weather these days is good," she said, looking out of the window. "If only I could go for a walk."


    "Didn''t Prince say last time that he would go to Jinling to enjoy the chrysanthemums and eat the crabs? "Now that the autumn is up, it''s time to go."


    Bai Qianfan remembered that this was the case and happily squinted her eyes, "Right, right, right, go to the Jinling to eat crabs, Hou Zi is at home to watch the sisters eat, and he even did some chants to drink the chrysanthemum wine. I can only watch dry, but this time, I have to have a feast no matter what."


    Yue Gui was also a person who liked to play, so she joined in the fun and said, "You can also go to Jinling City to admire the chrysanthemums. Your highness said that the chrysanthemums ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan''s face fell: "You brought up that green flower just like that."


    Yue Guang remembered what happened that night and knew that she had misspoken. She stuck out her tongue and comforted her, "Then, don''t go and admire the chrysanthemums. We''ll be back after wandering around Jinling City." Seeing that Bai Qianfan was still a little depressed, he said, "It''s all in the past now, Your Highness only has your Royal Concubine in his heart. What flowers do you like, tell Your Highness that he''ll definitely change his mind."


    Bai Qianfan saw that the rose that was below the window was blooming at the right time. It was as big as a fist, with white, pink, and red petals that fluttered in the wind. It was beautiful and elegant, with a faint, delicate fragrance wafting through the air.


    "Your highness loves the house, but I''m sure your highness would also like what the wangfei likes."


    "But the moon is so ordinary, will Your Highness like it?"


    "What about me?" Before he finished speaking, Morong Gan had already entered the house, immediately jumping down from the high chair and rushed into his embrace.


    Morong Gan took a few steps back, and only after slowing her down did he manage to support her. He smiled lovingly: "You, how are you almost like a mother? You shouldn''t be like this next time, be careful of your child."


    "I know," Bai Qianfan said as she wrapped her arms around his waist. "Doctor Wei had just checked her pulse this morning and said that the child is very healthy.


    Morong Gan held her as he shook his head helplessly, "Earlier, when you were pregnant, you were always worried, and didn''t even dare to take a big step forward. Now, you have recovered.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m usually like this, it''s very normal."


    "After all, you still have to be careful when you''re pregnant with a child."


    Seeing that Morong Gan started to talk casually, Yue Gui couldn''t help but to find it funny and secretly gave Bai Qianfan a cue.


    Bai Qianfan understood and dragged Morong Gan to the window. She pointed to the row of roses and asked, "Does it look good?"


    "Not bad."


    "Do you like it?"


    "Not bad."


    "I like it."


    "¡­"


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "..." "I like it."


    "I''m speaking the truth," Bai Qianfan said, blushing a little. "Don''t like that chrysanthemum, it''s too delicate and hard to serve. The rose is so good, it''s beautiful, it has been in business for a long time, and it smells good ¡­"


    Morong Gan could not help but burst out laughing. So she was still worried about the matter with the green chrysanthemums in her heart, but in the end, he was still a little girl. Once he used his feelings, he hoped that he would completely belong to his.


    He took her hand and said seriously and cautiously, "From now on, I don''t like chrysanthemums. I like the rose. I like whatever you like."


    The corner of Yue Guiyi''s mouth twitched. She signaled Bai Qianfan with her eyes to bring up the matter of Jinling.


    "Oh yeah, I brought something back for you." Morong Gan excitedly brought her to the door and pointed to the bamboo basket on the ground.


    Bai Qianfan looked over and shouted in surprise, "Ah, it''s a mudfish, where did you get it from?"


    "I bought it at the market." Seeing her surprised face, Morong Gan was indescribably happy in his heart, "Doctor Wei said that it''s good for pregnant women to eat this, I specifically bought it."


    "The prince bought it himself?"


    "Yes, I went by myself. I didn''t bring the two of them with me." He went to the market to buy loaches for his wife, just like how a man would buy in a common household. He looked around carefully, this was the first time he had done such a thing, but he did not feel ashamed or unaccustomed.

 C500 Flowery moon reunion

    As long as it was something that Bai Qianfan wanted to do, Morong Gan would agree to it.


    Morong Gan meant for the carriage to be light, so that it should not attract too much attention. But because the crown prince had gone along as well, the carriage was supposed to take the place of a large group of guards, with the Prince Chu and the princess in the middle, Yue Gui and Lv He in one, the crown prince and his advisor Zhuge Qianyu in another. They majestically headed towards the Jinling.


    Originally, Wei Zhongqing wanted to go as well, after all the Princess Chu was carrying a body, so he could be at ease with the doctor beside him, but before he left, he suddenly threw up all over, he ate something, and his stomach was broken, so he laid on the bed weakly. Luckily he was a doctor, he opened up a prescription and sent people to grab him and boil him a bowl of water, only then did he feel better, it was just that he couldn''t go to Jinling anymore.


    Knowing that they were going to Clear Sun Lake to eat crab, Wei Zhongqing repeatedly reminded Bai Qianfan that she could not eat them. Crab nature was cold and active, and it was not good for the fetus.


    They set off early in the morning to eat lunch at a small restaurant, and in the evening, they finally arrived at the edge of Clear Sun Lake. There was a small town on the side that got its name from the lake, and it was called Chengyang Town. Because crabs liked to stay in the mud during the day, they would only rise to the surface at night. They were afraid of light. Because of the spectacular scene, it often attracted visitors.


    Bai Qianfan loved to liveliness the most, so naturally she had to take a look.


    After having dinner in the tavern and taking a short break, the group went to the lakeside to catch crabs.


    At this time, the sky was high and the moon was bright, a cool breeze blew. Bai Qianfan was wearing her cape and holding onto her hands, as she walked with the crowd towards the lake. Both sides of the street were filled with inns and restaurants. Some were decorated with red and some were yellow lanterns. Soft lights intertwined with each other, giving off a faint mist, creating a unique scent.


    Bai Qianfan raised her head and looked at Morong Gan. The light reflected on his face, and her usual cold and stiff figure seemed to have softened, her eyebrows relaxed, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly. She did not look like a Great General leading a war at all, but instead a scholar heading towards the poetry meet.


    She had heard Yue Gui talk about how noble the crown prince was, but in her eyes, Morong Gan was not inferior to anyone. She thought to herself that her husband did not have any thoughts of becoming the sovereign, if not, with his ability, he would be able to make it to the top 9 or 5.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Morong Gan caught sight of Bai Qianfan''s infatuated gaze. He was extremely pleased with himself in his heart, he lifted his cape to cover his wife and kissed his on the street.


    Bai Qianfan was startled, there were people all around him, it did not matter if he was strangers or not, since she did not recognize any of them, but seeing that they were all familiar with him, she felt a little embarrassed, although she could not see them, who did not know what he was doing.


    She wanted to struggle, but she was afraid of attracting too much attention, so she let the man do whatever he wanted, causing her face to turn completely red, just like the wine sold on the stalls on the streets. He loved her so much that he couldn''t help but kiss her again.


    The maidservants were not used to it, so they were not surprised. The crown prince remained silent with a smile, while Huangfu Zhuer, who was walking in the left rear, had no expression on her face.


    Jia Tong admired the Duke''s courage to show his love on the street, he wanted to do this too, so he sneaked closer to Lv He and lowered his hand, intentionally or unintentionally touching her. Lv He held Qi Hong''s hand, and looked around at the lively scene, she did not notice, and when she understood, a slap landed on his hand. The clear sound of it was drowned out by the clamor.


    Jia Tong was in pain, he could not speak of any pain, and pouted his lips in grievance. They had already walked very close to each other in the first place, but when Qi Hong saw that he had looked over, a red cloud rose up from his face and his footsteps unconsciously slowed down. Lv He, who did not know what was going on, urged her, "Quickly go, the wangfei and Master are already at the front."


    Qi Hong mumbled, "You and Yue Gui can go first, it seems like sand has entered my shoes."


    Lv He pointed to the roadside, "Go sit there and take off your shoes."


    "Forget it," Qi Hong said hesitantly. "Who wants to take off their shoes in front of everyone."


    "What are you afraid of? Aren''t you wearing socks?"


    Ning Jiu coughed expressionlessly at the side, and only then did Lv He understand. With an ''oh'', he forced himself to smile and walk in front.


    Could it be that there was such a chance to play outside? The prince was grateful that he gave Jia Tong and him a vacation, so there was no need to be on duty. With his beloved girl by his side, the normally emotionless Ning Jiu''s heart also softened a little.


    Qi Hong lowered her head, she did not dare look straight into his eyes, her face blushing red.


    Ning Jiu slowed down his steps, accompanied by Qi Hong. Although there were very few people who were as bold as the prince, there were still many like him who were secretly holding hands under their sleeves, pairs after pairs of young men and women walking together. The flowers on the roadside swayed in the night sky, and the bright moon shone brightly, echoing the beautiful saying, "The moon is bright and full".


    Jia Tong turned around to see a child who was begging for candy fighting against Lv He, "Look, even Xiao Jiu is holding onto Qi Hong''s hand, we''re all like that ¡­"


    Lv He glared, this two hundred and fifty, was it not enough people?


    Yue Gui heard this and ran off while covering his mouth with his hands while laughing. Jia Tong praised her, "At least you have good eyesight."


    He shook his sleeves, wanting to hold onto Lv He''s hand. Lv He refused to let him, dodging left and right, up and down, and Jia Tong persevered, entangling himself along the way, but in the end, he still caught hold of him. He was so happy that he lowered his head and forcefully kissed the back of Lv He''s hand, "Good, let''s see how you''re going to run now."


    Someone saw, Lv He let out a kind laugh, Lv He was enraged, she wanted to shake him off, but she held her off tightly, just like that she didn''t avoid him, and continued to walk forward.


    Huangfu Zhuer didn''t know what to feel in her heart, and it didn''t matter if she was Bai Qianfan, but why were even the two servant girls by her side acting like this? It made everyone''s eyes go red with envy...


    She looked at Morong Gan, then at the crown prince. In her heart, she loved two men, but one of them was in love with another. Don''t love power over everything. Walk with his advisor, Mr. Zhuge, and talk and laugh with each other.


    She could not help but feel dejected, tonight''s beautiful full moon had nothing to do with her, the lively scene, in her eyes, was only a dull background, the crown prince''s promise was far away, and the little bit of affection Morong Gan had for her, was slowly disappearing. She, where should she go?

 C501 Flowering chrysanthemum eating crab

    The spectacular scene of the crabs being fished in Clear Sun Lake brought up Bai Qianfan''s memories of the past. She remembered the matter of her Dark Water Town catching the loach and was very eager to try it out. Morong Gan wrapped her in his arms, making her feel as if he was holding a big loach in his arms.


    He pretended to scold, "Stop messing around, be careful of falling into the water."


    Bai Qianfan raised her small face and laughed, "It doesn''t matter if you fall, the prince knows how to move his body."


    She was truly shameless. Relying on his favor, she was practically unrestrained. In any case, everything had their prince. But it felt good to be dependent on her, and he enjoyed it and was willing to let it go.


    "It''s autumn, so the water is cold. If you fall into it, you will become ill, not to mention that you are still carrying a child. I look at you from time to time, but there are places I can''t see in, so you have to look out for them yourself. "


    As soon as he assumed the posture of an old woman, she immediately became obedient and hid in his embrace, not moving at all. The feeling of being controlled like this was really good.


    The twinkling lights followed the passage of the boat as they moved on the surface of the river without stopping, as if they were stars that had covered the entire river. Cheers could be heard from time to time, infecting the people on the shore.


    In order to prove his innocence, Morong Gan refused to go. How could Bai Qianfan not know what he was thinking, and said, "Why not go? When I was growing up, I only gave one Plum Blossom reward and was left behind by the prince halfway. Actually, I am also someone who loves flowers. "


    Hearing her words, Morong Gan felt a little awkward. She was settling the score after falling down, and had the intention of standing up immediately after falling down. He no longer dared to decline and said, "Fine, if you want to go, I''ll go with you. I won''t leave you behind anymore."


    Bai Qianfan held her stomach and raised her head proudly, "Do you dare lose, your son is still in my stomach."


    Morong Gan reached out and grabbed her, then sat on her lap and gently shook her, "You are much more important than my son.


    Bai Qianfan giggled, and rubbed his chin, "Prince Chu''s mouth smeared honey all over it, it sounds so nice."


    Morong Gan saw that she was in disbelief, and was so anxious that he wanted to swear, "Every word comes from the heart, do you want me to pull out my heart for you to see?"


    "I do," she answered softly, pouting as she kissed him. "I believe every word you say."


    Prince Chu welcomed his daughter-in-law who came to his doorstep of her own accord. She even replied him with several times more enthusiasm than usual, tying him up while her hands unobediently burrowed into his clothes.


    Bai Qianfan quickly pulled away from him and looked at him accusingly, "Don''t, I''m tired."


    Morong Gan said, "Cough, cough, cough, let''s go to bed. How about we quietly read a few books?"


    "Alright, do you want to read the interview book?"


    "Yes, a drawing book."


    Bai Qianfan liked to read the books, so Morong Gan ordered people to collect a large stack of books for her to pass the time, and placed them all in his study. During the night when he was working in the study, she would quietly lean on the Soft Couch to read. If he was tired, he would squeeze onto the Soft Couch and read a book with her. When she saw something interesting, the two of them would share their views and discuss it.


    Bai Qianfan let him wait and take a bath, while obediently leaning on the headboard, waiting for to open the book. However, when Morong Gan opened the book, she immediately shouted: "You, are talking about this?"


    "This is it," Morong Gan smiled maliciously. "Doctor Wei''s drawing book is indeed not bad.


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "My prince, you are getting more and more shameless."


    "How can you say that?" Morong Gan rubbed her head: "Do you think it''s easy for me to stay like this every day? It''s rare to come out on a trip, so don''t make me so happy. If I go to another place, I might feel something is different, but don''t you want to try it? "


    "My son is watching from the bottom of his stomach. I feel too embarrassed ¡­"


    "He''s probably not even as thick as a finger right now. What the hell do we know? Hurry up, where did we see last time ¡­"


    "Just look, don''t rub me."


    Morong Gan laughed, "I''m kneading dough, I just rubbed the entrance."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The Jinling was originally an ancient capital, much larger than Su City. The city gates were towering, the streets were crisscrossing, and there were many shops bustling with activity. It was a bustling scene, and it looked to be in no worse than Linan City.


    Morong Gan and Bai Qianfan were unwilling to let the citizens off, so they suggested to them that they pretend to be ordinary people to go to the chrysanthemum garden. The Crown Prince wanted to establish his image now, and wanted to behave in a low-profile manner, but only Huangfu Zhuer, who heard that she wanted to be with the commoners, was a little unhappy. However, most people agreed that she wasn''t in a good position to object. In short, she was a bit depressed.


    The dark guards also disguised themselves as commoners amongst the crowd, guarding them vigilantly. It was the season for admiring the chrysanthemums, and the weather was good. There were many people in the garden, and sometimes two people would come towards them, and they would have to walk sideways to get there.


    Morong Gan carefully protected Bai Qianfan in his embrace, his wife was appreciating the flowers, he only cared about looking at others, in his eyes, no matter what flowers he looked at, they were not as beautiful as his wife.


    Bai Qianfan, on the other hand, was completely shocked. She thought that green chrysanthemums were the best, but she never thought that there would be chrysanthemums, rouge, snow, jade phoenix, Xiang Shan chick phoenix, green water autumn wave ¡­ Just listening to her name was already beautiful beyond belief. Compared to the flowers, they were indeed beautiful like their names. They were rich and beautiful, with a rich purple and a faint fragrance.


    Morong Gan would occasionally hear her exclaim in surprise, "Look at that flower, its entire body is white, it doesn''t look like the snowball I raised before ¡­"


    "Waa, that flower looks even better. The petals are as thin as a strand of hair, and they''re hanging down like that. Doesn''t it look like a peerless beauty?"


    She was in high spirits as she strolled around half of the garden, she did not feel tired at all, but Morong Gan did not allow her to go any further, he hired two people to carry her through the rest of the garden.


    During lunch at the most famous spring meal in Jinling, two waiters brought up a bamboo basket filled with a basket full of crabs. Only the crabs were big and plump, with green backs, white bellies, and yellow fur and golden claws; these were the crabs from Clear Sun Lake that they had seen last night. The crabs were submerged in the ginger and garlic. They were steamed together with the osmanthus wine, and as they were placed on the table, a fragrant aroma assaulted their noses, making them salivate.


    All of the gluttony in Bai Qianfan''s stomach had been hooked, and she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva, but she couldn''t eat it, so she could only look on helplessly. Morong Gan called for the rest of the signature dishes in the shop for her to eat. The waiter recommended the self-fermented osmanthus nectar in the shop, which was not wine, but rather a fruit juice with the fragrance of osmanthus. In order to make up for her regret that she could not eat crab, Morong Gan allowed her to drink it with her belly open.


    Since they were disguised as ordinary people, they did not act like they were above others. Everyone sat at a table and started eating happily. Bai Qianfan was on the left, and Yue Gui was on the right. She took turns serving on both sides, and in the end, she was still a child, so she was afraid that Morong Gan would laugh at her. She would always go over to Yue Gui''s side and ask her what kind of crab it was, whether it tasted good or not, whether it tasted good or not, and whether it was worth it for her to eat it.


    Morong Gan perked up his ears to listen and could not help but find it funny. He did not bother her and thought to himself that when the chrysanthemum and crab fragrance came next year, he would definitely make her eat a big meal.


    But in the afternoon, Bai Qianfan suddenly felt a stomachache, following that her face became pale and her forehead started sweating profusely. Morong Gan was shocked, he immediately carried her onto the bed and asked Ning Jiu to get a doctor.

 C502 Synovium

    It seemed as if the situation was more serious than Morong Gan had thought. Not long later, Bai Qianfan saw red, causing her to bleed a little.


    "It''s fine. Maybe he''s tired, but he activated his fetal Qi and told the doctor to prescribe some medicine to calm the fetus. It''ll be fine after taking it."


    He was afraid that Bai Qianfan would be able to see through him, so he pretended to be calm and went to the door and whispered to Jia Tong: "Go and get another doctor, get all the famous doctors in the city, quickly!"


    Jia Tong said with a serious face, "Yes, this subordinate will go right now."


    The three maidservants stood beside the bed and comforted Bai Qianfan. The laurel was the most impatient one, after all, it did not say anything, its eyes were red, and after being stared at by Morong Gan, it shrunk to the side.


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door. Morong Gan thought that the doctor had come and hurriedly went over. However, the crown prince and Huangfu Zhuer hurried over.


    "What''s wrong? I heard that wangfei isn''t feeling well, did you call a doctor?"


    "Please wait," In front of the crown prince, Morong Gan did not have to disguise himself, he looked anxious.


    Huangfu Zhuer walked to the side of the bed and looked at Bai Qianfan, "Princess, how do you feel? "They say it''s a stomachache, but is it better now?"


    Bai Qianfan was covered in cold sweat. Her hair was stuck to his face and his face was pale.


    "It''s better now," she did not dare speak loudly, afraid that she would bleed again if she used too much strength, "Thank you for your concern, Big Sister Pearl."


    "Of course, you should be pregnant, but you can''t be careless," Huangfu Zhuer said. "Did you eat something at noon and have a stomachache?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, she did not utter a word. If she had eaten too much, how would she bleed?


    The Crown Prince said, "In my opinion, we should first send people to control the restaurant, then let Princess Chu eat a bad stomach. This is not a joke."


    "I think we should let the doctor see first," Huangfu Zhuer said, "For now, it''s not good to gather people. We were originally just going out on a tour, making the whole city a mess."


    "Zhu''er is right," Morong Gan said. "The doctor can look at it first, there shouldn''t be anything wrong, I think it''s just that I''m too tired from wandering the garden in the morning."


    During their conversation, Ning Jiu brought the doctor in, went up to check the pulse, and asked the doctor about the situation. The doctor''s face was somewhat serious, "This lady here has signs of a sliding tire."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, her big eyes filled with tears, "Doctor, please think of a way, save my child, you must protect my child!"


    Her weak and helpless appearance made Morong Gan''s heart ache, he immediately grabbed her hand and forced a smile, "Don''t worry, the doctor will definitely have a way."


    Huangfu Zhuer said to the doctor, "Please think of a way, nothing can happen to this child!"


    The doctor lowered his head and did not speak, he once again checked Bai Qianfan''s pulse, after a long while, his face became gloomy, "May I ask, has the young lady ever eaten crabs in the afternoon?"


    "No," Bai Qianfan and Morong Gan said at the same time.


    "That''s strange," The doctor lightly placed his two fingers on Bai Qianfan''s wrist, frowning as he said to Morong Gan in confusion, "But these symptoms are obviously because of eating the crab, causing the miscarriage of the embryo," he said to Morong Gan, "Every year, there will be pregnant women who mistakenly eat the crab, which leads to the phenomenon. This old man has practiced medicine in the Jinling for dozens of years and has seen countless of them, and they are all the same as the symptoms the young lady has, if one had ever eaten a crab before, it would be weird."


    At noon, Morong Gan was sitting beside Bai Qianfan. He remembered that she had not eaten before, but the doctor had said it with such certainty that he was a little hesitant. Bai Qianfan was a child.


    He called for the laurel. "Have you eaten crab for lunch?"


    "No," laurel shook his head, "I know that you can''t eat it, so I''ve been watching you all the time, but you haven''t tasted it at all."


    Morong Gan waved for her to withdraw, and got up to speak with the doctor, "Please speak over there."


    Bai Qianfan grabbed onto his robe, "Don''t go, let''s talk here," she raised her little face, and went straight to the point, "Doctor, can the child be kept?"


    The doctor felt a little awkward, "This ¡­" "Based on past examples, I probably won''t make it. The young lady is still young, there are plenty of opportunities ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan tightly shut his eyes as tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes. She had toiled arduously for four months, and now she told her that she was unable to keep the child safe ¡­ It was not like any suffering she had ever suffered. It was her child, and she was about to lose him before they even met.


    "Qian Fan, don''t be like this," Morong Gan bent down and hugged her tightly, "Don''t worry, there will definitely be a way, the child will definitely protect you."


    Her small body trembled uncontrollably in his embrace. She didn''t cry, but a small sound of sobbing came out from between her teeth. On the contrary, it was even more sorrowful than her crying.


    Morong Gan had originally been trying his best to control his own emotions, but by this time, he already had no other choice. The child could not be saved, and Bai Qianfan''s tears became a mess, grief, anger, and other emotions mixed together into a burning rage.


    When he raised his head again, his dark face was as cold as a knife. "I don''t care what method you use, but all in all, my lord and child, nothing can happen to them. Otherwise, this king will ask you to accompany me in death!"


    The doctor was so scared that his legs went soft. What kind of person was this? Why did he have such a strong aura? He felt a wave of killing intent rush at him, causing cold sweat to flow down his back.


    "You ¡­ how ¡­ how could you force someone to do something so difficult?" The doctor stammered. "There''s nothing I can do about this. Every year, there are always people who try to sneak in a crab and cause a slipper ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan raised her head from Morong Gan''s embrace, her face full of tears. "I didn''t eat crab."


    "I believe in you," Morong Gan said as he held her tightly and comforted her: "I believe you didn''t eat them. This is a quack doctor, let''s change doctors and I''ll get Jia Tong to call a few more doctors over. Don''t worry, there will be a way."


    Bai Qianfan grabbed onto the robe on his chest, and raised a pair of reddened eyes. "Promise me, you must protect my child, because my child is my life.


    "Nonsense!" Morong Gan chided softly, "Children and parents are fated to be together, if he is not blessed, he is not fated to be with us, we can just wait patiently."


    "No, I want him. He''s my first child," Bai Qianfan became a little agitated, "I want him, I only want him!"


    "Alright, alright, alright, I want him," Morong Gan said as he held her arm back. "We will protect him, I promise you!"


    The doctor felt a bit uncomfortable after being scolded as a quack. He cupped his hands and said, "Since other doctors came, I will take my leave now. Even though this is the result, I will still have to pay for the hardships I''ve gone through."


    Morong Gan looked at him coldly, "Who allowed you to leave? Go and stand at the side, no one will be able to leave until the matter is resolved."

 C503 There is still hope

    He was experienced in all sorts of ways, and had come into contact with many officials and nobles. However, this was the first time he saw someone who was so unreasonable. Not only did he not pay the medical fees after seeing the patient, he even refused to let him go.


    Seeing how they dressed up like this, even though they were rich, they stayed in inns. They must be tourists from the Jinling, for outsiders to dare to be so arrogant, they must be really lawless!


    The doctor glared angrily at Morong Gan, and immediately walked to the door. No one stopped him, the man who was angry at him didn''t even look at him, he only wanted to pacify his wife.


    However, when he reached the entrance, he heard two swishing sounds as he drew his sword. The doctor felt his neck turn cold as two snow-white knives rested against his neck.


    It was only then that he noticed two guards standing at the door. Although they wore ordinary blue robes, their sharp gazes and awe-inspiring auras clearly showed that they had been specially trained and were not ordinary followers.


    He was startled and stopped his feet. He turned around to look. Previously, he had been busy attending to the sick. Now that he had carefully observed them, his rate of improvement had increased. Looking at the other people, he could see that the man standing by the window was handsome and elegant. He raised his hand and lifted his foot, and the well-dressed girl was of a noble status in Athens, while the other three, who had just heard one person call himself a servant, presumably called themselves maidservants. However, all of them were dressed like flowers and jade, and dressed like proper clothes, so if they didn''t call themselves a servant, he might have thought that it was Miss Qian Jin. Plus the two expressionless guards outside ¡­


    The doctor was flustered. Who were these people?


    Just as he was deep in thought, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. He looked up and actually recognized all of them. It was one of the top doctors in the city. A round-faced young man wearing a blue robe strode in with large strides. He said in a clear voice, "Master, the renowned doctors in the city have been invited."


    The man sitting by the bed acknowledged, "Tell them to come over one by one. There''s a reward for them to look at. Not good, hmph, be careful of the heads on their heads!"


    Jia Tong turned and shouted at the doctors who were filled with grievances, "What are you dawdling for?


    These doctors were all invited by Jia Tong, even though they were all here to invite him, but in reality, they were just there first to greet him, and then to send troops. It was best if they were willing to do so, even if they were unwilling.


    However, there was a row of guards at the door. They had swords at their waists and looked like wolves or tigers. The doctors were weak, so they were naturally afraid and had no choice but to check the pulse.


    When Bai Qianfan saw these doctors, hope ignited in her heart. With so many people, there should at least be a way.


    She was always polite to people. "Doctor, I''m sorry to trouble you, but you must protect my child."


    When the doctor saw that the woman''s attitude was not bad, he did not hold any grudges anymore. He carefully examined her pulse and asked about the situation, and came to the same conclusion as the first doctor, which was that she had eaten a crab which had caused her miscarriage.


    After listening to his explanation, Morong Gan did not ask anymore. Instead, he waved and called for the next person.


    Time slowly passed, the doctors came to the same conclusion. The hope in Bai Qianfan''s eyes slowly disappeared, and when the last doctor finished examining her pulse, they still said the same thing. Her eyes were cold and desolate without a trace of luster.


    Morong Gan''s heart had also sunk to the bottom. Was there really no hope? Had the child he had finally hoped for really disappeared just like that? When Bai Qianfan had been tortured by his pregnancy sickness, he had even complained about the child. But now that she knew that the child was going to die, his sadness wasn''t any less than Bai Qianfan''s, in the end, his sorrow was related to her flesh and blood; she was Bai Qianfan''s first son, and whenever he saw her, the moment Bai Qianfan''s stomach had just become prominent, his first glance would always fall on her stomach. It had gradually become a habit for him.


    His chest was blocked, her throat was sore, her mouth was filled with a bitter taste, but he could not appear too sad. Bai Qianfan still needed his consolation, he had to lift the sky up for her, so that she would not be crushed.


    "Don''t do this," he said, kissing her cold fingers. "For the sake of our children, we can''t give up. We still have hope."


    Bai Qianfan rolled her eyes blankly, "Where is her hope?"


    "Doctor Wei, I will get someone to bring Doctor Wei over. He will look after your body, and he will definitely have a way."


    At this time, Ning Jiu walked over and said softly, "Elder, let this subordinate go and fetch the Doctor Wei. Before this, this subordinate will definitely bring the people there."


    Morong Gan nodded his head, "There''s no time to lose, let''s go."


    Ning Jiu cupped his hands in greeting, and then turned to leave.


    Qi Hong chased after him, warning him, "You must come back quickly, don''t delay on the way."


    "I will," Ning Jiu suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace, "Wait for me here."


    Qi Hong still had not recovered from her shock, but he had already disappeared down the stairs.


    What was quiet in the room was only Bai Qianfan muttering to herself, "I didn''t eat crab, why is it like this? I really didn''t eat anything at all.


    Huangfu Zhuer sat on the chair beside the bed, looking at her with a face of pity, "No one blames you for this. You have a body, your appetite is always good, and it''s normal for you to be greedy. Now is not the time for this.


    Morong Gan coldly swept his eyes across Huangfu Zhuer and said in a heavy voice, "Say no more."


    "I didn''t eat it," Bai Qianfan hurriedly defended himself, "I really didn''t eat it ¡­"


    "I know you didn''t eat it, but the laurel is eating it. She''s waiting by your side, and accidentally the spoon has the smell of crab ¡­"


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan''s face suddenly changed, and she turned to look at Yue Gui.


    Yue Lao trembled from her gaze. "Madam, why are you ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan let out an extremely dejected cry, his entire body felt as though it had been pulled out from her bones, and she collapsed completely. "I, licked her spoon a bit ¡­"


    Morong Gan, "..."


    laurel, "¡­"


    Huangfu Zhuer, "That''s right, in the end, you still smelt the scent of crabs, and the doctors'' diagnosis was not wrong. Or was it because of the crabs, and not because of you, you know you can''t eat them, but why are you doing all these little actions? If you want to be a mother, then make a fool of yourself like a child. Great, now we have lost the children, forget it, since it has already happened, don''t take it to heart, you are still young anyway, if you can get pregnant again, we can take care of our bodies, no matter how many children we want in the future. "


    Her words were reasonable, making it impossible for anyone to find any faults in her words. She first complained, then consoled her, acting like a big sister. Lv He probably had some prejudice towards her and felt that it was a little strange.

 C504 I think its because youre guilty of being a thief

    The doctors were standing in a row by the wall, listening to the conversation beside the bed. They thought that a little crab would not give them a good smell, and that the young woman must have been hungry for it. However, the atmosphere was so oppressive that no one dared to speak.


    Huangfu Zhuer sat on the chair, and observed Morong Gan from the corner of his eyes. After hearing her words, she did not utter a word, although she was still hugging Bai Qianfan, but the small action of consoling him was gone, his eyes were downcast, who knows what she was thinking?


    Since he did not care about Du Changfeng, then what about the child? Does he not care about children? In the end, it was his bloodline. There had to be something he was touched by.


    He should have seen it clearly, right? How could such a woman, who had no sense of responsibility, be an imperial concubine? For the sake of his gluttony, he had ruined the life of his child. This kind of woman should be beaten up before being chased out. Even if he couldn''t bear to part with her, there must be a knot in his heart, right? As long as they gave birth to a new child, their relationship would no longer be indestructible. Furthermore, with the loss of her child, she had the confidence that one day, she would be able to save her face.


    She turned her head to see the crown prince looking at her. His discerning gaze circled around her face before retracting it, as if he was deep in thought.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she put on a calm face.


    The Crown Prince walked up to the doctors and said, "Is it possible that the Lady didn''t eat the crab, but ate something else instead, resulting in a symptom similar to eating the crab?"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face changed slightly, the hand under her sleeve could not help but tighten, The crown prince... Why...


    The doctors looked at each other in dismay. After a while, someone said, "It''s not impossible. After all, all things are at odds with each other. If there is one, there is another. We just don''t know what Madam ate ¡­"


    The Crown Prince called out to his subordinates and ordered, "Seal Yu Tang and Chun Feng for me. Bring everyone here to interrogate them. The room upstairs is called the storekeeper''s room. He said that I will take care of everything and will not be allowed to go upstairs."


    The Crown Prince gave the order without hesitation. Morong Gan was a little surprised, he looked at him and said, "Thank you, second brother." If there really was something fishy, no matter who it was, he wouldn''t let them off.


    A loud voice came from outside the door, "This subordinate will listen to you!"


    The doctors were even more frightened. They thought to themselves, "Who are these people? How dare they arrest someone without permission from the government?"


    Huangfu Zhuer was silent for a moment, then said, "Third Brother, it''s better not to cause any big ruckus. After all, your status ¡­."


    Morong Gan said coldly, "My son is about to be lost, what status do you have left?!"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart skipped a beat, but then she felt comforted. He valued her children so highly, so after such a thing had happened, she should have felt better towards Bai Qianfan.


    In the light, Morong Gan placed Bai Qianfan on the bed and said softly, "Rest well, don''t think too much. I promise you, the child will definitely protect you."


    Bai Qianfan had already fallen into a muddled state. If he let her rest, she would close her eyes and residual tears would flow out from the corners of her eyes.


    Morong Gan''s heart tightened. After his pregnancy, how long had it been since he saw her like this, he could only hate himself for not knowing anything about medicine, he was helpless in the face of this kind of situation. He extended his finger and gently wiped away her tears.


    At this time, a doctor bravely stepped forward and said, "Sire, Madam has seen red, so the fetus will definitely be unable to be preserved. If we don''t expel the stillborn child out of the body soon, it might endanger Madam''s life."


    Morong Gan''s body shook, but before he could open his mouth, Bai Qianfan who was on the bed suddenly opened her eyes, "No, my child is not dead yet, he is still in my stomach," When she heard that the child was going to be taken out, she immediately woke up, and without caring about anything else, she begged Morong Gan, "My prince, don''t take my child, don''t take him!"


    The sound of "Prince" caused the faces of the doctors to change drastically. Other than the Prince Chu in the south, there was no other "Prince" or "Prince". No wonder ¡­ Without any doubt, he hurriedly knelt down. "This commoner pays his respects to Your Highness."


    Since the person he addressed as second brother was the Prince Chu, then naturally, it was the crown prince. Thus, he turned around and paid his respects again: "This commoner greets the Prince."


    "Get up, no need to be so courteous," The crown prince waved his hand, "You two discuss and see what other methods you have to protect Heir."


    Since it''s the Heir, who would dare to say that? He couldn''t give up until the very last moment.


    Morong Gan had wanted to let Bai Qianfan rest for a while, he wanted to personally go and interrogate the people of the jade hall in the past, but since he couldn''t leave now, he could only hold Bai Qianfan who was crying once again and comfort him with a soft voice, "It won''t be, no one will take the child away, she''ll be fine, don''t be afraid, I won''t go anywhere else, I''ll just stay here to accompany you, and won''t cry anymore. It''s not good for your body, and it''s not good for your child.


    Under his soft words of consolation, Bai Qianfan stopped crying. The Prince was right, she had to be brave, be optimistic, and act as an example to her child.


    She pulled on her sleeves to wipe her tears, "Alright, I won''t cry, I''ll wait for Doctor Wei to come, he definitely has a way."


    After half a day of hard work, her face had become skinny, her face was haggard, and her eyes were watery. She was so pitiful that Morong Gan lovingly kissed the corner of her mouth, and pressed his forehead against hers.


    Baby, don''t be afraid, your parents will definitely think of a way to protect you!


    Huangfu Zhuer''s heart could not help but sink. This scene was too eye-catching, she could not watch it any longer, so she stood up and returned to her room.


    had clearly put Bai Qianfan down just now, why did he immediately compromise when she was crying? Shouldn''t it be that she would slap her with her big mouth and scold her loudly? To make the Heir disappear just for a crab, what kind of sin was this?


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. What magic did that woman have? How could she change a man so thoroughly?


    When she opened her eyes again, she was startled when she saw a pair of eyes that seemed to be smiling. She covered her chest and almost cried out.


    "Crown Prince Brother, how did you come in without making a sound?"


    The Crown Prince straightened his back and smiled, "I think you''re guilty of being a thief."


    "I don''t understand what Crown Prince Brother means?"


    "Zhu Er, I am the person who understands you the most in this world," the Crown Prince said as he paced around the room with his hands behind his back. When he looked at her again, his face showed a serious expression, "I told you not to act rashly, the child had to be born, why didn''t you listen?"


    Huangfu Zhuer denied with all her might: "Do Crown Prince Brother suspect me? I haven''t done anything, I swear to God. "


    "If that''s the case, I''ll have the Prince Chu ask you himself," the Crown Prince said, looking straight at her. "Once he suspects his, he will naturally think of all sorts of ways to make you tell him the truth. Otherwise, where do you think his reputation comes from?"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face paled, "Crown Prince Brother..."


    "Don''t be afraid," the Crown Prince comforted her, "Zhu''er, from beginning to end, you and I will be on the same side, but this child must be born smoothly. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Huangfu Zhuer''s face slowly turned red. She stood there in a daze for a long time before she said, "If I tell you, will you be able to make Third Brother not suspect me?"


    "Naturally." The Crown Prince pulled her to a seat and said, "Tell me everything, I''ll arrange everything."

 C505 Where is the problem?

    Wei Zhongqing felt that Ning Jiu should not be called Ning Jiu, he should be called Phantom Wormwood!


    Hearing that the Princess Chu had seen red, he panicked. He couldn''t be bothered with his own body and rushed there immediately, but he thought that travelling and the reality of the situation were two entirely different things.


    He thought that he would be riding on a horse carriage and flying towards Jinling City, even if his internal organs moved from their position due to the bumpy ride, he would still recognize him.


    The bumpy road was indeed bumpy, but ¡­ Why did Ning Jiu use such a strange method to hug him like a woman? The two of them were around the same height, Ning Jiu felt that he had to straighten his body and block his line of sight, forcing his head onto his shoulder instead. It was so strange and ambiguous ¡­ It made him want to cry, but there were no tears ¡­


    Even though his stomach was a bit better, but after all that had happened, he had not been able to vomit, so he could not help but feel a bit uncomfortable. Ning Jiu did not say a word. With a tug of the reins, the horse''s head was lifted up high, and it raised its front hooves to stop.


    In the dark, he squinted his eyes as he tried to find a hidden place. Suddenly someone grabbed him by the waist and lifted him into the air. The sound of wind drifted past his ears and he fell into a bush.


    His legs were soft, and he almost fell to the ground. When he heard Ning Jiu''s cold voice, he said, "This place is very well-hidden, hurry up, the wangfei is waiting for Doctor Wei." Before he finished speaking, he had already flown away. In the darkness, he was like a large bird with its wings spread out.


    Wei Zhongqing wanted to cry yet again, he felt like he had lost all his tears. He felt like he had been shocked to the point that he almost fainted, but he did not dare hesitate.


    Once he entered the tavern, Wei Zhongqing could no longer differentiate which direction was which anymore. In one breath, Wei Zhongqing dragged him up the stairs and sent him to the front of Princess Chu''s bed. Seeing that he was about to fall, Ning Jiu hooked his feet, and sent the chair under his butt.


    In an entire night, for the first time ever, Wei Zhongqing felt that his feet were firmly planted on the ground. He could not help but heave a long sigh of relief, and then he heard Morong Gan''s voice.


    He did not dare delay any further and placed his fingers on Bai Qianfan''s wrist, concentrating on holding his breath.


    There was a row of doctors sitting against the wall. The Crown Prince was kind, and considering that they were all old and it wasn''t easy for them to stay most of the night, he made someone move chairs for them to sit on. To be able to gain the recognition of the Prince Chu and Princess Wangfei, they must be a famous doctor of their generation. They also wanted to look up to him, but they did not expect that the Doctor Wei that was hastily brought over would be so young, not even twenty years old. He looked to be in his early twenties, and had a delicate and refined appearance.


    After a long while, Wei Zhongqing finally retracted his hand and asked Morong Gan: "Did the wangfei eat the crab?"


    Morong Gan hesitated and said, "She licked the spoon that held the crab meat, is that it?"


    Wei Zhongqing, "..." Alright, with Princess Hua-Yang''s personality, it was normal for her to do such a thing.


    "Licking it doesn''t matter. You can make a pregnant woman slip unless you eat a bowl full of crab meat."


    It takes at least three crabs to get a full bowl. Therefore, Morong Gan was sure that Bai Qianfan had definitely not eaten. He pulled out the hair on his wife''s face and shook his head, "Royal Consort has always remembered Doctor Wei''s instructions, and has never dared to eat them."


    Wei Zhongqing requested for a glance at the blood on the body of the wangfei. Because no one dared to touch Bai Qianfan, he had never helped her clean up.


    At a time like this, Morong Gan had nothing to hide, so he kept his accounts and let Wei Zhongqing take a look.


    After tormenting herself for a while, Bai Qianfan woke up. When she opened her eyes, Wei Zhongqing seemed to have seen her family members, as she grabbed his hand, "Doctor Wei, you''re here. You want to save my child!"


    Wei Zhongqing immediately struggled free from her grasp. Even though it was an urgent matter, Concubine Wang, please do not be ungrateful, the Prince Chu watched from the side like a tiger eyeing its prey.


    Bai Qianfan grabbed him too tightly, he did not shake him off, and Morong Gan was the one who saved him in the end. Her voice was gentle as she comforted Bai Qianfan, "I will, Doctor Wei will definitely protect our child, don''t worry."


    When Wei Zhongqing heard the Prince Chu''s words, he could not help but smile bitterly. He was not confident at all.


    He did not eat the crab, but had symptoms similar to eating the crab meat, which meant that the Princess Chu had eaten something else.


    hurriedly cleared his throat, "Your Highness is right. Princess, please be at ease, I will definitely protect Heir." Don''t push yourself, don''t get angry, just keep your emotions calm. This official has just checked your pulse, although your pregnancy is unstable, you still have a fetal heart, Heir is still alive, this official needs to know what you have eaten today, and it''s the right medicine.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I have eaten chestnut roasted chicken, pearl jadeite meat ball, quail crystal slice, silver fish filaments, and," she was thinking, when Morong Gan said, "I know all of these, I came to tell Doctor Wei that you should rest well, and sleep for a while longer." With that, he kissed her forehead and tucked her in. He didn''t need to speak. The three maidservants at the side would naturally do their best to guard the entrance.


    He brought Wei Zhongqing and left, at the same time calling out to the doctors, "Don''t sit around, come and discuss with Doctor Wei, see how to prescribe the medicine."


    The doctors followed fearfully out of the door, and the room immediately quietened down, leaving Qi Hong and the other two by the bed.


    The crown prince was resting in his own house for a moment. After hearing that Wei Zhongqing had arrived, he brought Zhuge Qianyu along with him.


    Morong Gan''s heart was filled with gratitude, "Second brother, you should rest, there are so many doctors here ¡­"


    The Crown Prince interrupted him, "One more person means one more hope," he pointed at Zhuge Qianyu: "Although Mister Zhuge is not a doctor, he is an expert, he has travelled a lot and might be able to help."


    Morong Gan thought about it and agreed, he politely invited them to sit.


    The entire Jade Spring Hall, from the shopkeeper to the waiters, had all been captured. While Bai Qianfan was asleep, Morong Gan had personally interrogated them, but no one admitted that he had poisoned them, even after being beaten to a bloody pulp.


    The food that was provided was exactly what Bai Qianfan remembered: chestnut roasted pheasant, pearl jadeite meatball, quail crystal crystal quartz, silver fish filigree willow, and osmanthus nectar.


    Just these few dishes, the doctors thought about it and could not come up with a single reason. These dishes were all the signature dishes of Yu Tong spring, and there was no conflict between them at all. Every day, they would send them over and eat an uncountable number of them, including pregnant women.


    While the crown prince had sealed the restaurant with fresh vegetables, he had carefully checked them one by one. The leftovers from the lunch were still in the water vat and had not been transported out. He had also checked them one by one.


    Where was the problem?

 C506 Our lives are each others

    Just as everyone was at a loss for words, Zhuge Qianyu who had been silent all this time spoke up, "Since there are no problems with the food, why not expand the scope of the food so that the wangfei can go to the chrysanthemum garden in the morning?


    The words reminded the people in their dreams, and they all began to discuss how chrysanthemums were like herbs with the ability to clear the liver and clear the eyes. Some of them could cure illnesses, while some could even kill people ¡­


    Bai Qianfan had accompanied him throughout her stay in the chrysanthemum garden, and no one was clearer than him about what had happened at that time. But after thinking about it, there did not seem to be anything special about it. If he was by the side, what could possibly happen to Bai Qianfan?


    "My prince," Zhuge Qianyu said, "Please think carefully about it, which flowers has the princess seen? The more gorgeous and expensive the variety is, the more it''s worth suspecting. "


    Fortunately, Morong Gan had an outstanding memory, so as he recalled carefully and told his all of the flowers that he had seen before. When he mentioned about a type of chrysanthemum called the "Phoenix Tail Butterfly", Wei Zhongqing slapped his thigh, "This is it."


    Zhuge Qianyu stroked his beard, "This old man had thought of it too, this kind of chrysanthemum flower is extremely gorgeous, its shape is beautiful, and it looks like the tail of a phoenix. It''s normal, but if mixed with the pollen of a osmanthus flower, it can activate the blood circulation and dissolve the blood stasis.


    "Mister is right," Wei Zhongqing said. "When Princess Wang Hou was admiring the flowers, perhaps he was close to the flower''s fragrance, and accidentally inhaled the pollen, and then drank the osmanthus nectar at noon.


    Morong Gan asked anxiously, "Is there any way to resolve this?"


    "If it was because of this slide, it wouldn''t be that dangerous. No wonder when this official explored my meridians, the heart of the baby would be intermittent and it did not completely stop. Furthermore, since the color of the baby would fall from the princess'' red, and not much at all, this official has confidence in keeping the Little Princess safe and sound."


    Hearing him say that, Morong Gan''s heart finally dropped back into his throat, "Doctor Wei, please open the prescription quickly, I will get some people to immediately go and get the medicine."


    A few doctors were sitting by the side, and had changed their minds about him. They had carefully thought over and thought about all these things, and were able to think of them, but their reactions were not as fast as his. Furthermore, seeing how he wrote the prescription, the dosage was very accurate, not the slightest bit off, and their admiration for him was even greater.


    Some doctors were already in their own medicine stores, so they said, "It''s already the middle of the night and the medicine stores outside are all closed. This small house has its own medicine stores, so why don''t you send someone to catch them?"


    Prince Chu waved his hand, "Time is of the essence, let''s capture him at one place. Take a look and see who has the most complete set of medicines."


    Just like this, at daybreak, those who grabbed the medicine would go and grab it. The rest of the doctors were also allowed to go home. Morong Gan stood up, and bowed to Zhuge Qianyu: "Sir, you are indeed an expert, if not for Mister''s guidance, I''m afraid things would not have gone smoothly."


    Zhuge Qianyu smiled and returned the greeting, "Your highness is too courteous, it''s just a small matter, not to mention it''s related to the Heir, this old man is duty-bound."


    Morong Gan thanked the crown prince and the latter laughed, "If you do not say two things in one family, then you are my nephew. When the situation turns for the better, everyone can rest easy. I haven''t slept for the entire night. I''m really tired, so I''m going to rest. " With that, he left with Zhuge Qianyu.


    Morong Gan asked Wei Zhongqing to rest as well, but he refused. He would have to wait for the medicine to be brought back and check it personally before being at ease. The opportunity to express his loyalty was right in front of him, how could he let it go? Even though his days in the palace were not long, he could tell that as long as he did his best for the Princess Chu, he would be rewarded by the Prince Chu.


    Sure enough, the Prince Chu said, "Doctor Wei has done a great job saving the wangfei this time. This king has heavily rewarded them.


    "Helping the prince to share his worries was part of my duties. I only wish for the wangfei to overcome her difficulties and not ask for a reward."


    "Yes, very good." Morong Gan anxiously returned to Bai Qianfan''s side, patted his shoulders and turned to leave.


    Wei Zhongqing, "..." Can''t you tell he''s being polite ¡­


    Morong Gan impatiently wanted to tell Bai Qianfan the good news, so he walked quickly, and when he arrived in front of the door, he heard Bai Qianfan''s laughter. He was stunned for a moment, then paused a little, and heard her say, "There will always be good fortune if we don''t die from great misfortune, Heir is definitely going to be extraordinary in the future."


    Lv He laughed, "That''s for sure, with a mother like you, how could Heir be an ordinary person?"


    Qi Hong said, "For most people who do great things, wouldn''t an hour pass by when they undergo a bit of tribulation? "When I bring the medicine back, this servant will quickly fry the medicine and serve the wangfei to drink it. Once I do, everything will be fine."


    So she already knew, no wonder everyone was laughing. Although it was a pity that he didn''t tell her the good news himself, it was a good thing for him that she was happy earlier.


    He lifted his foot and entered the room. With his sharp eyes, the laurel immediately saw him. He hurriedly called out, "Your Highness."


    Morong Gan acknowledged them, "You two have been standing guard here for the entire night, you can all go rest."


    Even if they could not rest, they still had to boil the medicine. However, they did not want to stand here and get in the way, so with a grunt of assent, they left the room.


    Morong Gan sat down on the side of the bed and the couple stared blankly as they both felt that they had survived a calamity. From the afternoon until now, less than a day had passed, yet it had caused them incomparable suffering. It was as if they had gone through a difficult battle, both physically and mentally exhausted.


    "It''s all right now," he said, stroking her face.


    She laid on the pillow and softly made a ''En'' sound. His fingers entwined with his, interlocking his ten fingers. "Prince is someone who keeps his word. He said he would protect his child, and he really did it."


    "When will I not be able to do what I''ve promised you?" He bent down to hold her.


    Bai Qianfan pushed him, "Doctor Wei said to lie down flat, you can''t move."


    "Alright, I won''t move." Since he couldn''t carry her, he felt a little empty in his heart. He simply lied down on the bed and put his face close to hers, "Are you scared?"


    "Well," she said, putting her hand on his neck, "I''m really scared. It''s not easy to get pregnant, but I can''t let it go. It''ll take my life."


    "Bullshit, your life is mine, no one wants to leave," he said unhappily. "How did you get pregnant with so much difficulty? Didn''t you say that after the days have passed, you would be able to sit on a fetus? "


    Bai Qianfan pinched the back of his neck hard, "That''s right, Prince Chu is so powerful. I had initially said that if we two ghosts were to fight, I would definitely win.


    "No, the one who lost was me." Morong Gan looked at her, and said in a serious tone, "Because I love you too much, and I can''t control it at all. Qianyan, there will come a day when I die in your hands."


    "Nonsense." She imitated his tone and said, "Your life is mine. No one will leave."


    "Well, that''s all right," he said, pulling her hand down and holding it. "Our lives are one and the same, and neither of us will leave."

 C507 A proud and talented medical officer

    Wei Zhongqing''s medical skills were vividly displayed for saving Princess Chu''s womb this time. With the three batches of medicine, Princess Chu would be fine.


    The Prince Chu naturally treated him differently, and promised: "As long as you don''t withdraw, the position of the Prince Chu Palace''s medical officer will always be yours, Doctor Wei."


    This time, he no longer had to walk the streets and sell dog skin ointment. He no longer had to fight with the stingy old granny over a few coins, he had an official position, a salary, a fixed residence, and in the future, he would be able to marry a wife for himself and have a big fat boy. In this life, he would be able to accomplish his goal.


    It''s just that the Prince Chu is a person ¡­ He was always worried that his lovely wife would be taken away by someone else. He could only blame it on him for being good-looking, being elegant, and walking outside. The ladies all liked to glance at him a few times, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    He was always worried that the Prince Chu would turn hostile at some point in time. He had to add another insurance on himself, and this insurance was naturally the Princess Chu.


    On this day, after he finished his routine pulse check, he smiled and said, "Heir is doing very well.


    Bai Qianfan patted her stomach and said smilingly, "With Doctor Wei protecting us, Prince and I can feel at ease."


    "Naturally, since Your Highness has said it, as long as this official does not withdraw, the medical officials of the Prince Chu Palace will not change. Not only will this official ensure the safety of the Heir, the health of the Duke and Princess is also my responsibility."


    Bai Qianfan was pleasantly surprised, she turned and asked, "Will Doctor Wei follow us around?"


    Morong Gan looked at Wei Zhongqing with a smile that was not a smile and said, "What this king said is not child''s play. Although it is five years for a medical officer to change, this king believes in the medical skills and character of Doctor Wei, so this king will keep it to myself."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Doctor Wei, don''t worry, Your Highness is a man whose words are true. You can stay in the manor in the future, and when the time comes, I will choose a good marriage for you."


    "Many thanks, wangfei!" Wei Zhongqing bowed to show his gratitude, "If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first."


    Morong Gan said, "This king happens to be heading to the front courtyard to go with Doctor Wei."


    When they were outside, Morong Gan glanced at him with slanted eyes. "What, are you afraid that this king won''t keep his promise and will specifically come to confirm it in front of the wangfei?"


    Wei Zhongqing did not expect Prince Chu to see through his little trick so he smiled awkwardly, "This official does not dare, Your Highness''s words are as good as gold, how can you not keep your word, this official is just expressing his loyalty."


    "Don''t play dumb with me," Prince Chu said as he put his hands behind his back and leisurely walked forward. "I don''t mind doing anything else, but you know my taboo."


    Isn''t it just the Princess Chu? The Princess Chu is beautiful, his personality is good, and everyone loves his, but with a Evil God like you standing at the side, who would dare have any ideas about her ¡­


    Prince Chu suddenly stopped, touched his nose, and swept his throat, "About that, the book you gave me last time ¡­"


    "Ah, that," Wei Zhongqing suddenly realised, so the reason why the Prince came with him was for the picture book, "There is still the next volume on the book, I went back to find it and gave it to the Duke."


    Prince Chu nodded his head in satisfaction, "It''s fine, you can go now."


    saluted and took a step forward. After passing through the arched door, he met Yue Gui and Lv He. Lv He was holding onto a bamboo basket with bunny in her hands, probably because she had just brought the bunnies out to play for a while.


    Yue Lao greeted him. "Greetings, Doctor Wei. Have you just called for the imperial concubine''s pulse?"


    "Yes, the two ladies went to walk Bunny?"


    "En, the wangfei said that the grass in the front yard is growing well, so she told me to take them to eat."


    Lv He sized him up, "Doctor Wei is beaming with happiness, is there any good news?"


    "It''s nothing," Wei Zhongqing pretended to be normal. "The Prince said he wanted me to stay behind ¡­"


    "That''s a good thing," Lv He laughed: "The doctors and doctors in the Palace of Zong Wang change every five years. The fact that I let you take the lead shows that our master believes in the Doctor Wei, and you must not disappoint me."


    "Of course," Wei Zhongqing asked. "Was it also five years for your doctors in the north to change?"


    "In the northern region, there are no doctors in the mansion. If anyone in the mansion has a headache, they would go and call for a doctor."


    "Why does Your Highness not have a medical officer?"


    "Before the princess entered the palace, the prince did not have to do anything, so the people here are considered few compared to the people in the other princes'' residences. "Your highness ignored everything and handed it all to the Head Steward. At that time, the Marquis'' prince was even more powerful than a single person ¡­" Lv He suddenly realized that she had said too much and stopped her sentence, "Doctor Wei, you are busy. We have to go back first in case the wangfei misses your request."


    Wei Zhongqing cupped his hands and watched them leave.


    Although Lv He did not finish, he knew that the words that came after must mean that the Prince Chu was even lonelier than people. He had never seen the Prince Chu before, but the current Prince Chu ¡­ He curled her lips in disdain, and asked Prince Chu for the picture album with a prideful face just now, just like how a lone family wouldn''t be able to touch a single person.


    Lv He pondered for a while, then asked Yue Guiyi, "What do you think of Doctor Wei?"


    "Great medical skill."


    "I''m asking what a person is like?"


    Yue Lao thought for a while. "It''s not bad, right? Why are you asking this?"


    Lv He said, "The security agent, he is now the prince''s favorite, he might even reach the top in the future, with an incalculable future."


    "Who are you taking care of the media for?"


    Lv He looked at her strangely, "Who else could it be? We all have our lives, and we only have you, and I see that the Doctor Wei is not bad, he is a talented person, gentle and refined, and also a medical officer. If it goes out, it will be easy to hear, but unlike Qi Hong and me, we are all married into imperial guards, and no matter how much we are rewarded, it will always be a matter of life and death for us. Every time they go on a mission, Qi Hong and I will always worry about them, it will always be the medical officer, the wind will not blow, the rain will not rain, it will always be a dignified job.


    Yue Guiyi pouted, "Doctor Wei is too arrogant. He always seems to be superior to others. "Now that I''ve changed, become a medical officer, I put on my airs and speak with style. I don''t like it."


    Lv He exclaimed, "You don''t like it, and you even understood it in such detail, Doctor Wei is not a bluff, that''s what you call a haughty and arrogant person, he has the capability to do that, I heard that he was also a scholar''s disciple in his previous life, and after encountering troubles, he ended up in the outside world, if not, how could he let you get away with it."


    "No matter how extravagant your words are, I still don''t agree."


    Lv He looked at her and laughed: "I was just casually saying it, maybe I won''t agree."


    laurel, "¡­"

 C508 Who did you say was shameless

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather had turned cold, but the rain had stopped. But sooner or later, there would be cold weather and Shi Yingying would find it troublesome to stay at Du Changfeng''s place.


    After waiting on him for so long, the people outside could not help but think of them. Getting married was only a matter of time, and she wanted to save herself the hassle of hurrying on her journey, one day at a time.


    Du Changfeng had already assumed a pitiful stance. Since he couldn''t win against her, Great Miss Shi who he loved most.


    That day, Shi Shengcheng acted in an impulsive manner and left the topic at hand. He felt extremely regretful in his heart, but the result was good, Shi Yingying had become even more determined, and did not even return home anymore. He moved to live with Du Changfeng, and although he sighed, his heart still ached, not wanting his daughter to run around everyday and deliver three good meals and dishes to him on time.


    Thus, Shi Yingying and Du Changfeng''s little days began to pass by like this. Other than sleeping on the same bed, they were no different from an ordinary couple.


    Taking care of the patient was a hard job, not to mention Du Changfeng who always had a gloomy face, looking like someone who owed him a lot of money and wouldn''t pay it back. However, Shi Yingying was always happy in the midst of her hardships, she would slowly figure out a few things and every time she made Du Changfeng angry she would jump out of joy, it was that kind of thing: I''m so hateful, what can you do to me?


    Over time, when she did not make fun of Du Changfeng every day, she felt like there was something she did not do, and was annoyed.


    Seeing that the weather wasn''t bad today, she arranged a chair in front of the house and helped Du Changfeng out to bask in the sun. Just as she stepped out of the door, she mischievously let go and said, "Hug me tightly, you can''t blame me for falling down."


    Du Changfeng snorted, "If you had any face, you would have died!"


    Shi Yingying was enraged, she used her hand to poke him, "Who is shameless, who do you think is shameless ¡­" She thought that Du Changfeng would definitely be poked until he fell to the ground.


    Who knew that Du Changfeng would be so angry, he pushed him with his hand and sat down on the ground with a sound of "Ba Ji".


    She stood there stunned, staring at him. However, Du Changfeng lowered his head to look at his own hand, a bit unable to believe that he actually had the strength to push her ¡­


    The two of them were startled for a long time. Shi Yingying silently crawled up from the ground, "You''re already well. You don''t need me to wait on you. With that, she walked in the direction of the drunkard.


    Du Changfeng subconsciously took two steps forward, wanting to call out to her. After that, he realized that he could walk steadily, and in a moment of pleasant surprise, he walked around the field excitedly a few times and didn''t bother with her anymore.


    Shi Yingying chattered on as she walked, "I hope you can be a horse or an ox for him, and he dares to throw me. She really has no conscience, no self-esteem. "Why haven''t you stopped me yet? Do you really not want me to wait upon you?" Turning her head back to sneak a peek, Du Changfeng flung her arms and kicked her legs, happily walking in circles in front of the house.


    Shi Yingying was really angry, she quickened her pace and spoke fiercely to herself, "If I want to care about him again, I''ll just follow his surname, Du!"


    Du Changfeng calmed his agitated mood and sat down on a chair. He had just recovered, it was better to take his time. To be honest, he suspected that he had recovered long ago, but it was just that he was already used to being waited upon by Shi Yingying like this everyday. With her support, it was as if he had no bones as he leaned on her.


    He shook his arm, stamped his foot, and smiled in relief. When he thought about the past two months of Shi Yingying''s torture, he wanted to cry. He had really lost all his face, and now, she had left, and he had completely gotten rid of her.


    Du Changfeng faced the sky and laughed, he felt a little dizzy, and remembered that he had not eaten, so he went into the kitchen, where there was a cold stove, and there was nothing else. His food was delivered by Drunken Immortal Tavern and when it was delivered, he brought away the leftovers without even washing the bowls.


    After sending him breakfast in the morning, he took the leftovers from last night''s meal. For breakfast, there were some leftovers and soy milk. His appetite was not bad and he finished them all in one go. It would never come again.


    Shi Yingying left and brought along his delicious food and drinks ¡­


    Du Changfeng was not a person without backbone, he struck the stove with his fist, "A living person can even suffocate to death? If you have hands and feet, where can you not get a bite to eat? "


    But there was something more important than eating. He had to take a bath. It had been too long since he had a painful bath, every time it was like a war, before she could even start washing, Shi Yingying would shout loudly from the outside for him to come in, he could only quickly dry his pants and put it on, afraid that Shi Yingying would suddenly become beastly and do something to him.


    He did not have a single Horn Chamber here. He would usually bathe in the kitchen, boil some water, and pour it into the bath barrel. He would soak in it comfortably, and all the pores in his body would open up; Hot water soaked the skin and flesh red. With a casual rub, the dirt fell off. It was truly refreshing!


    Suddenly, he heard a creaking sound as if someone had entered the room. He was startled, but now that his body had recovered, dealing with a small thief was not a problem, but he was naked ¡­ "This is a little awkward.


    He closed his eyes and leaned against the wall of the bucket. The wet handkerchief was draped over his face, and he was only breathing heavily, waiting for the little furry thief to walk past him before coming out again.


    However, the sound of footsteps came from his direction. Something didn''t seem right, so he suddenly opened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost. He folded his arms in the wooden bucket and asked, "You, why did you come back?"


    Shi Yingying raised the Food Box in his hand, "I''ll give you food to eat!"


    "You, you, you, you. I, I, no, you, you ¡­"


    "Don''t you, you, you. I, I, I''m coming. Come out and eat." Shi Yingying acted like nothing happened and took out the Food Box s'' things to place on the stove, "Hurry up, even the vegetables are getting cold."


    Du Changfeng was in an extremely sorry state. Usually when he was bathing, he was still wearing his underwear, but today he was completely naked, even though the room was a little dark, he still felt that Shi Yingying''s eyes could see through everything.


    "You go out first, wait for me to put on my clothes before you ¡­"


    "What''s so shameful about that," Shi Yingying laughed sarcastically, "Where have I not seen this before? "You''re not coming out, right? Then I''ll eat first." As she spoke, she picked up the bowl and chopsticks, then stood by the stove to eat.


    Previously, Du Changfeng still felt a bit of guilt because he had fallen for her, but now he just wished that he hadn''t smashed into her body!


    He slung the handkerchief over his shoulder, folded his hands under the water, and turned his back to her angrily.


    Shi Yingying was in a good mood, she had an intuition that she had already taken revenge. Hmph, fighting with her, you are still too inexperienced, General Du!


    She held the bowl and chased after him, just as she was about to stand in front of him, Du Changfeng was so angry that he started running around in the wooden bucket, splashing water all over. He decided not to turn around and closed his eyes, not daring to look at her.


    Shi Yingying became even more serious, holding a piece of delicious chicken under his nose: "Is it fragrant?"


    Du Changfeng could not bear it anymore. He closed his eyes and bit into it, whether he wanted to eat or not for free, as a result, he bit into the chopsticks, cutting into his teeth. It was so painful that he sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Shi Yingying laughed until her branches trembled.

 C509 Im going to take your last name from now on

    In the end, it was a man who had meticulously waited two months. Shi Yingying now looked at Du Changfeng as if she was looking at her own son, and felt that no matter how noisy they were, they were still her own people.


    The moment Du Changfeng threw her on the ground, she was really angry, but walking all the way back, he slowly calmed himself. He thought, forget it, how could there be any hatred between the two families, he had even personally installed a Food Box to send it over to him, he never thought that she would see him taking a bath, such a good chance, if she did not take revenge, then when will it be?


    He was sitting in the tub, smoking from every orifice. She was afraid that he would get sick from the cold, so she put her things away and put them away with a threatening tone. "I''ll be right in. Don''t miss the chance." After saying that, he laughed heartily and left.


    Du Changfeng hated that he couldn''t pinch her to death, he glared at her back for a moment, and when she closed the door, he immediately jumped out of the bathtub and wiped himself.


    With the clothes covering him, he felt much safer, thus he wore his pants at a leisurely pace. He had just put on his pants and the door opened as Shi Yingying walked in, "Yo, he''s still wearing his pants."


    Although her robes were covering her, there was still a gap inside. Shi Yingying''s expression, as if she had seen the real thing, made her feel very embarrassed, she raised her leg again and almost fell down. Shi Yingying caught his arm in time: "Wear it, it''s more troublesome than a woman."


    Du Changfeng probably did not resist as he was probably used to it being broken down. He let her support him as he silently pulled up his pants from under his robe.


    After tidying up his clothes, he walked to the stove to eat as if nothing had happened. After living together for two months, Shi Yingying knew her preferences. In the beginning, he had been against her. The more Shi Yingying treated him well, the more he didn''t appreciate her kindness. Damn it, your elder has been tormented by you every day, and it''s a waste not to eat it. With this conviction, he opened his mouth and started to eat, and all the expensive supplements that Shi Yingying brought out were also stuffed into his stomach.


    He sat by the stove and ate dinner in silence. Shi Yingying took a chair and sat across from him and said, "Du Changfeng, you are an ungrateful bastard."


    He raised his eyes and ignored her.


    "This is how I repay you after waiting on you for so long?"


    Du Changfeng replied dejectedly, "I did not do it on purpose."


    Shi Yingying was satisfied with her answer, "Then why don''t you chase after me?"


    "¡­"


    He couldn''t chase her away, and it wasn''t easy for him to leave. Wasn''t he an idiot to continue chasing after her?


    "When I go back, I make an oath. Do you know what it is?"


    "¡­"


    "I swear, if I continue to care about you, I will follow your surname, Du!"


    "Good oath," Du Changfeng agreed. "You are right."


    Shi Yingying was pleasantly surprised, "You also agree with what I said?"


    Du Changfeng, "..." I keep feeling that something is wrong...


    "I think it''s pretty good too," Shi Yingying said while grinning. "That''s why I''m back.


    Du Changfeng scoffed, "Sure, but it''s a pity that I can''t raise such a daughter."


    "How can she be a girl," Shi Yingying explained, "If I get married, wouldn''t I have to take your surname?"


    Du Changfeng, "..." The delicious food in his mouth suddenly lost its flavor.


    "My dad said to pay respects to every place he can."


    "It''s not as difficult as you guys!" Du Changfeng angrily placed the bowl and chopsticks he just ate onto the stove, and burped at the same time.


    "How did he make things so difficult for me?" Shi Yingying stared with her eyes wide, "As a person, one must speak of conscience, when you kicked me, I did not bring it up, as a member of the clan, I was too lazy to bother with you, but if you want to turn hostile, take it as Chen Shimei, I will not comply."


    "Chen Shimei abandoned his wife and son, do I have one? We''re not married at all, okay? "


    "That''s right. Since you''re not married, I''m here to serve you. Where can I find such a virtuous lady like me?"


    Du Changfeng secretly thought, what''s so good about that? Un, being shameless is a bit too much. Although she came with a purpose, he really did his best to serve him. I can only say that she ¡­ Very casual.


    "I didn''t ask you to come. You insisted on coming."


    "You''re afraid of tiring me up, but you''re also afraid of people talking nonsense," the moment his anger faded, Shi Yingying''s voice became softer, "But I''m not afraid, since the day we started fighting, I''ve made up my mind that life is your man, and death is your ghost. No matter how others criticize me, I don''t care."


    Du Changfeng, "..." How come he didn''t know when they were in love with each other...


    "Miss Shi ¡­"


    "What do you mean, ''Ying Ying'' every day, ''Ying Ying'' every day, you called me Miss Shi today, do you really plan on following Chen Shimei''s example and throwing away his wife?"


    It truly was an Elementary Scholar meeting with a soldier. It was hard to explain. He was clearly a soldier, but what kind of monster was this ¡­ In all honesty, he had never called her by her name. Everything he did had to do with her.


    He really admired Shi Yingying. It was just because she had that capability that she told the truth about the void more than it was real. Looking at her wronged face, she really thought that he was some heartless man who abandoned the sect at first and had no idea what happened.


    I''ve lived here for almost two months, and everyone in the town knows that I''m yours. Now that you''re well, you need to get rid of all connections. How can I live ¡­" Wuu, my reputation is completely ruined. In the future, who would dare to come and propose marriage with me? This is even worse than being released from my family ¡­ "Wuwuwu, you''re together before you get married, yet you were casually thrown away by someone else. Who are you to blame for not being too polite yourself? Serves you right for being abandoned ¡­


    Du Changfeng rarely ever saw her cry, so he panicked and leaned over to pat her shoulder: "Don''t cry, there''s something we can discuss. Sigh, cough, Yingying, don''t cry, don''t cry anymore ¡­"


    Shi Yingying covered her face with her hands, crying so hard that her shoulders kept moving. She looked very sad, shaking uncontrollably as she slowly got closer.


    Du Changfeng felt that she was crying until he was distracted, and did not know what to do. Shi Yingying leaned into her embrace, and without noticing, he patted her back naturally: "Alright, alright, I know that you''re feeling wronged, let''s discuss, don''t cry, I don''t even know what to do now."


    Shi Yingying flapped her fingers, "Unless you agree to pay respects immediately."


    "This... "It''s a bit difficult ¡­"


    "Wa ¡ª wa ¡ª ¡ª" Two sharp cries scared Du Changfeng, and he almost pushed the person in his arms out.


    "Alright, you won''t ¡­"


    "You agreed!" Shi Yingying put down her sleeves, and revealed a smiling face, "If you agree, then you can''t go back on your words." Without looking at him, she stood up and walked out. "I have to go back and have my father arrange the marriage."


    Du Changfeng looked at her back in a daze. What did he promise to do? What he wanted to say was: Fine, if you don''t want to cry, I can consider it. Just think about it, okay?


    In a flash, he became angry. Dammit, he was fooled by this woman again. If he were to marry her, he might not be able to do so in the future. He couldn''t marry, he definitely couldn''t marry!

 C510 Would it be too late to run now

    The reason why she ran back home so quickly was because she didn''t want to give Du Changfeng a chance to refute her. In any case, she would just let it pass if she heard that good word.


    Shi Shengcheng felt it was strange that she had returned, "Why did you return empty-handed?"


    She smiled mischievously. "Why, do you want to see your son-in-law so much? He''s perfectly fit, and I won''t let him move much. "


    Shi Shengcheng, "... I mean, why didn''t you take the bowls and chopsticks back? "


    Shi Yingying, "... "Dad, put that small matter aside. I have something important to tell you."


    Shi Shengcheng snorted out from his nose, "What big thing can you do?"


    "I want to get married. Now, immediately, immediately."


    Shi Shengcheng was shocked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Didn''t you say that he would go to the main hall as soon as he got off the ground?"


    "However, this is too urgent. Furthermore, we have to choose a auspicious day. We cannot casually say that we are going to get married."


    "I was afraid he''d run away."


    "Why aren''t you afraid of leaving him alone at home?"


    Hearing that, Shi Yingying agreed that she should hurry and call for a waiter to collect the tableware from Du Changfeng, then she ordered him, "I''m not back yet, so you definitely can''t leave. Watch over the person for me, if he runs away, then I''m going to ask you a question!" Her fierce tone was just like a bandit leader.


    "Yes, Young Master!" the young servant replied as he scurried away like a wisp of smoke. He had gone too late, just in case the new Young Master ran away.


    Shi Shengcheng still felt that it was not right, "My daughter, if we do this, won''t it be a bit difficult?"


    Shi Yingying rolled her eyes, "Father, some people can''t not be forced, and this is what you taught me."


    Shi Shengcheng, "..."


    Just as Du Changfeng was about to take a nap, the servant pushed open the door and entered, nodding and bowing to him, "Young Master, Young Miss has asked me to come and collect the tableware."


    Towards this "Young Master", Du Changfeng had no other choice but to respond helplessly. In any case, ever since Shi Yingying had arrived, the name that the employees of the Drunken Immortal Tavern had always given him was this very word. It didn''t matter if he accepted it or not;


    "The bowls and chopsticks are in the kitchen. Go and collect them yourself. When you leave, close the door for me."


    He couldn''t be bothered to care about all that. He fell asleep, but after waiting for a long time, the little guy still hadn''t come out. With an outsider around, he could not sleep well, so he listened quietly.


    Arriving at the kitchen door, he saw the leftover dishes untouched. The waiter was sitting on a small stool, leaning against the wall and napping happily.


    Du Changfeng was not one to meddle in others'' business, but to be so lazy as to fish in front of him, he had to definitely give him some pointers. He stepped forward and pushed the waiter away, "I told you to put the bowl away, why are you still sleeping?"


    The little fellow rubbed his eyes as he stood up, "Young Master, have you finished your afternoon nap?"


    "How am I supposed to rest if you haven''t left? There''s an outsider at home who I can''t sleep with. Hurry up and pack up."


    No matter how slow he was, he only had a few bowls and chopsticks. Du Changfeng glared at him and muttered to himself, "Miss, why aren''t you back yet ¡­"


    He finally managed to cover the Food Box with the lid, but didn''t carry it away. Instead, he smiled and said, "Young Master, please ask for some saliva to drink."


    Du Changfeng raised his chin towards the water jar at the corner: "There''s plenty of water, drink it yourself."


    The little fellow glanced at him and said, "I want to drink some tea."


    "Beautiful! I don''t provide tea here. I only have cold water. Do you like it?" Towards the Shi family, Du Changfeng was not at all pleased.


    The waiter had no choice but to scoop a ladle of water and drink it slowly. "Young Master, what time is it?"


    Du Changfeng was not in a good mood, "I haven''t even had my afternoon nap, the sun is about to set, what time did you say? Hurry up and go, why are you being so long-winded? "


    As a result, the little fellow took the Food Box and slowly moved it to the door, "Young Master."


    "What is it?"


    "Brat," "Nothing." Just to stall for time.


    "Then let''s go," Du Changfeng pushed at him impatiently. The little fellow staggered out of the kitchen, and after pushing a few more times, he finally pushed the little guy out the door.


    The young lad walked slowly, and turned back three times. Du Changfeng stood by the door watching him, looked like he was about to leave.


    The young lad looked at the big tree by the side of the road. With a flash of brilliance, he hid behind the tree while Du Changfeng was not paying attention, Du Changfeng came out from his house, there was only one path, he could always guard here.


    But who was Du Changfeng? The Nine governor was born with great eyesight, how could these little tricks escape his eyes? With large strides, he walked over and grabbed the young servant''s collar, pulling him out from behind the tree. "Tell me quickly, what are you planning to do by sneaking around?"


    The little fellow''s body was lifted into the air, and he was afraid. After all, this person had once been a general.


    He sullenly said, "It''s Miss. Miss said that she was afraid Young Master would run away and wanted me to come and watch Young Master."


    Du Changfeng silently released his hand. Why didn''t he think of that ¡­ You can still run ¡­


    He cleared his throat, his expression cold. "What a joke, I, Du Changfeng, am not someone who fears greed ¡­"


    The servant had sharp eyes, seeing that Shi Yingying had appeared on the other side of the road, he immediately raised his hand and shouted, "Young miss, young miss, we are here!"


    Seeing them, Shi Yingying hastened her steps and walked over, smiling as she looked at Du Changfeng, "Why are you here to welcome me?


    Du Changfeng, "..." Would it be too late to run now ¡­?


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Seeing that the Shi Family had decided to set the marriage up, Du Changfeng could only sigh at the sky. There seemed to be no other way.


    Just as he was feeling extremely anxious, Prince Chu gave him an order to save him. The order said that Du Changfeng was arrogant, condescending to others, and disrespectful to others. He sent a guilty person to the northwest, never to return.


    When Du Changfeng saw this, he felt relieved and relaxed. It was time to leave and go far away, never to return again.


    Shi Yingying was dumbstruck, then said to Han Tong who had personally come to announce the transfer order, "How can he leave, he''s about to marry me!"


    Han Tong asked Du Changfeng, "Is there such a thing? "If there is, this general can speak to the prince and let you marry first ¡­"


    "Nope." Du Changfeng shook his head, "This subordinate is willing to set off immediately."


    "No," as if Du Changfeng was about to fly away, Shi Yingying grabbed his wrist, "You can''t leave, if you really want to leave, then bring me with you." She looked at him mournfully, her eyes slowly reddening.


    The corner of Du Changfeng''s mouth raised into a wry smile. At first, he wanted to brush her hand away, but he couldn''t help but feel a little pity in his heart. He was about to leave soon, so it was better not to make her feel even more hurt.


    "Yingying, don''t be silly, the northwest is a cold and bitter place. Whatever you go to, I deserve it. That is the best place for me to return to!"


    "No, I''ll go wherever you go!" Shi Yingying''s eyes lit up and he said to Han Tong resolutely, "Can he bring the family members there?"


    Han Tong rubbed his nose, "This ¡­ "It should be fine, you can go with me. Your highness should be more at ease. How about this, there''s no need to rush. I''ll come over and ask for your opinion."

 C511 A false marriage

    When Shi Shengcheng heard the news, he was so scared that he immediately rode his horse over, afraid that he would follow Du Changfeng when his brain got hot. His precious daughter could not go anywhere. She could only stay by his side. In the future, she would have to find a son-in-law.


    But no matter how he tried to persuade her, Shi Yingying was determined. She lowered her head and did not say a word, looking extremely greedy.


    Shi Shengcheng was so angry that he turned around and scolded Du Changfeng, "Are you mute? Wasn''t he unwilling to get married? My Yingying grew up daintily, how can she go to the Northwest to suffer with you? What kind of Ecstasy did you give her to make her look like this? A girl that doesn''t leave the pavilion, she watches over you day and day, do you know what the people in the town say about her? When you leave, those aunts'' spittle can drown her, but even so, I can''t let her go with you. In my heart, reputation is not as important as my daughter''s happiness. Du Changfeng, I will tell you this right here. If you dare to kidnap my daughter, I will chase you all the way to the northwest! "


    "Father!" Shi Yingying sighed, "Don''t say anymore, it''s not his fault, it''s my daughter who is unfilial. My daughter should be filial in front of father, she shouldn''t leave father behind ¡­" She covered her mouth and could not continue. Tears flowed from her eyes.


    As soon as Shi Yingying cried, Shi Shengcheng started panicking, "Yingying, don''t cry, Daddy didn''t blame you for it. It''s''s fault, he''s the one who confused you."


    Shi Yingying sobbed and knelt in front of Shi Shengcheng, "Father, your daughter is unfilial, don''t blame me, in the future, I will come back to see you, you are here, you have family business, and there are so many people waiting around for you, but there isn''t even a single person who knows when to stop, if your daughter doesn''t go, I am really worried, Father, you should find someone else, I am not against it, find someone from a family with a clean background, and give birth to a fat boy for you, who can inherit our Shi Family''s business in the future ¡­"


    "Ying Ying, don''t say anymore," When Shi Shengcheng heard his daughter''s words, he also started crying. He originally wanted to pull his daughter up, but his legs gave out and the father and daughter both kneeled down, crying bitterly.


    Du Changfeng watched on silently from the side, and suddenly said, "Let''s get married."


    Eh? The father and daughter pair, who were crying, raised their heads and looked at him blankly. "What did you say?"


    "Get married." Du Changfeng said, "Even if Ying Ying becomes a widow in the future, her reputation will still be better than not getting married and hanging out with men."


    Shi Yingying wiped away her tears and pulled her father up, "What do you mean by that? How did I become a widow? She widened her eyes in shock and fear, "Du Changfeng, you better not be unlucky ¡­"


    "I won''t," Du Changfeng laughed, "After I leave, your reputation will be ruined, so let''s just get married. If you marry, you stay, I will leave by myself, and if you meet something suitable in the future, you don''t need to tell me, just treat it as me dying and live a good life with that person."


    Shi Yingying looked at him for a long time, tears once again fell from the corner of her eyes, and after a while she said, "Alright, it''s settled then."


    Shi Shengcheng was a little dazed. His daughter had become a widow after marriage ¡­ A widow is better than a widow to the northwest.


    The marriage had already been set up, Du Changfeng felt that it was too troublesome, he just wanted it to be brief, if Shi Yingying did not agree, life would become a marriage, she had to put on airs, and let everyone in the whole town know that he had married Du Changfeng, although Du Changfeng had already stripped off his position and even offended Prince Chu. But since he dared to challenge the Prince Chu, with just this courage and insight, could there be another person who dared to do so?


    She knew that Du Changfeng agreed to the marriage on her behalf, but who cares. She was the one who decided what she wanted to do, and it was impossible to count what others said.


    Prince Chu personally came on the day of their marriage and chatted with Du Changfeng for a long time before calling Shi Shengcheng in. When they came out, all three of their faces were different. The Prince Chu was calm, Du Changfeng was gloomy, but Shi Shengcheng was happy.


    While Du Changfeng was drinking with the Prince Chu, he ran over to the new room and told Shi Yingying the good news.


    "My daughter, Daddy does not object to you leaving with Du Changfeng."


    Shi Yingying was a little surprised, she raised her red head and asked, "Father, what happened?"


    "Prince Chu has given you and Du Changfeng a great gift," Shi Shengcheng gestured, as he drew a large circle in the air.


    "Dad, stop trying to keep us in suspense. Hurry up and tell us!"


    "Prince Chu said that he built the largest relay station in the Northwest, preparing to let you and Du Changfeng manage it. You know that the relay stations that belong to the imperial government do not need to be taxed, and all of their income goes to you guys. Prince Chu also said that in the future, they would focus on the development of the northwest. In the future, when there were many people who traveled to the northwest, the guest sources would not be worried. Prince Chu said that, if you manage your business well, you can even call out a branch and make you Red Top Merchant, Ying Ying, and Father will manage it for the rest of your lives. You will definitely be more promising than Father in the future ¡­ "


    In the end, it was someone from a Shang Clan, upon hearing that, Shi Yingying''s eyes lit up: "Really? Prince Chu originally wanted Du Changfeng and I to manage the relay stations? "


    "Of course it''s true. Father couldn''t have lied to you, could it be that the promise Prince Chu made in front of me and Du Changfeng was fake?"


    "What about Du Changfeng?" Shi Yingying asked: "Will he let me go with him?"


    "Prince Chu spoke, he dared to disagree, so he accepted it."


    Mm, as long as you don''t object. Shi Yingying was very happy. She had originally planned to follow Du Changfeng, but she was afraid that Du Changfeng would not agree and would even waste time.


    "Dad, what time is it? Why hasn''t the banquet dispersed yet?"


    "What''s the rush? Prince Chu hasn''t left yet."


    "Go and have a look, tell Du Changfeng to drink less, don''t miss the timing."


    Shi Shengcheng did not understand, "What time are you missing?


    "Father!" Shi Yingying blushed and called out to him.


    Shi Shengcheng realised, his old face immediately flushed red, and left awkwardly.


    Shi Yingying was waiting hopefully, but she was already sleeping on the side of the bed. Before Du Changfeng came back, she told the servant girl to go over and see what was going on.


    When Shi Yingying heard this, he did not speak for a long time. She stood up and got the servant girl to take off her red robe, and then sat down in front of the makeup table to remove the phoenix crown. In Du Changfeng''s eyes, this was already a fake marriage, so he would not come over to pick her head, or drink with her, or make a toast. In the bridal room.


    This meeting, he might be feeling uncomfortable in his heart. He had gone against his own feelings and married another woman, so he drank by himself.


    Shi Yingying looked at her reflection in the mirror. Actually, she could be considered to be a pretty girl, but why didn''t Du Changfeng fancy her? ''Forget it, since I''m married, ''she comforted herself.'' Things in this world don''t always go as planned, how can anyone call it desirable? It would be nice if there was one of them who was happy.

 C512 The one who gets king chu gets the world

    After taking care of Du Changfeng, Prince Chu''s heart was finally at ease. Du Changfeng had brought his bride to another place and would never come in front of him again to get in the way.


    He was in a good mood so he went to find the crown prince for a drink.


    The Crown Prince was a bit surprised. "Third Brother doesn''t need to accompany the wangfei, but do you have the leisure to drink with me?"


    Morong Gan laughed a little helplessly, "Since he''s always under my nose, she also finds it annoying. He keeps on telling me to do more serious work."


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Princess, you''re still the most reasonable one. The closer we get to the inauguration ceremony next year, the busier I''ll be. I can''t help but ask Third Brother for a share."


    "Serving for second brother is my responsibility." The development of the Northwest was suggested by him, so the crown prince did not seem to be too concerned about it, so he could only carry it on his own, thinking that after Bai Qianfan gave birth to her child next year, he would have to go over and investigate it on the spot.


    The crown prince called for the servants to set up the dishes, he picked up the wine Morong Gan brought over and sniffed it, "It does look a little like a woman."


    I can smell it immediately, "Morong Gan said with a smile." Sixteen years of being a girl and being dug out from under a osmanthus tree, Housekeeper Shi invited me to open the lid, and it was filled with a fragrant and rich taste alcohol. Indeed, not bad, Housekeeper Shi gave me two bottles, and I''ll give it to Second Brother to taste. "


    The crown prince knew about the matter between Du Changfeng and Bai Qianfan, but he couldn''t bring it up. He smiled and said, "Third brother treats your subordinate really well.


    Morong Gan poured some wine for the crown prince and said with lowered eyes, "When we were at Lin An, we had some sort of deep relationship with him. Now that he has gone to the northwest, not only is he eating his wedding wine, he is also doing what he should do.


    Since he mentioned the northwest, the Crown Prince had to say a few words. "The rules reported by Third Brother recently are all related to the northwest. It seems that Third Brother has to do something to develop the northwest."


    "In the past, the late emperor had already thought of developing the Northwest, but unfortunately, he left it at that, he has a unique insight, and since he thinks it is feasible, I have to give it a try. Third Brother knows my personality, so if I decide something, I won''t be able to turn back until I run into a bloody mess."


    "The late emperor''s wisdom is something we can''t compare to, but it''s a pity his physique is not strong enough. Otherwise, how could he have ended up in such a situation?" The Crown Prince sighed, "Third brother, do you know about the situation in the north?"


    "My mind has been on the northwest for some time now. Isn''t Second Brother''s men watching the northern side of the city? Why are you asking me?" Has something happened? "


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Earlier, Big Brother and Monda were at the northern border trading area, and their relationship seemed to be a mess. No one knows why, but they have started fighting again, and it wasn''t a big commotion, and it was just a small fight, but they were probably still taking care of their face, and did not want to go overboard, as if they had negotiated a few times. But recently, I received news that Big Brother sent fifty thousand men of the Armoured Cavalry Battalion to the Northern Territory, and before long, they will probably start fighting again."


    After a while, he said, "Although Monda is a small country, its territory is vast, going from the north to the west, more than half of the He Xi Corridor belongs to them. If he wants to start a war, then does he want to strengthen the northwest border as well, just in case."


    "I guessed the idea of Monda, it must be that they want to take advantage of us being split into two and attack them one by one. Right now, they don''t have the energy to deal with us, we can just watch from the sidelines." He observed Morong Gan''s expression, "If they really started fighting, Third Brother wouldn''t be thinking of helping out, right?"


    "I won''t," Morong Gan shook his head. "With the northern troops, dealing with Monda is enough. What Big Brother lacks is a general;


    The Crown Prince put down the wine cup in his hand and asked, "Since the Iron Cavalry Battalion by Wei Shui has been reduced by a quarter, why don''t we take advantage of this ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s expression became serious, "Second brother still wants to go north?"


    The Crown Prince lowered his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Morong Gan poured two wine glasses full, "I suggest second brother to give up on this idea. We have already done most of the preparations for the founding of the Kingdom, and will move once the new Palace is completed. Moreover, everyone knows about this matter, and if we go back on our word and lose the hearts of the people, second brother will not make up for the losses."


    He raised his wine cup, "I wish second brother a bright future, younger brother is willing to serve Mandarin Seed and be loyal to him for all eternity, and to do great things for second brother."


    Morong Gan''s meaning was extremely clear. As long as he stayed at peace, he would be loyal to his side and help protect his country. Otherwise, the outcome would be unknown.


    He regretted his probing a little, for fear that Morong Gan would be suspicious, he smiled indifferently, "Third brother is mistaken, that is not what I meant. We had originally planned on using Jinling to strengthen the navy, but unfortunately, the north has some complaints about it, because of his two hundred thousand, we do not dare to act rashly.


    "So Second Brother is talking about this," Morong Gan laughed, "Then let''s increase the number of water masters in the East Yue. The water masters there are weak to begin with, and there are a lot of mischievous refugees in the coastal area to the south who do not dare to pursue us too far, it''s just that we need to strengthen our power at the right time."


    The water master is the same, I also want to be like my third brother, the Imperial City Division, right now we do not have an organization that specializes in gathering information, to be honest, third brother, when I was in the Eastern Palace, I had dealings with the martial arts world and established an organization called the ''undercover organization''. Back then, I was able to escape because of them, they often went out on their own, they are well-informed, and they are very loyal to me, if third brother is not against it, I will use some of them to set up the Imperial City Division for the new dynasty.


    The crown prince took the initiative to mention about the secret plan, which surprised Morong Gan a bit. He knew about the secret plan, but the crown prince had never made it known that it was already used, and with his identity, who would not have a secret plan by their side. It was not strange for the crown prince to set up a secret plan, it was strange that the crown prince wanted to pull the secret plan into the imperial court.


    Thinking about it carefully, the Crown Prince was just trying to show him his position and sincerity. If he didn''t hide anything from him, he would be able to go further in the future.


    As the two brothers drank and talked about matters of state, they gradually got drunk. Their faces turned red and their eyes turned red, but it was rare for them to reveal what was going on in their hearts. They seemed to have returned to the days when they were riding together, laughing and laughing, and fell on Kuppy''s bow.


    Morong Gan put down his wine cup, his eyes somewhat blurred, "Second brother, I still have one thing to do ¡­ "Jewel ¡­"


    The Crown Prince knew what he was going to say, "Don''t worry, after the inauguration ceremony next year, I will personally propose a marriage for Zhu''er, and it will definitely be a good home for her."


    Morong Gan nodded his head, at that point, there was nothing for him to worry about, it was as though the alcohol had solved all of his worries, his mouth formed a smile, and supported himself up on the table: "I seem to have drunk too much, if I go back, I might cause the princess to get angry, and I won''t be able to drink anymore, I have to go now."


    The Crown Prince stood up and sent him off, then instructed Jia Tong who was standing outside, "Take care of the Crown Prince and bring him back.


    Morong Gan smiled and waved his hand, and did not allow Jia Tong to support him, he stumbled and walked away.


    The Crown Prince watched him walk away and turned around to return back into the house. Seeing Zhuge Langyu standing under the lamp, his slightly blurred eyes regained its calmness, "Teacher said that those who obtain the Prince Chu will rule the world. "But now ¡­"


    "Your Highness, you don''t have to worry," Zhuge Qianyu stroked his beard, and looked at him with a smile, "Right now, aren''t we following through with our plan?"

 C513 The words of dealing with the heart

    Bai Qianfan had just finished showering and was sitting at the dressing table. Yue Gui was helping her comb her hair, the jet-black hair that had been draped over her shoulders like a piece of satin, was faintly shining under the light.


    "Her hair is getting darker and brighter, as if she''s been soaking it in sesame oil every day. It''ll moisten it with all the nourishment you''ve eaten." She looked at Bai Qianfan''s face in the mirror, "It''s not like I''m flattering you, the other wives are carrying bodies, they get uglier and uglier the more they grow, you are regressing from the opposite direction, they are so delicate, even more tender than tofu that has just been served with brine."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her own reflection in the mirror and giggled, "I also feel that I am getting more and more beautiful. Since father and mother are already so handsome, Heir shouldn''t be too far off from them, right?"


    Yue Guiyi said, "That''s for sure. Heir is definitely more handsome than you and your highness."


    One of them was flattering the other, while the other one was flattering herself. Just as they were deep in thought, they heard footsteps coming from outside, Bai Qianfan said, "The prince has returned."


    With that said, Morong Gan pulled up the curtains and stepped in. Following him was the heavy smell of alcohol, Bai Qianfan frowned, and turned to look at him, "Why are you drinking so much again?"


    Morong Gan shook his red face, "I''ve never drank too much, I really haven''t drunk much."


    Bai Qianfan did not believe him, "There''s such a strong smell of alcohol, and you still say you didn''t drink too much?"


    Morong Gan laughed, "I am not making myself smell like alcohol, second brother is not letting me go."


    He took the comb from her hand and began to comb her hair. His eyes were full of happiness. "Qianfan, I''m so happy today."


    The two of them were one, and since he was happy, she was naturally happy as well. She was beaming with joy as she asked, "Is there any good news?"


    He didn''t answer. Instead, he leaned over and gently stroked her face. He was truly happy. The Crown Prince had told him about everything he had been through, from his initial unwillingness to accept it to his current expectation. He had told him without reservation. It was all because he had put his heart into it. Tian Jia loved ones dully, they grew older, and their hearts were further apart, but this wine brought the two of them closer to each other. He was a greedy person. With a wife and children, he still wanted to have siblings. His loved ones in the north were far away, so perhaps in this lifetime, he would only be able to look into the distance and never return.


    Bai Qianfan saw that he was holding onto her with his eyes closed, gently shaking her, as though she was squinting his eyes out. Bai Qianfan pushed him away, "Don''t sleep first, go wash quickly.


    Morong Gan opened his eyes and kissed her cheeks with all his might, then laughed out loud as he walked towards the Horn Chamber.


    He quickly showered and saw that Bai Qianfan had placed him on the bed. He waved his hands towards the bay, signalling for her to leave.


    His hand was restless as he touched her, but was slapped away by Bai Qianfan, "Stop messing around, you drank too much today, I''m afraid that you might not know your limits and hurt your baby."


    "When did you see your men lose their sense of propriety?" He put out his hand again, and said, "Let me touch the baby."


    This was also his child, and making him touch her seemed a little unreasonable, so Bai Qianfan let him go, and Morong Gan rubbed his round belly a few times, "It seems like it''s grown up again."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Seeing how long the sky is, how can it be small? I wish he could be a little bigger, let him grow faster, don''t be like me, he''s as skinny as a little chicken."


    "I''ve also raised a little chicken," Morong Gan laughed and touched it, "This place is also big, I can''t even hold on to it."


    Bai Qianfan flushed red and rolled her eyes at him, "Look at you, you''ve lost your integrity again."


    Morong Gan gently twisted and turned the soft ball in his hand, his heart enjoying the sensation. He kissed her neck gently, and his voice slowly became hoarse: "Doctor Wei said, the bigger the better. He gave me a new picture book, let''s try it."


    Bai Qianfan understood her, and knew that there was hope. She moved her body slightly closer to him, and held her tightly from the back, and whispered unclearly, "Doctor Wei ¡­. "Why do I keep giving you picture books? Is he a doctor or a member of the Spring Pavilion?"


    Morong Gan and Feng Xianyu shook her, and burrowed their heads into her neck while laughing, "He is a medical officer accompanying his, making all the masters happy is his internal matter. Don''t worry about it, just enjoy."


    In a blink of an eye, the year was over. Seeing that it was about to be spring and the Princess Chu was about to start producing, the entire household became nervous, Wei Zhongqing even checked on his pulse every morning, afraid that she would suddenly attack and catch everyone off guard.


    Princess Chu was raised too well, his face was white and fat, his stomach was round, even his legs were thick. When Yue Guiyi helped her wipe his body, he accidentally left a dent in his leg, which frightened her greatly. He sat down on the ground, staring at the dent, crying as he said, "How could this be, this servant didn''t use much strength, why did I press a print on it, if the King sees this, I must skin this servant alive."


    In fact, it was just a shallow mark. Bai Qianfan was unable to bend over to look closely since her stomach was obstructing her, but she did not feel any pain. She said disapprovingly, "It''s not a big deal.


    Yue Guang, however, felt that this was no small matter and was afraid. She helped Bai Qianfan put on her clothes and said, "While the prince is not around, this servant will quickly invite the Doctor Wei to take a look. I can''t be careless right now, it''s about to happen."


    Ignoring Bai Qianfan''s objections, she ran to the front yard like a wisp of smoke. Seeing Wei Zhongqing squatting on the ground, picking up the herbs in the basket, she hurriedly called out to him. "Doctor Wei, quickly go and see the wangfei, she ¡­"


    Wei Zhongqing was shocked by her anxious look and hurriedly stood up. "The wangfei is about to give birth?"


    "No," laurel was gasping for breath as he gestured with his hand, his words a bit incoherent. "It''s an imperial concubine''s leg. I wasn''t careful and made a mark ¡­"


    Before she could finish, she saw a shadow quickly move towards her from the ground. "What happened to the wangfei?" Without waiting for her reply, he called Wei Zhongqing again, "What are you standing around for, hurry up and leave!"


    Wei Zhongqing replied as he carried his robe and quickly left. In front of him, Morong Gan''s steps were as if he was about to take off, Yue Gui followed closely behind them while jogging, feeling extremely uneasy in his heart. He deliberately took the opportunity when the Prince wasn''t around to invite Wei Zhongqing.


    Bai Qianfan was sitting on the Soft Couch, seeing them run in while panting, he was not surprised: "Why are you running, I''m not on my guard yet."


    Seeing that she was alright, Morong Gan calmed down and asked Yue Guiyi, "What do you think is bad about Princess Hua-Yang?"


    Yue Gui lowered her head, squatting down and lifting up Bai Qianfan''s dress to expose the dent.


    Morong Gan was the most nervous, he immediately opened his eyes wide: Who did it?

 C514 Intaglio

    Yue Lao was so scared that she kneeled down. "Yes, it''s your servant."


    "This is going against the heavens!" Morong Gan was furious, he raised his leg to kick him, but Wei Zhongqing blocked his quickly, "Calm down, your highness, you can''t blame Yue Gui, a pregnant woman at this point of time, her body is swollen, just a casual touch will do this."


    Then, he glared at Morong Gan, "You are so ferocious, be careful of scaring your baby. Yue Guang, quickly wake up, Doctor Wei has already said that it''s none of your business, and it''s also because you''re too nervous that you have to go and get someone for such a small matter." Her body was swollen, but she knew it was fine, so she kept quiet. He didn''t want the people around his to make a fuss, but unexpectedly, he was discovered by Yue Gui.


    Morong Gan squatted down, and gently caressed the indentation: "Is it really painful?"


    "It really doesn''t hurt."


    Wei Zhongqing said, "Your Highness, don''t worry, it won''t be a problem. All of the pregnant women have come in such a way, and during this period of time, you have to let Princess Hua-Yang move around a lot before he can raise you."


    Morong Gan sat down next to Bai Qianfan and held her hand, "I won''t be going to the front courtyard during this time, I''ll be staying at home to accompany you."


    Bai Qianfan looked down and sighed in her heart. When she heard that there was something wrong with her, the dignified Prince Chu was frightened to such an extent that she did not deserve to be laughed at, she had wanted to tease her, but in front of Yue Gui and Wei Zhongqing, he was afraid to sweep her face, so she replied warmly. "No need, we''re not too far away, if there''s anything wrong, you can just lift your feet and come back, you can make it in time." She didn''t want him in front of her so she wouldn''t be frightened and make the servants laugh.


    wanted to avoid suspicion, so naturally he had to follow her. Yue Gui walked two steps to the door, and when he saw that the Prince had walked a little further away, he lowered his voice and said: "Thank you, Doctor Wei, for helping me out earlier, otherwise, I would have been kicked."


    Wei Zhongqing waved his hand, "It''s nothing, it''s not worth it. Don''t take it to heart." With both hands behind his back and his head held high, he left in large strides.


    Yue Lao normally thought that he was a noble and aloof person, and treated everyone indifferently. He never expected that the noble Doctor Wei would also help him out. Unknowingly, his impression of him had greatly improved.


    Bai Qianfan saw her staring at Wei Zhongqing''s back figure in a daze, and was not surprised: What are you staring at Doctor Wei for, does he owe you money?


    Yue Lao turned around and glanced at her, "You''re going to be a mother right now, and you''re still not in tune? Who the hell is looking at Doctor Wei."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "You are not admitting it, you are saying that you don''t mean what you say, and you fancy him? Big Sister Lv He mentioned it once, but you didn''t agree. If you think it''s not bad this time, I''ll talk to the prince and ask him to ask Doctor Wei for his opinion. "


    "Aiyo, ancestor, please forgive me. Have you taken advantage of your wish by sending off everyone around you?"


    Sister Yue Xiang married last year, and during the new year, Sister Lv He and my master were married. Sister Qi Hong has Protector Ning, so I guess your days are not far away, and you''re the only one left.


    "What? Do you find me annoying in your eyes?"


    "Even if you''re married to someone, you can still stay in front of me. Big sister Lv He, are you still in the same shoes as me?! A girl is already old enough to be married off to someone, this is human nature."


    Yue Gui was a little dazed, and suddenly realised that the Little Princess had grown up. The once childish little girl was now bitter and sincere like that, she was pleased to see his child grow up to be sensible, and also a little reluctant to part. In these few months, the Little Princess had grown up very quickly, to the point that he had to become a mother.


    "Royal Concubine, let this servant accompany you for a walk. Doctor Wei said that we need to walk around a lot, only then will we not suffer."


    Bai Qianfan extended her arm: "Then let''s go."


    In the past few days, she had been feeling more and more uncomfortable. Wei Zhongqing had told her to walk more, but she couldn''t walk more than a few steps before she stopped to rest.


    Bai Qianfan slowly walked forward with half of his body leaning on her, her arm held carefully by the bay, while his entire body was still on her body.


    She really liked this season where flowers bloomed in spring, giving people endless hope and hope. She was born in April, and if Heir was impatient, she would probably be able to spend the same month as her. If she thought about it carefully, every major change in her life seemed to happen in the spring. Last spring, she settled down in the Dark Water Town, and now, she was about to give birth to a child.


    She lamented the passing of time. In the blink of an eye, she was already seventeen. Looking up, she saw the pavilion on the right side. She was slightly startled, and recalled that she had not seen Huangfu Zhuer for a long time. Ever since they came back from the Jinling, Huangfu Zhuer didn''t visit her much anymore. She told her several times that she should come down to take a seat, but she always refused them because her body wasn''t feeling well.


    "How is Miss Huangfu recently?" she asked the laurel.


    "You''re still like that," Yue Guiyi said flatly. "It''s rare to see such a thing downstairs. He''s a high and mighty person, so he doesn''t want ordinary people like us to come into contact with him."


    Bai Qianfan knew that the people around him did not like Huangfu Zhuer, so Yue Gui''s attitude was not strange, and said, "At least it''s just living in a mansion, so I don''t look up. Some things are already over, but she has already settled down and guarded the place, and did not cause any ruckus.


    Yue Guiyi sighed, "It''s not the same if you want to be a mother. Don''t worry, as long as she doesn''t make any mistakes, will we take the initiative to cause trouble?"


    The two of them were talking, but when Bai Qianfan came down from the embroidery tower, Bai Qianfan was shocked. Previously, Huangfu Zhuer was like a delicate flower, but now, she seemed withered and defeated, the luster in her eyes was gone, replaced with a calm emptiness. In the same way, she seemed to age faster than the others.


    Huangfu Zhuer slightly squatted down to pay her respects, and with a slight smile on her face, she said, "It''s been a long time since we last met, how''s esteemed wangfei?"


    "I''m fine, sorry to trouble you, Big Sister," Bai Qianfan said. "Big Sister Pearl isn''t feeling well, but your face doesn''t look good."


    "Yes, his body has always been weak, so he didn''t come downstairs much," her gaze moved to Bai Qianfan''s stomach, "Since he''s already this big, he''s probably going to give birth soon, right?"


    "Yes, Doctor Wei said that the left side should only be at the end of the month or the beginning of the next month."


    "It''s really fast," Huangfu Zhuer said in a soft voice. "In the blink of an eye, it''s about to be born."


    "Indeed," Bai Qianfan covered her mouth as she laughed heartily, "After being shocked for a while, I told him not to keep thinking about this matter.


    Huangfu Zhuer said, "You two are as good as the same person, what''s the difference between you two." She was joking, but there was no smile on her face at all. With that, she turned and left, leaving Bai Qianfan baffled.


    "Don''t bother with her, Princess," the laurel whispered. "I think she''s probably been hiding in the embroidery tower and making trouble. The way she looked at your stomach just now was really scary."


    Of course Bai Qianfan didn''t mind, she only felt that Huangfu Zhuer was a little pitiful. Just wait, once they reached the Jinling, he would pick a son-in-law for her.

 C515 Broken amniotic fluid

    Heir was really an impatient person. He couldn''t wait to come out before the end of the month.


    It was a drizzling day, and the Su City was a misty color. The pavilions and pavilions were covered by the misty rain, which made them look rather artistic. Bai Qianfan walked around the corridor, Lv He and Yue Guiyi accompanied her from the left and right. Qi Hong held a small silver bowl in her hands, and followed along, step by step, like an old lady who was coaxing a child to eat.


    Bai Qianfan shook her head, she felt her stomach was pushed up to her throat, how could she still eat? At that moment, she suddenly felt a gush of water rush out from between her legs, instantly soaking her skirt. Startled, she quickly spread her legs and looked down. Everyone followed her gaze and saw a small puddle of water dripping on the ground.


    laurel: Little Princess peed his pants...


    Lv He: Why didn''t you call out?


    Only Qi Hong reacted and shouted excitedly, "Ah, this is lousy Yang Shui, hurry up! The wangfei is about to give birth! "


    Yue Guiyi and Lv He suddenly came to their senses, and ran off as if they were facing a great enemy. Along the way, they could only hear their cries of excitement. "The princess is about to give birth! Head Steward, the princess is about to give birth, hurry up and send someone to invite the prince back!"


    Bai Qianfan was a girl, without any experience, she rubbed her hands on the side at a loss. The master and servant stared at each other, their minds in a mess.


    Fortunately, when the wives who had invited them back early heard the news, they hurriedly said, "Princess, you don''t have to panic. Do you have a stomachache?"


    Bai Qianfan shook her head blankly, "It''s not painful."


    "That will take a while. It''s just that we broke the amniotic fluid earlier, so it won''t be a problem."


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, and pulled up her skirt, "Fine, go change clothes, if you don''t know, you might think I wet myself."


    Qi Hong covered her mouth and laughed. She still had the nerve to mention that she had been scared to the point of peeing once by the Duke.


    The group gathered around her and headed back into the house, inside, Hao Pingguan and Wei Zhongqing who had received the letter rushed over, just in time to bump into each other at the door, they saw Bai Qianfan chatting and laughing with the others, and did not look like they were about to be born, and were a little puzzled, an old granny blessed them, "Head Steward, Doctor Wei, Princess Wang Fei has broken through the amniotic fluid and is about to come over, please be at ease, the two servants will definitely wait patiently, please wait outside for the good news."


    Although Wei Zhongqing is a medical officer, he only has military experience with regards to midwifery, and immediately cupped his hands: "It''s been hard on you mothers, I''ll be waiting outside, if there''s anything you''re unsure about, please come out and report."


    One of the women laughed: "Don''t be nervous Doctor Wei, we are all experienced people. We have seen a lot of things in the delivery room and know how to deal with them.


    Hao Pingguan was normally arrogant, but this time he would pass the princess into their hands. Naturally, he did not dare take her big hands, and also humphed, "It''s been hard on you guys, as long as everything is done smoothly, the prince will definitely reward you for coming back."


    As they were talking, Bai Qianfan had already been pushed through the door. She tiptoed inside and shouted with her sharp voice: "Esteemed wangfei, don''t be afraid, this servant will give you a boost of courage outside. If you feel pain, just shout it out, let''s use our strength together!"


    Wei Zhongqing, "..."


    The wives were speechless. Are you trying so hard...


    Lv He and Yue Guiyi came back after running around the entire world for a while. In fact, it was a bit improper to shout this, but it couldn''t stop them from being happy. In any case, as long as it concerned the wangfei, the Prince would not blame them if they did something out of bounds.


    Lv He saw that Hao Pingguan was standing in the courtyard, and asked: "Head Steward, did you send someone to invite me?"


    "He went," The excitement on Hao Pingguan''s face had yet to die down as he rolled up his sleeves to wipe the corners of his eyes. His emotions came so quickly that he almost cried. "Unfortunately, the prince went to see Sang Tian outside the city and said that he wanted to bring some mulberry seeds back for Princess Hua-Yang. It''ll take at least two hours for him to come back, and by the time he does, Princess Hua-Yang might have already been born."


    Yue Gui said, "Then how regretful is Your Highness that he couldn''t stay by the side and watch the Heir caw and fall?"


    Lv He swept her eyes across the courtyard, "Head Steward, where is the Azure Dragon Sinking Moon Saber that you invited back? Quickly hang it. There was a custom in the south. It was said that a large knife was hung on the porch as the baby was about to be born. It could exorcise demons and ward off evil, allowing the pregnant women to avoid the danger of blood. The custom in the north was to hang a mirror, but it also meant to ward off evil. Since they were already prepared, there was no need to be afraid of too many things that would benefit the princess.


    Hao Pingguan suddenly slapped his head: "Look at my memory, it''s time, you don''t hang up, right?" As he walked, he called out to his subordinates.


    Yue Gui saw Lv He walking into the house and wanted to follow him. However, when she saw Wei Zhongqing, she cleared her throat and said, "Doctor Wei, don''t worry. The wangfei will definitely give birth to the Heir smoothly."


    Wei Zhongqing: "I''m not a prince, so what''s there to be nervous about? It''s just my duty to wait here, what''s there to be uncertain about for the mothers in the house, and they still have to come out and ask me."


    "Are you going to accept a new life?"


    Wei Zhongqing: "Nope, I''ve never eaten pork before, haven''t I seen a pig run before?"


    laurel, "¡­" Proud to let the prince hear of you, you should pray for good fortune. Ignoring him, she lifted the curtain and entered the house.


    Inside the room, Bai Qianfan was placed on the bed as she watched the servants prepare. There were brass basins, wooden buckets, hot water, silver scissors, a purple sandalwood bowl, a purple sandalwood knife, and a pile of bandages placed on top of each other like a small mountain. They were all placed at the side and looked a little scary. On one side of the bed was a dragon and phoenix carved into it, and on the other side was a fat headed child. He said that the dragon and phoenix represented the parents and protected the child, and the chubby child could be his companion. At first, she was a bit scared. After seeing these things and thinking about them for so long, the child immediately fell to the ground. She was simply impatient. It didn''t matter. Everything was worth it for her child.


    Even if Morong Gan had not returned yet, he still wished to see him once before he was born. She needed his encouragement, needed his warm embrace to give her strength. With how nervous Prince Chu was, she decided to wait until she was done with his life before coming back. She was afraid that he would hear his cry out, and that he would not be able to hold on.


    At six months of age, the child had a fetal movement. The child punched and kicked the inside of her belly, making it look like the tip of a bamboo shoot. Here and there, the bulge was especially interesting, but when the child grew older, he became quiet, probably because he knew he wanted to see his parents and felt a little shy.


    Now that she was finally going to come out, she was about to meet her baby. This was such a blissful thing!

 C516 I really want to replace you pain

    In the drizzling rain, Morong Gan was helping his wife pick the Mulberry Fruit. Needless to say, this kind of happiness and satisfaction of personally working for the one he loved could not be exchanged for anything.


    In the midst of the sunlight, Jia Tong dashed over from the ridges of land. He was probably too anxious, as his feet slipped, and he actually fell down and started eating sh * t.


    In a flash, Jia Tong jumped up from the ground, raised his hand and shouted at him, "Your Highness, quickly go back. The wangfei is about to give birth, the Head Steward has sent someone to inform us!"


    Morong Gan''s hand trembled, the fruits that he painstakingly picked fell onto the ground. He couldn''t care about it anymore, he raised his Qi and wanted to rush over to the mulberry fields, but unfortunately, he was too confused. He cursed himself in his heart. He didn''t want to choose, but he chose to leave the city today. If only he had been at the yamen''s front yard, he would have gone to the backyard. He''s not here, she must be scared...


    Just as he returned to the side of the road, Ning Jiu led Ma Hou and stood there. The officials who accompanied him along the road all cupped their hands and congratulated him, "Congratulations, Your Highness.


    Morong Gan did not have time to entertain the guests as he mounted his horse and quickly rode away amidst the sounds of celebration.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Qianfan laid on the bed with nothing to do, and gradually felt a bit uncomfortable. It was not because it hurt, but because her waist was so sore that it felt like it was about to break.


    Qi Hong placed a large tray on top of the bed, inside it was food that she had just cooked, "Eat some, Consort Wang. Mother said that you need to eat something, before you can have a child.


    Lv He helped her up and stuffed the pillow into her waist. Bai Qianfan said, "Her waist is uncomfortable, I want to stuff another one."


    Yue Guiyi immediately shouted to her mother, "Mother, the princess'' waist is hurting, what should we do?"


    A granny answered with a smile, "It''s about to start. First it''s the waist ache, then it''s the stomach pain, and then it''s born."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "How long does the process take?"


    "To reply your consort, this varies from person to person. Your first child has to be longer, you haven''t even begun to suffer from the pain, some of it will take at least ten hours, and the fastest would be four hours. If your second child was faster, then the child wouldn''t even feel like it was born."


    Bai Qianfan said, "It''s going to take so long, I still wanted to finish everything before the Duke came back. It seems that I won''t be able to do it."


    When the old woman saw that Ning Xuemo was talking about having a child, she couldn''t help but laugh. "Princess, you''re thinking too simply. You can''t say for sure that you''re going to give birth to a child."


    Bai Qianfan picked up her chopsticks and started eating, "Carrying it for so long does mean that I have to eat a lot." Strangely, they felt that their stomachs were pressed against their throats and they couldn''t eat anything, so their appetite was good. After eating two bowls of rice and a bowl of ginseng soup, they felt a little full and told them to withdraw.


    After a while, her stomach began to hurt, wave after wave, the pain in her waist was still so sore that it was about to break. Bai Qianfan closed her eyes and waited for Morong Gan, but he did not come back.


    "Why isn''t the prince back yet?" The moment she said those words, she felt so wronged that she wanted to twitch her mouth.


    Qi Hong sat on the bed and rubbed her waist, consoling her: "It''s raining outside, it''s no better to travel on a sunny day, maybe we will be there soon. Wangfei can sleep for a bit, when the prince comes, he''ll call you servant."


    It hurt so much, how could she sleep? It was a pain she had never felt before. It was much more painful than being beaten up. The most important part was that it was sour and sour.


    She couldn''t take it anymore and began to pinch herself, using the pain from other places to ease the pain. Yue Guiyi quickly reached out with her hand. "Princess, please pinch your servant. Your servant isn''t afraid of pain."


    She shook her head, not having the energy to explain. She just continued to pinch herself. If she didn''t want it to hurt, then she would have to use all her strength.


    Morong Gan hurriedly rushed in, and when he finally entered the mansion, he rode his horse to the backyard, and saw Hao Pingguan and Wei Zhongqing standing together on the porch, he asked from afar, "Has he been born yet?"


    "Not yet," Hao Pingguan happily walked up to Qian''er and beat her up, "This servant congratulates Your Highness."


    Morong Gan made a sound of acknowledgement, and quickly walked up the steps. Just as he was about to enter the room, he was stopped by Hao Pingguan, "Your highness, you can''t just casually enter the delivery room.


    Morong Gan was confused, he pulled up the curtain and went in, scaring the servants inside. Some of them wanted to come over to stop him, but they were stopped by his gaze, and did not dare step forward.


    Seeing that the Prince Chu had gone in, Hao Pingguan wanted to follow him in as well. Wei Zhongqing held him back and shook his head, the maternity ward was normally used to prevent men from entering. The was a husband and wife, so entering it was nothing much.


    Hearing Morong Gan''s voice, Bai Qianfan immediately opened her eyes and looked for him. Seeing the tall figure rushing over, she anxiously extended her arms, asking him to hug her, which was unbearable, she tenderly shouted: "Prince, I''m in pain."


    When Morong Gan saw her uncomfortable expression, his heart was instantly grabbed tightly by a hand. He turned his head and roared: "All dead?!


    She couldn''t move her body, so he could only lean into her arms and wipe the sweat off her forehead with his sleeve. When he opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse. He held her hand and kissed her fingers one by one. "If I could, I would love to hurt in your place. My darling, for the sake of your child, bear with it any longer. Ah!"


    Princess, when you''re in pain, take a deep breath and you''ll feel better." There was nothing else he could do. Besides, it would be painful to have a child.


    "Come, try it," Morong Gan instructed the little child. "Sit together with me and take deep breaths." He breathed in and out seriously, and she did as he said. Normally, people would only feel childish when they saw him. However, in this sort of environment, the servants would always feel jealous when they saw this.


    After meeting him before birth and drawing her power from him, Bai Qianfan felt very satisfied. She took a few deep breaths and indeed, she felt that it wasn''t as painful as she had expected.


    "I''m not going anywhere, I''m staying here." He held her hand, trying to be calm, but the panic and fear in his eyes could no longer be concealed.


    Seeing him like that, Bai Qianfan found it even more impossible to let him stay here. Moreover, it was unlucky for a man to stay in the delivery room, as long as it was something bad for Morong Gan, she would not do it.


    "Get out, get out," she screamed. "If you don''t get out, I won''t have another baby."


    She looked at her in a daze, as if she didn''t know why she suddenly became angry. Qi Hong came over and advised, "Master, you should leave first. You won''t be able to help in any way here.


    He had been drenched by the light rain on the road and the Robe was a little wet. After entering this place for a while, his back was even more wet than before and stuck close to his body, making him feel an unspeakable discomfort. However, he did not know if this discomfort was from his heart or was caused by his wet clothes.

 C517 What a good girl!

    Qi Hong pushed Morong Gan out of the door. Seeing that the red lacquered door had closed from the inside, with the curtain drooping and the sound of it hitting against the door, he was stunned for a moment. She raised her head to knock on the door, but was pushed away by Hao Pingguan and Wei Zhongqing, one on the left and one on the right.


    "Your Highness, you should go to the study room and wait," Wei Zhongqing said, "If there''s any news about Princess Hua-Yang, he will immediately report it to you."


    Morong Gan refused to move, "I won''t go in, I can just stand by the door. Don''t even try to persuade me, I won''t go anywhere."


    Hao Pingguan originally wanted to advise him otherwise, but hearing him say this, he knew that he couldn''t.


    At this moment, the Crown Prince rushed over, "How is it, has it been born?"


    Hao Pingguan shook his head, "Not yet, I''m still waiting for the letter."


    The Crown Prince looked at Morong Gan and joked around, "Prince Chu, are you alright?


    Morong Gan did not say anything, but raised his head to look at him after a while, and asked hesitantly: "Second brother, will the wangfei be alright?"


    "Of course it''s alright," the Crown Prince comforted him, "Our Princess Chu is blessed by the heavens, what can happen to us?"


    Hao Pingguan interrupted, "Your Highness, don''t be afraid. Look, the big blade and the bronze mirror are all hung on this servant.


    While talking, Bai Qianfan''s shouts came out of the house, sometimes high and sometimes low, sometimes intermittent, causing Morong Gan''s heart to become nervous. He supported himself with his hands and stood up slowly, asking, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Wei Zhongqing comforted her, "Even women who have children have to cry out like this, otherwise, they won''t be able to hold it in."


    "Is she in the process of being born?"


    Wei Zhongqing listened carefully, "That should be it."


    However, the more he heard, the more miserable he felt. He then asked, "Why are you crying like this?"


    "It must be painful."


    "Does it hurt like this?" he asked. "How painful is it to have a baby?"


    Wei Zhongqing, "..." He had never experienced this before, so he was unable to answer this question.


    The crown prince could not take it seriously, he had grown up together with Morong Gan, and never had he seen Morong Gan in such a sorry state, he did not look like a Patriarch at all. Even the men of ordinary families who were waiting for their wives to give birth to children were not like him.


    "Don''t be anxious, this is how women give birth to their children. I remember that in the palace, there was a time when the late emperor was sitting with a minister of war, discussing the matter of giving birth to a child. When he heard that someone below had come to report that they had given birth to a prince, he simply made a ''En'' sound and told them to go report it to the empress.


    Morong Gan thought, how could it be the same? There were so many concubines in the late emperor, other than the empress, he did not care about anyone else. A woman giving birth to a child is a great calamity for her life. If she were to have a difficult birth ¡­ He did not dare to think any further, and ruthlessly smashed his fist on the pillar, "If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn''t have been like this!" What kind of crappy child is this, born to torture people? "


    The Crown Prince shook his head. "It looks like it''s going to happen soon. Is this something a father should say? Don''t you look forward to your son just because you care for your wife?" He tried to drag the beast-like Prince Chu away. "Stop standing here and come to my place to play chess. Maybe after playing chess for a while, the child will come out."


    Prince Chu hugged the crimson pillar without letting go, "Not going, I said I won''t go anywhere." He was staying here. Even if his heart was burnt to ashes, he still had to stay here. She had suffered so much inside.


    The Crown Prince had no choice but to sit down again. He sighed and said, "Fine, no. You should sit down too. Holding onto the pillar like this is not a good idea."


    While the Prince Chu was suffering outside, Bai Qianfan''s life was not going to be easy. She had thought that she would be able to endure for a while. However, she didn''t expect that it would take so long. The food she ate had long since been used up and she was on the verge of collapsing.


    The candles were lit everywhere in the room, she watched in a daze, seeing as if she was doing something, this scene made her afraid, and she could not help but call out to Morong Gan, "Prince - Prince -"


    Morong Gan''s mind was entirely focused on her cries, upon hearing her call him, he immediately wanted to go in, but was stopped by Hao Pingguan and Wei Zhongqing. He shouted angrily, "Let go, can''t you hear the wangfei calling me?"


    The Crown Prince stood in front of him, blocking his way. "You can''t go in even if I tell you. It''s taboo!"


    "Princess, stop shouting. Call out for the prince to come in again."


    Therefore, Bai Qianfan shouted again, "Your Highness, don''t come in. I''m fine, don''t come in ¡­"


    The crown prince said, "I heard it. The princess is fine, so put your heart at rest."


    Morong Gan answered with his own voice, "I am not going in, I am outside. We are separated by a wall, Qian Fan, I have let you down and caused you to suffer a lot.


    When Bai Qianfan heard him, tears rolled down her face. The old woman said hurriedly, "Don''t cry, wangfei, don''t cry, just hold back your strength. The pain will only get worse and worse, the child is already in the birth canal.


    The pain was unbearable, but she couldn''t disappoint Morong Gan, and she couldn''t make him blame himself. The child was something she wanted, and it had nothing to do with him, no matter how good they were, without any children, they still felt that it wasn''t complete, that the child was a bond of love, that one end was tied to her, and the other end was tied to him, with their blood flowing through their veins. It was passed down from generation to generation, and after a hundred years, they became nothing but a pile of bones, but their love would continue in the body of future generations.


    Gritting her teeth, she used both hands to grip the quilt tightly and exerted more strength. She heard the old woman''s shout in surprise, "We''re seeing a child''s head. Princess, please use your strength again!"


    Hearing that, Bai Qianfan also became spirited, no matter how long it had been, no matter how painful it was, it would end up like that. She lightly panted a few times, and bit down hard on her lips while holding in her breath. She could feel the child''s head slowly moving downwards, but his head was so big that she couldn''t move it at all.


    Bai Qianfan was in so much pain that she almost fainted.


    "Almost there, just use some more strength."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes released a golden light as she walked in a sea of clouds like a cloud. She didn''t care at all as she clenched her fists and shouted loudly.


    "Success!" The old granny shouted happily: "The Heir has been born."


    Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief, her head tilted, and she fainted.


    Even though Morong Gan was outside, he had heard the whole story of Bai Qianfan''s life and death clearly. When the child''s loud and clear cry suddenly sounded out, it was like a blow to his head, causing him to instantly cry.


    "Good girl," he murmured tearfully. "What a good girl!" She was still a child, but she gave him a child, telling him how to love her.

 C518 Just give birth to this one

    The child was soon carried out, wrapped in a bundle of swaddling clothes.


    The old granny held it up for Morong Gan to see, "Congratulations, Your Highness. You''re a little gongzi!"


    He glanced at it in a hurry, and it was hard to tell what it felt like. His little face was flushed and wrinkled like a little red mouse. He frowned in disgust. It was truly not worth it to risk his wife''s life just for this little thing. He leaned against the door frame and looked inside, asking again and again, "What about the princess? Is the princess well? Why can''t I hear her? "


    Old grandma: "¡­" Was there anyone in this world that was a father? Looking at his own son was like looking at a bunch of cabbages, his thoughts were all on his wife.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. The wangfei is fine. She''s very tired and is currently lying down to rest. She''ll catch her breath in a while."


    Morong Gan heard the last sentence, and immediately exploded: "I caught her breath, did she pass out? No wonder even the sound was gone! " He could not care too much as he rushed inside, just in time to see a woman carrying a basin of blood. She almost bumped into him, causing his body to sway, and when the blood splashed out, it gave off a fishy smell, causing his heart to clench, he looked at the blood in his eyes, seeing the blood flowing like a river, he did not even frown.


    The old woman chased after him and shouted, "Your highness, you can''t go in there. It''s not done yet."


    When Qi Hong and Lv He heard the noise, they hurriedly came out to stop him, "Master, the wangfei is asleep, come over to see her in a while."


    But at this time, no one could stop him. They were all dead, and he still couldn''t let them see him. He pushed them both away and stepped in front of the bed.


    The person on the bed made him gasp, his heart felt as if it had been kicked hard. The pain was unbearable, he had never seen her this weak after knowing her for so long. A few wisps of wet hair stuck to his forehead, his eyes were lightly closed, his brow was slightly furrowed, his lips might have bit down hard, the skin was torn, a little blood seeped out, solidified, and had a dark red scab on it. One hand rested on the edge of the bed, fingers hanging limply down.


    He bent down and gently held her hand. Her hand was a little cold and somewhat moist. He held it tightly in his palm and gently called out to her, "Qianyan, Qianyan, how are you?"


    The moment Bai Qianfan fainted, she collapsed from exhaustion. Her body''s condition was not bad, and after lying down for a while, she slowly recovered her strength. Coincidentally, she heard his voice and slowly opened her eyes. Is it a girl or a kid? "


    "It''s a son," he told her.


    "Bring it here for me to see." As soon as the child came out, she fainted. She didn''t even see him, and couldn''t wait to see him now.


    Morong Gan tried to persuade her, "Once mother takes care of it, will your child be able to run away? We''ll see after you rest."


    "No, I want to see it," she insisted. This was the moment she had been expecting in October, so how could she not see it?


    He had no choice but to raise his voice and call for the child to be carried.


    Over there, the women bathed the children and pointed to nine yellow dots. When she heard that the wangfei wanted to look after the child, she quickly tidied the child up, put on a set of small clothes, and wrapped the baby up in a new golden embroidered bun before carrying him over.


    Bai Qianfan forced herself to sit up, but when she moved her body, the pain that came from her injuries caused her to hiss twice.


    Morong Gan immediately held her down, "Don''t move, does it hurt somewhere?"


    In front of so many people, how could she say anything good? She stammered, "It''s fine, it doesn''t hurt too much."


    Qi Hong said from the side, "Esteemed wangfei, mother said that we can''t move right now, so you should just lie down.


    That strike from before was indeed painful, but Bai Qianfan did not dare to move. She only raised her body a little and stared at the child without blinking. Her face was red and her eyes were closed. Her small face was not even the size of her fist. She looked at it and felt a soft pain in her heart. She murmured, "It''s so beautiful!" It was her child, the flesh that had fallen from her body. There was finally someone connected to her in this world.


    Morong Gan glanced at the child. Why couldn''t he tell that it was just a little red-skinned mouse?


    Bai Qianfan reached out to take the child. Morong Gan stopped her, "How can you have the strength to hug him now? Rest well. I heard that when you''re older, you''ll sit down and get sick. "


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Who did you hear it from?"


    "Doctor Wei." Morong Gan was not spouting nonsense. While he was waiting outside, he asked Wei Zhongqing about a lot of matters that he had to pay attention to after childbirth.


    The old woman interrupted, "Your Highness is right. Once Princess Consort has rested and regained his strength, we can carry Heir."


    Morong Gan waved his hands, "That''s enough, carry the child away. Princess Hua-Yang has seen him."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Where are you going? When he''s hungry, I have to feed him. "


    "Princess, have you forgotten that we have a wet nurse here? You don''t have to feed her yourself."


    had disagreed with his decision even then. If he could feed his own mother, why would he let others feed her?


    But the Head Steward had his own way of doing things, saying, "Looking at the entire East Yue, not to mention the dignified Prince Chu Palace, even if it''s an average rich family, the Young Grandmother doesn''t have a family that can personally feed their own child. They all want to get a wet nurse, for those who are generous, they need to get two or three wet nurses.


    She thought it was strange, "Why are you treating so many people? Isn''t one of them enough to eat? "As they fed the milk, the nurse stood in a row, each taking a sip of it.


    The Head Steward said, "What I want is to show off." In the end, he didn''t care about her objection and invited his back.


    She was afraid that she would be tired, hearing that children did not have rules for drinking milk, eating whatever they wanted, hungry in the middle of the night, eating at the middle of the night, letting them not sleep well, furthermore, if she took the child with her, the two of them would be together during the day, and at night, what would he do? Wasn''t he forced out? Therefore, he firmly opposed it.


    Bai Qianfan was still weak and didn''t have the strength to fight with him, so she could only watch as the child was carried away.


    Morong Gan spent the rest of the people, and asked Head Steward to give them the money. After that, they left, leaving the room only the two of them.


    Because Bai Qianfan felt that sshe had completed a grand feat, he was ecstatic and smiled at him.


    Previously, when there was someone in the room, Morong Gan had endured it the entire time. At this time, he had already endured it to the limit, the sadness was so intense and fierce, he was unable to restrain himself, he grabbed her hand and put it on his face, "Thank you for your hard work." His voice was choked with sobs and his vision blurred.


    Lil ''White found it funny. "Don''t be like that. If you don''t make people laugh, then the child won''t cry. You cry first."


    He wasn''t afraid of her making fun of him. He grabbed her hand and moved it up to cover his eyes. Bai Qianfan felt tears flowing out from her eyes, and was shocked, "My prince, please don''t do this, I am fine, the child has also safely landed on the ground, us three, our lives will be more prosperous, please don''t cry."


    This was the second time he had cried in front of Bai Qianfan. Compared to the first time, this was the second time he was feeling embarrassed, and it was also his second time letting it go. He turned his face and wiped his tears away with his sleeves, then turned his head back and said with a determined face, "We have agreed to give birth to this one, there won''t be a second time."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him faintly, "With your diligence, what will you do if I get pregnant again?"


    He didn''t expect that she would kick the ball back to him, so he was momentarily speechless. After a long while, he dejectedly said, "At least there''s a way."

 C519 Serve yue zi

    Prince Chu cannot help but to give birth to a child. But when it comes to serving Yue Zi, he is very proactive. As such, he had almost lost his life to give birth to a son for you, it would not be right for him not to serve Yue Zi wholeheartedly.


    She wiped her body and changed her into a mattress. Her blood was dirty and she did not even frown, she did not utter a word and did not finish the task, Bai Qianfan was very embarrassed and continued to advise him, "My prince, please rest well, let them come. How could men do this kind of thing, it would not be good if news of it got out, and people would laugh at them."


    "Who likes to make fun of me? Who wants to make a joke of me? This grandpa likes to wait upon his wife. What does that have to do with you?"


    At night, after he finished washing up, he crawled onto the bed. Bai Qianfan was shocked, "Prince, you can''t sleep here."


    "Why?" Morong Gan was curious, before they had children, they had all been sleeping on the same bed, why did they have to separate after having children?


    Bai Qianfan mumbled, "The bed is not clean, you should go sleep somewhere else."


    Morong Gan immediately understood what she meant. He was afraid that if he revealed his true emotions, he might fall asleep and touch his body.


    "I don''t mind." He lay down, afraid that she would be embarrassed, and pulled the covers back over his head, so that they were close together.


    "Call me if you have something to do at night," he said, stroking her face.


    Bai Qianfan frowned, she was also a beauty, she was not satisfied with her meaty face, "So you like big round faces!"


    "How come it''s a biscuit face?" He carefully examined it, "It should be a steamed bun face, with its white and plump skin. Just looking at it makes one want to take a bite."


    She was so angry that she wanted to hit him. He grabbed her by the lips and gave her a kiss. With a somewhat proud expression, he said, "What''s there to be angry about? Your grandpa loves your round, jade-like face."


    She knew he was teasing on purpose and glared at him. Suddenly, she let out a sigh, "Why haven''t I gotten any milk yet?"


    "There''s a wet nurse, what kind of milk are you giving me?" Morong Gan said, "The young mistress of another house had given up her milk tea and had forcefully held it back, you do not have the blessing of the heavens."


    Bai Qianfan was not too happy, "My child, why would you drink someone''s milk? I want to feed myself."


    Morong Gan was not in a position to oppose it too strongly, he could only say, "You don''t have hair milk, you can''t feed it."


    Tomorrow, ask Qi Hong to make me something to eat first. When I was at Dark Water Town, I heard that eating a pig''s feet can make one''s milk, so I asked her to make it for me.


    "How can you eat such oily food," he advised cautiously, "if you don''t have it, then you don''t have it, after all, you have a wet nurse, so you can''t starve a child. If one doesn''t work, then we''ll invite a few more."


    She gave him a hard look, "What''s the point of asking a few more? Let''s show you a big chest? "


    Morong Gan, "..." Honestly, he had never thought about how she could think in that direction.


    He gave an apologetic smile and silently reached his hand into her blanket. When she wasn''t paying attention, he placed it on her chest, "Who is she? I won''t even look at her if she was delivered in front of me. I love her."


    Her body hurt, so she couldn''t struggle too hard. She tried to pull his hand away but couldn''t, so she let him go.


    It had been a long time since Morong Gan had touched her. Since the moon was big, she was always unable to sleep soundly, and even turning her body was extremely difficult for her. He did not dare to fall asleep deeply, and when he heard movement, he immediately woke up to help her turn her body.


    Now that she was finally born, she was still weak and unable to move. It should be possible for her to make small profits in advance, but ¡­ He silently withdrew his hand and turned his body to the side, afraid that she would see through him and laugh at him.


    Bai Qianfan had followed him for so long, how could she not know that? She snickered inside, but on her face was a pitiful expression, "I have been wronged for so long, if you hold back any longer ¡­"


    He interrupted her hurriedly. No matter what he said after that, he probably didn''t like it. "Nothing, I can endure it. Your body needs to be healthy."


    I''ve asked the Doctor Wei, he said that it would suffice to rest for a month or more. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "I am not worried about anything else, it''s just that I was cut by a blade, I am afraid that the wound would split open."


    Morong Gan was startled, he was even stuttering when he said it, "Shear, where did you cut it?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "What else could it be?


    His face darkened and he gnashed his teeth. "Which mom''s idea was this? Why didn''t she ask me?"


    "Why are you asking? Do you know how to give birth to a child?" "If you don''t cut it, how are you going to give birth?"


    He was speechless, blaming the child for the crime and said angrily, "I already let you suffer so much at birth. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have let it go!"


    She did not think so. "My child, not to mention cutting, even at the risk of his life!"


    He lowered his head and kissed her face. "I can''t let you suffer like this any longer, I need to quickly ask Doctor Wei tomorrow to see if there''s any way to prevent this from happening."


    "That''s fine," Bai Qianfan said. "We won''t be so intimate with each other. We''ll need another one after two or three years."


    Morong Gan, "..." She didn''t take his words to heart, but it was good that she was willing to wait for two or three years.


    "Oh right, have you decided on the name of our child?" Bai Qianfan happily reached out her hand, "I thought of five, why don''t you listen and see which one is better?"


    He smiled and replied, "Alright, you speak. I''ll listen."


    "Little Treasure, Pillar, Iron Egg, Ball, Mighty."


    Morong Gan, "... Is that the name you were thinking of? "


    "My wet nurse said that in the countryside, if you are afraid that your child will grow badly, you have to use a cheap name." My wet nurse said that in the countryside, if you are afraid that your child will grow badly, you have to give a cheap name.


    Morong Gan glanced at her, "A noble descendant named Xiao Bao, Iron Egg, you think I won''t hold a grudge against you if he comes to this meeting?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed awkwardly, "I was hoping for his safety and health."


    "Think about it again, he is not the child of a country bumpkin. He is a young lord born with a golden key. Not a single word can be missing. He wants to go onto the jade plate of the clan''s manor."


    "I don''t care about literary things, I think the prince should handle it. I just want to give him a good nickname. Actually, the strength of a ball is pretty good."


    "A child will one day grow up. He can''t be 20-30 years old, and yet he calls the ball strong. That''s not proper!"


    "Tomorrow, take a few books and let me flip through them. I will give you a good name, and it won''t be excessive for you to call me eighty years old."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud and pinched her face, "Come on, you can''t read books in Yuezi, you have bad eyes, it''s better that I take the name. Lv He has nagged me a few times, saying that you can''t let Princess Hua-Yang take the name of Heir, look at how perfunctorily you gave it to Little Bunnies."

 C520 Belated fatherhood

    While Bai Qianfan was sleeping, she went to the study room to read some books, but she was not satisfied even with the contents of the books. Her eyes were sore from looking at them, he put down the thick book, pinched the space between her eyebrows, and went to see if Bai Qianfan had woken up yet.


    It was quiet in the room. Yue Lao was sitting at the table, helping Heir become a young boy. Heir was her young mistress, but she treated him like her own nephew. Seeing Morong Gan coming in, he quickly stood up and bowed, making a gesture of silence.


    Morong Gan nodded, then walked over to the bed and lifted up the bill, seeing that Bai Qianfan was sleeping soundly inside the blanket. He couldn''t help but curl her lips and stoop down to cover her with the blanket. She watched her silently for a while before withdrawing.


    The nanny and the nanny were playing with the child. When they saw him enter, they hurriedly stood up, he waved his hands, and lowered his head to look at the child.


    It was quite strange. After only two days, the little red-skinned mouse from before had disappeared. The child''s clean and white face and big black eyes rolled around. He looked very clever, and seemed to be able to make people fall for him.


    "Dragon Birth Dragon, phoenix Birth Phoenix, our Heir is different from other children. This servant has lived for only a day or two and has not even seen a child grow up. Look at his big eyes, they are really quite adorable."


    Morong Gan looked at the child, his heart gradually becoming softer. This was the flesh that fell from Qian Fan''s body, with just this, he should have treated her nicely, who does she look like? He carefully looked at it, and his eyebrows looked a little like his own. Upon closer inspection, even his nose and mouth looked like his, and he suddenly found it very interesting. So the heritage of bloodlines was like this, a little younger him lying in the cradle, slowly growing up, looking similar to him.


    The nanny knew how to observe the situation. Several times before, the prince had always looked at Heir with disdain, but today, he seemed to be different. She picked up the child and said, "Your highness, the Heir is smiling at you.


    Morong Gan did not think much, he immediately took the child from her. The first time he hugged the child, he was extremely careful, and looking at it, it was the same as holding it in his hands, it was actually very nervous, the heart in his throat started beating quickly, and held the child tightly to his heart, such a light weight, always made him feel unsteady, as though it could slide down his fingers at any time. He stiffened his body, and slightly leaned back, in an awkward posture.


    The child opened his breast and smelled of milk, which made him feel especially good. He lowered his head to smell it, wanting to kiss it but not daring to do so because he was afraid of ruining it.


    The displeasure from before was long gone. Now, his heart was filled with joy. He had a feeling that this was the pride of his son!


    That was why he was always in a dilemma when it came to the emperor, unwilling to leave behind that little bit of brotherly affection. Now that he had a son, he would definitely not let Heir take his old path, his son did not need to inherit the throne, instead, he would be like a leisurely prince like the Prince Jin, living a leisurely life without worries.


    The nanny standing at the side felt awkward. If this continued, then the prince would have to bend over, she wanted to take it. "Let the prince suffer, it''s better to give it to this servant."


    Morong Gan was immersed in his happiness and did not want to let go. In the past, he did not feel anything from children, but now, just looking at them made his heart feel sweet.


    Heir was curious about him, he stared at him in a daze, then suddenly moved his mouth, spitting out a bubble. Morong Gan immediately laughed, as though he had done something extraordinary.


    Prince Chu''s reaction seemed to be a beat slower than usual. The child had already landed on the ground for two days before finally finding the feeling of being a father.


    Otherwise, the nanny could only find an excuse, "Prince, give this servant some milk, Heir should have some milk."


    Morong Gan carefully returned the child back to her and did not forget to tell her, "Be careful, don''t hurt his arm."


    Nanny: "¡­" This servant should tell you this.


    "Take good care of them," he said, his eyes fixed on the children. "Heir has entrusted them to you, be extremely careful and raise them well.


    Giving such a delicate mistress to them was truly a blessing from their previous life. How could they dare not put in all their efforts? The nanny and the wet nurse naturally responded with no hesitation.


    Morong Gan reluctantly left the door, this sudden fatherly love moved him. He stood on the porch for a while, then thought of the Grand Consort Rui far to the north. The mother and son pair had never had a good relationship with each other, nor did they have any deep feelings for each other. But after all, she was the one who gave birth to him, and giving birth to a child was a huge calamity for a woman. No matter what happened to him in the past, he was deeply moved by this point.


    He pondered if he should send someone to spread the news to the Hokkaido. No matter what grudge it might have in the past, once it became milk, it would always let out a sound.


    In fact, regardless of whether he sent word or not, the north would find out sooner or later. Although the situation between the north and south were stable and peaceful, they were separated after all. There were powers from the north, and there were spies from the south as well, but the news would be late.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The Grand Consort Rui was a little disturbed as she paced around and asked, "With the day at hand, we should be arriving soon. Why hasn''t any news come yet?"


    Senior Servant Rong laughed: "Grand Consort, you are too impatient. Our date is next month, it won''t be this fast."


    "What if he flared up ahead of time?" The Grand Consort Rui stroked her chest, "I don''t know what happened, but my heart is always restless. I''m afraid something is going to happen."


    Senior Servant Rong helped her to sit down, "Other than our Heir being born, what else could it be? Just focus on your heart, once there is news, it will immediately come over."


    Grand Consort Rui sighed, "Han''er and I are bound by a knot, and can''t be untied easily. However, I really like my grandson from the bottom of my heart. If I were to take a look, even if I close my eyes now, it would be worth it."


    Don''t speak such depressing words. Although there is a separation between the north and the south now, this servant feels that there will be a day when we meet with the Prince. You have to take care of yourself, you have to meet the Heir head on.


    The Grand Consort Rui smiled. "This Dowager is also looking forward to that day. Forget it, since things have turned out like this, at least he still remembered our old friendship and didn''t ask me to accompany the late emperor. "Speaking of which, I can''t help but care for the emperor a little more. Although he isn''t my son, he has been raised in my palace for a few years, and his temper is quite good, and he ¡­" As she spoke, she lowered her voice. "When it comes to this, I still feel that it''s better to be your own son. It''s just that I understood it too late."

 C521 Snatching nannys rice bowl

    Bai Qianfan initially had no hope of taking care of the child herself, but on the third day, she suddenly became wet and puffed up, causing her to feel uncomfortable. She quickly called for people to carry the child over, causing the entire room''s maidservants to panic.


    Morong Gan waved and sent them out, sweeping his throat, he then said softly, "Qianyan, our son just needs to eat a wet nurse''s food, otherwise, cough cough, let me have a sip."


    Bai Qianfan was so surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth for a long time, "Is there a father in this world that is fighting with his son over food? You''re really something, the first one to ever be proud of!"


    Morong Gan''s face reddened, "Aren''t you bloated? If I don''t do it, you won''t feel good."


    Bai Qianfan was too lazy to argue, "Don''t dawdle, hurry up and bring your son over, I''ll personally feed him."


    Morong Gan found an excuse, "The child just ate it." If they started off like this, they wouldn''t be able to hold it back any longer.


    "Such a young child, yet he said he was hungry. Quickly bring him over and let him eat or not. It''s not up to you to decide."


    "Qian Fan, have you thought about what to do? If you want to feed your child, what will happen to your wet nurse? "She looks forward to earning some silver from the moon for her family. Aren''t you trying to steal her job?"


    "Our son has a big appetite, so I''m afraid that I don''t have enough. The wet nurse will stay and we will feed together."


    Morong Gan snorted, "Do you really think that our son is a pig''s son, one of us doesn''t have enough to eat you two?"


    "It''s enough now, after four to five months, it won''t be enough anymore. Our son is so tough, she definitely has eaten a lot," Bai Qianfan was really upset, her arms felt as painful as if they were holding stones, and she cried, "Are you going or not? Seeing how miserable I am, even though I usually say that I feel sorry for you, isn''t that a lie? "


    With this big hat, the Prince Chu couldn''t afford to take it. After all, it couldn''t hold her back, so he had no choice but to say whatever it was she wanted. He could only raise his voice and call for someone to carry this child.


    Bai Qianfan leaned on the bedside as she happily reached out her hands to take the clothes and fed the milk, but the child''s mouth twitched, and Lord Mother''s grandma, she almost cried out. That pain was truly heart-wrenching, no matter how painful it was, she had to grit her teeth and persevere, as her grimacing expression made Morong Gan''s heart beat like a drum, "Is it too painful, don''t feed it, you can''t do this, give it to the wet nurse."


    The wet nurse was also afraid that she would lose her job, so she beat the crap out of him. "Royal Concubine, how can this be done by you, your child''s mouth is not serious, but it hurts, as if a layer of skin is being scraped off, why don''t you give it to me, your servant. Don''t look at how young Heir is, and how much strength we have, so we can''t help but bleed from sipping."


    Hearing that, Morong Gan became afraid, and extended his hand to carry the child. Bai Qianfan glared at him with his teeth bared, "Don''t move, I can hold on, it''s enough to get used to it."


    Outside the door, Hao Pingguan sent Qi Hong to fry the milk tea. As long as the king gave the order, he would immediately send the milk tea inside. Firstly, it was hard work, and secondly, he was afraid that the child would be raised in front of him. The kind mother would fail many of the children, and wouldn''t be able to become a magnanimous lord. In the future, the Heir would use the title of a noble to do big things, and wouldn''t be too pampered. Third, to feed the child, in the future when the figure is different, there is a chance that husband will loathe her ¡­ However, to Princess Chu, this was not a threat at all. There was no one else as loyal as him in the world, not to mention his body, even if he was missing an arm or a leg, Prince Chu would probably still not leave him.


    The wet nurse was right, the Heir looked small but had quite a bit of strength. It was like a small beast, whipping its milk and poking its head back and forth. That white chest of hers would appear in front of Prince Chu from time to time. He smacked his lips, "I heard the taste isn''t that good, why is he eating so enthusiastically?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "Heh, Your Highness said that you didn''t grow up drinking milk when you were young."


    Morong Gan laughed, "How can I remember so much about Marquis'' matters? I can''t remember what he looks like after he lost his mother''s milk."


    Bai Qianfan thought of his own nanny, her expression darkened, and gently caressed Heir''s head. If nanny had seen her child, she would be so happy, but unfortunately she left too early.


    Looking at her depressed look, Morong Gan guessed a little, and said: "After summer, I will get some people to move the wet nurse''s grave over, and we can also worship and worship during New Year''s Day."


    Bai Qianfan was both surprised and worried, "Really? Moving the tombs would cause a huge commotion. What if the emperor in the north found out ¡­ "


    "Don''t worry about me," Morong Gan comforted her. "The emperor is also a very filial person, even if he knew, he wouldn''t make things difficult for us."


    "That''s good," Bai Qianfan looked at her son who was in her embrace with satisfaction, "If you bring the Grand Consort over again, our family would be complete."


    Morong Gan''s heart was moved, and he probed, "Are you really willing to take her in?" After all, Grand Consort Rui had hurt her back then.


    "Of course I''m willing," Bai Qianfan said with a strange expression on her face. "Grand Consort is the prince''s mother, why wouldn''t I be willing to drink the milk of Heir?" She remembered the past and smiled, "In the past, Grand Consort didn''t like me much and disliked me for being unruly. But now that I''ve given birth to her grandson, shouldn''t I change my attitude?"


    "Yes," Morong Gan nodded, "As the days go by, she will finally understand you."


    The more Bai Qianfan looked at it, the happier she became. She lowered her head and kissed him on the cheek, and the wet nurse reached out to hug her. "Wangfei, you''ve worked hard.


    Bai Qianfan said, "Don''t carry him away, just let him sleep here." She didn''t want to put it down, so she just held it and rocked it gently while humming a melody that was out of tune in her mouth.


    The wet nurse still wanted to say something, but Morong Gan waved her away.


    Yue Gui saw that the wet nurse was not leaving straightforwardly, and directly pulled her out of the door. Qi Hong was standing outside, and asked when he saw them come out, "How is it, does Heir eat princess'' milk?"


    Yue Guiyi said happily, "I know that you are my own mother, but you ate so well."


    She had a bad feeling about this. Back then, she had been chosen by a thousand, and thought that she was lucky to be able to feed the Heir, and that she would be able to fool him in the future. Who knew that the Princess Chu would be different from other Noble Consort, and actually want to be fed himself?


    Qi Hong said, "Seems like I won''t be able to use the milk tea this time."


    Yue Gui looked at the wet nurse and teased, "Princess, you''re a wet behind the ears, have you drunk this tea yet?"


    The wet nurse was not very confident to begin with, but after hearing her words, her face turned ugly. She then laughed twice and turned around to leave.


    Heir was sleeping soundly. Prince Chu looked at his wife''s breast that was soaked with milk and felt his eyes grow hot. He then looked at his throat and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "It''s cleared on one side, but it''s still swelling on the other."


    "Well," he went up to her with a shy face, "shall I give you all the information?"


    How could Bai Qianfan not see through him? She pointed her finger at''s forehead and said, "If you want to taste something, then just say it. What do you want to help me understand?"


    Morong Gan blushed slightly and refused to admit it, "I was afraid that you would feel uncomfortable, so I suggested it, don''t think that your plan was wrong."


    Bai Qianfan arrogantly lifted the clothes on the other side: "Come."


    Prince Chu looked up and smacked his lips.


    "How is it?" Bai Qianfan tilted her head and asked: "Does it taste good?"


    He chuckled, "It has a fishy smell, yours I can swallow, others'' I can''t."


    "Someone else?" Bai Qianfan raised her voice, "Who else do you want to eat?"

 C522 Absence

    Although he was not called to leave, Heir had not eaten her milk since that day. Not only had Princess Chu snatched her job, he had also stolen his job as a nanny.


    She fed the Heir, changed his diapers, and even bathed him. There were many things that almost no one knew, and as the nanny watched from the side, she could not help but exclaim in her heart, A normal concubine from a hundred families wouldn''t be able to do what she did, much less those young madams from a noble family like those princes and grandsons. He had heard that the Princess Chu was different from the others, but now that he had met his, he knew that he was indeed different.


    She praised it in her heart, worried about her work, and sat with the nurse in the room, sighing.


    The wet nurse looked sullen. "If the princess continues like this, I won''t be able to live with her. I have to squeeze out every day on time, or else it''ll swell like a stone. When she''s in pain, she knows better than to think for me." If that''s the case, I''ll leave the manor. "


    The nanny sighed, "When we first came in, we were so happy, like we were talking about something. We invited a few wet nurses, a few housekeepers, and even though the Prince Chu Palace was not the same, we thought we had picked up a treasure. There''s no need for you to mention it. When the time comes, we will naturally be allowed to leave. "


    When it was the end of the month, the wet nurse could no longer bear it and said to the nanny, "At least you can go over and help out every day, but now I''ve really become an idle person. Although we''re small families, we don''t have the right to just take money and not work, but seeing that I''ve already stuffed my milk back, I''m afraid that even if I wanted to do my best, I might not be able to do it anymore, so I might as well leave."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go together," said the nanny. "I don''t feel good about going over and giving a hand to the princess every day, and she''s not happy about me giving it to her, so how can I let the mistress be so busy that she can be the caretaker of a job? Besides, those other ladies are also fighting with me for a job, so it won''t be easy for me ¡­"


    The more the two talked, the more depressed they became, so they decided to just go out and ask Head Steward to resign.


    Hao Pingguan had long since received instructions from Bai Qianfan, so he asked the two of them to stay in the mansion as usual. With the monthly allowance, he felt troubled when they came to ask for leave, "Is there anything that doesn''t follow your orders?


    The nanny looked helpless, "Head Steward said this, even if we have stalls, we should have stalls to stow them away. We servants have already become idle eaters, we are really sorry, but the mansion does not have the principle of spending money to raise idle people, let us go."


    He could still afford to raise two servants, but they insisted on leaving. Hao Pingguan had no choice but to return to Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan was confused, "They stayed well, why did they leave, who bullied them?"


    Hao Pingguan pursed his lips, other than you, there was no one else ¡­


    Lv He was playing around the side of the cradle with Heir, teasing his: "Princess, you stole my job, don''t you think I should leave?"


    Hao Pingguan said, "It''s these words, I have already said that I cannot take money for free, I must ask for my leave."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "I don''t want to steal their jobs, Heir is a little older, and when it is five or six months time, I am afraid that my milk will not be enough for him to eat, the wet nurse will still have to stay. Seeing mother''s experience, how could I not know what to ask her, how could she be idle?


    Yue Gui interrupted from the side: "By the time Heir was five or six months old, the wet nurse had already suffocated to death. It''s been almost a month, and she should be back by now. "


    Bai Qianfan asked, "How do you know?"


    "Doctor Wei said so."


    Lv He looked at her in astonishment, "A young lady like you, who has yet to leave the pavilion, is discussing this kind of thing with the Doctor Wei?"


    laurel: "... "I only asked because the prince didn''t allow her to breastfeed."


    Bai Qianfan was embarrassed, she did not think that her fist and mother love would cause people to lose their job, but after thinking about it carefully, Yue Gui was right, not feeding her for a long time, even if the milk swells up, it would be useless if the wet nurse stayed. As for the nanny, she still wanted to stay.


    Lv He sighed, "If you want to leave, then go with me. After all, it''s just a matter of eating and drinking, after taking care of these few days, we have already started, there won''t be a problem."


    Yue Lao laughed at her. "I think you are the most active. You are not just preparing for the future when you have a child. You don''t need to hire anyone then. You can just take care of them like an imperial concubine."


    Lv He started a war of words with her: "Yo, you''re even sharper than usual, hurry up and let Doctor Wei marry you, leave your mouth open to deal with him."


    Yue Guang''s face turned red. He came over to hit her, and the two of them were happily playing by the cradle. In the cradle, Heir was waving his fat little arms, happily watching the fun.


    Bai Qianfan picked him up in his arms and said to Hao Pingsheng, "Since it''s like this, let''s make sure he gets it right, but we can''t let him suffer a loss. Since we''ve already made a contract, we''ll pay him a year''s wages according to the contract.


    Hao Pingguan acted as if he didn''t know her, and was a little dazed. Was this still the Little Princess that didn''t have any sense of direction in the past? He was really different once he became a mother. That was why he looked like the head of the family.


    Lv He stuck his tongue out, "Princess, you are so generous. Not only did you give me a year''s worth of wages, you even gave me such a good cloth."


    Bai Qianfan held his son and shook his head, "The patterns on the cloth are only suitable for children to make clothes, in our house, other than the Heir s, where would the children be? Don''t worry, when you have them, I will give you even better."


    Lv He''s face turned red, "Are you jealous of my cloth?"


    The laurel said, "You''ve been married for a while, how come there''s still no news? Hurry, Heir has so much clothes to wear, if you are born, you don''t need to prepare anything, everything is already prepared. "


    Lv He did not dare to be disrespectful to Bai Qianfan, and treated her in a casual manner, "You really do hate marrying; It would be better to hurry up, Heir''s clothes can fit a few children. "


    When Hao Pingguan passed on the message, the wet nurse and the nanny looked at each other, they never thought that the wangfei would do this, at first, she had already made a contract, but normally, the Princess Chu would break it, but they did not dare to be serious about it, as the difference in status was too great, they never thought that not only would the Princess Chu pay them enough money, they would even reward them with good cloth.


    The two of them were extremely moved, they ran inside the house to express their gratitude, then kneeled down on the ground. As they spoke their grateful words, Bai Qianfan handed the child over to Lv He, one by one, and helped him up, "Originally, it was because I let you down and caused you two to have a good time. In these few days here, you all worked hard to take care of Heir, so I should be the one to thank you all.


    Hearing this, the wet nurse and the nanny were touched, tears glistened in their eyes and they were about to kneel down again, but Bai Qianfan stopped them and personally sent them to the door, watching them leave. In her opinion, those who were fated to meet together, Heir, who had eaten a wet nurse''s milk, would have to take care of his for a few days. To her, this was also a favor.

 C523 Birthmark

    When Prince Chu came back from the outside, his face immediately darkened when he heard that the wet nurse and the wet nurse had left. These days, not only were the wet nurse and the wet nurse hard to bear, he was also hard to bear. The two of them stuck together during the day, and even at night, the child wouldn''t be allowed to sleep in the cradle. No one knew, but it was a joke as to why there were so many servant girls eating together. But she wouldn''t let the child go, she forced him to sleep between them, with such a tender little person lying there, and he was afraid that if he fell asleep and pressed himself down, he would have to go far away and sleep next to the bed, which was not a small bed, but every night he slept shakily, feeling as if he would fall down and roll over in the air and wake up at once.


    Afterwards, when he took this advice, Bai Qianfan took it into consideration. She then moved the child inside, leaned on her side, and became a country with the child, leaving the child outside. If he stuck her face up to her and wanted to make a little move, she would take the child to talk. Heir would always stare at him with her large eyes, but under the gazes of the two, his little heart would be blown away by the wind.


    Yue Zi was almost done sitting, he had endured for so long, but the more he endured, the more he felt that there was no hope, and in Yue Zi''s case, it was as if Bai Qianfan took care of the child as if nothing had happened. By right, Yue Zi was already like this, he shouldn''t have competed with his own son for favors, and even if others were to find out, it would be laughable for him to continue like this, but he had heard that a wife forgot her mother, and a son forgot her husband.


    Initially, he patted his chest and vowed to give the name, but it was almost a full moon. The name had yet to appear, and after flipping through a few ancient books, there were only a few words that entered his eyes, but he felt that they were not worthy of that wise Heir.


    Therefore, when Bai Qianfan told him about the departure of the nanny and the wet nurse, he only gave a light "oh" and did not take this opportunity to express her dissatisfaction.


    As usual, Bai Qianfan asked about the name, "Have you not thought of it yet?" She shook the child''s white and fat arm, "How about we call him strong? Look at how strong he is."


    Morong Gan, "..." After thinking for almost a month, he finally came up with a name that made him lose his teeth.


    "Or ¡­" Think about it. "


    "It looks like it will be a full moon soon, Head Steward has already started organizing it, but for you, the name is still there without a trace, I have never seen such a tiresome father." She held the child in his arms and gently stroked his head. He whispered, "Our son''s hair is so good. It''s so thin and soft, like a little girl."


    Morong Gan glanced at it, "It''s useless, this is a fetus, after a month, you have to shave it."


    "How ugly is that?" Bai Qianfan pushed the child''s hair away to look at it. "Fortunately, the son''s head is also beautiful. "Eh, what is this?" As she spoke, she carefully lifted the hair on the child''s head and widened her eyes. "Ya, it''s a little gold dragon."


    When he was just born, the nanny had looked around to check that the child''s body was clean and had no birthmarks at all. She was a flawless person, but it turned out that it was not that, it was on the head of her head, covered by her hair.


    If one looked carefully, he would indeed look like a little dragon, with its head held high and tail raised high, and even its little claws ready. Prince Chu was overjoyed, as expected of his son, he even had such an extraordinary birthmark.


    Bai Qianfan looked on excitedly, then suddenly had an idea, "Why don''t we take the word ''morning''? Our name is Fei Chen, a dragon flying in the sky, how great is that?"


    Morong Gan, "..." If the Crown Prince were to know about this, he would have to suspect that their motives were impure.


    "Not good, he''s only the crown prince, not a prince. He can''t afford to bear that name." He thought for a moment, "How about we call him Lin, the Qilin, or Morong Lin? The Qilin is a auspicious beast, it will definitely help him grow up safely. "


    "Good," Bai Qianfan was very satisfied. "Little Qilin, not bad, it''s also similar to his birthmark.


    Morong Gan looked at his son''s big black eyes and muttered to himself. "He thinks it''s a piece of beautiful jade, let''s call it Ziyu."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes were filled with worship as he looked at him, "Your Highness, you''re really awesome," he suddenly frowned, "You managed to think of something so fast, what have you been thinking about for the past month?"


    Morong Gan, "..."


    No matter what, the Heir finally had his own name. Bai Qianfan affectionately called him Lin''er, which made the Prince Chu''s eyes red.


    "What do I call you, Man?"


    Morong Gan, "..." Let''s just call him Prince ¡­


    "Only you and me know about the Lin''er''s birthmark, don''t tell anyone else."


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan asked curiously: "You can''t even tell me Yue Guiyi and the others?"


    "No, if one more person knows, the Lin''er would be in more danger."


    Bai Qianfan did not understand, how a birthmark could involve danger, she was a little anxious, "Explain to me clearly, how is Lin''er in danger?"


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, he hoped that he was worrying too much, but since ancient times, it had always been like this, but as long as someone around Tian Zi had an auspicious sign, this person''s fate would never be good.


    Initially, he didn''t want to say it, afraid that Bai Qianfan and the crown prince might have a grudge, but since his wife was too nervous for their son, she would definitely pursue the matter to the end. He could only give her a rough idea and tell her about the Son of Heaven''s taboo.


    Bai Qianfan''s mouth was agape, she was stunned for a moment, then said: "So my son has a dragon above his head, and is about to be killed?"


    "Second brother is not that kind of person, but it''s still better not to spread it. After all, this kind of thing can be done easily, for the safety of Lin''er, just treat it as a secret."


    Bai Qianfan was worried: "If I have to shave my head after the full moon, wouldn''t it expose me?"


    "You can keep your hair forever." Morong Gan said: "I have coincidentally covered up this small part of my life."


    In fact, even if he was to cut open the hair, it would be difficult to find it if he didn''t look carefully. After all, it was a very small design and the dragon''s body was slender and black.


    Bai Qianfan pulled up the child''s hair and covered it a little more in the middle, buzzing loudly, "What''s so good about being an emperor, being restricted in every aspect and forced to marry so many wives, my son doesn''t care, he''s a country owner happily, it''s good to eat, drink, and be free."


    Morong Gan: "Why do you want to be a rich person?"


    "To be like Housekeeper Shi and the rest, you see how much more freedom Ying Ying has, if you want the wind to blow, if you want the rain to fall, wouldn''t that be great?!" She sighed, "I don''t know if she went to the northwest, but she didn''t bring back a letter."


    Morong Gan looked at her, and said with a smile that was yet not a smile, "Why is there only one?


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "You''re petty."

 C524 Full moon

    Prince Chu and Princess Chu were both low-key people, but for their baby''s sake, they decided to keep a high profile. They agreed with Hao Pingguan and the crown prince''s suggestion and gave Heir a grand full moon wine.


    The place to set the wine was set at Drunken Immortal Tavern. To Bai Qianfan, this was the first choice for her family to host a wedding, and although the restaurants in the city were of a higher quality, in terms of area, view was wide and the scenery beautiful, it still had to be Drunken Immortal Tavern.


    It was early summer, and the scenery outside the city was pleasant. You could enjoy the scenery while sitting and fishing. If you looked around, you would be able to enjoy the scenery.


    treated Dark Water Town as his mother and thus, he brought Heir to the house that he used to live in before. The mayor had already cleaned up the place, and told his wife to tie up the flower strings and put on the longevity lock, this was a form of blessing to the child, and it should be done by her mother. Since Bai Qianfan did not have a mother, the mayor''s wife would take her place.


    At this time, Yue Xiang was about to give birth as well. With her big belly and the support of Liang Baotian, she had a round and smooth appearance. Her face was red and her expression was plain and simple, looking like she was having a good time.


    The few of them continued to chatter non-stop as they surrounded the child and looked around. The chubby little guy was not afraid even when he was stared at by so many pairs of eyes. He happily waved his arms with great force, causing everyone to laugh out loud.


    Bai Qianfan looked at Yue Xiang''s stomach and said, "I hope for you to come out soon so that you can be my Lin''er''s companion. It''s a boy that became brothers.


    Yue Gui coughed at the side and secretly gave Bai Qianfan a meaningful glance. Previously, she had mentioned this topic to Bai Qianfan, so it couldn''t be that she didn''t remember it.


    After all, her status was still there. Even if the princess didn''t care, it was still impossible for them to get along with her, so she immediately said, "If you are a girl, you should be a younger brother. With a brother like Heir, this is a blessing that we have gained from our lives."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "No matter if it''s brother or sister, we can just let them be companions."


    She felt that it wasn''t appropriate to refer to a child as a parent, and that she should wait until she obtained a chance to do so. If she decided to decide now and the two children disliked her in the future, she would blame them for being her parents.


    In the history of Dark Water Town, there had never been such a bustling scene. All the famous characters of the Su City had arrived in carriages, and there were even people from the Jinling who rushed over from the Cloud City, from the streets to the end.


    The Prince Chu had also dressed up for the day. He wore a purple gold crown on his head and an enormous obsidian in the middle glittered under the sunlight. He wore a purplish-red prince uniform and had four life-like golden dragons claws on his chest.


    He was really happy today, taking his lovely wife and child with him to receive the crowd''s congratulations. He was originally not a person who revealed his emotions, but this joy came from the bottom of his heart, and he could not suppress it.


    The Crown Prince was usually gentle like jade, he was gentle and refined, but he let go of everyone today. He quickly went to help greet the guests, not treating himself as a monarch, but as an uncle instead. The guests who were greeted by him were filled with fear and trepidation, wanting to kneel down and bow to him. They bent their waists and laughed, surrounding him like stars surrounding the moon.


    Bai Qianfan''s side was full of women, officials and wives, the young grannies were surrounding her and looking at Heir, the praises were endless, practically praising the child to the heavens, as though it was a pity that this child only existed in the heavens and landed in the mortal world instead. There were many things she did not understand, but she knew it was good, so she lowered her head to look at her son, feeling pleased in her heart, such a good son had come out from her stomach!


    The busiest one was Hao Pingguan. Seeing the person''s habitual bow, his face was filled with a flattering smile, and he ran up and down without touching the ground. His sharp voice was so loud that even a mile away could be heard.


    "Yo, you''re here. Please come upstairs."


    "Aiyo, General Han is here. Your Highness has reserved a seat for you in the private room."


    "You''re Shopkeeper Qian, our wangfei''s house. This is where we take your share."


    "Zhang Mansion is here, and it''s a long journey. I''ll have to trouble you to come. The Crown Prince is waiting for you in his private room!"


    "¡­"


    Shi Shengcheng stood by the window on the second floor, watching the lively scene, his heart was filled with joy and melancholy, if only his daughter and son-in-law were here, too! It was a pity, a mountain could not hold two tigers, a place with Prince Chu, Du Changfeng could not appear.


    Because there were too many people, the wedding banquet would be held twice, once in the afternoon and once in the evening. Each time, there would be another three rounds of Flowing Water Seats, it was not enough for Shi Shengcheng to gather all the employees of the city.


    The shopkeeper said joyfully: "Boss, Prince Chu is a generous person. We have earned a lot from this banquet."


    Shi Shengcheng wiped away the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve and laughed: "That''s true, we should work hard, maybe we will still have rewards later. Look, the families of the top officials and nobles in the city are having a feast, maybe there will also be people who want to be happy, when that happens, we will be able to get rich. "


    The shopkeeper''s face was filled with admiration. "Boss is indeed the boss. If you don''t make a fortune, then who makes a fortune. At this rate, there will come a day when the owner''s wealth is comparable to a nation."


    was very proud, all of his upstarts benefited from his clever brain, being able to keenly seize the opportunity to do business, they were proud in their hearts, but they still had to show modesty on their faces: "Sigh, you cannot speak of such nonsense, Prince and Prince Chu are sitting in the private rooms, they are the ones who can rule the world, the people who are truly as rich as a nation."


    At the end of the year, the feast ended. Red lanterns covered the entire street, not just hanging by themselves, but in groups of three or four. They were arranged in the shape of flowers, and when one looked down the street, they would see a large red flower blooming in the night, an indescribably beautiful and joyous event.


    As the guests gradually dispersed, Head Steward Hao Pingguan went to settle the bill with Shi Shengcheng, who said a few polite words, "Head Steward has suffered greatly today, quickly sit down and drink a cup of tea. There''s no need to be anxious about this, I''ll go to the mansion to settle it another day."


    Hao Pingguan was very polite to people from the Dark Water Town, they were members of the Consort''s family after all. He cupped his hands together and smiled, "Housekeeper Shi is polite, it''s convenient for you, why do you need to trouble the Housekeeper Shi to come over, furthermore, we, the Consort, do not like to owe others."


    Shi Shengcheng spoke a few more words of courtesy before getting the shopkeeper to bring the bill and pointing to the numbers on it, "Today is the first month of Heir, why don''t you try your luck?


    Hao Pingguan laughed until his eyes narrowed, "How can that be? His highness said that the noodles are pretty good today, everyone is eating happily, so we''ll pay according to the facts. He even wanted to reward you."


    As expected, there was still a reward even if there was not a single cent less. But he could not agree to it straightforwardly, he had to go back and forth with Head Steward a few times and pretend to be forced to accept it, this way, everyone''s face would be covered.


    Just then, Bai Qianfan came over.


    The moment Shi Shengcheng saw her, for some reason, his heart thumped, as if he had a bad premonition.

 C525 Tighter hand later

    Bai Qianfan had probably drank a bit, with a red face and a pair of large eyes that overflowed with light, causing people''s eyes to brighten up. Shi Shengcheng was slightly surprised, every time he saw her, he would feel that she was even prettier than last time. No wonder why Prince Chu and Du Changfeng were fighting to the death.


    She asked as soon as she entered the room, "Is the account settled?"


    Hao Pingguan raised his waist and replied: "I was just about to tie it, Housekeeper Shi is very polite, I said that it would be a six or six smooth sailing, I treated the superfluous as giving Heir clothes, I really do not dare to agree ¡­"


    "I can''t agree to it," Bai Qianfan took the bill and looked it over carefully, then raised her eyebrows, "Housekeeper Shi, we are so familiar with each other, yet you don''t mind. Just look at how grand today is, you must earn a lot!"


    Hao Pingguan, "..."


    Shi Shengcheng, "..."


    Hao Pingguan quietly pulled on Bai Qianfan''s sleeves and said in a low voice, "Royal Concubine, we cannot fuss about it like the common folk in the market.


    Bai Qianfan grinned, "You don''t know, but I am actually just a seller, doing business with the Housekeeper Shi is the first time. Housekeeper Shi, don''t go so far as to think that doing six or six things is too smooth, I think we should make a fortune in the Four Seasons."


    When the shopkeeper heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched. Previously, he was impressed with their foresight, but Princess Chu''s eyes were even more vicious. Although the Four Seasons Tower''s profits were not bad, they were not much.


    Bai Qianfan smiled and said to Shi Shengcheng, "Housekeeper Shi, don''t frown, just this and you earn money, I''m telling you, don''t look at the small profits in front of you, today there are a few young mistresses asking me about the treasures, saying that the scenery here is good, and that the food here is delicious, and that in the future, our family''s table will be moved here, just to do business with my family, it''s not that big of a deal. We always come here often, it''s just the source of wealth."


    With her astute appearance, she was obviously still that crafty guy Qian Fan. Luckily she had left, if she still stayed in the Dark Water Town, then in the future, she would definitely become their strongest competitor.


    Shi Shengcheng cupped his hands with a smile on his face. "Princess, you are right."


    After settling the bill, Bai Qianfan and Hao Pingguan walked out together. Hao Pingguan still wanted to speak on this matter first, but in the end Bai Qianfan beat him to it, saying, "Head Steward, keep your hands tight, Heir is still young, you don''t need to spend money on anything, the child grows up fast, in a few months time, you won''t be able to wear clothes anymore, we are brothers, our identities are there, we can''t let him wear the King''s clothes, right?


    When Hao Pingguan heard these words, he was dumbstruck. In his heart, he thought, a person who had become his mother, has it really changed so much?


    Due to the full moon of the Heir, the east city gate was unobstructed, but the soldiers guarding the gate had already sent out two to three times the number of people, standing in a neat line on both sides of the road, quietly looking at the lanterns hanging on each carriage. There were words written on the lanterns, and each of the families had their own name written on it.


    Bai Qianfan carried Heir and sat in the carriage. After being tired for the whole day, she was truly tired, the child was long asleep. She slightly closed her eyes and asked: "Where is the prince?"


    Yue Guang answered, "The Prince and Prince are just behind us."


    She made an ''oh'' sound, "I heard that Sister Lv He is not feeling well, is she better now?


    Yue Gui smiled and said, "Hou will be sick during dinner. I don''t know if there will be any more, but Jia Tong is waiting for her, don''t worry."


    "Where''s Sister Qi Hong?"


    "It''s rare to be so happy today. Everyone is eating and drinking at the same time, Sister Qi Hong drank too much, so we stayed together," Yue Guiyi said as he lifted the curtain to look outside, "This is really rare, it''s the first time I''ve seen you in a horse carriage."


    Bai Qianfan was very happy when she heard it. She curled her lips and laughed, "How are you doing with Doctor Wei? If you think it''s okay, I''ll ask the prince to grant you a marriage. "


    Yue Guiyi started to talk about other people''s affairs, but it was her turn to be bashful. "Don''t listen to Sister Lv He''s nonsense, that''s all."


    "Why, does Doctor Wei disagree?"


    Wei Zhongqing''s attitude was unclear, it was probably hopeless. He was a noble and lofty person, yet she could not see through him, it was just a kind of sour and scholarly feeling.


    When they returned to the residence, everyone was tired and left. Bai Qianfan put the child on the bed and waited for a while, but when she didn''t see Morong Gan return, he was not surprised, "Your Highness, why have you not returned yet, could it be that you have gone to rest at the crown prince''s place? Even if it''s like this, we still have to send someone to say it. "


    Yue Guiyi covered her mouth and laughed. "It''s impossible for us to rest. Our prince is still in bed. Your highness is very happy today, maybe he drank it at the crown prince''s place."


    "If you get injured from drinking too much wine, send someone to call him back. Tell him that Heir misses father."


    "This servant will send someone to invite you now." Yue Gui went outside and called for a maidservant to go get someone.


    After a while, the maidservant returned and said that the prince was not at the crown prince''s place. The two of them looked at each other. If he was not at the crown prince''s place, then where was the prince? How could he lose it in his own home?


    The laurel said, "Don''t tell me the prince had drunk too much and found a place for himself to rest? Hurry up and send someone to look for him. "


    Bai Qianfan was not anxious though, "I can''t lose them since I''m at home, everyone is tired, do not scare them, you stay inside the house to guard Heir, I will go out to look."


    Yue Gui refused, "It''s dark, where are you going to look? Let''s get the Head Steward to activate the people to look for you."


    "You called so many people to help you look for it. When the Prince wakes up from his drunken state, his face will look good?" Bai Qianfan said, "It''s fine, just call Lian Er to hold the lamp, I will look for him myself."


    Yue Guiyi couldn''t force her, so she could only give Lian Er a few words of advice to follow Bai Qianfan.


    The night in early summer was the most comfortable. It was neither hot nor cold. The night breeze was gentle, like the caress of a child''s hand. Bai Qianfan walked along the long corridor, and because of the happy occasion in the palace, there were lanterns hanging everywhere, which were turned out only tomorrow morning. As she looked around, she could see the bright spots of light scattered all over the pavilions, giving off a faint halo, giving off a hazy sense of beauty.


    Bai Qianfan suddenly stopped walking and looked at the building on the right side of the road. Huangfu Zhuer''s health was not good, she did not go to the Dark Water Town today, and did not know whether Head Steward had sent people to send her red eggs.


    After pausing for a moment, she turned around and walked towards the embroidery building.


    This time, no one stopped her, but halfway down the hall, someone came to greet her. "Why is it so late, wangfei? This servant pays her respects."


    Bai Qianfan looked up and saw that it was Huangfu Zhuer''s servant girl, Silver Jade.


    Yin Yu said, "She''s already rested. The wangfei has matters to attend to so we''ll come back tomorrow."


    Coincidentally, there was a light on top of the lamp shining towards them, although the silver jade was lowered in eyes, Bai Qianfan stood at the low ground and saw a flash of panic in her eyes. "I heard that your young lady isn''t feeling too well again. I''ll go and take a look."


    Yin Yu hurriedly stopped her. "Royal Consort, my young lady has rested. Her health is not good, you can''t come looking for trouble at this time."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, why did these words sound so familiar? Thinking about it, yes, she had just gotten pregnant and came over to make a scene, the person who stopped her at that time was this servant girl, she also said the same words.

 C526 Replay of the story

    She was not stupid, she could tell how close Huangfu Zhuer was to her, and only felt that Huangfu Zhuer was a pitiful person. She pitied him, since she would be able to wait until the end of the night at the Jinling, and she did not want to make things difficult for Morong Gan.


    As she walked, she was stopped by Silver Jade. The anxiety on her face was the same as that night.


    Bai Qianfan snickered in her heart, why couldn''t she be new, last time she was pregnant, and left it up to chance later, but this time, if Huangfu Zhuer were to continue putting on an act and make mischief, don''t blame her for not giving him face, Morong Gan''s identity and identity is different now, she is a father now, and the child can look after her, and not ruin his father''s reputation.


    In the end, Yingyu still stopped someone at the door. "Princess, our young mistress has really fallen asleep. Please come back tomorrow if you need anything."


    "The servant girl, Lian Er, had a sharp tongue and snorted." Esteemed wangfei came to see your young miss out of good intentions, but not out of gratitude, and instead stopped you. This is our house, your young miss is a guest here, how can there be a guest in your house?


    Silver Jade choked on her words. She blocked the door just to not let them in.


    Seeing that she was going to continue acting, Bai Qianfan smiled, then decided to come. At this point, she should ask: "Is the prince here?"


    Yin Yu''s expression changed as she stammered, "No, he''s not."


    Bai Qianfan still remembered what she had said back then and reached out to push him away, "Is she here or not, it doesn''t matter if you said it, I''ll take a look then."


    "Esteemed wangfei, you can''t bully others with your power. In any case, young miss and prince have ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan laughed coldly, "When did you see me relying on my power to bully others?"


    "That''s right," Lian Er hung the lantern by the wall. "Our wangfei is the most benevolent, why would she bully others? Get out of the way, after seeing your young miss, wangfei will naturally leave."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the green jade curtain, and her memories of that night became clearer and clearer. She was thinking, if she went up to lift the curtain, would Huangfu Zhuer speak?


    She slowly approached him and the rainbow phoenix took a step back. The bead curtain behind them struck against her body, creating a soft and clear sound.


    "I know you''re tired today, go to sleep ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan was stunned, she had only thought about it, and in the end, it turned into reality. Huangfu Zhuer must be crazy, was there really a point in doing this again, wasn''t she afraid of being slapped in the face?


    Last time when she heard this, she was so angry that she turned around and left. But this time she wouldn''t, she smiled and said, "Didn''t you say we''d rest? Why are you still talking?"


    He stretched out his hand to pull away the rainbow phoenix and strode to the bed. "Big sister is talking to the leopard cat again ¡­"


    She was startled, there were no accounts in front of the bed, and the situation on the bed was clear. The one in Huangfu Zhuer''s embrace was not the leopard cat, but Morong Gan.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at her quietly, her expression calm.


    It was actually different from last time. This time, she didn''t slap Huangfu Zhuer''s face, but her own face.


    She stood there, mute, frozen.


    Lian Er stood at the side with her mouth agape, unable to believe her own eyes.


    After the deathly silence, Huangfu Zhuer opened her mouth to speak, but then lowered her head and said to Morong Gan, "It''s truly pitiful.


    Lian Er felt that she ought to persuade his wife to leave first, because Bai Qianfan''s appearance was a little scary. His face was pale white, his chest was heaving intensely, and he was gasping for air in his nose.


    "Esteemed wangfei, let''s go first," she said in a low voice. "This servant knows that the prince is too drunk to wake up, so we''ll talk about this matter tomorrow."


    Bai Qianfan''s mind went blank. This was a scene that she would never have thought of before. Morong Gan was actually lying on Huangfu Zhuer''s bed, in her arms ¡­


    After taking countless deep breaths, she finally calmed down, took two steps forward and said to Huangfu Zhuer, "Release him."


    Huangfu Zhuer''s expression was a little strange. Usually, when she was acting arrogantly, she would put rules and regulations on the tip of her mouth, but now, she was looking at her indifferently.


    "Release!" she shouted, raising her voice.


    Huangfu Zhuer maintained her original posture and remained motionless, ignoring her words.


    Bai Qianfan lowered her head and rolled up her sleeves, "If you refuse a toast, you will be punished. You can''t blame me for this."


    Caifeng saw her movements and wanted to step forward, but she was stopped by Lian Er, who said viciously, "What, you dare to fight against an imperial concubine? "I advise you not to move, just watch. When the time comes, you can still be a witness."


    Of course, Cai Feng did not dare make a move on Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan rolled up both of her sleeves, revealing a thin and long arm. Without saying more, she stepped forward and grabbed Huangfu Zhuer''s hair, and dragged him under the bed.


    She had thought that Bai Qianfan would come and snatch Morong Gan, but she had actually come straight at her. That slut girl''s strength is so strong that she feels like her head is about to be ripped off. She recklessly dealt with him, and called Morong Gan again, "Third Brother, wake up, Princess Wang Fei is hitting me, you have to make the decision for me. Third Brother, Princess Wang Fei is so fierce ¡­"


    Morong Gan was completely drunk, he thought he was still drinking from his Drunken Immortal Tavern, but he heard the word ''consort'' in his sleep, and tried his best to open his eyes.


    His vision was blurry, but he saw Bai Qianfan, who seemed to be swinging up her sleeves to fight with someone, what kind of person was this, she didn''t even clearly see who was fighting with her, and flew up to kick, "Fuck you, you dare to hit my wife!"


    He was so drunk that he kicked out, but did not kick anyone, and instead threw himself onto the ground. In the end, he woke up a bit, grabbed onto the pillar on the bed and crawled up, using all his strength to wipe his eyes. It was Bai Qianfan who pressed Huangfu Zhuer down and beat him up. He came to his senses and hurried forward to stop the fight, "Qianyan, stop fighting. Tell me what happened and I''ll seek justice for you, okay?"


    Bai Qianfan was so mad, she had lived for so long, but she had never seen such a shameless woman, how could she dare to openly hold someone else''s husband in her arms? You want a man to go out on the streets and fight with her? Hmph, beat him until your mother doesn''t recognize him!


    Morong Gan was actually unable to pull her away, and could only forcefully carry her. Bai Qianfan kicked wildly in his arms, and her hand still tightly gripped onto Huangfu Zhuer''s hair as she viciously shouted, "Try touching my man again, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Hearing that, why did he still have his own matters to attend to here. However, this was not the time to think about this. He had to quickly bring her back.


    Huangfu Zhuer screamed harshly in pain, "Third Brother, if the wangfei wants to beat me to death, you have to make the decision for me. I don''t blame you for liking the new and hating the old, but are you going to watch her beat me to death?"


    Her hair was pulled straight out, causing him to feel pain, but Bai Qianfan was as fierce as a little wolf, she did not listen to him at all. He could only pinch her hand hard and force her to let go, but when Bai Qianfan released her hand, she turned and hit him in the face.


    Bai Qianfan seized the opportunity to jump down from his body, fiercely kicking him, and scolding: "Dogman and woman!" She shook her hand and left.

 C527 Who is the dog and the dog and the man?

    After being beaten up, Morong Gan was stupefied for a while before asking, "Princess, who do you think is the son of a bitch?"


    Huangfu Zhuer sat on the ground and cried, "Third Brother, you saw how fierce she is. Not only did she hit me, she hit you. Third Brother, you have to be the one in charge of my life. I have never suffered such humiliation in my life, I don''t want to live anymore. "Wuwuwu, my parents knew in the underworld that it would hurt so much. Father, mother, please take me away ¡­"


    Morong Gan was upset by her crying, "Alright, alright, I got it, I will get an explanation for you." He forcefully pressed his temples, somewhat unable to remember how he had arrived at the embroidery floor.


    However, the most important thing right now was to figure out why Bai Qianfan had called him a "dog guy and dog guy". If he was not mistaken, Bai Qianfan had scolded him and Huangfu Zhuer.


    He asked Huangfu Zhuer, "Why am I here?"


    Huangfu Zhuer raised her tear-stained face, and looked very surprised, "Why is Third Brother asking this, could it be that I was the one who kidnapped you here? It was you who came over yourself. You said that you hadn''t been here for a long time and you missed me greatly, so you came to see me. "


    Even if he was beaten to death, Morong Gan did not believe that he would say something like "I miss you greatly". He frowned: "Did I say that?"


    Huangfu Zhuer wiped her tears off her face with a handkerchief and said, "You said that I''ve been sick for quite a while, and haven''t had the time to come over, so I came to take a look."


    That was normal, but he wouldn''t wait for that moment ¡­ Therefore, Bai Qianfan misunderstood and called them dog and man.


    Prince Chu''s forehead was gradually covered in sweat. What exactly did he do to make her so angry that she would beat him up in public ¡­ He lowered his head to look at his clothes. Although they were wrinkled, they were still neat and he didn''t think that he had done anything wrong.


    In one breath, Bai Qianfan rushed down the stairs and ran to the veranda. Looking back, she actually didn''t catch up with him, she fiercely bit her lips and didn''t explain herself. Whether or not he was busy comforting Huangfu Zhuer, who exactly was his wife ¡­ She really wanted to turn around and fight again!


    Lian Er chased from behind while gasping for breath, the lantern in her hand shook intensely, the flames flickered and disappeared, illuminating the surroundings with its ghostly shadows.


    "Esteemed wangfei, go slowly. Be careful of your fall. Servant, servant will watch your path."


    Bai Qianfan had originally slowed down, but after hearing her voice, she quickened his steps. After the anger passed, sadness rushed up, and came from her chest with a whizzing sound. She had been soaking in the honey for too long, and her ability to resist grief had been greatly reduced.


    Lian Er ran off covered in sweat, seeing her lower her head and wipe away her tears, she advised: "Esteemed wangfei, this servant thinks that the matter is not as you think, our Prince is not that kind of person, wouldn''t your sadness and sadness suit Huangfu Zhuer''s wishes!"


    Angry and disappointed, she refused to listen, wiped her eyes, and ran back to the house.


    After entering the door, she became normal. With a calm expression, she asked Yue Gui, "Lin''er hasn''t woken up, right?"


    "No, I slept soundly." Yue Guiyi looked at her strangely and asked, "Didn''t you find the prince? Why do you look as if you''ve been crying?"


    Lian Er happened to be at the door, and when he heard her question, she gave her a meaningful glance.


    Yue Gui saw Bai Qianfan walking towards the bedside, and quietly walked out, asking him in a low voice, "What happened?"


    Yue Gui was shocked. If Lian Er didn''t say that she had seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed it even if she had beaten her to death. How could the prince be in Huangfu Zhuer''s embrace, in front of Princess Hua-Yang? Your highness must be drunk, right? But no matter how muddle-headed you are, you shouldn''t have mistaken him for someone else ¡­


    Yue Guang gritted her teeth, "Little Gouzi, you actually dared to do such a shameless thing. What about Miss Qian Jin, what about your manners, your integrity, and your upbringing? What was the difference between snatching a man so openly and stealing the number one brand of Railed Yard? "Just you wait, tomorrow I will tear off her face to vent my anger!"


    He heard Bai Qianfan calling her in the house, "Come in and lock the door. If Your Highness wants to call for her, ask her to go to the Miss Huangfu''s embroidery building to sleep."


    Yue Gui said, "Princess, aren''t you pushing the prince away? At the most crucial moment, we have to give him a hand."


    Actually, Bai Qianfan knew that the matter tonight was not related to Morong Gan at all, and it was most likely Huangfu Zhuer''s doing. She was just furious, how could a smart man like Morong Gan fall for Huangfu Zhuer''s trick? He did not dare to go up to the pavilion, and borrowed from the alcohol to build up his courage. In the end, he got drunk and fell to the ground, allowing Huangfu Zhuer to seize the opportunity to act out a good show for him.


    Huangfu Zhuer knew that she had to call him Third Brother, to recall her past and shed two clear lines of tears. She should be able to do whatever she wanted with him.


    She hated him so much that her teeth itched with hate! There was no place for him to vent his anger, so why couldn''t he just vent it on him?


    "If I don''t pull, who does he love?!" With a cold expression, she dragged in the laurel. "You will stand guard tonight. If you dare to let him in, don''t speak to me in the future."


    Yue Guiyi stuck out her tongue. Little Princess was normally the best place to talk, but when it got ferocious, it also made people tremble in fear. She looked at Lian Er, signalling him to wait outside for her master to come back, then slowly locked the door.


    Morong Gan was unable to find anything from Huangfu Zhuer, so he had to leave. Thinking of how Bai Qianfan was about to leave, her heart unconsciously hung on her throat, but her mind was a mess. When she went downstairs, she suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell down.


    It was a mistake to drink too much. He had been careful all his life, but he had never thought he would trip over it. He shook his head and walked slowly down the stairs.


    Upstairs, Huangfu Zhuer covered behind the curtain as she quietly watched the figure gradually walked further and further away. In the end, it became a blur and blended into the darkness.


    He clearly saw what kind of person his wangfei was. Not only did he hit her, he even hit her. This was simply a pleasant surprise. A prince being slapped in public, where was his dignity? Tomorrow, he would divorce that shrew and hand Heir over to her for her care. She would definitely bring him up to be someone who understood everything.


    The bridge goes back to the bridge, the road goes back to the road. Isn''t it possible for the prince to be a human being if he gets beaten up?


    She, Huangfu Zhuer, was a person who was on the same path as Prince Chu.


    Morong Gan quickly walked along the long corridor, feeling slightly dizzy once again. He slowed down, and stood in the darkness, thoughtfully looking up at the embroidery tower.

 C528 Kicking mo rongs leg off

    Morong Gan reached for the door and pushed. The door did not budge an inch and he could not help but be stunned for a moment.


    A little girl came out of nowhere and timidly reported, "Your highness, the wangfei said the door is locked. Please go to another room to rest." In the end, she didn''t dare to invite him to the embroidery building.


    Morong Gan snorted, "You have a guilty conscience, you don''t dare meet people right? Where did that ruthlessness go? If you have the ability, say it out loud in front of everyone! "


    He raised his voice so that Bai Qianfan could hear him clearly in the room. He was extremely surprised, but why was he so confident that he could not wake up with the wine ¡­ Shouldn''t you be begging her to open the door ¡­?


    Unable to hear the voice from inside, Morong Gan was not anxioushee slowly walked around the door, and when he turned, she saw Lian Er waving at her and walking over to talk.


    "Were you accompanying Princess Hua-Yang just now? What do you see? "


    Lian Er opened her mouth, and upon seeing the Prince''s gloomy gaze, she could not help but shiver, and her lips trembled as she did not dare say anything.


    "Don''t hide anything from me!"


    Lian Er could only answer truthfully, "The princess saw that the prince wasn''t back yet, so she was afraid that you might be drunk somewhere, so she went out to look. In the end, she found the embroidery floor.


    "Speak!"


    "Seeing the prince and Miss Huangfu lying on the bed ¡­"


    Morong Gan took a deep breath, "... This king is lying on the bed with Huangfu Zhuer? "


    "To be exact, the prince is lying in the Miss Huangfu''s embrace," Lian Er quickly raised her eyes. "Because of this, the wangfei became angry and beat him up."


    Prince Chu wanted to curse very much this time. Cursing Huangfu Zhuer''s eighteen generations of ancestors, how could he do such a shameless thing? He even complained that the wangfei had beaten her up well. If she dared to slander him like this, she would beat him to death!


    He glared fiercely at the little girl, "You have to keep what happened tonight in your stomach, you can''t tell anyone. Do you hear me?"


    Lian Er''s face turned white, and she stammered, "This servant informed Big Sister Yue Gui."


    Prince Chu: "..." Ye Zichen waved his hand impatiently. "Go on, it''s none of your business here."


    As if she received an amnesty, Lian Er scurried away like a little rabbit.


    Prince Chu rubbed his nose and returned to the front of the door. No wonder Bai Qianfan wanted to beat him up. Speaking of which, he also had a responsibility. If a storm was brewing and a great storm was brewing, she would be inattentive!


    He raised his head and looked into the distance. Originally, he held some responsibility towards Huangfu Zhuer, but along the way, he became more and more disappointed in her, as if his feelings for her had long changed. He did not look at her because he did not care about Bai Qianfan, but rather because he did not want to go.


    He grew up in a sealed environment, and the girls he knew were all those princesses. They were all dignified and elegant, and spoke in a very watertight manner, their features completely different, but they were all similar in terms of temperament and nature. He didn''t like any of them, Huangfu Zhuer was different from them, she liked to mix around with them, chat, laugh, and laugh, and naturally had the innocence and romance of a young girl. Playing tricks, causing trouble, getting restless and not letting up until he achieved his goal.


    It was good as well, since they no longer needed to care about anyone else''s face, they could be more at ease now that they had torn off all decorum.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door. "Open the door and let me in. I''m too drunk and my head is hurting. Wife, did you hear that? If you don''t open it, I''m going to sleep here."


    Inside the house, Bai Qianfan had just finished her shower and sat in front of his makeup table. Yue Guiyi held a dry handkerchief and tousled her hair, then whispered, "Princess, let the prince come in. It''s late at night, and he''s really sleeping outside, he''s going to get hurt."


    Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment, but still shook her head.


    "If you don''t dare to open the door, aren''t you ashamed of beating someone up?" Morong Gan suddenly raised his voice, "I''m right here, why don''t you try again?"


    Hey! How shameless! With a "pa" sound, Bai Qianfan slammed the table and stood up, she quickly walked to the door, to beat him up, be afraid of him!


    She was afraid that Bai Qianfan would go back on her words, so she added fuel to the fire from the side, "Your highness really deserves a beating. If you dare to challenge someone when you did something wrong, your highness should teach him a lesson!" As she spoke, her hands moved even faster, and she quickly opened the door.


    With a cold expression, Bai Qianfan pushed Morong Gan, who was walking towards his room, away. "If you want to fight outside, don''t disturb the Lin''er''s sleep."


    She used some force to push Morong Gan away, causing him to stagger. Bai Qianfan stood in the courtyard with her little face serious and said, "Come on, we are all trained in martial arts, we won''t learn to fight in the market. If you want to fight, then fight for real."


    Morong Gan moved closer to his and hugged her, "My wife, I''m feeling terrible, why fight? If you really want to fight, let''s go to bed to fight."


    "Bah!" She raised her leg and kicked him, "Get up today, I''m sleeping with Lin''er, it has nothing to do with us no matter where you fall in love with me!"


    It was easy for Morong Gan to avoid this kick, but he did not. He endured it for a bit, and with a cry, he clutched his leg and squatted down.


    Bai Qianfan laughed coldly: "Stop pretending, your cultivation experience is too deep, you still won''t be kicked by me?"


    Morong Gan slowly raised his head. Sweat trickled down the forehead of the two lanterns in front of the door as he instructed the laurel standing inside the door, "Quickly go and invite Doctor Wei over."


    Yue Guiyi sighed, lifted her foot and walked out.


    Bai Qianfan was startled, she had used almost 90% of her power in that attack, could it be that there was a problem with her kick? She came over to check suspiciously, "Where did you get the kick from? Let me see. "


    Morong Gan held onto his leg without moving, "It seems like his bones are broken, let''s talk after Doctor Wei comes over."


    Bai Qianfan was shocked, she broke her leg with her kick ¡­ It had been a long time since she last practiced, but her power had increased ¡­


    She was so regretful that her intestines were about to turn green, and when she saw that Morong Gan seemed to be unable to squat, her body continuously swayed to and fro, and she hurriedly helped him. "Go back inside the house and wait, I''m really tired of squatting here."


    Morong Gan supported her as he slowly stood up, and said: "It''s fine, it''s just a bone fracture. Just lie on the bed for a month or so and it''ll be fine."


    Half of his body pressed against her, Bai Qianfan''s waist bent under the pressure, and the more he thought about it, the more convinced he was that his bones had truly fractured, if not he would not have pressed her down so hard.


    "Prince, I, I didn''t mean to ¡­" She was anxious and ashamed. "I was angry, but I didn''t know what to do, so you scolded me. It''s fine if you hit me, but pay attention to the steps, lift your feet, take your time ¡­" Never mind the door, let me help you to bed first... Ah, you, you little scumbag, you liar, get out, get out... Woo ¡­ Ah ¡­ "Mhmm ¡­"

 C529 As happy as she is she is as disappointed as she is

    The next morning, when Lv He heard what happened last night, she was so angry that her eyebrows twitched. She wanted to find Huangfu Zhuer to settle the score, but was held back by Bai Qianfan, "Forget it, she got beaten up last night.


    "Are you squashing me? I was bullied to this extent, forget about it," Lv He did not like it, she looked at Huangfu Zhuer who did not like it, that shameless person who dared to hug their master, the moment she imagined that scene, she could not help but feel infuriated.


    "The Prince said that he will deal with it," if he did not pursue the matter further, what would Morong Gan do? If he really wanted to do it properly, she and Huangfu Zhuer should fight on equal grounds. Since Huangfu Zhuer was the one who made the first move, if Huangfu Zhuer promised in front of her that she wouldn''t be able to act against his, she could apologize for beating him up.


    When Lv He heard her words, she immediately understood that she wanted to see the Duke''s attitude. Since they were in the right, and the Duke wanted to see what he was planning to do, she decided not to mess things up. Since Huangfu Zhuer was in the palace, there was no need to find fault with him.


    She lowered her swinging sleeve. "Alright, let''s see what I can say."


    Yue Lao glanced at her. "You''re already about to be a mother. Why are you still shouting and shouting? How are you going to teach your children in the future?"


    Lv He stared at her, "Who said I want to be mother? "You put a baby in my stomach?"


    "Nope," Yue Guiyi replied curiously. "Why am I the one who is giving you the child? This is the matter of the Master Jia!"


    Lv He shook her head at Bai Qianfan, "If I had to marry her off quickly, she wouldn''t blush at all when I talk about this matter.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "Yesterday at the banquet, I said that you vomited, but don''t you have it now?"


    "Who said that?" Lv He turned her head and glanced at Yue Guiyi, "It''s most likely you. I accidentally ate a pepper and became allergic to it, what the hell!"


    Everyone laughed, Yue Gui loved to bicker with Lv He, and said, "Your family''s Jia Tong can''t compare to the Duke, and is also very diligent, why haven''t you believed it yet? Don''t be like the princess, you don''t even know what''s going on, why don''t you get the Doctor Wei to come and take a look for you?"


    "That''s fine too," Bai Qianfan said. "Go and ask Doctor Wei to come and take a look at her pulse, don''t talk about children, just say that he vomited yesterday.


    Yue Guiyi sighed, tossed her hair, and left the room briskly.


    Lv He laughed and shook her head, "That''s what she was waiting for, it was laid out for a long time. If you do not say anything, she will be suffocated to death."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I think she has her eyes on the Doctor Wei, but she might not have her eyes set on him. The marriage was destined to happen, and it was you who couldn''t escape, so don''t force her, like me and the Prince ¡­"


    Her fate with Morong Gan was probably fated by the heavens, it was just that they had many ups and downs. Last night, he had shamelessly pestered her, and in the end, caused her to lose her temper.


    He said a lot in her ear, warm and touching her heart, and she doubted he had ever written anything outside the door, or else he said it so smoothly that she felt like a silkworm about to turn into a butterfly in the spring, coiled in layers of love until his hand came up and she realized he was almost naked, but he still had a sense of timing and knew it wasn''t time yet, but he didn''t dare to cry out loud and finally hugged her until she fell asleep.


    In the morning, he called out to her softly. She pretended to sleep and ignored him, only to hear him whisper in her ear, "Wife, don''t be angry. Wait, I''ll give you an explanation."


    Since he had explained everything to her, she waited patiently, waiting for Huangfu Zhuer to come and apologize. This matter was a thorn that had not only pierced her heart, but had also pierced Huangfu Zhuer''s heart. If it wasn''t resolved as soon as possible, the grudge between her and Huangfu Zhuer would only become deeper and deeper. She didn''t like scheming and scheming and didn''t bother to think about it, but when it came down to it, she wasn''t going to be vague.


    The weird thing was that the normally calm and composed Crown Prince seemed to be extremely angry, as he came in and said, "Sister-in-law, you have to judge, what heinous act has Zhu''er committed, and Third brother is determined to chase her out. He doesn''t even give me face, and I know that Zhu''er is being a little willful, but as a girl, where can I go without anyone to rely on?"


    Bai Qianfan was a little surprised. She thought that Morong Gan would ask him to come over and apologize and explain everything.


    Actually, it was fine if he went out, but he didn''t have a mind to see nor did he bother. Everything had been resolved, but other than the crown prince and the Prince Chu, there was no one else that Huangfu Zhuer could rely on in this world.


    Lv He interrupted from the side, "Prince, you don''t know what Miss Huangfu did last night. You know very well that we, our master, and the wangfei are very close, how could she do that kind of thing, no wonder our master was so angry and wanted to kick us out."


    and Morong Gan were both unwilling to say, but those two servant girls were his, how could he not know?


    She has been engaged to her third brother before, and has made the decision that she would never be able to let go of him in her life. She would look at him and her sister-in-law loving each other everyday, and she would feel very sad, her sister-in-law might think that I am protecting her, but Zhu''er is too pitiful. Think about it, your father copied her family and killed her entire family, so she should not have liked you, not to mention that you even snatched her third brother away from her. "She was childish and did such childish things to annoy you. Younger Sister-in-law is open-minded and open-minded, but now that she''s become a mother, she''s even more broad-minded. Don''t lower yourself to the same level as her."


    Bai Qianfan was also soft-hearted. Listening to the crown prince talk about it, he could guess how happy he was and how disappointed he was.


    She was indeed a bitter person. From the young daughter of a noble family to such an awkward situation, the grievances in her heart must be very deep.


    Forget it, she knew about Morong Gan''s attitude.


    Second Brother is right, Miss Huangfu is a bitter person, I should not bother with her. I will trouble you to tell our Prince that my anger has dissipated, and ask him not to drive Miss Huangfu out.


    When Morong Gan was mentioned, the crown prince''s expression was not good. He laughed at himself and said, "If he was willing to listen to me, I wouldn''t have to come and beg my sister-in-law. I''m afraid that I would have to trouble my sister-in-law to personally go."


    It seemed like the crown prince was extremely angry at Morong Gan, causing Bai Qianfan to feel slightly embarrassed, "Our prince has a stubborn temper, I can''t even recognize him, if there is anything that he offends, second brother should not take it to heart."


    "Of course I don''t take it to heart," the Crown Prince said with a smile. "I understand Third Brother''s temper, and I really don''t recognize any of the six relatives when I try to be stubborn, but there are only exceptions. It''s fortunate that he found someone as reasonable as my sister-in-law.

 C530 With me here you wont die

    Bai Qianfan walked in the wind and left the crown prince behind. The crown prince looked at her and shook his head, she really did not have any brains, she did not even have this much strength in her eyes. He was the sovereign, how could she walk in front of him? However, it was strange. Even though she was such a simple woman, Huangfu Zhuer was not her match. She tried everything but still couldn''t snatch Morong Gan back.


    Before Bai Qianfan even reached the foot of the pavilion, she heard Huangfu Zhuer''s stifling cries. A servant stood far away and waved to them, indicating them to do what they wanted to do, but she had never changed. She did not have any authority in front of the servants, so they all giggled at her and continued to watch the show.


    She could do nothing but go up the stairs, and was shocked when she entered. Huangfu Zhuer''s forehead was swollen, her eyes were swollen, and her face swollen.


    She quickly recalled in her heart. Last night, she only pulled her hair, but it didn''t hit her face, right? How did it end up like this today?


    When Huangfu Zhuer saw Bai Qianfan, she hated him to the extreme, yet she buried her head in her hands. In reality, she no longer had any face to speak of anymore, but this was truly a disgrace to her grandma''s house. She had even forsaken herself. She should have walked out with a backbone to make Morong Gan feel guilty, but would he feel guilty ¡­


    She really didn''t know what Morong Gan was thinking, last night Bai Qianfan had beaten her and also beat him up. Such a ferocious woman, if he didn''t teach her a lesson, but wanted to kick her out, was he crazy? What kind of medicine did that little b * tch with the surname ''Bai'' give him to eat that caused him to become like this?


    Morong Gan tried to denounce her. She was fearless, with the crown prince around, he couldn''t do anything to her. However, she never expected that the Crown Prince''s persuasion would be of no use. He didn''t even want to give her face as a monarch and just told her to scram with a gloomy face.


    In that instant, she was completely terrified. Her noble head drooped down and her straight back drooped. She looked at him with fear, and a deep sense of fear gripped her heart. What would happen if she went out? Landing in the city and giving it to a man who is a slut? If he wanted her to live that kind of life, he might as well ask her to die!


    Morong Gan knew that the crown prince must have gone to get reinforcements out of anger. He patiently listened to Huangfu Zhuer''s cries and waited for him to come, but now that she was here, he had to pretend to be shocked. "Why are you here?"


    Bai Qianfan retracted her gaze from Huangfu Zhuer and lowered her voice to ask, "You hit her?"


    Morong Gan shook his head, "No."


    she asked hesitantly. "Well, what about her, that?"


    "On the pillar."


    "She wants to die?"


    "¡­"


    "Forget it, don''t force others to their deaths," Bai Qianfan said. "After all, they have already saved your life."


    The husband and wife duo spoke softly, but Huangfu Zhuer''s words were extremely clear. That''s right, she had saved Morong Gan before, and this was how he would repay her ¡­ The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Originally, when she saw that Bai Qianfan had stopped crying, she felt a sense of sadness and started to cry loudly again.


    The Crown Prince went upstairs amidst his tragic cries and comforted her gently, "Zhu''er, don''t cry anymore. The Crown Princess came over, if you have anything to do today, please explain it to his in detail. Things have to be settled eventually, and it''s not going to be easy to solve them. Tell me first, what do you want to do?"


    Huangfu Zhuer relied on him and said, "I''m not going out." If they went out, they wouldn''t be able to live.


    Morong Gan said with determination, "No, I have to go out, I will help you find a house."


    The crown prince looked at Bai Qianfan. "Princess, please express your opinion as well."


    Seeing Huangfu Zhuer in such a miserable state, the bad feeling in Bai Qianfan''s heart had already disappeared. She was not a person who would step on people whenever she saw them in trouble, and would let them off the hook while she was at it.


    "Prince, forget it. I''m not angry, so don''t ¡­"


    "If you''re not angry, then I''m angry!" He only recognized Bai Qianfan, so other women would not be able to touch him. Not even Huangfu Zhuer could do it, but to actually hold him in her arms while he was drunk to the point of being unconscious, just thinking about it made him disgusted.


    There was no other way, Bai Qianfan could only persuade him to repeat to him what the crown prince had said to her in a gentle tone.


    In the end, Morong Gan was not someone with a stone heart, he only wanted Huangfu Zhuer to leave, but he also knew that once she left, it would be bad for her, so he was a little hesitant in his heart. He had also heard what the crown prince had said before, but he only wanted to give Bai Qianfan face and let Huangfu Zhuer know that it was because Bai Qianfan had pleaded for him that she was willing to let her stay.


    Although she had made her decision, she couldn''t easily agree. She muttered to herself, "I know that esteemed wangfei is soft-hearted, but if she continues to act recklessly ¡­"


    In the future, if you have nothing better to do, you should not come downstairs. Everything will be handled by the servants, and the guards who were initially arranged downstairs, I feel that since it will be unnecessary, we should leave it as it is. "He looked at Huangfu Zhuer and said," Since you need peace to recuperate from illness, we should do this to prevent others from going up to beat you up.


    This meant that from today onwards, she would be under house arrest and wouldn''t be able to go downstairs. Or she could go downstairs and ask the maidservant to first consult her and restrict her freedom. She would become a prisoner.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at him in disbelief, her lips opened, "Crown Prince Brother ¡­"


    The crown prince softly sighed, "Zhu''er, listen to me, Crown Prince Brother is doing this for your own good."


    She didn''t know if she should still believe him, but now that she only had him, Morong Gan couldn''t be relied on anymore, and the position of Empress was also just empty talk, if she listened to him obediently, perhaps she would end up as the crown prince''s harem in the future. No matter what, she, Huangfu Zhuer, the first daughter of the Grand Scholar Palace, would still become the legendary one.


    She lowered her head, resigned to her fate, and no longer spoke.


    After the crown prince gave him the stage, Morong Gan naturally followed suit and said, "I think that''s pretty good, let''s do as second brother says." He stood up and led Bai Qianfan out without even looking at him.


    Huangfu Zhuer sat on the ground, and laughed miserably for a while, then said to the crown prince, "If my father sees this, will he be so angry that he''ll pop out from the ground?"


    The Crown Prince laughed, "Not bad. The Marquis is still able to joke around at this time. I was not wrong about you."


    "Crown Prince Brother, after seeing my disgraceful appearance, are you still willing to take me?"


    "Of course," the Crown Prince said quickly. "As I said, you are different from others in my heart."


    "That''s good," Huangfu Zhuer straightened her hair, and then helped herself up from the pillar. "Even if the people in this world treat me badly, there''s still you."


    The Crown Prince stood up as well and instructed the maidservants, "What are you still standing around for? Help the little miss pack up and wait. If you have anything to do, come and report." He said to Huangfu Zhuer, "You''re tired, rest. I''ll be going, I''ll come see you when I''m free."


    Huangfu Zhuer nodded and watched as he walked out of the door and chased after him, "Crown Prince Brother."


    The Crown Prince turned his head on the stairs and asked, "What?"


    Huangfu Zhuer leaned on the side of the door, her face was pale white, her eyes revealed unease, her voice was thin, "... Actually, I am very afraid of death. "


    The Crown Prince was stunned and smiled, "As long as I am here, you won''t die."


    As Huangfu Zhuer watched his figure gradually grow further and further away, the corner of her mouth raised into a gratified smile. In this world, there was still a person who would not abandon her.


    However, what she didn''t know was that when the crown prince said those words, he had already decided to sacrifice her in his heart.


    From his youth until now, she had been only a pawn in his hands, once, now, and in the future.

 C531 Lets just end it here

    The sky darkened and sand flew everywhere. It was like night. After the raging storm of sand, the haze gradually dissipated and the light became brighter by the second.


    Shi Yingying climbed up from the ground with much difficulty, shook the sand on her head and looked around anxiously, "Du Changfeng, where are you?! Du Changfeng, where are you?!"


    She screamed for a long time, but there was no response. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of the wind blowing, as if someone was wailing in grief.


    When the tens of thousands of golden beams of light shot down, the distant sand dune rose and fell like waves. The surroundings were quiet and peaceful, as if the nightmare scene from before was just an illusion.


    But as for Du Changfeng, they had clearly come together, why was she the only one left?


    She held onto her skirt, one foot high and the other low in the sand, while looking around in panic: "Du Changfeng, please answer me, Du Changfeng, where are you ¡­ ¡­" If she still couldn''t find him, she would really cry.


    She regretted that when she left, her father had sent a maidservant for her to wait upon her on the way. She didn''t want any of them, and even complained that her father wasn''t sensible. But now, how she wished that those people were all here to help her look for Du Changfeng.


    Du Changfeng hid behind the sand dune, expressionlessly looking at the figure that stumbled under the blazing sun. If she thought he was dead, would everyone be relieved?


    They walked west along the official road, stopping at a relay station. The journey was quite smooth, but today, she had heard from a servant at the relay station about the desert outside the town, and as a result, she was very curious and wanted to pull him over to take a look.


    The first time they saw the vast and magnificent desert, they were shocked. They stayed here for a long time, but they encountered a sandstorm.


    To be honest, he did not want Shi Yingying to follow him to the northwest, he knew that Shi Shengcheng would do everything he could to keep his daughter, but the shameless Prince Chu actually made the biggest inn in the northwest to tempt the Shi father and daughter and gave them a grand and magnificent picture. In the end, Shi Shengcheng immediately changed his mind and agreed to follow Shi Yingying over.


    Along the way, he firmly decided to stay away from Shi Yingying. However, it was the opposite for Shi Yingying. Let''s make a decision here.


    In his line of sight, the staggering figure fell, then quickly got up, spat a few grains of sand on the ground, and began looking around for him.


    Du Changfeng hardened his heart and did not reply. All of his tenderness would only be given to one person, he had no feelings for other women, let alone the valiant Great Miss Shi.


    The sunlight was bright, he hid in the shadows behind the sand dunes, it was still extremely hot, the clothes on his back were all drenched with sweat, and looking at Shi Yingying, she seemed to be extremely panicked, she had been walking in circles, her hair was messy, her face was red, and beads of sweat were rolling down her forehead. She was constantly walking, her face filled with anxiety, her eyes filled with tears, but she did not cry.


    He looked at it and his heart finally couldn''t bear it anymore. Just as he was about to reply, Shi Yingying''s body swayed and fell down once more, but this time, she didn''t get up. Instead, she laid motionlessly in the midst of the yellow sand.


    Du Changfeng was shocked, he immediately ran over to check on her, "Ying Ying, how are you, wake up, wake up Shi Yingying, wake up ¡­ ¡­"


    Du Changfeng panicked for a moment and quickly calmed down. He knew that she had suffered from heatstroke and quickly took off the water bottle on her waist, lifted her head and poured some water for her to drink.


    Shi Yingying didn''t feel anything as the water kept flowing out. He had to wake her up and take her away, or else he would probably fall down. In a moment of desperation, he took a mouthful of water and sent it into Shi Yingying''s mouth. She clenched her teeth, still unable to feed it, and he pried it open with his tongue, finally pouring the first drop of water into it. When she was about to leave, he accidentally touched her tongue. It was unbelievably soft. He jumped in fright as she stared at her with a bewildered expression. A suspicious red cloud rose up on his face.


    However, he quickly extinguished that little bit of gossip that he shouldn''t have and fed himself two more mouthfuls of water.


    When Shi Yingying slowly woke up, seeing that Du Changfeng had just left her lips, her heart was immediately overjoyed. He grabbed onto Du Changfeng''s clothes, pulled him down, and pouted as he went forward to welcome him.


    Du Changfeng was shocked when she woke up. He quickly pushed her away, "What are you doing?"


    Shi Yingying boldly and confidently said, "You can kiss me, but can''t I kiss you?"


    "Which one of your eyes saw me kissing you," Du Changfeng said in a flustered and exasperated tone, "You''ve suffered from heatstroke and can''t feed me any water? I was just doing it out of helplessness, can you not turn black and white?"


    So that''s how it is, Shi Yingying didn''t feel awkward at all, she crawled up from the ground, patted the sand off of her body, and smilingly looked at him: "Are you worried about me?" Without waiting for Du Changfeng''s reply, she patted his shoulder: "A man that loves his wife, I didn''t marry the wrong person."


    Du Changfeng, "..."


    Shi Yingying walked a few steps, then turned her head and called out to him: "Why are you standing there like a fool, leave quickly, if you get sunstroke, I''ll have to feed you water again."


    Du Changfeng shuddered and quickly followed suit.


    "Du Changfeng," Shi Yingying suddenly stopped and said seriously, "Thank you. I didn''t leave you behind."


    Du Changfeng felt a little uncomfortable. Honestly speaking, that thought did indeed exist, if she had not suffered from sunstroke, he might not have come out.


    "Don''t worry. From today onwards, no matter what happens, I won''t leave you behind." She said this very solemnly.


    Du Changfeng, "..." I would be grateful if you would leave me.


    The two of them returned to the inn. Seeing their sorry appearances, the young man jumped in fright, "Why is it like this? Did you encounter a sandstorm?"


    "Yes, I did," Shi Yingying laughed heartily, and did not feel any fear at all. She then pointed at Du Changfeng, "Luckily my husband was brave enough to save me, otherwise my little life would have been lost in the desert."


    The two of you can be considered to be on good terms with each other, but there are also husband and wife who flew away when faced with a great calamity. We have merchants here throughout the year, and only one of them has ever returned, but the sandstorm here isn''t that bad. The sandstorm here isn''t really that bad, after going through it, we can bring the person back, but the original people have never seen or dared to flee, they only know how to leave their wives in the desert, some have their mouths sealed by the sandstorm, some have gone missing.


    Shi Yingying laughed: "My husband isn''t that kind of person, he loves me dearly."


    Du Changfeng, "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" "Give me one catty of beef and two catties of aged white jerky." Let''s just let him get drunk ¡­

 C532 You dont have a single thought for me?

    This place was very different from the Central Plains. The place was big, and there was not much human traffic here, so they could not be like before, where they could only stay at the tavern or relay stations every day. She and Du Changfeng had begun to sleep in the wilderness.


    It was dusk, the sun was shining bright red, the bonfire was set, and the white smoke was billowing upwards. Shi Yingying muttered: "The desert is desolate, the river is full of sunset."


    Du Changfeng looked at her, surprised. Shi Yingying was a little pleased with herself, "What, you think I haven''t studied?"


    Du Changfeng laughed and added firewood to the fire.


    Shi Yingying did not understand, "The sky is not cold, why do we have to start a fire?"


    "¡­"


    "Is it because you want a fire to cook? We have brought steamed buns and beef sauce, so we can eat them without heating them up. "


    "¡­"


    "Du Changfeng, say something!"


    "¡­"


    "Actually, when you were in the desert that day, you wanted to abandon me and leave by yourself, right?"


    Du Changfeng slowly raised his head, "... "No."


    "You don''t even dare to look at me, you have a guilty conscience," Shi Yingying snorted, "Don''t think that I don''t know anything. If I didn''t suffer heatstroke, even if I shouted until my throat was hoarse, you wouldn''t have come out."


    Du Changfeng looked at her for a while, then asked: "Are you pretending to have sunstroke?"


    "Who''s pretending to be a puppy," Shi Yingying looked at him sideways, "I am a restaurant with countless people, how could I not know about you? To tell the truth, I was really afraid that after I woke up, you would disappear completely. She paused for a moment, and then lowered her voice, "Du Changfeng, we can be considered to have shared hardships together, relying on each other for our lives, don''t you have any thoughts towards me?"


    Du Changfeng was holding onto a branch that was drawn across the sand, and was about to say something, when Shi Yingying shouted out loudly, "Think carefully, and then talk!"


    "I thought about it clearly," Du Changfeng looked up at her and said seriously, "No."


    Shi Yingying knew it was going to end like this, but she was not surprised at all. She hugged her legs, put her head on her knees, sorrowfully sighed, and muttered, "I''m so good, why don''t you like it? But I think one day you will regret it. " The last sentence gave her an indescribable confidence. She pulled herself together and stared at Du Changfeng with his bright eyes, "Remember my words today, there will be a day when you regret it!"


    Du Changfeng said, "I will remember it, but you will be disappointed."


    "No, I have confidence." Shi Yingying laughed as she watched the sun set in the horizon, "Du Changfeng, you still haven''t told me why we started a fire?"


    "Because it''s getting dark here. The Wolfhound is about to appear."


    "Hu, Wolfhound?" Shi Yingying''s heart skipped a beat, "Is it a wolf?"


    "Yes, a type of wolf that roams the desert and the prairie."


    "I heard that wolves like to pile up together. They came in a group, we won''t be so lucky, right?" She pretended to be calm and smiled dryly.


    Shi Yingying had always been valiant in front of him, and it was rare for him to have a time where she was weak. He did not think it was funny and purposely teased her, "Then maybe, the Wolfhound is very sly.


    No matter how bold Shi Yingying was, she was still a girl. This was the first time she slept in a place without any business in the village. Wolves.


    On the far side of the vast land, in the distance, were rolling dunes, and in the near distance a meadow, and the twilight was falling, and the sky was so high, and the land so wide, and the dunes were dark shadows, and she looked about her and felt as if something were swimming in the darkness.


    Du Changfeng opened his bag and gave the steamed bun to her, "Go ahead and eat, even if you meet a Wolfhound, you will have to eat your fill before you have the strength to run."


    Without saying a word, Shi Yingying took the bread and started to eat. The dry bread made her swallow her stomach in a few gulps, then she reached out and asked for more.


    Du Changfeng said, "Take your time to eat, be careful or you might choke."


    Right after she finished speaking, Shi Yingying stretched out her neck and burped, then that burp could no longer be stopped. She covered her mouth and looked around in panic, like a little rabbit.


    "Be at ease and fight. Wolfhound does not rely on your voice but on your nose to smell. If it was nearby, it would have smelled you a long time ago." He handed the kettle over. "Drink some water."


    Shi Yingying covered herself while feeling uncomfortable. Hearing his words, she let go and burped happily. Seeing Du Changfeng''s strange expression, she laughed embarrassedly, "It feels a lot better."


    She took a few sips of water and said, "Do you know the direction? We must not get lost here. If we get lost in the desert, we won''t be able to leave."


    "No, we have to leave early tomorrow. We can get to Thousand Leaves City by noon. Once we get there, we''ll be there. We''ll be there if we change our horses and travel the rest of the way." Du Changfeng swallowed the food in his mouth, sprawled on the ground, and looked at the dark blue sky in a daze.


    Shi Yingying slowly stopped hiccuping, and imitated him as she laid down, stretching her body, "How comfortable."


    The sky was so high, the stars so bright, the stars so bright, like beads in black velvet.


    The sky was wide and the ground was quiet. It was as if time had stopped, and the human body was as small as a speck of dust. Lying in the river of time, they didn''t know where they would be taken to the next moment.


    The cold moon, the lonely sand, and the boundless desolation made Shi Yingying feel like she was in a bed, as if the sky was covering her. She let out a long sigh, and slowly closed her eyes. Hearing Du Changfeng''s clear voice, she replied, "Yingying, when we arrive at Thousand Leaves City tomorrow, you can stay."


    Shi Yingying suddenly opened her eyes. "Why?"


    "The Thousand Leaves City is a huge city in the northwest, and it''s bustling with life. There must be a place of use for you to stay."


    Shi Yingying blinked his eyes, "You are the place where I use my martial arts. If you aren''t here, why would I go through so much trouble?"


    "Are you trying to torment me?"


    Shi Yingying laughed happily, "Do you want to play around here? I heard it''s pretty wild! "


    Du Changfeng''s face turned green, and turned away from her.


    Shi Yingying laughed out loud. He had been on guard against her the entire way, and thus was unable to wipe some oil off her face.


    Lying on the bed, his eyelids felt heavy. His legs felt heavy as he said, "It''s cool at night, let''s go sleep in the car."


    Shi Yingying sat up obediently, "Are you going?"


    Du Changfeng''s face darkened, "I want to guard the bonfire."


    "Then I won''t go as well," Shi Yingying said as she laid back down on her bed and rubbed herself against his body, "It''s fine if you marry a chicken, but it''s fine if you marry a dog. I''ll be there wherever you are."


    Du Changfeng did not know whether to laugh or cry, "You clearly know that we can''t count those who get married ¡­"


    Who said I wouldn''t do something? I am your legal and proper wife, I bow to the heavens and earth, all the villagers have come here to drink a wedding wine, "she said with a cold face." Du Changfeng, I can disregard everything else, but if you don''t admit to our marriage, I will not comply! "


    Her usual smile was but it was rare for her face to darken. The flames were imprinted on her pretty face, causing her eyebrows to furrow, and her rosy face to turn fiendish. Du Changfeng''s heart skipped a beat when he saw this, and he didn''t dare say another word.

 C533 Here comes the wolf

    When he slept until midnight, Du Changfeng felt something wrapped around his waist. He reached out and touched a leg, his heart skipped a beat and he woke up immediately ¡­ Shi Yingying suddenly appeared in his embrace, using both hands and feet to tightly wrap himself around his waist, her breath was sprayed on his neck, it was itchy, and carried a faint sweet taste. His mind was blown, although she and Shi Yingying had some unspeakable awkwardness before, this was the first time they were stuck together like this.


    He swallowed a gulp of his throat and secretly tried to break her hand. It would be best if he could remove the danger without anyone knowing, or else if this woman saw him, she would definitely take the opportunity to blackmail him.


    However, just as he moved, she actually held him even tighter, her legs pushed up against him, pressing him down somewhere, Du Changfeng''s body stiffened, her lips twitched, looking at the sky, how am I going to sleep, isn''t this asking for his life?


    He was crushed by her, unable to reach her calves, and had to try to pull her knee, which she did against him, and he pulled down, and she rubbed up, up and down, up and down.


    Du Changfeng quickly stopped, but he had already revealed his ugly state. His image that he had painstakingly erected over the past few days had once again crumbled, and in any case, he had already lost all face in front of her.


    He pushed her, neither light nor heavy, "Wake up, you''re pressing down on me."


    Shi Yingying half opened her eyes in a daze, "What are you arguing about, not sleeping?"


    "You take your hands and feet off me."


    Shi Yingying glanced at it, "Weren''t you the one who put it up there?"


    Du Changfeng was not surprised at all, he knew that she would beat around the bush when she woke up, and would not fight over such an meaningless matter. He took her hand away, but unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, that hand came back and gently rubbed on his waist, "Why did you put her hand on again?"


    Du Changfeng was already mentally prepared, but he was still dumbstruck by the sight before him. It had to be said that his understanding of Shi Yingying needed to rise to a whole new level.


    "Take your hands and feet off," he said slowly.


    "Oh, I''m so scared," she said, throwing herself into his arms. "Husband, you have to protect me."


    Du Changfeng was helpless to stop her, "There really is a wolf, I won''t lie to you."


    "Then you want it to bark."


    Awoo ¡ª


    Shi Yingying stared at Du Changfeng''s mouth and doubted: "You called out earlier? Why didn''t I see you open your mouth? "


    Du Changfeng used his eyes to signal her to look back. After hesitating for a moment, he turned around and sure enough, he saw a head standing under the moonlight. Wolf!


    She almost screamed out loud, Du Changfeng hurriedly covered her mouth, "Don''t scream, it will think that you are provoking it. Get up and come behind me. "


    Shi Yingying really wanted to hide behind him, but her body was so soft that she couldn''t muster up any strength. Her lips trembled, "What should I do?"


    "It''s about time, get up. If you keep pestering me, we''ll lose our lives here."


    Although Shi Yingying was extremely afraid, her mental fortitude was not bad. Bearing with the fear that was running down her spine, she flipped over Du Changfeng''s body all the way to her back.


    Du Changfeng took two thick branches from the fire and gave them to her, "Go and guard at the back of the carriage, if the horses run in fright, we will really die here."


    Shi Yingying held onto the two branches in disbelief, "You want me to go to the carriage alone? What if there are wolves? "


    "You have a fire in your hand, so the wolf doesn''t dare to come forward." Du Changfeng acted as if it was natural, and raised his chin towards the Wolfhound, "How about, you go against it here?"


    Shi Yingying weighed the pros and cons a bit, then decisively took the branch and left.


    The carriage was her father''s wedding gift to Du Changfeng and her, as well as good solid wood shelves. It was very stable when he ran, and had even intentionally put on two fine horses, tall and mighty, so much so that when they ran as fast as they could, they travelled westwards, and after running for thousands of miles, the horses were so tired that even their fur no longer shone. However, Shi Yingying would rather find a place to rest for two days before changing horses.


    Other people said that she was a white-eyed wolf whose husband had forgotten about her father, and she had resolutely left without even looking back. However, no one knew that if she did not turn back, she would not dare to do so, and in reality, the tears in her heart were raining down. She could only hide it with an even brighter smile, and Du Changfeng even said that he had never seen someone more heartless than her in his entire life.


    One li away, one li away. This carriage was a part of her relationship with her homeland and her family. No matter what, she had to protect it!


    Available... What was that thing poking its head out from behind the dune?


    "Du Changfeng..."


    "What?"


    "There seems to be Wolfhound here as well," she said, her voice trembling slightly in the wind.


    His originally bright and hearty voice turned into a timid and soft one, causing people to feel a sense of pity in their ears. Du Changfeng comforted her, "No, Wolfhound are different from other wolves. They like to fight alone, and each fight their own way.


    "Seven, seven, eight ¡­" Are you sure this is comforting?


    Shi Yingying wanted to turn his head to look at him, but she didn''t dare to turn his head. The Wolfhound behind the sand dune must have lost its patience and walked out from the shadows.


    When she was at the Dark Water Town, she had seen many dogs, because when they ran restaurants, neighbors'' dogs would often come to the Drunken Immortal Tavern to eat bones, so after seeing the true face of the Wolfhound, she was not afraid anymore. She held onto the firewood in her hands tightly, protecting the carriage.


    Du Changfeng was a person whose eyes and ears were focused on the surroundings, upon seeing that Wolfhound was heading towards her, he wanted to go and support his, but he did not expect Shi Yingying to be so calm, so without saying a word, she waved two firewood sticks. The firelight imprinted her cold little face, his eyes were like cold stars, and the powerful aura caused the Wolfhound to stop.


    He calmed down and looked around vigilantly. Just now, he was trying to console Shi Yingying, even though Wolfhound do like to fight one on one, it would not appear as many as seven or eight at a time. The longer the stalemate, the more it would come.


    Shi Yingying spoke out from the side, "Let''s just take the carriage and leave."


    "No, it''s too dark, I won''t be able to find my way, I might get lost," Du Changfeng said. He raised his head to look at the sky. It was pitch black, and it was still early morning, but the fire was gradually weakening. If he did not add more firewood, he was afraid that it would not last much longer.


    He glanced at the dried branches on the ground. There were not many left, so he threw them all into the fire to let it burn again. The moment the flames got up, the Wolfhound clearly took two steps back.


    They had to get more firewood, or they would just sit there and wait for death.

 C534 Words become true

    Shi Yingying also noticed their predicament, and said, "What do we do, we don''t have firewood."


    Du Changfeng hesitated, "I will go and get some firewood, can you stay here by yourself?"


    He thought that Shi Yingying wouldn''t agree to it. After all, she was a delicate and expensive young miss, and it was the first time he had encountered such a thing.


    Du Changfeng was surprised. Just now, she was trembling in his arms because of fright.


    He picked up two more thick branches from the fire and went to replace the one in her hand that was almost burnt out. He said, "You hold on for a while, I''ll be back soon."


    Shi Yingying blinked his eyes, "Are you just going to leave like that?"


    Du Changfeng asked. "What else do you want?"


    "You''re not going to reward me for being so brave?" She opened her arms and held the two burning branches in her hands like a reborn bird. "Carry me before you go."


    Du Changfeng, "..."


    "Hurry up, just in case you come back. I''m already gone, so just treat it as my last farewell."


    "Nonsense!" Du Changfeng scolded her in a low voice, "At a time like this, you''re still joking."


    "I''m not joking, I''m being serious," Shi Yingying maintained that posture, and looked at him through the firelight, "Du Changfeng, if I really get eaten by wolves, I won''t regret marrying you. I came here with you, and in this life, I lived too recklessly, and basically didn''t ask for anything in return. If there is an afterlife, Du Changfeng, I am willing to be your real wife. "


    Du Changfeng stared at her blankly, thinking to himself, just what kind of girl is he, in such a dangerous moment, under the witness of two Wolfhound, she actually confessed to him ¡­


    He seemed to be a little pressured, quickly going forward, bending down to hug her tightly, then releasing her, "Before I come back, don''t be eaten by wolves, can you do that?"


    "Yes." She nodded vigorously. "I''ll wait for your return."


    He turned around and looked at the Wolfhound that was quietly standing in front of the bonfire, "I''ll lure that wolf away, you can deal with this one. However, there might be more Wolfhound coming, you must be prepared."


    "Go quickly, don''t be so long-winded." "Go early and come back early."


    Without further ado, he leaped up and down and flew off into the distance. The Wolfhound in front of the bonfire shot out like arrows, and it was actually not much slower than him.


    Shi Yingying''s heart tightened when he saw this. She was originally worried about him, but what if Du Changfeng met even more Wolfhound s while he was gone? If he didn''t have any torches, would he ¡­ No Return...


    Thinking like this, her heart clenched. When she turned around, that silent Wolfhound was quietly approaching the carriage. She quickly rushed forward and fiercely swung the torch in her hand. "Get lost!"


    The Wolfhound was startled by the fire so it retreated a few steps. It turned its head and looked, and then began to circle around the horse carriage. Shi Yingying did not know what it was planning, but the enemy was moving, and she was moving, and the enemy was not moving. After circling twice, another two Wolfhound s walked out from behind the sand dune, one following behind the other. She secretly complained, thinking what should she do, Du Changfeng had just left, he wouldn''t come back so quickly, she had to think of a way to hold him up.


    While they were burning with anxiety, the two Wolfhound s had already arrived in front of her. Compared to the previous one, they seemed to be very excited, as if they were eager to give it a try.


    In a moment of desperation, Shi Yingying threw a torch towards it. The flame drew a bright flash in the air, causing the Wolfhound to turn and run away in fright. It didn''t run far before stopping to look around.


    She split the fire into several small fires and surrounded the horse carriage. This way, the horses would at least be safe, but the less firewood they had, the faster they would burn, and she could only hope that Du Changfeng would return before the firewood was burnt out. Otherwise, she would really lose her life.


    There was only one disaster, and that was when green light came from the darkness. She knew that it was the eyes of a Wolfhound, and it seemed like there were two more coming. Du Changfeng could only say seven or eight at the most. Her luck was so bad, he met the most ¡­ "Ugh ¡­" It doesn''t seem to be the most... More and more green lights flashed in the darkness. She felt his blood run cold. How many of them were there ¡­ Not even one bite from each wolf was enough to eat her.


    What should he do? She anxiously retreated to the side of the carriage. If it really wasn''t possible, then she would just have to drive the carriage around randomly, and her life would be in the hands of the heavens.


    She stood beside the horse, looking at the pack of wolves that were gathering towards her in the dark. Her hands were clenched tightly into fists, could it be that what she said was true, that she could only resume fate with Du Changfeng in her next life?


    She bent down slowly, grabbed the hem of her skirt and ripped it open, tearing the front and back of her skirt into two long slits so that she could run. Until the last moment, she still wanted to make a move.


    The small bonfire dimmed and was extinguished. This was the first one, so the others would also be exterminated as well. A hole appeared in the encirclement, and all the Wolfhound rushed towards that direction.


    Shi Yingying felt her mouth going dry, she kept gulping down her saliva, the blood color on her face gradually faded away, and when she was about to die, it turned out that it was already too late. She still felt that it was a pity that she did not manage to fulfill her promise to Du Changfeng, and could not hold on long enough for him to return. The most regretful thing was that even when he was about to die, he did not manage to take him down!


    In that moment of life and death, a figure fell from the sky, under the moonlight, his sword was as clear as water, sweeping across thousands of troops, the surrounding wolves were swept up by the sword light, and instinctively jumped out, the jumping blood splashing everywhere, and the reeking of blood pervading the air, the wolf pack was in an uproar, they all pounced on him and fought over his food, that kind of scene, caused Shi Yingying''s heart to tremble, she felt nauseous.


    She didn''t care about that, and while he was still on the ground, she pounced on him and wrapped her arms around his neck and wailed," Du Changfeng, you''re back! I''m so scared, if you were just one more step, I would have really lost my life. Wuu, at most seven to eight, there are around 30 to 50 of you here, I''m really scared, I''m scared to death, I''ll never see you again, wuu ¡­


    Du Changfeng rushed over with a bundle of firewood on his back. What he saw was a strange scene: Dozens of Wolfhound were fighting for food, the scene was chaotic, and inside the encirclement, Shi Yingying was hugging a man and crying loudly. What was going on?


    The person who was hugged by Shi Yingying was slightly startled, her face slightly flushed, and her clear voice sounded in her ears: "Miss, you recognized the wrong person."


    Shi Yingying was shocked, and immediately released her hand. Borrowing the moonlight, she took a look, and discovered that it wasn''t Du Changfeng, but an unfamiliar young man with bright eyebrows and starry eyes. Her figure was slender, and actually didn''t pale in the slightest when compared to Du Changfeng.

 C535 Im the best at feeding ingrate

    Shi Yingying''s bravery only competed against Du Changfeng''s. Regarding the matter of him hugging the wrong person, she still felt rather embarrassed, her face was red and she had just retreated, but as she glanced at Du Changfeng who was completely dumbstruck, she immediately explained: "Don''t misunderstand, I thought he was you, I didn''t know there was someone else here. Du Changfeng, don''t misunderstand, the situation is really too dangerous, look, so many wolves ¡­"


    She pointed with her finger and was surprised to find that the noisy wolves had stopped fighting over food. They were all raising their heads and quietly looking at them.


    Du Changfeng quickly untied the dry branches on his body and added some firewood to the small fire that had not been extinguished yet. With Shi Yingying helping out at the side, that Heroic Assassin who had pulled out his sword just now relied on his own sword to fight against the restless wolves. The swords in his hands had displayed his unparalleled strength, and the Wolfhound s were all afraid, as they were all afraid, and no one actually dared to be the first to appear.


    When the fire circle was ignited once again, the Wolfhound retreated a little and lingered around the circle of fire. But the inside of the fire circle was already safe, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief, Du Changfeng cupped his hands towards the young man: Thank you for your help, may I know your name?


    "My surname is Lan, my name is Lan." The young man also clasped his hands together in return. "I wonder where you two came from and where you''re going?"


    Du Changfeng said, "I am Du Changfeng, I came from Jiangnan, to the Qingmu Stronghold, what about you, Brother Lan?"


    "I was originally living in the four seas without a fixed home. I yearned for the desert''s scenery, so I came to take a look."


    "Brother Lan, are you from the martial arts world?"


    "Something like that." Lan Jihua laughed, he then moved the sword sheath behind him, and turned to look at Shi Yingying, "I have not asked for young lady''s name."


    Shi Yingying was probably still immersed in the rage and shame of the wrong person, upon seeing him, she immediately became flustered, she raised her hands and covered her face, quickly saying, "I am Shi Yingying."


    Du Changfeng was surprised. Along the way, she would introduce them as husband and wife whenever they met each other. Could it be ¡­ Look at how handsome Lan Jihua was, turning the passion that he couldn''t ask for, onto him?


    Thinking like this, he felt that he still had hope in his life, so he said to Lan Jihua, "Since Brother Lan is living in all four seas, why don''t you accompany us? We can take care of each other as well."


    Lan Jihua answered straightforwardly, "Brother Du''s suggestion is very good. Although the scenery in the northwest is good, but there are still a lot of unexpected things, so it''s safer to travel together."


    Du Changfeng was very happy, he sat down with Lan Jihua and started to chat happily, Shi Yingying sat by the side of the small bonfire, holding onto the lamb, and stared silently into the distance.


    Du Changfeng looked at her from time to time, feeling that she was unusual. This wasn''t the Shi Yingying he was familiar with, could it be that he had changed his personality due to the wolves?


    Shi Yingying did not speak a word, but had been treating herself instead. Although she and Du Changfeng had always been this way for women to chase after men from the start, and even though Du Changfeng had always been cold towards her, she could still see how concerned Du Changfeng was for her sometimes. For example, when he hugged her before she left, or when he rescued her from the heat, he probably cared about her in his heart. But just now, when Du Changfeng saw that she was hugging another man, not only did he not seem angry, he even passionately greeted Lan Jihua to go along with them. This time, he really did lose his pride.


    She rubbed her eyes and wanted to cry, but she held back. It was not the time to cry, the wolves were still wandering not far away and the danger had not been averted.


    Du Changfeng also looked at the pack of wolves not far away, "These firewood should be enough to last until daybreak.


    When Shi Yingying heard him call her Miss Shi, the corner of her mouth twitched.


    Lan Jihua said, "No, I will be the cover. Brother Du took Miss Shi away, and you two were together after all.


    Du Changfeng thought, it would be great if they were to be separated.


    Shi Yingying interrupted them, "How about I cover for you guys and let you guys leave?"


    Du Changfeng heard the sarcasm in her words and did not dare to continue. However, Lan Jihua did not know and was slightly surprised: "Miss Shi knows martial arts?"


    "Nope."


    "Then why ¡­"


    "I can feed the wolves." Shi Yingying glanced at Du Changfeng, "I''m best at feeding ingrate."


    "¡­" Du Changfeng laughed dryly, "Miss Shi loves to joke."


    At last it was daybreak, and the east turned white, and a golden light pierced through the clouds, and the red sun leaped out, and the wolves began to stir. They were used to moving at night, and did not like the sun, and this light reminded them that it was time to return to the cave.


    Some of them started to disperse, but some were watching from the sidelines, unwilling to part with the fat meat. The bonfire on the ground slowly extinguished, and only green smoke remained floating in the wind.


    They had intelligent minds, and they could probably tell that she was the weakest of them all. Shi Yingying was no longer afraid. She picked up a smoke emitting tree branch from the ground and threw it over ruthlessly. The Wolfhound scattered but they quickly gathered back.


    Lan Jihua pulled out his sword and blocked her behind him, "Miss Shi, get on the carriage. Brother Du, quickly drive away, I will catch up."


    This was not the right time to be modest, Du Changfeng agreed, then grabbed Shi Yingying''s wrist and quickly stuffed her into the horse carriage. She then jumped on his horse and quickly drove the horse carriage to the west.


    The Wolfhound had an instinct to move quickly, and that was ¡ª to chase after, ignoring everything else!


    Thus, the wolves chased after the carriage with all their might. Shi Yingying sat in the carriage, listening to the dense noise from the carriage, her heart rising to her throat as she secretly lifted the curtain to look outside. Coincidentally, a Wolfhound soared into the sky, opening its mouth wide to bite her. She screamed and fell to the ground, clutching her chest as she panted.


    When he was in danger, a figure flashed by, with a wave of his sword, he slashed through all the Wolfhound s around the carriage and easily got in, helping Shi Yingying to stand up, "Are you alright?"


    Shi Yingying shook her head, her heart was filled with unspeakable disappointment.


    Previously, when Du Changfeng was not present, her being saved by Lan Jihua was alright, but this time, Du Changfeng was clearly in the car, and did not even make a sound when he called out. It was still Lan Jihua who came to save her, this was a little ¡­ Sad.


    Just as he gasped for breath, Du Changfeng''s voice came out, "Miss Shi, are you alright?"


    Shi Yingying replied snappily, "Still alive." Are you disappointed...


    It was good that they were fine. Du Changfeng drove the car and charged into the pack of wolves, charging left and right, putting in the effort with the two horses, and actually allowed them to escape the encirclement. The sun was rising higher and higher, and the wolf pack finally stopped their pursuit, standing there and watching them leave.


    She leaned on the soft cushion, took out a cold steamed bun from her bag, and slowly ate it. She heard Lan Jihua asking her in front, "Brother Du, do you want to go see Miss Shi?"


    Du Changfeng answered, "No need, even if she''s a girl, she''s not worse than a man. She''ll be fine after resting for a while."

 C536 Is this my son is this a debt collector

    In the blink of an eye, it was already July, the heat was so great that it felt like a fire was about to fall on him, and there was not enough ice left in the cellar. The little prince, Mo Junlin, was particularly afraid of heat, and was very impatient when he wore a little more, so he grabbed his own clothes and pulled them outwards. Bai Qianzhang had no choice but to wear a apron for him every day, revealing his fat arms and legs.


    The weather was hot, and it was hard for people to walk. Only Morong Lin was full of energy every day, sitting in the cradle and dancing with joy, not stopping for a moment. His fair and white face was always smiling, and his pair of pitch black eyes were rolling around, looking at everything with curiosity.


    Bai Qianfan fanned him as she stood at the side, feeling extremely proud. This was the first time she had raised a child and carried a child for three months. Other people said that she was like a half year old child and praised her well-nourished, sturdy, beautiful and clean.


    Every month, she would return to the Dark Water Town and Yue Xiang would give birth to a son, who was named Liang Jingcheng. When she and Yue Xiang were talking about children, there was always endless talk. Sometimes Hou would wish that they could stay at Dark Water Town for the night and go back the next day, but when Morong Gan did not agree, he left his official position to accompany them, not to come here to Dark Water Town for the night.


    Bai Qianfan was a little tired, she carried the child and laid on the Soft Couch, then Morong Gan went over: "You are tired, let me carry you."


    Bai Qianfan gave the child to him, but who knew that when Morong Lin''s fat arms brushed against him, it seemed as if she didn''t want him to hug her.


    Morong Gan was startled for a moment, and then he opened his eyes wide: "Heh, look clearly, who am I? I''m your father."


    Bai Qianfan was unhappy and glared at him, "What are you shouting so loudly for? You scared your son." She retracted her hands and comforted Heir, "You don''t need daddy to hug you, right? Fine, I won''t give it to him."


    Morong Gan doted on his son a lot, but there were times when he just felt that he was too detestable and always occupied Bai Qianfan. With so many servant girls by his side, who wouldn''t hug him? Since Bai Qianfan had everything, as long as her son was happy, she had no principles at all. She even forgot that her other identity was Princess Chu, and that she was his wife.


    Morong Lin''s existence had a serious impact on their married life. In the past few days, he had been holding back his anger, but she had no place to vent it on. Besides sneaking a few glances at her son when Bai Qianfan wasn''t paying attention, she had no other choice.


    It wasn''t easy for him to endure until night, where he sat on the side of the bed and watched Bai Qianfan feed her milk. As Morong Lin drank her milk, she looked at him warily, as if he was someone with ill intentions. Of course, at times like this, he did not have good intentions, he was like a queue of children waiting for their milk. Bai Qianfan, who occasionally raised her head, saw the look of fervent hope on her face and thought that it was funny, but after thinking carefully, he also felt that it was quite wronged.


    She teased him deliberately. "You want to eat?"


    Morong Gan blushed and refused to admit it, "I''m not a child, why are you eating this."


    After Bai Qianfan finished feeding the baby, she coaxed the child to sleep and placed him into the small cradle. She called out to Yue Gui, "This room is hot, let Heir sleep in your room.


    The laurel sighed and took the cradle away. Before she left, she intentionally sneaked a peek at Prince Chu, seeing his bright eyes and a bright smile on his face, she suppressed her laughter and quickly walked out, closing the door behind her.


    Bai Qianfan''s intentions were very clear. Accompanying him tonight and not accompanying his son, Morong Gan felt a little overwhelmed by the favor and patted her wife''s shoulders, "I''m tired today, right? The child is too old, and my hands are pretty heavy, don''t keep hugging him. Be careful or my arms might get sore."


    Bai Qianfan squinted her eyes as she enjoyed it, "It''s fine, I''ve already gotten used to it. I wish he could sink a little more.


    "Seeing wind growing, that''s grass." Morong Gan laughed, he lowered his head, and rubbed his head against her neck lightly. As a mother, the smell on her body had changed.


    His two hands slid down from his shoulders and stealthily lifted up the silk ribbon on her skirt. His breath was somewhat unstable. "Qianyan, where else do you feel uncomfortable? I''ll pinch everything for you ¡­"


    Bai Qianfan saw the hand she used to walk around her chest, "I''m not feeling uncomfortable here, why are you pinching me?"


    He chuckled as he thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He didn''t care about his face anymore as he lowered his body and stuck to it.


    Bai Qianfan was at a loss whether to laugh or cry at his actions. "What did you say just now?


    Bai Qianfan originally wanted to tease him a little, but then she turned into a puddle of water and was at the mercy of him.


    After the rain had stopped, she was gasping for breath in his arms. He stroked her back that was drenched in sweat, as he kissed her ear. His voice had a bewitching quality to it, "My dear child, are you happy?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded shyly, and heard him say, "Let''s do it every night, okay?"


    Bai Qianfan immediately became clear and bright, her eyes opened wide, "This won''t do, Lin''er ¡­"


    Since he mentioned this, he couldn''t help but grumble: "Right now, your heart only has Lin''er, where do you place me? Do you still remember that I''m your husband? "


    "He''s younger than you."


    "Do you know why East Yue has Yi Zi''s rules?" He continued to teach, "It''s because he''s afraid of his mother. You''re not sparing him, it''s not for his own good."


    "He''s still young, what does he know?"


    "He''s young, but he''s not necessarily stupid," Morong Gan snorted from his nose, "I know you''re forcing him, so I don''t want anyone else. If this goes on, it''s inevitable that I''ll be spoiled.


    "Don''t invite them, I have so much free time all day, what am I going to do if I don''t bring children? Moreover, Qi Hong has Yue Guiyi''s help, it won''t affect me."


    He looked at the account without saying a word.


    She came over to coax him and kissed him lightly on the lips. He had thin lips, but they felt full when he put them in his mouth. He closed his eyes and put his hand on her waist. It was a rare opportunity, and if he didn''t indulge himself enough, he would feel sorry for himself.


    The two of them embraced each other and were immersed in their emotions. Hearing the sound of the child groaning at the door, Bai Qianfan immediately pushed him away and asked, "What''s wrong, is Heir hungry?"


    "I''m probably going to eat it."


    Hearing that, Morong Gan''s face changed. Is this my son?

 C537 Predation

    Morong Gan laid on the bed angrily, leaving a shadow behind for the mother and son duo.


    Bai Qianfan''s attention was completely on his son, and she did not care about him, she only focused on coaxing the child, "You greedy little cat, you''re hungry again after eating, why don''t you eat a little more ¡­"


    However, Heir did not obediently eat the milk. He pinched the milk from top to bottom, his little face red from holding in his breath, and his big black eyes pitifully looked at Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know what was wrong with him, and said softly, "Why aren''t you eating? "Aren''t you hungry? Quickly eat, good baby, eat well and sleep."


    Heir shook his head, placed his hand on her chest, and pouted. Bai Qianfan didn''t know what was going on with him, so she looked left and right, and muttered: "Is it uncomfortable somewhere, is it hot ¡­." Seeing that Morong Gan was ignoring him, he got so angry that he kicked him, "You should come over and take a look, why is he always making trouble?"


    Morong Gan was not angry even after taking that kick, and said casually: "Didn''t he get hungry? There''s nothing here, eat there."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, thinking back to what happened just now, and immediately realized what had happened. She was both amused and angry, and kicked him, "Don''t you have a father like you, snatching food from your son, won''t it hurt to starve him?"


    She turned Heir over and ate him on the other side. Heir sucked in a few small breaths and then let go of his hand, still acting like he was wronged. He rarely cried, and this was already very dissatisfied.


    Bai Qianfan pinched herself, it was really flat, she was angered to the point that she reached into her blanket and hit Morong Gan hard, "What kind of father is this, you stole my son''s food not leaving anything behind, aren''t you bullying me!"


    He was not annoyed at all. In the blink of an eye, he remembered that there was someone in the house, and that person was already in the house. He couldn''t help but ask, "Who is in the house?"


    Yue Guiyi stood outside the residence, her face purple from anger. How could she dare to make a sound? The cat lowered itself to the ground, using both hands and feet to silently crawl towards the entrance, letting the prince know that she was inside the house.


    Bai Qianfan looked at Prince Chu and asked, "What are you still worried about, I thought you would have lost your face a long time ago!" Heir glared at the man who was sleeping at the side with a pair of big, black eyes and started to make a ruckus. She probably knew who had eaten her food.


    Bai Qianfan was so annoyed that she had no choice but to call Yue Guiyi: "Get Qi Hong to make some rice soup, or else this little ancestor will never be able to stop making a ruckus."


    Yue Gui was just a few steps away from the door and pretended not to hear her. She carefully crawled forward, and when Bai Qianfan saw that she did not reply, she called her name again. Your servant didn''t hear you outside. You want some rice soup? This servant will go and get it now. "


    She rushed out of the house in one breath, and when she reached the courtyard, she was just about to laugh out loud. Thinking that it was still not appropriate, she held it in again, turned and entered Qi Hong''s room, then laid on the table and laughed out loud.


    Qi Hong was preparing to rest, but seeing that she had walked in with such a look, she was shocked: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Yue Gui waved her hand, unable to say a word. After a while, she said, "Princess, I want you to make some rice soup. Heir is hungry."


    Qi Hong asked curiously: I''m hungry, why are you eating rice soup?


    Yue Guiyi said, "Someone stole it first. Heir didn''t have any food, so they''re just causing a ruckus."


    Qi Hong cried out and headed to the kitchen, "What is this, who''s the one fighting first? We don''t have any other children here, even if there are, that''s our Heir, no one can snatch his food."


    Yue Guiyi followed behind him, still laughing. "Think about it, who could it be?"


    Qi Hong came to a realization as her face flushed red. "This grandpa is too, why are you snatching food from your own son?" As she busied herself with her work, she reminded laurel, "This matter cannot be spread around. It would damage my reputation."


    "How could I not know?" Yue Guiyi patted her chest. "Sister Lv He, I didn''t even plan to tell you, but you stopped me. Your highness still asked who was in the room, can I not say anything?


    Qi Hong laughed: "You, on the other hand, didn''t learn anything by following the wangfei''s side. We will have to go to the Jinling once we enter autumn.


    Yue Gui had a face full of melancholy. She could tell what was on his mind, but Wei Zhongqing never had a clear attitude towards his. He was a girl, and there were some things that could not be said directly.


    Wei Zhongqing had always welcomed her with a smile on his face. He had always accepted her help with absolute ease.


    Other people saw them as close friends, but she was not sure. The window paper had not been opened, as if there was always a layer between them. After hearing that the Prince Chu Residence had been built to a great size, the Royal Concubine promised to split up the courtyard for those who were not willing to go out even if they became engaged to her. How great would that be? But she couldn''t figure out what Wei Zhongqing was thinking.


    Morong Gan lay on his side, listening to the Heir''s snores, and after listening for a while, he became a little impatient. This brat learned how to sing plays, how did he end up causing his wife no end of trouble, causing her to become restless. He flipped over and sat up, extending his hand to pick up the child, "Let me hug you for a while."


    Normally, Heir would not make a fuss while eating his fill and sleeping, it would be fine to carry him, but now, he was dancing non-stop to express his dissatisfaction. Bai Qianfan felt that it was like hugging a fish that was jumping, and it was a little difficult, Morong Gan was willing to help, and she was happy to make him suffer.


    But when Heir was in his father''s embrace, the ruckus became even worse, waving his chubby arms towards Prince Chu''s face.


    "Clap clap!" The two sounds were unexpectedly crisp and clear.


    Prince Chu: "..."


    Bai Qianfan laughed to smooth things over, "He just showed friendliness."


    "I think he''s trying to take revenge," Morong Gan snorted, and extended his arms to carry him a little further away. Heir could no longer swing his short arms anymore, and his expression was extremely unpleasant.


    Bai Qianfan slapped him on the head, "You actually have the nerve to tease your own son. Why are you always bullying him, do you have a grudge from my previous life?"


    "I don''t know if there are any grudges in my previous life," Morong Gan said as he looked at the unhappy little fellow.


    Bai Qianfan laughed as she glanced at him, she then laid her head on his shoulder, "We will live a lifetime, why do you care about this? She is currently mine, if she grew up she would fly, but now, with this little amount of time, I have to cherish it well, you also have to cherish it."


    That''s right, he also cherished them. Even though they were still young, they would grow up in the blink of an eye. They would fly away whenever they grew up, and it was the same for everyone else. His Lin''er looked like it was carved from the same mold as him. His blood was dripping from his body, how could he not love his?


    Only now did he feel that he had lived the past twenty years for nothing. Power, wealth, reputation, they were nothing compared to his current happiness.


    He lowered his head and kissed Bai Qianfan''s lips, then went to kiss Heir. The little fellow was still angry, it turned its face and refused to let Bai Qianfan kiss it.

 C538 Sthenia euphoria

    The eighth day of August was an auspicious day. The Crown Prince would officially become the King of the south on this day. Therefore, the construction of the palace at Jinling was also speeding up. They had to finish it by the end of July in time, so as to not delay the auspicious time. The inauguration ceremony had just ended, and it was now mid-autumn. A banquet could be held in the new palace, and the new monarch and the civil and military ministers could all enjoy it together.


    Unfortunately, it was too hot and he accidentally walked into the water. A newly built palace burnt down a side hall, and it would take some time for it to be repaired. It seemed like he couldn''t make it in time. The Crown Prince was a kind man, he only asked if there were any casualties. He didn''t blame anyone for burning down the palace, but it was a bad omen, and he looked a bit depressed.


    Morong Gan could only do his best to comfort him, "There are too many good things to come, with the previous experiences, they will definitely be more careful. Second brother, rest assured, I have nothing to do here, just go to the Jinling a few more times and I will definitely be able to settle everything by the end of the year."


    The Crown Prince revealed a faint smile, "I am not worried about your business, but since it is like this, I will have to trouble third brother."


    "We brothers will not talk about this. The earlier you ascend to the throne, the better for the people. Why not you be the younger brother?"


    The Crown Prince laughed, "If I had known earlier, I would have let you be the king. I would have pushed the stall over to you, and you would have fallen for it all by now."


    "I am satisfied just by guarding my wife and children. Second brother is someone who does great things, who else can sit down in this world other than you?"


    The Crown Prince joked: "I think that Princess Chu is the person who does great things. To be able to turn the famous Evil God into the temperamental Prince Chu, the contribution is truly not small."


    Morong Gan laughed out loud, "Second brother is just laughing at me, but honestly, I am happy inside, accompanying my wife everyday, teasing my children, there is nothing that I am not satisfied with."


    "Be satisfied with what you have to say," the Crown Prince smiled and changed the topic, "There is a new Warlord in the north, have you heard about it?"


    "I heard," Morong Gan said with a bland expression. "Big Brother likes to set examples, and back then, my Warlord title was also conferred by him."


    "Do you know who that person is?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Bai Changjian."


    Morong Gan frowned, "The eldest son of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion?"


    "Yes, in the past, when he was stationed in Shanxi as a captain, he had gradually risen to prominence and became the new nobleman in the army. He also had his father''s recommendation, and now he is riding on a Great General." The crown prince laughed indifferently, "Bai Rulin is truly not simple. His own daughter is the Noble Consort in the north and his daughter is the Princess Chu in the south. Now that the eldest son is riding on the Great General, such an honor can be comparable to the Huangfu Scholar''s Mansion in the past."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then continued, "One dynasty, one Courtier, there will be glory for a while, there will be fame for a while, and good fortune for a new generation will decline, this is the way it is, there is nothing to be surprised about."


    The Crown Prince glanced at him and hesitantly said, "Zhu''er has been grounded for so long, so the lesson she has learnt is enough. Don''t you think ¡­"


    Morong Gan''s tone was very strange, "Why is she asking me about this, didn''t second brother take over already?"


    I still have to say the same thing to her. Once we reach Jinling, I will choose a man for her to marry, so that you won''t feel uncomfortable about it. "


    Morong Gan said, "I don''t have anything to be uncomfortable about, I originally wanted to treat her well, but she made me too disappointed, to actually think of using such a dishonorable method, Princess Hua-Yang is such a good person, if I were to change to the second one, I would have torn her face on the spot."


    The Crown Prince thought to himself, to think that you could actually say that Princess Hua-Yang was someone with a good temper, didn''t you beat his up to such a state?


    I have expanded the scope of the ban a little," said the Crown Prince. "Even prisoners have a place to loiter, and a small area of ground below is sewn up for her to use as a yard. It will cool down sooner or later, and Tian''er will stay upstairs, either sick or bored.


    Second brother, let''s do it, "Morong Gan turned and looked out the window," It''s getting late, I have to go.


    The Crown Prince laughed, "That''s true. Now that we have a child at home, it makes people more worried. Let''s go back."


    Morong Gan laughed, turned and left, the crown prince looked at his back, his smile gradually disappearing. To be content with what he had done, it was not a good thing at all, turning a clan king who had done great things into a market man who lived his life at home.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    A group of people stood in front of Linan City s and looked towards the other end of the street. Some looked excited, some looked indifferent, some scoffed disdainfully, and all had different expressions.


    Not far away, a few commoners were standing on opposite ends of the street. They were whispering to each other and discussing what was going on.


    I presume that in the future, your son will definitely be able to enter the Middle Palace. Now that your son has become a rider of the Great General, his ancestors'' graves must be burning with sweat. "


    "That''s right, I heard that this Great General was even bestowed the title of Warlord by the Emperor, and now with two Warlord s both of them have fallen into Bai Family."


    "What do you mean?" Someone asked, "Wasn''t the previous Warlord the Prince Chu? Now that he is in the south, when Prince Fu Zuo is the emperor, why is he involved with Bai Family again?"


    "Did you forget that last spring, Prince Chu married the Fifth Miss of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. At that time, we were still watching the excitement on the streets."


    "Oh, I remember now, that''s true. But didn''t Fifth Miss Bai run away?"


    This wife is indeed the. I heard that not long ago, she gave birth to a Heir.


    They were busy talking when a group of people walked over from the other side of the street. They hurriedly stretched out their necks to take a look, "Which one is Warlord, I don''t think I have seen him before."


    "The one in the middle looks pretty heroic," someone said. "I''ve seen Young Master Bai Family before, he''s a weak and scholarly person. It''s been a few years since we last met, and I almost couldn''t recognize him."


    Bai Changjian pulled on the reins, and continued to advance in the direction of the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion without looking away, the words he heard just now echoed in his ears:''s wife is as good as his life. I heard that not long ago, he had given birth to a Heir.


    Time flew by so quickly that she had already become a mother ¡­ A small face appeared in front of him, a pair of big, dark eyes. Hou Hou was always a little timid when looking at people, but when he smiled, laughter and joy surrounded him as he repeatedly called out to Big Brother.


    "Big Brother, what delicious things did you bring me?"


    Big Brother, is this for me?


    "Big Brother, this is green olives made by the wet nurse. It''s delicious, I left three for you."


    "Big Brother, do you want to eat mulberry fruits? I picked them up from the trees in the backyard. I''m really good at climbing the trees now, I didn''t show them to anyone."


    "Big Brother ¡­"

 C539 Return of the new warlord

    "Coming, coming!" Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion''s butler looked at the people on the other side of the street and shouted out in joy, "Master, Eldest Young Master is back!"


    "Quick, fire the cannons!" Bai Rulin shouted in joy.


    The servant was already prepared, holding a long incense stick in his hands. Hearing Prime Minister''s orders, the cat girl immediately lowered her body and lit the fuse.


    "Crack, crack, crack ¡­" The firecrackers were splattering everywhere, deafening. In the distance, children covered their ears and jumped about, shouting excitedly.


    Bai Changjian dismounted early, threw the reins to his guards, and quickly walked to Bai Rubing to kneel on one knee, "I pay my respects to my father. It''s been five years since I last saw you, and I can''t serve in front of my father.


    "Hurry and get up," Bai Rubing helped him up, his face flushed red, "Men are always determined to be in the four directions. You have been doing meritorious deeds outside, and have been bestowed the title of Warlord by the Emperor.


    In comparison to the excitement of the Prime Minister Bai, Bai Changjian was much calmer. He knelt down and greeted the Madame Bai, "Your son greets Mother."


    Madame Bai replied indifferently, "It''s good that you''re back."


    The fact that his Bai Family had never left the Great General and had even been personally bestowed the title of Warlord by the emperor was a great honor to the Prime Minister Bai. He excitedly pulled Bai Changjian towards the door and said, "Come, let''s go home.


    They led the way in, and the rest of the people followed behind. Madame Bai was at the end, and asked the servant girl, Red Lotus: "Where is Second Young Master?"


    Hong Lian lowered her voice and said, "Second Young Master didn''t come back last night. I''m afraid he''s still at the Yi-Hong Yuan."


    "This evil creature!" Madame Bai scolded softly, "Let the old master know, there''s another round of scolding, hurry up and call the person back. If he doesn''t show himself during dinner time, he''s really asking for more scolding."


    Hong Lian agreed and turned around to send the servant back to the Yinhong Courtyard.


    Madame Bai looked at Second Madam, who was walking in front of her, and snorted coldly. She thought that his son had really brought her face once he saw the bright moon in front of him and even forgot about his status, daring to walk in front of her. So what if you''re a Great General? Aren''t you going to kneel when you see a Noble Consort? Was her son capable, capable of surpassing Noble Consort? Seeing that he did not like it, allowing Noble Consort to blow the pillow beside the emperor''s ear was as easy as flipping his hand!


    She turned her head and suddenly saw that Eldest Miss Bai Jiangling was also in the crowd. She couldn''t help but frown. Was she complaining that the dowry she had bought was not respectable enough and had come to seek justice from her elder brother?


    She scolded the Second Madam and her two wives in his heart, scolding them from head to toe. At that time, when she had gotten married into the Bai Family, his stomach did not rise for an entire year, so Bai Rubing had to take in a concubine for this reason. The two of them quarrelled for a long time, and in the end, she agreed, thinking that not giving birth to even half a child was Bai Rubing''s problem.


    The empress had already died two years ago, so sooner or later, her family would have to take care of her family''s Noble Consort. If her Bai Family were to become a empress, then that would be even more glorious than some kind of Great General.


    She scolded and scolded, but she did not know that she was scolding Bai Qianfan again: That little short-lived ghost, actually didn''t die, and even gave birth to a son for Prince Chu! When she first heard about this, she almost threw the buddhist beads in her hands away because of that slut, she had been imprisoned in the buddhist hall for half a year by the Prime Minister Bai and had the authority of the inner chamber fall into the hands of the second wife. This was nothing, but the most hateful thing was that she had caused Li Gang''s death, causing his father to be removed from office.


    Originally, it was good that she did not feel annoyed at all, but upon hearing the news about Bai Qianfan, she started to feel uncomfortable, as Bai Qianfan''s life was more peaceful and comfortable, causing her to feel uncomfortable. Wasn''t Bai Changjian the Warlord? Letting him lead the army and rush across the river, seeing whether it was really because the Prince Chu was powerful, or if the new Warlord was truly powerful, it was best to eliminate all the enemies in one go, and kill the Prince Chu and Bai Qianfan with the sword. The more miserable they would die, the happier she would be.


    Returning to the main hall, Bai Changjian gave tea to his parents, the first cup to Bai Rubing, and the second cup to Madame Bai. Originally, it was over here, but he had already given his tea to the second wife.


    Madame Bai''s face changed slightly, but she endured it in the end. Second Madam was surprised, as she never thought that her son would give her such a face in front of Madame Bai, she was both surprised and happy, but she did not dare accept. It was Bai Rubing who finally spoke, "What are you blanking out for?


    Only then did Second Madam receive it, and her tears fell in an instant.


    Bai Rubing laughed, "What are you crying for, your son is so promising, you should be happy."


    According to the rules, she could only be the one Bai Changjian called mother. Since the second wife was his concubine, even if he called his own mother his concubine, he could only call her concubine. At any time, when it was her turn to call his son, he had to follow the servants and call him Young Master.


    When the Prime Minister Bai heard Madame Bai coughing, he glanced at her and asked, "Where''s the long ceremony?"


    Second Madam Ye mumbled, "It should be the yamen. They''ve already sent someone to get him."


    The Prime Minister Bai sneered, "In the yamen? Even though I know that Big Brother has returned today, I don''t have his own home, and I can''t support the mud on the walls. If you don''t have any prospects, tell him that if he doesn''t come back before dinner, he better not enter my Bai Family ever again! "


    Madame Bai''s face alternated between red and white. Her daughter had given her face, but her son had humiliated her. Even she felt embarrassed about what he had done, and did not dare to argue on his behalf.


    As Bai Changjian watched this scene, he sighed in his heart. It was like this five years ago, still like this five years later, and even after leaving for five years, there were some things that had never changed.


    His original plan was to establish a new residence after he had made his name, and then take his mother and her to live together.


    Now that he had become an official in the Great General and the Emperor had bestowed upon him a mansion, he could finally lift his eyebrows and stand up straight as a human being, making his mother proud. He no longer needed to be bullied by the Madame Bai, but the most important person ¡­ But it was gone.


    When he heard the news of her marriage, he went up the mountain alone for an entire night to drink his wine, feeling heartbroken that he could not go back and find her, and then when he heard that she had run away, he was very worried, but unfortunately, he had been tripped by the army and was unable to escape from her. He always thought that one day, they would meet again.

 C540 In the end they did not wait for his return

    The emperor was overjoyed. He held a grand banquet at the Jade Fortune Hall, inviting generals who had returned victoriously. Among them, the most eye-catching was naturally the new Warlord, Bai Changjian.


    The children of the Bai Family were all well-born. Imperial Consort Bai, who was sitting beside the Emperor, was a peerless beauty. General Yun Che, who was sitting on the left side, also had long eyebrows and black eyes, looking extremely handsome.


    The more the emperor looked at it, the more he liked it. He smiled and said, "This year, General Bai was so old?"


    Bai Changjian stood up and cupped his hands, replying respectfully, "This humble one is 25 years old this year."


    The Emperor asked again, "Have you gotten married yet?"


    Bai Changjian was startled for a moment, then shook his head. Prime Minister Bai, who was at the side, quickly said: "The Emperor is very concerned, this official is extremely flattered, my son has been in the army for the past few years, I am far away, I can''t care about the distance, but I have still delayed it a bit, and now that I have finally returned, I should settle the major matter of my life. I have been thinking about it for a few days."


    The Emperor interrupted him. "Since that''s the case, I have a candidate here. How about you take a look, Prime Minister?" The Emperor was used to matchmaking. He had matchmaking with the Prince Chu no less than ten times before, so he replied immediately, "He''s the princess of the Duke Gong Palace, my younger cousin, a well-educated and well-educated girl who knows how to shoot.


    Hearing that, the Prime Minister Bai immediately knelt down, "This subject thanks Master for his grace!" Seeing Bai Changjian standing there in a daze, he extended his hand and pulled at his Robe, indicating that he should show her gratitude.


    Bai Changjian regained his senses, pulled up his robes and kneeled down, saying, "This subject thanks Lord for his grace, but princess'' golden branch jade leaf, this subject truly does not dare to reach out to you."


    The emperor was stunned, but he didn''t expect that Duan Ling Tian would refuse the marriage on the spot. He was slightly displeased in his heart, but he still had a pleasant expression on his face. "Could it be that the general''s heart belongs to someone?


    Bai Changjian laughed bitterly in his heart, he would probably never be able to fulfill his wish in his entire life. Even if she wasn''t going to marry, he wouldn''t be able to marry her.


    Prime Minister Bai also did not expect Bai Changjian to be like this. He jumped in shock and quickly calmed the situation down with a smile, "Your majesty, please do not take offense. My son is reckless.


    The emperor smiled. "General is a man of character. Speak frankly. I appreciate it very much. Let''s discuss this matter again."


    Bai Changjian heaved a sigh of relief and sat down. Prime Minister Bai asked him in a low voice, "Is there really someone in your heart?"


    Bai Changjian shook his head, "No."


    "Then why are you unwilling?" Prime Minister Bai asked. "Is the princess of Prince Gong not worthy of you?"


    Bai Changjian''s expression remained calm, "It''s all my fault."


    He was neither haughty nor humble, his tone was distant, not because he was talking to his father in a proper manner, but more like a colleague who was close to him. Prime Minister Bai was focused for a moment, and suddenly realised that the son sitting beside him was no longer the Bai Changjian from before.


    In the past, Bai Changjian always listened to his words and listened to everything he said. He was weak and reserved, and when he saw the First Lady bullying the Second Madam, he never said a word. Originally, he had always liked poetry and painting, and was an elegant child, but towards his son, even though he did not have much hope for him, he still valued him a lot.


    He did not expect that would suddenly say that he wanted to join the army, and because of that, the father and son duo started to argue. The originally obedient Bai Changjian seemed to be extremely stubborn, and didn''t manage to get over him. It had been five years since he left. When he came back, he had become a different person. His thin body had become more robust. He had a heroic air about him, and his every move was filled with grandeur.


    Prime Minister Bai realized that this son had already jumped out of his palm and become someone who could fight with him. This consciousness made him feel both gratified and uneasy.


    After dispersing the feast and returning home, when Second Madam heard that the emperor had intentionally arranged marriage between Bai Changjian and the princess of the Duke Gong Palace, before she even had the chance to rejoice, and that Bai Changjian had rejected her, she got anxious immediately. She surrounded her son and asked him questions, causing Bai Changjian to feel extremely annoyed.


    First Lady laughed sinisterly, "Now that I have become a Great General, I don''t even put my mother in my eyes."


    Second Madam Liu naturally protected her son. "Elder sister, don''t blame him. He is indeed tired. He just returned yesterday. At home, his former close friends all came to visit him, and he didn''t rest much ¡­"


    "Yo, did I say something wrong?" Now that Imperial Consort Bai was favored, she became even more arrogant and proud at home. She also hated that Second Madam for half a year and if there was a chance, she would step on Second Madam.


    Second Madam Gu originally thought that since her son had become the Great General, the First Lady would have a higher opinion of her. He did not expect it to be like this, his heart was filled with indignation.


    Bai Changjian did not return to his own room. Instead, he walked straight to the backyard, turned a corner, and stood in a secluded corner. There was a single room, which was Bai Qianfan''s previous residence. Now that there was no one to live in, they were used to make miscellaneous rooms. Inside were all sorts of things that were rarely seen. Normally, very few people would come here, so a thick layer of dust was left behind on the windowsill.


    He stood there without moving, staring intently, as if that door had suddenly opened. A skinny little girl jumped out and shouted at him while giggling, "Big Brother, you''re here!"


    She pointed at her own hair. "Big Brother, look, I combed my hair myself. Did it look good?"


    With her hair tied up in a bun, it was extremely interesting as she talked. He smiled and said, "Hmm, nice looking. Qianyan is really good at combing her own hair."


    "But I like Big Brother more when he combs his hair," she said as he lifted his little head to look at him, blinking his eyes with a hint of anticipation. Actually, how could he comb any hair, her own hair was combed by maidservants, but even after combing her hair for her, he was actually able to do it without any teachers.


    In a flash, the little girl came out of the house and hugged his legs, "Big Brother, don''t leave me behind ¡­" She did not let out any tears, but allowed them to flow freely, sputtering, "Big Brother, bring me with you."


    Besides, it was inconvenient for him to bring her into the army, so it was better for him to stay at the Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion. Even though there were many dangers lurking around, she was still familiar with the environment, and she was very powerful. She knew that he was looking for food, and she also knew that he had to avoid danger, so he believed that she would endure until the day he returned.


    "Qian Fan, good little sister, listen to big brother." He opened his mouth, and tears fell from his eyes, "You should stay in the mansion obediently. You must be careful, big brother will come back soon to pick you up."


    She didn''t let go as she hugged him, shaking her head instead, "Big Brother, take me away, I''ll be obedient. I''ll wash your clothes and cook for you, don''t leave me behind ¡­"


    He was the eldest son of Prime Minister Bai''s Mansion, and had parents and sisters. However, the only warmth he had was her, and during the torturous and long years, she was the only one who comforted his lonely and depressed heart.


    Seeing that he was crying, she decided not to cry. She raised her small hand to wipe his tears and comforted him softly, "Big Brother, don''t cry anymore. Qian Fan will obediently stay here and wait for Big Brother to come back."


    "Big Brother promises you, he will definitely come back, he definitely will!" He held her small body in his arms, feeling extremely uncomfortable, but he had to leave for her sake. He needed to transform, become brave, become strong, become someone who could truly protect her.


    However, she didn''t expect that after leaving for five years, she didn''t wait for him to return in the end ¡­

 C541 Purple star movement

    Because the emperor had drank the wine, his face was flushed red. He sat on the Pear Blossom Valley Grand Master''s chair and drank tea, while the Imperial Consort Bai held the leopard cat in her arms. She lightly stroked its fur and glanced at the emperor, then said, "Does the emperor really want to marry Prince Gong''s princess to my big brother?"


    The emperor looked at the teacup in his hands and lightly swirled it. "What are your views on this, Noble Consort?"


    "How would chenqie dare to have any brilliant opinions? It''s just that my big brother is stubborn and does not know how to change the situation. He actually dares to pull the emperor''s face in front of everyone."


    The Emperor casually said: "Seems like the Noble Consort does not approve of it. Could it be that the Noble Consort does not wish for the road to become a official of the General Bai to go more smoothly?"


    Imperial Consort Bai handed the leopard cat to Palace Maid at her side, walked over and sat down next to the Emperor. She said softly, "Chenqie is the daughter who married out. "But chenqie isn''t happy with the emperor''s displeasure."


    The Emperor laughed out loud and patted her hand. "I am very pleased that Noble Consort has placed me in your heart."


    As the two of them were talking, the Palace Maid came in and reported, "Your Majesty, the State Grandmaster wishes to seek an audience."


    When the emperor heard this, he immediately said, "Invite the Imperial Advisor in quickly." When he first fought with the Monda, he was very hesitant. When he had the strength, he did not bring out the real talent, but instead, it was the State Grandmaster who made a divination, saying that if he could win in the long run, he would definitely win in the long run. As for the list of generals, there was shockingly the Shanxi general Bai Changjian, who was stationed there. This was too lucky, the emperor had appointed Bai Changjian as the leader with a skeptical attitude, and just as expected, he won the battle.


    Soon enough, the Imperial Advisor came in. He didn''t act like everyone else, but he was in his forties with a straight back, a jade crown, and a daoist robe. His expression was very calm and gave him a very sage-like appearance.


    The Emperor asked, "Is there something the matter that the Imperial Advisor wishes to see you about?"


    "Your Majesty." The Imperial Advisor handed over the talisman in his hand. "This subject was observing the stars last night and discovered that the Purple Comet was moving ¡­"


    The emperor was shocked. "Do you know why?"


    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty," the Imperial Advisor said slowly, "This subject has already made the divination, which is the most auspicious divination. The divination says that Your Majesty is the true son of the dragon, but the dragons are trapped in shallow waters and the territories are separated.


    When the Emperor heard this, he did not say anything. The Imperial Consort Bai was pleasantly surprised, "State Grandmaster''s meaning is that we should send troops to take back the south. Are there any big chances of victory?"


    The Imperial Advisor nodded. "When the Warlord makes his move, he will definitely win."


    Although the Prince Chu is powerful, but we have the General Bai now, and both of them have been bestowed the title of Warlord by the Emperor, so it is just right for us to compete with him. I heard that the Prince Chu is no longer that steel-blooded Warlord like before, and doesn''t care about all sorts of things, instead, he has been circling around his wife and children all day.


    The emperor was silent for a moment before asking the Imperial Advisor, "Is it really the Purple Comet Movement?"


    "Indeed."


    "If the world is in chaos, could it be ¡­"


    "The Emperor should believe in himself. He should believe in the General Bai," the Imperial Advisor smiled, "The Emperor is the true son of the Dragon and Heavenly Emperor, this is understandable. However, once he enters the forbidden city, his position will not be shaken. The General Bai is a heavenly killing star and the emperor is his lucky general. His fate and fate are complementary to the emperor''s, and he will definitely be able to help the emperor achieve great things. In addition, "the State Grandmaster glanced at the Emperor, and said," When the new Hall of Jinling goes on fire, it misses the chance for the South Lord to ascend the throne. This is a warning from the heavens, the Emperor must remember, it can''t be fake, it can''t be fake, you are the Ninth and Fifth Supreme Realm!


    That night, the emperor stayed at the South Study for a long time by himself. On the second day, he appointed Bai Changjian as the main Great General of the Palace, and assigned him to Wei Shui to take charge of the Armoured Cavalry.


    The moment this order was issued, it shocked the entire imperial court. Although the emperor had not ordered his troops to head south, such an appointment could be seen clearly.


    The Prime Minister Bai originally wanted to continue the civil war, since the crown prince and Prince Chu were a big threat to him, leaving them alone would not benefit him, and taking advantage of the southern nations'' lack of power, taking them all down in one go was a good thing, but for Bai Changjian to fight this battle, he muttered in his heart, after all, they were going to fight against the Prince Chu, and if there was a chance, it would be a good thing ¡­ In the end, he was still his own son ¡­


    "Your Majesty," he stepped forward and cupped his hands, "The Emperor is wise, and for a time to come, my military might has been greatly shaken, and I have sufficient troops now to annihilate the southern factions, I will rule the world and wait for you, but General Bai is still too young and inexperienced, I am afraid that it will be difficult for me to take on such a task. This old official thinks that it is better to choose another Commander."


    The Emperor relied heavily on his Bai Family, and when he heard the Prime Minister Bai''s words, he was not angry at all. Instead, a smile appeared on his face, "Is the Prime Minister worried about the safety of the General Bai?"


    Prime Minister Bai was somewhat embarrassed after being exposed by the Emperor. Just as he was about to continue, Bai Changjian prostrated himself and said in a clear voice, "Your Majesty, this subject accepts the decree."


    The emperor was overjoyed, but Prime Minister Bai''s face was pale white, he was unable to react in time. After staying in the imperial court, he dragged Bai Changjian out of the hall to a quiet place and berated him in a low voice: "It''s simply nonsense, don''t think that victory over Monda will grant you victory! Prince Chu is not someone to be trifled with, when he was leading troops, you were still a young brat! "To accept such an order is to throw away one''s life."


    Bai Changjian disapproved, "Father, the Emperor only appointed me, he did not consign his troops to the south. "What are you worried about?"


    Your majesty has his own reasons for arranging things like this. Jane''er, father knows that you want to prove your own abilities, that you have just achieved the rank of general, that you have just ascended to Great General, and that you have also ascended to the rank of general. This proves that the Emperor values you, but this kind of love is a double-edged sword.


    "Father," Bai Changjian interrupted him impatiently, "My son has been in the army for so many years, and he has long lived beyond life and death in war. How could he not sacrifice his life in battle?


    "You ¡­" Prime Minister Bai was simply speechless. If he met someone who wasn''t afraid of death, what else could he say ¡­


    He huffed and puffed and flicked his sleeves before walking away. "Fine, your wings are hard now. If you want to go, then go. See if your mother will cry or not!"


    Bai Changjian quickly followed and said with a gentle smile, "Mother, you should not tell her about this first."


    The Prime Minister Bai ignored him and just walked on his own path. Bai Changjian silently followed by his side and suddenly asked, "Father, why did you want to marry Qian Fan to Prince Chu in the first place?"


    Prime Minister Bai was startled, he stopped and looked at him, "Why are you asking this?"


    Bai Changjian laughed blandly, "Nothing, I was just curious. I knew that Prince Chu and you were sworn enemies, but I never thought that it would be hard for Qian Fan to get married."


    The Prime Minister Bai sighed, "No matter how bitter it is, it''s better than losing your life in ignorance."


    It was only because he was busy with official business, and the palace was full of matters outside, so he didn''t have the heart to take care of them. It would be better to send them to the Prince Chu Palace, even though the Prince Chu wasn''t a good person to take care of, but he was a generous person and wouldn''t do anything to a little unarmed girl. It was just that what happened afterwards was beyond his expectations.


    Bai Changjian did not speak further, and followed quietly by the side. He was willing to go to the Wei Shui side, naturally because of her, because he could stay closer to her, and if he could, it would not be impossible for him to go across the river to see her again. He heard that the Prince Chu treated her extremely well, but he believed that his eyes must see.

 C542 Twisted melon

    When the news reached the south, the crown prince immediately went to discuss it with Prince Chu, "It seems like Big Bro is about to make his move, we have to be on guard."


    Prince Chu did not think much of it, "Big brother is hesitating, although we have to wait and see, he might not move, just watch."


    The Crown Prince said, "He''s been waiting for us, so we have to act, or else he''ll think we''re afraid."


    "I transferred Li Tianxing''s men to the northwest, but if they really fight, there''s no problem with their strength," Prince Chu took a sip of tea slowly, "Don''t worry, we won''t be able to fight this battle with eighty percent of our strength."


    The Crown Prince didn''t believe him and kept nagging him every few days. But as the days went by, the north side did not move at all. It seemed rather peaceful.


    The Prince Chu guessed right, the Emperor is hesitant and does not like to fight in the first place. He is also determined to be a good man, afraid that the people will say that he instigated war, causing the people to not be able to enjoy life.


    But the words of the State Grandmaster was a thorn in his heart. With Imperial Consort Bai blowing on the wind from time to time, would he be able to beat him? He decided not to come down, so he dragged it all the way back to October.


    The Heir was born in April, and in October he was already half a year old. He was really grown up, and he was able to support himself with the cradle to stand up, and even tried to turn it upside down, but one time, when Yue Gui saw him sleeping, he went away for a while, and when he came back, most of his body had already fallen out. His two small hands tightly gripped the edge of the cradle, and he suspended himself in the air, not falling down at all, and Yue Gui was so scared that his heart almost jumped out as he carried him back.


    Later, she explained it to Bai Qianfan. The emphasis on Princess Chu was different from her and he said proudly, "Look at my son, the other children only got off the ground at the age of one and he already felt like walking when he was already half a year old. He has this thought, don''t stop him.


    The laurel is very speechless, your heart is too big, half a year old child just told him to walk, even bone is not complete.


    Qi Hong carried a bowl of cream in. When the Heir saw him, she started dancing in the cradle with joy. Bai Qianfan looked at him and shook her head, "This is really mother''s son, she didn''t change her appearance at all.


    Yue Gui teased, "It''s up to you. Your highness never had such an appearance when he was young."


    In the past, she didn''t have an advantage, but now that Heir had grown up, she started to eat supplementary foods. She was a good hand at cooking, and every time she was given a bowl of food, Heir would smile when he saw her, that smile simply made her turn young, and she would really want to take out her heart and give it to him.


    She sat beside the cradle and fed it while talking to the bay tree, "How is it going with you and Doctor Wei? Why have I heard that he sent someone to be a matchmaker?"


    Yue Lao''s expression changed slightly. "Who told you that?"


    "Didn''t Lv He tell you? He asked Jia Tong."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "Which family''s girl does Doctor Wei have his eyes on?"


    "I don''t know about that," Qi Hong said. "Ask Lv He, she knows."


    Yue Guiyi laughed dryly, "I''m not asking. He and I never had anything to do with each other, so it''s none of my business who he marries."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Sister Lv He has been depressed all this time, it''s still about the child. My master often looks for Doctor Wei to seek medical advice, I think the two of them are quite close, I can ask her later."


    As she spoke, the green lotus entered, and her gloomy face broke into a smile the moment she saw the little crown prince. She sat by the side of the cradle, teasing him, pretending to steal his food." "Ah, I won''t give it to you, I''ll give it to you.


    Her strange tone made the Heir giggle as he ate and hit her with his hand.


    Qi Hong said, "Stop joking, be careful that Heir is choking."


    Bai Qianfan then seized the chance to ask Wei Zhongqing about the matter of Jia Tong becoming his bodyguard. Lv He glanced at Yue Gui and sighed, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I was just worried that you would be hurt."


    "What''s there to be sad about me? I had nothing to do with him to begin with."


    So Lv He told her the truth. Originally, Jia Tong had once invited Wei Zhongqing to watch a show, but when they were leaving, a handkerchief had fallen from the sky and landed on Wei Zhongqing''s shoulders. He raised his head and saw a young lady standing upstairs. After that, the young miss''s servant girl came down and took the handkerchief away, but because of that, he started to think about it. He knew that Jia Tong knew a lot of people in the city, so he asked him who the young miss was.


    Yue Lao scoffed, "Why does it feel like we''re singing a play? This is a fated fate for the heavens. It would be a waste if we left."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I am for you, as long as you say the word, I will immediately ask the Duke to grant me the marriage. does not dare disobey, after the marriage, you two will slowly cultivate your feelings, he will know your benefits."


    "The hard and twisted seeds are not sweet, and when they are twisted together, they can only become a couple. Besides, I don''t like him that much. I''m only eighteen and not old, so what''s there to be afraid of?"


    Thinking about it made sense. A forcefully twisted melon was not sweet. The laurel was someone who could be put down easily, so it was good if he didn''t have to beat the crap out of him.


    It was a pity that they didn''t get together by chance, and when he looked at the green lotus again, he was worried about it. Wei Zhongqing had been treating her for almost a year, his stomach still hadn''t responded, and he said that he still had hope, but he had to take her time. But the green lotus was an impatient one, and he ate a lot of medicine, so he couldn''t take her time.


    The only happy thing was Qi Hong. Since Ning Jiu had brought up the matter of marriage with Prince Chu, there was nothing that he didn''t agree to it. He said that he would take care of it for the time being, so he was busy preparing the dowry these days.


    Now that sshe knew that Yue Gui was unhappy, Bai Qianfan wanted to find something for her to do, "It''s getting cold, Heir is growing fast, I''m afraid we have to make two sets of clothes for him. My lord said that this time, when he comes back from the Jinling, he would have to move slowly towards there.


    "Sure, I''ll hurry up and do it."


    Lv He said, "I will also help, it''s faster."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her, "There''s no need, hurry up and fix the dowry for Big Sister Qi Hong."


    Lv He knew what she meant and smiled without saying a word.


    Therefore, each of them had their own responsibilities, and each of them had their own work to do. Once the laurel was removed from their hands, the Heir would be brought along by Bai Qianfan herself. In another two days, when Morong Gan returned and arranged the marriage for Ning Jiu, they could be considered to have calmed down after moving their entire family to the Jinling.


    However, the peaceful days seemed to be filled with secrets. Some things could never fulfil one''s wish.

 C543 Something big has happened

    The laurel had something on his mind, so he could not sleep at night. He only went to bed when he was making small clothes, and got up late the next day.


    She slowly walked into the bed of the princess, the room was quiet, the curtains were down, and she quietly lifted up her account book to look inside. Eh, there was no one here, and the Heir was also not around, it seemed like he had already woken up, the princess was probably taking Heir for a walk.


    But when she looked at it, she felt that something wasn''t right. The princess had a good habit of getting out of bed, and if the others weren''t there, she would arrange the quilt by herself. She wouldn''t let it lie haphazardly on the bed. Also, if it was in the palace, Princess Huo Wu would never bring the cape to Heir. However, that small cape was usually placed at the end of the bed, so why was it gone?


    She had a strange feeling in her heart and started to panic. She ran to the kitchen and found Qi Hong preparing breakfast. "Breakfast will be ready soon ¡­"


    Yue Lao was a little nervous. "Has elder sister seen the wangfei today?"


    Qi Hong shook his head, "In the past, it was always you waiting for me at close range. When I woke up, I had already gone to the kitchen but I had never seen Princess Hua-Yang before."


    "But the princess is not in her room, and the bed sheets are scattered everywhere. The Heir''s cape is also missing, I feel that something is amiss, maybe she went out early in the morning?"


    "How could he go out so early?" Qi Hong became anxious, "Hurry and report this to the Head Steward and have him send people to look for him."


    Hao Pingguan was playing with birds in the corridor, hearing Yue Guiyi''s report, he immediately sent people to look for him. As Lv He listened to the letter, he went back to his room to tell Jia Tong that Jia Tong had a carefree personality, and did not dare to be careless. There was no one who would disappear early in the morning, so he went straight to Bai Qianfan''s bed to check it out.


    This was Lv He''s first time seeing him in this state, and her heart sank immediately. She asked: "What did you see?"


    Jia Tong came out of his house with a dark face, "Go tell Head Steward not to let anyone find him."


    "Why?"


    "Go quickly!" "Let them all stay where they are. Don''t move."


    Lv He had never been hurt by him and was very surprised, but now was not the time to fuss about it. She hurriedly went to find Hao Pingguan, and when she saw that there was someone looking for her along the way, she also told them to stop.


    Hao Pingguan understood Jia Tong very well, upon hearing his words, his face immediately changed. He ran into the backyard and asked, "Did something big happen?"


    Jia Tong stood by the window, his eyes fixed on something. Upon hearing Hao Pingguan''s question, he did not turn his head back, and instead said, "Three things, one, send a message to General Han, ask him to quickly bring his men to seal the few important roads outside the city. Two, send a message to the Duke, ask him to return quickly.


    They were all seniors following Prince Chu, and the more critical the situation, the more composed they would be. Hao Pingguan didn''t ask anything, and immediately did as he was ordered.


    Qi Hong and Lv He stood silently at the side. The bay tree''s cultivation level was lower than usual, so she asked Jia Tong with a trembling voice, "What did you see? Where are the princess and the Heir? "


    Jia Tong did not speak, he suddenly jumped onto the roof and stood in the morning light, his sharp eyes sweeping across the roof, suddenly, he grabbed onto something and smelled it, and held it in his hand.


    The sky was not bright, and although it was dark early in the morning, Jia Tong''s face was darker than the sky. He spread his arms and jumped down from the house. He didn''t say anything as he walked along the corridor. His steps were sometimes fast and sometimes slow. Suddenly, he came down from the corridor. He pulled open a bush and squatted down to take a closer look. When he stood up, his face was even more gloomy.


    Hao Pingguan had already arranged everything, and came to meet up with him. Jia Tong seemed to be in charge of everything, and ordered in a deep voice, "Arrange a group of people to search along the east gate, and see if they can find the carrier pigeons that were shot to death."


    Hao Pingguan was shocked, "So you''re saying, the other party had already planned this beforehand? That''s why you think a pigeon message is unreliable? "


    "Continue to report to General Han. He said that I will bring his men to the north gate and ask him to come along with me." Jia Tong asked as he walked: "How many people are left in the manor?"


    "The total number of guards is less than one hundred," Hao Pingguan asked. "Do you want to borrow some men from the crown prince?"


    Jia Tong waved his hand decisively, "No need, leave fifteen people for you to order, I will take the rest."


    As he spoke, his footsteps were fast, his gaze was cold, as if he had changed into a different person. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared beside the Lunar Gate. Hao Pingguan chased after him into the courtyard.


    Very quickly, the chaotic scene disappeared, and the rear courtyard completely quietened down. A few servant girls stood far away and stuck their heads into the courtyard.


    There were already officials in the front yard who were on duty, but no one noticed anything, but the crown prince had obviously received the news and rushed over from there to ask Hao Pingguan, "What happened, I heard that wangfei and Heir are missing?"


    Hao Pingguan did not dare to hide the truth, and could only report it truthfully. The crown prince''s expression changed greatly, as he scolded the normally amiable people while pointing at his nose, "You dog slave! Why didn''t you report back to me after what had happened? What are you doing? Did the Prince send someone to inform you? If anything happens to the princess and Heir, go ahead and cry in front of the Prince Chu, see if he will tear you into pieces! "


    Hao Pingguan was dejected and did not make a sound, who would have thought that such a thing would happen? He was perfectly fine being robbed, but this bandit was also extremely powerful, with the and the crown prince inside.


    "Where did Jia Tong go?"


    Hao Pingguan replied softly, "He didn''t say anything, he just brought his people and left."


    "Why don''t you clarify it?" The Crown Prince was slightly angry, "I see that you are getting more and more back alive," he paused for a moment, then said, "How about this, I will send people to chase you down. If you stay in the mansion, tell them to return immediately."


    "Yes, this servant knows." Hao Pingguan bent his waist, raised his head and watched the crown prince leave in a hurry.


    In the hallway, the three servant girls all had different expressions. Qi Hong was sad, Lv He was gloomy and grave, the laurel was the most chaotic, she couldn''t sit yet, she couldn''t even stand, she was anxious and couldn''t think, the moment she thought about it, tears would come out, she raised her hand and wiped them away, then shouted at the two elder sisters, "Why don''t you guys say a few words, what is going on here?"


    Lv He sighed. "What else could have happened?


    "Ah!" Yue Guiyi sat slumped in her chair. "Then ¡­ then ¡­ wangfei, she ¡­"


    Qi Hong interrupted her, "The wangfei will be fine. She is so smart, she will definitely think of a way to escape. Let''s not panic and wait. "


    Lv He walked into the courtyard and raised her head to look at the sky. The sky was even darker than it was in the morning.


    When she retracted her gaze, she saw a person standing on the embroidery roof in the distance. She looked at him, and saw that it was Huangfu Zhuer, and he was a distance away, so she couldn''t see him clearly but Lv He had a misconception. It was as if Huangfu Zhuer was smiling, that was the kind of smile that would cause her heart to skip a beat. When she thought about it, she felt that it was impossible, Huangfu Zhuer was locked up, and was unable to protect herself, even if she wanted to, she would not be able to do so.

 C544 It was good that he was alive

    Not long after, the people who were sent to check along the road to the east gate reported the news, on the way, they discovered the pigeons that had been shot dead. Luckily, they were not too far from each other, the General Han had already received the news, they immediately ordered their men to head to the north gate to reunite with Jia Tong.


    As for the carrier pigeon that was flying towards Jinling, it was not killed, but smoothly landed in Ning Jiu''s hands. When he took out a small slip of paper from the copper ring on the pigeon''s foot and unfolded it, the normally expressionless guard Ning''s expression changed greatly.


    At this moment, Prince Chu was hanging his hands and looking at the fish pond that he had painstakingly made for Bai Qianfan. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Ning Jiu rushing over with his horse, and just as he was about to ask, Ning Jiu silently handed over the paper slip and glanced at the words written on it. Morong Gan''s pupils constricted, and without saying a word, he hopped on his horse and galloped towards the entrance.


    His mind was blank. He couldn''t think of anything else. He just kept thrashing the horses. The passersby on the street all moved aside to avoid him. Before they could get a clear look, he had already ridden away and disappeared at the city gate.


    Ning Jiu did his best to chase after him, but watched him walk further and further away until he turned into a small black dot and disappeared from his line of sight. He didn''t stop until he saw the city gate of Su City and the mount of the fallen Prince Chu in the distance.


    Ning Jiu was shocked when he saw the horse. The Duke''s mount had followed the Duke for five or six years, and was a rare horse.


    His horse could not hold up any longer, so he quickly changed his horse and rode through the city, chasing after them through the north gate.


    Jia Tong''s guess was not wrong. He brought his men to chase north, and along the way, they found traces of pearls and horses. Following those tracks, he chased into the mountain. However, to be able to stay by Prince Chu''s side as a guard, Jia Tong still had some skills. He recognized the truth, and his sharp observation and meticulous analysis was not inferior to Ning Jiu''s.


    Before long, Han Tong had arrived with his men. The more people there were, the easier it was for them to find the dense mountain forest, inch by inch, from top to bottom and then to the top of the mountain range.


    Jia Tong was very anxious, he felt that the person in question was not far away. He was following his footsteps, but he could not see his shadow.


    Suddenly, there was a rumble and a clap of thunder came from the sky. Dark clouds were split into pieces by the lightning, and a strong wind blew, causing the branches to shake and the leaves to rustle. The sky darkened to the point where it seemed as if it would collapse at any moment.


    Han Tong looked up into the sky and said, "If it rains, that would be bad."


    Of course, Jia Tong knew that the rain would wash away all the traces. That person really knew how to pick a date, once the clues here were cut off, they would be truly called Tian Tian Wu, crying out so much that they couldn''t keep up.


    "There''s nothing we can do. Tell them to hurry up." Jia Tong took a thin strand of silk from a branch, which was brought down from a piece of cloth hung on a branch. He squinted into the distance and raised his chin, "Chase after them."


    Han Tong waved his arm, and shouted loudly, "Forward from the left!"


    The crowd moved in the specified direction like tidewater, and the sound of rustling could be heard. This was the uphill slope, the mountain path was curved and somewhat steep, and Jia Tong could see the obvious footprints on the ground. The marks were very new, and he had probably just passed them not long ago.


    The soldiers heard hope in his voice and ran up the hill. Soon, someone shouted, "Over there!"


    Jia Tong''s body flickered as he jumped onto a tree and flew up the mountain while stepping on its branches. Not long after, he vaguely saw figures moving about, and on his shoulders, there seemed to be something.


    He was overjoyed. After chasing for an entire day, he had finally caught up. However, before he could even heave a sigh of relief, he saw that figure stoop and disappear into thin air.


    The tip of Jia Tong''s foot pushed off the tree, causing his body to fly out diagonally, and the small branch cut his face. His arm, he did not care about anything, and rushed out of the forest, landing at the place where his figure disappeared, he was stunned like a wooden chicken, staring at the deep abyss below, unable to recover for a long time.


    Han Tong led his men and caught up, seeing Jia Tong standing from afar with his face full of bloody wounds, looking extremely ferocious and terrifying, yet his soul still left his body. Looking at his feet in a daze, an extremely bad premonition rose in his heart, and he took a big stride forward, "Where''s he?"


    It was only then that Han Tong noticed that he was standing on a cliff. He was shocked and took two steps forward, then looked out. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw something in the grass. He picked it up and saw that it was a child''s drum pull.


    He passed it to Jia Tong: "Look carefully, are they from Heir?"


    Jia Tong raised his eyes, and grabbed the object in his hand: "Yes, it was from the Heir, I accompanied the Prince to buy it on the streets," He forcefully closed his eyes, and tears rolled down his face, such a high place had fallen, there was no chance of survival, but he could not give up, and his face turned to the side as he wiped his eyes quickly: "General, arrange for people to go to the bottom of the cliff to investigate, to see the person if they are alive, and the corpse if they are dead."


    "That''s what I meant too." Han Tong said, and called a few assistant generals over to make the arrangements, he hesitated and said, "I''m afraid that Duke Hou has already received the news, and is rushing back, let''s ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, a dark mass of soldiers separated from the crowd and formed a path for him. A tall figure quickly walked over with a uncertain voice, "Have you found the wangfei yet?"


    Jia Tong knelt on the ground with a thud, raised the Barran Drum high up above his head, and said, "This subordinate deserves to die a thousand deaths. He couldn''t finish his words, so he started to cry.


    The redness on Morong Gan''s face instantly faded as he grabbed the Barran Drum and stared at it as if he didn''t recognize it, turning it into a stone statue.


    "My prince," Han Tong tried to comfort him, "This lowly general has already sent people to search the cliff.


    Yes, perhaps nothing will happen, it''s nothing, nothing will happen, nothing will happen, nothing will happen, but my heart hurts, like a big hole, and the cold wind is pouring in from one end and coming out from the other, and a little bit of sadness and despair is running over my head like water, and I feel fear, and I feel like I''m going to suffocate. Even if she didn''t die, how scared would she be if she fell from such a high height? How would she be afraid of their child ¡­? Just thinking about it made his heart feel like it was being stabbed by a knife. He was in such pain that he had to bend down. Until now, he didn''t insist on anything. As long as they were alive, everything would be fine ¡­

 C545 Please return to your home!

    The rain that had been brewing for a long time finally began to fall. For a time, thunder and lightning flashed, the wind howled, the earth quaked and the mountains shook. The entire world seemed as though it was crying.


    Morong Gan stood in the rain, the black hole''s eyes did not reveal even a hint of light, silently looking at the bottom of the cliff. From a distance, it looked like a fire dragon swimming in the water.


    As the rain poured down, the soldiers'' faces were covered in water. They were covered in mud and exhausted, but no one dared to slack off. Someone raised his head to look up. A tall figure was reflected in the light of the fire on the cliff. He stood in the middle of the world.


    Behind him, the soldiers lined up in neat formation, the rain streaming down their hair and streaking across their faces, but no one reached out to wipe them away. Amidst the raging winds and torrential rain, the broken branches and leaves fluttered about. The entire forest seemed to be trembling. Only they remained motionless, as though they were made of steel.


    Han Tong hesitated for a long time, but still went forward to advise him, "Your Highness, go back and wait, if there is any news, I will immediately send someone to report, if you continue to shower, you will definitely get sick. Your Highness, you cannot fall down right now."


    Morong Gan stood there, like a hard boulder, and did not say a word nor move.


    Han Tong waited for a long time, but did not hear his reply. He glanced at Jia Tong who was kneeling on the ground, thought for a bit, and then swallowed the words that were about to leave his mouth.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the violent winds and torrential rain gradually turned into a chilly wind and rain. It was not as chaotic as before, but it seemed more desolate and desolate. Some of the torches were extinguished and some were rekindled, but there was no news.


    Han Tong had personally gone down there before and knew that there was a hidden river down there. After searching for a long time, he still did not hear any news, it was most likely that he fell into the river and was washed away.


    He did not dare to look at Morong Gan''s face. It was a face of despair and lifelessness. The deep grief that was forcefully suppressed under his numb face made him feel an illusion. It seemed that as soon as the bad news spread, he could fall down at any moment. His heart was in his throat, as he stared at Prince Chu through the curtain of rain.


    Finally, the rain gradually lessened, and in the end, it stopped. It was already late autumn, the cold wind and rain were cold, the sky was not yet bright, and it was the coldest time of the day. Many of the soldiers had their lips frozen purple, and their eyes were tightly pursed as they looked at their marshal.


    All the torches had already been extinguished, and the sky was filled with a pale white light. An entire night had passed, and at this point, there was no point in continuing to search.


    Jia Tong kneeled there, his body swaying a little. Even if his body was made of iron, it wouldn''t be able to withstand a day and a night of this.


    Han Tong knew that he could not go on like this, and refused to listen to advice. However, the moment he opened his mouth, he realized that his voice was hoarse, and coughed loudly, "Your Highness, please return to your residence!"


    Morong Gan stood there like a shell. Other than the Robe flying in the wind, he was completely still.


    Han Tong knelt on one knee, and shouted once again, "My prince, please return to your residence!"


    The soldiers behind him all fell to their knees in unison, "Your Highness, please return to your residence! "Your Highness, please return to your residence!"


    The sky grew brighter and brighter, and a faint pale golden light pierced through the clouds as it shot down. Under the morning light of the microcosm, under the heaven-shaking shouts, and under the gazes of all the powerful and heavy gazes, Morong Gan slowly fell down...


    Han Tong did not expect that the things he imagined would actually happen, and he was so scared that his heart almost burst out of his chest. With a stride, he charged forward to catch him. Fortunately, Morong Gan did not fall forward, but instead fell backwards into his embrace.


    Jia Tong who was kneeling down at the side was stunned. He trembled as he tried to get up, but because he was already numb to the floor, he could not muster up any strength.


    He couldn''t blame Ye Zichen for fainting. Han Tong heaved a sigh of relief, carried Prince Chu on his back, and stepped into the dawn on top of the mountain.


    Ning Jiu led his men and searched the mountain for an entire night. His face was tired and his eyes were red, but when he saw Prince Chu, his eyes immediately lit up, quietly bringing the man over, placing him in a carriage by the side. He jumped onto his horse and rode towards the city.


    That night, the four gates of the city were opened and it was a full night. Early in the morning, a group of exhausted soldiers came in with a horse carriage from outside the city. They were all dirty and exhausted, but they still managed to muster up their courage and rode horses through half of the city, entering the Prefect realm.


    Han Tong sent his soldiers to go report, upon hearing the news, Hao Pingguan immediately brought Wei Zhongqing to the entrance to welcome them. Seeing the carriage come over, he immediately went to beat up the curtains, and seeing Morong Gan''s abnormally white face, he could not help but cry.


    Ning Jiu silently sent him into the house, Wei Zhongqing went up to check his pulse, then opened his eyelids to check, and said: "Because of your sorrow, your Profound Spirit Qi dissipated, and you fainted."


    Hao Pingguan asked, "When will you wake up?"


    Wei Zhongqing shook his head, "... If his yang energy did not return, he would not be able to wake up within a short period of time. The prince''s feelings towards the wangfei were deep and profound. Such a heavy blow was really ¡­ He sighed, "First, help the prince change his wet clothes and feed him some warm ginseng tea. If he doesn''t wake up after an hour, I''ll give him a few acupuncture needles to give him a try."


    Hao Pingguan wiped his tears, "I''m perfectly fine, what''s going on ¡­" When he thought of Princess Chu and Heir, who were both in dire straits, he felt a sense of sorrow, and wished that he could burst into tears.


    Hao Pingguan and Ning Jiu helped Prince Chu change his clothes, and when they took off his sleeves, they realized that Prince Chu was tightly grabbing onto the Lobo Drum with his right hand, they wanted to take it away, but they couldn''t break his hand. Ning Jiu, with a cold expression from beginning to end, did not say a single word, and at this moment, his eyes couldn''t help but turn watery.


    He wiped Prince Chu''s body and changed into clean clothes. However, he could not drink the ginseng tea so it flowed down the corner of his mouth. Hao Pingguan was so anxious that he did not know what to do. He rubbed his hands together, "How can this be good, Doctor Wei, why don''t you just give it a shot right now.


    Although Wei Zhongqing had not been in the mansion for long, he knew that the wangfei was the life of the prince. If she was gone, the prince would probably ¡­ He heaved a long sigh in his heart, he was proficient in Huang Qi''s techniques, making it difficult for doctors to treat her, only his heart disease could not.

 C546 He recovered so quickly

    Wei Zhongqing had always been confident in his medical skills, but after being pierced by a few needles, Morong Gan did not react at all.


    Everyone had placed their hopes on him. Seeing his flustered expression, Ning Jiu immediately placed the sword on his neck, his cold eyes seemed to want to pierce a hole in his face, "Doctor Wei, didn''t you say that after the needle is pierced, the Prince will be able to wake up? What''s going on?"


    Hao Pingguan carefully pulled his sword away, "Ning Jiu, don''t be like this, Doctor Wei must have a way," Xi Yi said as he looked at Wei Zhongqing with his eyes, "Doctor Wei, do you have a way?"


    Han Tong sat on the chair, and with a stern look, he said, "Doctor Wei, if you can''t wake up the Prince, I will make it so that you will never wake up again.


    Wei Zhongqing looked at the longsword that was just inches away from him, and his heart madly jumped a few times. He tried his best to calm down, and pinched and pinched the silver needles in his hands again and again, "Grief is nothing more than death in one''s heart.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ning Jiu raised his sword and pushed it against his neck, "I don''t care about any immortals, I''m just asking if you can wake me up."


    Wei Zhongqing could feel the cold aura of the sword and the piercing pain of the sword cutting into his skin, but it was already like this, what else could he not do?


    He gritted his teeth and spat out a single word, "Yes!"


    He knew in his heart that in a situation like Prince Chu, the longer he dragged things out, the worse it would be for him. However, he had to give it a try, and after pondering for a little, he said, "Give me three days. If the Prince does not wake up after three days, I will be at your disposal."


    Ning Jiu and Han Tong exchanged a glance, then immediately sheathed their swords, "Alright, I''ll give you three days."


    In order to be able to grasp the situation of the Prince Chu at any time, Wei Zhongqing decided to move into his room to sleep. He would give out acupuncture once every two hours, but only now did he realize that the important person''s medical officer''s head was tied to his belt, it wasn''t as easy as he thought it would be at all. He thought that after he had saved up enough money, he would find an opportunity to leave the mansion.


    Jia Tong was also sick. When he came back, he was covered in mud and water, and there were wounds on his face and arms. His kneecaps were swollen, and he was helped inside the house.


    When they entered the door, Hou Wen was still conscious. He said to Lv He self-reproachfully, that he was useless for not being able to save the wangfei and Heir. Lv He consoled him with tears in her eyes. She said that if they didn''t find the body, the princess and Heir might not be gone.


    After he laid on the bed and started to talk nonsense, Wei Zhongqing found the time to look at him. He said that he had caught a cold and prescribed medicine, telling Lv He to fry it for him.


    Everyone thought that Morong Gan would only wake up three days later, but in the morning, he opened his eyes. At that time, Hao Pingguan was guarding the side and when he heard movement on the bed, he immediately picked up the bill and looked in. Seeing that he had woken up, he shouted out in joy, "Aiyo, Your Highness, you''ve woken up already, scaring this old servant to death. "Do you want to drink water? This old servant will immediately get someone to make some food for you ¡­"


    Morong Gan held his body up wanting to sit up, but Hao Pingguan hurriedly held him down, "My prince, you are empty, you should just lie down, Doctor Wei just walked away for a while, I called him over to take a look."


    Morong Gan said: "No need." When he opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse and astringent. He seemed to be at a loss for words, but he still forced himself to sit up.


    Hao Pingguan was a little disturbed by his calm look. Logically speaking, the current Duke should be extremely depressed and dejected, why was it like nothing happened?


    Seeing that he was determined to get up, Hao Pingguan could only wait for him to get dressed, "My prince, you must be hungry, this servant will get someone to send you food."


    Morong Gan did not answer and instead reached out to put on his robe. Just as he took a step, he felt a wave of dizziness, causing his body to sway twice, scaring Hao Pingguan to hurry and support him. Morong Gan steadied himself and pushed him away.


    Hao Pingguan said, "Yesterday, Jia Tong was sick when he returned, he had a fever and spoke nonsense. He is still lying down, this servant will call Ning Jiu over first."


    When Morong Gan woke up, he looked as if he was cherishing his words as he did not reply to him. Hao Pingguan did not dare to ask anymore and turned to leave, just in time to run into Wei Zhongqing. He gave him a look, "Your highness has awoken, hurry and go take a look."


    Wei Zhongqing was ecstatic in his heart. He had finally woken up, and now, Ning Jiu should not have been able to take his life. He revealed a smile, "Your highness is someone with good fortune, to actually wake up earlier than I expected."


    When he entered the room, he went straight to the bed and saw that the bill had been picked up and hung on a phoenix hook. There was no one on the bed, and he was surprised to see a man walk out of the corner of the room and into the study.


    Wei Zhongqing was stunned. He thought that Prince Chu would wake up weakly and lie on the bed, waiting for him to come in. He recovered so quickly.


    He hurried to follow her. "Your Highness, please allow this official to take your pulse. You''ve been unconscious for a day and a night, so it''s better for me to take a look. It''s also good for this official ¡­"


    Morong Gan walked to the wall and took down his sword. With his back facing, he said: "No need."


    "Your Royal Highness, please let this official number one drop. You''re too depressed ¡­"


    Morong Gan turned, and with a "clank" sound, he unsheathed his sword, the sword''s sound was clear and long, the sword''s light was blue, with a single glance, it was obvious that it was a good sword, Wei Zhongqing was not too close, but could feel the killing intent from the sword spreading out in the room, he slowly took a step back, and finally knew where Ning Jiu''s path was.


    Standing under the eaves, he was in a daze. All these years of practicing medicine, this was the first time he had seen someone like Prince Chu. It was obvious that he was depressed, but it was impossible for him to recover so quickly.


    Qi Hong came over with breakfast in hand. Seeing him standing at the entrance, she asked, "Doctor Wei, Head Steward said that I''m awake. Can he eat these now?"


    Wei Zhongqing swept his eyes across the light snacks on the tray and caressed his chin, "Forget about these, there''s no problem even a cow, quickly send it in." As he spoke, he lifted the curtain for her.


    Qi Hong thought that he was just joking and did not care too much about it.


    The Prince woke up, and there was nothing in the entire house who was unhappy, she had specially made the prince''s favorite porridge with the golden melon, light and refreshing. When he entered the house, he did not see anyone, but after hearing some activity in the study, she walked over and saw Morong Gan sitting in front of the table, wiping his own Dragon''s Roar Sword.


    Qi Hong was the same as Wei Zhongqing, thinking that Morong Gan was still lying on the bed, but did not expect him to be sitting up and cleaning his sword, he was stunned for a moment before stepping forward, "Master, shall I set the table for your breakfast?"


    Morong Gan did not raise his head, he only grunted and continued wiping the sword.


    Qi Hong set up a table, placed everything else down like a plate, and sneakily glanced at Prince Chu. She had a nagging feeling that something was amiss.

 C547 In the next life i still want to marry you

    Ning Jiu had only slept for less than six hours, but he did not look tired at all when he woke up in the morning. He practiced a set of techniques in the courtyard, and when he heard Hao Pingguan say that the Prince was awake, he did not even wipe his sweat and just walked over with his sword in hand.


    When Morong Gan entered the room, he just happened to be finishing his breakfast. Qi Hong was clearing up the table, and when Qi Hong came in, she looked up at him once. However, Ning Jiu turned a blind eye to her, and walked straight in front of Morong Gan, cupping his hands in greeting: "Your highness, what orders do you have for me?"


    Everyone who saw Morong Gan was surprised. Only he had a face that showed that it was natural, as if the Prince Chu was like this.


    Morong Gan asked: "Have you checked?"


    "Yes, this subordinate has carefully checked. Jia Tong''s judgement was not wrong."


    "What do you think happened?"


    Ning Jiu turned his head to look at Qi Hong. Qi Hong hastened her actions, packed her things and left the room.


    She returned to the kitchen just in time to see Lv He cooking porridge. Seeing her enter, he asked: "I heard that I was awake. Have you eaten? "


    Qi Hong nodded her head, "It''s eaten. It''s still in good spirits. It''s pretty much the same as usual, just that it doesn''t like to talk."


    Lv He sighed, "Of course it''s like this. Who would be able to endure such a thing? Moreover, this grandpa and wangfei have deep feelings for each other, and there''s also the Heir ¡­" Thinking of the cute Heir, she couldn''t help but have his eyes turn red.


    Qi Hong said, "I took great pains to calm down, don''t cry in front of me."


    "I know," Lv He smacked her nose, "Jia Tong is also better today, I''m really afraid that this grandpa will take his life in a fit of rage. I''ve only been married for less than a year and I don''t want to become a widow, but I really don''t have the face to go and beg for mercy in front of this grandpa."


    "Speaking of which, we are all guilty. We had our imperial concubines and Heir snatched away under our noses," Qi Hong said with a sigh. "We are slaves and did not protect our imperial concubines and Heir well. She looked at the steaming hot porridge, "Go back and guard Jia Tong, the porridge is ready, I''ll send it over."


    Lv He had nothing to say to her. After saying hi to her, she turned and left.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, they could only look into the matter. As a first-tier imperial bodyguard, Jia Tong getting his people to take away the princess and the Heir right under their noses was a heinous crime. If it was anyone else, she would definitely think that the Prince''s punishment wasn''t excessive. But Jia Tong was still her husband after all, husband and wife were one and the same; if Jia Tong really sentenced his to death, she could only put his life on the line and bear half of the responsibility for him.


    After entering the door and seeing that Jia Tong was still unconscious, she secretly shook her head. After a while, she became confused for a while, as he looked even more sick than the Prince. He stretched out his hand to feel his forehead. Luckily, it was not burnt.


    Just as he was about to retract his hand, Jia Tong opened his eyes and looked at her in a daze, "Wifey."


    "Yes," she said softly, tucking him in. "Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine," Jia Tong''s voice was also somewhat hoarse. "How is the Duke today?


    "I''m already awake. Qi Hong sent breakfast over, and said that I''m still in good spirits, so I called Ning Jiu over to have a talk. It looks like I''m fine now."


    Hearing that, Jia Tong immediately got off the bed, "I have to go see Your Highness."


    Lv He held him down, "You''re still sick, how are you going?"


    Jia Tong was quiet for a moment, "Has the Prince called me over?"


    Lv He pressed down on him and did not say a word.


    "The Prince called me, didn''t she?" He raised her voice. "Get out of my way, I need to go." His body was not fully recovered yet, so she could not use much strength, but she could still deal with Lv He easily.


    Lv He was pushed to the side, seeing him walk towards the door with her shoes, Lv He''s heart suddenly sank, and ran over to hug him, "You know, this trip, might be ¡­"


    Jia Tong did not turn back as he patted her hand, "I know," he said, "If I don''t protect Princess Hua-Yang and Heir well, I will die a thousand deaths." He paused for a moment, then turned around and looked deeply into her eyes, "Lv He, I''m sorry ¡­"


    "Stop talking," Lv He started crying and hugged him tightly, "I''ll go with you. If the Duke wants to kill you, with one life, and two people coming to compensate for it, and us husband and wife being one, I won''t make you walk alone on the road."


    Jia Tong''s heart was greatly shaken. He held Lv He tightly in her embrace, lowered his head and placed it on her shoulder, and took a deep breath. In the next life, I still want to marry you. "


    Lv He held onto the clothes on his chest, crying so hard she couldn''t stand it, "You keep your promise."


    "Of course," he smiled, releasing her, pulling on his sleeve to wipe her tears away. "In the next life, you must wait for me." Seeing that she couldn''t stop crying, he comforted her: "Don''t worry. This time I will come back. The king won''t kill me immediately. There is something more important than my life at the moment."


    Lv He knew what Jia Tong said was right, the king had called for help from the Head Steward, probably because she had something to ask, and would not immediately kill Jia Tong before she made sense of the situation.


    "You can go now," she said, patting his clothes and reminding him, "I''m not feeling well, so you have to be careful with what you say."


    "I know," Jia Tong did not leave immediately, he suddenly raised her chin and kissed him, kissing him hard. Usually, Lv He would definitely resist, but this time, she did not, but she hugged his neck and replied him passionately.


    After he finished kissing her, Jia Tong turned around quickly and left without even turning his head back.


    As soon as he entered the study, he immediately knelt down. "Your Highness, I''ve come." It was time to receive his punishment.


    Morong Gan watched as he remained silent. Standing at the side, Ning Jiu naturally did not dare to speak. The room was very quiet, and he could hear his own heartbeat. The moment he entered, he took a quick glance. His highness had already weakened, and his eye sockets were sunken. His appearance was even more profound, like a dark ancient well. Just looking at him made one feel fearful.


    After a long while, Morong Gan finally said, "Stand up."


    He did not ask any questions, but Jia Tong knew what he wanted to ask, so he explained everything to him.


    After Morong Gan heard him out, he muttered to himself and asked, "Did you personally see the wangfei and Heir fall off the cliff?"


    If there were more of us, he would definitely be able to escape. This subordinate can vaguely hear the crying of a baby, and the person on his shoulder looks like an imperial concubine, so this subordinate has followed him all the way, and can be sure that it''s the imperial concubine and the Heir. "" That''s right.


    "Since that person went through so much trouble to rob him, why did he fall off the cliff?"


    "¡­" Jia Tong thought for a while, "It''s because this subordinate was too anxious to chase him and there were only our people left with nowhere to run. He knew that robbing the wangfei and Heir is a huge crime, if he got caught, only death awaited him, so ¡­" He knelt down again, "It was this subordinate who chased you too fast. This subordinate''s sin is unforgivable!"

 C548 They would rather kill a thousand wrongly than to let off a single one

    Ning Jiu said, "Although there is only one person jumping off the cliff, this is obviously not done by one person. Otherwise, why would someone shoot and kill a carrier pigeon along the way? They were very familiar with us, they knew that the camp outside the city was very close, so they sent people to kill pigeons along the way, wanting to cut off the news, so that Jia Tong would not inform General Han, but luckily Jia Tong had made some preparations, and did not waste any time.


    Morong Gan asked Jia Tong: "How did you determine that he would head north?"


    Jia Tong answered, "If we go to the east, it will be the General Han''s camp, and he will be courting death if he goes there. To the south is the water road, and if there are not many merchants passing by, we will be able to find out that the west side is dangerous, and is extremely hard to travel on, if we go there, it will be very difficult for us to escape. Only to the north side, because of the river trade red fire, there are a lot of merchants coming and going, it is easy for us to escape."


    Morong Gan asked Ning Jiu, "What do you think?"


    "This subordinate agrees with Jia Tong."


    So should he head north, head north, or go straight to the capital?


    Morong Gan remained silent for a while, "Where is the thing you picked up at the bottom of the cliff? "Bring it here."


    Ning Jiu hesitated, "Your Highness ¡­" After searching for an entire night at the bottom of the cliff, he did not completely lose everything. He picked up one of Heir''s tiger shoes and a pearl flower that Princess Chu often wore.


    "Go get it." Morong Gan''s expression was very calm, but his voice was heavy.


    Ning Jiu could only turn around and leave. No one said anything, the room was dead silent again, Jia Tong lowered his head, "Your Highness, this subordinate has a presumptuous request."


    "Speak."


    "This subordinate knows that it''s impossible to escape a death sentence. Your highness wants this subordinate''s life, this subordinate has no complaints, I only beg that your highness not vent your anger on Lv He. After I die, let her marry someone else."


    Morong Gan did not say anything. After a long while, he finally said: "Alright, I agree."


    Jia Tong heaved a sigh of relief, "Many thanks to Your Highness for your grace."


    Ning Jiu took the thing over and placed it on the table. Morong Gan''s gaze was fixated on the bead flower, it was really an unknown object. It was the first time she left, and the bead flower had already landed in the hands of the emperor. He held the pearl in his hand, and this time she left him for good.


    His hand gradually exerted force, and the sharp copper wire stabbed into his palm. He remained indifferent until blood started to seep out from his fingers.


    As if he had awoken from a dream, he blankly spread open his hands. The pearl flower had been pinched by him until it was twisted into a ball, and it was long impossible to see its shape.


    Jia Tong''s heart throbbed with pain, "Your Royal Highness, call Doctor Wei in for some medicine."


    Morong Gan shook his head, and placed the Pearl Flower and Tiger Heel into a drawer, "I''m fine."


    Just then, Hao Pingguan''s voice came from outside the door, "Prince is here, I heard you caught a cold, are you feeling better?"


    The Crown Prince covered his mouth and coughed, "It''s better now. I heard that His Highness has woken up, so I came to see him."


    Morong Gan looked down at the wound on his palm and pressed his thumb against it. Raising his head, he saw the Crown Prince sitting behind a table.


    "I''m fine," Morong Gan said. "Second Brother, please sit quickly.


    The Crown Prince sat down. "If the family doesn''t want to talk, then so be it. I will work hard to get her back, but what a pity ¡­" He sighed, "I know you don''t like listening, but I still have to advise you, people can''t live again if they die, think it through a little, and there are still a lot of things that needs to be decided by you. Right now, the most important thing is for you to take care of the things behind the Duke and Heir''s back, to let them reincarnate earlier, and also to avenge them.


    "Does second brother know who did it?"


    The Crown Prince shook his head, "If I knew, I would have immediately gone to arrest him. However," he changed the topic, "It''s not like there are none that are worth suspecting at the moment." He looked at Morong Gan meaningfully, "You understand him, and have long planned everything out for him. He wants to be a loyal king, and does not want to take responsibility for his crimes, so he has no other choice but to come up with this plan. If we were to start with him, he would be forced to accept the challenge, and would not need to fear the people of the world to tell him. Moreover, "he paused for a moment," This is not the first time he tried to get ahold of an imperial concubine, but last time it was a scam, and this time it''s real.


    His hand was trembling, to the point that the lid of the cup touched the cup, and emitted a soft and clear sound. The crown prince looked at the hand and said, "I know that you have always cared about the relationship between you and Morong Han, but did you care about him, and did he care about you? Third brother, you can''t be merciful to him anymore. "


    Seeing that Morong Gan did not say anything, the crown prince laughed silently and said, "Of course, there is no evidence to prove that he did it. It would not be good if he made a mistake, but I feel that other than him, there does not seem to be anyone else capable of doing such a huge thing. "Let the people of the secret plot come here to investigate, to be able to plunder people in the Prefect, he must be a very capable person, since they are very familiar with the martial arts world, they will definitely be able to find clues, as long as there are clues, this matter will not be hard to understand ¡­"


    "Go ahead." Morong Gan put down the teacup and suddenly said.


    The Crown Prince was stunned. "What?"


    When Morong Gan said this, his hands already stopped shaking. His expression was very calm, "This battle will happen sooner or later."


    "Your Highness!" Ning Jiu said, "War is no joke, please think twice."


    The Crown Prince said, "Yes, starting a new civil war is not something to be trifled with. If we make a mistake and it''s not because of him, then we... Wasn''t it very passive? "In my opinion, this matter is not urgent. It would be better to investigate it clearly before making a decision."


    "I would rather kill a thousand wrongly than to let one go." Morong Gan''s mouth sunk, "If you dare to touch my people, then you have to bear the consequences!"


    As he said this, the Crown Prince could feel a surge of killing intent. His heart skipped a beat, "You are the marshal, no one can stop you if you say so. But I still want to advise you to think twice before acting."


    Morong Gan looked up at him, "Didn''t second brother always want to fight, why has it changed?"


    Fighting is not on a whim, "the Crown Prince said," I originally wanted to fight, but then I thought about it, you''re right, after all, it''s fine to split everything equally in the hands of Mo Rong''s family, but after all, we''re still friends. Moreover, everything over at Jinling has been properly prepared, and originally, they were going to move next month, but if it was really him who did it, then Second Brother should also be responsible, I was the one who brought your family into this mess. War is no small matter. You can think about it later. "


    "I''ve decided." Morong Gan instructed Jia Tong: "Send someone to invite the leaders from each camp to come to see me. This king has something to announce."


    Jia Tong accepted the order and left. Ning Jiu then let out a soft sigh, the crown prince stroked his thumb ring, looking a little worried. After all, he was going to war soon ¡­

 C549 Mourning

    Although he did not want to admit it, the Barran Drum on the cliff, the tiger shoes and pearl shoes on the cliff all proved that the Princess Chu and the Heir had fallen off the cliff. The corpse could not be found, it must have fallen into the dark river, and only death awaited those who fell into the dark river.


    Hao Pingguan knew that Morong Gan was in a bad mood, but there were some things that he could not delay.


    He found an opportunity and uncertainly brought it up with Morong Gan. The Prince Chu stared at him for a long while and said, "You handle it."


    That night, the spirit hall was built, there was no corpse inside, the coffin was filled with the clothes of the Princess Chu, Morong Gan stood silently at the side, seeing how busy the servants were, he looked a little sad, but most of the people had a ruthless air around him, they all circled around him, trying to stay as far away from him as possible, afraid that he would give off the imposing aura that would make people shiver.


    When Heir''s coffin was brought in, he finally spoke. "There''s no need to carry the coffin in alone, the child is too young. Let him be with his mother."


    Hao Pingguan had no choice but to get people to bring the coffin out, and add a set of Heir''s clothes to the princess'' coffin.


    The mourning hall was set up in the front courtyard, making it easier for people to come forward to offer their condolences, the coffin was placed in the side room in the backyard, with the windows and door curtains tightly closed. The coffin was placed in the middle, and there were many white candles lit in all four directions, causing faint yellow halos of light to appear, as though it was a strange world. Morong Gan sat cross-legged in front of the coffin, with his head lowered, he meticulously separated the thick stack of paper money one by one and threw it into the brazier.


    The blue flame twisted and turned, swallowing the yellow paper money and turning it into black ashes.


    Ning Jiu expressionlessly stood guard outside the door. His Royal Highness had given the order that no one was allowed to enter, other than Qi Hong, who had just delivered food. When Qi Hong went in, the two of them exchanged glances in silence. When she came out again, the two of them looked at each other, helpless and sad.


    Every time Qi Hong went in, she would always be sitting in the same posture as Morong Gan, with her head lowered, burning money, not saying a word, and not showing any expression, she was very sad. The departure of the princess and the Heir was a huge blow to the prince, causing him to feel uncomfortable, but she felt that it was a little strange, that after the prince was with the princess, he would be infected to the point of showing his emotions. When he found the princess and her child, he would cry, but this time, he did not shed a single tear.


    How could she not eat and drink when things were always like this? She had advised him before, but Morong Gan turned a deaf ear and focused on burning his money paper, as if there was nothing in this world that could pique his interest other than burning money paper. In the end, Qi Hong did not speak anymore. Every time she collected the dishes, she would sigh and shake her head.


    Compared to the quiet and desolate backyard, the front yard was much more lively and desolate. Although the Princess Chu and the Heir were not announced to the world, they could not be hidden, and after receiving the news, countless people rushed over to offer their condolences, including officials of various sizes, wealthy families, and the most eye-catching people in the city. All sorts of representatives from different families lined up to give the princess and the Heir incense, all of them crying sorrowfully, and Yue Xiang was the one who cried the most as she knelt in the mourning hall, beating her chest and tearing her lungs apart.


    Yue Gui squeezed out from the crowd and cried together with her. Their relationship with Bai Qianfan was no ordinary relationship, it was a true sisterly relationship, and when Bai Qianfan ran away last time, they insisted on following him, but this time, they had no choice but to follow him. It was a completely different world, and when they thought about the separation between Yin and Yang, they could never meet each other again.


    Hao Pingguan was in charge of the funeral, but the Crown Prince had to greet him. He stood at the side of the mourning hall, and although he had not ascended to the throne, he was also the king. He should not have shown himself in such matters, but he did not care, and as an elder brother he thanked the people who came to pay their respects whenever they came to pay their respects. When people saw him coming and going, they secretly praised him in their hearts.


    People came in one after another from outside the door. The people who were singing the gift dragged their voices and reported in one by one.


    "Sir Yan Du, Shi Li, has come to offer his condolences ¡ª"


    Although his appearance could not be seen clearly, one could feel that he was genuinely sad, and the crown prince could not help but feel a little surprised. The people who had come to pay their respects all had heavy expressions on their faces, but he knew that the ones who were truly sad were few, and after all, they did not have much to do with him.


    He watched attentively as the man waited for Li Fule to burn before stepping forward and bowing. When he knelt down, Hou Hou Zi did not lift his head, but when he did, his forehead would drop to the ground. When he stood up, a bit of ash covered his forehead.


    The Crown Prince replied with a bow, Li Fu Le spoke the words with a look of reverence and fear, and the man also bowed, his head still lowered, but he did not say a single word, and quickly followed Li Fu Le.


    As soon as he stepped outside, his back straightened up. Only his head was still bowed, but the Crown Prince felt that this aura was somewhat familiar to him. It belonged to someone who had spent most of his life in the army.


    He signalled to Li Xiaolu with his eyes, signalling him to follow.


    When Jia Tong saw this, he came over and asked him, "Prince, is there a problem with that person?"


    The Crown Prince said, "Although he came here with Li Fule, he looks unfamiliar. We have to be on guard against such a situation."


    Jia Tong said, "I will bring someone to capture him."


    "No, don''t alert the enemy," the Crown Prince said. "In times of emergency, it''s better to be cautious."


    Jia Tong knew what the Crown Prince meant. After all, they were going to fight, and it was more important to be careful, if news of this got out and the other party seizing the initiative, they would lose by a fold. Today''s scene was a mix of dragon and fish. There were some things that couldn''t be avoided, so he could only pay attention to them.


    Li Xiaolu followed the man out of the residence, and saw him and Li Fu Le enter the palanquin at the same time. Ordinary palanquins were all single, but it was not impossible for there to be two people squeezed together. Li Xiaolu was curious, the two men squeezed together in the small space, did they not feel uncomfortable?


    He followed them all the way to the entrance of the yamen. When he saw them getting off the palanquin, he used some money to ask the guard at the entrance.

 C550 Waving the sword of vengeance

    Li Xiaolu found out about the news and returned to report back, but he did not know that the Wan Yuan Qing that he scouted entered from the front gate and exited from the back gate, followed by two people who looked like followers, he went all the way to the dock, revealed his identity card, and boarded a boat that was brought to the north of the ocean. When he reached night time to stop at the pier, he also changed into a black robe, and quietly left the boat, disappearing into the vast night.


    On the morning of the fifth day, a small boat came out from the reeds and landed in a sheltered bay. There were already people waiting there. When they saw someone disembark, they went up to him and said, "The general is back."


    The man who was called ''general'' had a gloomy face. He didn''t answer and just got on his horse. He pulled the reins and galloped towards the rising sun.


    Four hours later, a large tent filled with light yellow steamed buns appeared in the valley. The sentry on the watchtower saw a group of men running towards them from afar and shouted, "General, return to camp! "The general returns to the camp."


    In an instant, the soldiers who were practicing had stopped their movements and stood in formation. The man in front of them lightly pulled on the reins, the horse''s hooves raised, and stopped. His gaze swept across everyone''s face, his voice clear.


    "I''m ready!" The soldiers said in unison, "Swear to follow the general to the death!"


    "Alright!" The general waved his hand and said boldly, "Brothers, it is time to end the situation of the partition of the north and south, to unite my East Yue and reunite my body!"


    "Unification of the rivers and mountains, reunion of the flesh! "When rivers and mountains unite, we will reunite our flesh and blood!" The soldiers rushed off into the night with loud shouts.


    The general nodded in satisfaction and rode his horse through the ranks, entering the largest tent. He took off his cloak and sword and threw them to his retainers. Then, he walked quickly to the sand table and grabbed a small flag. He stared at it for a long time.


    Wasn''t it said that she had a son, and her husband loved her and lived a happy life? Why did he suddenly disappear, just to find a chance to see her again? But without her, how could she see him again? Pity that little nephew of his, I''ve never seen this uncle of his ¡­


    Although the time was not ripe and his subordinates were all against it, he could not afford to delay any further. He had to go once, and even if he could not see her, it would be good to burn a stick of incense before her spiritual soul.


    He originally thought that he would be able to meet Prince Chu, and that it would be his brother-in-law, and also his enemy. He thought that he would be able to see the Prince Chu, and that it would be his brother-in-law, and that he would be his enemy.


    It was a pity that the Prince Chu did not appear in the mourning hall, but instead there was the crown prince. He did not raise his eyes, and he knew that the crown prince was suspicious of him, and knew that someone was following him, but he did not care.


    He slowly inserted the small flag in his hand into the position marked with Su City on the sand table, and powerfully inserted it in. His eyes were firm and filled with determination, this hatred was irreconcilable, either the Prince Chu died or he died.


    Assistant General Guan Xiong rushed in, "General, do you really want to fight?"


    "Yes, I have."


    "But the emperor has yet to formally give his order, you''re doing this without authorization ¡­"


    Bai Changjian raised his hand and interrupted him, "The intention of the emperor to transfer me over is very obvious, but since the emperor is too indecisive, delaying him again and again will only harm himself."


    "General, let''s wait a little longer. After all ¡­"


    "It''s going to be out in the world. The Jun decree will not be accepted." Bai Changjian stared at the position of the Su City. "Your Majesty can''t make up his mind. This general will do it for him.


    Seeing his unswerving determination, Guan Xiong knew that he could not persuade him otherwise. Gritting his teeth, he said: "Alright, since the general has decided, I shall follow him to the death." He had a close relationship with Bai Changjian, and since he could not persuade his, he could only follow him.


    Bai Changjian patted his shoulder as the corner of his mouth pulled out a slight smile. Men do not need to speak when talking to one another;


    "We haven''t been in the Armoured Cavalry Battalion for long, and some people might not believe me. Upon hearing the news, they might not say anything on the surface, but they might send a letter to the capital to stop me. I want to kill some chickens to show them to the monkeys as an example."


    "This lowly general knows," Guan Xiong said. "Don''t worry, General.


    "In addition, you should choose a group of people who are able to react quickly and are able to swim. I want to use them as the vanguard!" Bai Changjian laughed coldly, "Aren''t they bragging about how great the water masters are? I will burn down Lian Cheng for them, let''s see how they can brag about themselves now."


    "General Zhi Zun," Guan Xiong said: "This way, they will definitely chase us relentlessly. As long as we are on the land, it would be time for us to show our might."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Prince Chu only came out of the house three days later. Ning Jiu was startled when he saw him, his face exceptionally pale, not to mention that his hair was a little messy, but both his temples had already turned completely white. A single lock of white hair hung between his black hair, which was indescribably strange.


    Qi Hong was just about to bring the food over, but seeing him like this, she was obviously very scared, and almost dropped the thing in her hands. "Elder, you, you ¡­"


    Morong Gan indifferently swept her with his gaze, "Set the food in the side hall."


    Qi Hong replied, she did not dare say more, and quickly carried the food to the side hall.


    Morong Gan ate for a long time and also ate a lot, practically sweeping away all the food in the meal, as though he was going to fill up his stomach which had been empty for a few days.


    Everyone was shocked to see him like this. His hair had turned white overnight. This was something that only existed in the rumors, but now it was happening right in front of their eyes. It could only be described as shocking!


    After three days and three nights, without eating or drinking, without resting, it was unbearable for anyone. Wei Zhongqing mustered up his courage to ask for blood, but Morong Gan actually cooperated and extended his hand out obediently. Wei Zhongqing placed two of his fingers on the bed, closed his eyes and concentrated for a while, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    For the next four days, he still went to Bai Qianfan and Heir''s coffin to burn incense and paper, but he ate his three meals on time and came out after a set amount of time to discuss matters with Han Tong and the generals.


    "Your Highness," Han Tong told him the latest news, "Bai Changjian left Weishui''s camp, his whereabouts unknown."


    Morong Gan said in a low voice, "Go investigate."


    Jia Tong''s heart moved as he voiced out the doubt that the crown prince had shown that day. After being silent for a long time, Morong Gan said with a terrifyingly cold expression, "He''s quite bold to actually dare come into my residence alone."


    Han Tong was shocked, "Your Highness thinks that Wan Yueqing is Bai Changjian? Do you want me to send someone to chase him? "


    "If he has the confidence to come, then he naturally has the confidence to leave." Morong Gan muttered to himself for a moment, "Today, we will transfer the navy to the north of the Lanjiang River, and send the troops of the Fifth Battalion down the mountain path. The time of the incident is set to be the day of Princess Wangfei''s funeral."


    On that day, he would formally wield the sword of vengeance, slashing all the ghosts, snakes, and gods that had killed his happiness in front of him.


    Thousand Sail, walk slowly on the Road to River Styx. When you entrust this land to others, I will come and find you.

 C551 If you dare to leave i will jump down from here

    When the news reached the northwest, Du Changfeng was busy repairing the tiles on the roof that had been broken by the hail the night before. He heard the words "Princess Chu and Heir were both in trouble ¡­" He felt his vision darken, and he staggered from the rooftop to the ground.


    She screamed out instinctively, but just at that moment, a figure quickly rushed over and pushed her gently. He turned around and caught Du Changfeng who had fallen down.


    The postman who was talking to Shi Yingying watched this scene with his mouth agape. He knew that this piece of news was too shocking, but it wasn''t enough to cause someone to fall down from the roof, right ¡­


    The one who saved him was naturally Lan Jihua. Other than him, who else could be so elegant and graceful in midair? He hugged Du Changfeng, and winked at Shi Yingying, "I saved you once again."


    Shi Yingying felt that the image of the two men hugging each other was extremely strange ¡­ Wait, she should not be thinking about this at this time, she did not care about the unconscious Du Changfeng, and immediately grabbed hold of the postman who was about to turn around, "Is what you said true? Princess Chu and Heir were both killed? "


    "Of course it''s true," the postman said.


    Shi Yingying grabbed onto him tightly and asked fiercely, "Who did it?"


    The postman was shocked by her vicious look, "Why are you grabbing me? I''m just a messenger. Quickly release me, I still need to go to Thousand Leaves City to deliver a letter."


    Shi Yingying hesitated for a moment before releasing her hand. Just as the officer straightened his robes and took a step forward, he was grabbed by another hand, the force of the grip was too strong, causing him to be unable to breathe. Then, she looked at the man who fell from the roof, she had a fiendish look in her eyes, her voice sounded like she was squeezed out from between her teeth, "Speak, who did it?"


    The postman stammered, "... "No, it''s not me ¡­"


    Shi Yingying interrupted from the side, "Of course it''s not you. You don''t have the ability.


    "I, how would I know? It, it just said that both Princess Chu and Heir were killed. No, it didn''t say who, it was done ¡­" As he spoke, he felt that the hand on his lapel was constantly tightening, so much so that he instinctively stood on his tiptoes, unable to finish his words.


    Lan Jihua reminded Du Changfeng, "If you use even a little more strength, he''ll be strangled to death by you. Let go now, he still has more to say."


    When Du Changfeng heard this, his hand loosened and the force disappeared. The messenger''s body went soft, sliding downwards, only to be caught by Lan Jihua, "What else do you have?


    In truth, that was a secret military operation. However, with his experience, it wasn''t a secret anymore. There was a time difference in the route, but they might have already started fighting.


    He took a deep breath, "Although I don''t know who did it, Prince Chu has decided to send someone to the north. This must be related to the north!"


    Du Changfeng scolded him fiercely, "F * cking Emperor!" He turned around and entered the house.


    The postman took the chance to cupped his fists towards Lan Jihua and left in a hurry, saving himself from further fear.


    Shi Yingying bit her lips and rushed into the hut as she saw Du Changfeng packing his things and sat on top of his luggage, "What are you doing?"


    Du Changfeng didn''t even raise his head, "I want to go back!"


    "What for?" Take revenge for her? " Shi Yingying snatched the clothes in his hands away, "I have a husband to take revenge for her, what''s wrong with you going, and making the face of the prince look bad. Now that she''s gone, the prince doesn''t need to care about anyone''s face anymore, I will definitely take your life."


    "He wants my life?" Du Changfeng sneered, "I still want his life, at first I slapped my chest and swore to take good care of her and protect her, but in the end, I didn''t even care about what I said, other than bullying people, what else would he know. I will avenge her first and then take care of him!"


    Shi Yingying snorted, she then took another set of clothes from his hands, "Look at how capable you are, Prince Chu has a group of men, he can order his troops to head north, what do you have, what can you do?"


    "I''ve sneaked into the Linan City and killed the Emperor Dog to avenge her!" Du Changfeng looked at the clothes in her hands and the bag of clothes on her butt. With a stomp of his feet, he turned around and walked to the door, "You can''t stop me.


    "Halt!" Shi Yingying roared, she threw down the things in her hands and quickly climbed to the window: "If you dare leave, I will jump down from here. After you''ve avenged her, come back to collect my corpse."


    Du Changfeng was shocked on the spot, he was very annoyed, he scratched his head and stared at her, "If you want to jump, then jump, I am not a person under threat!"


    "Fine, I''ll count it as you being ruthless!" Shi Yingying clenched her teeth and fell down without even turning her head.


    Du Changfeng''s heart stopped for a moment, he immediately jumped out of the window and shouted, "Ying Ying!"


    Downstairs, Lan Jihua hugged Shi Yingying and laughed at him, "She''s fine, I''ll catch her."


    Du Changfeng steadily landed on the ground, holding back the urge to hit his. He went over to look at Shi Yingying, only to see her pretending to be unconscious.


    Shi Yingying''s face slightly flushed. She got down from Lan Jihua''s body and looked at him ruthlessly, "Who told you to accept it?"


    Lan Jihua was still complaining even after doing something good. With a helpless smile, he spread out his hands, "Who asked me to not be a savior?"


    When Du Changfeng thought about what happened just now, he could not help but be furious and pointed at Shi Yingying, "Scoundrel, why don''t you give us some reasoning? I didn''t sell it to you, so why should you interfere with my freedom? "


    Shi Yingying placed her hands on her waist and acted like a shrew: "Those with the surname Du, after we acknowledge him as our wife, you are my man. I would rather die than abandon my wife,"


    "You clearly know that I was forced to ¡­"


    "I don''t care. Marriage Hall..." "Nothing is missing. You can''t just turn hostile and not recognize anyone."


    Du Changfeng, "..." Every time this topic was brought up, he would break out in a hoarse voice. It was true that he had married into a great family, and all his friends and relatives from all over the village had come to drink their wedding wine. He was going to deny it, but no words came out.


    Shi Yingying pointed at his nose, "Tell me, are you still going?"


    "I am a general personally appointed by the Prince. If I want to fight, I have to go back to my post."


    "Come on, the prince did kiss you, but he personally dismissed you. Otherwise, how could you come here?" "General, don''t even think about it, that''s a matter of the next life, just honestly do business with me in the future."


    Du Changfeng couldn''t argue with her, he turned and entered the house.


    Shi Yingying looked up and saw that he was heading upstairs. She whispered to Lan Jihua, "Can''t you catch me earlier, I''m so scared my heart almost jumped out."


    Lan Jihua found it funny, "You were blaming me for picking you up just now, and now that you blame me for being late, what happened to you?"


    Shi Yingying rolled his eyes at him. "If I didn''t know that you could catch it, would I have risked my life to jump down?"

 C552 Make yourself better and come back

    The sky quickly darkened, and all the tents were lit up. Light seeped out from the small windows and intertwined in the air, giving off a kind of hazy gentleness.


    Guan Xiong entered the commander''s tent, cupped his hands, and asked: "General, everything has been arranged, when are we going to attack?"


    Bai Changjian stood at the small window and looked out into the dark night. His brows were filled with sorrow, and only after a long while did he say: "Tomorrow is the day of my sister''s funeral, it is set to be dawn, let the war drums beat louder, I want to send my sister off!"


    Guan Xiong agreed. He was about to leave, but he could not help but say: "General, people cannot be revived, please be merciful."


    Bai Changjian waved his hand. His heart was filled with endless pain and an even greater hatred. He hated that his father had married her to the Prince Chu and that he had failed to protect her ¡­ Maybe, the matter of loving his wife as if it were his life was just a front. Prince Chu had a grudge with his father, and his former fiancee had also returned.


    He heaved a long sigh in his heart. She must have looked like a girl when she was seventeen. When he left, she was still a little childish, with indifferent eyes. Now that she had grown up, she must be even more beautiful than her mother. He imagined her face, and his heart ached.


    After the nurse had left, she had said that he was the only one who was good to her, but she was also good to him, and he had not told her that she was a warm sun in his heart, and in those dark days he had not worked so hard because of her.


    His mother was weak and incompetent, and had high hopes for his son. She would nag at his ears all day long, want to advance, take the exam to become famous, gain fame for her, win honor for her, and her own sister. Her heart was filled with selfishness and coldness, and she only cared for herself, and she always treated everyone with an attitude of being aloof and aloof.


    That year, when he was twelve years old and was scolded by the teachers for wanting to play around, for not being able to learn his lessons, for not being able to memorize a book, First Lady took the opportunity to show off his might and punished him to kneel in the Ancestral Hall. It was a late winter''s night, but First Lady did not even give him a praying mat, making him kneel on the cold ground. The room was very big and empty, the high platform in front of it was filled with ancestral tablets, giving off a sinister aura.


    However, his mother did not dare to come. His sister probably felt that he had lost face and did not want to come. His father was out having fun, but he came back rather drunk. When he heard that he was being punished, he just made an ''oh'' and said nothing more.


    He was hungry, cold, and frightened, and he could not get down on his knees. He curled up on the ground, despairing, hating this cold home. He clearly remembered that night, the wind outside was very mournful, whistling through the crack of the door as it blew in. After that, there was a very faint creaking sound, and he was scared out of his wits when he heard her soft voice, "Big Brother."


    To him, "Big Brother" was no different from the sound of nature. He knew who she was, and he normally did not pay much attention to his most unpopular Fifth Sister when he saw her. Yet, she came to visit him at this time.


    She slipped in like a cat and quietly arrived in front of him. She took out a steamed bun from her bosom and gave it to him, "Big Brother, I''ll give it to you to eat.


    He was so hungry that after a moment''s hesitation he took it in his frozen hands, thanked her, and began to eat with a slight tilt of his body. In truth, at that time, he felt that his face had been completely shamed. Although he was a bastard, he was the eldest son. He still had a bit of status within the mansion, but he had fallen to receive her favor.


    After he finished the steamed bun, she magically took out another meat bun and offered it to him as if it was a treasure. "Eat another one."


    He was a little unhappy and asked her, "Why didn''t you give me a meat bun first?"


    She said, "I''m afraid that if you eat meat buns, you won''t eat steamed buns anymore. The wet nurse said that all the brothers and sisters in the mansion talk a lot about eating only good food and not bad food. If you eat meat buns, you will definitely not eat steamed buns again, but if you don''t eat more, you will get hungry. She watched him eat the meat buns and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. "It''s delicious, right?"


    He was actually very shocked in his heart. He did not expect a four year old little girl to say something like that. He gave half of it to her, "You eat too."


    She blocked back, "I''ve already eaten, and I''m still full. Big Brother eats."


    he asked. "Why aren''t you sleeping at this late hour, and aren''t you worried about your nurse coming out?"


    She smiled until her eyebrows curved, looking very pleased with herself. "I sneaked out. I didn''t know."


    "Hurry back, it''s cold at night, don''t get frozen."


    She gave him a faint smile and gave him another item, "A sweet skin brewed by a wet nurse. Try it. It''s sour, sweet, sour, and sweet. It''s really tasty."


    He didn''t like to eat snacks, and he wasn''t interested in this kind of fruit that he had never heard of before. He pushed her hand back and said, "You can keep it for yourself, I don''t like eating these."


    Taking advantage of his surprise, she giggled and stuffed a piece into his mouth, tilting her head to wait for his reaction. What was he thinking at that time?


    He hadn''t expected her to do this, to force it into his mouth. He was in primary school with his sister-in-law, so he spoke in a very refined manner with very little physical contact. It was a kind of faint estrangement, but she almost stuffed her fingers into his mouth. It was not difficult at all, only smiling foolishly as she blinked and asked him, "Is it delicious?"


    He chewed and swallowed a few times. His voice was no longer his own. "Delicious."


    She was happy, and was very satisfied with his answer. She stuffed the rest of the candy skin into his hands, and fished out an ugly stove to stuff together, "I don''t know who threw it away, but I did. The nanny said it was still usable, the Big Brother should keep it warm, I have to go, if the nanny finds out I''m gone, she will worry."


    He held those things as he looked at her in a daze, unable to believe that she was a four-year-old little girl. When she reached the door, he softly said, "It''s night. Be careful. Don''t fall down."


    She waved at him from the door, smiling like a flower, "Don''t worry Big Brother, I''m used to it by night."


    The door creaked ever so slightly again, and her tiny body flickered and disappeared into the night.


    It was an extremely cold night, but to him, it was a night that had lived for twelve years. On the warmest night, she was like a lamp that brought him light and warmth, opening another window in his heart.


    However, he no longer complained, no longer lamented that fate was unfair. He had changed, had some ideas and plans for the future, and as he watched her grow day by day, he finally decided to leave, because he wanted to become better and come back.

 C553 Dawn

    On the same night, the Su City and the moon shuttled back and forth within the clouds, as if they had grown a circle of faint white fur, and were not very bright.


    This was the last night he would guard her, tomorrow morning he would be in mourning, he would not go, so tonight he would stay with her for a long time, although he had thousands of words to say in his heart, but he did not know where to start, in the end he could only say one sentence, "Qianyan, wait for me."


    The spiritual hall in the front yard was in a state of transcendence, the chanting voices of the priests were rising and falling, drifting in the wind, and he suddenly had the illusion that none of this had anything to do with him, that there was clearly no one in the coffin with his wife and children, that all this was a strange dream, that he was trapped in a dream, that when he woke up his beloved wife would be back.


    He was filled with unwillingness and sadness. Finally, he came out of his room. There was a person standing not far away, a person that he had almost forgotten about. He indifferently looked at her, then turned around and walked toward the corridor.


    Huangfu Zhuer chased two steps, "Third Brother!"


    "Whoosh!" A long sword blocked her way. The expressionless Imperial Guard Ning''s voice was even colder than the edge of a sword, "Without my prince''s order, no one is allowed to approach me."


    "Third Brother, I have something to say!" Huangfu Zhuer shouted, but Morong Gan acted as if she did not hear, and continued walking forward.


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at his lonely back, and a stream of tears rolled down her face, "Third Brother, I know I was wrong, I shouldn''t have angered her like that. Third Brother, please give me a chance to change ¡­"


    Morong Gan walked further and further under her tearful cry. Ning Jiu frowned, sheathed his sword, and quickly followed.


    Huangfu Zhuer silently cried, her wide sleeves covering her face, her shoulders continuously shaking, when suddenly, a hand lightly patted her shoulder, and she surprisingly raised her head, "Third Brother!"


    The Crown Prince smiled helplessly, "I''ve let you down. It''s me."


    "Crown Prince Brother." Huangfu Zhuer turned his face slightly, wiped the tears off his face and sighed, "You saw it all?"


    "En, I saw it," the Crown Prince consoled her. "The Crown Princess just left, he''s unhappy about it. Don''t be anxious, take it slow. One day, he''ll figure it out."


    Huangfu Zhuer desolately shook her head, "It won''t happen, I know that there won''t be that day. With my wangfei gone, I thought that the barrier between him and I would be gone, but unfortunately, that''s not it. This time, he has locked herself up, so no one can enter."


    The Crown Prince said, "Didn''t you notice that he had changed? He has changed back to his original Prince Chu. After struggling free from his love for girls, he finally knows what''s more important. "


    Huangfu Zhuer looked at the direction that Morong Gan disappeared to in stupor, "But he can''t laugh, he''s not happy."


    "To a man, power and accomplishment are the things that people yearn for the most. When he assists me in this world, I will give him the honor of living under a single person, and everyone in this world will bow their heads to him. At that time, he will understand my good intentions."


    Huangfu Zhuer shook her head, "That''s not what he is looking for."


    "You always knew that he was looking for the wrong direction. That''s why we wanted him back." The Crown Prince paused for a moment, his eyes filled with curiosity, "Zhu''er, the one you love the most in your heart is him, right?"


    Huangfu Zhuer was flustered for a moment when he mentioned the main topic, but quickly became calm again. With a bitter laugh, she retorted with a question, "I''m actually not in the Crown Prince Brother''s heart, am I right?"


    For a long time now, they had always been ambiguous on this topic, and had never been able to explain it clearly, because it would not be beneficial to each other, but tonight, a cold wind blew past them, and the stars and moon were pale, and they stood face to face, as if they all enjoyed themselves, but unfortunately, they still had some scruples in their hearts, and in the end, had to answer with questions. They were the same kind of people, always having a tacit understanding, and as long as they did not open things up, they could deceive themselves and flatter themselves.


    That night, many people raised their heads to look at the sky and saw the moon with its long white fur, guessing that tomorrow would be a stormy day.


    However, at daybreak, a red sun appeared from the horizon. The wind was strong, but there was no rain. It was the best weather that had ever happened in the past few days.


    Hao Pingguan clasped his hands together towards the bright red sky in the east, thanking the heavens for letting them go, allowing the wangfei and Heir to travel safely.


    At the appointed hour, the procession of carolers was the first to leave the house, followed by the twenty-four banners, the white banners flapping in the wind, and then the royal imperial concubine''s honor guard, seven or eight hundred people altogether, carrying all sorts of paper and colorful cloths, and also gold and silver vessels. They marched down the long street to the east, followed by the bearers of coffins and coffins, and then by the spontaneous arrival of the military officials, merchants and civilians, and then nuns, monks and monks, and law enforcers, and reciting scriptures. Finally, there was the same type of guards. Dressed in a unified silver and white armor, led by Jia Tong, Gao Yang''s flag was embroidered with the word "Chu".


    As early as possible, but as many citizens had woken up, they stood by the side of the street to send off the Princess Chu. They were very respectful to this legendary princess and there were many small stories about her circulating in the market. In everyone''s impression, the Princess Chu was kind, kind, fair, and full of a sense of justice.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    The emperor suddenly woke up from his dream and sat up with a head full of sweat. Imperial Consort Bai rubbed her eyes and sat up with him.


    The emperor wiped off his sweat and asked, "Did you hear something?"


    Imperial Consort Bai listened intently for a while before shaking her head in confusion. "Nothing much, what did the emperor hear?"


    The emperor slowly calmed down. After a while, he said, "Battle drums, I heard the war drums."


    The Imperial Consort Bai took the opportunity to speak, "Your Majesty has been thinking day and night, and has dreamt night. The Emperor should take the words of the Imperial Advisor to heart.


    The Emperor pushed her away and asked, "What time is it?"


    "Reporting to the emperor," Gao Shenghai answered from outside the tent, "It''s already a quarter to one in the morning."


    When the Emperor heard this, he was instantly enraged. "You dog slave, why didn''t you wake me up so late? "Can you afford to delay the court?"


    "Please calm your anger, Your Majesty," Gao Shenghai replied in fear and trepidation. "Your Majesty had worked so hard for so many days, yet it was such a rare occasion for him to have to rest on his laurels today, that''s why this old servant didn''t wake you up."


    The Emperor stroked his forehead. He had forgotten about Xiu Mu today. Imperial Consort Bai wrapped around him again, throwing a tantrum. "Your Majesty, accompany chenqie for a bit more sleep."


    The Emperor pushed her away, "I''m not sleeping. I still have things to do."


    Hearing his words, Gao Shenghai immediately gestured to the people outside, signalling for the Emperor to wake up and let them gather their energy to face him.


    After the Emperor washed up, he ate breakfast at the Posterior Hall and ate a full table of dishes. However, he did not have much appetite. He picked up two chopsticks and called his way out of the meal before standing up to read in the Warm Pavilion.


    He leaned on the Soft Couch and fell asleep again. This time, he slept soundly and when he heard Gao Shenghai call him to get up and have lunch, he was not hungry and was too lazy to move. He just waved his hand and did not know what he said, so Gao Shenghai left.


    The drumbeats came from all directions and the sound became louder and louder. His feet suddenly stepped into the air and he fell into the bottomless abyss, and before he could even wipe his sweat away, he heard the sound of hurried footsteps coming from afar. His heart was beating very quickly, and when he sat up, he heard Gao Shenghai''s panicked voice, "Your majesty, we have an urgent report for eight hundred miles and General Bai has started fighting with Prince Chu!"

 C554 A draw

    When the funeral procession left the east gate, the Prince Chu stood at the side of the street with Ning Jiu as he watched the procession leave expressionlessly. When the last person entered the city gate, he pulled on the reins, turned the horse and galloped towards the north gate.


    Before long, they had reached the north. If things went well, his vanguard troops should have already taken over the northernmost town of Lanjiang, allowing the army to advance smoothly.


    They fought all the way here, and even if they did not take the water road to walk on the mountain road, Han Tong was not at ease. He sent people to help them along the way, and finally brought Prince Chu to the camp at noon.


    Morong Gan threw away the reins and rushed into the camp like a meteor, "How is it? Have you conquered it yet? "


    "It''s so easy to take over such a small town." Han Tong laughed, "Bai Changjian probably did not expect us to take a detour and attack an inconspicuous little town, and did not take any precautions. His Armoured Cavalry Battalion is good at land warfare, and our cavalry is not bad either, "he walked to the front of the sand table and pointed to a place," According to Your Highness, after the vanguard troops take over Little Manchu Town, we will march west, control the land along the way, and then turn back to the north so that the enemy won''t be able to figure out our intentions. Take advantage of its unguarded condition and attack its major cities and towns. "


    "There must be something special about Bai Changjian being bestowed the title of Warlord. We mustn''t be careless, and maybe we won''t be able to meet in the near future, but if anything happens, send an order for us to capture him alive if we meet Bai Changjian."


    Han Tong did not understand, "My lord, to capture a thief, we must first capture the king. As long as we kill our commander-in-chief, the scattered troops below us will not be able to gain anything from it.


    Morong Gan was quiet for a moment, "His surname is Bai."


    Han Tong said, "My prince, we do not have much of a relationship on the battlefield, he is the emperor''s father, General Dian Yuan. If we do not beat him, maybe he will hit us instead ¡­."


    Before he could even finish, someone hurriedly lifted the curtain and came in. He knelt on the ground and prostrated with both hands over his head, "My lord, I have just received news that Bai Changjian''s men have burnt six of our newly built warships."


    "Look at what I said," Han Tong spread out his hands, as if what he said was the truth, "This has already burnt all six of our ships, is it the current situation?" He asked the messenger, "When was it ready for the fire?"


    "They say it''s dawn."


    Morong Gan gave a rare laugh, "You really know how to pick a time." The smile was light and sinister. The soldier kneeling on the ground did not raise his head, but instead shivered for no reason.


    Han Tong was startled, he waved his hand and let the small soldier leave, "So, it''s not because we made our move first, that''s why Bai Changjian counterattacked? Could it be that a spy among our men leaked the news? How did he get it so accurate? This side of us is attacking his town, and his side is burning our boat. "


    Because he went to the Palace to mourn Bai Qianfan and knew the time of her funeral, he made it right in time. Good, I finally met someone who was evenly matched, and even had the surname Bai. I am a little interested in this uncle that I have never met.


    It seems that my previous estimation was not wrong, "following the voice, the crown prince stepped into the room," Previously, I already said that Morong Han transferred Bai Changjian to Wei Shui, it must have been for some other reason, and as expected, even if we do not move today, they will definitely take action, and as a result, no one will be the first to miss the opportunity, this battle will be interesting.


    "Why is second brother here?" Morong Gan looked up at him. "You don''t have to worry about the war.


    "I''m worried about you," the Crown Prince said. "When you''re busy, there''s nothing you can do. I have to stay by the side and watch."


    Morong Gan laughed bitterly, "What do I need to worry about? There was no ground earlier, so second brother followed along. Right now, the south side is already full of energy and cannot be separated from the people.


    "Don''t chase me away," the Crown Prince said while looking at him carefully. "You didn''t sleep last night, right? You should go to bed early later and rest up. Tomorrow you still have to march."


    Han Tong knew what the Crown Prince meant. Although his expression was normal, his temples were dyed with white light, and the year he was born, which was at the height of spring and autumn, made people''s hearts ache for him when they saw his beautiful hair. Being overly infatuated was not a good thing. Every inch of infatuation was like ashes. Day after day, year after year, all the vital energy and blood would slowly simmer down until they were completely exhausted. He and Ning Jiu could be considered as having spoken out in front of the Prince Chu, but the Prince Chu might not listen to their warnings. The Crown Prince was different, he was a monarch, he was also an elder brother, and the Prince Chu might sell his face to him.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    "What did you say?" The corner of Bai Changjian''s mouth sank, "They took over Little Manchu town this morning?"


    Yes, I just received the news, "Guan Xiong said," They actually went around the mountain and took over the entire town without anyone noticing, I can''t figure out what they are trying to do.


    In other words, they did not have the upper hand. That old cunning fox, Prince Chu, had already made arrangements. It was obviously the day of Princess Hua-Yang''s funeral, could it be that ¡­ He rubbed his chin and frowned.


    That''s right, the Prince Chu used the Princess Chu''s funeral as a cover, purposely deceiving them, trying to confuse them with the death of both the Princess Chu and the Heir ¡­ Maybe there was something fishy about it, and he wanted to seek the Prince Chu for revenge. It seemed that he found the right person.


    Fortunately, he had already made the arrangements to burn down the other party''s boat, which could be considered a draw.


    Bai Changjian opened up the map, using a pen to wrap the town up, he was puzzled, what were they doing attacking the town, it was just an inconspicuous little town.


    He held his hands behind his back as he paced around the room. "How was the navy''s reaction?"


    "Of course we have to be more vigilant. If we want to burn the boat again, I''m afraid we won''t be able to."


    "Prince Chu did not use a water master, but chose to walk on the mountain road. Presumably, he also knows that we are guarding here, so we cannot go in alone, and cannot go in recklessly. Now that we do not need to go in the south, they can only run by themselves, and since they want to attack, we will defend this place with our lives." He thought for a moment, "Tell the brothers to keep an eye on the navy men on the other side of the river, and report to me immediately if there is any movement. In addition, send some men to Little Manchu town, and they will probably use Little Manchu town as a break point to go around us to the north. The mountain road is rugged, which will be detrimental to the march.


    Guan Xiong''s eyes lit up, "This is a good way, we have to tie them down with the vanguard troops, then defeat them individually, it will definitely boost our morale, and with the lack of Prince Chu troops, we will definitely suffer heavy losses if we do not have enough time to support them."

 C555 King chus motivation

    There was only one thing that the emperor was most concerned about. He opened his eyes wide and asked, "Who made the first move?"


    Gao Shenghai handed over the military report, "It''s said that it was at the break of dawn. It seems that it was all done at the same time."


    The emperor opened the military newspaper and took it under the lamp to read. There were a few lines of words, but he stared at them for a long time before sitting back in his chair. After a moment of silence, he said, "Let the Prime Minister come over."


    Gao Shenghai agreed, then bowed and left.


    The Prince Chu would probably move as well. This way, it would also prevent the citizens of the world from talking freely about it, and if he did not break the agreement, then it would be the Prince Chu and the crown prince. In the end, they were brothers, attacking at the same time, could this be considered as having a connection? Fortunately, Bai Changjian''s reaction was not slow. In the beginning of the battle, he had won a draw, and this was definitely the only time he had won against the Prince Chu. The teacher''s words were true, Bai Changjian was his lucky general, and was able to help him achieve greatness.


    They all knew this principle, and the reason why they agreed to it was because they did not have the confidence to win. Now that everything was ready, it was time for them to see the light of day.


    Prime Minister Bai had also just received the letter and was rushing over. His expression did not look too good.


    The Emperor asked, "Does the Prime Minister know?"


    Naturally, Prime Minister Bai knew what he was asking about. He cupped his hands and replied, "Yes, this subject just heard that General Bai and Prince Chu are fighting."


    "Does the Prime Minister know who picked the first contestant?"


    "This ¡­" The Prime Minister Bai was sweating profusely. The Emperor had not ordered Bai Changjian to go to war on his own, so he would be sentenced to death if anything went wrong.


    He hesitated for a moment, then said, "This subject received news that the Prince Chu''s men attacked a place called Little Man Town, and then the General Bai burned their boat."


    The emperor laughed, "The two places are very far apart, and it would still take more than half a day for them to disappear. Prince Chu attacked us in the morning, and General Bai was also burnt in the morning, almost at the same time.


    Prime Minister Bai was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and said, "Your majesty the Emperor, my son is bold and presumptuous. This subject has no means to discipline him. Please punish him."


    "Prime Minister, please rise. I do not have any intention of blaming you, on the contrary, I am the one who started this battle well, it was us who was too indecisive previously, if General Bai did not take action, they would not be able to hold it in, and so on. Good, you draft a declaration of war personally, Prince Chu declared war, and I am forced to accept the challenge, so that the people of this world will understand our helplessness."


    Back then, when the emperor transferred Bai Changjian to Wei Shui, the Prime Minister Bai knew that such a day would come. It was laughable that even at this time, the emperor still did not forget to put on an appearance of a benevolent lord.


    "Yes, your subject obeys." The Prime Minister Bai muttered to himself for a moment, then said: "Your majesty, the Prince Chu is cunning, and is also a good warrior in battle. Compared to him, the General Bai is still lacking, after all, he is young and vigorous.


    The emperor, however, disapproved and glanced at him, "The Prime Minister is trying to bolster others'' morale and extinguish his own prestige, but his own son is not, I am confident in him, additionally, the more people there are, the better. The General Bai is the General Dian Yuan whom I have personally appointed, it is not good to send people to tie his hands and feet, it is good for him to be young and vigorous, but he is not afraid of tigers at all when he is young.


    The Prime Minister Bai wanted to send someone over, because he was afraid that if they were to lose, Bai Changjian would not have to shoulder the blame alone. However, after thinking about it again, if they were to lose, the Prince Chu would definitely fight all the way to Lin An, where would the Emperor be able to protect himself? Prince Chu hated Bai Family, and forced Emperor to get off the stage. He was definitely going to take care of Bai Family the first time, but unfortunately for him, Qian Fan was gone, otherwise, he would have been able to say a few words on behalf of Bai Family.


    The last time the Prince Chu went into action, it was because the Emperor tricked him into saying that he had captured an imperial concubine. This time, the imperial concubine returned to the sky and the Prince Chu once again instigated a civil war. Did the Prince Chu think that the death of the Princess Chu was related to the Emperor?


    The enmity they had over their wife was irreconcilable. Without Bai Qianfan, the Prince Chu had become a wild horse that escaped its restraints. The Prime Minister Bai trembled all of a sudden. They were afraid that this battle would not be a good one ¡­


    "Does the emperor know the reason behind the sudden dispatch of troops from the Prince Chu?"


    "Naturally, their motives are the same as ours," the Emperor said slowly.


    "Your majesty has forgotten, the Princess Chu''s great funeral just now ¡­"


    The emperor frowned, "The Prime Minister means that the Prince Chu sent out their troops because the Princess Chu died? But what does this have to do with us? Can it be that we have killed Princess Chu? "


    "Clearly, someone had misled the Prince Chu."


    The emperor finally understood. "You mean the crown prince? The crown prince killed the consort and ended up bringing disaster to us, that''s why the Prince Chu took us to the north and sought for justice from us? "


    "I''m afraid so." The Prime Minister Bai said, "As long as we find evidence to prove that we were framed by the Crown Prince, the Prince Chu would definitely turn the tables on the Crown Prince. Why don''t the Emperor use the Prince Chu to get rid of the Crown Prince, and then everything will be over with."


    The Emperor pondered for a long time before asking, "What happened after that? How was I supposed to take care of him after the Prince Chu got rid of the crown prince?"


    "We will use the Prince Chu to kill the crown prince and welcome the Prince Chu back to the capital. We will set up a grand feast for him, and once he enters the palace, we will immediately seal the gates and kill him."


    After a long while, he said, "With the things that happened before, it probably won''t be an easy thing to lure the Prince Chu into the palace. Furthermore, the crown prince has always been impenetrable, so how can we find evidence of him killing the consort?"


    The Prime Minister Bai said, "That''s not difficult, if there is no evidence, why can''t we create one?" His eyes flashed, "Even if there is no such thing, we can make it real for him."


    The emperor had the pride of an emperor. If he could, he wasn''t willing to rely on the Prince Chu, and it wasn''t easy for him to get rid of the shadow of the Prince Chu. Now that he had to return to the past, he wasn''t willing to.


    "The Prime Minister''s words make sense, but the two armies have already started a war, time is of the essence, it will not be easy to make the Prince Chu believe our evidence," the Emperor lightly knocked on the table with his slender fingers, "What I mean is, if we win, we have to take them all in one go, if we lose, we can then throw out the evidence and let the Prince Chu decide for himself, what does the Prime Minister think?"


    Prime Minister Bai laughed bitterly in his heart. He said so many things in order to preserve his life, and he had even lost it. What was there to be proud about? He only hoped that the Marquis Prince Chu would leave him a path to survival on Bai Qianfan''s account.

 C556 I want to see you in charge

    When Bai Qianzhang woke up, he found himself in a cave. The cave was very large, and was surrounded by large wooden posts that were used as beams to prevent the cave from collapsing. The ceiling was paved with tiny bamboo sticks to prevent large chunks of soil from falling. "If you ignored all this, it would be no different from an ordinary room. There was a bed, a table, a chair, a cabinet, a screen, and even a beautiful smoker in the corner.


    Lights were lit on the table, and the huge white candle lit up the entire room. She sat up in a daze and looked around in a daze, not understanding why she had suddenly arrived here.


    There was something moving in the light. She looked down and saw the Heir lying at the side.


    She immediately regained her senses and quickly held the child in her arms. Needless to say, she and Heir must have been robbed here by someone, who captured them, why did they have to capture them, what would happen to them? Countless thoughts flashed through her mind. In the end, she could only grab onto one thing, and that was to save her and the child''s lives. Only by preserving their lives would they be able to escape. Escaping was her specialty. The more difficult it was, the calmer she was. However, taking care of her child meant that she needed to be more careful.


    She did not put on her shoes, and only used her stockings to step on the hard leather of the cow, and silently walked towards the door. The door was covered with a curtain, and fell from top to ground, and the curtain was heavy, so it could not be casually fought.


    It was actually empty outside, and because it was darker than the inside, he could not see it clearly at all. He could only see a faint glimmer in the darkness, very close to her, within reach. She did not know what it was. She gently touched it with her hand. It was warm to the touch, and a little soft ¡­ Shocked, she retracted her hand. It was actually a person''s face.


    As his eyes adjusted to the gloom, he saw a man standing there expressionlessly. There was another man standing across from him, with a long wooden handle on his waist. It must have been two guards, with swords and sabers at his waist.


    Since she was discovered, Bai Qianfan had nothing to hide. Using her hands to protect Heir, she crawled out of the curtain with all her might, and asked loudly: "Who are you? Why did you capture me? I want to see your manager. "


    The two guards turned a deaf ear. They were silent like two statues.


    Seeing that they did not make a sound, Bai Qianfan raised her leg and left. With a "shua" sound, two bright lights streaked across the sky, and stopped in front of her.


    Bai Qianfan stopped, and said, "Alright, I''m not leaving. Please call your manager over, I have something to ask him."


    When he said that, he fell into the water like a rock, without any reaction at all. Bai Qianfan knew that this would happen, and was not surprised at all.


    When she went in and out, she discovered that it was actually quite warm inside and outside the house. If she looked carefully, there was no fire inside the house. With her knowledge, the cave should be cold and damp, so why was it so warm?


    She carried Heir and rummaged through the rooms, finding clothes for the women and children in the cabinets. Inside the cabinets were some bedding and pillows, it was not hard to guess that these were prepared for her and the children, in addition to that, there was a thick stack of papers on the table beside the wall. There were also a few wolf pens, which, when she looked carefully, were all good quality goods, proving that the owner of this place was very particular about people.


    Having looked through everything that could be seen, he came to the conclusion that there was no porcelain, no scissors, no fire sickles, nothing that could be used as a weapon, only soft and unportable furniture.


    She hugged Heir as she sat on a rocking chair and swung him around leisurely. It was her habit to maintain a calm mind in difficult situations.


    There was no hourglass in the room, and she didn''t know what time it was, but she felt a little hungry. She looked down at the child again and began to eat her fingers without making any noise.


    Truly a sensible fellow. Knowing that he was in a dangerous place, he didn''t cry or make a ruckus. She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "Good boy." He picked up his clothes and fed him.


    When Heir saw the snow-white big bun, he immediately opened his mouth and started eating happily.


    She was not afraid of trouble, but when she left him, she could not bear it. What she was more worried about was that since she and the child had disappeared, his internal organs must have moved away from their positions and he was looking for them without any rest. Would he be able to slash his underlings in anger ¡­


    As she was thinking, the curtain was lifted and someone came in. She immediately turned her body to the side and looked up cautiously, and to her surprise, a woman about forty years old came in. She had a fair face, was dressed in light purple clothes, and her hair was tied up with a few simple pearls. The mama she had seen in the palace.


    The more she looked at it, the more it seemed like she was doing it in the palace.


    Heir drank some milk and reached out to pull off his mother''s clothes. Bai Qianfan smiled down at him and tidied up his clothes.


    Bai Qianfan was a little curious, could it be that the woman came in just to greet her?


    Soon, the curtain began to close again, and this time a woman came in, also dressed in a slick suit, carrying a tray with a plate in it, as if she had been given something to eat.


    Bai Qianfan heaved a sigh of relief. She was not afraid of eating anything, she was not afraid of the poison in the food.


    The woman from before followed him in, helping to arrange the dishes before gesturing for her to eat.


    Bai Qianfan carried the child and sat on the side of the table. The woman reached out her hands to signal for her to give the child to her, but she obviously did not want to do so. With one hand on the child and the other on the chopsticks, she ate.


    Bai Qianfan was originally unable to hold back her words, but since the two of them had first came in, they had only been busy with their work. They did not make a sound, and even when they had placed things down, they had done so softly and gently, so under their influence, she did not speak up either, and only after eating did she regain her senses and ask the woman, "Aunt, where is this?"


    The woman smiled and shook her head.


    "Can I see your manager?" If her master didn''t show himself, she wouldn''t know what to say. If she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, it would be difficult for her to escape.


    He still shook his head.


    Bai Qianfan did not care, asking questions after questions, "How did I come here? What exactly do you want? Will they kill me and my child? When are you going to let us go? Who was in charge? "Why would you not dare to come to see me? Is it because I recognize him?"


    As she asked, she paid attention to the expression on the woman''s face. Unfortunately, she was disappointed. The woman only had a faint smile on her face.


    "Your master must be a turtle egg. If he has the guts to catch me, he doesn''t have the guts to come to see me. His ancestors were lacking in virtue, and he had no sense of farts or eyes, so he''s worse than pigs and dogs ¡­"


    With a slight glance out of the corner of her eyes, the woman''s face lit up. She sneered in her heart. She really thought that she was invulnerable. As long as there was a reaction, she wouldn''t believe that she couldn''t ask.

 C557 Who cut your tongue?

    From that day onwards, Bai Qianfan was trapped in the cave. Every day, only the woman and her wife came in and out of the cave, bringing food, cleaning up the house, pouring buckets, and incense, doing all the repeated and boring work, but not making a sound.


    Bai Qianfan continued to patiently raise various questions, the woman only revealed a surprised look on her face the day before, but afterwards, she remained composed, as though she was used to it.


    The masters of this place had also not shown their faces, to the point that Bai Qianfan suspected that he might have forgotten about them.


    Forgetting was hard to forget. It was just hanging on to her, slowly killing her spirit and fighting spirit, then coming back to take care of her.


    She found a piece of clothing that was of good toughness and used it to tie Heir to her body. The child became heavier and heavier every day, and it was increasingly difficult for her to carry him. In this place that was full of unknown dangers, she did not dare to leave him.


    Heir was also doing well. At this point, he did not cry at all, and when he was hungry at night, he did not make any noise. He took off her mother''s clothes and drank some milk, and when he was full, he even took off her mother''s clothes.


    Bai Qianfan secretly looked down at him, feeling gratified for his understanding. At the same time, she felt a little sad for her, it was her fault for letting such a young child suffer alongside her.


    Being trapped in this damned place, not knowing the time nor the day and night, Bai Qianfan drew marks on the wall with his nails and set the date according to the number of times she would send in the food. The wall was hard enough to scratch, and several times her manicured nails were jagged. However, this was nothing. The hardness of the soil had its own advantages.


    Bai Qianfan did not need them to greet him, he consciously sat on the side of the table and started to eat. The wife stood by the door with her hands held low, and the wife helped her with the dishes as usual. There were not many dishes, but the preparation of the dishes were very exquisite, and the taste was not bad.


    As she was eating, she suddenly exclaimed, "Ah!" The chopsticks dropped to the ground, and she clutched her stomach as she bent over in pain. The woman was startled and asked her with a gesture, "What happened?"


    Bai Qianfan thought, damn it, at this time, he still dared to fight against her?


    The woman did not speak, and she also did not speak. She was afraid that if she had a child, she might as well sit down on the ground and tightly frown, seeming extremely uncomfortable.


    The woman was getting a bit anxious. She ran to the desk and wrote a line of words on a brush before handing it to her. It said: "Where are you uncomfortable?"


    The handwriting was very good. It was very proper, as if it had been practiced on it. Bai Qianfan glanced at it, bared her teeth and asked: Why would you rather write than speak?


    The woman calmly opened her mouth. Bai Qianfan took a look and sucked in a breath of cold air. It was not that the woman did not speak, it was because she did not have a tongue to speak with.


    She felt her tongue becoming tangled. She stammered as she pointed at the old woman. "She ¡­ she can''t speak?"


    The woman nodded and pointed at the words on the paper, insisting that she know what was wrong with her.


    Bai Qianfan said with a face full of anger, "Who cut off your tongue? Is she the owner of this place? Who exactly is he? "


    Woman: "¡­"


    "Why would you do that? Are you afraid that your words will slip up? "


    Woman: "¡­"


    "Are the guards outside also mute?"


    Woman: "¡­"


    "Forget it," after Bai Qianfan asked this, she was also a little disappointed, and crawled up while supporting herself on the table. "I know you won''t tell me, but I''m tired.


    The woman made a gesture to the woman, and the two of them cleaned up the dishes and quickly left the room.


    Not long later, the lady came back and patted Bai Qianfan who was lying on the bed, and extended her hand out.


    Bai Qianfan was baffled, "What do you want?"


    The woman gestured a little. Bai Qianfan shook her head and looked extremely at a loss. The woman had no choice but to write a few words in front of the desk and show it to her.


    Two words were written on the paper: Spoon.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "What spoon? I don''t have a spoon. "


    The woman kept pointing to the words on the paper, asking her to hand over the spoon.


    Bai Qianfan felt very helpless, she spread out her hands and said, "I don''t have a spoon, how can I give it to you?" Then she ignored her and lay down on her side with her back to her.


    The woman stood quietly in front of the bed for a while before she turned around and walked out.


    Bai Qianfan laid without moving, her ears listening for any movement. Not long later, the curtain made a very light sound, as if someone was peeping at her from the door. She closed her eyes, not moving at all.


    Bai Qianfan was in no mood to sleep so she quietly sat up and untied the Heir from her bed. After staying for a few days, she knew that no one would come in during this time, so she had to take this opportunity to do something.


    Heir could not stay too far away from her. He laid on the ground with his cat in hand and opened up the buffalo skin, using a spoon that he stole during the chaos to dig at the soil beneath. The soil was firm and hard. She tried it with his hand, but it was impossible to dig, so he could only look for something harder to dig. It was still hard, so she got some water to soak it in, and when the soil became a little soft, he quickly scooped it out with her spoon.


    This dirt was a little interesting and felt a little warm in her hands. Although it had seeped in, it quickly became dry again. She put the soil into her sleeves and used it as a lead bullet. It could be useful in critical moments. Spoon had broken in half with his foot, exposing the sharp edges. It could also be used as a weapon.


    There was only one light left in the room, and from the number of lights, it could be surmised that it was night. Combined with the time of the three meals, it was roughly the same as the day she had counted.


    There was something she couldn''t understand. In the cave, there were no windows, the only exit was a door, and all year round, heavy curtains hung over it. But why didn''t she feel suffocated?


    There should be an air vent, or else I''ll suffocate to death if I stay longer.


    She held up the lamp and looked around. It was a circle and it was filled with thick walls. There was not even a hole the size of a finger. She sighed, returned to the bedside and tucked Heir in. Leaning over to kiss him, she looked at her cute son, and her pressure rose again. She couldn''t just sit there and wait for death, so she had to think of a way.


    But, what could he do? Sighing silently towards the sky, his eyes lit up when he saw the ceiling. The walls and ground had all been inspected carefully. Only the ceiling didn''t have it. Perhaps ¡­


    The furniture was made of acid wood and very heavy. She could move it, but she couldn''t use her strength to stack the small table on top of the big table. It wasn''t high enough, so how could she touch the top?


    She stood on the ground and sighed, rubbing her chin as she thought. In the blink of an eye, she saw pillars rising from the ground. She had an idea, she was an expert at climbing trees. He rubbed his hands together and climbed up the pillar, moving slowly with his legs under him.


    The top was covered with a thin layer of bamboo, revealing a small, square hole. She raised her neck to look at it, then used her hands to feel it, and finally found a hole for her. However, it wasn''t that big either; it was only the size of her arm, so it was absolutely impossible for her to get out.

 C558 Freeze on equal river surface

    The civil war that had ended for more than a year was once again raging like a raging fire. Compared to the previous one, the flames of war this time had basically spread to the north.


    Morong Gan used his elite squad to scatter Bai Changjian''s group. Bai Changjian gradually became more passive, but no matter how passive he became, he did not move an inch. The main force that was left to guard the Wei Shui river side, the large group continued to guard the dangerous barrier, and Morong Gan was able to tolerate him for a short period of time. In addition, the emperor had personally supported Bai Changjian this time, his food and military pay had always arrived on time. This support had lasted for a whole month, and Bai Changjian did not lose.


    However, he was obviously very worried. Standing by the Wei Shui bank, he gazed into the distance, deep in thought.


    Guan Xiong walked over, "General, another batch of rations has arrived, and the Emperor himself is asking for it. No one would dare to take what we want, or what the higher ups are giving us."


    Bai Changjian laughed coldly, "This battle is related to our own lives and family, everyone is counting on us, who still dares to think about food, once Prince Chu passes by, their days will not be good."


    "Yes," Guan Xiong said. "I had originally heard about the brutality of the Prince Chu, but I didn''t think that he truly deserved this reputation. His bloody head hung on the city walls, scaring all of the city guards half to death. Even now, we still don''t understand why he keeps attacking those small places in those places, it can''t be that he wants to implicate our forces, furthermore, we aren''t stupid, if we watch too much we can just let him go, the main force is still here, and his attack is useless. "


    Bai Changjian said, "Go back and take a careful look at the map, connect all the small areas he''s occupied together, and you will find the problem."


    Guan Xiong was shocked, "General means, he wants to clear the mountain road?"


    "Maybe he did, but he''s stalling for time now," the governor said, pointing to the wide expanse of water in front of them. "When winter comes, it''ll get colder and colder, and he''ll be waiting for the river to freeze."


    Guan Xiong was startled, and said, "That''s not scary, in terms of water battles, they are powerful, but in terms of land, our Armoured Cavalry Battalion is not weak."


    Bai Changjian shook his head, "Unless there''s no other choice, it''s best not to take that step."


    Guan Xiong asked, "Then what do we do?"


    "If you are really frozen, sprinkle salt on the river, send people to stand guard day and night, and break the ice when they see it. The method may be a bit stupid, but it is very practical. In addition, "he paused for a moment," to capture the thief, I intend to give it a try.


    Guan Xiong was shocked, "How do you want to try? Prince Chu is not an ordinary person, how can he come out so easily? "


    "Use me as bait," the captain said, looking away. "Kill him when he isn''t looking!"


    "General, you absolutely cannot," Guan Xiong said. "Let this lowly general go ¡­"


    "Your weight is not enough yet," Bai Changjian laughed, "I can''t bear to part with your child, and I can''t hold back the wolf. This battle, it''s not only for the emperor, it''s also for myself."


    Guan Xiong knew that he hated his sister to death, so he kept fighting Morong Gan with all his might. He made up his mind. He was afraid that he wouldn''t easily change his mind.


    "General, let this general go with you."


    "The two of us can''t leave at the same time," Bai Changjian said. "We haven''t been in the Armoured Cavalry Camp for long, and the water here is very deep, there were people who weren''t convinced by us before. If they all leave, it would be a good opportunity for them to make trouble.


    Guan Xiong knew that he was right, the Armoured Cavalry Battalion was originally the Emperor''s nurturing power, it was the King''s trump card army. The Commander of the Armoured Cavalry Battalion was called Yuan Zhao and had a very good relationship with the Prime Minister Bai, but no matter how good their relationship was, once it threatened their own interests, it would be different. He called Bai Changjian a good nephew, and on the surface, he looked friendly and kind, and secretly helped Bai Changjian to take the bait. Fortunately, Bai Changjian was still able to suppress his anger. He had killed the chicken for the monkey to see, using this as an example to suppress''s arrogance.


    Bai Changjian stood by the river, and when he looked towards the other side, Morong Gan was also standing by the river. He looked towards the other side, and asked Zhuge Qianyu who was standing by the side: "Sir can look at the sky, I wonder how long it will take for it to snow?"


    Zhuge Qianyu adjusted the fox skin cloak on his body: "This old man has been watching for several days already and the clouds have not dispersed. Snow is something that will happen sooner or later, but I''m afraid that it won''t happen again for the next ten days."


    "Ten days is too long," Morong Gan muttered to himself, then asked Han Tong, "Tomorrow is the attack on Plum Town, who will lead the team?"


    "It''s Liu Maoquan."


    Morong Gan remembered this person. When he had searched for Bai Qianfan for the past half a year without any results, it was Liu Maoquan who sent her back. She had returned, but he did not protect her properly.


    He looked at the river surface and did not speak for a long time. Only then did Han Tong realize that he had said the wrong thing, and became annoyed, why can''t he just say anything, why must he bring up Liu Maoquan?


    "Your Highness, it''s cold outside, go in."


    Morong Gan did not make a sound, and did not move either. Han Tong looked at Zhuge Qianyu, he was a wise man, he definitely had a way to make Prince Chu return to the camp.


    Zhuge Qianyu laughed lightly and said to Morong Gan, "My prince, yesterday''s chess piece was still in this old man''s account, so we have to decide who wins and who loses, why not ¡­"


    Morong Gan retracted his gaze, looked at Zhuge Qianyu and said, "Alright, Sir, please."


    The crown prince returned to his Su City and asked Zhuge Qianyu to stay and help him, but Zhuge Qianyu''s main function here was to accompany him to play chess. He did not have much time to spare, and would leave after killing all the chess pieces.


    Zhuge Qianyu''s chess skills were outstanding, playing chess with an expert was a type of enjoyment, allowing him to get rid of distracting thoughts and concentrate. Halfway through the game, Ning Jiu hurriedly walked in and whispered in his ear.


    Morong Gan''s finger held onto a chess piece, his eyelids raised, and two rays of light shot out. Zhuge Qianyu, who was seated opposite of him, felt his heart jump, and seeing that he had gotten up, he said, "This king has something to do first, so I might as well play with you again another day."


    Zhuge Qianyu immediately stood up and cupped his hands, seeing him out, "Your highness is busy with important matters, if you are free, I will accompany you to play chess again."


    Morong Gan strode back to his own tent and asked Ning Jiu, "Is the news confirmed?"


    "I''m sure that the person disappeared at exactly the same time as Princess Hua-Yang was robbed. I haven''t seen him again since then."


    "Continue to investigate," Morong Gan stood by the side of the table, his eyes filled with a cold light. "Don''t let go of any trace or trace, no matter how big the martial arts world is, this king will still turn it upside down!"


    They did not intentionally lower their voices in order to speak, and it was not only the guards outside the tent, even Zhuge Qianyu who was standing not far away could hear them clearly. He slightly frowned, held his hands behind his back, and slowly returned to his own tent.


    Winter nights always came very early. The sky and the earth seemed to be filled with smoke. A bird flapped its wings and flew from the back of a tent into the sky, disappearing into the darkness.


    Ning Jiu stood in front of the account, heard the commotion, raised his head and looked at the sky, his tightly knitted eyebrows slightly relaxed.

 C559 Give my sister back

    Attacking Plum Town was not as smooth as he had imagined. The other side seemed to know of their intentions and had set up ambush at both sides of the town. Before they could even reach the designated place, they were met with an intense attack.


    Liu Maoquan was very angry. He didn''t take this insignificant Plum Town seriously, and had even made up his mind to fight a beautiful battle for the Prince Chu to see. He didn''t expect that he would be ambushed halfway through. He flew into a rage and pulled out the long whip at his waist. He swung it in the air and shouted, "Everyone charge and give me a good beating. Whoever dares to retreat, I will beat him to death!"


    Prince Chu''s army was strict, and naturally did not cower, but the other side was also very courageous and good at battle, and their strength was almost double theirs. Generally speaking, after battling. Liu Maoquan realized that he only had two choices, he could either escape in panic or be pushed down, he naturally did not want to be pushed down, so he brought the rest of the people with him as he broke through the encirclement.


    As Liu Maoquan was fleeing in front, he heard the enemy soldiers shouting from behind like thunder: "General Bai, mighty! General Bai is mighty! "


    It was only then that he realized Bai Changjian had personally come. No wonder he suffered such a crushing defeat. Although it would be embarrassing to lose the battle, such an important piece of news had to be sent back to the base camp. Besides, losing at the hands of the Northern Warlord Bai Changjian was not that embarrassing.


    Liu Maoquan was a clever man, he thought of ways to break out of the encirclement. Turning his head to look, he saw that the enemy troops didn''t come too close. He called them over and gave them some instructions. Then, he raised the commander flag and lured the enemy away, so that they could report back.


    When Han Tong received the news, he was shocked, he did not expect Bai Changjian to personally go up to battle. He reported the news to the higher ups and requested to fight in front of the Prince Chu, "Your Highness, let this lowly general go and capture Bai Changjian alive."


    Morong Gan waved his hand, "Stay here with Jia Tong, I''ll take Ning Jiu to meet him."


    "Your Highness," Han Tong still wanted to say more, but Prince Chu raised his hand and took Ning Jiu with him.


    Jia Tong looked at the two of their figures walking into the distance, and his heart filled with unhappiness. Ever since that incident, the Prince Chu no longer brought him along, and instead carried the responsibility of being the first tier guard, but instead did things to report to the king. He did not blame the king for being negligent, and had indeed betrayed the trust of the king.


    He had initially planned for a good day, and had prepared all sorts of things. Seeing that they were about to get married, with such an incident, Ning Jiu and Lv He calmed down and never mentioned about it again, he felt that he was really useless. He had put on the title of a first-class imperial bodyguard, and had sent people to the residence to kidnap his concubines and Heir s.


    Han Tong walked over and patted his shoulder, "Alright, do what you need to do. When the Duke decided to attack, that Bai brat has already left."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Bai Changjian stood on the hillside, looking at the people from Jue Chen, he smiled coldly and ordered, "Hide the troops well, it''s time for me to go meet the Prince Chu."


    However, this time, they were facing the Prince Chu, and were a little worried, saying, "General, let us accompany you."


    "Don''t be so long-winded," Bai Changjian said coldly, "Don''t forget our plan." He grew up to be a little over twenty years old, and for the first twelve years he was in a muddled state. Every day he was like a walking corpse, without any joy or sadness, and when he was together with her, he felt that he was truly alive. For her, he was willing to give up everything, even his life.


    The mountain road was rough, and was not a good place to fight. On one side was a cliff, and on the other side was a mountain cliff.


    He was curious about this Big Brother that Bai Qianfan often talked about, and he was even a little jealous. Every time he mentioned her, Bai Qianfan''s eyes would light up and her tone would be filled with emotion as she said that on the night that her mistress left, it was Big Brother who hugged her all night and comforted her warmly. On that ice-cold night, he gave her warmth.


    If one looked carefully, Bai Changjian and Bai Rubing did not look alike, nor did they look alike. They were probably like his mother, with a handsome face, long and narrow eyelids, straight nose, and slightly thin cheeks. If not for the armor, he would have seemed more like a gentle scholar.


    Bai Changjian was also sizing up Prince Chu, looking at how this man who said that he loved his wife as if she were his life but caused his wife and children to die, looked like. From top to bottom, the skin was good and the aura was strong, but it was definitely not compatible with Bai Qianfan''s. He was cold and fierce, not someone who could be treated gently.


    Morong Gan asked coldly: You are Bai Changjian?


    Bai Changjian did not show any weakness. "You are Morong Gan?"


    Morong Gan sneered, with some meaning, he went straight to the point, "What are you trying to do by luring this king over?"


    Bai Changjian was not surprised, "After fighting for such a long time, I think we should meet again. The last time I went to my house, I didn''t see him. I was deeply regretful, but this time, I have to make up for it. "


    "It''s really you," Morong Gan said. "You''re quite daring to run into my residence."


    "Why would I not dare?" Bai Changjian looked at him expressionlessly, "Isn''t it natural for me to go and offer my condolences to my sister?"


    Morong Gan did not speak, and silently looked at him.


    When mentioning Bai Qianfan, Prince Chu did not look sad at all. Now that she did not even look like she was willing to pretend, the flames of fury in Bai Changjian''s heart burned even hotter as he pulled out his sword and slashed: "Return my sister to me!"


    With a wave of his hand, Ning Jiu was about to bring his men and rush up, but he was nailed by Morong Gan''s cold stare and just as he turned his head, the ice cold sword just barely sliced past his face. He leaned backwards and pulled his sword out.


    Ning Jiu waved his hand, and the people at the back retreated a distance away, leaving more space for them to fight. No one would have thought that the commanders of the two sides would fight on such a narrow mountain road.


    Bai Changjian''s skill was naturally inferior to Morong Gan''s, but when he risked his life to fight, he did not seem to lose in a short period of time. The road was too narrow, and the horses'' hooves were stepping on air from time to time. Finally, by mistake, Bai Changjian somersaulted down the slope, bringing along the horse with him, caught him off guard, and fell down at the same time. Just at that moment, Morong Gan''s figure suddenly soared, jumped into the air, grabbed his clothes by the neck, and flung him to the back.


    Seeing this, the people of Bai Changjian''s group were stunned, and immediately rushed down to save the Commander.


    Morong Gan ignored them and galloped away on his horse, running out of the crowd and grabbing Bai Changjian who was in Ning Jiu''s hand. He placed him on his horse and left.

 C560 I will get my revenge on you

    Morong Gan ran far away and even heard the abnormally fierce sounds of fighting behind him. He turned his head to look, and sure enough, the two of them were fighting intensely, seems like Bai Changjian''s men were trying their best to save their Commander.


    He was confident in Ning Jiu and was not worried at all. He only wanted to bring Bai Changjian and run forward, and gradually, he could no longer hear the sounds of fighting behind him. He did not slow down, and continued to move forward.


    Morong Gan turned and leapt into the air, then descended back down, only to find that a large crowd of people had rushed out from their cover and trapped him in the center.


    In that moment, Bai Changjian had already been released by someone. He stood outside the crowd with his hands behind his back, looking somewhat pleased.


    Morong Gan also looked at him, "You really have the skills to use yourself as bait and lure me in. That son of Bai Rubing, who was taught by that old fox, is indeed a little fox."


    Even when his father scolded him together, Bai Changjian was not angry at all. He laughed out loud, "I''ve already said that the Prince Chu only specializes in war, and in my opinion, it''s not much at all.


    Morong Gan held his sword, looked at the slowly gathering crowd, and slowly frowned. It could be seen that they were all elite soldiers, tall and sturdy, with powerful skills, holding onto swords, holding onto spears, they rushed towards him.


    What a great Prince Chu, facing a hundred enemies at once, not falling into chaos at the moment. The sword in his hand danced dazzlingly, and wherever the sword light passed, the assassinated soldiers would scream miserably.


    Bai Changjian was a little surprised, he did not expect that the Prince Chu who reared like a prince would have such amazing skills. Facing a hundred enemies, without a single shred of fear, he agilely swam amongst the crowd, moving up and down like a bright dragon. Although he was an enemy, he still cheered secretly in his heart.


    He raised his hand, and a row of archers stood up from behind the bushes, they were all holding crossbows in their hands and aimed them at Morong Gan, waiting for his orders, so that Morong Gan could taste the feeling of having ten thousand arrows piercing his heart.


    Bai Changjian bellowed, "Withdraw!"


    The elite soldiers who were fighting with Morong Gan immediately scuttled away, causing Morong Gan to become a live target. He could fight one against one hundred, but he could never use both hands to fight against thousands of arrows. The soldiers were obviously very excited, if he were to kill the Prince Chu here, then it would be something to be proud of.


    Morong Gan stood there alone, his back straight and his expression haughty. He looked at Bai Changjian and asked, "You think you can kill me just like that?"


    "Why not?" Bai Changjian was full of confidence, "My archer did not say that he could pierce through a hundred trees with every stride, at least a big live target like you could still hit."


    Morong Gan looked at him calmly, "You can try."


    Bai Changjian was a little angry from embarrassment. He was still not willing to lower his noble head, did he really think that he was invulnerable to swords and spears?


    "Since you''re my brother-in-law, say it, do you have any last words?"


    Just as Morong Gan was about to speak, he suddenly raised his hand to stop his. "If you want to be buried together with my sister, then you can say so.


    For a moment, Morong Gan gave up. If he really died here, on the path to the Yellow Springs, his thousand sails would not have gone far.


    Bai Changjian slowly raised his hand. He definitely could not let go of the person who killed Bai Qianfan.


    "Fire!"


    With a command, tens of thousands of arrows shot out towards the man not far away. Just as he was about to turn the man into a crater, Morong Gan remained calm and raised his sword high up in the air, protecting himself within the sword beams.


    White Arrow''s face darkened, he did not expect that the first round of arrows would really miss him. It was said that when the Prince Chu was attacking Xi Han, he was able to take the head of the opponent in the formation of tens of thousands of people.


    However, no matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to repeat himself again and again. Furthermore, he was alone, and his archer had already nocked the second round of arrows onto the bowstring.


    Morong Gan lowered his sword and gasped for breath, he looked at Bai Changjian calmly and asked: "What other abilities do you have?"


    Bai Changjian raised his hand, "Put it back down!"


    The archers didn''t fire a single arrow as soon as he gave the order. Turning his head in surprise, he saw a group of silver-armored soldiers standing behind the archers, the swords in their hands piercing right through their chests.


    He was dumbstruck. What was going on? Where did these people come from? How could he kill his men without making a sound? Where were the elite soldiers? He looked around and found many corpses lying on the ground among the bushes in the distance ¡­


    He turned around in panic. The situation had changed, and now he was alone, surrounded by the Prince Chu. He pulled out the sword at his waist and smiled bitterly. "My life is here. Come and take it."


    Morong Gan looked at him indifferently, and instructed his subordinates, "Bring him back." He rode off without looking back.


    Bai Changjian shouted from behind: "Morong Gan, if you don''t kill me, I will still kill you! I will definitely avenge my sister! "


    Morong Gan pulled on the reins fiercely and restrained the horse, standing there quietly, no one knew what he was thinking. Suddenly, he turned his horse and ran back.


    He would rather die in battle here than to be caught alive. If word got out, he would lose all of his ancestors'' face, and before the war had even started, he, as the commander, would let people capture him alive. Moreover, if he was captured alive by his hated enemy, it would be a great shame to let this matter be known to the public.


    Morong Gan quickly came in front of him and coldly looked at his miserable struggle, "Let him go."


    The soldier was very surprised. "Your Highness ¡­" How could he let them go so easily after finally capturing the other party''s commander? At the very least, he would have to negotiate conditions with the north.


    "Release him," Morong Gan said as he swept the area with his cold and harsh gaze.


    No one dared to disobey the orders of the Prince Chu. The ropes that had just been tied to Bai Changjian was untied, and Bai Changjian was pushed a bit, "Our Prince is merciful, I''ll let you go, quickly go!"


    Bai Changjian looked at Morong Gan suspiciously, "Are you really letting me go?"


    Morong Gan did not speak, and only nodded slightly.


    "If you hear what I say, I will seek revenge."


    "I know, I''ll be waiting for you."


    Bai Changjian could not help but ask, "Are you admitting that my sister was killed by you?"


    Morong Gan lowered his eyes, and quickly raised it up again, and turned to look into the distance, "You can say that." Even he could not forgive himself for not protecting her well, let alone Bai Changjian.

 C561 On the eve of the great war

    Bai Changjian did not go back on his words, for the next few days, he led his men and raided several times, the Prince Chu gave him a lot of face, and every time he fought a battle, he would capture him alive to release him. Bai Changjian was so angry that smoke rose from his orifices as he pointed at the Prince Chu''s nose and scolded, "You crafty villain, if you have the ability to kill me with one slash, I will not be surnamed Bai!"


    Prince Chu stood not far away. Seeing that he was enraged, he looked like he wanted to rush over to settle the score, but he was stopped by a few soldiers.


    He slowly walked over, "In terms of individual combat, you can''t beat me, and in terms of tactics, you''re not my opponent. In terms of tactics, you can''t defeat me, and in terms of tactics, you''re not my opponent, and in terms of tactics, you can''t kill me.


    "Because you want to torture me, to fool me."


    "That''s not right," Prince Chu looked up at him and said seriously, "Because Qian Fan called you Big Brother."


    When he mentioned Bai Qianfan, Bai Changjian became even more furious and flew into a rage, spitting at him fiercely, "You still dare to bring her up, don''t you think you can bear such a good person into your hands, is this how you treat her? Give it back to my sister, you hypocrite, you despicable person, give it back to my sister! " Bai Changjian was extremely angry, she was furious to the extreme, and Bai Changjian roared like a ferocious beast.


    Prince Chu had nothing to say. Bai Changjian was right, he had let Bai Qianfan down, and had always thought that her staying by his side was the safest. However, it just so happened that someone dared to kidnap someone away from his side.


    He turned around and no longer looked at Bai Changjian, "Send him back."


    "Yes sir!" At his command, the soldiers placed Bai Changjian on a horse and began escorting him towards the enemy''s camp.


    After this time, Bai Changjian did not play any more tricks, because it had finally snowed heavily. It was a good thing that the mountain road could not be traversed, but the ice on the river surface was not too good for him, the main force of the Prince Chu was on the other side of the river, as long as the ice was solid, his army would step on it and go straight for Lin An.


    "Is the salt truck here yet?" he asked Guan Xiong.


    "Soon. We''ve reached Black Wood Cliff. If everything goes well, we''ll arrive tomorrow afternoon."


    "Send people to help along the way to prevent the other party from sending people to rob the carriage."


    "The snow has sealed the mountain. They probably won''t be able to get here, right?"


    "You can''t be careless," Bai Changjian used the tip of his blade to pull the wick, "These few times, I''ve been beheaded by him, and I have some understanding of him. Back then, His Majesty''s title was in fact the famous Warlord, and when fighting with him, we must be extremely cautious."


    Guan Xiong looked at him and carefully asked, "General, Prince Chu has always wanted to catch and release you, have you any deeper meaning behind that?"


    Just as Bai Changjian was putting the dagger into his sheath, he heard this, and his movements paused for a moment. The Prince Chu said that he was released because Qian Fan called him Big Brother, but he did not believe it, and that it was just to humiliate him, and to erase his will.


    he asked. "Has this reached the court?"


    Guan Xiong was a little helpless, "There are always so many people, the military reports are always sent to Lin An, how can you not mention it?"


    "What attitude does the emperor have?"


    "With the Prime Minister here, the General can be at ease. The Emperor will surely trust the General." Guan Xiong changed the topic, "Have you heard about it General? Due to the heavy snow blocking the way, the Prince Chu''s food supply would not be able to come in, so I''m afraid our livelihood will not be a problem for us for long."


    "There are mountains to the south and plains to the north. We are in the right place now, but it is not easy to guard," Bai Changjian sighed, stood up, took his cloak and put it on, "Come, let''s go to the river bank."


    ¡ª ¡ª


    On the other side of the river, Jia Tong stood in the cold wind and looked up to the sky, "Soon, if the river is frozen, we can fight our way over."


    "I can''t." Ning Jiu poured cold water on him.


    "Why?" Jia Tong said in surprise: "Wei River may not be frozen every year, but it has been frozen for a long time. As long as the weather is cold enough and the ice is firm enough, walking up would not be a problem."


    "Bai Changjian will not let the river freeze over," Ning Jiu said.


    Sprinkling salt on the river would not be easy to freeze. Even if it was frozen, it would not be stable and it would be dangerous to leave as well, much less march.


    He scratched his head, "We have been at war for more than a month now, why didn''t the Prince take the mountain road. Although the mountain road isn''t easy, it''s better to take a detour than to be stuck here."


    "The mountain roads are only suitable for guerrilla warfare and are not conducive to marching. Forget about one month, you won''t even be able to leave after two months," Ning Jiu said as he looked at the continuous mountain range in the distance.


    "Since the time of war is not good for us, why don''t we wait for spring to come ¡­"


    Ning Jiu''s gaze turned slightly cold, "Your Highness can''t wait." He understood the prince''s thoughts the best, because if he wanted to avenge his wife, he couldn''t wait a moment longer.


    As the two of them were talking, the Prince Chu''s cold voice came out from the accounts, "Jia Tong, come in."


    Jia Tong''s heart jumped, how long had it been since the prince called him in? He immediately replied, "Yes, your subordinate is here." He turned around and walked into the room.


    Morong Gan sat in front of the desk with his eyes closed. Han Tong stood at the side and nodded his head when he saw him enter.


    Jia Tong cupped his hands and bowed: "Your highness, your subordinate has arrived."


    "Jia Tong," Morong Gan looked up at him, "Bai Changjian''s salt carriage is almost here.


    In that moment, Jia Tong was extremely excited, when he finally received a task, and it was such an important one, the Duke still believed in him.


    Immediately kneeling down to receive the order, "Please rest assured Your Highness, this subordinate will definitely complete the mission cleanly and beautifully. I ask for the good news from Your Highness and the rest of his subordinates. "


    "No need," Morong Gan said indifferently. "This is not a real tribulation.


    Jia Tong, "... "Pretend ¡­"


    "We have to make Bai Changjian think that we are the real deal. Morong Gan said, "About this, you should be very good at it."


    Jia Tong wanted to cry, but no tears came out. What do you mean by he was good, in the eyes of the Duke, he was just a liar?


    However, he did not understand, "Prince, why didn''t we really get robbed? We robbed their salt, and then we could smoothly freeze on the surface of the river, and our army could finally pass through."


    Han Tong purposely kept him in suspense, "Bai Changjian doesn''t want the water to freeze, so let''s just follow his wishes."


    Jia Tong still did not understand, but Morong Gan did not have any intentions of explaining, and said: "After finishing this task, you can go back to Su City."


    Jia Tong said with a sullen face, "Your highness, you don''t need me anymore?"


    Morong Gan looked at him, and said each word clearly, "The Su City has this king''s home, and I have entrusted this king to you before. You have failed in your duty, and this time, I hope you will not disappoint this king again."


    Jia Tong was startled, he didn''t really understand. To the Duke, the place where the princess and Heir were located was the home, what was the purpose of sending him back to protect?

 C562 Great war one

    Bai Changjian only found out about the surprise attack on the salt carriage the next morning. Fortunately, he had prepared for a rainy day and sent people to support them along the way.


    He stood at the edge of the river, squinting as he observed the snow. There was already some thin ice on the river, but it had already been shattered by the soldiers on night duty.


    His gaze landed on the other side of the river. He guessed that the Prince Chu must be worried too, since the food could not be delivered, and the soldiers could not endure, their physical strength would be greatly reduced.


    He rubbed his chin and instructed Guan Xiong, "You have to be extra careful in the next few days, in case the other party jumps into the wall like a dog. Prince Chu is not someone who just sits there waiting for death, he will definitely think of a way to force his way across the river."


    Guan Xiong said: "General, don''t worry, everything has been arranged properly. If Prince Chu dares to come, I''ll make sure he won''t be able to return."


    Several days passed in a flash, and the snow stopped falling. However, the light snow continued to fall, staining the mountain white. The river was covered in a thin layer of ice, and even though it was sprinkled with salt at night, it still wouldn''t freeze in the morning. It was very cold and the soldiers were having a hard time, but their faces were getting better and better every day, because they knew that the enemy troops on the other side of the river were worse off than they were because they were short of food and drink.


    Guan Xiong did not dare to relax, he sent more people to patrol every night. However, Bai Changjian''s expression slowly became more solemn, because he knew that the day of the decisive battle was about to arrive.


    Finally, on a dark and windy night, someone heard a strange noise coming from the river. It was very light and very slow, but they were unable to tell what it was.


    When the soldiers entered the camp to report, Bai Changjian was in the middle of discussing matters with the assistant generals. Upon hearing this, he immediately picked up his sword and walked out, the river surface was pitch black, he could not see anything clearly, but the strange sound was gradually becoming clearer, "Hua - Hua -"


    Someone shouted, "It''s the sound of the oars! The enemy is coming!"


    Bai Changjian shouted: "Don''t panic, act according to the plan. Tonight, we will fight to the death with the enemy!"


    Their response to the battle had been decided long ago. Since the other party had come to paddle the boat, they had the advantage in the terrain. As long as the archers were well-prepared, those boats would be live targets.


    As expected, a few dark shadows appeared in everyone''s line of sight. It was the enemy''s navy man. The ship was filled with people who seemed to be drawing their bows, trying to gain the upper hand.


    Bai Changjian had the advantage in this situation, of course he wouldn''t let the enemy have the chance. He ordered the drummer, "Begin!"


    The drumbeats suddenly sounded out, flying straight into Yun Xiao''s ears, Bai Changjian''s archers immediately shot towards their target, the ''whoosh whoosh whoosh'' sounds that could be heard continuously pierced through the air, causing arrows to fly everywhere, the people on their backs flipped, and miserable screams sounded out in the darkness.


    The drum beat was an order, the drum beat did not stop, the arrows did not stop, causing the boat on the river surface to spin, it was obvious that the boat had lost its leader. Bai Changjian was overjoyed, and ordered the drummer, "Continue, hit louder!"


    The drummer waved his arm at once, rattling the ox-skin drum, but the enemy was tenacious, and did not retreat from the blow. A steady stream of ships came out of the darkness.


    One group of archers retreated, another group came forward, and countless arrows were shot out, some falling into the river, some hitting the mast, and most of them making "pu pu" sounds, as if they were stabbed into meat. The screams that followed did not stop. After three or four rounds of arrows had rained down on them, the arrows were in a hurry, and the boats on the surface of the river were no longer moving.


    Bai Changjian raised his hand, and the drumming stopped. The arrows and screams stopped as well, and the place became extremely quiet.


    Bai Changjian had a nagging feeling that something was wrong. The darkness was like a piece of gauze, unable to allow him to see the situation on the river surface clearly.


    There seemed to be smoke drifting in the air, which was extremely strange. What was wrong with him? He frowned as he thought about it. Guan Xiong walked over, "General, something is amiss."


    "Something is not right," he suddenly opened his eyes, understood what was going on, and shouted, "Everyone retreat!"


    He finally remembered that there was no smell of blood. After sending out so many arrows, he cried out miserably, but there was no smell of blood. Wasn''t this very strange?


    However, just as he said that, a loud piercing sound came from the surface of the river. In the darkness, the faint blue flames above could clearly be seen. Before anyone could recover their wits, the large oil arrow hit the tent closest to the river. With a "hong" sound, it immediately ignited.


    Following that, there were more oil arrows that shot towards the camp, every single one hitting a target. Bai Changjian''s camp was brightly lit up by the raging flames of the fire, in the darkness, it was as if a large flower of enchanting beauty was blooming.


    "Don''t panic!" Bai Changjian shouted with all his might, "Get on your horse, get into formation! The Armoured Cavalry Battalion formations! "


    The sound of the battle horses came from all directions. The Armoured Cavalry Battalion soldiers were well-trained teams. Although they were a little flustered by the actions of the other side, they quickly calmed down and got on their horses in order to set up the formation.


    The activity on the surface of the river was very big. Countless boats were moving, and there were many of them, as if they were also in formation.


    Bai Changjian rode on his horse and pointed at the boats on the surface of the river. "Watch out for them, don''t let the boats near the shore. The archer will cover you! "


    He was bluffing at the end. The enemy was too fast for him to think. After a few rounds of rain of arrows, the archers were still there, but he had almost used up all his arrows. Morong Gan had used up all of his arrows from the very beginning. Or perhaps, he had used a grass boat to borrow arrows, but unfortunately, he had read too many martial art books and could not recall any of them at that critical moment.


    Up to this point, Bai Changjian was confident, he had calculated before, a boat wouldn''t be able to hold many people, the first batch would be packed, he would not give them a chance to catch their breath, the enemy would not be able to catch up, and would only be sending themselves to their deaths.


    The boat on the river continued to move, but the enemy troops did not come ashore. The cavalry stood on the shore, watching the boats moving about in the darkness, and they were all baffled.


    The boats were all very close now, and people could be seen moving about, but no sound came out of them.


    Bai Changjian frowned, what the hell was he doing now? Since they were already at the shore, why didn''t they come up? If the enemy didn''t come up, how would they fight?


    Guan Xiong pulled on the reins and came over, "General, what do we do now?"


    Bai Changjian turned back to look. All the burning tents had been extinguished, and the surroundings were pitch black. He stared at the boats on the river surface in silence. It''s no use setting up arrays on the river''s surface...


    A soft sizzling sound came from the wind as he asked Guan Xiong, "Did you hear anything?"


    Guan Xiong pricked up his ears and listened for a while, then frowned: "It seems to be the sound of iron chains shaking."


    "Crap!" Bai Changjian shouted loudly, "Retreat cavalry, pike soldiers are in position!"

 C563 Great war ii

    But it was too late, the commander''s order could be heard clearly, "The sabre and axe masters are in position, chop off the horse''s legs!"


    In the darkness, the shining axe blade was raised high in the air as they charged from the nearest boat. As soon as they saw a horse, they were cut down. Horses panicked and fled in all directions, stamping on the ground in the crowd.


    The long white arrow shouted, "Long spear soldiers in position, quick, don''t let the enemy land!" The blade and axe hands did not matter, the number of people was not many, if they did not get into the mood, they would eventually get wiped out by them. As long as they could defend against the main forces on the river surface, they still had hope of winning this battle.


    What resounded this time was a real scream. Right behind him, the frightened warhorse was still running with all its might. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He swung his sword and stabbed at the horse, causing the scene to quiet down.


    Before he could regain his wits, a swishing sound came from the sky above his ears. It was the enemy archers. They had begun their attack.


    "Shield Formation!" It was Guan Xiong who gave the order.


    The sounds of frantic and noisy footsteps rang out as the Shield formed into a formation and moved forward, blocking out everyone behind them.


    After the rain of arrows passed, everyone could hear the sound of orderly and hurried footsteps coming from the river. Teams of people, as if coming out of the dark, quickly jumped onto the shore with long spears and swords in their hands. They would kill anyone they saw and hack at the horses ¡­


    Earlier, when he heard the sound of the iron chains, he knew that this battle was not a good one. Morong Gan did not bring his army here using boats, because the speed was too slow, if they were unable to continue, they would just be sending themselves to their deaths, so he used iron chains to connect the ships together, forming a bridge. This way, his main force would be able to attack from the bottom of the bridge in one go.


    At the same time, countless of oil arrows were shot out, one by one the tents were lit on fire, the blazing flames rising, reflecting the tragic battles in the surroundings.


    Bai Changjian finally sensed the smell of blood in the air. Standing in the shadows, he saw countless warriors falling and wailing in the air. Corpses covered the ground and blood flowed into rivers, as if they were living in purgatory.


    The great battle that he had been looking forward to for a long time finally started, but it was not as he had imagined. He had lost in this battle, and the moment the Prince Chu''s army attacked, they had already declared his defeat.


    Snow suddenly began to fall from the sky, fluttering about in the sky. It looked so peaceful and beautiful, but it landed on the battlefield and quietly covered the bodies of the dead soldiers, as if the heavens were deliberately trying to cover up this human tragedy.


    Bai Changjian''s face was pale white, his heart aching so much that it felt numb. Although he had not been in the Iron Cavalry Battalion for long and the generals did not like him, the people below respected him. Every time he rode his horse around, there would always be a thunderous shout from the training grounds: "Warlord! Warlord! "


    It was from the bottom of their hearts, and he remembered the way he had been riding his horse, as if he had been fearless in the middle of it all. Now, they had all fallen down, their miserable cries ringing in his ears, yet he was powerless to do anything.


    Through the killing crowd, he saw Morong Gan. Prince Chu was riding on a horse, quietly watching everything, his expression was calm and collected, even his eyebrows relaxed. Looking at this tragic scene, it was as though he was looking at the luxuriant-purple garden.


    Bai Changjian was surprised. How did he do it, how could he be so indifferent? Was his heart made of stone?


    Probably because he had noticed his gaze, Prince Chu looked over. Separated by the sky of flying snow and the light of blade and sword, their gazes met for a short moment, but his eyes still remained calm. However, Bai Changjian''s heart was set ablaze by his indifference. A deathbed struggle was also a way out.


    He called for his personal guards, "Hurry over to General Wang''s place and ask for reinforcements. If you''re late, it''ll be too late."


    The janissary responded, taking advantage of the dark of the night, he mounted his horse and rushed to the outer area, but before he could escape Bai Changjian''s line of sight, he was chopped off his horse, and as he fell, he turned his head with all his might, as though he was telling that he had a mission.


    Bai Changjian stared at the falling figure, he grinded his teeth and called Guan Xiong over, "I will protect you, bring your men and break out of the encirclement, go call for reinforcements."


    Guan Xiong said: "No, I will cover. General, lead the people to break out of the encirclement!"


    Bai Changjian was enraged, "At this time, what are you giving way to?"


    Guan Xiong said, "None of us can leave, only General, because Prince Chu will not kill you."


    Prince Chu said that, on Bai Qianfan''s account, she wouldn''t kill him.


    Bai Changjian hated those words, but he could not care so much right now, he had to call his own guards over, his expression solemn: "Are you guys afraid of death?"


    These janissaries had followed him from the north and were very close with him. They replied in unison, "This subordinate is not afraid of death and vows to follow the general to his death."


    "Alright, it''s time for you to serve your country." Bai Changjian decisively waved his hand, "Get on the horse and break out of the encirclement. Whoever can run out and report this, naturally, there will be a number of high-ranking officials!"


    "Yes!" "General!" The janissaries mounted up and followed him to a less populated area. Guan Xiong led his men to kill the enemy on both sides, protecting them as they ran out.


    Bai Changjian had chosen the place to break out of the encirclement, it was dark and there were not many people around, as long as they were fast enough, they could run out. He was running at the front, and just as he was about to rush out of the encirclement, the horse suddenly lashed out, throwing him out.


    The janissaries behind him immediately stretched out their hands to scoop him up, "General, get on the horses."


    Bai Changjian''s reaction was fast, he immediately extended his hand to grab the personal guard, and just as he was about to borrow the strength to jump on the horse, he shouted, "Sou!" A long arrow pierced the janissary''s chest, and before he could call out to the general, he tumbled to the ground.


    Bai Changjian half knelt on the ground, instinctively extending his hand to catch him, and looking towards the direction of the arrow, it was Prince Chu.


    Bai Changjian was extremely furious, he released his personal guards, unsheathed his sword and was about to rush towards him, but he was stopped by the other personal guards, "General, if you are too impulsive, you will only die!"


    In that short period of time, a large group of enemies surged over, blocking the gap, the chance was fleeting and it was impossible to break out, Bai Changjian tightly shut his eyes, looking again, Prince Chu was still looking at him, neither sad nor happy, his face expressionless.


    At the command of the Prince Chu, no one came to kill him. He slowly raised his hand and placed the sword on his neck.


    But Prince Chu''s movements were even faster than his. An arrow flew over, and with a ding, the long sword fell to the ground.


    He stood there dejectedly. The power of the arrow was so strong that even his palm was numb. He looked over with a dull expression.

 C564 Your life is mine

    Prince Chu handed his bow to Ning Jiu and rode his horse through the crowd, holding his sword in hand, he cut through the thorns, a dark sword light flashed, and the soldiers who were blocking him fell to the ground.


    Prince Chu arrived in front of him and looked down at him, "From now on, your life is mine."


    The surroundings were extremely noisy, but Bai Changjian could hear everything clearly, his eyes were tearing up: "Don''t even think about it!"


    Lord Chu did not say anything. He simply raised his chin towards Ning Jiu, who was following behind him. Ning Jiu took out something long and ignited it in the air. A bright spark suddenly soared into the sky, like a meteor streaking across the dark night, causing a loud sound. "The fighting crowd looked up, and the chaos fell silent.


    At this moment, the Prince Chu opened his mouth at a leisurely pace, "Put down the weapon in your hands. This king will spare your lives!"


    The way he spoke was very light and slow, but all the gazes that looked at him were filled with fear and trepidation. The surroundings were completely silent. No one said anything, only the snowflakes quietly drifting down.


    Bai Changjian saw the hesitation and weakness in the soldiers'' eyes, and shouted loudly, "Men of the Armoured Cavalry Regiment, you would rather die than surrender!"


    The janissaries beside him immediately raised their swords in response, but in an instant, five or six spears had pierced through his body, turning him into a bloody hole.


    Everyone watched in horror at this scene, watching as the janissary fell to the ground in a strange posture ¡­


    Finally, someone let go of their weapon and it clanged on the ground. One, two, three, more and more people dropped their weapon and stood there dumbstruck. In the end, even some generals dropped their weapons.


    Bai Changjian closed his eyes in despair, but he could not blame them for it. There was no one who was not afraid of death, as compared to their lives, dignity was nothing at all.


    The matter of receiving the prisoners of war naturally had a group of people waiting to do it. The quiet scene once again became lively, but it was no longer noisy. Instead, it was methodically carried out.


    Prince Chu looked at Bai Changjian with a bland expression, "Whatever you want to do, I can satisfy you, including asking for help from the outside. I''ve already done it for you."


    Bai Changjian knew that he was referring to the flares just now, just in case something happened. From 80 miles away, General Wang brought an elite unit and stationed them there. As long as he sent someone to inform them, General Wang would bring them over to support him.


    Prince Chu ordered left and right: "Bring people to ambush them on both sides of the road, when they come in, immediately surround me and make a circle."


    Bai Changjian was so angry that he started to tremble. He was a scholar, no matter how angry he was, he would only scold: "You despicable and sinister villain!"


    Prince Chu did not mind, he waved his hand, "Take General Bai away, take good care of him."


    The white of the fish''s belly was in the east, the light of the stars was coming up, the snow had stopped, and the sky was about to brighten.


    The Prince Chu asked Ning Jiu, "How long until the new year?"


    Ning Jiu pondered for a moment, "Today''s fifteenth, there''s still half a month left."


    Half a month, that was enough to trample them under his feet.


    Prince Chu looked at the white sky in the east, the darkness was about to pass, and the light would arrive eventually, but his light would never come again.


    "Send an order to Jia Tong for him to notify the crown prince to head north. Tell him that this king will open a path for him."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Ning Jiu then turned and left.


    Prince Chu mounted his horse and rode towards the direction of the rising sun. Behind him, soldiers followed him like floodwaters.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    When the messenger who had delivered the letter entered the Prefect gate, was drinking with Li Xiaolu, his face filled with melancholy, and his belly filled with complaints: "Tell me, why am I still doing this, I''m a first-rate guard, but I''m not allowed to follow him anywhere now, I only brought Ning Jiu, I know he''s blaming me, blaming me for not protecting the wangfei and Heir, but I can''t think of anything, I met an expert, and was not listening in the slightest when my wife made a ruckus that night.


    Li Xiaolu said, "If they do not follow us, then everything will be fine, if they do get hurt, then they will have to stay for the rest of their lives, is it not good to come back and rest comfortably? They will fight in front and kill the enemies, let''s eat and drink at the back, life will be great."


    Jia Tong shook his head, "But I''m a man, I have nothing to be looked down upon, not to mention others, my wife is the first to look down on me, who doesn''t wish for their men to accomplish great things, just you watch, after this battle, the King will bestow the title of general to Ning Jiu, that''s what will happen."


    "What does a small general matter?" Li Xiaolu scoffed, "They do things like licking blood on the blade, and working for others, let''s not talk about others, just say that the Prince Chu has a high enough status, and the same goes for our Crown Prince. If you want me to say, stop being a general and think of a way to move, the wind won''t blow, if it doesn''t rain, and if you spend every month, you can still guard your wife and children.


    Jia Tong sighed, "But other than my martial arts, I have no other abilities. If you want me to work hard, I can''t do it."


    Li Xiaolu looked at him and went over to him, "The crown prince has just established a new yamen called the Imperial City Division, do you know?"


    Jia Tong looked at him strangely, "Do you think I drank too much? It''s not like this is some secret, so of course I know."


    "If you are willing to go, then the crown prince will definitely be overjoyed. The position of overseer might even fall onto your head, that''s a well-known third grade." Li Xiaolu said, "When the Prince takes down Lin An, and the Crown Prince ascends the throne and becomes the Emperor, you will wear a third-grade imperial robe and enter the palace everyday, and everyone will call you Honored Governor. After that, there will be groups of servants in the palace, wives and concubines, and young children all around your knees, what a beautiful sight that will be."


    Jia Tong stared blankly ahead and did not say a word, as if he was moved by the beautiful scene before his.


    Li Xiaolu laughed and looked at him, "What do you think?"


    Jia Tong let out a long sigh, "If only it''s like that," paused for a moment, then continued, "I can''t have a beautiful concubine, I''ll be chased by Lv He."


    Li Xiaolu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "That''s your own problem, so I asked you about it?"


    "People live in this world just for the sake of their reputation. Their lives are peaceful and peaceful, why aren''t they moved?" Jia Tong said in distress as he scratched his head, "I am just ¡­ a little sorry about you, your highness."


    "What do you mean by that," Li Xiaolu advised him. "Prince Chu doesn''t believe you anymore, there''s no point in following him anymore. Furthermore, our crown prince is much more amiable compared to your prince. When the princess was present, Prince Chu still had a smile on his face, but now, without telling you the truth, I do not dare to look straight into his eyes. This is too scary. "


    Just as the two of them were conversing, the messenger came in and cupped his hands towards Jia Tong, "Master Jia, the Prince has orders for you to protect the Prince and set out immediately for the north. The Prince said that he will lead the way for the Prince and lead the way straight ahead!"


    Jia Tong and Li Xiaolu both stood up in shock and asked at the same time, "Did you manage to beat the enemy?"


    "The victory of Wei Shui, the prince has already left for the north."


    After the soldier who reported the news left, Li Xiaolu raised his eyebrows at Jia Tong, "Just now, my words, you have to think carefully, the prince is going north, and will break through Yan''an soon, the crown prince is about to become the new king, you better not miss this chance."

 C565 And i want to get back to a full year

    Bai Qianfan counted the marks carved on the wall. There were a total of 43 marks, which meant that she had been imprisoned here for almost half a month.


    However, she still could not find a feasible and effective way to escape. Although a hole had been found on the top of the mountain, it was too small for her to go out at all, not even if she dug now. The soil was too hard, and she still had to go up.


    Right now, she would carry Heir outside the door for a while every day. As long as she did not go out, the guards would not chase her away and let her go.


    Bai Qianfan observed for a few days and realised that there was a narrow path outside the door. There were no lights on the walls and only a few large beads embedded to illuminate the place, thus it made people feel that it was dark. The direction of the exit was the same as the direction of the air vent she had detected. She was sure that if she wanted to escape, she could only run up the stairs. However, such an exit would undoubtedly increase the difficulty of her escape.


    What was fortunate, was that other than being free, she did not treat her and Heir unfairly. She ate her fill every meal, and did not use cloth to wrap around Heir anymore.


    After a few more days, when the woman and her wife came in to deliver the food, they had even sent the rice porridge to Heir. Bai Qianfan was determined not to let them feed him.


    When they were at home, Qi Hong had also frequently cooked rice porridge for Heir, but she was definitely not willing to eat it here. The woman was gentle and good-natured. Seeing that she did not agree, she patiently gestured to her and advised her.


    Bai Qianfan was getting impatient, she picked up the bowl of porridge and poured it into her mouth. In a place like this, one had to be more cautious in everything. It was not because they were afraid of poisoning the rice porridge with poison. She was afraid that Heir would separate them after she got used to eating rice porridge. To her, that was equivalent to a disaster that would destroy her head.


    Although the people she came in contact with had never spoken to her before, in this dangerous environment, she had an extraordinary sensitivity. She discovered that they were extremely nervous towards the Heir. Once she lost her balance and almost dropped Heir on the ground. The woman was so scared that she quickly rushed over to catch her, only to crash into the foot of the table and grimace in pain.


    In order to let Heir pretend to be sick, he had secretly pinched his little bottom and made him cry out loud. As expected, the woman panicked and kept looking at that old woman. The wife was calm, touching his pulse, searching his forehead and looking at Heir''s tongue, she seemed to understand medicine. In the end, she shook his head at the woman, indicating that he was fine.


    Only then did Lil ''White know that the person had a very thorough plan. The servants here served them, supervised them, and took care of their bodies. As far as she could imagine, that person had already expected this.


    According to the date, it should be the new year soon. It was winter outside, but the cave was as warm as spring. She really didn''t know what kind of place this was. She wasn''t afraid of freezing herself if she ran out. There were no thick clothes here. There were many thin clothes. When the time came, he would wear a few more to protect himself from the cold. The place was only so big, she had seen everything she could see. No matter what, she had to try it once, this was the first year of her son''s birth, and she still wanted to get back to the Reunion Year.


    But she never would have thought that her Big Brother was fighting against Morong Gan, much less that in the short one to two months, the outside world would have turned upside down.


    When Chu Jun swarmed over from all directions, he was completely dumbfounded. He did not know what to do, and when he looked again, Bai Changjian stood at the side of the Prince Chu with his head down, feeling extremely disheartened. Even the commander had given in, he naturally did not have anything to fight against, and the Mo brothers were fighting for the world, so no matter which one of them sat on the Dragon Throne s, he could just hope to keep his life.


    Just like this, the Chu Army broke through the walls and plundered the pools with unstoppable force. Finally, just five days before the new year, Hou Hou approached Lin An.


    The emperor was shocked. He called back all the troops he could muster to protect the capital. and also not going up to court, and instead staying in the Chengde Hall was completely panicking.


    Prime Minister Bai was naturally afraid, so he advised the emperor, "Last time, this old subject''s words should be put to use. Since grievances arise, let the Prince Chu decide for himself, at least give us a chance to catch our breath."


    "And then?" The emperor''s face was deathly pale as he leaned against the acid wood armchair, shaking his head while stroking his forehead, "I know him too well. Back then when we started the army, we were still lingering in Jiangnan for more than half a year, and he still took care of my elder brother, whose palm was made of meat, so he divided the world into two parts for me and the crown prince to handle. This time it''s different, I can even feel his hostility from sitting here on the Forbidden Palace, and in less than two months time, he''s come down from the army. He''s determined to take my life!"


    Prime Minister Bai sighed, "Since it''s like this, there''s no other way. Your Majesty, let''s escape."


    "Where do you think you''re going?" the Emperor asked. "Do you want me to go to a foreign country?"


    "Why not?" The Prime Minister Bai said, "As long as we keep them alive, there will be a day when they will be able to make a comeback. Now that the Monda is on good terms with us, let''s go there and rest for a while. "


    The emperor''s expression turned serious, "I am a descendant of the Mo Rong family, how can I flee to another country and beg for their protection? How can I face the ancestors in the future? Don''t bring this up again in the future. Even if we die, we will die in this Forbidden Palace. "


    Imperial Consort Bai hugged the leopard cat as she sat at the side, not saying a word. Hearing that, she looked at him in grief, "Your majesty, you can''t die. If you die, what about chenqie?"


    "Esteemed wangfei, rest assured." The emperor held her hand in his palm, a trace of gentleness showing on his pale face. "Even if I am to die, I will definitely arrange a way out for Esteemed wangfei first." He paused for a moment, then said: "I heard that Prince Chu did not kill him after he descended, and it seems like he is still open to people from the Bai Family. After all, they are in-laws, and with the Princess Chu gone, he still has face, so you don''t have to worry."


    Mentioning this, Prime Minister Bai looked awkward. Bai Changjian, who had been placed with high hopes, still failed miserably in the end. The Emperor did not punish him, and when he heard the news, he remained silent for a long time.


    This allowed him to see a glimmer of hope in his despair. Perhaps, it was as the Emperor had said, Bai Qianfan was no longer here, but her face was still there.

 C566 The emperors secret letter

    Xiu Min looked at the emperor in disbelief, "Your majesty, you want this subject to go and meet the Prince Chu?"


    "That''s right," the Emperor leaned back in his chair, looking a little dispirited. "I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I think that cultivating in love is the best choice."


    "B-but ¡­" Xiu Min looked at Prime Minister Bai who was at the side silently, "This subject feels that it is better to send Prime Minister Bai."


    Prime Minister Bai immediately retorted: "What is Grand Scholar saying, it''s more appropriate to send me there. You are Prince Chu''s father-in-law, your relationship is extraordinary, naturally it''s you."


    "If you want to talk about this," Xiu Min snorted coldly, "Your daughter married the Prince Chu as her main wife, and the Prime Minister is the direct relative of the Prince Chu, her father-in-law."


    "Who doesn''t know that the Prince Chu has enmity with me? When has he ever seen me without a beard or glare? I''m afraid that before I can even get close to him, he would have his people cut me off. In that case, wouldn''t it ruin the emperor''s plans?"


    "Your majesty the Emperor, although my daughter is married to the Prince Chu, she is no different from an abandoned wife. When the Prince Chu left, he left her behind, he did not recognize her, and if I were to go, it is as the Prime Minister said, I would be killed before I can even reach him, this secret letter should be entrusted to someone else."


    "Your Majesty," Prime Minister Bai also cupped his hands, "Grand Scholar is a virtuous and noble man, his eloquence is exceptional, and his identity is special. This old official thinks that he is the best choice."


    "You!" Xiu Min was so angry that his face was flushed red, she glared at Prime Minister Bai, "Everyone knows, that Prince Chu loves his wife as long as he lives, even if there was a conflict between Prince Chu and the Prime Minister, it should have been resolved long ago. Now that Princess Chu is no longer here, besides Prince Chu being missing you, Prince Chu will definitely love Prime Minister Bai more, this official thinks that Prime Minister Bai is the best choice."


    "Xiu Min!" Prime Minister Bai shouted, "Don''t refuse a toast and refuse a drink. When Prince Chu betrayed us, the Emperor did not blame you.


    "Bai Rubing! You despicable fellow, just because you''re afraid of death, you want to push this old man out, "he said to the emperor." Your majesty, the fact that the Prince Chu didn''t kill Bai Changjian is the best proof.


    Prime Minister Bai was so angry that he could not take it anymore, he stepped forward and ruthlessly pushed him, "You old fool, you are full of nonsense ¡­"


    Xiu Min did not show any weakness and pushed him back fiercely, "You old scoundrel, bewitching my master ¡­"


    The emperor looked at the two civil servants fighting in front of him. He felt a terrible headache. He slammed the table and stood up. He pointed at them, unable to speak for a long time.


    Both Prime Minister Bai and Scholars panicked and hurried up to help him. "Your majesty, are you alright?"


    The Emperor pushed them aside and said, "I''m fine. I was angered to the point of having something to do by all of you. I can understand why all of you are begging for self-protection when a great catastrophe is about to befall. I am truly disappointed. I have always told you how loyal I am to the imperial court, but now that your time has come, you have come with all kinds of excuses. "He sighed and walked to the window while flicking his sleeves, his voice low and desolate," The powerful officials that I rely on are like this, it is no wonder that I am unable to make good on my country. "


    Xiu Min and Prime Minister Bai both went silent, their faces filled with shame. They were all old fogeys who had been lustful for dozens of years, and were already accustomed to taking benefits as a precondition for everything. They had thought carefully, carefully, and repeatedly weighed the pros and cons.


    After a long while, Xiu Min opened his mouth and said, "Your majesty, this old subject is willing to meet with the Prince Chu."


    Prime Minister Bai''s eyes lit up. The emperor turned around, but his expression was indifferent. "I am very happy that you managed to figure it out, but you don''t have to force yourself. After all ¡­" He sighed. "In my heart, you are all very important."


    "Your majesty, this old official is willing," Xiu Min revealed a resolute expression, "No matter what the result is, this old subject will definitely do his best."


    "Alright!" The emperor smirked, "Don''t worry, Xiu Da. I will send a Jinjun to escort my beloved one out. If we do not kill my beloved one, when the two armies are at war, the Prince Chu will always be at war. They will understand this very well, so there is no need to doubt it.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Outside the city, Jia Tong escorted the crown prince''s group to the encampment, Morong Gan stood in front of the wooden stake to welcome them. The crown prince got off the horse carriage, looked excited, and quickly walked over, "Third brother has worked hard, and managed to get to Lin An in such a short period of time.


    Morong Gan made a gesture of invitation: "I still need to torture second brother to stay in the camp for a few days, and wait for me to take down the Linan City before welcoming him into the city."


    At that time, he knew that in terms of fighting prowess, he would never be a match for Morong Gan and would never be able to defeat him. Back then, Prince Chu had beaten him up for Morong Han, but now, he was helping him beat Morong Han. Mister Zhuge was right, the one who gets the Prince Chu is the whole world, Morong Han had shattered his trump card, but he did not.


    She wanted to step forward and greet him, but she was a little hesitant. She covered her mouth and coughed a few times, but Prince Chu Elephant didn''t notice her, so she entered the tent while conversing with the crown prince.


    The last time she saw him was the night before the funeral of the Princess Chu. At that time, he was in deep grief and dejection, as if his bones had been ripped, and was unable to recover from his defeat. But seeing him today, she knew that his cold and sharp aura was enormous, and his every move was filled with majesty. She actually did not dare to go forward to speak to him, but this was the lofty Prince Chu in her heart, the Warlord that made people feel fear and reverence for him.


    The crown prince had said that the Prince Chu had deviated from the right path and wanted to help him return to the right path.


    Bai Qianfan was already dead, and no one could compete with her anymore. Time could cure all of the pain, and as long as she stayed by his side, she would definitely see her one day.


    In that room, Prince Chu sat down with the crown prince and ordered someone to serve tea. Just as the two of them spoke, Ning Jiu walked in, "My prince, Forbidden Palace has sent an envoy to seek an audience." Now that it was no longer convenient to call him emperor and he couldn''t call him by his full name, he could only use Forbidden Palace in place.


    Morong Gan frowned: "What do you want to say?"


    "They say that there is a secret letter for you, your highness." Ning Jiu hesitated, "Scholars said it''s related to the wangfei."


    The crown prince and Zhuge Qianyu quickly exchanged glances, when he heard Morong Gan say "oh", "Is it Xiu Min?"


    "Yes, the one that was sent was Grand Scholar Xiu Min."


    Morong Gan was silent for a moment, then stood up and cupped his hands towards the crown prince, "Second brother has worked hard all this while, rest well, I will be back shortly."

 C567 Bidding

    When the Prince Chu left, the crown prince called for everyone to leave. He asked Zhuge Qianyu, "What do you think, Sir?"


    Zhuge Qianyu stroked his own white beard, and frowned slightly. "It''s not a good thing for Hou to send someone over at this time. Our plan is extremely thorough, and it is impossible for us to leak it out, if this old man is not mistaken, in order to preserve my life, it is not difficult for First Prince to concoct a piece of evidence, it is just that this old man is suspicious right now, last time this old man sent a message to His Highness, His Highness, His Highness must have a plan in mind.


    The Crown Prince sighed, his expression serious. "I made preparations a long time ago. It''s just that ¡­ I ¡­"


    "Your Highness," Zhuge Qianyu said, "As a person who has achieved great things, one cannot be soft-hearted. With the example of the Prince Chu in front of you, Your Highness should know that all emotional actions will become a weak point. Your Highness probably doesn''t want to become the second Prince Chu."


    The Crown Prince lowered his head in silence. After a while, he muttered to himself, "I didn''t expect it to come so fast."


    "The Prince Chu stopped at the outskirts of the city and did not attack immediately. Did His Highness guess his intentions?"


    The Crown Prince thought for a moment. "He''s a man of his word. He knows that by staying still, he will be able to put a lot of pressure on the enemy, so ¡­"


    "Rather than saying that Prince Chu is causing pressure on First Prince, it''s more like he''s waiting for First Prince''s reaction, his human nature has its weaknesses, his personality is weak, and in order to protect himself, he must think of all kinds of methods, and that''s exactly what the Prince Chu is waiting for, His Highness shouldn''t underestimate the Prince Chu, and from the surface, he should not think too much of it. But from the looks of it, he believes that the Emperor kidnapped the imperial consort, but is secretly sending people to investigate, and has already formed some points.


    The Crown Prince waved his hand, "Sir, there''s no need to say anymore. I know what I''m doing."


    When Morong Gan left, he did not return for a long time. The crown prince did not have a single ounce of confidence as he paced back and forth in the tent. Zhuge Qianyu picked up the cup of tea and took a sip, "Your Highness, you should be at ease.


    The Crown Prince said, "Go out and take a breather." Although he had made his decision long ago, at this time, he had an indescribable annoyance in his heart.


    When they came out of the camp, they saw Huangfu Zhuer and Lv He standing not far away with their eyes wide open, looking extremely anxious. Qi Hong whispered to the side as if to advise against something.


    He frowned and walked over quickly. "What''s going on?"


    Huangfu Zhuer and Lv He did not say anything, but Cai Feng, who was at the side, complained, "Returning to the Prince, this tent was obviously the one that our young miss had set her eyes on, but Lv He stopped us from entering, saying that she had set her eyes on this account first."


    The Crown Prince was enraged when he heard it, and slapped Lv He, cursing: "You scoundrel, this servant dares to challenge Master, who taught you how to do so, the Prince is usually lenient to you, yet you don''t even know what you''re worth?"


    The Crown Prince was usually a refined person, and was even more amiable towards the servants that were in close proximity with him. He had never seen him so angry before, so everyone present kneeled down in fear.


    The slap was heavy, and very quickly, five fingers appeared, causing Lv He''s eyes to fill with tears, she lowered her head and knelt down, not daring to say a word.


    The Crown Prince seemed as if he had not vented his anger enough and kicked her over, "Today, Gu Gou will help Prince Chu teach you a lesson. Let''s see if you have any limits in the future!"


    The crown prince was the crown prince, so when he was angered, no one dared to go up and try to stop him, and they all just watched, Huangfu Zhuer was surprised, but the conflict between her and Lv He was not overnight, but the crown prince used the excuse of avoiding suspicion, but seeing that she was being ridiculed by Lv He, he had never helped her out, what was going on today?


    Lv He is actually one of Morong Gan''s men, and since she''s married to Jia Tong, she might as well go ahead and advise: "It''s not really a big deal, why would Crown Prince Brother be angry over this, it''s just a camp account, if she wants to stay, then let her be, so that Third Brother won''t be stuck in a dilemma."


    The Crown Prince slowly suppressed his anger, he was being rash, he was just about to rope Jia Tong in, but then he suddenly beat Jia Tong''s wife, causing Jia Tong''s brain to go blank. He was afraid that Li Xiaolu''s effort would go to waste. He raised his head and looked around, and finally understood, the tent account that he wanted was very close to Morong Gan''s camp account. He knew what Huangfu Zhuer was thinking, and naturally, she wanted to be on the side of the brothel first. Lv He had never been on good terms with her, and he was also loyal to Bai Qianfan.


    He told Cai Feng Silver Jade, "Move the Young Miss''s luggage in. If anyone dares to disturb us, tell them to come to me."


    Cai Feng, Silver Jade, had a complacent look on her face as she commanded a few soldiers to move their luggage into the tent.


    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, the Crown Prince put his hands behind his back and walked away. Huangfu Zhuer chased after him and said, "Thank you, Crown Prince Brother."


    The crown prince stopped and turned around with a smile on his face. "Why are you being so courteous to me?"


    He looked around, walked around, stopped, and returned back to the camp. Morong Gan was still not back, and he was a little worried.


    They were already outside the Linan City and were only one step away from success.


    While waiting anxiously, Morong Gan finally returned. He picked the curtain and walked in, bringing along a gust of cold wind, he immediately ordered people to serve tea, and personally took Morong Gan''s cape and hung it on the wall, "Why have you been gone for so long?"


    Morong Gan rubbed his hands together, and said, "Since he sent his men, I have to be patient and finish listening."


    After the hot tea was sent in, Morong Gan held onto the warm hand and sat on the chair.


    The Crown Prince wanted to find something out from his face, but he was disappointed. There was nothing on his face, so he waved his hand and retreated, pretending to be casual as he said, "Xiu Min is a Grand Scholar, he has a clever tongue that can make the dead sound alive and is on par with Bai Rubing. How much credit can he have? The person in the Forbidden Palace can''t sit still anymore, so don''t think of any other way to create such a thing, Third Brother. "


    "How did second brother know that the secret letter was fabricated?" Morong Gan took a sip of tea and raised his face up from the steam. He looked at him with surprise: "Could it be that second brother knows something?"


    The Crown Prince sighed, "I admit that I had my own selfish motives, but after thinking about it again and again, there are some things I have to tell you. Perhaps our judgement back then was wrong, it wasn''t Morong Han who took away the princess and Heir, it was ¡­"


    "Who is it?" Morong Gan glared at him with his hawk-like eyes.


    The Crown Prince did not make a sound, he drooped his eyes and looked at the tea in the cup, as though he was in a difficult situation. Morong Gan did not rush him, but held his own cup and drank some tea from time to time, waiting quietly.


    After a long while, the Crown Prince finally bit his teeth and whispered a name, "It''s Zhu Er."


    He finally said it. It was as if something sharp had lightly caressed his heart, causing him a sharp pain, but the pain only lasted for a moment before he felt relieved. This was what he had planned to do, wasn''t it?

 C568 Lord chus reaction

    When Xiu Min left the camp in Prince Chu, his back was covered in sweat after a cold day. He never thought he would be able to see the Prince Chu again, nor did he expect that the Prince Chu he saw would no longer match up to the Prince Chu in his memory, nor could he tell that something was wrong. He still looked the same, but the coldness in his bones made him think of a bloodthirsty wolf, and it was still a hungry wolf that hadn''t eaten for a long time, being able to chase after you 18 mountains.


    As they were speaking, Prince Chu had already sent everyone out of the house, leaving only the two of them behind. That kind of feeling, when thinking about it, was a little regretful, that Xiu Min was able to achieve the Grand Scholar, it was not that he had never seen huge waves before, but he felt that every time was not as dangerous as before. It was as if Prince Chu was the wolf chasing after them, even though his face was expressionless, but he could bite you at any time, so when he spoke, he was extremely careful, afraid that if he said nothing, he would die miserably.


    He was a civil servant, and knew how to speak to make himself safer. He had written a rough draft on the way here, but in front of the Prince Chu, it was as if he could not connect his words together at all.


    Prince Chu sat in his chair, glanced at the secret letter, lit a fire piston and burned it. After that, he said nothing.


    Xiu Min had originally intended to mention Xiu Yuanshuang if he had the chance to, but in that suffocating silence, other than sweat, he couldn''t think of anything else. Even if he did, he probably wouldn''t dare to.


    He thought about it for a long time, but still couldn''t wrap his head around it. Why did the Prince Chu want to sit with him for so long? But he swore, there would never be another time. It was too scary.


    When he entered the city, he calmed his anxious heart, adjusted his Robe, straightened his hat, and put on the appearance of a respectable Grand Scholar.


    Just as he entered the palace, he saw a young eunuch waiting at the side of the street with a palanquin. When the eunuch saw him, he hurriedly went forward to beat him up, "Master Xiu, the emperor is waiting for you. Hurry and get on the palanquin."


    He knew that the Emperor was anxious from waiting, so he did not say anything more and entered the palanquin. The palanquin swayed, and soon enough, it reached the Chengde Hall.


    When Gao Shenghai saw the palanquin coming over, he personally went forward to curtain it. "Master Xiu has worked hard, quickly go in, the emperor is waiting."


    Xiu Min strode into the palace. The emperor who was initially lying lazily on the Soft Couch, upon seeing him, immediately sat up, "How is it, what did Prince Chu say?"


    Prime Minister Bai also anxiously stared at him.


    Xiu Min walked forward courteously, and was in a difficult situation. Prince Chu had kept him here for a long time, but he kept his mouth shut, unable to open it.


    He hesitated. "Your Majesty, Prince Chu read the secret letter you gave him and said that he knows."


    The emperor''s face was filled with anticipation as he listened to the rest. "What else?"


    "There''s nothing else."


    "Gone?" The Emperor didn''t believe him. "You''ve been gone for so long, and he only said those four words?"


    "Yes, this old subject has already brought all of the emperor''s words," Xiu Min said. "Prince Chu looked very calm, so I only said those four words."


    "Did he seriously read the secret letter that This Emperor gave him?"


    "I''m looking at it very seriously. I''ll put it this way word for word."


    "And then?"


    "After reading the secret letter, Prince Chu lit a fire piston and burned it."


    "Burned it?"


    "Yes, burnt to ashes."


    The emperor sighed, looking a little confused. He leaned back on his soft pillow and thought for a while, then asked Bai Rubing: "Prime Minister, what do you think the Prince Chu meant by knowing that?"


    Prime Minister Bai thought for a moment, "This old one understands that Prince Chu believed that secret letter."


    "What will he do next?"


    "He will definitely suspect the crown prince."


    "Will they still attack the city?"


    Prime Minister Bai: "This ¡­ This old official thinks that at least for the time being, he will take some time to clarify things. "


    The emperor seemed to heave a sigh of relief. "That''s good. When we have time, we can think of a way ¡­" Say, if Prince Chu is suspicious of the crown prince, will he come back to our side? " After pausing for a moment, he spoke as if he was talking to himself, "If he were to fall out with the crown prince and I didn''t want to be the emperor, then I would be the one to interfere in this world. This time, as long as he is willing to come back, I won''t pursue the past matters any longer. The crown prince is too hateful! "


    The Prince Chu and the Emperor were extremely close. If it wasn''t for the matter with the Princess Chu, he wouldn''t have been able to go north. It was all because of the crown prince.


    Seeing them asking questions and answering them, Xiu Min sighed in his heart. If the Emperor and the Prime Minister Bai had met the current Prince Chu, they probably wouldn''t think like this.


    Coming out of the palace, he originally wanted to return home, but after walking for a while, he called for the sedan bearer to stop, lifted the curtain and looked over at the other side of Jin Sheng Street. His eldest daughter was still living in the Prince Chu Palace, which was tightly shut.


    After knocking for a long time, a servant finally opened the door a little, rubbing his eyes. Seeing that it was him, he immediately smiled, "So it''s Master Xiu, please come in."


    Xiu Min stepped in and scolded him in a low voice, "Where are you dozing off off to, you don''t even know what will happen if the thieves come and take the door away."


    The guard then closed the door and smiled apologetically, "Where did the thieves come from? Besides, I didn''t take a nap and just walked away for a short while. I''m usually very cautious and cautious."


    Xiu Min couldn''t be bothered to try to play with him, and asked: "How is your Lateral Princess doing recently?"


    "Princess Hua-Yang is pretty good. He eats well, sleeps peacefully and is in good spirits."


    Xiu Min did not say anything. Although Xiu Yuan Shuang was his daughter, he admired some things when he thought of it. If Lord Chu left her behind, she would live on her own dowry. His life was not bad, growing flowers to brew wine, reading books to make a red girl, very calm, very fulfilling, it was not like how he imagined a grudging wife would be. When the winter flowers dried up, she would copy the scriptures of Wenli Buddha, and these few times he came to see her, he vaguely felt that she had a sense of being born. "If these things were to be placed on an ordinary person, no one would be able to live like her.


    At first, he had his own selfish thoughts, the same as Bai Rubing, who wanted to send his daughter to the palace. He had only pointed at the empress, and would not live long, and would have the chance to make a comeback, but unfortunately, when Bai Rubing''s daughter went in, his daughter was pointed at by the emperor to the Prince Chu, wasting his life''s effort. Honestly speaking, like the Imperial Consort Bai, he truly did not like her. Unfortunately, her fate was not good. She thought that entering the Prince Chu Palace would make her a concubine, but in the end she didn''t, and the Prince Chu still chased after the Princess Chu, leaving her behind.


    The Prince Chu was currently at the outskirts of the Linan City, so she must have heard of the news as well. He wasn''t as optimistic as the Emperor, as there were some things that needed to be done earlier.

 C569 Reteam

    When Xiu Min entered, Xiu Yuanshuang had just finished greeting the Buddha, and seeing that he had come at this time, he was somewhat surprised, and asked: "Father is coming at this time, do you have something to say to your daughter?"


    Xiu Min sized her up, his expression was indifferent, his bearing dignified, and his sharp insight. If placed anywhere, it would be like gold, truly a pity.


    Xiu Min sighed, almost inaudible, "I came to see you, I also have something to say." He glanced at the scripture on the desk.


    Xiu Yuanshuang smiled slightly, "Didn''t you train everyday? Didn''t you practice for nothing?"


    Xiu Min said, "Your little sisters are also practicing their writing skills, they have a pretty good look, but they do not have any charm at all. They said that they are not willing to listen, which makes your mother really worried."


    Xiu Yuanshuang asked, "Is mother well?"


    "Fine, I just miss you, and when I talk about you, I''ll wipe away my tears."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s expression darkened, "It is my daughter who has hurt my mother''s heart, now that my daughter''s door is closed and no doors are open, I am trapped inside the garden, let my little sisters help me with my filial piety."


    Xiu Min took the opportunity to reply, "You also know that you''ve been tired for so long, but you''ve never thought of leaving? Your mother is still waiting for you at home. "


    Xiu Yuanshuang was slightly displeased, "Father, why are you mentioning this again?"


    Xiu Min asked: "Prince Chu is in the suburbs, you know?"


    Mentioning the Prince Chu, Xiu Yuanshuang''s expression was still light, "Who doesn''t know about Linan City?"


    "Yuanshuang, what exactly are you thinking? If the Prince Chu attacks the city every day, where will you go from here?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang said, "I still have the same words, stay here, I''m not going anywhere."


    "It''s going to be a war. It''s a mess. Your mother and I are worried about you staying here by yourself."


    "Prince Chu is outside the city, this is the Prince Chu Palace, who dares to have any ideas about me?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that the emperor will use you as a shield when you''re making a ruckus?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang laughed, "If that''s really the case, then it''s also my daughter''s life. My daughter married into the Prince Chu''s Palace, but she never did anything for him.


    Xiu Min was shocked, "Yuanshuang, you can''t think like that. If there''s something wrong with you, what should your mother and I do?"


    Xiu Yuanshuang released everyone in the house, allowing Qiu Wen to stand guard outside. She lowered her voice and asked: "Father, do you think that the Prince Chu can break in?"


    Xiu Min felt that with the current condition of the Prince Chu, there was nothing in this world that could stop his movements.


    He nodded, "I went to see Prince Chu today, he ¡­"


    Xiu Yuanshuang finally could no longer remain calm, and her eyes lit up, "Father went to see Prince Chu?"


    "Yes, the Emperor asked me to be his messenger, so father went to see him."


    "What should we do now, Your Highness?" Are you okay? " No matter how calm Xiu Yuanshuang was, she was still worried about her husband.


    "He, very good."


    "He ¡­ Did you mention me? " When he saw her father, he would surely think of her, right?


    Xiu Min avoided his daughter''s fervent gaze and mumbled, "What father is talking about is a national matter."


    Xiu Yuanshuang''s expression darkened, she covered up and drank a cup of water, then reverted back to a calm expression, "Father, Prince Chu will invade the city soon, my daughter thinks that I should consider where I should go from here."


    Xiu Min was a little troubled, "Although the Emperor has sent a secret letter to the Prince Chu to indicate that it has been fixed, Father feels that it is only a matter of time before the Prince Chu attacks the city. When that happens, the Emperor''s rage will cause everyone who is related to the Prince Chu to ¡­" He did not finish his sentence. He only used his hand to stroke the side of his neck. His meaning was obvious.


    Xiu Yuanshuang raised her eyebrows slightly, "Father, the more chaotic the situation, the more we have to take the initiative, the more the Prince Chu will go north and attack outside of the Linan City, I believe that if he wants to break out of the city, it will not be difficult, so why don''t we take the chance and help him, the sooner we can settle this situation, the safer it will be."


    Xiu Min''s heart skipped a beat. It was not that he had never thought of it that way, it was just that she was a little hesitant, she did not expect Xiu Yuanshuang to be more decisive than him.


    At that time, he had stood on the right side of the First Prince''s team and rose to become the Grand Scholar. After a few years of prosperity, he was once again faced with a choice, and with his experience, he knew that the difference in strength between the two of them was too great. Adding Xiu Yuanshuang''s relationship, he had already come to a conclusion, it was just that this time was different from the last time, because the Prince Chu did not enter the city yet and he was still in control of the emperor.


    "Father, don''t hesitate anymore," Xiu Yuanshuang said with a stern face. "For our Xiu Clan, you should make up your mind. "I don''t understand the Emperor''s personality, but I''ve heard some nonsense from him before. If you say something outrageous, then his ears are soft, and he isn''t qualified to be an Emperor."


    Xiu Min knew that the Emperor wanted to be a benevolent ruler, but he wasn''t strong enough. Every time he met with a big problem, he would always be uncertain about it, and would mostly rely on Bai Rubing and his daughter.


    He was silent for a moment, then said, "You mean that father knows, and should not say those words to anyone, I only hope that Prince Chu can attack the city soon. The Emperor is panicking now, he has no time to care about us, there is still a way to live." Pausing for a moment, he said, "Father will send a few of his best guards over. Normally, no one comes to open the door, but you don''t need to do anything. Take care of your own safety. Leave the rest to Father."


    Hearing his words, Xiu Yuanshuang knew that Xiu Min had made up her mind, and gently nodded her head.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    Regardless of how the fight between Prince Chu and the Emperor turned out, to the people of the Northwest, it seemed like a very distant matter. It was almost New Year, and the streets were filled with joyous atmosphere, like floral windows, frying spring rolls, wrapping dumplings, and bright red persimmons placed in bamboo baskets under the eaves.


    Shi Yingying still followed the customs of Jiangnan and hung up red lanterns everywhere at the relay stations. The relay stations given by Prince Chu were indeed very big, with three small buildings having finished their work, the buildings were connected with each other using corridors, and were not afraid of being exposed to the rain. Therefore, it was very difficult to hang the lantern. The place was big, but there weren''t many waiters hired. Each of them had their own things to do, and many of them had to be done personally by her.


    He knew that Bai Qianfan was dead, and his soul had also left. During the day, he would meditate on the roof, and at night, in the deep of the night, he would dance under the moonlight, and would make himself look like an expert in the outside world. He did not care about the matters at the inn, and after that day, when she had run away, she would only be busy as she spun around like a top, her back would be sore, but Du Changfeng would only be able to sleep quietly on the roof, overlooking the entire world.

 C570 What kind of person is she?

    Under the moonlight, the man''s clothes were fluttering in the wind, his long hair fluttering in the wind. The sand in the distance was thousands of kilometers long, and the shadows of the trees nearby were swaying gently.


    The flower of the sword was facing Haoyue, the wind was blowing and the clouds were moving, his thoughts were in flux, as if he had just met her that day, she had appeared on the mountain road just like a fairy, her hair in a mess, her eyes clear, striding forward and seeing him without a trace of panic.


    He took her back to the city, her legs aching from the saddle, and she gritted her teeth and said nothing, her narrow back straight as a strong sapling.


    Later on, she gave him a money bag. Although the embroidery process was rough, it was obvious that she was very serious and had sewn her heart into it. It was a pity that he had only cared about his man''s face at that time. Now that he thought about it, it was too late.


    And then ¡­


    With a shake of his sword, a stream of silver light rippled like waves in the air. Tears that had been there for a long time rolled down his face, he knew that when he descended the mountain that day, he would take her and run away, hiding her beauty.


    And now, along the long road of life, he would walk alone. Without her, his sky would forever be gray.


    The final move, a sword piercing through the air, carried with it a whistle. Before the sound could fade, Zhang Xuan heard someone clapping his hands.


    He turned his head and saw Lan Jihua walking over, "Good sword technique."


    Du Changfeng did not really want to say anything, but the corners of his mouth twitched in response.


    "Drink?" Lan Jihua raised the bottle in his hand, and snickered, "I stole it from the cellar, Ying Ying will definitely find trouble with me tomorrow.


    Regarding drinking, Du Changfeng had never rejected anyone, even though Lan Jihua had stolen the wine from his wine cellar. In truth, he did not view this inn as his own. He was not interested in doing business, and with Bai Qianfan''s death, he had even less time to take care of things. Fortunately, Shi Yingying was experienced and capable, and was able to hold on by herself.


    They sat on the roof and drank.


    Lan Jihua asked, "Where do you learn sword arts from in Brother Du?"


    "¡­"


    "Brother Du is really married to Yingying?"


    "¡­"


    "I don''t think that Brother Du is a business person. Was he used to be in this line of work before?"


    "¡­"


    Lan Jihua seemed to be accustomed to Du Changfeng''s silence. If he did not answer, then he would talk to himself.


    "Brother Du and Princess Chu are old friends?"


    "¡­"


    "Brother Du being like this will make Ying Ying sad."


    "¡­"


    "Brother Du, is he beautiful? What kind of person is she? "


    "She''s pretty," Du Changfeng finally replied. "She''s a ¡­ "A very good person." He suddenly turned to look at him. "Have you ever loved anyone?"


    Lan Jihua shook his head, and asked probingly, "Could it be ¡­ Brother Du loves Princess Chu? "


    Du Changfeng laughed bitterly, "To be exact, it''s me who is unrequited. You might not believe me if I told you, but I have not met her that many times, but I have never forgotten her. For her, I ¡­" He did not continue, but only shook his head, as if he was sighing.


    Lan Wenhua handed the wine over to him, "Ask for what love is in this world and ask for a person''s life and death promise. Brother Du is a man of love, he loves a person to the fullest. It''s not just the Brother Du, I heard that the Prince Chu had left to go north because of her, and now that they are nearing the Linan City, they will soon break into the city. "


    Du Changfeng frowned, "Has the fight already reached to Lin An?"


    "Brother Du doesn''t know? Every few days, a messenger would bring back news that the Prince Chu''s army had already arrived outside of the Linan City. The emperor within the Forbidden Palace would probably be in a constant state of panic and everyone would be guessing when the Prince Chu would break. "


    Du Changfeng really did not know, that there would be chaos and chaos every day, with news from all over the place. Although he was there, he did not hear anything, even though his heart was tightly shut.


    Lan Jihua saw that he drank two consecutive drinks and snatched the bottle away, "Don''t drink all of them, it''s my turn, this bottle of wine still needs to be on my account." He raised his head and drank a mouthful, then said, "Brother Du, I am very curious about that Princess Chu, what does she look like and how does she have a cold personality?"


    Du Changfeng then drank it up and chatted about Bai Qianfan more, "She used to be small and small, like a little girl, with a face the size of a palm. However, her eyes were big and black, with dimples in her smile, and she was very cute.


    Lan Jihua revealed a strange expression, "Why am I listening, you are talking about an oriole. She is petite, has big eyes, dimples when she laughs, is very straightforward, and she speaks quite interestingly, and she doesn''t put on any airs. "


    When Shi Yingying was mentioned, Du Changfeng immediately had a cold face, and snorted from his nose, "How is she small, look at the flesh on her chin, all the way down there, his eyes are big, and why don''t I feel that, also, she''s not called straightforward, he''s called intrepid. You''ve been together with her for a long time, you will know, she''s not only valiant, she ¡­ "In short ¡­" Du Changfeng seemed to be unable to finish his words as he sighed, "You''ll know how scary she is in the future. Compared to Qianyan, she''s like a world, an earth cannot be compared."


    Lan Jihua could not hold back and laughed, he turned to look at the window at the opposite side, it was Shi Yingying''s room. If she knew that he had such an evaluation in Du Changfeng''s eyes, he would probably chase after him in his dreams.


    The people of the Northwest liked to fill their wine bottles with pottery. The big crude wine bottles could hold two to three jin of wine. With a single sip, they completely turned the big bottle of wine upside down.


    Du Changfeng''s heart was thwarted, it was easier to get drunk than it was to get drunk. He greeted Lan Jihua, then flew past a window and went back to his room to sleep.


    Lan Jihua shook the empty wine bottle upside down, making sure that there was no more wine, before putting it aside and holding onto his knees as he stared at the full moon in the sky in a daze. A small face slowly appeared in front of him, with a pair of big, clear, black eyes.


    He smiled at her absentmindedly. He had never met her, but she seemed to have met him before ¡­ Suddenly, he woke up with a start, not knowing if the person in front of him was Princess Chu or Shi Yingying ¡­


    There was a bird flying in the air. He moved his ears and put his finger to his lips. He let out a very soft whistle. After a while, a bird swooped down and landed on his shoulder.


    Lan Jihua took out a small scroll from the pigeon''s leg ring and unrolled it slowly. Under the moonlight, he glanced at the three words "Blazing Mountain" on the paper and relaxed his face, with a faint smile, he took out a charcoal stick he brought along and wrote a few words on the back of the slip of paper. Then, he placed it back into the pigeon''s leg ring and said in a low voice: "It''s been hard on you.


    With a lift of his hand, the pigeon spread its wings and flew high into the sky. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the night sky.

 C571

    Night, gradually deep, do not know when, the sky floating sporadic snowflakes, wind a volume, the dots will go away.


    Green lotus is sitting in the bed in a cotton padded jacket, urging Jia Tong to be in a trance under the light: "it''s late, go to bed."


    Jia Tong looked at the candlelight jumping on the table with an obscure expression: "green lotus, do you think I''m useless?"


    The fingerprints on green lotus''s face were not completely swollen, slightly swollen, and light red. She dropped her eyes. "What do you want to do so much? He is the master, we are slaves. It''s not common to be beaten and angry. It''s no big deal," she said after a pause. "I just don''t want to let Huangfu pearl be so close to my master, thinking that if the princess is gone, she can take advantage of the opportunity to enter, Hum, let''s have her spring and autumn dream. She''s shameless. She recommended herself for a pillow before. I''m afraid she''ll get into your camp account in the middle of the night and make trouble for you. "


    Jia Tong looked at her, "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Wait. I will take revenge for you."


    Although he was a little out of tune, he was still very moved to defend her. He said angrily, "are you a fool? What''s your revenge? What''s his identity? What''s your identity? Let alone ten years, there''s no chance in the next life. I know your heart. Come to sleep."


    Jia Tong went to the door to fix the curtain, but through the gap he saw the king of Chu enter the camp account of Huangfu pearl. He looked back at the green lotus and did not dare to speak.


    Green lotus looked at him very strange, "what''s the matter? See the ghost? "


    Jia Tong calmed down, took off his clothes, put green lotus in his arms, and said, "what you were worried about really happened, but it was not Huangfu pearl who went to see the king. It was the king who went to her camp account."


    The green lotus is about to get up and is hugged by him. "Don''t make trouble. You don''t care what you do. This time it''s not the prince, it''s the Lord. If he really cuts you, I won''t survive."


    Green lotus can''t get rid of it. She said in a hateful voice: "the princess has only been gone for two months, but I can''t stand it. Are you pretending the previous pain? If he does marry pearl, I will go far away. Will you follow me


    "Of course, where you go and where I go, anyway, the Lord doesn''t believe me now, and it''s meaningless to stay here."


    "Well, that''s settled," said green lotus. "Tomorrow morning, let''s go back to Wushui town with the Lord. There are houses and doors. We don''t have to worry about living."


    -


    pearl, Huangfu, changed her bedclothes and was about to rest when she saw someone coming in with food and wine. She asked the waiter, "what''s the matter? Who asked you to send it?"


    "It''s me," with the sound, Mo Rongshu picked the curtain and came in, "thinking that you probably haven''t slept, come and have a drink with you."


    What''s the drink at this late hour? Although he felt that his words were a little endless, pearl, Huangfu, was already in full bloom and had no time to think about it. Her smile spread from the corner of her mouth, and she looked at him with a pair of bright eyes. "Since the third brother is so elegant, pearl will have a drink with him."


    Mo Rongshu waved his hand to let all the people in the room withdraw. He poured a glass of wine for Huangfu pearl himself, filled it himself, picked up the glass, touched her, and drank it with his neck.


    Looking at his cold face, pearl of Huangfu felt a little uneasy and said with a smile, "I''m not as good as my third brother. I''ll do whatever I want."


    Mo Rongshu doesn''t speak, just looks at her.


    Now pearl, Huangfu, was very worried about his gains and losses. She thought that he was dissatisfied with him, and she still dried the wine.


    Mo Rongshu waited for her to put down her glass, and then said word by word, "I''ve known you for more than 20 years, but I''d rather not have known you."


    At last, Huangfu pearl felt that it was wrong, and her smile froze on her face. "Third brother, what do you mean?"


    Mo Rong Shu tugged at the corner of his mouth, as if with a smile. "Huangfu pearl, I''m here to see you off." Then he brushed and pulled out his sword.


    The bright sword was shining under the dim light, which made Huangfu pearl shiver. She backed back in panic. "No, third brother, you can''t kill me."


    Mo Rongshu approached step by step, and his anger gradually rose, "give me a reason not to kill you?"


    "I, I, I saved you!" Pearl, Huangfu, trembled and burst into tears. "I''ve saved you. You can''t take vengeance."


    "You have saved me, you can take my life away," Murong Shu said, biting his teeth, his face nearly twisted, growling low: "but you can''t take her life, you can''t!" With that, he pushed his hand, and the sharp sword went into Pearl''s chest.


    She opened her eyes incredulously and lowered her head slowly. Her snow-white bedclothes were dyed red by blood little by little. This familiar scene reminds her of the night a few years ago. Her brother was also like this. He was pierced by a long sword, and the blood slowly seeped out in the moonlight


    After that, everything was over. She tried her best, but nothing was saved. The last blood of their Huangfu family disappeared from the world.


    Her face was pale and shaky, and her lips were full of red blood. She tried to make it clear, "third brother, I, I love you She, she doesn''t deserve you... "Mo Rong Shu sword a draw, she slowly backward, lips weak shiver, see his eyes full of nostalgia. Her body fell to the ground and made a dull voice. She gasped and twitched slightly. She still said with difficulty: "for you, I, I don''t regret..."


    It was at this time that the curtain was lifted. The prince rushed in and saw the Huangfu pearl lying in the pool of blood. His face suddenly changed: "Pearl!" Then he looked at Mo Rongshu in horror, "you, you killed her!"


    Mo Rongshu said coldly, "when you told me, you should have thought of it, didn''t you?"


    On the ground of the Huangfu pearl has not died, hear this, the eyes of the gloomy suddenly have brilliance, sad and indignant looking at the prince, opened his mouth.


    The prince stepped up and held her tightly in his arms. "Pearl, I''m sorry for you. It''s the prince''s brother who''s sorry for you!"


    Mo Rong Shu took a look at them. He didn''t speak any more. He turned and went out with the bloody sword.


    Hearing the sound of the curtain moving, the prince breathed a sigh of relief. Instead of loosening his arm, he put more force on it. In his arms, Huang Fu zhu''er, who was struggling a little, finally stopped moving. His hand on his back hung down powerlessly. He knelt down and didn''t move. He forced his eyes to close, and then slowly opened them. There was already water in his eyes.


    "Pearl," he whispered in her ear, "I didn''t lie to you. In the prince''s brother''s heart, you are always different." He relaxed his strength, opened some distance, carefully looked at this familiar face, watched her grow up, almost participated in all her joys and sorrows, had been naive and romantic, also wantonly happy, but fate finally let her come to this step.


    He carefully dropped a kiss on her lips, which was his first and last kiss.


    -------------------


    dead, dead at last...


    Are you all comfortable? Oh, are you all comfortable...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C572

    The next morning, the green lotus was packing, and laurel burst in, looking a little excited. "Sister, do you know, Huangfu Pearl was killed by the king."


    "Ah Green lotus was shocked by the news, "why?" It can''t be because we had a fight with her yesterday, can it?


    "I don''t know," Yuegui lowered her voice. "I knew it when I overheard Ning Jiu talking to her sister Qihong."


    The green lotus looks out through the gap of the curtain and finds that the camp account that Huangfu pearl competed with her yesterday has disappeared, leaving an open space covered with a thin layer of snow. It seems that it has been demolished for some time. She remembers what Jia Tong said last night. Is the king going to Huangfu Pearl''s camp account just to kill her?


    She couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart, so she quietly came back to sit at the table and poured herself a glass of water.


    Laurel holding her cheek, also some emotion, "last night, I still robbed my sister for the camp account. One night, I lost my life. Although I don''t like her, I lost my life..." She sighed, "why did the Lord kill her?"


    At this time, Jia Tong lifted the curtain and came in. He saw that LV he had packed half of his luggage and said, "we don''t have to go. Huangfu pearl is dead."


    Green lotus says, "I already know, say is ye to kill her, do you know is how to return a responsibility?"


    Jia Tong vaguely waved his hand: "I don''t know. Wang Ye doesn''t tell me anything now. He just tells Ning Jiu."


    "Ask Ning Jiu," said Lu He. "Although I feel that you have changed a lot, I don''t think he will kill Huangfu pearl for no reason. If you want to kill him earlier, why wait until now."


    "Small nine son that mouth is airtight, can you tell me," Jia Tong slightly side body, looking at the small window on the account wall.


    Green lotus see his eyes Dodge, slap on the table, harshly way: "you have something to hide from me, quickly say!"


    The laurel on the side was shocked by her. Looking at Jia Tong again, he turned his lips and muttered, "if the Imperial City Department wants to recruit women, I think it''s most suitable for you to go."


    Green lotus does not speak, just stare at him, Jia Tong know his daughter-in-law has a pair of discerning eyes, had to sit at the table, said to laurel, "I talk to my daughter-in-law, you go out to play."


    Laurel sat still, looking at the green lotus, "sister, I also want to hear."


    "Listen, just sit down," green lotus pushed Jia Tong, "don''t play tricks, say it quickly."


    Jia Tong cleared his throat. "I said yes, don''t get excited and don''t do stupid things."


    Green lotus said, "people are dead, we also do what stupid things, what festivals are written off."


    "It was Pearl, Huangfu, who robbed the princess and the little prince."


    "What Green lotus and laurel said, "is it true?"


    "Well, it''s true that the man who robbed the princess and the little prince was a master in the prince''s Secret Bureau. He said that he had always admired pearl, Huangfu, and was willing to go through fire and water for her. He was quite familiar with the situation and terrain of the mansion, and knew how to avoid the guards and how to retreat from the whole body." speaking of this, Jia Tong reproached himself again. "That night, I didn''t notice it at all, I sleep till dawn... "


    He didn''t finish, Yue GUI stood up, "where is Huangfu pearl buried?"


    "What for?"


    Laurel clenched her teeth, "I''m going to whip the corpse!"


    "Oh, my aunt, don''t make trouble," he just pulled the laurel to sit down, and the green lotus stood up again. "Lend me your sword."


    Jia Tong was shocked to see her, "daughter-in-law, what do you want a sword for?"


    "I''m afraid she''s not dead. I''ll mend her sword."


    "All sit down," Jia Tong sighed. "I know you''ll be like this. For the sake of Wang Ye, stop. When Wang Fei just died, who''s not worried about Wang Ye like that? Now let''s talk about it again. Do you still miss him?"


    Green lotus and laurel are silent, gradually red eyes.


    After a while, green lotus asked, "since the prince is in the dark, does the prince not know about this?"


    "The prince didn''t know it until later," Jia Tong said. "He grew up with a small family. He didn''t want to let Huangfu pearl die, but he didn''t want to say that he was sorry for the prince. Besides, the princess slipped the tire that time, which was also the hand and foot of Huangfu pearl. The prince was probably very guilty. The prince fought for him. He kept such a secret and weighed it over and over again, so the prince would kill him I''m going to visit Huangfu pearl


    "Well done," said laurel hatefully, "it''s not too much to get a thousand knives."


    Jia Tong said, "I saw the prince in the morning, and his anger hasn''t gone away. You''d better avoid him these two days, so as not to cause trouble. The princess is gone. The prince is a runaway Mustang, and no one can control him. Even the prince can''t help him. For the sake of Huangfu pearl, his Royal Highness has a dispute with the prince, but the prince doesn''t give him any respect, so he is abandoned There he left by himself, and it was the prince who sent someone to collect the body for Huangfu pearl and sent it to the mountains to bury it. "


    Green lotus snorted, "this kind of rotten heart person, is buried, will also be picked out by wild animals to eat."Not long after, Qihong also came in, eyes flashing water light, reluctantly smile to them, "all in ah, what to say." See their appearance is not quite right, understand, whispered, "you all know."


    Green lotus nods and asks her, "what are you doing here?"


    "Let''s send the rabbits over."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. Before the princess was away, the king of Chu had to rely on the rabbits to survive. Now, the rabbits are afraid that they will be used again.


    Fortunately, we all know the importance of the little bunnies. We waited carefully all the way, and the chief manager Hao pingguan often warmed them in his arms for fear of a mistake.


    The rabbits were always taken care of by the green lotus. They were put in a big bamboo basket at the end of the bed. After listening to Qi Hong''s words, they went to carry them and looked at them carefully. "I''m in good spirits. Please send them to me."


    Qihong pointed to the laurel, "the LORD called for you to send it."


    Laurel slightly surprised, pointing to himself: "Wang Ye want me to send it?"


    "That''s what I said. Let''s go with the rabbit quickly," Qi Hong handed the bamboo basket to her hand, pulled the cloth cover tightly, and told her, "I''m not in a good mood. You should be careful yourself."


    Laurel took a deep breath, wiped her eyes, held the basket in her arms, and walked away without looking back.


    Green lotus looking at her back, a sour nose, against the arms of Jia Tong, "I really want to cry."


    Jia Tong patted her back gently, "if you want to cry, cry. I''ve cried here. I can''t shed a tear in front of the Lord. Do you know?"


    Green lotus buried his head in his arms and answered with a cry, "well, I know."


    Jia Tong looked at the side of the eye socket red Qi Hong, "you too."


    Qihong Qiangyan smiles, "it''s rare that you and Ning Jiu want to go together. He also tells me so."


    -------------------


    in the new month, start up www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C573

    Before long, the emperor knew that the king of Chu said: I know. What do you mean?


    Three days later, the king of Chu attacked the city. The battle drums were loud and thunderous. The Chu army poured in from all directions like a tide. The emperor woke up and sat on the bed, sweating. After calming down a little, he found that he was dreaming. It was quiet all around. There was no cry. He raised his sleeve and wiped his sweat. He was about to lie down and go to sleep. He heard a sudden sound of footsteps. Then there was Gao Shenghai''s voice of panic. "Emperor, it''s not good. The king of Chu has attacked the city!"


    It''s not a dream, it''s true.


    The emperor was a little dazed and asked, "is the gate broken?"


    "The king of Chu attacked the east gate and the north gate with the plan of moving the tiger out of the mountain. General Chen transferred his main forces to those two gates to hold fast. Who knows, he went around to the back and attacked the south gate. The Chu army came in from the south gate. General Xiao and General Yang are fighting bravely. However, the situation is very bad. Emperor, you have to prepare early..."


    At this time, everything seemed futile, but the Emperor didn''t wait to die. He got out of bed and walked back and forth on the Persian carpet with his shoes on. He said in a deep voice, "you go to send orders, and you must ask some generals to stand up to me. As long as you drive the Chu army out of the city, I will provide them with high officials and high salaries. Tell the Jin army to retreat to the palace gate, and those who are good at approaching will be killed. Close the palace gate tightly and use logs to support them. Ask Xiao Zichang to gather all the imperial guards in the palace and rush to the palace gate. The strong crossbowman will occupy the commanding height. Whoever shoots the king of Chu, I will make him the first-class hereditary Duke. "


    He took off his cloud sword and gave it to Gao Shenghai, "you take my cloud sword and go there. If I come here in person, I will fight against those who don''t obey orders and kill them on the spot."


    Gao Shenghai was so flustered that when he saw the emperor''s orderly order, he was a little more calm and respectfully took over the sword: "please don''t worry, the emperor. The slave will take the message to him!"


    He turned to leave, and was stopped by the emperor, "send someone to Zhanghe hall to tie Princess Rui. I want to see if he wants to step on the body of his mother Laozi to enter the palace!"


    Looking at the emperor''s cold expression, Gao Shenghai beat a drum in his heart. He was a gentle and elegant benevolent king, but he was no worse than the king of Chu. Princess Rui has nurtured him. Now she says to tie her up. Maybe she will kill her.


    He should be, with a sword quickly out.


    The emperor turned around in his heart, stood still and looked up to the sky with a long sigh, but he still came to this stage. No matter whether the princess of Chu was killed by him or not, the king of Chu recognized that he would take the account on him.


    He was silent for a while, raised his voice to call people, and the little eunuch of the front attendant appeared at the door, "emperor, the slave is here."


    "Take people to surround the imperial concubine''s Ruifu palace. No one is allowed in or out."


    "Yes, I''ll go now." The little eunuch took the order and left.


    The emperor asked people to wait on him to wash and change clothes. The palace maids brought him a suit of regular clothes. During these days, he didn''t go to court and tried to save trouble. He wore regular clothes every day. However, he waved, "I don''t wear this. I''ll take my Golden Dragon Armor."


    He didn''t wear that suit of armor several times. In the past, the king of Chu took his place in the parade and patrol. If he doesn''t wear it today, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance in the future.


    It''s time-consuming to wear armor. It''s scattered everywhere, including left and right shoulder pads, left and right sleeves, front bell, side bell One by one, put them on the body, all with black velvet edge and gold button loops to form a whole. The armor is very beautiful. The left and right lapels are embroidered with Shenglong with gold thread, supplemented by flame cloud pattern, Sihe Ruyi cloud pattern, Ganoderma lucidum cloud pattern and so on. They are all bordered with red and green gold thread. The bottom hem is embroidered with Pingshui, Shoushan, Haizhu, coral and so on. The matching is green, blue and white. The left and right shoulders are embroidered with small golden dragon, inlaid with gems and Dongzhu.


    The emperor looked at himself in the mirror, and then he felt a sense of pride. The king of Chu is a famous God of war. He has always been afraid, but today, he wants to fight with the king of Chu!


    Lin''an City is in chaos. Every family closes their doors and windows tightly. All the business stops. Shops, restaurants and inns are all paved. The common people just want to get into the cave. They don''t even have anything to look out through the window. They are afraid that if they don''t pay attention, they will be injured by flying arrows.


    The emperor brought back all the troops in the early days, but there were not many people. In the current situation, everyone was at a loss. Some of them were reluctant to leave, and some of them simply asked for excuses. These were the forces he had secretly cultivated before, but they had no experience in fighting wars, let alone fighting with the king of Chu. They were scared to hear that.


    Therefore, as soon as the king of Chu entered the city, he did not know what to do. They first disorganized themselves. They listened to the sound of fighting in all directions, as well as the war drums. Everyone was in danger. At the critical moment of life and death, they all had an account in their hearts. Those who were loyal to the Lord retreated to the palace gate, while those who were wise to protect themselves retreated to the outside of the city, ready to make plans when the situation was calm.


    In the face of the defeated mob, the king of Chu arrived at the gate of the Forbidden Palace with little effort. Here, they encountered the fiercest resistance since they entered the city.


    In front of the gate of the palace was the Jin army. It was a team guarding Lin''an City. It was well trained and loyal. In front of the gate, there was an array of spears, swords and shields. They were placed in a square array, and the archers were waiting for them. The Garrison who retreated here immediately recovered their courage and confidence and joined them, staring at the Chu army.Yuan Peilin, the commander of the Jin army, was a confidant of prime minister Bai. He knew that because of his relationship with Prime Minister Bai, the king of Chu would not give him a way to live, so he made up his mind to protect him.


    Raise hands, a command, "arrow!"


    Suddenly, tens of thousands of sharp feather arrows burst out of the air and shot straight at the king of Chu''s army. Because they were so close, many people were hit by the arrows, and the procession was in chaos.


    Han Tong yelled, "everyone listen to the order, withdraw to 200 meters away!"


    The Chu army retreated 200 meters away like a tide, and stood there. The two armies held each other, and their arrows were in full swing. For a moment, the scene was quiet.


    When the emperor heard that the Jin army in front of the palace had repulsed the Chu army, he was elated, as if he saw the hope of Weixing. He was wearing armor, carrying a bow on his back, and a sword on his waist. He walked around the room excitedly, like he was about to rush up at any time.


    After several circles, she stood still and looked at the princess sitting on the chair. She turned her mouth and walked slowly over. "The princess once raised me. I''m your son, too. The palm and the back of my hand are all meat. Tell me, who do you want to win when I compete with the king of Chu?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C574

    The stalemate in front of the palace did not last long. The king of Chu was wearing silver armor and rode through the procession. The soldiers quickly scattered on both sides to make way.


    Yuan Peilin saw that he was awe inspiring, with a strong aura all over his body. His sharp dark eyes were shining. He felt a chill spreading from the bottom of his feet when he was so far away. He couldn''t help shivering. He recognized that it was mo Rongshu, the king of Chu.


    The king of Chu stood alone in front of the team, without any cover. However, because of the distance, Yuan Peilin was not sure to shoot him.


    But the king of Chu at that end took a bow from the guard on one side and drew out the white feather arrow from the quiver with his backhand. It was his matching arrow. The arrow was made of iron, with flat head and barbed shaft. The shaft was made of poplar wood. The arrow feather was made of white Carved Feather. It was very beautiful but powerful.


    The king of Chu took the bow and arrow and walked forward, one step, two steps, three steps


    Han Tong followed him with a nervous look on his face. "Wang Ye, you can''t go any further. It''s almost within range."


    The king of Chu didn''t say a word, his eyes were frozen, and he went on for five steps. Just when Han Tong almost reached for him, he stood still.


    Although the distance is still a little far, Yuan Peilin can''t take care of it. He asks people to wave the flag and order: "let go!"


    Ten thousand arrows shot together, like strong wind and rain toward the king of Chu, but there is still a step away from him, powerless down, fell all over the ground.


    With a scornful smile, the king of Chu slowly raised his arm and drew the bow full.


    Although yuan Peilin didn''t believe that he could shoot, he was still a little flustered and called out: "put up the shield array!"


    The square shield array immediately spread out and lined up in front of the palace gate to protect the Jin army inside.


    When the king of Chu shot with a bow, the bowstring clanked. The white feather arrow, with a sharp sound, penetrated through the thick shield and hit an archer in the heart. He fell to the ground. Yuan Peilin''s face turned white and waved, "back, everyone back!"


    They retreated, and the Chu army advanced. The distance was the same as before, but the Jin army was almost close to the palace gate, and the imperial guards on the wall were waiting for them. The archers and strong crossbowmen were standing at the commanding height, looking nervously at the slowly advancing Chu army.


    Worried about the safety of the king of Chu, Han Tong advised him to step back. The king of Chu had no expression on his face and ignored him. He stood alone in the front of the camp. Han Tong looked at Ning Jiu like asking for help. The latter''s expression was the same as that of the king of Chu. He didn''t respond at all. He sighed secretly and just let them go.


    The king of Chu looked at the imperial guards on the wall with a stronger smile. It was right for the two sides to fight and control Gao Ling. However, when he met him, this advantage became a disadvantage.


    He suddenly shot three arrows, as fast as a meteor. Before everyone came back, he shot down the strong crossbow man on the wall. Compared with the bow and arrow, the strong crossbow is more powerful. If the strong crossbow man is solved, the rest will be easier to do.


    Xiao Zi, the commander of the Imperial Army, was familiar with this incident and cried out: "come down, hide!" He turned his head and sent his soldiers, "go and tell the emperor that the king of Chu is too powerful. I''m afraid the palace gate will be lost. Please make up your mind quickly!"


    The king of Chu was a little impatient. He ordered Han Tong, "I''ll cover with Ning Jiu. If you take someone to rush up, if you can''t attack for a long time, there will be trouble."


    As soon as he spoke, he saw a man come out of the city wall, wearing a golden silk coat embroidered with red plum. Under it was a light red horse face skirt. Her hair was a little messy and scattered on both sides, which made her feel a bit embarrassed. When she saw the crowd below, she was very embarrassed. She wanted to go down, but she was dragged onto the wall.


    Han Tong exclaimed in a low voice, "it''s Princess Rui!" Secretly looking at the king of Chu, he was still expressionless, as if Princess Rui had nothing to do with him.


    Today is a fine day. At noon, the sun is shining on the emperor''s bright armor. His face is hidden in his helmet. It''s hard to see clearly, but the sword on Princess Rui''s neck is clearly seen.


    "Mo Rong Shu!" The emperor cried in his voice, "open your eyes and have a good look. Who is this?"


    Princess Rui never felt so shameful. She was held by others and stood on the wall. She was embarrassed. She would rather be killed than be stabbed by the soldiers below.


    She saw her son, who had been away for two years. He also looked at her, but the strange look made her heart jump.


    "Lord," Han Tong said in a low voice, "let the last general go to talk with him, and I will persuade him..."


    "Don''t have to," Murong Shu raised his hand to interrupt his words, and stretched out his hand with Ning Jiu again, "take the bow."


    Ning Jiu hesitated for a moment: "Lord, you..."


    "The palace gate must be broken before noon. This is an order. There must be no change."


    The king of Chu took the bow and arrow, called Han Tong and whispered a few words. He slowly raised his arm and aimed at the man on the wall. The emperor was a little flustered when he saw that he was so generous. He quickly pulled Princess Rui to cover himself and said in a hate voice: "look at your good son. He''s a wolf cub who doesn''t even care about his mother. I can''t blame him. He doesn''t care about your life ¡£¡±


    The king of Chu took a bow for a long time and didn''t shoot it out. Everyone looked at him. As time went by, the emperor''s panic faded and ridiculed him. "Why, don''t you dare to shoot? Are you afraid to bear the charge of Shi''s mother? Mo Rongshu, you are still too soft hearted. In this life, you are bad at being soft hearted... "As he was speaking hard, he saw an arrow coming with a strong wind, and the sharp howling went straight to his eardrum. He instinctively hid behind Princess Rui, and the arrow "poof" went into the meat. Princess Rui cried and fell down.


    Everyone was stunned. They thought that the king of Chu was going to shoot the emperor. Unexpectedly, he shot Princess Rui. They all looked up and gaped. Han Tong took advantage of this time to rush forward with his men and horses and fight with the Jin army.


    The Emperor didn''t take care of Princess Rui. He came down from the wall without saying anything. With a white face, he crossed the horse and ran to the back palace.


    It was a big fight. The shouts were loud. The spears and swords of the Jin army were used. The Chu army trained several times. It was hard to win for a moment.


    The king of Chu sat on his horse and looked at him coldly. He was carrying a sword in his hand. Occasionally, Jin Jun ran into him. With a wave of his hand, he put the man on the tip of the sword and threw it out from a distance.


    The winter sun shines on the body is very warm, but not into his heart, it is a cold and desolate place, never warm up.


    They thought they would fight for a while, but they didn''t expect that the gate of the palace suddenly opened, and a steady stream of Chu troops poured in. The Jin army saw that the situation had gone, and the resistance was not so tenacious. They fled everywhere. The lively fighting scene at the gate of the Palace soon turned to the Forbidden Palace.


    -------------------


    thank you for your materials, and the small theater will start.


    Author: piggy, do you have the energy to fight again? I''m ready to revive you.


    Pearl was overjoyed: really? Bring me back to life.


    Author: Well, the readers say that you died too happily and substandard. I''m going to resurrect you to the top ten tortures of the Qing Dynasty.


    Pearl ran away: No, I''m too dead to live.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C575

    Looking at the two guards in front of the door, Bai Guifei''s face turned red. She pointed to their noses and scolded: "you are not open-minded dog slaves. The emperor sent you to protect our palace, but she didn''t say that we won''t go out. Get out of the way quickly. If you miss our business, you will be killed!"


    The king of Chu beat to the gate of the palace. She was so anxious in the palace that she wanted to send someone out to inquire about the news. But the two guards said they would not let anyone go out. Anyway, they were indifferent, but as long as they took a step forward, the two bright swords were immediately put on their necks.


    She asked Lanzhi to take a bag of gold leaves and give them to the two guards, but they didn''t look up. Seeing that the inducement couldn''t work, Princess Bai scolded angrily, "you''re not the emperor''s people, you''re the spies, right? Come on, there are spies of the chaotic party here... "


    But no one came when she broke her throat. There were only a few eunuchs and maids in her palace. They were all helpless. At the sight of the bright sword, they were all trembling with fear, and even dared to come forward to argue with them.


    Lanzhi pointed to a galloping horse in the distance and exclaimed, "it''s the emperor, empress, the emperor is coming!"


    Bai Guifei was very happy. That day, the emperor said that he would arrange a way out for her. As expected, she didn''t break her promise. At the critical moment, she didn''t leave her.


    The emperor quickly came to the palace gate, got off his horse, and quickly strode up the steps.


    White noble concubine across two guards, tearful to his hand, "emperor, these two slaves don''t let my concubine out."


    The emperor looked calm and asked, "what are you doing out there?"


    "I''m worried about the emperor and want to find him."


    "Don''t worry about me," the emperor said with a faint smile. "I''m here." He took her hand and went to the temple.


    The white expensive imperial concubine asks, "the palace gate didn''t miss?"


    The emperor said, "the king of Chu even dares to kill Princess Rui, for fear that he will attack."


    Bai Guifei was startled, "are you going to attack? What shall we do? Run away, Emperor


    The emperor laughs oddly, "don''t worry, your concubine. I''ve come specially to send you on the road."


    Bai Guifei was stunned by the word "on the road." emperor, you... "


    By this time, they had already entered the palace. Princess Bai found that none of her people had followed. There were only her and the emperor in the inner palace, and the Emperor He looked at her coldly, like his enemy.


    The white noble concubine retreats in panic, "emperor, what''s the matter with you? Don''t look at me like this. I''m afraid..."


    "Now you know how to be afraid?" The Emperor gave a cold smile, "when I first gave the queen medicine, how could I not be afraid?"


    Bai Guifei didn''t expect that he mentioned the queen at this time, but she couldn''t respond. "If the emperor mentioned what to do, the king of Chu would attack. It''s important to run for his life."


    "I can''t escape," the emperor sighed. "I don''t want to go to the end of the world and worry about the day. I''m going to see the queen, but I have no face to see her, so I have to take you and let you go to her to repent."


    Bai Guifei sat down beside the bed, "emperor, you can''t My concubine''s loyalty to the emperor can be learned from the sun and the moon... "


    The emperor forced him to brush and draw out his sword. "I could have spared you, but you shouldn''t have thought of the queen. She didn''t live long, and you''d have to hurt her..."


    Bai Guifei held the layers of curtain in her arms, vainly trying to cover herself. She looked at the emperor and said, "does the emperor think it was my concubine who killed the queen? In fact, it''s the Emperor himself who makes her despair and aggravate her illness. I just want her to get out of the misery earlier. In the end, the emperor blames me! "


    The emperor said, "you''re right. I killed the queen, so I don''t want to live any longer. You go first. I''ll come later." He slowly stabbed the sword into the white princess''s chest, watching the bright red blood come out little by little, and dyed the thin curtain layer upon layer, like the wind in spring, which made the flowers bloom.


    White princess watched the sword slowly into her body, she can clearly feel the sword in the meat, slowly cut her, hurt her body to shrink up, can no longer sit, slowly back, sad and painful eyes have been looking at the emperor.


    The emperor also looked at her, the corners of his mouth slowly pull up a smile, that smile directly to the bottom of his eyes, is really happy. He wanted to do this a long time ago. Many times when he woke up in the middle of the night, he wanted to hold her by the neck and let her stop breathing. But it was strange that such a woman he hated was the one he couldn''t leave. He was infatuated with her body and couldn''t extricate himself. He was infatuated with the pleasure and feeling she brought to him. But the emptiness left after every love was so frustrating Mourning, as if forming a vicious circle, repeated, he always seems to be like this, jumping from one strange circle to another, but those are not what he really wants, what he really wants is to walk through this life hand in hand with his queen.


    He watched the white lady fall in the messy curtain, closed his eyes, a fresh life became lifeless, he turned his eyes, resolutely turned and walked out, heard the maid whispering behind him, "ah, lady..."Everyone can''t escape his own fate. He once made a mistake. It''s time to pay it back. He mounts his horse again and goes straight to Fengming palace. If Chuner''s soul is still there, I hope she can wait for him. Yangshi can''t be a husband and wife. Go to the hell and they will continue their journey.


    Compared with the flying dogs and chickens in Ruifu palace, Fengming palace is as quiet as usual. Everyone is doing his share. It seems that the fighting sound from the gate of the palace can''t affect them at all.


    Liu Fu came to the door and said, "please salute the emperor."


    The emperor said, "the king of Chu is going to attack. Please run for your own lives."


    Liu Fu laughs, "the slave has been in the palace for decades. He has already regarded this place as his home. There is no place to escape. You''d better stay. If you want to live or not, you''ll be indifferent."


    The emperor looked at him with a smile and strode to the palace. "When I go in, close the door. No one will come in. I want to talk to the queen."


    Liu Fu sent him to the door of his bedroom and said, "yes, I won''t let anyone in to scratch the emperor." When the emperor went in, he closed the two doors and stood on the side with a peaceful look.


    No one will go in. He can''t stop the people who really want to go in. When he sees the king of Chu coming, he opens the door on his own initiative, "please come in."


    The king of Chu stepped in. The room was dark and quiet. He took a few steps to get used to the light inside. He looked around, but didn''t see the emperor. Looking back, Liu Fu pointed to the big bed in the room.


    The bed was draped with a curtain of accounts, like a silent boat. The king of Chu went to the bed and stood still. Liu Fu quickly came up to make accounts, lifted them up one layer after another, and finally saw the emperor.


    He lay straight on the bed, his hands hanging on both sides, with a big cut in his neck. The blood didn''t clot and flowed out slowly. Such a terrible scene was in sharp contrast to his peaceful expression, which was indescribable weird.


    The king of Chu silently looked for a while, forced to close his eyes, and told Liu Fu in a deep voice, "change clothes for emperor Dahang."


    -------------------


    bad people die one by one...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C576

    The fighting in the palace is still going on. The king of Chu is walking in the shadow of swords and swords, with a cool look, as if all that has nothing to do with him. Mo Ronghan is dead, and everything about him will slowly regress into history. Dongyue will create another Dynasty, a more powerful and prosperous era.


    The news of the emperor''s suicide in Fengming palace soon spread. The Jin army, who fought with the Chu army, was stunned when they heard the news. Their faces were in a daze, and the master was gone. What else could they fight for? It''s better to protect their lives One or two of them threw down their swords and surrendered one after another, and a bloody storm disappeared in a howl.


    He didn''t care about the ending. Naturally, someone took over. He looked up at the sky, and the sun rose to the top of his head. At noon, all the darkness and ugliness had nothing to follow in the sun.


    The king of Chu sighed silently in his heart. Looking at the Zhanghe hall not far away, he hesitated for a moment and walked over.


    No one at the door, such a bloody incident, everyone scared half a life, no one will be responsible to stick to their posts.


    There was no one in the main hall. Some movement came from the back hall. It was mammy Rong''s voice: "princess, do you feel better?"


    Princess Rui''s voice was very weak, accompanied by a cry: "can you be well, life is almost gone, at the beginning, the family wanted the life of Princess Chu, now he came to revenge."


    Mammy Rong said, "you see, why can''t you listen to the advice? The Lord is saving you. If he didn''t shoot you first, the emperor''s sword would cut your throat. How can you be so good?"


    There was Huang Youdao''s voice on the side: "yes, princess, the prince had to. There was a mess in the palace. Everyone was in danger and ran for his life everywhere. Who could take care of you? Only the prince thought about you and sent medical officer Wei to treat you for the first time. Wang Ye has a sense of propriety. He only hurts his skin and flesh, but he doesn''t move his muscles and bones. It''s good to keep him for a few days. "


    Wei Zhongqing said to one side, "lady, what Duke Huang said is right. The prince has a plan. He can''t hurt you. Before the city is broken, the prince will let Lord Ning send me in. Otherwise, I can''t get into the palace so quickly."


    Imperial concubine Rui was silent for a while. "The emperor has been raised in the palace since he was a child. The emperor asked himself that he was good to him, but at a critical moment, he took the family as a hostage..."


    Huang Youdao said, "Niang Niang, the emperor has gone. If people die and the lights go out, don''t think so much about it."


    Princess Rui was stunned for a moment, "has the emperor gone? When did it happen? "


    "Less than an hour."


    "He is, how..."


    "The emperor committed suicide in Fengming palace and died in the Queen''s bedroom."


    Princess Rui opened her mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Mo Rongshu stood in the shadow, looking at her confused face from a distance, holding a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth. She had raised her, and she had some feelings. Unlike him, although he was born, he was separated by a layer.


    He didn''t go in. He turned around and left silently. Just as a little maid in the palace hurried in, she almost ran into him. She was so scared that she shivered: "here, to Wang, Wang Ye, please, please..."


    Mo Rongshu ignored her and strode out of the hall.


    As he walked all the way to the front court, he saw a man in a cloak running towards him quickly. His purple and emerald cloak was flying like a big butterfly. He ran to him, crossed his waist and took a few breaths before he said, "third brother, you''re back at last."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded indifferently, "well, I''m back."


    The king of Jin was originally excited. Seeing his light expression, his face darkened. "Third brother, you..."


    "I''m ok," Murong Shu put his hand behind him and squinted at him. "Six younger brothers are OK."


    "I''m very good, but I''m worried about the third brother," the king of Jin looked at him. The more he looked at him, the more his heart sank. This is not the king of Chu he was familiar with. Although his face was peaceful, the kind of surly air that he exuded was not cold.


    He saw the past of the king of Chu and the princess of Chu all the way. When the bad news of the princess of Chu came, his heart immediately raised, and he had a premonition that something would happen. Sure enough, soon the king of Chu went north.


    Others don''t know, but he does. There must be something strange about the sudden death of the princess of Chu and the little prince. Therefore, the king of Chu is fighting for the princess of Chu and the little prince, and is venting his anger!


    There is no need to mention the past. It''s all sad and tearful. The king of Jin patted him on the shoulder. "It''s good that the third brother is back. Now it''s a foregone conclusion. What''s the third brother going to do next?"


    Mo Rongshu looked at the Chengde palace. The Forbidden Palace was the most bustling. From time to time, eunuchs and maids came in and out to prepare for the funeral of emperor Dahang.


    "Give big brother a big funeral!"


    Murongze followed his eyes to see the past, look with a bit of pity, "a brother, the third brother is right to do so."


    Mo Rongshu said, "if he doesn''t do it himself, I won''t kill him, but he''s a smart man. It''s better to know that death is better than life."


    Murongze understood what he said. A man who had climbed the peak suddenly fell down from the high platform. It was more painful than death. It was better to leave quietly and become a hero when he was defeated.Two people did not speak, stood silently, Murong Ze Yu Guang swept, whispered, "the prince is coming, I avoid."


    Mo Rongshu said, "what is there to avoid? Won''t we meet again?"


    Mo Rongze listened to him and stood still. When the prince came to him, he bowed his hand and said, "I''ve seen the elder brother of the prince. How''s the elder brother of the prince?"


    The prince was very happy to see him. He patted him on the shoulder affectionately: "I haven''t seen you for several years. My sixth brother is still the same. I would like to see you as soon as I came back, but I can''t see you. I didn''t expect that this wait would be two years. Now it''s OK. In the future, our brothers can get together again like they were children."


    Murongze laughed, "it''s natural." He apologized to the two brothers and said, "my brother has something else to do. I want to go first and get together in the future."


    Mo Rongshu didn''t speak, but the prince was angry: "what''s more important than our brother''s reunion? Today''s victory, we have to have a drink."


    Mo Rongshu said in a light voice: "in the death of emperor Dahang, you can avoid drinking. There are plenty of opportunities in the future."


    The prince was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he said, "the third brother is right, the emperor''s death, can''t drink, get together in the future."


    Murongze arched his hand again and turned away.


    The prince looked at his back and said, "does the sixth brother have prejudice against me? How can he leave when I come?"


    Mo Rongshu didn''t answer him.


    The prince said, "we are short of manpower now. Let''s call him into the court. As a descendant of the Murong family, he is duty bound."


    Mo Rong Shu shakes his head. "He is not interested in entering the court. He is used to being idle. Let him go."


    The prince is just trying to make a sound. It''s a relief to hear him say so.


    -------------------


    a little theater of Xiaohua


    king of Chu: the author, you come out


    Author: what''s the matter?


    king of Chu: when will you return my wife to me?


    Author: it''s up to you.


    King of Chu: I''ll trade my country for mine.


    Author: the country is not yours.


    King Chu: OK, I see.


    Author: what do you understand?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C577

    The prince walked up Shoushi Pavilion, which is the highest place of Forbidden Palace. He used to like to climb here at dusk to overlook the whole Lin''an City. He watched the lights of the prosperous markets gradually light up. He saw the night coming up inch by inch. The sky was far away, and the stars and the moon were twinkling overhead, He knew that his identity was different from that of other princes. He was the prince, and he wanted to be king in the future.


    He especially envied the appearance of the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair and receiving the worship of the civil and military forces. The cry of "long live my emperor" was so deafening and inspiring that it reverberated in the huge palace for a long time. The former Emperor sat quietly, not angry and proud. He was just a God above.


    In his opinion, it was a magical chair. The emperor usually got along with him, just like any kind father. But as soon as he got on the Dragon chair, he was immediately radiant, which was the great power given to him by the Dragon chair. He believed that when he sat on the Dragon chair, he would be the same as the emperor.


    It''s a pity that the left defense and the right defense are still short of playing chess. The prince takes away the world that should belong to him, and makes him hide around like a lost dog. He really wants to peel his skin and eat his meat. Even if he dies now, it''s hard to dispel his hatred.


    Fortunately, Mo Rongshu didn''t disappoint him. He bet the right treasure. Mr. Zhuge was right. He who won the king of Chu won the world, but he had to be able to control him. The prince got him, but he was afraid of him. He was afraid of raising a tiger, and finally he was defeated. He is not the same, he has courage and insight, can grasp the weakness of Mo Rongshu, let him surrender.


    He grew up in the center of power when he was young. He was influenced and became a good power player. It was hard for him to control people. It was even more difficult for him to control people like Mo Rongshu. But he did it. That''s what a king should have.


    As the sky slowly darkened, there was almost no smell of blood in the air. The wind blew his robes and blew his cloak flying. He took a deep breath, and his smile slowly extended in the corner of his mouth. All the dust settled. Today, he stepped into the Forbidden Palace, and would not go out again. He devoted his life to casting his merits and virtues in this magnificent Forbidden Palace, waiting for the emperor to make his fortune After the funeral, he should choose a day to ascend the throne, accept the worship of civil and military officials, and become the real king of East Vietnam. After his death, he will also have a mausoleum, and his memorial tablets will be placed together with the emperors of previous dynasties to become a saint remembered by later generations.


    He wanted to live in Chengde hall, which is the palace of emperors. But the king of Chu said that emperor Daxing had just died, but he was afraid that he would not go far away. In case of collision, it would be bad. After the funeral, he would do a few rituals in Chengde hall and Fengming palace, and thoroughly eliminate the demons.


    He also had some taboos in his heart, so he asked people to tidy up his former palace and live there for the time being. After the grand ceremony, he moved to Chengde hall.


    Most of the time, after cleaning and finishing, the palace was completely quiet.


    The prince walked back slowly. He met Li Xiaolu, who came to meet him with a lamp in his hand. He asked, "have you arranged everything?"


    "Yes, your highness, it''s all arranged. Sun Gonggong is an old man in the palace. He is not in a mess in commanding and dispatching, and the people at the bottom are quick to handle affairs. Changying hall has been cleaned up and is ready to welcome your highness back to the palace."


    The prince nodded with satisfaction, looked at the busy figures in the dusk, and asked, "has Mr. Zhuge''s residence been arranged?"


    "I think it''s good for your highness to arrange him in the side hall?"


    "Mr. Zhuge is a good teacher for the orphan. He should be closer to the orphan. It''s a good arrangement," he said after a pause. "Where''s the king of Chu? Did you go back to your house? "


    "No, General Han and the following generals are all dealing with affairs in the guard camp. The king of Chu is in Zhanghe hall."


    The prince thought of the arrow that the king of Chu shot at Princess Rui. He said, "I''m still worried about it, so I''m there. How''s the injury of Princess Rui?"


    "It''s said that the injury was not serious. The king of Chu sent a medical officer for the first time. It should be OK to rest for a period of time."


    The prince turned to look at the Chengde hall in the distance. Compared with the meeting when the Emperor just died, the Chengde hall is quiet now, lying quietly in the evening.


    "Has emperor Dahang''s coffin been carried to the hall of Changshen?"


    "It''s been carried over. It''s getting ready over there."


    It sounds that everything is going well. The prince is relieved and walks into Changying hall. When sun Guixi hears the news, he trots all the way out. A thousand children fall down. When he gets up again, he bursts into tears and sobs: "please, my Lord. After six years of farewell, my Lord has finally come back!"


    The prince grew up with him when he was a child. His friendship with his master is naturally extraordinary. Six years ago, he gave his life to protect his master. He almost didn''t die on the road. Later, he survived. He knew that one day would come. Now that he got what he wanted, how could he not have mixed feelings!


    The prince helped him up with his own hand: "a good day has come. What are you crying about? Now you''re back. You''re still the chief manager of the east palace. After a while, you''ll be the chief manager of the Chengde palace. At the beginning, I said that you''d be lucky if you survived, but now it''s effective."


    Sun Guixi wiped his tears, "Your Highness is blessed with great fortune. They are all entrusted to your highness."Prince as like as two peas in the palace, Sun Guixi was determined to turn the hall of imperial palace into the palace of the emperor. The eight open rosewood screen, silver and copper crane smoked furnace, and all the porcelain on the ancient shelf were collected and kept wholly intact.


    But the bottom is still a little different, there is no book in the bookcase, there is no ink on the bookcase, the blue and white arrow shaft is bare. I think all his ink treasures have been destroyed.


    The prince glanced at the snow-white wall and asked people to wait for him. He spread out the snow-white paper on the clean desk like a mirror. He picked up the Lanhao, dipped it in ink, and wrote a few big words on the paper: honor and disgrace are not surprised.


    This was originally the character on the wall of his study. Now the place where the painting is hung has become a landscape painting. Sun Guixi asked someone to carefully dry the ink on the newly written character so that it can be mounted and hung.


    At this time, Zhuge Qianyu came in and said to him with a smile, "I congratulate your highness."


    The prince always respected him and asked him to come and read his words, "what do you think, sir?"


    Zhuge Qianyu took a serious look, stroked his beard and nodded, "yes, your Highness''s words are strong, powerful and majestic. It''s a great family style." He looked away from the words and hesitated for a moment. "I heard that Han Tong had taken over the forbidden army in the palace. Now many things have not been straightened out. General Han is the deputy commander of the siege. You can rest assured that he will take over your highness. I said that if you have the king of Chu, you will have the world. If you have the king of Chu to look at the mountains and rivers for you, your highness will have no worries."


    The prince nodded again and again, "what you said is that only after listening to you can you have today''s situation. With the king of Chu protecting the Forbidden Palace and the world, you are very relieved."


    -------------------


    you can leave comments or join the group: 573447975. You can follow Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi. In Weibo, you have the right to pursue your wife less. If you haven''t seen it, you can go to see


    someone is about to be exposed... Who is who


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C578

    Prime Minister Bai looked at the Chu troops who surrounded his residence and knew that it was too late.


    When Chu army entered the city, he wanted to take advantage of the chaos to run out, but when he looked out through the gate, all the soldiers in armor were fighting, and there was no common people. If he ran out with an old family, he would be very eye-catching, even if he was not killed by the chaos army, he would be arrested.


    Later, he heard the fighting and went to the palace gate. It became quiet around him. Then he dared to open the gate and wanted to go out to find out. As a result Just came up and was blocked at the door.


    Standing in a row of majestic Chu army, the leader was a round faced young man. Seeing him, he grinned, "prime minister Bai, don''t be hurt."


    Bai Cheng recognized him as the bodyguard of the king of Chu. His name was Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong said with a smile, "prime minister Bai, where are you going


    White prime minister hit ha ha, "did not go where, go out to have a look."


    "It''s better not to go out. There''s a war outside. You can''t afford to be hurt because you have no eyes." Jia Tong casually pointed, "see, our Lord is worried about you. He specially sent his subordinates to protect your safety."


    Prime Minister Bai knew that he had to listen to them in reverse. When the king of Chu was in power, the Bai family did not come to a good end. He said it was protection, but it was actually a ban. He took them seriously and waited for the king of Chu to deal with them.


    He had no choice but to go back. The family members heard that Chu army had surrounded the mansion. They were all scared. Mrs. Bai was most frightened. She pulled his sleeve and said, "Mr. Xiang, what can we do? Is the king of Chu going to kill us? But at least Miss Wu is his princess. He shouldn''t look at the Buddha''s face without looking at the monk''s face. "


    The fourth young lady Bai Jiangyan came to comfort the first lady: "mother, don''t worry. They all say that the king of Chu loves five younger sisters as much as he wants. Now that the five younger sisters have gone, the king of Chu must take his father and father as his father-in-law. Otherwise, how can he send someone to protect us?"


    When she said this, everyone was relieved. Bai jiangrou, the third young lady, was holding a hand stove. "The fourth younger sister is right. The king of Chu dotes on the fifth younger sister very much. She won''t embarrass us. As the bodyguard said just now, the king of Chu asked him to protect us."


    The second young master Bai Changdian gave a strange smile. "Before I mentioned Bai Qianfan, I opened my mouth and shut my mouth. It was either a small hoof or a bitch. Now in order to protect my life, I keep calling Miss Wu. I just don''t know if the king of Chu will buy your face."


    When she was exposed by him, Bai Jiang was gentle, and Bai Jiangyan was tender and somewhat embarrassed. She glared at him and didn''t say anything. Mrs. Bai was a master who didn''t know what his face was. She said, "you can''t say that. When Miss fifth of junior high school is in the house, we don''t have to wait on her. When we get married, we have made enough rules to let her marry. Although she''s not my own, she''s not my own It''s the blood and bone of Xiangye. The king of Chu loves her. He must love her. Not only will he not do anything to us, he may even be granted a title of Xiangye. Let''s not guess, so that we can prepare for the arrival of the king of Chu. "


    When Prime Minister Bai heard her words, he could not laugh or cry. When he was dying, he was still dreaming. He didn''t care to pay attention to their nonsense, and guessed in his heart what the king of Chu would do to the Bai family?


    All over the house? Or exile? After pondering for a long time, the king of Chu''s hatred of Bai''s family is about to be chopped.


    His eyes swept on everyone''s faces one by one. Except for three, their whole family is here. The eldest daughter Bai Jiangling has married out. I don''t know if it will involve her husband''s family? The second daughter is in the palace. I''m afraid she will not come to a good end. Only her eldest son, Bai Changjian Thinking of this, he suddenly sprouted hope. If there is another person in prime minister Bai''s mansion who is good at Bai Qianfan, it is Bai Changjian. If the king of Chu is merciful enough to let Bai Changjian go, their Bai family will be all over the place. At least the incense has been passed down. He is worthy of the name of lieyiliezong.


    After sitting for a long time, everyone was worried. The second lady wiped her eyes with a handkerchief. "I don''t know what happened to Chang Jian. If she died, the whole family would die together. If he had a companion on the way to huangquan, what would he do if he couldn''t find us and was alone..."


    Bai jiangrou, the third lady, comforted her in a soft voice. "Don''t worry, second aunt. The king of Chu wants to kill the eldest brother. He has already killed us. Now, if the king of Chu doesn''t kill the eldest brother, he won''t kill us. I know that second aunt wants to kill the eldest brother. I''m also my aunt''s daughter. I''ll honor you later."


    On one side, the fifth lady turned her lips and said better than she sang. She fell from her body, but she didn''t know what she thought. It must be because Bai Changjian had a good relationship with Bai Qianfan and wanted to take the opportunity to cling to him. In the face of life and death, everyone had an account in his heart. It was good for her to have this heart. If she could recover her life, it was also her destiny.


    The fourth lady snorted directly, "I didn''t find that the third lady can speak so well before. This little mouth is like wiping honey. I don''t have a daughter either. In the future, the third lady will also be filial to me!"


    Jiang birou glanced at her contemptuously, "the fourth aunt is not afraid to hit the third brother''s face when she says this, but he is here. What I don''t know is that the third brother is not filial to you."


    At this time, the third young master Bai Changying, who had been listening to the movement outside, raised his hand and said, "don''t talk. Someone is coming."


    Everyone stood up and looked at Prime Minister Bai nervously.


    Prime Minister Bai was also afraid, but as the head of the family, in the eager eyes of the whole family, he had no way out, so he straightened his clothes and went to the door to meet him.Sure enough, the king of Chu arrived. He didn''t bring his own soldiers. Only Jia Tong accompanied him in.


    After two years, Prime Minister Bai saw the king of Chu for the first time. At that moment, he had the illusion that this was not the king of Chu, but the king of hell who came to ask for his life. His dark face and dark eyes made him not cold but soggy. He was the prime minister who had seen the big wind and waves. He had been pinched by the king of Chu on the main hall, which almost suffocated him, but he was not afraid now.


    Hengshi had made the worst plan. He wanted to show a little integrity, but his legs didn''t listen to him. After shaking a few times, Butong knelt down: "I don''t know if the king of Chu is coming, the guilty minister will lose his way. He deserves to die!"


    He claimed to be a guilty minister, and he had already expressed his attitude and position, waiting for the king of Chu to come to power. There was a little comfort in his heart, because the king of Chu didn''t bring Bai Changjian with him, which means that he probably let Bai Changjian go. He killed Bai''s family on the spot, and he recognized it.


    Behind him, the Bai family also called Lala to kneel down. The king of Chu was so arrogant that the house where the earthworm was burned was warm as spring. But as soon as he came in, it was cold as if it was going to freeze. Few of them could kneel down, almost all of them were lying on the ground with their foreheads on the ground. They were frightened and trembling, waiting for the king of Chu''s judgment.


    Life or death is between the thoughts of the king of Chu.


    -------------------


    for those who have various suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, pay attention to Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to pursue your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can take a look


    at the same time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C579

    The king of Chu stood in the center of the earth. He didn''t speak for a long time. There was a complete silence in the room. The needles could be heard. Everyone could hear his own heartbeat clearly. Bang bang! Bang bang! In a hurry and confusion.


    The atmosphere was oppressive and dreary. For a long time, someone finally fell to the ground. The dreary sound seemed to wake up the king of Chu. He raised his eyes and said in a cold voice, "get up."


    All the people stood up trembling. They all bowed their heads and did not dare to look at him. They heard him say, "everyone, except Prime Minister Bai and his wife, will go outside."


    Mrs. Bai suddenly raised her head and said in panic: "Wang, Wang Ye, why did you separate us?" Looking at the silent exit from the door, she was very upset.


    Prime Minister Bai was speechless and stood in the middle of the room.


    When the crowd left, Jia Tong closed the door. The king of Chu sat down on the chair and pointed to Mrs. Bai: "come here, I have something to ask you."


    Mrs. Bai was very afraid. She looked at Prime Minister Bai Cheng and begged in a low voice: "prime minister..."


    Prime Minister Bai didn''t see it. When it came to the end of the disaster, he had no feelings for her.


    Mrs. White had to tremble to come forward, "Wang, what does the Lord want to ask?"


    The king of Chu came to the point: "why do you hate Qianfan so much?"


    Mrs. Bai didn''t expect that he asked so directly. She was stunned for a moment and said, "I don''t have it. I don''t hate her."


    "Since you don''t hate her, why do you always try to harm her?"


    Mrs. Bai Po Tong knelt down and said, "the Lord has wronged me. I don''t have time to hurt her. How can I hurt her? I found out last time that it was the two evil servants who made the ghost. It has nothing to do with me. The Lord is a good example..."


    The king of Chu, looking at her shouting, was a little impatient: "I only give you one chance to speak out, otherwise..."


    Before he finished, Jia Tong took out his sword. The bright light of the sword stabbed Mrs. Bai''s eyes. She raised her face in horror, as if she were scared.


    Jia Tong said: "be honest, speak quickly! Why the princess? "


    Mrs. Bai was stunned by his sudden drink and sat down on the ground, her lips trembling: "because, because..." I''m still worrying about it. I''m afraid I''ll die if I admit it. But the sword slowly stretched out, against her neck, cold and tingling.


    The king of Chu began to count down: "three, two, one."


    The white madam body a shock, no longer hesitate, blurt out: "because her Niang is a fox spirit!"


    Prime Minister Bai took a complicated look at her and quickly looked away at her vamp.


    The king of Chu asked, "her mother died, so you transferred your hatred to her?"


    Where does Mrs. Bai dare to answer? She shakes like chaff and looks like ashes.


    Jia Tong of Chu Dynasty raised his chin. With a little effort, Jia Tong cut the sword along Mrs. Bai''s neck. At first, it was a thin red line, and then the blood gushed out from the crevasse. Mrs. Bai covered her neck and tried to speak. She opened her mouth like a bellows. She breathed a few times and fell on the blood Poli did not move, only the neck of the blood is still the source of the original continuous flow down.


    The bottom is his original match. Bai Cheng couldn''t bear to look at it again. He turned slightly. His mind was blank and almost numb. It was probably his turn next. He is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death, but he didn''t expect to be so calm in the face of death.


    Jia Tong called two soldiers to come in and carried Mrs. Bai out. Around the door, the Bai family members saw the dead Mrs. Bai. They were in a panic. They didn''t care about the image. They were close to each other. No matter what kind of grudges they had, they just wanted to get warm at this moment.


    There was a faint smell of blood in the room. There was sweat on Prime Minister Bai''s forehead. It was like a bug crawling over his cheek. It was slightly itchy. He lifted his sleeve and wiped it. He took a few deep breaths. Without waiting for the king of Chu to call him, he took the initiative to walk over and said, "does the LORD have something to ask him?"


    Naturally, the king of Chu asked, "why did you marry Qianfan to our king?"


    White prime minister replied: "crime minister wants to give her a way to live, continue to stay in the house, she will die."


    "Not afraid that the king will kill her?"


    "Although Wang Ye doesn''t agree with the crime minister, he is a gentleman. He won''t embarrass a poor girl."


    One question and one answer, without hesitation, seems to come from the heart of the truth.


    When he got the answer, the king of Chu stood up, turned and went out, leaving Prime Minister Bai with a look of astonishment. Is this going to let him live


    When the Bai family saw that the king of Chu and Jia Tong came out, Prime Minister Bai was standing in the room. He didn''t know what happened. He looked at Bai Cheng with astonishment.


    Until the gate of the courtyard was closed again, everyone was relieved and went to the house one after another. They talked about prime minister Bai: "Dad, what does the king of Chu mean?"


    "Dad, did the king of Chu let us go?"


    "Dad, what did the king of Chu leave behind?"


    "Dad..."


    "All right!" Bai Cheng gave a big drink. He was also at a loss. He didn''t know the intention of the king of Chu, but the whole room was full of people who made him upset. "Shut your mouth for me!"When he got angry, everyone calmed down and looked at him.


    Prime Minister Bai felt a little tired and waved his hand. "Everyone is tired today. Go back to their rooms and have a rest. It''s a blessing, not a curse. They can''t avoid it. If they can eat, they can eat. If they can sleep, they can sleep. Let''s talk about tomorrow."


    He said this with the intention of admitting his life. People knew that he could not give them an answer, and they left one after another. Only the second young master Bai Changdian stood in front of the remaining pool of blood and was in a trance.


    Prime Minister Bai went to pat him on the shoulder: "your mother has gone. She will die early and take care of her life early. Don''t think about revenge. For what she has done to Qianfan, her life should be like this. If you want revenge, you will only take your life for nothing. Don''t think about it. Go back to your room."


    Bai Changdian naturally knows that if he wants to revenge with his own ability, he can''t beat the stone with his eggs. He is a dandy and doesn''t pay much attention to the inner house, but he still knows about Mrs. Bai''s bullying of Bai Qianfan. Therefore, he just answers the saying: if you do more injustice, you will die.


    When Bai Changying saw that the matter had come to an end, she took a chance to clean up her weakness and wanted to escape. However, she ran up to the wall of the court. A line of Chu soldiers stood at the bottom of the wall. She was looking at him with eyes. She was so scared that he fell from the wall and sprained his feet.


    The fourth aunt angrily pointed to his nose and scolded him. It''s better to have a maggot than to have him. When the disaster came, she left her parents and sisters aside and just wanted to run away. She deserved it!


    When Prime Minister Bai heard the news, he laughed bitterly to himself. He was not a good man and could teach any good children except Bai Qianfan, at this time, he really miss her


    In the evening, Jia Tong came with the will of the king of Chu. The Bai family gathered together again and watched Jia Tong uneasily.


    The king of Chu was not an emperor. He didn''t have a formal imperial edict. He just had a verbal will. Jia Tong said loudly, "the White House is full of people..."


    Hearing the two words, everyone turned pale with fright, and their eyes filled with tears. Needless to say, the word "transcribe" was immediately behind the door.


    But Jia Tong seemed to be deliberately playing tricks on others. He stopped and glanced at them one by one.


    Everyone tensed the string, staring at Jia Tong tightly, just waiting for the two words to come out, they would collapse.


    But what Jia Tong said afterwards was: "exile!"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then took a big breath. Some people even cheered and saved their lives. It was better than anything.


    Po Tong, the Prime Minister of Bai, knelt down in tears and exclaimed, "I thank the king of Chu for not killing him!"


    -------------------


    the Bai family is exhausted...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C580

    The next day was Lunar New Year''s Eve. It was still sunny. The streets and lanes of Lin''an City were closed and cold. There was a light snow in the middle of last night. In the morning, the road was covered with snow. Except for the occasional soldiers walking by, leaving a long string of footprints, other places were as flat as new, looking like white carpets.


    Suddenly, someone heard the death knell, a long sound, after a moment, and then came a long sound. No need to declare the world, the people also know who died?


    The new main attack into the city, the old master of course only a dead end.


    As usual, the emperor''s funeral must be to hang up white silk in every household, wear plain clothes, burn incense at home and kowtow to express his mourning for the emperor. But this time, no one dared to take the lead in wearing plain clothes and white silk. Originally, they had new clothes ready for the Chinese new year, and they did not dare to wear them. They all stood in their own yards and stood on tiptoe to look out. Neighbors made eye contact. Finally, it seemed that they were not wearing white or red. They were all wearing ordinary clothes and were dazed at the sky.


    The emperor''s Zi palace was placed in the long body hall. The mourning hall was solemnly decorated. There were white fans hanging on the lintel and white lanterns. There were not many people in the shed. They were all concubines and some eunuchs in the harem. None of the civil and military officials came. At this time, no one dared to come to the muddy water. If they could not get it right, they had to follow the emperor Dahang.


    Gao Shenghai knelt down on the left side of the crowd, weeping with tears and snivels. He didn''t cry for the emperor, but for himself. When the queen died, he was the accomplice of Princess Bai. If the king of Chu wanted to settle the accounts in autumn, he had to cut him off. Now he didn''t move him, probably because there were too many things, and he didn''t care about them. When the emperor Dahang lost, it was his turn.


    He did not want to escape, on the king of Chu blacklist, where can escape, rash, only die faster.


    All kinds of offerings on the offering table are piled up into minarets, and the smoke of incense candles is in the air, which makes people feel a little confused. Behind the white flag, the voice of Taoist monks chanting scriptures comes out continuously.


    According to the rules of Dongyue, the concubines of the former dynasty didn''t leave any brands. The ones with low positions can be released. The ones with high positions or brands can either be buried or die in the palace. It''s not a good ending, especially for those who have children. They know that the prince can''t tolerate them. They''re afraid that after the death of the emperor Dahang, The next wave should be their turn, which time the palace change is not poured out with blood.


    Liu Fu, the chief manager of Fengming palace, is in charge here. He arranges all matters. The prince and the king of Chu never show up.


    Princess Rui is healing. On the one hand, she is cold to the emperor, and on the other hand, she is placed there. If she doesn''t go, no one dares to gossip. It''s her left shoulder. It''s OK to eat and drink tea, but she''s used to it. She suffered a lot from a little skin injury.


    In the morning, Mammy Rong changed the medicine for her. Speaking of the king of Chu resting in the auxiliary hall last night, she was very surprised, "did the Lord really rest here?"


    "Of course, it''s true," said mammy Rong, looking at her surprised expression. She was a little funny. "Don''t you still cheat me?"


    "Then why didn''t he come to see the mourning family?"


    "The situation has just calmed down. The Lord is busy. When he is free, he will come to see you."


    Princess Rui leaned slowly on the soft couch and said, "he will live in the hall of the mourning family, but the mourning family didn''t think of it."


    "The prince has been worried about the princess. He just doesn''t say anything. He still remembers that he came to see you yesterday. He just stood outside and heard that your injury didn''t matter, so he left." Mammy Rong enlightened her, "what temperament is our prince? The empress should know. She has a heavy heart and doesn''t show her feelings easily. It''s not nice for the maidservant to say something. At the beginning, we really did wrong. No matter who the princess of Chu is, only she can make the Prince happy. Now she''s gone. The prince has to be sad. The princess has seen the prince. His appearance makes the maidservant feel sad."


    Princess Rui didn''t say anything. She sighed heavily and said, "don''t mention the past. Let''s look back. If he is willing to give the family a chance, the family would like to rebuild with him. The emperor has gone. He is the only one the AI family can rely on. The prince The AI family used to help the emperor, but the prince had a gap with the AI family. He was afraid that he would be in a dilemma in the middle. Moreover, the AI family always felt that the prince was too scheming and couldn''t see through. Shu''er was with him. The AI family was always worried. In fact, he was the one who made the world. Why do you make dowries for other people... "


    "Princess," mammy Rong interrupted her and lowered her voice, "now the prince is the prince. Be careful that the wall has ears. It''s really hard for people to hear. It''s bound to cause trouble for our Lord."


    Just then, the little eunuch outside came running in: "report to the princess, your Highness the prince has arrived!"


    Princess Rui and mammy Rong look at each other, and they are all surprised. Mammy Rong arranges the clothes for Princess Rui, puts a blanket on her lap, and whispers, "don''t panic, princess. The prince won''t dare to do anything to you if the prince is here."


    Princess Rui, with her right hand pressed on her left, stroked the lacquer red armor and said in a slow voice, "please come in, your highness."


    Soon, the prince came in, smiling and saluting, "is the princess better? Yesterday, the third younger brother was reckless. I told the imperial concubine for him With that, he bowed deeply, looking quite polite.Princess Rui raised her hand and said with a smile: "it''s nothing to worry about. Shu''er is also for the overall situation. If I can understand, I can''t accept such a big gift from my highness. Let shu''er know, I''d blame my family for taking it too big."


    "How do you say that? The imperial concubine is the elder, and the elder should have received the courtesy of the younger generation," the prince sat down and said with a smile. "What''s more, this siege also injured the imperial concubine, which is really the unfilial of the sons."


    The first emperor and the second emperor are gone, and they claim to be sons in his capacity. This can be regarded as the prince''s attitude towards Princess Rui. In the future, he will be filial to her as the king of Chu. He will give her more honor and wealth than Mo Ronghan.


    At this moment, Princess Rui suddenly realized that she had always thought that the eldest prince Murong Hannian and the kindness she had brought him up, so she looked up at her and let her live a good life in her old age. It turned out that he was not the same as the prince because of Murong Shu''s relationship, because he wanted Murong Shu to guard the country for them, so she was kind to her.


    Although she was born with Mo Rongshu, she never raised him or did anything for him. In the end, the good son she thought was actually a white eyed wolf, but she thought that her own son through her heart was the support of her later years. Unfortunately, she didn''t understand until now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C581

    The prince patiently chatted with Princess Rui for a long time before he got up and left. He went to the palace to find murongshu. He just learned about the exile of Bai Ruchen''s family. In his opinion, Bai''s family should be all over the place. The first imperial edict after he ascended the throne was to give it to Bai Ruchen, just like when the eldest prince muronghan ascended the throne, his first intention was to kill the emperor Fu family, he wants a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye.


    What''s more, he promised Huangfu pearl to avenge her family. When she died, he couldn''t break his promise.


    The side hall is not far away. It passes through the corridor and crosses a patio. However, it is just like two worlds with the front hall. The front hall is burning earthworms. Although it is quiet, the maids and eunuchs perform their duties. They are always popular. Can a step into here, immediately feel gloomy, plus a iceberg face of Ning nine standing at the door, more cold.


    He raised his foot to go in, and was stopped by Ning Jiu. "Wait a moment, your highness. The prince can''t be free now."


    Prince a Leng, before Ning nine is this kind of attitude, he still don''t say what, now he is about to become a new king, Ning nine still like this, not afraid that he cut his head in a rage?


    But he was calm, even with a smile on his face, "what are you doing?"


    Ning Jiu did not say a word, just stood in silence.


    The prince is bored and annoyed. He has never seen this kind of lump. He only knows death reason. The only master in his eyes is the king of Chu. But when he ascends the throne, he is the master of the whole world. Even the king of Chu has to bow to him three times and nine times. A little bodyguard is the old man. Let''s keep this account in mind. It''s not easy for him to get a little bodyguard once he ascends the throne Did the king of Chu know that he could fall out with him for a bodyguard?


    Just thinking about it, I saw laurel come out of the house with a bamboo basket covered with cloth, saluted him and went back quickly.


    It turned out that he was staying in the room with the maid, and the prince showed a playful smile. Could it be that the princess had gone, and the king of Chu placed a cavity of Acacia on the princess''s maid?


    Ning Jiu took a step back to the side and made a gesture: "Your Highness, please go in."


    When the prince stepped in, Hao pingguan put up a curtain by the door and saluted him: "Hello, your highness."


    The prince stood at the door. It took a while for him to get used to the view of the house. Although it was day, it was very dark because the doors and windows were closed. He saw the king of Chu leaning on a soft couch and seemed to be asleep.


    He took a look at Hao pingguan, who shook his head at him, meaning that the king of Chu was not asleep.


    So the prince went over and said, "I''m too busy to go anywhere. When you get there, you can hide here."


    When the king of Chu heard his voice, he sat up and said, "what''s the matter with me, second brother?"


    "I can''t find you if I''m ok?" The prince sat down opposite him, took the tea from Hao pingguan himself, lifted the lid of the cup and skimmed the tea foam. "There are many things I want to discuss with you, but I can''t find your person."


    The king of Chu pulled the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "I''m just going to attack the city. Now that the task is finished, the rest is the second brother''s business."


    The prince looked a little haggard and said, "I know you''ve worked hard. You don''t have to worry about the trivial things. However, after the funeral of emperor Dahang, it''s time to go on the journey to ascend the throne. You can''t have no monarch in a day."


    The king of Chu asked, "is the date fixed?"


    "It''s fixed. Mr. Zhuge said that the eighth day of the Lunar New Year is the auspicious day to ascend the throne. Do you think it''s feasible?"


    "The eighth day of junior high school, Jili, let''s fix that day." The king of Chu was a little careless. He took a cup of tea and said, "the second brother can make up his mind about other things. Besides marching and fighting, he can''t help anything else."


    The prince looked at him and said, "I heard you exiled the Bai family?"


    "Well, exiled."


    the prince said, "don''t you worry about the old man Bai Ruchen? How did you exile? I thought you had to cut him?"


    The king of Chu was silent for a moment. "He''s always Qianfan''s father. I can''t kill him."


    "But I promised pearl that I would replace Huangfu..." As soon as the words came out, the prince knew that he had slipped away. He quickly stopped, and the king of Chu''s face had sunk.


    "Second brother wants revenge for a woman who killed my wife and children?"


    The prince clearly saw the growing anger in the eyes of the king of Chu. His heart leaped and he quickly lost his smile. "It''s not for her, it''s for the Grand Master of Huangfu. After all, he was my master, a teacher for one day and a father for life. I was taught by him since childhood and respected him as a master. Besides, the white family is not good to the princess. I heard that the princess suffered from snacks in the palace. I thought you were the same I hate white as I am


    "I''ve killed the one who made the princess suffer." Mo Rongshu said: "I don''t care who Huangfu was. I only know that Huangfu pearl committed a capital crime. It''s not too much to die ten thousand times. If the second brother wants to vindicate Huangfu, I don''t agree."


    He was very straightforward and cold faced. There was no room for negotiation, which made the prince in a dilemma. He wanted to tell him about Bai Ruchen. As long as the tone of the king of Chu was loose, he immediately sent someone to catch up with him and kill the Bai family on the way. As a result, the Bai family''s affairs were not settled. Mo Rongshu took him as an army and did not agree to rehabilitate the Huangfu family.The first two things he would do after he ascended the throne were to kill the Bai family and rehabilitate the Huangfu family. But now, when the king of Chu stopped here, he couldn''t do anything. He was a little depressed. It''s a pity that he hasn''t ascended the throne yet, so he can''t be oppressed by the status of emperor. Otherwise, it''s unnecessary to say that I have made up my mind. Then it can stop the king of Chu.


    He looked at the desolate palace for a moment and said, "it''s too quiet here, third brother. Add a few more people. The staff in the palace needs to be redistributed. I''ll ask sun Guixi to pick some smart and sensible people."


    "No," murongshu said faintly, "I won''t live here too long."


    Although he believed in the king of Chu, since the founding of the dynasty, no prince with real power has lived in the palace. This is taboo. Mo Rongshu is a man of great eloquence. Since he said that he would not live long, he certainly would not. I think it''s guilt. After all, he hurt his mother himself. Living in the side hall and guarding the side, he is also filial. He can understand.


    "Third brother, don''t worry. I will take good care of Princess Rui here. She is your mother, which is also equal to my mother. Every day, I will make sure that she will spend her old age in peace."


    Mo Rongshu couldn''t deny it, but he said, "the second brother has a heart. The second brother is busy. I don''t have to worry about this little thing. I''m still in the palace these days. The princess has my care here. I''ll say hello later."


    -------------------


    for those who have various suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, pay attention to Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to pursue your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can take a look


    at the same time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C582

    The night before the funeral of emperor Dahang, the king of Chu finally appeared in the mourning hall. He stood in front of the emperor''s memorial tablet for a long time, with his hands down and a face numb. When he stood there, the cry in the mourning hall was much lower. For a long time, he took the incense from the little eunuch, paid three respects, put it in, and went out without looking back.


    The prince was talking to Zhuge Qianyu at that time. When he heard the news, he said with a smile, "the old man is still too soft hearted. He did it to make his heart feel better. However, in the eyes of others, it''s just a cat crying and a mouse crying. After all, it''s him who broke through the gate of the city and forced Mo Ronghan to die. Then he gave him a grand funeral. It''s a joke for outsiders. It''s a pity that he doesn''t want to get rid of the roots. When Mo Ronghan''s kids grow up, it''s a disaster. He''s not very talkative now, and he''s hurting for the princess''s affairs. I don''t want to interfere too much, and I''ll let him clean up slowly when the wind is calm. "


    Zhuge Qianyu nodded, "it''s the difference between the king of Chu and his highness that you can''t do great things if you are kind-hearted. It''s better to keep those little princes and get rid of them as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ve already made plans for this. I won''t let those kids live to this time next year."


    "Your Highness, did you tell the king of Chu the date of the grand ceremony


    "Yes, he readily agreed." The prince said, "I think he also knows that it''s not right for the country to have no monarch. He wants to let Gu ascend the throne earlier."


    "Your Highness has frequently invited ministers these days. Can you rely on them?"


    "All the old ministers who were in the past were cleared out by muronghan, and those who were in the dynasty were not important ministers. At the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic, it was impossible to rely on them. What do you think of Xiumin


    Zhuge Qianyu asked, "how did your highness think of him?"


    "Xiuminggui was a great scholar of the former dynasty. He fought against Bai rushen in the court. That day, he made people open the palace, and the Chu army was able to enter the Forbidden Palace. He was a meritorious minister. This is one of them. Second, his eldest daughter married the king of Chu as the side princess. Now the princess is gone. There is only one side princess in the palace of Chu. He is the father-in-law of the king of Chu. He should have this relationship Stand on your side. "


    Zhuge Qianyu smoothed his beard and pondered for a while. "It''s said that Xiumin''s family still has a daughter to marry. Why don''t your highness marry him and let Xiumin become the father-in-law of the state? That''s a more reliable relationship. Marriage is the bond to consolidate the relationship between the monarch and the courtiers, which has been the case since ancient times. With the support of the courtiers, your highness can sit in peace. "


    The prince was stunned for a moment, "Sir''s meaning is to let Xiumin''s daughter be the queen?"


    "Unless your Highness has a better choice in mind."


    The prince thought, "once a gentleman and a courtier, Gu originally wanted to reactivate the Huangfu family, but after Huangfu was killed, the side branch was not outstanding. In just a few years, Xiumin''s disciples were numerous. At present, no one is more suitable than Xiumin, that is him. Besides, in this way, Gu and the king of Chu have become brothers and sisters. There is no stronger relationship than us. When the emperor Daxing goes to the funeral tomorrow, Gu calls Xiumin into the palace to have a good chat. "


    Zhuge Qianyu said, "what your highness said is very true. The day after tomorrow will be the grand ceremony for your highness to ascend the throne. In addition, the heart of guarding against others is indispensable. On the day of his accession to the throne, whether the secret guards or the personal guards are good, his highness should arrange a few more around him just in case. "


    The prince promised, but he didn''t take it seriously. With the king of Chu, who dares to make trouble at the ceremony?


    In the early morning of the next day, the emperor''s coffin was sent out from the Donghua gate. At the front of the coffin were sixty-four banners. The white banners were flying in the wind, like heavy snow. Behind them was the emperor''s guard of honor. There were thousands of people, holding various weapons, banners, and "Shaohuo" made of paper or silk. It was magnificent.


    Funerals are so beautiful that people can''t see them in the palace. They can only be seen outside. The common people who have not been out of their homes for several days quietly stand at their own door and stand on tiptoe to watch the mighty team go to the outskirts of the city, but they don''t dare to talk about it. They just make eye contact.


    Xiumin is also a nostalgic person. Although he doesn''t dare to attend a funeral in public, he also stands at the door of his own house like the common people, watching the emperor''s coffin go away solemnly. After all, the emperor and he know each other well. Otherwise, he is still repairing books in the Wenhua hall.


    As a result, before the funeral procession left Lin''an City, he was invited into the palace by the prince''s people. Since he broke the city, he has been at home. He has never met the king of Chu or the prince. However, he heard that the prince had met many courtiers in private. He did not expect that this honor would fall on him. After all, he was once a red man in front of the former emperor. This time he went, it was a blessing or a curse. He was very worried.


    He hasn''t seen the prince for many years. When he met, he was still impressed. It seems that the prince is as gentle and noble as jade at any time.


    As usual, after a few words of cold clamor, the prince came to the point and proposed marriage. According to the rules, the Empress Dowager should be in charge of the emperor''s marriage, but there was no empress dowager in the palace, so the prince himself was in charge. In his opinion, this was quite new.


    He was a little worried and knelt down to thank him, "I''m not talented. I''m loved by your highness. I do have daughters who stay in the boudoir. One is seventeen, and the other is fifteen. But they are both pretty and stupid. I''m afraid they don''t deserve your highness..."The prince was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Xiumin to refuse. He couldn''t help but sink his face. "The emperor will ascend the throne alone tomorrow, and you will marry your daughter to be the queen. You don''t want to do such a good thing, but you want to ask, Xiumin''s daughter doesn''t even marry the emperor. Do you want to marry an immortal?"


    "Don''t dare," Xiumin kowtowed quickly: "I''m afraid that I''m afraid that my little girl can''t sit in the palace and let the people all over the world see the joke..."


    "Who dares to see Gu''s joke?" the prince frowned. "Is it that the grand master doesn''t want to be close to Gu? When you ascend the throne alone tomorrow, there will be many things for you to do. If you become the father-in-law of the state, you will be more honorable. Since then, you will be the first family in the world. Why not? "


    Xiumin had no choice but to say, "as long as your highness doesn''t dislike it, I will."


    The prince got a positive reply, satisfied, personally pulled Xiumin up, "so good, after that, I have to rely on Xiumin."


    Xiumin was terrified: "I will be your highness. I will devote myself to the whole world!"


    "Good!" The prince laughed and promised to let him go.


    Xiumin went out of the East Palace, circled in the front court, and then went to the back palace. The prince was not reliable. He had to ask the king of Chu for an idea.


    When he arrived at the Zhanghe hall, he went directly from the corridor to the auxiliary hall. Ning Jiu stood at the door. Seeing him, he didn''t speak and made a sign to invite him in. He was worried and went into the room with his robe.


    The king of Chu was writing when he rushed in and raised his eyelids. "Why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    Xiumin didn''t dare to make mistakes in front of him. He polited and said, "the prince just asked me to go and said that I wanted to make my servant the father-in-law of the country."


    The king of Chu said, "this is a good thing. Congratulations to master Xiu."


    "My Lord, I''m so worried. I still want to make a joke."


    The king of Chu asked, "did you agree?"


    Xiumin cried, "the prince forced the officer, the officer could not refuse."


    "Yes, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Xiumin some don''t understand his meaning: "Wang Ye''s meaning is to let the next officer promise?"


    "Well, don''t upset him when he ascends the throne tomorrow."


    Xiumin opened his mouth, seemed to understand some, arched his hand, "so, I don''t want to scratch the Lord, so I''ll leave."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C583

    As soon as the coffin of emperor Dahang came out of the palace, the prince felt that his breathing was much smoother. In addition, he drew Xiumin together. The king of Chu was in Wu, and the Bachelor of Arts was in Wen. When you think about it, the road in the future is smooth.


    He took a few steps in the room and called sun Guixi: "have you got the Dragon Robe back?"


    Sun Guixi said, "I''ve agreed to take it today. I''m just going."


    The crown prince said, "although the embroidery in Jiangnan is good, it''s no better than the atmosphere in the palace. If you look carefully, you can''t have less than one of the flowers to be processed. There are nine dragons on your shoulders. You have to take care of the embroidery. This is the Dragon Robe that you ascended the throne alone. You can''t make any mistakes."


    "Yes, your highness. I''ll check it carefully and bring it back." Sun Guixi let a little eunuch follow him and went to the office of the Ministry of internal affairs.


    When he arrived at Shangyi prison, he was very busy. No one looked up. Sun Guixi was a little unhappy. He was the chief manager of the emperor''s side. How could he treat him as transparent.


    After sweeping his throat and coughing twice, Yang Shanggong, the supervisor of Shangyi, looked up and saw him. He immediately began to smile. "Oh, manager Sun is here. Please sit down. There are too many things to be made in the ceremony tomorrow. I really don''t pay attention to them. Don''t take them to heart."


    Sun Guixi knew that after the chaos in the palace, people were in a state of panic, and almost all the departments were in a state of suspension. After two days, he slowly recovered. The crown prince''s Dragon Robe was made in the South because he was afraid that he would not be able to catch up. However, some of the flowers could not be made in the south, so he had to go back to the palace to do it. The embroidery cost his eyes, and he worked slowly. He was afraid that they would be very busy It''s too late. Is busy for his master, he has what good to go to the heart, whisk dust a Yang, smile way: "now in the palace count you busiest, how can we go to the heart, is all for your highness, can Dragon Robe do, take us to see?"


    Yang Shanggong asked the maid to take the crown prince''s robe and spread it on the table for him to see. The main color of bright yellow against the light immediately showed a kind of majestic majesty. The embroidery was exquisite and gorgeous. The dragon on the robe was strong and powerful, and the clouds were flying at his feet. There were also sea water, river cliffs, sun, moon, stars, axes, bottles and other things. Sun Guixi carefully looked at them and made sure that there was nothing missing.


    "Good, Mr. Yang." Sun Guixi said with a smile, "tomorrow, your highness will wear it to ascend the throne. We will ask for a favor from your Highness for Lord Yang. Please wait."


    Yang Shangshu was neither overbearing nor abased, and returned the courtesy: "manager Xie, it''s the duty of a lower official. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s good that he didn''t delay the auspicious time." She asked the maids to wrap up the Dragon Robe and give it to the little eunuch sun Guixi brought.


    Sun Guixi went out with the eunuch in a hurry. As a result, he almost ran into someone at the door. They let him go back and forth one or two times, but they didn''t stagger, which made him angry. However, the other side stopped with a long voice and turned over: "it''s Manager Sun, please first, please first."


    Sun Guixi Dingqing saw that it was Hao pingguan. When they were young, they dealt with each other. Later, they took charge of their own affairs. Hao pingguan went out of the palace with the king of Chu to build his house, but they didn''t see him very much. It''s been a long time since we parted. However, we all know each other''s existence, so we are not surprised to see each other.


    Hao pingguan was the man beside the king of Chu. Of course, sun Guixi could only smile, "it''s manager Hao. Long time no see. What are you doing here?"


    "Yes, tomorrow is not the grand ceremony. Let''s see if the imperial concubine''s lucky dress is ready?"


    Of course, sun Guixi knows that the princess in Hao pingguan''s mouth refers to Princess Rui. At tomorrow''s ceremony, Princess Rui has a special status and must have participated in it. It''s also right to make a set of auspicious clothes to watch the ceremony. He said, "is Princess Rui better?"


    "It''s much better. It''s just skin injury. It won''t hurt if it grows well."


    "That''s good. The imperial concubine''s body is delicate and the meat is expensive. This time, she has suffered a lot."


    "Who says not? Our Lord is also very distressed. He guards the side every day and serves with all his heart."


    Sun Guixi was afraid that the prince would be waiting. After a few words with Hao pingguan, he left in a hurry. But when he turned around the corner, he stood still, quietly stepped back, and looked in by the wall. Far away, he didn''t really see it. He saw that Yang Shanggong himself had spread a lucky dress on the table for Hao pingguan to see. It was a blue base, with colorful Phoenix and Peony on it. He is an old man in the palace. He knows it''s against the rules to wear Xiufeng''s auspicious clothes as Princess Rui. However, no one in the palace is more senior than Princess Rui. She is also the birth mother of the king of Chu. It''s right to treat her as half a empress dowager. After all, the rules are dead and people are alive.


    Back at the Changying hall, sun Guixi waited on the prince to try on the Dragon Robe. When he talked about how Hao pingguan had given Princess Rui a lucky dress, the prince said with a smile: "I told the king of Chu that day that he wanted to take Princess Rui as his mother, and he really implemented it. Princess Rui was competing with the queen for favor, and she always wanted to wear a Phoenix, but she didn''t


    On one side, Zhuge Qianyu frowned slightly and asked sun Guixi, "you see clearly, is it really a phoenix robe? Or the embroidered peacock? "


    This kind of thing sun Guixi dare not say, "far away, the slave can''t see clearly, maybe it''s not the Phoenix, it''s not necessarily the peacock, it just looks like the Phoenix robe."


    Zhuge Qianyu didn''t speak any more. After a while of silence, he turned and left.On the eighth day of the first lunar month, the golden day of the ecliptic.


    Early in the morning, the prince sent officials to worship the temple and the country. He put on his dragon robes and sat in the east palace. When the auspicious time came, he went to the temple of heaven to worship.


    Sun Guixi is also a new man today, full of spring breeze. He had the Dragon chariot ready early and set out as soon as the auspicious time arrived.


    The prince stroked his robe, glanced at the people in the room and asked, "where''s Mr. Zhuge?"


    The eunuch replied, "Mr. Zhuge should go to the temple of heaven."


    The prince, with a sound, looked at the Western clock and said, "the auspicious time has come. Let''s go."


    Sun Guixi swept the dust and screamed, "emperor, let''s go!"


    The prince was sitting on the Dragon chariot in a good mood. Looking at the sky in the distance, he felt that the sky was especially blue. He stroked the embroidered Golden Dragon on the Dragon Robe and slowly breathed. After so long, he finally waited until this day.


    On this day, he came to the world!


    But when we got to the temple of heaven, it was very strange. It was cold and there was no one.


    Sun Guixi was also puzzled and looked around: "where are people? Where has everyone gone? "


    Because this time it was a bit hasty and many things were not prepared enough, Xiumin suggested that some procedures should be omitted, and the prince also agreed. He would think, did Xiumin also save the sacrifice to the temple of heaven?


    He sat on the Dragon chariot and pondered, "go to Changbao hall!"


    Changbao hall is Jinluan hall. It is the place where the emperor held the ceremony of ascending the throne. Sun Guixi raised his voice again and called for enlightenment. The party went to Changbao hall again.


    -------------------


    for those who have various suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, pay attention to Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to pursue your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can take a look


    at the same time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C584

    When we arrived at the Changbao hall, we could see the silver armor of the imperial guards shining in the sun. A closer look showed that the hall was full of people. It seemed that people had come here.


    The spirit of the people who carried the chariot was shocked, and they quickened their pace. When they arrived at the gate of the hall, they stopped the chariot steadily. Sun Guixi helped the Prince down from the chariot and walked into the hall with high head.


    The hall was full of people. All the civil and military officials were dressed in new uniforms with a smile on their faces. When they saw the prince coming, they all looked at him with a smile.


    The Prince did not squint, stepped over from the thick red carpet, mouth slightly Yang, can''t restrain the excitement in the heart, sun Guixi is strange: see the prince''s highness, how did the courtiers say nothing, although there has not been a grand ceremony to ascend the throne, but it''s time to change the title of emperor, how silent?


    He didn''t feel very good, but the prince didn''t realize it. He was immersed in the incomparable excitement and excitement until he saw the man standing in front of him, suddenly stopped and looked at him in horror, "third brother, how do you..."


    Why are you wearing a dragon robe


    Dragon King as like as two peas, but the flying dragon is more vigorous than ever. The golden light stabbed his eyes.


    The prince is a wise man. When he thinks of what happened just now, he suddenly realizes that the red light on his face turns to a dead gray, and he is frozen on the spot for a long time without speaking.


    But the king of Chu looked at him with a smile and said, "the second brother came to watch the ceremony. How did he put on the Dragon Robe? This is a big taboo."


    Sun Guixi cried out: "the king of Chu is so bold that he dares to usurp the throne. You have seen it with your own eyes. Master Xiu, I don''t want to be arrested soon!"


    No one answered him. Everyone looked at him like a clown. There was contempt and pity in his eyes.


    Sun Guixi was stunned for a moment. He looked up at the prince and saw that he was clubbing there like a lost soul. His face was gray and his eyes were straight.


    At this time, Xiu Minlang said in a voice: "the auspicious time has come. Please wear the golden crown and grant the jade seal to the emperor!"


    The grand chime bell rang. In the sound of rites and music, Mo Rongshu went to Dan Bi and knelt down on one foot. The old king of virtue and high expectation put the golden crown on his head. Xiumin, the great scholar, came forward to grant the jade seal and cried out: "the emperor''s presence in the world is the return of all people, and the people are happy, and the whole world is celebrating together!"


    Mo Rongshu took the seal with both hands and held it high above his head. After a moment of silence, he was helped up.


    Xiumin raised his voice and said: "please your majesty ascend the throne!"


    The sound of rites and music rose again, solemn and majestic. Mo Rongshu, wearing a Dragon Robe and a golden crown, ascended the throne of the ninth five year plan step by step. Behind him, civil and military officials, as well as the eunuchs and maids in Qianping, all fell to the ground one after another, shouting: "long live my emperor, long live! Long live my emperor, long live... "


    The prince was at a loss and looked at the figure of Ming Huang step by step. He couldn''t understand that it was his throne. Why did he miss it once or twice?


    Looking forward to for so long, hope for so long, but the reality is a slap in the face, he was confused. The heart sank into the endless abyss, and never came back He''s still alive, but it''s no different from dying.


    Mo Rongshu finally walked to the Dragon chair and sat down. He put his hands on the arm of the Dragon carving, and his face was not sad or happy. His eyes swept the audience. When he fell on the prince''s face, he finally had a smile, full of irony, ridicule, contempt There are other meanings that he doesn''t understand.


    It''s ridiculous that the prince''s heart chills. It turns out that he is the one who has been drilling into the trap, but he doesn''t realize it. One moment, he still has a dream of coming to the world. The next moment, he becomes the laughing stock of all officials and a joke in the eyes of the common people. All his pride and dignity were destroyed at this moment and gone in the wind.


    The king of Chu didn''t say a word and fooled him. It turned out that there was a purpose to live in Zhanghe hall. What Shangyi supervisor made for the imperial concubine was indeed a phoenix robe, because she was the Empress Dowager. He was the only one who lost the game.


    He refused to accept, unwilling, hate staring at Mo Rong Shu, want to bite off a piece of his meat, the body''s reaction is faster than the brain, just think like this, people like a strong wind rushed up!


    However, someone was faster than him. A black figure came from the stab and kicked him away in mid air. In fact, the prince''s skill was not weak. However, he was full of grief and indignation and rushed to Mo Rongshu. For a moment, he was not on guard and fell down from mid air. Before he jumped up, several bright swords were on his neck.


    Xiumin, the bachelor, yelled: "dare to fight against the thief, dare to assassinate the emperor on the spot, but don''t you go down quickly!"


    Mo Rongshu on the Dragon chair waved his hand: "no, my second brother has been thinking about the ceremony. He will let him go. He must not be reconciled. Let him stay here."


    So the imperial guards took the prince aside and continued to watch the grand ceremony.


    At that moment, the prince finally understood what lingchi was like! It''s just like cutting his flesh one by one


    -


    empress dowager Rui looked left and right in the mirror and asked mammy Rong, "is it OK? Not fancy, right? It''s a bit too bright, too. "Mammy Rong said with a smile, "this is the Phoenix robe of the Empress Dowager. It''s made according to the ancestral system. It''s this color. It''s heavy and elegant. It''s very suitable for you to wear on it."


    Empress Dowager Rui sighed, "when I was young, I wanted to wear the Phoenix robe. I didn''t wear it. I''m old enough to wear it."


    Mammy Rong said: "everything is hard to predict. Some things are predestined. The crown prince wants to be superior twice, but he doesn''t get what he wants. God probably thinks that our Lord is more suitable. You are blessed by your son."


    "Who said no," said empress dowager Rui, her eyes red. "It''s lard that makes me sad. I didn''t care about him in those years. I didn''t think I could trust him. When I was old, I could wear a phoenix robe."


    Mammy Rong said, "Oh, today is a happy day. Don''t cry. Be careful with your make-up. After a while, the emperor will come. It''s not good to see him. "


    Empress Dowager Rui nodded, wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, and asked her, "when is it? Is it almost over in the hall?"


    Just then, Huang Youdao walked in quickly, "the empress dowager, the Buddha, will be seated. The emperor is coming."


    Empress Dowager Rui was a little flustered. She went out in a hurry. Through the door of the hall, she saw that the emperor''s Dragon chariot was coming to the door. She hurriedly sat down on the chair, folded her hands on her knees, and sat down dignified. She felt her legs trembling under the robe.


    Mo Rongshu came in with a calm face. In Hao pingguan''s singing and cheering, he knelt down and kowtowed to empress dowager Rui. When the ceremony was completed, the Empress Dowager came to help him, "I''m sorry to congratulate the emperor, and wish him eternal fame."


    Mo Rongshu chuckled: "I am happy with the Empress Dowager!"


    After saluting the empress dowager, the emperor went to the Bifu hall, where he held a banquet to receive the congratulations of the civil and military officials and the royal family once again, and shared happiness with his subjects. At the same time, the ninety-nine and eighty-one gun salute was ringing at the Jinshui bridge for a long time. At night, the palace would be decorated with lights and fireworks to announce the arrival of the new king.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C585

    Qiuwen stood in the yard, listened to the sound of salute for a while, and ran into the room happily, "master, do you hear me? There''s a salute in the palace. Our Lord has become an emperor, and my maidservant is congratulating my mother! "


    Xiuyuanshuang is writing. His face is calm. He seems to have never heard of it, but he smiles bitterly in his heart. Mo Rongshu has been besieging the city for nearly ten days. He hasn''t come back or sent anyone back. He probably forgot her.


    But it doesn''t matter. Xiuda is now the red man around the emperor. With him, the emperor will think of her one day.


    In the past two years, she has been alone in the palace to cultivate herself. Apart from other things, she has done a good job in practice. But today, she is still a little excited. She also wants to go to the palace to congratulate him in person.


    She can imagine the bustling scene in the palace at the moment. It must be the ringing of bells and the flying of feathers. The courtiers drink red and say compliments loudly. The man in the high seat must be smiling and accept the courtiers'' Congratulations


    What she guessed was right. The palace was really lively. It burned earthworms. The palace was warm as spring, and the music was melodious. Graceful dancers, dressed in neon clothes, swung their sleeves and danced. The courtiers changed their cups and drank them red with praise.


    It''s just that the person on the stage is different from what she guessed. He is not happy or sad. He looks at the lively scene coldly, as if he is in another world. The long spike of golden crown cast a row of shadows on his face, and his eyes were hidden in the shadows, as calm as a pool of stagnant water. If someone looks at him carelessly, his heart will beat suddenly. It''s hard to describe what kind of feeling it is. It''s full of cold, but it''s pathetic. Like a dry stone standing on the top of a snow mountain. After thousands of years of loneliness and loneliness.


    Of course, no one dares to look him in the eye, just to pretend. Put the glass up at one stroke, say a few flattering words, and then lift your head to dry the wine. No matter whether the people in the audience have seen it or not, their heart is here, and no one is willing to fall behind. One by one, praise and flattery come in an endless stream.


    Xiumin was the only one who didn''t stand up. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to mention xiuyuanshuang, but he couldn''t listen to the emperor. He didn''t know what Mo Rongshu had gone through. If it was for the sake of the princess of Chu, he had some doubts. He was an old scholar, but he didn''t study much about his feelings. He and his wife were affectionate and respected each other, but they also married several wives. In his opinion, husband and wife were common, respected and loved each other, and treated each other equally This kind of person.


    Mo Rongshu''s eyes were a little empty. What he saw was not the wedding banquet when he ascended the throne, but the spring banquet he attended when he first met her a long time ago. It was the first time that she entered the palace. She felt strange about everything and looked around with a pair of smart big eyes.


    At that time, of course, he would not take care of her. When he brought her in, he would just drink and talk with others. And she was calm, buried in eating, eat good to go outside to breathe.


    He clearly wanted to ignore her, but his eyes could not help following her. When he saw her go out, he immediately followed her. As a result, he met Princess Bai and Mrs. Bai, who were bullied by the evil woman. Without thinking, he taught them a lesson for her. Maybe, at that time, the root of love was planted, but he knew nothing about it, so that he made a lot of jokes later.


    How sad, now he can only rely on memories to live


    He got up and stepped down from Danbi. Hao pingguan wanted to keep up with him. He waved his hand and went out from the side door alone. Ning Jiu''s figure flashed and followed him.


    Winter night is very cold, the wind blows on the face, like a knife cut, but Mo Rongshu can''t feel anything. Walking along the flower path slowly, a little eunuch carrying a lantern from two or three people''s distance, dare not get too close, a faint halo just touched the emperor''s feet.


    Ning Jiu walks at the end and silently pays attention to the back of the emperor. In his heart, he has long hoped that this day will come. In his eyes, no matter the eldest prince or the prince, he can''t compare with the king of Chu. He should be the master of the country. But the arrival of this day, he is not as happy as he imagined, because this is in exchange for Mo Rongshu''s happiness. Won the world, but lost love, for a man with deep love, his future is doomed to be a bleak.


    When Mo Rongshu stopped, he found himself standing in front of the door of Changying hall.


    There was a guard standing at the door. When he saw him, he immediately knelt down and saluted, "emperor."


    He waved his hand and went straight in. The hall was quiet and cold. The prince stood by the window, his eyes were red. In less than a day, the jade like prince became a different person. His slender posture showed a little bit of rickets, and his rich and handsome look disappeared completely. He stared at him with red eyes, and his hands on both sides slowly became fists.


    "Why are you doing this?" The prince asked angrily, "even if I die, I should die to understand."


    Mo Rongshu stopped five steps away, and his face was still not happy or sad. "You should know that I am the one with the least ambition, and today''s result is not what I want..."


    The prince angrily interrupted him, "then why do you do this? Why? "


    "You forced me," murongshu said calmly, "I fight for my elder brother. My elder brother tries every means to prevent me. I fight for my second brother, but my second brother takes away the only woman I want. Why, why do you force me like this? Isn''t it good for me to live my life in peace? "The prince turned pale. "You, how do you know..."


    "I''m soft hearted, but it doesn''t mean I''m stupid. Let you lead me by the nose. The fire in Jinling was caused by you. You promised to divide the river, but in your heart you always wanted to go north and attack Lin''an City. For this reason, you and Huangfu pearl joined hands to send the dark Bureau experts to rob the princess and xiaoshizi while I was not in the house. You think Jia Tong is a good person to deal with, but it''s not true Yes, he always laughs, but he never misses anything. Otherwise, I won''t leave him in the house. With his keen sense, he doesn''t notice anything unusual. It only means one thing. There is a ghost in the house. If that man has been among the guards of the house for a long time, he pretends to patrol that night, swaggers into the backyard, smothers the princess and the little prince with fragrance, and there is someone outside to take care of him They can easily take their mother and son out. As for the traces left on the roof and by the windows, they are deliberately arranged by your people to fake the appearance of someone breaking into the house at night.


    After that, Jia Tong tried hard to catch up. You wanted to kill the princess and the little prince, so let your dead men fall into the abyss with them in front of him, in order to let Jia Tong be a witness and let him tell me personally. You know, I believe what Jia Tong said. Otherwise, I will use all my strength to search for the princess and the little prince. And you, you must let me believe that they are dead, arouse my hatred, and go north for you to find muronghan. That''s your whole plan, right


    -------------------


    a reader gave an answer to why there was only one watch yesterday.


    Mo Mo and the prince captured the little princess together. Now that the prince has been caught, Mo Mo must have fled for fear of crime, so today there is only one more...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C586

    The prince looked at him in silence, "so you knew that a long time ago."


    "At the beginning, I just doubted. As you wish, I went north and secretly sent people to investigate your secret situation. At last, I found a trace of Zhusi. I have to say that you have a very good military adviser and a group of loyal dead men. Although I found a little clue, it was interrupted again. Later, I deliberately let Zhuge Qianyu know about it. That''s why you threw out Huangfu pearl To be a ghost. Your wishful thinking is very good. You have kept Huangfu pearl by your side. You are ready to sacrifice her. But with your testimony, it''s convenient for me to kill her.


    I know that when muronghan jumps over the wall, he will move Princess Rui out. After all, that''s the only one who can hold me down. So I shot her. I have the excuse to stay in the palace. I know what you do every day and who you meet. When I stay in the side Hall of Zhanghe hall, the gate is not big and the second gate is not out. What I have to do is going on in an orderly way.


    But do you know my pain? The enemy who killed my wife is shaking in front of my eyes every day, but I can only endure it. It''s easy to kill you, but I don''t want to forgive you lightly. I want you to live like death!


    I am so suffering, just for today, I want to see, again and you want to miss what mood? I want you to taste the pain of losing your treasure, the pain you put into me, and I want you to deeply realize that, for this reason, I don''t hesitate to spend so long time and set up such a big situation, just for this day!


    Mo Rongyuan, you are the smartest among us. Unfortunately, your cleverness was mistaken by your cleverness. Now I''m stepping on the land you want, and you can''t think of it any more in your life. This is my plan


    The crown prince''s body shakes lightly two times, seems to be unable to support, holding the table tightly with his hand, "if you really don''t want to be emperor, why bother..."


    "No, I want to be an emperor now," murongshu looked at him, his eyes were dark. "I was stupid. Later, I realized that only when I reached the peak of power can I really protect my own things. Therefore, I want to be an emperor, and I want to step on you all, so that you can look up to me and fear me. I want to be the king of the world and the master of life and death! "


    For more than two months, he didn''t say as much as he does now. When he said it, his heart was empty and everything was over. He didn''t want to stay here any more. He turned and walked out and raised his chin to Ning Jiuqing. They are a group of wolves who have no heart and lung. It''s very common for Shi''s father to kill his mother and his brother to quarrel with him. But he still didn''t want to get his brother''s blood.


    Ning Jiu nodded and strode forward. The prince was shocked and blurted out, "you can''t kill me. The princess is not dead yet!"


    Mo Rong Shu''s step is stagnant. He turns around slowly and looks at him inquisitively.


    "Only I know where she is, so you can''t kill me."


    Mo Rong Shu looked at him and gave a strange smile. "You don''t want to die," he said to Ning Jiu, "let him stay in room 1 of Tianzi."


    Tianzi No.1 refers to the most strictly guarded cell in the prison. Generally, it is used to detain the emperor''s relatives and relatives. Compared with other prisoners, the environment and treatment are better. The prince is relieved when he hears about it, but when he gets there, he knows that he is wrong.


    When two thick fine iron chains passed through his lute bone, he fainted with pain several times, but he was awakened by cold water every time. He slowly opened his eyes, looked at the vague figure standing in the shadow, and weakly vomited out a few words: "you, will be punished..."


    "I''ve been punished for being too soft on you." Mo Rongshu said to the prison supervisor, "take out your 108 styles and feed them to him every day to loosen his muscles and bones, but don''t kill him."


    Standing behind him is the prison supervisor Liu Chengliang, who is famous for GUI jianchou. He hugged his fist and waist, and replied respectfully: "please rest assured, the emperor. Even if he poured his mouth with hot metal, the minister pried it open for him."


    The prince leaned weakly against the wall and murmured, "don''t be paranoid. I won''t tell you..." He knew that if he said it, he would die immediately.


    Mo Rongshu didn''t look at him any more. He turned and went out. When he got outside, he asked Ning Jiu, "has Zhuge Qianyu got any news?"


    Ning Jiu shook his head. "Who would have thought that he would run away on the day of the ceremony, and the Palace door was wide open. Although it was guarded, there were too many people going in and out, and the guards didn''t recognize them all. They just checked the waist token and let him go. I think he was ready early, but the emperor can rest assured that no matter how cunning he was, he would have to eat and drink Lasa, and he would have to take the lead There''s no way to catch him. "


    Mo Rongshu said, "except for the prince, he should be the only person who knows the whole thing. We should catch him as soon as possible." he sighed to Kong, "maybe what the prince said is a lie, just to live for a few days, but I hope he is telling the truth. Anyway, it''s always good to have hope."


    Ning jiumo asked for a moment, "the secret situation has been taken, but most people have taken poison to commit suicide. If they don''t die, they can''t ask for anything. There''s the prince''s party. What''s the emperor going to do with it?"


    Mo Rongshu didn''t speak. He just took a look at him. Ning Jiu immediately said, "I think I want to find out the whereabouts of the princess and the little prince. Let''s leave them for a while...""No, the prince is a cautious person. Apart from him and Zhuge Qianyu, other people know and only know a little bit about it. Last time, they broke the clue when they found half of it. Those dead people are all connected by one line, and they can''t connect. The plan made by the prince must be watertight, and I won''t have a chance to take advantage of it."


    Ning Jiu nodded, "I know."


    The carriage stopped at the bottom of the steps, and four experts stood around, looking around warily. Ning Jiu lifted the curtain, Mo Rongshu stepped on it, sat on the soft pillow, put his hands on his knees, and looked at the black car. I hope the prince didn''t cheat him. Otherwise, he would be defeated forever.


    Late at night, there was no pedestrian on the road. The sound of horse''s hooves was heard far away. Mo Rongshu closed his eyes and took good care of himself. His body was shaking with the car body, and he gradually felt sleepy. When he was staring, he heard someone from afar saying loudly: "the palace gate has been locked. Who is coming?"


    A guard yelled: "blind your dog''s eyes, long live Ye''s carriage doesn''t recognize you. I''m surprised. Be careful of your head, open the Palace door quickly!"


    The leader was immediately terrified. "Don''t blame me, my Lord. I''m sorry that my subordinates didn''t recognize me from afar." he cried out, "open the Palace door quickly and welcome long live ye back to the palace!"


    As soon as the coachman''s whip was raised, the carriage drove quickly to the palace. Mo Rongshu picked up the curtain and looked out. At the back of the carriage, hulala knelt down in a row of people. He drew back his hand, leaned back on the soft pillow and slowly closed his eyes.


    This is probably the supreme imperial power that the prince wants all his life!


    -------------------


    Qianqian reader''s little theater:


    Xiu yuanshuang: you are the emperor, my father has helped you to the throne, what about me?


    Wang Ye: you have to ask the author about this. I only care about my Qianfan.


    Qianfan: Mr. Wang, haven''t you charged yet? My son and I are waiting for you?


    Author: you will have what you want!


    PS: recharge this stem will be broken by you...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C587

    I don''t know if they have noticed anything. During this period of time, Bai Qianfan can''t stand at the door with Mo Ronglin in his arms. As soon as the guard sees her coming out, she forces her back with her sword. She looks at the mark on the wall and wants to cry without tears. That person is so wicked. How can he lock her in such a place? It''s like a copper wall and iron wall. There''s no door to heaven and no road to earth.


    When she had nothing to do, she put him on the ground to do a crawling game. She put some small things in different places and asked him to take them along the route. She had to take what he had to take first and then what he had to take. If she made a mistake, she would start over again.


    Mo Ronglin can basically understand what she said, so he can finish everything. If he does well, Bai Qianfan will kiss him in the face and praise his good son!


    Sometimes she would try to uncover a corner of the buffalo skin on the ground and let Mo Ronglin crawl on the rough ground. She would also put a pair of shoes on his hand, tie it up with a strap, and tie a thick cloth strip on his knee to make him jump happily like a pony. She even thought that she would drag the guard and let Mo Ronglin escape, but later she gave up the idea Funny idea, at the end of the day, is still a baby, he really escaped, no food, but also have to starve to death ah.


    I tried to escape several times before, but they all failed. Because of this, they were more alert to her. Fortunately, she was not discouraged, calm, waiting for the opportunity at any time.


    Every time the woman brings food, she still advises her to feed muronglin some rice porridge. It''s a commonplace question. Bai Qianfan admires her patience. He has nothing to say. He takes it up and pours it into his mouth as usual.


    The woman shakes her head. When she finishes eating, she picks up the dishes and goes out. Bai Qianfan thinks it''s strange that the woman didn''t come. She follows the woman. When she goes out, she has a sneak look. There is only one guard at the door. It''s God''s help.


    She put a few clothes on herself and Mo Ronglin, tied Mo Ronglin''s full arms to her body, and took everything with her. Anyway, this is an opportunity. Maybe it will fail, but she always has to try.


    Before going out, she said to Mo Ronglin, "lin''er, when you grow up, although you can''t speak, you know what your mother means, don''t you? We have a chance to run with your mother again. If your mother asks you to run by yourself, don''t be afraid. Climb forward with the fastest speed, your mother will catch up with you. As long as you run out, your mother will take you back to Jiangnan and your father, and our family will be reunited. "


    Mo Ronglin looks at her with big black eyes and says something vaguely, as if answering her.


    "Good son!" Bai Qianfan gave him a kiss, "mother knows you know."


    She quietly went to the door and looked out from the crack of the curtain. There was still only one guard standing on the right side of the door without saying a word. She nodded to Mo Ronglin gently, reached into her sleeve and grabbed a handful of clay bullets. Suddenly she rushed out, drank loudly, raised her hand and threw them hard.


    The guard was startled by her, but his reaction was very quick. He had several experiences and knew what she was throwing, but he didn''t avoid it. He rushed up to catch her. Bai Qianfan was more prepared this time than any other time. He pulled a big bag of things from his arms and threw them at him: "catch little Shizi!"


    The guard originally rushed to her. Hearing this, he quickly returned to pick up the bag. Bai Qianfan spread his feet and ran out. Unfortunately, he didn''t run far away. Another guard came to him. Bai Qianfan still sprinkled a mud bomb first. Seeing that he couldn''t fool him, he pulled out a big bag from his arms and threw it in an oblique direction, shouting: "this is the real little son of the world!"


    The guard naturally pounced on her and flew to her rear. Bai Qianfan untied Mo Ronglin and put him on the ground. He threw his little shoe in front of her and said, "go, go to the front!"


    Mo Rong Lin''s head doesn''t return, and he climbs over the shoes. Bai Qianfan unties his cloth whip from his waist and wraps it in his hand. Although it''s not powerful, it''s better than nothing. Two guards catch up with the bag of things and find it''s clothes. It was dark in the corridor. Bai Qianfan stood against the wall. The guard didn''t notice. He thought she ran away with the children in her arms. When they ran near, Bai Qianfan raised her hand and threw out a mud bullet. The guard protected her face and rushed up fearlessly. The whip in Bai Qianfan''s hand was pulled up and hit a guard in the eye. He ah, his body was low and Bai Qianfan was right Chance, ran up, grabbed his sword, stabbed him in the leg, a skilled master was stabbed by her, leaning against the wall, tenaciously supporting himself, Bai Qianfan didn''t give him any chance, stabbed him in the other leg, the guard didn''t support, screamed and fell to the ground.


    When she was entangled with the guard, another one took the opportunity to go forward. It''s important that Princess Chu can''t die, but Xiao Shizi must have nothing to do. That''s what the Lord has said repeatedly.


    Bai Qianfan chased up with his sword and said, "run, lin''er. The bad guys are coming. Run."


    The corridor was longer than she expected. She didn''t know where Mo Ronglin had climbed. She hung her heart to her throat and ran forward stumbling. Not long after, she heard the cry of the child. As soon as her heart was tight, she ran faster and faster. However, she tripped over the pitted ground and rubbed her face with ashes. She got up in pain and couldn''t wipe it. She put her sword on her belt and ran as hard as she could She heard that the cry of the child was not far away from her, and there was a faint sound of fighting. It was the sound of people''s groaning and the sound of weapons colliding. She was very happy. Did Mo Rongshu find it? It must be. She cheered up and ran, shouting, "I''m here, I''m here!"Unexpectedly, the guard in front suddenly came back with a rifle and stabbed her sword with her backhand. In the dark, the sword flashed and Bai Qianfan was short. Almost the whole person rushed to the mountain wall and bumped her forehead. She had no time to feel the pain. She knelt on the ground and stabbed her sword forward. The guard heard the wind and hurriedly avoided it, but he still cut a cut. He became angry and raised his head The foot stepped on Bai Qianfan''s hand before he could take it back. He crushed it hard. Bai Qianfan had to withdraw his hand because of the pain. The guard grabbed her by the neck and picked her up.


    The fighting in front of him was still going on, but it was not as fierce as it was just now, and the crying of the child was gone. Bai Qianfan was choked by the guards, and he couldn''t breathe. He was only worried about the child.


    She felt that the guard was leading her up, and finally arrived at a spacious place. There was sunshine outside. She saw that Mo Ronglin was held in his arms and grinned.


    -------------------


    this person is Who?


    PS: I''m going to the hospital on duty today, so it''s earlier and there''s only one shift.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C588

    Bai Qianfan believes that there is an aura between people, especially children. When he smiles at someone, it must be because that person is friendly.


    Holding Mo Ronglin is a young man with bright eyebrows and slender body. Standing in the cave, he seems to have his own light source, with an indescribable grandeur.


    There are more than ten corpses lying on the ground. Six of them are dressed in the same clothes as the guards holding Bai Qianfan. After staying here for such a long time, Bai Qianfan''s situation is very clear. There are not many people in the cave. There are ten guards and women in law. Now six of them are dead, one of them is holding her, and the other one is stabbed in the leg by her. They are not in the corridor When he came out, all that was left was the woman and the mother-in-law.


    Although the young man brought more casualties, he also brought more people. At the moment, there are more than a dozen people around him.


    The young man looked at Bai Qianfan with a bright smile and a beautiful voice. "Sister, don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you."


    The guard holding Bai Qianfan saw that all his companions died miserably on the ground. Knowing that the situation was over, he put his sword across Bai Qianfan''s neck and said, "let me go, or I''ll kill her."


    The young man chuckled and shook his head, "I can''t let you go, let alone let you kill her." He made an eye to the left and right, and three or five people came up slowly with their swords.


    The guard yelled, "stop, or I''ll kill her!" With a little effort, a thin red silk appeared under the sword across his neck, and the people around him stopped.


    "How dare you hurt her?" The young man''s face sank, "your fate will be worse than others."


    Bai Qianfan can endure the pain, biting her lips and not talking. Her hand hanging on her side is slowly lifted up. Yu Guangli, the head of the black belt is not far away from her.


    Her movements were slow and her face was motionless. No one noticed what she was doing except the young man.


    The young man looked at the guard, and his smile was spreading. The guard didn''t understand where his inexplicable ridicule came from. He was about to speak when his waist loosened and his wide trousers slid down. He instinctively pulled them with his hands. In the blink of an eye, Bai Qianfan took the opportunity to flash to the side. The guard was still pulling his trousers, and his body had been pierced by several swords But he was surprised.


    Young man is mo Rong Lin slightly side body, as if don''t want to let children see this scene.


    Bai Qianfan rushes up and hugs Mo Ronglin. When the child sticks into her arms, she knows that everything is over.


    "Did the Lord send you to save us?" Holding the child in her arms, she asked the young man whether his little hands and feet were hurt by the ground.


    The young man replied with a very pleased look, "I finally found you."


    Bai Qianfan said, "there is a woman and a mother-in-law. Have they found them?"


    The young man walked out side by side with her. "He''s dead."


    Bai Qianfan was a little sad. Although she was hostile, she didn''t hate the woman and the mother-in-law. During the time, they didn''t embarrass her and the children. Instead, they served her carefully. She hated the person behind the scenes.


    "You killed them?"


    "How?" The young man shrugged and looked innocent. "I don''t kill women, especially unarmed women."


    As they spoke, they finally came to the sun. The strong light made Bai Qianfan unable to open her eyes. She covered the child''s face with her hands. After a while, when she got used to it, she found that she was standing on a strange mountain top, where there was no grass and all the craggy rocks. There was a mountain road going down, which was worn smooth. Looking into the distance, there was a large area Grass, low houses, like villages, and then far away, is a yellow color, separated too far, can not see what.


    She had never seen such a strange place and asked, "where is this?"


    The young man took off his cloak and put it on her. He carefully put on his hat pocket and took a very thin scarf to cover Mo Ronglin''s face. "This is Huoyan mountain, located in the northwest of East Vietnam."


    "Northwest?" Bai Qianfan was surprised that she was so far away from Jiangnan.


    "If you have something to say," the young man escorted her down the rugged mountain road. "It''s not easy to walk. Be careful." He walked cautiously on the outside and asked her, "is it cold?"


    "It''s warm here, not cold."


    "Of course, it''s a dormant volcano. If you stay here, you will feel cold when you go down. But you can rest assured that the carriage is equipped with a charcoal stove and cotton padded jacket, which will not freeze you and your children."


    Bai Qianfan felt that his words were a little strange, but he couldn''t tell where it was. He said with a smile, "you are so thoughtful."


    "That''s natural," the young man said slightly, "I can''t bear to freeze you."


    Bai Qianfan quietly and he opened the distance, the young man immediately pulled her, "don''t go there, some rocks weathered, a get broken."


    Bai Qianfan watched him pull his arm''s hand, slender and clear. She didn''t look like a person who was on duty outside. She stood still and her face became cold. "Who are you?""I''m here to save you."


    "You are not sent by the Lord?"


    The young man sneered contemptuously, "what do you say about Mo Rongshu? He is not qualified to appoint me


    Bai Qianfan looked at him warily, "who are you? Where do you want to take me? "


    "Don''t think of me as your enemy, sister," said the young man, a little bewildered. "I''m your brother."


    "I have a brother, but not you."


    "Shall we go into the carriage and talk?" The young man pointed to the carriage not far away. "The light here is too strong. It''s bad for children to stay for a long time."


    Bai Qianfan wrapped Mo Ronglin in his cloak and turned aside to block the sun. "If you don''t make it clear, I won''t go anywhere."


    "Well," the young man sighed helplessly, "my name is Lan Jihua. I''m your brother. We are born of the same mother."


    This is Bai Qianfan sensible, the first time to hear people mention his mother, she looked at him suspiciously: "you are my brother?"


    "It''s true that you have a red mole on your left shoulder, right? Qianfan''s name is taken by her mother for you, and you also have a nickname, Nannan. "


    Bai Qianfan was shocked. Only the nurse called her daughter. How could he know


    "My mother knew that something had happened to you. She was very worried, so she asked me to..."


    Bai Qianfan interrupted him, "she knows I''m in Bai''s house, why don''t you come to me?"


    "Well," Lan Jihua touched her nose, "my mother has a hard time. I''ll tell you later." He made a gesture of invitation: "can I go now? I''m your brother. Can I hurt you? Let''s go. I''ll be comfortable in the carriage."


    Bai Qianfan''s mind is a little confused. Suddenly, her mother and brother disturb her mind. She follows LAN Jihua to the foot of the mountain blankly. She has too many questions to ask, but she feels that she has ignored something. What is it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C589

    The carriage is very big. From the outside, it looks simple, but only when you get inside, you can see that it has a unique cave. It''s surrounded by thick gold velvet, and there''s a delicate copper censer in one corner. It seems that there''s no smoke curling up. It''s a very pleasant smell. On the other side was a small charcoal pot, which was open to reveal the red charcoal inside. It printed a piece of red light, but there was no smell of smoke. The seat was very spacious, like a small pit. It was covered with cushions, embroidered with large flowers and rich, with colorful ears hanging on the side, and mahogany tables in the middle. The lacquer was bright, with flowers and the word "Fu" carved on the cushion.


    Bai Qianfan had seen the world, but the carriage still made her feel rich and powerful. She asked LAN Jihua: "is our mother rich?"


    LAN Jihua nodded with a smile, "well, she is as rich as her country."


    Bai Qianfan can''t help but wonder how rich he is. I''m afraid he has more money than Mo Rongshu.


    LAN Jihua didn''t know where to take out a food box and opened it layer upon layer. "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"


    Bai Qianfan saw that the food box was also exquisitely made. The dark color made it feel very moistening. The dim sum inside was colorful and put into the image of flowers. He was very particular about it. It reminds her of the prince, who is also very particular about details.


    She lowered her eyes and pushed the box back. "I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat."


    "You still don''t believe me," Lan Jihua said with a wry smile, "sister, I''m really your brother, if I''m fake."


    Bai Qianfan said, "if you send me back to Jiangnan, I will believe you."


    LAN Jihua asked, "don''t you want to see your mother? She''s old, but she doesn''t miss you for a day. "


    "I''m seventeen this year. She has seventeen years to come to me, but she didn''t go."


    "As I said, my mother has to suffer."


    "I''ve got a problem now."


    "What do you have to do?"


    "I have to see my husband first. I want him dead."


    LAN Jihua tilted her head and looked at her for a while, smiling, "what he said is right, you are really interesting."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t answer her, got up and squatted beside the censer to add some incense, then sat back and looked at Mo Ronglin who was sleeping: "you miss him, he doesn''t miss you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You have been locked up for such a long time, and you don''t know anything about it outside. Your husband sent his troops north to attack Lin''an City, made himself Emperor, and made others queen. It''s in vain for you to go back. You''d better go home with your brother. We are the real relatives. "


    Bai Qianfan was stunned: "what did you say? Did the king of Chu become emperor? What about the prince? When did this happen? "


    Blue Ji China Leng for a while, where is her emphasis? Why isn''t she sad to hear that the queen isn''t?


    "The king of Chu ascended the throne on the eighth day of the lunar new year, proclaiming the world, as for the prince..." LAN Jihua snorted, "he deserves to die!"


    Soon after Bai Qianfan was caught in the cave, he had a guess about the master behind the scenes, but he couldn''t be completely sure, and didn''t want to be him. Now when he heard LAN Jihua say that, he knew he was right. In fact, as long as he figured out a certain point, he knew everything. The Prince wanted to catch her, but he wanted the king of Chu to go north and win the world for him Wang thought a little too simply. The king of Chu must have known his plot. He killed him in a rage and became emperor himself.


    She knows Mo Rongshu well. He has the softest heart in the world, especially for his relatives. That''s why he tolerates the eldest prince and the prince again and again. But the greed of the people''s heart is endless, and finally forces him to kill his brother. For him, what a painful thing it should be


    She grabbed LAN Jihua''s hand: "please, send me back, I want to go back to him."


    LAN Jihua frowned, "didn''t you hear what I said just now? He made someone else queen. You don''t have a place to go back. Why live by people''s faces? Go home with your brother. "


    "No, I want to go back. No matter he is the emperor or the Lord, I only know that he is my husband and the father of my children. I have to go back." Bai Qianfan begged him, "aren''t you my brother? Do you have the heart to see the separation of the three members of our family? "


    Clearly separated so close, LAN Jihua''s face gradually became blurred, as if far away. Bai Qianfan had never been so scared. She reached out and tried to catch him, "don''t go, you Give me the order... "


    Before he finished speaking, he cut it forward and fell into LAN Jihua''s arms. He held her in his arms and looked at her carefully for a while. He gently put it on the cushion and pulled the blanket to cover her. "Sister, go home with my brother, just go home." He turned to look at Mo Ronglin, touched his little face and put him into Bai Qianfan''s blanket.


    Suddenly very inexplicable sneeze, and then hit a. He tucked Mo Ronglin''s blanket in, rubbed his nose and muttered to himself, "did she nag me?"


    -


    Du Changfeng was nagged by Shi Yingying early in the morning and wanted to go away. He wanted to suspect that Shi Yingying had practiced sonic Gong when she was a child. Then he saw that her red mouth kept opening and closing, and a steady stream of voices came to his ears."What the hell did LAN Jihua do? It''s been a long time and he hasn''t come back. He''s not running away. I still have his account here. I''ve been eating and living in our post station for so long, and I''ve agreed to take labor. Look at the big firewood outside. It''s piled up into mountains, and the water tanks are empty. It''s almost ten people. If we don''t come back, it''s a problem for us to eat. Of course, other people don''t If he can do it, he''s not as efficient as he is. He has a lot of strength, and his feet are fast. He''s used to chopping wood and carrying water. He''s constantly changing people, and the efficiency is lower than half. So, the guys are still complaining.


    Ah, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me? And you, an old man, practice sword and meditate all day. Do you want to cultivate immortals? Look at your face. How white it used to be. Now, when you stand by the door, people think you''re a stone. It''s a shame to look at you with potholes on your face. If you do this again, I''ll divorce you... "


    Du Changfeng received a stubble: "then I have to thank you."


    "Bah! I think it''s beautiful ~ "Shi Yingying booed him. Seeing his dead appearance, she couldn''t get angry." even if she''s filial, she should be filial. Is she your father or your mother? Do you really want to be filial for three years? The king of Chu is not as filial as you. They do great things. Look, when they get to Lin''an City, they become the emperor, and they will soon have three thousand beauties in the harem. They are happy to be homesick. People are looking forward, and fools can''t live with them. "


    Du Changfeng said, "why do you have to marry a fool?"


    Shi Yingying: "well Ah, I''m so grumpy, "she looked around, looking for something to match her hand. She was so angry. She said so much that he could always hit the point with one sentence. If she didn''t give him any color, he really didn''t know her strength.


    "Don''t look. If you twist your hand again, it''s not good."


    Shi Yingying blushed with anger. Last time she hit him with a rolling pin, he pinched her gently, and her arm dislocated. The pain made her tears come down.


    She pointed to him: "Du Changfeng, you wait, one day, I have a way to cure you!"


    Du Changfeng was used to her. He didn''t think so. He lay down on the bed and pulled the quilt over his head. He was completely quiet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C590

    The emperor said that Xiumin was about to leave. Hao pingguan came in and planted a thousand children. "The emperor, I have something to ask you. What is the emperor going to do with the Chu palace outside?"


    The emperor took a sip of the tea cup and said carelessly, "seal it."


    Hao pingguan hesitated, "but there are still people living in it."


    The emperor was stunned, "who still lives in it?"


    Hao pingguan said cautiously: "it''s the side princess. It''s reasonable that she should be called the empress now. Even if the emperor hasn''t given her the title, I know that the new dynasty has just been established. The emperor is very busy every day, but I have to mention the emperor. It''s not good for the side princess to live outside. Should I..."


    Mo Rong Shu waved his hand and asked him to stop. It was strange to say that he saw Xiumin every day during this period of time, but he didn''t think of another Xiuyuan frost. He thought a little: "let her live."


    Hao pingguan glanced at Xiumin secretly and said with a low eyebrow: "yes, I will obey the order."


    Xiumin is a little embarrassed. He has thought about xiuyuanshuang for a long time. He thinks that it''s not good for him to open this mouth. Now the emperor relies on him and almost calls him to the South study every day to discuss things. He''s afraid that he''ll fall into the suspicion of starting from the ground and trade his achievements for his daughter''s future. So I secretly begged Hao pingguan to mention it. I thought that in front of him, the emperor would give him some face. Maybe he would ask xiuyuanshuang to go into the palace. Unexpectedly, he asked her to continue to live in the Chu palace.


    He hastened to leave the ceremony: "the emperor, I will leave."


    The emperor''s eyes flitted past him. "Master Xiu, if you have something to do in the future, you can tell me directly. You don''t have to borrow other people''s words."


    Xiumin is scared to kneel down quickly, "emperor Shengming, I''m confused for a moment, I deserve to die!"


    Hao pingguan, who was standing on one side, knelt down quickly, but he did not dare to beg for mercy.


    The emperor''s voice was cold. "I hate being manipulated. I think you are a meritorious minister. I''ll forgive you this time. If there is another time, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Minister know sin," Xiumin a brain door son sweat, head heavily knock on the ground for a while, "thank the emperor not punish of grace."


    "All out."


    Xiumin and Hao pingguan immediately get amnesty and quickly retreat.


    The emperor turned his eyes to the window. The sunlight was just right. A long strip of light slanted in from the window pane. Countless dust swirled in the light, some rising and some falling


    The emperor thought of what happened just now. Xiuyuanshuang has been living in the palace of King Chu for the past two years, which really surprised him. But with Xiumin, her life should be able to go on, just Xiuyuanshuang is wrong. He can''t give her what she wants.


    After a big circle, I found that there were still people standing in the same place. This kind of feeling makes people feel sad. But why, why is everyone here? It''s just that she''s gone


    The emperor felt that his head began to hurt. It was the kind of pain that was going to split. He pressed the temple hard.


    Xiumin and Hao pingguan came out of the room in a cold sweat. When they became emperors, Mo Rongshu was not the same as before. In front of him, there was a kind of awe like a thin ice all the time.


    Xiumin bows to Hao pingguan and says, "chief manager, I''m sorry. For my sake, I''ve implicated you."


    Hao pingguan hastened to return the salute, "Oh, what did master Xiu say? It''s the duty of the old slave. Even if you don''t say it, the slave also wants to ask the long live master. It''s just..." He shook his head. "It''s very urgent. Although I''ve been attacked by Yida today, the emperor finally knows. Don''t worry, the emperor will know. The side princess was married by the emperor when he was Qianlong. It''s different from the new masters who will come to the palace in the future. If you put your heart in your stomach, you can''t say that the position of the four concubines can''t run away."


    Xiumin had a deeper worry: "it''s time for the draft in spring, but the emperor is like this, I''m afraid At the beginning of the new dynasty, the foundation of the program is unstable. There are thousands of people with thousands of mouths and everything they say. If the emperor does not have children as soon as possible, it will be difficult to block the world''s long mouth. "


    Hao pingguan sighed, "who said no, I hope that after a while, the emperor''s heart disease will gradually get better..." Before he finished speaking, he saw the emperor''s little blessing son coming out of the room. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The emperor''s head is aching again. It''s called aunt laurel."


    "Hurry up and run," Hao pingguan urged him. He was about to say goodbye to Xiumin. Xiumin asked strangely, "the emperor has a headache. How can he pass on a maid of honor if he doesn''t ask for a doctor?"


    Hao pingguan sighed, "you don''t know, the wise medical officer like doctor Wei doesn''t work. Only laurel can cure the emperor''s headache. I can''t tell you in detail for a while. We have to go in." With that, he bowed and walked in quickly.


    When he said half of what he said, Xiumin became more and more strange. He slowly went down the steps and walked out along the flower path. When he turned around, he saw xiaofuzi leading Yuegui to come over from the corridor in a hurry. Yuegui was carrying a bamboo basket covered with a layer of flannelette. He didn''t know what it was.


    Both of them were anxious and soon entered the room.


    Xiumin''s mind moved. He stood still under a big tree and bent down to sweep the dust on the vamp. When he slowly straightened up, he saw that all the people who had been waiting for the emperor came out of the room. Some went to the mansion, and some stood on the corridor. He saw very clearly. Among all the people, only laurel didn''t come out.After several times of experience, laurel is not in such a hurry as before. Take the rabbits out of the bamboo basket and put them on the ground. Let them jump around. There is no need to be afraid that they will overturn something valuable and cause trouble. In the eyes of the emperor, there is nothing more valuable than them.


    She secretly glanced at the emperor. He was looking at the rabbits on the ground. She cleared her throat. "Emperor, the slave began to speak."


    The Emperor didn''t know whether he heard it or not. There was no response.


    She got used to it and began to talk: "that year, when we went to Jiangnan, we originally planned to stay for a while and go to Lingnan. They all said that it was not cold in Lingnan in winter, and we didn''t even need to wear cotton padded jacket. The princess said that it was great to save money for making winter clothes. As a result, after a short stay in Jiangnan, the princess said that she would stay, saying that she liked the scenery of Jiangnan, misty rain, red flowers and green willows, It''s so beautiful. She was dressed up as a kid and mixed with the kids in the neighborhood. Everyone liked her. If she didn''t go out, someone would come to the door and call brother fan... "


    In her soft spoken narration, the emperor slowly leans on the chair, closes his eyes, and slowly stretches his frown. He sees a picture: white Qianfan in a short coat, carrying a fish pole on his shoulder, and walking in the street with a group of half grown boys. The boys support her, chattering, and she answers with a smile


    Laurel''s voice became lighter and lighter until he stopped slowly. Seeing that the Emperor didn''t respond, he knew that he was asleep. He took a blanket to cover him with his hands and feet. Looking at his eyebrows stretching in his sleep, his heart was filled with bitterness. Probably no one in the world is more pitiful than the emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C591

    Seeing Yuegui coming out of the room, Hao pingguan made a gesture. Yuegui nodded. Hao pingguan breathed a sigh and whispered to Wei Zhongqing, who came in a hurry: "it''s all right now."


    Yuegui sees Wei Zhongqing as if he didn''t see him. She walks straight past him with a bamboo basket. Wei Zhongqing hesitates and catches up with him. "Yuegui, wait a minute. I have something to say to you."


    Laurel slowed down, but did not stop, snorted, "I''m a little maid in waiting, can doctor Wei tell me?" Wei Zhongqing has not been officially employed in Taiyuan hospital, so laurel still calls him a medical officer.


    "I feel that no one can persuade the emperor right now, and he is a little different from you. Why don''t you try to persuade him? We all know that the emperor is suffering from heart disease, but it''s not impossible to cure heart disease. As long as he cooperates with the elderly, I''m confident..."


    Laurel slanted her eyes, "doctor Wei, you can''t talk nonsense. Which eye of yours sees how different the emperor treats me?"


    Knowing that she had misunderstood, Wei Zhongqing said, "I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean?" Laurel didn''t have a good face to him: "with me, an old girl who no one wants, suddenly ran into great luck and was treated differently by the emperor. I can''t live if I want to spread it out!"


    Wei Zhongqing sighed, "laurel, do you really want to talk to me like this? We are from the South together. How can you treat me like an enemy? I can''t feel sorry for you."


    Laurel angrily counter smile, "yes, you have something wrong with me, you don''t go to heart, I''m full of support, all day long with people."


    This words can''t go on, Wei Zhongqing stopped and watched her quickly turn over the wall and disappear. He walked back unhappily. Hao pingguan looked at his face and joked: "doctor Wei is in trouble again?"


    Wei Zhongqing sighed, "she had a grudge against me in her last life."


    Hao pingguan said, "no wonder laurel, what you did at the beginning hurt her heart so much. You can''t procrastinate on emotional matters. Eating in a bowl and thinking about what''s in the pot, no wonder she doesn''t like to see you."


    Wei Zhongqing said with a sneer, "what does the chief manager do when he mentions those things? The emperor''s health is very important now. If he goes on like this, I''m really afraid that his old man can''t stand it and his iron body will collapse."


    "That''s what he said," Hao pingguan sighed. "We can''t sleep well at night. Sometimes we watch the night by ourselves. We hear the emperor tossing and turning in bed and staying up all night. The most important thing is the headache. The pain is really terrible. People like the emperor can''t stand it. We have to call Yue GUI to come back. It''s not the way to go on like this. We are worried about it. "


    Wei Zhongqing said, "I''ll wait in the mansion. When the emperor wakes up, I''ll trouble the chief manager to send someone to call me. Anyway, I have to persuade him."


    Hao pingguan made a please gesture: "that''s thanks to the doctor Wei."


    The emperor slowly opened his eyes and looked at a row of treasure cabinets close to the wall. Every time he heard Yuegui talking about their days in Jiangnan, he always had a good sleep. In his sleep, he was like a picture of Yuegui. He was standing on the side of the road, watching Bai Qianfan walk past him with her head held high. He followed her closely all the way, watching her fly a kite on the lawn and fly in the stream Fishing in the ditch, watching her running happily, laughing heartlessly, so simple and happy.


    But when I wake up, all the illusions disappear. There is nothing but endless emptiness and loneliness.


    Probably heard the movement, Hao pingguan''s voice rang at the door: "emperor, you wake up."


    He said, "what time is it?"


    Hao pingguan walked in lightly. "It''s already noon. Is it time for me to have dinner?"


    The emperor closed his eyes for a moment. It was noon. He had been sleeping for a full hour. It was very good. He took the blanket away and stood up to move his hands and feet. "I''m not hungry. I''ll put it later."


    Hao pingguan took the opportunity to say, "Your Majesty, doctor Wei is here, waiting in the mansion. Do you want to see him?"


    The emperor went to the desk and sat down. "Let him in."


    Hao pingguan, with a cry, turned around and went out. The Xiang Qihong made tea and came in: "emperor, please have tea."


    The emperor took it over, took the cup cover, skimmed the tea foam, and asked, "is Ning Jiu back?"


    Qi red tiny red face, "rather adult''s business, how does the emperor ask to start a slave to come?"? When you ask Jia Da, "it''s talent." After entering the palace, Jia Tong of Ning Jiu became the bodyguard with a sword beside the emperor. They were also the commander and deputy commander of the forbidden army in the palace. One was a second-class officer, and the other was a second-class officer. Although Jia Tong was the deputy, he was more responsible for the affairs of government affairs. Ning Jiu always stayed by the emperor''s side on weekdays, but no one was seen these days. It seems that the emperor handed in the errands and asked him to do them.


    In the palace, there are rules for everything, so Qi Hong has to change her name and call them adults. When they entered the palace, they had to learn the rules from the beginning. Some of them learned from the mother. Because of their different identities, when they entered the palace, they were the aunt in charge. She was in charge of tea and cooking. Laurel was in charge of the accounts. Because she was married, she could not work in the palace according to the rules. But she knelt down in front of the emperor and begged. Finally, the Emperor gave her a favor and asked her to go to the needlework supervisor under the house to be the palace minister, It''s the best of people.At this time, Wei Zhongqing came in and knelt down in front of the emperor


    "Get up," the emperor said in a low voice, "what can I do for you?"


    Wei Zhongqing got up, bowed his head and looked down, "I''ve come to ask the emperor to resign."


    "Why?" The emperor asked, "because I didn''t let you into the hospital?"


    Wei Zhongqing straightened his face and said, "of course not. For me, the most important thing is the emperor''s health. The emperor has a disease, but he doesn''t let me treat him. I feel that I''m a failure and I have no face to stay here any more."


    The emperor''s rare smile, "are you threatening me?"


    Wei Zhongqing was so scared that he knelt down and kowtowed to the ground: "I dare not, I deserve to die!"


    In fact, the emperor did not like them to kneel down and cry out that they should die of sin. He just asked, where should they die of sin?


    "Get up and talk," the emperor glanced at him. "Do you think I''m sick?"


    Wei Zhongqing was terrified: "I mean the emperor''s headache."


    The emperor slightly sank his face. "There''s no need to discuss this matter. I''ll have a good prescription."


    "The emperor''s good prescription is actually to escape. If you go on like this, your illness will become more and more serious. Has the emperor ever thought about it? If one day laurel has no effect on the emperor, what should the emperor do? I know that the emperor doesn''t like to listen, but people can''t come back to life after death... "


    "Presumptuous!" The emperor was angry and said, "get out of here!"


    Wei Zhongqing was so scared that he fell on the ground and kept shivering, but he insisted on finishing his words: "if the princess knew that the emperor was like this, she would not be at ease underground!"


    "Son of a bitch!" The emperor raised his leg and kicked it. He said angrily, "drag him out and kill him with a stick!"


    Immediately two guards came in and put Wei Zhongqing out. Hao pingguan quickly knelt down and pleaded with him: "emperor, you can''t kill the medical officer of Wei. He is bold, but his words are harsh. They are all for the emperor''s sake..."


    The emperor took two breaths and recovered. "I can''t take back what I''ve said, but I think he''s made great contributions in the past


    Hao pingguan breathed a sigh of relief and rushed out to deliver a message.


    The emperor stood by the window and saw that Wei Zhongqing had been put up outside. The guard immediately released his hand and politely made a gesture to let Wei Zhongqing walk in front of him. All these people around him knew that the people who came back from the South were treated differently by him. No matter how many mistakes he made, he would not be guilty to death. He protected them, just like those rabbits, because there was always a fluke in his heart. He thought that Bai Qianfan would be very happy when he came back one day and saw all the people in order.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C592

    Ning Jiu said that as long as Zhuge Qianyu dared to stand up, he would catch him. As a result, he really did what he said. Eight days later, he threw Zhuge Qianyu, who was embarrassed and looked like huazi, in front of the emperor.


    Although he looked slovenly, yellow and thin, as if he had been hungry for several days, he knelt there, calm and proud.


    When the emperor saw Zhuge Qianyu, his pupils contracted quickly, but his face was not sad or happy. He didn''t want to waste time to beat around the bush with him and asked directly, "where is the princess?"


    He asked very well. He did not ask if the princess was still alive, but directly asked where she was, which made Zhuge Qianyu subconsciously think that he already knew that Bai Qianfan was not dead.


    Sure enough, Zhuge Qianyu was shocked. He raised his eyes and moved his lips, but he didn''t speak.


    "Your master has already done so. I advise you to do the same, so as not to suffer from skin and flesh."


    Zhuge Qianyu said with a smile, "since the prince''s palace has already recruited, why does the emperor spend so much effort to arrest me and torture me?"


    "Your master is a cunning man. Naturally, I''ll ask you for the truth. Tell me."


    Zhuge Qianyu was silent for a moment and asked, "if I come from the truth, will the emperor let me go?"


    The emperor did not answer him directly, saying, "if the princess comes back to me well, I will surely forgive the world."


    Zhuge Qianyu said: "no matter how noble I am, I''m a layman. I can''t stand the torture any more. Since the emperor asked for a certificate, I''ll take it. On that day, the crown prince sent someone to rob the princess and the little prince from the palace. I didn''t want to kill the princess immediately. I just wanted to make the illusion that the princess jumped off the cliff in front of Jia Tong. So when Jia Tong caught up with him, In fact, someone else has jumped. The person who robbed the princess has not gone north, but to the West. The prince has traveled around in recent years and set up several shelters for himself. One of them is Huoyan mountain in the northwest, which is a dormant volcano. He dug a cave in the mountain, where there are few people and there is a distance from the nearby village. He hid there It''s hard to find out. "


    The emperor raised his eyes and looked at Ning Jiu. He immediately turned and went out. When he knew the place, he had to hurry to get the princess back.


    The emperor was always at ease with Ning Jiu''s work. Now that he knew the place, whether it was true or false, he had to make it clear to him. If people are not afraid in the northwest, Li Tianxing''s team is stationed there. As long as people are really there, Li Tianxing will be able to bring Bai Qianfan and Xiao Shizi back intact.


    He was a little restless in his heart, but there was no emotion on his face. After a moment of silence, he asked Zhuge Qianyu, "aren''t you going to kill the princess and the little prince?"


    "The prince didn''t plan to kill the little prince. He wanted to use the little prince to coerce the emperor. He would listen to his words and work for him all his life. As for the princess, it was inevitable. At the beginning, it was the princess who proposed to settle in Jiangnan, but the Emperor didn''t go north. The prince has been holding a breath in his heart. He thought that letting the princess be around you would influence your opinion and do harm to him, so the little prince gave up It''s time for the milk, that is, the death of the princess. "


    As soon as Zhuge Qianyu finished, he shivered. He saw that the emperor, who had been calm all along, had an instant reaction. His eyes were full of murderous spirit. He was not afraid of death, but he was staring at by the emperor like this. He was a little flustered and couldn''t help lowering his head. It''s ridiculous to think that even if you are not afraid of death, how can you be scared.


    But when he raised his head again, the emperor regained his displeasure, as if the moment just now was just his illusion.


    In fact, Zhuge Qianyu always knew that the prince was playing with fire to set himself on fire when he took Bai Qianfan''s knife. But now, step by step, it''s all his advice. The prince probably didn''t think that the person who pushed the king of Chu to the throne was his most trusted military adviser.


    -


    Bai Qianfan didn''t expect that Lan Jihua''s saying that the country is as rich as the enemy. When she stood in the splendid palace, she felt like a dream. The woman who came down from Danbi has a gorgeous appearance and noble temperament. She combed her high hair style, with Golden beads and hairpins on it, and her clothes were smooth and embroidered with gold silk and silver thread With complicated patterns, the skirt winding on the ground is as long as a foot long.


    She watched as the lady, who had been made with money, came step by step, and swept the bright end of her skirt across the smooth ground to her face.


    "Honey, you''re back at last." The lady smiles at her, her beautiful red lips open, and her voice is pleasant.


    Bai Qianfan stood like a fool, staring at her.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Call the mother emperor quickly."


    What kind of ghost is the mother emperor? Wait, this woman is her mother? Bai Qianfan looked at her incredulously and looked at her not a few years older than her.


    I do not know why, she did not imagine the excitement, perhaps the mother is too young, not like her nanny, there are traces of years, very amiable appearance.


    She swallowed throat, suspiciously asked, "you this year guigeng?"


    The lady was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that she would ask such a question as soon as she opened her mouth. However, she was stunned for a moment. She said with a angry smile, "how can you ask the mother emperor such a question, you child?""Mother emperor?" Bai Qianfan suddenly understood, "you are here..."


    "Yes, the mother emperor is the king of Nanyuan," Lan Jihua said, "I am the prince of Nanyuan, and you are the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan."


    Bai Qianfan is completely stupid. Isn''t she the fifth lady of Bai Xiangfu? How can she become the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan?


    "Is this my little grandson?" Blue Willow pure surprise of looking at the Mo Rong Lin in her arms, stretch out both hands, "come on, let Grandma embrace."


    White Qianfan alert flash, "strangers hold, he will cry."


    Blue Willow pure smile, don''t care, point to the chair beside to say, "daughter, let''s sit down and talk."


    Bai Qianfan sat down according to his words. A maid of honor came in and put snacks and tea on the small table in front of her. She was really hungry, but she sat down in order and didn''t reach for the snacks.


    "Hungry? First eat a piece of cake to pad your stomach, and the mother emperor will soon ask someone to set up a meal. "


    "I''m not hungry." She hugs Mo Ronglin, and Yu Guangli inquires about the exit of the palace and the guards with swords.


    LAN Jihua watched her for a long time and couldn''t help laughing, "sister, you can be more at ease. When you get home, no one will harm you."


    Bai Qianfan said, "where my husband is, that''s my home."


    Lanliuqing''s face sank slightly, "nonsense! If you are the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan, you will be married to Mo Rongshu. You can''t do it now. Besides, he has already made someone else his queen. From now on, you can forget him. If the mother emperor chooses another good husband with you, he will be no worse than him. "


    "No!" Bai Qianfan stood up and said, "if you are really my mother, please let me go back. In the future, I will come back to see you with my husband and children."


    LAN Liuqing has a soft temper but not a hard temper. Seeing that she is so stubborn, she is about to get angry. LAN Jihua looks at her and laughs at her quickly: "A Mei, it''s not easy for you to come back. You should stay for a few days, not to mention respecting filial piety in front of your mother emperor. Yes, no one just wants to leave her mother''s house."


    -------------------


    seeing the turning point, some people are happy and others are sad. The author can only say, guess you who are going to end... It''s all wrong...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C593

    After bargaining with LAN Liuqing for a long time, Bai Qianfan finally agreed to stay in Nanyuan for half a month, provided that Lan Liuqing had to send a letter to Mo Rongshu to let him know where she and her child were.


    As long as she is willing to stay, lanliuqing agrees and claps her hands. Two maids in Lavender Palace Dress come up side by side and squat on lanliuqing Yingying: "Your Majesty."


    "Take Princess Wuyang down to have a rest."


    "Yes, I do." They saluted Bai Qianfan again.


    and so on as like as two peas, Bai Qianfan looked up. He found out that the two men were the same. They wore the same clothes and had the same hairstyle. They couldn''t tell who was who.


    See her silly Leng Leng looking at, blue Liu Qing says, "this is like bead such as jade, in front of you serve, if lack what want what, although say with them is."


    Bai Qianfan asked them, "who is your sister and who is your sister?"


    The maid in waiting on the left said with a smile, "I am sister Ruzhu, and she is sister Ruyu."


    Bai Qianfan nodded and laughed, "if you want to get married in the future, you''d better go south and North, or your husband will be embarrassed if he makes a mistake."


    Like pearls and jade Princess, you think too long.


    LAN Liuqing looks at Bai Qianfan walking out of the door and takes his eyes back. He sees that Lan Jihua is looking at him with a smile. She said angrily, "what are you doing looking at the mother emperor like this? Do I have flowers on my face? "


    LAN Jihua smiles but does not speak, LAN Liuqing suddenly frowns, "did you use incense for her?"


    "What if I don''t have to?" LAN Jihua said, "she refused to come. At that time, she was still in East Vietnam. It was not a good ending to make trouble, but she was stubborn..."


    "Why?"


    "Like the mother emperor!"


    Blue Liu Qing pursed a smile, "the meat that falls down on Niang''s body, nature is like."


    LAN Jihua said: "A-Mei has suffered a lot from snacks. The mother emperor should be kind to her. Even if she doesn''t have to..."


    Lanliuqing face a Lin: "as the princess of Nanyuan, she has her responsibility."


    "Mother emperor!"


    "You don''t have to say that you still have a task. Let''s go now."


    "A-Mei has just come back. I don''t want to go so fast."


    "Hua''er," Lan Liuqing said harshly, "how did the mother emperor teach you? Everything should be based on the overall situation."


    LAN Ji Hua Zhenzhen has a word: "while I''m not alone, what''s wrong with enjoying family love? I like this sister, better than Nonghua." Finish not waiting for Blue Willow clear mouth, turn round to walk.


    LAN Liuqing looks at his back and gnashes her teeth, but what can she do? The child is born to be a debt collector, and she owes him in her previous life.


    In fact, looking closely, Bai Qianfan feels that he is somewhat similar to lanliuqing. Especially when lanliuqing''s lead is washed and her black hair falls, we can see the traces of time and what they look like most is their eyes.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the face which was similar to her, and her doubts were gradually dispelled. Blood relationship seemed to have nature. She believed that the woman in front of her was her mother.


    Wearing a silk nightgown, lanliuqing also put down the airs of the empress at this moment, with a trace of ordinary people''s warmth. She stretched out her hand to Bai Qianfan, "come on, girl, let your mother hug you."


    When Bai Qianfan walked past, he didn''t feel much in his heart, but as soon as he threw himself into her arms, the natural blood and kinship came into being, and he couldn''t help sobbing in a low voice.


    LAN Liuqing patted her on the back and said in a choked voice, "good girl, my mother thinks of you every day."


    As soon as she cried, Bai Qianfan stopped and took her sleeve to wipe her tears. She comforted her and said, "my mother doesn''t cry. It''s good for us to meet today."


    LAN Liuqing took a handkerchief to hold her tears and raised her head. Her eyes were red. "Honey, you don''t blame your mother for leaving you at the beginning. She really is There''s a problem. The royal family of Nanyuan is very complicated. The mother took your elder brother as an orphan and widowed mother. If you were careless, you would be in a different place. In those years It''s really Weijian. Only by gritting her teeth can you walk step by step to this day. Can you understand her hardship... "


    Yes, everyone has a hard life. Everyone has a hard time. In this world, everyone has too many disappointments. Bai Qianfan didn''t hate her mother who suddenly appeared out of thin air. Although she didn''t have a mother when she was a child, she had a nanny. In her heart, nanny was her mother. Nanny always protected her and taught her. Instead of instilling dark things into her because of the bad environment, she encouraged her to move forward optimistically in the wind and rain.


    Of course, she has no feelings for lanliuqing, but just a sense of sadness from the bottom of her heart. It turns out that her mother is like this, which is totally different from what she imagined.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself, Qianfan can understand. Besides, I have a nanny with me. She is very kind to me. "


    Blue Willow counted and nodded, "I know she is a good person, so I entrust you to her, but it''s a pity," she sighed a little: "a good person''s life is not long, and he went without any happiness."


    Mention this stubble, Bai Qianfan is really sad up, have deep feelings of people, no matter what time, up, always touch her heart the softest place.LAN Liuqing looked at Mo Ronglin who was eating his hand in the cradle and said with a smile, "this child is very good."


    Bai Qianfan said, "yes, it''s carved like a mold with his father. It''s so beautiful."


    LAN Liuqing Honey, sleep with your mother tonight. Let''s talk to each other. "


    Bai Qianfan said, bending down to take out Murong Lin, "lin''er also sleeps with me. He hasn''t left me since he was a child."


    LAN Liuqing has some helplessness: "daughter, since lin''er grew up in the royal family, he will become a great event in the future, so he should sleep by himself."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her strangely: "lin''er is not a year old, where is he old? Whether he will succeed or not is a matter of later words. Now that I am by my side, I must take good care of him. "


    "How lovely a mother is."


    "My lin''er is not coquettish. He doesn''t cry when he falls."


    Lanliuqingjian can''t convince her, so she has to go. Mo Ronglin is placed in the innermost part. Bai Qianfan sleeps in the middle, and she sleeps in the outermost part. It is said that the mother and daughter have a good conversation, but Bai Qianfan coaxes Mo Ronglin to sleep, tells stories and sings children''s songs.


    She slightly side body, a hand to support the head, smile warm and satisfied, blue Liu Qing from behind looking at her, listening to her low voice, both some confusion, and some envy.


    She had two children, but none of them was like Bai Qianfan to Mo Ronglin. Is it really good for her children? You really don''t like motherhood? She was born in the palace when she was a child, and she didn''t care about her family. But after all, she was a mother. She didn''t love her flesh. Ji''er was sent away soon after she was born. When she was dejected, she held her pillow in her arms and coaxed her to be a child. But as time went by, she became very indifferent, because all princes were like this. Only by leaving her mother early, could she temper his will.


    -------------------


    for those who have various suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, pay attention to Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to pursue your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can take a look


    at the same time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C594

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Mo Rongshu immediately raised his head. Although Ning Jiu was still an expressionless iceberg face, he still saw a clue. His hand on his knee unconsciously grasped his fist, and he swallowed his words.


    Rather nine don''t dare to look at his eyes directly, por Tong a kneel down, "subordinate incompetent, please the emperor to surrender."


    The emperor mentioned a breath of Shu sink down, "quick to say in detail."


    "After receiving general Li''s secret letter, when he took his men and horses to go there, he found that there was a collapse somewhere in the flame mountain. He ordered people to dig up the collapse and saw caves and bodies inside. After counting, there were eight guards dressed up, and the other four were an old woman, a middle-aged woman, and two," he said with a pause. His voice was obscure: "it''s a young woman and a child Zi, in terms of shape and appearance, looks like a princess and a little prince


    The emperor stood up slowly, with a hopeful tone: "just like?"


    "The man was smashed into shape and could not be identified, but General Li sent 800 Li to deliver some things found in the cave. He is still on the way now and is expected to arrive in Lin''an in three days." Ning Jiu then said: "Li Tianjiang personally visited the nearby village. He said that the middle-aged woman and her mother-in-law came to the village every few days to buy food. They were generous and never haggled. Sometimes they gave them more money. The people in the village were willing to sell food and vegetables to them, but they were dumb. So the villagers didn''t know about them, although they thought they were dumb It''s strange, but nobody''s nosing. "


    The emperor asked, "why does a good cave collapse?"


    "According to the villagers, it should have collapsed naturally. The Flame Mountain had collapsed before. As for why it collapsed, they don''t know. They just think that the temperature of the mountain is higher than that of other places. It''s very strange, so it''s called Flame Mountain. No one dares to go up at ordinary times."


    The emperor stood there for a long time, then sat down, "then wait another three days."


    Ning nine moved lips, want to persuade him, things to this step, I''m afraid not much hope. But the words to the mouth or did not say, the emperor is too poor, so give him another three days.


    Three days later, the things sent by General Li arrived as expected. Ning Jiu arranged for people to have a rest and went to see the emperor with his own things. It was a big burden. When he opened it, there were still many things, because all the things he picked up on the ground looked dirty. There are some clothes, a purse, a hairpin and a small silver lock.


    Yuegui and Qihong were called to carefully identify. Among the clothes and hairpins, there were some things that were indeed the princess''s, and so were the purse. The emperor held the silver lock in his hand and gently wiped the dust on it. He recognized that the silver lock belonged to the son of the younger generation. On the day of the full moon in Wushui Town, Shi Shengcheng sent it, and it was inlaid with Phnom Penh It''s on Mo Ronglin''s neck.


    This time, there will be no mistake. He tightly clasped the silver lock in his palm, and his cool feeling bit by bit soaked into his heart from his fingertips. He could not suppress the agitation in his heart and wanted to kill.


    But the more so, the more quiet he was. He said to Ning Jiu, "bring Zhuge Qianyu."


    Ning Jiu turned around and told him to go on. Soon Zhuge Qianyu was brought. During this period, he didn''t suffer. He could eat well, which was much better than when he first came.


    The emperor told Yuegui and Qihong to retreat and said to Zhuge Qianyu, "I said that if the princess comes back, I will forgive the world. But now if she doesn''t come back, I will kill her."


    Zhuge Qianyu seemed surprised and asked, "didn''t you find the princess?"


    Ning Jiu said, "I found it, but it was too late. The cave collapsed and people were buried in it."


    Zhuge Qianyu looked a little sorry and shook his head. "It seems to be the will of heaven." As soon as the words came to an end, he suddenly took a cold breath, and a sword had been inserted into his body.


    The emperor''s action was so fast that he didn''t see clearly at all, and the sword fell into his chest.


    The emperor''s cold voice rang in his ear: "this is also the will of God." As soon as the sword was drawn back, the red blood gushed out


    Zhuge Qianyu covered his chest with a strange smile on his face. He slowly leaned back and finally fell to the ground.


    Seeing the blood, the emperor''s anger finally subsided, but the endless emptiness came up, as if he was going to die. He dropped his sword and staggered out of the door.


    The cold wind pours on his face. Along the way, Hula falls down on his knees. He walks aimlessly. He knows there is no hope, but he always wants to have a miracle. Now he even finds his body. It''s really hopeless.


    It was cold and gray everywhere. The sun was shining on him and he didn''t feel any warmth. He looked at the black kneeling people on the ground with blank and empty eyes.


    He took over the world and became a king, but what about the one who shared with him? No matter how high you stand, you are still alone.


    When he stopped, he found himself standing by the Taiye lake. The breeze was blowing and the waves were sparkling. He was dazed by the tiny golden light.


    In fact, no one is to blame, only himself. He thinks that he can turn a wolf into a sheep through his own efforts. But a wolf is a wolf, and his nature is bloodthirsty, including himself. Therefore, a sheep can''t survive in the wolf world. A wolf needs companions who can follow him all the way, even if he is eaten by his companions.After thinking for a long time, it becomes reasonable to put things in nature.


    I don''t know how long later, Yu Guangli and Hao pingguan stood not far away and looked around, but Ning Jiu stopped him from coming.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Ning Jiu let him go. Hao pingguan came over with a small step and said in a low voice, "emperor, Liu Duzheng, the prison supervisor, has come. He said that the criminal didn''t stand the punishment. He died half a quarter of an hour ago."


    The emperor knew that the culprit in his mouth was murongyuan. He pulled the corner of his mouth and looked at the lake. "Chop up his body and throw it into the river to feed the fish."


    Hao pingguan was stunned and replied, "yes, I''ll do it now."


    Half a month later, the corpses of the princess and Xiao Shizi were transported back to Lin''an City. Jia Tong brought in the imperial guards and put them in the hall of long body. He took advantage of people''s inattention and quietly took a look at the white cloth. As a result, even he, who was used to seeing the scenes of life and death, ran to the tree and vomited. The corpse under the white cloth could be seen How terrible the body is.


    Everyone was afraid that the emperor would be sad, so they strongly advised him not to look. Naturally, the emperor did not listen to the advice. He opened the white cloth with a gloomy face. However, he was not as emotional as everyone thought. He even cried. He looked at it silently for a while, covered it, and called for the coffin to be closed.


    I don''t know if he was too sad before and saw the body with his own eyes. Instead, he didn''t react, as if he had been numb for a long time. He didn''t even care about the funeral, so he gave Xiumin everything.


    When drafting the mourning, Xiumin asked for instructions, "emperor, should I give it to The empress added the title, and the posthumous title of the great prince. In addition, the mausoleum has just started. It''s about burial... "


    The emperor was writing, and the wolf''s hair stayed in the air. After a while, he said, "don''t write anything on the spirit card. It''s empty. Choose an underground burial place beside the imperial mausoleum. There''s no need to do anything. Stop for three days and you''ll be in mourning."


    Xiumin was very surprised. He thought that the emperor loved Bai Qianfan so deeply that he would make her queen of Daxing, give her a posthumous title, and have a beautiful funeral. He didn''t expect that everything would be simple, or even not go to the imperial mausoleum. However, the emperor is a man who keeps a secret. No one can guess his mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C595

    Bai Qianfan has her own palace in the imperial palace of Beiyuan. She likes that name, Pingle palace. It''s peaceful and happy, which is what she wants in her life.


    LAN Liuqing is very busy. She has no time to accompany her except in the evening. LAN Jihua has a lot of leisure. She walks around with her. Ruzhu Ruyu follows her and wants to help her hold the baby. Bai Qianfan refuses. She uses a cloth to tie Mo Ronglin in her arms. This is the binding method she invented in the cave. LAN Jihua laughs and reminds her kindly, "if you go out like this, you will make others laugh. ¡±


    Bai Qianfan didn''t agree, "they laugh at them. It has nothing to do with me."


    LAN Jihua has been with her for several days. He knows something about her character. Bai Qianfan is a person who doesn''t like to restrain himself. He doesn''t pay attention to worldly things. He lives a simple and happy life, which makes him the prince of Nanyuan who is tired by worldly things envious.


    After walking for a while, Bai Qianfan found that the shape of the palace here was very unique, with sharp roofs and gilt walls. It looked very splendid, which was different from the Imperial Palace in Dongyue. The palace in Dongyue was very grand, heavy and majestic. When people entered it, they immediately became formal. But here, she didn''t feel formal. People came and went on the road, and they were maids They were dressed in elegant dresses, while the wardens were dressed in white gowns. The gowns were separated from the lower gowns, which made them less rigid. When they saw that Lan Jihua would make a ceremony with his hands together, LAN Jihua nodded with a smile and occasionally touched their heads. The people he touched were very happy and bowed deeply with his hands again.


    Bai Qianfan felt, "they look very happy."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "because they don''t think much like you."


    Bai Qianfan pointed to the golden palace around and asked, "why should we paint gold? Is it true or false?"


    "Really." LAN Jihua joked, "you are not competent at all as a Wuyang princess. You know nothing about your own country. Gold comes from South Vietnam. You should know it in Dongyue, so the Imperial Palace and some temples are plated with real gold." He pointed with his fingers, "there is a big specialty in Nanyuan. Do you know what it is?"


    Bai Qianfan looked around at the flowers, blurted out: "is it a flower?"


    "Smart," Lan Jihua nodded approvingly, "now it''s not spring in Dongyue, but there are already hundreds of flowers blooming in Nanyuan. We are the kingdom of flowers. There are so many varieties that you can''t count them."


    It''s really beautiful, big and small, with all kinds of colorful flowers. If you look around, you can see them everywhere, on the roadside, under the trees, under the eaves, and even on the roof. If you don''t pay attention, you can be surprised.


    Bai Qianfan turned around and murmured, "it''s beautiful."


    LAN Jihua looked at her with a smile, "don''t you want to stay in such a beautiful place?"


    Bai Qianfan recognized his words and said with a smile, "no matter how beautiful it is, it''s not my home. I still want to go home."


    "Don''t say that in front of the emperor. She will be angry." LAN Jihua said, "this is also your home. Although you have never lived in the future, you are from Nanyuan. No matter where you grew up, your roots are in Nanyuan. Everyone here is proud of being a Nanyuan. So although our territory is small and there are not many people, for thousands of years, we have been invaded and divided by countless powerful countries, but from beginning to end, even if we seek survival in the cracks, we are still not subjugated. Daughter, you have to be considerate of the mother emperor. She has to live harder than any monarch. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "why does she want to be a monarch? Are not all other countries ruled by men? "


    "In Nanyuan, women and men are the same. The capable are superior. In the imperial court, there are many women who are officials. If you have a chance to see them, you will know."


    Bai Qianfan felt strange: "this is unheard of. Are they willing?"


    "Yes, of course," Lan Jihua patted her on the shoulder. "If you can stay, you can also find a job you like to do. Our nation advocates freedom and hard work, and no one wants to sleep at home."


    "This is very good," Bai Qianfan sincerely praised: "I used to live outside on my own, but I had to dress up as a kid, or I would be bullied."


    "Nanyuan people don''t bully people, but they won''t be bullied," said LAN Jihua, standing in the sun with her hands behind her back. Junlang''s face was confident and resolute. "Honey, are you willing to protect Nanyuan?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at the firmness in his eyes, as if he had been infected. Inexplicably, he also had a sense of mission, and said, "like brother, I will also protect Nanyuan."


    LAN Jihua said happily, "the mother emperor will be very happy to hear that."


    They stood by the side of the road talking, holding a big umbrella like thing over their heads. Beautiful colorful ears hung around them. Bai Qianfan saw a person coming through the gap between the ears.


    Her gorgeous clothes, graceful posture and gorgeous make-up look a little like lanliuqing. However, when she came near, Bai Qianfan found that they just had similar make-up and different looks.


    When LAN Jihua saw her, she felt her nose. She was a little uncomfortable. "Cough, honey, let me introduce you. This is Princess Danling."


    Bai Qianfan was about to say hello when Princess Danling snorted from her nose, looking domineering. "Is she the Wuyang Princess whose mother emperor left outside?""Yes," Lan Jihua said to Bai Qianfan, "her name is LAN Nonghua."


    "Good sister Nonghua."


    "Who is your sister?" LAN Nonghua looked at her and said, "look at your sloppy appearance. You must be in your twenties. How can you call me sister?"


    LAN Jihua can''t laugh or cry. "I''m only in my early twenties. Can she be in her early twenties?"


    LAN Nonghua is very unhappy. He glances at Mo Ronglin in Bai Qianfan''s arms: "look at this child, he looks stupid. His father must be..."


    "You''re just a fool," Bai Qianfan said impolitely. "You have big eyes. Although your nose is high, your nostrils are facing the sky, your mouth is bigger than a monkey, and your skin is thick and black. There''s no one in the world who is more fool than you."


    LAN Nonghua was stunned. She was the only one who was critical of others. When she was said that, her face turned red and white. LAN Jihua turned her side and turned her face to one side, but her slightly shaking shoulder betrayed his mood at the moment. That''s quite pleasant


    LAN Nonghua pushed him hard: "you still laugh, you wait, I''m not good at it, ganxiu." With that, he left in a huff.


    Bai Qianfan some don''t understand, "she said lin''er first, I''m not angry, how can she be so angry?"


    "Ignore her," Lan Jihua said, "don''t let her. Of course, you can''t deliberately provoke her. Princess Danling is a More trouble people. Look, she''s going to complain. "


    "To whom?"


    "Nature is the mother emperor?"


    "Can the mother still face other children?"


    "She''s not from another family. She''s from Fuma. Strictly speaking, she''s also from our family."


    "The mother emperor is afraid of horses?"


    LAN Ji Hua touched his nose, "cough cough cough, the mother emperor loves his horse."


    Bai Qianfan is incredible: "can Fuma still have children with others?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C596

    Under LAN Jihua''s explanation, Bai Qianfan finally made clear the intricate relationship between Nanyuan royal family. Lanliuqing is a princess of the former dynasty. She was the empress of the dynasty. She married three horses in her life. LAN Nonghua''s father is in the position. He is a very talented poet. He is very famous in Nanyuan and is loved by girls. Even the empress admires him very much. Therefore, even if he carries a small oil bottle, he doesn''t dislike it. He has been recruited as an accessory.


    LAN Conghua changed his surname only after he entered the palace, because he was qualified to compete for the monarch of Nanyuan. Nanyuan was an open country, which did not blindly emphasize the legitimacy of blood relationship, but pursued the principle that the able man was the best.


    LAN Jihua even joked, "A Mei, you just change your name to LAN, and compete for the throne with a ge."


    Bai Qianfan is unimaginable. In the royal family of Dongyue, except the prince, no one dares to fight for the throne. They only recruit troops behind their backs, form gangs, and dare not make a scene. This kind of rule of fighting for the throne in Nanyuan is too wonderful.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll take your seat?"


    LAN Jihua shrugged, "soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers. This is very popular in Nanyuan. Everyone wants good things. There''s nothing wrong with it. Take out all your skills and see who is the best one. Besides, I''m not only your competitor."


    "Who else?"


    "What you see today is LAN Nonghua. There are also some lineage children. As long as their surname is LAN, they have power."


    "Are you not afraid of other people


    "What are you afraid of? There are not many Yin hooks behind anyone, but the bottom line is that you can''t be dead. The Nanyuan royal family has been sparsely populated. If they all fight to death, they can kill themselves without foreign enemies."


    Bai Qianfan was amused by his words, "empress, I mean the mother emperor allows you to fight like this?"


    "Of course, she likes aggressive people." LAN Jihua egged her on, "you can join, too. The mother emperor will be very happy."


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "I''m not interested," she put Mo Rongshu on the ground and asked him to practice walking slowly along the table. "I''m only interested in raising him."


    Blue Ji China helpless smile, "you really don''t look like South original person."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Ronglin sat down on the ground. LAN Jihua got up and wanted to pull him up. Mo Ronglin brushed his hand, grabbed the leg of the table and struggled to get up. He continued to walk slowly with his short legs.


    LAN Jihua turns to look at Bai Qianfan. Seeing her sitting there, she feels strange: "I thought you were very nervous. Why did he fall? You didn''t react at all?"


    Bai Qianfan wrote lightly, "I''m used to falling. Besides, he doesn''t like others to help him."


    "lin''er is like Nanyuan. He has the spirit of self-improvement, or..." He asked tentatively, "let him change his name to Lan..."


    "Don''t even think about it." Bai Qianfan glanced at him and said, "when it''s time, we''ll leave. Besides, his father is the emperor of Dongyue. When he goes back, he''ll be the prince. Do you still want to fight for the throne?"


    LAN Jihua touched his nose. "That''s true, but the emperor of Dongyue established a queen. In case the new queen had a son, lin''er would not..."


    "No Bai Qianfan interrupted him, "there won''t be that kind of thing."


    "What kind of thing? Can''t the new queen have a son? "


    "Knowing that I''m not dead, he won''t set up a new queen."


    "So you didn''t believe me from the beginning?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him and shook his head. "I don''t believe it."


    LAN Jihua looked at her for a long time, "where do you get this confidence? A Mei, I tell you, people''s heart is the most unpredictable thing in the world. Now that he is an emperor, he is shouldering the whole East Vietnam. He has to think about different things. He has to think about the whole country. Just like the mother emperor, although she is the queen, many things are helpless. "


    He said for a long time, Bai Qianfan sat there indifferent, indifferent, obviously did not listen. He sighed to himself in his heart, such a stubborn son, the mother emperor''s plan is not easy to carry out.


    No matter how LAN Jihua lobbied, Bai Qianfan always felt that when she came here, she would leave. She could not find a sense of home. In her opinion, her hometown is Lin''an, where she grew up. Now her husband is there, and she will return to him soon.


    To Nan yuan, to the empress and LAN Jihua, to be honest, she can''t talk much about her deep feelings. After all, her feelings need to be settled slowly with time. Moreover, it''s strange for her to feel that everyone is kind to her, but she is always uneasy. It''s a kind of intuition, not dangerous, and uncertainty about the unknown. She''s not sure what else she can meet here.


    Ruzhu and Ruyu have a clear division of labor. Ruzhu is responsible for all the errands, and Ruyu is responsible for the close service. Therefore, Ruyu is often the only one around her. Bai Qianfan doesn''t ask anyone to help take muronglin. She takes him everywhere. Muronglin''s food is made by herself. The little guy is almost one year old. In addition to feeding, he also eats some soft food, Nanyuan The rice is very delicious, waxy and sweet. Bai Qianfan gave him a small bowl and a small spoon. He could eat the bowl quietly as if it had just been washed.


    Bai Qianfan likes to watch him eat and chews. In fact, he only has four teeth in his mouth, but he is very old. He often makes her laugh. When she smiles, Mo Ronglin eats harder. Bai Qianfan thinks that his character is quite like himself. He has a face full of ink, but he is very jumpy. She can''t wait to see him grow up.At the family dinner three days later, Bai Qianfan finally saw the thundering fu MA Bai Qingyin. He was really a talented man. Years had not left any trace on his face. He looked like LAN Jihua''s brother. But it was said that he was eight years older than the empress, so people could not help but wonder that he was skillful.


    There were also some royal families who attended the family banquet. The empress introduced Bai Qianfan one by one, but she didn''t remember any of them. Both men and women were wearing golden crowns, and their clothes were gorgeous. They gathered around her, making Bai Qianfan feel like she was in a garden. When she looked around, she was dazzled.


    LAN Jihua relieved her, blocked everyone, and said, "don''t worry, Princess Wuyang has just returned to court, and there will be plenty of time to get close to her. Don''t scare her."


    The banquet in Nanyuan is different from that in Dongyue. There is a long table with white silk cloth on it. The table edge is light. The dishes are not round, but of various shapes. Bai Qianfan finds that many dishes are filled with flowers. She is very surprised. Are these flowers edible?


    Seeing her confusion, LAN Jihua explained, "some can eat, some can see. If you look carefully, you can see it."


    Bai Qianfan learned from him and took two mouthfuls of a big yellow flower. It was a bit powdery and slightly sweet. It tasted good. She thought it was very interesting. She asked LAN Jihua for advice on how to use these flowers. She thought that she would teach Qihong when she went back. She must be very interested.


    -------------------


    Author: Your Majesty, I have already described you as a man of extraordinary color, but you are still the target of thousands of people. Readers don''t buy it.


    Empress Nanyuan: Well, I love Qianfan very much, but I really have difficulties.


    Readers angrily throw tomatoes, rotten eggs, rotten cabbage: go to his trouble, kill him.


    If you have any suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, follow Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to chase your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can go and have a look


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C597

    Nanyuan''s music is different from that of Dongyue. It''s not melodious and melodious, but lively and interesting. Dance is even more different. Dongyue''s dancers like to wear thin feather clothes like cicada wings. They are loose and pay attention to lurid and sultry. Nanyuan''s dancing skirt is close to the body, curving, directly revealing a small waist, dancing like a snake It''s beautiful and charming. They dance nimbly, full of vitality, and unconsciously attract people''s eyes. The dancers not only dance by themselves, but also warmly invite the distinguished people here to dance together. Some of the elderly distinguished people, with old arms and legs, actually dance well. They shake their heads, smile and show their missing teeth. Bai Qianfan''s eyes are straight and his tongue is faint They''re really wild.


    She is today''s protagonist, naturally invited, she is not stage fright, Mo Ronglin tied to the back down the dance floor, a straight line to learn the dancer''s action, Mo Ronglin on the back is very excited, his mouth kept making strange sounds, dancing and shaking, Bai Qianfan see him happy, more and more energetic, their mother and son enjoy themselves, soon became the focus of the audience, no doubt The numbers are on them.


    One of them looked very carefully, and his eyes were quite inquisitive.


    Next to the blue Nonghua unhappy expertise blocked his sight, "you always see what she does, other people have children."


    The man picks eyebrow to smile, "that child is quite lovely."


    Blue thick China Leng for a while, "originally you see of is that little guy, I say, that woman have what good-looking, big eyes have no spirit, the bridge of the nose is quite high, unfortunately nostril face sky, see her that mouth, with monkey like."


    The man looked at her in surprise, "are you talking about yourself?"


    "You LAN Nonghua angrily picked up a flower and threw it on him. He said in a hate voice, "you wait and see, I won''t make you proud."


    The man giggled, "big mouth monkey, can you change a new sentence? Don''t you feel tired of this sentence?"


    LAN Nonghua''s face turned red. "If you do this again, I won''t marry you."


    "Don''t you cry and shout to marry me? I haven''t agreed yet."


    LAN Nonghua is most accommodating to him at ordinary times. At this time, he can''t hang on his face. He turns around and sits in another place.


    In addition to her big mouth, she was also a bit beautiful. As soon as she was seated, two young men surrounded her. She is quite proud of looking at the man, only to find that his eyes are fixed on Bai Qianfan again, and she is so angry that she secretly gnashes her teeth.


    The banquet lasted until the middle of the night, and the atmosphere was very good. Almost all of them drank too much. When it came to an end, everyone had a red face.


    Nanyuan''s wine is not as spicy as Dongyue''s. It''s sweet. It''s a bit like Guolu. Bai Qianfan drank a lot. When he left, he still remembered to carry Mo Ronglin on his back. Mo Ronglin held her face with his chubby hand. Mother and son looked at each other and giggled.


    She is a little bit faltering. She is helped back by Ruzhu Ruyu and washes at will. Then she takes Mo Ronglin to bed and tells Ruzhu Ruyu not to wake her up too early tomorrow. She should sleep until she wakes up naturally.


    Ruzhu Ruyu smiles. Seeing her drunk, she knows that she won''t wake up. After several days together, they can feel the temper of Princess Wuyang. She is a casual person.


    Sure enough, the next day, when it was time, Bai Qianfan didn''t get up. She quietly walked in several times, but didn''t hear anything. Because Princess Wuyang had orders, they didn''t dare to scratch, so they had to wait by the door.


    Ruzhu covered her mouth and whispered, "I can sleep."


    Although Ruyu was a younger sister, she was more careful than her sister and frowned slightly. "The princess didn''t wake up. The little prince woke up early at this time. Would you like to sleep in with his mother today?"


    The more she thought about it, the more suspicious she felt. She went in quietly, picked out the peacock shaped account and looked inside. There was a ball arched up in the middle of the quilt, like she didn''t wake up. She stretched her neck to look inside to see if the child woke up. As a result, it was empty and nothing. She was surprised and quickly lifted the quilt. Only then did she find that clothes were stuffed under the quilt, which made her scream Come on, "report to your majesty, Princess Wuyang and the little prince are missing!"


    Ruzhu was also startled. She didn''t have time to look up and ran away. Soon, lanliuqing and lanjihua came to see the scene on the bed. Lanliuqing lowered her face. Lanjihua laughed, touched her nose and joked, "did the mother emperor have a little fox? I had such a good time last night, but today I leave without saying goodbye. "


    Lanliuqing glared at him, "are you happy that your sister has gone? Why don''t you call someone to look for it? "


    Although LAN Jihua is joking, she is still worried. Bai Qianfan is not familiar with the place in Nanyuan. If she goes to a remote place, she doesn''t even know the language. Unlike in Nalan, the capital city, many people know Mandarin, so it''s not inconvenient to communicate with each other. Considering that she is still with her children and should not be far away, she immediately calls all the people, some of them search in the city and some of them go out of the city The door goes to the suburbs.


    Although Bai Qianfan promised to stay for half a month, she didn''t want to keep her promise foolishly. She didn''t come back to murongshu for a day. She was not at ease for a day. Whether she was a Nanyuan, a Wuyang princess or a mother and brother, before that, she was murongshu''s daughter-in-law. They were getting married in a formal ceremony, and her husband was her closest person.She doesn''t know if LAN Liuqing has sent someone to deliver a letter to Mo Rongshu, and she won''t place her hope on it. Even the prince has laid hands on her. Can her mother and brother be reliable? Besides, her husband is the emperor of Dongyue, and she has a little prince beside her. Their mother and son have special status. She doesn''t harm others, but she can''t help but guard against them. What if her mother takes their mother and son to coerce Mo Rongshu? In the past, she never thought about these problems. Because Mo Rongshu was there, he would protect them from the wind and rain. Now that he was not there, she had to rely on herself and have more heart.


    So she wants to run. In recent days, she turns around in the palace every day, and her escape route has been planned in her heart. Although she has never been out of the palace, she has taken the opportunity of chatting with LAN Jihua and Ruzhu Ruyu to inquire about some things in the city, and she probably has a good idea.


    The preparation is not enough, but the opportunity is rare. The banquet ended late. She went into her own Pingle palace, turned around and came out. It can be done to fish in troubled waters.


    But when she got outside, the gate was already closed. She couldn''t get out. She found the nearest inn to the gate to stop. Before dawn, she hired a carriage to guard the gate. As soon as the gate opened, she went all the way east to meet the red sun and returned to her husband''s arms.


    At this time, most people in the palace did not wake up and would not find her missing. She had to go as far as possible in the limited time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C598

    Bai Qianfan thought that the horse, who looked very rich, would gallop out of the gate, but the fact is that the horse swaggered like a stroll in the courtyard, "yes, yes..." The sound of hooves on the road is very rhythmic. To tell you the truth, she hasn''t run as fast as she does. If she goes on like this, she has to be overtaken.


    She waited patiently for a while, but she didn''t see the horse''s running posture, so she said to the horse handle, "uncle, please raise your whip, I''m in a hurry!"


    The horse handle style was a man of fifty or so, with a dark face and a mouth. His teeth were white, and he didn''t look back. "Don''t rush, it''s already very fast."


    Bai Qianfan said, "where is it fast? You have to let the horse run. I''m really in a hurry


    Ma Ba Shi looked back at her with an unhappy look. "You''re a stranger. I drive all year round. No one is too slow. If you want to be fast, you can run on horseback. Besides, my whip is not used to beat horses."


    "Why don''t you whip the horse?"


    Horse handle raised his hand and waved in the air, "pa!" The clear voice rang in the air, "used to listen to the sound."


    Bai Qianfan wants to cry without tears, but her mother and son have big eyes to small eyes, but they have nothing to do. Later, when she meets other carriages on the road, she finds that the handlebar style is not lying. Compared with other carriages, they are really fast, but if they go on like this, they will inevitably be caught up.


    Along the way, the trees on the roadside are lush. Bai Qianfan found that the mountain forests in Nanyuan are different from those in Dongyue. The flowers and trees seem to have infinite vitality. The green image of the mountains is that the spring tide will submerge people. The sun gradually rose above her head, and the roof of a small village under the col was shining with gold. She was surprised to find that no matter how dilapidated people''s houses are, the golden spire must be there.


    She looked at the light smoke, her heart moved, and said to the horse, "uncle, just send me to the village."


    Ma Bashi looked back at her, "aren''t you going to town?"


    "It suddenly occurred to me that a relative lived here and wanted to see him."


    The horse pulled the reins, drove the carriage down the slope and sent her to the village. Bai Qianfan paid for the carriage, tied Mo Ronglin in his arms and carried the burden to the village.


    The village is not big. The villagers look at her curiously and can''t guess which noble guest she is.


    Bai Qianfan asked several families about buying horses, but the horses looked small and the price was not low. She asked how to get to the next village and went through the village.


    She walked along the narrow mountain road. When she looked back, a villager stood under the tree and looked at her. She waved with a smile and turned around the tree. After a while, she secretly looked up and looked again. The villager disappeared. She looked around and went up the left mountain road instead of going to the next village.


    People often come to this mountain. There are many roads, one on the left and one on the right, winding and winding, stretching into the dense grass. Bai Qianfan walked for a while and found a good place to rest. It''s a low depression, with its back against the hillside and the top of its head covered with leaves and grass. She sat on the grass, with a wide field of vision, and could see the official road she just came to.


    She took out the steamed bread, broke it and fed it to Mo Ronglin. She ate rice dumplings by herself. The rice in Nanyuan was delicious, but it was cold and hard. She didn''t dare to give it to Mo Ronglin for fear that he would not digest it. She specially put some steamed bread on her body to feed him. Her milk is not much now, so it''s not enough to satisfy him in case of emergency.


    Fortunately, Mo Ronglin is not picky about food. He is always happy with what he gives him. He is proud and spits bubbles at her.


    She deliberately sternly taught him: "how old, but also spit, how dirty ah, after not allowed to do so."


    Mo Ronglin understood her words, but he vomited more happily. Bai Qianfan pulled his sleeve to wipe it off for him, and pinched it on his chubby face, "if you don''t listen, I''ll hit you carefully!"


    Mo Ronglin grinned and stood up with her arm. He called out: "Niang."


    He would have called his mother long ago, but he didn''t often. Every time Bai Qianfan listened to him, it was like the first time. She had a kind of unspeakable happiness. She chuckled and hugged him to kiss his little face. "Darling, be obedient. Your mother took you to your father. Your father must be very happy to see you grow so big."


    Mo Ronglin put his arms around her neck, and his body arched and arched, as if in a coquetry. Suddenly he turned to look down the mountain, and Bai Qianfan also saw it. In the dust, a group of people and horses came to the village quickly.


    It was the pursuers who came. If she was still in the carriage at this time, she would be sure to catch her. Now the people and horses have entered the village. It is estimated that the handlebar style was interrogated on the way back to the city and gave her whereabouts, so the officers and soldiers came to the village to catch her.


    Not many people came, about a dozen soldiers. The man in the lead was tall, with a golden crown on his head and sharp corners on it, just like a roof with a reduced mouth.


    She sat still and waited patiently. Before long, the team went down the mountain road to the next village, which was exactly what she expected.


    If they couldn''t find her in the next village, they would search there, while she swaggered back to the road and stopped a carriage to leave.She tied Mo Ronglin to her body, carried the burden down the side of the mountain, and soon got to the official road. As she walked quickly, she looked around, hoping to find a carriage quickly.


    She carried a person on her back and walked slowly. Thinking that those people were still searching for her between the two villages, she could not help but feel proud. When they slowly searched the mountain, she might have arrived in the town.


    But How could she vaguely hear the sound of the horse''s hoof? She went to the back of the tree and slipped down the slope of the road, hiding herself in the grass. Sure enough, the sound of the horse''s hoof was getting closer and closer to her. She didn''t dare to look up and listen to the sound running from far to near.


    They didn''t catch up so quickly. It seems that the mother emperor will chase her back at all costs.


    She lay quietly for a while, just about to get up, and heard the sound of the horse''s hooves coming back. She quickly lay down and motioned for Mo Ronglin to be quiet. Mo Ronglin grabbed the dust on the ground with his fat little hand and looked at her and laughed.


    This time, the sound of the horse''s hooves stopped near them. She heard the soldiers turning over and dismounting. Her heart slowly raised. She didn''t know why they stopped here. Did she find her?


    But it''s not like that. If I find her, I''ll catch her. How can I scatter around like I''m searching?


    After waiting for a while, she only heard the sound of footsteps spreading. She didn''t dare to look up, but Yu Guangli saw that Mo Ronglin raised his head and seemed to be smiling at someone.


    A pair of grey boots appeared in her eyes. Up, she saw the blue robe of the lake, rolled with a wide golden edge and embroidered with the pattern of Mandala bells.


    Her eyes stayed in the pattern no longer up, the man was obviously not satisfied, he bent down, the golden crown on his head shining in the sun, a pair of eyes looking at her with a smile.


    Bai Qianfan recognized those eyes. At the banquet last night, he looked at her rudely for a long time. Several times, their eyes were right. He didn''t mean to avoid them at all. Instead, he laughed shamelessly.


    -------------------


    Reader: don''t abuse the author. The emperor has a headache, so do we.


    Author: if you have a headache, I won''t.


    Readers show four meter long knives: cut her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C599

    Bai Qianfan knew that his name was LAN Wenyu. LAN Liuqing introduced so many people. She only remembered this name, not because he looked like a dog, but because Mo Rongshu once had a little girl named Wei Chi Wenyu. When he recalled the past with Prince Huangfu pearl, she remembered this name. Now she is in a foreign country, and everything that touches Mo Rongshu is unusual for her Precious.


    It''s just this man It''s not as gentle as the name. It''s the most elegant, but like a rascal.


    She thought LAN Wenyu would ask someone to arrest her. As a result, he just squatted down and looked at her like something interesting. He let the soldiers search everywhere. He squatted in front of her and said nothing.


    Bai Qianfan suddenly realized that this might be an opportunity. LAN Wenyu, who looks like a rogue, might be a good man with compassion.


    She didn''t dare to make a sound. She opened her mouth and asked him for help, hoping that he would let him go as if he hadn''t seen her.


    LAN Wenyu''s face is the smile of fan. He neither agrees nor refuses, so he looks at her without fear.


    Bai Qianfan gradually felt wrong. Later, he lowered his head. Then he found that he was lying on his stomach and his skirt was slightly open, revealing a small piece of snow-white skin inside.


    She suddenly became angry. It turned out that this man was not only shameless, but also a prodigal. If it wasn''t for the environment, she would not have spared him lightly. She glared at him angrily and pressed her chest down to cover the spring.


    LAN Wenyu raised his eyebrows and made a sad appearance that he didn''t see a good play. He suddenly reached out and picked her up. Bai Qianfan was shocked and instinctively called out: "lin''er, run!"


    Just after shouting, she regretted that the ground was rough. She didn''t give Mo Ronglin full arms. If she really got up, her hands and feet would be worn. Fortunately, Mo Ronglin didn''t listen to her. She pulled LAN Wenyu''s robe and stood up, hugged his leg and bit him down.


    He only had four teeth in his mouth, but Xia''s clothes were thin and he bit them fiercely. LAN Wenyu really felt the pain, just like being bitten by a small milk beast.


    He had to use his other hand to lift Mo Ronglin up again, but the little guy bit him very tightly. He couldn''t let go of his mouth. He pulled himself and hurt himself.


    The box of white Qianfan was carried by him, and his face turned red. He didn''t say a word. All he could do was grunt. Mo Ronglin was responding to his mother, biting LAN Wenyu''s leg and grunting.


    LAN Wenyu looked at the mother and the son, and was really a little sad. But he finally brought up Mo Ronglin. The little guy didn''t cry and didn''t make any noise. He waved his little hand, "pa!" Hitting him in the face, LAN Wenyu suddenly felt a stab in his eyes, as if something had entered. He quickly closed his eyes and called out: "people are here, come here!"


    The soldiers who searched around quickly ran back and picked up Bai Qianfan and Mo Ronglin. Seeing that he was in pain with his eyes closed, they knew that something was in his eyes. A soldier took off the kettle he was carrying to wash his eyes.


    Bai Qianfan grabs Mo Ronglin from the soldiers, hugs him tightly, kisses him on his dirty little face and praises him, "son, good job." She knew that there was dust in the palm of Mo Ronglin''s hand, but she didn''t expect that he would shoot LAN Wenyu''s eyes so tactfully. It''s a pity that they are outnumbered and still can''t run away.


    LAN Wenyu, who had just washed his eyes, couldn''t help but be happy. He wiped it with a sweat towel and looked over, "like mother, like son. I really underestimate you. Let''s go, Princess Wuyang. Your majesty is waiting for you to go back. "


    Bai Qianfan stood still, "how can we go without a carriage?"


    LAN Wenyu patted his horse: "this general doesn''t dislike you dirty, come up, I''ll take you."


    Bai Qianfan refused, "I can''t ride with you. My husband will be angry if he knows."


    LAN Wenyu laughed, "you are so funny. Where is your husband? The emperor of Dongyue? They don''t want you for a long time, and you still have a big spring and autumn dream


    Bai Qianfan sighed gently, "no matter what you say, I won''t believe it, so I''d better save it."


    LAN Wenyu shook his head and disdained: "what a stupid woman."


    But Bai Qianfan refused to leave. He couldn''t help it. He was a princess, not a real fugitive. He couldn''t do it, so he had to wait by the side of the road.


    It''s a long time since LAN Wenyu met anyone who could do nothing for him. He looks so happy and out of shape. But in Nanyuan, when it comes to general LAN, no one is in awe. There used to be a devil king of Chu in Dongyue, and he was the devil of Nanyuan. However, his temper and character were completely opposite to Mo Rongshu. Mo Rongshu took a cold and hard line, but he liked to solve the people in the wind of talking and laughing, so behind his back, many people called him Yu Mian Xiao Hu.


    His appearance is also a topic that people in the south are fond of talking about in private. He is called Yumian. Naturally, he has a fair complexion, and has a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes. The thick long eyelashes set off the deep eyes. In addition, the corners of his mouth always seem to have a smile, which makes it easy for people who meet him for the first time to have a good impression on him. He is also the first husband in the heart of the girl to be married in Nanyuan. Even the prince LAN Jihua can only retreat to the second place.


    After waiting for about half an hour, a carriage finally came slowly. As soon as LAN Wenyu raised his chin, his soldiers immediately rushed up to stop the carriage and announced loudly, "stop, general LAN wants to requisition the carriage. In addition to the handlebar style, the rest of the people will come down immediately."There were four people sitting in the carriage, looking at the elephant father and mother with a pair of brothers and sisters. The youngest brother was only five or six years old. He nestled close to his mother and looked at the soldiers who drove them down in panic.


    Bai Qianfan is a good aggressor. He said to LAN Wenyu, "how can you drive people down like this? There is no village in front and no shop in the back. What can they do?"


    LAN Wenyu glanced at her lazily, "you are so happy, and you have to mind what others do. Anyway, your requirements have been met. Let''s go."


    Bai Qianfan also wanted to argue with him. He pushed him and said impatiently, "what are you talking about? Let''s go."


    "You dare to touch me, I am a princess!"


    "You''re a fugitive now." He sneered contemptuously, "if you don''t go, I''ll take you up."


    Bai Qianfan felt that a shameless man like LAN Wenyu could do what he said. He had no choice but to sympathize with the family and take Mo Ronglin to the carriage.


    Different from when he came out, when he went back, at the request of general LAN, the horse drove the carriage like it was about to fly. The raised whip fell on the horse''s back from time to time, making a clear sound. As soon as the carriage was fast, it was bumpy when it ran. Bai Qianfan held Mo Ronglin in his arms and swayed around in the carriage. He felt that all his internal organs had moved. Finally, he couldn''t help crying, "stop, I''m sorry I''m going to throw up


    -------------------


    for those who have various suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, pay attention to Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to pursue your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can take a look


    at the same time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C600

    No matter what Bai Qianfan says, LAN Wenyu turns a deaf ear and just calls for the handlebar style to drive quickly. As a result, Bai Qianfan can''t resist vomiting in the car. She really hates someone like this. Now she hates LAN Wenyu to death. If she can go back, she will ask her mother to beat him on the board.


    Because of the urge of LAN Wenyu, when Bai Qianfan vomited all the inventory in her stomach, she was escorted back to the palace.


    LAN Liuqing is pacing anxiously in the main hall. When she comes back, she is absolutely furious. She is the monarch. The fire comes from the thunder of heaven. There is a large area of kneeling in the hall. Only LAN Wenyu stands there with a lazy smile on her face.


    Bai Qianfan is cheeky. Besides, she doesn''t think she did something wrong. When lanliuqing was tired, she asked coldly, "do you have anything to eat? I''m hungry. "


    Blue Willow clear Leng for a while, blue text Yu por Chi a smile come out, "she is hungry, vomit all the way?"


    LAN Liuqing was a little worried and asked, "what''s wrong with you, girl? Why do you vomit? "


    Bai Qianfan pointed at LAN Wenyu angrily, "the mother emperor should ask him!"


    LAN Wenyu, the villain, complained first and pulled up his robe to show the teeth on his calf: "Your Majesty, I paid a price for bringing back the Wuyang Princess and the little prince."


    Blue Willow clear saw one eye, feel strange: "that is what bite?" Dark red circle, but only the middle of the four teeth.


    LAN Wenyu pointed to Mo Ronglin: "Your Majesty''s little grandson bit it."


    LAN Liuqing laughs. Naturally, she won''t blame her child for being so young, but LAN Wenyu is her most valued minister, who is also good at pacifying her.


    "The blue general sent the princess Wuyang and the little prince back safely. He made great contributions and rewarded them with 100 jade beads and a crown. By the way, give Ai Qing a bottle of my royal snow cream. If you wipe it with it, the tooth marks will be eliminated soon. "


    "Thank you, Lord long." LAN Wenyu knelt down on one foot to thank him. When he got up, he flew his eyebrows toward Bai Qianfan, looking like he was cheap.


    Bai Qianfan is biting his teeth, itching to hit someone.


    After being scolded, even if it''s over, Bai Qianfan returns to her Pingle palace and becomes a Wuyang princess. She counts the days with her fingers. There is still more than half a month to go before half a month. God knows, she doesn''t want to think about whether she can go. At least before that, she just needs to find opportunities and run. Once can''t be twice, twice can''t be three times. Experience is all It''s built up slowly.


    Bai Qianfan put Mo Ronglin on the ground, climbing or rolling, and let him go. However, Mo Ronglin''s children love to walk now, holding the furniture around the house. Whenever there is a distance between the furniture, and the distance is beyond his tolerance, Mo Ronglin''s children will bite the dog''s excrement, and then struggle to crawl on the ground for a while until they have a home Furniture place, and then help furniture as if nothing had happened to stand up and continue to move forward.


    Bai Qianfan reclined on the soft chair and only used the spare light to take care of him, frowning and thinking.


    If yu squats in the corner to smoke incense, it''s very delicious. Bai Qianfan often smokes it in his home in Dongyue, such as osmanthus, lotus, sandalwood and so on. But when she comes to Nanyuan, she has opened her eyes. She''s been here for so long, and the incense she smokes every day is not repeated, and no matter which one she smokes, she can''t smell it.


    However, Nanyuan abounds in fresh flowers and incense. It''s normal to hear that many of them have been trafficked to neighboring countries.


    When she smelled the fragrance, she suddenly felt that she had forgotten something important. What was it? She unconsciously around the waist of the palace tapestry, circle after circle


    Silent for a long time, she said to Ruyu, "take away the incense."


    Ruyu was a little surprised. "The princess doesn''t like to smell the fragrance. Do you want to change it?"


    "No," Bai Qianfan''s eyes follow Mo Ronglin. Seeing him fall down, he can''t help but smile, "I''m not used to using incense. I won''t smoke incense in the house."


    Ruyu turned around and moved out the copper lotus fumigation stove.


    Bai Qianfan heard her call out general blue. Sure enough, the next moment, LAN Wenyu appeared in her sight. She doesn''t like this man, so she doesn''t have to put on airs and say impolitely, "what are you doing here?"


    LAN Wenyu ignores her and looks at Mo Ronglin. When he sees him falling all the way, he can''t help laughing. He sneaks over and deliberately uses his little hand to pull him out. Mo Ronglin''s short, fat body rushes forward. He is always on the ground, his head is high, and his two little hands are on the ground. He tries to get up again.


    LAN Wenyu squatted there and was watching hard. Leng buting got a kick on his butt. He didn''t watch out. He jumped forward, and the whole person was lying on the ground. Mo Ronglin just stood up with the foot of the table. Seeing this, he loosened his hand and sat down on his head with a drool of laughter.


    Bai Qianfan looks at LAN Wenyu, who falls down in a mess, and laughs.


    LAN Wenyu returns to his senses after a long time. He realizes that he has been bullied by Bai Qianfan''s mother and son. He looks at his mother and son in astonishment, and laughs at them. Ruzhu Ruyu is stunned not far away. Looking at this scene, general LAN seems to be a good person to get along with, but no one ever dares to disrespect him. Even the empress wants to give him a thin face, Princess Wuyang and the little prince It''s too much.Mo Ronglin is very excited and climbs from LAN Wenyu''s head to his back. He keeps turning there and regards him as a funny object. Bai Qianfan doesn''t stop him, but laughs even more.


    LAN Wenyu''s anger is about to appear. He is about to lift Mo Ronglin, but his eyes are glued to Bai Qianfan''s face He had never seen anyone smile so well before. His bright eyes were full of stars, and he was still there.


    Bai Qianfan is not unreasonable. He used to hold Mo Ronglin up. "Sorry, general LAN, I just did it on purpose."


    LAN Wenyu got up, patted the dust on his robe, and said with a faint smile, "I know you''re on purpose, but I didn''t expect you to kick so hard. Looking at the thin and weak, you''re still strong. Have you ever practiced?"


    Bai Qianfan deliberately played the key role, "I won''t tell you. What are you doing here? "


    LAN Wenyu listened to the end of her speech with an East Vietnamese accent. There was light in her eyes.


    "We don''t know each other. Let''s see you," he said casually after a pause. "Be a friend."


    Bai Qianfan hissed, "I''ll catch you back. We can''t be friends."


    "If it''s not a friend, it''s the enemy," Lan said with a smile. "It''s not good to be my enemy."


    Bai Qianfan was silent for a moment and said, "how did you know I was hiding by the side of the road that day?"


    LAN Wenyu thought seriously, "I really can''t tell you that."


    "Well, he said to be a friend."


    "You didn''t tell me just now. Let''s draw. Let''s be friends."


    "Be your big head!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C601

    With a calm face, LAN Jihua walked quickly into LAN Liuqing''s bedroom. Although he was the prince, it was not right for him to break into the empress''s bedroom, so two guards stopped him.


    Lanji Huaping was a gentle man, but his face was as deep as water, and he said in a low voice, "get out of the way!"


    He seldom loses his temper. The two guards are afraid. They look at each other and get out of the way.


    LAN Jihua strides in. As soon as he gets to the door, he hears the voice of whispering inside. He looks up. Bai Qingyin is standing by the window. He has a long body and a beautiful spirit. He is dressed in a white robe and looks like an immortal.


    At the other end, LAN Liuqing leans on the Phoenix Tail couch with her hair scattered. Her eyes stare at Bai Qingyin''s back. Her eyes are as gentle as water, full of endless love.


    LAN Jihua blushed and stopped at the door. The movement of his coming in was not small, but both of them were immersed in their world and seemed to turn a blind eye to him.


    LAN Jihua swept his throat and coughed. Bai Qingyin turned to look at him and said with a smile, "it''s just the right time. Would you like to listen to my new poem?"


    "I''ve been listening at the door for a long time. It''s very good," Lan Jihua said perfunctorily, "it''s for the mother emperor, isn''t it?"


    Bai Qingyin said frankly, "it''s just for Qingqing."


    LAN Jihua''s face turned red again. Both of them are old, but they often show more love than young people, which makes people envious and embarrassed.


    "Cough, I''d like to talk to my mother about something


    "OK, you talk," Bai Qingyin went to touch lanliuqing''s head and treated a child gently: "Qingqing, I''ll wait for you inside."


    Lanliuqing''s face was slightly red. She put her face on his arm and said, "I''ll come soon."


    LAN Jihua It''s better to turn around. It''s his biological mother


    Heard the footsteps into the interior, but also considerate to close the door, LAN Jihua turned around, just like water tenderness of LAN Liuqing face seems to have no Yu: "you are too unruly, how dare to break into the mother emperor''s bedroom at night?"


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. I want to talk to Mu Huang about something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why let LAN Wenyu approach Nannan?"


    "I didn''t let him go. He did it himself."


    "He is uneasy and kind."


    "How do you know he''s upset and kind? Your sister is loved by everyone. Maybe he''s in love with her?"


    "Isn''t he rich?"


    "It''s Nonghua''s wishful thinking. What''s good for you if they really get together?" Lanliuqing said: "it''s good for you to let your sister and him."


    LAN Jihua was silent for a moment. "Mother emperor, let A-Mei go back. She doesn''t believe us at all. She''s a smart person. Now she doesn''t even smoke incense in the hall. I don''t know if she''s aware of anything?"


    "Your sister is a stubborn temper, even if she doesn''t smoke incense, the mother emperor has a way to deal with her," lanliu Qingwei frowned. "Ji''er, the mother emperor''s wish, you always know, so many years, we have worked hard to have today''s situation, do you have the heart to let the mother emperor down?"


    "I don''t want to hurt girls."


    "How?" Lanliuqing said: "the baby is the meat from the mother emperor. Of course, the mother emperor also loves her. You can rest assured that the mother emperor will protect her from harm."


    LAN Jihua asked, "lin''er What is the mother emperor going to do with it? "


    Lanliuqing stroked his polished nails and bent his lips with a smile. "It''s a wolf cub. He''s not familiar with it. Of course, he has to go back to his father."


    "Ke Nan Nan..."


    Lanliuqing interrupted him, "Nannan is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. She will stay in Nanyuan all the time."


    "Did the mother emperor think about it? When he sent lin''er back, Mo Rongshu knew that his daughter was not dead. He would lead the army to fight."


    Blue Willow pure cover mouth smile, "if he really leads army to fight to come over, mother emperor naturally lets daughter follow him."


    LAN Jihua some understand, "mother emperor is want is that opportunity?"


    "When Mo Rongshu became emperor, he was naturally different from before. His mind would be more careful and he had to take the initiative."


    LAN Jihua knows who LAN Liuqing is and that she can''t be convinced. In her heart, she has always had a grand long cherished wish. In his opinion, it''s crazy, but it''s imperative for LAN Liuqing.


    "In any case, please don''t hurt her for the sake of her own flesh and blood. I don''t want her to be a living dead person. "


    Lanliuqing''s face sank, "it''s no use saying that you and your daughter are all my own. The palm and the back of your hand are all flesh. The mother emperor will not be thick and thin. In the future, you will have to take care of her for the mother emperor."


    From lanliuqing''s bedroom hall, lanhuaji went to Pingle hall. He found that it was so late that lanwenyu was sitting in the hall. He couldn''t help but sink his face. "General, it''s very late. Why are you here?"


    LAN Wenyu laughed carelessly, "isn''t your highness here?"


    "I am her elder brother, naturally..."


    "Your Highness forgot that I''m also LAN, her elder brother."LAN Jihua knew that Lan Wenyu had a bad mouth and didn''t want to tangle with him. He stretched his neck and looked in, "did she sleep?"


    "I''m sitting here. She probably can''t sleep."


    LAN Jihua lowered her voice, "what do you want to do? Like her? "


    LAN Wenyu gave a strange smile, "I like her son."


    LAN Ji Hua Leng for a moment, "like lin''er?"


    "The little guy is amazing. He''s the first one to leave a mark on me in all these years."


    When LAN Jihua heard that he had caught Bai Qianfan and his son back, he couldn''t help laughing. "A child can tell good from bad. Otherwise, why doesn''t he bite others, just you?"


    LAN Wenyu was ridiculed by him and was about to respond when he heard a gentle voice coming from inside, "brother, why are you here?"


    With the sound, Bai Qianfan came out from inside, wearing a plain white robe, with long black hair, a jade face, and big black eyes.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "I passed by to see if you were asleep?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''ll be out of the Palace tomorrow. I have to go for a long time. I''ll say goodbye to you."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes brightened, "brother, can you take me with you?"


    "Cough..." LAN Jihua changed the topic: "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I''ve fallen asleep and heard my brother''s voice, so I came out to have a look."


    "If I didn''t come, you would go to sleep?" He raised his chin to the man sitting there. "There''s someone outside. Can you sleep?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t look at LAN Wenyu and said, "why can''t you sleep? There are always people in the hall. There are people on duty at night. I''m used to it." This means to confuse LAN Wenyu with her followers.


    LAN Jihua glances at LAN Wenyu, whose face is still calm, and his mouth even has a slight smile, as if he doesn''t like Bai Qianfan.


    "OK, you sleep. I''ll go," Lan Jihua stood up. "General LAN, let''s go together."


    LAN Wenyu stood up and said to Bai Qianfan, "you sleep in peace. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Bai Qianfan returned to him: "if you don''t come, I will be very grateful."


    LAN Jihua laughs and pulls LAN Wenyu out of the palace. To the outside, he smile a moment convergence, eyes with a warning: "she is not LAN Nonghua, she is my own sister, you don''t want to hit her idea."


    LAN Wenyu did not answer the question, "have you ever robbed anything with someone?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that I enjoy the process of robbing." LAN Wenyu left an inexplicable word and went away.


    -------------------


    the turning point is necessary, but it has not been finished yet. Some readers think it can be finished, but for the author, it is the same as blocking the waist and breaking the integrity of the outline. The author should keep the original intention, sail against the current, and reach the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C602

    In April, the grass grows and the warbler flies. The spring of Dongyue is full of vitality.


    However, there is also a place where the spring breeze can''t blow. That is the Forbidden Palace. Although the imperial garden is full of flowers and the roadside trees are luxuriant, the slaves who walk in the palace feel that winter is not far away, because the owner of the Forbidden Palace is a piece of ice, which always makes people feel cold.


    Hao pingguan was standing under the dripping water. Lao Shen was looking at a bird that had just fallen on the tree. The bird was really beautiful. Its emerald feathers, long purple and blue tail, and its wings fluttered to the sky. It made people feel that there was a emerald light in front of them.


    Xiao Fuzi followed Hao pingguan to see the bird. When the bird flew away, he looked back and lowered his voice. "Chief manager, it''s almost half an hour, but aunt laurel hasn''t come out. After doctor Wei pricked the needle, viva''s headache is much better. Why is it so bad today?"


    Hao pingguan sighed, "today is the day when our little son was born. Long live Ye probably thinks of something sad."


    Xiaofuzi to insert sleeve, "long live Ye really pitiful."


    "Who says it''s not?" Hao pingguan said pitifully, "I''m looking forward to getting better every day, but when it comes to the important day, all my efforts are wasted."


    Xiaofuzi sighed and stopped talking. The sound of laurel came from the room The elder sister of the Shi Family chases the princess and often comes to the house to block the door. She makes everyone feel helpless. Sister Yuexiang has to send a message to boss Shi from the head of the Li family, saying that if it goes on like this, it will be counterproductive. Boss Shi also knows that his face is not good-looking. Maybe he advised Miss Shi, but later she stopped... "


    While Yue GUI said this, she watched Mo Rongshu quietly. She saw that he was looking at the rabbit on the ground with his eyes open. She didn''t recline in the chair as usual and shut her eyes. She was a little uneasy. She didn''t know how long she would have to talk. Turning over and over, it was just like this. Maybe the emperor was tired of hearing it.


    When she changed her breath, the emperor suddenly pointed to the rabbit he had been staring at and said, "is that just new?"


    Yue GUI''s heart jumped and he didn''t dare to lie. Por Tong knelt down and said, "I should die. I didn''t take good care of the rabbit. I died a few days ago. I''m afraid of the emperor''s punishment, so I dare to ask someone to add a new one."


    The Emperor didn''t get angry. After a moment''s silence, he said, "they don''t think it''s interesting that she''s not here. It''s just a matter of life and death. They can''t force them to get rid of the new one. They can''t add any more." He paused for a moment and said, "you step back. I want to be alone."


    "Yes, I do." Yuegui got up, put the rabbits in the bamboo basket and carried them out of the door.


    Seeing her coming out, Hao pingguan asked as usual, "did you sleep?"


    Laurel shook her head, "the emperor said to leave him alone, not to go in. And, "she said in a low voice," the emperor recognized our new rabbit, the chief manager and the maidservant. Looking at the emperor, he really wanted to cry. "


    Hao pingguan''s eyes were full of water, "don''t talk about you, we also want to cry. No, we have to cry for a while in the palace of longevity


    Laurel accompanied him, "chief manager, why don''t you say the emperor correct the name of the princess and let us call the princess? Shouldn''t we call the queen? And the little prince, that should be called the great prince. "


    "Maybe the emperor thinks that the queen and the prince are too strange, or the princess and the little prince listen to each other kindly. Up to now, the throne of the princess is still empty. We have asked for instructions several times, but long live has never let go. Maybe it''s because he doesn''t think about it. He''s so affectionate that he doesn''t dare to write. He''s afraid that once the pen falls, it will become a fact. The throne is still empty You''re lying to yourself. "


    Hao pingguan was right. That''s what Mo Rongshu thought. According to the rules, Bai Qianfan is the Royal concubine. He entered the Forbidden Palace. Although she died, she should be granted the title of empress Dahang. But he refused to give the title or write the memorial tablet. So far, the tombstone beside the imperial mausoleum is still empty, and the memorial tablet of Changsheng hall is also empty.


    Before writing, he thought that she was still alive.


    Sorrow is endless, and will not decrease with the passage of time, but he is a rational man. Since he has won the world, he should show the people and court officials that he is not the king of Chu who can only fight, but also the emperor who can run the country.


    He knew his heart disease, and he knew that it would not work. Therefore, under the advice of Wei Zhongqing and Xiumin, he accepted Wei Zhongqing''s acupuncture therapy. At first, he didn''t feel that it was quite effective after a long time. His mind was always in a mess, like full of oar paste, but now it is clear, like breaking free from a mess, sadness is still there, but he can control it very well.


    Just today On this special day, he is not willing to control his emotions by force. He needs to miss, even if it is bone biting.


    Today, a year ago, she gave birth to a baby for him. He remembers everything that happened from beginning to end that day. He remembers how he listened to her outside the door. He remembers his extremely painful mood. He remembers the loud cry when the baby landed. He also remembers the moment when he was full of tears


    The sunlight slanted in from the window pane and projected on the ground, less than a foot away from his feet, within reach, while he sat in the darkness, tears from the corners of his eyes fellOnce upon a time, the past flashed in my mind, as clear as a picture scroll. Suddenly, his brow wrinkled, the picture just flashed It was Zhuge Qianyu''s face before he fell to the ground. He leaned back slowly, but a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth


    Why does he laugh? What''s the meaning of laughter?


    Mo Rongshu suddenly stood up and paced in the room. At that time, he was in a mess. Now think about it, some things are not flawless. The crown prince never let go until he died, because he knew that if he did, he would die. But why did Zhuge Qianyu believe him? Besides, when Zhuge Qianyu was killed, he didn''t seem to be afraid. Instead, he felt relieved, so he laughed.


    But how to find out? He killed all the people who were related to the incident. Now he wanted to find a living. He shook his head and sat down again. Maybe he wanted Bai Qianfan to be alive too much. In fact, Zhuge Qianyu didn''t smile before he died. Maybe Zhuge Qianyu didn''t smile before he died. The memories just now are all his illusions.


    He bent down and buried his face in his palm.


    Qianfan, you are still alive. Why can''t I dream of you and lin''er once? Have you gone too far, or are you not dead at all? Why don''t you tell me in a dream? Do you know that I''m a walking corpse in this Forbidden Palace every day? I''m alive only when I miss you and lin''er, because my heart hurts when I miss you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C603

    Although many places in Nanyuan are different from those in Dongyue, the custom of children catching Zhou at the age of one is the same.


    Lanliuqing held a grand one-year banquet for muronglin in the golden hall. The royal family, civil and military officials gathered together to celebrate the little prince''s first year.


    Everyone sat around, with a red embroidered blanket in the middle, and Mo Ronglin stood on top. He was also dressed up today, wearing a small gold crown, a small gold lock around his neck, and a red robe. The robe was very long, and it was a foot long on the ground. It looked funny.


    He was white and fat, with big round eyes and red eyebrows. He had two big dimples when he laughed. He was as beautiful as a doll in the picture. Everyone liked him and clapped his hands to sing for him. The dancers danced happily on the side, and the long veil flew in front of him. He reached out and caught anyone who could get a silver naked man as a reward.


    Nowadays, he seldom falls when he walks. He just staggers to sit down, props up his hand on the ground, cocks up his buttocks, and stands up again immediately. But he is short of speaking. Sometimes he shouts his mother, and at other times he creaks and speaks a language that no one can understand.


    After three rounds of wine, the atmosphere is warm, and the play begins. All kinds of things are put on the golden carpet. When the music stops, all the dancers stand by laughing. Mo Ronglin is a little puzzled. He doesn''t understand why these beautiful sisters don''t play the game of catching gauze with him? He walked up to a dancer and tugged at the long yarn on her arm. The dancer looked at him and let him pull it. As a result, the little guy rolled around and wrapped himself in it, which made the adults laugh.


    Bai Qianfan went to rescue him and told him to go to the blanket in the middle and take one thing. He could take whatever he liked, but only one thing.


    Mo Ronglin understood her words, put aside the gauze towel, walked slowly to the middle, looked at this, looked at that, seemed to be indecisive, the hall gradually quieted down, everyone''s eyes stopped on him, very curious what he would take?


    Only one person''s eyes fell on Bai Qianfan. As usual, he looked at her wantonly. Bai Qianfan glanced at her as if she had not seen her. She felt that she was thick skinned enough, but compared with LAN Wenyu, she saw the wizard immediately. I''m afraid he was not as good as him.


    LAN Wenyu stares at Bai Qianfan, but LAN Nonghua stares at him. When he sees this scene, his mouth is crooked. He takes his arm to hit him hard. "If you look at it again, your eyes will fall out."


    LAN Wenyu was not angry when she hit him. He glanced at her and said, "how can your mouth be crooked?"


    LAN Nonghua saw his serious appearance and thought it was true. He quickly covered it and said in a panic: "how can it be crooked? What didn''t I do? "


    LAN Wenyu laughed, "angry."


    Only then did LAN Conghua know that he had been cheated and hit him with hate. Many people saw the scene of their flirting. They all laughed and went to see Mo Ronglin again.


    Mo Ronglin is like a playful man. He picks up a pen and holds a gold ingot. But when everyone thinks he has chosen, he puts it down again. He feels his head and looks at Bai Qianfan in a daze.


    Bai Qianfan had no choice but to go over and tell him once more, "darling, would you like to take one of your favorite things to your mother?"


    Mo Ronglin shakes his head, meaning that he doesn''t like it.


    Everyone is surprised, so many things, there is no one he likes?


    Lanliuqing seems to have to come to a conclusion and say to him personally, "darling, is there anything you like in this hall? Show it to grandma."


    Mo Rong Lin turned his little body, looked around, and suddenly turned and walked forward.


    Bai Qianfan was about to stop him. Lanliuqing waved his hand to stop him and said in a low voice, "it doesn''t matter. What does he want?"


    Everyone''s eyes follow Mo Ronglin''s small figure, and the little man staggers and drags his gorgeous robe tail to climb up Danbi. He didn''t know how to get on the stage, so he used both hands and feet and crawled up.


    White Qianfan a look, this is not very good, want to go to hold him down, blue Liuqing hold her, "wait, maybe there is something he likes on it."


    The hall was quiet. No one spoke or ate. They all looked at Mo Ronglin. They watched him climb up step by step. They watched the beautiful robe drag silently on Dan bi


    Finally, he climbed up the high platform and stood up with the Golden Dragon chair. Then he climbed up to the Dragon chair and turned to sit down. He put his hands on the arms of Youlong Xizhu and looked at the dark people below, grinning.


    No one could laugh, everyone was stunned, who did not expect that the last choice of Mo Ronglin was the Dragon chair.


    Mo Ronglin may feel that everyone''s expression is too funny. He tilts his head to look at them and suddenly laughs. Bai Qianfan quickly joins him and laughs. As soon as she laughs, the quiet crowd around him immediately seems to be alive. One by one, they all laugh. For a moment, Mo Ming''s laughter resounds through the magnificent palace.


    Bai Qianfan was a little flustered. He took a sneak look at lanliuqing. Seeing that she was smiling, he was relieved and ran up to take Mo Ronglin down.Lanliuqing called his inner official manager and gave a few orders in a low voice. The manager bowed down.


    At this time, Bai Qianfan came back with Mo Ronglin in his arms and pleaded with LAN Liuqing, "lin''er is not sensible. Don''t blame him. If you want to blame him, blame me for not teaching him well."


    LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "what are you doing? Did you teach him to do it? In fact, it''s a good thing that lin''er wants to be a monarch. He has ambition and is much stronger than you. "


    Although LAN Liuqing said that, Bai Qianfan didn''t feel much relaxed. After all, he still made a taboo.


    LAN Liuqing took Mo Ronglin from her arms and put him on the ground. He pointed to the middle of the blanket. "Good lin''er, go and see if you like anything. If you like anything, give it to grandma."


    Some people play with him, Mo Rong Lin is willing to walk a short leg and go.


    At this time, we found that there were a few more things on the gorgeous blanket, including colorful snacks and a gold seal. It was the gold seal of lanliuqing, which was the keepsake of the emperor of Nanyuan. It was equivalent to the jade seal of the emperor of Dongyue. With the gold seal, we could be the king of Nanyuan.


    Mo Ronglin still looks around, but this time he doesn''t pick up anything. When he passes by the snack, he stops for a moment. Finally he goes around and stops in front of Jin Yin. Then he bends down, picks up Jin Yin and turns to the crowd.


    The smile on LAN Liuqing''s face is a little stiff. He slowly bends down and prepares to receive the gold seal from Mo Ronglin. But Mo Ronglin comes over and gives the gold seal to Bai Qianfan.


    It was a dead silence again.


    -------------------


    Author: if you want to end it again, I will die to show you!


    Reader: come on, four meter sword is waiting for you.


    Emperor: my daughter-in-law hasn''t come back yet. Who dares to end it? I''ll cut him as many as I can. The 40 meter sword has already been prepared.


    If you have any suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, follow Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to chase your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can go and have a look


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C604

    Bai Qianfan, holding the hot gold seal, could not laugh or cry. He said: "lin''er, he likes gold. It seems that he wants to be a businessman."


    LAN Nonghua stood in the crowd and said, "there are many gold ingots on the blanket. Why didn''t he take them? At a young age, ambition is not small. "


    Although it''s taboo, we don''t know the real identity of Mo Ronglin. As long as he changes his surname to LAN, he will have a chance to compete for the throne when he grows up. However, if we know that Mo Ronglin is the crown prince of Dongyue, it''s very bad. In order to prevent future trouble, it''s the most direct and effective way to get rid of him.


    Bai Qianfan was about to retort when he heard a clear laugh, "this boy''s eyes are really poisonous. He knows that the quality of Jinyin is better than jinyuanbao, and it''s heavier than jinyuanbao. In terms of weight, it''s more valuable. He can do business!"


    All the people on the side said, "the little prince will be the emperor''s businessman in the future. If the National Treasury is not enough, it depends on him."


    "You look smart. You can''t do business wrong."


    "Laugh when you see people, like a salesman."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    LAN Nonghua glanced at LAN Wenyu and said in a low voice, "what can I do for you? Do you think people will appreciate you?"


    LAN Wenyu doesn''t think so. "That boy is a young man who is engaged in business, with a sly look on his face. It''s a pity that he won''t be a businessman in the future. "


    LAN Nonghua turned his lips and ignored him.


    Bai Qianfan carefully observes LAN Liuqing''s face. She knows how scared the king is. Mo Rongshu once told her about the danger of the birthmark, so she always takes care of Mo Ronglin herself and never lets Mo Ronglin get too close to other people, so as not to find the little golden dragon on his head.


    Fortunately, lanliuqing''s face was as usual. Listening to everyone''s comments, his smile spread in the corner of his mouth.


    In any case, this lively and grand new year banquet ended in a very harmonious atmosphere. Bai Qianfan returns to Pingle palace with Mo Ronglin in his arms. When she leaves, she turns her head and sees LAN Wenyu smiling at her. She usually ignores him. But today he helps her talk, and she smiles back. LAN Wenyu seems very happy, a little bit aggressive, and immediately looks more like a rogue than usual.


    Bai Qianfan turns around silently. She doesn''t know much about LAN Wenyu. What she knows is that he is the son of lanliuqing''s cousin, Lingwang, the general of Nanyuan''s national defense, and also a competitor for the throne. But why did lanqingliu leave him alone when everyone left?


    When they were all gone, lanliuqing asked lanwenyu, "what do you think?"


    The latter said with a lazy smile, "nip out all the dangers in the bud. This is what you taught me."


    LAN Qingliu thought for a moment, "it''s not difficult to kill him, just..."


    "Is your majesty afraid of your daughter''s sorrow?"


    LAN Qingliu sighed, "I owe my daughter a lot. Besides, the time is not good."


    LAN Wenyu nodded with approval, "she is a strong minded person. It''s not easy for her to persist for so long." He paused. "Your Majesty, let him go back to East Vietnam as planned."


    LAN Liuqing hesitated: "this is to let the tiger go back to the mountain."


    "It''s just a child''s ignorance. Do you really believe that?" LAN Wenyu hissed, "take him for some good, and my daughter won''t tear her face with you. Kill two birds with one stone. Why not?"


    Lanliuqing didn''t speak. She walked slowly in the hall.


    LAN Wenyu sat lazily, pinching a red fruit and throwing it into his mouth to chew. After a while, LAN Liuqing stopped and said, "I''ll listen to you and act according to the original plan."


    LAN Wenyu knows that it will be like this. As for the plan, LAN Liuqing has deployed it for a long time, so she won''t let it go wrong. Besides, Mo Ronglin is only one year old. Even if he returns to East Vietnam, they can still find a way to get rid of him.


    -


    Bai Qianfan has become a bit lazy recently, and he can''t lift his spirits by doing anything. Mo Ronglin, on the contrary, seems to grow faster after his first year of life. He is lively every day, doesn''t bother others, and has fun for himself.


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t care about him either, as long as he is in his sight. She lies on the soft pillow lazily and asks Ruyu, "why doesn''t the temple smoke incense recently?"


    Ruyu looked at her strangely, "isn''t it princess, you don''t want to smoke?"


    Bai Qianfan was stunned. Did she say that? What''s the impression?


    She turned her head and looked at the big pillar nearby. After a long time, she said, "who has engraved the mark on it? What does it mean?"


    Ruyu came by and saw that there were some marks on the gold painted pillars, which could not be seen if she did not pay attention. She shook her head. "Could it be the little prince?"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at her, "how high chair does he have to build to get it?"


    As jade smile did not speak, white Qianfan look at her look but confused, "you are such as beads or such as jade?"


    Ruyu said with a smile, "princess, what''s the matter with you? I''m Ruyu. You didn''t miss it once before. "


    Bai Qianfan stroked his forehead: "I don''t know what happened to me. I always feel that my brain is not working well recently and my memory is poor. By the way, do I have a brother?"Ruyu looked at her in surprise. "The princess''s elder brother is his Royal Highness the king of Qi. He has gone far away."


    Bai Qianfan said, "has he been there for a long time? I can''t remember what he looks like. "


    "Yes, your Highness has been away for a long time. If the princess wants him, she can write to Her Highness."


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "forget it, it''s nothing important."


    -


    LAN Jihua sneezes inexplicably. He rubs his nose and looks at Shi Yingying walking down the stairs. "Just now he''s nagging me. Don''t think about it. I''m back."


    Shi Yingying was really surprised when she saw him, but when she went down the stairs, her face collapsed, "do you know how to come back? I''ll go and look at the account book. I owe the shop a lot of money. I can''t pay it back by chopping firewood and carrying water every day. "


    "You are so boring. You just pick up the money," Lan Jihua took two pieces of silver from her arms and put it on the counter. "Is it enough to pay off the debt?"


    Shi Yingying''s eyes brightened. She picked up the silver and looked at it carefully. She almost bit it and asked, "where did you come from?"


    LAN Jihua straightened his chest: "I''m a swordsman in the river and lake. I left two pieces for myself when I killed the rich and helped the poor."


    Shi Yingying didn''t believe it. "Just two, no more? Why don''t you keep two more? "


    "No," Lan Jihua shook her purse, and it was empty.


    Shi Yingying tut: "it seems that you are not a pure chivalrous man. Shouldn''t you take all the money from killing the rich to help the poor? How can I still have two ingots? "


    LAN Jihua sighed and shook his head, "Yingying, sometimes you contradict. It''s really speechless. I just complained about my lack of money, but now I say it''s wrong for me to keep money."


    Shi Yingying put two ingots of silver into the box and locked it. Then she put it in the cupboard and locked it. She turned around and said, "I''m a businessman first, and then a businessman with conscience."


    LAN Jihua Now he''s really speechless.


    -------------------


    the little theater is coming.


    Reader a: I always feel that Du Changfeng''s love for the little princess is inexplicable.


    Reader B: the mystery of the world: the mystery of Du Changfeng falling in love with the little princess


    Du Changfeng is full of tears: speaking of my heart. For this reason, I was beaten twice. Well, it''s not easy to be a famous male partner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C605

    Bai Qianfan looked at LAN Nonghua standing in front of him and said, "what do you say? You want to fight me? "


    "Exactly," Lan Nonghua held up his head haughtily, with a disdainful expression on his face: "do you dare?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak, Mo Ronglin in his arms had a reaction first, stretched out his little fat hand "pa" to fight out, his hand was fast and fierce, LAN Nonghua didn''t expect that, he was hit in the face by his little fist, and almost hit her in the eye, scared her to exclaim, instinctively back several steps away.


    White thousand fan busy press and hold again ready to move Mo Rong Lin, "mother''s matter oneself solve, you don''t join in."


    One side of such as bead such as jade can''t help but want to laugh, and afraid of blue thick China blame, had to bow to hold.


    LAN Nonghua pointed to Mo Ronglin angrily: "is he a barbarian? Either bite or hit. "


    Bai Qianfan was a little sorry. After all, it was his son who beat others first, but LAN Nonghua didn''t like what she said. She snorted, "you''re wrong. He only treats barbarians like this."


    LAN Nonghua is a half way monk. She most taboo others saying that she is not precious enough. Bai Qianfan''s words are stepping on her bottom line, gritting her teeth and saying: "you are a wild species that you don''t know where, and you have a small wild species..."


    Bai Qianfan frowned and said that she didn''t matter, but she couldn''t say that Mo Ronglin was angry. "My son is not a wild seed. He has a father."


    "Where''s his father? LAN Nonghua sneered, "who is his father? Why didn''t I come back with you? Say, who is his father? "


    "His father is..." Bai Qianfan moved her lips and suddenly found that she couldn''t speak out. She seemed to have lost some memory of her husband. She tried hard to think of only a tall and fuzzy figure. He seemed to have a pair of bright eyes and a gentle smile, but who was he? where? What''s your job? She can''t remember at all.


    She pressed the temple and said anxiously, "do you care who my child''s father is? Does it have anything to do with you? Don''t you want to fight? Fight. "


    "It''s a pleasant person." LAN Nonghua gave a smile and waved to the people on the side, "come on."


    She took down the white gauze on her shoulders and wrapped her hands skillfully. Bai Qianfan put Mo Ronglin on the ground, rolled up her sleeves and was about to put on a show. However, she found an internal supervisor standing in the crowd blowing gourd silk. The joyful melody immediately floated in the air. With LAN Nonghua''s hand raised, the white gauze gently swung away, her waist twisted, her skirt spread, and Bai Qianfan found that she was today Wearing a very beautiful skirt, with blue, green and purple thread embroidered a lot of peacock plumes at the bottom. In the sun, this skirt is simply amazing, not bad than a real peacock. It immediately won a burst of applause.


    Bai Qianfan silently took back her hand. She didn''t understand that she was going to fight. Why did she dance?


    Mo Ronglin is very excited to see this scene. He dances on the side and is eager to catch the dancing white yarn.


    Ruzhu saw Bai Qianfan''s blank face and explained: "in Nanyuan, the girl''s competition generally refers to fighting dance. Princess Danling''s dancing skill is very good. She seldom loses when she fights with others."


    Bai Qianfan is not good at dancing. She has never learned it since she was a child. However, since she has agreed to compete, she will not easily admit defeat. She quietly looked at LAN Nonghua and silently recorded her actions.


    Ruzhu is right. Lannonghua''s dance is very good, smart, light and tension. Unconsciously, there are more people watching the scene. Everyone appreciates it.


    When she finished dancing, the cheers and applause did not stop for a long time. LAN Nonghua is very proud, holding white yarn, hands together, thanks for the support.


    It''s Bai Qianfan''s turn. She doesn''t have the habit of pulling the white yarn. Ruyu gives her her her own and says in a low voice, "princess, don''t be afraid. Dance well. The maid will cheer for her!"


    Bai Qianfan nodded. She was not nervous, because dancing was not her strong point. If you lose, you lose. What does it matter.


    She wrapped the white gauze around her hand and threw it into the air. As a result, the whole gauze was thrown out. Everyone laughed when they saw the gauze falling to the ground.


    Mo Ronglin quickly picks it up and takes the scarf to Bai Qianfan''s hand with short legs. He is very happy because his mother throws it far away from the woman.


    Bai Qianfan kisses his little face and praises him. She goes on as if nothing happened. She tries her best to remember LAN Nonghua''s movements. She doesn''t want to dance gracefully. At least she can finish the dance.


    She clearly remembered, but those memories seem to be slowly floating away, so that her action is more and more slow, completely out of tune, looks strange, very funny, she is a princess, originally everyone dare not laugh at her, but she danced too funny, and also refused to admit defeat, always insisted on dancing, soon everyone was laughing. The one who laughs the most is mo Ronglin. As he smiles, he claps his hands. He is more and more proud. His mother dances better than that woman. That''s why everyone laughs so much.


    Finally, when Bai Qianfan finished the jump, she gasped for breath and wiped the sweat on her forehead with white gauze. All of us couldn''t close our mouths with laughter, but suddenly there was a crisp applause.


    Looking at the voice, we found that Lan Wenyu was standing outside the crowd, smiling at Bai Qianfan and clapping for her.Blue thick China Air slanted a mouth, "you blind up what strength?"? Does she dance better than me? "


    LAN Wenyu said, "I applaud for her persistence and courage." after a pause, she said, "you dance. She dances with a kind of spirit. Knowing that dancing is not her strong point, it''s very valuable to be calm in the fight."


    Many people just thought Bai Qianfan was ridiculous before. They were pulled out by LAN Wenyu. They immediately blushed and were ashamed of what they had just done. They bowed to Bai Qianfan and turned away.


    LAN Nonghua didn''t expect such a result in the end. He was very unconvinced, "I can be better than her."


    Bai Qianfan ha''s smile, squatting horse step Yang hands: "come on, we cut rub."


    LAN Conghua felt guilty and muttered in a low voice: "barbarians fight."


    Bai Qianfan waved to her, "do you want to compare? If you don''t, you''ll give up. "


    In front of LAN Wenyu''s face, LAN Conghua of course refused to admit defeat. She also squatted on her horse step, left hand and right hand boxing, which was quite like her.


    Bai Qianfan is not polite to her. Whoever insults her son, she will let whoever pays the price.


    LAN Nonghua is a beautiful girl. Where can she fight? One punch hits her, and then she kicks her feet to the ground. She holds a headache and cries.


    Bai Qianfan took his feet back and clapped his hands. "If you lose, you lose. What''s there to cry about? I didn''t cry when I lost just now."


    LAN Nonghua She didn''t cry because she lost, it really hurt, ok


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C606

    Mo Rongshu sat on the Dragon chair and looked at the noisy officials below. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In order to be an emperor, he didn''t know that the emperor was not free.


    In order to select, the officials were very excited, especially those difficult officials. From ancient times to today, from the empress to the prince, the whole piece of advice was full of eloquence and endless waves. At the end of the day, there was only one snivel and one tear to cry.


    Mo Rongshu was an industrious emperor. He was involved in all aspects of government affairs, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He thought it was his own private affair and could ignore it. But for the courtiers, the emperor''s affairs were big or small, public or private. As long as they were against the patriarchal system and rules, they had to make a theory.


    He sat on the high platform and looked on coldly.


    "The emperor," said Tsai Anhe, the censor of the imperial court, kneeling down and kowtowing, "since the beginning of the year, the emperor has been diligent and loving the people, admired by the people, unified the north and the south, and maintained stability and harmony. The only thing that worries the officials is that the inner palace is empty, not to mention the vacancy in the middle palace, but the back palace is empty. It has never happened in any dynasties. The emperor, not to mention the other, the crown prince is the most important thing for the stability of the country Where do you come from? There are three common people who are unfilial and have no future. What''s more, the royal blood. The emperor, for the sake of Dongyue, please think twice! If the emperor insists on Abolishing the election, the minister is willing to admonish him with death. Please complete it


    He is so painstaking and touching that he can''t wait for these shy old people to come to him. One by one, they cut all the watermelons, but after all, he was not a fatuous king. The emperor killed people for a reason. He couldn''t cut them without any reason. What''s more, he didn''t dare to offend these officials easily.


    He didn''t say a word. Someone else in Yu Guangli knelt down and cried out, "please think twice. I''m willing to admonish you with my death!"


    More people are on their knees. Qi called, "please think twice, and my ministers are willing to remonstrate with death! Please think twice... " The sound whirled in the hall, one after another, surging and surging into the sky.


    Mo Rongshu''s face is not happy or sad, but he really feels headache. There is nothing wrong with the admonition of the officials. Since ancient times, no emperor''s back palace is empty. He has become a real loner. After a hundred years, who should inherit the throne? Since their advice is right, he can''t object to it, but at this time, he really doesn''t have the heart to hold any election.


    At this time, Xiumin came out of the team and bowed to the kneeling officials: "you adults, the emperor knows what to choose. Why do you have to discuss it on the spot? When the new dynasty was established, the government affairs were busy, and the emperor was busy every day. There were some things that the emperor couldn''t take care of. You don''t have to worry. Everything has a light priority."


    When Cai Anhe looked at him, he suddenly thought of something and kowtowed to the emperor, "emperor, the selection can be postponed, but the harem can''t be without a concubine. I remember that when the emperor was Qianlong, he married the eldest daughter of xiuda as the side princess. Now she is still living in Qianlong mansion. Why don''t you bring the empress into the palace to block the world''s long mouth."


    Xiumin didn''t expect that Cai Anhe put the matter on him, and he was embarrassed. Xiuyuanshuang was one of his worries. He thought that he would often be in front of the emperor, and there were plenty of opportunities to mention it. But the longer he got along with the emperor, the more he dared not speak. Last time he asked Hao pingguan to say that he was self defeating, and he was almost punished by the emperor. This time Cai Anhe mentioned it, his heart immediately came to his throat, and he was angry Afraid that the emperor misunderstood that he was playing tricks behind his back, but at this time, he explained that he was afraid that there was no silver 300 Liang here, so he simply stood aside and did not say a word.


    The emperor looked at him as expected. He lowered his eyebrows and looked calm, saying that it had nothing to do with him, but he still hoped to take this opportunity to let xiuyuanshuang enter the main palace.


    Everyone bowed their heads, no one dared to face the emperor, but they all raised their ears and did not choose for the time being, but it was always OK to welcome xiuyuanshuang into the harem. In fact, they had already taken a big step back.


    The hall was silent, so quiet that people panic. After a long wait, the emperor finally said: "retreat!"


    Hao pingguan immediately lengthened his voice and sang: "retreat from the imperial court -"


    all the officials at the bottom were shocked. He looked up, only to see the emperor''s Dragon Robe flash, and the emperor had already left Danbi and went back. Everyone looked at each other, but there was nothing to do. We had to wait until next time.


    Mo Rongshu can''t help walking so fast. He can''t stir up trouble. Can''t he hide? These people can''t come to his study and bedroom to annoy him.


    Xiumin walked out of the crowd, listening to the unwilling officials talking, but his heart was wry, others couldn''t see through, but he could see clearly that the emperor was angry to win the world. Now the princess of Chu is not cold, so he asked him to choose. Of course, he didn''t agree. Slow down, time can cure everything. He believed that one day, the emperor would let go At that time, xiuyuanshuang will be able to enter the palace naturally.


    Just down the steps, a little eunuch ran to him and said, "Lord Xiu, please go to the South study."


    Xiumin was not surprised. He knew that the emperor would invite him. Whether it was for selection or for xiuyuanshuang, he was a minister and had to share his worries for the emperor.


    When he got to the South study, Hao pingguan stood outside the door and bowed his hand to him. "Master Xiu, please go in. The emperor is waiting for you."


    Xiumin returned the ceremony and went in with his robe. The orientation of the South study was very good, so it was sunny. But the emperor liked to sit in the dark with his solemn and quiet face, which made people feel lonely as soon as they went in.The Emperor didn''t like nonsense, so he asked, "Xiuqing, do you think I should choose?"


    Xiumin bowed his waist, frowned and replied respectfully, "emperor Shengming, since the beginning of the reign of Dongyue, there has been a system of selection, which has been handed down to this day. It has its own use. This is one of them. Second, on the principle of human relations, ordinary people are monogamous. There are many people who can get to the end, but there are also many who can''t get to the end When he said this, he stopped. It''s useless to say more. The emperor knew it.


    The emperor understood what he meant. Few ordinary people have lost their wives, and it''s even worse to leave them in the emperor''s home. Besides, it''s a big mistake for the country that he has no wife or children.


    The emperor pondered for a moment and asked, "I have been on the throne for such a long time, but the princess on the opposite side has not given me a title. Does Xiuqing have any opinion on this?"


    Xiumin truthfully replied: "I dare not. I''m by marriage. I know that the emperor doesn''t have yuanshuang in mind. I once advised her to leave the Chu palace. Unfortunately," he shook his head. "The emperor left for two years, but she refused to leave the Chu palace. Now I have nothing to do. I don''t dare to blame the emperor. I just sigh for the poor girl."


    The emperor was silent for a while and waved, "you step down."


    Xiumin saluted and bowed out. He was not sure what the emperor would do.


    -------------------


    the little princess''s amnesia is not a real sense of amnesia, but a kind of artificial interference. She was alert and tried not to let herself lose her memory. For example, she didn''t let the palace smoke incense, but she didn''t know about this mysterious country, so she couldn''t avoid being trapped in it.


    PS: it''s only one watch today. The author is in Tiananmen.


    Make it up with a little theater.


    It''s said that the readers are going to abandon the article. General LAN is very frightened. He rubs his hands and laughs: Ladies and gentlemen, now it''s our general''s turn to play. Please give us some face. We can''t always let him play the leading role. In fact, our general is also excellent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C607

    After Xiumin left, the emperor approved the whole morning''s folding and had a rest with lunch. When he got up, he sat down for a long time. After a long time, the beam of sunlight from the window edge changed from wide to narrow, from bright to dark. He still sat still, even his posture didn''t change.


    Xiaofuzi quietly poked his head several times at the door and ran to ask Hao pingguan, "chief manager, is the emperor suffering from headache again? Do you want to send doctor Wei or aunt laurel over?"


    Hao pingguan shook his head. "The Emperor didn''t send a message. We can''t be good at making an opinion. Just wait."


    After a while, Qihong came to ask for instructions, "chief manager, where is the emperor dining today?"


    Hao pingguan waved and took her away to talk: "Qihong, go in and ask the emperor yourself, and talk to him more."


    "What''s the matter?" Qihong asked, "is the emperor unhappy?"


    "Today, I''m in the court. When I mentioned the matter of selection, the Emperor didn''t let go. There was a lot of trouble at the bottom. Although it''s been so long, we know the emperor''s heart for the princess. How can we be happy?"


    Qihong sighed, "the princess is gone. We maidservants all want to follow her, not to mention the emperor. But people who die can''t be reborn. The living have to go on. The maidservant agrees to choose. There are so many beautiful girls who look like the princess. Maybe the emperor will live."


    Hao pingguan''s eyes brightened. "You have a good idea. We have to go to the sixth master for this matter. As long as the emperor loosens his mouth, he will search for such a person immediately."


    Qi Hong asked, "can the emperor let go?"


    "Grind slowly. The empress dowager, the sixth master, master Xiu, and some other officials will turn to fight. If we don''t believe in the emperor, we won''t let go." Hao pingguan was opened up by Qi Hong, and the more she thought about it, the more feasible she felt, "you go in, we have to send someone to entrust the sixth master with words."


    When Qihong came into the room, it was already dark. She took a little time at the door to adapt to the light in the room. The emperor was still sitting, and did not notice anyone coming in.


    Qi red light step to go over, "emperor, want to put a meal, you today son where to have a meal?"


    The emperor looked at her blankly and didn''t seem to recognize her?


    Qihong had to repeat, "emperor, where would you like to have dinner today?"


    The emperor said, "put it in the back hall."


    Qihong got a reply and wanted to quit. Remembering Hao pingguan''s words, she said, "emperor, I''ve brewed some jade juice. I''ll give you a taste this evening."


    The emperor said good, no more words, Qihong had to rummage, what else to say, "emperor, I''ll cook rice porridge for you tonight, don''t you think?"


    Emperor: "good."


    Qihong didn''t withdraw. She was not like Lvhe. She was a good talker. She had to be blessed and turned away.


    But when she came to the door, the emperor stopped her, "you wait."


    Qihong turned back: "what else does the emperor want to command the maidservant?"


    The emperor said, "when do you plan to marry Ning Jiu?"


    Qihong is silent and doesn''t speak. It should have been done long ago. As soon as Bai Qianfan''s accident happened, it was delayed. She doesn''t have the heart. Ning Jiu wants to fight with Mo Rongshu, and has no time. Now, everything is peaceful, but neither of them mentioned it again, and the relationship becomes a little strange.


    "I''m willing not to marry and serve the emperor all my life."


    "Are you in conflict with Ning Jiu?"


    "No


    "Why not get married?"


    Qi Hong didn''t speak up. Did she has the final say? She was a girl. She could not speak first.


    The emperor understood, "it''s Ning Jiu''s problem. I''ll ask him if I have a chance."


    "Emperor, don''t worry about me. I really don''t want to..."


    The emperor waved his hand and interrupted her


    Qihong bites her lips and turns to leave. After Bai Qianfan''s accident, not only the emperor has changed, but even Ning Jiu has become a little strange. Her eyes are not the same as before. She''s very indifferent. She''s a smart person. She doesn''t have to say something clearly or ask for anything.


    When she went out, the emperor called Hao pingguan in and told him not to be followed. He went out for a walk. Hao pingguan looked at his far away figure, shook his head and turned to do the errand.


    In the dusk, Qiuwen sees the boy who is guarding the gate running like flying to this side. She suddenly gets scared and shouts at him through the gate: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "Palace, there''s someone in the palace," the little boy cried breathlessly as he ran, "let''s go, princess, to the door..."


    Qiuwen''s heart beats like thunder. As soon as he looks back, xiuyuanshuang stands in the corridor. His face looks calm. "Open the door, let''s go." It''s a blessing or a disaster. She can''t avoid it. But Mo Rongshu has been on the throne for such a long time. She has no title, has not let her into the palace, and hasn''t been here. At first, xiuda comforted her, but later she didn''t mention it. Then she knew that she was hopeless. Now, it''s not good news.


    Before the king of Chu divorced his wife, she could threaten her death. But when the emperor divorced her wife, she couldn''t even die because it would affect the family. It doesn''t matter if she died, but she can''t let all the family follow her."Master..." Autumn grain sad looking at her, again afraid, should come or come.


    Xiuyuanshuang straightened her clothes and stepped down the steps, "go, don''t let the people in the palace wait for a long time."


    The little maid opens the gate of the courtyard. Xiuyuanshuang steps out first. After a few steps, she stops suddenly and looks back. This is the place where she has lived for two years. She eats, sleeps, grows flowers, writes and reads books here There are too many memories that belong to her, but I don''t know if I can come back after I leave.


    When she arrived at the gate, she saw Hao pingguan. It was the first time in two years that she saw the people around Mo Rongshu. She had mixed feelings. Tears almost burst out of her eyes, but she held back and said hello in a dignified and elegant manner.


    But she did not speak, Hao pingguan a thousand son planted in front of her, "slave to side princess please."


    Xiuyuan frost Xu picked him up, "the chief manager is well, how are you doing?"


    Hao pingguan nodded, "with the blessing of the side princess, the slave had a good life. How was the side princess?"


    Xiuyuanshuang said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t know if the chief manager is coming here today..." After the cold and noise, you can do whatever you want, and don''t embarrass the messenger.


    Hao pingguan said, "look at the slave''s memory. He''s patronizing. It''s the emperor who sent the slave to deliver things to the side princess."


    Xiuyuanshuang has no expression on her face. Her heart is still beating. Is it a divorce? Or bailingjiu?


    But when the eunuch unfolded the object in front of her, she was stunned. "Are you sure the Emperor gave it to me?"


    "This is the plain brocade just sent from Jiangnan. It''s made of spring silkworm silk, which is the first to be pulled out this year. The emperor said that he would send it to the side princess to make clothes. If you feel it, you can slide your hand. "


    Xiuyuan frost Zheng didn''t speak there, stroking Su Jin''s fingers slightly shaking, half ring, tears streaming down.


    Seeing the Crusade in the comment area, the author is very frightened. Maybe the writing is not good enough. I wanted to present you a more complete story. As a result, the author has been following his heart and outline for four years. No matter how bad things he encounters, he has never stopped. I think that as far as this point is concerned, I am an author with professional ethics. For the author, I am more interested And creative passion, because like to write.


    Readers who have read Yuedu coffee should know that the author mentioned in the interview in May that the first half of this article is about love, and the second half will involve national hatred and family hatred. Therefore, the present turning point is originally in the outline, not hard. From the attitude of prime minister Bai and Bai Changjian towards Qianfan, we can see that Qianfan is not a child of Bai family. Besides, Mr. Zhuge pushed Mo Rongshu to the throne of God and took away Qianfan without any trace. LAN Jihua, Wei Chi and Wen Yu foreshadowed the empress.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C608

    In the palace of Nanyuan, there is a picture of Mo Ronglin staggering in front of him in his robe, Bai Qianfan following him with a smile, and LAN Wenyu following him. Not far away from them, there is always a figure of LAN Nonghua, with her maid, saying a few sour words from time to time.


    "I didn''t expect that the well-known general LAN is now following the woman like a pug. Can''t you laugh to death when it comes out?"


    Her voice is not big or small, just good for LAN Wenyu and Bai Qianfan to hear.


    Bai Qianfan turns to see LAN Wenyu. The latter has no response. It seems that he is not the one who has been named as a pug.


    "Aren''t you angry?" She asked.


    LAN Wenyu said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you? You can''t eat grapes. There are more people saying that grapes are sour. How can you care?"


    "What do you mean


    "Can''t you see that?" LAN Wenyu bent his lips and laughed, and blinked his eyes. He looked frivolous. "She likes me, but she can''t ask."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly realized: "so that day she will fight with me?"


    LAN Wenyu was a little embarrassed. "You''re too late. In Nanyuan, men fight for women, and women fight for men, and they fight for dancing. "


    Bai Qianfan''s brain creaked and turned, and he understood a little more: "you think I''m fighting for you, so you always follow me?"


    LAN Wenyu made a natural expression. Bai Qianfan looked up and sighed, "I''m new here. I don''t understand anything. Don''t get me wrong."


    "I don''t get it wrong. I know you don''t like me."


    "And you''re still pestering me?"


    LAN Wenyu said, "if you don''t like me, I can like you."


    "But I have children."


    "I don''t mind being a father."


    "Lin''er has a father."


    "Where is it?"


    Bai Qianfan Every time she talks about this topic, she gets stuck. No matter where the father is, she is separated from them. Maybe she died, maybe she had a new person, but she couldn''t remember. Is still a vague impression, only remember that he has bright eyes, gentle smile. She believed that they must have fallen in love, because with children, but fate is not long, so did not go to the end.


    "No matter where he is, you are separated," Lan Wenyu said. "I like you. Why don''t you give me a chance?"


    Bai Qianfan asked directly, "do you pursue me to ascend the throne?" Without waiting for him to answer, he said, "I''m afraid I can''t promise. I hope brother will be king in the future."


    LAN Wenyu burst out laughing, "in your eyes, I am a man who needs women to succeed? Besides, although my surname is LAN, I am not envious of the throne. "


    "So, do you really like me?"


    "Yes, I am a direct person, like to say, not like some people, like also stuffy in the heart, let people guess to guess to no fun."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    LAN Wenyu crooked lips a smile, "anyway, there is such a person."


    Bai Qianfan was not interested in what he said. He said helplessly, "you already know, I don''t like you."


    "Never mind, just give me a chance."


    "How?"


    "Allow me to be by your side so that I can see you every day." LAN Wenyu''s eyes were burning. "It''s not difficult for you."


    Bai Qianfan looks at him perplexedly. His expression makes her seem familiar. But when she thinks about it, she can''t remember anything. She turned her head blankly. The golden spire of the high palace was shining in the sunshine, surrounded by flowers. She stood in a colorful, always felt that she had forgotten something, and was slowly circling around the flower bed.


    LAN Wenyu asked, "what are you looking for?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m looking for..." She rubbed her hands and suddenly remembered, "lin''er, where''s my lin''er?"


    Ruzhu replied, "princess, don''t worry. Little prince Yudai feeds Koi in front of her."


    Bai Qianfan looked up and saw the little child standing by the pool, throwing fish food into the pool and giggling.


    LAN Wenyu laughed at her, "in the palace, are you still afraid of losing your child?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head. After a while, he replied, "I have a bad memory recently. I''m afraid I''ll forget him."


    LAN Wenyu was stunned for a moment, then he laughed again, "how can you, you are his mother, how can you forget your child?"


    Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment and didn''t speak.


    Mo Ronglin sees Bai Qianfan coming over and happily points to the red and white Koi in the pool to show her. His mouth is vague.


    Bai Qianfan knew what he meant and nodded again and again. "I see it. My mother sees it. The fish are so beautiful."


    Mo Ronglin throws in a handful of fish to eat, and immediately the koi swim one after another. They are jostling for food, which is like a fight. Mo Ronglin looks at this scene, clapping and laughing happily.Bai Qianfan looked at it with a blank look. She seemed to see a little girl standing by the pond throwing fish food. The fish were also fighting for food like this. The little girl shook her head and laughed happily. A big hand fell on her shoulder and gently took her into her warm arms. The man''s chin was against her head. The little girl rubbed in his arms intimately. She saw something on his cape The cloud pattern embroidered with gold thread, but I can''t see his face


    "What are you thinking?" LAN Wenyu handed the fish food to her, "do you want to feed it?"


    Bai Qianfan took it over and threw it out from a distance. The fish food fell on the water. The koi, who had just gathered by the pool, immediately turned around and swam to a new place. There were small waves on the water.


    Mo Rong Lin waved his fat little arm and cried, as if he was refueling the fish.


    Bai Qianfan touched his head and asked LAN Wenyu, "how long have we known each other?"


    LAN Wenyu was a little confused at first, and then he laughed, "we''ve known each other for a long time."


    "Is it?" Bai Qianfan persistent asked, "how long?"


    "Why are you so serious?" LAN Wenyu raised his eyebrows and laughed a little rogue, "we are childhood sweethearts. How long have you known each other?"


    Bai Qianfan looked up and down at him with a suspicious look on his face, "are we childhood friends? But you look so old. "


    LAN Wenyu covered his chest and looked hurt. "I just look old, but I''m still young, at least younger than someone else."


    Bai Qianfan was very puzzled, "who are you talking about? I''ve mentioned it twice. "


    LAN Wenyu "ha" a, "just said you bad memory, my words you remember quite firmly."


    "Say, who is it?"


    "A very boring and boring person," Lan Wenyu said. He picked up Mo Ronglin and put him around his neck. He laughed and said, "let''s go, sit on the horse!"


    Mo Ronglin is holding the golden crown on his head, "cluck cluck cluck." the clear laughter spills all the way. Bai Qianfan looks at their back and shakes his head. I don''t know why. Although LAN Wenyu is always pestering her, she doesn''t resent it. Maybe it''s because Mo Ronglin likes him.


    -------------------


    the third separation will take longer. Because of the new country''s joining, the author hopes to present a completely different country through some description of customs, and write another life state of Bai Qianfan in Nanyuan, as well as Wei Chi Wenyu. Because he saw everyone''s opposition, the author didn''t write very thoroughly about this character, but still some readers didn''t buy it. They thought that they were procrastinating, and they just wanted to see the reunion of the hero and heroine And then it''s over.


    The author has been very puzzled, do not know which point let you think to end, in fact, not, for you, this is just a pastime novel, for the author, this is her child, she does not want to leave any regret, to complete the outline, strive for fullness.


    finally, the author wants to say that you can make complaints about it. If you don''t like it, you can take a detour.


    Thank you very much for the readers who have been reading all the way and quietly supported me, as well as the old readers who have read all the books of the author. Because of you, the author has come to this day,


    thank you very much www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C609

    Peacock is the auspicious bird of Nanyuan. It can be seen everywhere in the imperial palace. Mo Ronglin''s favorite is to catch peacock. As soon as he finds a peacock on the road, he immediately chases it. The peacocks are driven away by him in panic. He has a clear goal and only catches the one he likes. As a result, the peacock flies to the eaves of the palace in a hurry. Mo Ronglin still doesn''t want to let it go. He stoops to pick up a stone and wants to kill it Down, such as beads, such as jade on the edge of good advice, that is auspicious bird, hit it, the gods in the sky will be angry.


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t listen to advice and insists on fighting. She turns to see Bai Qianfan in a dilemma, and finds that she is standing under the tree, not looking at them at all.


    Bai Qianfan seemed to see the little girl again. She was wearing a very bright dress and her face It''s even more gorgeous than clothes, which makes people feel funny. There is a peacock in front of her, lying on the ground shivering. The little girl walks up and down in front of the peacock, showing her beautiful skirt to the peacock from time to time. She seems to be comparing with it, but the peacock doesn''t look at her and droops her head.


    At this time, a big hand stretched out obliquely and wiped it on the little girl''s neck, complaining that she was sweating a lot. When the little girl looked back, the man was startled and frowned, blaming her for her gorgeous makeup, but her eyes were very gentle. She gently wiped her lipstick with her thumb, and the little girl raised her face and laughed at him


    She still can''t see the person''s face clearly, but she clearly knows the feeling of his fingers pressing on his lips, warm, with a little rough, gentle wiping, which makes her heart palpitate.


    That box, the stone in Mo Rong Lin''s hand finally threw up, and fell down before he touched the eaves. He was obviously not happy. He found a stone to throw out again, but still didn''t hit it. After all, he was only a year old and had no strength.


    But he was stubborn and had to get the peacock down. He was so angry that he picked up something and threw something. As a result, the peacock didn''t beat down. He was so tired that he couldn''t keep his feet steady and sat down on the ground.


    The peacock was lying on the eaves. Seeing his embarrassed appearance, he fluttered his wings and seemed to laugh at him. Mo Ronglin put his hands on the ground, raised his butt and stood up. He looked at Bai Qianfan standing under the tree. He was about to go. As soon as he turned his head and saw LAN Wenyu coming from the other end, he immediately changed his mind and ran to him.


    When LAN Wenyu saw him, he grinned and folded his arms to pick him up. "Is lin''er good today? Did he make his mother angry?"


    Mo Ronglin couldn''t speak, but he understood everything. He shook his head and pointed under the tree to tell him where his mother was.


    LAN Wenyu was about to walk to Bai Qianfan, but Mo Ronglin refused. He twisted his body and pointed to the peacock on the eaves. He kept on talking and was very angry.


    LAN Wenyu came to play with him every day. He probably understood what he meant and pinched his face with a smile? Well, if you call me dad, I''ll help you get the peacock down. "


    Mo Ronglin didn''t understand what Dad was. He opened his mouth and tried. He made a single tone: "pick up."


    "Dad."


    "Take it."


    "Daddy."


    "Pick up."


    LAN Wenyu stroked his forehead with a smile, "well, when you shout, hold on to Dad''s neck, we''re going to take off."


    Mo Ronglin quickly hugged his neck and put his little body in his arms. LAN Wenyu held him with one hand and jumped up. He gently flew up on the big tree beside him. With a big hand, he pulled off a feather of the peacock. The peacock ate the pain, spread its wings and flew down.


    LAN Wenyu falls to the ground faster than the peacock. He puts down Mo Ronglin, and the little guy immediately catches up with him.


    LAN Wenyu looked at him running away with a smile and looked back, "pa!" Bai Qianfan punched him in the face. LAN Wenyu felt painful and inexplicable. He covered his face wrongly. "Why hit me?"


    "Who asked you to fly with my son?" Bai Qianfan asked angrily.


    "I won''t fall him."


    "But he''ll learn to fly."


    "He can''t fly up."


    "He''ll fly down from above."


    LAN Wenyu doesn''t speak any more. Mo Ronglin''s character really knows how to do this. Once he is interested in something, he will try his best to achieve his wish. Although he is small, he is very clever. He will learn from others and give examples to others, which often frightens everyone to death.


    Bai Qianfan no longer looks at him and calls Mo Ronglin back. Mo Ronglin plays like a runaway wild horse. No one will listen to him, but Bai Qianfan immediately turns around and runs back. He plunges into his mother''s arms and asks her to hold him.


    Bai Qianfan was a little angry. He picked him up and reproached, "look, I''m sweating so much again. What can I do if I get cold back?"


    Mo Ronglin is sweating in her arms. Her big eyes blink and blink, showing a very clever appearance. Bai Qianfan is helpless to him. He says a few words and laughs again.


    LAN Wenyu put out his face and stretched out his hand to Mo Ronglin. "Come on, Dad."


    His father''s words were very vague, and he wanted to muddle through, but Bai Qianfan heard them clearly, and his eyes glared, "what''s father? He''s your father As soon as he said that, he turned around and left. LAN Wenyu wanted to keep up with him, but she couldn''t move. Mo Ronglin tilted his head to look at him, smiling very proud.When their mother and son walked away, LAN Wenyu stroked her forehead and laughed helplessly. Just now, he was not pretending. He was really scared by Bai Qianfan and didn''t dare to raise his feet. It seemed that pretending to be dressed would become true. He was really afraid of her anger and her sadness.


    After standing under the tree for a long time, he turned and went to the Jinyuan hall. LAN Liuqing was talking with two ministers about taxation. He waited patiently and looked at the empress.


    It''s strange that Bai Qianfan and lanliuqing are very similar. They are both first-class beauties, but their temperament is totally different. Lanliuqing is cold, gorgeous and noble, which makes people difficult to get close to. Bai Qianfan is just the opposite. She is pure and pure, and her character is real and simple, which makes people want to get close to her.


    Under his slightly domineering gaze, the two wordy ministers finally couldn''t bear to leave. LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "what''s the matter, looking at the bad mood?"


    "Can you see that?" LAN Wenyu leaned lazily on the chair and pointed to his face, "see, I''ve been beaten."


    Blue Willow clear Leng for a while, come over to take a closer look, still really a little red print, busy ask, "who is so bold, dare to beat blue army, I peel his skin."


    "Princess Wuyang."


    Blue Willow clear ha ha: "played the flower gun, this also is worth blue general to come here to complain?"


    LAN Wenyu said, "I''m not here to complain. I''m here to tell the emperor that I want to marry Princess Wuyang!"


    LAN Liuqing But our plan... "


    "The emperor has seen her current situation. She is a strong willed person and is difficult to be controlled. If she is put back, it will lead to a big mistake. It''s better to follow the plan or use a thousand face person."


    LAN Liuqing looked at him inquisitively, "you tell me, why do you want to marry her? Is it for the throne? "


    LAN Wenyu shook his head, "I don''t fight for the throne, I only fight for her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C610

    May 15 is the fire jumping festival in Nanyuan. It''s a grand festival. Every family needs to steam a kind of cake called sweet flower cake. With glutinous rice as the main material, you can add sweet potato, pumpkin, purple eggplant, yam or all kinds of flowers to make various shapes. Who is the most beautiful and tastes the best? It''s a great honor to send it to the palace for the empress and princesses to taste Fortunately.


    Of course, what we are most looking forward to is the night''s Witch Nuo carnival, with all kinds of Nuo fluttering, some walking on stilts, some spitting fire tongue, some hands wrapped with Python, elephant riding, camel riding, pony riding from all directions, the fire dragon is the most, one by one long or short, swimming in the night, the carnival venue as bright as day.


    Although everyone is wearing Punuo and can''t see what they look like, the girls are still dressed up in sleeveless silk clothes, and the skirt with waist is below. This is the traditional dress for the festival. It''s usually made by the girls themselves, and the patterns are embroidered early and sewed one by one.


    Bai Qianfan''s silk dress and skirt were specially prepared for her by LAN Liuqing. Now she is tall. She wears the silk dress and skirt embroidered with gold silk, which makes her waist slim and makes her walk graceful.


    When LAN Wenyu looked at her like this, his heart suddenly missed a beat. He lowered his eyes and covered his mood. When he raised his eyes again, he was just like usual, with a playful face. He clapped his hands and said, "honey, you are so beautiful today."


    Bai Qianfan triumphantly turned a circle, "beautiful?"


    LAN Wenyu heartfelt praise, "tonight, no one is more beautiful than you."


    Bai Qianfan was not interested in beautiful clothes. She stretched out her hand and said, "where''s my Punuo?"


    LAN Wenyu takes out his hand behind him. There are two Punuo in his hand, one big and the other small, which he prepared for Bai Qianfan''s mother and son.


    Bai Qianfan took it and couldn''t wait to put it on. He asked excitedly, "is it good-looking?"


    Punuo used to be ugly masks. After several improvements, it was divided into men and women and beauty and ugliness. Only the old people were willing to wear the original blue faced fangs. Young people like to choose the ones that look better. LAN Wenyu prepared xuantiannv''s Punuo for Bai Qianfan. It was cold and gorgeous, but absolutely beautiful. Mo Ronglin was given a small fire dragon beast with big fangs sticking up in his face It''s funny and cute.


    He wanted to help Mo Ronglin, but Bai Qianfan refused. He put the bamboo basket on his back and let Mo Ronglin stand in it. Now he is old, and it''s very heavy and inconvenient to tie it to his body, so he carries his child in the bamboo basket like the local people. When he gets to the place, he puts it down and allows him to move freely.


    On this day, there is no distinction between the noble and the humble. They all carry Nuo with them. No one knows who they are, and only courage can distinguish them.


    Jumping a fire, as the name suggests, is to jump over a burning fire. Young men usually take part in it. Women, old people and children watch it and applaud the young people who jump over the fire from time to time.


    Bai Qianfan stood in the crowd, quite regretful, "if I don''t wear this dress, I can also jump."


    LAN Wenyu was so close to her for the first time. Although there were people all around, he still smelled her breath in the confusion. It was light and a little sweet.


    "Dare you dance?"


    "Why not?" Bai Qianfan said, "I''ll jump if I change my pants."


    She is wearing a cool Pu Nuo, but the tone of her voice is light and happy. LAN Wenyu can''t help laughing. Yu Guangli, Mo Ronglin, with his little Pu Nuo, is eating the big raised tusk with relish. He reaches for it and says, "don''t bite it, it will be bad if you bite it again."


    Mo Ronglin refuses to give it to him. He tugs at him tightly with both hands. As they are playing, they suddenly hear Bai Qianfan say, "don''t you jump?"


    LAN Wenyu glanced at the fire and said, "it''s too short. It''s boring."


    "It''s about participation. Otherwise, what''s the point of standing alone?"


    LAN Wenyu understood, "do you want to see me jump?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "go, lin''er and I will cheer for you."


    It''s easy for LAN Wenyu to jump this kind of fire, but he is very happy to win a smile. He came out of the crowd, raised his hand and motioned. Standing behind the competitors, he looked around. Bai Qianfan was also looking at him. He couldn''t see any expression in his eyes, but he seemed to have a smile in his eyes.


    LAN Wenyu''s heart beat hard. He breathed a sigh and wanted to show it. When it was his turn, he didn''t run up like other people. He just jumped in place and won a warm applause from the onlookers.


    As the fire rises, the tongue of fire keeps shaking and stretching, which seems to be challenging the contestants. A thin young man hesitated for a moment, chose to quit, and suddenly called out all around, which was a taunt to the timid. Another was hesitant. Seeing this scene, he put on his head. As a result, he didn''t bounce high and was burned by the fire. He slapped and scurried around the room, ran to the side of the water tank and dived into it. When he came out again, the fire was out, and people were in a mess, which made everyone laugh.


    Because this often happens, there will be several large tanks full of water on site. If you accidentally catch fire, you jump into the tank to put out the fire. Of course, when you come out of the tank wet, it means that you fail to jump this year and can only come back next year.Later, the higher the fire, the fewer and more wonderful the team. LAN Wenyu habitually turns to see Bai Qianfan every round. She always stands there. When he turns back, she claps, as if praising his bravery. The Mo Rong Lin elephant behind is tired of playing. He sits down in the bamboo basket and sees his black hair.


    LAN Wenyu waved to her and continued to take part in the next round. There were three people left. As long as he eliminated two more, he was the winner.


    It''s not easy to jump to such a height. The first contestant hesitated for a long time, looking left and right, as if looking for the best jumping point.


    The onlookers debated whether he could jump over, but he could not. He became a loser and disappeared into the crowd. If he did, he would become today''s warrior. He could take off the Nuo and accept the praise of everyone. He would also win the favor of many girls. This is often the biggest motivation of young contestants.


    He hesitated for a while, but decided to jump. He ran up from a distance and took off hard. The height was not enough. He rushed directly from the sea of fire and jumped into the water tank.


    The onlookers sighed and looked at the second one. The second one was not sure. He hesitated and gave up, so there was only LAN Wenyu left.


    He turned to Bai Qianfan and made a fist grabbing gesture, saying that he would succeed. Bai Qianfan raised his hand and clapped. He slowly went to the starting place, took a deep breath, and was about to run, suddenly he felt something was wrong. Turning to have another look, Bai Qianfan was still standing there. Seeing him turning back, he immediately clapped his hands again.


    LAN Wenyu''s heart sank and strode over. He clasped Bai Qianfan''s wrist and looked behind her. A child was sleeping in the bamboo basket, but it was not Mo Ronglin. He raised his hand and fell to the ground, revealing a strange face in panic.


    -------------------


    Qianfan has lost part of her memory at this time, but she still wants to run away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C611

    LAN Wenyu was angry and angry. He pulled the woman out of the crowd and said angrily, "who asked you to take this Punuo? Where did she go?"


    As he dragged and roared, the child behind the woman woke up and began to cry. LAN Wenyu became more and more agitated. He took something out of his arms, pulled the lead and threw it into the air. A cluster of purple blue light went up. It was the signal bomb that he summoned the guards. He thought that the guards were in the way, so he sent them far away. He thought what could happen if he was there, In the blink of an eye, something really happened.


    In the night, the guards came quietly from all directions. LAN Wenyu took the Punuo and threw it to the ground, revealing his beautiful face. The woman shivered and said, "spare your life, my Lord. It''s the little lady who gave me money to wear this Punuo."


    His face contorted almost ferocious, "again, who let you take Punuo?"


    "It''s a little lady. She changed Nuo with me and gave me money. She said that as long as you look back here, you''ll clap." she said that she took out a ingot of gold from her arms and handed it to her. LAN Wenyu glanced at the ingot of gold. It''s very generous. Let alone one Nuo, even if there are ten Nuo, people are willing to change it.


    He slowly released his hand. It was ridiculous. His first thought was that Mo Rongshu sent someone to sneak in and take her away. With Mo Rongshu''s character, if they knew that their mother and son were here, they would certainly do so. But it was not Mo Rongshu who picked her up, it was her own.


    He couldn''t restrain his anger. He admitted that he didn''t approach her from heart at first. He just found it interesting, but later He really likes her and Mo Ronglin. That little guy is too smart. In time, he will become a great weapon. Unfortunately, his surname is mo Rong. He is destined not to stay with him, but he can keep Bai Qianfan. That night, what he said to LAN Liuqing was true. He wanted to marry Bai Qianfan and wave for so long. For the first time, he wanted to settle down, marry his daughter-in-law, have children and have a good life Days.


    Hope is good, but reality is cruel.


    He asked clearly that the woman was wearing the peacock God Punuo, and sent the guards out to look for it. The peacock God was the most common Punuo. There were a lot of people wearing it, and the guards pierced the edges in the crowd. As long as they saw the peacock God Punuo, they could not help but expose it, but no one was Bai Qianfan.


    LAN Wenyu stood on the square, looking at the bustling crowd around him. His confused mind gradually cleared up.


    If Bai Qianfan escaped by herself, is she pretending these days? Pretend you don''t remember the half moon appointment with lanliuqing, don''t remember who Mo Ronglin''s father is, don''t remember the past, just to confuse them?


    He snorted heavily from his nose. What a cunning woman!


    It was estimated that Bai Qianfan didn''t leave for a long time. He should have not gone out of the gate yet. He immediately ordered that the gate be closed, and no one was allowed to enter or leave.


    Bai Qianfan was in a hurry. Seeing that the city gate was far away, he was in a hurry and took a bigger step, but suddenly a horse galloped behind her. The people on the horse yelled: "general, you have an order. Close the city gate quickly!"


    Bai Qianfan was shocked and immediately hid behind the tree. She counted the time. When LAN Wenyu jumped over the fire, she should have been out of the city gate. How could she find out so soon? Didn''t he jump the last time?


    But she couldn''t bear to think about it any more. Several guards pushed the heavy city gate to close quickly, cutting off her hope dozens of steps away.


    LAN Wenyu wanted to find someone quietly and bring them back to the palace. But as time went by, Bai Qianfan didn''t see his shadow. He was worried, but he didn''t care much. He sent the army to search all over the street. The people were naturally afraid of such a big movement. Just at the end of the celebration, they all rushed to the city gate and wanted to leave as soon as possible It''s a place of peace.


    LAN Wenyu is riding on a horse, coldly watching the crowds of people passing by him, still wearing all kinds of Nuo on his face. He suddenly finds that he is wrong. Bai Qianfan can change Nuo once, twice or three times. Therefore, what he is looking for is not the woman wearing peacock God, but all the women.


    I think she is now mixed in the people out of the city, trying to muddle through and escape.


    Fortunately, the gate of the city had already been closed. He just had to wait for the hare to catch her.


    Bai Qianfan is hiding behind the tree and frowns. Seeing the crowd coming from afar, she is very happy. She knows that it is the people in the suburbs who want to go out of the city to go home. It''s so late that she can''t help them go home.


    She wore Punuo, held muronglin in her arms, covered him with a cape, and mixed into the crowd.


    When the soldiers saw a large number of people coming, they glared and said, "stand aside, all stand aside, don''t block the road!"


    An old man in the crowd said: "Junye, why don''t you open the gate? It''s late. We have to go back to bed."


    "What are you shouting about?" one of the soldiers cried angrily, "there''s an order from the top. Don''t open the gate for the time being. Don''t be impatient and wait for the order from the top."


    "We can bear it, children can''t bear it. You see, we are all asleep. We can''t carry it like this." A woman bowed and complained that there was a strong half year old child lying on her back. Her hands and feet drooped down. It was obvious that she had fallen asleep and bent the woman''s back. She looked very tired.The soldier just obeyed the order, no matter whether she worked hard or not. He yelled, "don''t make any noise. Stand aside. When you catch a criminal, you will naturally open the gate."


    The common people know that they are arresting criminals, but they don''t know who they are arresting in such a big fight, and they are talking about it one after another:


    "who are you arresting? Is it the thief who stole the Golden Buddha last time? "


    "It''s like a woman who catches a woman and wears a peacock to Nuo."


    "Female bandit?"


    "It''s a man. It''s said that he''s very powerful. He can fly on the eaves and walk on the walls. Even general LAN is shocked by the ten foot high palace walls. He must not be an ordinary person."


    "It''s a woman. I saw that the military masters exposed it when they saw the peacock God''s Nuo attack. Nowadays, women are no worse than men. Like the yannvxia who plays with a flying knife, a flying knife can kill two men. It''s very powerful."


    "Yes, general LAN personally arrested people. It can be seen that this woman is really not simple."


    Bai Qianfan mixed in the crowd, listening to the comments around, some can''t laugh or cry, where she is powerful, it''s worth LAN Wenyu''s so inspiring to catch her.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of horse hooves. Everyone looked up. A group of people and horses were flying to this side. It was LAN Wenyu who was in charge. The guard on the side was holding a torch with one hand. The light of the fire reflected general Lan''s face as heavy as water.


    Someone recognized him and exclaimed, "it''s general blue. General blue is coming."


    Just now, there was a lot of discussion. Let''s calm down. Although Bai Qianfan is wearing Punuo, he hides in the crowd subconsciously, and his heart is raised instantly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C612

    LAN Wenyu has checked two city gates. These are double wooden doors. They stretch out straight like arms of Shuangying. LAN Wenyu walks slowly to the side of the car and sweeps his eyes inch by inch


    The people were surprised that the carriage was not big. How could general LAN not react to it for so long? But no one dares to go over and look around, all standing quietly.


    For a long time, LAN Wenyu bent down and picked up a corner of the dress with his hand. The color of the cloth was very dark, and it was hard for people to notice. But when he saw it, the corners of his mouth rose and his smile spread to the bottom of his eyes. He took away all the things that were covered on it, showing a frightened face.


    The more frightened she was, the brighter the smile on his face. Pull out her cape to have a look, Mo Rong Lin is sleeping peacefully in her arms.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak. He only looked at him with pleading eyes. LAN Wenyu was familiar with this kind of eyes. When he first grabbed her, Bai Qianfan begged him silently. But how could he let her go?


    He raised eyebrows, conveniently took a Punuo from the side to cover her face, and then carried her out.


    General LAN, who turned out from the car door, surprised everyone. He had a bright smile on his face, just like he suddenly picked up a big bag of gold. What''s more surprising is that he was holding a man in his hand, wearing a man''s clothes and a Punuo on his face. He couldn''t see his face clearly. If he was a man, it was really strange for him to hold him in his arms, so everyone was surprised Guess it''s a woman.


    And general Lan''s next move further confirmed this point. He didn''t give the offender to anyone, nor did he have any rude behavior. Instead, he put her in his arms and drove away.


    Everyone watched him go away, half a sound, then someone said: "I''m afraid it''s not the arresting criminal, is general blue looking for his woman?"


    So the question is, what woman can refuse the blue general who ranks first in Nanyuan''s mind? And for what?


    When the common people are guessing one after another, Bai Qianfan pulls LAN Wenyu''s hand on her waist and says angrily: "you big liar!"


    Finally, LAN Wenyu was in a good mood and didn''t mind her attitude at all. He asked slowly, "why am I a big liar?"


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "you say you like me, but I beg you like that, you won''t let me go!"


    LAN Wenyu said with a smile, "it''s just because I like you so much, how can I let you go? Is it my fault?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C613

    In fact, Bai Qianfan doesn''t know why she wants to run away. She just feels extremely uneasy to stay in the palace. It''s a kind of impetuousness that makes people at a loss. Some strange pictures often flash in her mind. In these pictures, there is always a man and a little girl she can''t see clearly. Sometimes these pictures are occupied for a long time, sometimes flash by, and quickly She has to lose her grip.


    She felt that some things were slowly flowing away from her memory. She was very frightened and uneasy. She knew that something must have happened to her, but she could not find anyone to trust and ask for help. So she wanted to leave here. As for where to go after leaving, she had no idea.


    Back in the palace, she thought that she would face the anger of some people, but she didn''t. LAN Wenyu said goodbye to her as usual, just like pearls and jade. She served her and Mo Ronglin to sleep, as if she had come back from a grand festival and nothing had happened.


    She was really tired. As soon as she lay down on the bed, her eyelids sank and she soon fell asleep.


    Ruzhu Ruyu stands by the bed and looks at her silently for a while. Ruzhu turns around and goes out. Ruyu pulls out a small silver stove from under the bed, sprinkles some powder into it, lights a fire fold, throws it in, and then gently pushes it back under the bed. Soon, it seems that the fragrance of ruowu diffuses.


    At this time, Ruzhu came in, sat cross legged on the carpet, put her hands together, and curled light smoke floating in the air. Her face was gradually pale, her forehead was sweating, and her bare arm suddenly raised a small knot in one''s heart, and then swam slowly.


    Ruyu looks at it silently and draws out the dagger pinned on her waist


    Blue Liu Qing anxiously paced on the bricks, and her long skirt tail dragged across the ground, making a very subtle sound.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, she looked up and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "I''ve gone to sleep," Lan Wenyu said as he stepped into the hall door. "Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry. When she gets up, she will forget what happened tonight."


    LAN Liuqing''s expression was dignified. "Why did she want to go after so long? Didn''t the incense do her any good? It''s colorless and tasteless. She can''t have noticed it. " She paused for a moment, "do you really want to increase the dose, but she is my own flesh and blood after all, in my heart..."


    "Your Majesty," Lan Wenyu interrupted her, "I accompany her day by day. I''m sure the incense has worked. As for why she wants to leave, it''s not because she wants to go back to murongshu, but because she''s not used to the life in the palace."


    LAN Liuqing looked at him inquisitively, "do you think so?"


    "Yes," Lan Wenyu said calmly to her eyes. In fact, he was not sure, but he knew that adding more dose would do no harm to Bai Qianfan. What he wanted to marry was a normal woman, not a fool whose head was damaged by aromatherapy.


    "If she were an ordinary person, she would have been obedient, but she..." Lanliuqing shook his head, "I''m really surprised."


    "Princess Wuyang has a strong will. She''s no better than an ordinary person. Your majesty has known that for a long time, hasn''t she?" LAN Wenyu said: "Your Majesty, please give me more time. I will make the princess reborn and happy again."


    Lanliu sighed, "she was born to me, and suffered so much when I was a child. Naturally, I want her to be happy. That''s all. Let''s hold on to her like pearls and jade."


    "Yes, I know." LAN Wenyu bowed and retreated.


    In such a late night, the light outside is good. It''s not dark. The moon is hanging in the sky. It''s big and round. It''s clear and bright. There''s a faint white light floating on the sky and the earth. When people walk in it, they feel relaxed after a heavy load.


    LAN Wenyu takes a negative hand and goes to Pingle palace unconsciously. Standing outside the tall hall, he remembers what he said to LAN Jihua. He says that he enjoys the process of robbing things.


    But at that time, he didn''t think that this process was so difficult, it was a little hard to be hit, but no matter how indelible impression Mo Rongshu left to her, he would eventually cover his traces bit by bit, leaving him alone in her mind in the future.


    In fact, I can''t say what I like about her. I just feel that she is different from other women. Although she has memory problems, she can still plan to escape by intuition, which makes him admire.


    Up to now, he can''t tell whether he is conquering him or she is conquering him


    -


    LAN Jihua took down the note from the carrier pigeon''s copper ring, raised his hand, and the pigeon puffed its wings and flew into the night sky. He closed the window and was about to turn around. Suddenly, his ears moved slightly, his palms turned inward, and his fingers flicked. The little note was quietly bounced into his big sleeve. He turned around and looked at Du Changfeng by the door and said, "when did brother Du come? Why is there no sound at all? It''s a big surprise. "


    Du Changfeng calmly looked at him, "there is no ghost in my heart, naturally there is nothing terrible."


    LAN Jihua was surprised and said, "brother Du, I''m a magnanimous man. If you want to say that I have a ghost in my heart, I''m not happy."


    "Is it?" Du Changfeng sat down at the table and poured himself a glass of water. "You stay here all the time. Is it for Shi Yingying?"


    LAN Jihua felt her nose sheepishly, "do you see it?""It''s strange that she can''t see it," said Du Changfeng, pouring water into his mouth like drinking wine and gulping it down. "She''s married. Don''t think about it."


    "Doesn''t it mean it doesn''t count?"


    "Who said that?"


    "Brother Du said it himself. He said you were forced."


    Du Changfeng When did I say that? "


    "When we drink."


    "Drunk talk doesn''t count."


    "It''s only after drinking that I tell you the truth, but I''m serious."


    Du Changfeng Brother, I''ll give you a warning. Shi Yingying is not so fierce. You''d better keep a distance from her. "


    LAN Jihua rubbed his nose again and laughed more and more embarrassed. "To tell you the truth, brother Du likes to be so fierce. She stares at me and I can be happy for a long time."


    Du Changfeng Cough cough cough, I see you look gentle, did not expect taste so special, "he pondered for a while," gentleman has the beauty of becoming a man, if I put a letter of divorce with her, can you take her away? "


    LAN Jihua thought seriously, "I''m afraid not. She likes this post more than me. Unless I get a bigger post for her, maybe she will consider it. Brother Du, why didn''t you leave by yourself? "


    Du Changfeng did not answer him, got up and walked out of the door.


    Shi Yingying happened to meet her on the porch. She came over and told him happily, "a caravan of Hu people has all the rooms in the back. Now we are making a lot of money."


    Du Changfeng has always regarded money as dirt. He is not interested in her good news. He says, "Lan Jihua is not a good person. You should be careful. Don''t let people sell without knowing." Then he went into his room.


    Shi Yingying listened to his words for a moment. She was stunned for a moment. She suddenly thought that she was happy and said to the fast closed door, "don''t worry. I''m single-minded to you. Others can''t rob me."


    In the room downstairs, LAN Jihua unfolded the note under the light, which read four words: escape again, fail.


    He lit the note on the candle, held his cheek, thoughtfully watched it slowly disappear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C614

    In June of Dongyue, it was already a little hot. There were ice pots in the room, but the emperor still felt hot. He stretched out his hand and pulled his collar. He couldn''t tell whether it was the hot weather or the anger in his heart. After two months, those old guys brought up the old story again and discussed the selection again. They still knelt down and spoke with their necks straight Stop, let his ears not clean.


    In the end, Tsai an he, the censor of the imperial court, blushed and had a thick neck. He wanted to show his loyalty and filial piety by splashing blood three feet on the spot. Finally, he got angry. He clapped his case and scolded his staff for thirty minutes. After that, all the officials knelt down and cried for mercy. But Tsai he an suddenly got up and bumped into the pillar of the palace. Fortunately, Xiumin, who was on the other side of the palace, was quick and pushed him hard. He could avoid the pillar and fell to the ground There is a slight scratch. It''s OK.


    Mo Rongshu had already gone to the back hall at that time. When he heard the movement and turned around, he was very angry. Now he was even more angry. He ordered Cai Anhe to be locked up. After autumn, he asked to be beheaded. However, he angrily rushed back to Chengde hall.


    The anger of refutation is collected quickly. In the morning, he patiently criticizes the memorial. In the afternoon, he takes a nap. However, his heart floats in the air leisurely. It seems that something always makes him restless.


    Hao pingguan stood behind him and gently shook the fan. He looked at him from time to time and advised him, "emperor, the sun is sinking outside. Go out and get some air."


    The emperor lazily closed his eyes and did not say a word. Xiaofuzi walked in quietly. "Emperor, the Yellow manager of Ci''an palace asked to see you."


    The emperor asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Xiaofuzi bowed to answer:" said the Empress Dowager yesterday greedy cold, some cold, has asked the doctor to see


    "What does Taiyi say?"


    "The doctor prescribed the medicine and said that it was no big problem." Small blessing son dun for a while, "just empress dowager don''t want to take medicine, yellow manager in the heart anxious, this just back and forth emperor."


    The emperor slowly opened his eyes, "why does the Empress Dowager not want to take medicine?"


    Xiao Fuzi couldn''t answer. Huang Youdao was at the door. Seeing the emperor''s eyes, he walked inside quickly. Por Tong knelt down and said, "back to the emperor, the Empress Dowager is not comfortable. He broke the medicine bowl and said..."


    "Say what?"


    "It''s no fun to live like this. Why don''t you go to see the emperor earlier..."


    The emperor chuckled, OK, another one forced him.


    Huang Youdao knelt down and did not dare to speak any more. Hao pingguan tried to persuade him: "emperor, please go to see the Empress Dowager. It''s really lonely for her to stay alone in the CI Ning palace. As the saying goes, the Empress Dowager is acting like a spoiler to you. "


    The emperor stood up and lifted his robe. "Let''s go and have a look."


    Once Princess Rui became empress dowager. She really enjoyed herself for a while. She swaggered around in her Phoenix robe and civet cat in her arms. Later, she found that it was a bit silly for her to stroll around like this. The palace was cold and quiet, and there was no imperial concubine. Where she went, there was no one to say hello to her.


    Now she moved to the Ci''an palace. It''s a big place, and the scenery is good. But it''s really lonely in the palace. Except that she is a slave, no one can talk with her to relieve her boredom. It''s better to be the emperor of muronghan. The empress and concubines often come and walk around. Although she was a princess at that time, they loved her very much. She wanted something from time to time When I was old, I didn''t like to be spoiled. I didn''t want to communicate with others. I felt shameless. But when I was old, I was just like an ordinary woman, looking forward to the prosperity of the family and the bustle of the family.


    Now sick, but also depressed, holding a small long-life lock in his hand, has not yet opened his mouth, tears fell first.


    Mammy Rong urged: "old Buddha, what''s the matter with you? It''s not a serious disease. Why can''t you think about it? The doctor just said, just drink a few pairs of medicine right away."


    Empress Dowager Rui took a handkerchief to tuck her eyes in: "I''m sorry that I think of my good grandson who I haven''t met. Poor child, I went without even seeing my grandmother. How can I not be distressed."


    "Old Buddha, I can''t keep my son''s fortune. It''s his destiny. Don''t be sad. When the emperor takes over the harem, the little masters will open branches and leaves for the emperor. You can''t even hold him."


    Empress Dowager Rui put the silver lock under her pillow and sighed, "this is what bothers the sad family. You know the emperor''s heart knot. Today, in the court, Cai an and he are all imprisoned. Listen to the question and chop after autumn. Does such an emperor make people feel cold? The courtiers are good for him, but he wants their orders. "


    "The emperor is the king of Ming Dynasty. I think that he is just angry for a moment and says something cruel. If he calms down, he won''t kill Mr. Cai." Mammy Rong said, "now everyone is thinking about something. Mr. Cai and Mr. Xiu are admonishing in the court. Manager Hao, Mr. Jin, and we are secretly thinking about it. I think the idea that Mr. Jin raised last time is good, but I''m always afraid when I think of what happened in the past."


    "Who said no," said empress dowager Rui, "now that we are the only two in the palace, we should be close to each other. But the AI family thinks that we are not as close as before. Instead, we are far apart. He doesn''t come a few steps away. He always sends xiaofuzi to say hello. It''s not easy for the AI family to see him. As for the story mentioned by the king of Jin, the AI family thinks it''s a success. Even at the risk, the AI family admits it. It was the princess of Chu who was there before, so it''s a mess. Now she''s not here. If she''s not there, she''ll make one to mend the hole, and it won''t go out. "As they were talking, they heard xiaohuangmen shouting: "the emperor is here!"


    Empress Dowager Rui was lying on the couch with her face facing in. Mammy Rong looked funny. She tucked in the corner for her and got up to meet her at the door.


    The emperor light said a voice: "all get up." Stride in.


    The eunuchs in the palace stood up and did not dare to approach them. They were waiting by the door.


    The emperor saw empress dowager Rui lying with her back to him and asked mammy Rong, "did the Empress Dowager sleep?"


    Mammy Rong lowered her eyes and said, "just lying down, maybe not yet..."


    But the emperor interrupted her: "since I have fallen asleep, I''ll say hello again next time."


    Mammy Rong: -- She said she wasn''t asleep.


    The emperor said, but he really turned around and left. He heard empress dowager Rui coughing behind him. "It''s the emperor. Why don''t you just sit down and go?"


    The Emperor didn''t go there either. He stood far away with a smile on his face. "My son doesn''t dare to disturb the old Buddha''s sleep."


    "I''ve been lying at home all day, but I''m tired." Empress Dowager Rui sat up slowly. Mammy Rong quickly took a soft pillow behind her waist to let her lean comfortably.


    Empress Dowager Rui is helpless to see the emperor standing far away. She is now the empress dowager, but in front of Mo Rongshu, she can''t find the feeling of being the Empress Dowager. She instinctively awes her son and doesn''t dare to take it big. But after all, she is the Empress Dowager. As a servant in a room, she has to be the Empress Dowager.


    Beckoning to him, "the emperor, come here and let the mourners have a look. Has it been reduced recently?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C615

    The emperor went over and sat on the big chair of sour wood not far from empress dowager Rui. The maids immediately offered the tea and stepped aside.


    "My son heard that the Empress Dowager is ill. Come here and have a look," the emperor said slowly, taking off the cover of the tea, skimming the tea foam and lowering his eyes. "When I listen to the Empress Dowager''s voice, I think it''s OK. I have to drink medicine."


    Empress Dowager Rui had sat up straight, but when he said this, she tilted down, and her voice was a little lower. "Is the emperor joking with the AI family? Look at the AI family, is it full of Zhongqi? It''s so crooked, and it''s very weak. "


    "If so, why don''t you drink the medicine and drop the medicine bowl?"


    The emperor''s tone was flat, and his face was a little calm with a smile. But empress dowager Rui was a little flustered for no reason. He muttered: "I''m sorry for my family. I''m not careful. My hand slipped."


    "It''s not a big deal to drop the bowl by mistake. It''s just to fry the medicine again," the emperor asked mammy Rong, "did the Empress Dowager drink the medicine later?"


    Mammy Rong hesitated and looked at empress dowager Rui. To tell the truth, "back to the emperor, the Empress Dowager didn''t drink medicine."


    The emperor looked at empress dowager Rui and said, "why don''t you let them decoct medicine again?"


    Empress Dowager Rui bowed her head and couldn''t speak. This is not her son. It''s her father. Does she speak to her mother with such momentum


    The emperor''s face suddenly sank, "I think it''s the servants who don''t serve the Marquis well, which makes the Empress Dowager unhappy. Come on! Drag these useless slaves out... "


    Before he finished speaking, all the slaves of Ci''an palace fell on their knees and kowtowed to the ground, but they did not dare to beg for mercy. The Empress Dowager was so frightened that she sat up straight, "emperor, what do you want to do?"


    The emperor said, "since their service is not good enough, the son will send someone else to come here. The Empress Dowager should take good care of her jade body. Your health is the blessing of her son."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t dare to beat around the Bush any more. She sighed and told everyone to step back, leaving only mammy Rong on the side. She didn''t care about the majesty of the Empress Dowager. She drew her handkerchief and wiped her tears. "Does the emperor want to force the family to mourn? Why does the AI family refuse to drink medicine? Doesn''t the emperor know? We are mother and son. We should be heart to heart, but the emperor mourns for our family It''s hard to say that our hearts are separated from the mountains and the sea, so we can''t get close to each other easily. Does the emperor want to be alone, even his mother? My mother knows that it was my mother who was sorry for you and made you hurt... "


    The emperor waved his hand and said, "the past is over. Let''s not mention it. The Empress Dowager will come and see. "


    "That''s the same with AI Jia. The general of the court will look at it, but the emperor will look at it. Besides our mother and son, is there any popularity in this palace? Those palaces are empty and quiet. I feel scared when I pass by the door. There are rules in my ancestors, so I can''t discuss politics in the back palace. But I plead with my son as a mother. I think it''s to satisfy my mother''s wish. If I can see my grandson before I die, my mother will die. Emperor, please pity my mother. "


    Empress Dowager Rui began to cry with tears and a runny nose. Mammy Rong stood behind her and gently stroked her back to comfort her. "Don''t cry, old Buddha. Don''t make the emperor sad."


    The emperor was moved. Empress dowager Rui didn''t use the principles of the country and the imperial court to talk about things. In the past, her cold and alienated style has long disappeared. Now in front of him is an ordinary old woman who thinks of her grandson in tears.


    He knew that leaving the back palace empty was not in line with the imperial system. There were no naked emperors in the past dynasties. He had thought that in the future, muronghan''s eldest son would inherit the great rule and disclose this meaning to Xiumin. But Xiumin thought it was wrong. He took the world from muronghan and forced him to die. In the little prince''s heart, this was the Revenge of killing his father. It was estimated that he would wait for a hundred years After that, he will be dug out of the grave and whipped.


    While crying, Empress Dowager Rui secretly looked at the emperor. She saw that he was sitting still, and his face was not happy or sad. She was very aggrieved. She went up to her son to make friends with him, and often hissed and asked. But after so long, she still didn''t cover his heart. When she saw that she was crying, she didn''t respond.


    She was sick, crying badly, coughing repeatedly. Looking at the mother and son, Mammy Rong was very anxious and patted empress dowager Rui on the back. "Empress dowager, don''t cry. You''re not well. You''ll get worse if you cry like this."


    The emperor finally said: "the meaning of the empress dowager, son understand, you are sick, first take good care of the body again, how can you not drink medicine?" he told mammy Rong, "go to the Empress Dowager to fry a bowl of medicine, I will watch her drink."


    The emperor is willing to stay here for a long time. Mammy Rong is very happy. As long as the knot between mother and son is gradually eliminated, she thinks that the emperor will listen to the Empress Dowager. Answered a voice, quickly backed out.


    Empress Dowager Rui leaned on her couch, sobbing her eyes red. "I''m not forcing the emperor, but the emperor said I know what it means."


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing. "He just said that he couldn''t force me. The last sentence is forcing me."


    Empress Dowager Rui didn''t speak and looked at him with tearful eyes. The emperor had no idea. "How can the Empress Dowager want to hold her grandson when she is still young? Aren''t you afraid to grow old?"


    "As long as you have grandchildren, you''ll be happy to be a sad family."


    The emperor was silent for a while. "Give me a little more time. The Empress Dowager should know that I have a problem in my heart...""The AI family knows," Empress Dowager Rui struck while the iron was hot. "The AI family doesn''t ask for anything else. It''s just a matter of pretending and getting a few people to come in to make up the number. If they don''t ask for more, they can make up a table of horse hangers. Do you think so?"


    Sure enough, it''s old and small. The older it gets, the smaller it gets. So Baba begged him just to get a table.


    "Let me think again."


    "If you want too much, it''s better to let the side princess come in first, and talk with AI''s family to relieve the boredom. She''s lonely in Chu''s palace alone. Besides, it''s not in line with the rules. Chu''s Palace should have been changed into Qianlong''s residence long ago. You''re the emperor, but you don''t take the side princess into the palace. This has already made the common people gossip. There''s also xiuda. He''s a sweat in the new dynasty You have to take care of his face, regardless of other things. The father is loyal to you, but you leave his daughter in the deep house, not afraid of his cold heart? "


    The emperor was silent for a while, but he still said, "let me think again."


    Empress Dowager Rui knows that the emperor should know this. Now she is not on airs in front of him. She tries to be an ordinary mother. Even if she cries and makes noise, it''s not proper. It''s better than watching the sea from the mountains with the emperor. She can''t get close to him.


    After a while, Mammy Rong brought up the medicine. The emperor sat on the side and supervised empress dowager Rui to finish drinking the medicine. She personally handed her a plum and asked her to press it under her tongue.


    Empress Dowager Rui was very moved by his actions. She blinked and burst into tears. The emperor got up and said goodbye.


    He walked slowly out of the hall door. It was dusk outside. It was like fog. The emperor forced his eyes to close. He felt like a silkworm in a cocoon. He wanted to be a loner. Unfortunately, it was not easy to be a real loner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C616

    The 18th of July is the birthday of the emperor. He didn''t like to do big things at first, but as an emperor, he couldn''t help it. He didn''t value it himself. He had his own followers.


    On that day, the emperor still went to the early court, but when he got to the main hall, he could see all the gifts from the courtiers. They were like treasures. Everything could not be separated from treasures, wonders, essence, and most of them were Ruyi. There were screens, bottles, clumps of coral, bonsai, clocks, lacquerware, ornaments and so on.


    As soon as the emperor sat down, the courtiers immediately kowtowed to the ground three times and exclaimed, "long live the emperor, long live the minister. I wish the emperor a happy and boundless life!"


    The emperor grinned bitterly. According to the custom, today we can do the Wanshou Festival. We don''t discuss the political affairs, just for his birthday.


    He is not interested in these things, but this is his first birthday since he ascended the throne. Empress dowager Rui came to him yesterday and said that the new emperor''s first birthday must be passed, and often has a good omen. Although he is not active, he is not against it. Let the people below do it. He just needs to show his face.


    It''s important to pay homage to one''s birthday. One by one, according to the size of the official position, they all point to the treasure that can add light to one''s face. If the emperor reacts a little, smiles or nods his head in praise, the person who gives the treasure will smile immediately, just like a gift. That''s a great honor.


    Unfortunately, looking at the treasure they spent a lot of time and money to get, the emperor on the Dragon chair, as usual, had no reaction with a face that was neither happy nor sad.


    The courtiers had seen the big scenes, and they didn''t feel embarrassed. The Lord didn''t respond. They were looking for fun, flattering each other, with surprised expressions and exaggerated words. From time to time, bursts of laughter and laughter sounded in the hall, and the atmosphere was extremely lively.


    "Ah, Lord Sima, this white jade Buddha is really rare. It must be three feet high. There is no impurity in the whole body. The carving is excellent. The Buddha''s face is kind. It must be placed at home to ensure the family''s health."


    "With your lucky words, it''s three feet long. White jade comes from northern Xinjiang, but the sculptors are famous in the south. It''s a good omen for the combination of the north and the south. Oh, this Cloisonne ornament is good. There are not many in the market. Did you come from the west? "


    "You have good eyesight. You can see it. I can''t blow it. The manufacturing office in our palace can''t make such an ornament. The copper wire is pinched accurately. If you look at the color, blue, green and purple, it''s only bright yellow. There''s no other cloisonne. The experts just look at the details."


    Hao pingguan stood by and sang: "master Sima, a white jade Buddha, Master Li, a cloisonne ornament..."


    The emperor sat on the high platform and looked on coldly. It seemed that the excitement below had nothing to do with him. If it wasn''t for the rules, he would rather stay in the South study and write a few words to pass the time.


    "Mr. Yang, this screen is good. It''s embroidered with brocade and tassels. Look at the flowers, fish and insects. They look like living ones. It''s not something that ordinary people can embroider. If you don''t talk about the strength of the flowers, the silk thread is so thin that it breaks when you stretch it. It''s Jiangnan..."


    "You''re right. It''s made by the famous red make-up embroidery shop in Jiangnan. It took more than half a year to dry the brocade. It''s my filial piety to long live."


    The emperor always looked up at the things from the south of the Yangtze River. He raised his eyes slightly when he heard Hao pingguan sing Jiangnan brocade embroidery. Hao pingguan knew him best, and immediately said, "come on, move the screen over so that the long live master can enjoy it."


    The gift of Lord Yang was overjoyed. He followed the plug-in screen and bowed his hand to the emperor. "I wish the emperor a long life and a good fortune. This is a small gift. If it doesn''t pay homage, please accept it!"


    There was not much emotion on the emperor''s face, only two words, "not bad." He remembers the brocade embroidery in the south of the Yangtze River. Bai Qianfan was very famous for ordering clothes for Xiao Shizi in that embroidery shop. He made a good brocade weaving and the embroidery work was excellent. The price was a little expensive. Bai Qianfan liked it, but he didn''t like it. Later, he seldom patronized it.


    The gifts that the emperor looked up at should be picked out separately and sent to the South study or Chengde hall for the emperor to enjoy. The rest should be sent to the storeroom for later reward.


    Lord Yang knelt down to thank him and watched his gift placed alone. His face was excited. The gift was placed under the emperor''s eyes. It was not only a glory, but also made the emperor remember him from time to time. It was impressive. It was good for him.


    At noon, the emperor held a banquet in Bifu palace to entertain the officials. There were 20 hot dishes, 20 cold dishes, four soup dishes, four side dishes, four fresh fruits, eight melons and fruits, and nine pasta, cakes and cakes.


    This birthday party will last two hours, and it will not end until the time of application. But the Emperor didn''t stay that long. He couldn''t bear it. The officials took turns to pay homage to empress dowager Rui after drinking. He went to the Ci''an palace. His birthday was also the most miserable day for Empress Dowager Rui. He always remembered Bai Qianfan''s appearance when she gave birth, as if she had died once. He accompanied her through the scene of dying. Now, I don''t know how he survived.


    Only by giving birth to a child can we know the kindness of our parents. If the emperor can still have the remaining softness in his heart, it must exist for Empress Dowager Rui. This is his closest person in the world. He has experienced too much and is open to many things. Now empress dowager Rui wants to make friends with him. As a son, he should take a gesture.


    When Princess Rui saw him coming, she was so happy that she gave him birthday noodles. Although the emperor had eaten, it was not easy to brush her and ate half a bowl with her.Since Princess Rui said a lot about her illness that day, the relationship between mother and son seems to be much better. As long as the emperor is free, he will come to ask the Empress Dowager whether she can eat well or sleep well. Many little things are also asked in detail. Every time the Empress Dowager sees him, she is very happy and laughs like Maitreya Buddha. It is a warm picture of mother''s kindness and son''s filial piety They are also very happy, the cold palace finally has a little warmth.


    Mother and son ate noodles, drank tea, and chatted a few words. Then the emperor left. As soon as he came out of the hall, he saw several people coming. When the leader saw him, he arched his hand. "It turns out that the emperor is hiding here. It''s easy for him to find."


    The emperor smile, "you don''t eat wine in Bifu palace, what do you want me to do?"


    "It''s boring to drink the wine when the birthday is not here. Let''s talk to the emperor." The king of Jin seemed to have drunk a lot, and his face was red. He pointed to the people behind him. "It''s rare that several brothers are here. I''ll ask for a good drink from the emperor."


    He was followed by the Murong kings of his clan. However, except for the king of Jin, no one dared to ask for wine from the emperor. They all stood aside and laughed. They were afraid of the emperor. They did not dare to come to him if they had nothing to do. They were afraid that they would be offended if they did not do well. Today, they drank a few more cups, which suddenly became popular and was dragged over by the king of Jin. At this time, when I saw the emperor, I woke up a little bit. Please say hello to him. He stood well and didn''t dare to be as presumptuous as the king of Jin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C617

    Today, the emperor was surprisingly patient. He asked the king of Jin to make trouble and said that he would go to drink with him. So he took them to Chengde hall and asked Hao pingguan to arrange the wine.


    The king of Jin came here well prepared today. He knew how to touch murongshu''s inner softness, so he brought several brothers from his same clan to the party. They drank and ate food, and talked about the interesting stories of the clan. Although the Emperor didn''t speak, his face was still calm, and he didn''t show any impatience. He took a sip of wine from the cup.


    After three rounds of wine, we found that the emperor was easy to get along with, and gradually became more courageous. The king of Jin took the lead in talking about the meat jokes, which made everyone laugh, and the emperor''s face was still smiling.


    Prince Li was talking about his family affairs. He said that his concubine had a baby last year and invited a wet nurse. One day, the wet nurse asked for leave to go back for half a day. When she came back, the child was hungry and wanted to eat milk. The wet nurse lifted her clothes to feed the child, but the child couldn''t eat anything, Hungry and crying, his concubine was very angry and asked the nurse why she had no milk and whether she had secretly fed her baby at home. The wet nurse swore to heaven that she didn''t have any milk, but she still wondered why she didn''t have any milk. Later she asked again and again, knowing that she had been back for half a day, she also took the time to have a talk with her husband Lun dun. Only then did we know who had eaten her milk.


    When they heard this, they all laughed back and forth, but they didn''t expect that the emperor laughed more than anyone else, and tears burst out in his eyes. He was no stranger to this. He had done it himself. Now think about it, he couldn''t stop laughing, which surprised the king of Jin. He didn''t know how it hit the emperor''s smile and made him happy.


    The king of Jin had a good idea. He had almost drunk the wine. He beat the iron while it was hot and encouraged the emperor to have a good time outside.


    When he proposed, he was afraid that the emperor would refuse. Unexpectedly, the emperor leaned back in his chair and blushed. He said "yes" without thinking and asked Hao pingguan to arrange it.


    Originally, it was very important for the emperor to go out of the palace, but Hao pingguan and the king of Jin immediately understood with a pair of eyes, and quickly arranged for the sedan chair to go out of the palace.


    The emperor wanted to go out of the palace to have fun. Ning Jiu didn''t object and quietly followed him. Jia Tong and the king of Jin colluded with each other. The guards in the forbidden area had a smooth way and sent the emperor out of the palace as soon as possible.


    Before Shenshi, the banquet in the palace was not over. However, the emperor and several clansmen sneaked out of the palace. Under the guidance of the king of Jin, they went to the place where he often went.


    The emperor drank a lot of wine and was slightly drunk, but his mind was always thinking about the absurd thing he had done, the fragrant soft snow and the intoxicating taste


    Dizzy and dizzy, he was taken to a room with a bead curtain hanging at the door, glass lamps on the table, shimmering fire, warm fragrance all over the room, and layers of red yarn hanging by the bed.


    The emperor went to the bedside, only felt dizzy, heard Ning Jiu said: "the emperor, the minister is outside."


    He waved his hand and said something vaguely. He stumbled into it and depressed it for too long. He felt very depressed. The cocoon made him at a loss. He had to do something.


    Ning Jiu stands at the door, and Jia Tong is there. He looks at each other with tacit understanding. The king of Jin peeks out from another room and looks at Jia Tong with inquiring eyes. Jia Tong nods and smiles in his eyes. Success or failure depends on this. It''s a good thing to be defeated. Everyone has a share in the defeat, and none of them can run away.


    When Mo Rongshu fell on the bed, he felt a bit wrong. The bed was soft, just like the fragrant snow he had been thinking about. He rubbed it with his hands. It was slippery but not slippery. He felt very good.


    The people at the bottom had a reaction. Their white arms wrapped around his neck like snakes, and their red lips were beside his ears. They breathed fragrance


    Mo Rongshu felt that there was something in his body shouting and roaring, and he wanted to destroy it. He needed to peel off the cocoon and let him breathe. He pressed the people under him with all his strength, his blood gushing


    Outside the door, Jia Tong, Ning Jiu and the king of Jin stood silently. After a while, Jia Tong of the Jin Dynasty waved and they walked away to talk.


    The king of Jin asked, "how long have you been in?"


    Jia Tong thought, "it''s about a quarter of an hour."


    The king of Jin said, "it''s almost a quarter of an hour. He''s been up too long. He should be right soon."


    Jia Tong is a little uneasy, "sixth master, is the person you choose successful?"


    The king of Jin gave him a slant, "if you don''t want to try, your legs are too soft to walk."


    Jia Tong sneered, "please spare me and ask my mother-in-law to know. Do I still have life?"


    The king of Jin teased him: "look at your advice. Are you afraid of your mother-in-law if you can''t have children? If it''s someone else, I don''t have to discuss it. I''ll marry my concubine first. "


    Jia Tong said bitterly, "if I can''t give birth to a concubine, that''s my problem..."


    The king of Jin couldn''t help laughing. "I was afraid of this. It''s easy to do. I''m secretly dating someone outside. When I''m pregnant, I''ll marry him again. I don''t know what to say. Mr. Jia, there are three cases of unfilial behavior. It''s better to have no future."


    Jia Tong dry smile, "this green lotus is more anxious than me, wait a few years, it''s time for her to marry me."


    "If you are not in a hurry, you are afraid." The king of Jin sniffed, "three big five thick men, afraid of the mother-in-law to counsellor anyone!"They were talking and laughing when they saw the emperor appear at the door. They looked at each other anxiously and walked slowly.


    "Brother," the king of Jin said with a shy face, "you All right? "


    The emperor''s face was as cold as ice. He snorted from his nose, "I''ve been fooled. Do you want to be the emperor? If you want to, just say it, and I''ll give it to you right away. "


    With this big hat on, the king of Jin immediately fell down on his knees and said, "I know I deserve to die, but I can learn from heaven and earth for my loyalty to the emperor. What I do is for the emperor!"


    On the side, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu also knelt down.


    The emperor sneered and nodded again and again, "well, I have a share. Do you think I''m too good to talk today, or do you think I won''t kill you?"


    The king of Jin bravely said: "brother, we are all for the sake of brother''s good. If we want to be stable, we can''t do without the prince. If you don''t choose, you can''t accept the harem..."


    The emperor interrupted, "I have a son!"


    The king of Jin was stunned for a moment His royal highness, where is it... "


    The emperor stood in silence for a while, his anger gradually dissipated, and he went on with a negative hand. Ning Jiu immediately followed him. Jia Tong quickly pulled up the king of Jin: "sixth master, look at this..."


    The king of Jin hurried to the room and saw the woman wrapped in a quilt being carried out, showing only a lock of hair hanging outside. He was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m dead," he said


    The king of Jin was surprised and looked at Jia Tong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C618

    Back in the palace, the emperor had been soaking in the bath. He was lying on the wall of the bath, his face buried in his arm, revealing his broad back, and the scar of the arrow wound on his left shoulder was clearly visible.


    Ning Jiu stood at the door, expressionless, while Hao pingguan was worried. From time to time, he looked inside and said, "I''ve been soaking for so long, and my skin has turned white. Even in summer, I have to get sick. Alas, the emperor is suffering." he didn''t go out with me. I don''t know what happened outside, so he asked Ning Jiu in a low voice, "is it done or not?"


    Ning Jiu didn''t say a word, but shook his head. Hao pingguan sighed again and threw a cavity of resentment on him. "You are the one who can speak well beside the emperor. How can you persuade him? It''s my duty to eat your salary and share your worries for you. No wonder Miss Qihong won''t marry you."


    Ning nine hear the name of Qi red, raised to lift eyelid, there is light to flash in the MOU, still silent.


    Hao pingguan had no choice but to go in quietly and call the emperor in a low voice, "emperor, the water is cool. It''s time to get up."


    The emperor lay there in silence, and Hao pingguan called again, but he still didn''t respond. Hao pingguan waited for a while, shook his head, turned and went out.


    Many people knew about it. Even empress dowager Rui got the letter and sent someone to call the king of Jin to Ci''an palace.


    "Is it done?" she asked hopefully As long as the emperor opened meat, it would be much easier to do things in the future, whether you like it or not, if you need it.


    The king of Jin cried and said, "it''s not possible."


    Empress Dowager Rui was a little strange: "how is it estimated? You don''t know if it is successful or not. Isn''t it the person you chose?"


    The king of Jin said, "don''t mention it, people are gone."


    Empress Dowager Rui was startled? The emperor, he... "


    The king of Jin said, "I''m to blame for this. It''s probably heavy medicine."


    Empress Dowager Rui was shocked and opened her eyes wide. "How dare you give the emperor medicine!"


    "I also want things to go smoothly. Besides, the medicine doesn''t hurt me. I often use it..."


    "You often..." Princess Rui stroked her forehead and felt headache. She regretted that she had left such an important matter to such an unreliable idle prince.


    "That''s all," said empress dowager Rui, waving her hand and sitting down on the soft couch. "What does the emperor say? Angry? "


    "I didn''t get very angry either," the king of Jin guessed, "I don''t think I will be investigated." After a pause, he said, "it''s just hard to find another chance next."


    "Hold still for a while," sighed empress dowager Rui. "Wait till this is over."


    The Emperor didn''t want to leave the bath because he felt dirty. He touched a woman beyond Bai Qianfan


    He was very upset, but he knew in his heart that no one could blame but himself. How could he not know the little trick of the king of Jin? He just felt so depressed that he wanted to indulge and let them make trouble. But when it came to the end, women were all under pressure, but they couldn''t do it. His body was like a pool of stagnant water, and he couldn''t stir up any waves.


    That love, boil all his hard work, he not only has no ability to love other women, even the physical needs are gone.


    In fact, he didn''t know whether he didn''t want to or couldn''t, if not He did not dare to think about it. If the courtiers and Empress Dowager Rui knew it, there would be more trouble.


    He looked down at himself and slowly stretched out his hand


    Hao pingguan was very anxious outside. He felt that he could no longer let the emperor soak in the water. He went in quietly, took the bath towel from the couch and shook it away, deliberately making some noise.


    At this time, the emperor did not lie on his stomach. He still turned his back to him. He didn''t know what he was doing. He shook his bath towel again. Finally, the emperor turned his head.


    When Hao pingguan saw his flushed face, his expression was strange. He was not sure what the emperor meant, so he began to smile: "emperor, you''ve been soaking for a long time. Get up."


    The Emperor didn''t speak, but obediently came out of the water. He quickly handed up the bath towel, but Yu Guangli saw The little emperor was so energetic that he immediately lowered his head.


    The emperor looked as usual, dressed and strode out.


    -


    at Pingle palace in Nanyuan, Bai Qianfan hears the sound of footsteps and looks back with a smile: "here you are."


    LAN Wenyu walked in with a big stride. The golden crown on his head was shining under the lamp. "Are you waiting for me?"


    "You said you had something to give me today. What is it?" Bai Qianfan looked at him empty handed and looked behind him, "is that right?"


    LAN Wenyu''s eyes were burning at her, and her lips were crooked. "If you let me hold you, I''ll give it to you."


    Bai Qianfan puffed his cheek and said, "you''re so boring. You said you''d give me something. How can you still have the conditions?"


    LAN Wenyu laughed frivolously, "who let me like you too much," he slowly approached, "I don''t move, just hold."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t make a sound and frowned slightly. He tentatively reached for her. Seeing that she didn''t object, he immediately hugged her. However, as soon as he moved quickly, Bai Qianfan''s action was also fast, and his elbow was on his chest. He was close, and the distance was just right. LAN Wenyu couldn''t avoid it. He took a firm touch. He covered his chest and stepped back two steps, "you, hit me?"Bai Qianfan looked at her hand in confusion, a little at a loss, "I don''t know, I didn''t want to hit you," she really didn''t know how her elbow went up.


    LAN Wenyu looked at her suspiciously, "have you ever learned Kung Fu?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "no, we are not always together. Have I ever learned Kung Fu, don''t you know?"


    LAN Wenyu said, "come on, you give me a punch."


    Bai Qianfan: "why should I hit you?"


    "Fight, hurry up." Let me see what you really can do.


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t like beating people for no reason, but he asks so earnestly All right, she''ll punch it.


    LAN Wenyu stretched out his hand to wrap her fist. It was powerless and disorganized. It was not the same thing as the one just now. He said in his heart, was it just a coincidence?


    "Yes, what''s the present for me?"


    LAN Wenyu clapped his hands. Someone came in carrying an iron cage outside the door. He couldn''t see what it was inside. He was very small and curled up. Bai Qianfan squatted down to knock on the cage. He looked up at her with a round face. Bai Qianfan was surprised and said, "is it a cat?"


    LAN Wenyu said nothing, "it''s little leopard."


    "Leopard boy?" Bai Qianfan''s eyes are shining. "Open the cage and let me hug you."


    "Are you not afraid?"


    "It''s too small to bite," she said cheerfully. "What does it eat, milk?"


    LAN Wenyu took a look at her, and her eyes were very gentle. "Yes, it''s just born. It has to be nursed. Can you take care of it?" He opened the cage, took the baby leopard out and put it in Bai Qianfan''s arms.


    Bai Qianfan holding the baby leopard, a familiar feeling welled up at the bottom of her heart, very warm, very soft, she nodded hard, "I can! I''ll make it strong. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C619

    Bai Qianfan was very happy to have something new. He personally laid a nest for the little leopard and named it Diandian, because the little leopard has a very light dotted pattern. LAN Wenyu said that it is a flower spot, and it will be very beautiful when he grows up. Bai Qianfan can''t wait to cultivate it into a beautiful big leopard. He is so eager that he even feels surprised.


    She makes goat''s milk to drink every day. She looks at it with its little pink tongue and licks the goat''s milk in the bowl bit by bit. She feels happy in her heart, touches its head and praises it for being good. In the morning and evening, Leida still took him out for a stroll. Ruyu was afraid of running around and wanted to lead him a rope. As soon as she opened her mouth, she was scolded by Bai Qianfan. She was a good-natured person, but she lost her temper that day and was so scared that Ruyu did not dare to say a word more.


    When LAN Wenyu comes, she is still depressed. LAN Wenyu scolds Ruyu and tells her to go away. Don''t pestle under the princess''s eyes to annoy her.


    Bai Qianfan holds Diandian in her arms. Xiaobaozi''s fluffy head rubs against her incessantly. She seems to be coquettish. She looks at it and tears come down without warning.


    LAN Wenyu''s heart pricks and asks her what''s wrong?


    Bai Qianfan shakes her head. Her sadness comes too suddenly, and she also has no idea. When she feels a little bit rubbed against her, the familiar feeling suddenly comes out, which makes her heart become a ball, and then she tears.


    She asked LAN Wenyu, "did I have leopard cubs before? Or something else? "


    LAN Wenyu patted her head with a smile. "You''ve loved raising cats and dogs since you were a child. You''ve raised too many things, but this is the first time you''ve raised leopards."


    "What about my cats and dogs?"


    "Most of them are dead, and some of them are lost."


    Bai Qianfan Oh, hold a little bit tight, said softly, "don''t worry, I won''t lose you."


    "Don''t worry, the palace is heavily guarded, it can''t be lost," Lan Wenyu looked at her, but she looked at the little leopard, her eyes were full of love, it was a kind of maternal love light, mischievous little leopard was looked at by her, infinite lazy stretch limbs, simple and charming appearance made Bai Qianfan laugh.


    She seemed to show off, cheerfully called him: "you look at it, look at it, really cute."


    LAN Wenyu said with a smile, "yes, it''s so cute." In the heart but Elephant blocked a big stone, press him breathless.


    "Honey," he looked at her seriously, "do you believe me?"


    Bai Qianfan is a little strange, "how do you say this all of a sudden?"


    "Believe me?"


    "I believe you."


    "Well, you have to believe me all the time," he said, putting his hand on her shoulder with a little force. "In this life, I will try my best to treat you well."


    "I know. You''ve always been nice to me." She bent her eyes like a child with a smile.


    -


    Wei Zhongqing was dragged by Laurel all the way, and he was in a bit of a dilemma: "you let go, I don''t know how to walk. If I have something to talk about, what can I do..." His voice dropped slowly, because Laurel''s face was very bad.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked cautiously.


    Laurel sniffed, as if to cry, "the rabbit can not."


    Wei Zhongqing let out a cry and quickened the cutting.


    I don''t know if it''s too hot, or I''m used to the life in the south. I''m not acclimatized in the north. One of the rabbits died after a while, and there was only one left a few days ago. It doesn''t look very good.


    Every time the rabbit master died, the emperor was not in a good mood. He shut himself up in the room and sat around for a long time. He did not eat, drink or see anyone. When he was in a bad mood, people around him were on tenterhooks and had a hard time.


    When the last one was left, the emperor paid more and more attention to it. Every day, he asked the Empress Dowager whether the rabbit was eating well, what he was eating, and how his spirit was.


    Laurel dare not hide, always tell the truth, a few days ago, even the last one also began to go wrong, she told the emperor, the emperor immediately ordered Wei Zhongqing to come to see it, Wei Zhongqing can''t laugh or cry, he is a doctor, not a veterinarian, but the emperor no matter, issued an order, in any case to save the rabbit''s life, so he heard the rabbit''s bad, also anxious.


    There is a room in Chengde hall for the rabbit master. In addition to laurel, there are several palace maids who specially serve the rabbit master. They know that it is the emperor''s sweetheart. When they see that it is not good, they are all in a hurry. They are surrounded by the rabbit nest and shed tears. Seeing that Wei Zhongqing was coming, he quickly stepped aside and let him have a look.


    Wei Zhongqing saw the gray rabbit lying on his stomach lazily, his ears drooping, his eyes straight, as if he was dying. His heart jumped and he quickly touched his stomach. His tentacles were warm, slightly undulating, and he still had a breath.


    When he pondered a little, he could only be a living horse doctor for a dead horse. If a man wanted to continue his life, he could hang the thousand year old ginseng. It was estimated that the rabbit master was the same. So he asked the laurel to take the thousand year old ginseng, cut it into pieces and put it in the rabbit master''s mouth to see if it would work.


    As long as you can hang the rabbit''s life, not to mention the thousand year old ginseng, even the ten thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum and laurel will come. The emperor had a small storehouse with a lot of valuable medicinal materials. She asked Hao pingguan to explain her intention. Hao pingguan quickly opened the storehouse and found a good ginseng to her. No one wants the rabbit master to have something to do. The emperor places his thoughts on the rabbit master. If it''s gone, the Emperor may be sad.Wei Zhongqing cut the ginseng into thin slices, but the rabbit master probably didn''t want to contain it. He thought of another way. He boiled the ginseng soup with the old ginseng and poured it into the rabbit master. He was afraid that the rabbit master would not drink it, so he added honey to it.


    A room of people are assigned to live, some to boil ginseng soup, some to get honey, Wei Zhongqing and laurel squat in the rabbit nest, worried to watch.


    Finally get things, rabbit master also drank a few mouthfuls, shook his head, slowly stood up, laurel heart a joy, cried: "yes!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mr. rabbit turned over on his side. This time, he was not lying on his stomach, but lying on his back. Everyone was silly. For a long time, Wei Zhongqing shook his hands to touch his stomach, but there was no fluctuation


    When the emperor heard the news, he was criticizing the memorials. As soon as laurel came in, he knelt down without saying a word. His premonition was not very good. As soon as she spoke, he felt a dull pain in his heart. The pen fell from his hand and rolled several times on the ground.


    This night, he sat for a long time, always like this. The more he wanted to catch something, the more he lost something. Even the last rabbit left him What else can he take to express his sorrow


    He opened the drawer, took out tiger shoes, pearl flowers and wave drum and put them on the table. He looked at the past and tried to recall the good old days But the more he recalled, the more blurred the picture was. He couldn''t see them clearly. Suddenly, he was angry. He grabbed a Zunbao bottle on the table and smashed it down.


    "Awning!" With a loud noise, the vase was torn apart, and the porcelain pieces were red like blood under the lamp, gradually overflowing his eyes.


    -------------------


    sees all kinds of hopes and hopes, make complaints about all kinds of spit. At the beginning of the article, I didn''t expect that a huantuo article would cause such a big controversy, and the author was also very helpless. As for the plot, I have said it before, and I will not repeat it here. The author''s holiday has come to an end. When he returns home, he will speed up the pace of updating, but still will not deviate from the outline.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C620

    Summer goes and autumn comes. In the twinkling of an eye, in the Mid Autumn Festival, the emperor holds a banquet in guihuawu and enjoys with his courtiers.


    It''s the same rule as in previous years. The huge site is separated by a screen. The white lotus glazed lamps are carried on the screen enclosure, and the bright giant candles on the big pillars all around make this place like day. On the left side of the screen are the emperor and his ministers, and on the right are the Empress Dowager and her family members. The palace maids and eunuchs are in constant flow, each with her own work.


    As a rule, the emperor sat on the throne alone. Looking at the lively scene, he was still not happy or sad. In fact, his heart was still sad. He thought of her more than ever, especially in this happy day.


    The courtiers seemed to be used to his indifference. They were drinking noisily and noisily, but it was very quiet on the other side of the screen. There were not many Gaoming ladies who were qualified to enter the palace. They probably could not sit at two tables. It must be that the Empress Dowager had not arrived yet.


    He played with the little jade cup between his fingers. In the distance, the sound of running water on the hydrophilic platform was ringing, the moon was hanging overhead, the fragrance of Osmanthus was floating in the air, and he seemed to be drunk. But all this had nothing to do with him. Such a lively occasion had nothing to do with him.


    Vaguely heard someone say: "the Empress Dowager Buddha is coming, come on, let''s go to please."


    The emperor returned to his senses and listened carefully. The movement on the right side was really loud. It was probably the courtiers and their wives who were saying hello to empress dowager Rui.


    He was idle and bored, and passed away with his wine cup. Empress dowager Rui, wearing a purple Phoenix robe, a dignified bun and a white jade hairpin, was surrounded by a group of women''s family members. She looked very kind.


    Seeing the emperor coming, the women''s family members with all sorts of words quieted down and saluted him one after another. The emperor waved his hand and asked them to get up. When they straightened up, the emperor found that the beauty who was closest to empress dowager Rui was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was?


    The beautiful woman in full dress was red faced by him, but she didn''t dare to look up. Empress dowager Rui joked: "I read the emperor every day. I finally met her. Why didn''t I talk? How can you do this in the world? "


    As soon as empress dowager Rui mentioned it, the emperor suddenly realized that it was xiuyuanshuang. He hadn''t seen her for several years, but he didn''t recognize her because of her gorgeous makeup.


    Xiuyuanshuang is like a rabbit in her heart. She can''t breathe when she jumps. Even the disappointment that the Emperor didn''t recognize her is ignored. She''s just restless. She comes uninvited. What''s the emperor''s attitude?


    In fact, it''s not uninvited. It''s the result of more than a month''s negotiation between her and Empress Dowager Rui. More than a month ago, Empress Dowager Rui sent people to see her. Although the Emperor didn''t take her into the palace, she didn''t leave her. Empress Rui missed her daughter-in-law and sent people to see her. It''s reasonable.


    She is a lady of a big family. She can''t go into the palace. Every time empress dowager Rui sends someone to visit her, she asks her about her food and daily life. When she hears that the Empress Dowager has a cough at night, she finds a prescription, makes her own Sydney cream, simmers it over a low fire, and puts it in the well to cool the Yin. It took her more than half a month to send her to the palace. Empress Rui eats the snow Li Gao''s cough was much better. She praised her filial piety and wanted to take her to the palace. She was afraid that the emperor would be angry and did not dare to agree. After discussing with empress dowager Rui for a long time, she finally decided to show her face at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet to see what the emperor meant.


    At this moment, she was beating a drum in her heart. She wanted to face. In front of so many people, if the emperor refuted her and drove her away, she would not live.


    Empress Dowager Rui secretly looks at the emperor''s face. To be honest, she has no bottom in her heart, but she really likes xiuyuanshuang. Originally, because she is Xiumin''s daughter, she takes a high look. After getting along with her, she feels that she is filial and sensible. When we meet again, she looks beautiful and has a dignified and elegant temperament. In her opinion, xiuyuanshuang is not too satisfied to be in charge of Zhonggong. Today, I''d like to have a try. What''s the emperor''s attitude?


    Xiuyuanshuang''s awkward identity is no secret. Even the people in Lin''an City know that there is a side princess living in the palace of Chu, so all the women''s families hold their breath and wait to see a good play.


    But the emperor had no expression. With a face of neither joy nor sorrow, he offered empress dowager Rui a glass of wine.


    After drinking the wine, Empress Dowager Rui quickly winked at xiuyuanshuang. Xiuyuanshuang was a wise man. She raised her glass and laughed at Yingying. She said to the emperor, "my concubine, I wish the emperor good health for thousands of generations."


    The clever eunuch immediately handed over the wine to the emperor. The emperor took the wine cup and lowered his eyes. It seemed that he hesitated for a moment, or he looked up and poured the wine into his mouth.


    Xiuyuanshuang took her sleeve to cover her mouth and took a sip. When Princess Rui saw them like this, her eyes narrowed with laughter. She said to the emperor, "yuanshuang seldom goes into the palace. The AI family wants to keep her for a few days. How about letting her live in Jingxiu palace for the time being?"


    The emperor tugged at the corner of his mouth and reluctantly brought out a smile. He didn''t give a positive answer. He glanced at xiuyuanshuang and turned away.


    His that eye, seem insipid, repair yuan frost but feel back hair cool, busy low head.


    As soon as the emperor left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Xiuyuanshuang was wronged. After seeing empress dowager Rui, Empress Dowager Rui patted her hand and comforted her: "the Emperor didn''t say anything, that''s the default. Stop today, you can stay. Don''t worry. Let''s take our time. Now the emperor''s heart is a cold stone. It''s up to you to cover it up. You have to endure it."Xiuyuan frost gently nodded, "I can endure." She had been alone for three years. When she came to him, she was more able to endure. She had no other ability, but she could bear it.


    In order to create opportunities for xiuyuanshuang, Empress Dowager Rui also racked her brains. At the same time, Huang Youdao came to ask for instructions and said that this year''s flower boat is beautiful. Would you like to go on a cruise?


    After hearing this, Empress Dowager Rui had an idea and asked him to invite the emperor to take a cruise with him.


    In the palace, there is the custom of watching the moon by boat. Every year, the emperor takes the imperial concubines to swim in the lake Taiming. It is elegant and interesting to drink and enjoy the moon.


    Since empress dowager Rui wanted to go on a cruise, the emperor naturally wanted to accompany her. Thinking that only their mother and son would be lonely, he asked the king of Jin to go with some brothers. He took Hao pingguan, Qihong and Yuegui to the lake.


    Xiuyuanshuang of that Xiang, holding empress dowager Rui, was standing by the lake, waiting to board the boat. There was a sequence of boarding. The emperor went up first, then empress dowager Rui, and the rest of the people went up in order of rank.


    This year''s flower boat is a new one. It has a spacious hull, a towering mast, and a long variety of colored lights. There are lantern riddles on it. There are large places for people to stand at the bow and stern. There are armchairs on the side, cabins in the middle, and carved doors and windows. Bamboo curtains are hung on the door, light gauze is hung on the window, and tables, chairs and tables are placed inside. There are tea and snacks on the table. The little eunuch is waiting by the door The nobles waiting on board.


    The emperor got on the boat and turned to pick up empress dowager Rui. It was xiuyuanshuang next. She stretched out her hand, but the emperor had turned around and carried empress dowager Rui to the cabin. Her hand was stiff in the air, neither did she accept it nor did she accept it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C621

    In full view of the public, xiuyuanshuang''s face turned red and white, so embarrassed that she wanted to plunge into the Taiming lake.


    Fortunately, the little eunuch on the ship was very clever and quickly pulled her up, so that she didn''t show up there. She went into the palace alone, and could not take any servants with her. She got on the boat and sat at the stern, looking very lonely.


    Hao pingguan and Qihong wanted to say hello to her, but they couldn''t understand the emperor''s attitude. They could only sympathize with her and didn''t dare to talk to her. Fortunately, xiuyuanshuang is calm. Even if he sits alone, he is dignified and looks as if he is.


    The king of Jin secretly observed her, and secretly admired her. It would be a pity if such a woman did not enter the main palace.


    He is a man of mediocrity and elegance. In such a beautiful day, it is necessary to recite poems. When he starts, someone will follow him. You and I are very lively. The king of Jin goes to xiuyuanshuang and asks her to join him. Although xiuyuanshuang is embarrassed, she is also generous. She has been able to live well since she was a child. It''s hard for xiuyuanshuang to recite poems .


    Looking up at the round moon in the mid air, I had several ups and downs in my mind. When I pondered a little, I opened my mouth and said, "tonight, the moon is shining on the river, and I feel like I am floating in autumn."


    Before her voice fell, she immediately won a lot of praise. Everyone praised her talent with their thumbs up.


    Xiuyuanshuang knows that she feels something, but she blushes. Fortunately, she can''t see it at night. She just smiles and agrees.


    The noise was so loud that empress dowager Rui, sitting in the cabin, also heard it and said to the emperor, "listen to me. I''ve never seen her before. I don''t know her character. But when I see her today, I know that I can''t make a mistake. If I don''t say anything else, can someone like Chongxiu raise crooked melon and cracked dates?"


    The emperor took a cup of tea and looked at the small chrysanthemums in it. They were soft and boneless. They stretched out in the tea soup. The entrance was a touch of bitterness.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Empress Dowager Rui said, "emperor, you are a little too far today. You are a guest at the beginning. You embarrass her in public. Yuanshuang doesn''t mind. What do you think of the bachelor?"


    The emperor and the old God were still sitting in silence.


    Empress Dowager Rui was a little angry. "Last time I said that if you think about it again, the AI family would not force you, but you think about it from spring to autumn. The emperor, the AI family is half of the people who are buried in the earth. If you only want to see your grandson before you close your eyes, can''t you say what the AI family means?"


    Empress Dowager Rui''s worries and anxieties were all on her face, but the emperor put down the cup and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, Empress Dowager. My son has a sense of propriety."


    "What''s the measure?" Empress Dowager Rui raised her voice and wanted to mention the thing that the king of Jin had done last time. She thought that she still swallowed it and was embarrassed to mention it. It would be bad if she really messed up.


    She softened her tone. "She was invited by the AI family. Even if you look at the AI family''s face and go out to talk to her, it''s not easy for people to wait for you for such a long time. The emperor, you have no idea?"


    The emperor looked at the moon outside the window, his face was indifferent. After drinking Xiuyuan Shuangjing''s wine, he had already given face to the Empress Dowager and Xiumin. He was a person with principles. Who he would let into the palace, who could enter the palace. He wanted to test him and take advantage of it. He didn''t like it. He couldn''t stand it. He had been waiting for three years, but now he couldn''t wait?


    "It''s late. The Empress Dowager should go back and have a rest early." the emperor stood up and ordered the boat to dock. He bent down to support empress dowager Rui. "I''m glad to see her off the boat."


    He said, "I''m sorry, but I''m tired today. I''d better have a rest earlier. Don''t stay up late, Emperor. Go to bed earlier."


    The emperor answered and helped her to go outside the cabin. When the boat came to the shore, he went down first, then turned around and picked up empress dowager Rui. He told the servants around her to say a few words and went to the courtiers.


    From boarding to disembarking, the Emperor didn''t speak to xiuyuanshuang, or even look at her. Empress dowager Rui was afraid of her thinking more and comforted her, "the emperor is a cold-blooded man. You know that early on. Don''t worry, live first and live slowly."


    Xiuyuan Shuang is not as optimistic as empress dowager Rui. Although the emperor is silent, her attitude is obvious. She knows that she is wrong tonight.


    Sure enough, when empress dowager Rui took her to Jingxiu palace to settle down, she turned around and just left. Ning Jiu appeared. Her expressionless face arched her hand. "The emperor has an order. He sent his officials to send the princess back to her house."


    Xiuyuanshuang''s face is not good-looking. Empress dowager Rui is ready to let her live for a long time. Even the servants have been transferred. She has just invited an with her and respectfully called her empress. She has to leave before she gets hot in this new palace.


    She knew that the emperor would not allow her to live in the palace for a long time, but she didn''t expect to rush out so soon. She refuted her face several times. No matter how good she was, she became angry. She sat still and said in a cold voice, "I''m invited by the Empress Dowager. It has nothing to do with the emperor." It means that the emperor has no right to drive away the Empress Dowager''s guests.


    Ning Jiu said: "today, the princess''s entrance to the palace is already a choice of Tianwei. In the opinion of her subordinates, it''s better not to make mistakes


    As soon as he mentioned it, xiuyuanshuang suddenly realized that she was wrong. Mo Rongshu didn''t hate to see her, but she offended Tianwei and made the emperor unhappy. She should have thought that there were no two masters in the palace, and the emperor was the master of the Forbidden Palace. She was a little annoyed and couldn''t find the steps to remedy it.As soon as Ning Jiu appeared, the Ci''an palace immediately got the news.


    Empress Dowager Rui is not satisfied with Ning Jiu. The emperor is cold all day. Unexpectedly, the face of Hou Wei is colder than the emperor. The name of Sha Shen is more suitable for him. Although she is respectful, she is a rigid person. No matter what she says, she insists on sending Xiuyuan frost out of the palace.


    Empress Dowager Rui was annoyed. She pointed at him and said in a fierce voice, "dare you disrespect the AI family? On the contrary, come here, spread the Yi edict of the AI family, and drag Ning Jiu down for thirty years!"


    There are bodyguards outside the door. When they enter, they look forward to their immediate superior. No one dares to do it.


    Empress Dowager Rui was even more angry. She pointed to the guards and scolded them: "are you also against me? I won''t even listen to the words of mourning. I''ll tell the emperor tomorrow and let him send you all away!"


    The bodyguards bowed and kept silent. Ning Jiu was a little impatient and ordered the bodyguards to "send the Empress Dowager back to Ci''an palace to have a rest."


    The bodyguards should answer, no one dares to move, looking at empress dowager Rui in embarrassment.


    Empress Dowager Rui was so angry that there was no smoke on her head. She pointed to Ning Jiu''s hand and shivered, "you, you are so brave. I''ll go to the emperor now..."


    "The Empress Dowager still doesn''t want to go. The emperor has taken a rest." Rather nine not overbearing not humble, is still expressionless.


    Xiuyuanshuang quickly gets up and tries to make ends meet: "empress dowager, please calm down. Lord Ning is a business. He doesn''t disrespect you. It''s all my daughter-in-law''s fault. My daughter-in-law shouldn''t make the emperor unhappy. My daughter-in-law should go back tonight and wait for the emperor''s anger to subside some other day before coming to the palace to make amends. Don''t be angry with the emperor for this. It''s not worth it." She held empress dowager Rui''s arm, gently exhorted and winked at her.


    Empress Dowager Rui knows that Ning Jiu dares not to be afraid, but relies on the emperor''s support. If she really wants to make trouble in front of the emperor, things will be even worse. She has just repaired her relationship with the emperor, and she doesn''t want to make her mother and son centrifugal, so she has to go down the steps by xiuyuanshuang''s words. Patting her hand, "I''ve wronged you today. Don''t worry. I''ll ask the emperor for an explanation. I''ll keep this palace for you. It will be yours in the future."


    -


    in the palace of Chengde, the emperor has gone to sleep. Yuegui is light handed and light footed. Suddenly, he asks, "Yuegui, have you ever dreamed of a princess?"


    Laurel Leng for a while, said, "back to the emperor, maidservant never dreamed of the princess."


    The Emperor gave a strange smile and turned to the inside with a vague voice: "I don''t have one either."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C622

    The emperor''s Dragon chariot stops at his majesty Dan. Hao pingguan bows his waist and reaches out his hand to let the emperor take the chariot. The emperor is from a military background and doesn''t like it. He often ignores it. However, Hao pingguan still does it meticulously every day. With the spirit of perseverance, he finally makes the emperor get used to the style that the emperor should have.


    Sometimes it is just like this. The more powerful people are, the less free they are. Because they stand too high and look up to them too much, and their every move is the focus of attention. Sometimes the emperor reflects on himself and feels sad. He becomes the kind of person he doesn''t like. Standing in the center of power, he turns his hands into clouds and covers his hands with rain. He colludes with his ministers in the court and goes back to his place, Still have to carry, let the slaves awe.


    He sat on the Golden Dragon chair, watching the civil and military officials kowtow to him, listening to them chanting long live the emperor. The voice of momentum reverberated in the hall, and the imperial power and heavenly power showed incisively and vividly at this moment. But he even missed that someone had yelled to himself fiercely: disobedient, be careful I hit you!


    In the world, only she dared to beat him, and only she beat him. At that time, he was mortal, flesh and blood, and alive. And now, standing on the altar, he is worshipped, but who knows his emptiness, loneliness and coldness?


    He was willing to be beaten by her, even if he was beaten black and blue. As long as she came back, it would be good to come back. He lowered his eyes mournfully to block those figures who knelt down.


    Qianfan, come to my dream. Let me meet you. I''m about to forget your appearance.


    The courtiers in the main hall saw the emperor and the old God sitting there, and said nothing. They didn''t understand what he meant. When things were over, they should have a little reaction. But no one dared to urge them to look at each other. Did they want to go on?


    Liang Yuansong, the Minister of the Ministry of household, hesitated for a moment. He stepped out of the queue, raised his hand, arched upward, and said, "emperor, concerning the reform of the tax system, I think that the distribution according to the number of grain and the number of grain, except for the south of the Yangtze River, can prevent the rich from evading tax. Moreover, increasing the number of grain and the number of grain is the basis for the continuation of the tax system..."


    He was talking, but the emperor, who had been in a daze, suddenly interrupted him, "if you add more money and taxes, won''t it increase the burden of the poor? If there is no alternative, the population will be hidden, resulting in the loss of tax revenue. The tax revenue will be spread into the farmland, and all kinds of taxes, services and miscellaneous taxes will be converted into one, which will affect the whole body. We should not cause panic. We should find a place to test it first, and then spread it to the whole country. Tax revenue is the foundation of the country. Only when the National Treasury is full, can we have a strong army, peace in the world, and no internal and external troubles, can we have a country The people of Thailand live a prosperous life, so that they can afford to pay taxes. Do you understand what I mean? "


    All the courtiers were surprised. They thought that the emperor was leaving. Unexpectedly, he was in a daze. He listened to all their words and could give pertinent opinions.


    Among all the officials in the column, the military officials always respected him, but the civil officials secretly complained that he was cold-blooded, arbitrary, able to lead the army and fight, and was a little inferior in governing the country. Now it seems that this is not the case. Compared with the Grand Prince and the prince, the one sitting on the Dragon chair now seems to have the cultural and military strategy that a monarch should have.


    Outside the hall, the red sun is rising. Ning Jiu stands in the golden sunshine, like an unsheathed sword, tall and straight.


    Jia Tonggang just inspected a circle, slowly came over, grinning and bowing to him, "good morning, Mr. Ning."


    Ning Jiu takes a look at him, "it''s not too late for Mr. Jia."


    Jia Tong fork waist, "can you talk to me well, don''t think you rank big can pressure me."


    "Why not?" Rather nine indifferent way: "is not to say official big one class to crush dead person?"


    "Forget it, I don''t want to fight with you," Jia Tong said with some melancholy. "In those days, we ate and slept together. It was so good that we could wear a pair of pants. Now, less than a year after we separated, you will have a baby with me."


    Ning Jiu: "you are strong, you can''t wear my pants."


    Jia Tong You don''t hate me. I can''t live He pulled the corner of the mouth to hum a, "don''t blame I didn''t tell you, Qi Hong is about to have a master."


    Ning Jiuding looks at the front, and doesn''t hear.


    "Well, when I didn''t say it." Jia Tong angrily shook his head, turned and left.


    But he just stepped, an arm in front of him, "who?"


    "What, who?"


    "Who is the Lord?"


    Jia Tong chuckled, "Oh, I don''t think you''re serious." he made a round of Ning Jiu and taunted him heartily, "tut Tut, you don''t want to marry other people. You don''t care what they do. Anyway, you''re a good master. You''ve asked the emperor to marry you. Don''t ask me. I won''t say that. I''ll wait until the emperor marries you."


    He looked at Ning Jiu''s dark face, with his hands behind him. He was so happy that he could not help shaking his shoulders and walking on the sea. As soon as he turned around, he felt numb at his waist and twisted his arm back. The pain made him cry out, "Ning Jiu, how dare you be bold in front of the golden hall? Are you not afraid of the emperor''s punishment?"


    Rather nine don''t speak, hand with force, Jia Tong took a breath, scold the side of the guard, "all silly stand to do what, don''t hurry up to help, I''m not your adult?"The bodyguard said in embarrassment: "Lord Kening is also the Lord of his subordinates, and his position is bigger than yours."


    Jia Tong only had one mouthful of old blood to spit out. "You little people who look down on people, wait, wait for me..."


    Ning Jiu used some strength again, "have this Kung Fu not to say, would rather suffer, you also calculate have backbone."


    "Oh, you really want to break my hand. Release it. Don''t you just want to know who is the master of Qihong? I can''t say it yet?"


    Ning Jiu loosed his hand, and his cold eyes gently circled around. The bodyguards who were just watching the crowd on the side immediately scattered the birds and animals, pretending to patrol.


    Jia Tong rubbed his arm and muttered, "little jiuer, it''s not me who said you. The emperor''s temperament has changed for a reason. How can you also change? You can be cruel to your brothers. Let me ask you, are you really not going to marry Qihong? Since I don''t want to marry someone else, why do I care so much? "


    Ning Jiu frowned slightly, and Jia Tong immediately stepped back. "I said, I said, it''s Prince Li. You know, when we were still in the mansion, he took a fancy to Qihong. At that time, the emperor was not willing to give up. Now, Qihong is old. For her good, the emperor will agree. Although she is a concubine, he married into the prince''s mansion. It''s hard to bear the emperor''s relationship Don''t worry about her when you feel aggrieved... "


    "She agreed?"


    "Why don''t you agree to such a good thing?" Jia Tong took another step back. "Prince Li is always a little old, but when he is older, he will hurt people. This is what the emperor said in those years."


    At the mention of the emperor, Ning Jiu''s face darkened. He stood back in his original position and did not speak any more. He became an unsheathed sword, straight and straight.


    Jia Tong looked at him some inexplicable, "small nine son, you so I feel strange, really with a change of personal like, Baba son forced out of my words, this reaction?"


    -------------------


    the more comments you leave, the longer you feel that you are all talented people. A long story is a process of constantly creating contradictions and then solving them. Some readers say that now it has become two isolated parts. The man is living a lonely life. Can you understand his helplessness when he is admitted to the harem in the future? The female leader is in Nanyuan. After all, a person''s strength is unable to compete with a country, and finally falls into the pit. Have you ever seen her struggling and unwilling? In addition, the author has come home from the holiday, hoping to speed up the pace and rhythm of today''s third shift.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C623

    The golden autumn is the harvest season. For the people in the South who are full of flowers and fragrant fruits, it is also the time to harvest love.


    August 23, Hualing Festival.


    On this day, girls have bright colored feather on their heads. Most of them are pheasant feather from their elder brother or father. Those who wear peacock feather on their heads are usually noble ladies. Young people also have feather on their heads. They are mainly monochrome. The purer the color, the better. Black or purple is better. Black represents strength and purple represents temperament.


    In the square in front of the palace, stringed harps and winter drums ring from morning to night. Young men and women dance traditional dances. They can join or leave at any time. If they like someone, they will pluck the plume from the other person''s head. If the person who is plucked doesn''t agree, they will try their best to keep the plume on their head. So one chased the other, and the other fled. Before they could dance disorderly, the onlookers clapped their hands and cheered for each camp. It was very interesting.


    If they are in love with each other, naturally they don''t have to chase after each other. They leave the dance group with a red face and go to a quiet place to tell each other their love, exchange keepsakes and confirm the relationship. Then they ask the matchmaker to come to the door to propose marriage, and choose a day to make a good marriage.


    When LAN Wenyu and Bai Qianfan arrived, the square was like a sea of joy, colorful clothes were flying, young men and women were singing and dancing, and they were dancing happily.


    LAN Wenyu is the most popular figure in Hualing festival every year. He is beautiful and looks like a rascal. It makes girls love him.


    Today, he wore a moonlight robe, which made his face more and more jade like. His Phoenix eyes were narrow and long, his nose was high, his thin lips were smiling, which attracted the girls'' eyes as soon as he appeared.


    Bai Qianfan saw the girls dancing and looking at him with their eyes. He said with a smile, "they are all looking at you. Don''t you go?"


    LAN Wenyu eyebrows light pick, "they will eat me."


    Bai Qianfan laughs, "no, don''t put gold on your face."


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Bai Qianfan raised his hand and stroked the peacock plume on his head. He said with a smile, "let me see their skills."


    LAN Wenyu pretended to be angry and pointed at her, "don''t regret it." With that, he sprawled his arms and jumped in with a light step.


    As soon as he went in, a bold girl came up and stretched her arms to take the dark purple feather on his head. LAN Wenyu''s head deviates, turns sideways and hides. The girl is not discouraged. She twists her arms and almost hugs him. LAN Wenyu probably didn''t expect that she is so fierce. She hurried back and bumps into the person in front of her. She is a little embarrassed.


    Bai Qianfan and the onlookers all laughed. The girl seemed to be inspired and pursued after the victory. LAN Wenyu couldn''t help it. Her feet were like the wind and she was flying in the field. The girl''s dancing skills were excellent. She came to the scene and kept on chasing. Her beautiful dancing posture won the applause of the public.


    After a while, Bai Qianfan felt that the girl was familiar, but she could not see her face clearly. When she noticed the peacock plume on the girl''s head, Bai Qianfan suddenly realized that it was LAN Nonghua. Peacock as like as two peas favour one more than another, and the green purple powder is yellow and five colors, the same as to show that the emperor is not so partial, but the whole South can not find third.


    LAN Wenyu naturally knew who it was, but he didn''t expect that LAN Nonghua''s dancing skills had improved compared with last year. He was forced to be in a hurry. In terms of real Kung Fu, he could easily get away from it. However, with the tradition there, he had no choice but to follow the rules and go back and forth. LAN Nonghua got on his hands and was held down by him, lowering his voice: "don''t push an inch."


    LAN Nonghua smiles at him through the veil. It''s no secret that she likes LAN Wenyu. She fell in love with him from the day she met him. She could do anything for him, including giving up the throne.


    LAN Wenyu is a prodigal son. Women are very lucky. There are always a large group of Yingyan around him. He is good with everyone, but she can see that he doesn''t care for anyone, so she doesn''t mind those women. She believes that Lan Wenyu knows how important he is to him. If he wants to compete with LAN Jihua and join hands with her, he will win. She always thinks that Lan Wenyu recognizes her until Bai Qianfan appears.


    Obviously, LAN Wenyu is more interested in Bai Qianfan. At the dinner held by the empress for Bai Qianfan, she can see that Lan Wenyu''s eyes are full of meaning. She just doesn''t understand why LAN Wenyu is interested in a woman who has had a child. Although Nanyuan is open-minded and doesn''t pay much attention to chastity, as a royal family with the surname of LAN, she still hopes to be self reliant Your future partner can be pure.


    She thought LAN Wenyu was just playing with Bai Qianfan, but as the days went by, LAN Wenyu''s interest in Bai Qianfan increased, and she finally felt that it was not so good. The widow who gave birth to a child wants to rob her beloved man. How can it be? LAN Wenyu is her. Besides her, who is qualified to stand beside him.


    So today, she wants to capture LAN Wenyu''s plume. She wants to tell everyone that she and LAN Wenyu are a couple.


    The two of them are fighting fiercely in this box. In that box, Bai Qianfan is dragged into the dance group by the enthusiastic girl. She is not very good at dancing. Fortunately, she is good at imitating the model. She compares her hands and raises her feet.


    Like all noble girls, she was veiled in order to avoid embarrassment in case of failure in courtship. So we didn''t know who she was. Seeing her and LAN Wenyu coming together, we thought she was one of LAN Wenyu''s many pursuers.Hualing Festival does not pay attention to the nobility and inferiority. Everyone has the right to pursue happiness. As soon as Bai Qianfan enters the stadium, many men''s eyes look at her. It''s about to see her dance funny. A young man slowly jumps towards her.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t realize it. She just thought it was fun. She didn''t want to be as difficult as LAN Nonghua. She just learned the basic dance steps, three left and three right. It was very simple, but she had to pay attention to keep up with the rhythm.


    When the man came to her, she still laughed at others. Through the veil, he vaguely saw a bright smile. The man''s heart jumped and did not hesitate. He reached for the peacock feather on her head. Bai Qianfan realized that it was wrong. He quickly protected her head and wanted to run. But she could not run away. People around her did not let her go out, because her dancing steps were disordered, If you break the rules, you will be punished.


    LAN Wenyu saw from a distance that his face sank and pushed LAN Nonghua three feet away. He unconsciously used his strength and LAN Nonghua was thrown to the ground. He sat there in astonishment and couldn''t believe it was true. They have faith. How can they break God''s rules?


    LAN Wenyu, no matter what the rules are, runs fast and pulls Bai Qianfan out of the crowd. The plume on her head is gone. I don''t know who pulled her out, but it doesn''t matter. With him, those rules are a fart!


    -------------------


    the third shift is coming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C624

    LAN Wenyu took Bai Qianfan and ran all the way, followed by a dozen young men. On Hualing Festival, courtship is fair and just. Even general GUI Rulan can''t break the rules. Everyone is equal in front of God and Buddha. They want to bring him to the high priest to reason. General LAN knew that he was unreasonable, so he ran. After running, he felt guilty, and the pursuers became more and more reasonable. Although the girl is an aristocrat, the final marriage may not be possible, but after taking off her plume, how can she give up easily.


    LAN Wenyu didn''t dare to run too fast. He was afraid that Bai Qianfan couldn''t keep up with him. After all, she was a girl''s family. Unexpectedly, she didn''t run slower than him, and even had the potential to surpass him. Her veil was so high that she showed her smiling lips.


    In desperation, they ran into an alley. The alley was narrow, and there were all kinds of things on both sides of the wall. It was the back alley of others, and they seldom walked. After listening to the sound of chasing approaching, Bai Qianfan threw away LAN Wenyu''s hand and pushed a bundle of thin bamboo poles standing on the wall. The bamboo poles fell down in the middle of the alley, blocking the way of the pursuers.


    The young man at the front of the line, holding a colorful peacock feather in his hand, stopped in front of the fallen bamboo pole. He looked up in surprise and saw that the girl was looking back. Under the veil raised by the wind, there was a peerless face. He was stunned for a moment and watched her run away. Her silver bell like laughter echoed in his ear.


    Catch up with the companions how how how to shout: "how to stop, quickly chase ah, blue general broke the rules, we must find him to discuss a statement."


    The young man who took the flower plume seemed to have never heard of it. After a while, he turned around and put the precious flower plume into his skirt. "Forget it, lady of the noble family, I can''t reach it."


    "If you pluck her feathers, she''ll have to give something in exchange if she doesn''t want to."


    The young man shook his head. "I''ll just keep my feathers."


    "Hualing can''t be eaten as a meal. Ask her to give you three loads of millet."


    The young man laughed and did not make any more noise. When the following people saw that there was no excitement to watch, they yelled and dispersed.


    -


    when LAN Wenyu heard the sound of the bamboo pole falling to the ground, he looked back and was about to speak, but Bai Qianfan blew past him like a gust of wind. In the wind came her clear voice, "come and chase me!"


    She looked back with a smile, baimeisheng, with three points of coquetry, three points of complacency, in his gaze, the posture ran away.


    LAN Wenyu''s heart felt sluggish for a moment, and then surged. He grinned. Facing the bright sunshine, he seemed to be stepping on the wind wheel. Nothing could stop him and tried to catch up with him.


    Bai Qianfan likes the feeling of running very much. She looks back from time to time and looks at the man behind her. She seems to have known him before. Someone once chased her like this. Her tall and straight posture is a fuzzy face. She is not sure whether the man is Lan Wenyu.


    LAN Wenyu finally caught up with her and held her arm, "don''t run, aren''t you tired?"


    white Qian fan deja vu''s hand, it is strange that he touched her, that kind of deja vu feeling like a bubble, like a broken, let her very shocked.


    Seeing her strange expression, LAN Wenyu asked, "what''s the matter? Are you tired?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "did you often chase me before?"


    LAN Wenyu raised his eyebrow, "wrong, you are always chasing me."


    "Why am I running after you?"


    "Because I look good."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him up and down. "It''s pretty. I''m sure she''s more beautiful than me."


    LAN Wenyu


    At that time, they were standing by the moat. The river was shining like a layer of broken gold. Bai Qianfan was standing on the stone arch bridge. She had taken off her veil. The breeze blew up her hair. Her eyes were a little confused. She looked at the river under the bridge like a lost spirit.


    LAN Wenyu shrunk a little and said, "honey, you wait for me here for a while, I''ll go back."


    "What are you doing?"


    "To get something important."


    Bai Qianfan raised her eyebrows. "Do you want to get the plume on the girl''s head? Go on, I know the way back. "


    LAN Wenyu has some helplessness, "Hualing can''t be taken casually. If you take it, you have to be responsible. I''m not as playful as you think."


    Bai Qianfan noncommittal smile, turn back to continue to see the river.


    LAN Wenyu also wants to defend himself. He thinks about it again. After a glance, his secret guards are scattered around. Bai Qianfan''s safety is not a problem. He is not Mo Rongshu. He will never let Bai Qianfan do anything in his hands.


    -


    young people are not interested in dancing in the square. They walk along the alley alone. Their family lives in the west of the city. They walk west through the alley, and it won''t take them a quarter of an hour.


    As he walked, he recalled the amazing glimpse under the veil. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before, so he had the self-knowledge that he couldn''t reach it and didn''t dare to profane it. He could only treasure it in his heart and dare to think about it in the dead of night.


    He thought about his mind, but he didn''t pay attention to his surroundings. Suddenly, he reached out with one hand to pull his skirt. The young man had good skill and quick reaction. He made a wrong step and stepped back sideways. But the man even estimated his retreat accurately. The other hand went around and patted him on the back. The young man was patted forward and still fell into the big hand Living in the lapel, I got stuck in my neck and couldn''t breathe."How dare you," with a slow voice, a beautiful face appeared in his sight. Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his long eyebrows picked lightly, and his smile was very unorthodox, but the strength of his hand gradually increased.


    The young man tried to reason with him, "general blue, you broke the rules..."


    "What kind of rules?" LAN Wenyu laughs wantonly, "this general is a rule." He used to use his strength, and the young man fell to the ground. LAN Wenyu looked at him from a high position. "You dare to think of the general''s idea, it''s bad for my rules."


    He leaned over and held out his hand. "Bring it."


    "What?" The young man supported the ground with one hand and covered his chest with the other, pretending not to understand.


    LAN Wenyu laughed, but he didn''t say much. He stepped forward and stepped on his hand. He crushed it hard, and the young man screamed.


    LAN Wenyu tilted his lips and said, "do you know now?"


    The young man took out the flower plume from his arms and handed it to him reluctantly. LAN Wenyu took it over and patted him on the face with a smile. "If you don''t drink, why bother?" Press hard again, turn around and walk away.


    Nian slowly sat up and thumped the ground with hatred, but he had nothing to do. He had heard about the power of Yumian Xiaohu for a long time. It''s better to see than to hear about it. Don''t go to the high priest to complain, so that you can''t afford to take it away.


    -------------------


    a change


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C625

    When LAN Wenyu returned to the bridge, he lost Bai Qianfan''s figure. He looked left and right, and saw that the hidden guard behind the tree was calm. He put down his heart and looked under the bridge. Sure enough, Bai Qianfan took off his shoes and socks and stood on the shallow beach, bending down to look for something.


    LAN Wenyu can''t help laughing. The princess of Jinzhiyuye is like a country girl. He is very curious. How can Mo Rongshu love her more tightly than her eyes?


    "What are you looking for?" He jumped off the bridge and stood on a big stone by the river. "I''ll help you."


    "There are a lot of transparent shrimp," Bai Qianfan pointed to him and grinned. "If only there were a net." She said confidently, "give me a net, I''m sure I can get a lot."


    "It''s no use catching such a small shrimp."


    "You don''t understand. It''s delicious to wash it clean, rub some salt and bake it crisp on the stove." Bai Qianfan said, but he was stunned. These words naturally slipped out of his mouth, as if she had done so.


    But It''s impossible. She''s a princess. How can she eat these things?


    LAN Wenyu reached out to her and said, "come on up. If you stand in the water for a long time, you will fall ill." While Bai Qianfan was still at a loss, he took her by the arm and dragged her ashore.


    Nan didn''t bind his feet. Seeing Bai Qianfan''s barefoot, LAN Wenyu was not surprised, but his feet were too beautiful and white as jade, which made his heart jump twice. He quickly staggered his eyes and said, "put on your shoes and socks, you have to go back."


    Bai Qianfan sat on the stone, put on his shoes and socks, and asked him, "don''t you go dancing in the square?"


    "No," Lan Wenyu sat down on the stone opposite her and took something out of his arms. "I got this."


    Bai Qianfan Dingqing looked at it and exclaimed in surprise, "did you get the plumes of lannonghua?"


    LAN Wenyu Why lannonghua? It''s obviously yours


    white thousand sail as like as two peas, and then looked closely at it: "it''s exactly the same as mine."


    "It''s yours."


    "Mine?" Bai Qianfan opened his mouth and understood, "so you just went to find that man to get my feather back?"


    "Your feather can only be owned by me," Lan Wenyu looked at her, his eyes burning. "Do you know what I mean, girl?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say a word and looked at him with black eyes.


    "So," Lan Wenyu said, "I want to have you."


    Bai Qianfan slowly staggered his eyes and looked at the river, as if thinking about something.


    "My life is too arbitrary, money, power, women, everything is not short, no special want, until you meet, girl, I want you very much."


    He looked at her deeply. His eyes were dyed with gold by the sun, as if they were a prairie fire.


    For a long time, Bai Qianfan turned around and said, "you said we were childhood friends and grew up together. Why did you meet me again? Haven''t we been together all the time?"


    LAN Wenyu didn''t expect Bai Qianfan to catch the loophole in his words at such a time. It''s true that he once said nice words to other women, but this time he was sincere


    "We grew up together, but I''m much older than you, so I didn''t have this idea until you The eighteen changes of women''s life.... "


    "Do you like me because I''m beautiful?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The veteran blue general on the fengyuechang was a bit poor in words and swallowed: "no, because you are special."


    "What''s special about me?"


    "You will take off your shoes and socks and go down the river. No other woman will."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly realized, "so you like this."


    LAN Wenyu is a little frustrated. He seldom makes a serious confession, but Bai Qianfan doesn''t seem to be in the state, just like He used to treat the women who confessed to him, which was a bit of ridicule.


    Come out and pay it back sooner or later. It turns out that this sentence is true.


    LAN Wenyu smiles bitterly in his heart, but it stimulates his fighting spirit. As long as Bai Qianfan gives him a chance, he will not be worse than Mo Rongshu.


    Hand over the prepared dagger. "It''s for you."


    Bai Qianfan was really interested. He took it and looked left and right. "It''s beautiful."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I like it."


    LAN Wenyu touched his nose and pretended to be casual. "Naivete, lend me your handkerchief."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t think much. He pulled his own handkerchief to him and couldn''t put it down. He touched the exquisite pattern on the dagger. "Thank you for giving me such a beautiful knife."


    "Just like it." LAN Wenyu fanned with a handkerchief and stuffed it into his sleeve without any trace.


    Bai Qianfan pulled out a blade of grass to test the blade of the dagger. With a stroke, the flexible grass broke into two parts silently. She brushed and waved several times. With a lift of her hand, the grass became a piece and floated away with the wind.


    "I have to go back." She stood up and said, "it''s time to feed some food.""If yu is here, she will take care of her."


    "Diandian won''t be happy when I''m away." She put the dagger in her waist and turned to walk on the bridge.


    LAN Wenyu wanted to stay outside with her for a while. Without the rules in the palace, she would be more comfortable, and it was easier to cultivate her feelings. But in her heart, the leopard boy was obviously more important than him. She insisted on going back. When the love was not equal, the person who fell in love first seemed to have no choice but to compromise. He shook his head helplessly and followed.


    In just two or three months, Diandian has grown up a lot. No longer a weak kitten, she has become a half size beast, with golden stripes, two ears standing, big eyes staring, standing majestically at the door. Seeing Bai Qianfan coming back from afar, she immediately ran to her, half arched her body, leaped in the air, and was extremely vigorous.


    In a moment, he came to the front of her and threw Bai Qianfan to the ground. He lowered his head to bite her neck.


    When LAN Wenyu saw this scene, he was almost out of his wits. He jumped up, raised his whip, and then whipped it. He said angrily, "beast, get out of here!"


    The leopard boy patronizes and fights with Bai Qianfan. He doesn''t pay attention to the whip. He gets it firmly and cries out in pain. He rolls aside and shrinks into a ball.


    LAN Wenyu couldn''t contain his anger. He even wanted to smoke him. He was kicked away by Bai Qianfan and protected the leopard with his arms open, just like a hen protecting the leopard. "Don''t fight, he''s playing with me."


    LAN Wenyu explained: "girl, it''s a beast. It''s wild and hard to tame. I''m afraid it will hurt you."


    "He won''t. He was raised by me and my child..." At this point, Bai Qianfan suddenly stopped and looked back at the leopard boy. She thought it was a child, so she was whipped and her heart began to ache.


    Looking at the grievance of the little leopard, she suddenly burst out, picked up something and smashed it at LAN Wenyu''s head, roaring: "it''s mine. Why do you beat it? If you dare to bully it, I''ll fight with you!"


    -------------------


    the second shift, the third shift at 6:30 p.m.


    the third shift www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C626

    Because the wrong hand hit a little bit, Bai Qianfan didn''t give LAN Wenyu a good look for several days. General LAN, who had always been a fish in water among women, hit several nails and walked back unhappily. On the way, he was invited to the golden palace of the empress.


    Lanliuqing is full of gorgeous clothes at any time, with exquisite makeup and cool elegance. LAN Wenyu knelt down under her gorgeous skirt, but he thought about the scene of Bai Qianfan taking off her shoes and going down the river that day. He couldn''t help but sigh: the temperament of the mother and daughter is too different.


    "I heard you had a fight with your daughter?"


    "No," Lan Wenyu said with a smile. "She''s a child. She''ll be fine in two days."


    "Hualing Festival is over. Does she agree?"


    LAN Wenyu said vaguely, "well Almost. "


    "What do you mean almost?" Blue Willow clear surprised look at him, "this is not blue general''s style."


    "Lan Wenyu said:" please rest assured your majesty, I am sure. "


    "It''s better. The high priest''s side is almost good. It''s up to you now."


    "It''s better to be safe."


    "You can rest assured that the high priest will act."


    LAN Wenyu nodded, "I will try my best." After a pause, he asked, "Your Majesty, is there any news from the prince?"


    "Everything is normal. Before the plan is started, Dongyue will not suspect us. After all," Lan Liuqing laughs with self mockery. "Nanyuan is weak and can be bullied. Who can think that Princess Chu is in our hands."


    LAN Wenyu touched his chest with one hand and bowed, "I wish you success. If your majesty has nothing else to do, I will leave first. "


    Lanliu nodded and saw him turn around and walk two steps. Suddenly he asked, "is she OK?"


    LAN Wenyu turned around and gave her a smile. "Why don''t you go and see her yourself?"


    LAN Liuqing was a little depressed. "She didn''t like me and rejected me. To tell you the truth, I was worried."


    "I''ve observed her carefully. She''s normal. Your majesty doesn''t have to worry."


    "That''s good." Lanliu smiles bitterly: "even the high priest feels difficult to her. He says that he has never met such a simple person as her. He is a little helpless."


    He also deeply felt this point, because it was too simple to grasp her human weakness, so that he could not control it. The concerns of the high priest and the empress were well founded, but for him, her simplicity was what he was infatuated with.


    He knew her past, so he was deeply puzzled. A little girl who had suffered a lot in prime minister Bai''s mansion didn''t become dark and angry. She didn''t learn to cheat each other and intrigue each other. She kept her original heart in any environment, so she was always blessed with talent to turn her evil into good.


    Because it''s too rare, it''s rare. How many people can live so simply? She came out of the womb and fell into the world. She grew up and became worldly. Men pursue fame and fortune, while women compete for favor and jealousy. Only she can keep her original heart, just like lotus out of mud. No matter how bad the environment is, she can always straighten her back and live as she should be. Therefore, Mo Rongshu regards her as a treasure, and he


    LAN Wenyu stands under the tree and smiles bitterly. He suddenly turns to the West.


    In the magnificent palace, there is only one place that is different. In the southwest corner, there is a lush forest. Its magic is that when other trees in the palace are listless in the scorching sun, only this forest is always full of vitality, without any sense of decadence.


    In the woods, all kinds of exotic flowers and plants are growing everywhere, and birds and animals are happy. Peacock is the most popular bird. Besides the common blue peacock, Green Peacock and white peacock are also many. They walk in the forest or lean on the branches. All the animals are docile herbivores, most of which are sika deer. You can see their light posture at a glance.


    In the middle of the woods, there was a white house. Although it also had a pointed eaves, it was not tall enough, and it was not as golden as other palaces. But if you look carefully, you will be surprised to find that the house is made of white jade. The sunlight penetrates through the branches and shoots on the palace walls, forming a translucent spectacle. You can see the flying catkins inside, moving slowly as if they were clouds.


    It''s not like a palace, it''s more like a paradise, but it''s located in a corner of the palace. There is no guard around, but no one dares to intrude. This is a forbidden area of the Nanyuan palace. Here lives the high priest Nanyuan, who even the empress has to look up to.


    LAN Wenyu can be presumptuous in front of the empress, but here, like everyone who comes to see him, he must be devout before he can see the high priest.


    The high priest treats people equally, regardless of the high and low, but not everyone sees him. The common people want to see him and speak with the guard at the entrance of the palace, but no one dares not to tell him. There was once a guard who looked down on people and said evil words to the poor people who came to see the high priest, and drove them away. As a result, soon after, the guard froth and fell to the ground. It took him a long time to wake up. Later, he learned that it was the high priest who punished him.


    LAN Wenyu stood still outside the woods, reached out and shook the silver bell hanging from the tree. The bell went in with the wind, but there was no response for a long time.


    LAN Wenyu shakes again. In contrast, the high priest is not so enthusiastic about dignitaries. He seems to be more willing to help people solve problems.The bell went in and sank into the sea again.


    LAN Wenyu was not discouraged. He shook again. Three times later, someone showed up. A little boy came to him on a sika deer. He folded his hands and said, "high priest, please let the general in."


    LAN Wenyu put his hands together and followed him. He went through the forest and came to the front of the hall. Another boy took him in.


    There is no lamp in the hall, but it''s very bright. Standing inside, you can feel the sun shining through the jade wall, gently on your shoulders.


    The national master sat cross legged on the futon, his black hair scattered on the white robe, black and white. He had a pair of beautiful eyes, which seemed to attract people''s soul. His clear eyes were like flowing water, which would make you indulge unconsciously.


    Everyone knows that general Daolan is a beautiful man in Nanyuan, but his beauty is somewhat eclipsed in front of the high priest.


    Whether the high priest is male or female has always been a mystery to the people of Nanyuan, because he is so beautiful that it is difficult to distinguish between male and female.


    "General LAN came to see me, but he wanted to ask about Bai Qianfan?"


    LAN Wenyu nodded slightly. When he got here, he didn''t need to speak. Naturally, the high priest knew your intention.


    "What do you want to know about her?"


    "Want to know if she will be happy in the future?"


    The high priest laughed. "A wise man knows how to get his own happiness, and she is a wise man."


    LAN Wenyu was silent for a moment and asked, "I want to know if she will be happy around me?"


    "General blue has no confidence in himself?"


    LAN Wenyu


    "She''s smart enough to know that the less she needs, the more happiness she''ll have." The high priest looked at him: "the general might as well look at his heart, what is the general want happiness."


    -------------------


    the third watch www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C627

    Bai Qianfan, carrying a basket of fresh flowers with dew, stepped up the steps. When he came in, he saw a man and a leopard playing happily.


    LAN Wenyu throws a flower ball into the sky and jumps to catch it. After catching it, they can get delicious food. This is a little game they often play. It''s very powerful and almost never fails. However, LAN Wenyu is so bad that he throws out several flower balls at the same time and jumps in the air. He looks at the flying ball in a daze. He is stunned by his kung fu and the flower ball falls to the ground. He roars and falls down Come and knock LAN Wenyu to the ground, press him down with his paw and sniff his face.


    LAN Wenyu couldn''t resist. He put his hand in his face and said: "don''t make trouble, just a little. Let''s go..."


    Bai Qianfan leaned against the doorpost and couldn''t stand up with a smile. He saw her, cheered, turned around and ran towards her.


    LAN Wenyu sprang to his feet, straightened the crooked golden crown, pulled his robe, and said with an angry voice: "this guy, the bigger he is, the more mischievous he is. He can go to the room to uncover tiles."


    "You are used to it. Now you blame it again," Bai Qianfan said with a smile, touching the leopard''s head. "In fact, we are obedient, aren''t we?"


    A little bit like to understand, nodded, from the basket Dao a flower to white Qianfan hand, with the expectation of looking at her.


    Bai Qianfan raised his head and put the flowers on his head. Diandian was so happy that he rolled on the ground and ran to give a flower to LAN Wenyu.


    The blue general with the flowers couldn''t laugh or cry, and solemnly explained to him: "I''m a man, I don''t take flowers.


    Dian Dian stares at him stubbornly. He doesn''t stop until he sees the flower arrangement. Bai Qianfan comes over, takes the flower and wants to put it on his head.


    If it''s someone else, LAN Wenyu must have slapped him, but as soon as Bai Qianfan came near, he stood there like a fool and didn''t move, letting her put flowers in his ear.


    Bai Qianfan planted flowers, tilted his head and looked at them with a smile, "well, it''s good. It''s very beautiful."


    The word "beautiful" is taboo by LAN Wenyu, but he doesn''t care at all. He just feels that his ears are hot and his heart beats like thunder. When Bai Qianfan''s fingers gently across his ears, he stops breathing. The strange feeling makes him uncomfortable. He quickly steps to the flower basket and pretends to appreciate the flowers in the basket.


    "I went to pick flowers early in the morning?"


    "Well, after picking and inserting the bottle," Bai Qianfan said to him, "Why are your ears red?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Allergy. "


    "What allergy?" Bai Qianfan asked with concern, "does it matter?"


    "Pollen allergy. It''ll be over in a minute."


    Bai Qianfan quickly pulled him away, "since I know I''m allergic to pollen, how can I always stand by the flower basket?"


    LAN Wenyu watched her pull her green jade finger, and her heart began to beat faster. They didn''t have no physical contact. But the more they got along with each other, the stronger the feeling of panic and shortness of breath became. It was out of control. He had never been afraid of anything in his life, but now he was afraid of this feeling.


    Without any trace, he dodged, picked up the flower ball and threw it out. He shot it out like an arrow. He talked about it in mid air and asked for help.


    LAN Wenyu cut a piece of sauced beef and threw it. He couldn''t help laughing. "It''s probably the only beast in the world that eats cooked food."


    Bai Qianfan was sitting at the table, cutting flowers and inserting them into the bottle. He said, "it''s just gentle. What''s wrong with eating cooked food?"


    "I''m not afraid that one day it will blame you?"


    Bai Qianfan laughs, "it doesn''t know the taste of raw meat, how can it blame me?"


    "What if it''s banned?"


    Bai Qianfan took a look at the spot where he was looking down to eat meat, and his eyes were very gentle. "It''s a good child to open the ban, and it won''t mess."


    "How do you believe it?"


    "Of course. I raised it."


    LAN Wenyu went over and sat down at the table. He looked at her with burning eyes. "Do you believe me?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him strangely, "I always believe you."


    LAN Wenyu lowered his eyes and covered the tension in his eyes. He pretended to be casual and asked, "on the day of Hualing Festival, I took your Hualing. Do you remember?"


    "I remember."


    "I gave you a dagger and you gave me a handkerchief in return."


    Bai Qianfan raised his head, "dagger, I remember, handkerchief..."


    "This is it," Lan Wenyu quickly pulled out a light pink embroidered plum blossom handkerchief from his sleeve and raised it in front of her. "You won''t deny it."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "According to the rules of Hualing Festival, I took your Hualing and we exchanged keepsake, so," he said with a long eyebrow, half joking and half serious, "you should marry me."


    With a smile on her face, she raised her voice. I don''t know how she would reply.


    "Good."


    LAN Wenyu couldn''t believe her reply. She swallowed, "you say Well, what do you mean? "


    "You say you should marry, so marry."


    LAN Wenyu looked at her for half a while and felt that her reply was perfunctory, "don''t you want to? Are you afraid of breaking the rules? "Bai Qianfan put the last flower in, some helpless smile, "what''s the matter with you, you should marry, I agree, you are suspicious."


    "You didn''t even think about it..."


    "How to think about it," Bai Qianfan said with both hands, "when I''m old enough to be married, I''m a childhood sweetheart with you. You like me, and I like you. Isn''t that a logical thing?"


    General LAN took a remaining flower branch and pulled the leaves on it depressed. "I like you, but you just like me. There are so many people in the world who like me. Can you marry in Chengdu?"


    "I look good, but they may not like me."


    This answer pokes general Lan''s heart. I feel that he was picked up by Bai Qianfan


    Seeing that he frowned and did not speak, Bai Qianfan said, "of course, getting married is not a trivial matter. I think you..."


    "You promised, don''t think back," Lan Wenyu quickly interrupted her, "a little bit can prove."


    "I think if you can''t make up your mind, you can think about it again. After all, there are many girls who like you."


    LAN Wenyu immediately regained his face, shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows. "I can''t help it. I have no choice but to make them sad."


    He thought he was very smart, but Bai Qianfan didn''t look at him. He held Diandian in his arms and rubbed his head intimately.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cough, if you don''t mind, "Lan Wenyu glanced at the leopard boy who squinted," I''ll tell your majesty that I''ll get married some day. "


    "Good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Still feel good perfunctory


    "Do you have any requirements for marriage..."


    "No, just do it as you see fit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± General LAN sighs in his heart. Why can''t he be a little more positive? I don''t have any sense of security when you are like this


    Da Ji Si Pan sat in the hall with his eyes slightly closed and his face peaceful. After a while, he opened his eyes and frowned slightly.


    The empress asked, "but what''s wrong?"


    The high priest shook his head. "Your Majesty, you''d better give up that idea. Mo Ronglin''s life should not be cut off."


    The empress was silent. She paced back and forth and said helplessly, "he''s my grandson. I don''t want his life, but he shouldn''t be called Murong."


    The high priest stared at the white smoke curling incense in front of him and said slowly, "man has already sent it. Look at his nature."


    -------------------


    went to the beginning of the month, although Tucao continues, I hope you will make complaints about the pace of the author''s efforts.


    For a long time, the small theater has no choice.


    The empress sighed: I''ve made the arrangement for such a long time, but no one cares. We are only concerned about the meeting of the hero and heroine, and my IQ has been greatly affected.


    The author sighed: is this plan really going to die because of the readers?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C628

    Prince Li walked into Chengde hall, and Hao pingguan came forward with a smile: "Oh, Prince Li is here. I''ll send you my regards. The emperor is waiting for you. Please come in."


    Prince Li uttered a few words, lifted his robe and walked in. Suddenly, he felt a chill on his back. Even his hair stood up. He was so surprised that he turned his head and saw that it was Ning Jiu. His black clothes were hidden by the pillar. He didn''t pay attention.


    To the people around the emperor, he was always polite and said with a smile: "how can Lord Ning stand here to scare the king."


    Rather nine face expressionless, "don''t do bad things, not afraid of ghost knock on the door, Wang Ye afraid of what?"


    Prince Li Ning Jiu is no more than a second-class senior official. He is a prince. He must have eaten the gall of a leopard. How dare he talk to him like this? But then again, Ning Jiu doesn''t even pay attention to empress dowager Rui. Who is he? It''s just that I can''t stand it. I ignore him and go straight in.


    Can rather nine that chilly look is how to return a responsibility? It''s like eating him. There''s no grudge between them


    Prince Li walked quickly to the inner hall with a chill on his back. Ning Jiu was staring at his back. His eyes flickered. Hao pingguan sighed and lowered his voice. "Xiao Jiu, don''t stare at Prince Li like this. You left your hand first. You can''t blame Qi Hong, let alone Prince Li."


    Ning nine with didn''t hear, what reaction also didn''t have, Hao pingguan shook his head, turned to go out.


    Jia Tong said that Prince Li is a little older than the emperor. In fact, it''s not appropriate. Prince Li is not a few years older than the emperor because he got married early. There are many wives and concubines in his family, and children are born early. His eldest son is sixteen this year. He is looking forward to engagement. He has a flexible mind to be a Lao Tzu. At first, he took a fancy to Qihong. At that time, the emperor was still the king of Chu, but he didn''t agree Again, the emperor relaxed and said that as long as Qihong was willing, he was willing to make people beautiful.


    Ning Jiu followed the emperor every day, but he didn''t know anything about it. It was Jia Tong who told him that day that he knew it.


    Qihong was on the tea in front of the emperor. Every day, they always met each other. Occasionally, their eyes crossed, and they were calm. Just like they used to be in the palace of the king of Chu, they were as plain as water. Except for the old people in Yuqian, no one knew that he and Qihong had ever had an engagement.


    It''s puzzling to say that the engagement was ruined because there were so many things going on in the middle. Each of them had his own business. The two of them didn''t take the initiative to open their mouths. They were separated from each other as if there were no such thing. The emperor was benevolent and righteous. He took time out of his busy schedule to ask him. He hesitated and refused, saying that he had no intention of getting married.


    He didn''t know if the emperor had asked Qihong, but the matter just faded away.


    Qihong offered tea and went in. When she passed him, she didn''t squint. They were like quiet water. They had their own directions. In Ningjiu''s Yuguang, the graceful figure gradually disappeared in the door. He lowered his eyes and felt a little bitter in his heart.


    When she came out again, the corner of her eyes and eyebrows seemed to have a happy look, which made her face full of vitality. She walked lightly, and the fragrance of orchid was still around him.


    Rather nine didn''t feel to bite after the alveolar, turned around to follow out. To the corridor, he saw Qihong into the value room, so followed up the value room.


    There was not only Qihong in the room, but also Yuegui and xiaofuzi. They were talking. He rushed in coldly, as if he had brought in a cold wind. The three people in the room all looked up and looked surprised.


    Yuegui knew something about it and said to xiaofuzi, "I want to go to the house of internal affairs. There are too many things. You can help me."


    Xiao Fuzi said, "what''s your aunt going to get? Please send me for a trip. Don''t go."


    Laurel pulls his sleeve to drag outside, "I go to see green lotus elder sister, hurry to go."


    As soon as they left, the atmosphere in the room became dull. One sat and the other stood, silent. Qi Hong couldn''t bear it. She got up and went out, but Ning Jiu was blocked at the door. She couldn''t get through, so she had to say, "Mr. Ning, please let me go."


    Ning Jiu doesn''t get out of the way, doesn''t speak, and looks down at her. He doesn''t remember how long he hasn''t seen her like this. From the first deliberate evasion to the later blind, and then to the present indifference, he thinks he has done it. Now the person is right in front of him. As long as he hugs her gently, she will fall into his arms. He didn''t do that, but just thinking about it, his heart suddenly throbbed. The feeling of familiarity and strangeness made him feel at a loss.


    Half a sound, he said, in a low voice, "do you agree?"


    Qihong raised her head and said, "what?"


    "Agree To marry the prince


    Qi Hong lowered her head and let out a long time ago.


    Rather nine feel a breath stagnant in the chest, stuffy he don''t know what to do, throat swallow and swallow, difficult to ask: "decided?"


    Qihong didn''t say a word and nodded.


    Ning Jiuyi turned to come out of the house in silence. He walked all the way along the flower path to the back wall of the Royal Garden, and then stopped. He breathed heavily, but the pain in his heart was endless.It''s painful to know that she wants to get married.


    He is responsible for everything, no wonder anyone, he is too ridiculous, too timid, will be within reach of happiness.


    After Bai Qianfan''s accident, he always followed Mo Rongshu and witnessed all his grief and sorrow. When Mo Rongshu, who had been shut in the house for three days and three nights, walked out of the door, his white hair on his temples made him extremely shocked.


    He has always regarded Mo Rongshu as a model. Everything is in line with him, and even unconsciously imitates his habits and hobbies. However, such a powerful character was destroyed by love. He was so shocked that he was once afraid of his feelings and was afraid that he would become like this one day.


    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness can not be both. Mo Rongshu is always the first in his heart. He can''t say whether he is intentional or unintentional. In short, he gradually fades away from Qi Hong. If the emperor wanted to be alone, he would be alone to show his loyalty.


    He never thought that Qihong would marry. He thought that Qihong would stay in the deep palace for a long time, just like him, and live like this day by day until the last moment of his life.


    But women and men are different after all. Time drives people to grow old. Everyone is afraid of AI''s hair and face. Getting married is the only end result. It''s Qi Hong''s blessing to be able to enter the prince''s house. It''s said that Prince Li attaches great importance to this marriage. According to the rules, the prince can have one concubine, two side concubines, three concubines, and the rest are collectively referred to as his wife. Prince Li got married early, and the imperial concubine''s position was already full. Therefore, he asked the emperor for an additional concubine''s position. Although he was not on the jade plate of the imperial family, if he gave birth to a boy, he still hoped to raise it.


    He inquired about the prince of rites. He was not bad. I don''t think he would lose her. Such a home is not bad, he should be happy, but why is he so sad?


    -------------------


    some readers said that they didn''t want to wait for a day, so they sent the third chapter an hour later. If we all make the morning shift, we will change it to the morning shift. If no one says anything, leave a chapter until 6:30 p.m.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C629

    In October, sporadic snowflakes have been floating in the northwest, which whiten the mountain tops and roofs. The red lanterns on the corridor reflect the snow, which is enchanting.


    The original post station full of Northwest Customs was completely transformed into an inn with Jiangnan flavor by Shi Yingying. The details are elegant and elegant. The most distinctive is the string of red lanterns, which can be seen everywhere in front of and behind the house. In the orange light, the rough northwest man seems to have softened a lot.


    The beginning of the Lantern Festival is the busiest time in the post station. Many caravans came here before dark to make a point. They were attracted by it because there was a beautiful and funny landlady here. She had a few jokes and chats with her. The boredom of the journey was swept away. She sat down in her warm greeting and drank a bowl of spicy Laobaigan. She warmed her body and her heart When it''s hot, with a few delicious dishes of Xiacai and wine, you are in a noisy atmosphere, which makes you mistakenly think that you have arrived at a prosperous restaurant in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Hardworking guys with snow-white rags on their shoulders are shuttling through the crowd, serving food, pouring wine, cleaning the table, and sometimes raising their heads and yelling. Here, you never feel lonely, just feel at home.


    When the dusk fell, the hall was already empty, and every table was full. If not, they would sit together. After a few words, they became friends.


    Shi Yingying stands in the counter and looks at the bustling hall. She is very happy. She has a lot of people and a good business. She earns a lot of money. Before the end of the month, Du Changfeng went to qianyecheng to save money in the bank. Now she has to run every half a month.


    a short stout businessman came up with a burden and grinned at her, showing a big golden tooth: "Shi boss, I brought you the essential oil you asked for last time, you see."


    Shi Yingying saw that he opened the bag on the counter and revealed about ten bottles of sapphire. The colors of the bottles were different. The bottles were well sealed and faintly smelled a faint fragrance.


    She picked it up and looked at it carefully. "Is it from Nanyuan?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t get the real goods from Nanyuan, boss Shi." The merchant picked up a bottle and took off the lid. "You try your hand. It''s totally different from the goods of Damon in East Vietnam."


    Shi Yingying picked a little bit with her fingernail and put it on the back of her hand. It was really delicate and smooth, and the faint fragrance filled the air. She opened the post station and had a wide range of knowledge. She knew that the goods were right. She looked at the seals of each bottle carefully and said with a smile, "I don''t know about the goods, but I believe you boss Ma, just follow the price we agreed before."


    Boss Ma waved his hand, "I like to do business with boss Shi. To tell you the truth, for this batch of goods, I have a little friendship, but for boss Shi, it''s worth it."


    So the money was paid and the goods were delivered at the same time.


    Shi Ying Ying put a bottle of perfume essential oil into the drawer and locked it up. For her, this is not essential oil. It is a silver treasure. South yuan''s essential oil is very expensive in the East and Vietnam, and it is expensive. Some people will buy it. She will not run for herself and earn an intermediate price. . Her main business is post station, and her sideline business is middleman of all kinds of popular commodities. She is also very profitable.


    Du Changfeng came over and glanced at him. He said with disdain, "you''re a woman. How can anyone get on well with you? You''re not afraid of other people''s gossip."


    "Open the door and welcome all the guests. Who can gossip except you?"


    Du Changfeng snorted, "I mention you for your own good, boss Shi."


    "Thank you for your trouble, boss Du."


    Every day, if they don''t argue with each other, it seems that life can''t go on. But Du Changfeng is never Shi Yingying''s opponent in a fight. He snorts and is about to say it again. Yu Guang flashes and sees a man coming in from outside, leaving Shi Yingying to meet him.


    That person familiar with the way up the stairs, into the elegant room, Du Changfeng personally brought tea into, a smile, "General Li."


    It was Li Tianxing who came here. He stayed in the Northwest after he recovered from his injury. This post station was built by him. After Du Changfeng took over, he often came and went. They were quite familiar with each other.


    "What''s up? What''s the latest news?"


    Du Changfeng poured the tea with his head down. The northwest big leaf tea was full-bodied, the brown tea soup was clear, the entrance was slightly astringent, but the aftertaste was sweet, which was the most thirst quenching.


    "There''s nothing suspicious," Du Changfeng handed over the tea and poured a cup for himself. "Are the sandals of Mengda still wandering around the border?"


    Li Tianxing said with a smile, "Mengda is not enough to be afraid. We will take care of the northwest gate for the emperor." He said with a pause, "from the west to the south, there are many small countries, and the environment is quite complicated. The emperor is really far sighted to open a post station here."


    Du Changfeng laughed, "I didn''t think of the emperor''s intention at the beginning. He is a visionary man."


    Mo Rongshu''s purpose of setting up a post station here was also known later. It was clearly known as a post station, but it was actually the intelligence source of East Vietnam in the whole northwest. It was mainly aimed at Mengda. After all, Mengda had a strong army and should not be underestimated.


    The post station is big and there are many people who travel north and south. All kinds of news always reach his ears. The speaker is not interested, but the listener is interested. Some seemingly ordinary news is slightly related. After careful analysis, it becomes useful information. According to the priority, it is sent to Lin''an by the post officer in different ways."By the way, there is a man, please check with the general." Du Changfeng got up and went to the window. By the light outside, he saw someone in the backyard stooping to stack firewood and lifting his chin. "That''s him."


    Li Tianxing took a look, "who is he?"


    "His name is Lan Jihua. He''s a swordsman in the river and lake. He''s very skilled. He saved YingYing and me in the desert. Later, he stayed in the post station to help with some rough work. Occasionally, he would leave for a period of time. He said that he would go to the river and fight for justice. But I always think he''s a bit strange."


    "You suspect him to be a spy?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    "What do you think is strange about him?"


    "He made the sword superb. It''s no exaggeration to say that he is a swordsman, but he has a kind of..." Du Changfeng thought for a moment, "his unusual temperament is like the childe of a wealthy family. He deliberately conceals some details, but there is no silver here."


    Li Tianxing looked at the slender figure in the yard and pondered, "what did you just say his name is?"


    "Lan Jihua."


    "Surnamed LAN," Li Tianxing touched his chin. "There are not many people surnamed LAN in Dongyue, and even fewer in Northwest China," he thought, narrowing his eyes. "I''ve been living in Northwest China for most of my life, but I''ve heard of the Royal surname LAN in Nanyuan."


    "Nanyuan royal family?" Du Changfeng wrinkled his eyebrows. "Is that mysterious little country rich in essential oils?"


    Li Tianxing laughed and said, "even if you know everything about Nanyuan, you are not ignorant."


    , "ah," Du Chang Feng shook his head helplessly. "Yingying is now very hot with the commercial team of run Nan yuan. She can earn 52 grains of silver with a small bottle of essential oil. All day long in my ear nagging, I can not know it? "


    -------------------


    well, LAN Jihua is going to be exposed...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C630

    Lin''an in October is not cold, as if trying to drag the tail of late autumn. It''s sunny for several days. However, the golden sun can''t keep the few leaves on the branches. The semi yellow green leaves can''t fall in the wind. Finally, they fall down and lie on the ground, like the poor abandoned ones.


    Although it was a fine day, the Forbidden Palace was shrouded in gloom. Since the Mid Autumn Festival, Empress Dowager Rui had not been very refreshing and gradually became bedridden. There were a group of doctors around her every day, but they were helpless. The emperor''s face was getting gloomy day by day, and all the doctors were walking on thin ice. They always felt that the day when their heads left their necks was not far away. In private, Wei Zhongqing told the emperor that the Empress Dowager''s heart disease was due to the stagnation of Qi in her spleen and lungs. Day by day, it would only dry up like an oil lamp, so she had to be treated with heart medicine.


    What does the emperor know about empress dowager Rui? It''s nothing more than the royal heir. He was probably angry that he didn''t mean what he said. In the Mid Autumn Festival, he refuted her face and drove xiuyuanshuang out of the palace. It was always piled up together, and now it''s like this.


    Nearly two months later, Empress Dowager Rui, who had been rich and graceful, was now so thin that she had only a handful of bones left. When the emperor went to see her every day, he felt pain in his heart. Empress Dowager Rui in the hospital bed had no spirit to force him any more. Most of the time, he was in deep sleep. The emperor looked at a bone under the quilt, and his nose was sour. He knew it was time to make a decision. He didn''t want to lose his only family.


    ----


    the emperor sat on the Dragon chair, looking at a bunch of sunshine coming in from the edge of the window, but none of the courtiers at the bottom dared to take it lightly. The emperor seemed careless, but their words and deeds all fell in his eyes. If there was any mistake, the emperor''s eyes would turn to them.


    After the discussion, tsai''an, the censor of the imperial court, and his colleagues took a look around and stepped out of the queue. "Your Majesty, I beg you to reconsider the election. It''s almost the end of the year. If you don''t choose this year, you''ll miss the chance. The emperor''s holy candle shines high. He knows that the crown prince is the most important thing for the stability of the country. For the sake of the East Vietnam, you''d better listen to me and choose..."


    The last time he made the emperor angry, he was almost beheaded by the queen of autumn, but he knew that if the emperor really killed him for the election, how many ministers in the court would be cold hearted? The emperor was Mingjun. He was angry at that time and suffered a lot, but he would be released afterwards. Sure enough, he was released within a few days. After he survived, he became more and more courageous, and he would mention it every other month. He was a loyal minister, who ate the Emperor''s salary and shared his worries. What he did was his duty Be worthy of the emperor.


    I thought that the emperor would ignore his admonition or walk away as he did several times before. Unexpectedly, the emperor sitting on the high seat said calmly: "sure."


    The sound of "quasi" was like thunder on the ground, which surprised the courtiers present. After the emperor refused to accept the election for such a long time, not only the courtiers had a lot of discussions, but also the folk had a lot of anecdotes. Some said that the emperor loved Bai Qianfan too much and was determined to live for her. Some said that the Emperor didn''t want to learn from the former Emperor and used the back palace to involve the ministers in the court. Others said that the emperor injured the key parts during the war, which was not good.


    Most people scoff at the first one. There are many spoony people in the world, but they will never be the one sitting in the golden palace. As for the second and the third, we all expressed our own opinions. We didn''t have a definite opinion. We didn''t dare to discuss them. We closed the door and came from our family. After dinner, we said that it was OK.


    Now the emperor''s word "Zhun" smashed all his guesses. The courtiers woke up and immediately prostrated on the ground, shouting "long live wise".


    Under the court, all the courtiers were red, as if they were going to marry concubines. In full bloom, they began to fight with each other, thinking about the girls to be married in the family? The emperor''s back palace is empty, which can be filled with a large number of people. Those with high official positions naturally stare at the four concubines, while those with low official positions don''t dislike Jieyu''s low rank. As long as they are in the eyes of the emperor, with his previous love for Bai Qianfan, it''s easy to jump to the top of the branch. At that time, the marquis will not only be in favor for a while, but also carry the family, which is a good business with huge profits.


    Instead of going back to the South study as usual, the emperor went out through the corridor and along the flower wall to the West. There was a simple and majestic hall dedicated to the tablets of the ancestors of Murong.


    The little eunuch who was guarding the gate saw the emperor coming, and immediately went down with an inverted cut onion: "please, my servant."


    The emperor waved his hand and his voice was calm. "They all stepped back. I want to be alone."


    The little eunuchs turned to look at Hao pingguan, and when they saw that he nodded, they retreated quietly.


    The emperor stepped up the steps and opened the heavy door with his own hands. The creaking sound seemed to open a long river of years. The dry river bed filled up immediately. The emperor forced his eyes to close and then opened it. A line of tears fell down.


    It was dark in the hall. He walked slowly through the dim tears and went straight to the desk. There were lots of tablets, each of which was painted with gold paint. Only two of them were empty and stood quietly in the corner.


    From these two tablets to Changsheng hall, the emperor came here for the first time. Even the anniversary ceremony a few days ago was the paper money that Hao pingguan brought with him. He has been escaping, unwilling to face, people can escape for a lifetime, but the emperor can not, so he came.He ordered incense, put it in the copper censer, bowed his hands and bowed down for the last time, but he didn''t come up for a long time. He opened his eyes, watching a crystal water drop down, one by one, gradually became a string.


    Qianfan, are you complaining that I didn''t come to you? I haven''t come to you for such a long time. In my dream, daughter-in-law, if you don''t come again, I really want to forget what you look like


    Or you are not dead at all. In the past year, I have sent people to search all over Dongyue, but I can''t find you. Where did you go? Is it really you lying in the tomb beside the imperial mausoleum? If it is you, give me a dream and let me have a good look at you.


    Qianfan, I''m here to plead guilty today. I''m going to break my promise. I''m afraid I won''t come to you so soon. When I became an emperor, I realized how much responsibility I had on my shoulders. At the beginning, I seized the land in a rage, but the country is not a joke. Look at the memorial tablets here. The ancestors of Murong are looking at me, and the people of the world are looking at me. I''m tied up in a cocoon, and I can''t get rid of it The least free man in the world.


    No matter what they say, I stood up to the wind and rain for you for a whole year, but now, Qianfan, I can''t keep on. I can have no wife and no son, but Dongyue can''t have no prince. I will be the one you hate from generation to generation. But Qianfan, those women are meaningless to me. You are my only wife and you will always be my only one.


    And the Empress Dowager. She has been ill for a long time. Wei Zhongqing has been showing her all the time, but nothing has improved. I know it''s a heart disease. Only a heart medicine doctor can cure it. She says that thinking of her grandson is actually for me. She is afraid that I will be despised by people all over the world and that I will become a sinner of the Murong family. Even if I stay dry, my parents will still think of their children. She is my only parent People, Qianfan, I''m sorry for you.


    The emperor could not help himself with tears and grief. He slowly bent down and shrunk into a ball. For a whole year, he lived like a stone. But at this moment, his hard armor fell off. He was not an emperor, just a sad man who lost his precious wife.


    Hao pingguan stood outside the door, looking at the sobbing figure through the thin crack of the door. With silent tears, he pulled his sleeve to wipe it from time to time.


    Ning Jiu stood under the tree, his face was expressionless, but he raised his chin slightly. He had never cried in his life, but the emperor told him to look up at the sky and let the tears flow to his heart.


    The big tree in front of the hall stood in silence, as if stretching bare branches to the sky. A bird stopped at the branch and flew to the sky with a puff. The little figure gradually turned into a small black spot and disappeared in the blue sky.


    -------------------


    I don''t know if I will be scolded. Yes, I will...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C631

    The emperor opened his mouth and closed the palace with cheers. Naturally, the happiest thing was the sick empress dowager Rui. She still couldn''t believe it. Leaning on the soft couch, she weakly asked Huang you, "is that true? Emperor, really, really


    "Oh, my empress dowager," Huang Youdao said jokingly, "how many heads do I have? Dare I cheat in front of you?"


    "Amitabha, my God, cough..." Princess Rui was so excited that she coughed up. "I''ve figured it out. I''m sorry for my family. I know that the emperor will understand one day. How can an emperor have no empress, cough, cough, who will be passed on to if there is no prince..."


    Mammy Rong advised: "old Buddha, don''t talk so much. Take a rest and keep your spirit."


    Empress Dowager Rui''s spirit was poor, but she couldn''t restrain her excitement. She asked intermittently, "who is in charge of this election? Tell him to come to see AI Jia first, cough, by the way, quickly find the king of Jin, AI Jia De, you have to ask him, how is the matter going? Everything, cough, we have to hold on to it. "


    Mammy Rong said, "old Buddha. It''s a big deal. You have to take care of yourself. Besides, I know that the emperor''s golden mouth is for the Buddha. If you don''t get better soon, how can the emperor accept it? "


    Empress Dowager Rui closed her eyes and absorbed her breath. Tears came out of the corner of her eyes.


    "Old Buddha, why are you crying?" Mammy Rong took a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    "It''s happy to be sad." Empress Dowager Rui sighed, "I''ll listen to you. I''ll take care of my body and bones."


    -


    when the emperor returned to the South study, Xiumin looked at his nose at the door, his heart clubbing. Seeing the emperor coming, he immediately saluted, "I kowtow to the emperor."


    "Get up." The emperor answered calmly, not happy or sad, and kept on walking: "what can I do for you, master Xiu? Let''s talk about it. "


    Xiumin respectfully followed in. When the emperor took his seat, he said with his waist: "emperor, this time, I want to recommend myself."


    The emperor took the tea from Qihong, uncovered the cover, and said slowly, "it''s not a big deal. I''ll let it go."


    Xiumin didn''t expect the emperor to answer so well. He prepared a lot of words, but they didn''t work. He hesitated and heard the emperor ask, "what else?"


    Xiumin por Tong knelt down and bowed to the ground, "emperor, I dare to say something for my daughter?"


    The emperor frowned, "since the matter of selection is handed over to master Xiu, as long as it meets the conditions, master Xiu doesn''t have to avoid suspicion. Just look at it and do it. Why should baba''er come to me to intercede?"


    Xiumin laughs bitterly in his heart. The emperor forgets xiuyuanshuang again. "The emperor, the minister is talking about yuanshuang who lives in the palace of King Chu."


    When he mentioned it, the emperor said, "it''s her."


    "Emperor Shengming, yuanshuang is the side concubine of Emperor Qianlong. When the emperor ascended the throne, he didn''t ask her to enter the palace, nor did he leave with her. So he didn''t know that he lived in the palace of Chu. He didn''t agree with the ancestral system in terms of feeling and reason. At the beginning of the new dynasty, the emperor was busy with many things. Although he was wronged for his daughter, he never dared to disturb the emperor about it. But this time, the emperor agreed to exploit and accept the election I begged the emperor to let yuanshuang into the palace, not for a high position, but for her to serve the emperor wholeheartedly. I was loyal to the emperor, but I couldn''t ask her for the emperor''s heart... "


    Xiumin kneels down there, speaks with painstaking care and sincerity. As an old father, Xiumin seeks a place for her daughter who has been wronged. It''s not too much.


    The emperor pondered for a while, "master Xiu is right, so take her into the palace."


    Xiumin''s heart suddenly fell to the ground, almost in tears, and his head heavily knocked down, "minister, thank you, Lord long en!"


    The emperor waved to him to retreat. When Xiumin comes out, his eyes are slightly red, and a great event in his heart has finally come to light. Now it depends on what position the emperor gives xiuyuanshuang. He is a smart man and won''t ask. The emperor has his own consideration.


    The heart disease is really a heart medicine doctor. Empress dowager Rui knows that the emperor has approved the selection. She gets better every day and has a good appetite. She takes some light tonic every day. On the third day, she can lean on her son for a while. On the fifth day, she gets out of bed and walks around. She has something on her mind and can''t stay. She asks someone to invite Xiumin. It can''t be delayed, even if she is still healthy If it''s not easy, we have to do it well.


    She sat on the big chair made of sour wood and looked up at the door of the hall from time to time to see if Xiumin had come.


    Mammy Rong said with a smile: "don''t worry, old Buddha. The emperor opened the golden mouth. Even if it''s certain, there''s no way to go back. There''s still Cheng Zi to celebrate the new year. It''s time."


    Empress Dowager Rui said, "the people in the north can catch up. I''m afraid the people in the South can''t catch up. The mountains are long and the waters are far away. It''s getting cold again. It takes two or three months to catch up. They are all men of gold. It''s not suffering from the bumps and tiredness along the way..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Xiumin come in and said with a smile, "xiuda is coming."


    Xiumin saluted, "I heard that the old Buddha is much better. I''ve always wanted to come here to ask for his regards, but I''m too busy these days to spare time. I hope the old Buddha will forgive me.""The emperor is busy when he gives you the task of selecting. The AI family calls you here to discuss with you about how to let yuanshuang enter the palace with the emperor. Now..."


    "Thank you for your concern. I have begged the emperor to let yuanshuang into the palace. The emperor has granted me permission."


    "Oh, that''s great news," Empress Dowager Rui said with a smile. She took the medicine from the palace maid and drank it in one breath. "The emperor really knows everything. Did he say what part of the throne he has


    "Not yet. Don''t worry. The emperor has his own thoughts." Xiumin looks at the energetic empress dowager Rui. She laughs in her heart. The emperor chooses medicine, which is better than any medicine.


    "Don''t worry, the AI family will raise the emperor, and won''t let yuan Shuang be wronged. This child is wronged enough, compared with Bai All in all, it''s a good thing. The emperor opened the golden mouth, and we won''t have to worry about it in the future. " The word Bai Qianfan is a taboo in the palace. Even if it''s not for the emperor''s face, it''s better not to mention it.


    Xiumin raised his hand and bowed: "I thank the old Buddha for his kindness. The old Buddha loves yuanshuang so much that I can''t repay him."


    "The AI family really liked her. She was good-looking and smart. She knew how to judge the situation and kept a low profile. She stayed in the Chu palace for several years. Who had such perseverance? It''s a pity that such a woman doesn''t respect her mother all over the world. "


    "The Empress Dowager praised her, but she didn''t deserve it. She just did her part."


    As for xiuyuanshuang, Empress Dowager Rui really liked it. She chatted a few words and asked about Caixuan. "The emperor only relented at this time. I''m afraid it''s too late. From the perspective of AI family, the south is OK. Let''s look at the North first. Most of the ministers in the court are in the north, don''t you think


    "The emperor will hand over the matter of selection to the old minister. He should do his best to supervise it. For the time being, let''s roughly sum up the number of people. If it''s enough, it''s OK for the south to choose again next year. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask the emperor. Old Buddha, do you think this is appropriate? "


    Empress Dowager Rui smiles tacitly. No one can guess what the emperor thinks. But Jiangnan is the pain in the emperor''s heart. It''s best to avoid it. As for the number of people, how can we make up enough? When the beautiful young girls fill the back palace, the Forbidden Palace becomes lively and the emperor is surrounded by Yingyan, the wound in his heart can really heal. Next year''s golden autumn will be in the whole world At that time, no matter where you are, it won''t get in the way.


    -------------------


    it seems that we all agree that the morning is more than the morning, and the author tries to be more than the morning. If something is delayed, it will be moved to the afternoon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C632

    No one knew that the emperor was crying in Changsheng hall that day, and no one could see his change except Hao pingguan and Ning Jiu.


    The cry should have been let out a year ago, but when Bai Qianfan died, Mo Rongshu didn''t shed a single tear. He turned his temples white. He held his breath and hit Lin''an, forcing Mo Ronghan to death, killing Mo Rongyuan. Now, this breath finally came out.


    He is not happy or sad as usual, but Hao pingguan can see his subtle changes. After crying, he means to say goodbye to the past. He is going to be a normal emperor. Like the kings of previous dynasties, he has a full back palace and many children. He works hard for the country. He doesn''t want to be famous, but he wants to have a clear conscience.


    Xiuyuanshuang was finally connected to the palace. She repressed her emotions all the way, but her trembling fingers betrayed her inner excitement. She sat in the sedan chair and gently rubbed the armor inlaid with treasure. Although she didn''t wear a red cap, it was a bit like getting married. She was worried. The Emperor allowed her to enter the palace, which meant that she was accepted again. Now there is no white between them Fan, the emperor to her It''s different.


    She gently exhaled a breath, all the patience and efforts are not in vain, and finally to this day, she rightfully into the palace.


    Empress Dowager Rui is responsible for the affairs of the harem. She happily places xiuyuanshuang in Jingxiu palace. "You came to the Palace last time, did you like it? If you don''t like it, you can choose such palaces. You are entitled to that. "


    Xiuyuanshuang didn''t dare to rely on empress dowager Rui''s favor to be presumptuous. She looked down and said with a gentle smile, "it''s really a sin to let the old Buddha bother for my concubine. The old Buddha has a high vision, and the choice is naturally good. I like it all."


    Empress Dowager Rui held her hand, and Xiaozai Rui looked at it carefully and said with a smile, "good boy, I said that I didn''t have to wait for long, but I told you to wait for two months. I''ve wronged you."


    Xiuyuan frost make an effort to kneel down, "don''t say that, old Buddha. I''m afraid. I''m not wronged at all."


    Empress Dowager Rui held her, "I don''t want to talk about the past. Let''s see. When you enter the palace, you will be admitted to the palace when the Emperor Qianlong. Your position will not be low. Just wait. There will be good news in the future."


    Xiuyuan frost a little coy way, "I don''t want to serve the emperor."


    Empress Dowager Rui remembered and said, "you haven''t met the emperor yet. He is your husband. When you enter the palace, you should go to see him first." Then he asked Huang Youdao to send yuan Shuang to Chengde hall.


    Looking at the time, the emperor should have gone to court and was writing memorials in the South study. If he wasn''t busy, it was OK to meet him.


    Xiuyuanshuang heard that she was going to meet murongshu. She felt a little scared and expected. She would like to know, after Mo Rongshu is willing to accept her, what attitude will he take towards her?


    Huang Youdao asked someone to lift the chariot and escort her. He knew the intention of the Empress Dowager''s arrangement. On the one hand, he wanted to let their husband and wife meet, and on the other hand, he wanted to urge the emperor to give them a seat. When people enter the palace, they always drag on like this. It''s too embarrassing to call her side princess. But this time, it''s obviously inappropriate.


    When he arrived at the South study, Hao pingguan stood in the corridor and met xiuyuanshuang from a distance. His address was vague: "I''m glad to my master!"


    Xiuyuan shuangxu lifted him up. "Don''t see me, chief manager. I''m in the palace, and I''ll be cared by you in the future."


    When Hao pingguan saw her saying this, he became more respectful: "master, don''t kill the slave. It should be the slave who needs more attention from the master in the future."


    After a few words of silence, Huang Youdao said, "chief manager, is the emperor here? The old Buddha ordered the slave to send his master to the emperor."


    Hao pingguan said to Xiuyuan frost, "please wait a moment, let the slave go in and tell me."


    Xiuyuan frost smiles and nods, "thank you, chief manager."


    Hao pingguan went in. Xiuyuanshuang stood under the steps and dared not walk. The closer she was to the emperor, the more nervous she was. She heard her heart beating. At this time, Yu Guangli saw a man coming out of the mansion. His graceful figure and lavender robe were more beautiful than those of other Palace maids. The base of plain brocade and lotus embroidered with big branches on it made him walk like a willow My charm.


    She stood still on the porch and silently looked at xiuyuanshuang. Xiuyuanshuang recognized her. She had seen her last Mid Autumn Festival, but there were too many people that day. It was dark, so she didn''t look carefully. Today, when she saw her, she found that the little girl who used to be unimportant is now in a graceful position.


    Laurel stood on the porch, did not come forward to please, cold look, turned into the house.


    Huang Youdao secretly looks at xiuyuanshuang. He is relieved to see that there is no sullen look on her face. There are many maids around the emperor, but laurel and Qihong treat each other differently. Qihong is gentle and good-natured, but it''s nothing. Laurel is different, and her personality is more open. Once a little maiden did something wrong, she scolded a few words. The little maiden didn''t take laurel as an official by virtue of her father and brother Put in the eye, retorted a few words, happened to be heard by the emperor, on the spot ordered to drag out the stick to hit twenty big board, a delicate little girl who can withstand such a fight, finished, half of her life, has not been able to get out of bed, not long after, her father is a small facial features, how dare to say, so that money begged someone to transport the body out, quietly buried.Although empress dowager Rui is worried that the emperor won''t accept the imperial concubine, she doesn''t want the maids around him to be flattered and flattered. Hearing this, she calls Yuegui to teach her a lesson. As soon as Yuegui''s front feet arrive in her palace, Ningjiu''s back feet come to get people. If other people are not afraid, Empress Dowager Rui is afraid of Ningjiu. When he comes, she can''t help but watch him take Yuegui away intact.


    The emperor''s intention is very obvious, laurel is his people, in addition to him, no one can move. Since then, no one dares to be disrespectful to laurel. They treat her like this.


    Laurel is a little depressed. She doesn''t like xiuyuanshuang. It''s not because xiuyuanshuang beat her in the past. She thinks xiuyuanshuang robbed everything that originally belonged to Bai Qianfan. She''s not worth it for her master.


    She is not afraid of xiuyuanshuang to complain in front of the emperor, anyway, the emperor did not give a place, she did not go to the front ceremony, what''s the name.


    When entering the door, I heard Hao pingguan tell the Emperor: "the monk is waiting outside. Will the emperor call her in?"


    Hearing this, Yuegui was annoyed and depressed. Without stopping, he turned around and went out again. The emperor raised his head, glanced at her back and said in a light voice, "no, please go back."


    When Hao pingguan got the will, he bowed out and went outside to talk back.


    Yuegui stands on the porch and hears Hao pingguan apologetically say to xiuyuanshuang, "I''m really sorry. The emperor is busy and can''t spare time at the moment. The master will go back first and wait for the emperor to summon him."


    Xiuyuanshuang is sad in his heart. Yu Guangli and Yuegui are proud. He raises his head and turns to go in.


    -------------------


    the third watch has been issued...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C633

    When the emperor saw Yuegui coming in and out, he couldn''t help asking her, "if you think that the South study is the entrance to the market, how can you get in and out?"


    Laurel thought about her mind, but didn''t pay much attention to her actions. As soon as the emperor Leng Buding asked, she immediately knelt down on the ground: "I''m very disrespectful. Please forgive me."


    The emperor slightly frowned, "get up, and kneel easily. You are born with a slave waist and liver."


    In addition to Hao pingguan and Ning Jiu, Yuegui had the most contact with the emperor and was not afraid of him. As he got up, he said with a shy face: "if a slave is not born with a pair of waist and liver, how can he be a slave? I used to be a slave in the palace, but now I''m a slave in the palace. That''s my life. "


    The emperor hissed, "I don''t think it''s too tongue twister. Listen to your tone, don''t want to be a slave, want to be a master? If you really want to, I will grant you a quota for this election. "


    Yue GUI''s heart jumped, and she immediately knelt down again. She used too much force and hurt her knees. She said with a sad face: "emperor, you can''t make such a joke with the slave, slave..." I don''t want to be a harem if I kill you, otherwise how can I have the face to see the princess in the future


    The emperor''s face was calm. "I''m not kidding." Whether it''s laurel or Qihong, if he wants to play the harem, he doesn''t mind. They are her people. He can make them prosperous and protect their safety.


    Bai Qianfan is a taboo in the palace. On weekdays, no one dares to mention it. He can''t take care of the laurel. He kowtows to the ground and says, "I can''t be sorry for the princess."


    "Get up and talk." The emperor said, "you don''t want to fill the harem, and you don''t want me to accept the harem, do you?"


    Yuegui stood up and didn''t dare to speak. The emperor laughed, put down his pen and looked up at her. "I''m sorry for you, but I still think about her."


    Laurel would like to ask, the emperor does not want the princess, but how can not ask, the emperor looks very calm, but that pair of dark eyes some frightening.


    "Since you are a slave, do your duty as a slave. Even if you criticize the master in your heart, you are guilty. Do you know that?"


    "Yes, I know."


    The emperor was silent for a moment. "Although you are a slave, you are only my slave. Go down."


    Laurel squatted a blessing, with a bit of confusion back out, what is just the emperor''s slave, in addition to the emperor, others can''t treat her as a slave?


    At the door, the emperor called her, "the day of Qihong has been decided. If you ask her about her plans, I will always be open to you."


    "Yes, I''m going to ask elder sister Qihong."


    Prince Li asked people to choose the auspicious day. The good day was set on October 19, which means long nine. The emperor valued Qihong and personally asked about her dowry. Hao pingguan handled it by himself. Everything was piled up in the back room. The wedding dress was embroidered by Lvhe himself and hung on the shelf like a piece of cloud. It was beautiful and could be called a masterpiece.


    I can''t find Qihong in the check-in room. She runs to the imperial dining room. Sure enough, she sees Qihong directing the little eunuch to pick the vegetables beside the water tank. She pulls Qihong aside and jokes: "I''m going to be a bride soon. I don''t want to take a rest. I''m in good spirits to get married."


    Qi Hong smiles and asks her, "what can I do for you?"


    "The emperor sent me to say that the day has been set and asked my sister what she plans to do in the future?"


    Qihong thought, "I want to stay in the palace and work as green lotus. If I am trapped in the backyard of liwang mansion every day, I can''t bear it."


    "The emperor is sure to have no problem here. He is used to your craftsmanship, but Mao Ran is not used to it. Even the Prince Li, I''m afraid it''s hard to say. He begged the emperor for a place for concubines, and he also valued you. But the concubines of the royal family came to work in the palace. There''s no such precedent."


    Qihong lowered her head and said, "I don''t want to leave the emperor. He is too bitter in his heart."


    Laurel hissed, "that was before, but now it''s different. Xiuyuanshuang came in and was placed in Jingxiu palace. It''s the best palace except Fengming palace. You can see how much the Empress Dowager likes her. Look, maybe she can move to Fengming palace in time. At that time, the emperor and the empress are perfect. Who can think of the princess and the little prince. In this world, no matter how sad, can be cured by time, the emperor is no exception


    Qi Hong thought of herself and Ning Jiu and sighed, "who said no, it was so good before, in the end Think about it. The emperor is not an ordinary person. You can''t ask him to die for the princess. "


    "I know," Yue GUI said, "I just feel a little uncomfortable. Master Xiu is already working on the selection. As soon as the little masters come in, the palace will be lively. Only a few of us remember the princess. Today, I see the chief manager flattering Xiu yuanshuang, and I''ll get angry. So is Jia Tong. It''s better to be better..." Speaking of this, he quickly stopped and secretly looked at Chi Hong, "you, he Ning Jiu, you really No way? "


    Qi Hong shook her head, "don''t mention the past."


    "I''m really sorry for you. When Yuexiang married a Bao, sister Lvhe and Jia Tong, you and Ning Jiu were in pairs, but now..."


    "Still short calculate a pair," Qi red suddenly laughed, "you and Wei too medicine don''t also don''t become.""We didn''t start at all, not at all." When it comes to Wei Zhongqing, laurel still can''t let go, for nothing else, because that night she was hurt for Wei Zhongqing, otherwise she would not sleep to death, so that the princess and the little prince were robbed.


    Two people are talking, laurel more than light Piao to a figure to come over, cover mouth a smile, "rather adult came, 80% is to look for you."


    Qi red turns round to see past, rather nine already arrived in front of, the face has no facial expression, put the list in the hand to her a hand: "Emperor today''s meal list, big manager let me deliver."


    Qi red receives to come over, "trouble rather adult."


    Laurel said with a smile: "this kind of thing to send xiaofuzi to a trip. I''m afraid the chief manager is confused. How dare you trouble Mr. Ning?"


    Ning Jiu: "Keke, I''m on my way." Finish saying also don''t walk, pestle over there with a wooden stake son of.


    Laurel asked, "Lord Ning has something to do. Do you want me to avoid it?"


    She made an effort to leave, and was dragged by Qi Hong. "I''m honest with Lord Ning, and there''s nothing shameful about it. You have to avoid it, but it''s not good. When it comes to Prince Li''s ears, I''m not a womanizer."


    She is usually docile temperament, this conversation with thorns, but also some stabbing, Ning Jiu''s face some not good-looking, from the arms out of something to her, "meet a, also don''t know what to send, is a meaning, you smile." Then she put it into her hand, turned and walked away.


    Qi Hong holding that thing, biting her lips, but heard laurel surprise call: "Wow, so good jade, where did he get it, not a royal gift?"


    Qihong looked down and saw that it was a jade pendant. The carved carp was small but vivid. The most valuable thing was the quality of the jade. It was crystal clear and its tentacles were warm.


    She clenched the jade pendant in her palm and looked up at the man who had gone far away, but she could no longer see him.


    -------------------


    don''t misunderstand the fact that the emperor is in love with laurel and has nothing to do with it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C634

    Knowing that xiuyuanshuang had a problem with the emperor, Empress Dowager Rui came to comfort her for the first time. "The emperor is really busy at this time. He hasn''t asked for peace with the sad family for several days. Don''t blame him."


    Xiuyuanshuang said with a dignified smile, "where is the saying of old Buddha? The emperor manages everything every day for the common people in the world. My concubines only respect the emperor. How dare they have half a complaint?"


    "If you have a few more days to spare, I''m afraid you''ll have to be busy," said empress dowager Rui. "The selection has already started. Lord Xiu will supervise it. This meeting will be very busy. When someone enters the palace, we should be busy. We''ll get the candidates out and wait for the emperor to decide the position."


    Xiuyuanshuang half lowered her head, showing a beautiful arc of neck, showing a very gentle appearance: "old Buddha, although I have entered the palace, I have not been given a place so far. I''m afraid I won''t be named if I choose someone..."


    "Don''t worry. The emperor knows." Empress Dowager Rui said she was not in a hurry, but in her heart she was very worried. She arranged xiuyuanshuang to meet murongshu. As a result, she didn''t even let the door in, and she didn''t get a place. She didn''t know what the emperor thought in her heart. She couldn''t choose a new concubine to give a place. Xiuyuanshuang was still living in Jingxiu palace, which made people laugh and let xiuda''s face go.


    No, she had to force the emperor. After a little pondering, she called Huang Youdao to come over. "You go to Chengde hall and see if the emperor is finished. She said that the AI family wants to invite him to have dinner with him today."


    Huang Youdao gives a reply and quits. Xiuyuanshuang''s heart starts to rise again. As long as she thinks that she will get close to murongshu, she will be a little flustered. The mid autumn festival night has cast a shadow in her heart. She thought that time can dilute everything and time can make up for everything. But today, she has been shut up. It can be seen that murongshu''s attitude towards her is still the same It''s the same as before.


    Huang Youdao brought the message to the emperor. The emperor thought that he had not gone to the Empress Dowager for a few days. Since empress dowager Rui had spoken, he would go. It was time to have dinner.


    Hao pingguan sent a messenger to the imperial dining room and arranged a dragon chariot to send the emperor. When the emperor arrived at the Ci''an palace and stepped on the threshold, he found xiuyuanshuang here. After a pause, he walked up to empress dowager Rui and saluted her: "son, please salute the old Buddha. I know you are well. I''m very happy, but I''m too busy. I can''t spare time to come here. Please take more responsibility."


    Empress Dowager Rui saw that he was always smiling and kind-hearted. "You are busy. I know that I am sad. I only worry about the emperor''s body. Can you have dinner on time?"


    "Back to the empress dowager," Hao pingguan quickly told him, "the emperor ate three meals in the morning, middle and evening on time."


    "Well used?"


    "Our imperial kitchen is the skill of Qihong girl. The emperor''s mouth is smooth, and it''s natural to use it."


    Empress Dowager Rui nodded and asked, "did you sleep well at night?"


    Hao pingguan replied: "long live Ye doesn''t sleep deeply. He always turns over several times in the middle of the night and gets up at the beginning."


    Empress Dowager Rui frowned. "It seems that the emperor''s sleep has to be adjusted. Is there a soothing fragrance in the room?"


    "Ambergris that has been smoked."


    Ambergris can disperse Qi, and it is also the exclusive fragrance for the emperor. Empress dowager Rui said nothing and turned to take a look at Xiuyuan frost.


    As soon as the emperor came in, xiuyuanshuang got up to salute, but the emperor only talked to empress dowager Rui, and didn''t pay attention to her at all. Although she was embarrassed, she was still calm. Seeing empress Rui looking at herself, she immediately blessed herself with lightness, "my concubine, please send greetings to the emperor."


    The Emperor didn''t look her in the eye. He lifted his robe and sat down. He took the tea from the maid of honor. Then he said faintly, "don''t be so polite."


    Xiuyuanshuang had practiced at home when she was a child. She was low and pestling there. She didn''t have any difficulty. When she heard the emperor''s words, she put a little effort on her legs and straightened her waist. She was like running water. Empress dowager Rui looked at it and said hello to herself.


    Xiuyuanshuang got up and didn''t dare to sit down any more. She clubbed to one side silently. Empress dowager Rui said with a smile: "family, don''t be polite. Sit down quickly."


    The emperor is a man with few words. When empress dowager Rui asks, he answers. He seldom takes the initiative to speak. Xiuyuanshuang is afraid of him, and even more afraid to speak. They sit together, just as if we had seen each other for the first time.


    Empress Dowager Rui sighed in her heart. Just as mammy Rong came to say that the meal was ready, she took one by one and went to the side hall to have a meal.


    Originally thought, to the dinner table, eat and drink, can always find words, did not expect to be the same, two people are like a saw mouth gourd, life and death do not speak, Empress Dowager Rui no way, had to start a conversation, "yuanshuang originally in the house what to eat, next time let the cook to do."


    Xiuyuan Frost said: "thank you for your love. I''m not picky about food. I can eat anything."


    "It''s good for your health not to be picky about food, and you''ll have a strong baby in the future."


    Xiuyuanshuang didn''t expect empress dowager Rui to talk to her children. She blushed and glanced at Mo Rongshu secretly. He was the old God staring at the food in front of her. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to what they said.


    Empress Dowager Rui was a little upset when she saw Mo Rongshu. She said, "emperor, did you hear the words of mourning?"


    "What?"


    "Yuanshuang is in the palace. You don''t give him a place. Is it true? You won''t give him a place until the baby is born?"The emperor said, "the old Buddha is not taking care of the affairs in the harem. I don''t mind what you say."


    Empress Dowager Rui tried him out: "I think yuanshuang is very good. You got married when you were Qianlong. You also have qualifications and a good family background. You are in zhenzhonggong..."


    The emperor refused directly, "she can''t be a queen."


    "Which point is not good," Empress Dowager Rui argued with him, "the character and appearance are all one, dignified and elegant


    Xiuyuan frost red face, embarrassed to want to make a hole in the ground, how can there be such a discussion in front of her face, where to put her face?


    The emperor looked up at xiuyuanshuang and said, "since the Empress Dowager says she is dignified and elegant, I will give her the title of Duanfei."


    As soon as empress dowager Rui''s face changed, she was very angry. She just argued a few words, but the emperor actually gave her a blow on the spot.


    Duanfei is not even four concubines. According to the old rule, if the prince ascends the throne, his side princess is one of the four concubines. Now empress dowager Rui makes a fuss, and gives Duanfei the title of third grade, which is far worse than that of a scholar.


    Xiuyuan frost is bleeding in the heart, and even pretends to be happy on her face. She gets up and salutes the emperor, "my concubine, thank you, Lord long en."


    But the emperor sneered, "I give you the position of Duanfei. Don''t you complain?"


    "I dare not."


    "If you are treated unfairly and dare not speak out, can you swallow your breath and be the mother of the world?" The emperor snorted scornfully, obviously not waiting to see her.


    Empress Dowager Rui is very angry, and she is not easy to get angry. She can only persuade her, "emperor, this is your fault. How can yuan Shuang say that she is married to you..."


    When he said that, the emperor suddenly clapped the table and said in a cold voice, "I have only one hairy wife. She is dead." With that, he stopped eating and left.


    Empress Dowager Rui and the newly appointed Duanfei look at each other.


    -------------------


    seeing all kinds of worries, we still feel that the emperor should not be elected. Why should the emperor let the Empress Dowager''s lamp oil run out? After all, it''s his own mother... What''s more, what you should be careful about doesn''t happen...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C635

    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes slowly, a little at a loss. She didn''t know where she was. A moment ago, she was still cutting flowers in the garden. A moment later, she was knocked unconscious and sent here.


    Looking at the decoration in the room, it should still be in the palace. Few people dare to fight against Princess Wuyang. She thinks of one person: LAN Nonghua.


    Sure enough, just stood up from the ground, LAN Nonghua''s figure appeared at the door, smiling a little complacent, "wake up."


    Bai Qianfan moved his hands and feet for a while. He didn''t feel anything abnormal. He put down his heart and said, "what do you want to do when you invite me here in this way?"


    "Will you come, please?" LAN Nonghua laughs at her choice of words. "A wild seed from outside, how can I be polite to you? I ask you, do you agree to marry brother Wen Yu?"


    "There is such a thing."


    LAN Nonghua rushed to her in a despondent manner, "why do you promise? He''s mine!"


    "How do you prove that he is yours?"


    LAN Nonghua dumb mouth, pointed to her point for a long time: "wait and see, I won''t let you get what you want."


    "Why?"


    "With my years of relationship with him."


    "Didn''t he and I?"


    "Don''t be kidding. You''ve only known each other for a long time. How can he really love you? It''s just that he wants to compete with LAN Jihua for the throne by your identity."


    Bai Qianfan frowned, "you said I didn''t know him long?"


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, LAN Conghua said, "I''m sorry It''s not as long as I''ve known him. "


    -


    in Pingle palace where Princess Wuyang has disappeared, the maids and the wardens are like enemies. Blue general, who has always been good-natured, has a gloomy face and strides into the garden beside the back hall. The path of the flowers is narrow, and the delicate flowers on the roadside are thrown to the ground by him one after another and crushed into dust.


    General blue stood on the path covered with petals, frowning and meditating.


    When he heard that Bai Qianfan had disappeared, his first thought was that she had run away again. He was so angry that his heart, liver and lungs would explode.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s impossible. He observes her every day. She doesn''t remember the past, so she has no motive to leave.


    So, someone took her away. Did Mo Rongshu''s people infiltrate in? If so, how could LAN Jihua not know?


    He was very anxious, but his face became more and more deep. Suddenly, a half big leopard came to him. He stood still, nodded in the air, and fell at his feet, rubbing his head against his legs.


    Bai Qianfan is gone, and the most anxious thing is Bao Xiaodian.


    LAN Wenyu squatted down and touched his head. "Don''t worry. Smell it carefully. Where is she going?"


    Diandian understood what he said. A tiger leaped into the flowers. Suddenly, the petals were flying everywhere, and it destroyed a large area. It sniffed East and West, from this end to that end, from that end to this end, sometimes stopped, sometimes jumped. Suddenly, it soared up, returned to the path, looked at LAN Wenyu, and ran to the left without looking back. LAN Jihua quickly followed.


    Hearing that Lan Qingliu came quickly, he met them on the way and asked LAN Wenyu, "have you found her?"


    LAN Wenyu pointed to the leopard running in front of him, "he knows where she is."


    LAN Liuqing asks the internal supervisor to speed up and follow them. After a while, LAN Wenyu and LAN Liuqing look at each other. They already know where Bai Qianfan is.


    -


    in the room, LAN Nonghua raised the knife in his hand and laughed insidiously: "he just wants to be fresh. He has a crush on your beautiful face. If it is destroyed, do you think he will still be infatuated with you?"


    Bai Qianfan smiles and pulls out the dagger from LAN Wenyu: "it''s not sure who will destroy it."


    LAN Nonghua looked at the gorgeous dagger and exclaimed: "this is brother Wenyu''s body protection knife. How can it be in your hand?"


    "Obviously, he gave it to me."


    LAN Nonghua was so angry that he yelled, "come on, take her knife!"


    There was her bodyguard standing in the room. When they heard the order, they didn''t hesitate. Two bodyguards came forward to seize the sword in Bai Qianfan''s hand. Bai Qianfan was not in disorder when he was in danger. He was short and stabbed the dagger in his hand. At the same time, the other palmed at the bodyguard on the left.


    The two bodyguards probably didn''t expect Princess Wuyang to have two brushes. Some of them despised the enemy. Seeing the faint light of the dagger, they were so scared that they could avoid it. Bai Qianfan raised her hand and said, "yes


    Two bodyguards thought she was throwing concealed weapons, and they all went to the ground to lie down. They found nothing. They jumped up quickly. They didn''t hurt themselves, but they hurt their face. The other bodyguards clubbed aside, looking like they were watching a good play.


    LAN Nonghua was even more angry. He pointed to the bodyguards who were standing dry and said, "a group of rubbish, give it to me!"


    A group of men beat a woman. Besides, the woman was still the Wuyang princess. The guards hesitated. At this moment, there was a loud noise. The heavy door was knocked open by something. Before they could see clearly, a dark shadow rushed forward, accompanied by the low roar of the beast.The people in the room were frightened by the accident and stood still.


    Spot saw Bai Qianfan, jumped to her side, a pair of big eyes like copper bell, fiercely staring at LAN Nonghua, mouth constantly issued a low roar.


    "I''m fine," Bai Qianfan gently touched its head, "don''t be nervous."


    There are many birds and animals scattered in the palace, but they are all very gentle animals. LAN Nonghua is not afraid of such beasts. He is so shivering that he can hardly hold the knife in his hand.


    Diandian looks at her, and suddenly she moves forward with a loud roar. LAN Nonghua''s hand shakes, his knife falls to the ground, his legs are soft, he sits on the ground, crawls back, and is helped up by the guards on the side.


    Bai Qianfan saw that she was pale and obviously scared. He rubbed his head and said, "don''t do this in the future. It''s not good to scare people to death. Let''s go. Let''s go back."


    A little bit shakes his head, seems to be very proud of the appearance, with her side slowly walking.


    LAN Nonghua bit her lip and glared at her back. She was so angry that she blurted out: "you fool, don''t you remember at all? Your son, ah... "


    Bai Qianfan looked back. LAN Nonghua covered her chest and fell down. The bright red blood came out of her fingers and flowed down slowly. She was surprised and turned around. There was LAN Wenyu standing outside the door. His smiling face was as gloomy as a heavy rain. It was him who shot the knife into LAN Nonghua''s chest.


    "You Kill her? "


    "I can''t die." LAN Wenyu pulled her out of the door, "let''s go back."


    Out of the door, Bai Qianfan found lanliuqing also in, a gorgeous, beautiful, silent and explore looking at her.


    "Mother emperor," she clasped her hands and saluted.


    Lanliuqing put her hand gently on her head, and her voice was gentle. "Good boy, it''s the mother emperor''s fault that makes you scared. It''s the mother emperor''s fault that makes her run into trouble at last."


    -------------------


    today''s third shift.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C636

    Dongyue, in contrast to the colder and colder weather, is an unprecedentedly lively election. In the past, some people were reluctant to send their daughter to the palace. They felt that it was rare for them to make a breakthrough, which would ruin their daughter''s life. But this time, it seems that everyone has made great efforts to go all out on this matter.


    Mo Rongshu''s ability is obvious to all. Unlike Mo Ronghan, he relies on his concubines to restrain his courtiers. Therefore, he does not choose his concubines according to the size of his father and brother''s official positions. Xiuyuanshuang is the best example. She is not even one of the four concubines when she enters the palace. Xiumin has lost her face, but what about it? Is there a lot of people waiting to make up for it.


    Everyone is equal in the face of opportunity. As long as it is in the eyes of the emperor, everything is possible. So Xiumin became a very popular man. Everyone asked him for a place to choose.


    Xiumin is so annoyed that he doesn''t see any guests. As a result, the brothers and sisters in the family also ask for a try. They want the little girl in their daughter to make friends and sell people''s favor. Inside and outside of the story, Xiumin is in a dilemma. The trend is getting worse and worse. Later, his wife comes to him and says that there is still a little girl in the family who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. She just sends her to the palace to try her luck The elder sister takes care of her, but she can''t bear the loss. Besides, this kind of thing is about luck. The elder sister can''t be spoiled. Maybe the younger one is lucky.


    Xiumin a headache, everyone in order to send her daughter into the palace, fight head and blood, but the back palace is what good place? Is the emperor a good friend? At present, the back palace is empty and can''t make waves. But as long as people are filled in, the bloody affairs of the past dynasties will make a comeback. Women really want to fight harder than men. The way to kill people without blood is unheard of. Like the men in the front court, they step on the shoulders of others and ascend to high positions step by step, just like Jiang The fish in the river, big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp, powerful carp jump dragon''s gate, not bad into the mouth.


    The scholar seldom lost his temper and scolded his wife. As soon as she entered the study, she wanted to be quiet. Xiuyuanfei, the youngest daughter, sneaked in. She was the youngest in the family and loved by her parents. She was used to some arrogance. Seeing Xiumin sitting with her eyebrows unfurled, she immediately beat his shoulder and back in a coquettish way. "Dad, what do you worry about? Our family is no better than those without foundation outside In the front court, the emperor depends on you. In the back palace, my sister dominates the palace. Our Xiujia family is very proud. It''s no worse than the Huangfu family in the previous dynasty. "


    Xiumin sighed, "the higher you are, the heavier you fall. Huangfu''s family is the best example. You are like a tiger. My father is trembling and walking on thin ice now."


    Xiuyuan feijiao said with a smile: "Dad is too careful. You have to learn from Prime Minister Bai."


    Xiumin''s face sank, "learn from his hair?"


    Xiuyuanfei knows that she has lost her tongue, and she chucks her tongue, thinking about how to open her mouth.


    His daughter is a what temperament, Xiumin how don''t know, squint his eyes and say, "nothing to offer courteous, you have something to ask Dad, want to enter the palace?"


    This is what xiuyuanfei thinks. Xiuyuanshuang is given to Duanfei. When the news comes back, the family''s expressions are different. His father is still calm, and his mother looks bitter. Several aunts and concubines sigh, but they can''t hide their schadenfreude. She was unconvinced. The eldest sister was just under the imperial concubine of Chu. She went to the palace, but she was several levels lower. This is not a joke for everyone to see.


    Xiuyuanfei is not happy with her elder sister. When she is at home, she is always disciplined by her. She is young and talks like an old man. She always talks about the women''s commandments, but after all, she is a mother. Xiuyuanshuang is laughed at by others, and she has no light on her face. She always wants to get her face back.


    So she wants to enter the palace to prove her strength. She is more beautiful than xiuyuanshuang, and she will come. She doesn''t believe it. With Xiumin''s relationship and her own conditions, the emperor will not look up to her? As long as you enter the palace, you can at least be listed as the fourth imperial concubine, and save the lost face of the Xius.


    "Dad, let your daughter have a try." Xiuyuan Feiqi AI''s way: "I want to fight for our Xiujia."


    Xiumin pondered for a while and asked, "what if I lose my life?"


    "How can it be? Who dares to touch me with you and your sister? " Xiuyuanfei said: "although the emperor doesn''t like his sister, the Empress Dowager and the Buddha like it. If I enter the palace, the Buddha will take care of me. What are you afraid of?"


    Xiumin did not speak, waved, "you go out, let dad quiet."


    Xiuyuanfei also wants to say a few more words. Seeing Xiumin''s face is heavy, she has to put the words away and go out of the door unhappily.


    Selection is a complicated matter, but this time it was very fast because of the time and geographical restrictions. The officials of the Ministry of household changed their usual habit of procrastination and quickly made a list and sent it to Xiumin. Xiumin tried it first, and then sent it to the palace for Empress Dowager Rui to have a look.


    Although the selection was in full swing, the emperor never asked, as if it had nothing to do with him. Xiumin knew that, and the list in his hand became heavy. He was very sad for the ladies who entered the Palace this time.


    Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager turned the list from top to bottom and asked him, "I remember that there is still a daughter in xiuda''s family who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. Why isn''t it on the list?"


    Xiumin''s heart jumped, bowed and said with a smile: "there is already one in my family in the palace. It''s not good to occupy the quota again. I''m afraid outsiders will gossip...""Well, how do you calculate that? Yuanshuang was married by the Emperor Qianlong. This time, it''s a formal election. You''re a high-ranking official. You have a beautiful daughter in your family, and you''re hiding it. Don''t you want to join the family of mourning?"


    The words were half joking, but they were so heavy that Xiumin por Tong knelt down and said, "old Buddha Mingjian, there are too few places this time. People ask for them to go to the mansion every day. The Xius already have a lady. If you take another place, I''m afraid it will ruin my reputation."


    "I''ll support you. Who dares to gossip?" Empress Dowager Rui stroked the Persian cat in her arms. "To tell you the truth, yen Shuang''s younger sister came into the palace a few days ago. She was good-looking and likeable. She was very different from Yuan Shuang''s personality. Each of them had its own advantages. What''s Aijia like? Aijia thought that maybe the emperor would like it. Do you understand the meaning of Aijia?"


    There''s something else I don''t understand. He must have rejected xiuyuanfei that day. Xiaonizi tries to get into the palace, bypass him and ask the Empress Dowager directly. The meaning of Empress Dowager Rui is that xiuyuanshuang is too dull for the emperor to like. Xiuyuanfei is lively. Maybe she can get into the eyes of the emperor. With her and Duanfei, xiuyuanfei''s path to Kangzhuang is much smoother than other girls.


    When empress dowager Rui said this, Xiumin couldn''t refuse and knocked down heavily, "I understand."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C637

    Finally, on the day of the general election, the sky was not completely bright, and the light was white in the air. In front of the gate of the Western Palace, there was a lot of activity. The carriages went in orderly from Xizhimen. There were lanterns on the carriages, with the surnames of all families written on them. They were like beads. Not far from the gate of the palace, there was a place called Yaohua hall, where the beautiful girls washed and dressed At this point, the identity and surname are all put aside, only the wooden sign hanging on the waist is the only symbol to represent oneself.


    If you leave a sign, go to Cuiwei hall and wait for the end of the round. If you don''t leave a sign, I''m sorry. Please knock it down and go back to the palace.


    Empress Dowager Rui looks at the room full of warblers and swallows. She thinks that it''s all right. She''s a bit too fussy for fear of missing out on her fate with the emperor. Therefore, it''s very troublesome to think about it. Whenever she hesitates, Duanfei will give her pertinent advice. She''s impartial and can always grasp the essence of the problem. Soon, Empress Dowager Rui makes a decision, and her heart is more and more heavy on her.


    Everyone is curious about the emperor. When the emperor was the king of Chu, he was already famous. It is said that he was ugly and cruel. But his father and brother all said that it was a rumor. The emperor was born handsome and calm, which was not as terrible as the rumor.


    When the girls came, they were all in a panic. After meeting empress dowager Rui, they were a little calm. The Empress Dowager is so elegant and beautiful. The emperor should be no different.


    In fact, he had invited the emperor early in the morning, but the emperor shirked his busy government affairs and said that empress dowager Rui was in charge of everything.


    Empress Dowager Rui is not a fool. She is the master and takes her place. The beautiful girls choose the palace to live in. They are like birds returning to the forest and stone sinking into the sea. There is no chance for them to come forward again. The emperor is not interested in the selection. It''s hard to go to the harem. Who is who? How can he be so lucky?


    Select, select, select, and then select, and then use.


    Empress Dowager Rui was able to compromise with the emperor. When he was busy, she waited, and all the people in the room were waiting. It was just a test of the patience and skills of the girls. Those who couldn''t bear it were loose shouldered, broken back and looking around. Before the emperor came, she solved it first.


    The emperor took a nap, and laurel waited on him to dress. Hao pingguan bowed to one side and told him, "emperor, the Empress Dowager Buddha sent someone to invite him again. He said that all the people in the room are waiting for you to send a place."


    The emperor was stunned and said, "did the Empress Dowager take a nap?"


    "No, the old Buddha and Duanfei are waiting with the girls."


    The emperor couldn''t help but smile bitterly. In order to force him, Empress Dowager Rui also tried her best, even herself. He''s already unfilial.


    He spread his hand, let laurel help him buckle the eagle''s head, said, "Qi Jia to Yufu hall."


    Hao pingguan immediately went out to set up the Dragon chariot. Ning Jiu stood aside with no expression and escorted him at any time. When the emperor got on the chariot, he called the name of laurel: "you go with me." After thinking about it, he said, "call Qihong."


    So the chariot bearers and the entourage went to the West. Yufu hall is a palace specially used for selection. The place is large and there are many rooms. The beautiful girls assigned rooms according to the number on the sign. After three rounds of competition, the rest went to the hall to quiet Hou Jiayin.


    In the hall, there was a complete silence. The young ladies stood in a graceful posture. They heard the eunuch outside the hall raise her voice to sing the arrival of the emperor. They knelt down together. When the emperor stepped into the threshold, he saw only a large area of Wu Yang''s head.


    With a sigh of relief, Empress Dowager Rui stood up to greet him with a smile. "Thanks for waiting so long, I''m looking forward to the emperor like the stars and the moon."


    "It''s my son''s fault that the Empress Dowager doesn''t even sit here waiting for her afternoon nap."


    Mo Rongshu said the words of apology, but her face was light. Of course, Empress Dowager Rui couldn''t take it seriously. It''s good to ask him to come. She laughed and turned the other way.


    Xiuyuanshuang kneels down on the ground like the girls, and murongshu passes by her side, as if he didn''t see her. When he sits down, he says in a light voice, "get up."


    The girls stood up again. Although they were all curious about the emperor, none of them dared to look up when they came to him. First, they were disrespectful. If they didn''t do it well, they would lose their heads. Second, the emperor''s aura was much more terrifying than they had imagined. They were clearly seated and far away. But everyone felt that the force of the momentum was pressing down on their hearts, which made them very helpless.


    "Emperor, let''s go." Empress Dowager Rui observed Mo Rongshu''s expression and said to the girls, "look up, let the emperor have a good look at you."


    The girls obediently raised their heads, but their eyes were hanging, and they did not dare to see the figure of Huang Ming in front of them.


    Empress Dowager Rui took the list and introduced it to the emperor one by one: "this is from the song Taifu family. It''s called song Qiaolian. She''s the most talented one. Look at her poems. They have a lot of charm, and the word is neat and beautiful. She''s a serious and clever child." She said as she raised a thin piece of paper for the emperor to see.


    The emperor turned to see laurel, laurel face no expression, and then see Qihong, is also a face indifferent, so shook his head, "too."


    Empress Dowager Rui sighed with regret and continued to work hard. "This is from Li Duwei''s family. It''s called Li Mengqi. If you don''t say anything else, you''ll be lucky. You''ll be a Wangfu in the future..."


    The emperor saw that she was a slightly stiff girl. He looked at her for a long time and finally spat out a word, "stay."Empress Dowager Rui was relieved that she finally had a choice of four concubines. But this Li Mengqi she does not like, a little silly, mouth is not sweet, will not come, in the future will be a cold.


    -------------------


    although Xiu Yuanfei is cannon fodder, he is also a useful cannon fodder, which is not made by the author for the sake of writing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C638

    At first, the emperor was patient to pick, but later he was a little lazy. He called laurel and Qihong over and gave them bamboo autographs. He said, "all the people here have been carefully selected by the Empress Dowager. You''ve been with me for a long time. Please keep the autographs for me. Go."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole room was in an uproar. Of course, the girls didn''t dare to make any sound. At most, they were stunned. The voice was from empress dowager Rui. She couldn''t believe her ears. She stood up and said, "emperor, you are How can you... " She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.


    Duan Fei was also surprised that Mo Rongshu had given such a big thing to two maids in court. It''s too much fun. If these girls'' father and brother knew it, they would be so angry that they would blow up their lungs! It is said that the emperor is steady, but occasionally he can do such a ridiculous thing!


    Qihong saw that the Empress Dowager was so angry that she turned white. She said, "don''t be angry, old Buddha. The emperor has been criticizing until midnight recently, and his eyes are not comfortable after a long time. I''m afraid he''s tired and afraid he can''t choose well. So he let the slaves help him. Finally, the emperor decided to take it by himself."


    Empress Dowager Rui forced herself to bear it in her heart. If she couldn''t bear it, she would make a big plan. The emperor was easy to discuss other things, but this matter had been going on for more than a year. If she got up again, she didn''t know that it was going to last until the age of the monkey, so she followed Qi Hong''s words and went down the steps. "I know that you are the old man beside the emperor. I can trust your eyes."


    Empress Dowager Rui is very pleased to see Qihong. In addition, she is going to marry Prince Li soon. When she becomes a relative, she is a family. In terms of seniority, the emperor has to call her sister-in-law, who is entitled to be her brother-in-law''s palm. She doesn''t care. She waves to her, "come here, I''m sorry for you."


    Qihong is understanding and obedient. Empress dowager Rui points on the list and tells her which one to choose. Qihong nods and keeps it in mind. She really goes into the crowd and gives the bamboo stick to the girls that empress dowager Rui likes, including xiuyuanfei.


    Xiuyuanfei, who gets the bamboo stick, blinks to xiuyuanshuang. Xiuyuanshuang just doesn''t see it. With her ability, she doesn''t know how to keep a low profile, so she has no good life in the back palace.


    Laurel has a panoramic view of this scene. She doesn''t know xiuyuanfei. She mistakenly thinks that the girl is demonstrating to xiuyuanshuang. Although xiuyuanshuang''s face is calm, her eyes avoid the girl. With the principle that the enemy of the enemy is the friend, laurel goes into the crowd and gives xiuyuanfei a bamboo stick first. Xiuyuanfei is even more proud. She can''t run away with two bamboo sticks in her hand.


    Laurel is different from Qihong. She gives it to anyone who likes it. Except for xiuyuanfei''s, the others are different from Qihong''s.


    So the problem is that apart from Li Mengqi and Xiu Yuanfei, we have to choose a few more. Empress dowager Rui means to choose at least six. There are queens and concubines on top of the four concubines, but Mo Rongshu is only willing to choose the four concubines. He doesn''t plan to choose them, and he doesn''t need them.


    The people selected by Qihong and Yuegui narrowed down their scope. Mo Rongshu was fair. He chose one person from each of the two groups and made up four of them. Finally, he finished the task.


    Empress Dowager Rui can''t laugh or cry about this. She has been in the palace for so long, which is the most perfunctory selection. But anyway, the palace was filled with people. Since then, the emperor had to take responsibility, and the rain and dew were all wet. Finally, the emperor''s descendants had hope.


    In order, Li Mengqi is a virtuous princess, Xiu Yuanfei is a good princess, Shi Erlan is a lady, and Wu Xifang is a virtuous princess.


    When he finished, the election would be a successful conclusion. The emperor got up and wanted to go. He was held down by Empress Dowager Rui and said in a low voice, "emperor, there''s more in the back." According to the rules, we should also seal Jieyu, Zhaoyi, noble people, beauties and so on.


    But the emperor looked at her and said, "the Empress Dowager only asked for a table of horse cranes at the beginning, but now she even has those from lunzhuang. Is the Empress Dowager not satisfied?"


    Empress Dowager Rui She was just talking, ok


    After three days of selection, the emperor finished the process in less than half an hour, and took his people Hula back to Chengde hall.


    Empress Dowager Rui was very depressed when she looked at the back of the emperor. She had a lot of effort to choose the right person. The emperor only chose four concubines, but she didn''t want anything else. What can I do? Is it all given to the children of the clan? That''s too much


    She gritted her teeth and bravely left three or four of them. She did not dare to ask the emperor. She decided to give them the title, which made the harem a little larger.


    Empress Dowager Rui thought that the emperor had to adapt to his harem. In the first few days, she didn''t want to disturb him. Unexpectedly, the next night, the emperor turned over Li Mengqi''s brand. Just like thunder on the ground, the whole harem was shocked, and everyone''s reaction was different.


    When the news came, xiuyuanshuang was sitting by the dressing table combing her hair, holding a tortoiseshell comb in her hand. She was stunned for a long time, and her teeth pressed into her palm, but she didn''t notice. Qiuwen worried and called her, "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiuyuanshuang comes back to his senses, holding a trace of astringency in the corner of his mouth. He thinks that Mo Rongshu will guard for Bai Qianfan all his life. Unexpectedly, he fills the back palace so soon, and immediately turns over the brand. It''s also good that only when new people come can they cover the traces of old people. It''s a good thing that Mo Rongshu can come out. For the sake of Royal offspring, she should be glad.Princess Rui was also surprised. She didn''t like Li Mengqi, but she just stood in front of her. She pointed at her casually. Unexpectedly, the emperor took a fancy to her. She thought that the stupid girl would be ignored in the future. Instead, she made a good start. Her impression of Li Mengqi changed greatly. No matter how she was, it''s important to keep a dragon seed.


    Xiuyuanfei hears the news, but she doesn''t take it to heart. She has an impression of Li Mengqi. She has a slightly stiff face. She always cringes when she looks at people, and her mouth is stupid. She even cuts five generals to pass six levels, and finally gets the emperor''s attention. But she was confident that the Emperor didn''t look at her. If he did, it would be her sign tonight.


    The Emperor didn''t look at her, but she secretly looked at the emperor. To tell you the truth, she was shocked at the first sight. First, she saw his white hair on his temples. She was shocked and thought that the emperor was a bad old man. But when she looked at it carefully, her heart beat disorderly, like a deer bumping in. She was so ashamed that she lowered her head. The emperor was much better than she had imagined.


    Before she asked the elder sister, what does the emperor look like? Xiuyuanshuang just said it was OK in a flat tone. It was not OK. It was beautiful and in a mess. The white hair on his temples not only didn''t destroy his perfection, but also made him more heroic. She is a competitive person. Since she has been selected as the fourth imperial concubine, she must perform well and ask the emperor to have a look at her.


    -------------------


    if you don''t have time to sleep, you can say important things three times. My son will return the day after tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C639

    The next morning, Li Mengqi''s reward came. Hao pingguan himself came to announce the decree. He stood in the main hall and sang aloud: "the emperor is appreciating a pair of Li''s jade Ruyi, a pair of two foot blue treasure bottles, ten East and South pearls, two pairs of red and golden flowers, two rolls of silk, two rolls of yarn, two pieces of satin, a bag of gold leaves and a bag of silver melons..."


    Li Mengqi knelt there with a dull look. She couldn''t figure it out. She stood in the heart of the earth. Did the emperor reward her with so many good things?


    Her father, Li Duwei, was a military officer of grade three. Although he was not a high-ranking official, he had a heart of self-improvement. Like everyone else, he was influenced by the election boom and tried to cram her in. With her, there were two cousins. Unfortunately, they were all washed down in one or two rounds. She muddled through to the last round. In the third round, she should have done the same The Empress Dowager didn''t know what to think. He pulled back a few of the candidates who were scheduled to be eliminated. It was a bit of making up for the number. As a result, she stood in the first row and happened to be liked by the emperor.


    So far, she has not seen the emperor clearly. She always thinks that the emperor''s eyes are not very good. How can so many beautiful and intelligent people take a fancy to her? She has been selected as the fourth imperial concubine. When the news goes back, her father will be very happy.


    She went to the palace just to shine. No matter what, she did it. She still had a sense of accomplishment in her heart.


    Soon, Empress Dowager Rui''s reward arrived. According to her position, Xianfei was the first of the four concubines. In addition to the empress dowager, she was in the harem. Otherwise, those who were higher than her position had to be rewarded.


    The emperor had a harem, turned over the signs, and finally returned to normal. Those officials had nothing to say, and finally they stopped making noise. After a long time, the dust of selection settled down. After a few days, the emperor felt comfortable, and his brows seemed to stretch a lot.


    The only one who was depressed was Yuegui. She later found out that one of the two people she chose was xiuyuanshuang''s sister. She was so sorry that her intestines were blue that she pulled Qihong to complain: "it looks like two sisters. I thought they didn''t deal with each other. What''s my name? It''s to lead a wolf into the house. Ah, I''m worried about it. How can I get my enemy''s sister into the palace..."


    "What''s the enemy? It''s Duan Fei. Let the emperor hear it. He won''t take it with him." Qihong glared at her angrily. "Besides, it''s all about monkey years and horses. Don''t hold on to it all the time. Who hasn''t done anything wrong? In those years when we left, Duanfei was alone in the palace of Chu. It''s impressive just because of her loyalty. After entering the palace, she was safe in Jingxiu palace and didn''t cause trouble. It shows that people are open-minded and know the propriety. The Empress Dowager likes it She''s not unreasonable. "


    Laurel didn''t say a word. She knew what Qihong said was right. After a while, she asked, "sister, why did the emperor let us pick people that day? It''s too playful to spread it out. Doesn''t it damage his reputation?"


    Qihong thought, "I guess the emperor made it for the Empress Dowager and the courtiers. He promised to accept the harem, but he didn''t compromise anything. He let the Empress Dowager know his attitude. If the Empress Dowager is smart, she won''t bother him about the harem. The emperor also wants to take the opportunity to tell the courtiers that he doesn''t take marriage as a matter of fact. Nafei is a pure Nafei, regardless of the high and low, and there is no such winding things. "


    "Then why does the emperor see the virtuous concubine?" For laurel, this is her most curious place.


    Qi red also can''t answer, smile to smile, "this, I''m afraid to ask long live ye from."


    Laurel couldn''t hide something in her heart, so she really asked the emperor. At that time, the emperor took a nap and sat in his study fiddling with some bottles. The sunlight slanted in from the window edge and shone on the bright bottles. A little white light was shining in the emperor''s eyes. Laurel looked straight for a moment.


    The emperor noticed, his eyes turned, "I have something on my face?"


    "Oh no," Yue GUI knelt down in a hurry, "it''s the slave who is disrespectful. The slave should be poached."


    The emperor tugged at the corner of his mouth, "get up, how can you still be a servant after digging your eyes?"


    Laurel see the emperor tone relaxed, mood is also good appearance, squeak for a while, "emperor, slave has a thing unknown, want to ask the emperor to solve doubts."


    "He said


    "I don''t understand. On that day, how did the emperor leave a signature for her."


    "So?"


    Yuegui said boldly, "I feel that in terms of appearance and talent, Xianfei doesn''t seem to be outstanding, but the emperor makes her the head of the four imperial concubines. If you let her take care of the harem, I''m afraid that those ladies won''t be convinced. Xianfei is only afraid that she will take steps in the future Emperor, do you really have a crush on Xianfei


    The emperor is silent. Yes, he has a crush on it. It''s just a moment. He has a crush on it, but he can''t say it to others.


    "Well, I like it," the emperor said calmly, and changed the topic: "Qihong is going to get married. Has everything been handed over?"


    "It''s already handed over. Elder sister Qihong said that Chuntao is very smart and quick to start. It should be no problem."


    The emperor was silent for a moment and said, "Qihong has a home. You don''t want to be the Queen''s palace. You''d better find someone to marry. Who do you like in the Forbidden Palace? I''ll show you how to get married."


    Laurel said, "long live, don''t joke with the slave. The Forbidden Palace is full of eunuchs. Do you want to marry the slave to an eunuch?"The emperor was said to be happy by her, "don''t you have another Wei Yizheng? You miss him for many years. Now I have fulfilled your wish. How about that?"


    Laurel is so frightened that her eyes are about to fall out. If the former king of Chu is making such a joke, she is not surprised. With the little princess, the image of the king of Chu has collapsed. But the emperor has closed himself for so long, and has become a God who is not happy or sad. Suddenly, how can she laugh with her. Even Xiao Xiang said it.


    Laurel blushed with shame and refused to admit, "long live, don''t wronged the slave. When will the slave think that Wei Yizheng has nothing to do with him? He has nothing to do with the slave I don''t want to get married in my life, I''m a slave... " Speaking of the back, she was a little incoherent and had to run out.


    The emperor looked at her back and shook his head. She was the only one who dared to be so presumptuous in front of the emperor, but he would like her to be so presumptuous. Day by day, many traces will sink in the long river of time. If you can grasp a little, you can count it as a little.


    Laurel ran to the corridor and saw Ning Jiu circling a big tree. She was a little surprised, but she didn''t think it was unexpected.


    Lord Ning is pestering like a stake every day. It''s rare to see him walk around. But Qihong is about to get married. Maybe he''s still touched.


    Laurel is a little sad. Once she is infected with love, the more invulnerable a man is, the more vulnerable he is. For example, Ning Jiu, long live ye


    -------------------


    this chapter is about the younger brothers and sisters in the group who threaten and cajole for more... So, I have news tomorrow...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C640

    Everyone thinks that Li Mengqi won''t be in favor for long. After all, her stupid appearance is there. She comes to the Empress Dowager every morning and evening to say hello. When she sees the Persian cat named Yu Liu, she laughs and says that the cat is as good-looking as a little white pig. They all laughed together. The Empress Dowager''s face was a little heavy. Comparing a cat to a pig is to praise its good growth? It''s unheard of.


    The Empress Dowager was the only one who picked up a piece of silk and said that the color was too old-fashioned for the Buddha to wear. That''s right. It''s not like that. The Empress Dowager is less than 50 this year. She also wants to dress young.


    In a word, after getting along with each other for a few days, we all saw that she was stupid, had no eye contact, and could not speak. Such a woman would be favored. What a hell!


    But after seeing ghosts, the emperor was not keen on sex. He only turned the sign once every six or seven days, but it must be Li Mengqi, the virtuous concubine. The next day, the little master who was close to him stood in his palace, and he could hear what good things she was rewarded.


    Some people are envious, some are envious, some are hateful. They really want to jump on her and bite her. A woman who can''t compare with herself gets the emperor''s favor. When the time comes, the Emperor may be happy and help her to be the queen. It''s just a step up to heaven.


    Xiuyuanfei laughs naively and romantically when she is in Ci''an palace. As soon as she enters Jingxiu palace, she explodes. She shouts to xiuyuanshuang: "last night, I read the name of Xianfei again. Is the emperor blind..."


    Xiuyuanshuang turned around and slapped her face and said, "how dare you be disrespectful to the emperor


    Xiuyuanfei covers her face and bites her lips wrongly. She also knows that she has said something wrong, but how can she beat someone? She is a good concubine, bigger than xiuyuanshuang. Xiuyuanshuang is a criminal. She has the right to ask the slave to take charge of xiuyuanshuang''s mouth.


    Just thinking about it, xiuyuanshuang said, "are you wrong?"


    Xiuyuanfei was shaken by her, muttered: "I''m wrong."


    Before waiting for her to turn out from her depressed mood, xiuyuanshuang suddenly knelt down to her and said, "I''ve offended my concubine, please punish me."


    Xiuyuanfei was startled and didn''t cover her face. She quickly helped her up. "What''s sister doing? It''s sister''s fault. I shouldn''t say disrespectful words. You''re right."


    Xiuyuanshuang got up, calmed down, and motioned to his sister to sit down. "Yuanfei, when you entered the palace, my sister was against it, but you went your own way, and I had to fulfill your wish. But in this palace, it''s not as simple as you think. My sister advises you to be safe and don''t make trouble. I can''t save you."


    Xiuyuan Fei should, but she didn''t take it seriously. After sitting in Jingxiu palace for a while, I went back to my own place.


    She lives not far from Li Mengqi. She heard Hao pingguan preaching early in the morning. The more she listened, the more annoyed she was. The air pressure was in her heart, and she couldn''t get rid of it. She always felt that she should do something, or she would have to suffocate.


    Back in the palace, he sat at the table, holding his cheek and thinking wildly. He didn''t know how to punish Li Mengqi. At the same time, the maid of honor gave a bad idea, "master, it''s not easy to export gas."


    Xiuyuan Fei eyebrows a Yang, "you think of what, say."


    Silver Fu ear in the past, low voice said a few words, repair yuan Fei also don''t think enough, "so?"


    "It''s the beginning. She''ll come and go. You''ll see. She''ll take it." Silver complacent smile, "she that stupid appearance, presumably is time to be deceived not to be defeated."


    Xiuyuanfei covered her mouth and laughed, "OK, just do it as you said. Why should she be a bully when it comes to rain and dew? It''s time to give way!"


    -


    Hao pingguan looked at the emperor for a long time, but the Emperor didn''t notice it. Hao pingguan sighed in his heart. Since Wei Zhongqing had given him an injection, the emperor''s headache had been cured, but he was in a daze. Sometimes he sat for a long time, motionless, without saying a word or drinking a mouthful of water.


    "Cough," he said softly.


    The emperor seemed to be awakened. He looked up at him, and then looked at the mountain of folds on the book case. After a moment''s silence, he said, "pass on the virtuous concubine."


    This is what Hao pingguan said. When the virtuous concubine comes, the emperor will be normal. He hastened to send for his wife.


    After a while, the virtuous imperial concubine carried to come, still is to droop eyes, to the figure of bright yellow to bow down, "minister concubine to the emperor please."


    The emperor said, "go."


    The virtuous imperial concubine answered the voice and went to the south window. She sat down on her side, where she hung the embroidery work she had not finished last time. She took off the embroidery bandage, gently drew the needle on her head and began to embroider seriously.


    The emperor looked at her for a while. Although he was still not happy, the whole person seemed relaxed. He took back his eyes, picked up the memorial and began to read it.


    The room was quiet, only the Western clock beside the wall kept moving, making a slight noise.


    Half ring, the emperor suddenly unhappy way, "wrong."


    Hao pingguan found that the virtuous concubine frowned slightly, her face was red, and her body was low. Hearing as like as two peas, she straightened up and turned the pose to exactly the same.But before long, she was short again, and her shoulders trembled slightly.


    The emperor put down his pen and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    "My concubine, I have a stomachache." The virtuous imperial concubine also can''t take care of at this time, she has already choked full of sweat, holding the stomach to rush out.


    The Emperor


    Hao pingguan


    The emperor asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Hao pingguan thought for a moment, "the virtuous empress probably has diarrhea."


    After a while, the virtuous imperial concubine came back and knelt down timidly to plead guilty. The emperor looked at her coldly and was about to speak. Suddenly, she twisted her eyebrows and ran out again.


    Hao pingguan It seems that the virtuous concubine is pulling very hard. "


    The emperor hated this inexplicable change and said, "tell her to go back. Don''t come. I''m dizzy." He was in a bad mood today, so he called her to calm down. He didn''t think it was such a situation.


    Xianfei was sent back to Zhaohua palace. The news immediately spread in the back palace. On weekdays, Xianfei was called to accompany him for at least an hour. But today she came back in a quarter of an hour. When she came back, she looked very ugly. Everyone guessed that she might have made the emperor unhappy and was sent back ahead of time.


    As soon as the news spread, all the owners who had been jealous for a long time were jubilant and felt that their day was coming.


    Xiuyuanfei is especially happy. Yunxi palace, where she lives, is closest to Zhaohua palace. In terms of ranking, she is a good imperial concubine, ranking second among the four imperial concubines. How do you think, it''s her turn to be the next one.


    -------------------


    don''t feel inexplicable. Of course, it''s purposeful to write about irrelevant people...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C641

    After dinner, the emperor went out for a walk to kill food, accompanied by Hao pingguan, some of the words stopped.


    The emperor glanced at him, "if you have a word, say it."


    "Yes," said Hao pingguan, with a smile on his face. The folds were crowded together like an old chrysanthemum. "The slave asked Wei Yizheng to see the empress of the virtuous imperial concubine. It was really bad for her stomach."


    The Emperor didn''t say a word. He put his hand behind him and looked ahead with his dark eyes.


    Hao pingguan pauses for a moment, "Wei Yizheng has prescribed a prescription, saying that it''s OK to take three doses of medicine. It''s just that people are pulling a little empty, and I''m afraid that I can''t serve the emperor in recent days..."


    The emperor''s eyes slanted, and Hao pingguan''s head shrank with fright, and his speaking speed increased. "Wei Yi thought it was Xianfei who had eaten a bad stomach, but when he looked at the symptoms carefully, he said that someone had given her Croton, so it was so fierce."


    The emperor stopped and asked, "who did it?"


    Hao pingguan licked the lip corners of his hair. "According to the people in Zhaohua palace, Xianfei Niang had diarrhea this morning, but it was not serious. Before that, she only ate the Bergamot yellow cake sent by Yunxi palace."


    The emperor asked, "who lives in Yunxi palace?"


    "It''s the concubine."


    The Emperor didn''t have much impression of the concubine. He frowned and recalled carefully. Hao pingguan said, "the concubine is the daughter of xiuda and the sister of Duanfei."


    The emperor Oh, understand, sister is a calm, sister is an acute son, see he only favor virtuous imperial concubine, some can''t bear, so jump out to do demon.


    The back palace is empty, but nothing happened. After filling in people, it becomes a river and lake. It''s all bright and dark. He grew up in the palace when he was young. He has seen too many dark and dirty things. Men don''t kill too much. Women, hum! As soon as he came in a few days ago, he dared to make trouble and started to follow suit. If he didn''t kill a chicken for the monkey, his harem would never have peace.


    "Ask Jia Tong to find out and punish him severely."


    It was easy for Jia Tong to investigate this kind of thing. He didn''t have to worry about it at all. Soon the evidence was solid, and even the witness had it. He stood in Yunxi palace with the bag of Croton in his hand. He had no sense of achievement. I think xiuyuanfei is mentally ill. He thinks that he is playing in his own house. He feeds two Croton to anyone who is not happy with his family. When the matter is revealed, he will be scolded and pass away.


    But this is not his home, this is Forbidden Palace, he wanted to ask who gave her courage?


    Xiuyuanfei is just like what Jia Tong thinks. He doesn''t take it seriously. It''s just a few crotons. He can''t eat dead people. It''s just a few days. She was eager for the emperor to scold her. She was afraid that the emperor would not scold her when he saw her.


    She stood in the heart of the earth, her hands tucked in the wide sleeves, holding her head high, with inexplicable pride, "I did it. I''ll go to the emperor and ask for a pardon. Mr. Jia, let''s go."


    Jia Tong Ha, don''t know what to say, really is a fool, sister so smart, how sister is a fool?


    "Concubine, this If you want to see the emperor, I''ll give you a notice for your mother. As for whether the emperor is willing to see you, I''m not sure. "


    Xiuyuan Fei is strange: "I go to admit my mistake, isn''t the emperor also missing?"


    "You''d better wait for the news in the palace." Jia Tong took the bag of Croton and turned away.


    Xiuyuanfei can''t bear it. She has to find xiuyuanshuang to sum it up. But when she comes to the door, she finds that the forbidden army is holding the door and the silver shoulder is shining in the sun. At that moment, she is suddenly afraid.


    If she can''t get out, she can only wait for xiuyuanshuang to hear the news to see her. Although Duanfei''s position is not high, the Empress Dowager likes her very much. It''s possible to open up for her. After all, what she made is only a small mistake.


    Hao pingguan, who was waiting for the imperial edict, stood in the hall and read aloud the emperor''s edict:


    "Xiushi, a good imperial concubine, has a bad character, is narrow-minded and envious, neglects the imperial power, does evil deeds, demotes the imperial concubine, moves to Yongxiang, and so on."


    Xiuyuan Fei is so surprised that she sits on the ground. For such a small matter, is she going to abolish her imperial concubine''s position? Where is Yongxiang? If you enter there, you will never be able to make a breakthrough again


    She burst into tears, climbed over and pulled Hao pingguan''s robe, "chief manager, I want to see the emperor, you let me see the emperor, he can''t treat me like this, he hasn''t seen me, chief manager, please, let me see the emperor, I''m wronged, wuwuwu..."


    Hao pingguan sighed, "lady, don''t cry. Just clean up and go. The emperor won''t see you."


    "Chief manager, I know I''m wrong. My sister told me to be safe and not to make trouble. But I didn''t listen to her. I regret it. I''ll go to the Xianfei to admit my mistake. Please help me, chief manager. I don''t want to go to Yongxiang, don''t go..."


    "It''s true that Duanfei''s words are right. Why don''t you listen? You have to poke a horse''s nest. The emperor hates scheming. Do it yourself." Hao pingguan broke away from her hand and left with a sigh. It''s a good girl, but her heart is not right. Her life is ruined.


    It is reasonable to say that the emperor''s punishment is a little heavier, just a few crotons. At least it is a prank. Why should he demote his concubine to Yongxiang.When empress dowager Rui heard the news, she was startled. She thought it was wrong. If she didn''t say anything else, she would face Xiumin. She couldn''t do it like this. It''s so chilling. She rushed to Chengde hall in a hurry to persuade the emperor.


    The emperor sat in front of the desk and drank tea leisurely. He listened to empress dowager Rui''s words patiently and said slowly, "it''s her son''s fault. Let the Empress Dowager share her worries. Don''t worry about these miscellaneous things. Don''t worry. Send someone to send the Empress Dowager back."


    Empress Dowager Rui knows the emperor''s temper. Although their mother and son have a good relationship now, she still has nothing to do with her son. He often calls her empress dowager with a warning.


    Empress Dowager Rui was afraid to annoy him, but she didn''t want to leave. Ning Jiu said to her, "empress dowager, I will send you back to the palace."


    Empress Dowager Rui was afraid of the emperor first and Ning Jiu second. The two gods looked at her like this. Her lips moved, but she didn''t speak any more and left helplessly.


    After returning to the Ci''an palace, Empress Dowager Rui is still unwilling. For Xiumin and xiuyuanshuang, she has to do something. After thinking for a long time, Huang Youdao finally comes up with an idea, saying that this matter is too thin with one person''s power. If the empresses all ask for mercy from the Emperor, maybe the emperor can get away with it.


    Empress Dowager Rui thought it was a good idea, so she called the concubines together and wrote a letter asking for love, and each of them paid for it. To her surprise, all the concubines came, but xiuyuanshuang didn''t come.


    It''s a plea for her sister. How can she be a sister if she doesn''t show up? Empress dowager Rui sympathizes with her discomfort. When the concubines sign their names, she takes them to Jingxiu palace and asks Xiuyuan frost to sign them.


    As a result, when I went to her palace, xiuyuanshuang was very ill. Her face was flushed, her forehead was hot, and her mouth was full of nonsense. It was impossible to sign her name.


    She waited for two days, xiuyuanshuang''s condition was stable, but every time she passed by, xiuyuanshuang was sleeping. She couldn''t wait, so she had to submit the love letter to the emperor first.


    The emperor knew what empress dowager Rui thought. He also knew what happened in the harem. He didn''t read the love letter. He crumpled it into a ball and threw it in the basket, but asked Wei Zhongqing to see xiuyuanshuang. When she got well, she called over and said a few words. Two days later, the will goes down to Jingxiu palace to seal Xiuyuan frost as a concubine and make up for Xiuyuan Fei''s vacancy.


    Xiuyuanfei, who is shut in Yongxiang, probably doesn''t know. She digs a hole to let herself fall in, but she helps her sister xiuyuanshuang.


    For Xiumin, the two daughters, one was demoted, the other was given up, and he had a conclusion in his mind.


    -------------------


    Yes, xiuyuanfei is to be cannon fodder for her sister.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C642

    Xiuyuanshuang is ill and fails to sign the love letter. Empress dowager Rui doesn''t think much about it. But two days later, she suddenly realizes that xiuyuanshuang''s illness is not a coincidence.


    She is old and soft-hearted. She is willing to be friendly, but she has forgotten the rules and order of the harem. It''s not good to be so kind as she is. There must be a young man who can manage the affairs. Xiuyuanshuang happens to be such a person.


    No one knows what the emperor said to xiuyuanshuang. Only Qiuwen knows that when her master comes back, her eyes shine like sunken water.


    Xiuyuanshuang immerses herself in the bath bucket and lets all the servants go out. She leans against the wide wall of the bucket and closes her eyes slightly.


    For this day, she waited for a long time, repented, patient, regardless of family, and finally won the emperor''s trust. She loves Mo Rongshu and is willing to give everything for him, but she also knows that they are in the wrong time. In this life, she can''t get Mo Rongshu''s love. She admits her life, but she is not willing to do so. To get his respect and trust is her second request.


    She is not the material to be a concubine. She doesn''t know how to act coquettishly. But she has her strong points. As long as Mo Rongshu is willing to hand over the queen to her, she can manage better than anyone else.


    She has been in the palace for so long. The emperor seems to think that she is transparent, but she knows that nothing in the Forbidden Palace can hide from his eyes. He knew everything about her in the palace, that she had warned xiuyuanfei, that she poured cold water on her body in order to avoid empress dowager Rui in the middle of the night to make herself sick, that her principles of life, and that she was loyal.


    Yes, loyalty. No one is more loyal to the Emperor than she is. She knows it and the emperor knows it.


    She still remembers that when the emperor asked her why she did it, her eyes were filled with examination and exploration, and her fierce eyes were invisible.


    But she is not afraid. She only answers by heart, because she is loyal to the emperor.


    Her piety comes from her heart. She does not need any disguise and can stand any test.


    Once upon a time, the emperor had a bad impression on her, but now he still has a bad impression, but he knows that she can be trusted.


    Soon, the emperor''s second will came again. Because of the vacancy in the middle palace, the imperial concubine Xiushi took charge of all the affairs of the back palace. Fengyin didn''t hand it in, but another Yanyin was carved for her. Xiuyuanshuang knelt down on the ground, took the Yanyin carefully, kowtowed with a smile, but no one knew that in her chest, the sour meaning roared from the mountains to the sea, and she looked up Head, bear it. All the things belonging to Bai Qianfan, the emperor will not let her be contaminated with a bit. But it doesn''t matter to her anymore.


    Now that the first step has begun, the road behind is easy. There are no more than two ways for the emperor to establish a queen. One is to establish a beloved, the other is to establish a capable person. She couldn''t do the first, so she tried to climb to the second.


    Empress Dowager Rui didn''t like xiuyuanshuang less because she was ill on purpose. On the contrary, she was very sure that she didn''t read the wrong person. Xiuyuanshuang now would do better than the spring queen of that year.


    There is an emperor in the front court and a concubine in the back palace. Although it is not a perfect match, they begin to have a tacit understanding on some things. For example, xiuyuanshuang took good care of Xianfei. At least when the emperor summoned her, there would be no more accidents such as diarrhea.


    Two days later, a very strange thing happened. A letter from Nanyuan palace was sent to the emperor''s desk. It said that they had found a child, certainly the son of his majesty Dongyue. With the purpose of friendship between the two countries, they are now sending the child back to your country. We hope that you can use the five city pools in the southwest and north as a reward.


    As soon as the contents of the letter were exposed, it aroused a thousand waves. The courtiers talked about it one after another. Some people absolutely didn''t believe it. Some people claimed that it was believable. Some people speculated about the deeper meaning behind the letter. Even the harem was shocked. Regardless of the price, Empress Dowager Rui rushed to the South study and cried at the emperor. She said that no matter how much she paid, she must get her good grandson back.


    The emperor was still not happy or sad. No one could guess what he was thinking, but he agreed without much consideration. It was a good deal to exchange the five city pool for his son. Nan used to be a small country with weak national strength. If he dares to cheat him, he will come to a miserable end.


    So the officials below drafted the agreement, and the representatives of the two countries signed the pledge. The five cities changed their owners and became Nanyuan''s. The five cities originally bordered Nanyuan with the same language and customs, but they didn''t cause much trouble in the past.


    Nanyuan''s words are true, and soon the child is sent to Lin''an City. Xiumin and Jia Tong go to pick up the little prince to return to the palace. On the way, Jia Tong can''t help but blush, because the child is so much like Mo Rongshu, which is carved out of a mill.


    After entering the palace, Empress Dowager Rui cried in her arms as soon as she saw the baby. The concubines are all here, and Qi Shushu is crying with her. Xiuyuanshuang uses a handkerchief to tuck in the corner of her eyes, but it''s strange in her heart. Mo Rongshu used to love Bai Qianfan and the child so much. Now that the child is back, he doesn''t even come to see him.


    When the child came, the emperor was discussing business in the South study, and he didn''t have the time to come to see him. When he finished his work, when he arrived at the Ci''an palace, the concubines surrounded the child and boasted about the child.The child is very dull, stiff sitting in a chair, silent.


    Thanks to the child, the concubines finally saw the emperor and knelt down in the room.


    The emperor was in a good mood. He asked for help and looked at the child carefully. He looked like him very much. By his appearance, he could tell that it was his son without any blood. He held the child in his arms, touched his little face and teased him. It was rare for him to show a smile on his face, but the child was very afraid of him and kept away from him, unwilling to do so. The emperor touched his head and the smile spread from the corner of his mouth.


    Empress Dowager Rui smiles and wipes the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief from time to time. It''s not easy. The good grandson she has never met has finally come back. With murongshu, she can also breathe a sigh of relief.


    This evening, the atmosphere is very good, mother and son filial piety, husband and wife get together, children and grandchildren around the knee, a happy family.


    Empress Dowager Rui asked to keep the little prince in her palace, but the Emperor didn''t agree. He said that the child had just come back, and he also wanted to have a relationship with the child.


    Empress Dowager Rui thought about the future, so she agreed that her own flesh and blood could not be taken away by the emperor when it was time to go to bed.


    The emperor took the child back to Chengde hall in the Dragon chariot. He got off the chariot and gave it to Ning Jiu. The smile on his face had already been collected completely, and he went into the hall without looking back.


    Ning Jiu looked down at the child, and the child also looked at him. He looked up at the dark night again, sighed, turned and disappeared in the vast night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C643

    Empress Dowager Rui was worried about the little prince. She was afraid that Mo Rongshu would not take care of the child. She hit Huang Youdao early in the morning to pick up the child. As a result, after a while, Huang Youdao came back in a hurry, saying that he had not received the child, and that the emperor had gone to court.


    Empress Dowager Rui was surprised. She went there herself. The Emperor didn''t go to the court, but only a few maids and eunuchs were there. The Empress Dowager Rui was worried. She sent the little eunuch to Changbao hall. If the emperor could not come back, she could ask Hao pingguan to come back.


    The little eunuch sees empress dowager Rui in a hurry. She goes to her home in a hurry. Instead of bringing Hao pingguan back, she brings Ning Jiu back.


    Empress Dowager Rui didn''t care. She asked Ning Jiu, "where did the emperor hide his beloved grandson?"


    Ning Jiu politely said, "did the Empress Dowager ask the child who entered the palace yesterday?"


    Empress Dowager Rui is a little strange. What does he call the child who entered the palace yesterday? It''s his little master. Shouldn''t he call him his highness?


    "Exactly, where is the child?"


    "Dead."


    Empress Dowager Rui staggered back two steps and was held by mammy Rong. Her face turned pale: "dead, dead? How did you die... "


    "I killed him."


    Empress Dowager Rui suspected that she had heard the wrong thing. The most loyal bodyguard to the emperor killed the little prince. She could still stand here and admit that Ning Jiu was crazy


    Jia Tong comes in time and just hears their conversation. He stares at Ning Jiu. Isn''t it uncomfortable if adult Ning isn''t scared


    "Don''t worry, old Buddha. Yesterday''s child was a fake."


    Empress Dowager Rui''s mind was in a mess. "Fake, fake? Why is it as like as two peas? "


    "I was deceived at first, but the emperor said it was false, so it must be false." The emperor can''t kill his own son for no reason It''s a pity that Jia Tong didn''t stay on duty in the palace yesterday. The Emperor didn''t want to give him anything. He was short of a son. Then he thought again, forget it. His son looks like the emperor. What would other people think


    Empress Dowager Rui leaned back in her chair and was shocked by the sudden change. She stroked her back and comforted her in a low voice: "old Buddha, please be patient. That''s not our little highness. I''m afraid someone wants to destroy the royal blood."


    Empress Dowager Rui looked at the gold brick on the ground and muttered to herself, "but that child is really like, really like..."


    It was said that Nanyuan had sent a fake Royal Highness. The courtiers, especially the generals, were indignant and clamored to take the city back. Civil servants accused Nanyuan of not keeping his word and how shameless he was, shouting and swearing in the court.


    The emperor sat on the high platform, his eyes drooping, still not happy or sad. A military officer came out and asked to lead the team to attack Nanyuan to teach them a lesson. He nodded and said it in a tone of understatement, as if he had agreed to a trivial matter.


    It''s his father who is the most angry! Xiumin stood at the head of the column, did not participate in the abuse of the courtiers, but thoughtfully observed the emperor.


    There are already garrisons on the border. The post soldiers are sent to deliver the message. The commander in chief and his relatives rush to the border. When they join up with the big troops and work out a plan, they can go to war.


    As a result, before the war started, Nanyuan sent someone to send the children over again. I''m very sorry to say that I made a mistake last time, but this time it''s true.


    This kind of thing can be wrong? The emperor sneered in his heart. He still sent someone to pick up the child. He wanted to see what the hell was going on in Nanyuan?


    Xiumin and Jia Tong went to pick them up. The children who came back here looked like Mo Rongshu. They were bigger and more silent. They had big eyes, but they didn''t have much luster. It was winter. The child was wrapped like a palm. He didn''t know whether he was used to it or didn''t like it. He would pull the collar and sleeve impatiently from time to time.


    Jia Tong was very ashamed of the flooding of feelings last time, so this time, he looked at the face that looked like Mo Rongshu and gave a cold smile, "don''t be a fake again."


    Xiumin said, "should not, again and again, will not again and again, angered us, South original know can''t bear."


    Jia Tong looked at the child carefully. "What adult Xiu means is that this time it''s really your highness?"


    Xiumin touched the child''s head, "it''s better to be true. The emperor''s patience is limited. Whether he wins or not, it''s not a good thing to fight."


    Jia Tong, "..." I''m a bachelor. I don''t know what I''m talking about. Is it true Forget it, he is not the father of the child, how can we really judge.


    However, he was very curious. How did the emperor distinguish the true from the false when the child looked like that last time?


    Because of the lessons learned, this time the child was not sent to the Ci''an palace, but directly to the Chengde palace. The emperor still approved the memorial in the South study as usual. When he heard that someone had arrived, he didn''t say anything.


    Laurel can''t bear the excitement of running to see, last time that she didn''t see, this send back to Chengde hall, she naturally want to see, whether it''s true or not, is always curious.


    The child was placed in a side hall. The hall was very big. The maids and eunuchs were standing around. The little child was sitting in a tall chair, but he was not afraid. His eyes were drooping quietly, as if he was sleeping.As soon as Yuegui went in, she scolded, "how can you let your highness sleep on the chair? Are they all dead? Hold them to the bed quickly."


    A palace maid came to hold someone. As soon as she reached out, the quiet child suddenly slapped her in the face, "pa!" The sound, in the quiet hall appears particularly crisp.


    Yue GUI was stunned for a moment. She waved her hand and asked the maid to step back. She squatted down to look at the child and asked him in a soft voice, "don''t you like her hug? Can I have a hug? " She stretched out her arms and bent her lips to smile at the child.


    The child looked at her, very empty, dark eyes, but there is no God color, clearly looking at her, but laurel felt that he was looking at another person through himself.


    She carefully looked at the child, separated for more than a year, calculate the day, the child is almost two years old, but in her eyes, it is still like a child, at that time, she took muronglin the most time, really treat it as their own child, pain to the heart, now looking at the familiar eyebrows, can''t help but sad, tears diffuse out.


    "Do you recognize me?" She said with a cry, "I''m aunt laurel."


    The child silently looked at her, no response, laurel but can''t control their emotions, looking at the child, the long river of memory set off waves, the pictures of the past all poured into the brain, she held the child in her arms, crying.


    Jia Tong came to photograph her, "don''t cry. Last time, it was more like the Emperor than this. If it was a fake, it wouldn''t be in vain to cry?"


    Laurel ignored him, holding the child crying, Jia Tong no way, want to take the child from her arms, she refused, two people so inexplicable shoulder.


    Is labouring, a murmur came from the door, "what is this for?"


    -------------------


    finally came back, and the author was relieved...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C644

    Hearing the emperor''s voice, Jia Tong immediately retreated two Zhang away. Laurel raised her hand and wiped her eyes for a while, and bowed her head without saying a word.


    "Put the kids down and get out."


    The emperor spoke, and everyone quietly and quickly withdrew from the hall.


    When I went outside, I saw that there were a lot of people, such as green lotus, Qihong, Ningjiu, Hao pingguan, Huang Youdao from Ci''an palace. The Empress Dowager could not stand another blow. This time, she didn''t come. She sent Huang Youdao to listen to the news, as well as Qiu Wen from Jingxiu palace and other servants in the little Lord''s palace.


    See laurel red eyes out, green lotus busy welcome up, "how, is the little highness?"


    Laurel is about to speak, see autumn grain to this side rub, a pair of want to eavesdrop appearance, her eyes a stare, pull green lotus and Qi red to one side to talk.


    Qiuwen wants to be so close. Ning Jiu doesn''t know where to fight. She stops in the middle. She walks back and thinks these people are strange. No matter in the Chu palace or the Forbidden Palace, they always make people feel like a group, and no one else can get in.


    "Well, say it quickly," green lotus is an acute son, repeatedly voice urges a way.


    Laurel rubbed his eyes, "I think it''s probably a little highness."


    "The last time I thought it was probably," Jia Tong stood behind the green lotus and continued coldly, "it turned out to be blind. Why do you say this child is real?"


    Laurel thought, "I cry when I see him."


    Green lotus hi a, "Jia Tong back to see that child also cry, the result."


    Qihong sighed, "our little highness was born with white blemishes and no birthmark. Otherwise, we can still have a certificate. Now we can only see what the emperor can do."


    Laurel said, "anyway, I think it''s your highness. If you don''t believe me, let''s gamble."


    Jia Tong came to interest, "bet on bet, don''t bet big, how about ten Liang silver?"


    Laurel snorted, "don''t bet on ten taels of silver. How can I compare with Mr. Jia?" she said, "OK, ten taels is ten taels. I''m not going to give up."


    Several people were just saying this. The emperor came out with the child in his arms. His face was a little strange. His eyes were slightly red and his cheeks were shaking slightly. He seemed to be trying his best to endure something. He swept around in silence, and his eyes stopped on Hao pingguan''s face. His voice was very deep. "It''s intended that the prince will return to court and grant amnesty to the world!"


    All of them knelt down immediately and cried out in unison, "welcome your royal highness back to court. Your royal highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old!"


    In this neat and loud cry, the emperor took a steady step and carried muronglin into his bedroom. As soon as he went in, the people kneeling on the ground immediately got up and ran away. They all reported to their master. This time, it''s true, and the emperor''s mouth is the prince. There''s a lot of information here.


    Laurel several did not get up, kneeling there in tears, it is really a small Royal Highness, is their lin''er back, so small children wandering outside for so long, must have suffered a lot, thanks to God''s eyes, let him come back safe and sound!


    Ning Jiu and Jia Tong also knelt there and did not move, a shoulder silently shaking, a low head, straight back with sadness.


    For a long time, Ning Jiu got up first and went to help Qi Hong. Qi Hong picked up the laurel by the way. Jia Tong wiped his tears with one hand and pulled the arm of green lotus with the other. Several people stood there, wiping their tears. They were all embarrassed. They couldn''t help laughing. Yuegui stretched out his hand to Jia Tong and said, "bring me ten Liang grain silver!"


    Jia Tong was very happy, "as long as it''s true, don''t say ten Liang, one thousand Liang, I''ll give it."


    Everyone began to laugh. Qi Hong joined her hands and worshipped heaven. "Thank you, Bodhisattva Paolo, for bringing your highness back. There''s nothing better than that."


    Laurel on the edge said: "if only the Bodhisattva could return the empress."


    As soon as we had a smile on our faces, we were darkened by these words. Green lotus said, "yes, his Highness the prince is back, princess, no, the empress will come back too."


    Empress Dowager Rui in Ci''an palace wept bitterly when she heard the news of Huang Youdao''s return. She was advised by mammy Rong for a long time, and finally stopped. She quickly asked someone to send her. This time, the real emperor''s grandson is back. She has to go to see her baby.


    When he arrived at Chengde hall, Hao pingguan was coming down from the corridor. Seeing empress dowager Rui coming, he quickly planted a thousand children and said with joy: "old Buddha, I wish you happiness!"


    "Happy together, happy together, what a wonderful thing!" Empress Dowager Rui came down from the chariot and put her hand on Hao pingguan''s arm. "Where''s the little son of AI family? Take AI family quickly."


    "Playing with the emperor in the house."


    Empress Dowager Rui can''t imagine the emperor playing. She doesn''t even remember what happened when he was a child, which makes her feel more and more painful for her grandson. What she owes her son should be made up for by her grandson.


    But as soon as she entered the door, she was stunned. The emperor and the little prince were both sitting on the ground, wearing only single robes, staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    Empress Dowager Rui looked at Mo Ronglin carefully first. He was similar to Mo Rongshu, but he was also big. There was no expression in his eyes. He was dark, just like his eyes were covered with a thin layer of skin."What is this for?" Empress Dowager Rui asked, "on a cold day, how can you sit on the ground and wear so few clothes that you are not afraid of children catching cold?"


    "It''s warm because there''s a earthworm burning in the room. He didn''t like to wear too many clothes when he was young," murongshu explained. "He didn''t like to sit in a chair, but he liked to sit on the ground."


    Empress Dowager Rui asked, "why do you wear a single robe?"


    "I''ll stay with him."


    Empress Dowager Rui has a sour nose, but she is convinced that this is a real father and son


    She squatted down and touched the child''s head. As a result, the child''s reaction was very big. She raised her arm and put her hand away. Empress dowager Rui was stunned and laughed, "Oh, she has a good temper. I don''t like granny''s touch?"


    Mo Rong Lin has no reaction and his eyes are empty.


    Empress Dowager Rui was a little worried and said, "look, there''s something wrong with this child. Do you want to ask Wei Yizheng to come and have a look?"


    The emperor shook his head. "He just came back. Let''s see in two days. When such a small child comes to a strange environment, he has to adapt to it. After a while, he will be fine."


    Empress Dowager Rui carefully looks at the little prince. Mo Ronglin is very strong and has a bit of tiger head and tiger brain. There is no expression on his face. If his eyes are vivid, it will attract more people to like him. But in this way, Empress Dowager Rui also loves his grandson. She loves him no matter what.


    There are eunuchs in the palace who come in and out quietly. It''s funny to see this scene. Two of the most distinguished three people in the world are sitting on the ground, one is squatting, and their grandparents and grandchildren are together. They are just like ordinary people.


    Empress Dowager Rui said, "the emperor manages everything every day. He can''t take care of it. Lin''er should be kept in my palace."


    But the emperor laughed, "the old Buddha can take him away."


    Empress Dowager Rui wondered, "why can''t you take it away?" She said and stretched out her hand. As a result, Mo Ronglin opened it with a wave.


    "Ah, this child, how can he even beat his grandmother?"


    "Not to mention you, even I''m a father. I''m very hard at it." The emperor''s tone was angry, but he was full of doting, just like how terrible it was for the little prince to beat people.


    Empress Dowager Rui was worried: "what should we do then? He can''t always sit on the ground.


    The emperor raised his voice and called Yuegui, "take your highness to the bed."


    Yuegui came over and held muronglin up. Seeing that empress dowager Rui''s eyes were straight, she murmured, "I don''t want to be an outsider, my own grandmother and father..."


    The emperor explained: "before lin''er lost it, she was carrying laurel all the time. Maybe lin''er still remembers her taste."


    In this way, Empress Dowager Rui released her heart, and her impression of Laurel was better.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C645

    Laurel carefully put the sleeping Mo Ronglin on the bed, bowed down from the foot, just turned around and saw the emperor come in from the door, she immediately made a gesture of silence.


    With a smile, the emperor lifted his hand to untie the clasp on his robe. Laurel came to help and said in a low voice: "emperor, if your highness is noisy at night, you will call a slave. The slave is on duty tonight, and he is by the door."


    The emperor, with a soft look, turned to the small figure on the bed. "He only knows you. It''s going to be hard for you. Don''t be on duty at night. Let Hao pingguan find someone to replace you."


    "It''s not hard," Yue GUI said with a smile as she undressed him. "It''s a great honor to close the palace and let the slave catch it. Your highness remembers that the slave will be happy to death."


    Laurel said, eyes and overflow of water, afraid of the emperor blame, quickly wipe eyes, raised eyebrow smile.


    When she quits, Mo Rongshu walks slowly to the bedside, puts down his account, and lies down on the bed quietly. It''s strange that Mo Ronglin, who was sleeping, suddenly opens his eyes and looks at him. What kind of a look it is, like anger, like strange, like resentment, like intimacy, like Bai Qianfan.


    The little prince closed his eyes and fell asleep, but Mo Rongshu was still there. Before he lay down completely, he felt that his heart had been gripped by someone. The pain was so painful that tears came out instantly, and he could not help it any more. The sadness that he had endured for a long time poured down, shaking his shoulders and crying bitterly.


    He was afraid of quarreling with Mo Ronglin. He bit his teeth and choked the sound of sobbing in his chest. But the room was too quiet, and any movement was magnified infinitely. Yuegui thought it was the little prince who cried, so he came to the bedside, "emperor, is it your highness..."


    No one should answer her, but she clearly heard the suppressed cry, understood at once, and retreated from the room with an embarrassed look.


    After a while, Mo Rongshu controlled his mood, wiped his face clean and breathed out a long breath.


    At first, he didn''t make waves in his heart about the letter sent by Nanyuan. After such a long time, if Bai Qianfan''s mother and son were still alive, he would come to find himself. He believed that Bai Qianfan would get rid of all difficulties and come back to the palace. So why is it that the child is here but the mother is not?


    The courtiers make trouble, and so does the harem. He looks on coldly, and everyone agrees to exchange the city for muronglin. Then he agrees with them. The only thing he can''t understand is Nanyuan''s intention. How dare that mysterious and closed country provoke Dongyue?


    When the child came back, he looked like him. But when he saw the child for the first time, his heart was still a pool of stagnant water. He had a premonition at that time that blood was thicker than water. But I can see that Nanyuan had made a lot of efforts, and I don''t know where to find a child so like him.


    But it''s also a fake. I''m not surprised because I''m prepared. There''s an excuse for sending troops. Those garrisons on the border have been at ease for so long. It''s time to drill with real guns and knives.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Nanyuan sent another child over. He still didn''t care. It depends on what happened to Nanyuan, but it''s true. Although Murong Lin waved his hand three times and four times, he still saw the little dragon under his hair. It''s still hard to be found, but he recognized it at a glance. It''s Murong Lin, it''s his son. He looks at the born lin''er. He is always afraid of the lost lin''er in his arms. He softly calls him the baby''s lin''er


    At that time, he wanted to cry a little. He held on for a long time, until just now, the little child gave him a look, which made him lose his armor. Over the past year, he has built a wall of iron and steel to strengthen his heart, but the child''s eyes opened a gap in him, revealing the softness that he did not dare to face.


    As soon as the idea came out, he was crushed by him. He was afraid that he would be crazy and leave everything behind. He ran to find her regardless of everything. The child was alive. Where was his thousand sails? Whether they were also in Nanyuan or in other strange countries, no wonder he didn''t find out. It turned out that their mother and son were not in East Vietnam.


    He doesn''t know if Bai Qianfan is still alive, but the return of Mo Ronglin gives him great hope.


    All night long, he didn''t sleep much. From time to time, he woke up and looked at the child. He was afraid that he would kick the quilt and that he would not sleep in a strange place.


    Fortunately, Mo Ronglin probably inherited the application ability of Bai Qianfan. He slept soundly, turned over two bodies in the middle, and raised his small fist on his head like a child. Mo Rongshu looked at the familiar scene and felt very soft. A child without a mother is the most pitiful. When he was a child, he had a mother, which was similar to a child without a mother. So he knew the taste. He stuck to it and gently kissed the back of his head. It was so good that his little baby came back. I hope his big baby will come back soon. If the Bodhisattva can reunite the three members of their family, he will go to the temple to build a pure gold body for the Bodhisattva.


    There are too many mysteries in his heart. Is Bai Qianfan still alive? If alive, where is she? How long has Mo Ronglin been separated from his mother? What has he experienced? Why is his eyes always gloomy and hostile to others


    The next morning, the diligent emperor got up late. As soon as he opened his eyes, he immediately looked to his left. The little child was sleeping soundly in his arms, with a bright saliva running down the corner of his mouth.He was stunned for a moment, and the corners of his mouth began to smile. Last night, he wanted to hold Mo Ronglin, but the child didn''t hold him. He closed his eyes and waved his little arm to beat him. As a result, he slept in his arms in the morning.


    When Hao pingguan heard the news, he immediately came forward to make an account. When the account was lifted up, he was stunned. The picture was so beautiful and warm that he didn''t know what to do.


    How long has it been since I saw the emperor''s smile? Since Bai Qianfan left, the emperor has sealed himself up. He is always a sad and unhappy face, like a god standing in the sky. He is thousands of miles away from everyone. But as soon as his highness comes back, he immediately goes down to earth and becomes an ordinary father of Ai''er.


    A master and a servant, one lying, one standing, all eyes on the little child, quietly appreciate his sleeping face.


    I don''t know how long it took for the child to move. His long eyelashes trembled a few times, which meant that he was about to wake up. The emperor immediately became nervous. Long time ago, muronglin woke up. If he saw that he was not Bai Qianfan, he would cry at once. When Bai Qianfan heard the sound, he would immediately run to the bedside to coax him. But now his mother is not here, he would be happy Can''t cry?


    It''s not afraid of people''s jokes. A king who is not afraid of everything is afraid of children''s crying.


    -------------------


    three shifts have been launched


    in the morning www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C646

    Mo Ronglin opens his eyes and looks at Mo Rongshu. He still has light eyes. Then he turns around and faces him with his back.


    As soon as the emperor was about to speak, he suddenly sat up on his own bed, huddled by the wall and watched Mo Rongshu and Hao pingguan warily.


    "Lin''er, it''s dad. Come to Dad." The emperor also sat up and reached out to him tentatively.


    Mo Ronglin''s eyes are lax. He looks at them and bows his head to hang his fingers. This used to be Bai Qianfan''s habit. When she is nervous, she wrists her fingers. The emperor is surprised. Can this be inherited?


    He asked Hao pingguan, "when is it?"


    "It''s time to go back to the emperor."


    The emperor Oh a, "send a person to say a, today son a don''t go to court."


    Hao pingguan should be, is turning to go, and was stopped by the emperor, "please nanny son?"


    Hao pingguan Er, emperor, your highness is almost two years old. You don''t have to nurse any more... "


    Emperor fue forehead smile, is so big do not need to feed, he also took Mo Rong Lin as the child a year ago.


    At this time, laurel came in and saluted the emperor. She immediately looked at Mo Ronglin with a smile on her face. The little prince supported the wall and stood up sonorously. No one looked at him. She just crossed over the emperor and raised her little arm to laurel.


    Laurel''s heart instantly turned into a pool of water, bent over to pick him up, soft voice coax him, "Your Highness got up, aunt Qihong made delicious silver fish rice cake, but delicious, aunt laurel dressed your highness, we went to have breakfast."


    She continued to use the former name, but the Emperor didn''t say a word, just acquiesced. He thought that this should enable Mo Ronglin to apply the forbidden life more quickly.


    The youngest prince, Mo Ronglin, is the top of the emperor''s heart, and also the top of all the people in the palace. The zongrenfu and the house of internal affairs have never been busy. They make gold books for the youngest prince, put them on jade plates, and repair his palace. The busiest thing is the clothes supervisor. All the clothes of the youngest Prince have to be made. It''s winter, and they wear a lot of things every day At the emperor''s command yesterday, all the clothes wardens worked all night in shifts, and green lotus didn''t go home. She stayed in the needle embroidery warden to sew clothes for the little prince. Others were sleepy and tired in the second half of the night, hungry and cold. She forgot to eat and sleep, and she was still energetic in the morning. Nothing else. The mood is different. For others, it''s a work sent down. For her, it''s the heart. Every stitch stitches her heart into the needle and thread.


    Regardless of Prince Li''s objection, Qihong insists on postponing the wedding day. As soon as the little prince comes back, only she knows his taste and has to make food for him. She also refuses to ask for help. She is afraid that others will not do it carefully. She peels a large basket of sweet beans and is so tired that her waist will be broken. Soak them in cold water for use. She only takes off the head and tail fins of the little silverfish, picks out the big spines, and cuts the bone of the tender chicken breast Broken, until the sweet beans steamed cool thoroughly, the silver fish and chicken breast mixed in it, stir into paste, and then put in the pot steamed into a small bowl of bean soup, things do trouble, but taste good, nutritious, children eat grow fast.


    As for Yuegui, she is now the mother of the little prince. She takes muronglin to walk around the palace. There is no taboo. Most of the time, Jia Tong will follow him nearby. Sometimes he wants to have a hug. Muronglin waves his arm to open his hand. Jia Tong is beaten, but he laughs more happily.


    Even Ning Jiu, who has always been expressionless, often sees Mo Ronglin, and his face is miraculously soft.


    Empress Dowager Rui is also busy. She goes to Chengde hall on time every day to see her little grandson. In the past, everyone had to go to the Ci''an palace to ask for good morning. Now she reports to Chengde palace every day, because Mo Ronglin doesn''t like to go to the Ci''an palace very much. Every time laurel takes him to the palace, he makes a fuss to go.


    Wei Zhongqing came to check Mo Ronglin''s body. He is normal in all aspects and grows faster than children of the same age. Therefore, he looks like a child over two years old. As for why his eyes are always dark and alert to people, it is probably related to his experience.


    Mo Rongshu once wrote to the court of Nanyuan, asking about Mo Ronglin and the whereabouts of his mother.


    The answer from the other side is that a caravan that has been walking on the border of Nanyuan and East Vietnam all the year round found muronglin in the southwest and north of East Vietnam. At that time, except for the children, no one else was found. According to the location described in the letter, it is not far from the Huoyanshan where the crown prince imprisons Bai Qianfan''s mother and son.


    Mo Rongshu read the letter many times, and he was sure that the collapse of the mountain was not accidental, but someone had done something wrong and put two corpses in advance to hide the truth. Who''s going to do that, prince? The prince was imprisoned in the prison and tortured, but he refused to disclose the whereabouts of Bai Qianfan''s mother and son. Because he knew that Bai Qianfan''s mother and son were alive, he could live. So if it wasn''t him, who else could there be?


    Zhuge Qianyu? He is the prince''s confidant and also the place where he confessed to detain Bai Qianfan and his son. He confessed on this side, but on the other side, he arranged the collapse of the mountain, which caused the illusion that Bai Qianfan and his son were killed. But he should also know that once Bai Qianfan and his son died, he could not live. No one in the world would spare his life, except He had a mission on him that made him willing to sacrifice himself.


    Zhuge Qianyu''s strange smile before his death puzzled him all the time. Afterwards, he sent someone to check his details, but he didn''t find any valuable clues. As things have changed, he has more and more doubts. For him, this is a good thing. The more doubts he has, the more he understands that Qianfan is still alive. As for when the mountain collapsed, she was still alive.He asked people to spread out the territory of East Vietnam and encircle the countries along the line from southwest to northwest with red ink. Nanyuan, Mengda, Beiqi, Xixia


    After reading it silently, he wrote a letter, sealed it with fire paint and sent it to General Li Tianxing in Northwest China.


    The bodyguard takes orders to go out, and laurel comes in with muronglin in her arms. It''s the emperor''s rule. He wants to see his son at a fixed time every day. He''s afraid that laurel will not be close to him in the future.


    As soon as he came in, Mo Ronglin''s eyes were staring at the layout on the table. Yuegui took him to the table and teased him, saying, "what are you looking at, your highness? In the future, we''ll ask our husband to teach us how to read..."


    Mo Rong Lin''s whole body pressed down and stretched out his hand, as if to go to the table. Laurel quickly retreated. It was the emperor''s desk. How could it be a mess. But the emperor always had no principle in front of the son. He gave him whatever the child wanted, waved his hand and said, "let him go, he''ll be happy."


    Yuegui then put Mo Ronglin on his desk. The little guy stood on the map and looked down for a while. He walked with one foot in the East and one foot in the West. Mo Rongshu looked for a long time and found that he walked quite regularly. His two little feet crossed Dongyue, Nanyuan, Mengda and Beiqi respectively. Only Xixia didn''t step on them. He could not help but wonder, little fellow, what does this mean


    -------------------


    recently, the mood is really a little low, which also affects the thinking. Originally, I didn''t want to speak, but a reader knocked me last night to show me a short paragraph she wrote about yesterday''s content. Suddenly, I felt very moved. Some people say that the author goes his own way and ignores the readers, but the chapter about the virtuous concubine has been removed. Qihong''s marriage was before the prince, but now it''s behind the prince. The order is disordered and it''s very troublesome to revise. But the author still does it, not because he wants to compromise, but for those who are serious about reading.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C647

    Although postponed the day, or to this day, Qihong today to officially marry into the prince''s house. Yesterday, the emperor granted her leave, and Hao pingguan arranged a sedan chair to send her back to her mother''s home.


    Qihong''s mother''s family is in a village on the outskirts of the city. She is the pride of the village. Although she is only a maid of honor, she is also of high rank. Officials below grade four will salute her when they see her, not to mention the length of the village. Therefore, the village has specially widened and leveled the road for her, so that the sedan chair can go on the road easily. Red colors are hung on the trees along the road, and the house is renovated, With the words "happy" in red, parents, brothers and sisters all wore new clothes. Some were busy in front of and behind the house, and some went to the village to look around.


    Married to the prince''s mansion as a concubine, although he was a concubine, he was also followed by the word "Concubine", which was authorized by the emperor. This is a great honor for the whole village. He can boast wherever he goes.


    Qihong sits in front of the dressing table and looks at herself in the bronze mirror. She is gentle, not as rigid as green lotus and laurel. When she is old enough to get married, everyone has to take this step. She is a layman. You can''t get rid of the vulgarity. You can get married. Prince Li has dealt with her in private. Her manner and conversation are not abrupt, so she should be reliable. Besides, the emperor chartered her She married a man and worked as an official in the imperial dining room. She had a job and a salary. She made a living by herself. She didn''t have to depend on a man, and she didn''t have to be bored to go to the muddy water in the backyard of the palace. I don''t think life would be too hard.


    Youyou sighs. In fact, there are so many people who are in love with each other, such as her parents, brother and sister-in-law. Before they get married, they haven''t met each other. Two strangers become husband and wife. They get along with each other slowly. They can''t get along with each other very well. When they have children in the future, their hearts will settle down.


    She was sensible since she was a child. She knew how to handle her own grievances. She never took it to heart. She was well behaved and knew how to choose. The emperor looked up at her and her companions respected her. But she knew that she had not lived for herself in her life. The only time she left was Ning Jiu. She agreed to go with Ning Jiu before she understood the evacuation. Later, she knew that she was in love. She didn''t even return home, so she followed the man she liked. Although it was a silent ending, she didn''t regret it. At least she lived for herself, just The results were not satisfactory.


    Vaguely hearing the news, she raised her eyes and looked up into the blue sky. She was not an emotional person, but she was still sad and regretful. She was married


    The elder sister-in-law stepped into the door with a happy face. "Come on, the wedding procession has entered the village. Please cover up. The prince of rites is coming to marry you on a high horse."


    Qihong sat still. Ren''s sister-in-law put the big red cap on her head. Her head sank slightly, and the cap fell down to cover the light. She forced her eyes to close for a while, and a little sour rushed into her nose. According to the rules, she wanted to cry. No matter what it was, she had a reason to cry.


    Prince Li valued her. Although he only married a concubine, all the rules were followed. After the complicated process, all the people who met and sent her off were happy. Qihong was helped into the sedan chair, and went to the place where she would live for the rest of her life, which was her destination.


    She thought she would cry bitterly, but she didn''t. she probably stayed by the emperor''s side for a long time, but she didn''t learn anything else. She had already handled her emotions very well. After a little sour, her heart was so calm that there was no waves on the lake in winter.


    There are lots of lights and decorations in Prince Li''s mansion. The guests who come to the banquet fill the front yard, waiting for the bride to enter the house. It''s a complicated procedure. Finally, Qihong is helped down by the bridegroom and enters the main hall.


    She lowered her head, only to see her clothes and feet under the hood, and followed her step by step. Her ears were full of "buzzing" noise.


    She was very quiet from the beginning to the end. After standing still, the bride put a piece of red silk into her hand and whispered: "pull it well, we will worship at the auspicious time."


    Holding the silk, she felt a little melancholy. After bowing to Tang, she married herself.


    At this time, suddenly someone at the door yelled: "the emperor sent people to send gifts!"


    All the people look at the door. Qihong can''t see it, but her heart is beating a little disorderly. The emperor asked Hao pingguan to do her dowry. She has already given her a lot of things. How can she give gifts? Who can she send?


    Then the voice rang again, "Mr. Ning is here!"


    Qi Hong''s brain was buzzing. For a moment, she couldn''t hear the sound around her. Why did he come? He came to drink her wedding wine Her heart is very chaotic, no matter how good the concentration can not suppress the rhythm of the heart.


    Ning Jiu came to send gifts on behalf of the emperor. Prince Li didn''t dare to neglect him. He walked quickly to greet him with a bow: "Mr. Ning is suffering. Please worry about it. The emperor has sent you to come here. Come on, please come inside."


    Ning Jiu was not polite. He went in with him and asked people to put down the gift. His face was expressionless and his voice was cold: "I come to congratulate the prince by the emperor''s will and send a colorful Avalokitesvara as a gift."


    Prince Li knelt down and kowtowed: "thank you for your kindness."


    When a prince marries his wife, the emperor will send someone to give him a present at most. If he marries a concubine, he will not pay any attention to it. No prince dares to disturb the emperor when he marries a concubine. So the onlookers knew in their hearts that the emperor''s doing this was to support the bride''s face, and that Ning Jiu was the one who was sent. The degree of attention he paid to it was general.In fact, Prince Li is a little scared. He always has a face. Recently, his face is as cold as ice.


    But all the guests came, and it was not easy for him to drive them away. Besides, Ning Jiu represented the emperor and had a noble status. Then politely let sit: "rather adult, sit quickly, wait for the ceremony, drink a cup of wedding wine and then go."


    Ning Jiu didn''t say a word. He lifted his robe and sat down. He made a big move. The robe lifted so loud that everyone on the side could not help but flash. He tried to stay away from him.


    There were many civil and military officials present. On weekdays, the court always saw Ning Jiu. The emperor was cold, and he was cold too. In their opinion, Ning Jiu''s face smelled worse than the emperor''s. They joked in private, saying that there were any kind of masters, there were any kind of slaves, and they didn''t change at all.


    When the auspicious time came, the man in charge of the wedding chanted: "worship heaven and earth!"


    After wearing the hood for a long time, Qihong felt a little stuffy. She went away and didn''t worship for the first time. The bride whispered, "the bride worships heaven and earth."


    Qi Hong bowed down to worship.


    "Two worship high hall!"


    Rather nine sit there, looking at that figure slowly bow down, wedding dress Yan elephant blood, reflect his eyes also slowly red.


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    Qi red just want to bow down, suddenly the arm is tightly grasped by the person, cold voice, familiar tone, "follow me?"


    -------------------


    the chapters of Ning Jiu and Qi Hong are actually in front of the crown prince''s return, but we are anxious to see the crown prince and move back. We still have to explain. We don''t think they will get married in a few chapters, so we still want to put them in. Moreover, many readers also want to see them together, suppress them for a long time, and be happy...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C648

    Qi Hong''s brain is completely ignorant, but she actually heard her own voice, clear and firm: "good."


    With no response from everyone, Ning Jiu pulls Qihong and runs out. Everyone looks at each other. Prince Li is also silly. What''s the matter? The couple will soon worship each other and be sent to the bridal chamber. How can they still run away


    It''s like blowing up a hornet''s nest. Everyone''s comments almost didn''t lift the roof. What''s the matter? When the prince of rites gets married, the emperor sends Ning Jiu to send him a gift. When the gift arrives, Ning Jiu snatches the bride


    When Prince Li came back, he turned blue with anger. He really liked Qihong. He took a fancy to her many years ago, but he didn''t let her go. After so many changes, he thought he was hopeless. He didn''t expect that he would call Lin''an and bring Qihong back.


    He still remembered that day when he came into the palace and saw her, his heart suddenly jumped. It seemed that the broken fate was connected again. He tried to mention it to the emperor, but the Emperor didn''t object to it. He said that as long as Qihong agreed, he had no opinion. So he waited for Qihong''s reply with uneasy mood. Maybe God pitied him for his sincerity, and things went well. Qihong agreed without thinking about it for long. He was overjoyed and began to choose a candidate, prepare for marriage, and marry a concubine, as if he wanted to marry a concubine. The women in the backyard congratulated him face to face and gnashed their teeth behind his back But what''s the matter? He is the head of the family. He has the right to give a grand marriage to the woman he likes, not only because the emperor values Qihong, but also because he likes her.


    For this day, he didn''t sleep well for several days. The prince, who had never seen a big scene, was as nervous as a hairy boy. He was nearly 40 years old and tasted the taste of love again. Finally, on this auspicious day, Keren was robbed. How could he not be angry.


    Wearing a red suit and a blue face, Prince Li went to the palace to judge the emperor.


    Hao pingguan was standing on the porch, doing nothing. He saw the Prince Li in his lucky clothes coming angrily.


    He was surprised. He didn''t know what had happened, so he went up to beat qian''er, "I wish you a happy birthday, you are not very happy today..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was rudely interrupted by Prince Li, "I''m so glad. I ask you, is Ning Jiu back?"


    Confused, Hao pingguan shook his head and said, "no, didn''t he send you a gift on behalf of the emperor? Didn''t he stay for the wedding?"


    The prince of rites gritted his teeth and said, "he has robbed the king of his bride!"


    Hao pingguan was so surprised that he stepped back, "what do you say, Ning Jiu robbed Qi Hong?"


    "I can''t tell you," Prince Li pushed him aside. "Is the emperor there? I have to go to the emperor to judge! " Then he rushed in.


    Hao pingguan quickly stopped him. The little prince was inside. He was not familiar with the environment. If he was frightened, not only Prince Li, but also he would have a good fight.


    But he couldn''t stop Prince Li in his anger. He threw him away. Hao pingguan was not a vegetarian. He turned around and hugged him. "Prince Li, please calm down. The emperor will decide for you, but his royal highness is in it. You have to let the servant tell him first. If you scare his royal highness, it won''t be good..."


    Prince Li is still a bit rational. Knowing that the little prince has just returned to court, I also heard that he is not quite right. It''s really not good to collide with him.


    Seeing this, Hao pingguan urged him to go to the door and tell him, "the emperor, Prince Li is here."


    The emperor was sitting on the carpet with the little prince. When he heard that Prince Li was coming, he was a little strange: "isn''t he getting married today? Why did he come to the palace?"


    Hao pingguan squeaked at the door: "well, Prince Li said, Ning Jiu..."


    The emperor frowned and said, "come in and talk."


    Hao pingguan answered and pushed the door in. On the thick embroidered carpet, the little prince was throwing a handful of marbles everywhere. He threw them away and climbed over to pick them up. He had a good time.


    The emperor changed his usual clothes to accompany him on the side. He was very loose. He also held a handful of glass marbles in his hand. He helped the little prince to pick up a few from time to time, but the little prince didn''t appreciate it. The emperor went to pick them up. He waved and hit them, as if he didn''t allow others to touch his things.


    He bowed back: "emperor, Prince Li said that Ning Jiu had robbed Qi Hong. He was very angry at the moment and said that he wanted to find the emperor to judge."


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, pulled the corners of his mouth, and brought out a smile that seemed to have nothing. "Ning Jiu robbed Qi Hong?"


    "Yes, it''s true."


    The emperor pondered for a moment, "call Prince Li to come in."


    Hao pingguan answered and went out to spread a message. A glass marble rolled under his feet, but he didn''t notice it. When he stepped on it, the little prince rushed to him and pushed him hard. He picked up the marble, wiped it on his body and walked back as if nothing had happened.


    Hao pingguan was so scared that his heart was about to jump out. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t blame him, so that when he sent a message, he hesitated, "Prince Li, emperor, please, please go in."


    Prince Li was waiting anxiously outside, but he didn''t care about Hao pingguan''s look. When he heard that he went in, he walked in. When he came in, he saw a large group of people sitting on the carpet, and he was stunned.He was also curious about the little prince. After careful observation, he found that although the child was playing, he had no communication with the emperor. The emperor was kind-hearted to help him and was beaten by him from time to time. However, the beaten emperor was not angry at all. On the contrary, he was smiling and looked like enjoying his family.


    -


    when Prince Li goes to the palace to complain, Ning Jiu takes Qihong to the street. Qihong''s wedding dress is already eyecatching. Now sitting on the horse, she is held in her arms by a man with one hand, which immediately attracts countless surprised eyes.


    Ning Jiu grabs people on the spur of the moment. He sits there and looks at Qi Hong bowing down. A fire suddenly rises in his heart. His mind hasn''t figured it out yet. His body has already made a reaction. He rushes up and grabs Qi Hong''s arm and asks her if she wants to go with him. When he spoke, he felt that his voice was not like his own. She asked so urgently, but Chi Hong answered him. Like that night many years ago, she agreed without thinking. So he took her to the horse and ran wildly to get here.


    He lived in the palace all the time. There was no house outside the palace. He didn''t know where to go when he ran out. He looked around on his horse in a daze. But those surprised eyes reminded him that he couldn''t stand on the street like this. He didn''t care, but Qihong couldn''t let others comment on him like this.


    After a moment''s thinking, he drove his horse forward, stopped at an Inn by the side of the road, took Qihong down from the horse, held her in his hand, looked at her and strode into the door. At this moment, his heart was very peaceful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C649

    Into the door, two people standing in the room, rather nine did not let go, fixed looking at Qi red, "regret?"


    Qihong didn''t speak. She just shook her head. At this point, there was nothing to regret. When she was worshipping in liwang mansion, Ning Jiu suddenly rushed up to ask her that sentence, which instantly brought her back to that night many years ago. At that time, he also opened a pair of reddish eyes and asked her in an urgent tone. It seemed that as long as she refused, he would immediately turn around and leave. From then on, he would turn around and leave, They will never be seen again. It was a feeling that made her panic more than anything else, so before she thought about it clearly, her heart made an answer.


    Ning Jiu said, "I regret it."


    Qihong is surprised. She is busy trying to get rid of his hand, but he grabs it more tightly. He hastily explains: "I don''t mean today. I regret that I didn''t marry you earlier. Qihong, I''m sorry for you. I''ve made you sad. I''ve kept you waiting so long. I''m a coward."


    He was usually a man of few words. In a hurry, he said a long sentence with deep affection. There was mist in her red eyes. She looked down at the hands they held together and asked, "what should I do now?"


    Ning Jiu looked at her fengguanxiayao and said, "don''t waste this outfit. Let''s worship."


    Qi Hong ah, looking around the room, "here, worship?"


    "Yes, today is our wedding day," Ning Jiu said. "I don''t have any clothes. Don''t think I have no manners. But red candle is necessary. Wait for me for a while."


    He released her, turned to go out, and hurriedly went downstairs. Qi Hong went to the window to see him go out from the inn. She suddenly looked up. She blushed with shame, but she didn''t hide. She raised her hand with a smile.


    Soon, Ning Jiu came back with a big bag of things in his hand and spread it out on the table. There were two sets of new clothes in it. One was women''s clothes. He pointed out, "I''ll pay homage to you later and change your lucky clothes. It''s very heavy. I compared your figure and bought them. I don''t know whether they fit or not."


    Then he picked up the men''s suit and trembled. "There''s no kimono outside. How do you like this one?"


    It was a moon white robe with exquisite workmanship. A few plum blossoms were embroidered on the cuffs and lapels. The robe was simple and elegant, but the plum blossoms were very red and festive. Maybe he bought it after seeing the festivity.


    Qi Hong nodded, "very good, go and change it."


    Ning Jiu takes his clothes to the back of the screen to change them. When she comes out, Qihong pastes the big red word "Xi" on the wall and lights the dragon and Phoenix candles. In the middle of the table are several plates of colorful snacks. On one side stands a slender jade wine pot. Under it are two gilded wine cups.


    Ning nine a little embarrassed, "time is too hasty, only get these."


    Qihong took down a silk flower on her head and put it on Ning Jiu''s head. She tilted her head and said with a smile, "it''s good not to be wronged." It''s better to live in a thatched cottage than a palace with people you like.


    Two people worshipped heaven and earth in front of the wedding candle, rushed to the window, and finally worshipped each other deeply, as if there was a tacit understanding. After a long time of worshipping, both of them didn''t get up. In the end, Ning Jiu got up first. He was afraid that if he worshipped too long, Qi Hong would be dizzy. He stepped forward to help her, "Qi Hong, Li Cheng."


    Qi Hong slowly raised her head, but her face was full of tears. Ning Jiu was startled, "Qi Hong, you, this is..."


    "I''m happy." Qihong was in tears, but with a smile on her face.


    Ning Jiu looks at such her, in the heart a burst of throbbing pain, come forward to embrace her, tightly stick in the bosom, half ring, he very loud smoked a nose, then loosen, dark eyes with moist smile, "Qi red, let''s drink cross Huai bar."


    What he said, Qihong all nodded. Ning Jiu poured the wine, one by one, crossed his arms, and his eyes stuck on each other''s faces, so he drank it.


    Ning Jiu felt that what he drank was not wine, but something called happiness.


    When Qihong looks up, she has a sense of home where the dust has settled. It seems that she has been wandering in the dark for a long time, and finally sees the light. She is moved by the bravery of herself and Ning Jiu.


    After drinking the wine, both of them were a little embarrassed. Their eyes dodged for a while. Qi Hong turned the small wine cup in her hand and found that it didn''t look like gilding, but pure gold. She cleared her throat and broke the deadlock. "Is this gold?"


    "Yes, pure gold."


    Qihong opened her mouth. "How can you buy pure gold? How expensive it is!"


    "I want to give you the best."


    Qihong''s mind was dim at first, and she didn''t care when she put things. After listening to what he said, she looked at the things on the table again and found that pastry was the most famous and expensive pastry shop in Lin''an City. Looking at the bottle of wine, she knew that the cost was high. She was almost catching up with the things in the palace. Then she turned to look at the dragon and Phoenix candles, which were full of gold. It was not ordinary people''s home I can afford it. If you look at Ning Jiu''s clothes again, they are very broad in texture, with flowing patterns and faint luster. I''m afraid they are not cheap.


    "Where did you get so much money?"


    Rather nine face a red, scratched the back of the head, "I didn''t take money, credit account."


    "On credit?" Qi Hong''s voice raised, she was really surprised, "how can people give you credit, not you..." Grab it"I wrote the IOU and drew the pledge." He showed her his hand, and sure enough, his thumb was red.


    Qi red still some don''t believe, "but how others are willing to give you credit, and don''t recognize you."


    "I told them who I was, and they agreed."


    This reason is not tenable, he said it was the emperor''s bodyguard with a knife, people believe it? Qihong knows that he must have intimidated others. Lord Ning pulls out his sword. Who is not afraid! She is usually cautious and never does anything out of line. However, rather than criticizing him, Ning Jiu feels warm and unspeakable.


    He couldn''t help laughing and pushed him, "you..."


    Ning Jiu took advantage of the situation to hold her hand and went to her arms. She lowered her head to hold her lips. Qi Hong was very shy, but she also raised her face to respond to him. Her lips and teeth depended on each other, and her nose was full of familiar flavor.


    Ning Jiu thinks that they are going away, but it turns out that they only need a kiss to get back the feeling of heartbeat.


    Love never goes far, but sleeps in each other''s hearts, wakes it up, and everything goes back to the past.


    They just hugged and stuck together for a long time. Qi Hong was unsteady, but Ning Jiu''s face was even redder than her. She said, "Qi Hong."


    "Well," she replied shyly.


    "I''m, a little, uncomfortable..."


    Qi Hong was surprised and raised her head. "What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    Ning nine bit to bite alveolus, a don''t do two endlessly, hold her hand to press down: "here."


    Qihong is really about to jump up, but Ning Jiu hugs her again, falls on the bed and presses her up. Qihong is very flustered, "don''t, it''s daylight now."


    "We have to finish the program in broad daylight."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C650

    When Prince Li complained to the emperor, Lord Ning was in the happy bridal chamber.


    The emperor listened patiently to what he said, and his slender fingers knocked on the table. "It''s not like saying, how can you rob a bride? Why did you come earlier?"


    Prince Li The emperor''s tone is too indifferent. Shouldn''t he be angry when something like this happens? At least it''s the family business of the Murong family


    The emperor told Hao pingguan, "go and call Jia Tong."


    Soon, Jia Tong came in. He probably had heard about Ning Jiu''s robbing relatives. After he came in, he glanced at Prince Li first and then saluted the emperor.


    Prince Li felt that Jia Tong''s eyes were a little strange, as if he had done too much.


    "Jia Tong, do you know where Ning Jiu has gone?"


    "Back to the emperor, I don''t know."


    "You usually make friends with him. Go out and look for it. Anyway, you have to give an explanation to Prince Li."


    Jia Tong was ordered out of the palace to find Ning Jiu, but the city''s five camp yamen came to report the official.


    It turned out that those shops that had been charged by Ning Jiu went to report to the government. The bodyguard was a liar, but his eyes were really frightening. No one dared to resist, so he had to watch him take things away. The price of the things you take away is not cheap. Of course, you have to find the official to avenge the injustice.


    Lin''an City''s nine gate governor is Gong Chunhong. He used to be Du Changfeng''s deputy general. Later, Du Changfeng left with Mo Rongshu, and he righted himself. In times of political turmoil, officials changed, but they didn''t change him. Until now, he has been regarded as one of them.


    A total of four hundred people came to report officials. They were all charlatans who pretended to be imperial bodyguard Ning. They were wine sellers, snacks sellers, ready-made clothes sellers and incense sellers.


    Gong Chunhong asked them, "how can you conclude that person is a fake charlatan?"


    Accuse the official''s seven mouth eight tongue, "a grade bodyguard adult body can not have money?"


    "Can you be reasonable?"


    "Can the bodyguard of Yipin come out to buy things in person?"


    "Can you buy these things for no reason?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gong Chunhong has a headache. He knew Ning Jiu many years ago. Based on his understanding of Ning Jiu, he didn''t take much money with him. What he wants to do, there is no reason to say. Mr. Ning doesn''t have the habit of taking an entourage, so of course, shopping is done in person. As for the things he forced on credit He just got the news that Lord Ning went to Prince Li''s house and robbed the bride, so he bought these things for a purpose.


    What''s more, he has heard that it''s rare to impersonate a bodyguard. Besides, it''s not worth taking the risk of beheading just for such a little thing. So he decided that there is no impersonation, that is, Ning jiuben.


    But the prince didn''t come to report to the official, so he didn''t know. He assured me that not only did he patrol Wuying yamen, but no yamen wanted to take over the case of Lord Ning.


    He asked the merchants, "if that man is really a bodyguard, will you still sue the officials?"


    Several merchants looked at each other, and one of them said, "if you are a bodyguard, you don''t have to tell him. You don''t need him to pay on credit. You should be a little filial to his old people."


    Several other businesses attached, "yes, we also think so. Lord Ning is the red man around the emperor. If he can come, the shop will be prosperous. How can he ask for his money?"


    "Then you go back," Gong Chunhong waved his hand. "I can tell you responsibly that there is no charlatan, that is, Lord Ning. Put away his IOU, and he will return the money door to door."


    Several merchants were surprised, but since the official had spoken, they would go back and wait. If not, it would not be too late to come back.


    Jia Tong went out of the palace to patrol Wuying yamen at the first stop. After hearing Gong Chunhong''s story about the merchants reporting to the emperor, he laughed for a long time and sent people back to report to the emperor.


    The emperor listened, also feel funny, no doubt, this is the style of Ning nine.


    Prince Li was so angry that he said, "emperor, you can''t tolerate him this time. Look who this man is. Robbing things in a shop is different from a robber. He robbed four families in a row. According to the law of Dongyue, if you catch them, you will be beheaded."


    The emperor took a sip of tea slowly: "people have written IOU, but also painted fingerprints, how to rob it."


    "If it wasn''t for robbing, how could the merchants report to the government? It must be he who forced to buy and sell. What''s the skill of making a white note..."


    "He doesn''t take money with him when he goes out."


    "Emperor, why do you always defend him? Anyway, my surname is not Murong. We Murong family have such a big scandal. I''m ashamed. It''s better for you to talk to outsiders."


    "I have a clear idea of your grievances. Don''t worry. I''ll give you an explanation when Jia Tong brings them back."


    In such a big Lin''an, looking for someone in a short time is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Moreover, the emperor has an order, so we can''t make a big scene, so as to avoid causing panic among the people. In spite of the difficulties, Mr. Jia can''t be defeated.He asked Gong Chunhong about the addresses of the four shops in detail. After a moment''s thinking, he demarcated the area and took people to inquire about the area. He soon found out the inn where Ningjiu stayed.


    When he went, Ning Jiu and Qi Hong were going down the stairs. They met each other on the stairs, staring at each other.


    How could Jia Tong miss such a good opportunity, deliberately bluffing his face and shouting: "come on, take down the criminal!"


    He brought the palace guards. No one didn''t recognize Ning Jiu. They all stood still.


    Jia Tong not good spirit of sweep them one eye, "this adult so have no face, can''t cooperate?"


    Say bodyguards all smile, rather nine people meet happy event spirit cool, unexpectedly also have smiling face, ask him, "how did you come?"


    Jia Tong continued to act with a straight face, "by the emperor''s order, to catch you."


    Ning Jiu, "Oh, the emperor knows?"


    "Prince Li has told you to the emperor, criminal. Come with me." Then he shook his shoulder.


    The silver shoulder of the armor makes a sound, which makes the innkeeper and the waiter look pale. How come there are criminals in the inn? Will they be implicated But the criminal is not afraid at all. He looks more arrogant than the official


    Rather nine lead Qi red to go downstairs, command a bodyguard, "bring my horse." After a pause, he said, "get another sedan chair."


    The bodyguard was very respectful and turned to go out.


    "Ah, you are a criminal. You have a lot of airs. Wait a minute. I''m talking to you..." Jia Tong said in a vicious voice and caught up with him.


    The shopkeeper and the sophomores looked at each other face to face. What kind of criminal is such a big shelf


    Ning Jiu went to the door to think of it and said to Jia Tong, "do you have any money with you? You paid for the hotel."


    Jia Tong a Leng: "you stay in a shop, why should I pay?"


    "I don''t have any money with me. Oh, by the way, I paid off my account outside, and you went to pay it back."


    "I don''t care what you owe. Don''t you write the IOU? Hum, you don''t know. They all went to the Yamen. "


    "Didn''t they show you the IOU? It''s your name on it."


    Jia Tong


    The bodyguards laughed wildly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C651

    Prince Li never felt that the time was so long, it was just like years. After sitting for a long time, he drank four cups of tea and had dinner with the emperor. At this time, he was a little impatient, so he went back twice. The emperor always said he was not in a hurry, and people would come back soon.


    Prince Li was not in a hurry. He went to the palace with a surge of anger at that time. Now he has calmed down and regretted it. Not to mention the civil and military officials, even the Murong princes, who stayed with the emperor for a long time? When Mo Rongshu was the king of Chu, people were afraid of him. At that time, he got angry and scolded his mother a few times. Now he is the emperor. He seldom loses his temper, but he is so secretive that it makes people uneasy.


    After sitting for most of the hour, the emperor did not say a word, so that he did not dare to make any noise. He had to hold his breath when he farted. He slowly relaxed a little bit, for fear that he would be charged with disrespect if he didn''t hold his breath.


    From time to time, he looked up out of the window. First, he was eager for Jia Tong to come back soon. Second, he always felt that the room was too stuffy to breathe. He had to stretch his neck and exhale hard.


    Finally, a little eunuch ran to the door and said, "report to the emperor, Mr. Jia has brought Mr. Ning and aunt Qihong back."


    Hearing this, Prince Li felt that his breath was smooth. Soon, Jia Tongguo really brought Ning Jiu and Qi Hong in.


    Prince Li stares at Ning Jiu fiercely, and immediately changes his tender face to see Qi Hong. His new girl must be scared today. He has to take her back to make up for it. He is also responsible. At that time, how can Ning Jiu take people away like a fool? He should be stopped. There are so many people in the house. Can''t Ning Jiu be stopped?


    Qihong kneels down when she comes in, and always lowers her head. He can''t see her face clearly, and always feels that she has been wronged. She can''t help but clatter in her heart. She doesn''t dare to think about the bad. She has been robbed by Ning Jiu for a long time. Anyway, it''s always bad for her reputation. However, he didn''t care about these. When the emperor made a comment on her, he took her back and comforted her. He gave her two sets of good head and face pressure. She slowly recovered.


    "Ning Jiu," the emperor said slowly, "Prince Li said you took his bride. What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiu knelt on the ground, straight back, neither haughty nor humble: "I think that''s not robbing, it''s called returning to the original owner!"


    Prince Li was very angry when he heard that. He didn''t want to catch him. But he just thought about it. First, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of the emperor. Second, he couldn''t beat Ning Jiu.


    "Emperor, listen to me. I''ve got all the stolen goods. He doesn''t admit his mistake. It''s unreasonable..."


    The emperor waved his hand to show him to be calm and look at Qihong: "Qihong, who do you want to talk to? I''ll decide for you."


    Prince Li looked forward to his bride and asked, it must be with him. Is it improper for a good princess to marry a bodyguard?


    Qihong didn''t look up, and her voice was clear: "back to the emperor, I want to talk to Ning Jiu."


    Prince Li only felt that there was a bolt from the blue in the sky, which made his eyes black. He rushed to drag Qi Hong and was stopped by Jia Tong. "Prince Li, you sit down. Everything has the emperor."


    His tone is indifferent, but the meaning is clear. How dare you be presumptuous in front of the emperor?


    Prince Li asked Qihong angrily, "how can you talk to him? He has been fascinated by him for half a day? I know that I''m a little older, and I''m not as good-looking as him. But I''m a pain in my age, and I can''t eat my looks. Besides, when I enter the palace, you''re a princess. You''re rich, you''re a group of servants, and there are people waiting for you... "


    Jia Tong interrupted him, "Prince Li, you are the prince. Although Ning Jiu can''t compare with you, she is also a second-class member. Besides, Qi Hong married her grandmother and was only a concubine when she came to your house. How many people are pressing on her? Don''t you feel uncomfortable? If I say that a girl can choose Ning Jiu, you can help them. A pair of men and women is so good. You don''t always boast A gentleman has the beauty of becoming a man. "


    Prince Li was so angry by Jia Tong''s words that he was speechless. Jia Tong was right. Qihong married Ning Jiu as the mother of the family, and married him as a concubine. He was not as good as that alone, let alone his age and appearance. Ning Jiu was a second-class official and a red man around the emperor. His salary was not low, and there were a lot of rewards at ordinary times After all, he fell behind.


    The emperor''s eyebrows are open. He is also responsible for the trouble. If it wasn''t for the accident of that year, Ning Jiu and Qi Hong would have been married long ago. Fortunately, they went around in a big circle, and finally the dust was settled.


    Among so many people, he only cares about Qi Hong''s opinions. She marries the prince, he gives her a dowry, and she wants to marry Ning Jiu. He also follows her wishes. They are her people. When she leaves, he consciously takes the responsibility to let them all have a good home.


    He glanced at Ning Jiu. He was so stubborn that he couldn''t do it without forcing him. Let him go to the ceremony and witness his beloved girl and other people''s worship with his own eyes. He couldn''t be indifferent if he had a little blood. Sure enough, this treasure let him bet right.


    The emperor cleared his throat and said, "Prince Li, Jia Tong is right. You can be a gentleman and become a man of beauty. In the future, they can still nag you.""No way, emperor," Prince Li said anxiously, "it''s Chen Ba who took Qihong out of the house. How can he give it to others? What''s the matter with him? What''s more, Chen and she have worshipped each other. The room is full of witnesses... "


    Ning nine suddenly open mouth, "emperor, Minister and Qi red also worship hall."


    "I was the one who worshipped Qihong first. Anyway, there must be a person who comes first and comes later..."


    "Emperor, Chen and Qihong are already married."


    "Ah..." Prince Li''s lips trembled as if he had been struck by thunder. "Big, big, big day, you, you, actually, hole, hole, room..."


    The emperor said, "cough cough, Prince Li was once young, so I should be able to understand."


    Prince Li Understand a fart!


    Qihong didn''t expect Ning Jiu to tell the story on the spot. She was so ashamed that her head would fall to her chest. Her exposed neck was dyed pink. When Prince Li saw it, she felt that she had suffered a great loss. How could such a good woman pass him by


    Jia Tong shook his shoulder happily. "Xiao jiu''er has done a good job in this matter. It''s not in vain for me to advance the money on credit for you. I don''t want the interest. Remember to return the principal to me."


    Ning nine slants his one eye, "I get married, you don''t need to give gift gold, arrived."


    Jia Tong The gift money belongs to the gift money. Why should I take care of all the wedding cakes, wine, clothes, incense and candles? Am I your father


    -------------------


    Jia Tong: the author is good poison, good poison, good poison. If you don''t write about me getting married, write about Xiao jiu''er getting married. The most irritating thing is that he wants me to pay for his marriage.


    Author: it''s really fun to write funny stories, ha ha ha ha


    The third shift has been finished today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C652

    After Mo Ronglin returned to the imperial court, although the time was too short, the emperor issued a decree to establish the crown prince and held a ceremony to seal the crown prince in the imperial temple a few years ago. At that time, the imperial concubines, Royal clansmen, civil and military officials, as well as the palace guards and eunuchs and maids, all set up a large area, and the scene was extremely lively. Because of the smile on the emperor''s face, the little prince was very lovely, and the mood of the audience was also very relaxed and happy. No matter what he did, the little prince made everyone laugh.


    Mo Ronglin has a habit that he doesn''t like to wear too much. A child of such an age is wrapped like a rice dumpling, but he doesn''t even wear a cotton padded jacket. Fortunately, green lotus is clever. He has thickened all his clothes. Even his tunic is double-layer with thin silk and cotton in it. It''s not bulky but warm.


    He likes cloaks, so today''s big day, laurel gave him a golden Cape, which was made by green lotus after several nights. Mo Ronglin liked it very much. Although he didn''t smile on his face, it can be seen from his constant rubbing of smooth fabric that he was happy.


    When the auspicious time arrived, laurel signaled him to go to the emperor to receive the seal. Mo Ronglin took a few steps and felt that it was wrong. He turned to look behind him and found that there was no big tail to mop the ground, so he quit immediately. When he liked to walk, there was a long tail behind him, and the fabric was making a loud noise on the ground. It was very imposing, but now it was not.


    In fact, green lotus is kind-hearted. He is afraid that the tail drag is too long. The little prince will fall if he steps on it carelessly, so the length is as long as his ankle. Unexpectedly, the little prince lost his temper and refused to go any further. He bent down to pick up the tail drag and tore it hard, which scared everyone. I don''t know what happened to him?


    Laurel knows what he''s thinking and runs to coax him, but Mo Ronglin is stubborn and doesn''t listen to anything until the emperor comes.


    He asked Yuegui, "what happened to the prince?"


    Laurel replied truthfully, "Your Highness the prince wants a long tail."


    The Emperor


    Silent for a while, he passes green lotus to come over, "you think of a way, get a long tail for the prince''s highness."


    So everyone stood, looking at the middle of the field, green lotus with two little maids temporarily to the little prince add seam long tail.


    Throughout the history of Dongyue for hundreds of years, there has never been such a thing at any celebration, which makes people laugh and cry. Mo Ronglin is young and not sensible, which is understandable. But the emperor actually followed his will, which makes us a little surprised. At the same time, we also realize how important the prince palace is in the emperor''s heart.


    Xiumin stood in the crowd and sighed a little. In the array of empresses, Xiuyuan Frost''s eyes twinkled and thought deeply.


    With a big tail, the little prince did not lose his temper. He pulled his cloak with his little arm and raised it vigorously, which made everyone laugh. He raised his head slightly and turned his eyes around lightly. Finally, he fell on Mo Rongshu and rushed to him with firm small steps.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the villain in the middle of the scene. He was dressed in a golden cloak, straight back, firm expression, and did not squint. He really looked like a king.


    Mo Rongshu also looked at him with mixed feelings. This is the continuation of his life and the hope for the future of East Vietnam. After confirming the authenticity of his identity, he made muronglin the prince without thinking about it. He just wanted to give him all the good things. But at this moment, when he saw the little man walking towards him, his little face was different from ordinary children''s seriousness, and his pace was so firm, he suddenly felt that even if he could have a son in the future, no one would compare with Murong Lin is more suitable to be the crown prince. He''s the only one.


    Mo Ronglin, who has been canonized, seems to have grown up overnight. He doesn''t want to be held any more. He likes to walk on his own. When he goes out, he always wears a majestic cloak. Of course, a long tail is necessary.


    As a result, the eunuchs in the palace could always see him walking around the Forbidden Palace. With his long tail, he was followed by Yuegui Qihong, Jia Tong and a small team of bodyguards. Lvhe was very envious and wanted to follow the little prince around every day. But she couldn''t spare time. Every few days, Mo Ronglin would damage a cloak and his clothes Zidu is the best texture, but it is the easiest to get bad. The gravel grass leaves on the ground, including the rough road surface, will scratch the beautiful tail. Now the eunuch of Shangyi has got out of a room and transferred his hands to sew the clothes of the little prince, which is held by the green lotus.


    Soon to the lunar new year, the Forbidden Palace was full of laughter and joy. Compared with last year''s sad scene, it can only be described as the difference between heaven and earth.


    When the emperor is free, he accompanies Mo Ronglin every day. He follows his son wherever he goes. He accompanies his son whatever he plays. Either a big one and a small one are sitting on the ground, gathering all kinds of toys, or two people go out for a stroll. The emperor likes to bear his hands behind him when he walks. Mo Ronglin is like a model, but he also bears his hands behind him. Yuegui follow them from afar. They feel that there is no father and son like that in the world any more. They are not only good-looking, but also elegant.


    At first, the father and son are still slightly apart. Later, they are getting closer and closer. Mo Rongshu glances at his son with Yu Guang, and tentatively touches his arm with his hand hanging on one side, but he is ready to be beaten.Mo Ronglin is extremely reluctant to be touched. For this reason, many people in the palace have suffered losses, especially the concubines in the harem. Seeing that he is cute, they can''t help touching his head or pinching his face. Often, things happen before laurel can stop him. At this time, Mo Ronglin always treats him the same. He waves his little arms to fight back fiercely. It''s OK to hit him, Wearing thick clothes, I don''t feel big. I hit my face, "pa!" That taste Whoever is affected knows.


    The emperor tried several times, but the little guy acquiesced. So the emperor wrapped his little hand in his palm with a smile.


    Mo Ronglin''s hand is small, fleshy, and continuous. Walking, the emperor always has the illusion that what he holds is not Mo Ronglin''s hand, but Bai Qianfan''s.


    He once thought of all kinds of ways to comfort his lonely heart, but they were all temporary rather than permanent. Only now, with his son in hand, his heart was never enriched. A few days together, the relationship between father and son can be said to be rapid progress.


    When it comes to sleep, Mo Ronglin usually goes to sleep first. When the emperor comes to sleep, he will habitually open his eyes to have a look, and then go to sleep. But now, when he sees the emperor coming, he will roll over and stick it in his father''s arm.


    At this time, the emperor''s hard heart would be in a mess


    -------------------


    what a pity for a child without a mother


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C653

    After a few days of observation, the emperor found a problem. Mo Ronglin was almost two years old and could not speak. Although it doesn''t prove that he can''t speak when he is two years old, Mo Ronglin can''t speak. He doesn''t even know how to call people and express himself. He usually doesn''t say a word. Only when he has a bad temper can he make angry roars.


    The more the emperor looked, the more flustered he was. He called Wei Zhongqing to the palace and let him see what happened to Mo Ronglin?


    Wei Zhongqing naturally appeased him, "emperor, children speak late, three to four years old is also some, according to the minister''s view, you don''t have to worry."


    The emperor glanced at him. "He''s not an ordinary child. He''s the prince of Dongyue. He''s intelligent in nature, and he won''t speak later than others. From today on, you can cancel Xiumu and stay in the palace, so that you can give birth to the prince. If you don''t see it well, hum, you''re the end of the cure."


    Wei Zhongqing wants to cry without tears. He is just a doctor, not an immortal. The child speaks late. What can he do? Do you think it''s good to be a doctor? It''s best to quit!


    He looks at Mo Ronglin with his stomach and his eyes. This child was diagnosed by him at the beginning. After that, he visited him every day and protected him little by little until he was born. His feelings for Mo Ronglin are no less than those of Jia Tong. Mo Ronglin can''t speak. He still attaches great importance to him. In particular, the emperor said that the little prince seldom even utters his voice, which is a bit abnormal.


    Fortunately, he was born in Huangqi family. He has a wide range of knowledge and learning. He has checked Mo Ronglin''s body and found that there is no problem in all aspects of his function. Therefore, his silence is a psychological factor.


    Heart disease has no medicine to cure, can only slowly guide, he find laurel total, ready to start from Murong Lin''s likes and dislikes.


    Laurel has never had a good attitude towards him, but for the sake of Mo Ronglin, she also has to correct her attitude and cooperate with him. After all, it''s all for the sake of Mo Ronglin.


    At present, Yuegui has summed up several likes and dislikes of muronglin: he likes wandering around the Forbidden Palace, wearing cloaks, eating all kinds of delicious food, not being touched by others, and not going to Zhanghe palace.


    Wei Zhongqing decided to start from eating. Qihong sent food to him. He took the plate instead of giving it to Mo Ronglin and asked him to say "yes".


    Mo Rong Lin looks at the thing in the plate, very anxious, tiptoe to reach for.


    Wei Zhongqing took the trouble to guide him: "Your Highness, if you want it, I''ll give it to you." he bent down and pointed to his mouth, "look at the shape of my mouth, I want to..."


    Mo Ronglin stretched out his hand several times, but without patience, Wei Zhongqing just bent down. He waved his little arm in a fretful way, "pa!" With a clear sound, Wei Yizheng got a slap.


    Laurel did not hold, porchi a laugh out.


    Wei Yi is a face of affectation, straightening up and making a few coughs.


    After being beaten, he had to continue. However, Mo Ronglin became obviously dry. He growled like a small animal with angry hair. Looking at the edge, Yue GUI felt a little afraid and said, "forget it, don''t force him too much. Take your time."


    Wei Yi is a man of principle and refuses to do so. However, he didn''t expect that the next moment, Mo Ronglin, the little prince, made an unexpected move. He held Wei Zhongqing''s hand and bit it down.


    He had small porcelain white teeth, each sharp, like a row of small nails embedded in the back of Wei Zhongqing''s hand.


    Yue GUI was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses. She quickly went up to pull Mo Rong Lin, "Your Highness, you can''t do this, you can''t bite people. Please let go, my dear, your highness, you can relax..." Before she finished her words, she saw that Mo Ronglin''s lips were stained with blood. She couldn''t help but jump. Then she looked up at Wei Zhongqing, frowning, with a painful expression on her face.


    Perhaps after tasting the smell of blood, Mo Ronglin loosened his mouth and saw the bloodstain on the back of Wei Zhongqing''s hand. He laughed for the first time. This smile was a shock to heaven. When did the little prince smile when he returned to the court? Let the little eunuchs play the role of ugliness and monkey to amuse him. He always had a indifferent face, just like his father. He didn''t like it or feel sad, but now he laughs The smile looks a little weird. When other children saw the blood, they were only scared to cry. He was so good that he laughed


    This is great good news. Although Wei Yizheng has paid a heavy price for this, it doesn''t matter. This mouthful is worth thousands of gold. Wei Yizheng is looking at the pile of rewards on the table. He has made money by himself.


    But let the little prince speak this matter still did not improve, Wei Yizheng think those rewards sooner or later still want to return.


    One plan failed, and he had another plan. Wei Zhongqing couldn''t understand Mo Ronglin''s unwillingness to go to Zhanghe hall. He wanted to solve this puzzling mystery.


    So, on a sunny day, he and Yuegui took muronglin to Zhanghe hall. The little prince refused to sit in the chariot, so we walked together. Along the way, the little prince was quite normal. Wearing a small cloak, he swaggered along with Yuegui and went up the steps. Yuegui carried him to the threshold. But after a few steps, muronglin turned and walked out.


    Wei Zhongqing took a look at Yuegui. Yuegui spread her hands and said that he knew nothing about it. Every time he came to Zhanghe hall, he would go out.


    Wei Zhongqing turns his eyes, takes a few steps to stop him, turns Mo Ronglin''s little body back, and pushes him in. Mo Ronglin naturally refuses to move.Wei Zhongqing took the opportunity to teach him, "say no, say no, let''s go, your highness, say no to my minister..."


    He felt that the sound was really good. The little prince should be able to finish it, but he still waved his powerful little arm. He was experienced and dodged.


    Mo Ronglin rarely missed once. Standing there in a daze, he looked down at his hand and then looked up at Wei Zhongqing.


    Wei Zhongqing was about seven or eight feet away from Mo Ronglin at that time, but he clearly saw the grumpiness in the little prince''s eyes, which was a kind of anger expressing dissatisfaction with the result.


    He was a little bit afraid to go there. He was hesitating. Empress dowager Rui came out with a large group of people. Before he got there, she called out.


    Mo Ronglin just in this intimate call, conveniently picked up the small cup on the table and threw it at Wei Zhongqing.


    Wei Zhongqing knew that he shouldn''t hide, but instinctively he did, so the small porcelain cup happened to fall on empress dowager Rui, who was going out.


    With a dull sound, time seemed to be still. The small porcelain cup fell to the ground and fell into pieces. A thin red line slowly flowed down empress dowager Rui''s eyebrows.


    The Empress Dowager Buddha was injured, and everyone was in a hurry. They put her on the chair, took the medicine box, rubbed the handkerchief, and nervously surrounded her.


    Only Wei Zhongqing and Yue GUI noticed that the little prince Mo Ronglin stood outside the crowd, with a strange and happy smile on his face.


    -------------------


    ah, isn''t it weird to write Xiao lin''er In addition, who knows why the little prince likes to wear a cloak, doesn''t like to be touched by others, doesn''t like to go to Zhanghe hall, and laughs when he sees blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C654

    In Nanyuan palace, LAN Wenyu and the empress sit quietly.


    "Can''t your majesty answer my minister''s question?" LAN Wenyu looks directly at LAN Liuqing with sharp eyes. "Why don''t you do it as planned?"


    LAN Liuqing was slightly angry. "Are you questioning me?"


    "Your Majesty, please give me a reasonable reason."


    "Isn''t it good to mess up the lineage of the East Vietnamese royal family?" Lanliuqing snorted: "who expected to be seen through by Mo Rongshu?"


    "Your Majesty is not afraid to frighten the snake?"


    "There are so many similar people in the world. What can I doubt?" LAN Liuqing looked into his eyes and said, "besides, I have sent the real Mo Ronglin back. Why is general LAN still worried? Are you in caoying, general? Are you in Han?"


    "I just think that we should be honest," Lan Wenyu said in her eyes. "Mo Ronglin is your Majesty''s grandson. Does your majesty really want to attack him?"


    LAN Liuqing She really wants to kill Mo Ronglin. What about her grandson? Her own daughter is not well-known, let alone a grandson with a different surname. Originally, she wanted to send her child back. After all, she was so small that she could not afford to suffer. But after the experience of catching Zhou, she changed her mind. She always felt that Mo Ronglin was in the future. When she was so young, she knew that she wanted to climb onto her Dragon chair to take over her world


    So, she just wanted to get a fake to send it to her. As a result, she was found out. She had to send the real Mo Ronglin back. After all, everything was important. Mo Ronglin wants to take over her world. I hope she thinks too much.


    The plan has been launched, one by one. Up to now, she has no way out, and she doesn''t want to go back. Success or failure depends on it. She doesn''t believe in fate. She only believes in herself. When it was so difficult, she could get out of danger and go back to Nanyuan by way of Dongyue. Now everything is ready. She only owes the east wind. After the bait is thrown out, Mo Rongshu will not have no response. All she has to do is wait, wait The emperor of Dongyue came from touluo net.


    "How is Qianfan?" Lanliuqing digs the subject.


    "She''s very good," Lan Wenyu looked at her with deep meaning. "She was made by LAN Nonghua once. Although she was a little suspicious, now she gradually settled down. She seemed to put a cavity of maternal love on the little leopard. At the beginning, the high priest''s suggestion was right. With sustenance, her heart would be full."


    Lanliuqing went to the window, the spring breeze blowing, colorful, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, spring is good, vibrant, full of hope.


    "It''s time," she turned to look at LAN Wenyu, "to send a message to your highness, you have to seize the side."


    LAN wenyumo said for a moment, "no matter the ending, I just hope she can be happy."


    "There is a general here," lanliu Qingwei said with a smile. "I believe she will be happy."


    LAN Wenyu didn''t say a word any more. She bowed and walked back. LAN Liuqing looked at his back and was dazed. She really wanted Bai Qianfan to be happy. After all, it was the flesh that fell from her body. How can she not follow her old way.


    She walked slowly into the bedroom hall and saw Bai Qingyin standing in front of the window. Her body was long and slender, her hair was scattered behind her head, and she only had a crimson hair band loose. She looked like a hermit, pure and elegant.


    Hearing the news, Bai Qingyin turned to look at her, calm and indifferent, and then looked back at the scenery outside the window.


    Lanliuqing walked over and gently leaned on the man''s back, feeling his body slightly stiff. She sighed softly and put her hands around his waist. "You''re still blaming me, aren''t you?"


    "I dare not." Bai Qingyin said in a light voice, "it''s Nonghua''s overestimation."


    "Qingyin," she said softly, sticking to his back, "I always treat Nonghua as my own daughter. I''m very sad that she''s like this, but I can''t help it. There are too many things and people involved in it. You can''t fall short. Do you understand my difficulty?"


    "I''m a scholar and I don''t understand politics, but I know that if one''s desires are hard to fill, there will be no good end. Nonghua pursues things that don''t belong to him, so he is taught a lesson, and you..." Bai Qingyin sighed, "you should do it yourself." He opened her hand and went out through the side door.


    Lanliuqing''s eyes drooped and sighed. They all came to blame her, but who knows her pain


    -


    spring in the northwest is still cold, and the wind stings on the face. A large group of people rush into the post station, and the warmth in the room immediately makes them smile.


    The leader of the team was a young man with a beard. He rubbed his face and called out to the landlady: "boss Shi, I''ve brought you something good!"


    Shi Yingying is walking on the stairs. When she hears the cry, she pours down like a swallow. Her eyes are bright: "Oh, boss Hu is coming. Sit down and have a drink


    Boss Hu laughed, "I didn''t come all the way here to drink water. I''ve been thinking about boss Shi''s good wine for a long time!"


    Shi Yingying said with a broad smile, "it''s not easy to drink. If you have money, you can do it!"


    Boss Hu laughed, picked up a sheepskin bag, opened the lid, and poured the contents on the table. "For the sake of these things, boss Shi should have a good drink."Shi Yingying looked at the colorful feather weaving, embroidered blanket, and a pile of fragrant bottles and cans. She laughed so much that her mouth bent to the root of her ears. "Yes, boss Hu thinks about me so much. How can she not have good wine?" She grabs a small guy and says, "go to the cellar and get a bottle of good wine for boss Hu!"


    "It''s almost the same," said boss Hu, who was very proud and sat down at the table. "Boss Shi, look, they''re all high-class goods. In order to make these things, I don''t have less human feelings, but boss Shi''s wine is worth it!"


    Shi Yingying picked it up and looked at it. As expected, it was all good goods. She laughed like a little fox in her heart, and her face was still taut. "It''s OK. It''s almost the same as last time."


    "That''s not the same," boss Hu raised his thick black eyebrows. "These goods are all high-class..."


    "What is this?" Shi Yingying interrupts him, picks up a small scroll and slowly opens it.


    Boss Hu is embarrassed to smile, "this is not for you. It''s my own thing. The one on it is the first beauty of Nanyuan..."


    Shi Yingying looked at the man in the picture, her face changed suddenly: "who do you think she is?"


    Boss Hu was startled by her look and kowtowed, "yes, it''s Nanyuan, the first beauty."


    Du Changfeng, standing in the counter, pretends to be calculating. In fact, he has been paying attention to Shi Yingying. Seeing that she looks strange, he suspiciously walks over and says, "what''s the matter..."


    As soon as his eyes turned, he touched the person on the portrait and was stunned. He couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Leaning against the window, LAN Jihua looked at the two stupefied people, sighed in the heart, turned and went out.


    -------------------


    three shifts have been launched


    in the morning www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C655

    Although Mo Ronglin, the little prince, never spoke, he became able to laugh. Of course, his laughter was based on the pain of others. Only bright red blood can make him laugh. Yuegui is very distressed about this. She blames Wei Zhongqing for the responsibility and complains him angrily, "look what you''ve done. A good child has been made like this. He is not such a person originally!"


    "Tell me, who was he?" Wei Zhongqing calmly looked at her, "even if it''s not me, his eccentricity will be exposed sooner or later. It''s better to expose sooner than later. While he''s still young, we can do something about it. "


    Yuegui is worried about Zhongzhong: "what can I do? My highness doesn''t want to speak and can''t communicate. I think he may have been stimulated..."


    "It''s not supposed to be, it''s certain," Wei Zhongqing said. "I left my parents when I was young. I must have suffered a lot when I was wandering outside."


    When he said that, Laurel''s nose was sour, his eyes were red, and tears flowed down the corner of his eyes. Who said no? How lovely the little highness used to be, especially the big black eyes. When he laughed at people, his heart would melt. But now, his big eyes are dark, like the bright moon covered by dark clouds, and lost their original brilliance . Even if it''s a smile, the reason for that smile is frightening.


    When Wei Zhongqing saw that he was sad about laurel, he felt uncomfortable and patted her on the shoulder: "OK, don''t be sad. The worst is over. Your highness will get better and better."


    Laurel lowered his head, pulled his sleeve to wipe his tears, Yu Guangli saw his hand on his shoulder, heart beat, forced to shake off, "what do you do, who let you touch me?"


    Wei Zhongqing was flushed by her sudden action and said, "I''m just kind-hearted to comfort you. Can I take advantage of you? How many years of friendship, as for you?"


    "I have a friendship with you. Why don''t I know?" Laurel snorted and turned away. Jia Tong volunteered to take Mo Ronglin with her. She didn''t worry and had to go back to have a look.


    Just outside Chengde hall, I heard muronglin chuckling, like a crisp silver bell, which made people happy. But laurel couldn''t be happy. Muronglin was laughing, which indicated that someone was suffering.


    She quickly walked into the hall, and saw several eunuchs standing in a row, each with a small porcelain vase in his hand, knocking on his forehead one by one. The porcelain vase was very thin, and it was easy to break it, and it was not necessary to meet the blood. But in order to please Mo Ronglin, the eunuch scratched his forehead with the broken porcelain pieces, which made him bleed. There was not much blood, but one in the East and one in the West, Like a long worm like hanging on the forehead, looking at all make nausea.


    Mo Rong Lin looks at them like this, simply can''t stop laughing.


    Jia Tong stood on one side, cross the waist, also laughing, laurel see this scene, it is angry vomit blood, drink: "all stop, what is this?"


    The little eunuch was afraid of her, so she stopped obediently, bowed her head and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Laurel asked, "who asked you to do this? Lord Jia? "


    Jia Tong shook his head. "It''s not me. It''s their own idea. It''s not bad. Look, your highness is so happy..."


    "Jia Tong, are you sick?" Yuegui just didn''t care that his position was higher than himself, so he began to scold, "Your Highness is not sensible, and you are not sensible, so your brain is kicked by the donkey!"


    Jia Tong eyes a stare, little laurel actually dare to scold him, don''t think it is the prince''s mother is great, he crossed his waist and called back, "what do you shout at me, the emperor said, as long as the prince is happy, there is no taboo, besides, I don''t force them, it''s their own wish, the blood is nothing, drink soup to make up for it."


    Laurel: "then why don''t you come?"


    Jia Tong: "I..." He couldn''t tell. He was somewhat guilty, but he refused to admit defeat. He muttered in a low voice, "it''s not that I didn''t have blood. When I was fighting, my belly was cut off. What''s this blood..."


    Seeing that he didn''t know how to repent, Yue GUI felt that someone was pulling his own clothes. She looked down and saw that it was mo Ronglin. He had restrained his smile and looked at her with big black eyes. She looked like an emperor, but she looked like a little princess. Yue GUI felt soft in her heart and swallowed her words. She didn''t pay any attention to Jia Tong and took the little prince away It''s on.


    In fact, she understands Jia Tong''s mood. They dote on Mo Ronglin not only because of his identity, but also because he has no mother. Because they pity him and love him, they have no principle to let him go. But if this goes on, a good child has to grow crooked. While he is still young, they should try their best to break him back. She believes that there is a mother like Bai Qianfan Mo Ronglin can''t be any worse.


    When she came to the soft couch and sat down, she held Mo Ronglin in her arms and said, "Your Highness, in fact, they are bleeding. It''s painful. You are the prince''s highness and the model of the world. You should be merciful. Only in the future can you serve the world with virtue. Let''s not make fun of this, OK Do you remember last time, you broke the head of the old Buddha. The old Buddha is the most senior in the Forbidden Palace. Even the emperor has to go to her old man''s house every day to say hello. She is your grandmother. You beat her. It''s very happy. How sad the old Buddha is. We rule the world with filial piety in Dongyue Aunt laurel Loves Her Highness the most, but you don''t like it You will blame aunt laurel for not teaching your highness well... "Laurel said, heart sigh up, others blame her, she is not afraid, afraid will come to the underworld, no face to see white Qianfan.


    Jia Tong stood there, listening to the sound of laurel. His face was as hot as fire. He waved to a few eunuchs who were still pestling there. "They''re all scattered. Go and take some medicine. Is it so good-looking?"


    Laurel was waiting for the emperor to ask, but she went back and forth in front of the emperor for three times. The emperor only paid attention to the memorials and didn''t ask at all.


    The emperor did not ask, she had to take the initiative to mention, but she said the matter, the emperor Oh, tone is a little understated, "I heard about this, Prince Hengli is still young, let him first, when he is older, naturally sensible."


    Laurel Your heart is too big. Aren''t you afraid to wait for him to grow stronger?


    "But the emperor, I think..."


    The emperor waved his hand. "What do you want to say? I know that I have such a son. Can I help him? After all, he will smile. I don''t want to let him return to his original shape so soon." he sighed, "lin''er is too lonely. Who let him have no mother?"


    Laurel can''t open mouth, this is a knot, no little princess, these two father and son are not good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C656

    Although xiuyuanshuang went to the palace, she didn''t lose the habit she had formed in the Chu palace. In her spare time, she liked all kinds of flowers and plants. She let people open a small plot of land in the courtyard of the back hall. The seedlings planted in early spring have grown tender leaves. She bent down and looked at them carefully, with a happy smile on her face.


    The little maid of honor brought the bucket up, and xiuyuanshuang reached for the long handled spoon. Qiuwen said, "master, let the slave do this kind of work."


    Xiuyuan frost shook his head, "let you do, this palace will have no fun." These little flowers are like her children. They are hard planted, carefully cared and watched as they grow. She can harvest and be satisfied.


    "Master," Qiu Wen saw that she was in a good mood and joked with her playfully. "I''m afraid that a good thing is coming when I see Master''s face glowing


    Xiuyuan frost smiles, "what''s good about this palace?"


    "Master, don''t you know? Everyone is saying that the virtuous concubine has been completely out of favor. Since the prince''s return to court, the emperor has never turned over her spleen, nor called her to the South study to accompany her. Do you think she is completely cold?"


    Xiuyuan frost face slightly heavy, "those people love to chew the tongue, you also follow them to fool around? I warned you earlier that this is the Forbidden Palace, not the palace of the king of Chu. Today''s emperor is not the king of Chu. Except for those around him, other people who make mistakes are dead. If you make mistakes, our palace can''t save you. "


    Qiu Wen didn''t expect her to mention it casually. After such a big meal, she blushed and said: "the master taught me that I was wrong."


    Xiuyuan frost see her head low, then put soft voice: "these two days prince his highness how?"


    Qiu Wen twisted her eyebrows and thought, "it''s nothing else. Just yesterday, a few eunuchs in Chengde hall, in order to amuse him, drew blood on their forehead with porcelain bottles. It''s all spread."


    Xiuyuan frost hand a stagnation, the spoon to the side of the little maid, "there is this, who started?"


    "It''s said that Lord Jia was on the side at that time."


    "Does the emperor know?"


    "The emperor naturally knows. It''s said that laurel specially mentioned it to the emperor, but the emperor doesn''t think so."


    Xiuyuan frost frowned and looked thoughtfully at the seedlings on the ground. People, like seedlings, need to be cultivated. The more precious they are, the more careful they should be. Otherwise, when they grow crooked, they will regret it.


    She asked, "is the emperor in court?"


    Qiuwen said: "it''s time. The emperor should go down to court. This meeting is probably in the South study."


    Xiuyuanshuang pondered a little: "prepare chariot, go to Chengde palace."


    Autumn grain a listen, Leng for a while, is very overjoyed should a, "yes, slave this let people prepare chariot, send master son to Chengde hall."


    She was so surprised that xiuyuanshuang entered the palace. Only the last time xiuyuanfei had an accident, the emperor called her to meet him. Usually they never met each other. In fact, the Empress Dowager of churui arranged Jingxiu palace for her. The emperor often came to greet empress dowager Rui. As long as she was willing, it was light and easy for her to come and meet her several times by chance. After all, the best way is the moon She didn''t change her mind once. She also figured out the time when the emperor would come to ask for his respects. Sometimes she was talking with the Buddha in Ci''an palace. When she heard the emperor coming, she hurried away from the side door, because she knew that the Emperor didn''t want to see her, so she didn''t stick around in his eyes.


    Qiu Wen is always worthless for her in private. How can the emperor not cherish his daughter-in-law who is good at understanding people? However, xiuyuanshuang is willing to take the initiative to see the emperor. It''s a good start. The virtuous concubine is cold, so it''s her turn. As xiuyuanshuang''s personal servant, she still has selfishness. If xiuyuanshuang can give birth to a dragon son for the emperor, who will be the prince in the future? After all, muronglin''s family has been exiled, but Xiujia is the mainstay of the imperial court.


    The emperor was a little surprised when he heard Hao pingguan''s report and said that his wife asked to see him. Xiuyuanshuang lived in Jingxiu palace. He often went to Ci''an palace, but never met her. It can be seen that she always wanted to avoid him. He didn''t say it, but he praised it in his heart. This was a tacit understanding between them. One is in front of the court, and the other is in the back of the palace. It''s like two parallel lines. They are safe with each other. But how did she come here today?


    Thought, "let her in."


    Hao pingguan should be, bow to withdraw, soon, xiuyuanshuang came in, prostrate to the ground, respectful attitude: "my concubine to the emperor please."


    "Get up," the emperor said faintly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Back to the emperor, I really want to ask the emperor for something." Xiuyuanshuang got up, stood in the same place, lowered his eyes, did not look at him, and said to himself: "emperor, I want to think that the emperor has a lot of opportunities every day, but also to take care of the prince. It''s really hard. I want to beg the emperor to let his highness go to my palace. Dongyue has the custom of changing sons, because I''m afraid that my mother will lose more sons. Now the emperor loves the prince very much, and I think it''s extraordinary This is not a good thing for the future of the prince''s palace. "


    The emperor''s face sank. "What do you mean?"


    Xiuyuan Shuang Po Tong knelt down, but his tone was neither haughty nor humble. "My concubine loves the prince as much as the emperor. If you love him, you should be good for him instead of indulgence. Yesterday''s affair was so noisy that everyone in the palace was aware of it. Last time, you broke the blood on the Buddha''s forehead. The emperor, for a long time, has a bad attitude towards the prince. He has a deviation. Let''s be the elder We should guide him instead of letting him go. That''s good for him... "The emperor impatiently waved his hand, "you don''t have to say more. Go back. The prince has just returned to court. I want to keep him around for more days. The child is only taught when he is three years old. It''s still early."


    Xiuyuan frost slightly raised her head, saw a small face on the side of the palace curtain leading to the back hall, and a pair of big black eyes were staring at her. As soon as she was about to show her smile to him, Mo Ronglin came out from the curtain. He looked at her without any expression. Suddenly, a white object was thrown out of his hand and smashed on xiuyuanshuang''s forehead. Then it fell to the ground with a snap and broke into four or five pieces.


    Xiuyuanshuang raised her hand and touched her forehead. There was no bleeding, but there was still a small bulge. It must be swollen.


    The little prince was not happy to see the bleeding. He turned his lips and bent down to pick up the debris on the ground. Fortunately, the emperor came in time. He took Mo Ronglin in his arms and took the debris out of his hand. He didn''t look at xiuyuanshuang. He walked back to the hall and called Yuegui in his voice.


    Hao pingguan quickly stepped forward and helped xiuyuanshuang up. "Don''t worry, good wife." he was very embarrassed. "Don''t blame the prince. He''s not sensible. He''s outside It''s bad. "


    Xiuyuanshuang shook her head and smile, "I''m ok, but the prince can''t go on like this. The chief manager is the person beside the emperor. If you have time, you can persuade the emperor."


    Hao pingguan said she was, and personally sent her out of the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C657

    Although there are fewer clothes to wear in spring, Mo Ronglin needs to wear a cloak as long as he goes out. If he doesn''t, he will make trouble. Of course, laurel can only rely on him. It''s nothing compared to smashing someone''s head with a porcelain vase.


    The most hateful is the flatterers of the house of interior. Knowing that the little prince likes to smash people with fine porcelain bottles, he made a batch of white glazed fine porcelain bottles for him to smash.


    She ran to find the head of the house of internal affairs. They laughed, but they blocked her with the emperor. "Aunt laurel, please play the emperor about this. The emperor authorized it."


    Well, what else can we say? The emperor agreed, and she, a little maid in waiting, could be better than the emperor?


    She knew that because the emperor turned a blind eye, the talents at the bottom took advantage of the opportunity to make the little prince happy anyway. They all want to be good servants of the master. Although the prince is small, the emperor will pay attention to him.


    She sighed faintly. The little figure in her sight walked with high head and high chest. She looked at it funny. When Mo Ronglin walked, he paid special attention to the tail of his cloak. If he found that the tail was skewed to one side, he would stop and wave his finger to straighten it. So when he walked, he would see two eunuchs bowing down from time to time Before picking up that gorgeous Cape tail, clean up, flat shop in the little prince''s rear, Lilliputian this satisfied to move forward again.


    Walking to the Changbao hall, the emperor was still in the court. There was a silence around the hall. The guards with long guns were wearing armor and stood on their posts without expression. Normally, no one is allowed to get close to him, but the little prince is an exception. Seeing his little figure approaching slowly, Yu Guang of the bodyguards follows him around, but no one dares to scold him.


    Laurel feel wrong, quietly called muronglin: "Your Highness, little highness, come, laurel aunt take you to play elsewhere."


    Mo Ronglin turns a deaf ear and goes around among the guards. He touches the kneepad of this one and pulls the robe of that one. Laurel can''t help but go forward and pull him.


    Who knows Mo Rong Lin force to throw her, return Yi Yi tooth, month laurel heart a jump, dare not again squeak. She spent the longest time with Mo Ronglin and knew him best. Although the little prince listened to her most of the time, he didn''t recognize her. As soon as he bared his teeth, he expressed his dissatisfaction. If she insisted on it again, Mo Ronglin would make trouble on the spot. What''s this place? How dare she make noise? It''s not fatal.


    The little prince put on and on like fun, and finally stopped in front of the steps. He looked up at the majestic hall in front of him, where the supreme imperial power was. There is a big plaque on the high lintel, and the four big characters on the glass and sapphire blue are shining in the sun.


    He squinted at it for a while, then went up with short legs.


    On both sides of the steps, every few steps, two bodyguards stood opposite. With a sword and a long gun, Mo Ronglin is tall and burly, with a cold face, which makes people afraid. However, Mo Ronglin is not afraid at all. He does not squint at them and walks through them calmly.


    Yuegui stands at the bottom and looks at the little figure gradually moving away. She is so scared that her face turns white. She wants to go up and hold him down, but she is afraid of being chased by the guards. She has to look at Ning Jiu standing at the gate of the main hall for help. Unfortunately, Lord Ning is also attracted by the little prince and doesn''t receive her help.


    As soon as she turned around and saw Jia Tong, she immediately caught him like catching a straw. "Stop the prince quickly, go and take his highness down. It''s going to be a disaster."


    Jia Tong had seen it for a long time, but he had no choice but to say, "no one can get close to the hall at this time. Do you want me to die?"


    The little prince arrived at the gate of the hall. Seeing Ning Jiu for a moment, he didn''t mean to help himself. He didn''t say a word. He bent down and climbed over the high threshold. When he got inside, he propped up his hands on the ground and raised his buttocks. He stood up. He didn''t forget to tidy up his little Cloak before he took a step.


    As soon as Murong Lin appeared at the door, the emperor saw him. His cold and hard face softened in a moment. The courtiers at the bottom noticed the emperor''s expression. They were very surprised and looked sideways. Soon, a small figure appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Civil and military officials stood on both sides of the main hall. In the middle of the hall was a large carpet of rich and colorful short velvet. In full view of the public, Mo Ronglin walked on the blanket with his head held high. Although there was no sound, he walked with great momentum. He went down to Danbi, then bent down and climbed up with his hands and feet, just as he did in Nanyuan a year ago The Dragon chair of Nanyuan empress.


    The hall was silent. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the little prince who was struggling to climb. Hao pingguan was standing on the left side of the emperor''s seat. His heart almost reached his throat. He was afraid that the little prince would fall off the high platform and wanted to help him. But the atmosphere of the hall was so strange that the emperor sat upright and the ministers held their breath. He moved I dare not move.


    Obviously, his worry was superfluous. Although Danbi was high, muronglin was steady step by step. The courtiers only saw the gorgeous tail silently across the high stairs until he got to the foot of the emperor, and then stood up with the legs of the chair, almost at one go.


    The stupefied courtiers all breathed a sigh of relief. It was as if they had come to life. The emperor held him up in his arms and put him on his lap. His calm eyes swept over the courtiers'' faces one by one. "Go on with the business."The courtiers had seen the storm and cooperated with each other very well. Just like nothing happened just now, they continued to go to the court in good order.


    Therefore, for the first time in hundreds of years in the East Yue Dynasty, there were two people sitting on the Dragon chair in the Jinluan hall. This was an amazing scene. In Hao pingguan''s eyes, it was a scene that made him sad. It was like the common people''s home, where widowers who had lost their wives and young children depended on each other and had to take them everywhere.


    At first, the emperor was worried that the child would be too young to sit still and make a lot of noise. As a result, Mo Ronglin was very quiet. Although sitting on his lap, his back was straight, and his two big eyes looked at the courtiers indifferently. He side face observation Mo Rong Lin, found that his dark eyes, seems to have a little God color.


    Mo Ronglin probably took this as a new game, and he was happy with it. Every day, he would sit on the Dragon chair in the Jinluan hall during the time of going to court, and accept the worship of the courtiers below with a pride beyond his age.


    There was a lot of discussion about this, but no one dared to come forward and accuse the little prince of destroying the order of the court. The emperor spoiled him. Who dares to hit the mountain? Even those speech officials only dare to say it in private, dare not poke it on the table.


    -------------------


    three shift delivery


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C658

    In this special period, xiuyuanshuang once again stood at the mouth of the wind. She went to Chengde hall to see the emperor and ask him to give the little prince to her.


    Kneeling on the cold bricks, she said calmly, word by word, "Your Majesty, I''m loyal to you. You don''t like to listen to me, but if you go on like this, you will destroy your highness. Although he is the crown prince, the Dragon chair of the Jinluan palace has never had the rule of sitting two people since ancient times. You are contemptuous of heaven''s power and making fun of the imperial power. Your highness is still small and doesn''t know much about it It''s fun, but emperor, you can''t let him go like this... "


    The emperor was annoyed when he heard her say these words. He said in a deep voice, "he is the prince. In the future, this dragon chair will be given to him. Why not sit in advance? I don''t mind. Where can I get you to talk?"


    "But emperor, don''t you find that your highness is becoming more and more disrespectful? He can sit in your dragon chair today and hold your jade seal tomorrow. The son is not the godfather''s fault... "


    "Presumptuous!" As soon as the emperor patted the table, Hao pingguan trembled. He wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know what to say? In fact, everyone knows that the emperor dotes on the prince. It''s really bad if it goes on like this. Laurel, they are also worried in private. But the emperor is willing. What can they do as slaves?


    Xiuyuanshuang kneels straight, not afraid. The emperor dotes on the prince, but he is not a HunJun. He will not do anything to her for this, will he?


    The emperor took two deep breaths and waved to her, "go down, don''t pestle in my eye socket. Next time, I''ll go to Yongxiang to accompany your sister."


    Xiuyuanshuang knew that he was angry, but he was defeated. He knocked silently and left. As soon as I got to the door, I heard a crisp sound in the room. The emperor''s voice was angry: "who gave her the courage to teach me a lesson?"


    Hao pingguan exhorted: "the emperor, the concubine is also kind-hearted. After all, you are a man. I''m afraid it''s not thoughtful to take care of the children..."


    Xiuyuanshuang didn''t listen any more. He went down the steps with a bitter smile. Qiuwenhou was down there. Seeing that she was not calm, he helped her to the chariot. He didn''t speak all the way. He went back to Jingxiu palace and said, "master, don''t worry about that anymore. I heard that the emperor had fallen things outside. I was so scared that my heart would jump out. Are you ok It''s easy to get a job. Don''t be like miss four. One of them will be lost by accident. What''s more, no one will sell you if you are like this. If your highness doesn''t want to learn well, let him go, "and then he murmured in a low voice:" it''s better for the slave to say that the crown prince will become a useless person. "


    Xiuyuanshuang stood on his side. He slapped Qiuwen with his backhand. He covered half of his face and burst into tears. But he had to kneel down and admit his mistake first. His voice sobbed, "master, don''t be angry. It''s the slave''s fault. The slave should die. The slave shouldn''t say that he is rebellious..."


    Xiuyuanshuang was really angry, and trembled with anger. She yelled at her in a low voice, "do you know, just by what you said just now, it''s enough for your whole family to be killed."


    Qiuwen was afraid and cried: "master, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong. Wuwuwuwu The slave is a substitute for the master, which is not worth it. If the master has a dragon son in the future, he will have to be under the crown prince I''m looking forward to the master''s good... "


    She cried with a runny nose and tears. Half of her face was swollen and frightened. Xiuyuanshuang looked at her coldly for a while, "get up, wash your face and come back. There''s something to say in this palace."


    The autumn grain Nuo of answer, get up to wring a PA son to wash a face in the wing room, dare not delay too long, return to repair yuan frost house in a hurry.


    "Master, here comes the slave."


    Xiuyuanshuang put down the book in his hand and looked up at her, "this is the only time that the Palace said this time, you should be good for yourself."


    "Yes, master, I''m sure I''m a good student."


    Xiuyuan frost was silent for a long time before he said, "our palace will not have its own children in the future..."


    The first sentence scared Qiu Wen, "master, why don''t you have your own children in the future? Is the emperor''s palace illusory?"


    Xiuyuan frost wry smile, "others do not know, but the palace has self-knowledge, the emperor will not let the palace pregnant with his children, so the future of the palace can only rely on the prince."


    Qiuwen suddenly realized: "so the master went to ask the emperor again and again, and wanted to raise his royal highness to Jingxiu palace."


    "It''s a little selfish of the palace," xiuyuanshuang sighed. "But the real worry of the palace is the prince. He must have suffered a lot when he was a young vagrant. That''s why he is like this. The emperor loves him, and the palace doesn''t care. After all, he is the only son of the emperor. As soon as he comes back, the palace will be in vain. Therefore, the prince will certainly inherit the grand unification in the future. However, according to the current situation, if the prince does not change well, the emperor will be the biggest headache in the future. Our palace is dedicated to him, so we can''t see his pain at that time. Therefore, we should take precautions now. Our palace is good for the prince, the emperor and the future of Dongyue ¡£¡±


    Her tone is not tight not slow, can hear autumn grain eyes are wide open, half a day just sigh way: "master, you are really great."


    Xiuyuanshuang waved his hand, "it''s not great. In recent years, our palace has devoted itself to Buddhism and realized a lot. If you want to get what you want, you have to give it with your heart. Our palace treats the emperor sincerely and the prince sincerely. In the future, they will also treat our palace sincerely."Qiu Wen lowered her eyes and said seriously: "master, I know what you mean. I will treat your highness with sincerity in the future."


    Xiuyuanshuang nodded, "well, is the palace ready for you? The prince''s birthday is coming. If we don''t hurry up, we''re afraid we won''t be able to catch up."


    Qiuwen said: "I have entrusted someone. If I understand it, I will send it to the palace. By that time, the Hou slave will help the master get it together. It will be finished before the birth of the prince."


    -


    the emperor lost his temper and sat for a long time. He called Ning Jiu up and asked, "is there any news yet?"


    Ning Jiu shook his head. "Not yet. As soon as there''s news, it''s going to come over there right away." he paused for a moment and said, "emperor, otherwise, I''ll go there myself."


    The emperor asked, "do you know where she is? Nanyuan, Mengda, or Beiqi? "


    Ning Jiu said: "I''m looking for them one by one. If they didn''t go to Mengda, they went to the Northern Qi."


    The emperor shook his head. "When do you want to find it? I can''t wait. When the prince''s birthday is over, I''ll go to Nanyuan myself. "


    Ning Jiu: "Forbidden Palace can''t be a day without owner, let me go."


    The emperor was silent for a while. "I''ll go. If I don''t go by myself, I''m not sure."


    -------------------


    for those who have various suggestions and opinions, you can leave comments, join the group: 573447975, pay attention to Sina Weibo: Mozi Baizi, you have the right to pursue your wife less in Weibo, and those who haven''t seen it can take a look


    at the same time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C659

    The crown prince is two years old, and the whole palace is jubilant. This is his first birthday after returning to the court. The emperor opened the golden gate, and the crown prince''s birthday will be grand.


    The emperor made a speech, which made all the servants sad. How can it be grand, and how can it satisfy the emperor? Yuegui Qihong became the rivals of all people''s flattery. They all came to ask the little prince what he liked. They were afraid that Mo Ronglin would not be happy if he was not considerate.


    What else can the little prince like? It''s nothing more than a gorgeous cloak, a fine porcelain bottle, and now a dragon chair.


    Now the house of internal affairs is more meticulous than serving the emperor. It wants to make new things for the prince. The prince is interested in fine porcelain bottles, so the house of internal affairs has set up a small kiln to make fine porcelain for his royal highness. From the first single white glazed fine porcelain to the later blue and white, three colors, and colorful, the shape also changes from the ordinary wide mouth bottle to the present thin necked beauty bottle and the two ear crisp porcelain The vase, Yuchun plum vase and so on, each one is so exquisite that people can''t put it down. Every time the internal affairs office sends something, the laurel is greedy. He wants to ask Mo Ronglin for one or two. But for Mo Ronglin, no matter what the fine porcelain vase becomes, its only use is at the moment when it is broken, although sometimes he doesn''t smash it on people''s head, just to listen to the sound.


    Unwilling to fall behind, the Shangyi supervisor also changed his way to make a cloak for his royal highness. It used to be a single style, with different fabrics and colors, but now it''s not the same. He had to ask the painter of Ruyi museum to draw a small sample and present it to his royal highness for him to choose. This is the emperor''s only treatment.


    For such a big event, the civil and military officials are naturally active. They are either searching for rare treasures or trying to find something that children love to play with. Of course, ordinary bamboo dragonflies, pottery whistles and cloth tigers can''t do. They must also be made into jade and gold. Here, there is no ceremony that is less important than affection. The heavier the ceremony is, the heavier the affection is. The officials believe in their efforts, The emperor will see.


    Although the emperor did not grant amnesty this time, he gave alms three days in advance at the gate of the city. There were enough soft steamed bread and fragrant rice porridge. There were beggars in the city, people fleeing from the countryside, and lazy people who were too poor to tighten their belts You can go to the city gate to have a full meal.


    On the right day, Mo Ronglin was wearing a dress embroidered with a little golden dragon, a golden Cape, a little hair on his head, a small crown of sapphire, and his unsmiling face. He looked very powerful. Only the little red in the middle of his eyebrows made him look a little childish.


    On the festive day, the emperor was very happy. He always kept a slight smile on his face and looked at Mo Ronglin lovingly and warmly. The concubines looked at him with mixed feelings. They all knew that the emperor loved the prince so much because his mother was Bai Qianfan. They were used to seeing the emperor''s cold face on weekdays, and they were not used to it. However, it''s rare to see the emperor. We all regard it as a good opportunity to compete with each other. In case of bad luck, it will enter the eyes of the emperor.


    Empress Dowager Rui is also in full dress today. The Phoenix robe has a thick purple base, and the Golden Phoenix shows auspiciousness. The gold, silver and peony of Da Tuan blooms on the robe. She specially asked the supervisor of Shangyi to lengthen the tail of the skirt to cater to the little prince''s preference.


    The emperor, needless to say, was also dressed in a new look. Inside was a light blue sesame gauze robe, and outside was a newly made four seas tornado Dragon Robe. He was slender, with a smile on his face. The bright yellow dragon robe on his body set off the usual gentleness, which made the imperial concubines look straight.


    Compared with the vigilance and estrangement he just returned to the palace, Mo Ronglin is still friendly to the people he knows. He smiles more and more, and his dark eyes seem to be getting brighter and brighter day by day. The emperor looks in his eyes and feels happy in his heart. He thinks that before long, Mo Ronglin will be as lively and cheerful as a normal child, and will hold his legs and call him father emperor.


    Of all the gifts, the emperor''s gift was the most special. He ordered someone to build a little dragon chair, and let Mo Ronglin sit on it to accept the congratulations of the officials.


    Mo Ronglin is so happy that he sits upright and accepts the congratulations from the officials.


    Yue GUI felt that the emperor was a little too much. She said to Qi Hong quietly, "can you bear such a small child''s birthday?"


    The green lotus hears on the side and says with a smile, "it''s OK. Our little highness is lucky and has a big life. It''s OK."


    Courtiers lined up to kneel down one by one, smiling, saying auspicious words, and then offering gifts. The scene was very lively.


    Maybe it''s too stereotyped. Mo Ronglin gradually lost patience and took out a small porcelain vase from his sleeve to play with. The courtiers didn''t mind. Anyway, it''s a kind of ceremony. When it''s finished, the task is finished.


    Mo Ronglin suddenly raised his head, looked at the man kneeling in front of him, a little thoughtful, and then waved to the next courtier. The courtier didn''t know what he meant, but he didn''t dare to brush his royal highness. With a smile on his face, he went up. But the prince''s hand kept moving. He didn''t let go until three or four more courtiers came up.


    Everyone looked at him and didn''t know what he wanted to do? The emperor was also smiling and looked at them with great interest. Only laurel face slightly changed, vaguely had a bad premonition.


    Mo Ronglin came down from the Dragon chair and came to the first courtier. The courtier''s face was like a flower, but the little prince raised his hand and hit something heavily on his forehead."Chi Kuang!" A sound, fine porcelain fragments fell to the ground, Mo Rong Lin hand holding the remaining half, quickly toward the second courtier forehead row down, sharp thin porcelain instantly cut skin blood, blood diffuse out.


    "Lin''er!" The Emperor gave a big drink, but Murong Lin chuckled. He turned his head and looked at it, then turned back and continued to row on the third courtier''s forehead.


    Although it is a child''s hand, but the porcelain cut in the meat, there is no pain, but no one dare to move, kneel there to accept the prince''s "reward." In my heart: forget it, today a prince''s birthday, as long as the little ancestor is happy, a little injury will not hinder.


    The emperor strode over, picked up Mo Ronglin from the ground and knocked off the broken porcelain pieces in his hand. His face was gloomy. The lively scene was instantly quiet, and they all looked at him stupidly.


    After a moment''s pause, the emperor seemed a little at a loss. Then he strode into the back hall with Mo Ronglin in his arms. Empress dowager Rui woke up and ran after him. "Emperor, don''t beat him. He''s still a child. He doesn''t know much about it..."


    Mammy Rong came forward to hold her and comforted her in a low voice, "don''t worry about it, old Buddha. The emperor has a sense of propriety."


    Empress Dowager Rui sighed and shook her head. "Poor child, how could he be like this? What bad things happened to him outside..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C660

    This is the emperor''s first time to see Murong Lin hurt people, the first time to see him excited when he saw blood, what was his mood at that moment? Too surprised, too shocked, that there is a moment of stupor, I can''t believe that such a small he can do such a thing!


    Before, he had heard about Mo Ronglin from the slaves. The slaves always liked to whitewash peace, and he didn''t take it seriously. Only laurel mentioned it seriously once, but he thought Laurel was too worried. Today, seeing it with his own eyes, he knew that he was wrong.


    Entering the room, he puts down Mo Ronglin, turns around and closes the door, blocking all the noise out of the door.


    Mo Ronglin probably realized that he had done something wrong. He hung his head and stood there silent. The emperor also stood, but he was very sad. If his mother was still there, how could he be like this


    He put Mo Ronglin on the chair and sat opposite him. He was a bit like a face-to-face Gong and a face-to-face drum.


    Mo Ronglin looked at him with dark eyes, then hung down. His two little hands were twisted together, and his poor appearance was like a white thousand sails.


    The emperor took a breath and let it go. He was silent for a moment. His voice was very soft. "Lin''er, look up at my father."


    Mo Ronglin kept his head down.


    The emperor waited for a while, and his voice became softer. "Lin''er, look up at Dad."


    Strange to say, when he changed his father into father, Mo Ronglin immediately raised his head and looked at him with two big eyes.


    The emperor was warm in his heart, with a smile in his eyes, "tell Dad, why do you want to do that?" Ask oneself to feel ridiculous again after, Mo Rong Lin can''t speak at all, how to answer him?


    He changed a way, "lin''er likes to see blood?"


    Mo Rong Lin looked at him and said nothing, but his eyes did not evade.


    The emperor had some helplessness. Mo Ronglin didn''t speak, and rarely gave any active response. If he liked it, he would accept it silently. If he didn''t like it, he would open it with a wave. It was more difficult to have a good conversation with him than to ascend to heaven.


    Whether Mo Ronglin understands or not, in short, he is a father. If the child does something wrong, he has to reason with him.


    "Lin''er, today is your birthday. It was originally a happy day, but it''s wrong for your father to be unhappy and hurt people for no reason. Father knows that you have suffered a lot outside. You, mother," the emperor suddenly felt a stabbing pain. He could not help but cover his chest. After a slow breath, he went on to say, "if she knows that you have become like this, she must be happy It will be very sad... "


    He said while observing the expression of Mo Ronglin. When he said that, Mo Ronglin seemed to be a little sad. He flattened his mouth, and his dim eyes suddenly brightened. But the change was very little. When he looked at it carefully, Mo Ronglin was back as usual.


    He didn''t let Mo Ronglin go back to the banquet. If he did something wrong, he should think about it.


    Xiuyuanshuang is right. The son doesn''t teach, the father''s fault. It''s all his fault. It''s the result of his connivance. He also needs to think about it together. So he goes to the ancestral hall to sit on the wall. The wall is Murong''s motto.


    ¡­¡­


    If there are mistakes in the younger generation, you should not scold them.


    you should be respectful and cautious, and you should not neglect them.


    you should cultivate your health on weekdays, and be timid and alert.


    a son of gold should not sit under the eaves and tiles.


    a noble man is good at protecting himself, and Lu Fu is reckless in his life.


    children should be taught to read classics and history, and they should not be perfunctory and impractical.


    they should not learn proprieties In order to stand;


    Where does not need the ceremony, the noble person knows the ceremony, the fool is rude;


    Zuxun is carved on a half foot wide bamboo slip and covered with a whole wall.


    On that night, the banquet in Bifu hall went on as usual. The courtiers and imperial concubines ate noisily. The emperor and his son sat down in the ancestral hall and thought about their ancestors'' faults. Only when they were young did they return to Chengde hall to have a rest.


    After Mo Ronglin fell asleep, the emperor lay on the side to see him, but his heart did not calm down for a long time.


    The next day, when the emperor came back, she saw xiuyuanshuang standing outside the South study. When she saw him, she hurriedly welcomed him and saluted: "my concubine, please greet the emperor."


    He said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Yes, my concubine," xiuyuanshuang half lowered her head, but her voice was clear: "I''m still here for the last time. Please allow me to go to Jingxiu palace."


    The emperor stood there silent, and after a while he said, "he is the child of Qianfan."


    "I know," xiuyuanshuang said, "that once upon a time, I did something wrong. It''s hard for the emperor to believe me. But I''m confident that I can teach the prince well and ask the emperor to show mercy."


    The emperor asked, "where do you get your confidence?"


    "I have as much faith in myself as I am loyal to the emperor." Xiuyuanshuang said, "the emperor can make a try. If his royal highness doesn''t make progress within a month, you can take him back. My concubine will never mention it again."


    The emperor thought, "you go back first, let me think about it."Xiuyuan frost leaned, "yes, I''ll go back to Jinghou emperor''s good news."


    The Emperor didn''t wait for her to finish, so he stepped up the steps. Xiuyuanshuang straightened up and silently watched him stride into the room.


    Qiu Wen came up to help her, and said in a low voice, "master, go back. Look at the emperor''s attitude. I''m afraid he still doesn''t agree."


    "No, I have a hunch this time."


    Qiuwen is a little strange: "where can the master see the hope? I can see that the emperor is a little worried. "


    Xiuyuan frost laughed: "the emperor doesn''t want to give the prince to our palace emotionally, but reason tells him that he should give it to our palace, so he is worried."


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, xiuyuanshuang took a nap, and a little eunuch came in flurried: "master, aunt laurel has sent her royal highness."


    Autumn grain ah a, look to repair yuan frost eyes full of surprise and admiration.


    Xiuyuan frost is very calm, sitting there eating bird''s nest, said: "to Sheng a bowl, let it cool for the prince to eat."


    Just after giving orders, Yuegui comes in with muronglin. She salutes. Her eyes are red, but her eyes are proud. "The slave sends his royal highness to Jingxiu palace according to the emperor''s instructions. The emperor says that he will stay in Jingxiu palace for three days. After three days, if the prince wants to stay, he will stay. If he doesn''t want to, he will take his highness back."


    Xiuyuan frost in the heart wry smile, three days can see what climate, the emperor is still reluctant to ah.


    But she only politely said to Yue GUI: "please take a few words for the emperor, and say that the palace thanks the emperor for his success. According to the emperor''s wishes, three days later, let the prince choose to stay. Please rest assured that our palace will take good care of you and let your highness live happily in Jingxiu palace. "


    Laurel said calmly: "this is the best. The emperor said that the slave can come to see his royal highness at any time. If you find anything wrong, you can take him back immediately."


    "Naturally," xiuyuanshuang said politely, "you must be reluctant to take care of your Highness for so long. Jingxiu palace welcomes you at any time."


    When laurel came, she prepared a belly of words. Unexpectedly, xiuyuanshuang was so easy to speak that she didn''t know what to say.


    He squatted down and hugged Mo Ronglin. No matter whether the child could understand him or not, he talked a lot. Finally, he succeeded in crying. It was a little too late. He lived in a palace, and it was just a few steps before and after. When she thought about him, she came over. She made it seem like she was going to leave her life and death.


    Laurel wipe a tear, touch the child''s head, a bite, turned away quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C661

    Although xiuyuanshuang begged the emperor to send the prince to Jingxiu palace, she didn''t have the bottom of her heart. After all, she didn''t have the experience to get along with her children. She thought that as soon as Yuegui turned around and left, muronglin would cry and chase after her. However, she didn''t. he just stood in the heart of the earth in silence and occasionally threw the tail of his cloak with his little hand. It seemed very boring. She was a child, Xiuyuan Frost can''t help laughing at him.


    Squat down, gentle smile to him, "come on, let''s get to know each other, you can call me Niang, you can also call me liangfei, OK?"


    Mo Ronglin looks at her and suddenly reaches out and pulls out a pearl flower on her head. Several slaves on the side are all bluffing forward. Xiuyuanshuang raises his hand to stop it. It''s still a gentle voice, "does your highness like this pearl flower? Give it to your highness


    Mo Ronglin looked down at the Pearl Flower, his lips moved, and he wanted to cry. After a while, he raised his hand and put the Pearl Flower on his head. Xiuyuanshuang saw it and helped him. He put it on the edge of the jade crown. The red and gorgeous color set off the blue and white jade crown, which was very eye-catching.


    Xiuyuanshuang clapped her hands and said with a smile, "ah, our little highness is so beautiful."


    Mo Rong Lin pinched for a while, and looked up at the small bowl on the table. It was the bird''s nest Xiuyuan frost prepared for him.


    Xiuyuanshuang quickly brought the bowl to feed him. Mo Ronglin didn''t need her to feed him. He took the porcelain spoon and stuffed it into his mouth one by one, and soon ate it.


    Xiuyuanshuang looks at him and thinks of Bai Qianfan. She can''t help feeling that she is a mother and son. She even has the same way of eating.


    The emperor was used to the existence of muronglin. He left coldly, and his heart was a little empty. Not only he, but the whole Chengde hall was the same, especially laurel. He was often absent-minded when he was on duty. He was reminded several times by Hao pingguan. Fortunately, the Emperor himself was absent-minded, otherwise he would have to be punished.


    Boiling oil like this, the emperor several times ordered the prince back, can understand, the whole Forbidden Palace, no one is more suitable to take care of the child than xiuyuanshuang.


    He thinks he can''t do it. Mo Ronglin''s mouth is flat at will, and his heart is in a mess. Empress dowager Rui is worse than him. If Mo Ronglin wants to hit her left face, she will stick her right face over to him. As for the slaves around him, they all looked at the birth of Mo Ronglin. They all put him on the top of their hearts. No one could give him what he wanted. As for those people in the harem, he didn''t understand them and didn''t dare to hand over the children easily. If he met someone as bold and brainless as xiuyuanfei, he would kill the nine tribes afterwards. If the child had an accident, he would die for most of his life.


    Only xiuyuanshuang, if she used to be a little proud, then a few years later, she has been very good precipitation down, tolerance, patience, magnanimous, perseverance, but still smart, thoughtful, watertight, so he was relieved to take care of the harem with her.


    He even appreciated her extraordinary patience, but he didn''t like her emotionally.


    Three days later, he went to Jingxiu palace to see if xiuyuanshuang was as confident as she said.


    He deliberately does not let people to report, a person quietly into the hall, he saw Mo Ronglin sitting on the edge of a piece of broken jade, is looking down at the hands of the two pieces, wring a small eyebrow, seems to be some indecisive.


    Xiuyuanshuang sat on the small bench, bent down and whispered to him, "Your Highness, think carefully, where was this originally put?"


    Mo Ronglin looked left and right, and finally put the piece of his left hand into the bamboo frame on the ground.


    Xiuyuanshuang gave him a thumbs up, "Your Highness is great!"


    The emperor was very curious. He walked slowly and found that there was a square bamboo frame on the ground. Inside, there were thin bamboo bars arranged vertically and horizontally. The size of the bamboo was just right to be embedded in the jade block. There were light carvings on the jade block. From the several pieces on the bamboo frame, it was actually the territory of Dongyue.


    This surprised him and asked, "how can I get him to play this?"


    Xiuyuanshuang found that the emperor was coming. He got up to salute and said with a smile, "this is a birthday gift from my concubine. It''s a jigsaw puzzle of Dongyue territory. He wanted to play it when he was older, but his highness saw it and liked it, so he played it."


    The emperor said, "I asked, how could I think of making a jigsaw puzzle for him?"


    Xiuyuanshuang was a little embarrassed with a smile. "Your Highness will inherit the great rule in the future, so I want to let your highness contact some social affairs. Even if I don''t understand it now, it''s good to be familiar with it."


    After hearing this reason, the emperor said, "nonsense."


    When he said these two words, he had a cool smile, so xiuyuanshuang knew that he just said it and would not interfere with it.


    The emperor explained his intention. "It''s my intention to send the prince. The three-day agreement has arrived. I want to know what the prince means."


    Xiuyuan frost retreated a few steps, "please ask your highness."


    The emperor pulled Mo Rong Lin from the ground and asked him, "lin''er, do you want to go back with dad?"


    He stretched out his hand. Mo Ronglin looked up at him and held it obediently. The emperor looked at Xiuyuan frost, "you see, he wants to go back with me."Xiuyuanshuang said with a smile: "emperor, your highness thinks you want to take him out to play. Naturally, you are willing to. You should ask your highness whether you want to go back to Chengde palace or stay in Jingxiu palace."


    The emperor glanced at her, "the prince can''t speak yet. How can he answer?"


    "Your Highness doesn''t want to speak, but he can express his opinion," xiuyuanshuang squatted down and asked Mo Ronglin, "Your Highness, would you like to go back to Chengde hall with the emperor? If you like, just nod and tell the lady


    Mo Ronglin did not nod or shake his head.


    The emperor looked on coldly. As for nodding and shaking his head, laurel had tried, but it didn''t work.


    Xiuyuanshuang asked again, "is your highness willing to stay in Jingxiu palace with your mother?"


    Mo Rong Lin hesitated, nodded slowly, and took the initiative to take his hand out of the emperor''s big palm.


    The emperor was shocked and looked at him in disbelief, not because Mo Ronglin didn''t want to go back to Chengde hall, but because he actually nodded.


    As the child''s father, Mo Ronglin was overjoyed by his little progress. He squatted down and asked him, "lin''er, my father asked you again. Would you like to go back to Chengde temple with my father?"


    Mo Ronglin shook his head.


    The Emperor didn''t believe that in just three days, Mo Ronglin and xiuyuanshuang had such deep feelings that he didn''t even want his father, but he couldn''t figure out why Mo Ronglin would answer like this.


    Unwilling, he asked many more questions.


    "Does lin''er Miss aunt laurel?"


    Mo Ronglin nods.


    "Then go back with dad."


    Mo Ronglin shakes his head.


    "Like this puzzle?"


    Mo Ronglin nods.


    "Dad, take it back and spell it with you?"


    Mo Ronglin hesitated for a moment, turned to see xiuyuanshuang, then went to her side and shook his head to the emperor.


    The Emperor How did he feel like he had a little white eyed wolf.


    -------------------


    knowing that we have something to say these two days, we asked why the Emperor didn''t go to Qianfan. There are two reasons. First, he is the emperor and can''t leave immediately. Second, as soon as the prince returns, he is not in a good condition. He is not at ease. As mentioned in the previous article, he will leave after the prince''s birthday. As for why xiuyuanshuang is washed white, first of all, she is a tragic figure, not a real villain. Her good and bad changes with the environment. At present, she really wants to be good to the prince and the emperor, and no one in the palace is more suitable than her to correct the prince. Of course, this is also a foreshadowing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C662

    The emperor is a little depressed back to Chengde hall, laurel eyes Baba standing at the door, see him back alone, a look of disappointment.


    The emperor cleared his throat, "cough, the prince is in Jingxiu palace. You don''t have to worry. For the time being, well, if he doesn''t want to come back, let him stay longer. If you have my special purpose, you can visit him at any time. "


    Laurel some don''t believe, "the emperor personally to pick up, your highness also don''t want to return?"


    The emperor was a little sour in his heart. "Well, I don''t know xiuyuanshuang gave him a treat. He didn''t even want his father."


    It''s a joke, but Laurel''s heart is even worse. In the past three days, she didn''t go to Jingxiu Palace once, because she was very sure that the prince would like to come back. The child was the smartest. Who was good to him and who was bad to him, she had a Book in her heart, so she didn''t believe xiuyuanshuang was better than her.


    But now the fact is in front of us, even if her father doesn''t come back to pick it up, even if she goes Forget it, the emperor said, she should do what she should do.


    As soon as the emperor came into the room and sat down, Ning Jiu came in. Although he was as expressionless as usual, the emperor saw a trace of abnormality, and his eyes lit up: "is there any news?"


    Ning Jiu took out a small scroll from his arms and said, "look at this?"


    The emperor quickly opened the scroll and stared at the woman in the picture. Her face changed again and again. The woman in the scroll looked like Bai Qianfan, but she was more beautiful than Bai Qianfan. She had oval face, big watery eyes, beautiful eyebrows and full red lips. She was dressed like a southerner.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan."


    "Princess?"


    "That''s what the man with the picture said," said Ning Jiu. "Du Changfeng felt strange. He asked for permission to go to Nanyuan and was waiting for the emperor''s reply."


    The emperor''s fingers caressed the woman''s face. His eyes were deep and his voice was deep. "No, I''ll go myself."


    "Emperor, it''s not appropriate for you to go to the imperial court for so many things. Besides, the prince has just returned to the imperial court..."


    The emperor is silent. He can leave the affairs of the imperial court for a while. The only thing he can''t leave is the prince. Although the prince and xiuyuanshuang get along well today, he has a long way to go. Even if the light car takes a shortcut, it will take several months at the fastest.


    In such a long time, anything could happen. Now he was once bitten by a snake, and he was afraid of the neck rope for ten years. He was afraid that he would go out to fight and come back like he did last time.


    God treated him well and gave him back his lost son, but if something happened again, he would not live.


    He was silent for a while, and said, "call Bai Changjian to see me."


    Ning Jiu took orders to go out. The emperor looked at the woman in the picture and was very sad: Qianfan, is this you? It must be you. Otherwise, how could there be such a similar person in the world? But if it''s you, why don''t you come back? Lin''er and I are looking forward to you. Qianfan, when I''ve settled lin''er, I''ll go to pick you up. You must wait for me, wait for me


    This afternoon, Hao pingguan stopped anyone who came to see the emperor. Until Bai Changjian appeared at the gate of the hall, Hao pingguan met him from a long distance. "General Bai is coming. Please come in. The emperor has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Bai Changjian held her head aloof and didn''t pay much attention to him. She strode in. After a long time, he didn''t let go. He didn''t care who was the emperor. He lost his sister. He couldn''t get rid of this knot. Even if the man was the emperor, he wouldn''t obey him. The emperor appreciated his talent and still made him the grand general of Dianyuan, but he was lazy, Sometimes Hou did not even go to the court, and the emperor did not care and let him go.


    Today, the emperor was in such a hurry to summon him, but he was selfish. When the prince returned to the palace, he sat on the Dragon chair in the Jinluan palace several times. When he heard this, he dressed up and went to the court the next morning. When he saw it, he was disappointed. He looked at it for a long time, and then he felt that muronglin''s chin was broken Like a thousand white sails, they are all thin and sharp. But Mo Ronglin''s eyes are indifferent, and there is no brilliance in his eyes. He is very distressed. This is not what a child should look like.


    At that time, he always came to the palace early in order to see Mo Ronglin in the palace. But the little guy went to court for a few days, but he didn''t come. Another thing was that he met Mo Ronglin not long ago when he was two years old. It was a good atmosphere. As a result, he witnessed Mo Ronglin''s murder with his own eyes, and the whole person was not good. He was usually very proud, and he could only humbly accept it that day The injured court officials apologized. Of course, no one would blame the little prince. They didn''t take it seriously. They politely told him not to take it to heart.


    He doesn''t blame Mo Ronglin. It must be that the Emperor didn''t teach him well. Hum, if the emperor doesn''t find him, he has to find the emperor.


    After entering the door, the emperor sat down beside the table in a daze, with a small scroll on the table,


    he stabbed himself into the chair, a little arrogant, "emperor, I don''t know what can I do for you


    The emperor glanced at him, "if Qianfan is not dead, will you change your attitude towards me?"


    Bai Changjian snorted, "I don''t like to make false assumptions."


    The emperor pointed to the scroll on the tableBai Changjian opened the scroll suspiciously and said, "what is this?"


    The emperor watched him closely, like a hawk looking for food at night. He never let go of any subtle expression.


    "Tell me honestly, is Qianfan Daodi Bai Ruchen''s daughter?"


    Bai Changjian didn''t say a word. She just looked at the person on the picture and half rang, then she heaved a sigh, "No."


    "Pa!" "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you kept it from me for so long?" the emperor said angrily


    Bai Changjian lost her temper and said in a low voice, "people are gone. What are they doing?" He asked the emperor, "who is this upside down bottom? How is it similar to Qianfan?"


    The emperor breathed a sigh, "this is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan."


    "Nanyuan, princess?" Bai Changjian held the portrait in her hand again, looking left and right, thinking.


    "What do you see?"


    "The people above are more like her mother than like Qianfan."


    "Have you met her mother?"


    "Yes, I was still young at that time. Her mother showed herself not long after she came into the house. My father was very kind to her. He gave her a quiet yard to live in. No one could scratch her. For this reason, the eldest lady quarreled with my father. I''ve only seen her a few times


    "And then?"


    "Later, shortly after she gave birth to Qianfan, she disappeared. My father said that she was ill and died after childbirth. But I overheard my father''s quarrel with his wife and knew that she had actually left."


    When the emperor heard this, his face changed. "As far as I know, Nanyuan is now in power as a female emperor, and her daughter can only be called a princess. That is to say, if the person in the picture is Qianfan, then the one who gave birth to Qianfan in your family is now Nanyuan female emperor."


    White long jane slightly a vibration, "I now want to come, Qianfan''s mother was not only a beauty, but also a bit noble."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "I don''t care who Qianfan''s family is. She married me. She is my person. I want to find out in person."


    Bai Changjian said quickly, "the emperor, I will go too."


    "No, you stay. During the time I left, the tiger''s Amulet will be kept by you. If anything goes wrong, you are the only one to ask when I come back. "


    Bai Qianjian was surprised, "the Emperor..."


    The emperor glanced at him, "although you always regard me as the enemy, I regard you as in law. Even if Qianfan is not your sister, after all, she has called your elder brother for so many years. She believes in you, and I believe in you."


    When Bai Changjian came, she was full of words. At this time, she could not say a word. The emperor''s sudden attack caught him by surprise.


    "And lin''er, he should call you uncle, and I''ll ask you to take care of him. The boy has suffered a lot outside. He must be safe. Can you do it?"


    Bai Changjian felt that her chest was blocked. She felt as if she had just removed a big stone from her heart, and this meeting pressed something heavier. He stood up, knocked at the emperor, and said solemnly, "I can do it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C663

    The emperor handed over the military power to Bai Changjian. Xiumin was in charge of the regime. Xiuyuanshuang was in charge of the palace. He believed that in a few months, no one could turn his life around.


    The Bai family and the Xiu family did not deal with each other. One was in charge of the military power, and the other was in charge of the imperial platform. There is xiuyuanshuang in the back palace, which can''t lift any storm. Jingxiu palace is close to Ci''an palace, so there is no need for him to speak. Xiuyuanshuang will naturally take care of Empress Dowager Rui.


    The only thing I can''t rest assured about is his lin''er. Their father and son have just reunited and will be separated soon. He doesn''t know what Mo Ronglin thinks. Anyway, he is reluctant to part. In his life, he had only two weaknesses, one was his daughter-in-law, the other was his son. Now that Mo Ronglin is back, he misses Bai Qianfan even more, so he has to go in person anyway.


    The courtiers naturally objected to his going out of the palace. After all, he was the emperor. He was a man of thousands of gold. He made great efforts to persuade him to go out of the palace. His nose was runny and his tears were tears. It seemed that the emperor would die to come back.


    The emperor calm face, direct call people on the board, kill chicken on the spot to monkey to see, immediately quietly no sound.


    Back to the South study, Jia Tong came in and knelt down without saying a word, "emperor, it''s a long way to go. Take my ministers with you."


    The emperor shook his head. "Now you are the commander of the forbidden army. I''ll give you the safety of the palace. I''ll take care of the Forbidden Palace."


    "Ning Jiu is the orthodox leader of the imperial army. Chen is just a deputy general. Let him stay and follow the emperor."


    "He''s too straight, not as smooth as you. It''s not suitable to stay in the palace."


    Jia Tong, "..." What does the emperor mean by tact


    The emperor looked at him deeply. "Jia Tong, I''m giving you a chance to remedy your mistake. I''ll go out this time and still give you the prince. Can you protect him?"


    Jia Tong was stunned for a moment. His face was red and he bit his back teeth: "please don''t worry, my Lord. I''ll save my life this time and protect your highness. Just in case..."


    The emperor''s face sank. "I don''t want to hear that."


    "Yes," Jia Tong said aloud, "it won''t happen. I will protect the prince like my own eyes, and let him have a hair."


    "I don''t listen to empty talk. I have the ability to show it to you."


    "Minister, obey the order," Jia Tong kowtowed and got up to go out.


    Outside, Ning Jiu stood at the bottom of the tree and waved to him. Jia Tong walked slowly, "what are you doing?"


    "That''s the attitude to talk to me?"


    "What attitude do you want?" Jia Tong snorted, "don''t think it''s great for the emperor to take you. The emperor left me with a more arduous task."


    "I know," said Ning Jiu, "that''s what I want to tell you. Whether the emperor can change his attitude towards you depends on his performance this time."


    Jia Tong said, "do you want to talk?"


    "I''m serious with you," Ning Jiu hit him with his arm. "In case the emperor is not here, who are you going to stand?"


    Jia Tong thought for a moment, "no, Lord Xiu is a loyal minister. General Bai doesn''t deal with the Emperor I wonder how the emperor can give the tiger amulet to general Bai in case No matter how they fight, I''ll stand on the side of the prince. "


    Ning Jiu shook his head. "Master Xiu used to be a Bachelor of the former dynasty. He was loyal, but he knew the current affairs as a hero. When it comes to the interests, some things are difficult to say. Besides, the concubine is still in the palace. There are many things in history. Bai Changjian is different. He doesn''t have so many twists and turns. He won''t look back if he recognizes them."


    Jia Tong nodded slowly, "listen to you this say, seem to be such a thing."


    Rather nine but smile, "I nonsense, you also believe, I want to tell you, no matter how others, your task is to take good care of your highness, if there is a little bit of slip," he face a Lin, "the emperor does not take your head, I will take."


    Jia Tong said haughtily, "if I neglect my duty, the emperor will punish me. What''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Jiu sneered, "you are my deputy. Do you think it''s none of my business?"


    Jia Tong was so angry that he said, "OK, it''s none of your business. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to go yet. It''s a long way to go. How can I feel at home? I sleep with my daughter-in-law every night. Don''t mention how comfortable it is. You can sleep with your sword!"


    Ning Jiu: "I''m tired of seeing each other together every day. I''m different from Qihong. It''s like a new marriage. You know what it''s like, haven''t you tasted it?"


    Two people are bickering, suddenly see their daughter-in-law standing together, is slowly moving to the side of the hall door, obviously listening to them.


    Jia Tong see green lotus face is not good, is about to go to explain, green lotus head a Yang, waist a twist, pull Qi red into the South study.


    Jia Tong asked Ning Jiu: "look at her angry appearance, won''t she come to the emperor to sue me?"


    Ning Jiu looks up at the sky and doesn''t want to talk to 250.


    When green lotus and Qihong came into the room, laurel and Hao pingguan were also there. They hung their hands and clubbed around the emperor without saying a word.


    When the emperor saw them coming in, he coughed, "well, everyone is here. I have something to say when I ask you to come." He paused for a moment, picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. "You all know what I''m going out to do. I''ve arranged everything about the court. The only thing I can''t worry about is the prince. You are all the old people around me. You are also looking at lin''er''s birth. He..."Before the emperor finished his words, several people all fell on their knees and said with one voice, "please don''t worry, the emperor. The slaves will take good care of his royal highness. They will wait for the emperor''s safe return together with his royal highness."


    The emperor nodded happily. He knew it was beneath his dignity to entrust him like this. But at the moment, he was not the emperor, just a father. It seemed that the more people entrusted, the safer his lin''er would be. He knew that their loyalty was to protect the Lord wholeheartedly, even if they didn''t say it. But for him, he could feel more at ease only if he asked them personally, otherwise he always felt that there was something left to do.


    Before he left, he went to Jingxiu palace. Xiuyuanshuang is a smart man. She doesn''t need to be too clear. She naturally knows that if the prince has to make a mistake, he will make Xiujia pay for the lives of nine people. Let''s see if she dares to be a sinner of Xiujia.


    He accompanied Mo Ronglin to sit on the ground and play the puzzle for an afternoon. It can be seen that Mo Ronglin is very skilled in playing the puzzle. If he takes a piece and glances at it at will, he will be ready to put it in the right position. He soon finished the picture, then raised his small face, showing a slightly proud smile, xiuyuanshuang rewarded him with something to eat.


    While he went to the table to eat sweet cakes, the emperor asked xiuyuanshuang the question he had been wondering, "how did you teach him to nod and shake his head in such a short time?"


    Xiuyuan frost answered very frankly, "my concubine doesn''t eat for his highness. He is very hungry, so naturally he is willing to nod or shake his head."


    The emperor was angry: "bold, you..."


    Xiuyuan frost facing his anger, indifferent way, "emperor, children hungry, there will be no problem, the key is, can go out of this step, you and the old Buddha reluctant, laurel they also reluctant, this kind of thankless thing, had to do by concubine."


    The emperor asked, "you don''t treat him well. Why is he willing to stay in Jingxiu palace?"


    Xiuyuanshuang covered her mouth and laughed. "The emperor thinks it''s bad for his highness. On the contrary, although his highness doesn''t say anything, he knows very well that his concubine is doing it for his good. He also knows that only by staying with his concubine can he become better and better."


    The emperor listened to her words, silent for a while, and found himself unable to refute.


    -------------------


    at the end of the third watch www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C664

    Jia Tong came through the door, picked up the kettle on the table and drank half of it. He put down the kettle and saw Shi Yingying. He asked, "do you have my letter?"


    Shi Yingying said, "who will write to you? No! " She pointed to the upstairs, "however, General Li is here, drinking upstairs."


    Jia Tong''s eyes brightened, but he didn''t take the stairs. He jumped and stepped on the table to the second floor. Shi Yingying turned her lips and cast a white eye. "Get sex, show what, LAN Jihua looks better than you."


    Du Changfeng excitedly pushes open the door of Yajian, and Li Tianxing is sitting in it, drinking a small wine with a plate of salted water peanuts, quite leisurely.


    Du Changfeng expected to ask: "general, did you bring me news?"


    Li Tianxing looked up at him and said, "no, I still expect you to give me information."


    Du Changfeng was a little strange: "I just came back from Qianye city. What''s the news? Oh, do you want to ask Tao Chunju''s wine?" He went to the window, pointed to the bottom, and said with a smile, "I remember the general''s words. This time, I''ve pulled ten jars, enough for you to drink for a while."


    Li Tianxing said, "do you remember what I said? I ask you, "what about people?"


    "Who?"


    "Lan Jihua. You said he had a problem. Let general Ben check it out. I told you to look after the people. What about the people now? "


    "Yes No more? " Du Changfeng rushed downstairs and yelled, "san''er! Three


    A young man raised his head to answer him, "boss Du, I''m here!"


    "Where''s the one I want you to look at?"


    "Mr. LAN, I don''t know," he said in a loud voice, "but don''t worry, he''s not lazy. I watched him fill up the water tank and chop up the firewood."


    Du Changfeng roared: "I want you to stare at him?"


    There was a little grievance in saner''s voice, "otherwise?"


    Li Tianxing sat at the table and laughed, "OK, OK, don''t yell at him. People look very good. The water is full and the firewood is chopped. What do you want to do?"


    Du Changfeng depressed scratched his head, "don''t blame him, I this identity can''t say clearly, hey, you wait, I ask again."


    He slipped downstairs and asked Shi Yingying in the counter, "where''s LAN Jihua?"


    "Gone."


    "Gone?" Du Changfeng was surprised: "where have you been? Do you want it back? "


    "I don''t know. He''s not my own man. Besides, he''s a swordsman. He''s wandering in the world. He''s a cosmopolitan. Where he floats is where he goes..."


    Du Changfeng waved her hand to stop her from talking nonsense: "didn''t he tell you when he left?"


    "Said," Shi Yingying looked at the small meat nest on the back of her hand with her fingers up: "he still owes money on the counter. I don''t know how to let him go. Ah, before he left, he showed me the palms and said that I have many lucky nests, and I will be a lucky man in the future..."


    Du Changfeng impatiently interrupted her, "when he left, what time did he say to come back?"


    "I didn''t say that. I just said that I would come back when I was finished. When the time comes, give me a big surprise."


    "Big surprise? What do you mean


    "I don''t know," Shi Yingying tilted her head and said with a smile, "maybe you''ll bring me a lot of good goods!"


    Du Changfeng angrily lost a sentence, "money fan." Deng Deng Deng went upstairs again.


    See Du Changfeng depressed face came in, Li Tianxing regretfully shook his head, "we may have let go a big fish."


    Du Changfeng took a glass to pour wine for himself, "how do you say that?"


    "As soon as I received the news, the eldest prince of Nanyuan was named lanjihua, and he has been away from Lanyuan for a long time."


    "Ah?" Du Changfeng was shocked by the news and said, "do you think LAN Jihua is the prince of Nanyuan? How can this be possible? How can a big prince live in a place like ours


    "Maybe," Li Tianxing guessed, "there are reasons for him to stay here."


    Du Changfeng immediately thought of Shi Yingying, and his face collapsed in a moment. "Hum, I know why he is?"


    "Why?" Li Tianxing has a dignified face.


    "For a woman!"


    General Li


    Du Changfeng said to himself, "if LAN Jihua is the great prince of Nanyuan, and the princess Wuyang in the portrait is the former Princess of Chu, then he is Qianfan''s brother?" He felt incredible for this discovery, and his voice suddenly went up.


    Li Tianxing glanced at him: "if Princess Chu is not dead, then she is the queen of today. How dare you mention the name of the queen? Are you not afraid to die? "


    Du Changfeng snorted, "isn''t the emperor a harem? Bai Qianfan said that he won''t marry a man with concubines." Speaking of this, he was a little worried, "how come the emperor hasn''t heard from him yet, or how about I cut first and then play?"


    Li Tianxing looked at him and shook his head. "It''s related to the relationship between countries. This matter has to be considered in the long run. Our general doesn''t dare to act rashly. We''ll wait."


    "How to wait? Don''t you hear boss Hu say that Princess Wuyang is going to marry a bullshit General of Nanyuan. Later, the cauliflower will be cold. Hum, the emperor will regret it. ""Are you in such a hurry for the emperor or for yourself?"


    "I''m not for anyone, just for a truth."


    Li Tianxing patted him on the shoulder, "OK, don''t worry. It''s estimated that the news of Lin''an will arrive soon. Pay attention these two days. I''m leaving."


    Du Changfeng sent him downstairs. Shi Yingying waved warmly at the counter, "General Li, come again."


    Li Tianxing waved to her with a smile. He suddenly remembered Du Changfeng''s words and asked in a low voice, "did you just say that Lan Jihua stayed here for a woman, boss Shi?"


    Du Changfeng looked at Shi Yingying''s bright smile and said, "look at her like that. What do you think she does for a living? Can you laugh at everyone?"


    Li Tianxing looked at him in surprise, "there is no smiling face in business. Who comes to the door? With your bitter face, the post station has been closed for a long time


    "It can''t be closed. The emperor said that the profit is ours and the loss is his."


    Li Tianxing laughs, "you are the only one in the world who can make the emperor lose money."


    Du Changfeng didn''t take over, but he thought, can everything in the world be measured by money? I still think I''m losing money.


    Li Tianxing asked again, "ah, is boss Shi your daughter-in-law? She said yes, you said no, didn''t you? "


    Du Changfeng is not angry, "don''t mention which pot."


    Li Tianxing teased him deliberately, "if it''s not your daughter-in-law, the general will do it."


    "Does the general like this?"


    "It''s so good. It''s refreshing, generous, smart and lovely."


    "Which eye do you see her lovely?"


    "I saw both eyes of general. Just now she was smiling at me. Isn''t she cute?"


    Du Changfeng squinted at him, "come on, don''t you already have three ladies in your family?"


    General Li: "the more things like this, the better."


    Du Changfeng, "don''t make such a joke in the future. It''s not good to let her know. It''s even worse to let the third lady of the general know."


    Li Tianxing wanted to tease him, but he said nothing.


    Du Changfeng laughed, hum, who doesn''t know who!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C665

    Li Tian asked him to wait, but Du Changfeng waited patiently. Every day he opened the door to welcome guests from all over the world, but there was no post official. Sometimes he was impatient to wait. He rode his horse to the top of the mountain ten or twenty miles away to look around. There were few adults in the northwest. Looking around, there were only loess, gravel, isolated trees and floating clouds in the sky.


    He got off the horse and sat on the ground. It was so far away that people felt that he was small, but he was also arrogant. He pulled a piece of grass, peeled the skin of the root, and chewed it in his mouth. It was slightly sweet. Today, he is no different from any man in Northwest China. He has a dark face, rough touch, and can speak local dialect. He can quickly find water in the wild, drive mule carts, and roar a few local ballads when he is interested.


    But he knew that his heart was still in the Central Plains, and there was always a dreamer in his heart.


    He could not bear it. He stood up and whistled. When the horse around heard the whistle, he immediately ran over. He turned over and got on his horse and ran towards the post station in the hot sun.


    Entering the door, Shi Yingying complained to him, "where have you been? There are so many things in the shop. You can''t be too busy. It''s better for you to go out and hide."


    When Du Changfeng was not interested, he didn''t like to quarrel with her. He went to the backyard to wash his face in silence. It was so cool. He shook his head. When he opened his eyes, Shi Yingying''s face clung in front of him again, which made him jump. "What are you doing with me?"


    Shi Yingying looked at him quietly, "something''s wrong with you recently, isn''t it because of that portrait? I think it''s Bai Qianfan. Don''t think about it. It''s said that it''s the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. You can''t climb it. "


    Du Changfeng poured the water that he had washed his face into a big bucket and left it to clean the tables and chairs and wash clothes at night.


    "What are you worried about?"


    Shi Yingying snorted: "what do I have to worry about? I''m afraid you''ll be stupid and fall in again. It''s OK."


    Du Changfeng didn''t say a word with a smile.


    "You''re not really going to go, are you?" Shi Yingying rubbed her hands. "I think the woman in the portrait is a little different from Bai Qianfan?"


    Du Changfeng asked, "what''s the difference?"


    "Bai Qianfan is not as beautiful as the woman in the picture."


    Du Changfeng couldn''t help laughing, "how can I hear that you have a sour taste?"


    Shi Yingying was so angry that she stretched out her hand and hit him, "don''t think you are a sweet cake. Everyone is rare. What''s the matter with you..."


    A young man came to interrupt them: "two bosses, stop flirting, there are guests in front of us."


    Shi Yingying glared at Du Changfeng and went into the room.


    Soon, Du Changfeng heard her scream, "Du Changfeng!"


    Du Changfeng was surprised and rushed to the house. The last time Shi Yingying called him this, it was because there were many bandits in the northwest. He was good here, but he would come occasionally. However, he had never been here in broad daylight like this. As he ran, he secretly said that the little thief was more and more daring. Ha, he dares to come in the daytime. I will fight you back!


    As soon as he ran to the front hall, he saw the man sitting at the table. Mr. Shi, who was usually magnanimous and forthright, was pestling on the side like a little daughter-in-law. He half lowered his head and looked flustered.


    Du Changfeng himself was struck by thunder. He never thought that the emperor would come here.


    He with dream like, one foot high and one foot low walk, just about to kneel down, by the side of Ning nine with eyes system stop, he had to embrace boxing, "this, this master is good."


    "My master''s surname is Huang."


    "Hello, master Huang."


    Master Huang said, "find a quiet place to talk."


    "Yes," just as a guy passed by, Du Changfeng grabbed the handkerchief on his shoulder, put it on his arm, made a gesture, and raised his voice and said, "my guest, please come to the elegant room upstairs. What can I do for you?"


    The emperor was a little surprised to see him like this, but he didn''t say anything and went upstairs with his steps.


    Waiting for someone to leave, the young thief came to ask shi Yingying: "boss, what''s the big man? Do you want boss du to treat him in person? It''s been a long time, but I haven''t seen boss Du entertain anyone? "


    Shi Yingying looked upstairs and muttered, "he is too nervous..."


    The young man asked, "what do you want from the elegant room upstairs? Send the small one up."


    Shi Yingying waved her hand, "no, I''ll send it myself She turned back to the counter, took out a bottle of good wine from the cupboard, thought about it, found out a set of jade wine sets from the good goods she collected, went to the kitchen, took the best dishes in the shop, and carried them upstairs on a tray.


    Several guys gathered together and whispered, "General Li has no such treatment when he comes here. Who is the master upstairs? Can he be bigger than general Li?"


    "That is, I''ve never seen boss Shi so generous. That set of jade wine set cost her a lot of money."


    "There must be a future."


    The guy who talked to Shi Yingying before thought about it and said, "maybe it''s boss Shi''s father. Do you think boss Du can''t be nervous when his father-in-law comes?"As soon as the words were finished, three or four hands hit him on the head. "The donkey kicked my brain. Does boss Shi have such a young father?"


    In the elegant room, Shi Yingying put the wine and dishes one by one, and then knelt down: "people''s daughter, see the emperor."


    "Get up. Don''t be polite outside. Call me master Huang later."


    Shi Yingying should be, standing on the side waiting, the emperor asked her, "is there anything else?"


    "I''m fine. What''s the matter with you?"


    The emperor waved his hand. "I''m fine, too. Go out."


    Shi Yingying, oh, quit, shut the door, and slowly went downstairs. She rubbed her face hard. She felt that when the emperor came, she and Du Changfeng were chatting a little.


    When Shi Yingying left, the emperor looked up at Du Changfeng. Du Changfeng felt strange, "what do you always see me do?"


    The emperor said slowly, "Shi Yingying is a citizen, you are a minister, what do you say?"


    On one side, Ning Jiu silently turned to look away.


    Du Changfeng wanted to pretend to be confused. Seeing that he couldn''t make a fool of him, he had to stand up and worship the emperor, "minister, see the emperor."


    The emperor said, "get up. Don''t be unconvinced. I''m the emperor now."


    "I dare not." Du Changfeng stood up, strange to say, when Mo Rongshu was the king of Chu, he blew his beard and glared at him, and beat him to death twice, but he was not afraid. Now he is the emperor, and the great power of heaven is immediately revealed, which makes people feel awed for no reason.


    "all sit down," the emperor said, "I am the Emperor just now, and now I am master Huang. Pay attention, everyone is talkative Miscellaneous, don''t let people see the flaw. "


    "Yes." Du Changfeng and Ning Jiuyi have the same voice.


    -------------------


    I''m sorry, the author suffered from Alzheimer''s disease last night. I was shaking my hand and made a mistake. I''ve changed it and I''m still in the process of synchronization. I''m sorry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C666

    Frankly speaking, the moment Du Changfeng saw the emperor, he was a little shocked, not only because he suddenly appeared, but also because his white hair on his temples was the same face as before, but also because he had more white hair on his temples. The whole person looked different. I can''t say what''s different. In a word, it suddenly blocked his heart.


    Put aside the previous grudges, Du Changfeng has a grudge against the emperor, complaining that he did not protect Bai Qianfan well and let her die unknowingly. He always thought that he loved Bai Qianfan more than Mo Rongshu, but today, he suddenly realized that he was wrong.


    Love a person, love white head, he only heard the drama in the library, thought it was made up, now know, this is true in the world.


    About going to Nanyuan, he had a dispute with the emperor. He meant that the emperor was not easy to take risks and was waiting for him at the post station. But the Emperor gave him a cold look and said, "this is my family business."


    Du Changfeng was speechless immediately.


    In Ning Jiu''s mind, Mo Rongshu''s safety is always in the first place, so he said, "master, I''ll go with boss Du, you stay."


    With a wave of his hand, the emperor said, "there is no need to fight any more. I have made up my mind."


    Du Changfeng quietly went to one side, Shi Yingying took the opportunity to talk to him, "what''s the matter, scolded?"


    Du Changfeng shook his head, suddenly raised his head to see her, and looked at her carefully, as if looking at the same treasure. Shi Yingying felt embarrassed and touched her face, "why, don''t you recognize her?"


    Du Changfeng put his hand around her shoulder and said in a relaxed voice, "you go to the kitchen to urge him. Master Huang seldom comes here. I''ll have more drinks with him."


    Du Changfeng is rare to be so intimate with her. Shi Yingying is flattered and says with a smile: "OK, I''ll urge you. I''ll bring you good wine and food." She went downstairs happily, and the wooden ladder clattered.


    Du Changfeng yelled at the back, "slow down, be careful you fall."


    "No!" Shi Yingying raised her voice and said, "I''m so sweet. I''ll care about people.


    When Du Changfeng returned to the table and sat down, the emperor asked, "it seems that you get along well."


    Du Changfeng answered vaguely, "well, it''s good."


    The emperor asked again, "how come there has been no movement after such a long marriage?"


    Du Changfeng, "what do you want?"


    The emperor glanced at him


    "Ah, this," Du Changfeng scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. We are still young. We''ll have it a few years later."


    "If you can still say it, don''t do it?" The emperor said slowly, "if you have time, find a doctor to have a look. Whose problem is it?"


    Du Changfeng


    "Anyway, there has to be a child." When you become a father, you don''t have to worry about people you shouldn''t.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re too generous. "


    In the evening, Li Tianxing came. He came after receiving the news. He wanted to bring an elite team to escort him. On the other hand, he thought that there was no silver here. On the contrary, it was a bad thing. He only brought a few good men as his entourage and asked them to stay downstairs and go upstairs to see the Emperor himself.


    There was no more noise. Li Tianxing spread out the marching map on the table, pointed to the line drawn with a pen and said, "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but it''s the best way to go. It''s a common route for caravans. The inspection is relatively loose. Let''s find a reliable Caravan and mix in it. What do you think of master Huang? "


    "Is there a reliable caravan?"


    "Yes," said Du Changfeng, "there''s a caravan from Mengda in the building behind. I''m very familiar with the leader of the caravan. It''s OK to put two people in his caravan. General Li can get the documents for customs clearance. "


    The emperor nodded, "when will they leave?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    The emperor tapped on the table. "Isn''t there an earlier one?"


    Du Changfeng shook his head, "we also need to prepare. We will start early the day after tomorrow. The time is just right."


    Li Tianxing agreed, "I think it''s the best way. It''s too hasty. It''s hard to avoid some things being thoughtless."


    Rather nine didn''t speak, just had a meaningful look at Du Changfeng.


    At this time, Shi Yingying''s voice rang at the door, "here comes the food."


    Du Changfeng quickly gets up and opens the door. Li Tianxing rolls up the map on the table. Du Changfeng takes the tray in Shi Yingying''s hand and complains in a low voice, "it''s so heavy. Why don''t you ask me to go down and take it? What should I do with a flash?"


    Shi Yingying put a dish on the table with a smile, "I''m afraid you''ve flashed."


    Li Tianxing''s expression is a little dull. Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying are just like two black eyed chickens. Apart from fighting or fighting, when will they become loveless


    When Shi Yingying left, Li Tianxing frowned and winked at Du Changfeng, "OK, I will care about people."


    Du Changfeng said: "two couples, do not have to care for each other."


    The emperor listened to this and gave a little smile. He took a sip from his glass.Shi Yingying came out of the door, her smile was collected completely, and she went downstairs unhappily. It was rare for her to look dejected. She asked with concern, "boss Shi, what''s the matter?"


    Shi Yingying didn''t want to say anything. She waved lazily and went to the counter. The man in charge of the account said to her, "boss Shi, why didn''t the account of Ya room upstairs go up? By the end of the month, it will not count


    Shi Yingying said, "don''t count, I know it in my heart."


    Mr. Guan Zhang is a bit of a gossip. Come closer and say, "boss Shi, some people say that Mr. Huang is your father. Look, coke or not, how can it be..."


    Shi Yingying gave him a white look, "he is the father of all the people in the world!"


    Mr. Guan Zhang Boss Shi has a big temper today


    As the night went on, the guests who had dinner in the front hall came back to their rooms one after another. Shi Yingying was listless and lay on the counter. At last, she heard the footsteps coming down the stairs. She straightened up and saw that it was Li Tianxing who had left. She waved, "General Li, walk slowly."


    Li Tianxing didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he went to the counter and looked at her with a smile


    Shi Yingying smiles helplessly and sighs.


    Li Tianxing left, but several of his entourage stayed. Du Changfeng arranged for them to live next door to the emperor.


    Shi Yingying heard him walking up and down the corridor. She was very strange. She knew Du Changfeng''s name as soon as she heard the footsteps of several people.


    She went to the stairs, soft voice called a voice: "Changfeng, you are busy down a trip, I want to talk to you."


    Du Changfeng heard the soft voice, goose bumps all came out, but he still had to brew feelings and shout back: "OK, Yingying, just a moment, I''ll come down right away."


    When the emperor heard this call in the room, he frowned and asked Ning Jiu, "what the hell is Du Changfeng doing?"


    Ning Jiu laughs, "what the hell is he up to, don''t you know?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C667

    Du Changfeng went downstairs and saw Shi Yingying standing at a table. He raised his eyebrows and said, "what can I say if I come down?"


    Shi Yingying didn''t say a word. She dragged his arm to the corridor. Du Changfeng whispered: "if you have something to say, what do you do?"


    Shi Yingying sneered, "throat stuck? What''s the strength of that heroic spirit in ordinary times? "


    Du Changfeng didn''t dare to say anything, and let her drag her back. The passer-by covered his mouth and chuckled, "are these two bosses playing with flower guns?"


    Shi Yingying is not angry, "go, get out of the way!"


    Drag Du Changfeng into his room, buckle the door, turn around and stare at Du Changfeng with a cold face, "tell me honestly, do you want to go to Nanyuan?"


    Du Changfeng did not hide from her, "yes."


    "That''s why you acted with me, thinking that the emperor could let you go?"


    Du Changfeng shrugged his head and said nothing.


    Shi Yingying came up to him and pointed to him, "you say, when you get to Nanyuan, if it is confirmed that the person in the portrait is Bai Qianfan, are you going to take her away and never come back?"


    "No," Du Changfeng replied quickly, "I''ll come back."


    "What do you do when you have her?"


    Du Changfeng I have half of the station


    Shi Yingying was so angry that she trembled: "do you want money when you have people? Du Changfeng, I just found out today. Why are you so shameless? "


    Du Changfeng sat down and lowered his eyes. "I''m going to Nanyuan just for peace of mind."


    "And then?"


    "If it''s really her, the emperor will naturally take her back to Lin''an. I''ll come back and continue to run the post station."


    "That''s it?"


    "What else?"


    Shi Yingying sat opposite him, with a look of inquiry, speculation and suspicion


    Du Changfeng met her eyes, dark eyes, magnanimous.


    Half ring, Shi Yingying asked, "how to understand?"


    Du Changfeng pointed upstairs, "do you see his white hair? I didn''t


    Shi Yingying looked at him, suddenly laughed and hit him on the head, "you fool, is it good to have white hair?"


    Du Changfeng said with a wry smile, "I thought I loved her the most in the world, but in fact he is. General Han once wrote to me several times and mentioned the situation at that time. I thought he was exaggerating and didn''t take it to heart. Now seeing is believing. I''m convinced."


    Shi Yingying said, "even if we act, will he let you go?"


    Du Changfeng shook his head, "I don''t know."


    They were speechless for a moment. They were all silent. After half a sound, Shi Yingying said, "it''s late. Go to bed."


    Du Changfeng was shocked and stammered, "I''m here, sleeping here?"


    "How beautiful you are Shi Yingying pulled him up and pushed him out of the door, "where cool where to stay."


    Du Changfeng was staggered by her. Unfortunately, he was met by the guy just now. He looked at Du Changfeng in surprise and said, "boss Du, I haven''t finished playing the flower gun yet!"


    Du Changfeng waved his fist at him


    The boy rolled away, muttering to himself, "these two in law, one is more fierce than the other."


    The next morning, the emperor went downstairs and looked around. After the post station was built, he came here for the first time and felt better than he thought.


    The three small buildings are in the shape of finished products. They are connected by long corridors, like long arms. They are all hung with red lanterns. When you are in them, you can feel like you are in the south of the Yangtze River. The climate here is not good, and the delicate flowers are hard to feed. Therefore, under the steps are Hemerocallis fulva, which grow luxuriantly in clumps, dotted on the loess ground, full of vitality. At a corner, there is a large porcelain bottle with a height of more than one person. It is huge and simple. The bottle is painted with green mountains and waters. Although the bottle is not meticulous, the painter is very beautiful. Standing in front of the bottle, you can enjoy half a sound.


    When the emperor looked around, he could always find some subtle scenery, which brought warmth and beauty to people. He knew that all this was due to Shi Yingying. She had the experience of opening restaurants and knew how to create a comfortable environment for her guests. He didn''t lose sight. Shi Yingying is a born businessman. She will surpass her father and become the first female businessman in history.


    Just thinking of Shi Yingying, she came. In the saucer stood a green jade cup, "master Huang, drink tea."


    The emperor said, "are you still used to it here?"


    "It''s OK," Shi Yingying complained when she saw that he was in a good mood. "It''s just that the sun is strong and the sand is strong. My face is going to be blown into a sieve, but it costs a lot of honey. Mengda''s goods don''t work. We have to use Nanyuan''s, which is very expensive."


    As soon as the emperor listened to the music, was he crying for poverty with him, "don''t you earn enough money to buy Incense for you?"


    When she came, the emperor said that all the money earned by the post station belonged to her and Du Changfeng, but he just said that there was no formal document. Now that he''s here, if business is good, will he have other ideas? Shi Yingying thinks that the emperor should not only see her bright side, otherwise she would think that the money is easy to earn."It''s just enough. Nanyuan is closed. It''s hard for business to go. When the goods are brought out, the price has to be doubled. Thieves are expensive." Shi Yingying looked at him secretly, "master Huang, I have a small request. I wonder if you can agree?"


    "You said


    "As I said just now, Nanyuan''s goods are good, but they are too expensive. I wonder if you can take Du Changfeng to Nanyuan this time. I''ll ask him to bring me more goods."


    The emperor probably didn''t expect that she would say such words. He was very surprised: "you asked Du Changfeng to go with me just to let him bring you Rouge powder?"


    "Well."


    The emperor looked at her and said with a smile, "you are not good at telling lies, just like Qianfan."


    "I didn''t. I mean it..."


    The emperor''s face sank and his voice lowered. "How dare you cheat me?"


    Shi Yingying''s body trembled and trembled: "I dare not."


    "Come on, why do you want him to go with you?"


    Shi Yingying licked her dry lips. "I know that you don''t let him go because you have a thorn in your heart. If you don''t pull it out, you will always have prejudice against him. But now, a good opportunity is in front of you. Why don''t you try and see if the thorn is still there?"


    The emperor frowned slightly, did not say a word, motioned her to continue.


    "In fact, every one of us is changing. How can you conclude that he is still the same as before? Qianfan is dead, he accepts it, but Qianfan is not dead. He wants to find out, just for peace of mind. If he has been there, confirmed it, and peace of mind, he will come back. He has no shame, so he can go the way behind wholeheartedly. Why don''t you give him this opportunity. Don''t you have confidence? "


    The emperor asked her, "did Du Changfeng ask you to come?"


    "No, it''s what I want to say," she said seriously, "because I believe him."


    -------------------


    Yingying is powerful


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C668

    Du Changfeng is looking for the emperor everywhere. He and Shi Yingying come together and greet him. He calls master Huang first and then crows his eyebrows at Shi Yingying, "daughter-in-law."


    Shi Yingying light way: "don''t play, wear help." Then he turned his waist and walked past him.


    Du Changfeng pretended to be confused and said to the emperor with a smile, "she likes to play a little temperament occasionally. Don''t mind..."


    The emperor patted him on the shoulder, "cherish the people in front of you." Don''t wait for the opportunity to be missed.


    Du Changfeng was still in a daze. The emperor took a few steps and stopped again. "Clean up, you will go with us tomorrow morning."


    Du Changfeng: "eh? Huang, master Huang, do you agree with me to go


    The emperor is not smiling, "your wife said, let you go to Nanyuan to bring her some good Rouge powder back."


    Du Changfeng was stunned on the spot, watching the emperor pacing slowly to the distance. He walked around the back of the house and saw Shi Yingying standing in front of the huge bottle of landscape painting in a daze.


    He walked over and said, "well, thank you very much. I..."


    Shi Yingying raised her hand, "don''t thank me. I''m not for you, but for myself."


    "Eh?"


    Shi Yingying looked up at him, with a very firm eyes, "you left this time, if you don''t want to come back, don''t come back, I just give up and give each other a way to live."


    Du Changfeng is shocked, "you don''t want me to come back, want to swallow this post station alone?"


    Shi yingying


    "Don''t worry, I said I would come back," Du Changfeng looked into her eyes. "It''s too hard for a woman to support such a large post station alone. You wait for me."


    Shi Yingying, "cough, cough, whatever you like." Turned away, turned around, smile eyes curved, small sample, dare not come back, Miss chase you to the ends of the earth.


    -


    when Bai Qianfan heard the noise outside, he opened his eyes and asked, "who''s here?"


    If the bead hits the account son, smile a way, "princess, big prince came."


    "Brother is back?" Bai Qianfan jumped out of bed and ran out. The half sized leopard bit by bit twisted his bottom and swayed behind him.


    "Brother!" Bai Qianfan went up to the man on the soft couch and said, "when did you come back?"


    "As soon as I came back, I heard you were resting, so I didn''t let them disturb you." LAN Jihua looked at her with a smile, "beautiful again." He reached for her head and said, "it seems to be too high..."


    As soon as his hand touched it, suddenly a dark thing rushed towards him, which scared him to make a mistake and instinctively pulled out his sword.


    "Don''t move, dot!" Bai Qianfan drank the baby leopard and said in embarrassment: "it scares my brother. It''s my own. I don''t know you, so..."


    LAN Jihua saw the leopard cub in Bai Qianfan''s scolding and squatting down honestly. It seemed that he was a little wronged. He looked at him with two big eyes like copper bells. He couldn''t help laughing, "it seems that it protects you very much."


    "Of course, I do." Bai Qianfan touched the leopard''s head and asked him, "do you want to go back this time? If you want me to say that, I''d better go back to the capital to report on my work. I''m close to home. "


    There was a flash of light in lanjihua''s eyes, and she asked tentatively, "what should I do when I return to the capital?"


    White thousand sail Zheng for a while, suddenly smile, "look at me this brain, elder brother is a prince, which use dispatch."


    LAN Jihua changed the topic with a smile, "how are you doing recently? How are you doing? "


    "Good."


    "Listen to Mu Huang, you and general LAN are going to get married."


    "Well, it''s almost ready." Bai Qianfan was a little shy. "Wenyu said that he would give me the most grand ceremony."


    "Do you like him?"


    "He''s a good man. Of course I like him."


    Lanji Hua murmured for a moment, "brother means, do you like him, or do you love him?"


    Bai Qianfan was at a loss. "What''s the difference between like and love?"


    LAN Jihua: "like a person, is to have a good impression on him, love a person, is willing to give up everything for him."


    Bai Qianfan''s hand followed the leopard''s back and said, "if you want to give up a little bit to marry Wenyu, I can''t do it."


    LAN Jihua couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t know what the self righteous LAN Wenyu would feel when he heard this?


    He opened the burden he brought, "this is my brother''s make-up for you. Do you like it or not?"


    Bai Qianfan saw that the head was full of jewels, but it was not the same as Nanyuan''s. she took a long and thin hairpin with thin cirrus lines and thin hair. The hairpin head was inlaid with emerald, and it was made of gold and silver strands. The workmanship was very exquisite, and the hairpin tail was thin and sharp.


    She looked at the strange hairpin carefully, but she felt familiar.


    She held it in her hand and looked at it. LAN Jihua''s eyes were fixed on her face all the time, and did not put any subtle changes until a voice rang out, "so you came to see her, too."


    Both of them got up and saluted the visitor, "please send your regards to the mother emperor.""Family, don''t be so polite," Lan Liu said to Bai Qianfan after taking a glance at LAN Jihua and saying, "these things are foreign. You don''t need them when you get married. Put them away first."


    Bai Qianfan said hello and asked Ruzhu to put things in the cupboard.


    The mother and son sat and talked for a while. LAN Liuqing and LAN Jihua talked about government affairs, but Bai Qianfan didn''t listen. He took a bowl of cooked beef and threw it to the leopard.


    LAN Jihua looked funny, "is it cooked?"


    "When he was a child, he was still a vegetarian," Bai Qianfan said with a smile. "Later, Wen Yu said that he couldn''t do it. No leopard would be a vegetarian, which would make his teeth degenerate, so I cooked the meat and fed it."


    "It''s better like this," Lan Jihua agreed, "get rid of the wild, and be more gentle."


    Blue Willow swept him one eye, "the daughter is a Bodhisattva''s heart, you are a woman''s benevolence." She stood up and said, "let''s go. The mother emperor has something else to tell you."


    Bai Qianfan said, "don''t you eat here? It''s rare for my brother to come back."


    "Not today. Let''s call shangwenyu tomorrow. Let''s all go to me and let Bai Qingyin read poems to you." Blue Willow clear light smile to caress her face, "my daughter grows more and more beautiful, now all pass my Wuyang princess is south original first beauty."


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed. "In the eyes of my children''s ministers, the mother emperor is the first beauty of Nanyuan."


    LAN Liuqing laughs, "the mother emperor is old, so she can''t get the number!"


    She took LAN Jihua out of the hall door. Her smile immediately faded away, and her tone was a bit severe: "you shouldn''t try her out, it will spoil our big event."


    LAN Jihua lowered her head and said after a while, "she doesn''t love LAN Wenyu in her heart. The mother emperor is not afraid that when she wakes up, she will regard us as enemies, but we are clearly her closest people."


    Lanliu was silent for a moment. "We should think about the good side. She will gradually fall in love with Wenyu. The high priest will have a way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C669

    In early summer, Nanyuan was very hot, but the flowers in the garden were very bright. Bai Qianfan got up very early today. She liked the feeling that the light of the sky covered the earth. It was a little fuzzy, but it was just right.


    In the garden, she met a strange man, who was wearing a white robe, light and immortal. His black hair was scattered on the white robe, and was loosely tied with a purple hair band. He had beautiful eyes, whose light was like flowing water, which made people unable to move their eyes.


    He stood in the colorful flowers, but the brightest flowers were eclipsed in front of him. He was clearly elegant and refined, but his flying eyes were full of flattery, which made people distinguish between male and female.


    Bai Qianfan looked at him, approached step by step and muttered to himself, "I''ve seen you."


    In her dream, she really saw him, riding on a sika deer, shuttling through the forest. She still remembers that the sun came down from the treetop and the golden light jumped on his shoulder. He said to her with a smile, welcome back.


    When she woke up, she always remembered the dream, but somehow she didn''t tell anyone about it. She thought she was dreaming of an immortal, but she didn''t expect to see it in this place at this time.


    That person probably hears her words, bend lip a smile, is simply 100 Mei Sheng, white thousand sail feel own heart fast beat up, Bang Bang


    "So you remember me."


    Bai Qianfan listened to his heartbeat and asked him, "are you an immortal?"


    "No, I''m human."


    "Then why can I see you in my dream?"


    "Because your heart is perfect and pure."


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t understand. He looks at him stupidly.


    But the man said, "keep the original intention. Not everyone can do it. You will be the first one to beat me. Don''t hate, don''t complain, everything has cause and effect, persistence can get what you want With that, he left from the other end.


    He walked gracefully. The white robe swayed gently in the morning wind, like waves rolling. Bai Qianfan only blinked a few times, and he disappeared. It was clear that it was a straight road, but the man disappeared in the middle of the road.


    Bai Qianfan thought for a long time, and finally concluded that he was an immortal. She recalled his words, but she didn''t understand. Anyway, she wanted her to be a good person, but she was a good person.


    The leopard boy slowly came to her side, with a bamboo basket in his mouth. Bai Qianfan picked it up with a smile and touched its head. I saw the fairy just now. "


    Dian Dian rubbed against her, and some of them wanted to follow her into the flowers. Bai Qianfan stopped it. "No, you just stand here and don''t move. Once you go in, the flowers are all destroyed."


    As long as her tone is slightly wrong, leopard can hear it. She stays there honestly and sees Bai Qianfan squatting in the flowers to cut the branches.


    When Bai Qianfan returns to Pingle hall with a basket full of flowers, he sees LAN Wenyu standing under the steps and looking at her.


    The man is tall and straight, with a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes, which set off the deep eyes. The corners of his mouth are slightly crooked, with a smile. Bai Qianfan always thinks that his smile is a little improper, which is easy to make people think about it. Several times they went to the street together, there was always a girl who was lost by LAN Wenyu''s smile and followed them for a long time.


    To this end, she warned him to restrain his trademark smile and not to cause misunderstanding. However, he thought that she was jealous. He promised that he would only smile at her in the future, which made Bai Qianfan unable to laugh and cry. He explained again and again that it was OK to laugh, but he just didn''t want to laugh like that. LAN Wenyu doesn''t listen and stubbornly thinks that she is jealous. Bai Qianfan felt that sometimes LAN Wenyu was like a child who was spoiled. He couldn''t help it.


    "Why did you come so early?" She asked.


    LAN Wenyu took the flower basket in her hand, while Bai Qianfan didn''t pay attention, he gently kicked the leopard, and kicked it far away.


    "Didn''t you make an appointment to go out today?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "it doesn''t need to be so early."


    "If I said I wanted to see you earlier, would you be very happy?"


    Bai Qianfan said angrily: "the oil cavity slides the tongue."


    LAN Wenyu covered his chest, pretending to be very aggrieved, "what people say is clearly true."


    They said they wanted to go out. In fact, they didn''t go out of the palace until dusk, because at this time, the sun was west, and it was not so hot. The sunset was red, and it didn''t get dark until very late. They didn''t even need to light the lights. Nanyuan people had the habit of eating the night market. The streets were quiet during the day. In the evening, all the shops were open, and the vendors were swarming into the streets Crowded, busy, is the most busy time.


    Bai Qianfan likes to walk slowly, so he wears a veil on his face. Even so, there are still a lot of eyes on them, because the general LAN of Sao Bao has used his ambiguous smile to hook up girls everywhere.


    Bai Qianfan knew that he didn''t mean any harm. He was just for fun. Nanyuan''s folk custom was open. There were several festivals about courtship every year. The men here seemed to be good at hooking up with girls. Looking at the girl, they looked very affectionate. But when they turned around, they looked at another girl again.Bai Qianfan ignored him. He was afraid that as soon as he opened his mouth, general LAN would feel good about herself and think that she was jealous.


    They cross the street and walk into the alley. There is a time-honored porridge shop, which only opens at this time every day. They don''t cook much rice porridge, so they don''t go there late. Bai Qianfan only ate it once and fell in love with it. The sweet and fragrant flavor made her feel very kind, just like When I was a child, my mother cooked porridge by herself.


    She can''t remember whether she drank the porridge made by lanliuqing when she was a child. If so, it must be the taste.


    The old alley is very long, with green stone pavement and moss growing on the wall. There are not many pedestrians. LAN Wenyu raises his hand from time to time to block the oncoming people for Bai Qianfan.


    All of a sudden, he slowed down, his eyes twinkled, and a faint smile came from the corner of his mouth.


    But Bai Qianfan stopped and looked back, "are you recruiting peach blossom again? Do you always feel that someone is following us?"


    LAN Wenyu was a bit surprised. He was a martial arts practitioner. He was naturally more alert than most people. But Bai Qianfan could even detect it. It''s not easy.


    He said with a smile: "there''s no way. It''s hard to give up natural beauty. It''s also a troublesome thing to have a good skin."


    White thousand sail porchi a smile, "this South original first beauty''s title should fall on blue general body just right." She turned and looked, "it''s not like taking Diandian out for a walk. Where is it?"


    "As soon as he sees you, he''ll act like a spoiled child. I''ll let someone take him for a walk nearby. When he goes back, he''ll meet again."


    Bai Qianfan nodded. She just wondered why LAN Wenyu had to bring it out. It was a troublesome thing to bring it out, but someone was in charge of it. The problem should not be big.


    -------------------


    sorry, Xiao Qianfan, you remember wrong. It''s not mom, it''s sister Qihong''s rice porridge.


    Qihong sneezed three times: Well, who is nagging me?


    PS: 664 yesterday, the background has been modified, but the front desk has not been able to refresh, even the technical brother has no way, can only slowly wait, affecting everyone''s reading experience, I''m very sorry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C670

    Mo Rongshu greedily looked at the figure in front of the porridge shop. Although Bai Qianfan was wearing a veil, he recognized her at a glance. Although his face was still not happy or sad, his trembling hand betrayed his inner ecstasy. It was her who didn''t die. She was still alive. God pitied him and finally let him find her.


    But on this side, he really felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. For such a long time, the whole Dongyue had been turned over by him. He really felt desperate. That''s why he accepted the harem when empress dowager Rui was seriously ill. But suddenly, the road turned around. His son was sent back, and his daughter-in-law also found him. All the pain has become a faint imprint, all the suffering is not in vain, whether it is a plot or God''s mercy, in short, he has no place to place the heart, finally fell down.


    Du Changfeng also stares at Bai Qianfan''s figure. He is very excited, excited and joyful, but he does not forget the purpose of this trip. He looks at Mo Rongshu worried and sees his slightly shaking mouth corner and the waves under his sleeve.


    He was afraid that Mo Rongshu could not help rushing up. He gently pressed his arm and said in a low voice, "calm down."


    Mo Rongshu''s Adam''s apple is sliding up and down quickly, obviously calming his mood. He knows that Du Changfeng is right, this is Nanyuan, everything should be careful, exposing the identity will be bad.


    He moved his eyes to the man on the side. His pupils contracted fiercely, and an arc began to appear at the corner of his mouth. It turned out that he was an old friend. He had been dead for eight years, but he was alive again. It''s no surprise that the prince could feign death at the beginning, but maybe he couldn''t?


    Ning nine also looking at LAN Wenyu, sharp eyes with suspicion.


    Du Changfeng didn''t know LAN Wenyu. Seeing that they were all staring at the man, he explained in a low voice, "it''s said that Princess Wuyang is going to marry a blue general, probably him."


    A word awakens the dreamer, and the light in Mo Rong Shu''s eyes suddenly darkens. He only cares about happiness, and even forgets that.


    When Du Changfeng talks about what general Bai Qianfan is going to marry, he doesn''t take it to heart. He just scoffs at it. It''s totally ridiculous how his Qianfan, who he raised by himself, can fall in love with other men. There must be some misunderstanding.


    But now, they are just a short distance away. They are smiling and friendly. When someone comes, Yuchi Wenyu hugs her with his hand. She accepts it with peace of mind, which is exactly what an unmarried couple should look like.


    Mo Rongshu is like an iceberg. When she comes, she is full of confidence. How can she meet and take her away? All one by one considered carefully, only did not expect to be like this, she actually and other men together.


    How could that be? His brain turned into a pot of porridge, and his face turned white gradually. Ning Jiu saw that he was abnormal, and he cried out anxiously, "Yeh."


    He took a deep breath and experienced many battles, but he had never been so flustered. It was like a huge wave rushing at him to destroy him.


    He walked forward two steps, Ning nine and Du Changfeng quickly follow, he waved, "don''t follow, I''m ok."


    His appearance is too frightening, unexpectedly Ning nine and Du Changfeng shock live, two people stopped step, looking at him slowly go forward.


    Two Zhang away, Mo Rongshu stops. LAN Wenyu over there seems to feel it. He looks at him with a tacit understanding. His face looks like a smile. He says to Bai Qianfan, "you go in first. I meet an old friend and I''ll talk to him soon."


    Bai Qianfan looked along his eyes. A tall man was standing beside the wall. She only saw his side face, as cold as a blade. Her eyes were deep like an ancient well, which made her heart tremble for no reason. She quickly took back her eyes and said to LAN Wenyu, "would you like to order porridge for you?"


    "Come on, we won''t talk for long."


    Bai Qianfan nodded and turned to go in.


    Mo Rongshu tightly clenched his hand under his sleeve into a fist. His blunt nails sank deeply into his palm, but he didn''t feel the pain. He really suspected that it was not Bai Qianfan. Although she was wearing a veil, she saw him clearly, but she didn''t feel happy. She only dodged. After a indifferent glance, she regarded him as a stranger, without even an explanation, and left him like this.


    He once thought that losing her was beyond redemption. It turned out that it was not. The real disaster was waiting for him here. He was so shocked that he was at a loss that he couldn''t gather his mind for a long time. In his muddle, he saw Wei Chi Wenyu''s proud smiling face getting closer and closer to him.


    Mingming and I haven''t seen each other for seven or eight years, but they don''t have any strange appearance. One is gloomy, the other is smiling and greeting: "how come I don''t say a word, I''m good at playing gongs and drums to open the way for you."


    "I thought you were dead."


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    "No disappointment, you have nothing to do with me."


    "Yes," Lan Wenyu said with a smile. "The person I''m really looking for is murongyuan, but I heard that you avenged me. Thank you."


    "I''m not for you, I''m for myself."


    "Originally, I thought that if murongyuan was in power, I would fight with him under the influence of Nanyuan. Since you''ve killed him, it''s not my business. We''re old friends. It''s rare to come here. It''s better to stay in my house for a few days and drink my wedding wine before we leave."LAN Wenyu said as he looked at Mo Rongshu''s face, "you saw her just now, isn''t she very beautiful, Princess Wuyang, the first beauty of Nanyuan."


    Mo Rongshu asked, "when did she arrive in Nanyuan?"


    LAN Wen Yu ha''s smile, "listen to your tone, it seems to be familiar with my fiancee, don''t let me misunderstand, I''m very mean, I''m a person who will repay you."


    Mo Rong Shu''s face was gloomy, and he repeated: "when did she arrive at Nanyuan?"


    LAN Wenyu frowned, "what''s your attitude? This is my territory. If I''m not happy, I''ll shout at the top of my voice that the emperor of Dongyue is here. Do you think the empress of Nanyuan treated you with courtesy or let the archer shoot you into a sieve


    Mo Rongshu slowly raised his hand and pressed it on the scabbard, and his anger spread silently in the night.


    LAN Wenyu looked calm: "OK, I say that Princess Wuyang is the daughter of Nanyuan empress, who was lost among the people. She came back only last year. It''s quite a coincidence that she has been in Dongyue before. Do you really know her? However, I''ve said that I''m ahead of you. I''ll get to know you if I know you. But she''s my fiancee now. As the saying goes, you can''t cheat my friend''s wife. You don''t think she''s beautiful, so you''ve got a wrong idea. I won''t agree to her... "


    He said, while observing the expression of Mo Rongshu, but Mo Rongshu did not express anger and sadness as he thought. He just stood in silence, with a cold face, thinking deeply. After a while, he turned and left.


    LAN Wenyu was puzzled and yelled at his back: "ah, I''m leaving now. Do you want to go to my house?"


    -------------------


    three shifts have been launched


    in the morning www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C671

    Mo Rongshu returned to the teahouse where he had just settled down. Du Changfeng was waiting at the door, but Ning Jiu disappeared.


    Du Changfeng looked at him with some worry and saw that he was seated. He poured a cup of tea and put it in front of him


    Just now, when he saw the scene from the beginning to the end, he was not shocked. Although he had been fighting with Mo Rongshu for Bai Qianfan many times, he knew that he could not fight, not because of Mo Rongshu''s prominent identity, but because Bai Qianfan had only him in his heart.


    He thought that when Bai Qianfan saw Mo Rongshu, he would jump into his arms with joy. There were always some sad scenes when his husband and wife saw each other for a long time. He stood there with complex emotions, some worries, some feelings, and some gratification and joy.


    But unexpectedly, Bai Qianfan only glanced at it from a distance and turned to enter the porridge shop. What''s the matter? He was completely stunned. When he came back, Mo Rongshu and the blue general had already talked.


    Mo Rongshu didn''t say a word, and Du Changfeng kept silent. The scene was a little dull. Du Changfeng was very strange that his heart was heavier than he imagined. It was clear that he had been looking forward to this moment, but at this moment, his heart was very sad, not for himself, but for Mo Rongshu.


    He cleared his throat and tried to find the topic: "Sir, do you know the blue general?"


    "He is Wei Chi Wen Yu."


    Du Changfeng didn''t know how general LAN became Wei Chi Wen Yu, but he remembered that there had been such a number one figure in Dongyue. He had no equal reputation with the king of Chu, but he had no chance to see him.


    He said, "it''s said that he''s dead. How can he be here?"


    Mo Rong Shu sneered, "how can a man like him die easily?"


    Du Changfeng: "it''s true that good people don''t live long, and disasters live for thousands of years."


    Mo Rongshu: "I''m not sure."


    At this time, Ning Jiu came back, sat down and lowered his voice, "there are people at the entrance and the end of the alley, but not many, should be able to rush out."


    Mo Rongshu was not surprised. He had guessed that Wei Chi Wenyu, a arrogant guy, was deliberately belittling him and demonstrating to him.


    Du Changfeng said: "before the other party has time to set up defense, let''s go quickly, in case..."


    Mo Rongshu lowered his eyes, covered his eyes with thick eyelashes, and his voice was low and heavy. "It''s better to hit the sun when you choose a day. Now do it."


    Du Changfeng opened his mouth and was obviously frightened, "now? But we''re not prepared for anything. "


    "It doesn''t take much preparation. Now is the best opportunity." Mo Rongshu bites the back alveolar, even if Bai Qianfan is really empathetic, he also wants to get her back, go back to clean up.


    Ning Jiu said: "I agree with the master. It should be done sooner rather than later. Now that it has been confirmed, let''s do it today. The lane in front is next to the main street. In the past, it was a market. Now that there are many people, it''s easy to walk away. Turn back to the South and it''s the gate. As long as you get out of the city, it''s easy to do. "


    Du Changfeng thought about it and said, "OK, I''ll take the lead with Ning Jiu. The master will wait in the market and receive his wife. Let''s meet at the market."


    "No, I''ll go with Ning Jiu. Go to the market and rent a carriage. As soon as we arrive, we''ll get out of the city." Mo Rongshu said, "Wei Chi Wenyu can''t see me and won''t fight easily. He wants to compete with me when he''s young. So when I show up, he will fight in person. When I''m entangled with him, he''d better take Qianfan with him. If I don''t keep up, you go out of town first, and I''ll try to keep up. "


    "No way." Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng agreed to let the emperor take the risk of killing them. It''s not a joke. In case of an accident, Dongyue is leaderless and the world is in chaos, they will become the culprits of Dongyue.


    Mo Rong Shu''s voice sank, "do you want to resist the edict?"


    Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng look at each other without saying a word.


    Half ring, rather nine way: "according to the master said to do it." Anyway, he made up his mind to resist the edict, saying that he could not let the emperor stay.


    Du Changfeng looked at him in surprise, then at Mo Rongshu, and nodded heavily. He has no friendship with Ning Jiu, but he knows that in Ning Jiu''s heart, Mo Rongshu''s life is more important than anything else. Since he says so, he must have some idea.


    Twilight slowly down, like a gray gauze account, so that everything becomes hazy up, the red sky is dark, became the embers of the flame burning to the extreme. On the contrary, there are more people in the alley. The air is full of sweet smell. It''s the busiest time to eat in the night market.


    Sitting at the table near the window of the teahouse, the three of them were not worried. They silently watched the sky deepen a little bit and turn into strong black. Mo Rongshu nodded slightly. Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng stood up and ran in opposite directions, one to the entrance of the lane, the other to the end of the lane.


    Mo Rongshu drank the tea in his hand, gently put down the cup, dropped the money and stepped into the dark night outside the door.


    It was only a few feet away from the porridge shop. He walked slowly. It seemed leisurely, but he was more cautious than ever. With his understanding of Yuchi Wenyu, this is the most promising opportunity. Yuchi Wenyu is very proud. He uses Bai Qianfan to lead him to the bait. He just wants to fight with him, just like he did when he was a child. He plays fair with his own ability. Yuchi Wenyu enjoys the pleasure of stepping on his opponent after winning, especially to him.In the porridge shop, Bai Qianfan has taken off the veil, finished a bowl of rice porridge, and is eating the famous local snack golden ghost claw. Golden ghost claw is chicken claw, which is soaked and boiled in the anther, and the color is golden yellow. The skin and meat are tight, chewy and tasty. She likes eating these things very much. There is no such thing in the Imperial Palace, so LAN Wenyu takes her out every three to five.


    LAN Wenyu drank porridge, looked at Bai Qianfan who was eating with relish, and said with a smile, "why don''t you ask me?"


    Bai Qianfan some inexplicable: "ask you what?"


    "Ask me who that man was?"


    "Isn''t it your old friend?"


    "Are you not curious about him?"


    "Why be curious?"


    LAN Wenyu looked at her quietly, but only saw the magnanimous in her eyes. He put down his heart, raised his eyebrows, and laughed a little unseemly: "his beauty is better than mine. I''m afraid you will take a fancy to him for this."


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t help laughing, "I''m not you."


    LAN Wenyu immediately grabbed the handle of her words: "what do you mean, I''m the one who starts to see the color? Heaven and earth conscience, in my heart, you are the only one. You can''t be so unjust. It makes me sad. " Said deliberately collapsed face, very aggrieved appearance.


    Bai Qianfan laughed even more at his hard work.


    Her eyes were like stars, her lips were like flowers, and her mouth was stained with some soup stains, which made her smile. LAN Wenyu''s eyes were straight, and he reached out to wipe the soup stains on the corner of her mouth


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C672

    One step, two steps, three steps, Mo Rongshu did not hesitate, strided into the door.


    The porridge shop is not big, and there are not many guests, so he saw them at a glance. He saw LAN Wenyu''s hand extending to Bai Qianfan. His hand reacted faster than his brain. With a flash, the sword came out, and the light of the sword rippled like water.


    Even the ordinary people felt the deep murderous spirit and fled from the door one after another.


    LAN Wenyu, as if he had eyes on his back, flew out obliquely. He turned around in mid air and shook his head at him helplessly. "It was just like before. He didn''t make any progress at all."


    Mo Rongshu was surprised to see that he could still speak with his breath in his hand. After a few years'' absence, this guy''s skill has soared. He seems to have a plan in his mind if he doesn''t arrange his staff.


    Looking at Bai Qianfan again, although she was a little frightened, she soon calmed down. Instead of escaping with the crowd, she hid behind a table and looked at him with a pair of big black eyes.


    Mingming is in a very dangerous situation, but Mo Rongshu is a little stunned. Looking at each other at such a close distance makes him a little surprised. Previously, Du Changfeng was afraid that he would be disappointed and said that the person in the portrait might not be Bai Qianfan, because he felt that the person in the portrait was more beautiful. But now he knows that the person in the portrait is not more beautiful, but Bai Qianfan is more beautiful.


    Lengshen''s Kungfu roared and the blue light flashed. He instinctively leaped back. It was still late. He felt a tingle on his arm. Looking down, LAN Wenyu''s sword cut his sleeve and made a shallow blood mark on his arm.


    LAN Wenyu was very proud of his success. As soon as he wound his wrist, he picked up a few sword flowers. However, he heard Bai Qianfan yell, "don''t fight."


    LAN Wenyu looked at her and said, "he did it first."


    "Aren''t you old friends? Why do you fight as soon as you meet?"


    Mo Rongshu''s heart sank. It turned out that she knew his relationship with LAN Wenyu. She knew clearly that she wanted to marry him. She stabbed him in the heart. What kind of woman is she? What has she experienced in the past year?


    He saw a flash of concern in her eyes, which made his heart jump again when he just fell into the abyss. She still cared about him, and could not help crying when she saw his injury. He couldn''t figure out why he wanted to marry LAN Wenyu since he still cared about him. He had too many questions in his heart, and he urgently needed her explanation.


    At this moment, a group of guards rushed in outside the door, pulled out their swords and surrounded them. Suddenly, the sword light swayed, and the small space was in chaos.


    LAN Wenyu frowned and was about to yell at him. He played well. What did these mindless people do for the fun?


    With a loud noise, there was a hole in the roof. A man fell from it, fell sharply, and fell on a table. LAN Wenyu Dingqing saw that he was his escort.


    Looking up again, a man fell down, grabbed Bai Qianfan hiding behind the table and threw it at Mo Rongshu, "master, catch it!"


    Mo Rongshu understood his meaning, but the situation was urgent. He caught Bai Qianfan and called out, "live for me!" Body a turn, one hand embrace a person, one hand wield a sword, kill a blood road to go out.


    Ning Jiu drags those guards, but his attention is focused on LAN Wenyu. LAN Wenyu is not in a hurry. He hums with a smile. "Ning Jiu, you are loyal and courageous. It''s a pity that your master left you. Do you still work for him?"


    Ning Jiu pushes the sword that comes over and kicks the guard to the wall. He used 70% or 80% of his skill, and the guard hit the wall heavily and fell to the ground. He had already died. When other people saw that he was so fierce, they were afraid and stepped back around him.


    Ning Jiu stood in the same place, looking at LAN Wenyu, with no expression on his face, "Ning has wanted to fight with the general for a long time, now the opportunity is in front of him, general, come on!"


    LAN Wenyu narrowed his good-looking eyes and smacked in his mouth, "you guys are not good enough for the general. Are you alone? Hum, ten years later, when I get old, you may have a chance. " After a pause, he said, "don''t delay here. You think your master can run. He has robbed my people and can''t run out of the nine square city."


    Ning Jiu raised his hand and put his sword on his chest. He stepped on the table and flew to him. LAN Wenyu called out, "put the array and trap him!"


    Before those guards saw the death of their companions, they were afraid of Ning Jiu. But at the master''s command, they immediately perked up and set up a formation to trap Ning Jiu.


    Ning Jiu is also experienced in many battles with Mo Rongshu, but he has never seen such a strange formation. They can''t hurt him, and he can''t get out. The figure keeps shaking, and every loophole is sealed tightly. He was so anxious that he could only watch LAN Wenyu chasing Mo Rongshu.


    LAN Wenyu went all the way. With his nose more sensitive than a dog, he said nothing would let Mo Rongshu take Bai Qianfan away. That''s why he stood there and chatted with Ning Jiu.


    It''s one thing to have a sensitive nose. The important thing is that he planted a poisonous insect on Bai Qianfan. As long as he was close enough, he could always find her. No one knows when he planted it for her, only he knows it himself, at the banquet when they met for the first time. About that time, he had a vague idea that this woman would follow him after all.Mo Rongshu put the veil of Bai Qianfan on her face, held her in his arms, and ran to the entrance of the lane quickly. Out of the entrance of the lane was a broad street. There was a market on the left. It was indistinct that there were many people inside. Du Changfeng was waiting for him there.


    He rushed across the street and rushed into the market. There were a lot of people in it, but they were not the people who ate the night market, but the guards in armor. Du Changfeng was covered with blood, tied to a stake, and hung his head. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Mo Rongshu then knew that Lan Wenyu was not Wei Chi Wenyu. He was frivolous and returned to frivolity, but he didn''t fight an uncertain battle. He was sure that they would escape through the market, so he set up the situation and let them go inside. It''s not LAN Wenyu who belittles the enemy, it''s him who belittles the enemy, but so what? Bai Qianfan, he still wants to take it away.


    There are pursuers in the rear and sieges in the front. The life and death of Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng are uncertain. No one can help him. He can only rely on himself.


    Mo Rongshu put down Bai Qianfan, and then found that she was extremely obedient. All the way, she was very quiet, silent, and did not struggle. Now let her down, she looked at him blankly, and didn''t seem to know why she was here?


    "You..." He opened his mouth. There was her warmth in his arms. He was familiar and warm, but his mouth was bitter. For a moment, he didn''t know where to start. After all, he didn''t know what to do after more than a year''s separation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C673

    Bai Qianfan has a very strange feeling. She is sure that she doesn''t recognize the man in front of her, but she is very greedy for the taste of him. The taste can make her feel peaceful, as if a wanderer has returned to her mother''s arms, so she doesn''t make any noise. She quietly asks him to hold him. For her, it''s inconceivable, she says She didn''t like to be touched by others, even LAN Wenyu. He occasionally touched her hand or shoulder, and she always bounced away like a reflex. Even once, he pretended to kiss her and was slapped back by her loud slap. So she was not a frivolous woman, but why didn''t she exclude this man?


    There was a mysterious power on him that attracted her and made her close. She always believed in her intuition. This man was not bad. Maybe he was forced to rob himself. Now, when she saw the blood man tied to the pillar, she immediately understood.


    She strode over to the guards, took off her veil and cried out, "put that man down and let them go!"


    The guards knew Princess Wuyang, but they didn''t expect that she would speak for the enemy. They couldn''t help looking at each other. They were hesitating. Bai Qianfan went to the pillar and untied the man himself.


    Du Changfeng can''t describe the feeling in his heart. As soon as he woke up, he saw an amazing face, familiar and strange. She laughed at him: "are you ok?"


    He nodded, his voice a little hoarse, "OK." He was shocked and fainted. It seemed that he was covered with blood, which was a little frightening. In fact, he was not seriously injured.


    The Guard commander came up and bowed to her, "princess, you can''t let them go. They are the people your majesty wants."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "what did they do?"


    "This..." The commander of the guard hesitated. He didn''t know who the two men were, but he just carried out the order.


    Bai Qianfan loosened the rope and raised his chin toward Mo Rongshu, "come and help him."


    Mo Rongshu doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart, but it''s obvious that Bai Qianfan wants to let them go. He goes over and looks at Du Changfeng, "can you go?"


    "Yes." Du Changfeng said, "let''s go first. How about Ningjiu?"


    "Ning Jiu will come," Mo Rongshu suddenly grabbed Bai Qianfan''s arm and said in an indisputable way, "come with me."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t even think about it, so he said, "OK."


    She answered so well that Mo Rongshu was a little surprised. She didn''t know what medicine she was selling in the gourd, but it was good for her to promise. When they went back, they would talk about it in detail.


    Bai Qianfan thought that she would send the Buddha to the West and escort them out of the city.


    The three men were about to leave, but the guard surrounded them. The Guard commander said, "sorry, Princess Wuyang, I won''t let you let them go."


    Bai Qianfan pulled out the inlaid treasure Sabre on his waist. "See, this is general Lan''s sabre. Seeing the sabre is like seeing people. My words don''t work. Does his Sabre work?"


    "This..."


    LAN Wenyu is the commander-in-chief of all the guards. In the eyes of the guards, he has a higher prestige than the empress. That''s really his sabre. The Wuyang princess is also the fiancee of general LAN. It''s hard for the commander-in-chief to hear that he will get married soon.


    At this moment, I heard a sharp cry: "surround them, our general will catch them alive!"


    The Guard commander looked up and saw that Lan Wenyu had arrived in person. He was relieved. With a wave of his hand, the guards immediately came up and surrounded Mo Rongshu.


    Mo Rong Shu sneered, "how, dare not fight with me alone?"


    "Joke, you counselled, left your bodyguard behind and ran away with my woman. How nice to question me?" LAN Wenyu swaggered over from the crowd and said to the Guard commander, "I''ll fight with him. Don''t interfere with any of you. If anyone dares to mess around, our general will cut his head."


    General LAN always talks with a smile, but no one doesn''t know how powerful he is. When he says something, no one dares to move. The circle of encirclement expanded to make room for general LAN to fight.


    LAN Wenyu looked at Bai Qianfan, "you go there, your fists and feet have no eyes, be careful to hurt you by mistake."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t go to the place he designated. He just stepped back. Seeing that she was listening to LAN Wenyu, Mo Rongshu ran after her and asked in a low voice, "I heard that you are going to marry him?"


    "Yes," said Bai Qianfan, "since you are his old friend, you are welcome to have a wedding wine."


    After hearing this, Mo Rongshu''s lung is about to explode. He turns around, waves his sword, and chants in a clear voice. Bai Qianfan is startled. He praises him for his good skill, but his anger makes her confused.


    A fierce battle started from this. LAN Wenyu saw that he rushed forward. Although he didn''t underestimate the enemy, he didn''t take it too seriously. After all, the victory just now made him feel sure. But when the figure came to him, he realized something was wrong. He didn''t dare to take it. He dodged by mistake, but it was too late. Mo Rongshu''s long sword hit his left shoulder.


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed: "Wenyu, be careful!"


    LAN Wenyu didn''t care about the wound on his hand. With a smile, he lowered his voice and said, "do you hear me? She cares about me!"Mo Rongshu didn''t answer. He picked up the sword and waved it again. LAN Wenyu didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy any more. He held the sword to protect himself.


    The guards on the scene were very eye opening. They had seen the skill of general blue. They used the sword as fast as lightning, and the moves were strange. Looking at the whole Nanyuan, they could hardly find opponents. But now the man fighting with him was faster than him, and the moves were more fierce. They didn''t even blink, but they didn''t see how his sword hit general blue''s left shoulder.


    The fight between them became more and more fierce. Fortunately, the field was big enough, and the onlookers saw two figures whirling up and down, shrouded in the sword light. Even if the guards wanted to help, they couldn''t seem to find a gap.


    At this time, Du Changfeng heard Ning Jiu''s voice, low and short, "what are you doing? Take your wife with you."


    Du Changfeng wakes up like a dream. Regardless of Mo Rongshu, he grabs Bai Qianfan''s arm and runs out. The guards immediately attack him. Ning Jiu is like a big bird spreading its wings, stepping on the heads of the guards and flying all the way, trying to rush into the fight between Mo Rongshu and LAN Wenyu.


    Du Changfeng thought that Bai Qianfan would follow him obediently. After all, she untied him. But unexpectedly, she shook her hand and said, "let''s go together."


    Du Changfeng understood what she meant and wanted the three of them to go together, but how could they go together under the current situation?


    Hesitating Kung Fu, the guards killed, Du Changfeng had to fight first, called Bai Qianfan, "you quickly escape, be careful to hurt."


    The scene becomes confused for a moment. Ning Jiu successfully rushes into the fight circle between Mo Rongshu and LAN Wenyu. He winks quickly and takes Mo Rongshu, "take your wife with you."


    But how could LAN Wenyu let Mo Rongshu go away again and shout, "set up the battle!"


    When Du Changfeng heard this, his face changed suddenly and he called out: "be careful of that..." He was caught just now because he had suffered the loss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C674

    The formation that made Du Changfeng suffer losses was called Sanskrit sound formation. The guards tore down the snail like things hanging around their waists one after another and blew them to their mouths. A strange sound sounded. First it was deep and thick, then it was sharp and harsh. It made people feel as if they were in the rough sea. It was heavy and floating, drifting with the current, unable to stabilize themselves Shape and pace.


    Mo Rongshu knew that Nanyuan was a mysterious country, and it was not surprising to have this strange array. Although it was a little uncomfortable, he was not afraid. He just quickly searched for Bai Qianfan''s figure in the crowd. Seeing that she was standing well, there was nothing unusual, so he immediately relaxed.


    The blood flow in his body was very fast, it was almost like flying. He knew that the sound was similar to the internal mental skill. The more skilled people were, the more they suffered. So he felt uncomfortable, but Bai Qianfan didn''t respond.


    When he looked at Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng again, the blood came out slowly from his nose and corners of his mouth. It was because his internal power was forced by the magic sound to be at a loss, and he was eager to find an outlet, otherwise his body would blow up. He could also feel the warm blood flowing out under his nose, like a small snake winding down.


    He thrusts his sword on the ground, stabilizes his body, and looks up at LAN Wenyu. He thought LAN Wenyu had a way to protect his body. Unexpectedly, he looks the same as Ning Jiu and his face is covered with blood. In order not to let them go, LAN Wenyu, a lunatic, even risked his life.


    All of a sudden, he vaguely heard a very fine song, which was like a light silk, leisurely and intermittently. He looked up and found that Bai Qianfan was singing. She climbed onto the table and sang hard, even the blue veins on her neck burst up, but her voice was too thin, almost submerged in the magic sound.


    Mo Rongshu''s heart was pounded heavily, and a sour rush came to his nose. However, Bai Qianfan''s move inspired him. He lifted a table with one hand and smashed it to the ground with a loud bang. He opened a gap in the dense magic sound, and the sound suddenly dropped.


    Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng quickly learn from each other and stumble to smash some tables and chairs on the ground. Bai Qianfan comes to help. The tables and chairs fall to the ground and fall apart. The noise finally makes the magic sound confused. Mo Rongshu takes the opportunity to wield his sword and kill the nearest line of guards. He knows that Lan Wenyu stabs him with his sword, but his head is broken He didn''t return. He continued to kill. He drew his sword and waved it. It was as fast as lightning.


    Bai Qianfan only saw a splash of blood spilled into the air and then fell down. She opened her mouth, but could not make a sound. I don''t know why, the strange man was obviously angry, but she only felt distressed.


    Suddenly, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw LAN Wenyu''s sword stabbing into the man''s chest.


    "No! Stop it She cried out, tears blurring her eyes.


    LAN Wenyu and the man glanced at her very quickly. The former was smiling, but the smile was creepy. The latter''s face was as heavy as water, but her eyes were soft. She was stunned and sniffed hard.


    Mo Rongshu was stabbed, but he killed the guard in disorder. When LAN Wenyu got behind him, he had already had a defense, so the stab was not deep. This was also his way to lure the enemy. LAN Wenyu''s sword just entered his chest, and his sword also penetrated LAN Wenyu''s chest. Both of them were top experts. They knew how to protect themselves and quickly flashed around Open, the moment of meeting in the air.


    LAN Wenyu, "she''s worried about me again."


    Mo Rongshu said, "no, she''s worried about me."


    Two people landed at the same time, one hand covering his chest, the other hand holding a sword.


    LAN Wenyu, "it''s shameless of you to take my woman."


    Mo Rong Shu, "who is shameless, I understand."


    Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng fight with the rest of the guards and slowly approach Mo Rongshu.


    Mo Rong Shu said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Du Changfeng takes his wife away. Ning Jiu breaks up with me."


    Du Changfeng looked at Ning Jiu. Ning Jiu said nothing. He flew up to catch Bai Qianfan. Mo Rongshu suddenly drank, "no!"


    There is nothing wrong with bodyguard Ning. Bai Qianfan is the most important person in Mo Rongshu''s heart. But in his heart, Mo Rongshu is the most important person. If you want to fight or kill after the event, you can do as you please. The old trick repeats itself, grabbing Bai Qianfan and throwing it at Mo Rongshu, he dares not to take it.


    Mo Rongshu took over the person, no longer love war, taking advantage of the night to flee.


    Behind him, the pace is rapid, the fighting voice rises suddenly, and LAN Wenyu''s angry voice: "chase me, block the gate!"


    A guard replied, "general, the gate has already been closed."


    Mo Rongshu rushed south with Bai Qianfan in his arms. In order to get rid of the pursuers, he used his internal skill to perform his lightness skill. Originally, the blood of the wound had slowed down a lot. Because of the pressure of internal power, it came out again and flowed to Bai Qianfan''s arm. She felt a piece of wet and sticky liquid and said, "stop, you''ve shed a lot of blood."


    Mo Rongshu some don''t know how to face her, tone with a little emotion: "can''t die."


    "What''s your attitude? Do you want to bleed to death? Stop. I''ll wrap it up for you She taught him a lesson.Mo Rongshu listened for a while, but no one caught up with him. He hid in a back lane and put down Bai Qianfan. This kind of sprint consumed his internal power. It was necessary to have a short rest, and he had something to ask her.


    Bai Qianfan tore the cloth strip from her skirt and tied up his injured chest. When she was doing things, Mo Rongshu didn''t say a word. She just played with her, but her fluctuating chest betrayed his emotion at the moment.


    Seeing this, Bai Qianfan asked him, "is it too tight to breathe? It''s too loose to stop the bleeding. "


    She behaved so naturally, in the face of him, there was no expression of shame, almost let Mo Rongshu to forget the past and hold her in his arms.


    At this time, a black shadow suddenly leaps over in mid air. With a low roar, Mo Rongshu is suddenly knocked to the ground.


    At the moment of falling to the ground, he realized that it was not a man, but a beast. Instinctively, he pulled out the knife at his waist, stabbed it hard, and was kicked away by Bai Qianfan, shouting: "little, get out of the way!"


    The leopard boy didn''t listen to her, and opened his mouth to bite Mo Rongshu. Although Mo Rongshu was kicked by Bai Qianfan, the knife didn''t fall off. He raised it and stabbed it again. She was stopped by Bai Qianfan again. Her voice brought a cry: "heartless guy, I saved you, but you want to kill my leopard."


    It turned out to be her leopard. Mo Rongshu thought of the small animals she had raised before, but he didn''t expect to raise beasts now. I haven''t seen her for more than a year. He really wants to look at her with new eyes.


    When he hesitated, the leopard began to talk about him and threw him hard. He was knocked against the wall and fell down again. He was dizzy and his ears were buzzing. It seemed that there was a fight coming from all directions.


    Mo Rongshu shakes his head and finds that it''s not an illusion. There''s really a fight coming towards him. The fire in the alleys and alleys is raging. I don''t know how many people are coming.


    -------------------


    664 has been refreshed. Students who haven''t seen it can look back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C675

    LAN Wenyu comes down from the sky, grabs Bai Qianfan''s arm and whistles again. Baozi runs to his feet. He squints at Mo Rongshu, and his face looks contemptuous.


    "You can''t run."


    Mo Rongshu didn''t say a word, but he saw a row of archers on the wall. All the arrows pointed to him. As long as LAN Wenyu gave the order, he would be shot into a sieve full of holes.


    LAN Wenyu pulls Bai Qianfan to the outside of the alley. Bai Qianfan is still in a daze and staggers a few steps. Looking back at Mo Rongshu, the man comes after her and calls her name: "Qianfan, come back!"


    The leopard boy stopped in the middle of the road and kept growling to stop him.


    LAN Wenyu has retreated to the end of the alley with Bai Qianfan, shouting: "Diandian, come back!"


    Leopard turned around and ran away. The archer on the wall was ready to move. He slowly pulled the string into a full arc and saw that it was about to be launched. However, Mo Rongshu looked at Bai Qianfan''s far away figure and didn''t notice.


    Speaking late, then fast, two figures stepped on the bow shooter''s head and jumped down from the wall, one left and one right holding Murong Shu.


    In the confusion, I don''t know who yelled, "shoot, don''t let them run away."


    The flying arrow shoots down. Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng quickly wave their swords to protect Mo Rongshu. In the dark, they only hear the sound of the arrow hitting the sword. While they were dancing swords, they took Mo Rongshu and jumped up to the opposite wall. Then they fell down and quickly disappeared into the vast night.


    The army rushed to catch up. It was the criminal wanted by the empress. No one could afford to take off, but general LAN ordered: "don''t chase!"


    All the people had to give up and call their troops back to the house.


    LAN Wenyu also takes Bai Qianfan back to the palace. As soon as he enters the palace gate, LAN Liuqing''s internal supervisor comes to pass a notice to see him. LAN Wenyu knows that there must be a good scolding waiting for him. He laughs apologetically to Bai Qianfan, "you''re scared today. Please rest early. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Bai Qianfan''s absent-minded reply made Ruzhu wait for him to take a bath and lay down on the bed. But she couldn''t calm down. When she left, the man''s lost face and his eyes full of deep sadness were always lingering in her mind.


    He called her name as if he were a very close person, but she couldn''t remember that she knew such a man.


    She closed her eyes and slowly recalled the light taste, warm breath, strong hands, deep eyes like the sea


    In a trance, he was above her, fine body, sweating, face is painful and happy expression, and she hooked his neck, efforts to stick on


    Bai Qianfan was scared to wake up by the strange picture. Then she found that she had just fallen asleep. She had a dream that she and the man were going through a lot of trouble. How could she have such a strange dream? Did she really fall in love with the man


    In the heart of careful comparison, that man and LAN Wenyu are two types, LAN Wenyu is very beautiful, but some feminine, that man is just the opposite, he is full of masculinity, between the eyebrows there is a kind of sassy heroism, very people have a sense of security, as if as long as he is in, the sky is not afraid, because he will support.


    Mingming just recognized her today, but she has an inexplicable sense of trust in that man, which no one else can give her, not even LAN Wenyu.


    She couldn''t sleep. She called a little. The leopard came to her and came through the curtain. She jumped to the bed and lay down beside her.


    Bai Qianfan gently stroked the hair on his back and said, "you almost made a mistake today. How can you open your mouth and bite people? Next time you do this, you will be closed in the dark room."


    Leopard son understand her words, coquettishly take head rub her shoulder, white Qianfan was it rub very itchy, can''t help laughing, push it hard, "really take you have no way."


    When Ruzhu heard it outside, she could not help shaking her head. When she turned her head and saw the high priest standing outside the window, she was startled. She quickly lowered her head and did not dare to let out the atmosphere. After a long time, when she looked up again, the high priest had disappeared. Ruzhu took a breath and suspected that she was wrong.


    LAN Wenyu was right. As soon as he stepped into the hall, LAN Liuqing asked him harshly, "why did you let him go?"


    LAN Wenyu answered with a strong sense of reason, "I am acting according to the plan. Is it wrong?"


    LAN Liuqing choked there and said after a while, "since people are here, it''s always good for us to catch them."


    "What''s the advantage? If you don''t arrest him, he will send troops to attack. If you arrest him, East Vietnam will send troops to attack. Although there will be no leader and the order will be a bit chaotic, don''t forget that he has been in the army for several years, and his confidants have controlled the whole army of East Vietnam. When the time comes, the army will press in, force us to hand over people, and disrupt our plan. Isn''t it worth the loss? "


    Lanliuqing looked at him suspiciously, "you don''t want to let him go, do you?"


    LAN Wenyu sneered, "so you look at me like this. In the past few years in Nanyuan, have I been loyal to your majesty? Your majesty should know. For your Majesty''s sake, I even have my adoptive father. Isn''t that enough to show my position?" He paused for a moment. "Besides, I was forced to die by Murong yuan. I will never forget this hatred. Although Murong yuan died in the hands of Murong Shu, I have already vowed to stand up to their Murong family. It is his Majesty''s wish and his minister''s wish to seize Murong''s land. In this matter, I will always stand on the side of your majesty. Therefore, your majesty can doubt anything about me, but only his loyalty. "LAN Wenyu''s words dispel the doubts in LAN Liuqing''s heart. He is about to pacify him, but LAN Wenyu''s words change and complain.


    "Is your majesty spying on me? I didn''t know that Huichen sent people to ambush in the market on the East Street. They even sent out the Sanskrit army. Do you want to destroy them together with Huichen? " LAN Wenyu said that he was more and more angry. "If it wasn''t for Mo Rongshu who was too strong, he could break the gap of Sanskrit. I''m afraid that my minister is dying now."


    LAN Liuqing accompanied him with a smile, "how can it be? You know, the Sanskrit sound array looks scary, but it can''t kill people. I sent them to capture the emperor of Dongyue alive."


    LAN Wenyu muttered, "it''s harmful to people''s internal power. Your majesty doesn''t know the hard work of our practitioners. It''s easy to destroy even the skill of the last ten years."


    "I know that the general has been working hard today. Later I will send some excellent antler and old ginseng to mend the general''s body. The general doesn''t have to go to court these days. He''s easy to live in the house. I think that after Mo Rongshu goes back, he will soon send troops to press down on the border. At that time, I still have to rely on the general."


    LAN Wenyu is a wise man. He knows that he has to advance and retreat. He politely says, "it''s my duty to share your worries for your majesty. It''s time for me to leave at night."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C676

    Xiuyuan frost is really a little sad. Did she take a little ancestor back? It''s not that Mo Ronglin is not obedient, but that his so-called caretakers, one or two, seem to have made an appointment. Usually, after you sing, I come to her palace to sing a big play.


    Qihong is the one she most likes to see. She is in charge of Mo Ronglin''s food. Every time she comes, she politely and quietly smiles. She is very polite and doesn''t stay much. When Mo Ronglin finishes eating, she cleans up the dishes and leaves.


    Green lotus also came. She was in charge of Mo Ronglin''s clothes. The child grew fast. After two months, the clothes couldn''t be worn and had to be redone. She came to Jingxiu palace either to send clothes or to measure them. In short, there was a good reason. She had been with Mo Rongshu for a long time, and now she is working as a woman''s palace. There is a little official style in her actions, and she salutes when she comes, but she doesn''t look as respectful as Chi Hong.


    Green lotus comes, and Jia Tong comes. The couple go head to head. Jia Tong likes Mo Ronglin very much. Although he calls his little highness, he doesn''t have a share with him. When he comes, he lifts himself up and rides a horse. What children don''t like is that when they meet Jia Tong, Mo Ronglin will smile. Sometimes Jia Tong is afraid that he is too crazy, tired and won''t play any more. He will pull his own leg Jia Tong''s sleeves, carrying the big black eyes blink a few times, Jia Tong no principle compromise.


    Laurel is the one who comes the most and stays the longest. Every time she comes, she always accompanies the little prince. Her eyes stick to him, full of endless concern and love. I don''t know, I think she is the mother of the child. She has to come several times a day, especially when the little prince takes a bath. She is sure to come. She tries to give Mo Ronglin a bath because others don''t know the little prince''s temperament. Xiuyuan frost know her mind, is to take a bath, see if she has abused Mo Ronglin, see if he has hidden injury.


    Then there is empress dowager Rui. The Ci''an palace is close to her. She visits her good grandson every day. Mo Ronglin is not very close to her, but empress dowager Rui also has a way. She gives her Persian cat to Mo Ronglin to play with. If children don''t like cats and dogs, they will be happy. When empress dowager Rui saw that he liked it, she wanted to leave the cat in the Jingxiu palace for him to play with. She didn''t agree. Playing with things and losing heart started like this. But it''s hard to refuse, so they say the child is too young, in case of being scratched by a cat. In a word, she successfully dispels empress dowager Rui''s idea. It doesn''t matter that she was broken by muronglin. But her good grandson would be distressed to lose a hair for a long time. She also asked the maid who combed muronglin''s hair to collect the prince''s broken hair one by one, put it in a sachet and offer it to the Bodhisattva. She ate fast and chanted Buddha every day to ensure the safety of the prince.


    Among these people, Hao pingguan is the most annoying one for xiuyuanshuang. The chief manager probably doesn''t come to see the little prince, but comes to annoy her. Every time he comes to her to say something for half a day, he is a eunuch, and Kou Canlian is a good judge of her family skills. He praises her repeatedly and thanks her. What are you tired of? You are hard-working, and you are naughty, so you should bear more And so on. It''s clear that she is raising the little prince as a son, but Hao pingguan says that she looks like an outsider, and her words are full of life.


    She is full of grievances and no one can tell. They are all in one group. No matter who she reproaches, she will complain to the emperor in the future. She has a good impression in front of the emperor, but she doesn''t want to be destroyed. So she can only bear it. Her original pride has been worn away. Now she has no other idea and wants to raise the little prince People.


    Vaguely hearing Hao pingguan''s voice, she immediately hid in the inner hall, but the old boy''s eyes were sharp, and he saw her from a distance, "Oh, I''ll give my best regards to my wife. How are you today?"


    Xiuyuanshuang couldn''t get away, so he had to deal with him reluctantly. "Thanks for the trouble of the chief manager, my palace is very well."


    "Isn''t your highness naughty?"


    "Your Highness has always been good."


    "What did your highness eat today? Did you enjoy it? "


    "I had fried silver carp, quail egg soup, crispy fried rolls, crispy cream and bicui balls. It''s from girl Qihong. It''s very fragrant. "


    "Your Highness slept soundly last night and turned over several times. Do you want some water?"


    "Good sleep, no turning over, no water to drink." Xiuyuanshuang patiently answers him. These are questions from manager Hao every day. She is used to them.


    "That''s good, my little highness. I''m sorry that I don''t have my mother and my father around. I don''t have to bother my mother. I know it''s the most troublesome thing to raise such a small child I''ll see if you haven''t slept well at night. Don''t be tired out for your highness When the emperor comes back, the slave will surely have a good life in front of the emperor and say a few words for the empress. He is really a model of the harem after such hard work. "


    While he was talking, xiuyuanshuang raised her ears and frowned slightly. Hao pingguan was the most observant. Knowing that Huohou was almost there, she got up to say goodbye.


    When he came out of Jingxiu palace, he went to Ci''an palace to greet empress dowager Rui. As usual, Empress Dowager Rui asked the emperor where he had gone, how was the road, whether there was any news coming, and so on. He answered one by one, and then came out with a few words of comfort.


    She was the first of the four imperial concubines, and was favored by the emperor for some time. He did not dare to neglect her. In the past, he asked about her diet carefully. The virtuous imperial concubine is a big hearted woman. She is what she looks like when she is in favor and what she looks like when she is out of favor. She gets a lot of things, and the emperor doesn''t do anything about her. Some people in the harem say sarcastic things when they see her out of favor. She is just as happy when she closes the door.Hao pingguan saw that she had no shortage of food and clothing, and all the good things were sent according to the share system. He knew that xiuyuanshuang didn''t criticize her. The virtuous imperial concubine mentions xiuyuanshuang and praises her for keeping the harem in good order. She always sends people to take good care of her.


    Hao pingguan walked around the harem and felt very satisfied. There was no trouble. When the emperor came back, he was on his way back to the front court. Suddenly, I saw a eunuch kneeling on the side of the road, with his upper body refined, and the palace clothes of the second-class internal prison under him. With such a big sun kneeling on the side of the road, I couldn''t get dizzy?


    He looked at it carefully. He was a stranger, but he had a good face. He was tall and muscular, and didn''t look like a eunuch.


    He looked up at the palace next to him, but there was no serious master living in it. He just walked in and asked about the situation. The eunuch kneeling outside was really from Li Guiren''s palace. Because of the crime, he was punished to kneel under the sun. Hao pingguan was in a good mood today, and he had a good impression of the man, so he begged for him.


    He was the chief manager around the emperor. These low-ranking imperial concubines didn''t even have the chance to see him. They didn''t dare to listen to him. They responded politely and said a lot of good things.


    Hao pingguan went out with a laugh and saw that the man was being pulled up by the eunuch. His mind moved and he said to the Li Guiren who sent him out, "if the master doesn''t like him, the old slave will pick a quick hand for the master, and let the old slave teach him."


    Li Guiren naturally agreed, squinting his eyes and smiling brightly, "it''s very kind of you. Thank you for your trouble. Chang GUI is not a servant. It''s so stupid."


    -------------------


    it''s three o''clock, chief manager. You''re going to have bad luck...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C677

    As soon as Du Changfeng left, Shi Yingying began to hold her fingers for a few days. At the beginning, the days were fine, but gradually she became a little tired and couldn''t do anything.


    The boy joked with her, "boss Shi thinks boss Du doesn''t think much about food and tea!"


    Familiar guests heard, they joked, "boss Shi, boss Du is not here, I accompany you!"


    Shi Yingying listened and said, "can you compare with him? He''s an eagle on the mountain. You''re a grasshopper on the ground."


    The man laughed, "with what you mean, I should be eaten by boss Du? But I don''t want to be eaten by him. I want to be eaten by boss Shi! "


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    Shi Yingying glanced at him contemptuously, "he is my husband, you are a fart!"


    That person is also thick skinned enough to say, "OK, I''m just a fart from boss Shi."


    Shi Yingying was in a depressed mood. After hearing this, she couldn''t help laughing. Although these men are rude, they are not bad in nature and can make jokes, they will not lose the bottom line.


    The days are getting hotter and hotter day by day. The trees near the post station were planted when Du Changfeng first came, and they basically survived, but they are not tall, the tree poles are thin, the leaves are not many, and they are also exposed to the sun, like flagpoles inserted around.


    Shi Yingying had people spread a lot of thatch on the roof. The water in the water tank was used very fast every day. It was LAN Jihua who used to pick it up. He left for Du Changfeng. Du Changfeng left and handed it to the man. The poor men walked back and forth for several times. They were so tired that they were lying in the backyard like a dog. They almost stuck out their tongue. At this time, they missed boss Du as much as Shi Yingying.


    Finally, on a dark and windy night, Shi Yingying''s door was slapped and clattered, and the young man called out: "no, boss Shi, come out!"


    Shi Yingying was so scared that a spirit jumped from the bed, "mountain bandits are coming?"


    "No, boss Du is back."


    Shi Yingying put on her clothes, opened the door and scolded, "boss Du, come back, what are you howling about?" There are still a lot of words to scold. Just think about it. It''s important to see Du Changfeng.


    When she came to the front hall, she immediately understood why the boy was making such a fuss. Du Changfeng was lying there like a dead man, straight and upright. After a step, she felt empty in her heart and walked slowly. Her voice was shaking, "what''s the matter..."


    Rather nine sweep her one eye, "don''t worry, he didn''t die."


    Shi Yingying was relieved. She strided over and punched Du Changfeng in the chest. "Are you pretending to be dead to scare me?"


    All the people in the room were stunned and looked at her.


    Ning Jiu


    The Emperor


    Li Tianxing Keke, although he is not dead, he has been seriously injured. I don''t know if he is dead now. "


    Shi Yingying''s face suddenly changed. She went carefully to explore Du Changfeng''s nose. She had a warm breath. Her heart just fell, and her hand was held. Her heart seemed to be pinched by that hand. She felt very hard.


    Du Changfeng''s voice sounded a little weak, "don''t listen to him, I can''t die, cough cough, your fist just now, it''s true, it''s a bit heavy, I feel, cough, cough, the wound collapsed..."


    Shi Yingying had a splash in her eyes. For fear of being seen by him, she wiped it quickly and looked down, "where is the wound? Let me see. I have to bandage it again. I''ll find the hemostatic powder. You wait. "


    Rather nine handed over a package, "here are side, you get it for him, he does not want me to help him."


    Shi Yingying immediately took over, "OK, I''ll take it. He doesn''t like outsiders touching him. Don''t mind."


    Ning Jiu suppresses a smile and glances at Du Changfeng. Du Changfeng turns his head to the other side. His face is slightly red. He can''t refute Shi Yingying''s words.


    Shi Yingying asks the clerk to carry Du Changfeng to her room, close the door and come to untie her clothes. Although Du Changfeng has been seen all over her body, it''s a long time ago, so she''s still a little shy. "Cough cough, wrap it up. Why do you have to take off your clothes?"


    Shi Yingying answered frankly, "take off your clothes and let me see. It''s rare to have such a good chance. If you don''t look at it in vain, you won''t see it."


    Du Changfeng He''s really hurt a little bit, otherwise, it''s impossible for her to succeed.


    Shi Yingying is very experienced in taking care of his injuries. She knows how to peel off her clothes quickly and peel off her trousers after stripping them.


    Du Changfeng was so scared that he grabbed his belt. "Don''t take off your pants. It''s on your waist."


    "It''s just because it''s on the waist, so I want to take it off." Shi Yingying couldn''t help but put her hand in the quilt and pulled off his trousers.


    Du Changfeng breathed a sigh, still good, know in the quilt, save each other embarrassed. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Shi Yingying holding a copper basin on the table and wring her handkerchief. First, she helped him wipe his face. She leaned down and the smell of orchid went straight into his nose. He couldn''t help swallowing. He didn''t want to speak.


    Shi Yingying wiped his face, neck and arms for him. Then she lifted the quilt down a little and helped him wipe his upper body. She found many small wounds and put the powder on them. She complained in a low voice: "why don''t you say there are so many injuries? It will be more serious if we don''t deal with it. "Du Changfeng felt like a piece of meat on the chopping board. She rubbed it here and there. Shi Yingying was a meticulous person. She had to deal with every wound on his body carefully and try to be perfect. Hengli used to do the same. He closed his eyes and followed her.


    But then the next cool, he was scared to sit up, was shiyingying pressed down, "move what, it''s not that I haven''t seen."


    Du Changfeng efforts to turn the body, "injury, in the back."


    "Yes, we should take a closer look at the front. In case there is a small wound that is not found, it will rot if we don''t deal with it on such a hot day."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What, rotten? "


    "Of course, it''s a wound," Shi Yingying slapped on his buttock. "Otherwise, what else could it be?"


    Du Changfeng clenched his teeth and didn''t say a word. He was angry that his mouth was cheap. He should fight!


    Shi Yingying has been busy for a long time. Finally, she is finished. She takes the dirty basin outside to pour it out.


    Du Changfeng''s body was wiped with wet water, and the wounds were covered with hemostatic powder. He felt that the whole person was much more relaxed, and the wound was not so painful. He took a long breath and showed a happy smile at the top of the account. It was good to go home!


    Shi Yingying splashes the dirty water in the basin and smiles silently at the moon in the sky. When she comes back, her heart will be stable. She will never miss tea or rice again.


    She stayed in the yard for a long time, until her hot face slowly cooled down, then she went back to the house and quietly went to the bedside to see that Du Changfeng had fallen asleep and snored. She stood by the bedside for a long time, watching, fighting fiercely in her heart, and finally turned around and went out.


    -------------------


    Yingying girl...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C678

    The emperor and Ning Jiu also had injuries, but they were not as serious as Du Changfeng. The main reason was that Du Changfeng slowed down and was shot in the back of the waist by an arrow. The wound was a little deep. Fortunately, they took good medicine for the wound. Ning Jiu helped him deal with it in time. Otherwise, he would be dead now.


    The emperor''s wound was in his chest, but the stab was shallow. It didn''t matter. It was just because he was on his way all the time. The weather was hot and the wound healed slowly. When he moved, it was still painful, but no matter how painful it was, it couldn''t hurt his heart.


    When she saw him, her attitude to him was OK. She pasted it in his arms, but in the end, she followed LAN Wenyu, which was something he couldn''t understand.


    Why did she take him away from her heart in just a few years, but he couldn''t, and he had to endure the pain of Acacia. He didn''t think about food and tea, and couldn''t sleep at night. How many times did she sigh that there was no love in life, and how many times did she want to follow her, but in the end, everything became a joke. While he was suffering, she had been engaged in private with other men for life.


    The emperor sat there, drinking muggy wine and sighing. Ning Jiu looked at him anxiously, but he didn''t persuade him.


    Li Tianxing couldn''t take a look at it. He went over and said, "master, have a rest earlier. I''ll talk about it tomorrow morning."


    The emperor knew that he had lost his power, but what? He was either an emperor or an ordinary man who had run away from his daughter-in-law. Before, he knew that she had nothing to do with Du Changfeng, and he was so jealous. Now it''s true. She admitted that she was going to marry another man.


    What is it for? This is really a difficult problem for him to think about. He knows her well. He doesn''t need any honor and wealth, can endure hardships, and knows how to take the second place. He can enjoy himself wherever he goes and make a good life. Compared with love, perhaps in her heart, freedom is more valuable, she does not like to be bound, too oppressed to walk away, just like her first escape.


    But this time is different from last time. They have children. How can she be willing to love lin''er like that?


    His heart was full of Qi and blood, and his forehead was full of veins. The wine cup in his hand was broken. Ning Jiu sighed and came to clean up the pieces on the table.


    Li Tianxing came up again and said, "master, I''ll help you to sleep in your room."


    Mo Rong Shu is obedient to stand up and let him help her to go upstairs. Ning Jiu cleans up the table and quietly follows behind. Suddenly, he misses his Qi Hong very much. After walking for such a long time, I don''t know if she is OK?


    When Du Changfeng wakes up, he is slightly surprised. He thinks that Shi Yingying will take advantage of this great opportunity to stay in his bed for a night with a shy face. After all, she has done this before.


    When he wanted to get up, he realized that he was still naked, so he leaned forward to look for clothes. Except for Shi Yingying''s own clothes, he didn''t have one. Then he remembered that he was sleeping in Shi Yingying''s room last night. So the question is, he sleeps in Shi Yingying''s room, and whose room does Shi Yingying sleep in?


    Just thinking, the door creaked and opened, Shi Yingying came in with a basin, "wake up, wash your face."


    Du Changfeng didn''t mean well, "it''s too much trouble for you. Put it down. I''ll do it myself."


    "What''s the trouble, aren''t we husband and wife?" Shi Yingying said, "when you get old, if you are paralyzed in bed, I will have to wait on you with a handful of excrement and urine? It''s like practicing in advance. "


    Du Changfeng Why do I have to collapse in bed when I''m old? "


    Shi Yingying gave him a smile: "I''ll fight against you like this. I have to paralyze you."


    Du Changfeng


    In order not to be paralyzed in bed when he is old, Du Changfeng has to be obedient. He does what Shi Yingying asks him to do. When Shi Yingying leaves, he thinks about it carefully and finds that he is only in his twenties. How can he think of such a long-term thing? At that time Is there Shi Yingying around him?


    He wanted to be a swordsman like LAN Jihua. He wanted to be a swordsman. He was a man of lofty sentiments. He was not tired of these common things any more. Later, he thought that whether LAN Jihua was a swordsman still needed to be verified. What could he learn from him.


    After a while, Shi Yingying came again. This time, she brought him breakfast. The small pit table was placed on the bed, some appetizers, a bowl of porridge and two big steamed buns.


    Du Changfeng was really hungry. He sat up and his thin quilt immediately slipped down. He quickly stretched out his hand to hold it and muttered, "you''d better go out. I''ll call someone when I finish eating."


    Shi Yingying is always impolite to him. She forks her waist and says, "you look up to yourself. I''m always afraid that I''ll look at you. What''s the matter with your small body? Who''s not better than you outside? Ning Jiu, General Li, and his followers, arms and breasts, who''s not better than you? I really want to see them


    Du Changfeng was shocked, "you, you are a big girl!"


    "I''ve got the wrong baby. My father says I''m a girl''s body and a man''s heart. If you really don''t want to be husband and wife with me, we can be brothers!"


    Du Changfeng can''t help shivering. The more he listens, the more outrageous he is. What kind of daughter-in-law did he marry!


    The emperor got up late the next day and probably slept well. He seemed to be in good spirits and his face was ordinary. He didn''t feel sad and dejected like last night.Li Tianxing secretly put up his thumb in his heart. At the end of the day, he is a person who does great things. He can afford to take it and put it down. He deserves to be the emperor.


    When the emperor was in his territory, he was always sweating for fear of something. The emperor''s journey to the West was to visit the northwest. The guards in Beijing sent him all the way to hide from the court officials. Han Tong took the people away, and he and Ning Jiu came to the West alone.


    There were three big stones in his heart all the time. When the emperor went to the northwest from Lin''an shunshunli, one big stone fell to the ground. The emperor and Ning Jiudu Changfeng went to Nanyuan and came back. The second big stone fell to the ground. Only when the emperor returned to Beijing safely from the Northwest, could the third big stone fall.


    Now there is only the third big stone left. He plans to find an opportunity today to mention it to the emperor and make arrangements for his return trip earlier. When the matter is done, everyone is at ease.


    After breakfast, the emperor asked Du Changfeng about his injury, and went for a walk in the corridor. Li Tianxing quickly followed him, "master, are you better?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. It''s OK."


    "What do you think of this place?"


    "Boss Shi takes good care of it."


    "No matter how good it is, it''s hard. Look at the sun. It''s hot now, but it turns cold after September. The wind cuts my face like a knife. It hurts


    The emperor finally looked at him, "what do you want to say?"


    "Hey, hey, I want to ask the master how many times to go back, so as to arrange escort along the way."


    The emperor was silent. "I don''t plan to go back now."


    Li Tianxing''s heart jumped, "that When does the master plan to go back "


    " let''s finish the war. "


    "War Li Tianxing''s voice suddenly rose, then quickly covered his mouth, lowered his voice and asked, "you, who do you want to fight?"


    "Nanyuan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C679

    The emperor thought very clearly that he could not go back empty handed. He knew that she was there, but he could not take her away. This feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    Why did he whiten her hair, but she was more beautiful than before? Why can she live so well when he is suffering day and night? Why does he keep their mother and children in mind all the time, but she is at ease when she abandons her husband and children?


    He carried a sedan chair to marry his daughter-in-law who came into the house and got married. Whoever robbed her, he would take it back. No matter where her heart was, at least people would come back to him.


    Ning Jiu was not surprised to hear of his decision. He knew Mo Rongshu too well and knew that he was willing to go with them at that time. He already had plans in his heart.


    For more than a year, people have seen that Mo Rongshu has gradually returned to normal, and even the back palace has accepted him. It seems that he has put the past things down. Only a few people around him know that, in fact, he has not. So for such a long time, the people who went out to look for him have not withdrawn, the memorial tablet of Changshen hall has been empty, and the tomb buried outside the imperial mausoleum has not been moved. Even if it was true, the emperor would not accept it. Now that we know that people are still alive and have met, how can we not take them back?


    Du Changfeng didn''t know about the war. He was lying in bed for several days. He didn''t even come out of the door. He couldn''t come up with it. He was naked. Like Li Tianxing, he had something in his heart. He asked Shi Yingying once a day: is the emperor gone? Shi Yingying''s answer will always be No. Du Changfeng calculated the days and found something wrong. Mo Rongshu didn''t go back to Lin''an to be the emperor of his daily life. What did he do in his small post station?


    He asked Shi Yingying to send a message to Li Tianxing or Ning Jiu, and asked one of them to meet him. Li Tianxing didn''t come, but Ning Jiu came. When he came in, he threw him a thunder: "if the injury is good, get up and fight."


    Du Changfeng propped up and looked at him in horror, "fight, fight, who fight with whom?"


    Ning nine light Piao Piao he one eye, elephant see a fool.


    Du Changfeng woke up. "You mean," he pointed out, "who wants to fight with Nanyuan?"


    "What else?"


    Du Changfeng was silent for a moment, and suddenly lifted the quilt, "bloody, I''m quite..." Before he finished speaking, he realized that it was wrong. He quickly retracted the quilt and said with a smile, "well, please ask Yingying to come in."


    Ning Jiu held back a smile, nodded and went out.


    After a while, Shi Yingying came in, "Ning Jiu said you''re looking for me, what''s up?"


    "Yingying, I''m sorry," Du Changfeng said sincerely, sitting at the head of the bed, "I said I''d do a batch of good goods for you, but I lost my word."


    Shi Yingying did not expect that he would say this. She was stunned for a moment and said softly, "it doesn''t matter. Just come back."


    "Of course I will come back. This is my home. Where else can I go if I don''t come back?"


    Shi Yingying blushed. She came over and asked him, "what would you like for lunch?"


    "You see, I''ll eat whatever you give me."


    Shi Yingying''s head lowered and her voice was a little coy. "OK."


    "Yingying, can I ask you something?"


    "You said


    "I''ve been lying for several days and want to get out of bed. It''s good for my injury to walk around."


    "All right." Shi Yingying glanced at him quickly, "I''ll take your clothes right away."


    When she closed the door and went out, Du Changfeng breathed a sigh. Shi Yingying had to be soft instead of hard. In front of her, hard won''t work. She can only outwit her.


    Soon, Shi Yingying took his clothes, waited on him to put them on, carefully helped him to walk outside, "is that ok? Talk when you''re tired. It''s not easy to recover such a heavy injury overnight. Let''s take our time. "


    "I''m not in a hurry. What am I in a hurry?" Du Changfeng said, holding the post on the corridor. "If you have something to do, I can do it myself."


    Shi Yingying was a little worried, but the front hall was really busy. "I''ll call someone to come here..."


    "No, no, it''s all rough guys. Who let them wait on you? Go ahead. I''ll be fine." He waved Shi Yingying away.


    Shi Yingying saw that he could walk steadily. She thought that there would be no problem and left after a few words of advice.


    As soon as she left, Du Changfeng immediately went around to the backyard, entered the door and went up to the second floor. He knocked three times, and Ning Jiu''s voice came from inside, "who?"


    "It''s me."


    Ning Jiu opens the door, Du Changfeng flashes in, raises his hand and bows to Mo Rongshu.


    Mo Rongshu looked at him up and down, "look at this, is it good?"


    "That''s good. I''m afraid to make a noise."


    Ning Jiuqi said, "but why?"


    Du Changfeng some helpless smile, "you don''t know Shi Yingying, she is a one word character, I think it''s not good, she thinks I''m good, I''m good."


    Although the tone is a little helpless, Ning Jiu can hear that he is still a little flaunting. To put it bluntly, Shi Yingying is nervous about him.


    Du Changfeng looked at Ning Jiu''s meaningful eyes. He was a little embarrassed. He quickly changed the topic and said to Mo Rongshu, "Yee, I want to be the forward of this war."Mo Rong Shu raised his hand, "yes."


    Du Changfeng didn''t expect that he promised so happily. He still couldn''t believe it. His eyes were bright. "Master, do you really agree?" This means that he can go back to the army and fight side by side with his former comrades. He is a soldier at the end of the day. He lives in this post station and does some miscellaneous things. How can he compare with fighting bravely in the battlefield? That''s what a bloody man should do!


    "Why don''t you agree? I''m short of staff. You, Ning Jiu and Li Tianxing are almost there."


    Du Changfeng was startled, "don''t you plan to deploy the troops from other places to come here, just the troops from the northwest?"


    Mo Rongshu laughed scornfully: "a small Nanyuan, where we need to use all our troops in East Vietnam, the northwest army is enough."


    Du Changfeng knew that he used his army like a God, and Nanyuan''s national strength was really weak. In addition, the northwest always had a large number of troops, so it should be the same.


    "Clean up. Li Tianxing is deploying his troops. Maybe he can start tomorrow. If you want to be a forward, you should follow the leading troops."


    "Yes Du Changfeng''s answer is extremely loud.


    Just out of the door, he was worried. How could he talk to Shi Yingying about going to war? Ah, no matter. She packed her bags first and then showed her cards before she left. In a hurry, she didn''t have a chance to make trouble. Well, that''s it!


    Du Changfeng went back to his room along the same road, took the bag skin, spread it on the table, and began to pack. It was hot, so he didn''t need to take too many things, just a few clothes to change


    Is cleaning up, the door was kicked open, Shi Yingying angry rushed in, pointed at him, for a long time speechless.


    -------------------


    three o''clock, I wish you all a happy Tanabata www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C680

    All the people in the post station saw that boss Du was chased by boss Shi and ran around the house. He was in a mess. From time to time, he turned back and yelled, "don''t chase me. I''m still hurt!"


    "No, no, you still Ah Although Shi Yingying was very angry, she was still sober. She knew that the war was still a secret and could not easily reveal it.


    Although Mr. Du and Mr. Shi always quarrel, it''s the first time to see such a big battle. The spectators can''t sit still, and a large group of people follow behind to watch.


    The post station was more lively than the Spring Festival. The noise almost didn''t lift the roof. The emperor was afraid of the noise. He frowned and asked Ning Jiu, "what''s the matter, what''s the noise?"


    Ning Jiu put his head out of the window and looked at it. He said with a smile, "Shi Yingying teaches Du Changfeng a lesson. Everyone is watching the excitement."


    The emperor listened, got up and went to the window to see. After a while, he saw Shi Yingying running after Du Changfeng, followed by a large group of onlookers. Then there was a crackling noise downstairs, mixed with the noise.


    The emperor began to listen with great interest, and his face sank slowly.


    He thought of himself. Once he and Bai Qianfan were quarreling like a pair of enemies. Outsiders looked at him with no face. In fact, he was happy, just like Du Changfeng. He looked at the embarrassment. In fact, they all pretended that a strong man could not beat a weak woman, just to show weakness and let the other side vent. To put it bluntly, it''s because of love! Love her, accompany her to play a flower gun, don''t love, no matter which onion which garlic you are!


    But he carefully observed Du Changfeng. He probably didn''t realize that he fell in love with Shi Yingying. He asked Shi Yingying to play with him in those two days. It was clear that he was following his old way. At the beginning, he fell in love with Bai Qianfan without his own awareness. As a result, he made a lot of jokes and almost gave her away.


    He shook his head and sighed in his heart. No matter how smart and rational a man is, what''s the difference between him and a pig when it comes to feelings? He is the best example. When his daughter-in-law doesn''t want him, he still begs to get her back. If he is a little arrogant, he should give up his heart and wipe her away from his heart.


    Shi Yingying chased Du Changfeng for several times, but she was so angry that she threw the wooden ladle in her hand, but she didn''t hit it. She stamped her foot and stopped chasing. She squatted on the ground and cried. Everyone was scared by the change, and the laughter was gone. They all accused Du Changfeng, "boss Du, what do you do to make boss Shi so sad? Go to compensate quickly!"


    "Boss Du, what are you running for, wugao, Wuda man? What''s the point of being beaten by a woman?"


    "That is, you are a man, she is a woman, you should let her, how can you make her sad!"


    "What a good woman boss Shi is, boss Du, you should know how to cherish him."


    Du Changfeng listened to the accusations from different dialects, and his face was a little chatty. He was also frightened by Shi Yingying''s action, and he stood there at a loss.


    After a while, he went over and picked up Shi Yingying who was crying. Shi Yingying didn''t struggle. She cried and let him carry her back to the house.


    Du Changfeng silently twisted the wet pad to wipe her face, some muttered, "don''t cheat you, it''s worth crying, so many people look at, don''t lose face!"


    Shi Yingying wiped her handkerchief and threw it back to him. "I''ve followed you. I don''t have any face. You''ve lost it all."


    "How can I lose all of them?" Du Changfeng felt wronged and purred. "You can''t rely on me for everything."


    Shi Yingying sniffed hard and calmed down slowly. "I ask you, are you going to be a forward for her?"


    Du Changfeng blurted out, "no!"


    "If you answer so quickly, there must be a ghost in your heart!" It''s strange for her to believe him again, "Mingming''s injuries are not good enough. As soon as she heard that she was going to fight for her, she immediately ignored everything."


    "Is my injury good or not? Was it not enough? Five or six laps around the house. " Du Changfeng posed to take off his clothes: "or, you see with your own eyes?"


    Shi Yingying is not angry, "who rare to see you."


    Du Changfeng sighed, "I knew you would think wrong. How could I do anything for her? The real husband is upstairs. You think for me, I''m a martial arts man. I should have stayed in the army. If I hadn''t been confused for a while and ruined my future, I would have been responsible for the last attack on Lin''an. What''s the matter with General Han Now that I''m a great general of protecting the country, how can I run to the northwest to run the post station? "


    Shi Yingying looked at him and frowned, "what did you say just now?"


    "I''ve said so much, what do you ask?"


    "What self destructs the future."


    "A moment''s confusion ruined my future."


    Shi Yingying stares into his eyes, "do you admit that you are confused for a while?"


    Du Changfeng wry smile, "at that time, the ghost lost his mind, now in retrospect, is not a moment of confusion."


    Shi Yingying''s brow loosened, but she wrinkled again after a while. "You mean, if you don''t make a mistake, you don''t have to come here with me to open a post station, and you''re still a good general?"Du Changfeng Keke, in fact, it''s not bad to open a post station here. I earn more than a general. The emperor is far away, so comfortable. I think it''s good. "


    Shi Yingying felt comfortable and said, "if you want to go to war, I won''t stop you. Anyway, if you don''t come back, this industry will be mine."


    Du Changfeng''s face was awe inspiring, "are you kidding? How can you let such a big industry be taken by yourself? What do you say I want to come back?"


    Shi Yingying finally had a smile on her face and said, "OK, if you go out, what will a master do? I''ll do it for you. I''ll ask the kitchen to do it for you at night."


    Du Changfeng did not speak, patted her on the shoulder, "yes, she is a good daughter-in-law in charge of the Council."


    Shi Yingying deliberately tilted her eyes at him, "what are you talking about?"


    Du Changfeng said as he went out, "I said who married you has found treasure."


    "Go away!" Shi Yingying kicked him on the buttock and gave a chuckle


    Du Changfeng went to the corridor and looked back. The door was open. From his point of view, he could only see a narrow part of the room. Shi Yingying was standing there, bending over and packing his luggage for him


    He looked at it, like something rippling in his heart, slowly filling the whole chest, making him feel that the years are so quiet, he realized for the first time, perhaps, this is happiness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C681

    When LAN Wenyu goes to Pingle palace to say goodbye, Bai Qianfan is feeding the birds under the corridor. Baozi is eager to try. She wants to wave her paw to knock over the cage. She is a jealous Baozi and doesn''t like her owner to have other pets.


    Seeing this scene, LAN Wenyu couldn''t help laughing. He went over and said, "you see, he''s jealous again. If he''s a man, he''s jealous."


    Bai Qianfan looked down at the leopard boy and touched his head, but suddenly a man''s face appeared in his mind. His face was full of frost, and his face was smelly. He was obviously angry, but when he opened his mouth, it was sour. He said: who do you choose, him and me?


    Bai Qianfan was stunned, not because such a picture suddenly came into her mind, but because the man''s face was so clear, and she had seen him with her own eyes not long ago. It''s LAN Wenyu''s old friend.


    "What''s the matter with you, girl?" Seeing her in a daze, LAN Wenyu reached out and waved in front of her eyes, "ah, what do you think?"


    "Nothing?" Bai Qianfan reluctantly laughed, put all the bird food in the cage, and went to one side to wash his hands.


    LAN Wenyu looked at her inquisitively, "why do you look a little listless, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    "No, it''s probably too hot." Bai Qianfan wiped her hands with a handkerchief. In fact, LAN Wenyu was right. She really had no spirit. Every night she kept dreaming about the same man, tall and fuzzy face. Later, the man''s face became more and more clear, which was the man holding her that night.


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Just because she met him, did she dream about him? Every day I dream of him, they do all kinds of things together, or talk, or walk, or write, or feed fish But more often, it''s intimate pictures, hugs, kisses, in bed So wake up in the morning, she only feel tired, as if those are not dreams, but her own experience.


    Now, even in the daytime, he will appear. He is like a shadow, everywhere. She is a little afraid of him, but she looks forward to him. She likes the feeling of being with him, the freedom of being around him, and he hugs her, kisses her and caresses her.


    She thought she must be crazy, but she didn''t want to tell anyone, let it become a little secret in her heart.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked LAN Wenyu.


    "I come to say goodbye to you." LAN Wenyu looked into her eyes. "Nanyuan is going to fight. I''m the coach."


    Bai Qianfan is a little strange, "for no reason, why fight?"


    "Dongyue wants to take away the most precious thing from Nanyuan, so I''m going to fight."


    Bai Qianfan understood that the most precious thing in Nanyuan was gold. In order to fight for resources, the two countries had to fight.


    LAN Wenyu asked, "do you know Dongyue?"


    Bai Qianfan thought, "brother, the last time I sent my head back from Dongyue, he said that Dongyue was much stronger than Nanyuan."


    LAN Wenyu pretended to be pitiful and said, "I''m going to fight a powerful country, so you don''t have any parting words?"


    Bai Qianfan: "I wish you a safe return."


    "Why don''t you wish me a happy return?"


    "I think peace is more important than triumph."


    Well, right when she is concerned about him, LAN Wenyu grinned, "I have a lot of things to prepare, go first."


    Bai Qianfan: "OK, you go."


    LAN Wenyu saw that she didn''t plan to say anything more. He gave a smile and turned away.


    At the moment of turning around, the smile on his face slowly converged. It was God''s will. She didn''t wish him to win the battle, because it was originally a battle that could not be won, but He sighed heavily. It''s rare to have a chance to compete with Mo Rongshu, which makes him easily admit defeat. He can''t do it!


    Although the emperor did not send troops from other places, the war between East Vietnam and South Vietnam soon spread to the imperial court, which immediately caused panic.


    It''s so good. How can we fight? The emperor is there. The sword and gun are merciless. What if they hurt the emperor''s dragon body? At the beginning of the new dynasty, the order is not very stable. East Vietnam can no longer stand the turbulence. It is not a wise decision to decide to fight at this time when the civil war has just ended and the neighboring countries have been attacked!


    The court officials gathered in the Yamen of the southeast gate and talked about it one after another. Xiumin sat in silence without saying a word. From time to time, some court officials admonished him: "Mr. Xiu, you have to make up your mind about this matter"


    "that is, Mr. Xiu, the emperor went to the Northwest for inspection. How did it become a war? There must be something strange in it."


    "Lord Xiu, in the opinion of the following officials, send troops to increase the source quickly and welcome the emperor back to court!"


    "Master Xiu..."


    Xiumin was so annoyed that he had to bow his hand to Bai Changjian, "general, you heard that. Everyone thinks that we should send troops to reinforce. Do you see?"


    There was no expression on Bai Qianfan''s face. "If you want to help, the emperor will come here. If you don''t, you don''t need to help."


    "But how can anyone fight without sending troops?" A court official said, "the mountains are long and the waters are far away. The safety of the emperor has not yet been known. Is general Bai not worried at all?"Bai Changjian glanced at him coldly, "don''t forget that the saint of today was once a famous God of war. With the strong army in the northwest, what do you have to be afraid of?"


    One sentence silenced everyone.


    Is noisy, Ci''an palace to please Xiumin, said to be summoned by Empress Dowager Rui.


    Xiumin knows that Hougong must know the news. Empress dowager Rui is worried, so she asks him to ask.


    In a hurry, Empress Dowager Rui looked worried and asked, "master Xiu, I heard that the emperor was fighting with Nanyuan in the northwest. Is that the case?"


    Xiumin nodded, "it''s true to go back to the Buddha, but don''t worry about it. The emperor is the God of war. He has a strange system of using troops. He has a strong army in the northwest. The emperor will win a big battle and return triumphantly."


    Empress Dowager Rui sighed, "no matter what the victory or defeat of the AI family is, it''s good for the AI family as long as he comes back safely. It''s only a few days since peace. How come there''s another war? The sword and arrow are eyeless. The AI family always holds on to their heart."


    Xiumin had to comfort her a few words, exaggerating the gap between Nanyuan and Dongyue. Finally, she patted her chest and vowed that the emperor would return safely. Then empress dowager Rui gave up and let him go.


    Xiumin goes out of Ci''an palace and into Jingxiu palace. He knows xiuyuanshuang must have something to ask him.


    Xiuyuanshuang is not worried about the safety of the emperor. She is only interested in the motive of fighting. She asks Xiumin, "Dad, why does the emperor want to fight Nanyuan? Nanyuan is a small country. I heard that it is rich in gold. Is it for gold?"


    Xiumin pondered, "the emperor is not a greedy man. The country of East Vietnam is peaceful and the people are in peace now, so he doesn''t want to extend his hand to neighboring countries. Besides, the emperor knows that it''s a recuperation stage and it''s not suitable to fight unless..."


    "Except for what?"


    "Unless it''s a fight for him!"


    Xiuyuan frost was silent for a while, his face changed slightly, "is it..."


    Xiumin waved, "calm down, everything is just speculation, let''s wait patiently, the truth will come out."


    -------------------


    if you read this chapter when you made a mistake last time, you can choose not to read it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C682

    The two armies fought each other and the drums were fired at the same time.


    In the sun, the troops of East Vietnam were arrayed in order, and the silver armor was shining.


    On the other side, the place that should be the Nanyuan army was empty, but their drums were very powerful, and the drummers were wearing colorful clothes. His head was covered with colorful cloth. His movements were neat and uniform, and he danced and changed a lot. It looked like a performance.


    It was the first time that the soldiers of East Vietnam saw this situation, and they were very interested in it.


    Du Changfeng and Li Tianxing are on horseback, looking at each other. What the hell is this? Isn''t it war? Soldiers? Is it just a little drumming and dancing at them?


    Li Tianxing asked Ning Jiu, "didn''t Nan promise to fight? Anyone here? Are you afraid that we will lose without fighting? "


    Ning nine facial expressionless, face the front, slightly raised chin, "came."


    Several people stretched their necks to see, and a black shadow appeared on the horizon in the distance. They advance very slowly, but they don''t look like human beings. They are very tall and big. They are pushing towards them like a wall.


    Strange. What''s that? All the soldiers in East Vietnam watched curiously.


    At this time, the other side''s drum changed, passionate and low, rhythm is also much faster, mouth singing inexplicable tune.


    The slow moving giant suddenly speeded up and rushed to this side.


    Du Changfeng cried out, "it''s the elephants!"


    When the soldiers saw this situation for the first time, they were a little timid. The crowd was in a little commotion. The emperor was always calm and gave orders calmly. "The line is divided into three formations. You take each one for a while. Ning Jiu forgets the south, Du Changfeng goes West, Li Tianxing goes north, and quickly withdraws. If you are chased, you will abandon the elephant back immediately!"


    Three people listen to the order, immediately lead the line to three directions of rapid evacuation. Soon, the elephants came. They trampled on people and bumped on horses. However, Dongyue was prepared and did not cause any loss. The emperor stood still, his sharp eyes scanning the elephants, and his body kept jumping flexibly to avoid the colliding elephants.


    Seeing this, Ning Jiu wants to go back and be drunk by Li Tianxing. "Don''t run into it, be careful of bad things."


    Ning Jiu looked up and saw that the emperor had already jumped on the back of an elephant. It was a tall and powerful elephant with big ears like a palm fan. He raised his long nose high and his sharp teeth were exposed outside. The emperor grabbed its thick skin, pulled out a dagger from his waist and stabbed it at the top of his head. The elephant ate and twisted Body, want to throw him down, the emperor was thrown body slant fly out, scared the distant spectators are all heart sink, but no matter how hard the elephant, the emperor is tightly attached to its back, at the same time, holding the hand of the dagger, knife after knife to its brain door.


    The elephant was stabbed with blood, and finally howled. It lost its mighty momentum, faltered and turned around in the same place, and the other elephants also slowed down.


    The emperor cried out, "change the spears, besiege them and break them one by one."


    The soldiers immediately listen to the order and use the formation to separate the elephants. Countless spears are thrust into the elephant''s body. One elephant is stabbed with blood dripping and flesh splitting. After a fierce fight, the monsters fall to the ground.


    At this time, the other side''s drum suddenly stopped, the elephants who had not fallen also stopped fighting with the soldiers, turned and ran in the direction.


    Du Changfeng looked at the elephant corpses all over the ground, some disdained, "thought they had any surprise, but so."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the war drum began again. This time the voice is sharp and rapid, we found that there are dark clouds in the sky flying towards them quickly. When we got close, we found that it was not a cloud, but a bird. This kind of bird is not big, but its beak is very sharp. It swoops down from high altitude and takes away a soldier''s eye with a strong peck. The technique is quite sophisticated. It seems that it has been specially trained. The soldiers cover their bloody eye sockets and scream repeatedly. It''s so cruel that the soldiers on the scene are very angry. They wave swords and spears and fight with the birds in the air. This time, without the emperor''s order, Li Tianxing ordered the archers to shoot at the sky. One bird was shot down, but more birds came up. They seem to have the spirit to bypass the other soldiers and only peck at the archers.


    The others were about to help when a shrill cry came from a distance. Everyone looked up. Here are some big birds, dragging their long tails and falling into the middle of the soldiers. Their tails suddenly open and there are blue flames on them, which ignite the soldiers'' robes. The fierce battlefield turned into a sea of fierce fire.


    The emperor cried, "Yang Sha!"


    When everyone woke up, they used swords and spears to stir up the yellow sand on the ground. On the one hand, they could put out the fire; on the other hand, they could be used as weapons. As long as they were strong enough, they could also be used as arrow feathers.


    The big birds are bulky and are killed by the soldiers when they land. The birds were swept by the yellow sand, lost their balance and fell to the ground one after another. Although the two sides fought fiercely, in the end, East Vietnam won.


    But what''s fatal is that the other side''s war drum is beating again.


    Li Tianxing couldn''t help but scold his mother, "what do you mean by sending some bastards to fight with meRather nine facial expression a Lin, "come."


    But we stretched our necks for a long time and saw nothing.


    Du Changfeng asked, "where is it?"


    The emperor said in a deep voice, "pay attention to your feet."


    Then we found that there was a black thing in the yellow sand, "it''s a snake!" Some people scream, many faces show panic expression, can''t help but retreat, Ning Jiu and Du Changfeng back to the emperor, a left and a right to protect him, covetous looking at the fast swimming snake group.


    These snakes not only bite people, but also the horses. The horses were frightened and charged with soldiers, but they threw people into the snakes. The snakes immediately climbed up and drowned him, which made people feel creepy.


    The emperor ordered without expression, "let them take off their robes and tie them to spears to make torches."


    When the soldiers who were still in a panic saw that the emperor was so calm and calm, they all cheered up and did as he said. They lit their robes with a fire clasp and threw torches at the snakes. As expected, the situation began to turn around and the powerful snakes retreated.


    After the three battles, although East Vietnam lost a lot of troops and the soldiers were tired, the figure of the commander stood in front of them all the time, straight as pine and firm. It was their God. No matter what moth came from Nanyuan, they were not afraid.


    However, the sound of the drum stopped again, and there was a dead silence. But no one dare to relax their vigilance and stare at the horizon.


    For a long time, there finally emerged a small black spot, everyone''s spirit, but found that it was just a person and a horse, galloping towards them. Everyone had a strange look on their faces. This time they finally sent someone. But how could they only send one person? Did they want to kill thousands of troops with one person? That''s fantastic!


    -------------------


    I''m going out today. I''m going out in three shifts, and I''ll finish my work today www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C683

    The man came to the front, covered in golden armor, and under the helmet of pagoda style, was a handsome and matchless face.


    Seeing him, Li Tianxing was stunned and blurted out, "general Yuchi."


    Nan Wenyu laughed. "General Yuchi is dead. Now I''m general blue." He looked at the emperor and said, "excuse me."


    The emperor raised his hand, and the people around him immediately backed away.


    General blue picked his eyebrows, with a trace of ruffian in his heroic spirit. "I always thought you were good at fighting with people, but I didn''t expect that you were good at dealing with these reptiles and beasts."


    The emperor looked at him coldly, "soldiers come to block, water comes and earth submerges. As a manager, this is the most basic principle. Don''t you even know this? " He pauses. "You''ve run out of reptiles and beasts. Now it''s time to fight with people, isn''t it?"


    Nan Wen Yu shook his head, a sneer appeared on his face, "our majesty is not like you, cold and heartless, let these young people die for nothing. She was kind and compassionate. So, there are no soldiers, only the general. "


    The Emperor didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    Nan Wenyu said, "it''s very simple. There''s no one. The life of Nanyuan people is very precious. Our majesty will be sad for a long time to die, so how can we send them to the battlefield to die in vain? "


    The emperor is more puzzled, "do you really only send these reptiles to fight?"


    "Exactly," Lan Wenyu was a little proud, "they are also part of Nanyuan. Why can''t they take the place of Nanyuan?"


    The emperor''s face sank. "Is this contempt for me?"


    "How dare you?" Nan Wenyu wanted to smile or not. "To tell you the truth, in your eyes, the mysterious country Nanyuan is a cursed country. For hundreds of years, its population has been decreasing. Therefore, it always appears as a weak country, praising powerful countries. It has the most abundant gold mines. In its territory, rivers, mountains, dense forests and resources are the best. It is rich in flowers, birds and animals. In the streets of Nanyuan, you can see colorful colors everywhere. His beasts are more than the population. It''s not strange for lions and tigers to wander in the street. Many people have the habit of raising beasts in captivity. "Speaking of this, he tilted his mouth and laughed a little bit evil," isn''t Nannan also raising a leopard? In this country, it seems that everything can be raised well, but people can''t. They are good at singing and dancing, but they are not good at fighting. So Nanyuan never got involved in the war. "


    "Last time, I saw your soldiers with my own eyes."


    "Yes, that''s your Majesty''s own soldier."


    The emperor frowned, "that time was the Nanyuan empress trying to catch me?"


    Nan Wenyu burst out laughing, "an emperor sneaks into other people''s country. Would anyone else do that?"


    The emperor suddenly remembered, "what did you just call her?"


    Nan Wenyu laughed more complacently. "I call her Nannan. You didn''t call her that. It''s her nickname. Her mother gave it to her."


    The emperor asked, "is she really the daughter of Nanyuan empress?"


    "Of course, it''s true."


    "Who is her father?"


    LAN Wenyu shrugged, "no comment."


    The emperor was quiet for a moment. "So, what do you mean by coming?"


    "Two meanings," Nan Wenyu said, "first of all, I want to fight with you, because if you want to shoot my woman away, it''s tolerable or not. Second, I''m on behalf of Nan


    The emperor calm face, "that is my woman, I want to return her, just as it is!"


    "But she''s going to marry me soon!"


    "I''ll have to wait until I get rid of her!"


    Two people tit for tat, sword, no one is willing to give in, sharp eyes to each other, as if there is electricity through the air.


    At half an hour, LAN Wenyu said, "let''s fight. Who wins, who does she belong to?"


    The emperor drew his sword and said, "come on."


    Nan Wenyu didn''t show any weakness. He pulled out his sword, jumped off his horse and watched him. The emperor also got off his horse. The two men bowed slightly and walked carefully. Nan Wenyu attacked first and the emperor retreated. He turned around to show his sword. The sword was in the air and stabbed at his back. LAN Wenyu was not in a hurry. He dodged the sharp edge of the sword. He raised his body, and the ROC spread his wings. The emperor was short, rolled on the spot, leaped up, and then came to his back, kicking him in the back.


    It''s a great pleasure to watch the two masters fight. The soldiers look straight. However, LAN Wenyu is always inferior to the emperor in terms of swordsmanship and boxing. After thirty or fifty rounds, he gradually loses. But the emperor is fighting fiercer and fiercer. Finally, he forces him to take off his sword with one hand, "Zheng!" With a loud sound, he inserted into the yellow sand.


    The emperor held his sword to his throat. "Now, what else do you have to say?"


    Nan Wenyu snorted: "I haven''t seen you for a few years, but your skill has improved. I was a little inferior to you. You won me, and you have no glory."


    The emperor sneered and said, "what''s your comparison?""Of course it''s archery. Do you dare to compare with me?" Nan Wenyu asked with confidence, he and Mo Rongshu from small fight to big, others always lose to him, only the bow shot he is sure to win.


    The emperor did not hesitate and said yes.


    The yellow sand blown by the wind was flying all over the sky. The soldiers could not help but close their eyes and heard the sound of breaking the air in the wind, "whoosh, whoosh!" Three times, we opened our eyes and saw that Nan Wenyu fired three arrows in succession, shooting on the flag of Dongyue, and the black tail feathers were shining in the sun.


    The emperor did not show weakness either. He lifted the bow and pulled the string, and three arrows were still sent out and shot on the banner of Nanyuan. The difference was that Lan Wenyu''s three arrows were lined up, while the emperor''s arrows were all shot in one place, with white tail feathers opening out like an arrow flower.


    LAN Wenyu looked at him and said, "Oh, it''s not bad. I haven''t put it down all these years just to surpass me?"


    Emperor light way: "you think much, I thought you died early."


    LAN Wenyu said, "how are we compared with living creatures? Let the two soldiers go straight ahead and shoot the plumes on his helmet. Whoever shoots far will win. "


    The emperor had no opinion about his proposal. He turned around and asked if anyone was willing to be a live target?


    As a result, everyone rushed to raise their hands. The emperor chose one at will. LAN Wenyu also chose one of the drummers from Nanyuan, put on his helmet and asked him to go forward with the soldiers of Dongyue.


    In the first round, LAN Wenyu launched his arrow first. With a whoosh, the arrow hit the plume on his helmet. He glanced at the emperor with pride.


    The emperor looked quite relaxed. He drew his bow full of arrows and shot at the plumes on the helmets of the soldiers in front of him.


    Next, both of them were silent and did not move, watching the two people in front go further and further.


    Du Changfeng watched anxiously on the side and asked Li Tianxing quietly, "why doesn''t the emperor shoot? He''s going out of range."


    Li Tianxing gave him a slightly calm look. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that they both raised their bows and shot out together. With the sound of breaking the air, Li Tianxing explained: "they are more patient. Whoever calms down will win. The first one will hit the ball and not necessarily win. The second one will win as long as he hits the ball, because he has reached the maximum range."


    All eyes were wide open. The two arrows went away at the same speed. The two men who were shot stopped at the same time and took off their helmets. One of them raised his head high, while the other held it in his hand and didn''t say a word.


    The result is obvious. The soldiers in Dongyue cheered. LAN Wenyu''s smiling face finally disappeared. He didn''t believe it and ordered the man to send his helmet back.


    Soon, the two helmets were sent back. LAN Wenyu''s arrow was just under the plume, but the emperor''s arrow hit the plume and hit the pile with one arrow!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C684

    No matter how strange the battle was, in a word, Dongyue won, and Nanyuan gave up and begged for peace.


    Mo Rongshu only made a request to take Bai Qianfan away. LAN Wenyu, as the representative of Nanyuan empress, lost the contest again. Naturally, he could only agree. However, he still needed to go back to listen to the empress''s will.


    Mo Rongshu was not afraid that they should not. The army was on the border. He didn''t return the news for three days, so he waved his army to fight and robbed people.


    But the next day, LAN Wenyu went to his camp and expressed the meaning of the female emperor. He said that the female emperor had just found Bai Qianfan back, and had no time to compensate her. He had to send her away. He felt very guilty. Besides, Bai Qianfan is now the Nanyuan Wuyang princess. Her identity is very different from before. How can she go quietly? If the emperor of Dongyue is sincere, why don''t he meet her thousands of miles away? She will marry Princess Wuyang in order to block the world.


    Mo Rong Shu frowned. He didn''t want to take Bai Qianfan away. However, on second thought, the words of Nanyuan empress also make sense. Bai Qianfan''s status has changed and he has become a princess of a neighboring country. He should marry him according to the etiquette system. Besides, when he first married Bai Qianfan, the king of Jin welcomed him. He didn''t take it seriously. He paid homage to the hall carelessly and saved the rest. Maybe he was too perfunctory at that time, so God punished him They had a rough and sorrowful journey.


    Well, he is also holding a formal ceremony to welcome Bai qianfanfeng back to the palace as Queen.


    It''s been a long time, and I''m not in a hurry. At this moment and a half, Mo Rongshu nodded, but the army is still on the border, waiting to meet princess Wuyang. He went back to his home first and began to arrange the marriage.


    The emperor''s wedding was a big event. The palace was vacant. Suddenly, he said that he wanted to marry the princess of Nanyuan. Except Ning Jiu and Bai Changjian, no one knew that the Wuyang princess was Bai Qianfan.


    In the Forbidden Palace, some people are happy and others are sad. The happy people are the civil and military officials. In their view, this is a political marriage. Although Nanyuan is small, it is rich in materials, and it also occupies a favorable geographical position in the southwest. Of course, they think that Mengda or the princess of the Northern Qi Dynasty are more suitable. However, it is fate.


    Empress Dowager Rui was also very happy. The emperor finally welcomed people into the palace, which showed that his heart knot had been opened. As long as he was willing to open his heart to accept other women and live a normal life, no matter where the woman came from, she was happy.


    The natural worry is that the imperial concubine NABA in the harem. The emperor only dotes on the virtuous concubine and treats everyone equally. So far, they have never been recruited to sleep. They have no other way to wait like this. But how can they know that the emperor has gone out of the palace and fought a battle, and will marry back a queen. It was the only woman who could stand side by side with the emperor. Even if the Emperor didn''t love her, it was enough for them to be jealous for a while.


    When xiuyuanshuang goes to the Ci''an palace to ask for peace, he hears the concubines talking about it.


    Shufei ha''s smile, "it''s interesting, we long live ye fight back a queen, this can be a good story in the future."


    The virtuous imperial concubine has always been short of heart and eyes. She said with a smile, "we have the master and the empress. Finally, someone in the harem will take the lead."


    Shufei glanced at xiuyuanshuang quickly and said with a smile, "my concubine always thought that our concubine was the best choice for the queen. How well the harem was managed. My highness also taught me well. I went to see him yesterday and laughed at me."


    Xiuyuanshuang doesn''t know whether her words are sarcastic or not. She is calm. Naturally, she doesn''t take it to heart. With a faint smile, she says, "I just do my duty well and share the worries for the emperor. Other things are decided by the emperor."


    Li Guiren said, "it doesn''t mean that the emperor only has his little Highness''s mother in his heart, so he has been unwilling to establish a queen. How can he marry now? Is the new Queen really in the eye of long live


    Xiuyuan frost in the heart slightly ascended for a while, when she heard the news of fighting with Nanyuan, she felt that something was wrong. At this time, what kind of war is there for no reason? Since there are so many generals fighting, why should Mo Rongshu fight in person? She was a little uneasy at that meeting, and now she says what queen she wants to marry She is not afraid of other things, but she is afraid that she will become a relative when the time comes. If Mo Rongshu asks the new queen to teach the little prince in person, then she is really a little bit more than worth the loss. After all, it took so long to bring out feelings.


    Empress Dowager Rui drinks tea and listens to everyone''s discussion. However, Yu Guangli looks at xiuyuanshuang secretly. Seeing that she doesn''t show resentment, she is slightly relieved. After all, she is a woman''s heart. She comes from a young age. She knows more about the women in the harem than anyone else. In order to compete for favor, but any means to make out.


    Although among these women, she likes xiuyuanshuang best, there is always a wise saying in the harem: the heart of defending people is indispensable. After all, Mo Ronglin is still in her palace. If he is angry with the little prince and does something bad secretly, it''s a big sin.


    She dislikes these women to quarrel flustered, wave a hand to let them all retreat, only called to repair yuan frost to stay.


    Affectionately holding her hand: "Yuan Shuang, you''ve worked hard these days. When the emperor comes back, I''ll let him reward you."


    "If the old Buddha is not there, what I do is my duty. I don''t ask for reward, but for no fault.""You''ve done everything so well. What''s wrong with you? Others don''t know. The AI family knows it. In order to teach the little prince, you worry a lot," she sighed. "Originally, the AI family thought that since the emperor asked you to take charge of the Hougong, and the little prince was also handed over to you, sooner or later, it would have to mention you. In the AI family''s opinion, sooner or later, you will be in charge of the Zhonggong The emperor fought a battle outside and came back with a princess. This is the establishment of diplomatic relations between countries. The emperor must have no choice but to agree. Don''t take it to heart. Even if we can''t be a queen, it''s no problem to mention a concubine. You can rest assured that other people don''t care about their family, but you always care about their family. "


    Xiuyuanshuang quickly thanks, "my concubine thanks for the praise of the old Buddha. The old Buddha looks at me like this, but it makes my concubine blush." She paused for a moment and said, "but I beg the old Buddha not to open this mouth. I don''t care about my position. Now it''s very good. As long as I can share the emperor''s worries and the emperor trusts me, I will be satisfied. I hope the emperor is good. If he has someone he likes, I will be happy for him. After all, it''s not easy for the emperor to get out. Don''t worry. When the new queen enters the palace, I will respect her as much as I respect the emperor. "


    After hearing these words, Empress Dowager Rui finally got the bottom of her heart and patted her on the back of her hand, "good boy, it''s right to think like this. It''s your grievance."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C685

    The news that Dongyue married Princess Wuyang of Nanyuan soon spread all over the country, and the people were very curious. What kind of woman would the princess who came back from that mysterious small country of Nanyuan be, and whether it matched the emperor''s will? It used to be said that when the emperor was the king of Chu, she loved the princess of Chu deeply. Now when he is the emperor, he first chooses and now marries the queen. It seems that no matter how long he is in love, he can''t match the trace of time.


    Nanyuan empress gave her all to make up for Wuyang princess. She made up ten li red. She went north and East from Hexi corridor. The princess was sitting in a flower cart. The car body and roof were decorated with flowers. Silver bells and ribbons were hung on the shaft of the car. The escort was wearing a golden robe. Along the way, some people played Hulusi chords and drums. She looked very happy.


    At the border line, Li Tianxing will take over. Except for the maids accompanying the princess, the guards will go back home. The rest of the journey will be escorted by people from Dongyue to Lin''an, the capital.


    On that day, the Nanyuan palace was decorated with lanterns. The empress personally sent her out of the palace gate and stood on the wall to see her off with tears. But no one knew that on that day, she married two princesses from the palace. One was Princess Wuyang, who was going to Dongyue, and the other was Princess Danling, who was going to marry general LAN.


    The marriage between Princess Danling and general LAN has long been heard by the people, so it''s not surprising to hear about it. Besides, Princess Wuyang married to Dongyue, which was very impressive and attracted people''s attention. The other news was just a ripple on the river, and soon became calm.


    The flower bridge was carried to the general''s house at night. Bai Qianfan was sitting in the rickety sedan chair. She was in a panic for no reason. It seemed that there was an abyss in front of her. As long as she took another step forward, she would fall into the abyss and fall to pieces.


    But she''s going to get married. It''s natural for her to marry her childhood sweetheart. Why does it give her such a feeling?


    She shakes dizzily, and simply leans on the apron to close her eyes. But as soon as her eyes are closed, the man appears. He doesn''t say a word, and his eyes are full of sadness. He just looks at her, and his deep eyes seem to say goodbye to her.


    Her heart seized and she asked him, "who are you? Why do you always pester me? "


    The man was still silent, bowed his head and sighed. She found that he was holding a little child in his hand. He had a pair of big black and clear eyes. He raised his head and called her mother sweetly.


    Her brain exploded, she has not married, how can a child call her mother?


    The child came over, pulled her clothes, stretched out her hand for her to hold, she bent down to hold him, very skilled appearance, the child around her neck, small mouth in her face left and right kiss, there is a fishy smell, but she felt this feeling is very good, actually not willing to let go. She also kisses the child, the child is ticklish, cackles, two people cackle to make a group.


    At this time, the man finally said, "Qianfan, don''t you plan to come back? Lin''er and I are waiting for you."


    She looks up suspiciously, he knows her name, but who is lin''er? Why does her heart tingle when she hears these two words?


    Seeing her doubts, the child tilted his head and said, "mother, I''m lin''er. My name is mo Ronglin. He''s my father, Mo Rongshu, king of Chu. You''re my mother, Princess of Chu. We''re a family."


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes fiercely. If she was struck by lightning, she slowly pulled off the red cap and showed a pale face.


    She remembered that she was the princess of Chu. Her husband was murongshu, the king of Chu. She had a child named muronglin? She and her child were robbed. Later, she was rescued by LAN Jihua, and went to Nanyuan, and then.


    Her head is a little painful, but what happened later, her lin''er? She vowed not to let lin''er leave her. But lin''er, why is a leopard boy around her every day? It should be lin''er. Lin''er, her lin''er, she lost lin''er. How can she have the face to go back to see Mo Rongshu?


    When she was in the cave, she could still protect him. When she got to Nanyuan, she lost him instead. She still remembers that when Mo Ronglin was one year old, he was wearing a golden cape and looked very cute.


    She grabs the red cap and closes her eyes. Two lines of tears slide down from the corner of her eyes. Lin''er, I''m sorry for you. You wait. Your mother will come to you. She will find you. You must wait for your mother


    Today, LAN Wenyu is dressed in a splendid dress. The red robe is embroidered with a deer. The golden crown is on the top, and there is a red flower on the side. His face is like jade, his lips are red and his teeth are white, and his narrow Phoenix eyes are flowing. All the ladies who come to drink the wedding wine are staring at him.


    LAN Wenyu didn''t care about their eyes. His eyes looked out from time to time. When he heard that there was a firefight on the front door, he immediately picked up his robe and walked quickly.


    After wandering for so many years, he finally got married and married the woman he liked. Although this woman once had a husband and had children, he didn''t mind. In his opinion, no matter what people or things are, it''s rare to be robbed.


    Flower bridge landing, bridegroom will help out the bride, tall head, graceful body, red cover under only a sharp chin.


    LAN Wenyu is full of joy to hold her hand. Today, Bai Qianfan can''t help but let him touch her, can he?


    The bride put the bride''s little hand into the groom''s big palm, and said happy words, motioned the groom to get married.LAN Wenyu held the soft hand. He felt a burst of joy. But as soon as he stepped, he heard the people around him exclaim. Then, Bai Qianfan fell down.


    Scared, he quickly reached for it, held it in his arms and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with her, girl, what''s the matter with you... "


    The people on the side of the advice, "quickly put on the bed, call the doctor to see."


    "The bride doesn''t look very well. Is she ill? Oh, it''s not the right time."


    "Come on, let''s get out of here and let her breathe."


    LAN Wenyu''s heart is very confused, but also a little at a loss. He doesn''t know how the happy day came to be like this. He took Bai Qianfan into his new house and called the medical officer to come to see him. He rolled his eyelids, explored his pulse, and looked at him for a long time. He said that he was suffering from depression for a long time, which was probably due to overwork.


    LAN Wenyu thinks it''s incredible that Bai Qianfan stays in Pingle palace every day. She doesn''t get involved in the marriage at all. What''s she tired of?


    The doctor prescribed some tranquilizing drugs and said that he would let the bride have a rest for a while. Maybe he would wake up soon. LAN Wenyu drove all the people out of the room and left them alone to guard her.


    There was a bright red candle burning in the room, and the tears were flowing down slowly. LAN Wenyu sat by the bed and looked at Bai Qianfan quietly. Her face was so pale that she even lost the color of her lips. He looked very weak. He held her hand and felt like a little needle in his heart. He pricked it and pricked it again


    -------------------


    it''s already three o''clock and I have to go out in the afternoon. I''m so tired...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C686

    LAN Wenyu is upset. Yu Guangli, Bai Qianfan''s eyelids seem to move. He immediately goes up and asks in his voice, "how are you, sweetheart? Are you better?"


    Bai Qianfan opened his eyes, looked at the strange room, some at a loss, "where am I?"


    "In our new house, you forget that today is our wedding day."


    Bai Qianfan, with a sound, sat up slowly on the bed. "I''m getting married so soon," she turned around to look for, "where''s my lin''er?"


    LAN Wenyu was just like being struck by thunder. His mind was blank, and he didn''t believe it. "Who do you say?"


    "My child, my lin''er," Bai Qianfan looked at him strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    LAN Wenyu coughed, "Oh, I, I didn''t hear you clearly."


    "Lin''er, I''m getting married today. He''s going to be a flower sprinkling boy."


    LAN Wenyu didn''t say a word. He looked at her inquisitively and wondered: she remembered Mo Ronglin, but forgot Mo Rongshu. It seemed natural to mention marriage. How could it be so strange?


    "I''ll tell you about lin''er later. Now the auspicious time is almost over. Let''s go to the worship hall. The guests are waiting."


    "No, I won''t go anywhere without saying where lin''er is." Bai Qianfan is sitting at the head of the bed with both arms in his arms. He looks cold and does not stop until he reaches his goal.


    LAN Wenyu knows her character and is easy to talk about, but she is more sincere. No one can screw her.


    He looked at her seriously, "do you remember who lin''er''s father is?"


    Bai Qianfan frowned and thought, "I don''t know why. I always have a vague impression of him. I remember that my elder brother brought our mother and son back. The mother emperor said that I had suffered too much before, so I have to make it up to me. I think I didn''t live very well before."


    "Let me tell you," Lan Wenyu said, looking into her eyes. "Lin''er''s father is the emperor of Dongyue, but he abandoned your mother and son. That''s why his majesty asked the eldest prince to take you back."


    "Why did father lin''er abandon us?"


    "Because he knows your true identity, East Vietnam and Nanyuan are at odds. His country doesn''t allow him to be with an enemy princess. They think you just want to kill him when you stay with him." After a pause, he said, "besides, the emperor of Dongyue doesn''t have to do with you. He has three thousand beauties in the harem, a lot of beauties. He''s a lot less than you, so he abandoned you."


    "What about my lin''er?"


    "After he abandoned you, he thought that so many concubines in the harem would give birth to a son for him, but the master didn''t love him very much. He didn''t have any children so far, so he asked lin''er back again, but you, he didn''t want to."


    Bai Qianfan said, "he doesn''t want me. I don''t want him. I just want my lin''er."


    "Lin''er is his son. He belongs to the Murong family. He won''t give lin''er to you any more." LAN Wenyu said with a charming smile, "if you like children, let''s have more children in the future."


    "no, I want my lin''er."


    "But lin''er is already in the palace of Dongyue."


    "Is that true? Didn''t you lie to me? "


    LAN Wenyu put his right hand on his left chest and said cautiously, "I swear in the name of the bird God. There is no empty word."


    Nanyuan people respect the peacock God very much, and swear in his name, I''m afraid it''s true.


    She dropped her eyes and sniffed loudly. Then she raised her eyes and said, "Wenyu, lin''er is my child. I was born through all my hard work. I don''t care who his father is. In short, I want him to come back to me. You promise me, try to get him back."


    LAN Wenyu was in a dilemma, but Bai Qianfan seldom begged him in such a low voice. He bit his teeth and waved his hand bravely, "no problem. He''s my son too. I''ll get him back."


    "Thank you, Wenyu." Bai Qianfan held his hand gratefully.


    LAN Wenyu was shaken by her for the first time. He was a little excited. "Cough, it''s almost time for us to go out to worship and get married."


    Bai Qianfan said yes, got out of bed and put on his shoes. As soon as he got up, he felt dizzy and almost didn''t fall down. Fortunately, LAN Wenyu helped her in time. "How are you?"


    "My head is dizzy," Bai Qianfan stroked his head, slowly sat down, and leaned on the head of the bed wearily. "Maybe I have to lie down and go out again. Don''t accompany me. Go out to greet the guests first, and let them eat and drink first. Don''t be polite and let others gossip later. I''ll be ready in a moment, and I''ll let you know. "


    This made LAN Wenyu feel warm. At the end of the day, he entered a family, which was full of intimacy.


    He said hello, took her hand and gently grasped it. Sweetly, he went outside to ask someone to come in and wait on him. He went to the front to greet the guests.


    As soon as they got to the front, the guests filled all the seats in the courtyard. When they saw him, they all got up and congratulated him. When they met him, others were in a good mood and entertained with smiling faces one by one.Finally, he got rid of himself and asked the steward to prepare for the ceremony. However, the steward said that the auspicious time had passed, and the high priest had divined and had to wait.


    LAN Wenyu had no choice but to ask everyone to eat first. It''s OK to watch the ceremony after half of the meal.


    He was wearing a pair of long heels in the crowd to block the wine for him. In front of the hall, he could not touch a drop of wine. He was afraid that Bai Qianfan would not be happy when he smelled the wine on him. After all, it was a day of great joy. He had to make the bride happy to get married.


    After three rounds of drinking, the steward finally came to him and told him, "general, the auspicious time has come."


    LAN Wenyu was very happy, "please come out to salute the princess."


    Voice just fell, the bride didn''t know where to come out, dragged him aside, "general, bad thing, the princess is not in the room."


    LAN Wenyu''s heart has been taut with the string "pa" broken, he actually vaguely some uneasy, and feel that he is too nervous, hard to let people see, hard pressure, the result is really something wrong.


    He rushed to the new house, and everything in the room was the same as before. The only difference was that there was a man on the ground wearing a red wedding dress, but it was not Bai Qianfan. It was the maid he called in to serve Bai Qianfan. Now he fell on the ground and nobody knew.


    He was very angry in his heart. He didn''t care about any man or woman. When he was angry, he took hold of the maid. Her mouth was crackling, which made her nose clear and her face swollen. At least he was woken up. He shook his swollen head and looked at LAN Wenyu with empty eyes.


    LAN Wenyu said, "where''s the princess?"


    The maid was still dull, but her eyes finally focused. She saw that it was general LAN who was holding her. She immediately cried out, "general, Duke, Princess ran away, she knocked me unconscious, ran away..."


    LAN Wenyu knew that it was the result, but she said it, which made him feel like a blocker. He turned blue and slapped his face on the table. "Pass my order. The whole city is under martial law. Search for the Wuyang princess!"


    -------------------


    in the same chapter, different readers see different meanings. Some people ask why such a small country as Nanyuan dares to provoke Dongyue and change brides? Some people say that the one who married Dongyue was Princess Wuyang, and the one who married general Lan was Bai Qianfan. Isn''t that self contradictory? Some people suddenly realized that it was this time that the Qianmian people mentioned in the previous article started. Qianmian man pretends to be Bai Qianfan and goes to Dongyue. Bai Qianfan marries general LAN with the identity of Princess Danling, leaving his own daughter by his side and letting Qianmian man carry out the task. This is the plan of the empress.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C687

    The bride ran away, such a big thing, not to mention LAN Wenyu didn''t want to pressure, he was really angry by Bai Qianfan. I like her because she is pure and simple. She doesn''t have any scheming and doesn''t tell lies. I didn''t think that she didn''t have scheming. Her scheming was used to deal with him. At the critical moment, she put him together, which made him lose face and make a big joke.


    The guests probably realized something was wrong. Isn''t it auspicious time? Why didn''t the bride come out? Only general blue came from the backyard in a hurry.


    When the empress married her daughter, she also came in person. Because of her noble status, she sat in the wing room with several patriarchs. When LAN Wenyu calmly entered the room, she was still puzzled, "why is the general''s face so ugly?"


    LAN Wenyu said angrily, "I''m going to ask my good daughter. Princess Wuyang has run away. What do you want me to do? "


    The empress was startled, "how did you run? When did it happen? "


    "Before long, I ordered the whole city to be under martial law. She can''t run far."


    The empress made a wink to the left and right. All the people in the room retreated. When they were gone, the attendant closed the door. The empress asked, "what did she say to you?"


    LAN Wenyu said with a cold smile, "Your Majesty''s plan may be in vain. She has all remembered."


    The empress stepped back in horror. "Do you remember everything? It''s impossible, said the high priest


    "The high priest also said that she was the most difficult one to control."


    The empress still didn''t believe, "do you really remember it all?"


    LAN Wenyu calmed down and said, "not really. She only said that she remembered Mo Ronglin. It seemed that before she came to Nanyuan, she was still very vague."


    The empress walked quickly in the room, "it must be because she saw Mo Rongshu that time We have to get the people back quickly. "


    At this time, LAN Jihua rushed in, "mother emperor, I heard that the baby is gone?"


    The empress sighed, "it''s not missing, it''s running away. The mother emperor asked herself that she was good to her. In order to make up for her, she tried to be good to her, but she left the mother emperor and ran away."


    LAN Jihua breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at LAN Wenyu, and said, "the mother emperor is at ease. My daughter must have not thought about getting married, so she wants to run away..."


    LAN Wenyu said, "you mean she didn''t want to marry me, so she ran away?"


    "I don''t see how much she likes you."


    "Don''t like me, do you like you? You are her brother


    "What are you talking about?"


    Seeing that the two men were about to fight with the black eyed chicken, the empress quickly made a round of the fight. "Don''t quarrel. The reason why Nannan ran away was that she remembered Mo Ronglin. Now I''m not sure how much she remembered, but I must find her quickly and never let her go back to Dongyue."


    LAN Jihua and LAN Wenyu also know that this is not the time to quarrel. They stare at each other and turn around to go out.


    The empress sat down slowly, stroked her forehead and sighed. She was very sad. After planning for so long, she couldn''t fall short of success at this juncture. My daughter, why don''t you understand the mother''s hard work? What the mother did was for the people of Nanyuan!


    In the first two runs, Bai Qianfan had a plan. This time, however, she had no preparation. She had no choice but to knock out her maid, exchange clothes with her, and take some food and light gold and silver utensils in her new house.


    The general''s house is very lively. She is decorated with lanterns and colorful lanterns. She is full of friends and people are always wearing ribs. She easily gets out of the house.


    Because it''s a happy day for the general and the princess, it''s also very busy outside. For the convenience of the guests who come to eat wine, the city gate has not been closed until now. The peddlers in business seize the rare opportunity to lay out word by word on the street and shout loudly. The market in the distant night market is also full of people, which is a good scene of singing and dancing.


    Bai Qianfan covered his face with a veil and went to the market in the dark. First, he went to a clothing shop and took a silver candlestick and changed it into ordinary clothes. He was always wearing the clothes of a maid. On the one hand, he was afraid of being recognized, and on the other hand, it was inconvenient to act. Then he went to the pawnshop and turned all the gold and silver articles into silver. If the maid was dressed, the pawnshop owner would suspect that she was stealing from the master''s house Take, will catch her to see the official, and the maid masked is also against the rules.


    Now she''s dressed like an ordinary person, carrying a burden on her shoulders and a veil on her face. She''s not noticeable in the crowd.


    She bought four big steamed buns by the roadside and put them into her bag. She went to the market to inquire about the carriage. With the lesson of the last time, she did not plan to hire a carriage this time. She was going to buy one. Although she had never driven a car, she had at least ridden a horse. It should not be difficult.


    But the carriage was more expensive than she thought, and she spent almost all she had to buy a car that was not particularly good. She didn''t pick a car, but only a horse. The people in the South used ponies, but they were not slow to run, especially good at walking on mountain roads.


    She paid, sat on the shaft, ready to go out of the city, the bottom is still a novice, the car around is not moving forward, the carriage owner saw her straightforward, money also happy, very good impression on her, said, "girl, simply hire a handlebar style, inexpensive, to the place, give a money back."Bai Qianfan shook his head. "I want to go far away. It''s not convenient to hire a car. Why don''t you teach me."


    The owner of the car had a good impression on her, but when he saw that she was modest, he readily agreed to tell her how to control the horse, how to turn, how to go uphill, and how to go downhill.


    Bai Qianfan kept it in mind one by one. When she drove again, she was really much better. The owner of the car stood at the bottom to revise her movements and praised her intelligence and quick comprehension.


    She had no spare time to listen to the boss''s wordiness, waved and drove to the city gate. But I didn''t go far. Suddenly I heard the sound of horse''s hooves. Looking up, a group of guards galloped towards the gate of the city on horseback. Along the way, they yelled: "the whole city is under martial law. Seal the gate."


    All of a sudden, the people on the street panic, some rushed to the city gate, some stood on the side of the road talking.


    "What''s the matter? Why martial law? "


    "It''s not the wedding of general LAN today. Why martial law? Is it an assassin?"


    "Let''s go. The gate is closed. We can''t leave any later."


    "Not tonight? How can we go back after the gate is closed? "


    Bai Qianfan didn''t panic. She sat calmly in the carriage and passed by the guards. When they passed by, she turned to look at them, pulled the reins, and turned around to go to another city gate.


    All of a sudden, a hand stretched out from the stab and grabbed her reins. A figure jumped up and pushed her aside. "Where are you going?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C688

    Bai Qianfan was shocked. He just wanted to turn around and jump off the car, but the man pressed her arm and said with a wry smile, "my daughter, if you want to leave, you have to say goodbye to my brother."


    There was no expression on Bai Qianfan''s face. "Brother, do you want to take me back?"


    LAN Jihua took a look at her and lowered the hat on her head. "If I really want to catch you back, I don''t have to look like this."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him suspiciously. The eldest prince of Nanyuan was wearing coarse cloth clothes and trousers and a big hat on his head. The wide windcloth hanging from the edge of the hat covered his eyebrows.


    LAN Jihua put a burden on her, "I know you used to be a man. There are men''s clothes in the burden. I''ll watch for you when I go in and change them out."


    Bai Qianfan had doubts in her heart, but without saying a word, she turned around, lifted the curtain, went in and opened the bag. There were more than one suit of men''s clothes, including plain cloth to wrap her chest, and a hat that she often wore in the style of handlebar. Under the clothes, there were a large stack of silver tickets, including Nanyuan''s and Dongyue''s, as well as a few small bottles for customs clearance Fan looked at these things, eyes slowly wet.


    She didn''t spend a long time with LAN Jihua, and her feelings were not too deep. But when he came back from other places, he would bring her a beautiful face. When she ran away, he quietly prepared these for her.


    She sniffed, quickly changed her clothes, put her hat on her head, got out of the car and sat beside LAN Jihua, "thank you, brother."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "call me brother, and I will help you. Honey, do you remember everything


    "Yes, I remember. LAN Wenyu said that lin''er was in Dongyue palace. Didn''t he cheat me?"


    "No, lin''er is really in the Dongyue palace," Lan Jihua said with shame. "You don''t blame my brother for cheating you, my dear


    Bai Qianfan shook his head. "There must be a reason for you to do this."


    "It''s just that I can''t tell you the reason, but at this stage, I think you''d better go back. Dongyue will have the happiness you want." LAN Jihua said, "but honey, my brother wants to tell you that people change. I used to cheat you that Mo Rongshu married someone else to be a queen, but he didn''t, but he did accept the harem and got into a bunch of women, and the princess of the past also took him into the Palace. Honey, he''s no longer your husband. My brother knows a little about emotion, and he''s going to be a queen People''s hearts are no longer pure. You need to have one more eye for everything... "


    "I''ll be careful, brother."


    LAN Jihua looked up at the front, "you didn''t belong to Nanyuan. Go back to your own place. I picked you up at the beginning. Now I''ll send you away. I hope our brother and sister will meet again."


    "I''ll meet you," Bai Qianfan said. "Welcome to the East."


    LAN Jihua smiles bitterly, "Dongyue and Nanyuan, I''m afraid they won''t be friends." he pauses for a moment and says, "honey, remember, no matter how the relationship between Dongyue and Nanyuan will be in the future, I''ll always be your elder brother, which will never change."


    "Brother, please remember that I''m your sister, which will never change."


    LAN Jihua laughed happily and patted her on the top of her hat, "OK, let''s go, you go to the north gate, where are my people, you take my token, they will let you out." Then he handed her a golden token and jumped out of the carriage.


    Bai Qianfan stopped him, hesitated and asked, "are Mu Huang and LAN Wenyu very angry?"


    "What do you care about them when they are here?" LAN Jihua thought of LAN Wenyu''s funny appearance. "You''ve made general Lan''s nose crooked. The smiling jade tiger has become a crooked jade tiger. As for the mother emperor, don''t blame her. She has to suffer. She loves you in her heart


    Bai Qianfan let out a sound, said no more, raised the reins, and went to the north gate.


    After walking for a while, she suddenly thought of why LAN Jihua arranged his people to guard at the north gate, because she went out from there and was closest to the border card of Dongyue. She even thought of this for her. She was a thoughtful and meticulous person. She didn''t know who would be her sister-in-law in the future.


    There are also many people in the north gate. There are long queues in the middle of the road. There are ox carts, mule carts, carriages, white Qianfan driving in the middle, waiting for the clearance.


    She saw that she was about to arrive, and then suddenly there was a rush of hooves. She turned her head and saw that a group of people came. She knew that the man in charge was LAN Wenyu''s deputy general long Sandao. Sometimes LAN Wenyu took her out of the palace, and they were all protected by long Sandao.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart jumps, subconsciously lowers her head, and hears that long Sandao rides by her side and says to the gatekeeper, "general blue has orders. From now on, I will take over the gate."


    The gate keeper is Lan Jihua''s confidant, and the leader is Yu Hua. He naturally doesn''t do it and says, "it''s the prince who sent us here. Without his orders, we won''t go anywhere."


    Long Sandao said: "the responsibility of the city gate was originally attached to the general. The prince is only assisting tonight. You should evacuate quickly."


    Yu Hua insisted, "we only listen to the order of the great prince, and we don''t care about anything else. We will leave only if the great prince orders us in person."Dragon three knife eyes a stare, "do you want to rebel?" His subordinates are shining swords one after another.


    The other side didn''t show any weakness. They pulled out their swords one after another, and they were about to fight. Bai Qianfan looked at them from a distance, and was very worried. It was best to fight. When they opened the gate, the people would naturally rush out, and then she would follow them.


    But just as she didn''t mean it, long san dao raised his hand and told his men to put it away.


    "If you don''t withdraw, you can work together. If you let go of the people general LAN wants to catch, the prince will not protect you."


    When Yu Hua heard what he said, he couldn''t refute for a moment, so he had to go with him.


    Long Sandao checked carefully. Holding torches, all men and women, old and young, looked very carefully. Bai Qianfan knew that although he had changed his men''s clothes, he could not cheat him. If she had gone, she would have caught hold of it.


    When I was worried, I suddenly saw a very luxurious carriage behind the motorcade. The carriage was wide and surrounded by a thick car apron. There were columns on all sides and soft gauze hanging. I couldn''t see the color clearly. It floated gently in the night wind. It was very transparent and looked like top-grade gauze.


    She had an idea and decided to go there to try her luck. A person with such a luxury carriage is rich or expensive. Maybe he has some way out of the city.


    She made up her mind, quietly got out of the carriage, mixed into the crowd on the side of the road, and carefully touched the side of the luxurious carriage. When people were unprepared, she gently jumped on the frame and hid in a hiding place. The handlebar in front of her didn''t notice at all. With a breath, she pulled a dagger from her waist and was ready to hold people as soon as she entered.


    When the carriage was bumpy, she lifted the curtain and went in. She reached out to catch the man sitting in it. As a result, the man raised his eyes and each other were stunned.


    -------------------


    who, who, can''t guess who


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C689

    Bai Qianfan stammered, "how, how, is it you?"


    Bai Qingyin was also surprised, "the whole city is searching for you. Are you here?"


    Bai Qianfan no matter three seven twenty-one, the dagger to him, "as long as you dare to call, I will kill you."


    Bai Qingyin was very happy when she saw her teeth and claws. She gently pushed the dagger away with her hand. "I thought you would beg me, but it was a threat. Besides, can you kill me?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him and lowered his hand. "How about we make a deal?"


    "You said


    "You take me out of the city and I leave. It''s good for lannonghua."


    "How do you say that?"


    "I know Princess Danling likes LAN Wenyu. If I leave, I can help her."


    Bai Qingyin shook his head, "your success is a mistake. LAN Wenyu doesn''t love her. If she just gets together, she will only become a resentful spouse. She won''t be happy."


    Bai Qianfan Then you make a deal


    Bai Qingyin still shook his head, "you see me wrong, I don''t like to trade with people, you are Liuqing''s daughter, also equal to my daughter, I have destroyed one, can''t destroy the second, so, I will take you out of the city, without any conditions, just hope you can find your own happiness, also hope Liuqing don''t blame me in the future."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised. "You let me go?"


    "Yes, I''ll let you go as if I''m atoning for Liu Qing."


    "Mother emperor trapped me in Nanyuan, what do you want to do?"


    "I can''t say it, but child, she has her troubles. Don''t hate her." Bai Qingyin stood up and opened the soft couch in the carriage. It was empty, just enough to lay down a person. He pointed to the inside: "to wrongly you hide here, out of the city, I''ll let you out."


    Bai Qianfan bowed to him gratefully and went in. Bai Qingyin put the lid on the top. There were some hollow wooden lattices at both ends to breathe, but they couldn''t see from the top.


    The carriage swayed forward and soon arrived at the gate of the city. When the gatekeeper saw the luxurious carriage, his attitude improved a lot. "Who is going out of the city? Can you show me your name plate?"


    The name plate is the identification of the people in the south. You should take it with you and check it when you go in and out of the gate.


    Some arrogant handlebar type, pointed to the lantern hanging on the car, "my master''s car also want to check?"


    The soldiers saw that there was a big word "Bai" written on the lantern. There were not many people with the surname of Bai in Nanyuan. The most famous one was the emperor''s husband of the empress. The people with the surname of Bai entrusted the blessing of the emperor''s husband. In recent years, they have been doing well in Nanyuan. It''s not easy to offend them.


    The soldier accompanied him with a smile. "It''s Mr. Bai, who is out of the city so late?"


    The handlebar type hums a, "our master wants to go out of the city, still want you to manage?"


    "No, no," the soldier called out, "let''s go!"


    The handlebar type raised the whip, the horse just raised the hoof, heard someone say, "wait a minute."


    It''s long Sandao who came and asked in a loud voice: "I don''t know which master Bai is sitting in it? May I have a word with you


    Bai Qingyin lifted the curtain to show half a face, "it''s me."


    Dragon three knives immediately right hand Wu chest salute, "originally is your highness, you so late, want to go where?"


    Bai Qingyin said calmly, "my daughter is outside the city. Naturally, I go out of the city to see her. Does Lord long know why?"


    Long Sandao''s face is slightly red. Of course, he knows about LAN Nonghua. It has something to do with LAN Wenyu. He is also a subordinate of LAN Wenyu. It''s embarrassing to talk about the relationship.


    Rao is like this, and he is still on business. "Your Highness, general LAN is searching for criminals tonight. Everyone has to search. Look..."


    Bai Qingyin is still light expression, "then you come up to search."


    Long Sandao was not polite. He jumped on the car frame and got into the car. He looked left and right. Bai Qingyin said, "do you want me to go down to facilitate the search of Lord long?"


    Dragon three Dao pour bottom some embarrassed, swing a hand, "that pour don''t need, the place is not big, see good."


    The carriage is so big that it''s clear that there are no Tibetans in it. Besides, Bai Qingyin is lanliuqing''s horse. He can''t hide Princess Wuyang in public or in private.


    Long Sandao jumped out of the carriage and raised his big hand: "let''s go!"


    The handlebar tilted the dragon''s three knives, raised the whip, and the horse walked briskly. Bai Qingyin was relieved, and Bai Qianfan was also relieved.


    As soon as he was about to step out of the gate, someone came up behind him. The horse''s hooves were fast and the voice was clear: "stop!"


    Hearing this sound, Bai Qingyin and Bai Qianfan are startled. It''s LAN Wenyu. Bai Qingyin sees that the gate of the city is close at hand. He originally wants to ask the handlebar to rush through. On second thought, this run, on the contrary, exposes them. With LAN Wenyu''s ability, he will be able to catch up with them.


    The handlebar type had to stop the car again and rushed impatiently: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you check it? Can you afford to delay our master? "


    LAN Wenyu said, "why don''t you ask? Can you afford to delay our general?"That handlebar type this meeting son just recognize LAN Wenyu, immediately lower head dare not utter a word.


    Bai Qingyin raised the curtain and said, "general LAN, do you want to check it again?"


    LAN Wenyu looked at him and raised his eyebrows. "I can''t help it. The man I''m searching for is very important to the general. I have to disturb your highness again."


    "Well, come in and search." Bai Qingyin leaned against the window with a self-confident look, but his hand trembled slightly. The appearance of LAN Wenyu always gives him a bad feeling.


    "If it''s convenient, please come down and wait for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Bai Qingyin''s heart jumped, but he couldn''t help it. He knocked on the wooden couch and said in a loud voice, "OK, I''ll come down now."


    When Bai Qingyin got out of the car, LAN Wenyu leaped up, climbed into the car and stood quietly for a moment. A bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He bent down and lifted the upper part of the soft couch to reveal the lying people below.


    He thought he would see Bai Qianfan panicking, but she didn''t. She just looked at him quietly, lifted her big black eyes and looked at him for a moment. Slowly, two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of her eyes


    She did not say anything, but like to say a lot, that sad eyes like lingchi knife, blunt cut in his heart.


    They looked at each other silently. People outside felt strange. Even if the car was completely removed, it would not take so long, but no one dared to go up.


    Bai Qingyin''s back was wet. Just when he was about to go up, he saw a figure jump down and his voice was dumb: "Your Highness, please go up."


    Bai Qingyin put down his heart, but he always felt strange. Oh, he got on the bus and heard him say, "take care."


    Bai Qingyin said, "I will."


    With a wave of his hand, LAN Wenyu''s voice seemed to roll out of his throat, roaring loudly, "let go!"


    The carriage gradually went away, and he stood still in the night, his eyes slowly fogged, and gradually condensed into water drops, which fell down from the corner of his eyes.


    Dear girl, do you know that my heart is taken away with me


    -------------------


    seeing that everyone is actively guessing, some are right and some are wrong, I''ll send it earlier


    alas, sad general blue


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C690

    When Bai Qianfan was pulled out of the wooden couch by Bai Qingyin, she was in a trance. She didn''t expect that she was really out of the gate, and LAN Wenyu would let her go.


    She was a little worried and said, "let the horse run faster. I''m afraid LAN Wenyu will regret it. How can he let me go?" The last sentence was in a low voice, like muttering to himself.


    Bai Qingyin was surprised to hear her saying, "did LAN Wenyu find you?"


    Bai Qianfan sat down unhappily. "I''m also very puzzled. As long as he''s near me, he can find me. The first two times I ran away, I was caught by him. This time, too. He seems to have known that I was in the wooden couch. As soon as he came up, he didn''t find me anywhere, so he lifted the top cover directly."


    Bai Qingyin pondered for a moment and frowned, "did he plant a poisonous insect for you?"


    "What is Xianggu?"


    "Nanyuan is rich in fresh flowers. Since ancient times, people have been making incense and playing with it. One of them is the poisonous insect. It grows on you with incense as a medium. It is colorless and tasteless, and the person concerned doesn''t know it. Only the incense owner can sense the unique fragrance. So, as long as he is near you, he can find you accurately. "


    "What is the use of Xianggu?"


    "It used to be used on the pets of his own family. It''s easy to find them when they''re lost. Later, it gradually developed into planting fragrant insects on the lovers. Although LAN Wenyu is not a native of Nanyuan, he''s very clever and a master of playing fragrant insects. It''s easy for him to plant fragrant insects on you."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly realized, raised his arm and sniffed left and right. If she really couldn''t smell anything, she broke her face and said, "so, even if I run to the ends of the earth, can he find me?"


    "Of course not. As you said just now, only when he is near you can he know exactly where you are. It''s useless to be far away." Bai Qingyin picked the curtain and looked out, "like now, he can''t find you. However, there are deep and shallow fragrant insects. If they are planted deeply and become adults, they can still find you in the future. " At this point, he wondered, "did he really let you go? He was furious when he found out you had escaped. It''s the first time I''ve known him for such a long time that I''ve seen him so angry. "


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say a word, and she was also very puzzled. At that time, she was lying on the wooden couch, and LAN Wenyu was standing on the side. They just looked at each other, and no one said a word. Until she shed tears because of despair, he seemed to shake a little, and there was a trace of complex emotion in his eyes. Then, he bent down to cover the top again, and stood quietly for a while, and heard him go down The sound of the car stopped.


    Bai Qingyin suddenly stroked his forehead with a smile and said in a soft voice, "it''s hard to be water, but Wushan is not cloud. Take the flower cluster lazy review, half edge cultivation, half edge Jun


    Bai Qianfan looked at him, "your poems are very good, but I don''t understand them very well."


    Bai Qingyin said with a smile, "it''s not my poem. It''s a poem from Dongyue. I just think it''s suitable."


    "What should be the scene?" Bai Qianfan asked, "do you mean we escaped a disaster?"


    Bai Qingyin shook his head, "no, it''s a helpless feeling for a man to lose his lover."


    Bai Qianfan understood and looked out of the window with a melancholy sigh. It''s so strange that he likes you, but you don''t like him. Even if he is grafted with memory, fake is fake. If you can''t feel your heart, everything is in vain.


    Just recalling his kindness to her, Bai Qianfan felt somewhat ashamed. She changed the topic: "is it because of fragrance that I lost my memory?"


    "Yes, it just takes time, a little bit of imperceptibility, to replace your memory with the one they prepared."


    "Not afraid I''ll suddenly remember?"


    "The Dharma done by the high priest himself has never failed, except you."


    "Why?"


    Bai Qingyin thought, "the high priest said that the more simple a person is, the more difficult it is to control. Maybe you are such a person."


    "Who is the high priest?"


    "The God of Nanyuan."


    "Immortals?"


    "For the people of Nanyuan, that''s true."


    Bai Qianfan''s mind suddenly flashed a man, white robe, black hair, soul catching eyes, she remembered him, in the garden met the immortal, is that the high priest?


    -


    LAN Liuqing hurried into the high priest''s palace and said, "high priest, quickly calculate the hexagram. If you run away at this juncture, you will lose more than you gain."


    Da Ji Si Pan sat on the futon, with a serene face and two hands. "Everything is the will of heaven. It''s hard to disobey it. I can''t count her."


    Lanliuqing was stunned. "What does the high priest mean? Don''t you know how important she is to the plan? "


    "What I can do, I have done. Now, leave everything to God." With that, the high priest slowly closed his eyes, looking like an old monk.


    LAN Liuqing knew that no matter what she said, he would not answer. He stood silently for a while, turned around and went out of the palace, and gave an order to the left and right: "pass on my order, ask the seeing off team to speed up the journey, and be sure to get to Lin''an before Bai Qianfan."


    ¡ª¡ªShi Yingying was a little bit ready to cry. Du Changfeng went to Nanyuan and came back, but others were slightly injured. He was seriously injured in bed and recuperated for a long time before recovering. This time when he went to war, everyone came back happily and triumphantly, but he came back with injuries.


    And this time, the injury was very strange. When he was bitten by a snake, he made a small cut. It was not painful and itchy. Du Changfeng didn''t take it seriously. He just sprinkled some powder at will. Later, he saw that the small hole had not healed, but there was no change, so he ignored it and withdrew with the army.


    As a result, when I got back to the post station, I had a seizure, but it didn''t hurt. The instep of my foot was swollen, like a fermented steamed bun.


    Fortunately, poisonous snakes are often found in Northwest China. The post station is equipped with medicine for snake venom, which is for the convenience of passing merchants. Shi Yingying quickly applied the medicine to him and wrapped it up with gauze. This club is not like a steamed bun, but like a ball that is not in the middle of winter. It looks funny.


    Shi Yingying took good care of it, moved Du Changfeng''s feet inside gently, straightened his waist, pointed at him and scolded, "you say you are old and big, how can you not let people worry, others are not hurt, how can you hurt? It''s like this once and twice. You''re hard hit. Your eyes grow on your buttocks. You can''t see such a big snake... "


    Du Changfeng was scolded by her head down, but his mouth was not convinced to purr, "you didn''t see that scene, so many snakes, there is no place to go, how can you avoid..."


    "Why didn''t the snake bite Ningjiu or general Li, but it just bit you. It has a grudge against you? Or do you like it? "


    "Hey, you are unreasonable. Who do snakes like to bite? How can I know?"


    "He loves to bite you, because you come to him!"


    "Well, because I''m handsome and powerful..."


    "It''s shameless!"


    "I''m shameless. Do you still like to come to me?"


    "What can I do to make me marry a shameless man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du Changfeng was speechless.


    Shi Yingying smiles with satisfaction, wriggles her waist and walks away, leaving Du Changfeng lying on the bed and sighing.


    Shi Yingying goes to the big bottle of landscape painting and breathes a long sigh. If it''s put aside, Du Changfeng will surely say: there''s a way. I''ll write a divorce letter for you right away, OK?


    Now, hum, I can''t say that. He''s off.


    Shi Yingying was amused when she thought of what he had done just now. She felt that the day of her victory was not far away. She could not help but smile with pride. She covered her stomach and laughed at the vase.


    Not far away from the two guys to see this scene, startled.


    "Boss Shi, this is What are you crazy about? "


    "Ah, it''s said that boss Du was bitten by a snake and his life will not be long. Can boss Shi not go mad?"


    -------------------


    to clarify a misunderstanding here, some readers have made comments, but they soon disappeared. They take it for granted that the author is in control, but in this matter, the treatment of the author and the readers is the same. Since the publication, the author''s comments have been deleted many times. If you don''t believe me, you can take a look at the first comment at the top. The date on the top is wrong. The author found out after publishing that he wanted to withdraw or delete it, but there was no other way. So the wrong date is still on the top. Here, I repeat, the author does not have the right to delete any comments, whether readers or their own.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C691

    At first, Wuyang princess''s car shaft was very slow. It seemed that only in this way could she show her elegance and style. But after a while, the journey was fast. There was no singing and dancing. The princess no longer showed her gorgeous appearance and sweet smile from the window and sat in the carriage in silence.


    After entering the eastern border, the motorcade directly bypassed qingmuzhai and went straight to Qianye city. After a night''s rest in the guild hall there, it started to go north again.


    When Shi Yingying heard the news, she was very sad for a while. She and Bai Qianfan haven''t met for a long time. Although the relationship is a bit strange, since Bai Qianfan has arrived in the northwest, she still wants to see Bai Qianfan who is now the Wuyang princess. Isn''t she more beautiful than before? What others say doesn''t count. She wants to see for sure.


    Bai Qianfan''s adventure, she is very curious, sometimes standing in the counter idle, holding the gills whimsical, her mother also died very early, will one day suddenly come out, said she was not dead, became the emperor of a certain country Lao Tzu, she changed into a princess, she don''t want, the important thing is to get a red top businessman when, for her father long face.


    Daydream to do it, what else to do, she rubbed her face, sighed and went to Du Changfeng''s room, used a lot of medicine, Du Changfeng''s injury did not improve at all, the foot had swollen to the calf, the eye looked at the trend of spreading to the thigh. She couldn''t imagine what Du Changfeng would look like when the whole person swelled up?


    Du Changfeng is probably gray heart, these days more and more lament, the whole person Yan Yan, with frost hit autumn eggplant can''t play spirit, although she also sigh, but in front of Du Changfeng, but look as usual, nothing.


    A door, see Du Changfeng face toward the wall, do not know what to think?


    She coughed. "How are you today? Are you feeling better? "


    Du Changfeng, like a stone statue, turns a deaf ear.


    She coughed again, "Princess Wuyang''s wedding team has entered the northwest, do you know?"


    As expected, Du Changfeng turned around and said, "are you here? Then we have to get ready and make room for the small building in the back... "


    "She didn''t go to qingmuzhai. She made a detour."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    "I''ve asked. There''s a doctor in Qianye city who specializes in treating snake injuries. I''ll show you tomorrow."


    "Don''t bother that God. Let it be."


    "The wedding party of Wuyang princess has a rest in the guild hall of Qianye city."


    "That place is better than our post station. It''s nice for her to live there Which hospital do you think specializes in snake injuries


    "There is a long apricot shop in the South Street of Qianye city. There is a doctor surnamed Ge in it. It''s said that it''s a ancestral snake wound healer. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    "Du Changfeng!" Shi Yingying a violent drink, the spirit of Du Changfeng outside the day to drink a spirit, "what''s the matter with you, want to scare people to death ah!"


    "I ask you what''s the matter?" Shi Yingying angrily pointed to him, "I talk to you, you ignore me. As soon as I mention Bai Qianfan, you come to spirit. I kindly send you to Qianye city for medical treatment, but you refuse. As soon as I hear that she is there, you immediately agree. What do you think I am, big head of injustice! Is it when I am wronged, you say


    The more she jumped, the calmer Du Changfeng was, and his face was light. "To tell you the truth, I think that since the day when I beat you and followed me, you are a big wrongdoer. You know that I don''t like you, and you begged to follow me. You are not wronged. Who is wronged?"


    Shi Yingying trembled with anger and raised her hand to beat him. Yu Guangli, Du Changfeng''s swollen leg was particularly dazzling. She put it down again and pointed at him and scolded, "well, I''m wrong. From now on, I won''t wait. Who do you love? Even if you have maggots on your legs, it''s none of my business!"


    With that, he ran out in anger and slammed the door into the sky. Even the guys in the backyard heard it and shrunk their necks.


    Guy a: "boss Shi and boss Du are fighting again."


    Guy B: "Du changban has been ill for a long time and is in a bad mood!"


    Ji C: "if you are in a bad mood, you have to fight with boss Shi. It''s not like a man!"


    Little guy Ding''s enigmatic smile, "you don''t understand. No one is more manly than boss Du."


    "What do you mean?" all the people asked


    The boy Ji Ding shook his hand and put the bucket on his shoulder. "The blue Lord is not back yet. Someone has to do the hard work." With an enigmatic smile on his face, he walked away.


    The guys cut and spread out.


    Although she was cruel, Shi Yingying couldn''t really ignore Du Changfeng. She entrusted the post station to several managers. She asked someone to drive the car and took Du Changfeng to Qianye city for medical treatment.


    Du Changfeng is a disabled person who can''t even walk. Naturally, he can only yield to Miss Shi Da''s obscene power and reluctantly sit in the carriage, facing out of the window.


    Shi Yingying sat opposite him and looked at him with a gloomy face. "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say you wanted to see a doctor? Bai Qianfan is in the guild hall. Don''t you want to see him? "


    Du Chang did not return to the limelight, snorted from his nose, "don''t think I don''t know. She only stayed in the guild hall for one night and left long ago.""So you won''t go?" Shi Yingying is so angry that her hands itch. It''s only a few days that she feels comfortable. This guy starts to fight against her again.


    Du Changfeng did not say a word, indicating acquiescence.


    Shi Yingying finally couldn''t help kicking heavily on his good leg.


    Du Changfeng was not on guard. He hurt so much that he finally turned his head back. "Are you still human? I hurt so badly, and kick me?"


    Shi Yingying patted her chest, "you''re not human. You hurt your leg, I hurt in my heart. How heavy is it? You can''t see it!"


    She angrily patted her chest, which was plump, trembling and fluctuating. Du Changfeng blushed and turned his face out of the window.


    "Why do you feel guilty and dare not look at me?" Shi Yingying took her feet to touch him, "what''s blushing? You know what you''ve done, right? "


    She rubbed against his leg, but Du Changfeng felt that the foot rubbed against his heart. Once it went up and down, it itched badly. He bit his teeth and tried hard to bear it. The sweat on his forehead flowed down.


    "Ah, why don''t you talk? I''m right, right?" Shi Yingying uses a little force, and suddenly feels that her feet are pinched by Du Changfeng. He pinches them very hard, as if to break her ankles.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Loosen it. The bone is going to break. Du Changfeng, you ungrateful villain, loosen it. It hurts..." Shi Yingying frowned and looked miserable.


    Du Changfeng relaxed his hand and slowly vomited a big breath. The tiger didn''t get angry. He really thought that he was a sick cat, which made him anxious. Even if he broke a leg, what he should do was not ambiguous!


    -------------------


    three shifts have been made, and today is the end of the day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C692

    On the night when Shi YingYing and Du Changfeng left, there was a caravan in the post station, about twenty people. Although the two bosses are not in, the steward at the bottom is taught by Shi Yingying himself. There is a steward in a small building. When the guests come, the horses come into the backyard and feed the grass and brush the hair. When the guests come into the front hall, they are served with good wine and good food. When they have enough wine and food, they lie down in a clean and comfortable guest room. It''s beautiful and bubbling. When they wake up, the fatigue of the journey is completely gone take on an altogether new aspect.


    According to the rules, the noble one lives in a single room, the errand man at the bottom sleeps in a big shop, and the steward arranges the room. He is only responsible for the entertainment. The noble one bows and nods. Please go upstairs, and the people at the bottom are responsible for it.


    Ten or so people live in two big shops. The young man counts the number of people and leaves with a few polite remarks.


    In the middle of the night, a man sneaked out of the room on the right, went back to the yard in the dark, dodged into the stable, piled some thatch near the wall, leaned against the wall, and went to sleep like that.


    At dawn, the young man who got up early found someone in the stable. He was surprised and patted him on the shoulder: "Hey, how do you sleep here?"


    The man rubbed his sleeping eyes, yawned and said vaguely, "I got up early to feed the horse. I fell asleep again by accident."


    The boy praised him, "you are so diligent. You come to feed the grass before dawn. There are people feeding the horses here. You can go back and sleep for a while."


    "No," the man stretched and laughed at him. "It''s almost dawn. What else do you want to sleep? I have to work."


    Looking at that face, the boy''s heart suddenly jumped twice, as if he had some illusion. It seemed that the man standing in front of him was not a man, but a pretty girl. His eyes and smile really made him a little trance.


    He shook his head hard, and then look carefully, which is what girl, clearly a young man. He''s really pretty. He''s not tall and thin. His eyebrows are thick and straight, just like those cut with a knife. There''s a black spot on his mouth. It''s very abrupt and a bit of a bad scenery. Otherwise, he''s still pretty.


    The man saw that the guy was always staring at him, a little flustered. He touched his face and turned over, "what do you always watch me do?"


    The little guy gave a big smile, "look, you''re interesting!" Wave the hand to drive that person to walk, "I manage to feed the horse, have no your business, go up to have breakfast."


    That person oh a, big stride meteor of go, the young fellow Piao one eye his back figure, ah a, "really, still think I like him is how, young master I can male mother not to divide?"


    As soon as he finished, he heard something moving in the stables. Looking up, the horses held their heads up at him and gasped in their nostrils, as if they were saying something to him. The boy went over and took a long hair brush and rolled it around their heads. "Be honest, whatever you do," he sighed again. "If it wasn''t for the two eyebrows, there would be the big mole, the Qing of Qianye city Is it better to make a living in the wonderful library than to work hard? "


    I don''t know. The horses really laugh at him for not distinguishing between male and female. That young man is Bai Qianfan, who disguises herself as a man. Although she successfully passed the barrier, there are still many inconveniences along the way. For example, when she is eating, someone always stares at her. Her eyes are not good, so she is bored. She clearly disguises herself as a man. Why Still the color Mi Mi stares at her to see, until once, a man frivolously accosted with her: "little brother, isn''t it lonely to drive alone? Do you want a company? Someone warms your feet at night, doesn''t he? "


    Everyone burst into laughter. Bai Qianfan understood it and said coldly, "you have to warm your feet on such a hot day. It''s better to get into the butt of the cow."


    Everyone laughed more vigorously, and the man was not angry. He said with a smile, "why do you drill cow''s ass? If you want to drill, you can drill yours."


    They are all rude men who travel all over the world. They don''t have a bottom line when they are joking. They don''t take it seriously. Bai Qianfan ignores him and goes straight away after dinner.


    In the evening, several caravans were resting in the field, setting up a bonfire, lying on the ground in all directions. They were tired all day, and fell asleep after a while. In the morning, a man touched his head and cried out, "who did it? Which son of a bitch did it? He dares to shave his grandfather''s head. He''s tired of work. Stand up for me. Who did it? Who did it... "


    Everyone looked at his head and laughed. He was shaved. He even shaved one side of his brow. It was very funny.


    He scolded for a long time, and no one came out to admit it. At this time, he thought of the young man who had molested yesterday. When he looked around, no one patted his thigh. Hey, it must be him who did something immoral and slipped away!


    When the man scolded, Bai Qianfan had already gone far away. She squatted by the river and looked at the reflection of her face. Then she realized that Lan Wenyu''s praise for her beauty was not flattery, it was true.


    Can be too beautiful is also a trouble, playing a man can make people from the wrong mind. She wanted to stick two moustaches on her mouth, but she didn''t think it was appropriate. She thought about it. Finally, she took a charcoal stick to thicken and draw straight eyebrows, and then put a grain in the corner of her mouth. As expected, it changed a lot. She aimed at these two thick eyebrows and that grain, and finally no one laughed at him.She found a caravan to get in and be a busboy. She was sweet and industrious. She was popular everywhere. No one bullied her any more along the way. It was just that accommodation at night was a problem. It was good in the wild. It was inconvenient to stay in the shop. So she always sneaked into the stable to sleep when they were asleep. Although the smell was bad, it was spacious and comfortable.


    She went to the front hall for breakfast and found a long handle bristle brush to brush all the goods piled up in the backyard. Don''t underestimate the work. All the way through the wind and rain, there must be 20 jin of sand and dust. The horse was injured, but it leaked under the oil paper, so the goods were also damaged. So every place she went, she had to clean the goods to remove the dust.


    This work was supposed to be done by everyone, but she got up early. When everyone got up, she had finished it. They all bowed to her and said, "ah fan, thank you very much. You''re very sharp."


    The boss of the team leader came down from upstairs and asked the boy, "when will your boss come back?"


    The boy said, "Oh, it''s not sure. Maybe three or five days, maybe ten days and a half months."


    The boss of the team leader thought about it and said, "I''ve brought her some goods. I''ll stay here first, and then I''ll get the money. I''m a regular customer. I can trust her."


    The boy nodded and said, "it''s OK. I''ll go to the counter to make an account for you. We''ll count it, and then you can withdraw money from boss Shi." Then he made a gesture of please and accompanied the leader to the front hall.


    Bai Qianfan was a little strange and asked his companion, "don''t we want to sell our goods to the Central Plains? How to sell it to the post station? "


    The companion explained: "that''s what boss Shi called for. Every time the boss takes the goods, he will bring them back to her. Boss Shi will do business. He is forthright, and the price is fair. Everyone who takes this road likes to do business with her."


    Bai Qianfan said, "he drives a post station and also sells goods. His brain is flexible enough. He is born to be a trader."


    "No," said the companion, "let''s go and put things in the same place. When the boss settles the bill, we''ll leave. Ah fan, you''ve got a good brain. If you run with the boss for a few more years, maybe you''ll get rich."


    Bai Qianfan smiles and doesn''t speak. She thinks of Shi Yingying. If she wants to be a natural trader, she can be regarded as one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C693

    If you want to say that doctor ge of longxingxing has two brushes, he not only recognized Du Changfeng''s snake venom at a glance, but also brought the snake''s habits with them. Shi Yingying''s eyes brightened when she looked at the doctor, but doctor Ge spread his hand and said, "it can''t be cured."


    Shi Yingying''s heart sank and asked, "why? It''s not like we don''t give money. "


    "Money doesn''t work. There''s no medicine."


    "What kind of medicine guide, you say, I''ll get it."


    "The new snow in the early winter, the throat blood of the eighth generation of the twelfth lunar month, should be mixed into the medicine before it can be effective. Otherwise, it is useless for the immortals to come."


    Shi Yingying a listen to silly eye, "but now is summer, where come of snow?"


    The doctor said, "let''s find the person who was born on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month and wait until winter comes."


    "But he can''t wait like this!"


    "I don''t have either. I can''t help it. Besides, it''s hard to get blood from my throat. If you can''t get it right, I''ll die. I''m afraid you''ll find that person, and they won''t agree."


    Shi Yingying turned to look at Du Changfeng. He looked out of the window indifferently as if he had nothing to do with it.


    Shi Yingying sighed in her heart and said to Dr. Ge, "give me the prescription. I''ll go home and find a way. Winter comes early in the northwest, and it will snow at the end of October. If he lives to that time, he will have to have a try."


    Dr. Ge asked, "it''s not enough just the fresh snow in early winter, but also the throat blood of the eighth generation of the twelfth lunar month. The two are not equal. "


    "I''ll find it. Give me the prescription."


    Seeing Shi Yingying''s insistence, Dr. Ge gave her the prescription and told her: "take one of the three prescriptions on the first day. If there is no vomiting, abdominal discharge and other abnormalities, take one on the third day. Then use a knife to cut the leg and let the black blood go. Be sure to let it go. If you take another prescription on the seventh day, the snake venom will be basically clear. The faster you can take it before it reaches your knees The better the treatment. "


    Shi Yingying thanks Dr. Ge. Seeing that it was late, she took a night''s rest in the city. She asked for two rooms, one for her two companions and one for her and Du Changfeng.


    She called the food to the room to eat. Du Changfeng''s face was calm. As he ate, he gave her a chopstick of food and said, "I''ll stay in the city for a few days. You go back first. There are many things to do in the post station, but it''s not good to do without the principal."


    Shi Yingying said, "you can''t go. What are you doing in the city?"


    "I have money. I can hire people and cars wherever I want to go."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "It''s not easy to come here. I have to go to the guild hall to have a look."


    Shi Yingying''s hand holding chopsticks was tight and loose, loose and tight, and her voice squeezed out from her teeth: "Du Changfeng, you don''t annoy me, are you uncomfortable?"


    "I want to go to the guild hall, you know."


    "But she''s already gone!"


    "So what? I''ll go too."


    "You," shiyingying chopsticks a pat, "you simply unreasonable!"


    "You don''t just know."


    Shi Yingying was quiet for a moment, and her voice softened. "Don''t treat me like this. I know what you mean. You want to coax me away, and then walk away. You''re afraid you won''t get better, so you don''t want to drag me down, do you?"


    Du Changfeng, with a sarcastic smile, said, "Miss Shi''s whimsical ability is growing."


    "Whatever you say, anyway, I know that when you come back from Nanyuan, you will be indifferent to her. You said that the emperor really loved her. You were just confused for a moment..."


    "Can I love her for so long?"


    "Anyway, I won''t leave you. I''ll come with you and go back together."


    "I''m not going back."


    "OK, I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go. We''ll go back after you''ve finished where you want to go."


    Knowing that Shi Yingying was difficult to deal with, Du Changfeng sighed, put down his chopsticks, held the table and stood up slowly, "I''ll eat well, you can eat slowly."


    Shi Yingying rushed over and helped him to the bedside to sit down. "Just after dinner, I''ll sit down for a while. Later I''ll get some water for you to wash and then go to bed."


    "Where do you sleep?"


    "Sleep here."


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll touch my leg at night."


    "There are only two rooms in total," Shi Yingying glanced at him. "How about me and the guys


    Du Changfeng, "..."


    People are shameless. They are invincible.


    The next day, Shi Yingying asked the assistant to drive around the guild hall with Du Changfeng. After turning around, she asked him where he would go again. Du Changfeng was cold and silent. Shi Yingying succeeded in laughing and yelled at the assistant: "go home!"


    "Deler! Sit down, two bosses With the whip, the horse started to run.


    It will take several hours to go back from the city of Chiba. By the time they arrive, it will be evening. The dusk will be shrouded, and the smoke will be floating in the wind like white mist.


    Shi Yingying sighed with emotion, "it''s better to go home!"


    She jumped out of the car and was about to ask the man to carry Du Changfeng down. But she saw a man leaning against the door, with sword eyebrows and stars, and slender posture. She looked at her with a smile instead of a smile.Shi Yingying let out a sound, ran over and punched him: "you boy, you are willing to come back at last! When you''re away, there''s no one to carry water and chop wood. "


    "That''s why you think about me?"


    "What else?"


    "I thought you''d miss the surprise I said."


    Shi Yingying had forgotten all about it. As soon as he mentioned it, she remembered it and patted her forehead: "yes, you said to surprise me. Surprise, bring it. I''ll wait!"


    "In the house, see for yourself!"


    Shi Yingying ran into the room and saw all kinds of boxes, big and small, on the counter. They were made of wood, copper, jade, gold and silver. They were all carved with patterns and patterns, which were very exquisite. Not to mention what they contained, Shi Yingying knew that these boxes alone were valuable.


    She excitedly opened a box and looked at the golden things inside. It was gold. Ten dozen Gold Nuggets were stacked neatly in it. She was so scared that she quickly closed the box and looked around like a thief. She looked at Du Changfeng by the door. She leaned on the counter with her arms pressed on the boxes and was very proud to smile at him, "See, LAN Jihua sent it to me!"


    Du Changfeng snorted, "he knows what he likes. This time he''s sending the right thing."


    Shi Yingying asked the boy to move all the boxes to her room. She would close the door and watch them carefully. She was so happy that she could not make any noise.


    Du Changfeng curled his lips, disdained to spit out two words, "unscrupulous businessman."


    Shi Yingying called to the man: "why haven''t you sent boss du to his room and made him blush at me here? Is that like saying? I''m angry with myself when I look back! "


    Two guys came up with a smile, one left and one right took Du Changfeng away.


    Du Changfeng is so angry But there is no way, who let him be disabled, he was put away, heard Shi Yingying said to LAN Jihua, "you send me so many things, there must be something to say to me, let''s talk in my room."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C694

    Shi Yingying''s face was dull, just like she had been struck by thunder. She couldn''t get back to God for a long time. "You, what you said is true?"


    LAN Jihua nodded seriously, "it''s true, it''s true."


    Shi Yingying muttered to herself: "I can''t be a princess, but I can be a princess. I can be a queen in the future, just like Bai Qianfan..."


    "Do you like it?"


    Shi Yingying slowly raised her eyes and looked at LAN Jihua carefully. "Although you look like a dog, are you really the prince of Nanyuan?"


    LAN Jihua, " I''m not just like a dog, but I''m sure it''s a good thing. " He slowly turned around and said, "you don''t see my noble spirit at all? Don''t you mean you read countless people and have a vicious eye? "


    Shi Yingying murmured, "but when you carry water and chop firewood, you look like a model, just like you often do rough work."


    "That only proves I adapt to the environment very quickly. "


    "Are you really Bai Qianfan''s brother?"


    "Yes."


    "How is she?"


    "It should be OK. After all, it''s back to the familiar environment."


    Shi Yingying tilted her head and thought, "I think she will be very happy. The emperor dotes on her so much."


    "But the emperor accepted the harem and was no longer her husband."


    "That''s true," Shi Yingying said slightly disconsolately. "Why does a man want to marry so many wives? Don''t you think it''s noisy? Du Changfeng is dead with me."


    "He dislikes you, I don''t dislike you," Lan Jihua said with a gentle smile, revealing her white teeth. At this moment, she really looks like a modest young man.


    "But if you want to be an emperor in the future, you need to accept the harem," Shi Yingying said in a dilemma. "I don''t like that."


    "For your sake, I can''t accept the imperial concubine."


    "I He''s already married to Du Changfeng. It''s hard for a daughter to marry a couple. "


    "I''ll give him a divorce and you''ll be free."


    "You How can that be? " Shi Yingying kept talking and opening all the boxes without stopping. All the boxes were glittering with gold and jewels. In a word, she was shocked by the gold and silver jewelry. She didn''t dare to open the last few boxes any more.


    "You This is to buy me Or do you want to buy my post station? "


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "it''s enough to buy two such post stations. As for you, you are priceless in my heart. I can''t buy any money. I just want to show my sincerity by sending you these." After a pause, he asked, "how is it? Is it a surprise? Is my sincerity enough?"


    "It''s a surprise. Sincerity is enough." Shi Yingying closed the boxes one by one. In a moment, the room was dark. She swallowed her throat and poured a glass of water for herself at the table. She drank most of it with her neck raised. Then she turned around and looked at LAN Jihua. "Now, let''s have a formal talk."


    "Well, you say."


    "You can marry me, but you have to grant me a request."


    "Even if you open your mouth, it''s the moon in the sky, and I''ll pick it for you."


    "Take all those things back, I don''t want them," said Shi Yingying. "Since you are the eldest prince of Nanyuan, things are easy. Du Changfeng''s foot was bitten by a snake last time he went to war. You should know how to save him. As long as you cure him, I will marry you."


    Blue Ji China Leng for a while, "this request?"


    "Yes, that''s the requirement." Shi Yingying turned her head and looked at the boxes. "Anyway, I married them, and they are mine."


    LAN Jihua laughs, "boss Shi really doesn''t do loss business."


    "How can I say that I have been in business for so many years. If I can''t make a loss, I can''t do it." Shi Yingying raised her eyes and looked at him, "I''ve opened my terms. Do you agree?"


    "What''s the difficulty? The snake was originally from Nanyuan. Naturally, I have a way to detoxify it. It''s just that I need a promise from you. Don''t let me cure you, and you won''t go with me. "


    Shi Yingying snorted, "you go outside to inquire about my boss Shi''s reputation. Am I a man who doesn''t mean what I say?"


    "In this case, I''ll go to treat brother Du."


    He promised so happily, but Shi Yingying was a little worried. "The doctor said that this poison is very difficult to cure, and there must be a drug guide. Is your idea a panacea? You can solve it if you say so? "


    "That''s natural. In the whole world, only the Royal Palace of Nanyuan has this kind of medicine. It can not only detoxify snakes, but also detoxify hundreds of poisons. It''s just that the medicine is very precious. It takes several years to make one. Isn''t it more difficult to make it than that medicine guide? "


    Shi Yingying said, "that''s OK. Go and cure him." LAN Jihua just took two steps and was stopped by her, "you go to heal him, but we can''t tell him about the deal between us."


    LAN Jihua looked at her with great significance, "you are really affectionate and righteous to him."


    Shi Yingying sighed, "it''s not about love and righteousness, but it''s just good gathering and good scattering. When he followed me, he was a neat man. Now he has to leave. Naturally, I hope he is still neat, and it won''t delay him to find his daughter-in-law again. "LAN Jihua nodded and turned away. Go out right turn, not far, is Du Changfeng''s room. He knocked on the door and heard a low voice inside, "come in."


    Push the door in, Du Changfeng sat on the bed, one leg swollen big, dark color, skin thin and shiny, as if a little force will crack.


    He said with a smile, "brother Du, long time no see."


    Du Changfeng looked at him up and down, "you can send so many good things to her, aren''t you an ordinary person?"


    LAN Jihua sat down with his robe up. "Brother Du has seen it for a long time?"


    "That''s not true. I just think you are sneaky and sneaky. You don''t look like a swordsman."


    LAN Jihua laughed, "brother Du and Yingying have been together for a long time, and they have become so eloquent."


    Du Changfeng asked him, "are you really the Grand Prince of Nanyuan?"


    "Yes, I had to hide something before. I''ll make amends to brother Du. " Then he arched his hand.


    Du Changfeng glanced at him indifferently, "don''t follow me. You are the prince of Nanyuan. You dare to go to Dongyue alone. You are not afraid of any misunderstanding?"


    "My sister married the emperor of Dongyue. I''m also the uncle of Dongyue. What''s the misunderstanding? Now that the two countries are married, the relationship is naturally different. It may not be long before the trade ports between the two countries can be built. "


    Du Changfeng said, "you come to see me. It''s not about trading ports."


    "Of course not. I came to you for your leg," Lan Jihua pointed to his injured leg. "I didn''t expect that brother Du was so badly injured. If I had come back earlier, brother Du would not have suffered so much."


    Du Changfeng does not think so, "just skin and flesh of the pain, not to mention."


    LAN Jihua reached out to touch him. Du Changfeng stopped him. "What are you doing?"


    "I came here specially to heal brother Du."


    "No Du Changfeng flatly refused.


    LAN Jihua was surprised, "why? Is brother Du willing to rot like this? Do you know brother Du, if you don''t treat it again, it will become more and more serious. At that time, it will rot to the thigh and the whole body. As long as it''s black and overflows the heart, it''s my magic drug. It''s useless. "


    -------------------


    Du Changfeng, if you become a disabled person, how can you get a beautiful woman back...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C695

    LAN Jihua thought that Du Changfeng would understand if he talked about his interests. Unexpectedly, he still shook his head and looked like a broken jar. "I''ll live like this. Don''t bother the prince."


    "Life what life? Do you want to die with a little setback? " Shi Yingying came in from the door, staring at a pair of apricot eyes, crossed his waist and asked him fiercely, "why don''t you want to die?"


    Without waiting for Du Changfeng to reply, she pointed to him and said, "tell me about you. You are more than 20 years old. Are you honoring your ancestors, showing filial respect to your parents, or becoming famous? There''s nothing. This post station is not operated by me. Can it hold up? It depends on your character that you can''t make a fart. What kind of business do you know? I''m afraid you''ve lost all your old capital. What do you think you''re qualified to seek death? "


    Du Changfeng was scolded low by her, and said for a while, "I didn''t want to die. General Li sent people to Nanyuan to look for medicine. There should be news soon."


    "You''re a pig brain. Not to mention the time, he''s just looking for medicine. Can LAN Jihua''s medicine be useful? It is said that this medicine is only available in the imperial palace. It can not only cure snake venom, but also cure all kinds of poisons. What are you waiting for in detoxification? What''s the strength of pride? " After a pause, he said, "I know. Isn''t it because he gave me so many things? Isn''t it because he has a crush on me? You''re jealous, so you won''t let him heal! "


    "I didn''t!" Du Changfeng cried.


    Shi Yingying''s voice is bigger than him, "do you dare to let him heal you?"


    "What dare you do?" Du Changfeng angrily moved his leg to the bedside and looked at LAN Jihua contemptuously. "Come on, I''ll see how much you have."


    LAN Jihua said, "I need a white porcelain bowl and a white porcelain spoon."


    "All of them, I''ll get them." Shi Yingying ran away with a gust of wind, and soon came back with a gust of wind, bowl and spoon in her hand.


    LAN Jihua said, "brother Du, there will be a little pain. You have to bear it."


    Du Changfeng snorted, "do you think I''m a child?"


    "It''s really going to hurt. Do you want a handkerchief for you to bite?"


    Du Changfeng was very angry and said no, biting his teeth. He thought LAN Jihua was destroying his hero image, but Shi Yingying handed his handkerchief to him and said, "bite!"


    Du Changfeng, "..."


    LAN Jihua was holding a smile and turned her face to one side.


    Shi Yingying saw that Du Changfeng didn''t move, clamped his chin, thrust his handkerchief into his mouth, and hit him on the head, just like a mother who taught her son, "it''s a cow. If you don''t drink, you have to drink!"


    Du Changfeng bit the handkerchief and glared at Shi Yingying, but he didn''t resist. Wheezing, like a cow.


    LAN Jihua smiles, takes out a dagger and gently cuts his legs and stomach from top to bottom.


    Du Changfeng''s body was shocked. As expected, it was extremely painful. Shi Yingying pressed down on his shoulder quickly, "bear it, it will be OK for a while."


    Du Changfeng looked down at the small white and soft hands that fell on his shoulders. His heart was beating. The two hands on his shoulders were like two pieces of iron.


    All of a sudden, when it was dark in front of him, Shi Yingying covered his eyes with her hand and pressed him in her arms. "Don''t look if you''re afraid."


    Du Changfeng, "..."


    Her heart is really soft. You Lan''s nostrils are so strong that his mouth and nose are blocked up. He can''t breathe, and his heart is going to stop. What''s the pain or not? He''s already thrown out of jiuxiao cloud. His back is sweating, and his palms are full of sweat. His whole body is weak, and his whole body is about to collapse


    He wanted to raise his arm to encircle her waist, but his hand hung weakly. At this moment, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that as long as there was Shi Yingying, the big things could pass. He trembled slightly, not because of pain, but because of tension and fear, fear He fell in love with this tough girl regardless of himself.


    Shi Yingying noticed and held him closer. "Does it hurt? Is it very painful?"


    He didn''t say a word. Finally, with courage, he raised his arm around her waist and hugged her tightly, as if it really hurt, it hurt


    LAN Jihua devotes himself to the treatment of his wounds, but Yu Guang takes a panoramic view of his every move. The black blood flows down his legs. He uses a small bowl and then gently blows it down with a small porcelain spoon. At the moment when Du Changfeng''s bracelet goes up, he makes an effort. Du Changfeng''s body is shocked, but he bites his teeth and doesn''t cry out.


    "Shi Yingying complains," take it easy. He''s in pain. "


    LAN Jihua explained, "the more you go back, the heavier you will be. Otherwise, the poison will not come out and stay in your body. It''s always a hidden danger."


    Shi Yingying asked, "how long will it take?"


    LAN Jihua said, "the black serum is almost there." He slowly used the spoon to blow Du Changfeng''s legs lightly and heavily. As expected, he watched Du Changfeng shake his body from time to time, but he didn''t lift his head.


    He secretly scolded in his heart: This counsellor.Finally, when Du Changfeng''s back was all wet, the black blood ran out, revealing a bright red color.


    LAN Jihua said, "brother Du, it will be more painful now. You should be prepared."


    Du Changfeng ignored it anyway, just holding Shi Yingying, just like holding a straw.


    LAN Jihua used a dagger to cut a long knife on his leg, then another knife, and another knife. The cylindrical leg was evenly cut four bars by him, and the blood flowed down, like four thin straight lines.


    Shi Yingying frowned and said, "you should row earlier. The black blood has been discharged early. Isn''t it a waste of time?"


    Blue Ji Hua Oh a, "temporarily didn''t remember."


    He took out a small golden bottle from his arms. The mouth of the bottle was pointed. He aimed the small pointed mouth at the blood line and sprinkled the powder from top to bottom. The white powder melted into the blood. Soon, the four knife marks were covered with white powder. Then he raised his head and said, "it''s not much."


    Shi Yingying asked, "do you want to wrap it up?"


    "No, leave it open. Do it quickly."


    Shi Yingying patted Du Changfeng, "Hey, OK, get up."


    Du Changfeng lay in her arms, motionless, she looked down, porchi a smile, this guy actually fell asleep! The corner of her mouth was still full of saliva. She threw him down on the bed and whispered, "I can sleep like this!"


    When Du Changfeng woke up, he found that he was lying on the bed with a light on the table. It seemed that it was getting late. He sat up and looked at his legs with the light. The swelling was still swollen, but the color became much lighter, almost close to the flesh color. He touched it with his hand. It was no longer as hard as before, but it became soft.


    When the man at the door heard the noise, he pushed the door open and poked his head in. "Boss Du, you wake up. I''ll bring you some food."


    Du Changfeng asked, "where''s boss Shi?"


    "She and Mr. LAN are talking in the room."


    Du Changfeng curls his mouth. Why do you have to talk in the room? I don''t want to give him a green hat


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C696

    The boy said to serve Du Changfeng food, but it was Shi Yingying who came. She brought a big food box in and put the dishes on the table.


    Du Changfeng glanced at the food and wine. But at last, there was only one wine glass on the table. He was wondering when he heard Shi Yingying say, "you have injuries on your body. You can''t drink."


    Although there was no wine, she poured him a cup of tea and put it in front of him. She was so careful. Du Changfeng was more and more puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter with you today?"


    "It''s nothing. Your injury has been delayed for so long. I''m glad to have a drink."


    Du Changfeng glanced at the dishes, and saw that there were several kinds of Shanzhen she had collected at a high price, which were usually not taken out to entertain people.


    "What are you doing with that? I wish I could keep it for sale. "


    "No, I don''t need those two dollars," Shi Yingying put a chopstick into his bowl. "Besides, these are nothing. I can eat them when I see the sky."


    Du Changfeng joked: "you can eat everything you see. Boss Shi is rich?"


    "Almost."


    So far, but don''t go on, Du Changfeng asked curiously, "what''s your fortune? What did LAN Jihua give you? "


    Shi Yingying suddenly a little angry, "so many good dishes still can''t block your mouth, which so much trouble?"


    As soon as she got angry, Du Changfeng didn''t say a word, but what he thought was that there was something wrong with Shi Yingying, and his ferocity was gone. He was calm and terrible.


    He asked carefully, "Yingying, do you have something to say to me?"


    "Well, after dinner."


    How could Du Changfeng eat? He put down his chopsticks and said, "now, I''ll listen!"


    "I said after dinner!" Shi Yingying''s violent temper came immediately, and Du Changfeng picked up the chopsticks again.


    It was a very quiet meal, and both of them were silent, which was never happened on weekdays.


    Several times, Du Changfeng wanted to open his mouth, looked at Shi Yingying''s face, and swallowed his words. Shi Yingying took up her wine cup and said, "take tea instead of wine, and have a drink with me. This cup, I''ll give you a long life, no disease, no disaster." Then he touched his teacup and drank it with his neck up.


    Du Changfeng took a sip of tea. As soon as he put down the cup, Shi Yingying added wine to himself and brought it up again. "This cup, I wish you a bright future and success."


    Du Changfeng was a little confused. He picked up the cup and touched her again. "Thank you for your kind words."


    "The third cup," said Shi Yingying again, "I wish you," she paused and swallowed, "I wish you a happy marriage as soon as possible


    Du Changfeng shook his hand and looked at her in amazement, "Yingying..."


    Shi Yingying poured the wine into her mouth and wiped the corner of her mouth. "You have to eat well. Let''s talk about it."


    Du Changfeng was shocked by her, "what are you talking about?"


    "First of all, I thank you for taking care of me for such a long time. In fact, I often scold you, beat you and compensate you. Finally, I would like to ask you to give me a letter of divorce."


    Du Changfeng felt that this was just five thunderbolts, one after another, which made him have no chance to breathe, so that his reaction was delayed, "what, what''s the suspension?"


    "It shouldn''t be difficult for you," she said slowly. "Before we came here, you said that you could give me a letter of divorce whenever I wanted. After arriving here, you also took it every three or five times. Now, I do as you wish," she put out her hand. "Give it to me, give it to me, you will be quiet, and no one will force you Do this, scold you, scold you, beat you, compete with you, you should find a gentle and virtuous girl, not me, we are probably enemies in our last life, we can''t be husband and wife in this life. "


    Du Changfeng''s heart was like a mass of numbness. He couldn''t make it right. He was at a loss and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    What''s going on? Shi Yingying chases him every day and sees him all over. All day long, she fights with him and yells at him. Suddenly, she says that she doesn''t agree with him and can''t be a husband and wife. She asks him if he wants to terminate his marriage


    Du Changfeng felt that his sky was going to collapse. He held the table firmly and looked into her eyes. "Why? Is it because LAN Jihua gave you those good things? "


    "Yes, he gave me something you can''t afford in your whole life," said Shi Yingying. "I''m a businessman, or a unscrupulous businessman. I''m open-minded when I see money. Follow him, I''ll struggle for less than 30 years, and I can still earn a red top businessman. Why not?"


    She broke her fingers and gave him an analysis. "This is one of them. Second, he likes me and treats me as a treasure. He says that even if I want the moon in the sky, he will pick me. But you, you don''t like me. There are people in your heart. You will only be angry with me, sarcasm me and dislike me. You want to get rid of me all day, so up to now, we can''t be a real couple. Third, he is the only prince of Nanyuan, and he will be emperor in the future. When I marry him, I can be empress like Bai Qianfan, and my mother will shine in the world. Not everyone can do that. "Du Changfeng suddenly understood, "is it because you promised to marry him that he would treat me?"


    "For him, it''s just a small lift." Shi Yingying said: "he knows the relationship between us. If you are not good all the time, I will be worried about you. So he cured you. It''s a relief to me. I''m more at ease."


    Du Changfeng wanted to vomit blood. He took out the knife under the pillow and cut off his injured leg. "I''d rather break it than treat it. I''ll give it back to him, so you don''t have to be coerced by him!"


    Shi Yingying grabs the chopsticks and smashes them at him. She is so angry that her voice trembles: "Du Changfeng, you are still not a man. You don''t have the courage. He didn''t intimidate me. I volunteered!"


    Du Changfeng was hit by chopsticks and a red mark came out on his forehead, which soon swelled up. He was holding a knife and shouting "you''re not!"


    "How do you know I''m not? I''m open-minded and I can be a queen in the future. Who can refuse such a big temptation? I''m a layman. Don''t think too much of me!"


    Shi Yingying shouts and grabs his knife.


    Du Changfeng holds the knife tightly. Shi Yingying lowers her head and bites his hand. It''s true. Her sharp teeth pierce the flesh on the back of his hand, and the blood is in her mouth.


    Du Changfeng suddenly thought of it and pulled her up. "I''m not clear about the remaining poison. Don''t..."


    Shi Yingying took the opportunity to take the knife and cut it on the table. She looked at him with a sullen face. "If you dare to do this again, I will die to show you!"


    Du Changfeng was shocked and bowed his head dejectedly.


    Outside the door, lanjihua stood there silently, with a dark expression on her face.


    -------------------


    as the first male and female in this article! There will be more drama, and this time we need to completely solve them. Please be patient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C697

    That night, Du Changfeng lost sleep. He remembered seeing Shi Yingying for the first time. That was when Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan were reunited. They went back to Wushui town to have a banquet together and invited the people of the town to have dinner. Shi Yingying was arranged to sit beside him. Mo Rongshu wanted to draw them together. He was more and more aggressive, so he hated it.


    About that time, Hou had a knot in his heart. No matter how Shi Yingying pestered him, he was never moved and had no good impression on her. But what surprised him was that Shi Yingying was more and more brave. Knowing that there were tigers in the mountains, she preferred to travel in tiger mountain. He appreciated this. He just thought she was too tough and shameless, which made her unbearable.


    Later, he was beaten to death by Mo Rongshu. It was Shi Yingying who took good care of him that he recovered his life. He was grateful in his heart, but he felt that he couldn''t give up because of gratitude, which was unfair to him and Shi Yingying.


    All the way to the west, he tried several times to dump Shi Yingying, but he didn''t succeed. He thought, in the final analysis, he is still a good man. All the way to support, two people are also dependent on each other, encountered many difficulties and obstacles, but all overcome one by one, after sharing weal and woe, close to a lot, but he did not want to go to the development of men and women, because there is still a thorn in his heart, in any case, he did not want to like Mo Rongshu''s wish.


    Up to now, he seems to have been used to Shi Yingying''s yelling and drinking, punching and kicking, and spitting at each other. Of course, he doesn''t show weakness, so he can''t hear it. Most of the kicking and kicking is Shi Yingying''s own loss. She''s spitting at each other, and he''s good at sarcasm. The two fight equally.


    He always thought that she was heartless, so the words of writing a divorce, breaking up and breaking up were always on the tip of his mouth. When she was bickering, he could always get angry with her.


    This kind of life is a few years, lonely northwest, but he is not boring, he seems to take here as a home, had countless times to go, but did not go, he now knows, because Shi Yingying here, she is, so he is here. He thought they would go on like this all the time, even if their hair was white and their teeth were all gone, they would still fight. He imagined that two old men and women in their 70s and 80s were like fighting chickens, with their bare mouths open and talking about leaks. The scene was really hilarious


    He couldn''t help laughing. The more he laughed, the worse he became. For fear of making a noise, he buried his head in the quilt and laughed for a long time. His shoulders trembled and his voice was suppressed in his throat. It sounded very strange.


    Half a sound, he stopped, shoulder does not shake, but the face is still buried in the quilt, so quiet lying, motionless.


    Shi Yingying''s choice is right. They haven''t been married for a long time. There is no fate in their lives. Maybe they really don''t agree. But when they get married, they take their eight characters for someone to see. They say that they are lucky and they are a perfect match. Now, I''m afraid they are all made by Mo Rongshu. He bought the eight character man.


    No fate, no fate. At least Shi Yingying found her lover. He should be happy for her. All the banquets in the world come to an end. It''s hard to come back. Let''s have a good time.


    Du Changfeng daydreaming all night, fell asleep in the morning, vaguely heard someone talking under the window, "ah, you know, boss Shi is leaving."


    "I know, Mr. LAN is the prince of Nanyuan. He wants to marry boss Shi back to Nanyuan."


    "Boss Shi is very lucky. I heard that there was only one prince in Nanyuan. When master LAN became emperor, boss Shi would be the queen."


    "Oh, it''s broken. Boss Shi is gone. What about boss Du?"


    "What? They''re not really married. "


    "That is, where do you see couples who don''t sleep in the same bed?"


    "But boss Shi always said she was boss Du''s daughter-in-law."


    "That''s because there''s boss Du under her cover, so no one dares to make up her mind."


    "Ha ha ha, boss Shi is so powerful that no one dares to make up her mind even without boss Du covering her..."


    Du Changfeng opened his eyes, sat up slowly, and looked at the injured leg. The wound was scabby and swollen. The scar was a little long, and the four long blood marks were neat and straight. It looked strange.


    He got out of bed and limped downstairs on crutches. She saw Shi Yingying checking the accounts with Mr. accountant at the counter. When she heard the news, she looked up at him and continued to check the accounts as if nothing had happened.


    Du Changfeng looked at the stack of books on the counter, leaned on the side and asked, "how can I deal with so many accounts?"


    Mr. accountant said, "it''s all old accounts. Mr. Shi said to settle them again, so that Mr. Du could not understand them."


    Du Changfeng''s heart clattered for a while, and he has begun to settle accounts with him, which means he is in a hurry to go.


    He coughed and asked her, "when are you leaving?"


    Shi Yingying looked at him and said, "Why are the eyes green? Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Not only did he not sleep well, he didn''t sleep at all. Du Changfeng shook his head, "no, I slept well."


    Shi Yingying asked, "how is the injury?""Well, it''s almost done," he said, raising his leg to show her. "It''s scabby and swollen. It feels good."


    "Lan Jihua''s medicine is really smart," Shi Yingying thought, squinting her eyes. "I have to ask him to keep a bottle at the post station, which can save lives in case of emergency."


    Du Changfeng touched his head and said, "well, you''re going to leave. You still care about these."


    "That''s not true. The post station I''ve worked so hard to run always has feelings. Unlike some people who are cold-blooded and cold-blooded, it''s not proper to treat him well."


    Du Changfeng, "Keke, where is Lan Jihua?"


    "I''m here," the voice came from the door. Du Changfeng turned his head and saw that Lan Jihua came in with a bunch of wild flowers and sent them to Shi Yingying. "There are no flowers here. I ran a long way to find these and give them to you."


    "Thank you," shiyingying took the flowers and sniffed them. "There''s also a fragrance."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I like it."


    Du Changfeng looked on coldly, "is this flower? Is this Dogtail grass?"


    "I like Dogtail grass, too," Shi Yingying sniffed again. "It''s rare to have a heart."


    "Be careful there are insects on the grass. It''s not fun to sting."


    "It doesn''t matter. Jihua has a panacea for detoxification."


    Mr. accountant felt a bit in hot water, "cough, boss Shi, you talk, I''ll go to the warehouse to check." Then he left in a hurry.


    As soon as he left, the scene was quiet. No one spoke. Shi Yingying was standing in the counter with flowers in her hands. Du Changfeng was leaning on the counter, and LAN Jihua was standing beside him with an air of complacency.


    Enigmatic silence.


    -------------------


    three shifts have been launched


    in the morning www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C698

    Finally, Du Changfeng said, "when are you going to leave?"


    Shi Yingying looked at LAN Jihua: "the day after tomorrow."


    "So fast?"


    "There''s nothing to hand over. I''ll just straighten out the accounts. I''ve personally supervised the next few managers. You don''t have to worry much about business matters. You can still be your boss if you have Mr. treasurer on the account and the staff at the bottom. There will be no change in the days and in the past. "


    No change? Why does he think the sky is falling?


    Du Changfeng was boiling in his heart, but his face was very calm. He even showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. "I can''t go if you get married. I wish you a hundred heads in advance, and you''ll be together forever You''ll always be happy if you give birth to your son early. "


    With that, he limped to the room with a crutch. Shi Yingying watched his back for a long time. Until he turned the corner, he took his eyes back and ran into LAN Jihua''s smiling face.


    Shi Yingying asked, "do you think he still has me in his heart?"


    LAN Jihua, "I''ve been here. Is it interesting to ask?"


    Shi Yingying sighed with melancholy, "ah, some people always have to wait until the time of loss to know how to cherish."


    LAN Jihua laughed, "Yingying, you are the most heartless girl I have ever seen."


    "And you still marry me?"


    "I can''t help it. I like you."


    Du Changfeng went back to his room, took out his pen and ink, spread white paper, and prepared to write a letter of divorce.


    Dip in the ink, first write down two big words: the letter of divorce.


    Then there is the text: Shi''s evil wife, who has been married for several years, yells and drinks at her husband, fights and kicks at each other, doesn''t abide by women''s principles, and is despised by others


    Writing about this, he wrote and shook his head with a bitter smile. He was not a real couple. How could he have children All of a sudden, the thought flashed in my mind that she would leave the day after tomorrow. It''s better to be a real husband and wife with him tonight. It''s not a waste of his reputation for so many years. But the thought flashed by and he knew it was impossible. If he did that, even he would spit on himself.


    Put down the pen, grab the piece of paper, knead it into a ball and throw it on the ground, lay the paper again, dip it in the ink, pick up the pen and write down two words carefully. Then Jackie Chan, with almost no thinking, turns to the window and looks at the outside. When he comes back to the desk, the ink is dry. He folds the paper and puts it into the envelope and seals it with fire paint Take it down to find Shi Yingying.


    She and LAN Jihua are still standing at the counter, talking and laughing, with a friendly attitude. Du Changfeng deliberately pokes his crutch on the ground so that they finally look up at him.


    Du Changfeng tried to maintain a calm expression on his face. When he saw Shi Yingying reach out and pick out a little mustard seed on LAN Jihua''s sleeve, he couldn''t bear it. "Shi Yingying, I haven''t given you a letter of divorce. You''re still my daughter-in-law. You''re going to be immersed in a pig cage by flirting with other men in front of me."


    Shi Yingying said, "Oh, the sun is coming out in the West. Finally, I''m your daughter-in-law?"


    Du Changfeng was beaten in the face and swallowed his anger. After hesitating for a long time, he finally took out the letter and threw it to Shi Yingying, "take it, you want the letter of divorce."


    Shi Yingying''s face changed a little, but she soon laughed and was about to open the letter. Du Changfeng called her, "wait, wait until the day you get married, you''ll see."


    "Why?"


    "Nothing, just Cough, it''s my last request. "


    "Well," Shi Yingying put the letter into her sleeve and arched her hand to him like the people in the Jianghu, "so, thank you for your help."


    Du Changfeng laughed bitterly, "don''t thank me. A gentleman has the beauty of becoming a man."


    After handing in the letter of divorce, everything seems to be settled. Lanjihua was always around shiyingying like a fly. When he looked at it, he was blinding. He simply went out of sight and out of mind.


    Although his leg was not healed, he could barely ride a horse. He whipped all the way to the grassland. The wind roared past his ears. He couldn''t hear or see anything. With his feeling, he rushed up the hillside. Then he went up and up until the peak. The horse was so tired that he gasped. He slowly got off the horse. His legs were inconvenient. As soon as he fell, he sat on the ground and simply lay down.


    The yellow sand in the distance, the floating clouds in the sky, the straight solitary trees, the most familiar scenery, but now when he glances at it, he only feels desolate. The sky is far away, and there is desolation everywhere. His heart is like grass growing, growing crazily, as if to fill the empty heart, but where can it be filled? Under the grass, it''s still empty


    He had never suffered so much that he wanted to cry. He opened his mouth, and his low roar went straight up to the night. He sang like a man from the northwest. The music was out of tune, high and low, but full of sadness and sorrow.


    At the edge of the woods in the distance, a rider stopped there and looked at each other from a distance. The man on the horse was wearing a wide gauze hat and covered his face. She took out the letter of divorce from her sleeve, hesitated for a while, but still took it apart.


    In the morning of the third day, Du Changfeng woke up and saw the sun shining into the room. He was so scared that he sat up. There were several wine bottles on the table, which were empty bottles he had drunk last night.He rubbed his painful head and sat up. Looking at his legs, he found that his skin color was normal and there was only a slight scar on his head. He walked a few steps to the ground and felt that everything was normal. He couldn''t help but appreciate it. He ran downstairs to tell Shi Yingying that he had run around the house but couldn''t find anyone.


    He caught a man and asked, "where''s boss Shi?"


    The man replied, "boss Shi has gone with Mr. LAN."


    Such as the clear sky burst in the head, Du Changfeng Leng on the spot, yes, she said she left today, how so early to leave, look up at the sky, oh, in fact, it''s not too early. But it''s time to say goodbye to him. Oh, it''s better not to say goodbye, so as not to be sad.


    Du Changfeng looked as if he had been pulled out of his muscles and bones, and went back in a dazed way. His right leg was limping again. He was very pitiful.


    Looking at his back, he shook his head and sighed: "now I know I''m in a hurry. Why did I go there early?" As soon as his voice fell, he saw a horse rushing out of the backyard, burning like his butt, galloping along the official road, and disappeared in a flash.


    A group of guys ran out, "boss Du, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m so flustered that I can''t find boss Shi."


    Everyone began to laugh, and someone shook his head regretfully, "what a good couple, they just broke up."


    "Boss Shi is a shrewd man. He has a queen. What are you doing here?"


    "I don''t think boss Smith is that kind of person."


    "What kind of person is she?"


    "She''s the one who knows what she wants."


    -------------------


    as a proper first male partner, this time it''s enough for you. Remember a reader who doesn''t love men and women, but only Miss Shi. You can have a good time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C699

    Du Changfeng is very anxious. Anyway, he wants to see Shi Yingying again. He has something to say to her. If he doesn''t see her, he will die.


    After chasing for a long time, he didn''t even have a shadow in front of him. He was so anxious that he simply abandoned the horse tree, spread his arms, gently pointed his toes, and flew over the top of the tree. Unfortunately, his graceful posture only lasted for a short time, and his body was like a kite with broken line, tottering in mid air.


    He didn''t recover from the injury, his mood fluctuated too much, his blood was rolling, and he couldn''t lift it at one breath, so he fell down naturally. Fortunately, his reaction was still fast. He turned his body in mid air and fell towards a big tree on the side, ready to use his strength to get up again. He was about to hit the tree, but his foot couldn''t kick out, so he had to watch himself bump into it, "bang!" Head pain, black eyes, fell on the ground, fainted in the past.


    When he woke up, the sun was shining in the room. He looked blankly at the people by the bed, his vision was clear, and finally gathered on the familiar face.


    He couldn''t believe it. He stretched out his hand to touch it. It was tender and tender. It was slippery and warm. He pinched it gently. He didn''t respond. He was about to give a hard hand and was slapped away by Shi Yingying. "OK, you don''t dream. It''s me."


    "You didn''t leave?"


    "I''m gone. Who''s going to pick you up?" Shi Yingying wants to smile or not. "Du Changfeng, I saved your life again. If I hadn''t picked you up, I would have let the wolf go."


    Du Changfeng sincerely admitted, "yes, you saved my life."


    "How can you repay me?"


    Du Changfeng touched his nose and said, "it''s a little late to make a promise by example now."


    Shi Yingying finally laughed and punched him in the chest. "It''s a little late. You gave me your divorce."


    Du Changfeng seized the opportunity to seize her hand, "it doesn''t matter, as long as you don''t get married, it''s not too late."


    Shi Yingying shook off his hand and threw the letter of divorce to him, "are you a letter of divorce?"


    Du Changfeng embarrassed smile, "is what I want to say to you. Is that why you came back? "


    "I came back because it''s not a divorce letter at all. How can I go with others? Come on, write it again."


    "No writing."


    "Write or not?" Shi Yingying points at him in a vicious voice, but Du Changfeng smiles and grabs the finger to sip.


    Shi Yingying was numb for a moment. She came back to herself after half a sound and grabbed him and beat him: "where did you learn? Who did you learn so frivolously? If you don''t learn well, I''ll kill you..."


    Du Changfeng hugged her and pressed her down, "Yingying..."


    Shi Yingying panicked, "what are you going to do?"


    "We are husband and wife. What do you want to do?"


    "Shameless."


    "I''m shameless."


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "My son of a bitch!"


    "You''re sorry for me."


    "I''m sorry for you!"


    "Oh, you''re serious, it''s daylight!"


    "I can''t wait for you to run away again. It''s safer to cook the raw rice."


    "Will you?"


    "I''m a man, do you think so?"


    "It''s not like this. You have to hold my leg. It''s like this, stupid. It''s like this..."


    Du Changfeng looked at her suspiciously, "you, how do you know so much?"


    Shi Yingying was a little embarrassed. "They brought me a picture of spring boudoir in the goods. If I have nothing to do, I''ll see it."


    "If you have something good, don''t share it with your husband!" Du Changfeng pressed her a mess, "see how I deal with you."


    "Slow down, be careful to fold your waist," shiyingjiao gasped. "Let''s watch it tonight!"


    "Well, that''s settled."


    The earth is shaking, the earth is turning upside down, the stars are changing, the rain is over, the clouds are gathering, the wind is calm


    Du Changfeng, like a child who has done something wrong, secretly goes to see Shi Yingying. Shi Yingying''s eyes are closed, her long eyelashes are shaking, and the red tide on her face extends all the way to her neck. Her chest looks like a layer of pearl. It''s so beautiful For the first time, he thought that Shi Yingying was so good-looking that she was absolutely beautiful. But he was blind and only saw her valiant.


    His eyes fixed on her chest, heart began to thump up again, reluctantly looked away, pretended to cough.


    Shi Yingying did not open her eyes, but said, "if you want to see it, you can see it. I''ve seen all of you. Now you can see it back."


    Du Changfeng said, "it seems that I can''t see enough."


    "How can it be enough?" Shi Yingying half opened her eyes and asked him, "every day I take off my clothes to show you?"


    Du Changfeng didn''t say a word and laughed a little. Shi Yingying kicked him, "stinky, shameless!"


    Du Changfeng grabbed her foot and rubbed it in his hand, "Yingying, I''m wrong. You give me another chance, daughter-in-law."


    "What do you call me?"


    "Daughter in law."


    "Call again."


    "Daughter in law, daughter in law, daughter in law..."Du Changfeng called repeatedly. Shi Yingying slowly moistened her eyes. It was not easy. After several years of noisy and bumpy, she finally got back his daughter-in-law.


    She dropped her eyes and said softly, "Du Changfeng, you are a dead eye. In fact, you don''t know it. We have been used to this bickering mode for a long time. If I don''t fight with you for a few days, I''ll feel uncomfortable. Don''t you, just sarcasm me when I catch the chance. If I leave with LAN Jihua, who will you fight with?"


    "Yes, you''re gone. I don''t even have a quarrel. How can I live that day?" Du Changfeng slowly raised his arms.


    "What for?"


    "Come here, give me a hug."


    Shi Yingying blushed, "am I far away from you?"


    Du Changfeng jokingly unfolded his arm and fished her into his arms, "seriously, why are you back? Will LAN Jihua let you back? "


    Shi Yingying did not speak, but sighed.


    When Du Changfeng knocked himself into a tree and fainted, she and LAN Jihua looked at him not far away. She said, "Du Changfeng is like this. Do you want me to go with you?"


    LAN Jihua said, "why, do you want to go back?"


    "No, I''ll go if you say. But you know, I always love him in my heart


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak for a long time. She looked up at the sky and said, "Yingying, you''ve got me."


    "You are Qianfan''s brother. I think you should understand that one person''s pain is better than three people''s pain."


    He looked at her with a wry smile. "You are a born businessman, and you know your account very well. I really came here with sincerity. I didn''t expect to come back empty handed. He did that to you. I thought... "


    "He''s always been good to me, but you can''t see it."


    You can''t see that on the inconvenient days of every month, he is always careful not to make me angry or let me touch the cold water.


    The big vase on the porch was transported from Jiangnan. He wiped it twice with a rag every day, because I like to stand there in a daze.


    When you go to Qianye city to transport goods back, you will always bring delicious food back, pretending that everyone has a share. In fact, I know it''s for me, because it''s the taste of Jiangnan


    When I was ill, he sneaked into my room in the middle of the night to see if I still had a fever


    The mountain bandit rushed in. He almost didn''t chop me alive, because the man gave me a push


    His kindness to me is too much. It''s just covered up by day-to-day quarrels. No one knows except me.


    -------------------


    finally, it''s not easy The author wipes his tears. Xiao Du, just do it yourself. Don''t do it any more. Such a good daughter-in-law has given you so much pressure and risk


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C700

    When the emperor came back from the northwest, although he still had a sad face, he would occasionally be absent-minded when he went to court, but the careful xiuda noticed his abnormality.


    Take the emperor''s trance as an example. In the past, he was distracted, his eyes were long, his mouth was sinking, but now, there was always a flash of light in his deep eyes, and his mouth was slightly rising. Xiuda thought that it was most appropriate to summarize the emperor''s changes with the spirit of happy events.


    What happy event could the emperor have? It was nothing more than to marry Nanyuan''s Wuyang princess. The emperor was very interested in marrying Princess Wuyang. Once he went back to court, people immediately started to make preparations. The Fengming palace, where the queen lived, was a brand new place. He also built a fish pond, raised some Koi, planted water lilies, made grape trellis and installed swings In a word, it''s all the things that girls love. Before the princess came in, the emperor would rush to please her. It''s really puzzling. Has he seen the princess?


    Xiuyuanshuang has the same feeling with her father. After the emperor returns to the palace, he comes to see muronglin in her palace. He holds the child in his arms and touches his head. His loving eyes are so gentle that he can drown. There is a clear joy in his eyes. But when she spoke to him, he immediately turned cold again.


    She was very upset about this. What kind of princess did the emperor want to marry? How could he be so happy?


    The emperor treats people equally. She wants the emperor''s respect. But if the emperor really likes someone, what''s the use of her respect?


    -


    step by step, dragging the pace, approaching. When the gate of Lin''an came into view, a burst of sour and astringent turned up. Bai Qianfan moistened his eyes and finally came back.


    Along the way, she suffered too many crimes. She had to avoid the pursuit of the empress. When she was in Nanyuan, she relied on alertness to avoid danger several times. Until one time, when she was hiding in the dark, she heard the sound of sword collision and saw the vague figure of fighting in the dark, she knew that someone was protecting herself in the dark all the way. She guessed that it was LAN Jihua. After all, it was a long way to go. She was a weak woman, and he was worried, so he secretly sent someone to protect her.


    When she arrived in Dongyue, the people of the empress did not dare to be blatant. She disguised herself all the way. Relying on her familiarity with the environment and her own vigilance, she slowly got rid of those people and finally returned to Lin''an City.


    But just into the city, was scolded by the guards, "to go into the city quickly, don''t get in the way, the princess''s Phoenix drive is coming."


    She didn''t know what happened. She went into the city with people. The city was very busy. There were people everywhere. The Jin army in silver armor stopped the people on both sides of the road. From time to time, she yelled, "don''t squeeze, startle the princess, be careful with your head!"


    Finally, when everyone stretched their necks and looked forward, the princess''s shaft slowly entered the city, surrounded by silver armored Dongyue guards, which covered the carriage tightly, only to see the canopy of the roof and colorful ears flying in the wind.


    The carriage passed slowly in the middle of the road. The crowd was crowded and noisy, but the princess did not lean out her head to satisfy everyone''s eyes.


    "It''s said that she''s a gorgeous beauty. Unfortunately, we''re ordinary people. We didn''t get to see each other."


    "It''s not. It''s for the real dragon. We can''t have a good eye. Let''s just have a look at the excitement."


    Bai Qianfan stretched out her neck and watched the colorful tassels float past her eyes. She asked the people on the side, "where is this princess from? Do you want to enter the palace?"


    Everyone looked at him like a joke, "you are a stranger. I don''t know that the princess from afar is going to marry our emperor. It''s said that we have lost the war, so we sent the princess to marry. The emperor has paid attention to it. See, we sent someone out of the city early to meet him. I can''t remember where the princess came from


    Someone said, "it''s like the princess of Monta."


    "No, it''s from the Northern Qi Dynasty."


    "You are all wrong. It''s the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan."


    "Really, isn''t it Munda''s?"


    Several people fight for each other. Bai Qianfan quietly gets out of the crowd. He walks slowly along the moat. He suddenly bends down and feels like a knife. Finally, he can''t hold it. He squats down slowly and sits on the ground slowly. There are tears, one or two, gradually forming a string and blurring his eyes.


    Although she had been prepared, the sadness still overwhelmed her. She didn''t believe a word they said. She wanted to come back to verify it. As a result, they didn''t cheat him. Mo Rongshu not only accepted the harem, but now she wants to marry a princess from a neighboring country to be the queen.


    No matter which country''s princess, it''s not Nanyuan''s Wuyang princess, it''s not her!


    Her face was full of tears, but there was a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth. It was true that things were right and people were wrong. In less than two years, everything had changed. The king of Chu became the emperor, and she became the princess of Nanyuan. Now, she escaped from Nanyuan, but the emperor wanted to marry the princess of other countries to be the queen.


    Elder brother is right. She is no longer alone. When he becomes an emperor, he wants to be admitted to the harem. No matter how deep their relationship is, how can they survive the passing years? She will grow old day by day, but the fresh and beautiful girls will be sent to the palace one after another.She remembered that mid autumn festival when she was having a banquet in the palace. The concubines were all dressed up, but they could only watch the emperor and the queen talking and laughing, with envy and loss in their eyes. She thought at that time, so many women have hot eyes on a man. How sad she is. She will never do that in the future.


    But who knows that Fengshui turns around in turn. On this day, she looks up to the sky and sighs, where should she go


    There were several loud noises in the distance, which was the salute to welcome the princess into the palace. She sat on the Bank of the river, looking at the deep river below, and gave a strong Pooh to welcome the empress. She was the most serious empress. She had been married to Mo Rongshu. In terms of order, no one could surpass her.


    But now she doesn''t want to be a queen. She has disappeared for nearly two years. Mo Rongshu probably thinks she is dead, so she married a new queen. She can''t say he is wrong. On the contrary, if she mistakenly thinks that Mo Rongshu is gone, she will never remarry even if she lives a lifetime, because there is only one person in her heart. If she lives a lifetime, there will be no one else Set.


    Once upon a time, a xiuyuanshuang had made her feel like a knot in one''s heart. Now she married a queen and those concubines. When she thought about the YingGeYanWu''s harem, she had a headache.


    Sad to sad, but she understood that Mo Rongshu must also have no way, he is the emperor, the whole world are watching him, he can''t have no queen, no concubine, because no matter which dynasty, the emperor''s heir is the foundation of a stable platform. He is a person who does great things. He has a wider world to travel. She should not drag him down, but she is not willing to share him with other women.


    Since he has so many women, there must be many children in the future, but she has only one mo Ronglin. Her lin''er is the flesh that falls from her body and her life. No one can take him away. Mo Rongshu should give her back the child.


    She will take Mo Ronglin back to Jiangnan, return to Wushui town and make company with Yuexiang, bring up the child, and stay away from the right and wrong. She has always been a simple person, not willing to let herself into a complex situation, although there will be regrets, but with lin''er with her, she believes these regrets can be made up.


    What''s the most important thing now? How can she get her children back? She doesn''t want to disturb Mo Rongshu. If he still has feelings for her, he will try his best to keep her, but that''s not what she wants. She just wants to take Mo Ronglin away quietly and leave this land of right and wrong forever.


    She looks at herself in the water, her eyes are very firm, she must go into the palace to steal Mo Ronglin!


    -------------------


    the premonition is not very good...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C701

    The carriage shaft of Wuyang Princess enters from Xizhimen. The guard of honor in the palace is on the side. The red canopy is lined up in a long line. The small yellow gates stand in two rows on both sides. When they see the carriage coming, they bow.


    When Princess Wuyang arrived at the meeting, she breathed a sigh. She lifted the curtain and peered out. What she saw was the vermilion gate, which was decorated with gold nails. It was tall and heavy, with a majestic momentum. It was quite different from Nanyuan. The south is small and beautiful, showing its beauty everywhere, while the East Vietnam is thick and majestic. The strength of the two countries can be seen in this detail.


    After entering the palace, she changed to a sedan chair, silver ceiling, yellow cap, red curtains and red gauze. She could see the scenery outside. She sat inside and slowly raised her heart. What was waiting for her in front of her? She had no bottom in her heart. When she got here, some things could only be seen step by step.


    After seven or eight turns, he finally stopped. There were guards of honor in front and behind. A group of people poured out from the palace in front of him. The eunuch in charge was clinging to the dust in his hand, with a smile on his face. Before he arrived, a shrill voice came first.


    "Slave Huang Youdao, please send greetings to Princess Wuyang."


    Then the curtain was broken and an arm came in to help her.


    Princess Wuyang pulled the veil, handed it out, and got out of the sedan chair with her skirt. Across the white veil, she saw a towering palace with three gold characters on the lintel: Ci''an palace.


    "Princess, please go in with the slave. The Empress Dowager has been waiting for you for a long time. Before the emperor''s affairs are finished, she will come to see the princess."


    Wuyang Princess whispered, "thank you, father-in-law."


    Huang Youdao was stunned when he listened to the voice. He seemed to have known each other before, but he didn''t remember where he had heard it.


    Step by step, she walked very carefully. She was a princess. She had to behave in a proper way. When she went up the steps and passed the gate, she nodded slightly and moved her lotus steps gently. She felt that her identity was different now, so she had to carry some airs of the princess to let them know that she was different from before.


    At the moment when she stepped into the hall, the buzzing discussion stopped. All eyes were on her face, trying to see what the princess of Nanyuan looked like. It was a pity that she was covered with gauze, and could not see anything except her graceful figure.


    Princess Wuyang looked at those disappointed eyes, but she was smiling in her heart. She was afraid that when they saw her, they would be more disappointed.


    She bowed down to the Empress Dowager Yingying, "Nanyuan Wuyang, I sincerely invite empress dowager Sheng''an."


    The Empress Dowager looked at her with a smile. "Don''t be so polite. Please sit down and walk all the way. It''s inconvenient. The princess worked hard. I heard that the princess was Nanyuan baiqianfan, but she was haunted and came back from a long distance.


    Empress Dowager Rui went through the storm. She soon calmed down and began to smile again. "The princess is really good-looking. I think Nanyuan empress dowager is as beautiful as a fairy."


    Princess Wuyang said modestly: "in terms of appearance, I am less than 10% of the mother emperor."


    "If that''s true," Empress Dowager Rui said with a smile, "even if you say that, it''s a pity that I have no chance to see her, otherwise I can have a good look at her."


    The Wuyang princess said, "in my eyes, the Empress Dowager is also an immortal."


    "Look, people are beautiful, and their mouths are so sweet. It''s really attractive. When you come here, you will feel at home. Be free and don''t worry about it. If you have no daughter in your family, you will love them as if you were a daughter. These sisters are also friendly. In the future, you sisters will live in harmony, serve the emperor together, and let the family be satisfied as soon as possible."


    Wuyang princess is a girl to be married. Hearing these words, she blushes and lowers her head.


    At this time, xiuyuanshuang stood up, "the princess came from afar, all the way hard, please accept my courtiers and concubines to worship."


    Wuyang Princess quickly got up, Xu Xu entrusted a, "Empress is too polite, I have not entered the main palace now, how can I stand your worship."


    "Yes," xiuyuanshuang said with a smile, "let me introduce you. This is Xianfei, this is Shufei, that is Defei, Li Guiren, Qiao Meiren..."


    Whoever she introduces gets up and squats. Princess Wuyang smiles and nods in response. From big to small, no leakage, Xiuyuan frost all introduced.


    Princess Wuyang silently counted in her heart. There were only eight of them. For the royal family of Dongyue, this was rare. She knew about the emperor and Bai Qianfan. Maybe the emperor had to accept these concubines when they came back. Eight women serve a husband together. On the surface, they are rich and well-off, and there are many servants. But only they know the bitterness of them. They have chosen for such a long time. I heard that they have only read the name of Xianfei, but there is no good news so far.


    She slightly looked at the virtuous imperial concubine. Among the four imperial concubines, she was the most common one. She was not as beautiful as the lady, and her temperament was not as good as that of the good imperial concubine. Speaking of the good imperial concubine, she was very interested. It was said that she was in charge of the harem. It can be seen that the emperor treated her differently. After this contact, she was really a good dancer.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the eunuch outside saying: "the emperor has arrived!"


    Her heart beat, inevitably a little nervous, palms sweating. He quickly stood up, lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, and stood on one side in good order. Except for Empress Dowager Rui, all the concubines had fallen to their knees, waiting for Hou Shengjia to come.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C702

    The emperor had a good understanding of what it means to be timid in his hometown. He should have welcomed Princess Wuyang into the palace in person, but he was dragged by all kinds of trifles and refused to move. Hao pingguan urged him several times, but he gave a hum, and then he lost the following.


    He didn''t know what he was feeling. He wanted to see her. All day long, he was worried and asked where the princess''s Phoenix had been? But when he really entered the palace, he calmed down, as if it had nothing to do with it. It was not far from the front court to the back palace, and it was only a quarter of an hour after sitting in the chariot. But he could not forget that day when he was on the street, she talked and laughed with LAN Wenyu intimately. He could not forget that she admitted to marry LAN Wenyu herself, and there was no shame in the face of him. Now, she finally came back to him, but he forced Nan yuan to send her back with a large army. Otherwise, she might have married LAN Wenyu at this time.


    He never believed that she would change, but what he saw with his own eyes and heard with his own ears made him think more.


    A lot of things have changed, identity has changed, original intention has changed?


    He didn''t get on his chariot until even the Ci''an palace was urged.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw her, with a low brow and eyes standing on one side, very docile. The imperial concubines knelt on the ground, but he didn''t look at anyone. He went straight in and said hello to empress dowager Rui.


    Empress Dowager Rui has been observing the emperor. As soon as he comes in, her eyes are fixed on the princess Wuyang. Her urgent thoughts almost make people see through at a glance. It''s still the steady emperor. It''s clear that he is a city man who can''t walk when he meets a beautiful girl.


    When the emperor came in, Princess Wuyang still caught a quick glance with his eyes, and her heart jumped. It was the first time that she saw the emperor of Dongyue, with her pretty eyebrows, deep and bright eyes. He could not compare with general blue in terms of the delicacy of facial features, but the noble and dignified momentum seemed to grow out of his bones, which was beyond the reach of general blue.


    What surprised her most was the white hair on his temples. It was clearly at the peak of spring and autumn, but his temples were full of gorgeous hair, which did not seem old, but added a kind of precipitation of years.


    Empress Dowager Rui said, "this is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. Let''s meet the emperor."


    The emperor looked sideways, and Princess Wuyang stepped forward to salute. The Emperor gave a false support and quickly let it go. She hung her eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking?


    The Wuyang princess is about Bai Qianfan. Few people in the palace know about it, and the Emperor himself doesn''t understand why he doesn''t disclose the secret. It seems that he is really welcoming back a princess from Nanyuan instead of finding his daughter-in-law.


    "The emperor?" Empress Dowager Rui called him, "you see, which palace is better for the princess to live in. In the view of mourning, she hasn''t given a big gift yet. Let the princess stay in the Ci''an palace for the time being. After the big gift, how about entering the main Fengming palace again?"


    The emperor said, "I have no opinion. I asked the princess what she meant."


    Wuyang Princess immediately said: "I listen to the empress Buddha."


    Empress Dowager Rui gave the emperor a slight wink. The emperor remembered that the imperial concubines were still kneeling. He suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He must have seen Bai Qianfan and LAN Wenyu together that day, which is the same as Bai Qianfan''s mood when he saw so many of his concubines today. He had no way to explain this. He coughed and said in a deep voice: "get up."


    The imperial concubines just stood up and looked at the emperor. She knew him best. Although the emperor covered up well, she could see that he was nervous and helpless. On the other hand, the Wuyang princess was very generous. She became suspicious. Even if she looked like Bai Qianfan again, the emperor would not look like this. The guilty look was like Caught on the spot.


    She turned to see Princess Wuyang again. If she didn''t know that Bai Qianfan was dead, she would think it was Bai Qianfan Thinking of this, she felt a pause in her heart. Mo Ronglin could come back. Why must Bai Qianfan die? If this is Bai Qianfan, the emperor''s strange behavior can be easily explained. But Bai Qianfan''s appearance has not changed, but he is a little different from before.


    The emperor sat down and the maids served tea. He held the cup and sat quietly. If he didn''t come, the atmosphere was OK. When he came, everyone was quiet and the atmosphere was dull.


    Usually at this time, Empress Dowager Rui is the best one to talk about, but she is dumb today. She holds the Persian cat in her arms and follows Maoer one by one, but she doesn''t say a word.


    The Empress Dowager did not open her mouth, so the people below were even more atmospheric and did not dare to breathe. They all sat like little daughters in law, staring at their vamp. It seemed that if they looked at it more, the vamp would blossom.


    The Persian cat couldn''t bear to be lonely. Meow, everyone woke up and looked up. Xiuyuanshuang said with a smile, "master Buddha, take xuenu to see his royal highness today. He''s thinking about the cat. He can''t say that he drew a cat with a brush. My concubine saw that it''s not xuenu."


    Empress Dowager Rui was very happy. "Can he draw cats? What a painted snow slave? "


    "I can still cheat the old Buddha. If you don''t believe me, please go and have a look."


    "The child may be thinking of mourning his family. He knows everything in his heart without saying anything."


    "No," xiuyuanshuang looked at Wuyang princess. "Lin''er is quick-minded and intelligent. He must think of the old Buddha when he draws snow slaves. If he wants the emperor, he can draw dragons. He knows that the emperor is the real son of the dragon. If the emperor doesn''t come to see him for several days, he will take the painting to find his concubine and pull her out. You see, the child really knows everything. "Empress Dowager Rui nodded, "who said it''s not Yo, poor ah, there is no mother at a young age, there is no place to say the pain in my heart."


    The emperor listened to these words and looked at Princess Wuyang. He wanted to see if her heart was fleshy? When you enter the palace, you are unfamiliar with him, but can you be indifferent to your son?


    But Princess Wuyang is indifferent, listening to them talk about Mo Ronglin, there is no waves on her face.


    The emperor was very disappointed. He didn''t know how their husband and wife had become like this. Was it because their status had changed and he threatened her country that they wanted to be so unfamiliar with him that they didn''t even care about their son?


    He didn''t want her to carry a political mission in his heart, which would make their feelings political. But obviously, she was unwilling and indifferent to everything. She really disappointed him and made him feel so strange. Mingming, when he went to Nanyuan last time, although she admitted that she would marry LAN Wenyu, she didn''t show any unfeeling feelings towards him. Now, she is sitting there indifferently, just like a stranger she met for the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C703

    The Emperor didn''t give up and brought muronglin to the Ci''an palace to see her. Princess Wuyang wanted to hold him, but muronglin refused. With an awkward look, Empress Dowager Rui said to her, "lin''er, she will be your empress dowager. Please let her hold her."


    Mo Ronglin hid behind the emperor and refused to come out.


    Princess Wuyang said with a smile, "don''t force a child to recognize him. It''s good to be familiar later."


    The emperor looked at her, "lin''er, the princess?"


    Wuyang Princess Leng for a while, reluctantly smile, "I''m not a child."


    She was ambiguous, not the answer the emperor wanted. He carefully observed that although Princess Wuyang didn''t contact the child, her eyes stayed on the child all the time. There was a faint warmth in her eyes. He looked at her quietly, but Mo Ronglin suddenly took a cup of something and walked towards Princess Wuyang.


    The emperor''s mind moved, and he watched the child closely. When he came to Princess Wuyang, he handed her the cup. Princess Wuyang was about to pick it up, but he suddenly let go. All the things in the cup fell on the princess. It was a cream paste.


    Empress Dowager Rui said, "look at this child. Do you have a look


    One side of mammy Rong replied, "don''t worry, old Buddha. It''s cold and can''t burn your highness."


    Empress Dowager Rui said with a smile, "the sorrowful family said that the child didn''t say anything. He knew that the princess was his mother. It was to please the princess. Unfortunately, he didn''t hold her hand firmly and dirty the princess''s clothes."


    Princess Wuyang said with a smile: "it''s good for him to have this heart. Buddha, emperor, I have to change my clothes. Excuse me." Finish saying, slightly squatted a blessing, then went to the back.


    The emperor''s eyes did not leave Mo Ronglin. He rolled his eyes at the back of Princess Wuyang and bared his teeth. It was like white Qianfan, but his mother He sighed in his heart, but not like herself.


    Mo Ronglin raised his eyes and saw that the emperor was looking at him. He dropped his eyes and made a pathetic appearance. It seemed that the prank had nothing to do with him.


    The emperor could not help but smirk. He pulled him to his lap and asked him, "lin''er, do you like her?"


    Mo Ronglin didn''t say a word, just lowered his head. Empress dowager Rui said, "don''t ask the child like that. He will be embarrassed."


    On the way back, the emperor asked Hao pingguan, "why did the prince pour cream on the princess?"


    Hao pingguan bowed and replied respectfully, "the slave thought that his highness must have been careless. As the Empress Dowager Buddha said, his highness knew that the princess was his mother and he was flattering her."


    The emperor pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed. In his opinion, Mo Ronglin was intentional, so he rolled his eyes and bared his teeth to the princess, which was obviously to express his dissatisfaction. But why did he do that? Because I know she''s my biological mother, or because


    The emperor sat on the chariot, looking ahead, with a long and long gaze. Hao pingguan, with his body on the side, peeped at him secretly from time to time. It was hard to guess the emperor''s mind, and the little prince''s mind. People with a clear eye knew that he did it on purpose. But why? Did he know that it was his mother who complained that she had left him behind, so he aimed at her on purpose?


    Xiuyuanshuang is fidgeting in the palace. The emperor takes the prince to Ci''an palace. She knows what it means. Her uneasiness is growing. She has long decided not to live her husband and children. But if someone takes Mo Ronglin away from her, she will lose more than she gains.


    she really love ink as like as two peas. Although he is white sailing fan, he looks just like the ink. He is happy to see him, and pour all his thoughts on him. It is strict and loving, but today''s ink is not able to speak, but other aspects are outstanding. Before he was three years old, he could hold a pen, write and draw, especially with good puzzles. Xiuyuanshuang gave him the piece of Dongyue puzzles, which he could spell with his eyes closed. According to his preference, the Ministry of internal affairs made more complex puzzles for him to play. Not only Dongyue, but also some surrounding countries were added. He liked it very much. He could sit on the ground and play quietly for half a day.


    Is anxious, see Huang Youdao will muronglin sent back, her heart suddenly fell, but she is not exposed feelings, even if the heart is happy, the face is just indifferent smile, said, "Your Highness is back."


    After a while, Qiuwen told her what happened in the Ci''an palace and said with a smile, "master, your heart to your highness is not in vain. He doesn''t recognize anyone except you. So what about the princess who looks like her mother? In your Highness''s eyes, you are his mother."


    Xiuyuanshuang is also very happy. Although she doesn''t know why Mo Ronglin does that, it''s obvious that he doesn''t like Princess Wuyang. He only teases her about people he doesn''t like.


    The next day is the Mid Autumn Festival. The weather is good. Hao pingguan just came out of the hall and saw a eunuch come to him in a hurry. He went up to him and said, "son, please say hello to Godfather."


    Hao pingguan said with a smile: "you come early today. The emperor has just got up. You can go in later."


    Chang GUI took something out of his arms and handed it to him. "My son came here early specially. He wanted to meet his godfather and give this to you."Hao pingguan asked, "what is this?"


    "A few days ago, I heard that Godfather had a backache. My son made the ointment according to his hometown''s prescription. If you try it, it will be effective."


    Hao pingguan said, "I''ll just say that. You''ll miss it. You really have a heart. I''ll take it from you. It''s too much trouble. Don''t do it in the future. "


    "No trouble. If it wasn''t for the godfather who asked me to leave from Li Guiren, I couldn''t tell what happened to my son now. My son will always remember this kindness."


    "It''s just a small lift. OK, time is almost up. Please go in quickly. Don''t delay the emperor''s early court."


    "Yes, my son went first, and my godfather walked slowly." Chang GUI salutes again, and then goes in briskly.


    Hao pingguan looks at his back and smiles happily. The grand Eunuch in the palace has the custom of taking in his son. He is the grand manager of the imperial palace. Naturally, he is first-class and first-class. He doesn''t care about the countless little eunuchs who want to worship him. He wants to leave Changgui from Li Guiren that time. On the contrary, he gets married. Although Changgui is a eunuch, he has a good appearance and a good figure Tall and tall, with such a dry son, he also feels that he has face, which is better than those who are not straight all the year round.


    When he asked Chang GUI to come over, he found that he combed his hair well, so he recommended it to the emperor. The emperor asked him to try it once, and he was very satisfied. So Chang GUI went to the Imperial Palace and became the emperor''s eunuch.


    Chang GUI enters the door. As soon as the emperor finishes washing, the emperor goes to the dressing table to sit down. Yue GUI makes a gesture to him. Chang GUI quietly walks over and says, "emperor, I''ve combed your hair."


    The emperor was a little absent-minded.


    Although Chang GUI was tall, his fingers were very dexterous. A wisp of hair was woven by him and pressed under the jade crown. When he tied the crown, it was also very light. The Emperor didn''t notice it, so he put it on. He combed his hair fast and well. When he finished, he picked up the broken hair of the emperor one by one and put it into a black velvet bag, which was to be burned. In order to avoid the people with bad intentions to do things against the emperor.


    He packed up his things, saluted, and quietly backed out without a word of superfluous words.


    Yuegui had a good impression on him. She said to the emperor with a smile, "this is often more expensive than the previous eunuch Tao. It''s fast and quick, and it''s not wordy."


    The emperor said, "it''s a pity that he''s a eunuch. I think he''s handsome and tall, or he''ll be just right for you."


    As soon as Yuegui blushes, she turns around and goes out. How does she feel that the emperor becomes alive as soon as Princess Wuyang enters the palace? Leng buting still plays a joke with them.


    -------------------


    three shifts have been launched


    in the morning www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C704

    The emperor was diligent and went to court during the Mid Autumn Festival. But on this day, he was somewhat absent-minded. After taking a nap in the afternoon, he asked someone to pick up Mo Ronglin. The father and son played puzzles together. Although Mo Ronglin refused to speak, he became more and more lively. Compared with before, his big dark eyes were as black and bright as they had been painted again. They were inlaid on his fat white face, blinking Yes, not to mention cute.


    When he was happy, he would giggle, when he was angry, he would keep a straight face, when he was thinking, he would frown, when he was sleeping, he would put big characters on the bed. The emperor thought that he just looked like himself, and his character was all following Bai Qianfan, and his every move was more and more like his mother.


    He also knows that Mo Ronglin can return to normal, and xiuyuanshuang has the greatest credit. He knows what xiuyuanshuang wants, but he can''t give her anything except reward.


    -


    although she hasn''t been here for several years, Bai Qianfan easily found her nanny''s grave. The grass in front of the grave is not very deep. The black rock''s grave is still magnificent. Before she opened her mouth, her eyes swelled. After a long time, she burst into tears like rain and rushed to the grave to cry.


    "Nanny, Qianfan has come to see you. Qianfan is unfilial. In recent years, he has been living in a foreign land and muddled. He doesn''t even know who he is. He hasn''t come to see you on New Year''s Day Nanny, Qianfan is useless. I lost my husband and my son. I''m left alone again Sobbing


    Nanniang, I''ve found my own mother. She is the emperor of Nanyuan. She trapped me in Nanyuan and won''t let me come back. I don''t know what she wants to do. Everyone says that she has difficulties, but does her difficulty make me unhappy? She left me, I don''t blame her, you accompany me to grow up, you are my mother, but now she found me, but want to destroy my happiness, nanny, I don''t want to hate her, but To tell you the truth, she ruined my life. If I came back earlier, many things could be retrieved... "


    It''s strange that she didn''t want to say a word in front of her mother, but in front of nanniang''s grave, she could tell her heart, and let go of all her sufferings and grievances for a long time.


    The mountain breeze passed through the forest, and it seemed that the nurse was responding to her. Bai Qianfan had enough crying and slowly calmed down. He put on the tribute fruit snack, inserted the white candle, lit the slender incense, respectfully worshipped three times, put the incense in front of the tomb, and then sat on the ground to burn paper money.


    She wiped her eyes and murmured to herself, "nurse, maybe this is God''s will. My life should be like this. No one is surprised. You said that the more I get, the more I lose. I once got the best in the world, but now I lose everything. Nanny, I don''t want to be greedy any more. I just want to go back to lin''er. Our mother and son depend on each other. I don''t want to lose my child, and I don''t want him to be a child without his mother... "


    After burning the paper money, she tore away all the weeds around the tomb, and wiped the tombstone up and down with a handkerchief. The black rock was bright, and the gold words were shining in the sun. Looking at the words, she saw the simple and honest woman. She could not help but sour her nose, but could not cry too much. The nurse looked sad, and she breathed a deep breath, He forced his tears back and wiped his face clean by pulling his sleeve. "Nanny, please rest in peace. I''ll see you again."


    With three more bows, I left without looking back.


    Today is the Mid Autumn Festival. Every family is busy reuniting. Even the teahouse and restaurant are deserted. Bai Qianfan puts his hand in his sleeve and walks into the teahouse. When he sees her, he immediately smiles and says, "Oh, master Qian, why are you here now? I want to have tea early. Today, a small shop will close early. "


    "I know," Bai Qianfan answered him in a thick voice, "if you want a pot of white jasmine, I will go after drinking it."


    "Deler!" The second child raised his voice and called out: "a pot of jasmine for the throne!"


    Soon, the tea was delivered, and two tea snacks were also delivered. There was no one in the shop. While making tea for her, the young man was doing housework. "Mr. Qian, do you want to go home for dinner today?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I have enough to eat, and my family is not hungry. Later, the sauce shop will weigh two catties of beef and add a pot of wine, and it will be all right. "


    The second child said, "well, you have to be early. At least half of the shops in the city have to close early today."


    She poked her head and said, "eh, isn''t fat song here today?"


    The second child asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "He promised me to find a job. I don''t know if it''s done?"


    The little two came and lowered his voice. "Did he promise to get you a job at the gate of the palace?"


    Bai Qianfan said: "how do you know? Did he tell you? "


    "Well, you don''t know when you first came here. He''s a bastard. There''s a relative who can''t beat eight strokes who works as a bodyguard in the palace. When he meets people outside, he Braggs that he can work for others. Does he care if you want money?"


    "Yes, I haven''t given it yet."


    "Oh, please don''t give it to me. It must be a meat bun beating a dog. There''s no way back."


    Bai Qianfan bitter face, "that I that job yellow, also want to enter the palace, popular drink spicy."


    "Why do you have to go to the palace?" said the second child. "You are like a tiger. Now we are not good at it.""If I don''t go to the emperor, I can''t pestle at the gate of the palace."


    The second child came over again. "If you have to go to the palace, you can go to the factory in xihuamen. It''s no problem."


    Bai Qianfan pushed him hard and staggered, "screw you, you''re the eunuch, your whole family is the eunuch!"


    Xiaoer said, "I''m joking. Don''t be annoyed, Mr. Qian!"


    Bai Qianfan rolled his eyes and ignored him when he was drinking tea. He was bored and didn''t leave. He said, "if you''re a girl, there''s a way to enter the palace."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes slanted: "what method?"


    "Recently in Xiaocai, you don''t know that many people are worried about it."


    "What is Xiaocai?"


    "Dacai goes in to be the empress of the imperial concubine, while Xiaocai goes in to be the empress of the imperial concubine. The empress of the imperial concubine is much more bitter than the empress of the imperial concubine. When she gets there, she is divided into three, six and nine grades. If she is not good at supporting her life, she will not be able to get out. I don''t know how many people throw corpses in the caisson every year. Many people go to the moat to find their own girls, and if they can''t find them, they will be swept away. Even if they can survive, they can only be released when they are 25 years old. They are all old girls, and their whole life is over. "


    Bai Qianfan makes tea every day. She just wants to find out the news. Today, she''s really listening.


    She nodded and said, "yes, as long as you can eat, who is willing to go to the palace? Won''t a good girl be delayed?"


    "No, some people think of a way, spend a few money, buy a poor girl to send to the palace, even if it''s done."


    Bai Qianfan was startled. "That''s not an impostor. What if someone finds out?"


    "The last maid in waiting, who is full and has nothing to do? Check this! What''s more, there are a lot of them. If you can find out, it''s a rough job to go in. You won''t be arranged to wait on the master''s wife. "


    As soon as Bai Qianfan heard it, it was the best. He didn''t have to deal with the noble people, and he was not afraid of being recognized. He went in quietly, stole Mo Ronglin and ran away.


    -------------------


    some readers asked why the emperor could not recognize the fake Bai Qianfan, because he had just been to Nanyuan and heard her admit to marrying LAN Wenyu. He forced her to marry by force. Naturally, he thought that she didn''t want to, so it was natural for him to be indifferent. But he didn''t know that this was the purpose of the empress to lure him to Nanyuan with the portrait, which was to create a gap between him and Bai Qianfan, so as to keep a distance between them, so that he would not discover the identity of Qianmian man in advance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C705

    Princess Wuyang sat in front of the dressing table. Ruzhu put her eyebrows on her mother of Pearl and said with a smile, "if you dress up like this, the make-up of Dongyue is more suitable for the princess than that of Nanyuan."


    Wuyang Princess curved lips a smile, "that''s natural, originally grew up in Dongyue."


    "Today''s banquet, the emperor will invite the princess to enjoy the moon, the princess can be ready."


    "Yes, I have my own way to prevaricate him," Princess Wuyang said. "It doesn''t matter to others, but the little prince muronglin seems to recognize me."


    Ruzhu didn''t think so. "What does the little child remember?"


    Wuyang princess said: "even your majesty taboo him, don''t look down on him."


    "Even if he remembers, he only knows that you are his mother. What else can he know?"


    Wuyang Princess silent for a moment, "the small is not easy to deal with, the old is more difficult to guess, in order to avoid a long night''s dream, ask the black hawk to hold on."


    "I know," Ruzhu looked around, "Your Highness, if you have a chance, you''d better choose another palace. It''s inconvenient to live in the Ci''an palace. After all, the walls have ears."


    "No matter. They may not understand what we said in Nanyuan. Living in the Ci''an palace saves a lot of trouble. Otherwise, the concubines in the harem would not like to meet each other?"


    Ruzhu said with a smile: "Your Highness is considerate. It''s good for Empress Dowager Rui to stop us. Even the concubine dare not come to you easily."


    Princess Wuyang looks at the face in the mirror. She is a beautiful woman. She looks bright and dazzling in this way. I''m afraid it will make someone unable to move her eyes.


    "Do you think the emperor doubted me?"


    "No, you are not different from Bai Qianfan except that you are colder. It''s normal for you to change your character after so many things."


    Gradually into the night, palace lantern pick up, yellow or red, in the night in a row, East, West, like bright beads.


    As usual, the Mid Autumn Festival banquet was held in guihuawu. This year, there were many people who took part in it. The flower boat built by the Emperor himself was parked on Taiming lake. The dragon''s head and Phoenix''s tail, with colorful wings in the middle, were strung together with small glass lamps, orange, yellow, blue, red, green and purple, shining with all kinds of lights. From a distance, it was magnificent.


    The early officials stood by the lake and commented on the boat, talking about who is qualified to board the boat and swim with you this year.


    , as like as two peas in the cream, he looked at the boat with his squint. He learned from the Yuan Yuan cream that the princess of Wuyang was the same as the white sail. He was surprised. With all the abnormal signs of the emperor, he suspected that the princess of Wuyang might be white Qian fan himself. But he had different characters in his character, but not in the past. Jump off the appearance, but a little princess''s shelf.


    The water table is well arranged. The lake water falls layer by layer and splashes everywhere. But the sound is not noisy. Sometimes it is noisy, sometimes it is rhythmic. People continued to come here one after another, calling for voices and talking. They arched their hands to say hello to each other and moved to sit down.


    Not long after, Empress Dowager Rui came with the imperial concubines. The early officials immediately got up to greet them, saluted and laughed. The imperial concubines were all dressed up like butterflies. They looked around and could smell the fragrance of orchid through the huge screen.


    Empress Dowager Rui, who has been praised by many stars, is most happy. She can''t even close her mouth with a smile. Compared with last year''s desolation, this year is so busy and full of flowers. She can''t help nodding her head. This is a bit of a royal banquet.


    Then the emperor also arrived, holding the little prince in his hand. Both father and son were wearing embroidered Golden Dragon dresses. They looked the same, and their clothes were the same. Interestingly, the look was the same. The emperor had a face that was neither happy nor sad. Mo Ronglin also had a small face. He was very old-fashioned. He even had a kind of King spirit.


    The emperor took him to sit down, poured him a cup of fruit dew, said, "this is your mother''s drink, you should like it."


    Mo Ronglin holds the cup and looks at the emperor solemnly. The emperor is stunned for a moment. He smiles and touches him with his glass. "I wish my son grow up quickly and be safe and healthy."


    Mo Ronglin nodded his head and seemed to agree with him. Then he took a sip of the fruit juice. It tasted delicious. His face broke down, and he bent his eyes with a smile. He drank it with a glass of Gulu.


    emperor as like as two peas shook his head. "You are exactly the same as your mother."


    When the courtiers saw this scene, they all laughed one after another. The eunuch''s shrill voice came from the other end of the screen and said, "here comes the princess Wuyang!"


    The noise went down. Because of the emperor''s presence, no one dared to stretch their necks to see it. However, they were very curious. They didn''t know what the princess who was about to enter the central palace looked like?


    The emperor got up, took Mo Ronglin around the screen, and saw the princess Wuyang. The lotus step moved gently, and the posture was wonderful. The familiar face slowly came near. It was as dazzling as ever. It was as bright as the spring and bright as the autumn moon. For a moment, he was in a daze until the princess Wuyang saluted him, "Wuyang wish the emperor a long happy life."The emperor regained his mind and looked at this familiar and strange face. He slowly burst into a smile. "You don''t need to be polite with me. Get up quickly."


    Princess Wuyang did not wait for him to help her. She stood up and gave the emperor a charming smile. "I didn''t expect that Wuyang would be able to spend the Mid Autumn Festival with the emperor. In the past, Wuyang would not dare to think about it."


    "Why?"


    Wuyang princess did not answer, just smile, from the emperor passed by, low way: "because the past is unbearable."


    The emperor''s heart read a move, stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm: "today is the Mid Autumn Festival, originally for the purpose of reunion, I specially built a flower boat, just to enjoy the moon and drink wine with the princess tonight, princess, please."


    Wuyang princess has a moment of panic, "this, I''m afraid it''s against the rules."


    "You are going to be my queen, why not?"


    Princess Wuyang looks at empress dowager Rui in embarrassment. Empress dowager Rui laughs and laughs, "emperor, don''t worry. I''ll let the princess sit down and eat first."


    The emperor did not let go, pulling the corner of his mouth to laugh, "I''m in a hurry, I can''t wait." Then, in full view of the public, she dragged Princess Wuyang to the lake.


    No one dares to say anything. Empress dowagers are envious, jealous and hateful. Empress dowager Rui is a little uncomfortable. Her son is too old to manage. She coughs twice and drinks soup.


    Although xiuyuanshuang has long thought about the emperor, what the emperor drags away is the Wuyang princess who looks like Bai Qianfan, which makes her feel a little bit bumpy.


    Is lonely that is, a small body nestled up, is the little prince muronglin, xiuyuanshuang immediately hugged him, always calm she almost red eyes, sure enough good cause has good results, the little prince to her this warm enough to offset just that unhappy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C706

    Wuyang princess was dragged by the emperor to stagger. She wanted to struggle and was afraid of losing her dignity. Finally, she was pulled to the flower boat by the emperor. The lights on the bank were bright, and the lake became darker. Everyone only saw that the princess was pulled into the cabin by the emperor, and the boat was rowed to the center of the lake, so nothing could be seen.


    The courtiers were very surprised. They didn''t expect that the calm and steady emperor would do such a ridiculous thing. After all, the other party is a princess from a neighboring country, who hasn''t been officially married. It''s against the rules in both emotion and reason, but so what? This is in East Vietnam. The emperor is the monarch of East Vietnam. No one can manage what he wants.


    The emperor took Princess Wuyang into the cabin and relaxed his hand. He sat down and took the teapot on the small table to pour water for himself. There was no one in the cabin. The whole boat had only one person standing at the bow of the boat. That was Ning Jiu.


    The emperor leaned back on the chair and looked at Princess Wuyang with a smile. "It''s the first time that we have had a chance to talk alone since you entered the palace."


    Princess Wuyang sat opposite him, looking cold, "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I came to make up, but I didn''t get the respect I deserved."


    "To his and kin, and what?" The emperor asked, "what do you mean now that you don''t intend to recognize me or lin''er?"


    Princess Wuyang snorted, "anyway, the emperor does not lack women."


    "You blame me for taking the harem?"


    "How dare you, now that you are emperor, naturally you want to accept the harem."


    "What do you say when you marry LAN Wenyu?"


    "I''m the only one. Why can''t I marry him?"


    The emperor said harshly, "I am still alive. You are not a widow. What qualifications do you have to marry?"


    "For me, from Dongyue to Nanyuan, I''ve been dead once."


    The emperor is dumb, half ring just ask, "you are to blame I didn''t protect you and Lin son well, let you hurt bitterly."


    "I don''t want to talk about the past again," Princess Wuyang''s expression is always flat. "I''m the princess of Nanyuan. I have my own country. I live happily in my own country. Lin''er gave it back to you. Why do you want to force me back? In order to force me to come back, you lead a large army to press the border. Do you know that Nanfang is not good at fighting, and only tens of thousands of troops can let them destroy the country. You are very aggressive and overbearing. You only care about yourself. Do you think about others? "


    "So you don''t want to come back?"


    "Yes, I don''t want to. If I give lin''er back to you, it means I''ll break up with you."


    "By the way, take lin''er for five cities?"


    "If you don''t want anything, don''t you want to be suspicious?"


    The emperor nodded, "so it is. Everything is planned. Bai Qianfan, you really make me look at you with new eyes."


    "The emperor also makes me look at it with new eyes. In addition, please call me Wuyang. That name brings me too many disasters. Since I am reborn, I don''t want to mention it any more."


    "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    "You know, I like a simple life, and I don''t want to be trapped in this complicated situation."


    "Is it easy to marry LAN Wenyu? I''ve heard that he''s famous and many women have affairs with him. "


    "If he married me, there would be no other women."


    "Do you believe him?"


    "Why not?"


    "Well," nodded the emperor for a long time, "if you don''t want me to take you back?"


    "That''s not necessary. Since I''ve agreed, I won''t go back on it. After all, it''s about the relationship between the two countries. It''s just," she paused, "can I decide the date of marriage?"


    "When do you want to be?"


    "In two months, will you?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. I''ve been waiting for so long. It''s not bad for two months, just as you said."


    "But in these two months, I hope the emperor will respect me and nothing like this will happen again."


    The emperor laughed, "it seems that you are afraid of me?"


    "It''s not afraid, it''s just that your behavior embarrasses me."


    -


    the cruise ship stops in the middle of the lake and hasn''t come back for a long time. The people on the shore have almost eaten. Some people leave the table and walk around, watching palace lanterns, guessing lantern riddles, or enjoying the fragrance of osmanthus.


    Xiuyuanshuang sees that muronglin is held in her arms by Empress Dowager Rui, and listens to the story of the heavenly dog eating the moon told by the virtuous concubine. Obviously, the little guy is fascinated by it, and her eyes don''t blink. She smiles, gets up and walks around.


    When the wind blows, the shadow of the tree is so charming that she walks into the shadow of the tree. Suddenly, she hears someone talking. She is about to walk away. When she finds that the sound is familiar, she stops to listen to it, but it''s green lotus and laurel.


    Laurel was very surprised, "sister green lotus, who did you listen to? Is Princess Wuyang really the former Princess of Chu


    Green lotus way: "I cheat you to do what, Jia Tong said, this matter we a few know good, you don''t pass on, Emperor don''t let public."


    "Why?"


    "The emperor''s mind, I don''t know. Anyway, don''t spread it to the outside world." green lotus was a little impatient. "I came to you to ask, have you ever seen the princess when you were working for the emperor?""No, the emperor only takes the chief manager and Ning Jiu to the Ci''an palace, and he doesn''t take me. I can''t see that." Laurel is very happy: "it''s so good, we Princess back, the little prince will have a mother."


    Green lotus joke good, "a princess, a prince, look at you this chaos, should be called the queen."


    "Yes, it should be called the queen. Ah, sister green lotus, the queen and the emperor have already been married. How can they be married again?"


    "It''s a matter of two countries. We have to show off. We don''t understand or ask about politics. I just want to see the princess later. I miss her."


    "Me too. I miss her so much."


    Xiu Yuan frost as like as two peas, and her feet as a footloose, and his feet as high as a foot, as if he stepped on the pile of cotton, and his foreboding was right. The princess of Wuyang was Bai Qianfan, and she said, there are people who are exactly alike in the world.


    But why didn''t the emperor disclose her identity? Looking at Princess Wuyang''s attitude towards the emperor, they are not as good as before Suddenly, she trembled. If Princess Wuyang is Bai Qianfan, she is mo Ronglin''s mother. She will take away the little prince. No, it can''t be. Mo Ronglin is her. No one can take away Mo Ronglin.


    She quickly walked back to the table. Seeing that Mo Ronglin was still in Empress Dowager Rui''s arms, she reached out and hugged him. Wen Sheng said, "is your highness playing well? It''s time to rest."


    The little prince always listens to her and nods obediently. Xiuyuanshuang puts him down and asks him to salute empress dowager Rui and leave. Empress dowager Rui smiles and waves, "go, be obedient!" She raised her eyes and saw xiuyuanshuang''s face. She was a little strange. "Why don''t you look so good?"


    "Nothing. Maybe I''m tired. Just take a break." Xiuyuanshuang reluctantly smiles, squats and takes muronglin away. When she comes to the corner and turns back, the boat still stops in the center of the lake. She sighs with a faint sigh and a trace of sadness floats from her eyes.


    -------------------


    three shifts have been launched


    in the morning www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C707

    Bai Qianfan is walking on the street, holding a few rabbits in one hand and a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake in the other. The street is full of people, crowded and crowded. There is a lantern festival tonight, and the city can''t help sleeping. There are lights everywhere. It''s really burning trees and silver flowers. I''m afraid the excitement will last into the night.


    Although she lived alone today, her life was not ambiguous. After dinner in a famous time-honored brand, when it was dark and the lanterns were hung up one by one, she walked outside. She saw that the shops that had closed in advance had torn down their doors and reopened them. The shouting was rising and there were more and more people. She walked, ate and bought all the way, and she had more and more things in her hands More and more, she couldn''t hold it. She saw several children running around. She stood there for a long time and thought of Mo Ronglin. He was almost three years old. He would have been running around for a long time and would have called his parents. There was only one father. There were so many women in the harem. Who would he call his mother?


    She thought of wet eyes, trying to hold up a smile, called the children over, will hand things out, sweet scented osmanthus cake, moon cake, lantern, rabbit, all points, heart also followed empty, so while walking, while buying, street stalls line up, where you go, you can buy.


    Before she knew it, her husband and son were in the Forbidden Palace, but she couldn''t get in. She stood under a tree and looked at the busy palace gate from afar. This was the official''s going home from the banquet banquet. Each of them carried their own lanterns on their carriages and said goodbye one after another. She sighed with a faint sigh. The banquet was all over. It''s time to stop Which concubine''s brand will he read tonight?


    Sour for a long time, I suddenly feel jealous and can''t help laughing bitterly. Look, I''m worried before I go to the palace. If I go to the palace, I don''t know how much trouble I''ll have. Forget it, I''d better find a way to go to the palace to pick up lin''er. With lin''er, she won''t think about irrelevant people.


    But the scope of Xiaocai is limited. How can she find a suitable family and let herself enter the palace instead of the girl of that family?


    -


    lonely men and women were on the boat, and the boat was in the middle of the lake. They didn''t come back for a long time, so everyone began to fill the indescribable picture while drinking. No one dared to speculate, but the corners of their eyes and eyebrows were full of ambiguous smile. After so long, the boat didn''t move, so they couldn''t sit in it and talk about life.


    The courtiers laughed tacitly, but they were filled with emotion. They thought that the emperor was an upright man. They did it several times with a selection saw. They only told the officials that there was no blood splashing on the spot. They didn''t expect that the waves were strong enough. Before he left, he said, "I''m in a hurry. I can''t wait. It''s already spread to every corner. Think about it. I heard that the emperor never came back after his royal highness returned to the palace I''ve turned over anyone''s sign. I''m afraid it''s too bad. I''m not in a hurry.


    But no matter how urgent it is, it''s a bit absurd tonight. In front of all the people, you have to drag the princess of the neighboring country who hasn''t passed the door onto the boat. There are envoys of other countries on the banquet. They see it and spread it to other countries. They only say that the emperor of Dongyue is shameless. That''s a big mistake.


    After waiting for a long time, the courtiers exchanged their eyes from time to time. Finally, they decided to leave. Otherwise, at the end, if they saw something they shouldn''t see, they would lose their dignity and embarrass each other. So they got up and left.


    As soon as she left, some of her concubines followed her. The rest of them just sat and chatted. But it was gradually getting colder and colder. As soon as they saw it, they were left with their own thoughts. It might be a sin for them to fall into the eyes of the emperor. After thinking about it, they left quickly .


    When the boat finally returned to the shore, the banquet hall had already been empty, and only a few of the emperor''s close followers, green lotus, laurel and Qihong, stood together, watching the boat come slowly, their faces were full of joy and excitement. As soon as the boat landed, the three men ran to the side of the boat and wanted to pick up Princess Wuyang.


    But when she came out of the cabin, she was a graceful and dignified woman. Her familiar face and estranged expression made the laurel who held out her hand hesitated. Princess Wuyang didn''t look at her. She extended her hand to the people beside her. Then she found that there was a maid in waiting beside her. It seemed that she was Princess Wuyang''s maid.


    Laurel stopped in the middle of the hand, rather embarrassed to take back, do not know how to call her, called the princess is not suitable, called the queen is not suitable, mumbling for a long time, called a voice, "master."


    Wuyang Princess turned to look at her, "I''m not your master."


    Laurel panicked and knelt down to her, "master, why don''t you recognize the slave? The slave is laurel..."


    Green lotus and Qihong also came and knelt down. They cried to the master and kowtowed to her. Princess Wuyang turned slightly. Her face was still cold. She cleared her throat. "Get up. I''ve forgotten the past. You don''t have to do this. I''m not a white thousand sails. Now I''m Princess Wuyang. I''ll go back to the bridge and the road. ¡±


    in a blunt sentence, the bridge returns to the bridge and the road returns to the road, leaving the relationship completely behind. The laurels were so sad that they began to cry.


    The emperor looked on the side for a long time, and said in a cold voice, "what are you crying about? Get up. Is it hard for each of you to go his own way?"Several laurel forgot that the emperor was still there. For a moment, they all got up and pulled their sleeves to wipe their tears.


    Princess Wuyang didn''t want to stay here any longer. She took Ruzhu and her entourage to the Ci''an palace. After two steps, someone called her "Qianfan."


    She turned to look at the past, a person standing on the screen, carrying the light, not really see, she frowned, did not seem to recognize who it is.


    The man came slowly, slender and thin, with long eyebrows and black eyes, showing heroic spirit.


    "Qianfan, I''m big brother." He came near and looked at her up and down, with a faint twinkle in his eyes.


    Wuyang princess is still cold face, the Emperor today''s act really let her angry, she coldly a look: "my elder brother in Nanyuan, is Nanyuan''s big prince."


    Bai Changjian''s face is slightly red. "You shouldn''t be my elder brother, but I always regard you as my younger sister."


    "Your sister Bai Qianfan has died. Now I am princess Wuyang," said Princess Wuyang wearily, "don''t come up to make up with me. I don''t like it." With that, he left without looking back.


    Bai Changjian just felt her brain buzzing, and she was almost choked by this. Oak was still there, and the blood in her body seemed to be getting colder and colder.


    The emperor came and patted him on the shoulder: "go back, she''s right. She''s not white Qianfan, she''s Wuyang princess."


    -------------------


    for a long time, many readers have asked when it will end? It won''t be long. At the end of the text, it looks like eight or nine hundred chapters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C708

    Late at night, the emperor was still sitting in the South study. Hao pingguan advised him several times and asked him to have a rest. He didn''t say a word, as if he hadn''t heard of it. The emperor had no will, so he couldn''t drag him to sleep. Hao pingguan shook his head, turned around and went out again.


    This evening, these old people finally met Bai Qianfan, but as the emperor said, it''s not Bai Qianfan. She has completely become the Wuyang princess. She has no relationship with everyone, and everyone is sad for her. But Hao pingguan knows that the most sad one here should be the emperor.


    He stood on the porch blowing the night wind, looking at the full moon in the sky, and couldn''t help but feel sad. It was clearly a day of happy reunion. How could it be like this? At the beginning, the emperor was almost stunned for the sake of the little princess. After a long time, he took the little princess back again. Everyone should be happy. Look, it''s better not to take her back.


    He pulled his sleeve to wipe his tears and sighed. He heard the emperor calling people inside, "Ning Jiu comes in."


    Hao pingguan was just about to pass on the news, but Ning Jiu had already strode past him. He looked at the figure that quickly disappeared in the sight, and sighed again. Tonight, everyone was sad, even Jia Tong collapsed and didn''t say a word, but Ning Jiu''s face was as usual from beginning to end. This guy was really the emperor''s first confidant, calm to the point of disgusting.


    Ning Jiu went in and made a salute. "What''s the emperor''s command to ask his ministers to come in?"


    "Did you hear the conversation between me and Princess Wuyang?"


    Ning Jiu, " I can''t help but hear. "


    "Do you think Princess Wuyang has doubts?"


    "I think there are many doubts."


    "He said


    Ning Jiu hesitated, "emperor, should I be the queen or..."


    The emperor waved his hand, "she won''t like to be a queen. It''s better to call her as she used to. Listen to me kindly."


    "Yes, with Chen''s understanding of the princess, even if she hates the emperor, she should not be so indifferent to the laurel. What''s more, there is the prince. I can''t see Princess Wuyang''s maternal love for her little highness."


    "People will change. After such a great disaster, she can''t help complaining about me. From Dongyue to Nanyuan, she recognized her mother and became a princess. She had more responsibility for her country and family. In addition, I led the army to attack Nanyuan, which forced her to come back. Isn''t her attitude normal?"


    "The emperor knows the princess better than his ministers. People can change, but some people change their experience, not their heart. The princess is like this. I think that no matter how it changes, the princess''s original intention will not change. "


    "The prince intentionally poured cream on Princess Wuyang that day. What do you think?"


    "I think there are two kinds of answers. One is that the prince thinks someone is pretending to be a princess. The other is that the prince resents the princess for leaving him behind."


    "What kind of answer do you think it is?"


    Ning Jiu said: "my answer is the same as that of the emperor."


    The emperor showed a wry smile, "too smart is not necessarily a good thing, but I hope you and I have different answers."


    Ning Jiu asked, "if so, why does the emperor promise to marry two months later?"


    "Because," the emperor rubbed the finger on his thumb, "I want to try it one last time."


    Ning Jiu said: "if they can send a fake, it must still be in their hands. Why don''t we send troops any more..."


    The emperor waved his hand. "The empress of Nanyuan has made such a big arrangement. I''ll see what she wants to do. This plan should have been prepared for many years. From Zhuge Qianyu''s meeting with Mo Rongyuan, it''s not easy to go step by step. Don''t waste her efforts."


    "The emperor is not afraid of just in case..."


    "Tiger poison doesn''t eat son. What''s more, Qianfan is the last chip in her hand. If she is smart, she won''t have the idea of Qianfan. Otherwise," the emperor''s cold eyes flashed, "I will wash Nanyuan with blood!"


    Ning Jiu nodded, "is it bad for the Empress Dowager that Princess Wuyang lives in Ci''an palace?"


    "I tested her when I got on the boat. She had no internal power, so she didn''t have enough followers. Just replace some of the guards in the Ci''an palace. Don''t panic."


    "Yes, I know what to do." Ning jiudun for a while, said, "it''s late, the emperor should rest, tomorrow morning."


    The emperor was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "do you think that if Qianfan comes back, will she ignore me as well as Princess Wuyang?"


    Ning Jiu The others are the concubines in the harem


    -


    Bai Qianfan wakes up very early. As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees Mr. rabbit beside her pillow. She was in a difficult mood last night and didn''t fall asleep very late. She said to Mr. mianer for half a night. That''s all she had to say. If she said something about her mind, she would feel comfortable and sleep until dawn.


    Stand in front of the mirror and look left and right, suddenly worried. If you want to change back to women''s clothes, I''m afraid that her natural beauty will be very troublesome. Even if she is not recognized, it will cause jealousy and disaster.


    She was worried about her face. She didn''t think she was very good-looking before. She had light eyebrows and eyes, but the more she grew up, the more beautiful she was. This is also an indisputable fact. What shall I do?She turned around and found out the medicines LAN Wenyu had given her. She opened the bottles and found that they all smelled delicious and had different colors. She suddenly thought, she took a small brush to brush her face with a bottle of yellow powder. The effect was actually good. It could cover her white and jade like skin, showing a kind of waxy yellow, which made her very spiritless, but her eyes were too clear to handle FA Nong can''t brush the powder into her eyes. She frowned in the mirror and narrowed her eyes again and again. She pretended that she couldn''t open her eyes. At last, she clapped. That''s it.


    As a result, Bai Qianfan went out with a fresh image. He was still dressed as a man, but his face was yellow, his eyes were narrow, and his mouth was hanging again.


    When she arrived at the teahouse, the second child didn''t recognize her. She put a white handkerchief on her shoulder and said in a high voice, "please come inside, my guest. Please sit in the hall and be quiet. There are good rooms upstairs!"


    Bai Qianfan took a folding fan in his hand and hit him on the shoulder. "Give me a pot of white jasmine!"


    Small two a Leng, this just recognize her, yo a, "money ye, how do you this face yellow?"


    "Waxed."


    "Why wax it?"


    "I''m afraid of the cold."


    "It''s just Mid Autumn Festival. I''m afraid it will be like this. What''s the matter with you in winter?"


    Bai Qianfan disapproved of it and said, "we''ll talk about it in winter."


    When Xiao Er served tea and poured it for him, Bai Qianfan put a ingot of broken silver in his hand and lowered his voice. "Ask me about the girls who came into Xiaocai''s area. After it''s done, I''ll thank you again."


    The second child was very strange: "Mr. Qian, what do you want to do with this? Or do you want to enter the palace? But you are a man. A man can only be a eunuch... "


    "You''re wrong. I''m not going to the palace," Bai Qianfan asked him to get together. "I want to get married. Those who have daughters don''t want to go to the palace. I''ve come to the palace to ask for marriage, and I''ve saved them."


    "But you can only marry one. Why..."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes slanted: "I don''t have to choose, sir?"


    Xiao Er suddenly realized, "I understand. It''s better to marry you than to enter the palace. People can''t ask you for the money of betrothal gifts. Am I right? "


    Bai Qianfan said, "the secret can''t be revealed."


    The second child turns around. He can''t let out any chance. It''s just taking advantage of the fire. The money master has no roots in the capital. It''s not easy to marry a girl with a family background. He''s picking up the leak.


    -------------------


    some readers may have misunderstood that there are not eight or nine hundred chapters left, but there are eight or nine hundred chapters in the main body, and now there are more than seven hundred chapters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C709

    The efficiency of small two is really good, the next day to see Bai Qianfan squint his eyes and smile, "Qian ye, in the afternoon to spare time, small take you to meet."


    Bai Qianfan was very happy, "so soon?"


    "That''s right. I want to know if my name is in vain. I''ll take a leave this afternoon and take you there. It depends on you."


    "Let you suffer," Bai Qianfan was very happy, "after the event, I will never forget your benefits."


    The second child looked at her up and down. "Today, I''m in a good mood without wax. You should make a good impression when you go back home for the first time."


    "I understand. Make a pot of tea," Bai Qianfan said, sitting on the chair. "After drinking tea, I can go home to prepare."


    In the afternoon, Bai Qianfan cleaned up a little at home and went to the teahouse. As expected, the second child Hou was there. When he saw him, he gestured, bent forward to lead the way. He made seven turns and eight turns in the alley, and went deeper and deeper. Finally, he stopped at the door of a family. The door was hidden. The second child pushed the door in and yelled, "come!"


    As soon as he called, a group of people, old and young, male and female, came out of the room. They said hello to Bai Qianfan with great enthusiasm, "Yo, here we are! Come on, come on in. Sit in the room


    Bai Qianfan was clumsily crowded into the door by these people and sat on the pit. A girl in her early twenties served her tea. She blushed and looked shy.


    Just now, the group of people also sat down one by one, looking back and forth on her. Bai Qianfan hasn''t been looked at like this. He doesn''t know what''s wrong. He''s a little uneasy, but his face is calm.


    The second primary school made a prologue, "Mr. Qian, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Bao, Mr. Bao, Mrs. Bao, Mr. Bao, Mrs. Bao, Ms. Bao, No. 2, No. 3..." After introducing a large family, he introduced Bai Qianfan to them.


    To tell you the truth, Bai Qianfan is the first time to see such a poor master and his wife. The green cloth robe, black cloth shoes, and a square scarf cap on the master''s head are a little big. Even his eyebrows are covered. There are several beads on the lady''s head, but they are all silver. There are no valuable goods. She glances at them a little and sees a patch on the third lady''s sleeve See, three young ladies busy hand to hide behind.


    At this time, master Bao spoke slowly, "Mr. Qian, what''s the matter with you? Little two said a little bit about this, this, some things. I have to ask you clearly, where are your ancestors from?"


    Bai Qianfan seldom told lies before, but now when he tells a lie, his face doesn''t change and his heart doesn''t jump. "My ancestors went to Jiangnan."


    "Well, who else is in the family?"


    "No, I''m the only one left. If you want to see the world, you''ll come to the capital."


    "Well, what do you rely on? I mean..."


    "I know. What do you live on?" Bai Qianfan interrupted. "My ancestors have covered me. I''ve had enough to support me for two lives."


    Bao''s family all had bright eyes. Mrs. Bao asked, "do you have any real estate in Beijing?"


    "No, I''ll rent it for the time being. I''ll buy the good ones."


    "That is, that is," Mrs. Bao said happily, "buying a house is not a trivial matter. You have to be sure before you buy it." She and master Bao looked at each other, nodded slightly, and said to the three girls in the room, "you go back to the room, and your parents will say a few words to the guests."


    The three girls got up and went out together.


    "Well, you''ve seen all three girls in my family. The third girl is still young. The eldest girl is twenty, and the second girl is sixteen. You can choose yourself. We don''t want to choose one."


    Old master Bao, who had never opened his mouth, suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Bai Qianfan with a pair of turbid eyes


    A room caught off guard, embarrassed to laugh, "old man, you see, the new uncle is OK?"


    Old master Bao said, "what a new uncle, is this a big girl?"


    Bai Qianfan''s heart jumped, and Bao''s family were busy laughing, "master Qian, don''t be annoyed. The old man''s eyes are not good. He''s confused."


    Mr. Bao was very angry. He patted the armrest of the chair and said, "I''m so confused. I''m only eighty this year."


    Bai Qianfan took out the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Bao''s family felt relieved to see her smile.


    Little two stretched out his head and said, "don''t pay attention to him. He''s only sixty. He''s already confused."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "which girl is going to enter the palace?"


    As soon as she mentioned this, the Bao family looked at Xiao er. Xiao er said with a smile: "Mr. Qian, why do you have to be a girl in the palace? Is it not good for you to be a big girl? If you don''t have a choice, you can marry both of them. Look at this..."


    Bai Qianfan eyes a stare, ho of stand up, "good you small two, dare to cheat ye?"


    "Dare not, I''m good for Mr. Qian," the second child quickly explained. "To tell you the truth, although there were Impostors in previous years, they were very few. This year, I''ll bet that no one has the courage. Who is the one in the palace now? The former king of Chu, Shashen, who dares to pluck the hair on the tiger''s head? I''d like to urge you to give up that idea, my big girl Er Niu... "Bai Qianfan took a fan and knocked him hard. "It''s leaking. It turns out that your name is Bao Xiaoer. This is your family. You should treat me as a wrongdoer. You want to pit me!"


    "No, no," Bao Xiaoer said for a moment. He was a little annoyed and wanted to cover up. Master Bao grabbed the hat on his head and threw it on the table. "It''s a leak. It''s not easy to install it!"


    Master Bao Er drank him, "old man, you give me some peace."


    Mr. Bao took his dry tobacco pole and wanted to pack it. The second master, several women''s families stopped in the middle of the fight, and the house was in a state of chaos for a while.


    Bai Qianfan was speechless. He wanted to scold Bao Xiaoer. Don''t make a mess of the scene. He got up and left.


    Bao Xiaoer quickly went out with his head drooping, "Mr. Qian, don''t be angry. I just think you''re nice and want to go in laws with you. What''s that..."


    "Forget it. You take me as the big wrongdoer, but I can''t be the big wrongdoer."


    "Are you sure you don''t like any of them?" Xiao Er still wants to make the last effort, "or I''ll search for you again..."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say a word. He pushed open the gate of the courtyard and walked out quickly. Xiao Er followed him to the alley. Seeing a mule cart coming in front of him, he raised his hand to say hello to the man


    The old man said, "I have to queue up early. The procedure of entering the palace is cumbersome. I can''t enter until it''s dark."


    Bai Qianfan steps a meal, ask small two, "what does he do?"


    "It''s hogwash in the palace."


    Bai Qianfan side body, let the mule car past, looking at the hogwash bucket, look thoughtful.


    Seeing that the mule cart had gone far away, she kept staring at it and asked, "do you like his daughter?"


    -------------------


    near the beginning of school, the speed will slow down, there is no third shift, I can''t wait, you can fatten up again, anyway, it''s not far from the end of the text.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C710

    Although Bao Xiaoer helped, Bai Qianfan didn''t get nothing. The old shepherd in his neighborhood carried hogwash in the palace. If the old shepherd could smuggle her in, wouldn''t it be ok? But the problem comes again. If this kind of thing can''t be done well, you have to lose your head. How can I help her?


    It''s not easy to expose her identity, or force others to agree on matters of vital importance. Bai Qianfan thought about it for a long time and went to Fuchengmen. Fuchengmen is specially used for hogwash trucks, coal trucks, dung trucks and so on. There are countless mules and carriages waiting in line here every day. Although it''s complicated, the inspection procedures are rather complicated. It may not have been arranged until dark So we all went to line up early.


    Bai Qianfan stood behind the tree, looking at the mules and carriages. As long as she could hide in one of the carriages, she could be taken into the palace. When it was dark, she quietly went to the motorcade and heard a guard at the entrance of the palace Calling: "who is that, what are you doing stealthily? As he said it, he came with a lantern.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t expect that he saw himself. He just stood and didn''t move. She didn''t commit a crime. He couldn''t catch her without asking.


    The guard came to light her with a lantern. "What for?"


    "Passing by."


    "Is this the place to let the aisle pass? Come on, what are you doing? "


    "Watch the crowd."


    "Go and see what''s going on," the bodyguard waved to her. "If you lose your head, will you do it?"


    Bai Qianfan lowered his head and walked away.


    She thought it was good for her to muddle through. Who knows, a little bodyguard could be so bright eyed. She went out a long way and looked back at the bright lights at the gate of the palace. She sighed secretly. Then she looked at the towering palace wall. She couldn''t distinguish the scarlet color in the night, but there was a beast on the wall. She looked ferocious and dutifully guarded the Forbidden Palace.


    Bai Qianfan remembers that he came out of the palace and once sighed that he would never go in again, because the Forbidden Palace was like a prison pet, not free, and too complicated, not her favorite environment. But now, she did everything she could to get in. Unfortunately, it was easier to get out than to get in.


    -


    in the night, the Forbidden Palace looks quiet and far away. In the woods behind the west five houses, there is a small house with some hoes, dustpans, brooms and other tools. There are many trees here to block out the sun. Few people come during the day. Today, there is a faint light in the house, but there are trees all around, even if someone comes from outside Flower path pass by, also can''t detect at all.


    A small golden candle was lit in the room, full of faint fragrance. A man sat cross legged on the ground, holding a wooden bowl in his hand. In the bowl were some dark things, such as hair, and other things. He pounded them with a short wooden stick, but he didn''t make a sound until they were powdered by him.


    There was also a wooden bowl at his feet. Under the candlelight, there was bright red blood in it. He poured the powder into the blood bowl, cut his finger with a small knife, squeezed a drop of blood in the bowl and stirred it up until it froth until it stopped.


    He looked at the bowl of strange color things, index finger into, dipped in liquid on the candle baked for a while, and then quickly press to his eyebrow, and then release, eyebrow imprinted with a bright red fingerprints.


    The fingerprint is like a bright red mole, which is shining slightly. In the shimmering light, the man''s deep facial features are rolling like waves, changing rapidly. If someone accidentally sees it, he will be scared out of his wits by this strange scene.


    The man seemed to be in pain. He sat upright with his hands tightly clenched into fists. There were big sweat drops on his forehead, and the temples on both sides were bulging high.


    At the peak of the light, the change stopped, and he completely became another person. He gasped twice, slowly opened his eyes, took the side of the bronze mirror, looked at it carefully, and touched his face with his hand. He seemed very satisfied.


    The light of the red seal between the eyebrows gradually faded down. When the light disappeared, the red seal also melted between his eyebrows, as if it had penetrated into his body. He changed back to the original appearance, took up the bowl of bright red paste, picked it up with his hands, and ate it bit by bit.


    -


    in the Chengde hall, the emperor tossed and turned, and seemed to be trapped by a nightmare, sweating heavily on his forehead. Suddenly, he sat up alone, and the little eunuch on duty outside immediately ran to the bedside and asked, "long live, what do you want?"


    The emperor sat in bed, his voice deep, "bring water."


    "Yes," the little eunuch answered, and quickly poured water into the glass jade cup.


    The emperor drank some water and slowly recovered. He only wondered why he had such a ridiculous dream. He was stunned for a while and then lay down.


    -


    in the side hall of Ci''an palace, Princess Wuyang''s bedroom is scented with orchids. There are maids standing at the door, and there are layers of curtain beside the bed. Princess Wuyang sits cross legged on the bed, nervously looking at Ruzhu. Ruzhu also sits cross legged. Her face is pale, and her forehead is sweating heavily. A snow-white arm is exposed outside. If you look carefully, there is a small knot on her arm, fast and slow Walking downstream of the skin.


    Half ring, that small pimple did not move, such as beads open their eyes, the hands of the silver needle thorn down, a little black blood out, such as the size of beans.Princess Wuyang licked the black blood and breathed a sigh of satisfaction.


    Ruzhu wiped his sweat with his handkerchief and said, "the Black Hawk has done a good job. As long as we can make it to that day, it will be done."


    Princess Wuyang said, "Bai Qianfan has already left. The sooner it is, the better, so as not to have a long night''s dream. Now that the Black Hawk is finished, I have to find a chance for the emperor to get married ahead of time. "


    "Are you sure?"


    Wuyang Princess eyes flashing, "yes, success or failure in one fell swoop, completed the task, we have a way to live."


    Ruzhu sighed, "in fact, how to complete the task, just like the suffering of Xianggu."


    "For the sake of Nanyuan, it''s worth dying." Wuyang princess a face firm, "cursed fate can not be passed down from generation to generation."


    As Zhu Mo for a while, "I didn''t expect that Bai Qianfan could run out of Nanyuan."


    "I also feel strange that general LAN has planted a poisonous insect on her. How can he let her run away?"


    "It''s not a problem for general Lan''s poisonous insects. It''s amazing that she can get rid of the control of the high priest."


    "Yes, she was the first to wake up in the hands of the high priest."


    As bead wry smile, "this is probably the will of God."


    Princess Wuyang thought, "she is so powerful. Maybe she has arrived in Lin''an. Let the people outside the palace pay attention to her. Once they find out, arrest her immediately. Don''t let her enter the palace to ruin our business."


    "I know. It''s going to get out."


    "The Emperor didn''t know if he was suspicious and changed some bodyguards."


    "It doesn''t matter. The bodyguard can''t go to bed. He can''t find anything."


    Wuyang Princess snorted and laughed, "this couple are not simple, we can be regarded as a rival."


    Ruzhu gently holds her hand, "believe in yourself, you are the best person with thousand faces."


    -------------------


    today''s two shifts


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C711

    This morning, a maid''s body was found in the barren well behind xiwusuo. Because it was a barren well, there was not much water in it. When the body was salvaged, it could be seen that it was exactly what it was. Since it died in this place, we started from xiwusuo and called the leaders of all places to identify it. At last, we recognized that it was a maid of the last rank, who was called Yindou. At home, she was a forced coat, nothing Background, parents are dead, leaving a black sheep brother.


    It''s reported to Jingxiu palace. It''s not a big deal to die a maid in the palace. The forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds. There are many places to hide filth in the Forbidden Palace. Of course, it''s necessary to investigate. It''s another matter whether it can be found out or not. It can be concluded in the end.


    This kind of thing doesn''t need to disturb the emperor, xiuyuanshuang can deal with it by herself, but after thinking about it, she went to Chengde hall and reported it to the emperor.


    There was no expression on the emperor''s face. He only asked her, "in your opinion, what is it for?"


    "This..." Xiuyuanshuang said with a low brow: "I dare not say in vain that there has been a human death after all. We have to find out the whole matter. Our Dynasty has been renewed, unifying the whole country and showing the new atmosphere of the river, the sea and the Yan. But these people in the palace are all left by the former dynasty. I think I can use this incident to make a good investigation. Those who are not evil, who are corrupt, who are overbearing, all of them We have to put a curse on them to rectify the atmosphere. "


    The emperor looked at her and said, "if you have an idea, just do it. Why come to me for advice?"


    Xiuyuanshuang was shocked by the emperor''s sharp eyes, but he didn''t flinch. "This time the harem wants to make a big move. I''ll check it out. Everyone is treated equally. I''m afraid..." At this point, she paused for a moment and did not go on.


    The emperor looked at the pen in his hand and said quietly, "what are you afraid of?"


    Xiuyuan frost summoned up courage, "I want to ask the emperor, is not found who, will not tolerate?"


    The emperor said with a smile, "you suspect Princess Wuyang."


    "I think everyone is suspected, but before Princess Wuyang came, everything in the palace was peaceful. As soon as she came, there was an accident, so the suspicion should be greater. Of course, everything needs to be verified before I know the truth. I just think..."


    "I think she looks very similar to the former Princess of Chu, and I''m afraid I''ll cover her up?"


    Xiuyuanshuang bowed her head and didn''t say a word. Her back was sweating and sticky. But she had already said that she had to hold on to the end. She had to know what the emperor meant to do.


    The emperor said slowly, "in front of people''s lives, treat them equally. Go ahead and do it."


    Xiuyuan Frost''s heart suddenly fell down. With the emperor''s attitude, she could do things easily.


    There was a special work in the palace. She came to have a test and said the time when the silver bean was killed. She asked people to go to each palace and made a detailed record of the person''s words.


    Qiu Wen was puzzled and asked her, "master, don''t you scare the snake by doing this? Aren''t you afraid that the person who has really done bad things will run away? "


    Xiuyuan frost laughed, "the back palace is too calm. It''s time to move. The death of Zha Yindou is just a wedge."


    Qiuwen still didn''t understand. When she asked again, xiuyuanshuang straightened her robe and said, "let''s go. It''s time for the palace to meet the Wuyang princess for a while."


    Qiuwen is her confidant. Naturally, she knows that Wuyang princess is Bai Qianfan''s business. Seeing her posture, she can''t help worrying, "master, the Emperor..."


    "This palace is only for business. What can the emperor blame me for?"


    She took a group of people into the back hall of Ci''an palace. Princess Wuyang took a rest and sat in front of the dressing mirror with her hair scattered. Ruzhu stood behind her to comb her hair. When they heard the footsteps, they both looked back.


    A few years later, xiuyuanshuang saw Princess Chu again, but their identities changed. She became a good princess, and Princess Chu became Princess Wuyang. She looked at Princess Wuyang with deep emotion. She didn''t expect that the humble little girl in those years had come out so deeply that even she was so proud. In front of Princess Wuyang, she was really inferior.


    Wuyang princess also looked at her and said coldly, "it''s a good princess. I don''t know what you want to do here?" From door to door,


    repaired Yuan Yuan and sat down and lifted her chin to the underneath. A steward went up and said, "princess, please forgive me. This morning, the corpse of the maid was found in the well behind five West. My master is checking from house to house. All the palaces are going along. They just come along the road. What''s the offence, please don''t take offence."


    Wuyang Princess and Ruzhu looked at each other and said, "what do you want to ask, ask."


    As soon as the eunuch was about to speak, he heard Xiu yuanshuang say, "you step down. The princess is a distinguished guest. Let''s ask ourselves." She looked at Princess Wuyang, very business tone, "the emperor every day, these things can''t take care of, so order this palace to deal with, this palace with the emperor''s order, dare not neglect, also hope the princess forgive me."


    The Wuyang princess said, "ask."


    "Where was the princess last night, what was she doing, and who was the witness?"


    Princess Wuyang laughed, "listen to what you mean, I want to kill people, but also have to do it myself?""This palace is just a routine inquiry. Why should the princess belittle herself?"


    "I went to bed early last night and didn''t go anywhere. Ruzhu can testify."


    "Then who can be the witness and what is the Pearl doing?"


    "Everyone in the hall knows that Ruzhu sleeps with me."


    Xiuyuan frost slightly surprised, "Princess and maidservant sleep together?"


    "Why not?"


    "No," xiuyuanshuang said with a smile. "The princess has been in the palace for so many days. I want to talk to her. Unfortunately, I haven''t made time for her. The emperor asked me to take charge of Fengyin. It''s a big responsibility. I''m very busy every day. Besides, I have to shoulder the instruction of the crown prince. Sometimes I really wish I had the skill of separation. Fortunately, his royal highness is talented and willing to listen to our palace. It''s not difficult to teach him. However, when he is older, he is a little clingy. He often pesters our palace to play with him, but others refuse to. The child has no mother when he is young. When he comes back to the palace, the emperor will send him to my palace and let me teach him. Our palace is in love with his mother and son... "


    Wuyang Princess coldly interrupted her, "what does the lady tell me about this?"


    "I don''t know if the princess has experienced the hardship of taking care of her children? My palace feels that although his royal highness does not say it, he knows everything in his heart. He knows who is good to him and who is bad to him. "


    Speaking of this, Princess Wuyang knew that xiuyuanshuang thought she was Bai Qianfan, and she gave a cold smile: "lady, don''t worry that I will take the child. The prince''s surname is Murong. It has nothing to do with me."


    Although xiuyuanshuang saw that the relationship between Princess Wuyang and the emperor was not the same as before on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, she was still surprised to hear these words. Bai Qianfan, a princess of a neighboring country, became too thorough. For her, is this an opportunity?


    -------------------


    there are still relatives who don''t know when to change their posts. Here again, no matter what time they are, they will be updated in the morning, from 10:30 to 11:30 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C712

    Bai Qianfan has been thinking about how to sneak into the palace in those coal carts or hogwash carts for several days. But every time she goes, the bodyguards will always find her and drive her away like flies. She is afraid that they will be suspicious. She thinks that even if she steals in, she will have to hide. The Forbidden Palace is so big that she has to ask where Mo Ronglin is. It''s hard for her to go in and eat that day Food and sleep are all problems, and finally gave up the idea.


    When he went to the teahouse, as soon as he saw him, he warmly welcomed him, "Mr. Qian, you haven''t been here for several days. Come on, please have a seat."


    Bai Qianfan put his hand behind him and walked like a man. He said slowly, "a pot of white jasmine."


    "I know," the second child politely let her to her seat and said in a low voice, "Mr. Qian, are you still annoyed about the last time? Blame me. I really have no other meaning. I just think that such a good person should go to his own home. Of course, if you don''t want to, I can''t force you. If you want to be a member of Xiaocai, I''ve inquired about it these days. There''s really a family I live in Baliu Hutong. I can make a living at home. I have two daughters, one of them and the other. I''m not familiar with their family. Why don''t you go and see for yourself first, and if you like it, I''ll ask someone to come and ask for a marriage. What do you think? "


    Bai Qianfan was overjoyed. "This feeling is good." he reached out and took out a piece of broken silver from his pocket, but he didn''t throw it to him. He tilted his eyes and asked, "where do you live in Baliu Hutong? What''s your last name? "


    "I live at the end of the Hutong. My family name is Li. The head of the household is a clerk. His name is Li Liangji. The eldest girl is seventeen, and the second girl is fifteen. You can go in and find out."


    Bai Qianfan threw the silver to him, got up and went out, "the pot of tea will come again one day, and the master will go first."


    The second child, ah, looked at him and disappeared at the door like a gust of wind. He shook his head with a smile. "This master, I''m really in a hurry." He took the reward in his arms, but he felt sorry. If only such a generous master had become his brother-in-law.


    Bai Qianfan rushed to Baliu Hutong and walked to the end of the lane. The sign at the door said Li house. There was no need to ask. It must be here. She reached for the door and knocked. A woman in her forties hit the door and looked at her, "who are you looking for?"


    "Is it Mr. Li Liangji''s mansion?"


    The woman was a little surprised. As she was about to speak, a man''s voice came from the room, "yes, who are you?"


    The woman had to turn to let her in. When Bai Qianfan came in, he saw that the man who was talking was about forty. He was dressed neatly. He was wearing a square silk hat, a Huqing robe, a jade pendant and a tapestry on his waist. He was sitting upright with a folding fan in his hand and looked at her with a scanning eye. "Who are you? What can I do for Mr. Li? "


    Bai Qianfan is a little funny. She is not a big official and has a big score. She glances at the room casually. The room is a little shabby, which can almost be called a bare house. There is a table of Eight Immortals in the middle of the room. Its legs are folded and supported by ropes and wooden sticks. Some chairs look older and are almost polished. The window paper is patched on the left and right, and the light can''t get in Come on, it looks dark in the room, but there is no light.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t want to waste his time. He said straight to the point, "I''ve come to ask Mr. Li for something."


    "Come on, what''s up." Li Liangji unfolded his fan and shook it, with a kind of pride in his tone.


    "Well, the villain heard that the daughter of Li''s family had been chosen. The villain came here to ask the adults whether they could give up the quota to the villain."


    The woman looked at her suspiciously, "give it to you? But you are not a man... "


    "Lilliputian has a younger sister, who looks like Lilliputian. Lilliputian will not come back in three or five years because she has to go far away. She is left at home alone. Lilliputian is not at ease. He thinks that if she can enter the palace, it would be better to have someone in charge of food and clothing than to live alone outside. So... "


    The woman''s face was beaming. "Do you mean to let your younger sister go to the palace instead of my big girl? That''s great... "


    "What''s good?" Li Liangji scolded the woman, "what do you know? This time Xiaocai is a chance for Dacai. Although Xiaocai can''t compare with Dacai, just like our Dacai, if we get into the eyes of the emperor and become a little master, our Li family''s grave will be in smoke."


    Woman humanity: "even if I''m promoted to a little master, can I be promoted to a concubine based on my family? He is a beautiful and talented person. The emperor gives up his hand to make a fresh plan. How can we live a big girl''s life? I''d rather not have such a good reputation than live happily as a maid of honor. But I won''t put it back until I''m twenty-five. When I''m old, where can I find my mother-in-law''s family? "


    Li Liangji glared at her, "women have long hair and short insight. What''s wrong with being a little master? If you keep the seed of the dragon and give birth to the dragon, you will ascend to heaven step by step, not to mention the little Lord, even the queen can do it! "


    "Bah! The emperor already has a queen, the princess who entered the palace a few days ago. Can she compare with other princesses? "


    Bai Qianfan listens to their quarrel, and all kinds of tastes come to her heart. They are talking about her husband. Look, as expected, when she becomes emperor, there will be more troubles. Even a small talent has someone to decide. How many parents are there in the world? Although in the palace, it is a big crime for the maid in waiting to offer a pillow, the temptation of wealth is too great. Greed always makes some people go on one after another. Of course, most people only end up in a miserable end.What''s good about that Forbidden Palace? She doesn''t want to give her a queen. She sucks her nose. Of course, she can''t be a queen. The queen is the princess in the palace. It''s said that the wedding will be held soon. When it''s time to celebrate, Mo Rongshu should be very happy.


    She was melancholy for a long time. When she came back to herself, the quarrel between the two in the room was not over, and they all developed into fighting each other. The woman grabbed a coarse brush and threw it at Li Liangji. She yelled, "are you such a father? Other people are afraid of going to the palace. You''re good. You''re looking forward to your daughter''s future, and you don''t have to pee to take care of yourself You''re wearing a black hat like a horse monkey. You usually have five people and six people on your feet. But who can''t understand when you go home? In order to buy clothes for you, your family is almost empty. Now you start to think of your daughter, and you don''t deserve to be a father at all! "


    Li Liangji was scolded by his daughter-in-law by pointing to her nose, and his family was all stabbed. Li Liangji couldn''t hang on his face and raised his hand to hit someone. Two girls ran in from outside and stopped him one by one.


    Bai Qianfan takes a close look at the two girls. They are all mediocre. Their father really thinks too much. Mo Rongshu is not a hungry man. He has a high vision. He has to be such a gorgeous beauty as her.


    Look at the skilful fighting between the two girls. It seems that they usually do a lot of work. Well, this meeting can''t be concluded. Come back another day.


    -------------------


    Calvin, I don''t know how to let Qianfan enter the palace, so I have to find a helper....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C713

    Bai Qianfan walked to the end of the lane unhappily, and saw a little girl and a man at the side of the road. The little girl was thin and thin, her face was very white, her hair was thin and yellow, and she looked like she was malnourished. She had a basket at her feet with a few pairs of cloth shoes in it.


    The man was fat, with a face of flesh, dirty clothes and a slovenly look. He was holding a pair of shoes in his hand and the little girl was holding him tightly, pleading in a low voice, "uncle, please, give me two pieces. You can''t take them for nothing. I worked hard to stay up all night to do it, sir. Please... "


    Bai Qianfan understood what was going on, walked a few steps, stopped by a tree, pointed to the man, and said with great momentum, "you either give the money back to others, or you give the money, and you don''t give the money when you take the shoes, aren''t you robbing?"


    The man saw that he was a young man with a yellow face and didn''t pay much attention to him. He hummed and sneered, "boy, mind your own business, get out of here, or I will tell you to eat sugar and fry corn!"


    "Oh, give it to me. I really love that." Bai Qianfan said, glancing at the shoes in the bamboo basket. Although they look a little rough, they take a lot of effort to make thick soled shoes. She can imagine the little girl''s hard work of staying up late to make shoes. It''s hateful that this man should bully the weak and rob them in the street.


    The man pushed the little girl away and came to Bai Qianfan. Bai Qianfan stood still, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. When he saw her, he hesitated and stopped two feet away. He said to her, "go away while you''re not angry!"


    Bai Qianfan smiles coldly, "how can I roll? I haven''t eaten the fried corn with sugar yet." then he suddenly takes his hand and points it at the tree beside him. The tree clicks and breaks. Both the man and the little girl are stunned.


    Bai Qianfan said to the man, "come on, you invite me to eat sweet corn, but I want to beat you all over the place." She took a breath, left hand palm, right hand fist, a swing.


    The man took a look at the tree. Although the tree was not thick, it also had the thickness of the child''s arm. In other words, he did not have that ability. Looking at the young man calmly and calmly, he raised his hands and raised his feet like a practitioner. The hero did not suffer from the immediate losses. He glared at Bai Qianfan fiercely, threw down his cloth shoes and left.


    Bai Qianfan picked up the shoes and gave them back to the little girl. "Here you are. I''ll sell them in the market in the future. There are many people there. They can sell more. When they meet unreasonable people, they yell to inform the officials. Don''t be afraid of them."


    The little girl pushed the shoes back to her and said, "thank you, brother. These shoes are not worth a lot of money. Give them to brother."


    "I don''t want it. Keep it for sale."


    The little girl is very persistent and must give her the fortress. Bai Qianfan can''t laugh or cry and says, "your shoes are too big for me to wear." She lifted the robe to show the little girl.


    The little girl was very surprised, "brother, your feet are so small, just like a girl, but I have a pair at home. Please come home with me and take it."


    Bai Qianfan naturally refused to go. The little girl said, "elder brother, just now that man is my neighbor. He is a lazy and bullying master. He just suffered a dull loss. He can''t tell where to guard. You can do good things to the end and send me back."


    When she said this, Bai Qianfan had to promise to take her home with her basket. In the middle of the narrow alley, she asked, "dare you take me home, in case I''m a bad person?"


    The little girl raised her head and laughed at her, "no, you are a good man. I can see that." After a pause, he said, "big brother is really good. You can discount a tree with one palm."


    Bai Qianfan shook his head with a smile. "I can''t do that. There are cracks on that tree. It''s moth eaten. It''s estimated that it''s hollow inside. I dare to take a look at it. Otherwise, the tree won''t be broken, and my arm will be broken."


    The little girl stares round eyes to see her, half ring PorPhyr Chi laughs to come out a voice, "big brother is still fierce, the ability of bluffing a person is first-class."


    As they talked, they went into a yard. The house was better than the Li family she had just seen in Baliu Hutong, but there was no one in the family. The little girl asked her to sit down and pour water. She also searched for food and wanted to entertain her.


    Bai Qianfan said, "don''t be busy. I''ll just sit down and go. Where''s your family?"


    The little girl stopped for a moment and said softly, "my parents are dead. I''m the only one left in the family."


    "Sorry, I don''t know..."


    "It''s OK. It''s all over," the little girl said with a smile. "Although my parents left, they left me a house. I have a place to live, so I can''t live in the street."


    Bai Qianfan looks at the girl''s forced smile, as if he saw himself as a child, the same pitiful, the same timid, also the same strong.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Yu Xiaoshuang."


    "Do you live by selling shoes on weekdays?"


    "Well, when Hou Niang was making shoes, I was watching. Later, when they left, I slowly recalled how to make them. At the beginning, they couldn''t do it. The materials were all wasted, but I was distressed. Later, it would be better if they made more shoes. They just couldn''t sell at a price. They usually took some sewing work back to do it, otherwise they couldn''t eat."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart moved and said, "how about I live with you? You''ve exempted my room money, and I''ll let you have enough to eat every day."Yu Xiaoshuang was startled and stuttered. "Big brother, how can we live together? Let people talk."


    Bai Qianfan laughs and tears off the grain on his mouth. He recovers his original voice. "I''m not big brother, I''m big sister. I dress up as a man for the convenience of walking outside."


    Yu Xiaoshuang opened his mouth, half ring, relieved smile, "it''s my sister, sister willing to live with me, no better, we can live together." She was also a little wry, "I wanted to have a sister, this will son down to wish, good."


    "Xiaoshuang, my sister will take care of you," Bai Qianfan held her hand. "My sister is also a person. She doesn''t have her own home in the capital. She rents a house to live in. I''ll return the house tomorrow and save the rent to buy you meat."


    "Meat?" As soon as Yu Xiaoshuang''s eyes brighten, she has never tasted meat since her parents died. Bai Qianfan says that she has hooked up all her greedy insects.


    "Sister, I don''t know your name yet?"


    "My name is..." Bai Qianfan had an idea. "I''ll just follow your surname in the future. Your name is Yu Xiaoshuang, and my name is Yu Dashuang. We''ll call them sisters."


    Yu Xiaoshuang was in a bit of a dilemma. "But my neighbors all know that I am the only daughter and have no sisters. I live in such a big house by myself, they are all envious. Half of my yard was demolished last month, and they went to another house. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "don''t bully people. Don''t worry. If you have a sister, no one dares to bully you in the future. Just say that I''m your distant cousin and come to accompany you from other places."


    "Well, that''s settled." Yu Xiaoshuang jumped happily and said, "I made bean sprouts yesterday. We can have them today."


    Bai Qianfan shook his head with a smile, "no, let''s celebrate today and have a good meal. My sister said that you will be satisfied with every meal in the future."


    Yu Xiaoshuang looked at her, smiling, eyes bent out of the mist, heavily nodded.


    -------------------


    after reading everyone''s comments, I feel very warm, and they are actively making suggestions. Some people say to look for the big brother, some say to look for the king of Jin, others say to look for Yuexiang. Yuexiang is in the south of the Yangtze River. It''s not suitable for him to travel far away. The king of Jin is more like looking for the emperor to look for him. Bai Qianfan doesn''t know that the big brother has returned to Beijing, but she has been to Baifu far away and knows that it has been sealed up, so the line of big brother is broken. As for green lotus and Qihong, they all hope that Bai Qianfan and the emperor are good, and they have no courage to help her steal the little prince. But it doesn''t matter. This person has already appeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C714

    Xiuyuanshuang is skillful in handling affairs. At the first order, the harem is in deep trouble. By investigating the case, he finds out all the dark corners and places where it is easy to hide the dirt and rearrange them. As expected, he finds many problems and finds out a lot of old bullies. Some of them are insatiable, not only greedy, but also harsh Less monthly silver is not included. Even the clothes for changing seasons are taken out, changed and sold.


    Some of them are grumpy. They get angry from above and scatter the fire on the slaves. They light the sky lamp, smoke their mouths and clip their ears. How can they vent the fire.


    Some of them are full of dirty things. They bring the beautiful new maid in waiting and the pretty little eunuch to the house for fun


    These people are a bit of a backer, but in xiuyuanshuang''s hands, it''s useless for anyone to say love. To kill a chicken for a monkey, you have to show it. She wants to let the people in the harem see that she Xiuyuan frost has the ability to govern the harem. She also wanted to show the emperor how much power the Emperor gave her was how much trust she had. She was the master of the harem!


    After dealing with a large number of people, everyone in the harem was afraid of xiuyuanshuang''s iron hand. Some of the concubines who didn''t quite obey xiuyuanshuang in the past were also in awe of her and didn''t dare to make mistakes again.


    When it came to the emperor, he laughed and said, "if only she were a man." There will be no more words.


    After the rectification, the number of maids and young eunuchs was counted again. It was found that the number of maids and young eunuchs was almost sharply reduced compared with before, and they were a little too clear to accept. So they made a pamphlet and added three layers to the original number of young eunuchs to let the people below do it.


    Soon, all the palaces were asked. After careful comparison of the contents of the records, we finally found the problem.


    Three people in the palace saw that Princess Wuyang''s maid Ruzhu had contact with Yindou, the palace maid who fell into the well that night. Others had seen them talking together before. This proves that Ruzhu and Yindou know each other. When xiuyuanshuang goes to inquire, Ruzhu denies it. It can also prove that the only one she sleeps in bed that night is Princess Wuyang. Other people only see Ruzhu go in and go out again. They don''t know.


    Since there is doubt, we should make it clear that xiuyuanshuang takes a group of imperial guards to the back hall of Ci''an palace, and puts the testimony of those people in front of Princess Wuyang to see what she has to say.


    Wuyang princess is a cold smile, "want to add to the crime, why not word!"


    Xiuyuanshuang sits upright with a calm look. "This palace is not for people. Since it is found that Ruzhu is suspected, I''m sorry, princess. This palace has to take her away."


    "You dare!" Wuyang Princess glared at her, "she is my person, not your Dongyue person."


    Xiuyuanshuang sneered, "even you are our long live master''s people, not to mention a slave. Is it the king''s land in the whole world? If you stand on the land of Dongyue, you belong to Dongyue." He gave a wink to the imperial guards, and immediately someone came forward to pull people.


    Wuyang princess a lunge to the past, such as beads behind, "I see who dares to move her!" She glared at xiuyuanshuang, "you know who I am, don''t you fear that I will sue you in front of the emperor?"


    "I''m not afraid of it. The emperor has a word of advice. People''s lives are of vital importance and they are treated equally. If a prince breaks the law, he must be guilty of the same crime as the common people. "


    "I want to see the emperor."


    "The emperor manages everything every day. I''m afraid he won''t have time to see the princess." Xiuyuan Frost said harshly: "don''t you take it down for my palace!"


    Then they went up to several imperial guards, stopped Princess Wuyang, and grabbed Ruzhu. With a twist of both hands, Ruzhu burst into tears and cried with open mouth.


    Princess Wuyang wants to come forward to save people, but she can''t beat the imperial guards, so she has to watch Ruzhu captured by them. She knows that as long as Ruzhu enters the prison, she will die. If the plan is not completed, she can''t let Ruzhu die.


    She paced the room like an ant on a hot pot. In fact, she was not helpless. She suddenly stood still, bit her teeth and went to Chengde hall in a hurry.


    The emperor is criticizing the book. It''s no surprise to hear that Princess Wuyang asked to see him. When xiuyuanshuang came to him and asked him to show his attitude, he knew there would be such a show. No matter whether the testimony is true or false, he doesn''t care, and let them make trouble. He happens to watch the tiger fight across the mountain to see the reaction of Princess Wuyang.


    When Princess Wuyang came in, she didn''t look very angry. She politely and calmly asked him, "please let my maid go. I can guarantee my life. That maid''s death has nothing to do with Ruzhu?"


    "Your life is mine. How can you guarantee it for a maid?" The emperor frowned in displeasure. Although he knew that this might not be true baiqianfan, she stood in front of him and had a little influence on him.


    "As long as the emperor is willing to release Ruzhu, I can promise you anything."


    The emperor said softly, "then you should go to bed tonight."


    Princess Wuyang was stunned. She didn''t expect the emperor to be so straightforward.


    The emperor browed, "no?"


    Wuyang Princess hard throat, "in addition, I promise anything."The emperor snorted, "even if the children have been born, what''s the affectation?"


    Princess Wuyang lowered her eyes and looked up, "I promise to advance the wedding date. Do you think this is OK? You don''t have to wait two months. Is it a month? "


    When she talked about the back, her voice went down. There was a cry in her eyes. She was timid and seemed to have summoned up her courage. It was like a white thousand sails.


    The emperor''s heart slightly fluctuated and said, "OK, I won''t force you. That''s it. You go back first, and I''ll let people release Ruzhu."


    "Be quick. I''m afraid they''ll take Ruzhu to the prison. She''ll be finished as soon as she goes in."


    Being able to worry about her servants like this is like having enough baiqianfan. The emperor''s eyes gradually softened when he looked at her. "I know. Go back."


    Princess Wuyang walked away at ease. The emperor looked at her back, looking a little dazed, but lamented that she was not real.


    The Emperor gave the order, Jia Tong went to the important person in person, Xiuyuan frost face is white with anger, the emperor clearly said first, how can you turn back? How can he take back what he says and what he spills?


    But there is no way, Jia Tong with the emperor''s oral instructions to come, if she forced not to let go is anti order, had to watch Jia Tong take people away.


    Ruzhu went back to the temple, still in a lingering fear, and said to Princess Wuyang, "the Black Hawk is too careless. It almost shows up."


    The Wuyang Princess sneered, "are you stupid? If the Black Hawk wants to reveal the truth, how can you check us and catch the Black Hawk directly?"


    Ruzhu was completely confused before, and then he came to realize, "yes, we have never been in touch with the Black Hawk. How can we rush at us?"


    "This is the so-called harem. Women are more ruthless than men when they play tricks," Princess Wuyang said coldly. "So let''s hurry up. We don''t want to fall into these troubles before we succeed."


    -------------------


    I''ll be in the Palace tomorrow


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C715

    After living in Yu Xiaoshuang''s house, Bai Qianfan changed back to women''s clothes. Now she has a lot of experience in applying that layer of yellow powder. Originally, she had no experience. She just smeared it on her face. It''s really like applying wax. Now she only needs half a piece of powder the size of soya beans to evenly cover her whole face. It''s a lot more natural than before. She has removed the deposit, and her eyebrows are always thick and thick, but it''s hard to see It''s not straight, a little embellished, a little girl''s taste, otherwise it''s too abrupt.


    Yu Xiaoshuang looked at her face and asked, "sister, why do you paint your face like this? It''s so beautiful?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "it''s called protective color. Do you understand? It''s so beautiful. Let''s pay attention to the two girls


    Yu Xiaoshuang said, "then paint it for me."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her You''ve already, well, you don''t need to process any more. "


    Yu Xiaoshuang was injured. He sat down with his fingers around his yellowish hair and said, "sister, you tell me I''m not beautiful!"


    Bai Qianfan comforted her, "when my sister was as old as you, she was not as good as you."


    "Really?" Yu Xiaoshuang''s eyes brightened, "can I grow up to be like you in the future?"


    "Well It will be more beautiful than me. "


    "That''s not bad," Yu Xiaoshuang said happily. "Let the handlebar at the entrance of the Hutong regret it. I will marry a better man than him."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, "do you like that handlebar style?" That handlebar is almost thirty


    Yu Xiaoshuang was a little shy, and forced himself around his hair: "I''m not alone. I just want to have a companion. The handlebar style is also a person But he didn''t like me. "


    Bai Qianfan was even more surprised, "did you mention it to others?"


    Yu Xiaoshuang lowered his head and muttered, "I asked him if he would like to come to my house. My house is much bigger than his, but he said he didn''t want to take advantage of the danger. After that, I''ll take a detour and I don''t want to see him. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "he''s right."


    "Sister, why are you on his side?" Yu Xiao''s cheeks bulged again.


    Bai Qianfan felt that she was a little absent-minded, just like she used to be. Of course, she is also absent-minded now. Nanny said that people who are absent-minded are good. They are not tired to live.


    As they were talking, someone knocked on the door outside. Yu Xiaoshuang ran to open the door and said, "it''s Li Chang. What are you doing here?"


    The chief said, "go in and talk. Something''s up."


    Li Chang never goes to her house on weekdays. Yu Xiaoshuang is flattered. He wipes and wipes the stool with his sleeve. He laughs, "Li Chang, sit down quickly."


    Bai Qianfan made tea, and the commander looked at her and asked Yu Xiaoshuang, "who is this?"


    "She''s my distant cousin, Yu Dashuang."


    Li Chang thought it interesting, "your name is Yu Xiaoshuang, her name is Yu Dashuang, and she''s far away?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "can''t you? Who else do you call


    Li Chang looks at her face, but she has thick eyebrows and big eyes. She''s a little tough. Don''t mess with her. It''s important to get down to business. Then he laughed twice, "no matter what, I just think it''s interesting. That, Xiao Shuang, I''m here. It''s a good thing. You see, it''s hard to live alone, and it''s hard to avoid being bullied. The front yard is half occupied by people. From now on, I don''t know how many troubles are waiting for you. As the chief of the interior, I have to consider it for you, so this time I''m going to take a small pick I''m surprised to ask for one for you. When you go to the palace, you can manage food, wear, and live. There''s also monthly silver. Isn''t it better than staying up late to make shoes? The imperial palace is where the emperor lives. Not everyone can go in. For me, there is no hope in my life. "


    Bai Qianfan put in a sentence, "if you want to be a eunuch, you can go in."


    Li Chang glared at her, "I''m serious. What are you talking about?" He looked at Yu Xiaoshuang and said, "the imperial palace is a good place. All the good things in the world are there. You think how lucky it is that you can see the emperor when you enter the palace. The ancestral grave is full of smoke. If you don''t pay attention to let the emperor see it, it''s even worse. I''ll become a little master. When I see you, I''ll have to kneel down and salute "Grave..."


    Bai Qianfan broke in again, "the ancestral grave has opened a big hole."


    "Ah, you distant cousin," Li Chang was angry with her, blowing his beard and staring at her: "are you deliberately making trouble?"


    At this time, Yu Xiaoshuang said, "it''s such a good thing. Why don''t you let your daughter go? Don''t you have two daughters?"


    Li Chang choked for a moment and said, "my two girls are all engaged. My husband''s house is about to meet her. I can''t go. You''re different. You''re not engaged. Don''t you agree to the handlebar style? "


    Yu Xiaoshuang didn''t expect that she and the handlebar style even knew about Li Chang. He felt that he had no face to see others. He sobbed and covered his face to cry. Bai Qianfan patted her on the shoulder and said to Li Chang, "please reply first. I''ll persuade my sister to write to you later."


    Li Chang saw Yu Xiaoshuang shaking his shoulders and was very excited. Knowing that he couldn''t talk about it for the time being, he said, "OK, I''ll wait for your letter, but I have to hurry up. After this village, there will be no next store." Then he patted his ass and left.As soon as he left, Yu Xiaoshuang put down his hand and said angrily, "what? After this village, there''s no next store. It''s clear that no one wants to go. I feel like I''m a bully and I''m responsible for everything."


    Bai Qianfan said, "you pretended. I thought you were crying."


    "If I don''t pretend, can I go? It''s easy to get into that palace. Whoever wants to go, I won''t go anyway. "


    "I''d like to go." Bai Qianfan said seriously, "if you don''t want to, I''ll go instead of you."


    Yu Xiaoshuang surprised eyes, "sister, you don''t for me, I don''t go, you don''t go."


    "No, I''m not for you. I really want to go. Talk to the mayor and let me go instead of you. "


    Yu Xiaoshuang was puzzled, "why, elder sister, they all said that people in the palace eat people and don''t vomit bones. Moreover, people with our identity go in, they are the lowest maids in the palace. They are only bullied. Although they are miserable outside, they are at least free!"


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "don''t worry, my sister won''t be bullied. I''ll take it as a favor to help my sister. I''ll talk to the mayor and let me go instead of you."


    Yu Xiaoshuang sat still and looked at her suspiciously.


    Bai Qianfan knelt down to her and said, "please help me. Let me go into the palace."


    Yu Xiaoshuang was startled by her action and quickly pulled her up. "What does my sister want to do when she enters the palace?"


    "There is a very important person in the palace. My sister must go to him."


    Yu Xiaoshuang nodded his head and muttered to himself, "even if you find him, he will become a eunuch..." But can''t stand the white thousand sail, finally agreed to go to talk about.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C716

    It''s really another village. Bai Qianfan didn''t expect to recognize a younger sister, and things will turn for the better. She''s so anxious that she''ll go around in her heart. She doesn''t know what kind of news Yu Xiaoshuang will bring back.


    When it was dark, Yu Xiaoshuang finally came back. He came in with a sad face and sat down on the chair. "The Li Chang didn''t agree. He said that he didn''t take charge of your status and he couldn''t be the master."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart sank and he fell down on the pit in frustration. He sighed and heard Yu Xiaoshuang say, "but I begged for a long time, and Li Chang finally agreed."


    Bai Qianfan jumped up with a smile, "really? You didn''t lie to me? "


    "I cheat elder sister to do what," Yu Xiaoshuang sees her so happy, also laughs: "nature is true."


    Bai Qianfan is shining on her shoulder, "almost scared me to death."


    Yu Xiaoshuang shook his body with a smile, "but Li Chang has a condition that I have to enter the palace together."


    White thousand sail just fell down heart again raised, "did you agree?"


    "Yes, he said he would do Huang Ji for you, so that you can enter the palace in a proper way. Let''s go to the palace together and have a look after you."


    Bai Qianfan face smile slowly convergence, "Xiaoshuang, you don''t have to for me, aggrieve yourself, really, sister can think of a way."


    "I''ve thought about it. When my sister goes to the palace, I''m alone again. It''s not interesting. Besides, I like my sister. She has difficulties. I want to help her."


    Bai Qianfan was very moved and went to hold her gently. "Thank you, Xiaoshuang. Don''t worry. My sister won''t let others bully you. When we come out, you can stay if you want to. If you don''t want to, my sister will take you to Jiangnan."


    Yu Xiaoshuang laughed, "when we come out, we don''t know whose surname the house has."


    "No, who dares to occupy your house, my sister will let him return it honestly."


    Li Chang''s work efficiency is very high, and he soon completes the registration certificate for Bai Qianfan, urging them to report at the gate of the palace.


    To leave the house where she has lived for more than ten years, Yu Xiaoshuang is reluctant to part with it. She feels here and there in the house, and her eyes turn red. Bai Qianfan pats her shoulder: "let''s go, we will come back."


    There''s nothing to clean up, just take a few pieces of clothes. The others will be sent to the palace anyway. Yu Xiaoshuang looks at his flat burden, and then at Bai Qianfan''s bulging one, and asks, "sister, what did you bring, why is it so heavy?"


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile: "my sister likes to prepare for a rainy day. It''s no harm to bring more."


    Yu Xiaoshuang kindly reminds her. "It''s said that if you go in for inspection, don''t take anything you shouldn''t take."


    "It''s all for you. It''s OK." Bai Qianfan put the burden on his shoulder, "let''s go. I heard that there are many people. If we go late, we have to queue up for a long time."


    Yu Xiaoshuang reluctantly lock the door, and white Qianfan together, facing the round of Yang Dynasty, head high toward the palace gate.


    They go early. When they get there, Ho! Good guy, as soon as you go in, you will be submerged. If you don''t hold hands, you can''t find each other for a long time.


    Yu Xiaoshuang was a little excited when she looked at the black crowd. She thought that everyone didn''t want to enter the palace. It must be cold and quiet here. Unexpectedly, there were so many people, which showed that entering the palace was not as terrible as she thought. Her mood became clear in an instant. She pulled Bai Qianfan to look East and West and was very happy.


    Bai Qianfan habitually observed the guards at the gate, how many people were in turn, whether there were familiar faces, the height of the palace wall, the position of the eaves, and whether there were trees beside the door


    After waiting for a long time, I finally handed in my ID card, got the sign, and then went to another team to queue again. Then I entered the palace.


    Bai Qianfan noticed that there are three kinds of color brands. She and Yu Xiaoshuang are blue, yellow and white. Different brands belong to different teams. The one standing in the front is yellow. If you glance at them at will, you will find that most of the girls standing in the team are well dressed, beautiful and proud. They seem to be superior. She knows all this Girls have a certain status in their families. If they go in, they will be assigned to the Empress Dowager or the master''s wife with a little training, and their status is naturally higher than theirs.


    If you look at the white card team again, it''s more important and calm. The blue card players in their team, because they haven''t seen much of the world, are most excited and all of them have a happy face.


    The result of different treatment is that although they come early, they can''t go in until the two teams are all in the palace. Even the time for lunch was delayed. Bai Qianfan heard several people''s stomachs growling, and her stomach also growled. She asked Yu Xiaoshuang if she was hungry. Now the little girl couldn''t get up, so she nodded her head.


    Seeing that no one paid attention to them, Bai Qianfan took out a steamed bread from the burden and put it into Yu Xiaoshuang''s hand secretly. He said in a whisper, "eat it secretly. Don''t let people see it."


    Yu Xiaoshuang probably didn''t expect Bai Qianfan to be ready for this. She opened her eyes wide in surprise, but the taste of starvation was really bad. She blinked with a smile and divided the steamed bread into two parts, one hand holding half of it. It''s not easy to find that. She took a bite with this hand and another with that hand, and slowly ate the steamed bread into her stomach.Bai Qianfan saw that she was quite experienced and laughed tacitly. Of course, she was more experienced than Yu Xiaoshuang, so she ate faster.


    Yu Xiaoshuang was afraid of being found, so he ate with his head down. When he looked up, the steamed bread in Bai Qianfan''s hand disappeared. She really admired her sister who came out on the way. It seemed that nothing could defeat her in the world.


    When I entered the palace, I gathered in a gloomy hall. The others were all listless and hungry. Only Bai Qianfan and Yu Xiaoshuang were in high spirits. They were named and praised by an old lady. "When I entered the palace, they all cheered me up, like those two girls, straight back! There is a world of difference between the two. If you are small, you will suffer from the board. If you are big, you will lose your life. You all think about yourself, but there are a few lives at the end of the day, which are enough to lose several times! "


    Her voice is not big, but the imposing manner is dignified, immediately let Wu Yangyang a room person all straighten back.


    Bai Qianfan had heard of the strict system of selecting concubines. It seemed that he had to break his mouth and look at his teeth. It was like buying and selling animals in the market. He thought about it. But Xiaocai is not so strict. The lower class maids like them are more relaxed. As long as they are not waigua leizao, they are generally selected. They walk a few steps and answer a few questions. Several old ladies look up and down for a few rounds, exchange their eyes, and then give the sign again, even if they have official status in the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C717

    Bai Qianfan and Yu Xiaoshuang entered the palace smoothly and were assigned to Huanyi Bureau. In the west of dehuamen, there is a large courtyard, rows of bungalows, red brick and green doors and windows. The decoration is pretty good. There are three wells in the courtyard in a triangle. The mouth of the black hole is full of cool air. A half person high platform is built on the side to put clothes. A row of neat bamboo poles are built against the wall to dry She was dressed in all kinds of colors, like a colored flag.


    The newcomers gathered in the open space, and a 40 year old mammy lectured them.


    "My family name is Li. You can call me mother Li. You can come in and wait on the master. It''s because of your ancestors'' glory. When you get here, you have to work hard, talk less and work more. There are entrance guards everywhere. You can''t walk around at will. If you break the rules, you''ll run around and get caught, or you''ll be punished or you''ll lose your life. Don''t take any chances. You think there''s always someone who can help you when something goes wrong That''s the play in the storytelling. We don''t have it here. Not to mention the uneasy heart. If you let me know who dares to flatter you, I will skin her alive


    After Li''s training, another tall and thin eunuch came, with a pointed mouth and a single eyelid hanging. He was a bit like a monkey. His surname was Yang, and his single name was eight. He was the manager here. Without speaking, he grinned and showed a row of sharp white teeth, which was a bit creepy.


    "It should be said that mother Li has said it. I just want to say that if we rely on dogs to wear thick sticks and do things under our hands, we will all cheer up. It''s not certain that our whip will fall on anyone." Finish saying, smile not smile of sweep a circle, everyone looks at one eye, see they give birth to awe of appearance, contented left.


    From this day on, Bai Qianfan and Yu Xiaoshuang began their career as palace maids of Huanyi Bureau.


    After several years alone, Yu Xiaoshuang was able to bear hardships and have a quick hand. Bai Qianfan has lived a rich life in recent years. At the beginning, he is unavoidably unfamiliar, so he has to do it more slowly. After washing his own clothes, Yu Xiaoshuang goes to help her, thinking that the two sisters will help each other, and can have a rest after finishing earlier.


    As a result, she just took a few clothes from Bai Qianfan''s pile of clothes, and she was hit by them on her back. She was not on guard, and fell to the ground with a cry of surprise.


    Bai Qianfan helped her up in a hurry, looked up and saw that it was Yang Ba, with a thumb thick whip in his hand, and looked at them with a smirk.


    "Don''t you know the rules? You can do your own business. There are no idle people in the palace. If you can''t do it, you don''t need to be a good person. Be on my guard


    It''s late autumn. Fortunately, they wear thick clothes. Otherwise, if the whip goes down, the skin will be cut open. Yu Xiaoshuang is scared and breathes out, and tears will flow out silently.


    Small can''t bear is disorderly big plan, white thousand sail living that anger hold back, with eyes signal Yu Xiaoshuang don''t cry, she quietly go back to wash the pile of clothes.


    Seeing that they were still obedient, Yang Ba didn''t embarrass them any more. He left with a snort and a smile.


    Yu Xiaoshuang was beaten on her first day. She felt very sad and lost face. She couldn''t sleep well in the middle of the night. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found that Bai Qianfan, who had been sleeping beside her, was missing. She thought it was convenient for Bai Qianfan to go. After waiting for a long time, no one came back. She was worried.


    Bai Qianfan knew that the Forbidden Palace could not stay long, so she had to get familiar with the environment earlier and prepare for the future. And Yang Ba, who beat Yu Xiaoshuang today, had to make him pay a little.


    Like a cat, she slipped down the porch and hid for a while by the Hemerocallis under the steps. The autumn insects were chirping in the grass. When the Bangzi rapper passed, she arched out of the door and disappeared into the night.


    Yu Xiaoshuang waited for Bai Qianfan not to come back for a long time. He was worried and did not dare to make any noise. He was afraid that someone would make a ward round, so he had to roll up half of his quilt into a human shape and put it under Bai Qianfan''s quilt to avoid being seen.


    In the morning, she awoke in a daze, quickly touched the edge, touched the warm body, and finally fell down the big stone in her heart. Bai Qianfan laughed at her sleepily and held her hand under the quilt to show her relief.


    When they finished washing, ate breakfast and went out to work, they saw that Yang Baqi rushed to the yard, his face was covered with red spots, like suddenly pockmarked, which made people laugh, but no one dared to laugh, pretending to be a low browed and smooth, and they were already happy.


    "Who did it?" Yang Ba whipped the whip and said, "who threw bedbugs on my bed?"


    Everyone looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you, are unbelievable appearance, who dares to break ground on Taisui head, do not want to live?


    Yang BA''s eyes narrowed when he saw that no one came out to admit it. His fierce eyes scanned the crowd again and again. Everyone dared not look at him and avoided him.


    Yang BA''s eyes finally fell on Yu Xiaoshuang, "new comer, our family beat you yesterday, is that what you did?"


    Yu Xiaoshuang, who had learned from him, shook his head like a drum. "No, it''s not me. I didn''t do anything and I didn''t leave here."


    "Who left the house last night?"


    You look at me, I look at you, all shake their heads to say no.


    Yang Ba couldn''t find out anything. He said fiercely: "your hearts are really together. Today, everyone will give me more work. Don''t eat!"As soon as we heard this, we were all worried, but no one dared to say anything. We could only blame ourselves for our bad luck.


    Although Yang BA was bitten with pimples all over his face, he was in a good spirit. He walked around the yard with a whip to see who was slow and who was not straight. People in the yard seemed to play with him.


    Bai Qianfan quietly watched and tore a small hole in the lining of a dress.


    The next day, everyone was working, and a group of people stormed in. Yang Ba immediately nodded and bowed to greet him, "Oh, Miss Guizhi, what wind has brought you!"


    He called Guizhi Liumei to stand up and angrily threw his clothes on his face. "Is that how Yang Da works when he washes our master''s clothes like this? Don''t you take our Yuwei palace seriously? "


    Yang Ba shook his clothes open and found nothing. He turned inside again and saw a small crack. He turned white and muttered: "this, this..." He turned to the maids who were working and yelled, "whose hand did this dress pass yesterday? Stand up for me!"


    No one spoke. Yang BA was so angry that he threw the whip. No one admitted that he had to carry the pot.


    "Be happy, one person should do things by one person. Don''t involve others. Otherwise, we can find out by checking the register. It''s just a little hard work. At that time, don''t blame us for turning over and not recognizing people!"


    There was a little commotion in the crowd, and everyone began to talk in a low voice. Bai Qianfan looked around and suddenly rushed out. Po Tong knelt down at the foot of Guizhi and said, "girl, please forgive me!"


    -------------------


    golden nine silver ten, the busiest month has begun. The first to second shifts of this month are different. Try to make two shifts as much as possible to ensure continuous improvement. Now we can finally tell those friends who ask when it will end, next month, next month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C718

    Guizhi is the maid of Yuwei Palace''s imperial concubine shillan. Her master is a proud young lady. Because she is the only daughter, she is regarded as the apple of her eyes by her parents. She has developed an arrogant temperament. When she comes to the palace, she worships the Minister of the Ministry of war by her father''s official, and her elder brother is a military officer. When she comes to the palace, she is also invincible, except xiuyuanshuang.


    Cinnamon Twig accompanies every day, and naturally learns a lot. He bends his knees in front of the master and flatters others. Seeing an inferior maid in waiting at her feet and pleading for help, she felt proud. "What''s the matter?" he said in a long voice


    "I beg you to make up your mind for us. Yesterday, manager Yang didn''t give us food all day long. He also gave us extra work. The sisters were so hungry that they were dizzy. They had to be beaten when they were too slow. What''s the appearance of the servant''s robe?" She was lying on the ground, revealing several cracks in the cloth on her back, and her voice was filled with tears. "Several sisters couldn''t bear to faint. The slave didn''t dare to faint. He was afraid of delaying his efforts and tried his best to hold back. If he was not careful, he made a mistake. But the slave didn''t mean it. I asked the girl to make the decision for us..."


    At this time, a maid of honor rushed out and knelt down in front of Guizhi. "Please forgive me and help us. If we go on like this, how can we live? There is only one way to die..."


    Yang BA was so angry that he jumped up and raised his whip. "Dare to talk nonsense, we''ll kill you!"


    Guizhi looked at him coldly, "manager Yang, you also yelled in front of me. It can be seen that what they said is not entirely false."


    When Yang Bagang wanted to retort, several maids rushed out of the crowd, kneeling on the ground and crying, begging Guizhi to make the decision for them.


    Guizhi is just a palace maid. She is really inferior to Yang BA in terms of her position. But it''s rare for so many people to come to her. She can''t help but feel like a big shot. Moreover, the palace has just been reorganized, and is about to catch a typical example. Her master likes to be a good girl in front of her concubine. If she pokes this matter out, she can also get some benefits by making a contribution to her concubine.


    Yang Ba didn''t know that. After a while, Guizhi had analyzed the matter thoroughly. He said with a smile, "the girls are not here. They don''t know their little abacus in their heart. They are doing things right with us on purpose. They come to the palace to work, not to enjoy happiness. If they don''t work hard, they will be punished. Everywhere they go, they are the same. They say I didn''t give them food." he didn''t point The maids kneeling down said, "ask them if they have food for them?"


    All the maids bowed their heads and said nothing, neither did they say yes nor No.


    Kneeling on the ground are all new comers this time. Bai Qianfan agreed with them last night to pull Yang Ba off the horse. The new comers were beaten because they were not proficient in their work. They hated Yang Ba so much that they all agreed. But the old ones were bullied by Yang ba. They were a little timid and didn''t dare to agree. They remained neutral for the time being.


    Yang BA was very proud to see that the maids were awed by him. He said to Guizhi, "girl, you should listen to most people''s opinions."


    Guizhi snorted, "did they speak?" She winked at the little maid who came with her. The little maid understood and quietly went back to the palace to report.


    When Yang Ba saw that Guizhi was wasting time with him, he hated him every sentence. Originally, she looked at Yuwei Palace''s face and gave her a good face, but now she lost her patience. With a smile on her face, she said: "girl, this is our Huanyi Bureau''s business. It doesn''t matter with the girl. If someone washes a bad dress, we will give it to the lady." He said, and raised his chin to the door, as if to see off the guests.


    On the one hand, Guizhi wants to protect her face; on the other hand, she has already sent people back to report to her. It''s not easy to catch a villain to do meritorious service to her master, but we can''t just let it go.


    "Manager Yang, you bullied the slave and broke the rules of the palace. How can you become angry after a few words?"


    "Our slave, can''t we manage it?"


    Guizhi seized the handle of his words, "whose slave, your slave? You are still a slave yourself. The whole world is the slave of the emperor, the slave of the masters. You want to revolt


    Yang Ba got angry and said, "if I respect you, I''ll give you face. Don''t be shameless. A little maid in waiting dares to tell us what to do. Even if your master comes, we will..."


    "And what?" A shrill voice sounded at the door: "this palace is here. What do you want?"


    When Yang Bayi saw that Shufei was coming, his arrogance suddenly let out a lot. At first, he was polite to Guizhi because he knew that Shufei was not a good friend. He offended her and didn''t have any good fruit to eat. Even if she was not the emperor''s favorite, she was ranked as the fourth imperial concubine, and he was still afraid of having such a father and elder brother.


    Eunuchs, it''s common for them to change their faces. They immediately began to pile up flattering smiles, and one of them fell down. "The slave asked his mother to say hello" and called the little Eunuch in a loud voice: "move the chair for her."


    Shufei waved her hand, "no need. The good lady asked me to take care of her. She will punish her severely for any violation of the law and discipline. I heard that Yang Guanshi beat the slave?"


    "No, nothing." He said with a smile, "just make a noise out of thin air to let them wake up."


    Just in the past that clean-up storm let everyone panic, for fear that the next moment bad luck will fall on their own head, originally thought that things have passed, but Shufei mentioned, Yang BA''s heart raised.Shufei walked in slowly, glanced at the kneeling people on the ground, and then raised her head to ask the standing people, "do you say that Yang Guanshi doesn''t give you food and beat people?"


    We all looked at each other, but still did not dare to say anything.


    "Don''t be afraid, our palace is up to you," Shufei said, "but if you don''t tell the truth and forgive the wicked, you will be punished for your own suffering and protecting the wicked. Go ahead!"


    Bai Qianfan quietly turned around and gave them a look of encouragement. A maid in waiting hesitated for a moment, and por Tong knelt down. "Yesterday, I didn''t give everyone a meal, and I even beat people."


    We remember Bai Qianfan''s words last night: a chopstick is easy to break, a chopstick is hard to break. As long as we use it together, we can win Yang ba.


    Since someone took the lead, one by one, they knelt down one after another. If they can really take Yang Ba down with everyone''s strength, why not take some risks?


    They all called out, "please take charge of the slaves!"


    Yang BA''s face turned white, and he looked up in panic. He heard the lady''s order, "come on, take down this bully!"


    Two armed guards came forward and grabbed Yang BA''s arm and dragged him down.


    Yang BA was taken away, and the whole Huanyi Bureau was a sensation. Everyone cheered and looked at Bai Qianfan with admiration. Especially the original people, Yang Ba had been doing evil in Huanyi Bureau for many years and had a deep foundation. They could only bite their teeth and swallow their blood. Unexpectedly, a new girl would make Yang Ba confused It''s down.


    Bai Qianfan to a strange environment, the first thing is to inquire about the news, her smile is sincere, sweet mouth, say a few words with this, chat with that for a while, and soon know about the recent events in the palace, since the concubine is a public affairs, taking advantage of the limelight is not over, do a bureau to get Yang Ba down should not be difficult.


    -------------------


    you''d better not stay up late to read. As the author of stay up late codewords, I know how hard it is to stay up late.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C719

    Without Yang BA in the Huanyi Bureau, everyone felt that the sky was brighter and smelled the smell of freedom in the air. Of course, for Bai Qianfan, this kind of freedom was far from enough. After all, outside the Huanyi Bureau, there were entrance guards and sentries. It was not easy to find Mo Ronglin in such a big palace.


    Yang Ba left and was in charge of by mammy Li. She didn''t beat people, but only taught them. Although she was often stiff faced, she didn''t treat people as well as things. As long as she did the work well, she didn''t care too much about the rest.


    It''s no secret that the crown prince is raised in the Jingxiu palace of the concubine. He knows it when he asks, but Bai Qianfan doesn''t know where the Jingxiu palace is?


    Someone told her that Jingxiu palace was not far from the Ci''an palace where the Empress Dowager lived. When empress dowager Rui was still a princess, Bai Qianfan lived in her palace and probably knew the location, but it was Zhanghe palace. Now empress dowager Rui moved to Ci''an palace, how could she find it?


    Every day, she takes advantage of the dining place to avoid the forbidden army and stroll around. Slowly, the environment around the Huanyi bureau becomes mature. She finds a shortcut to the royal garden. Go east along the wall of the Huanyi Bureau. There is a dog hole at the corner. Climb over and walk a small forest. Go up the hillside, slide down the back, and go around the wall of the East No.5 Institute. There is also a dog hole there It''s a dog''s hole. It''s the royal garden.


    It was autumn, and the flowers in the royal garden were flourishing, especially the chrysanthemums, big and small, colorful and scattered everywhere. Qianrihong is among them, like standing out from the crowd, with pride. Or white or pink hibiscus blooming in the branches, gorgeous. Golden camellia is in full bloom, dazzling.


    When there are flowers, there are beauties. She went there twice and met the imperial concubines who came to visit the garden. For the first time, she didn''t know the environment. For fear of being found, she didn''t dare to stay.


    This time, she found a perfect hiding place, holding no fear, so she did not move there. Even if the imperial concubines passed by her, they could hardly find her.


    The maid in waiting has limited information. She needs to find another way to know more about the prince or concubine.


    It''s just Looking at those gorgeous imperial concubines, her heart was sour. For a moment, she left Mo Ronglin aside. She was sad for spring and autumn. It was good to be an emperor. Among so many beautiful girls, Mo Rongshu would like one or two. Maybe next year, he would be able to add some younger brothers and sisters for Mo Ronglin.


    So give Mo Ronglin to her and let her mother and son go away to live their own life. What''s good about the Forbidden Palace? She is a person who never plays tricks. She was forced to play tricks as soon as she entered the palace. She really didn''t like it, but she couldn''t help it. Shengsheng was forced to this step.


    The thought of Mo Ronglin growing up in this kind of environment makes her tremble. How lovely and lovely her son is. She doesn''t want Mo Ronglin to become a schemer like Mo Rongyuan, the former crown prince, many years later.


    The three imperial concubines passed by her eyes, leaving a fragrant fragrance. She sighed. Several of the maids who followed her passed by, leaving a faint fragrance. She watched them go away, and thought wistfully that even the little maids are so good-looking that it''s time to make a fuss


    She sat cross legged on the ground, full of heart of the sob, heard just past the footsteps turned back.


    "I don''t know what Xianfei thought. She bullied her head and didn''t say a word. It''s clear that she is the head of the four concubines."


    "That''s right. At the beginning, she was also in favor. Long live ye read her sign at night and even told her to accompany her in the South study during the day. She was the only one in the harem."


    "Don''t you think Shufei is close to a big tree to enjoy the cool, but the biggest tree is the emperor. The virtuous concubine is silent and wronged. If I were, I would go to the longevity master to see what Shufei is proud of!"


    "Shufei has just made a great contribution, saying that she has pulled out the head of Huanyi Bureau. The maids in court are very grateful to her, and the concubine also praised her. Now she is proud."


    "Shufei is a bully. I really don''t know how to treat her. I want to say that liangfei is not bad. She has a clear distinction between right and wrong and is fair. That''s why the emperor keeps her royal highness in Jingxiu palace. She will become a great weapon in the future."


    "The princess is really good to the prince. She taught him very well. Last time she was in the Ci''an palace, she saw that the prince''s palace was advanced again. It''s not like when she just came back, she didn''t pay attention to anyone. She likes beating people and is happy with bleeding. Now those bad problems have been corrected."


    "Well, I can''t see anything, but I can''t speak. But he listens to his concubine very much. Sometimes she takes him to the Ci''an palace to invite him. At first glance, it looks like two mothers and two sons. "


    "I think in the future, the crown prince will inherit the great rule, and the Empress Dowager will have to be the Empress Dowager of the Western Palace."


    They talked and went far away. Bai Qianfan was sitting in a trance, and her ears were buzzing. She could hear what they said clearly, but her reaction was always a little late.


    Mo Rongshu has a beloved concubine. She turns over the cards at night and drives with her during the day It''s a wonderful life, but how can concubine Chong be bullied? She should be proud of her favor. Is she just like her? She doesn''t have much heart. Mo Rongshu loves this one, so she can''t find it just like her


    Why can''t lin''er talk? At that time, he would have been called his mother. He was a good boy. He only beat bad people, but he would not beat others. What was meant to be happy with bleeding? As a child, how could he beat people to bleed?Her heart is pulled into a ball, what has her lin''er experienced at the end, and why has it become like this?


    Fortunately, someone has taught him that he has got rid of his bad habit. The princess sounds good. If you have a chance, you have to thank her and take good care of lin''er for her


    A picture flashed in her mind. Mo Rongshu, Mo Ronglin and the concubine were sitting at the same table like a family of three. You served me vegetables, and I served you soup How warm


    She sat there for a while, suddenly surprised that she had been out for a long time, so she went back to the Huanyi Bureau by the same way. The maids were working very hard. She took advantage of people''s carelessness and carried a lot of clothes to the well, but she was stopped by mother Li, "where have you been?"


    "It''s convenient for me to go."


    "So long?"


    White thousand sail mood is not very good, Yan Yan''s answer, "I have diarrhea."


    "What did you have for lunch?"


    Bai Qianfan absent-minded, "not full."


    Mammy Li: --


    Looking at her up and down, "I know you are a capable person, just came to encourage everyone to get Yang Ba away, but I still want to warn you, don''t give me trouble, commit a crime, don''t forgive you!"


    Bai Qianfan suddenly bent his eyebrows and said, "Mammy, why does the boss have a face? In fact, it''s very beautiful to smile. Smile more. I have to hurry to work. I''m late and have no food to eat." Then she walked past her with her clothes in her arms.


    Mammy Li looked at her back in surprise. It was the first time that she saw such a jumping temperament in the palace for so many years. She raised her hand and touched her face, but she didn''t realize that the corner of her mouth was slightly raised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C720

    The emperor''s wedding date was ahead of time, so everything had to be made ahead of time. In the whole house, the clothes supervisor was the busiest. There were too many dresses to be made, so she sent them everywhere. Mother Li asked the people in Huanyi Bureau if they were good at sewing. Although they were tired of going to help, they didn''t have to soak their hands in cold water all day, and the food was better. If they did well, they would have better food It''s a good chance to be promoted. Many people want to go.


    Yu Xiaoshuang also wants to go. She can make shoes, and needlework is naturally good. She is self-motivated. If she can stay by her craft, she can eat, live and wear better, and the monthly silver is higher. She wants to go with Bai Qianfan, but Bai Qianfan doesn''t want to. She''s stupid. She doesn''t want to make a wedding dress for Mo Rongshu.


    But she asked Yu Xiaoshuang to go. On the one hand, she could get more information. On the other hand, it would be good if yu Xiaoshuang could leave the Huanyi Bureau.


    Yu Xiaoshuang was reluctant to part with her. She said a lot of comforting words, but at last she had to say that she wanted to inquire about the news. Yu Xiaoshuang reluctantly agreed.


    Yu Xiaoshuang asked her what she wanted to inquire about. Of course, she couldn''t say it. She was afraid that Yu Xiaoshuang might let it slip and hurt her, so she said that as long as she told her all the things she had monitored in Shangyi.


    She didn''t want to say much, and Yu Xiaoshuang didn''t ask much, so she went happily with the task.


    The day before yesterday, I came back to tell her that the environment of Shangyi prison was much better than Huanyi Bureau. Yang Shanggong was very kind to people, but Xia Shanggong, the needle embroidery prison, was a bit fierce. Everyone was afraid of her. It was said that she was the close maid of the Emperor Qianlong. Later, she married the deputy commander of the forbidden army, Mr. Jia. She could walk horizontally in the palace. Even the good wife wanted to give her some face.


    Bai Qianfan listened, silent, but her heart is mixed feelings, she really miss the green lotus Qi red laurel they, but she can''t go to them, nanny said the world is all over the banquet scattered, know they are all good, she came quietly, and quietly go, each other don''t disturb it.


    "Does Xia Shanggong have children?"


    Yu Xiaoshuang shook his head, a little strange: "sister asked what to do with this?"


    "It''s nothing. I hear you say she''s fierce. Maybe she didn''t become a mother. With children, being a mother will not be so fierce. "


    Yu Xiaoshuang tilted his head to see her, "listen to my sister, it''s like you''ve been a mother."


    Bai Qianfan smiles and doesn''t speak. Yes, she was a mother, but she lost her child. That''s why she came here to find her lin''er.


    The next day, when Yu Xiaoshuang came back, he was very excited and told her, "elder sister, I''ve met Mr. Jia today. I''m very kind to people. I usually see that the imperial guards are all black mouthed and black faced. They must have more frightening heads. I didn''t expect that he was not fierce at all and still laughed at us."


    Bai Qianfan laughs and sees Jia Tong''s round face. Jia Tong is her master. He still remembers that when they first met, Mo Rongshu sent Jia Tong to stare at her. As a result, she turned against the first army and asked Jia Tong to be her master. He didn''t know how to refuse and really agreed. Since he had the relationship between master and apprentice, he always protected her. He looked like a master, but he was a little silly, just like her.


    She asked Yu Xiaoshuang, "Mr. Jia is the deputy commander of the forbidden army. Who is that?"


    Yu Xiaoshuang thought for a moment, "I heard people over there say that when the Emperor Qianlong, there were two most important maids beside him. In addition to Xia Shangguan, there was another Zhong Shanggong who was in charge of the emperor''s meals. He married the commander of the Imperial Army, so he must be the right general."


    Bai Qianfan is very happy. When she left, Qihong had not married Ning Jiu. Now it seems that everyone is happy. I think laurel and doctor Wei also become, one or two have a home, she is really happy for them.


    In late autumn, a torrential rain suddenly came. The strong wind and rainstorm swept the Forbidden Palace. The rain came and went quickly, which was a bit like the weather in June. After the rain and wind, the land was covered with fallen leaves, withered yellow leaves, green leaves, red green leaves and yellow leaves, which were mixed together, a bit colorful.


    But no one appreciates the beauty. The palace maids and eunuchs who cleaned the road all went out. The emperor always liked to be clean and tidy, but didn''t like to be messy, so he had to clean the road as soon as possible, in case the emperor saw it when he came out.


    One of the characteristics of the Forbidden Palace is that there are not enough people to go around. Therefore, Bai Qianfan was named to help clean the road. She was in full bloom. This is definitely a good thing for her. She can go out for a walk.


    There were too many places to clean. She moved her position while sweeping, and gradually moved far away. Fortunately, everyone was busy and didn''t pay attention.


    The Forbidden Palace is bigger than she imagined. She only used to eat in Bifu hall, Zhanghe hall, and Fengming palace. She is not familiar with other places. It feels like a maze when she walks down the road. Fortunately, she has a strong ability to know the way. As she walks, she explores the guards of each Palace door and remembers them one by one.


    At this time, a middle-aged eunuch suddenly called her, "you, come here."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised. He didn''t know what happened. He lowered his head and pretended to be timid. He said, "is my father-in-law calling me?"


    The middle-aged eunuch ignored her and ordered a few more people, saying, "we''re all going with us. There are not enough people on the Jingxiu Palace Road. In case the emperor wants to see his highness, we''ll have bad luck."Bai Qianfan was very happy when he heard Jingxiu palace, but he hesitated when he heard the next sentence. What if he really met Mo Rongshu?


    But she couldn''t think more. At the command of the middle-aged eunuch, she had to follow.


    Holding a big broom, she walked in the procession with fear. She followed the middle-aged eunuch all the way. When she got to the place, she saw a palace in the distance. The flat sign on it said "Jingxiu Palace". Her heart leaped wildly. She really had no place to find. It took no effort to find the Jingxiu palace in front of her.


    Unable to restrain her joy, she lowered her head to sweep the floor, but glanced at the palace from time to time, hoping that Mo Ronglin would come out of the palace next moment and let her have a look at it.


    They were not arranged on the main road to Jingxiu palace. There were several maids and eunuchs sweeping on that road. They had almost cleaned it up. The middle-aged eunuchs asked them to clean a side road which was slanting to the left. It was not spacious, but it was very long. They were far away from Jingxiu Palace after sweeping.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t want to go far. He lingered and tried to sneak to the main road when the middle-aged eunuch didn''t pay attention.


    He was trying to figure out how to slip past. Suddenly, the middle-aged eunuch came quickly and said, "get down on your knees and welcome the emperor!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C721

    Bai Qianfan was shocked. Her broom fell to the ground, and she knelt down. She almost fell down. Her knee touched the ground and hurt. But she didn''t feel it, just like it was not her own leg. She leaned slightly, afraid to be recognized by Mo Rongshu. After the initial shock, she found that she was a little ridiculous. The emperor would not come to her side when he took the main road. She braved herself and raised her eyes slightly. She caught a glimpse of a chariot covered with bright yellow treasure going slowly to Jingxiu palace.


    The people on the chariot sat upright, dressed in bright yellow dragon robes, with jade crowns on their heads, and looked up at the front, not happy or sad. Even if they were far away, they could see the noble spirit of Tsinghua and the power of the king.


    If he was really different from before, she would not recognize him any more. Bai Qianfan looked at him in a daze, and his heart was like ten thousand rabbits running in. He was hopping around, and his chest was hurt, as if he had suddenly overflowed into the sea, rising little by little, and pressed down on her throat. He couldn''t even breathe.


    The chariot didn''t walk fast, but she felt that in the blink of an eye, Mo Rongshu turned from his side to his back, passed her eyes and gradually left her.


    She clenched her fist tightly and slowly released her hand. The emotion in her heart was so complicated that she could not tell. She was depressed, sad, joyful, melancholy, complaining, and even a faint hatred. She hated why he forgot her so soon


    But it was not the end of the matter. She was just about to sweep away with her broom in frustration when she heard something coming from the other end of Jingxiu palace. She turned around and saw a large group of people running out of the palace. At the head of the scene was a child, holding a white gauze net bag and running happily. Behind her, she followed a group of people, shouting, "Your Highness, slow down, the ground is still wet, Be careful to slip. Your highness, slow down... "


    Bai Qianfan''s broom fell to the ground again, and her long-standing tears came out. It was lin''er, her lin''er. He grew so big and ran so steadily. She couldn''t help but move. She was about to go there. She was asked, "what are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan wakes up like a dream. He quickly lowers his head and hides his tearful face.


    But the middle-aged eunuch walked over and looked at her suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you? Why do you cry? "


    "No, the wind lost her eyes," she lowered her head, voice gently, "the old problem, the wind on the tears."


    "Well, there''s another problem." The middle-aged eunuch scolded her, "long live Ye is in Jingxiu palace. Cheer up for us. Clean up here and go back quickly."


    Bai Qianfan bowed his head and accelerated the sweeping. The middle-aged eunuch looked at her for a while and turned to go elsewhere.


    Bai Qianfan stealthily glances at Jingxiu palace. Mo Ronglin doesn''t run far away. He sprinkles joy on the platform in front of the palace and runs east and West with his net pocket, trying to catch something.


    The little eunuch yelled: "Your Highness, there are no butterflies here. Go to the royal garden some other day. There must be butterflies there."


    Mo Ronglin ran for a while and stopped. It turned out that the emperor and xiuyuanshuang came out side by side. The emperor waved to Mo Ronglin, and the little prince ran to him, holding his head high and smiling at him.


    The emperor asked him, "do you like it? I made it myself."


    Mo Ronglin nods and smiles so that two dimples appear in the corner of his mouth. Xiuyuanshuang is angry. "Why does the emperor send his highness this? The little girl loves catching butterflies."


    The emperor said, "he is still young. What do you know? Just be happy. When you grow up, you will understand. " He bent down and pinched Mo Ronglin''s face. "When the weather clears up, let them take you to the royal garden to catch butterflies. There are many butterflies there."


    Mo Rong Lin tugged his hand and said that he wanted to go now. The emperor shook his head with a smile. "Not now. It''s just raining. It''s mud sliding in."


    The emperor touched his head. "Lin''er, my father is going back. You''re good. I''ll see you next time."


    Mo Ronglin gave him a very polite salute. The emperor touched his head again, turned around and left.


    Mo Rong Lin consciously leans to Xiuyuan frost and lets Xiuyuan frost lead him in.


    When Bai Qianfan saw this scene in the distance, he only felt the boundless cold, so cold that her blood would be frozen. The frozen heart fell to the ground and broke into pieces. It''s just like that.


    The three people on the platform stand together like a family of three. She really has a feeling of being replaced, but she didn''t expect that the person would be xiuyuanshuang. In the past, Mo Rongshu didn''t like xiuyuanshuang at all, and he didn''t look good when he mentioned it, but now he has a smile in front of her. It turns out that everything will change. She has changed, Mo Rongshu has changed, and even her lin''er has changed She had only been with her before, but just now she was held by xiuyuanshuang. Naturally, she didn''t have any share. It was really like mother and son, but it was her child. She was pregnant for ten months, and she had to work hard to give birth to her child


    When she was in Nanyuan, nothing could really affect her, and she could always maintain her normal attitude. But when she entered the palace, the invisible sharp knives poked her heart one by one, and her mouth was full of blood. Then she found that she had bitten her lips.


    As soon as she raised her head, the middle-aged eunuch came again. She quickly lowered her head and brushed with her broom. She tasted the taste of blood, but her heart soon calmed down. She is more determined to take Mo Ronglin out of the palace. She doesn''t regret falling in love with Mo Rongshu. At least he gave her a child. The time with him is like a dream. Now that she wakes up, it''s time for her to go back to her real life.It''s easy to find out the location of Jingxiu palace. She''ll steal her own son another day. It''s just that the guard at the gate is a little hard to deal with. Just now, I heard the little eunuch calling for the imperial garden. I think Mo Ronglin got a catch. She has to go to the imperial garden to have a good time. She''s just waiting in the imperial garden. There''s always a chance.


    Back at the Huanyi Bureau, a familiar maid in waiting said to her, "what''s wrong with your face? What''s the matter with the powder? "


    Bai Qianfan''s heart clattered for a while. He quickly lowered his head, covered his face with his hands, and said, "don''t grow anything. No wonder it''s itchy. I''ll go and have a look." Then he went into the room.


    Looking for a small bronze mirror, the yellow powder on her face was washed out of two white paths by tears, and then she pulled her sleeve to wipe it casually, making a piece of white and yellow under her eyelids, like ringworm.


    She quickly found out the bottle of ointment, picked out a little powder and put it under her eyes. She was secretly annoyed that it almost broke the big deal. Later, she had to be hard hearted. Mo Rongshu was someone else''s husband and had nothing to do with her any more. She just bothered herself. Even if you see Mo Ronglin again, you should keep quiet. If you let people see the good and bad, you will lose all your previous achievements.


    -------------------


    yesterday, I visited the website and saw that some readers asked if they could interact with the author. Here, there are only three ways to interact with the author, one is Migu app, two is Weibo, and three is reader group. Stand outside the basin of reading friends can go to Weibo and readers, the author waiting for you.


    Another: today I go out to work, only one night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C722

    Empress Dowager Rui is holding the cat to close her eyes. When she hears that the king of Jin is coming, she smiles and says, "the king of Jin, who is not four or six, has come back after a long time." Pat the cat in his arms and let it go down by itself. As soon as he sat upright, King Jin strode in and bowed to her.


    "My son, please greet the Buddha."


    "Get up quickly," Empress Dowager Rui helped him up in person. "How can I do the errand?"


    The king of Jin was beaming, "Jiangnan is really a good place. There are outstanding people and beautiful women. You don''t have to say, you can find some for me. I''ll let them wait outside the hall and call them in to show you?"


    Empress Dowager Rui gave a wry smile. "What the AI family asked was that you went to Jiangnan to supervise weaving. That thing is yellow!"


    The king of Jin was a little surprised, "how yellow?"


    "The emperor is about to get married, don''t you know?"


    "You know, marry the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. I don''t know that. "


    "Have you ever seen Princess Wuyang?"


    "That''s not true. It''s said that she is a gorgeous beauty who lives in the back hall of the old Buddha," the king of Jin said with a smile. He raised his eyebrows and lowered his voice. "I''d like to see her, but it''s a little out of order, isn''t it


    , as like as two peas, she sighed. "What''s wrong is not to be too polite."


    as like as two peas in the mouth, the news is so surprising that he is not convinced.


    "If you don''t believe it, she will be in the back hall. Go and have a look."


    The king of Jin was stunned for a while, "then, the emperor must be very happy."


    "He should be happy, but the princess Wuyang didn''t like him very much. After the Mid Autumn Festival, the Emperor didn''t come to see her once. The sad family is really worried. It''s not easy for him to have one who catches his eye, but if she doesn''t deal with it, she will be married in the future. Maybe it''s uncomfortable."


    The king of Jin said with a sigh, "the princess Wuyang doesn''t want to see such a person as brother Huang. Does she have eyes on her head?"


    "I''m old and I can''t understand many things. Do I have to be so uncomfortable? When you are close to him, you have time to persuade the emperor. He is good at everything, but he can''t let go of emotion. There are so many women in the harem who have to hang themselves in a tree, so they can''t get around a white thousand sails? "


    As they were talking, Huang Youdao raised his voice and said, "long live, please!"


    Empress Dowager Rui said with a smile, "if he doesn''t go to the back hall, he has to run to the mourning house very often. What''s his mind? Don''t you know when the mourning house is."


    During the conversation, the emperor came in and saw the king of Jin. He said with a smile, "if you haven''t come back from home, you''ll come here to say hello. You''re a dutiful man."


    The king of Jin said with a smile, "of course, filial piety comes first."


    When the emperor sat down, the king of Jin secretly observed him. He was still not happy or sad, and could not see other emotions.


    After drinking a cup of tea and chatting about Jiangnan, the king of Jin got up and said goodbye. The emperor had been sitting for a long time and walked with him. When he got outside, the Emperor didn''t get on the chariot and twisted his neck to look back.


    The king of Jin took the opportunity to tease him, "what can you see when you stand here


    The Emperor didn''t say a word. He brushed his robe and seemed to hesitate.


    "Brother Huang, you can go if you want. You are the emperor, and you are afraid of a princess?"


    The emperor suddenly raised his head. "You haven''t seen Princess Wuyang yet. I''ll show you."


    The king of Jin looked at him in surprise, not to mention whether it was proper for his brother-in-law to see his future sister-in-law? The emperor obviously took him as an excuse. He couldn''t help laughing. Was he so afraid before he got married?


    Since the emperor doesn''t mind, he doesn''t care. Let''s go with her to see how much Princess Wuyang looks like Bai Qianfan.


    Despite the preparation in his heart, the king of Jin was shocked at the first sight of Princess Wuyang. It was not like Bai Qianfan, but it was Bai Qianfan! There can''t be such a similar person in the world, unless they are twins. Is this Wuyang Princess Bai Qianfan''s twin sister?


    As empress dowager Rui said, Princess Wuyang didn''t like to see the emperor very much. When she saw him, she looked cold: "the emperor comes here, but what''s the matter?"


    "The time of marriage is coming. I''ll see what else you need."


    "There''s nothing to lack. The emperor has to worry about it," said Princess Wuyang, who didn''t even plan to invite the emperor to sit down. "According to the rules, don''t see you again before you get married."


    The emperor turned to look at the king of Jin. The king of Jin stepped forward quickly, "I''ve seen the princess, I''m..."


    Before he finished, Princess Wuyang said angrily, "does the emperor bully people? How can he lead a man to see me?"


    The king of Jin tried to explain: "princess, please calm down, I''m not, I..."


    The princess of Wuyang was so angry that she brushed her sleeve and went to bed. The emperor turned to the king of Jin and said, "let''s go. She won''t come out again."


    The two brothers quietly stepped out of the back hall and went all the way to Chengde hall along the flower path. The king of Jin stopped talking and looked at the emperor, but he held back.The emperor suddenly laughed and asked him, "do you think he is like a thousand sails?"


    is as like as two peas, but Jin King sighed, "it is hard to imagine that there is such a likeness in the world."


    "What if she is Qianfan?"


    The king of Jin was shocked, "brother Huang means..."


    "The Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan is Bai Qianfan."


    "Ah? That, that, Huang Sao she, how do you... " The king of Jin was shocked by the news.


    The emperor sighed, "separated for so long, more or less unfamiliar, the status has changed, the mind has also changed."


    The king of Jin was puzzled, "since Princess Wuyang is the emperor''s sister-in-law, why does the emperor''s brother not make it public? Even the Buddha doesn''t know. "


    "Let''s make it public on the wedding day," the emperor said, looking ahead, his eyes twinkling and his voice a little low. "But I hope it''s not really her."


    The king of Jin didn''t understand again, "isn''t the elder brother looking forward to the return of his sister-in-law all the time? How can he hope it''s not true..."


    The emperor laughed and said a rather profound word, "true can''t be fake, false can''t be true." Then he got on the chariot and went away, leaving the king of Jin standing alone in a daze.


    When the king of Jin was in a daze, he was worried again. What should the girls do when they wait in the Baoxia of Ci''an palace? Empress Dowager Rui said that if he had to accept it himself, could his backyard still be filled with people? Besides, if the emperor knew how to leave a few white sails around, could he be spared?


    The more the king of Jin thought about it, the more worried he became. He left his sleeve behind and let the old Buddha find a way to deal with it. Anyway, it was the old Buddha who took the lead in this matter at the beginning. He just managed to do things. Now it''s a good thing, it''s done, but the master has come back. When he sat on the chariot, he still felt that fate was really terrible. The emperor and Bai Qianfan separated once and twice, and their eyes were broken, but they could always come back.


    -------------------


    don''t misunderstand the author''s meaning. It''s not that there is only one watch every day, but that there is one to two watch every day. For example, today is the second shift.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C723

    The emperor and empress got married and the whole world celebrated.


    This morning, Princess Wuyang received the imperial edict, which said: Nanyuan Wuyang, Suyong Dexian, wenyiliangshu, Jinghui Gaoyi, now awarded the golden seal, established as the palace, special purpose, drink this.


    Princess Wuyang knelt on the ground, holding her hands up to the imperial edict, but her expression was still indifferent, as if the coming Phoenix throne had nothing to do with her.


    After receiving the imperial edict, she burned incense, bathed and dressed up. Today, she had to be rich in color. An aunt who specialized in make-up came to do it. She took a pen and painted it carefully on her face. The powder puff was thicker than usual. Her eyebrows slanted up to the temples, and her eyes were red. In fact, it was not better than her plain face, but what she wanted was the solemnity.


    Three or five maids surrounded her from the inside to the outside, one layer at a time, without any confusion. Finally, she sat down to comb her hair and put on a heavy Phoenix crown.


    The Empress''s wedding was a great event that attracted the attention of the whole nation. It was extremely grand and powerful. It was not only an amnesty to the world, but also an announcement to all sides. Envoys from all countries came to congratulate her.


    The ceremony was also complicated. Standing on the steps, Princess Wuyang only saw that the flat ground was full of Baogai, Huapu, Xinfan, and the procession of Honor Guards was like a long dragon. She was gathered in the hall to accept the kowtow of envoys and courtiers. The official read out the emperor''s imperial edict with beautiful words, but she didn''t listen to a word. She just looked at the dark crowd, hoping that the complicated ceremony would end soon.


    The courtiers who worshiped at the bottom exchanged glances in surprise. If they heard right, what the official just read was: the princess is my hair, the prince''s mother, but it''s a coincidence


    Is the Wuyang princess on the high platform the former Princess of Chu? No wonder it looks as like as two peas.


    When the envoys and courtiers finished their obeisances, the imperial concubines and maids came in to salute. This time, the palace was full of pearls and green, and the fragrance was delicious. But everyone''s face was colorful. The eyes of Princess Wuyang were full of meaning. It turned out that this was the person on the top of the emperor''s heart. No wonder the emperor was so impolite on the night of the mid autumn festival that he didn''t want to see them. Now the master came back, and she was happy Our days are even more hopeless.


    Finally, after the ceremony, Princess Wuyang is helped down by Dan Bi and enters the side hall. Ruzhu covers her with a red cap. Now she is going to be married. But it''s strange that the emperor saved the process of worshipping the hall and asked people to help her into the wedding room.


    It doesn''t matter to Princess Wuyang. She doesn''t have this heart, but she''s very tired at the end of the day. She just wants to sit down and have a rest. The last time is coming. The empress has been planning for so long. She has been playing Princess Wuyang for so long. Success or failure depends on this.


    Through the fringes in the corner, what she could see was either red or gold. The glass cups gave a soft light, which was full of joy. The room was very quiet. She could hear a slight breath. She didn''t know how long she had been sitting. Finally, there was a footstep outside the door. The footstep came up to her. Then she felt the mattress around her sink slightly. The emperor sat down with her side by side.


    With her eyes down, she could see the emperor''s hands. Her long fingers were intertwined on her knees, and she sat flat. Suddenly, she was a little nervous, and her fingers were shrunk in her wide sleeves and clenched into fists.


    Night, all the noise is over, no one dares to disturb the emperor''s bridal chamber, and we know the real identity of Wuyang princess, husband and wife reunion is not easy, how can we have the heart to fight again.


    When the empress and the emperor got married, all the slaves were rewarded. Except for hard money, they were rewarded with more than 800 delicacies at the wedding banquet. They were rewarded everywhere and gathered to eat the emperor''s wedding banquet. It''s rare to have such a festive day. Those rigid rules should be put aside first. Some of them even make wine and have a drink.


    Huanyi Bureau, like other places, gathered for a wedding banquet. Everyone was in high spirits. Bai Qianfan was the only one who could not eat. She was heartless and could not pretend to smile. She drank a glass of wine and went outside.


    The entrance guard is not strict tonight. She takes advantage of the night to go to Chengde hall slowly. When she comes to the middle of the night, she thinks it''s wrong. She specially inquires about the wedding of the empress and the emperor. The bridal chamber is not in Chengde hall or Fengming palace, but in Taiji hall. She saw that palace when she cleaned the road last time. She knew where it was. She avoided the imperial guards and went to Taiji hall.


    Outside the Taiji hall, she was in a trance and didn''t understand why she came here?


    She remembered that many years ago, she stormed up to Huangfu Pearl''s Embroidery house to catch the traitor and beat Huangfu pearl and Mo Rongshu. At that time, she was so upright and dignified, but now, she didn''t even have the courage to see him. She just hid behind the tree and sighed.


    Probably for the convenience of the emperor and empress, there were not many servants in Taiji hall, and the door was cold, with only two bodyguards standing on the edge of the steps. Bai Qianfan slowly circled around the Taiji hall. She was a little lost. The more she walked, the more empty she became. Finally, she stopped and found a thick grass crenel to lean against. She sat still.


    After the emperor finished bathing, he wore a white nightgown and walked into the bedroom. Princess Wuyang probably washed her hair and gathered her thin Nightgown on her body. She sat at the table in a daze. Hearing the movement, she looked up and saw that it was him. She stood up and looked on guard.


    The emperor said with a smile, "today you can''t refuse me any more."He walked step by step, but Princess Wuyang stepped back, "emperor, we haven''t drunk hehe wine yet."


    "We are husband and wife. We don''t need that," the emperor said with a smile as he approached her


    Princess Wuyang was a little flustered at first, but she soon calmed down, showed a pretty smile, turned and walked to the bedside, with a low voice, "it''s better to have a rest early."


    She became so obedient, the emperor was a bit surprised, but obedience is a good thing, the emperor laughed very gently, went to gently embrace her, low voice, "Qianfan."


    Wuyang Princess closed her eyes, slightly raised her chin, shy and charming. The emperor was about to do something when he heard a "pa" sound outside. He was stunned and asked Wuyang princess, "do you hear anything?"


    Wuyang princess did not open her eyes, only gently shook her head.


    Her expression was not as cold as usual. Under the candlelight, her face was covered with pink. When the emperor looked at her like this, she was more or less in a mixed mood. She was concentrating, and there was another "pa" sound outside.


    The emperor suddenly had the illusion that he had married a couple of concubines back a long time ago, but when he wanted to get married, he was always destroyed by Bai Qianfan


    Seeing that he didn''t respond for a long time, Princess Wuyang opened her eyes and put her hand around his neck. "Emperor, you said it by yourself. It''s worth thousands of dollars. What are you waiting for?"


    The emperor asked, "did you hear anything?"


    "No, I really didn''t hear anything."


    The emperor frowned slightly and lay down thoughtfully. Princess Wuyang was at a loss because of his expression, "emperor, you..."


    The emperor said slowly, "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Let me see if you are good at it?"


    Wuyang Princess hesitated for a moment, slowly bent over, the emperor slowly closed his eyes.


    The warm and soft lips glided gently on his face, and the emperor could feel her tension, because her breath was short, and her wheezing breath sprayed on his face and neck. It was very hot. Her hands swam on him, trying to light the fire in his heart, but his heart was cold


    The light was dim, the room was beautiful, and there was another "pa" outside. The emperor suddenly opened his eyes, and Princess Wuyang was frozen on the spot, holding a bright dagger high in her hand.


    -------------------


    the second is earlier than the third www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C724

    Bai Qianfan, holding a handful of pebbles in his hand, smashed one and scolded, "Chen Shimei!"


    Curse a hit a: "old and new hate!"


    Smash and scold again: "what''s good about a princess? I''m still a princess. What''s rare!"


    Anger can''t cover sadness. As soon as she loosens her hand, all the stones fall on the ground. She holds her head up and looks up at the sky. The nurse says that tears won''t flow down, but the nurse doesn''t know that tears will flow to her heart and slowly drown her heart.


    He has a new queen, and there will be a new prince in the future. He is destined to be a superior person, and needs a woman like Xiu yuanshuang. And she took lin''er far away to live a small life in Jiangnan, which was also a complete life.


    In fact, it''s not entirely Mo Rongshu''s fault. He went to Nanyuan to find himself. She told him that she was going to marry LAN Wenyu.


    He probably broke his heart, so he married another woman.


    So far, everything is God''s will. Let them forget each other in the world!


    With a faint sigh, she wiped her hand on her robe and left.


    In front of the hall, the guard asked guard B, "did you hear anything?"


    Guard B said, "remember what Lord Ning said, don''t pay attention to anything, wait for the emperor''s code."


    -


    the emperor stared at the dagger, his eyes narrowed and his voice was quiet: "do you want to kill me?"


    He closed his eyes with emotion. How could he suddenly open his eyes? Wuyang Princess panic, but still did not forget their mission, holding a dagger stab down.


    But how could she rival the emperor who was born in Xingwu? He didn''t move, and once he twisted his wrist, he easily grabbed her dagger. Wuyang Princess reaction is not slow, lost weapons, immediately jumped out of bed, from the table under a sword.


    The body of the sword is blue, and the light is shining in the dark room. Princess Wuyang holds the sword in front of her chest and looks at the emperor with a stern face.


    The emperor also got out of bed and walked slowly towards her, with a faint smile on his lips, "do you hate me so much?"


    Wuyang princess did not say a word, just watching him warily.


    "Or," the emperor''s face sank, "you are not white thousand sails at all!"


    Wuyang princess suddenly turned pale and stabbed with her sword. The emperor turned aside and said, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," Princess Wuyang sneered. "What''s important is that today your time of death is up!"


    The emperor said with a dumb smile, "it''s up to you?"


    terrified princess, as like as two peas in Wuyang, the princess looked back at him. He was shocked and shocked.


    is as like as two peas. He is so confused that he can''t be so sad.


    The fake emperor nodded to Princess Wuyang and motioned her to get out of the way. He raised his sword and attacked the emperor.


    The Emperor didn''t pay attention to him at first, but he took a few moves and found that he was extraordinary. He pretended to be himself and even learned Kung Fu a little like him. He was not easy to deal with.


    emperor was as like as two peas. He was a bit angry. A man who was exactly the same as him was so close to his hands. Is this to replace him?


    The fake emperor was very careful and tried not to make any noise. The emperor was just like him. He kept silent and pestered with him, one with a sword and the other with bare hands. Princess Wuyang stood by and watched anxiously. Seeing that the fake emperor had been fighting for a long time, she wanted to look for opportunities and help.


    At this time, another person went in, but it was Ruzhu. She hung her hands, clenched her fists, and said to the false emperor, "don''t love to fight, get out of the way."


    The fake emperor whirled and leaped two feet away. The emperor wanted to chase him. As soon as he raised his hand, the yellow powder spread all over the sky and flew to the emperor like a fine net.


    The emperor grabbed the teapot on the table and splashed the powder on it. He even threw out the teapot and water A sound, teapot landing, water splashed everywhere, powder meet water namely melt, dissipate in invisible, almost at the same time, Ning nine with a few bodyguards rushed in.


    But everyone was stunned. There were two emperors in the room, the same height, the same face, the same clothes, one with a sword and the other with bare hands.


    The man with the sword drank, "come on, take down the fake party!"


    Several bodyguards instinctively went to the unarmed emperor, Ning Jiu said, "wait, make it clear before you start."


    The emperor with the sword glared at him, "Ning Jiu, don''t you even recognize me?"


    The unarmed emperor sneered, "Ning Jiu, look carefully, don''t admit it."


    "Ning Jiu," the emperor holding the sword handed the sword forward, "you see clearly, what''s in my hand?"


    Ning Jiu looked carefully. It was the emperor''s Dragon singing sword. His sharp eyes swept back and forth between the two emperors. He seemed to be hesitant. He turned and looked at Princess Wuyang, "please tell me, who is the real long live master?"


    Princess Wuyang looks pale and shakes slightly. She holds her hand tightly like a pearl. It seems that she is greatly shocked. She raises her hand, looks away, points to the emperor holding the sword slowly, shakes her lips and says, "he, he is a fake."On hearing this, several bodyguards immediately surrounded the emperor who was holding the sword. The emperor was furious and said, "a group of rubbish. They are spies sent by Nanyuan to overthrow Dongyue. Why don''t you take them down soon? Ning Jiu, what are you doing? Do it


    Ning Jiumian said, "I listen to the empress, he said who is false is false!"


    "Ning Jiu, you fool, you spent so much time with me that you couldn''t recognize a fake." Ning nine Dynasty bodyguards lift chin, "take him down."


    The emperor who held the sword was not willing to give up his hand, and provoked the sword flower to fight. At this moment, Princess Wuyang suddenly called out, "wait a minute!"


    Ning Jiu asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Wuyang Princess raised her finger to the unarmed emperor and stammered, "it''s like he, he''s a fake."


    Ning nine eyebrows a wring, "Niang Niang thought clear, exactly who is false?"


    "It''s him," the princess said firmly, pointing to the unarmed emperor. "He''s a fake."


    She turned back, and the guards hesitated. They all looked at Ning Jiu. Ning Jiu said, "I think that the first feeling of the empress is right." He pointed to the emperor with the sword, "arrest him."


    "Ning Jiu, what good did Nan yuan give you? How dare you..." The emperor was still drinking furiously, and the guards showed their weapons to surround him.


    "Ning Jiu, he is the emperor," Princess Wuyang also angry, pointing to the unarmed emperor, "he is false."


    Ning Jiu didn''t move. He pulled out his sword and took the sword flower to attack. Although the sword holding emperor was good, Ning Jiu was a first-class master, and the guards were not weak. In the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword, the shadow of the people swept quickly. The sword holding emperor was forced to retreat step by step, and was in a disadvantage.


    Princess Wuyang anxiously looked at her, and suddenly felt that someone was looking at her. Turning around, she saw that it was the emperor. His eyes were sharp, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, with a scornful smile. "It''s your plan to replace me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C725

    As soon as the two heads were tightened, the people in the net were locked tightly. Then he knew that the emperor had made preparations early in the morning. He suddenly let out a sigh. As soon as he raised his head, Ning Jiu stood in front of him. His hand was like lightning. He sealed his acupoints so that he could not move. He was taken away and held in secret.


    The emperor interrogated Princess Wuyang and Ruzhu all night. He asked, "where is Bai Qianfan?"


    Wuyang princess was very surprised, thought that he must ask about the plan and so on, did not expect that the first sentence asked Bai Qianfan, her mouth pulled up a sneer, "I am Bai Qianfan."


    The emperor took a look at Ning Jiu. He came over and grabbed Ruzhu''s arm. Ruzhu screamed. His arm hung down in a strange posture.


    The emperor''s face was calm. "You''d better cooperate. My bodyguard is not a person who cherishes fragrance and jade. Women will also fight."


    Princess Wuyang bit her lip and looked at Ning Jiu angrily. Ning Jiu''s hands rubbed against each other, and the bone rubbed out an ugly voice. She screamed like a bead, and there was no blood on her face. She was sweating like rain. This was a torture that even an iron man could not bear.


    "Stop," Princess Wuyang finally said, "why don''t you believe that I am Bai Qianfan?"


    "Bai Qianfan will not kill her husband."


    "But now I''m the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan, carrying the mission of the whole country, I have to kill you."


    The emperor insisted, "no matter who she is, she will not kill me. Don''t beat around the bush with me any more. Speak quickly. "


    Wuyang princess looked at Ruzhu, hesitated, "well, I said, she married general blue."


    The emperor''s face sank. "When did it happen?"


    "Married on the same day as me, I came to Dongyue, she married to the general''s house."


    The emperor got up and went to the window, looking at the dark night outside. After a while, he turned around and said, "who is the real Wuyang princess?"


    "She, she is."


    what did you do as like as two peas?


    "I am..."


    "Can''t say," Ruzhu cried out. "We''ll die if we say it."


    "I won''t kill you, but I''ll make your life worse than death," he said in a flat voice, but Princess Wuyang shivered coldly.


    Rather nine don''t know what means, such as bead call tone all changed, listen to people in the heart scared, Wuyang Princess bit after the alveolar, "if I say, you will let us go?"


    "Not necessarily," the emperor casually lifted his robe, "but it will only be worse if we don''t say it."


    Princess Wuyang looks at Ruzhu. Ruzhu has passed out. As soon as Ning Jiu''s chin is raised, a bodyguard immediately brings a bucket of water in and pours it on Ruzhu. In the late autumn night, the chill suddenly rises, and Ruzhu shivers. She slowly opens her eyes. Ning Jiu has a sharp knife in his hand. He holds Ruzhu''s chin and paddles down without saying a word.


    "Stop, I''m a man of thousands of faces, my name is Ruyu," said Ruyu with a cry, "don''t touch her."


    "What is a man of thousand faces?" Asked the emperor.


    Ruyu completely lost her arrogance and said, "Qianmian man is a kind of witchcraft of Nanyuan. Since childhood, she was raised with medicine. Whoever Qianmian man is with will look like, imitate each other''s character and behavior, and then take the opportunity to replace him."


    "So you want to kill me and take my place?"


    Wuyang princess did not say a word, but the answer is obviously easy to see.


    The emperor said, "Nanyuan female emperor has been planning for a long time. She has been sending Zhuge Jinyu to Murong yuan, step by step. So, it''s her credit that I can be the emperor." He paused for a moment, holding a smile of sarcasm in the corner of his mouth. "She made such a big game, and I waited patiently for such a long time. I thought what a wonderful scene it would be. Unexpectedly, it was like this. I thought that you three could overthrow me in East Vietnam. Did the brain of Nanyuan empress grow at the bottom of her feet?"


    He made sarcastic remarks. Ruyu could not bear it. "You are not allowed to insult our majesty. She did it for the people of Nanyuan."


    "Is it?" The emperor sneered, "come on, I''m all ears."


    Ruyu wiped her eyes. "Nanyuan is a beautiful country. It has nothing to do with the world. In our country, there are countless flowers and plants. All kinds of animals are friendly with us. There are a lot of gold mines underground. Everything is so beautiful, but we are also a cursed country. Since ancient times, the number of our people has only decreased, not increased. In our country, there are only imperial palace guards. If other countries invade, we can''t send troops to fight. We rely on natural barriers to protect ourselves, but every few years, people will try their best to invade, kill our people, and take away our gold, herbs, spices, and weaving. "


    "So he wanted to find someone to replace me, control East Vietnam in his own hands, and become his backup country, so that he would not be afraid of other countries to invade?" He pondered for a moment, "but even so, can you break the curse on Nanyuan? Does she have any other plans? "Having said that, Ruyu had no need to hide any more, saying, "Your Majesty intends to immigrate the people of Nanyuan to Dongyue after controlling Dongyue. Some of the people moved from east Vietnam to live in Nanyuan. "


    "I see." The emperor said, "she thinks that Nanyuan is not suitable for living, so she wants my people to be the ghost of death, to watch the gold mines and resources for her, and to let her people live and work in peace and contentment in Dongyue. For this incredible and fantastic plan, the Nanyuan empress emperor began to plan it many years ago, "but the emperor still didn''t understand," is it for today that he left Bai Qianfan in Dongyue? "


    "No, it was a last resort for your majesty to leave the princess in Dongyue. Your Majesty''s previous goal was the former crown prince murongyuan, but later, when the reputation of the emperor''s beloved wife Ruming spread to Nanyuan, the plan changed."


    The emperor couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It turned out that the culprit was himself. Love a person, love as we all know, has become the weakness of the world.


    "Later, she led me to Nanyuan with a portrait. Did she want to kill me?"


    "No, if the emperor dies in Nanyuan, it is bound to cause chaos and trouble for Nanyuan."


    "Kill me quietly, block the news, and let the man with thousand faces return to Dongyue instead of me?"


    "At that time, the Qianmian people pretending to be the emperor were not ready. Qianmian people needed to stay with the emperor and have the chance to touch the emperor''s body. It took a process to transform."


    The emperor took a look at Ning Jiu. Ning Jiu immediately went out and whispered to Hao pingguan. Hao pingguan''s face turned pale.


    The emperor then said, "I probably know that your empress led me to Nanyuan just to let me see Qianfan and LAN Wenyu together, and make our husband and wife estranged. Only when you let me distance from Qianfan, you won''t show your flaws, will you?"


    as like as two peas, nodding his head, "though the faces of a thousand faces can be exactly the same, there are still loopholes in certain behaviors of those who are familiar with intimacy. The best way to distance them is to draw them away."


    The emperor had imagined all kinds of things before, but he didn''t expect that the plan of the empress would be so shocking. In his opinion, the plan of using the fake emperor to control Dongyue was too absurd. Even if he pretended to be him, could he pretend to be his heart?


    Instead of killing Ruyu and Ruzhu, he locked them in the Xihua palace, which was very large but remote, with few people living in it. For the concubines in the harem, it was almost like a cold palace.


    -------------------


    send it early today. Don''t worry about one or two shifts. It''s over. Calvin is very powerful. I''ll write it slowly. Take your time. It''s next month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C726

    The next morning, when the harem heard that the new queen had been moved to Xihua palace, they were elated and more schadenfreuded. Only the virtuous concubine sighed and felt sorry for the princess Wuyang who had come from afar. The fairy like people were just rationed to the emperor. How could they come to such an end?


    Xiuyuan frost heard the news, secretly surprised, but think about it, even if once the feelings how close, now, different identity, do their own things, make such, it is not surprising. She looked at the little prince running around with a happy smile on her face. Bai Qianfan was thrown into the cold palace, should not come to rob the child with her.


    It''s not a secret that the new queen was put into the cold palace after her marriage. When Bai Qianfan heard the news. Surprised, but also a little unclear, such as the burden of heavy relief. But what can this do? It can not change the current embarrassing situation. After all, there are so many beautiful imperial concubines in the harem.


    She met Shufei, who was not a good friend. She was domineering and arrogant, which made her think of Mrs. Bai. It''s better to go. She sighed and walked far away, ignoring these messy things.


    In private, the maids were discussing the outcome of the new queen. Would the emperor abolish him? It''s said that the Xihua palace is not really a cold palace. There''s no difference in food and clothing between the two palaces. It''s just that the place is very partial. In addition, the new Queen''s feet are forbidden and the courtyard is deserted. It looks like a cold palace.


    Whenever he heard other people talking about the new queen, Bai Qianfan walked away in silence and didn''t want to listen. It had nothing to do with her. Her focus is only Mo Ronglin. She tries her best to make inquiries. She goes out every day unconsciously, looking for opportunities to get close to Mo Ronglin.


    She always remembers that Mo Ronglin went to the royal garden to fight butterflies. She went there every day. Maybe it was the wrong time, and she didn''t meet her once. But today, God opened his eyes, and the little figure in front of him, holding the net, ran happily in the royal garden. The little white cloak was like a flag behind her, and the gold and silver threads on it were shining in her eyes in the sun.


    Bai Qianfan clenched his lips tightly, and his nails sank into the meat, so that he could restrain himself from crying. When the emotional past, she picked up a stone in her hand, gently rolled out one, her action is very light, the stone is not big, not noticeable, but Mo Ronglin saw, he bent down to pick up, a look up, in front of another one, he ran to pick up, followed by the eunuch maid is not very close, are far behind, because the little prince does not like He has a lot of people around him, which will affect his enjoyment of playing.


    He threw the butterfly net aside, as if he was more interested in the game of picking up stones. The eunuchs saw him bend over from time to time through the flowers, get up, bend over and get up again. His face was full of happy smile. His highness was happy, so were the slaves. However, in the blink of an eye, the little prince bent down and did not get up again.


    Everyone thought that he had fallen, so they ran to him. However, there was no one on the flower path. They were all dumbfounded and cried out, "Your Highness, where are you? Your highness, come out, your highness... " One after another, shouts echoed over the royal garden.


    Xiuyuanshuang was sitting in the Flower Pavilion. Hearing the cry, she stood up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    A little eunuch ran over in a panic, "empress, the prince''s highness is missing."


    "Ah?" Her heart beat, a few steps down the steps, "royal garden can be how big? Why can''t you find it? Go and find it. What''s the matter with your highness, my palace has skinned you! "


    She is usually dignified and gentle. She seldom speaks harshly. All the servants are frightened. They look around in the flower path of the royal garden. It''s strange to say that the royal garden is not big. So many people look for it, but they can''t find the little prince.


    As time went by, xiuyuanshuang''s face changed. After such a big accident, he couldn''t hide it. He sent someone to report it to the emperor.


    Bai Qianfan was afraid that Mo Ronglin would cry out because of his fright and covered his mouth with his hand. But what she was worried about didn''t happen. Mo Ronglin was very good. He didn''t fight or fight. He let her hold him. He went all the way out of the Royal Garden, climbed through the dog hole, and went into the dense woods. He came to the place where she usually stayed - A room where few people came to put things.


    She put down the little prince and looked at him carefully. At this time, she dared to vent her long-standing emotion. Before he made a sound, he was already in tears. He called lin''er and touched the villain from head to foot.


    The little prince was not frightened by her strange behavior. He looked at her calmly with a blank expression.


    Bai Qianfan sobbed, too much sorrow and grievance, as well as the joy of recovery, all melted in the tears.


    Mother and son two, one can''t help crying, one calm calm, silent relative.


    Finally, Bai Qianfan cried and felt a little embarrassed. After all, there is no image of being a mother crying in front of her son.


    She sobbed and wiped her tears. "Lin''er, my mother is sorry for you. She lost you. Fortunately, God bless you. You are back to your father safely. Otherwise, my mother really doesn''t know how to live. This time, my mother finally found you. From then on, we''ll never be separated from each other. If anyone wants to take you away from her again, she''ll fight with him, even if it''s your father... "Mo Ronglin was silent from beginning to end. With two big black eyes, he looked at Bai Qianfan. He saw her cry and swollen her eyes. Listening to her nagging, his calm eyes began to make waves. He slowly approached, like a dog. He wrinkled his nose and kept sniffing. Smelling it, he got into her arms and rubbed it. Bai Qianfan wanted to hold her, but he couldn''t hold it. He was like a dog in her arms It''s arching all the time.


    Bai Qianfan suddenly felt a pain in his chest and took a sip of cold air. Mo Ronglin bit her across his clothes, but he didn''t let go. It was like exerting all his strength. Although he was across the jacket, Bai Qianfan could feel his anger and sadness, and she couldn''t help choking.


    She hugged her son tightly, "lin''er, my mother is wrong. She shouldn''t have lost you. She''s useless. She didn''t protect you. You can beat her..." She said as she took his little hand and slapped it on her face. After only two blows, Mo Ronglin broke away her hand and raised her head from her arms. A small face turned red. Big tears fell down and merged into small streams, flowing silently on her face.


    Bai Qianfan in his way, can''t help but sad, once again hugged him, "lin''er, cry, let your mother listen to your voice."


    Mo Ronglin shakes his head and tears splash down.


    "Lin''er, they say you can''t speak, but your mother knows you can. Darling, how about calling Mother? "


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes were dim and he looked at her. His little lips opened, but there was no voice.


    "Lin''er, you can," Bai Qianfan wiped his tears with a handkerchief, "darling, try again, call your mother."


    Mo Rong Lin opened his lips again. Finally, he called out softly, "mother."


    This sound of mother, Bai Qianfan had been waiting for too long, and he burst into tears.


    -------------------


    it''s natural for mother and son to recognize each other. It''s two shifts today. I''m really afraid of you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C727

    When the emperor heard the news, he rushed over angrily. Xiuyuanshuang was about to explain. He slapped him on the ground and said, "I trust you and give you the prince. That''s how you repay me!"


    Although the emperor was strict, he seldom beat people. Today, he was beaten in front of so many slaves. Xiuyuanshuang lost his face, covered his face and fell to the ground, silent for a long time.


    Qiuwen timidly came forward to help her up. She wanted to say two words for her master. Seeing the emperor''s gloomy face, she didn''t dare to speak.


    Jia Tong encircles the imperial garden with the forbidden army and searches again inch by inch. Ning jiuze orders him to go down and block the palace gate. He goes to the palace gate to ask if there are any suspicious signs.


    besides calling his mother, Mo Ronglin''s other words are not very sharp. He uses more actions to express his emotions. He holds Bai Qianfan''s neck and uses his own words When he was a child, he used to rub her with his little face and kiss her with his soft lips.


    Once the good time seemed to be pulled back from the other end of time and space in an instant. Bai Qianfan couldn''t help crying, but she knew it was not the time to cry. When Mo Ronglin''s mood was calmed down, she asked him, "lin''er, would you like to go with your mother?"


    Mo Ronglin nodded without hesitation.


    "Let''s leave here and go to Jiangnan for company with aunt Guixiang. You were born there. It''s fun there, but lin''er can''t be emperor like his father."


    The light in Mo Rong Lin''s eyes darkened for a while. He lowered his eyes and pulled his little cloak. But soon he raised his head and said, "go with your mother."


    Bai Qianfan was amused to see his little hesitation. "Lin''er wants to be an emperor. In fact, what''s good about being an emperor? He''s trapped in this Forbidden Palace and not free at all," she said, feeling sad. "If she can, my mother believes that my father doesn''t want to be an emperor, but now the great responsibility of the world falls on him. He has no way. My father is a man who does great things, We are not here to hold him back. Your father doesn''t worry that no one will succeed to the throne. After all, he has so many But you are the only one. Lin''er, you can give up everything but you... "


    Mo Rong Lin leans in her arms and touches her face with her little hand. "Lin''er goes with her mother."


    "It''s really my mother''s darling," Bai Qianfan gave him a kiss. "It''s going to be dark in the sky. Let''s go as soon as it''s dark."


    But obviously, she thought too simply, lost the little prince, the whole Forbidden Palace was under martial law, after dark, all the palace lights were on, and the palace was as bright as day. Before baiqianfan, she stepped on the route, but she found that she could not move. The cat was in the trees, looking at the lights in all directions, looking down.


    "I can''t go today." Bai Qianfan hugged Murong Lin again and again. "Lin''er will go back first, and my mother will come to you next time."


    Murong Lin heard her say, tightly hold her neck, as if a let go, she will disappear, "mother, don''t, leave lin''er."


    "No, even if you lose yourself, you won''t leave lin''er any more, but you can''t expose yourself now. If you are caught by your father, you will be finished."


    Mo Rong Lin blinked his big eyes, "mother, father, together."


    Bai Qianfan nose a sour, "you are still small, do not understand adult''s matter, mother here will not be happy."


    Mo Ronglin does not understand, but he does not like his mother sad, sensible nod.


    "Go, mother, watch lin''er go. Don''t worry. Mother will come to you soon. Don''t look back. Let''s go." Bai Qianfan is reluctant to give up, but she doesn''t show sentimental emotion, and looks at Mo Ronglin leaving with a smile.


    From the vestibule to the back palace, there were people everywhere. Teams of imperial guards were holding torches and shouting, looking for the little prince everywhere. Suddenly, a small figure appeared in the light. He turned a blind eye to the tumultuous scenes around and swaggered through the crowd.


    He appeared so suddenly, and so calm, really let everyone dull, some can''t believe their own eyes.


    The one who can rob people in the Forbidden Palace must be one of the experts. How can he let people go so quickly? Your highness must have been greatly frightened when he was captured. How can he be so calm? When they were surprised, they had to admire him. He was really the son of the emperor and had a strong heart that ordinary people could not match.


    In the Ci''an palace, Empress Dowager Rui cried and fainted twice. She leaned against the soft couch and wiped her tears. "If you can''t find lin''er, you''ll die. My dear grandson, you can''t do anything..." Then he began to cry again.


    The emperor sat on one side and was upset by her tears. "Empress dowager, you are so relieved. If you cry carefully, lin''er will be OK. I don''t believe it. Someone can take lin''er away from the Forbidden Palace!"


    "But why don''t you believe it now? Lin''er has to have a long and short life, and his family is no longer alive..."


    Xiuyuanshuang said in a warm voice: "old Buddha, lin''erfu has a big life. He will be fine."


    Just then, a villain came in like a gust of wind, followed by a group of bodyguards and eunuchs. They all looked at him eagerly, and only when he came to the emperor did they feel relieved.When the emperor saw Mo Ronglin, his heart fell to the ground and he was about to pick him up. Empress dowager Rui rushed over from the soft couch and hugged Mo Ronglin tightly in his arms. He was so happy that he cried: "lin''er, you scared grandma to death." she cried and laughed and hurriedly checked whether Mo Ronglin was hurt.


    The emperor looked at his son silently. He was a little strange. After all, he was less than three years old. How could he be so calm in such a situation?


    Was he robbed, or did he hide himself?


    He called the eunuch maids present at that time to ask, "do you see the robbers who arrested the prince?"


    The eunuch maids looked at each other. Before they saw the master, they saw that the child''s head was low and disappeared. They ran to see that the man was gone. They were looking everywhere. Such a small child couldn''t run far, so some master must have robbed his highness.


    "Back to the emperor, the slaves didn''t see the robber..."


    The emperor waved them back and looked at muronglin thoughtfully. No matter what empress dowager Rui asked him, he kept silent and didn''t say a word. However, the emperor always felt that something was wrong with him. After careful observation, he finally found that the last point of gloom in muronglin''s eyes had disappeared. It was like a black pearl in the dust, showing a bright light and a faint excitement .


    This is a little strange. Why is he excited? Because he hides to make everyone happy and move people to find him?


    -------------------


    continue two shifts today


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C728

    After a careful inspection, Mo Ronglin was undamaged. The emperor believed that he was hiding himself to make fun of everyone. He wanted to teach him a lesson, but he was reluctant to give up. He pinched his face with a little force: "go, go back to the palace with the concubine."


    Xiuyuanshuang quickly came forward to take muronglin''s hand, but he threw it away. He held the emperor''s arm, suddenly raised his face and called, "Dad!"


    The emperor could not believe his ears. "What do you call me?"


    "Daddy Mo Rong Lin called again.


    The emperor''s nose was sour, and he almost burst into tears. This is the first time he has been called a father since he was born. I can''t describe his mood at the moment. His heart is like a bubble in honey water. Even if Mo Ronglin wants the moon in the sky, he doesn''t hesitate to ask someone to pick it up.


    after half a sound, he gives a precious and serious answer, holds Mo Ronglin on his lap and kisses his little face. He doesn''t love enough. Even if Mo Ronglin pokes a hole in the sky today, he doesn''t intend to pursue it.


    Empress Dowager Rui''s eyes are red. Baba''er looks at Mo Ronglin: "good grandson, call granny, call granny, OK?"


    Mo Ronglin dropped his eyes, and his expression was so wane that he could not speak again. It seemed that the shocking "father" was just an illusion.


    He leaned lazily against the emperor''s arms and yawned. The emperor touched his head and said, "lin''er is sleepy. Go back to sleep."


    Xiuyuanshuang is standing on the edge. When he hears the emperor''s words, he wants to come to meet someone. But the emperor picks up muronglin and asks him in a warm voice, "will you sleep with dad tonight?"


    Mo Ronglin nodded and put his arms around the emperor''s neck. He rarely showed such a sticky manner. The emperor was so soft that he gave him a kiss and left happily.


    Xiuyuanshuang and Empress Dowager Rui are both melancholy as they watch their father and son go away.


    Empress Dowager Rui thinks that it''s a generation ago. She loves him so much, but he''s still the closest to his father. Otherwise, why don''t you call him grandma?


    Xiuyuanshuang is the person who can control her mood most. But today, this event really made her feel lost. The first person the emperor blamed was her. She didn''t even have the qualification to cry. Now that the child is back, the father and son are in harmony and leave happily. When she left, no one looked at her. After painstakingly bringing up the child, she still feels like an outsider, Although that woman was forced into the cold palace, she was mo Ronglin''s biological mother at the end. If she goes on like this, she''ll get nothing.


    When he went to bed at night, the emperor tried to talk to muronglin, but the little guy was very clever. He always held up Heigao''s eyes and laughed at him. He called him Dad. His heart was melting, and he didn''t care to talk. He put his arm on his back, patted him on the back with one hand, hummed out of tune, and coaxed the little guy to sleep.


    Although he guessed that it was mo Ronglin''s own prank that day, the emperor still didn''t dare to take it lightly and sent a team of elite bodyguards to protect Mo Ronglin.


    He found that after that day, muronglin was more attached to him than before. When he went to court, muronglin would often come over. Maybe he was sensible. He no longer rushed into the hall, climbed to the Dragon chair and sat side by side with him. Instead, he stood outside the hall door and secretly looked at him. At a glance, he was a half hearted Gongfu.


    When he is in the South study, Mo Ronglin will also come, quietly close to him, pull his sleeve, raise his face to smile at him, or call dad. At this time, he was not willing to drive him away. Instead, he held him on his knees and continued to discuss business with the courtiers.


    The courtiers know that the little prince is the emperor''s treasure. They are not used to it. Only Hao pingguan has a sour nose on one side. If your Highness has a mother, how can he stick to his father!


    Mo Ronglin has been living in Chengde hall since that day. With laurel, xiuyuanshuang comes to pick him up. He refuses to go back.


    "Your Highness, you''d better go back to Jingxiu palace with me. The house of internal affairs has sent a new puzzle. Shall I play with you?"


    Mo Ronglin shook his head.


    Xiuyuanshuang is surprised that although muronglin is small, he is a reasonable person. As long as Haosheng says, he will be obedient, but how can he be so stubborn this time.


    "The emperor manages everything every day. He has the world in his heart. He doesn''t have much energy to take care of his highness. He''d better go back with me."


    After listening for a long time, Yuegui couldn''t bear it. "Niang Niang, your Highness the prince has his own wish. He doesn''t want to go back. It''s no use persuading you any more. Please go back."


    Xiuyuanshuang is not in a good mood. Bai Qianfan goes back to the palace and becomes the queen. Although she is put in the cold palace, the title is still there. If the emperor dies one day, maybe she will come out. When the family is reunited, does she have a way out? Gathered for a long time a nameless fire all hair on laurel.


    Face a cold, voice hair cold: "this palace talks with his highness, what mouth does a slave insert?"


    Laurel choked for a moment, her face turned red, but she did not show weakness: "although I am a slave, I take care of my royal highness according to the emperor''s will. If my wife has any objection, it''s better to go to the emperor for an explanation."


    Xiuyuan frost sneered, "the emperor protects you because of Bai Qianfan. Now she annoys the emperor and is put in the cold palace. Do you think the emperor can protect you?"Mentioning Bai Qianfan, Yuegui''s face is not very good. They all know that the Wuyang princess in Xihua palace is fake. Where is the real Bai Qianfan? The emperor is worried about this, and so are some of them. Xiuyuanshuang mentions that she wants to blow up her hair and is about to yell. Mo Ronglin suddenly raises his small hand to stop her from speaking. He stands up and salutes xiuyuanshuang. Then he shakes his head and says he doesn''t want to go to Jingxiu palace.


    Although the child is small, the status is high, he expresses very clearly, even xiuyuanshuang can''t force him. But she had no choice but to leave. Before she left, she said coldly to Yuegui, "Your Highness can stay. You can do your best to take care of him. If you find that your highness is missing a hair, please take care of your skin."


    Laurel snorted, "don''t bother you, your highness is a slave looking at the birth, which is more important than the slave''s life. Your highness is in Chengde hall, so you should put 120 hearts on it and don''t give up."


    Unfortunately, within two days, laurel hit her face. She took Mo Ronglin to play in the palace. In the blink of an eye, her royal highness disappeared. Because she had learned from the past, she thought that Mo Ronglin was playing hide and seek again. She didn''t take it too seriously. She pretended to cooperate and sent the eunuchs to find him. But after looking around, there was no place. She was in a hurry and called the imperial army to search everywhere.


    -------------------


    some readers said that if they wanted to continue watching the little theater, the author wanted to keep up with the happy little theater, but later... Well, it''s hard to say. I thought everyone didn''t like it, so I stopped. Today, I want to point out that many small theaters are inspired by you.


    The emperor looked up at the sky and sighed: Alas, I can''t live without my daughter-in-law or my son.


    Author: no way. Readers say that you are sorry for Qianfan and want to abuse you.


    Emperor: who, who said that? I will punish him!


    Author: just for your attitude, continue to toss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C729

    When the emperor heard the news, he was deliberating in the South study. He didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he laughed, "this boy''s hiding ability has been passed down by his mother, which has scared the slaves."


    Several ministers echoed and flattered the little prince.


    But after sitting for less than a quarter of an hour, the Emperor himself could not sit still. "Well, let''s go here today. I have to go and have a look."


    As soon as he got up, several ministers bowed their hands to deliver the message. The emperor had already gone out of the door, and without taking a chariot, he went to the imperial garden with flying arrows.


    When she got there, laurel knelt down at the sight of him and cried, "emperor, the slave didn''t take good care of his royal highness. He deserves to die!"


    The emperor snorted, "get up, have you looked around?"


    "Back to the emperor, I''ve looked for it. I can''t see his highness anywhere." The answer is the bodyguard appointed by the emperor to protect muronglin.


    The emperor was annoyed and kicked him, "what do you want to eat? I want you to look after the prince. Is that how you do things? A bunch of rubbish


    The bodyguard was kicked to the ground and muttered, "Your Highness doesn''t want us to follow..."


    "Do you listen to him or to me?" It''s just another kick. Looking up at the sky, "not long?"


    Laurel low said, "fast, almost an hour."


    "An hour!" The emperor glared at her, "how can I report to me?"


    "I thought that your highness was hiding as he did last time..."


    Don''t mention laurel. The Emperor himself thinks so. He knows Murong Lin well. Even though he is young, it''s frightening to lose his temper. It''s really horizontal. None of these slave bodyguards are his opponents.


    Although he thought that Mo Ronglin would come out on his own as he did last time, he was still a little worried after a long time. If he fell, it was no small matter. It''s just Why is the premonition not so good? After so long, there is no news at all. Do you want to stir up the army and stir up the masses like last time and turn the palace upside down to look for it? At the end of the day, is lin''er hiding himself, or has someone robbed him? This idea together, the emperor can''t stay, ordered the palace martial law, called Ning jiudiao pull out the forbidden army to search for Mo Ronglin.


    As soon as there was a big stir, she couldn''t hide. Empress dowager Rui came panting, "emperor, why is lin''er missing again? Have you looked for them all? Last time, he said that he hid them himself. This time, alas, AI Jia''s careful liver, what''s not fun? If you want to play hide and seek, you''ll be able to do it. It''s time to get out of hiding, isn''t it? " She said and cried, "lin''er, come out quickly. Grandma is looking for you. Lin''er, darling, come out quickly. It''s going to be dark..."


    Xiuyuanshuang also arrived and looked around anxiously. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw laurel lying there with his head down. He was not angry at all. He said harshly, "how did you tell this palace that your highness is more important than your life? Now your highness is missing, and your life is still good. I owe you the emperor''s trust..."


    Empress Dowager Rui was very anxious. As soon as she heard this, she immediately said, "come on, drag this useless slave down and kill him!"


    Laurel scared por back to kneel down, but have no face to plead, people are lost in her hands, it is deserved to die.


    The emperor waved his hand angrily, "OK, let''s find the person first."


    Ning Jiu inserted a sentence on the side, "emperor, do you want to see Xihua palace?"


    Although the fake emperor was locked up, and Ruzhu Ruyu was also trapped in Xihua palace, the witchcraft of Nanyuan appeared and disappeared. Maybe it was really related to them.


    The emperor immediately left. Xiuyuanshuang looks at his back in a hurry and bites his lower lip, but his shoulder sinks slightly. Looking up, Empress Dowager Rui shakes her head to show her that she is relieved.


    is as like as two peas to Bai Qianfan. It is not surprising that the queen of Wuyang is a man who is the same. But she does not know why. But Bai Qian fan is good for Mo Rong and his son. But she did not expect the wedding festivities to fall on both sides. The new queen was surrounded by the palace of Xihua in the same night. Lin''er is one of them, and Bai Qianfan is the other.


    When the emperor stepped into the Xihua palace, he took the long sword of the guard at the door in his hand. When he came in, he pointed the sword at Ruyu and said, "hand over the prince!"


    Such as bead such as jade are all shocked, kneel down on the ground, shiver, "emperor, wronged, how can the prince''s highness be here? Besides, there are so many bodyguards at the door that we can''t get out even if we want to... "


    The emperor snorted coldly, "don''t think I don''t know your ghost tricks. Aren''t your ghosts very powerful?"


    "We can''t do anything to the prince without the high priest''s spell. You must believe us."


    "Why should I believe you?" The emperor sent the sword forward an inch. The edge of the sword slightly pierced the skin and printed a little red.


    "We can swear to God that we didn''t do it! Please check it out


    "This is my palace. It''s always peaceful. I can''t think of anyone else but you."


    "Could it be princess Wuyang?" Ruzhu, who had not uttered a word, called out, "she..."The emperor''s pupil shrinks. "Isn''t she married LAN Wenyu?"


    Ruzhu looked at Ruyu, lowered her head and muttered: "Princess Wuyang didn''t marry general LAN."


    "So you lied to me that day? Do you know the crime of deceiving you? "


    If bead timidly raise an eye, "if we tell the truth, the emperor can spare us a life?"


    "I''ll listen to it for a moment."


    "But..."


    "Don''t talk to me about terms. You''re not qualified. Tell me quickly. What''s wrong with Princess Wuyang not marrying general LAN?"


    "The princess was captured by the high priest, and gradually lost part of her memory. She did not remember her royal highness and the emperor. Her spirit was controlled and she would listen to the master''s will. It was clear that everything was fine, but on the night of the wedding, she suddenly ran away and disappeared."


    "When did it happen?"


    "The day Ruyu married to Dongyue, the princess also married from the palace to the general''s house. Later, we received the news that the princess had fled, so we rushed to Lin''an in a hurry. We were afraid that she would suddenly appear and take the lead."


    The emperor was silent and threw his sword to Ning Jiu. "I won''t kill you for the time being, but if I find out that you have any misdeeds, I will kill you."


    "No, don''t worry, the emperor. We will never dare to mess about."


    The emperor turned and left. When he went out, he was a little absent-minded and tripped. Ning Jiu quickly held him, "if the empress gets to the palace, she can''t run away. Don''t worry, Emperor."


    "Many things," the emperor glared at him, "are the palace doors closed? It''s dark on the heavenly horse. It''s important to find the prince."


    -------------------


    the following is the little theater of 90 students, please enjoy it. We also welcome all interested readers to actively create a small theater.


    Mo Ronglin blinks big eyes and acts coquetry to the author: the author is big. I want a sister.


    The author looks at someone who is still angry.


    Bai Qianfan: what are you looking at me for! Let Mo Rongshu be born by himself!


    Author: ah, good idea. I also want to see him pregnant in October


    The sound of shinning the knife.


    Author: haha, I''m joking, I''m joking


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C730

    Bai Qianfan secretly congratulated herself. She thought that there were more bodyguards around the little prince, and it was more difficult to take him away, but her worry was obviously unnecessary With Mo Ronglin, the bodyguards are not a problem at all. She picked up her son very easily, and there are no bodyguards on the way to chase him. As long as they can get to Fuchengmen smoothly, they will hide in the coal cart and get out of the palace when it gets dark, and then they will fly away and live a comfortable life.


    The mother and the son looked at each other with a smile. One was complacent because she had thrown away the bodyguard, and the other was complacent because things went too smoothly.


    But they were a little early. On the way there, they heard something unusual. They were so scared that they hid in the grass. Bai Qianfan secretly looked up. A group of imperial guards in silver armor walked quickly along the path from afar. Farther away, the red tassels on the helmet of the imperial guards flashed through the leaves. It seemed that the emperor had sent someone to search the palace.


    "No," Bai Qianfan said in a low voice, "your father sent someone to search the palace. It''s not so easy for us to go out."


    Mo Rong Lin frowned, "don''t be afraid, mother. Lin''er will protect you."


    Bai Qianfan touched his head with a smile and said happily, "lin''er has grown up and can protect his mother."


    Murong Lin looks very determined, "lin''er, protect your mother, for life."


    "Good son," Bai Qianfan took his son''s hand, "let''s go this way."


    They have no advantage in taking the road, but they are good at drilling cat holes and dog holes. Two people in the encirclement of the Imperial Army, detour forward, still toward the Fucheng gate. As time went by, it was getting dark. Fuchengmen had already appeared in front of him. Mo Ronglin was a little anxious. He threw away Bai Qianfan''s hand and ran to hide behind the big banana leaf.


    Suddenly, there was a cry in the distance, "there it is."


    Mo Ronglin was so scared that he quickly squatted on the ground, but it was too late, and the tide of imperial guards came from all directions.


    Bai Qianfan was so anxious that he was about to rush over, but Mo Ronglin stood up and yelled, "go back!"


    His voice was tender and loud, but it was drowned in the noise and confusion of footsteps. Only Bai Qianfan could hear it clearly. She knew it was shouting to her.


    When he hesitated, Mo Ronglin turned around and ran quickly to his left. The imperial guards followed him closely.


    Bai Qianfan only saw Mo Ronglin''s cloak go away in the dusk. She hid there and didn''t move. Her expression was quite complicated. She was depressed and gratified. To her dismay, she failed this time. To her relief, Mo Ronglin was smart enough to lead people away and cover her at the critical moment.


    Mo Ronglin runs very fast, running east and West, playing the guards around. He looks at the scene of chicken flying and dog jumping. He is very happy. He picks up the stone on the ground, throws it at them, and then turns around. There is a wall in front of him. Jia Tong comes out of the crowd, shaking his eyebrows and smiling at him, "where do your highness want to run? Come back with me. The emperor and the Buddha are worried. "


    Mo Ronglin is tired too. He reaches for his arms. He''s afraid of Ning Jiu, but he''s very intimate with Jia Tong. When they get together, they just laugh and don''t have a proper shape. Jia Tong picked him up, and he pulled Jia Tong''s cheek to both sides. Jia Tong pretended to show his teeth and cry pain, which made him giggle. He went to pull Jia Tong''s ear again. Jia Tong said: "ah, don''t pull, the ear is going to fall off."


    One big and one small, they went to the Chengde hall with laughter. The guards followed them. They watched their usually wise and powerful master Jia, who was teased by a child. They couldn''t help laughing. Thinking about it, they were still facing the enemy one moment, and then they were laughing again.


    The emperor got the letter and rushed out of the palace. He saw Mo Ronglin laughing in Jia Tong''s arms from a distance. He was slightly stunned. Although Mo Ronglin was still close to him, he was far from being so presumptuous in front of Jia Tong. In this way, Mo Ronglin and Jia Tong are more like a close father and son.


    He is slightly sour in the heart, straight in the past, take Mo Rong Lin over. Once in his arms, Mo Ronglin was quiet, lowered his head, slightly uneasy.


    When he found Mo Ronglin, a bodyguard came to tell him that he only saw his royal highness alone, and when his royal highness saw them, he ran away and threw small stones at them. Like last time, he deliberately hid for everyone to look for.


    The emperor was a little disappointed. She didn''t come. Was he wrong? But just find the baby. He asked people to go to the Ci''an palace to report peace, but he thought that this time he would teach Mo Ronglin a lesson, but the child was lying in his arms. Chubby arm around his neck, small face close to his chest, clever appearance, let him can''t face.


    Jia Tong carefully looked at the emperor''s face, for fear that he would blame Mo Ronglin, and said, "emperor, your highness is still small, not sensible and playful, you..."


    If he didn''t mention it, the emperor was ready not to investigate. But when he mentioned it, in front of the bodyguards, the emperor had no way out. He couldn''t let people say that he had no way to teach his son. He had to bluff and slap Mo Ronglin on the buttocks. "What did dad tell you? You can play anything, you can''t play missing, grandma is dying of you. We Dongyue rule the world with filial piety. You are the future monarch. You can''t scare your elders like this, you know? Go back, face the wall and think about it! "Mo Ronglin is very docile. He slightly sidelights his face and glares at Jia Tong when people don''t pay attention to him. Jia is good at everything, but he doesn''t have a bright brain. I don''t know how aunt green lotus will marry him?


    When the little prince faced the wall and thought about his faults, the emperor called all the bodyguards to ask questions. He still felt lucky that it was not so simple. No matter how clever the little prince was, he was also a child. If he could escape the sight of so many people and run from the Royal garden to Xizhimen, there must be something strange.


    Jia Tong and the emperor have different ideas. In his eyes, the little prince is a magical existence. At that time, Bai Qianfan walked under his eyes several times, making him shameless. Mo Ronglin probably got his mother''s true story. It''s not difficult to hide himself in such a big palace, but he frowned and thought, can this skill be inherited?


    He saw the emperor asked for a long time, but he didn''t find out what was famous. He couldn''t help but said, "emperor, his highness is not an ordinary child. He is smart and has the ability to avoid everyone''s sight. I think... " He didn''t finish his words, but he got a kick from the emperor and didn''t dare to say anything at once.


    The emperor''s kick was for Mo Ronglin. It''s all right. It''s all because the talkative 250 slapped his lin''er.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C731

    After asking for a long time, the Emperor didn''t give up. "Think again, did the prince have any abnormal reaction at that time? Every move should be carefully reported. "


    They were silent for a long time. They thought it was a little fart kid''s prank. What''s unusual? Suddenly, a bodyguard remembered, "emperor, when I heard his highness, I seemed to shout something?"


    "Yes, I heard it too. His highness called out."


    The emperor asked, "what did you shout?"


    They all looked at each other. What did they shout? At that time, I only focused on catching people, but I didn''t pay attention to listening.


    The emperor was angry. "Think about it for me. If you want to break your head, you have to think about it for me. Otherwise, you can''t have a better life!"


    Against the emperor''s anger, the bodyguards scratched their ears and thought. Finally someone came up with the idea, "emperor, I heard the prince''s highness shouting," go back. "


    "Go back?" The emperor browed and said, "who can I call back?"


    Jia Tong in the side of the stubble, "back to the emperor, naturally is to call the guards back, the prince does not like someone to follow him."


    "Is it?" The emperor took the cup of tea and took a drink.


    "Naturally," said Jia Tong, a cheeky man who had just been kicked and didn''t remember anything. He put his face forward and said, "Your Majesty, I''m looking after the Forbidden Palace. You can rest assured that no one wants to rob your highness. It''s your highness himself..."


    The emperor impatiently waved his hand, "go down, all of you."


    All the bodyguards saluted and left. Jia Tong withdrew, but he was stopped by the emperor. "It''s important for you to guard the Forbidden Palace, but there are three ways to be unfilial. It''s really not good. How about I show you the relatives?"


    Jia Tong was so scared that he fell to his knees and said, "emperor, this can''t be used. You know how powerful green lotus is. She will scratch Huachen''s face and make him shameless!"


    The emperor snorted, "then cure it quickly. If Wei Zhongqing can''t do it, try another doctor. The capital is so big and there are so many famous doctors, there will always be success." If you don''t have children of your own, it''s not a matter to think about other people''s children. "


    Jia Tong hastened to say, "yes, I''m looking outside the palace. The emperor manages everything every day, and I have to worry about my housework. I''m so grateful that I can''t repay you in the next life..."


    The emperor waved his hand and said, "go away."


    "Yes," said Mr. Jia.


    The emperor asked Ning Jiu, "what do you think?"


    Ning Jiu''s reply, "I think that the word" go back "can be said to both the bodyguards and the empress."


    At first glance, he didn''t say that, but Ning Jiu understood the emperor''s meaning. He needed someone to agree with his doubts, instead of Jia Tong''s two hundred and five words of denial. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, the emperor''s life would be better.


    The emperor pondered for a long time. He would rather believe that he had it. The sound of going back was what he said to Bai Qianfan.


    "Withdraw the prince''s escort, and the prince will be missing next time. Don''t send someone to search. Just keep an eye on all the palace doors. If she wants to play cat and mouse, I''ll play enough with her. "


    When the emperor returned to the back hall, he looked at the old man and the young man. He couldn''t laugh or cry. Since he had to face the wall, he had to face the wall. When he left, Mo Ronglin was standing by the wall, but now, the young man was sitting peacefully, and Empress Dowager Rui was coaxing him to eat with a bowl of sweet cakes in her hand.


    "Your father and Emperor are the same. How can you not give food? You are growing up. You can''t do without food. Be obedient and open your mouth. Grandma will feed your good grandson Well, big mouth, that''s good... "


    The little ones eat with a smile, and the old ones feed with a smile.


    The emperor was somewhat helpless: "old Buddha, it''s not good for him to be too used to it. He will inherit the great rule in the future. Isn''t that a dandy?"


    "How can he become a dandy? He''s the prince. There''s no more noble child like him in the world. He''s so young. How can he not give food?"


    "Didn''t say don''t give rice to eat," the emperor looked to Mo Rong Lin slightly heavy face, "how still sit?"


    Mo Ronglin stood up with his head down and was pressed by Empress Dowager Rui: "it''s not tiring to sit down and run outside for such a long time. Where is the emperor going to sit on a chariot? Today''s good grandson is all on two legs. Good grandson, grandma will rub your legs for you later."


    Emperor: stand up


    "Emperor, you can''t be so cruel to him."


    "Old Buddha, please go back. I want to speak to him alone."


    "You said you were, and I fed you, but it didn''t hinder you." Empress Dowager Rui pulled Murong Lin behind him. "I heard that the emperor beat lin''er? Hum, you can fall down. His mother lives in Xihua palace. If she knows, she will make trouble with you. "


    A word awakens the dreamer. The emperor''s scalp is numb. If Bai Qianfan is really in the palace and knows lin''er''s punishment, he will be more resentful and unwilling to come out to see him.


    He coughed, softened his voice and said to muronglin, "the old Buddha is right. Sit down. I''m tired after running for a long time. I''ll ask xiaofuzi to beat your legs for you later. Today''s dinner is better. You can eat something first."Empress Dowager Rui was very surprised. She didn''t know how he suddenly changed his attitude. However, she liked this attitude. She asked Mo Ronglin to sit down and fed him.


    Mo Ronglin was really tired after running for such a long time. After a while, he finished the sweet cake and bent his eyes to smile at empress dowager Rui: "Granny."


    Empress Dowager Rui was handing the bowl to the laurel on one side. Hearing this, she couldn''t help crying with joy, "good grandson, let''s call again."


    Mo Rong Lin blinked his big eyes. Nuo Nuo called again, "Granny." Mother said, just call father not, but also call grandma, she is a grandmother, is the highest generation of people in the family, is worthy of all respect.


    Empress Dowager Rui holds muronglin in her arms. It''s very good. My dear grandson has called her and asked her to be a grandmother. Even if I close my eyes at this moment, I''m satisfied.


    The emperor stood aside, happy as he was, but his doubts were gradually amplified. The first time he disappeared, he called his father. The second time he disappeared, he called his grandmother. Is it really such a coincidence that someone is teaching him? For such a long time, no matter how he induced him, Mo Ronglin refused to speak, but he went missing twice in a row and opened Jinkou. If someone taught him, he was undoubtedly Bai Qianfan.


    After coaxing the red eyed empress dowager Rui away, the emperor pretended to ask Mo Ronglin, "how is your mother?"


    Mo Ronglin is playing with the silver ring. When he hears this, he suddenly looks up and looks surprised. But soon his expression becomes blank again, and he tilts his head and doesn''t understand.


    "You''re as slippery as your mother." The emperor pulled a smile on his lips. He felt that he was getting closer to the truth, and closer to the person who was thinking about it all the time.


    His thousand sails are in the palace. She''s back!


    -------------------


    sorry, it''s even later today


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C732

    Xiuyuanshuang borrows Mo Ronglin''s second disappearance as an excuse to go to Chengde hall to meet her. This time, the Emperor himself refuses her. Mo Ronglin is now a bait for baiqianfan. How can he get out of his sight. Xiuyuanshuang kneels on the ground, and says a lot of loyal advice, which makes him tired. His face sinks and he waves her out.


    Xiuyuanshuang looks at muronglin, who is silent. He bites his lip and gets up slowly. The unfamiliar white eyed wolf treats him wholeheartedly. There is no credit for it. As soon as his mother comes back, she throws her aside.


    She hasn''t been so sad for a long time. It''s more sad than not getting the emperor''s favor. She has paid her heart, but she can''t get anything in return. This gap makes her frustrated. Although she doesn''t like Bai Qianfan, she really loves Mo Ronglin.


    He raised his foot across the threshold, but his sleeve was pulled. He looked down. The little man looked up at her with a smile. "Aunt." My mother said that we should repay our kindness and be polite.


    Xiuyuan frost Leng on the spot, eyes gathered mist, she is not like to put emotion on the face of people, but Mo Ronglin this action really let her heart fall into the abyss and throw up the clouds, she squatted down, softly asked, "Your Highness call me what?"


    "Aunt."


    It''s not the name of the palace, it''s the name of the folk, but it''s very kind. The emperor felt a pause in his heart. No one in the palace taught him that, but Bai Qianfan. He always observed Mo Ronglin, and he could tell how likely Bai Qianfan was in the palace from his subtle actions.


    Xiuyuanshuang doesn''t care what the child calls her. He can open his mouth to call her, which has made her overjoyed. He gently holds the child''s little hand, "how about going back with his aunt?"


    Mo Ronglin shook his head and looked at the emperor in embarrassment. The emperor coughed, "don''t you hear me? The prince lives in Chengde hall for the time being."


    Xiuyuan frost asked, "the emperor said for the time being, then in the future, can he let his highness live in Jingxiu palace?"


    The emperor''s face sank: "this is not what you should ask." When his mother comes back, Mo Ronglin naturally wants to live with his mother.


    Xiuyuanshuang sighed in his heart, relieved muronglin''s hand and walked away. No matter what, the little prince gave her some comfort. He was not a merciless child. He called her aunt. As long as the time was right, he would come back to her sooner or later.


    In the evening, the emperor and Mo Ronglin sleep together. The father and son lie side by side in snow-white tunics. The emperor glances at Mo Ronglin. He closes his eyes, but his eyelashes are shaking. It is obvious that he is pretending to sleep.


    He looked funny. He turned over and pinched his son''s face. "You can speak clearly, but you are only willing to call people instead of talking. Are you afraid that I will force you to ask about your mother?"


    Mo Ronglin closed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Although we are father and son, we are also monarchs and ministers. It is disrespectful of you to ask questions but not answer them. I can cure you."


    Mo Rong Lin hesitated for a moment, opened his eyes and called, "Dad."


    "What else did your mother teach you to call you father, grandmother and aunt?"


    Mo Ronglin shakes his head to show that he doesn''t understand.


    "You are deceiving the king. It''s a capital crime. Think about it and answer again."


    Mo Ronglin lowered his eyes. His long eyelashes were as thick as a small fan. He only hesitated for a moment, then looked up at the emperor and shook his head.


    The emperor pinched his face again. "You are loyal to your mother. You would rather bully her than give her away."


    Mo Rong Lin continued to dull a face, said do not understand.


    "Come on, Dad won''t cure you. If he treats you, your mother will try her best to find dad," the emperor sighed. "Although dad is the emperor, people all over the world are afraid of me, but Dad also has people who are afraid of me." Speaking of later, his voice went down and could not be heard. Mo Ronglin took the initiative to touch his arm to comfort him.


    The emperor said that he was really afraid. He was more afraid than ever. Bai Qianfan didn''t marry LAN Wenyu, but he accepted the harem. A xiuyuanshuang has made her feel sad. What should he do with so many women? I wish I could hide it all.


    Waiting for a year, looking for a year, no news, if ordinary people, this life is like this, but he is not, he is the emperor, responsible for the world, he is infatuated, but he also has reason, know propriety, know which is more important. Although he accepted the harem, but the Queen''s seat has been empty, no one is qualified to join hands with him, that position has always been her. The women in the harem were just for comforting empress dowager Rui and blocking the mouths of the courtiers. Maybe a few years later, when he turns his heart to ashes, he will make up his mind to open branches and scatter leaves with them. But not now, they are not his wife. They are only concubines. Their fate is the same as that of the imperial concubines in the past dynasties. They have no favor, but they can enjoy glory and wealth and depend on their offspring Raise the lintel of the family.


    Now that she''s back, she doesn''t need those women for her children''s affairs. She just sighs that nature makes people happy. She wants a couple for life. He couldn''t do it before, and still can''t do it now. So he''s afraid, afraid to see her, but he wants to see her more.


    The emperor withdrew muronglin''s guard, indicating that the slaves around him didn''t have to follow too closely. He tacitly allowed him to act alone, which was completely in a state of free range.


    Hao pingguan was puzzled. His royal highness is the dragon and Phoenix among the people, the most noble person in the world. How can he not follow the minions? What if he falls? They couldn''t figure out the emperor''s idea, and they couldn''t help but carry it out. They always carried a heart and followed him from afar every day, stretching their necks from time to time.What they didn''t know was that the emperor ignored the government affairs and secretly glanced at the little prince in the distance.


    Mo Ronglin always goes to the imperial garden when he has nothing to do. The emperor doesn''t think he''s going to appreciate the flowers. Both of his disappearances are in the imperial garden, which shows that the imperial garden is the place where Bai Qianfan and Mo Ronglin meet. So he orders the imperial army to keep away from the imperial garden for the convenience of their mother and son.


    Fearing that Bai Qianfan thought he would scare the snake, he did not dare to show up in a short time. He secretly ordered several slaves to publicize the little prince''s prank. After two days, the whole palace knew that the little prince was naughty and liked to hide, so that everyone could find him.


    As expected, Bai Qianfan was deceived and came to steal Mo Ronglin again. The emperor only had time to see Mo Ronglin''s short body and rushed to him immediately, but the man disappeared. There was no movement except the wind blowing flowers and leaves.


    He stood there and listened carefully. He darted to the right and found a low dog hole beside the flower wall. The vines hung down to cover the hole. If he didn''t lie down and look at it carefully, it would be very difficult to find it. The imperial guards searched the garden several times and didn''t find it, because no one thought there could be Tibetans there. But the emperor bent down his noble body and almost fell on the ground Finally, he discovered the secret of the royal garden.


    It''s not that he is so wise, it''s that he knows Bai Qianfan too well.


    The Emperor didn''t hesitate. He pushed aside the vines and tried to drill in. Then It''s so sad that it''s stuck.


    -------------------


    I said it on September 1, but every time I changed a chapter, I felt that a lot of people were waving small whip after me. Here, the author makes an explanation. The workload of each month is planned in advance. For example, in July, the author went out to travel, so only 100000 words were added in July. In August, the author came back home and worked hard every day at the third shift. The school started in September, and there were many trivial things at home. In addition, he had to make new articles, so he slowed down. Please understand. Well, one shift today, two shifts tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C733

    The emperor was so stuck that he wanted to jump. Unfortunately, he couldn''t jump. He had no choice but to come back little by little.


    Ning Jiu hiding in the flowers, see this scene, mouth straight pumping, but he can''t go, in the premise of ensuring the safety of the emperor, the emperor''s face is the most important, this is where he is smarter than Jia Tong.


    The emperor got up from the ground with a dirty face. His robe was scratched by the rough stone wall and covered with dust. He angrily raised his arms and secretly used his internal power to push down the wall.


    Ning Jiu was startled. Busy flying out from the flowers, "the emperor must not."


    "Why?" The Emperor gave him a cold glance.


    "If this is the only way for the empress, and you destroy it, don''t you scare the snake with grass?"


    The emperor sneered, "there is mo Rong Lin that white eyed wolf in, she was afraid to know."


    Speaking of this, he gets angry again. Mo Ronglin has been back for so long and treats him like an eye. At the critical moment, he has only Bai Qianfan in his heart. Is it so important that he falls from someone?


    He''s right. At this moment, the little white eyed wolf in his mouth is trying to organize language and tell Bai Qianfan all he knows.


    "My father knows that my mother is in the palace."


    "How did he know?"


    "Daddy is smart."


    White thousand sail Piao he one eye, "you didn''t leak the wind?"


    "Lin''er is clever."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly realized, "that''s why your father removed the bodyguard and wanted to lead me on purpose."


    "Lin''er secretly hears from his father that he wants to play with his mother."


    "What do you play with me?"


    "Cat and mouse, my game."


    "Oh," Bai Qianfan sneered, "it''s not so easy to catch me. If you know, if he wants to catch me, I will steal you out of the palace under his eyes. "


    "Mother," Mo Rong Lin suddenly mouth a shriveled, "father, hit Lin son."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes glared, "where did he hit you?"


    Mo Ronglin points to his ass. "Here."


    "Wait, my mother will take revenge for you when she catches the chance."


    "Father frightens lin''er, but lin''er doesn''t say where his mother is. He''s deceiving you."


    "Well, you mo Rong Shu, take the way of the monarch and the minister to deal with us. OK, you are your emperor. Let''s live our little life. From then on, the river will not violate the well water! "


    Mo Ronglin blinks his big eyes, and finds that he seems to have said something wrong. He just wants to make his mother hug him and kiss him, but his mother''s reaction is totally different from what he thinks.


    Looking at the angry Bai Qianfan, he was smart, "father wants to be his mother."


    "Your father doesn''t want his mother." I think she can marry so many women back.


    Suddenly, her ear moved and she whispered, "don''t talk. Someone''s coming."


    Mo Ronglin hurried to get down from the cat and stick tightly to his mother, and he didn''t say a word.


    There was only one person coming. Through the evacuated leaves, the tall figure was walking slowly towards this side. Bai Qianfan''s heart instantly raised to her throat. This is the first time that she looked at Mo Rongshu so closely after she recovered her memory. How can she describe her mood at the moment? They are a loving couple who are forced to separate. After meeting with each other, she should rush into his arms and tell her heart. But there are so many things happened in the middle of the way. He became the emperor, not Zeng The king of Chu and the women in the harem Tangled in her heart, and she is no longer the fifth miss of the white family, became the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan, and almost married another man. Thinking of this, she felt a pause. He went to Nanyuan to bring her back, but he saw her with LAN Wenyu


    If only these bad things didn''t happen in the middle. Unfortunately, time can''t go back and everything can''t go back.


    She saw Mo Rongshu stop, standing under a tree, looking around with sharp eyes, as if to determine where they were hiding? Bai Qianfan looked at him, still familiar with the memory of the eyebrows and eyes, but that look, already some strange, she sighed in her heart, it turned out that this is called right and wrong.


    Muronglin asked in her ear, "run?"


    She is dumb smile, how to run, under the eye of Mo Rong Shu, it is not an easy thing to escape, not to mention with a small one. She shook her head and pointed to the right side with her finger. "I can''t go today. You go there and lead your father away. My mother has to go."


    Mo Rong Lin flat mouth, "mother also want to leave Lin son?"


    "It''s a long time. My mother will come to you in two days." Mo Ronglin nodded wisely, followed Bai Qianfan''s instructions, and crawled slowly to the right.


    The Emperor didn''t go any further because he felt that Bai Qianfan was hiding nearby. If she is alone, maybe he is not sure to catch her, but now he has a small one. It''s not easy to escape. He had to catch her today.


    After listening for a long time, he turned to the right and showed a smile of victory at the corner of his mouth. Bai Qianfan was never his opponent. In the distance, the grass was shaking like the wind, but he knew that it was not the wind, there were people there. He approached quietly. As soon as he lifted the man up, he knew something was wrong. The weight was too light. Sure enough, what came into sight was mo Ronglin''s smiling face, "Dad."He turned quickly, and there was silence in the woods. But he knew that the man he was looking for had gone.


    "Where''s your mother?"


    Mo Rong Lin, "hee hee."


    "Don''t say dad spanked you."


    "Hee hee."


    "Do you really want to cheat you?"


    "Hee hee."


    The emperor is helpless, patted lightly on her buttock, "light know with your mother, with father don''t kiss."


    Mo Rong Lin hugged his father''s neck and rubbed it intimately. The emperor pulled him, "don''t make trouble, my father is dirty."


    "Lin''er is dirty, too." Mo Ronglin said that he knew it was broken and quickly covered his mouth.


    The emperor burst out laughing, "let''s see how long you''re going to pretend to be, Dad. You''re young and full of ghosts, just like your mother."


    Mo Ronglin laughs sheepishly, but he''s going to pretend to the end. He goes on


    The emperor shakes his head and holds him back. Hao pingguan and a group of servants stand at the gate of Chengde hall. They are eager to see each other. When they see the big one and the small one coming in the dusk, they rush to meet them. When they get there, they are silly. The Emperor''s face is clean, but his robe is dirty. The little prince is as messy as a little cat from the beginning to the end. I don''t know where he is crazy I went to play.


    "Oh, emperor, what''s your name?"


    "Ask someone to wait on me. I''ll take a bath in the pool with the prince."


    "Yes, I''ll tell you to go down."


    When the slaves had everything ready for the bath, the emperor drove everyone out. He and Mo Ronglin were left in the bath. It was the first time for father and son to meet each other frankly. Without the Dragon Robe, he would not be the emperor, just an ordinary father, playing in the pool with his little girl, enjoying the happiness of family.


    Hao pingguan stood outside, and he was very happy to hear the laughter from inside. The emperor''s face is always cloudy and sunny these days. Hey, it''s fine today.


    -------------------


    a change


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C734

    For several days, the emperor was in a good mood. The Chengde hall seemed to be sunny. Everyone''s face was relaxed. The little prince was in a better mood. He was like a naughty pony, running in and out of the hall, laughing happily all the way.


    Hao pingguan was the most careful. He found that although the emperor and the little prince were in a good mood, their behavior was always a little strange. Sometimes father and son will disappear in the sight of the public, and then come back dirty.


    Sometimes, when the emperor was discussing business with his ministers in the South study, as long as Ning Jiu came in and whispered in his ear, the emperor immediately rushed out of the door, leaving a room full of Ministers stunned. When he came back, he and the prince would be dirty again. When he came back, he would take a bath in the bath together and have fun in the water .


    Not only Hao pingguan wondered, but laurel and Jia Tong also felt very strange. What is the secret between the emperor and the prince?


    But the emperor did not allow anyone to follow, except Ning Jiu, who did not know the answer.


    Before long, the situation changed. The little prince was still sunny, but the emperor''s face gradually turned sunny to overcast. After careful observation, the little prince was proud and the emperor was angry. Everyone was even more strange, until one day, when the emperor came back, there was a bright green and red pimple on his forehead. Everyone was very surprised, as if facing the enemy. Who dares to beat the emperor''s forehead? Who did it? It''s bold.


    The most nervous was Hao pingguan. His tone of voice changed, and he cried out: "pass it to the imperial doctor, please come to doctor Wei..."


    The emperor''s eyes glared, "just apply some medicine oil. It''s called Taiyi."


    Hao pingguan, go to get the medicinal oil and apply it for the Emperor himself. He is still at a loss after painting. I don''t know what else to do?


    Jia Tong is a straight hearted man. He can''t hide things in his heart. "Emperor, who did it? I''m going to tear him to pieces. "


    The emperor''s gloomy face, a fierce hit on the table, "wanton, I will you pieces!"


    Jia Tong was so scared that he trembled and stepped aside.


    Laurel checks the little prince to see if he is hurt. Mo Ronglin is ticklish. When she touches him, he giggles. When he smiles, laurel is relieved to know that he should be OK. She quietly asks Mo Ronglin, "has the emperor hit his head?"


    Mo Ronglin shook his head.


    "Your Highness is not careful..." Mo Ronglin understands her meaning and shakes his head. He doesn''t carry the pot. He guesses that his mother said she wanted to avenge him last time, so he smashed his father''s head with a stone.


    Laurel surprised, really let Jia Tong said, someone hit the emperor.


    Jia Tong was a little depressed. He felt that he was too impulsive. What happened when he didn''t understand what happened? He was scolded by the emperor. But he stood beside Yuegui and the little prince. He saw their conversation clearly. He knew that he didn''t guess wrong. Then he yelled and told his men, "when the emperor is attacked, he will be under martial law immediately, anyone..."


    Words didn''t finish saying, was rather nine to cover mouth to drag out.


    "What are you doing, little nine? What happened to the emperor? How can you be indifferent, your loyalty and courage? "


    Ning Jiu shook his head and looked at him with a kind of compassionate eyes, "at least he is a military officer from the second grade. How can he only grow old but not have a brain. I ask you, "who is the biggest in the world?"


    "The emperor."


    "Who dares to fight the emperor?"


    "It must be the chaotic party."


    "The chaotic party came into the palace just to smash a bag on the emperor''s head?"


    Jia Tong was speechless, half loud, and rubbed his nose. "Yes, if there are chaotic parties coming in, it must be swords and swords. How can he only smash a bag on his forehead? It''s not reasonable. "


    "There''s more." Ning Jiu said, "when the emperor is attacked, can his highness smile like that?"


    "This is the most strange point," Jia Tong frowned. "I understand. If you want to say who is qualified to fight the emperor in this palace, it can only be the Empress Dowager."


    Ning Jiu is speechless. Why is it so hard to talk to him? He patted him on the shoulder. "Remember, I saved your life again." Then he turned and left.


    Jia Tong followed, "did I guess right? Is it the empress dowager, the Buddha... "


    Ning Jiu sighed, "the old Buddha is qualified to fight the emperor, but do you think she has the courage?"


    Jia Tong muttered to himself, "who else is there?"


    Rather nine slant him one eye, "you say?"


    The emperor was not angry because he was beaten. He was complacent and thought he would catch Bai Qianfan soon. Unexpectedly, she slipped away every time, not to mention catching her. He didn''t even see her shadow. This made him feel frustrated. He was patient to play with her, but he was aroused again and again. In addition to strong yearning, it was also about his dignity as a man.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Whisk all the things on the table to the ground, and angrily hit a porcelain bottle, a loud noise, the porcelain bottle fell apart, all the people were scared to lie on the ground, shivering, only muronglin sit, face in the end is a smile.


    Hao pingguan and his family were all surprised. Since the emperor entered the palace, he has been stable, not happy or angry, and he has become an iron wall. When he lost his temper, it''s a bit like the king of Chu. At that time, the king of Chu shut himself up in the house to smash things for the sake of Bai Qianfan.The emperor vented his anger and rushed out of the hall with his robe. People were afraid that he might miss something, but they didn''t care if he would be scolded. They followed him with fear. They saw him standing in the open field, shouting to the night, "Bai Qianfan, you coward, you have the courage to enter the palace, but you don''t have the courage to see me. You wait. One day I''ll catch you and let you know how powerful I am... "


    People were shocked. Some people thought that Bai Qianfan was in Xihua palace, and they didn''t understand the emperor''s words. The empress is in the palace. Why don''t you dare come to see the emperor?


    Knowing that the one in Xihua palace is fake, Jia Tong, for example, is so excited and ecstatic that he finally understands the meaning of Ning Jiu''s words. It turns out that the real empress has entered the palace, and he says that the emperor has been beaten, and the little prince is still smiling. It''s his apprentice who has come back.


    When the emperor calmed down, Ning Jiu advised him, "emperor, since the empress doesn''t want to come out, you''d better check one by one."


    The emperor was silent.


    Jia Tong had not yet recovered his excitement. On impulse, he gave a bad idea. "The emperor, the empress loves the prince most. Why don''t you beat the prince? Let''s let the wind out and see if the empress will come to you?"


    Before the emperor made a sound, Mo Ronglin rushed up to him and slapped him. Everyone laughed, and the emperor couldn''t help laughing. After laughing, he was melancholy. If only Qianfan were here.


    Hao pingguan agreed with Ning Jiu, "emperor, just according to what Ning said. Since she won''t come out, let''s find her out. "


    The emperor hesitated. "I''m afraid to scare the snake. If she slips out of the palace, it''s hard to find her again."


    Laurel suddenly knelt down, "the emperor, the empress can''t tell where to suffer. You have to find her quickly. The maid agrees with Lord Ning and asks for the emperor''s mercy."


    The emperor was stunned. He didn''t expect that when Bai Qianfan entered the palace, he was not a master, but a slave. How could his daughter-in-law be a slave? He stabbed pain in the heart for a while, immediately ordered Ning Jiu, "immediately find out the person for me, but don''t beat grass to frighten snake, if let her run, I take you to ask."


    Ning nine orders, "please the emperor rest assured, minister must be careful, the empress intact back."


    -------------------


    second watch delivery


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C735

    Bai Qianfan is a little regretful. She wanted to hit Mo Rongshu with the stone and let lin''er out. She doesn''t know how to hit him. Mo Rongshu was hit, but she didn''t say a word. She just stood there with her head covered. She was a little worried. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t see the blood on his head.


    He said that he was angry for lin''er. In fact, he was also angry for himself. He was not reconciled and resentful, but after beating him, he didn''t feel well and went back sullen.


    They all know each other''s existence, one in the light and the other in the dark, playing cat and mouse games, but she has no bottom in her heart. She is afraid that she will eventually fall into his hands, be trapped in this Forbidden Palace, and become a member of his harem. From then on, she falls into endless right and wrong, ups and downs in the complex and chaotic vortex, just like the former White prime minister.


    She doesn''t like it. She really doesn''t like it. She gave him all his love, and he divided all his love for her into several parts. Now she has only one of them. She is afraid that she will become a jealous woman. In order to get the favor, she will do whatever she can, insidious and cunning


    She sighed heavily, not daring to think about it any more.


    She was gray in her heart. When she came back to Huanyi Bureau, she was also very sad. When she entered the room, she saw everyone''s eyes were red. Several people were still wiping their tears. When she came in, everyone bowed their heads.


    Bai Qianfan was puzzled, "what''s the matter?" She looked around, "where''s Xiao Shuang? Where''s my sister? "


    A maid named huan''er said, "Xiao Shuang, I''ve been arrested."


    "Why?" She was surprised. "Who caught her?"


    "It''s Yang Pipi who did it. Today, he suddenly brought someone to accuse Xiao Shuang of stealing the clothes of the masters. Under Xiao Shuang''s bedding, he turned out a pleated skirt with thin silk and satin, saying that she had hidden it. But as we all know, it''s not like that. That dress was washed by Xiao Shuang. After she washed it, she handed it out with mine. I don''t know how she came back under the bedding again. It''s clear that someone planted it. However, the stolen goods were seized. The people on the top didn''t listen to these and took her away. "


    Bai Qianfan asked, "when did it happen? Where are you going? "


    "Just before dinner, we don''t know where we caught it," Huan Er suddenly remembered and gave her two steamed buns. "This is what Xiao Shuang left for you."


    Bai Qianfan holding two steamed buns, good-looking Xiu Mei twisted up, "where do the maids who commit crimes usually catch?"


    "Yongxiang," several maids said in unison.


    Bai Qianfan put the steamed bread in his arms, turned around and went out. The ring son catches up with, "Dashuang, you can''t go. It''s useless to go. Maybe you put yourself in. Yang Bopi is to revenge us and deliberately frame up Xiaoshuang. Didn''t you go and throw yourself into the trap? "


    Bai Qianfan said, "she''s my sister. Even if you take me in, you have to get her out


    "But..." Huan''er still wants to persuade Bai Qianfan, but he has gone far away and soon disappears into the night.


    During this time, she walked all over the palace and knew where Yongxiang was. She rushed to the west by night.


    The emperor probably reduced the guard patrol in the palace for the convenience of playing cat and mouse with her. Along the way, she hardly met anyone. Soon she arrived at Yongxiang lane. She didn''t hold the lamp, and it was dark inside. She couldn''t see anything clearly. It was very cold in the daytime. At night, it became more and more desolate. The wind came from the narrow alley in late autumn Blowing out of the wind, with a chill.


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t go in, didn''t know how deep it was, and didn''t know where to find Yu Xiaoshuang. But she knew that she had to go in. She took out a steamed bread from her arms and strode in while eating it.


    She has never been guilty, so she is not afraid of the black. She is afraid that she can''t save Yu Xiaoshuang. Xiaoshuang accompanies her to come in. She helps her with her work and leaves steamed bread for her when she has dinner. Now she has become her scapegoat. She owes Xiaoshuang too much. She only hopes that Xiaoshuang won''t have anything to do, otherwise her generation will not be able to rest assured.


    But the road was so long, as if it had no end. The ground was uneven and pitted. She ate two steamed buns in a bumpy way. Without water, the food couldn''t fall down, as if they were all blocked in her throat. She beat her chest hard, and then she felt better.


    There are heavy doors on both sides, some can be pushed open, some can''t be pushed open. She goes in every room to see, and if she can''t, she turns over the wall. She left after confirming that Yu Xiaoshuang was not in it. Some people live in it. They are frightened by her sudden appearance. Some people are numb when they see her. This night, she kept looking, pushing the door, climbing over the wall, facing or surprised or numb eyes.


    Her clothes were torn and her hands were marked with many marks. Later, she was exhausted, but she didn''t give up. This whole night, she went through every room in Yongxiang, but she didn''t find Yu Xiaoshuang.


    When the sky turned pale, she went back with a trace of fluke. Maybe Xiaoshuang had already stayed in Huanyi Bureau and was preparing for breakfast.


    But she was disappointed. Xiaoshuang didn''t come back. When we saw her coming alone, our eyes were full of disappointment and sadness. No matter what, a living person can''t be gone like this.She went to find mammy Li. There was no expression on mammy Li''s face. "I don''t care if you didn''t come back last night, but you don''t have to pursue this matter any more."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I just want to know where my sister is?"


    "Don''t you understand me?" Mother Li frowned, "that''s it. Don''t ask any more."


    Bai Qianfan was very dissatisfied with her attitude. "You are ridiculous. You have lost one person for no reason. You actually said that you would not investigate. Human life is so cheap in your eyes. If she is your sister, do you want to pursue her? "


    "It''s not that she hid her master''s clothes for no reason. It''s a capital crime."


    "Did you see her take it with your own eyes? If not, don''t talk nonsense. "


    Mother Li wanted to get angry, but she held back. "I know you feel aggrieved about your sister, but it''s already happened. There''s no room to turn around. You''d better think about how to take care of yourself. Mr. Yang is a man who bares his teeth and has a grudge against your sisters. Although I punished Xiaoshuang, I won''t let you go. As long as I catch the opportunity, he will deal with you next. The palace is a place where people eat and don''t spit bones. If you want to avoid being bullied, you have to climb up. The higher you climb, the better you are. Step on those who bully you. "


    She paused for a moment. "It''s not easy to live. You can weigh it up. I''ll tell you so much. It''s an exception. "


    Bai Qianfan stayed for a long time, "is my sister dead?"


    Mother Li didn''t speak, just sighed.


    Bai Qianfan understood, legs a soft, almost sat on the ground, her hands clenched fists, voice a little hoarse, "please tell me, the dead maid, how will they deal with?"


    -------------------


    after reading your comments yesterday, the author is very frightened. Do I mean the same thing as you understand? So nervous, so sad...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C736

    Bai Qianfan almost went through all the abandoned wells in the palace, most of which were dry and dark. She heard the stones fall to the ground after throwing them for a long time. She threw a flare to look down, but there was no Yu Xiaoshuang anywhere. She thought, maybe those people had thrown Yu Xiaoshuang into the well they were using. After thinking about it, she thought it was impossible. On the one hand, it was easy to be found, on the other hand, those people were also You can''t drink from the well alone.


    I wonder if I was thrown into that ditch and washed into the moat. I heard that the underground ditch leading to the moat in the palace was always blocked for a long time. There was a eunuch guarding there. He took a long bamboo pole to pull it out and let the body flow out.


    No matter what, you need to see people alive and dead. Just in case Yu Xiaoshuang''s body is really washed into the moat, the club doesn''t know which water area to float to.


    She squatted by the well, holding her arms and frowning, looking at the desolate scenery around her. She couldn''t help but feel resentful. Where can a living person disappear? No, she has to find an explanation for Yu Xiaoshuang.


    She brought her in and said that she would protect Yu Xiaoshuang. But she only cared about her own business and left Yu Xiaoshuang aside. This sister was kind-hearted and didn''t blame her at all. She also covered for her and kept food for her. She thought of all kinds of things and felt a huge sense of guilt in her heart.


    She stood up and walked to Chengde hall. Mo Rongshu was the master of the Forbidden Palace. His slave made a mistake. It was natural for her to ask him to settle the matter.


    She was very angry. She had never hated this ruthless Forbidden Palace. She hated the master of the Forbidden Palace. If he had a good discipline, how could the people below dare to neglect their lives?


    When she saw Chengde hall from a distance and the eunuch standing on the porch, she suddenly stopped and hesitated. Do you really want to see him?


    She believed that if she asked Mo Rongshu, he would come out for her, but what would she do? Will you be imprisoned in this cruel Forbidden Palace from now on?


    Just as he hesitated, the figure of the emperor appeared, with his hand behind him, walking slowly, his face not happy or hurt. Hao pingguan followed him step by step, as if he was saying something.


    As soon as her heart jumped, she quickly turned around and walked to the back palace. She didn''t dare to see him. After all, she lacked courage.


    With a sigh, some of them despise themselves. Bai Qianfan, what are you afraid of? Can he eat you


    Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly saw the three big characters Jingxiu Palace on the front palace. She looked at it silently and remembered the comments of the maids on her concubine. She said that since she was in charge of the harem, she had been fair, had clear rewards and punishments, and had never been harsh on the servants. She was a virtuous lady.


    If xiuyuanshuang is as good as they say, she will take care of the matter of human life.


    She touched her face and worried that xiuyuanshuang would recognize her. But for the sake of Yu Xiaoshuang, she decided to take a risk. After all, she and xiuyuanshuang haven''t seen each other for several years. Xiuyuanshuang doesn''t like to see her. Maybe her impression has faded. Maybe she won''t recognize her for a while.


    She shrunk her shoulders and went to Jingxiu palace with her head hooked. The guard at the door waved and scolded her: "what are you doing? This is not where you come from. Let''s go."


    She is wearing the robe of the most inferior maid of honor. She is really not qualified to see her concubine. What should she do? Bai Qianfan looked at the covetous bodyguard, did not dare to go forward, got into the flower path and opened their sight.


    There is no other way to wait for the hare. Look, the weather is fine today. I hope xiuyuanshuang can come out for a walk.


    After waiting for a long time, her cat was about to doze off. Suddenly, she saw a group of people coming on the road over there. Xiuyuanshuang was the leader, followed by Qiuwen, and several accompanying maids and eunuchs.


    She was a little surprised. She thought xiuyuanshuang was in the palace all the time. Unexpectedly, she came back from the outside and looked into the distance. She understood that xiuyuanshuang had just come from Ci''an palace.


    It''s really a golden opportunity. Bai Qianfan quickly ran behind the tree and knelt down in front of xiuyuanshuang: "help, madam


    She suddenly rushed out and startled xiuyuanshuang. Qiuwen yelled with a straight face, "where is the slave who doesn''t have long eyes? She bumped into the empress. Can you afford it? Come on, palms."


    Bai Qianfan lowered his head and said, "help, please..."


    A maid in waiting to palm her mouth, was stopped by xiuyuanshuang, and asked her, "what life to save, from the truth."


    Bai Qianfan then said the story about how Yang Bapi abused the maid of the Huanyi Bureau, how she retaliated, and how she captured Yu Xiaoshuang, so that her whereabouts are unknown. She said sadly, but she did not dare to shed a tear. She was afraid that, like last time, tears would wash out a faint impression under her eyes. She took the powder with her, but in the presence of Xiuyuan frost She didn''t dare to be careless.


    Xiuyuan frost listen to her words, face really some not Yu, "if you say is true, this Yang Ba deceive, really shouldn''t stay in the palace, you go back first, wait for this palace to find out, naturally give you an account."


    Bai Qianfan said, "lady, my sister..."


    Xiuyuanshuang sighs. She knows the most about the dirty things in the palace. She knows that Yu Xiaoshuang is mostly gone. "When the palace disposes of Yang Ba, your sister will be punished."The meaning of this words is again clear, white thousand sail know hopeless, Fu body knock down, "thank Niang Niang Da en."


    Xiuyuanshuang gave a sound, took two steps to lift her feet, and suddenly turned around, "You raise your head and let me have a look."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, but he didn''t dare not do it. He slowly raised his head, but dropped his eyes.


    Xiuyuanshuang looked at her, and she was also surprised. At first glance, the little maid looked like Bai Qianfan, but at a closer look, she didn''t look like Bai Qianfan. Her face was yellow, hungry and thin, and she didn''t have a good life in a few days. Thinking about the one in Xihua palace, she felt faint pain. Mo Ronglin still didn''t come back to her side. I''m afraid that soon, the emperor will send the little prince to her mother-in-law After a long time, the family is still one.


    I pity her and pour all my feelings on Mo Ronglin. I really treat him as my own child. I teach him carefully and cultivate him hard. I hope that he will come to the world one day. Even if she is not the empress dowager, she will have no worries for the rest of her life.


    She missed Mo Ronglin very much, but she couldn''t go to Chengde hall all the time, so she had to run to Ci''an palace. When she was lucky, she would meet the emperor and the little prince who came to Ci''an palace to ask for his kindness. She stayed there to have a look more to comfort her heart.


    As she stood there, countless thoughts flashed through her mind. She finally bit her teeth, waved back and said to Bai Qianfan, "how about making a deal with you?"


    -------------------


    I feel like I''ve dug a hole for myself...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C737

    Mo Ronglin is a little depressed. His mother said that she would come to him the next day to play cat and mouse game, but she broke her promise and didn''t come.


    The emperor was also a little depressed. How could Bai Qianfan not appear when he ordered a secret search? Did he escape when he heard the wind?


    He called Ning Jiu over and asked, "how''s the search going?"


    "I''m trying my best to find it. If I don''t want to trace it, I will be slower. But I promise that I will find out the empress in five days."


    The emperor said, "I''m afraid that she has already run away in less than five days. She has no other skills. Her ability to escape is first-class."


    Ning Jiu It''s only one day. You are too anxious, Emperor


    The little prince ran over and lay on his father''s leg. He couldn''t get up. The emperor held him on his leg and sat down. They were silent.


    Ning Jiu''s mouth began to smoke. As soon as the empress came back, the father and son were as excited as chicken blood. The emperor even left the government affairs aside and accompanied the empress and the little prince to play cat and mouse games. Now they are gone. The father and son are like frost eggplant in autumn, and their eyebrows droop.


    Well, you''d better hurry to find the empress. There''s a death order from the palace gate. No one can go out these days. If there''s something important, you have to go out. Unless you prove that you''re a man, you can''t talk about it. No matter how capable she is, she can''t let herself have more things out of thin air.


    On the corridor, Xiao Fuzi took out something from his sleeve and handed it to Hao pingguan like a baby. He said with a smile, "chief manager, the slave got a baby yesterday, and te''er took it to honor you."


    Hao pingguan looked down and saw that it was a jade bracelet. He raised it to the sky and said, "Hey, it''s good. Where did it come from?"


    "Don''t ask where you come from, just like it."


    Hao pingguan rubbed the gentle jade and squinted at him, "tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Xiaofuzi said with a smile, "look what the chief manager said. If you have something to do, I will honor you. The slave is on duty under your hands. The chief manager always takes care of you."


    Hao pingguan hums a smile, "monkey cub, don''t tell the truth, really have nothing to ask us?" He pretended to go, "OK, we''ll take it and go."


    "Chief manager, chief manager," xiaofuzi stopped him immediately when he saw that he really wanted to leave. He leaned forward and stammered, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. I have a fellow countryman who has a unique skill of combing his hair. Huizi works as a eunuch of combing his hair in Yuwei palace. You know, Shufei is very difficult to wait for. If she''s a little dissatisfied, she''ll beat her head with whatever she wants It''s natural for a slave to be beaten and scolded. It''s a tough day, so I want to ask the chief manager for a favor. Can we change people to us... "


    Before he finished his words, he was knocked on his forehead by Ping Guan, "monkey boy, you are trying to harm our family. A few days ago..." When he said this, he stopped talking. Chang GUI was a matter of Nanyuan Qianmian people. Few people knew about it. When people were locked up and the news was blocked, the emperor''s hair combing eunuch seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. The insiders didn''t say it, and no one asked about it.


    When he mentioned this, Hao pingguan blamed himself. He was so soft hearted that he didn''t accept his son. As a result, he got into trouble. How could he have thought that a eunuch who combed his hair was actually a spy sent by Nanyuan, and he was sent to the emperor by this old fool, so that Chang GUI had a chance to get close to the emperor. This made his plan of a thousand faces man successful, and almost replaced him at the time of the wedding. Fortunately, the emperor was very lucky Emperor Yingming, has long been aware that the Wuyang princess is not right, secretly made arrangements.


    Although there was no danger, Hao pingguan regretted it and went to the emperor with a board to plead guilty. The emperor was not polite and gave him ten boards. Fortunately, the eunuch who executed the sentence was decent enough not to kill him.


    From then on, he sent people to the emperor. He was very careful. He wanted to find out all the people''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    Now, as soon as xiaofuzi mentioned it, he immediately tensed a string and stuffed the jade bracelet into xiaofuzi''s hand. "We can''t help you. Take it back."


    "Chief manager, don''t mention it. There''s no reason for you to take back the things you sent out," Xiao Fuzi put the jade bracelet back. "Don''t be angry. If you don''t transfer to us, it''s OK to transfer to Zhaohua palace. Xianfei is a well-known old man. You''ll be happy to wait on her."


    "If you want to relax, you should be a slave." Hao pingguan didn''t want to. They were pushing and shoving each other. No one saw the emperor come out with the little prince.


    The emperor was already upset. When he saw that they were noisy, his face sank. "What are you arguing about? Don''t you think I''m bored enough?"


    Hao pingguan and Xiao Fuzi were so frightened that they quickly separated. No one cared about the bracelet. The emperor saw something fall to the ground, and instinctively copied it and took the jade bracelet to his hand.


    Hao pingguan and Xiao Fuzi looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to go out.


    "Whose?"


    Xiaofuzi trembled and raised his hand. The Emperor didn''t embarrass him either. He handed the bracelet to him and said, "put it away, and it will be broken if it falls to the ground."


    Xiaofuzi was about to pick up, but the emperor took back his hand and looked at the bracelet thoughtfully. Xiaofuzi''s hand was lifted in the air. Seeing that the Emperor didn''t want to give it, he put it down again. If the emperor liked it, he would like to give it to him, but he didn''t dare to speak and felt that he was not qualified.The emperor held up the bracelet, looked out from the inner wall, looked at it with light, and slowly looked round and round, and his face gradually sank.


    Xiao Fuzi was a little scared and looked at Hao pingguan like asking for help. Manager Hao ignored him and suddenly the air pressure dropped. He felt a sense of crisis that the mountain rain was coming.


    Half a ring, the emperor finally said, "where did you come from?"


    His voice was calm, but xiaofuzi knelt down, shivering, and did not dare to say, "yes, it''s from the house of internal affairs. The slave, a fellow countryman, sent it to me."


    "Where did he come from?" Is still calm, but with the cold can not be suppressed.


    Xiaofuzi was even more afraid and fell on the ground, "yes, yes, a palace maid who made a mistake, she..."


    "Where is she?" The emperor finally could not calm down and roared out.


    Xiaofuzi fell to the ground and almost fainted. The emperor kicked him up. "Useless slave, tell me quickly, where is the maid in waiting? Did you torture her?"


    "Fight, fight The board is broken. "


    "Still alive?"


    Hao pingguan recognized that the emperor''s gaffe must be related to Bai Qianfan, so this bracelet must belong to Bai Qianfan. He looked at it carefully, and he thought it was familiar. Finally, he remembered that this bracelet had been carried on Bai Qianfan''s hand, and had never been taken off. Once she knocked it carelessly, and there was a thin crack on the inner wall It''s a small crack. The emperor said that he would replace it for her, but she refused. She said it was a relic left by her mother. Yes, just now the emperor was testing the crack when he was facing the light


    "Fear Afraid, no It''s over. " Xiao Fuzi was completely stuttered by the emperor.


    Hao pingguan was shocked and looked up at the emperor. He thought he would be angry. Unexpectedly, he turned his eyelids and fell straight back. The little prince muronglin screamed: "Dad! What''s the matter with you


    -------------------


    the third watch is here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C738

    The emperor''s action scared the people around him out of the body. Hao pingguan pulled his voice into a piece of silk. "Come on, come on, pass it on to Wei Taiyi, come on..."


    At the moment when the emperor fell down, a black arrow came over and put it under him. With his hands, the Emperor didn''t fall down and was helped up. This jolt woke him up.


    Canthus crack eyes once grasped small blessing son, "where is she, take me!"


    Xiaofuzi was grabbed by his collar and rolled his eyes. Hao pingguan advised him, "don''t worry, Emperor. Your mother will be fine. You know that she is the best one in the world. Don''t scare yourself." Turn head to drink again small blessing son, "quickly tell the details."


    Xiaofuzi was scared to a dull face, shaking, speechless, Ning Jiu tried to take people from the emperor, "emperor, you give people to minister, minister to check."


    The emperor relaxed his hand and his eyes were lax. He felt that his robe was pulled. He looked down and saw that it was mo Ronglin. He held up his small face and his two big eyes were bright. "Father, mother like to live."


    The emperor was stunned for the first time when he heard so many words.


    Mo Rong Lin repeated a sentence again, "Niang, like to live."


    The emperor understood this time. What Mo Ronglin meant was that Bai Qianfan would not die easily. He suddenly some shame, with white Qianfan''s character, of course, not so easy to die, lin''er believe her, but he lost his sense of propriety, let people see the joke.


    Small blessing son to rather nine hands, was he to arm bend in a clip, a few ups and downs disappeared in everyone''s line of sight.


    Although the emperor calmed down, he was still restless and refused to enter the room. He walked back and forth in the corridor to wait for news. Mo Ronglin followed him, his face was cold, and his little cloak was fluttering. Hao pingguan, looking at the big and the small, could not help but feel sad again. He begged the Bodhisattva in his heart to be safe.


    Ning nine this go, fast two hours just come back, the facial expressionless walk in to return.


    "Emperor, I have found out that the owner of the bracelet is from Huanyi Bureau..."


    "Huanyi bureau?" The emperor pulled hard in his heart, and his heart suffered in Huanyi Bureau.


    "Where are the people now?"


    "I got hit by the board and left it on the ground to freeze all night. Now it''s already..." Seeing that the emperor and the little prince''s face changed greatly at the same time, he said quickly, "that''s not the empress. I''ve confirmed it with my own eyes. That person''s appearance and posture are very different from the empress."


    The emperor raised his heart and said, "who is that person? How can she have a thousand sail bracelet? Is Qianfan also in Huanyi bureau


    "I rushed to the Huanyi bureau without stopping, but I didn''t find the lady. When I asked the person in charge there, I only said that a pair of sisters were missing. One of them was caught by the house of internal affairs, that is, the owner of the bracelet. The other said that he went out to look for her sister, and then they never showed up again."


    "So the other is Qianfan?"


    "I think so." Ning jiudun for a moment, "unfortunately, the clue here is broken."


    "Who are the gang that beat people?"


    "He used to be the steward of the Huanyi Bureau. His name was Yang Ba, and he was called Wang Ba behind him. He was domineering, greedy and easy to beat people. When his mother first entered the palace, she was probably bullied by him, so she filed a complaint with the palace ladies of the Huanyi Bureau. The good wife presided over justice and demoted Yang ba. But he had a good foundation in the palace. He had a brother named Yang Beiyuan, who worked as an official in the internal affairs office The two men, who are in charge of the waist token, take the lady''s sister away, but I haven''t found out whether the lady is in their hands


    For the first time, the emperor lost his temper with him! Why can''t we find out and take people to the prison to extort a confession, and we''re afraid that he won''t speak? "


    Scolded, Ning nine is also expressionless, "Yang Ba and his brother also disappeared together."


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, "you mean, the insider died, the missing disappeared, my daughter-in-law still can''t find?" Then he got angry again, grabbed the Carving Dragon''s Paperweight on the table, fell to the ground and said in a fierce voice, "how did you guarantee with me that Qianfan would be found out in five days? How are you now? Where are you going to find it? Isn''t that a joke? I lost my daughter-in-law in my palace! "


    Long Yan was so angry that the slaves knelt down and no one dared to say anything.


    The emperor knew that it was not the time to lose his temper, and people had to keep looking for him. He would not play cat and mouse any more. When he found him, he would tie him to his belt. He would never leave her where he went.


    Think about really regret, those days, she escaped him to chase, almost infinite close, as long as he makes a plan, will be able to let her appear, but he would not have the courage, dare not maoran act, think, when she is willing to see you again, mold up to the front, do not care about these three or five days.


    It''s a mistake, but it''s a dead end.


    At half a sound, he said, "where is the body of the maid in waiting? I''m going to have a look." Her sister must be cherished, and her future affairs must be done properly.


    Ning Jiu knelt down on the ground and said, "emperor, when I went, the maid of honor was not dead. I bravely put people in the back of the enclosure and asked the doctor Wei to come and see. But the doctor Wei said that it was very difficult to save her.""It''s my decree to ask Wei Zhongqing to save her. If she can''t, take his life."


    "Yes, I''m going to pass the edict."


    "You don''t have to," the emperor said, "go and find out the whereabouts of Yang Bahe and Yang Beiyuan. At the same time, close the palace gate. No one can wait to get in or out. Only the Meridian Gate is left. Check the hanging wall of the gate. Go and arrange it now."


    "Yes, I do," Ning Jiu saluted and retreated.


    The emperor and his party went to the enclosed room in the back. The enclosed room was where the eunuchs of Chengde palace lived. The emperor never came here. When the eunuchs who were not on duty saw the long live master, they were all startled. They knelt down to greet him. Some of them stayed in the room, so they simply hid in it.


    There was a little eunuch looking for the way ahead. He knew where the man was. He had to close the curtain early.


    The room where the maid of honor lived was not very spacious, and it was backlit behind the main hall. It was very dark in the room. The emperor bent down and went in. He saw a person lying on a small bed. If he didn''t show his head, it would be as if no one was lying under the quilt. His face was probably cleaned up, green and red, and there were several bloodstains. At first sight, he was severely punished.


    When the emperor looked at the maid, he felt that Bai Qianfan was the weakest. Although he was not strong, he always played the role of protector. Now he lost himself for the sake of his sister.


    Wei Zhongqing lifted the curtain and came in. Seeing the emperor in the room, he was so scared that he saluted, "how did the emperor come here..."


    The emperor waved his hand and asked, "can you save me?"


    Wei Zhongqing shook his head. "It''s very difficult. I''m afraid we can only be a living horse doctor."


    The emperor glanced at him and said, "I''ve come to deliver a message to you myself. If you can''t save her, you''ll take your own life."


    Wei Zhongqing was startled. He had to kneel on the ground and was held by the emperor. "If you have this Kung Fu, try to find a way. No matter what the cost, you can save people for me." He knows Bai Qianfan best. Her sister is going to die in the palace. She must hate him. Who let him be the master of the Forbidden Palace.


    -------------------


    the fourth shift is coming, ha ha ha. All right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C739

    When xiuyuanshuang put the plan together, Bai Qianfan was stunned for a long time. He still put down his eyebrows and muttered, "does the lady think I look like that princess?"


    "Of course, you need to dress up again," Xiuyuan frost looked at her, "the body shape and eyebrows are like, the face is not like, you are black, she is white, just put on the powder."


    Bai Qianfan felt strange. Did Mo Rongshu marry a princess who looked like her? She is also curious about the princess. Now she is even more curious to hear Xiu yuanshuang say so.


    "What if the Emperor sees it?"


    "Don''t worry, the emperor won''t go to Xihua palace easily. It''s a cold palace. Besides a maid in waiting, there are no other slaves who can''t help."


    "The maid in waiting..."


    "Her master is in the hands of the palace, so she will not speak freely."


    Bai Qianfan licked his lips. "Will the empress kill the princess?"


    "Of course not. This palace is not the kind of person you think. You just don''t need to know the reason here. No one will die because of it, unless you can''t keep it a secret. Although this palace is not cruel, Yang Ba and Yang Bei yuan have been killed for you to comfort your sister. What we promised you has been done. Now it''s up to you. ¡±


    Bai Qianfan thinks that she should meet the princess, and she needs to seek an answer.


    But when she saw Ruzhu and Princess Wuyang, she was shocked and stood there for a long time.


    Ruzhu and Ruyu were also stunned. The man in front of them was


    Xiuyuanshuang was very satisfied with the expression of both sides, but he didn''t speak. He just raised his chin. A trusted bodyguard came forward to catch Ruyu, and put a black cloth cover on his head.


    Ruyu yelled, "what are you going to do?"


    "Shut up, it won''t kill you. As long as you''re good, I''ll let you back in time."


    Ruzhu was always stunned, watching them take Ruyu away without saying a word. In front of Bai Qianfan, what else can she say?


    Xiuyuan frost threatened her, "if you want to protect your master''s life, don''t talk too much, don''t show any flaws."


    Ruzhu doesn''t understand what xiuyuanshuang wants to do, but she doesn''t talk much. For Ruyu''s sake, it''s for baiqianfan''s sake. She hears that xiuyuanshuang doesn''t know baiqianfan''s true identity.


    Xiuyuan frost can''t stay here too long, gives Bai Qianfan a hint in the eyes, and soon takes people away.


    When Bai Qianfan saw such pearls as jade, her brain exploded. All the pictures in the past came in a stream, messy and flying all over the sky. She couldn''t see clearly, she couldn''t understand, but she knew that the truth was in it.


    "Come on," she said after a long time, "tell me what you know."


    Ruzhu hesitated and lowered her head.


    "Speak quickly, I order you as a princess!"


    Bai Qianfan''s low drink was as powerful as a rainbow. She was as surprised as a pearl. Now, it''s no secret. Let''s just say that the princess is the party, and she has the right to know everything.


    So she said the whole thing from beginning to end, and it was easy for her to say it.


    Bai Qianfan is hard to describe her mood at the moment, because she is so shocked that she always feels a little untrue, but she knows that all this is true. She finally knows that she has suffered a lot, full of the pain of Acacia and the loss of her son. She is also ridiculous for the queen''s fantastic plan.


    Yes, it''s ridiculous. A mother who abandoned her daughter hugged her in tears many years later, called her a daughter, said she owed her and wanted to compensate her. In fact, she was the main culprit for breaking up their husband and wife and causing chaos in East Vietnam.


    Therefore, she will forget Mo Rongshu and lin''er and will be willing to marry LAN Wenyu because she is controlled.


    Fortunately, the arrival of Mo Rongshu awakened her sealed memory, and she finally escaped back. However, the situation has become difficult to clean up. Mo Rongshu has accepted the harem and married the Lord of another country. She is so frustrated that she just wants to take Mo Ronglin to leave. Unexpectedly, Mo Rongshu married the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan.


    She is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan.


    He took great pains to marry her back. Unfortunately, he married a fake.


    She covered her face and wept bitterly, crying for fate, lamenting her tortuous fate.


    Ruzhu stood aside, her face panicked, but she had nothing to do. She whispered to her, "Your Highness, don''t cry, and don''t blame your majesty. She wants to break the curse for the people of Nanyuan. She doesn''t want Nanyuan to destroy her country one day."


    Bai Qianfan raised her head from the palm of her hand. If she is a person with profound righteousness, she really can''t blame the empress. For the sake of the country, there''s nothing wrong with sacrificing a daughter. Maybe that''s what the empress often talks about.


    Ruzhu said that the empress left her in Nanyuan for her good, and general Lan was a man worthy of trust for life. Mo Rongshu would die under the sword of a thousand face man, Dongyue would be taken over by the empress without any trace, and she would live happily in the beautiful world that the empress made up for her.


    She couldn''t believe how miserable her life would be if all this set by the empress really became a reality.Fortunately, she woke up in time. Fortunately, Mo Rongshu was smarter than the empress imagined. Fortunately, her husband and son were all alive. Otherwise, she, who cherished her life most, would not be able to live.


    She casually wiped her tears and heard the voice of Ru Zhu''s surprise, "Your Highness, your face..."


    Of course, Bai Qianfan knew what was going on. He simply told her, "go fetch water. I''m Princess Wuyang. I don''t have to play who I am anymore."


    Ruzhu answers, turns around and goes out. Bai Qianfan stares at her face in the bronze mirror for a long time. She is a little sorry. If xiuyuanshuang knows that she originally wanted to replace civet cat with prince, but she replaced civet cat with prince, what will be her expression?


    For xiuyuanshuang, she can''t simply define whether she is a good person or a bad person. Xiuyuanshuang has a good reputation in the palace. People respect her and are afraid of her. She takes care of the palace affairs with fairness and clear rewards and punishments. She teaches Mo Ronglin and takes good care of her. For a time, she was very grateful. But xiuyuanshuang brought herself to Xihua palace to replace Princess Wuyang. According to Ruzhu, no one knows that Princess Wuyang in Xihua palace is fake except the emperor and some of her confidants, So xiuyuanshuang plans to replace the real princess with a fake one, but she accidentally replaces the real princess.


    If Zhu Duan water comes in, Bai Qianfan washes off a thick layer of white powder on her face and recovers her true colors. Now she doesn''t pretend to be anyone, she is herself.


    She told Ruzhu, "don''t tell anyone about today''s affairs, let alone expose them in front of the emperor."


    Ruzhu nodded, "it''s just your highness. What''s the intention of your concubine replacing you with a fake princess?"


    Bai Qianfan thought, yes, what is the purpose of Xiuyuan frost?


    -------------------


    previously, it was revealed that Xiu was Bai Qianfan''s divine assistant...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C740

    Strange to say, Mingming blocked the palace gate, but he couldn''t find Bai Qianfan or Yang Bahe or Yang Beiyuan.


    Three days later, Ning Jiu''s face became very ugly, and the emperor''s face was even worse. The little prince''s face had no smile, and he was silent like a small stone. The whole Chengde hall is shrouded in dark clouds. It''s about to thunder and lightning and rain.


    People in the palace are puzzled about the inspection. Qiuwen is worried about it and says to xiuyuanshuang, "master, why does the emperor take charge of the internal affairs, isn''t he..."


    Xiuyuanshuang is copying scriptures. Ever since Mo Ronglin left, she began to copy scriptures all day for peace of mind.


    She didn''t think so. "It''s said that the internal affairs government is going to draw up the internal register of the palace people. Maybe it''s because of this. The emperor is kind and has made tax relief. Now the Treasury is not very full. There were people who used to eat empty rates. Now we have verified the number of people, but we can save a lot."


    Qiu Wen''s heart fell to the ground when she said this, "I thought that..."


    Xiuyuan frost an eye nail to come over, autumn grain hit a shiver, bow to dare not speak again.


    When she went to the Ci''an palace to say hello, Shufei also mentioned the matter of inspection, and said angrily, "old Buddha, please tell me, and then check. Lord Ning has a straight face, just like someone in the palace. Anyway, I''m the master and he''s a minister. There''s no rules at all."


    Empress Dowager Rui, ha ha, Ning Jiu doesn''t even have the Empress Dowager in her eyes. What''s your lady like? Who makes him the red man in front of the emperor? If you can''t make trouble, just hide. Don''t make trouble for yourself. Of course, we can''t say it directly. Stability and unity are the most important.


    "Mr. Ning is such a temper. You should bear with him more. He''s willing to inspect. It''s not good for you to make it convenient for others and have nothing to do with each other."


    Shufei reluctantly smile, "the old Buddha said is, I naturally cooperate, rather adult is the red man around the emperor, I dare not offend him."


    Xiuyuanshuang glances at her and sighs silently in her heart. It''s hard for those who can''t deal with it to be the fourth imperial concubine.


    Normally the virtuous imperial concubine with few words seldom opens her mouth, "I really appreciate the uprightness of adult Ning. I don''t flatter him. I''m much better than those who slander and flatter him."


    The virtuous imperial concubine is a straight hearted person. She doesn''t know what to say, but she feels that there is something in her words. The Empress Dowager doesn''t dare to hate her. She doesn''t pay attention to the virtuous imperial concubine.


    Immediately sneer a, "Yo, virtuous imperial concubine Niang Niang appreciate rather adult ah, had better beg emperor, pull Ning adult to Zhao Hua palace to be on duty?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine blushed and was about to open her mouth when xiuyuanshuang coughed, "OK, let''s just say a few words. The emperor sent Lord Ning to inspect the inner palace. Although he didn''t say what it was, I thought it might have something to do with the shortage of bank, so I came to discuss with the old Buddha to see if I could reduce the monthly order of the imperial concubine..."


    Before she finished her words, there was a buzz around her, which was related to her own interests. No one could stay out of the way.


    Princess Rui was not surprised at xiuyuanshuang''s words. She was a general person and nodded in praise. "The Emperor didn''t say clearly that he didn''t want us to worry about it. However, I heard something from Lord Ning. It''s really a shortage of bank. We are all a family. If the Emperor is in trouble, you should go to one place and think more about it for him, but it doesn''t matter At the end of the mountain and the end of the river, my concubine, "she looked at xiuyuanshuang," since the emperor let you take charge of the harem, you will make up your mind. You don''t have to ask for the imperial edict of the mourners. Both the mourners and the emperor can trust you. Of course, when the difficulties are over and the National Treasury is full, we will make up for all that we owe you. "


    "Yes, I know." Xiuyuan frost nodded slightly. When she raised her head, her eyes swept away, and the sound of discussion disappeared. She is dignified and gentle, but she is also decisive in killing. No one here dares to confront her except empress dowager Rui.


    When she came back to the palace, she asked Qiuwen to wait on him. She drew up a list. There were not many people in the back palace, and she knew that she had a strong temper. As long as she was fair and just, no one could say anything. She just hesitated when she wrote about Xihua palace.


    The one in Xihua palace is the master. As a second grade imperial concubine, she is not qualified to exempt the empress from her monthly appointment. What''s more, she can''t let the emperor take hold of her. The nib of her pen pauses, and she still writes it down according to the original number. Although empress dowager Rui said that she could make up her own mind, this list must be sent to the emperor, and it will only count if his imperial pen is left behind.


    After finishing writing, she told Qiuwen, "send someone to send the special white jade melon just sent from the South yesterday to Xihua palace."


    Qiuwen should have answered, but his mouth was murmuring, "there are only three special melons in total, one from the Buddha, one from the emperor, and the other from the master himself. How can he send them out?"


    Xiuyuan frost slanted her one eye, "three special to the most respected three people in the palace, shouldn''t they?"


    Qiu Wen is unconvinced. "We all know that the one in Xihua palace has lost his favor. The emperor has only been to the Palace once, but he still goes down for the prince''s palace. Sooner or later, the emperor doesn''t care. What else do you care?"


    "What do you know?" Xiuyuanshuang folded the list and put it in the envelope with gilding and red. "It''s our palace that takes care of it, but the emperor can turn a blind eye. Don''t say much. Send it to Chengde hall."¡ª¡ª


    On the fourth day, the emperor did not even want to go to court. In the afternoon, he lay on his bed, opened his eyes and looked at the top of the tent, silent. Mo Ronglin, like his father, was lying flat, silent.


    Half ring, the emperor said: "do you have anything to say?"


    Mo Ronglin: "mother, I won''t leave lin''er."


    "But where is she?" After looking for such a long time, no one was seen. Was it an accident or out of the palace? Compared with the former, he certainly hoped that she would be out of the palace, but out of the palace meant separation again. He didn''t like the result.


    After lying for a long time, he got up lazily. Laurel waited on him to dress. Hao pingguan bowed in and whispered: "emperor, someone from Jingxiu palace has sent a list."


    "What list?"


    "The empress said that the Treasury is tight now, so the masters of the palaces can reduce the number of months, and the slaves below can also be reduced according to the proportion, so as to save a sum of money to supplement the Treasury. She said that there are more places to spend money at the end of the year, so it''s better to save a little."


    The emperor hissed, "it''s hard for her to worry about these things for me." he took a look at them and found that all the palaces were reduced, except Ci''an palace and Xihua palace. He looked at the three words of Xihua palace and had a flash in his mind. Ning Jiu checked so many palaces, but he didn''t check Xihua palace. In Xihua palace lived Nanyuan''s spy. Bai Qianfan was Nanyuan''s Wuyang princess. Could it be her They collected her?


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t sit any more and would walk out.


    Mo Ronglin catches up and pulls his robe, "Dad, where are you going?"


    "Father goes to his mother."


    "Lin''er, go too."


    The emperor pondered for a while and felt that it was not right. It was better not to let the people of Nanyuan have contact with Mo Ronglin. Their means were too strange for him to guard against.


    "Lin''er is obedient. He''ll be back when he goes." He touched the child''s head, asked laurel to take him to play, and stepped out of the door.


    Soon, the emperor''s chariot headed for Xihua palace in a hurry. Hao pingguan followed him, wondering why the emperor suddenly wanted to go to Xihua palace. Did he miss her too much, even if he went to see a fake?


    -------------------


    did you stop urging them when they met...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C741

    The emperor wanted to make a surprise attack. He didn''t let anyone tell him. He told everyone to stay outside. He went in alone.


    Bai Qianfan just came out of the bedroom hall. As soon as they met each other, they were stunned and stood there staring at each other.


    Ruzhu came out later and was stunned to see the scene. The scene was strange.


    When Bai Qianfan came back, he subconsciously wanted to escape.


    As soon as she turned, the emperor subconsciously grasped her arm.


    As Zhu sees him like this, he subconsciously says, "emperor, she..."


    "Back off." Bai Qianfan murmured.


    Ruzhu Yes


    Emperor: "stop." Do you want to report to the inside? He sneered, released Bai Qianfan and darted into the bedroom hall, leaving Bai Qianfan and ruzhuchu looking at each other. He didn''t know why he came and what he was doing in the bedroom hall?


    Ruzhu is a little nervous. Her two hands are tightly clenched together. Bai Qianfan also plays drums in her heart, but she is calm on her face and indicates with her eyes that Ruzhu is calm.


    The emperor turned around in the bedroom and found nothing. He stood there, raised his hand and touched his nose. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He seemed to smell the familiar fragrance. He was stunned for a moment. He remembered that he had grabbed the arm of the fake Princess just now. He sneered in his heart. He was still pretending that even the fragrance was the same.


    He came out of the bedroom and looked at Bai Qianfan coldly, "where are you hiding people?"


    Bai Qianfan asked, "who is the person that the emperor said?"


    "Bai Qianfan is in the palace. Where did you hide her?"


    Bai Qianfan was obviously stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that he was coming for her. Her heart jumped wildly. She lowered her eyes to cover her mood. She knew that he always had her in his heart. Even if he accepted the harem, the Queen''s position would be reserved for her, but


    She whispered, "I don''t understand you."


    "Why, again?" The emperor deceived him and said in a cold voice, "change your incense and your face. Sooner or later, I''ll ask someone to change it for you. Since I''ve saved your life, I''ll give you some peace." Seeing that Bai Qianfan lowered his head and said nothing, he raised his voice and said, "look up at me."


    Bai Qianfan raised his head slowly and looked at him with a pair of dark eyes. How long has it been since I saw him so closely, with dark eyes, sharp face and deep lips When her eyes rested on his white hair, her heart knocked hard.


    The emperor said Bold, who told you to look at me like this? Lower your head! " I don''t know if it''s the magic of Nanyuan. How do you feel that his eyes are going to suck him in? It makes him a little flustered.


    He turned and looked at Ruzhu, "where is baiqianfan?"


    Ruzhu secretly looked at Bai Qianfan, and there was a flash of confusion in her eyes, which all fell into the eyes of the emperor. "It''s no use looking at her. Tell me, where is Bai Qianfan? If I don''t tell you the truth, I will kill you both now. "


    If Zhu Po Tong kneels down, "emperor, I really don''t know, I don''t know..."


    The emperor kicked people over. "My patience is limited. Bai Qianfan is clearly in the palace, but I couldn''t find her through the whole Forbidden Palace. If you didn''t use the magic to hide her, how could I not find her?"


    Bai Qianfan helped Ruzhu up. "Is that the emperor''s patience?"


    The emperor felt that there was something wrong with the man with thousand faces today. He was still scared of him when he came back last time. This time, he changed his attitude and was a little arrogant.


    He always doubted whether she had used any magic again. Anyway, when he saw her eyes, his heart beat abnormally. To be on the safe side, he walked away and said, "I warn you, don''t play tricks any more. It''s OK to use the trick once, but it won''t work again." He pointed to Ruzhu, "come here, I have something to ask you."


    If bead dare not go over, afraid he kicks her again, look at white thousand sail like asking for help.


    "If the emperor has anything to say, just ask me." Bai Qianfan took two steps in front of him, blocking the bead behind him.


    As soon as she entered, the emperor retreated. It seemed that she had an air that made him afraid. Something was wrong, something was wrong


    "You stop!" He waved his hand, trying to stop her, "don''t come here, just stand there and talk."


    Because of Yu Xiaoshuang, Bai Qianfan was always angry with him. He immediately gave a cold smile, "the emperor thinks Bai Qianfan is missing. It can be seen that this is a common thing in the palace. The emperor only cares about Bai Qianfan, but do you think there are others missing?"


    The emperor yelled, "what qualifications do you have to question me? If you say that, I can take your head."


    "The emperor always wants people''s heads. Is human life so cheap in the eyes of the emperor?"


    "I am the monarch. Whoever I want to die will die!"


    Bai Qianfan originally wanted to beat him by Yu Xiaoshuang''s business. Who knows that he is now an emperor, but he has become unreasonable. He who wants to die has to die. This autocratic and arbitrary Mo Rongshu is a little strange to her.


    She retorted, "so the emperor is a tyrant."


    "Presumptuous!" The emperor was angry and stepped forward, eager to wave his hand.Bai Qianfan also stepped forward, "only tyrants don''t take human life seriously. If they are Mingjun, they naturally cherish people''s lives."


    "You are not my people in Dongyue." The emperor said, "you are the spies of Nanyuan. You are going to die."


    Bai Qianfan took another step forward and said, "can''t the emperor see that we are unarmed weak women? Do we have any threat to the emperor now? Will the emperor feel happy when he kills us? The emperor is a king. Naturally, whoever wants to die will die, but the Emperor... "


    The emperor looked at the face close at hand, looked at her small mouth and kept talking. The voice went into his ears and disturbed his mind. He was extremely agitated and anxious, just wanted to block her mouth.


    As soon as he thought about it, he went on kissing


    At the moment of kissing, he was still a little sober. He felt that he must be crazy. He was obviously a fake. How could he But he couldn''t control it and watched his lips fall on her


    His voice stopped suddenly, and everything was quiet. His delicate lips tasted sweet. He kisses sweetly. He clearly hears his heart beating like horses galloping, and his blood flowing rapidly. Every pore is opening and closing quickly. He slowly closes his eyes, and let himself go.


    It''s like a tired bird homing, a boat entering the harbor, all the dust settled.


    Bai Qianfan struggles desperately. He just feels aggrieved and wants to kill her. Why did he kiss her


    Finally, the emperor was forced to break free. He was pushed to stagger. He opened his eyes, his face was shocked, his lips were wriggling, and he murmured: "daughter in law."


    Bai Qianfan turned and ran into the bedroom. Ruzhu took a look at the emperor and went in with him.


    -------------------


    finally, we met. Finally, no one would be waving a whip behind us. Finally, we were relieved. Finally, our mind was empty.


    Little theater


    the proud Emperor: yesterday, a reader said in a very disdainful tone that just the emperor''s intelligence quotient... What''s wrong with my IQ? My IQ is not enough for my body. My body is very honest.


    Bai Qianfan: men are really animals that think with what.


    Emperor: what is that?


    Bai Qianfan: that''s what.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C742

    Hao pingguan was on the porch. He saw the emperor come out of his mind. He was surprised and said, "emperor, drive back..."


    The emperor was in a muddle, as if he had woken him up. He called at the top of his voice, "Ning Jiu, Ning Jiu."


    "Emperor, isn''t lord Ning going to carry out the job you told him?"


    "Jia Tong, call Jia Tong!"


    Hao pingguan sent the young eunuch to call Jia Tong, but he was stopped by the emperor and told the young eunuch, "tell Jia Tong to bring 100 bodyguards to surround the Xihua palace. Even a fly can''t fly out. No, 200, ask him to bring 200 bodyguards. I''ll guard here. Go quickly. "


    His voice was rapid and his face was flustered. Hao pingguan was also nervous by him. He lowered his voice and asked, "emperor, did the people inside do some magic again..."


    "The emperor glared at him:" you are the magic


    Hao pingguan It''s magic. Why is there something wrong with the emperor


    Jia Tong soon brought the people to the palace. The Emperor himself ordered, "listen to me carefully, surround the Xihua Palace on the third floor on the left and the third floor on the right, but remember not to let the people in the room see it. Do you understand?"


    Guards, you look at me and I look at you. I don''t understand at all. Since they are surrounded by three layers on the left and three layers on the right, how can they not be seen?


    Jia Tong sneered, "emperor, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult..." Isn''t it hard for people


    The emperor glanced at the dark crowd and said, "all turned into dark guards."


    Jia Tong All turned into dark guards, where to hide? It''s too crowded,


    continues to smile, "please don''t worry. I''m going to surround this place. Let no fly fly in. "


    The emperor said, "it''s not enough to make an ant unable to climb out."


    Jia Tong He took a look at manager Hao. What happened to the emperor in Xihua palace? Have you been enchanted by the two spies in the South Garden?


    When the bodyguards came, the emperor was about to leave with his robes. Jia Tong followed. The emperor said, "you stay here. I''ll keep an eye on you."


    Jia Tong No, just two women and two hundred bodyguards. Can''t you keep an eye on them?


    The emperor left, but did not sit on the chariot. He carried his hands behind him and walked forward slowly. Hao pingguan followed him, thinking that Xihua palace was a little far away from Chengde palace, and he would have to persuade the emperor to sit in the chariot later. However, when he walked, he felt that it was not right. The emperor did not go to Chengde palace, but walked around Xihua palace.


    Seeing the sun slowly moving to the west, the emperor lingered here. Manager Hao was puzzled and secretly observed. Seeing the emperor''s face as usual, he bravely said, "emperor, it''s late. It''s time to go back."


    The emperor let out a sound and continued to walk slowly. Hao pingguan looked at the corner that had passed once, sighed in his heart, and then turned to the third circle.


    Jia Tong was also very puzzled. He dutifully stayed outside the Xihua palace, and saw the emperor''s figure flashing through the shadows of the trees. After a while, he saw the emperor flash by. He wiped his eyes and thought he was wrong. Ask the bodyguard on the side, "is that the emperor?"


    The guard replied respectfully, "yes, my Lord, long live."


    Jia Tong thought to himself, the emperor''s delay in leaving is not reassuring him, when he became so useless in the emperor''s heart


    The emperor''s heart is very confused, feel like a dream in general, he has not seen the world, but this is too untrue. Is it the magic of Nanyuan? Holding her in his arms, he felt as if he had been ignited, throbbing wave after wave, which made him breathless. Originally, his body had memory, and he was very ashamed. His body recognized her earlier than he did. He had no spare energy to think about other problems, such as, why did the fake princess become a real princess, where did the fake Princess go, and who controlled all this? Or is Bai Qianfan secretly connected with them. He guessed right. Bai Qianfan is hiding here. It''s just that their meeting was so unexpected


    He sighed with mixed feelings, stood still, looked up at the palace, and finally left.


    Back to Chengde hall, the emperor asked people to call Ning Jiu.


    Ningjiao knelt down as soon as he entered the room, "minister, it''s a disgraceful mission. I haven''t found the whereabouts of the empress yet."


    "Get up."


    When Ning Jiu heard the emperor''s voice, he was a little relaxed and surprised. He looked up and saw that the calm face was still in his eyes. But he could see that the haze in the emperor''s heart was gone. There was light in his eyes and the radian of his mouth was rising.


    He asked in surprise, "emperor, is it..."


    The emperor nodded. He didn''t tell anyone about it, but he also needed someone to share his joy. Ning Jiu was the only one who could keep the secret.


    Rather nine face up a joy, "Niang Niang where?"


    "Xihua palace."


    Ning Jiu no longer asked. Bai Qianfan is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. It''s not surprising that she has contact with the people of Nanyuan. It''s just He looked at the emperor, who was trying to suppress his excitement, and was secretly worried. The status of the empress has changed. Can she and the emperor return to the past?


    In Xihua palace, Bai Qianfan asked Ruzhu, "when did the emperor find that Ruyu was disguised?"Ruzhu shook his head, "this slave is not clear, but before the wedding, the emperor should know that Ruyu is disguised."


    Bai Qianfan snorted, "I know that she is disguised and married. Do you have a crush on her?"


    as like as two peas can''t help laughing, "Your Highness, jade''s face and your highness are exactly the same, but this only shows the emperor''s nostalgia."


    "He didn''t recognize me just now."


    "But I finally recognized it."


    "Can I recognize him if he doesn''t kiss me?"


    Ruzhu Is your royal highness a real one?


    Bai Qianfan said again, "is he right if Jade also next mouth, just know she is false?"


    "No, absolutely not," said Ruzhu, "because she was afraid of going through gangs. Before her marriage, Ruyu kept a distance from the emperor. This slave can prove it."


    "What about the wedding night?" Bai Qianfan sneered, "your plan is not to kill him in the bridal chamber?"


    Ruzhu was sweating on his forehead and muttered: "it''s not that I didn''t succeed. When I went in, the emperor and Ruyu had already fought..."


    Bai Qianfan was silent. She suddenly realized that she was qualified to be sour and jealous here? She is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan, and her mother emperor wants to kill murongshu


    Ruzhu felt guilty when she saw that she didn''t speak. "Your Highness must hate the maidservant."


    Bai Qianfan said with a wry smile, "you are just an accomplice at best, and my mother is the culprit. What''s the use of hating you? He should hate me. "


    "No, I can see that the emperor loves his highness."


    Bai Qianfan lowered his eyes, "but I have no face to see him."


    Why do you want to escape? What do you want to drive him away? Only at this meeting did she realize that she had no face to see him. After all, it was her biological mother who caused all this


    -------------------


    who says it''s over? It''s going to be over next month, and the readers can''t figure out the time of the article. Here''s another time. It''s usually from 10:30 to 11:30 in the morning, but because you''re in a hurry, the author often sends it ahead of time. The fairy who brushes it four times at more than eight o''clock, the author is moved by you, hahaha, I send it ahead of time today .


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C743

    Everyone can see that there is something wrong with the emperor. It''s probably because he can''t find Bai Qianfan. Otherwise, how can he be so anxious? Just like a cat in spring, he feels that he is scratching his heart and lungs all the time. One would grab a book and turn a few pages, one would pick up a blue and white bottle and turn around in his hand, one would pace in the room, one would stand on the steps and be in a daze towards the back palace.


    Only Hao pingguan felt that Huangding must have been influenced by some magic in Xihua palace. He wondered whether he wanted to invite the eminent monks of Huangjue temple to put up some runes to help him to subdue the evil spirits.


    Even Mo Ronglin saw his father''s abnormality. He was very clever and didn''t bother him until he went to bed. He asked the emperor carefully, "Dad, can''t you find your mother?"


    The emperor touched his head and answered with mixed feelings, "found it."


    As soon as Mo Ronglin''s eyes brightened, he was about to jump up from the bed and was held down by the emperor, "what are you going to do?"


    "Go to find your mother," muronglin blinked his big round eyes. "Jia Tong said, it''s dark. I want to sleep with my daughter-in-law. Don''t my father sleep with my mother?"


    The emperor is angry, "this don''t know cheeky 250, how dare to tell you these?"


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Last time lin''er didn''t allow Jia Tong to go back and let him live in the palace, he said so."


    "That''s not the key. You''ll be less with him in the future."


    The little prince turned back to the topic, "Dad, I want my mother."


    The emperor felt his nose in embarrassment, "Dad and his mother play cat and mouse game, you know, now dad caught his mother, Dad won, but your mother, thin skinned, lost a little embarrassed, let''s give her a little time, OK?"


    "All right." Mo Rong Lin loud answer, obediently lying well, "tomorrow morning, Lin son to see his mother."


    The emperor said When dad said a little time, he didn''t mean tomorrow morning, but a little longer... "


    Mo Rong Lin mouth a flat: "mother don''t want Lin son, don''t Lin son?"


    "Of course not. What your mother loves most is you. She won''t leave us."


    Mo Rong Lin blinked a few big eyes, and suddenly said, "mother won''t leave me, she will leave dad."


    "Nonsense."


    Mo Rong Lin urgent excuse, "I didn''t talk nonsense, mother said to steal me out, let me go away with her."


    The emperor''s heart was cold. "Is she really going to do it?"


    Mo Rong Lin said strangely, "my mother has already done this. She just failed."


    The emperor''s heart is full of mixed feelings and unspeakable pain. Is she really going to do this? She finally enters the palace, steals lin''er and leaves him alone in the Forbidden Palace for life. This heartless man, he is looking forward to the stars and the moon. She is so good that she wants to take her son and go away. Hum, do you think this Forbidden Palace is where you want to go? No way!


    Mo Ronglin was a child. Although he was excited and happy, he went to sleep. But the emperor was not sleepy at all. He looked at the top of the account and got out of bed quietly.


    The little eunuch on duty on the door was dozing off. When the emperor came up to him, he still didn''t notice. He was sleeping soundly by the door. The Emperor didn''t want to scold him. He went out straight away. The guard under the steps probably had just changed shifts and stood in high spirits. When he saw him coming out, he was all in a daze. He was about to speak. The emperor waved his hand and motioned to keep quiet. He walked slowly through them Go.


    Late autumn dew heavy, chilly, the emperor did not wear much clothes, by the light of the moon, so all the way to Xihua palace.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the hall, five or six figures suddenly rushed out. The light of the sword swayed and surrounded him. Someone murmured, "who dares to intrude..."


    The words didn''t finish saying, Jia Tong silly eye, "emperor, Emperor."


    The guards were not in disorder in the face of danger. They brushed their swords, put their swords in the scabbard, and stood quietly, as if nothing had happened. Anyway, there was Mr. Jia.


    Jia Tong was in tears. Looking at his eyes, he didn''t even recognize the emperor. Something happened. It was midnight and nothing happened. I was muttering that the emperor had sent them to guard here. It was a bit of a fuss. The Forbidden Palace was so deep that so many people dared to break in But someone ran into him, and immediately he felt that the emperor was far sighted and was quietly besieging. As a result Surround the emperor.


    But the emperor''s appearance was so strange that he was not annoyed when he was besieged. As if he had lost his soul, he walked through them, went straight up the steps, and then stood there, staring at the dark night.


    A bodyguard watched for a long time, carefully said to Jia Tong, "my Lord, is the emperor suffering from conjecture like this?"


    "What kind of conjecture?"


    "It''s sleepwalking. Please don''t wake him up. It''s troublesome if you don''t return to your place."


    Jia Tong is a little afraid, "what call a soul not to return to a position?"


    "Well My subordinates also heard about it, but when I was a child, there was an old man in the village who also had sleepwalking. Once when I went out at night and was awakened by someone, I became a little crazy. My behavior was strange. I didn''t say anything, but I always said something that people didn''t understand. His family invited a Taoist to collect evil spirits, saying that he was trapped in his dream and couldn''t get out. "Jia Tong was surprised, "Oh, so powerful." He whispered, "order to go down, no one can make any sound, so as not to disturb the emperor."


    The Emperor didn''t know why he came here. It was like an instinct. He wanted to go where she was. Especially in the dead of night, Jia Tong was right. It was dark, so he had to sleep with his daughter-in-law and hold her in his arms.


    But this time is different. Last time, they separated for too long, and there are too many complicated things in between. They can''t do nothing for each other. He said that he would give Bai Qianfan a little time, but he was not. When he heard the news that Bai Qianfan was going to take lin''er away, he was angry and angry, but he could understand her heart knot. Her mother emperor designed to kill him, and he accepted the harem, which is very important They are the two biggest obstacles among them, and they can''t be solved in a short time.


    So she avoided him, and when he got here, he was afraid to move forward.


    The curved moon is like a hook, spreading like water. The emperor sighed and leaned against the pillar to look up at the moon. His eyes were confused. It was Bai Qianfan''s face.


    In the bedroom, Bai Qianfan sat by the bed, looking at the crescent moon in the sky through the high window lattice. She also sighed. She was not a weak person, but always wanted to cry. Her eyes were misty, and the crescent moon became hazy, as if it had turned into a black eyebrow.


    Jia Tong and his bodyguards lie quietly in the dark, looking at the emperor in the corridor. He is sad that the emperor is like this because he thinks of his mother. If he really can''t find it, he will come here to seek comfort.


    He sighed and wondered why she could not be found in the palace. Is Ning Jiu not good? Let him have a try tomorrow. She is his apprentice. You have to show her face. As soon as she showed her face, he would catch people and let the emperor get what he wanted.


    -------------------


    today''s second watch www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C744

    The emperor always has a face that is neither happy nor sad. But today, when he sits on the Jinluan hall, the corners of his mouth rise and smile slightly, showing a little softness. We don''t understand where his joy comes from. What he clearly tells us is that the State Treasury is in a tight situation. Is it possible that the large sum of money needed at the end of the year will be available?


    It''s just the way he looks This time, I must be in a trance.


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry who finished the work hesitated to take a look around and called him, "emperor."


    The emperor remained indifferent and continued to smile.


    Hao pingguan looked at the officials below and began to whisper. He coughed and reminded the emperor in a low voice, "emperor, Emperor."


    The emperor came back and said, "what?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry was immediately relieved. The emperor was really in a trance. He thought that as usual, he would express some ideas.


    He was about to narrate it again, but the emperor waved his hand and asked, "what''s interesting about Lin''an City in this season?"


    In late autumn and winter solstice, the weather is getting colder and colder. Even the flowers have failed. What''s the fun No, what is the emperor doing?


    A minister bravely bowed his hand and asked, "what kind of fun does the emperor want? Is it fighting insects, birds or... "


    "Not those," the emperor impatiently waved his hand and stood up, "let''s stop here today. If you have anything to report to the South study." Regardless of the surprised eyes of the ministers, he turned around and went down to Danbi.


    Hao pingguan followed closely, and heard the emperor''s command, "go outside and get a litter of rabbits, and choose some beautiful ones." After a pause, he said, "get two more chickens..."


    Hao pingguan asked, "does the emperor want to eat chicken and rabbit?"


    The emperor''s eyes glared, "I want to raise it."


    Hao pingguan said bitterly, "the rabbit is OK. The chicken is raised in Chengde hall. It''s a bit..." Shit all over the floor. It''s not dirty.


    "What do you think of my dismissing the harem?"


    Hao pingguan is tongue tied. He is still talking about chickens and rabbits. In the blink of an eye, he goes to the harem again. Is there any connection between the two? Wait a minute. It''s not a joke to dismiss the harem. Let''s not talk about what happens to the ministers. The Empress Dowager and the Buddha alone can''t pass the pass. I''m not afraid she''s sick and bedridden.


    "There are some people in the harem. Please draw up a list for me."


    Hao pingguan continues to be tongue tied. Does the emperor want to be serious?


    Without waiting for him to recover, the emperor suddenly stood still and asked him, "I have white hair. Am I old?"


    "In the prime of spring and autumn, the emperor was not old at all. Instead, he was calm."


    The emperor thought for a moment, "ask Wei Zhongqing if he can make my hair black."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Hao pingguan licked his dry lips and said carefully, "emperor, it''s almost the beginning of next month. Why don''t you go to Huangjue temple to pick incense this time."


    "Why?"


    Because I went there to ask the eminent monk to go to you to get rid of your evil spirit.


    "The old Buddha said several times that he wanted to go with the emperor, but he didn''t make it. He always talked to the slave about it..." He said, while observing the emperor''s face, he seemed to be thinking about it. He quickly struck while the iron was hot. "It''s almost the end of the year. If you don''t go, you can''t go. The time is just right now. The maple leaf on danxiang mountain is red. Isn''t it beautiful for the emperor to accompany the old Buddha to climb the mountain and enjoy the maple leaf?"


    The emperor thought, "well, you go to arrange it, but don''t inform the Empress Dowager. I won''t go with her this time. Next time."


    Hao pingguan If you don''t go with the empress dowager, is that with a virtuous concubine or a good concubine? Besides, there is no one in the harem that the emperor can look up to.


    Hao pingguan thought as he walked. He suddenly realized that something was wrong. He was not far away from Chengde palace. He had not been there for a long time. He looked around and saw how he came to Xihua palace


    Jia Tong didn''t know where to get out. He opened his panda eyes and reported to the emperor, "emperor, I stayed all night yesterday. No flies flew in and no ants crawled out."


    The emperor snorted a smile, "really didn''t see anyone go in?"


    "No


    "Think clearly before you answer."


    Jia Tong''s eyes turned. What does the emperor mean? Did he know that he came to Xihua Palace last night? No, for the sake of the emperor''s face, I can''t even mention it.


    He said with a firm face, "it''s not."


    The emperor was happy and nodded his approval, "smart, I''m going to catch up with Ning Jiu."


    "Thank you for your praise." Jia Tong is a little proud. On second thought, he is a little uncomfortable. Ning Jiu is such a stiff guy. He is so smart. Who can compare with him!


    Hao pingguan couldn''t understand them. He always felt that they had something to say. He was a little disconsolate. The emperor trusted Ning Jiu most, and he should be the second. When did Jia Tong go in front of him?


    What puzzled him even more was that there was a minister waiting in Mingming''s South study, but the emperor stood here chatting with Jia Tong, "is the prince very clingy to you recently? I heard that you are not allowed to go out of the palace at night?"


    Jia Tong scratched his head and said, "Hey, I''m approachable."


    "You mean I''m hard to get along with?"Jia Tong, "..."


    "Did you find the doctor I told you last time?"


    "I''m looking for it."


    "If you can''t, I''d better point out the marriage for you."


    Jia Tong por Tong knelt down, "the emperor spared me."


    The Emperor gave him a slanting look. "After that, he would not tell the prince how old he was until it was dark to sleep with his daughter-in-law."


    Jia Tong blushed and purred, "it''s because your highness is still small and doesn''t understand those that I dare to say."


    The emperor put his hand behind him, looked around and asked, "is there enough hands?"


    Jia Tong Two hundred first-class masters can kill at least six hundred enemies. What is not enough?


    "Well, you can keep it. I''ll go back." The Emperor just asked to leave, and stopped, "the people in the room have not come out?"


    "No


    The emperor muttered to himself, "it will be boring."


    Jia Tong, "..." Two spies from Nanyuan, if they don''t kill them, they''ll be cheap. They''re afraid they''ll be bored


    Hao pingguan, "..." No, he has to arrange the emperor to go to Huangjue temple. If he goes on like this, he is afraid that something big will happen.


    In Jingxiu palace, Qiuwen tells xiuyuanshuang the news. "Yesterday I went there one by one, and most of the day I came out. Today I went there again, but I didn''t go in. I stood outside and left for a while."


    Xiuyuan frost sneer, "hum, the thief never die, don''t wait to see him, but also to the side, the emperor''s face also don''t want." But in my heart, I was secretly glad that I had changed the person. Otherwise, the couple would see each other several times, the old relationship would revive, and the three members of the family would get together, and there would be nothing wrong with her.


    Qiu Wen is different from what she thinks. She lowers her voice and says, "master, I heard that the emperor has transferred bodyguards to guard there. What did you find?"


    Xiuyuan frost shook his head, "if you really find something, now you have come to Jingxiu palace to arrest people, where can you be so calm, but the emperor can''t go so far, I''m afraid that the palace maid can''t stand the trouble and have to help."


    -------------------


    just back from playing, I saw little cute in the group urging me. I thought it was late, but the time was just right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C745

    Jia Tong rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not wrong. The emperor came again.


    He immediately made a gesture, all the people are hidden in the dark, do not dare to make any noise, if wake up the emperor, it is a capital crime.


    This time, the emperor did not stay in the corridor, but quietly entered the hall door.


    Jia Tong sighed. As expected, he was sleepwalking. When he was sober, the emperor would not be so furtive, just like a thief.


    After a day''s ideological struggle, the emperor finally decided to comply with his heart. He really missed her so much that he was right in front of him. Why can''t he see her!


    The Xihua palace was very big. He walked in slowly. In the open hall, a faint sound was played very loud. He heard his heart beat, bang, bang, deafening.


    The moonlight came in through the window lattice, and the emperor came to the bed with this light, lifted up the curtain and went in.


    It was even darker in the account. He stood on his foot and waited to adapt to the light. He bent down slowly. He wanted to see her face, but The two jewels in the dark are shining like Her eyes.


    The emperor was caught as if he had done something wrong. He was a little chatty and coughed, "didn''t you sleep?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly.


    The emperor touched his nose. "Did I wake him up?"


    Bai Qianfan finally said, "what are you doing here?"


    Had been caught, the emperor simply shameless, lifted the quilt into, "you know me, to this point you have to find someone, or can''t sleep."


    Bai Qianfan was a little flustered. He pressed the quilt and kicked him with his feet. "There are so many people you can find. Why do you have to find me?"


    "I will recognize you." The emperor was hugged with a human belt, his chest against her back, tightly hugged.


    "Mo Rong Shu, how can you be like this?" Bai Qianfan twisted his body and struggled. There were still many things unsolved between them. How could they entangle together.


    It''s strange to say that when he hugged him, the restlessness and strangeness in his heart calmed down. His voice was a little hoarse. "Don''t move, let me hold you."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly wanted to cry. His arms were too warm. She didn''t want to leave at all. She was angry with herself. How could she be so weak in front of him.


    He reached into the quilt and touched her, sighing with pity, "you are thin."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m not thin."


    The emperor insisted, "you are thin. I remember at that time, your waist was full of meat. Now you feel like bones."


    Bai Qianfan laughed in the dark and his nose was sour. "At that time, I was still nursing my baby. Naturally, I would be fatter."


    "It''s better to be a little fatter. You can''t feel it."


    "Then don''t touch it." Bai Qianfan to pull his hand, the emperor took the opportunity to turn her over, two people face to face, all around in darkness, they can see each other.


    "Give me a kiss, will you?" He asked in a dumb voice. He did not dare to ask her as he did at first.


    This sentence seems to be a magic spell, which makes Bai Qianfan burst into tears.


    The emperor went to hold her face, and the tears in his hand made the whole person shiver. He gave her a careless kiss, and the kiss fell on her face. He said, "don''t cry, we''re together again. No one will separate us. Qianfan, daughter-in-law, don''t cry, just come back. There''s nothing better than that. I''ll go to Huangjue temple tomorrow Give the Bodhisattva a golden body


    Qianfan, I miss you so much. I thought you were dead. I wish I would go with you. No one knows my pain. As soon as it gets dark, I''m in a panic. I don''t know where I''m going to find you. It''s like losing my soul. I can''t sleep all night


    I asked Yuegui to tell me about you in the South and ask her to take good care of the rabbits, but they died later. They didn''t leave any. Qianfan, I didn''t even think about it.... "


    The emperor wanted to comfort Bai Qianfan, but he couldn''t restrain his grievances. He cried and covered Bai Qianfan''s voice.


    Ruzhu stood at the door quietly, raised her hand to wipe her eyes, and left quietly.


    Bai Qianfan listened to his cry, heartbroken, slowly ring on his waist, "you are the emperor, don''t cry, no joke."


    "No one but you dares to laugh at me." Mo Rongshu wiped a tear. Before he knew Bai Qianfan, he had never shed a tear. But in recent years, even the servants under him had seen him cry. He doesn''t feel humiliated. The iron man also has tenderness. Those who eat grains and miscellaneous niangs all have seven emotions and six desires. This is the true human nature. What''s the meaning of living like an iron wall.


    "Emperor, Emperor." Bai Qianfan called him.


    "Don''t you get used to it? If you don''t like it, call me husband. You can call me whatever you want." The emperor pulled his sleeve to wipe her tears carefully.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m still used to calling Wang Ye."


    "It''s called Wang Ye."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is there such an unprincipled emperor.


    The emperor wiped her face clean and held it in his hand. He kissed her and called her name, "Qianfan."If Bai Qianfan didn''t answer, he would kiss until she agreed.


    Bai Qianfan was flustered by his tenderness. She always felt that they shouldn''t be like this. She raised her hand to block his head. "Emperor, don''t do this. Can we talk about Huizi?"


    "You say yours, I kiss mine."


    "No, between us, my mother and her..."


    "Don''t say that," the emperor took her hand away and put it on her face, "as if nothing had happened. We are still the same as before."


    Bai Qianfan''s voice choked, "you know it''s different, many things have changed, I..."


    "Give it to me," he said, blocking her mouth and biting her lip. "Don''t worry, with me, everything will pass. You, me, lin''er, we are a family. No one can separate us."


    Bai Qianfan was so choked by him that he couldn''t breathe. With his mouth open, the emperor took advantage of the opportunity to enter, and his tongue was entangled. He also gasped: "sweetheart, there are still people who miss you as much as I do."


    "Ah Who... "


    The emperor grabbed her hand and pressed it down. Bai Qianfan was so frightened that he wanted to jump up and was pressed down by him. He begged her low, "we''ve been separated for so long. It''s really hard for me to think of my difficulties. I almost thought I couldn''t do it anymore." he took her hand to touch it. "You touch it. What''s the matter with him, don''t you love your man?"


    An emperor is so vulgar that Bai Qianfan doesn''t know what to say about him.


    Taking advantage of her stupefied Kung Fu, the emperor quickly stripped her. Bai Qianfan felt cold on his body, but it was too late to resist. His hands, his mouth, ignited everywhere


    Two people in love, to the moment of confessing to each other, love and desire have long been indistinguishable, no one can escape


    -------------------


    OK, that''s all for today


    OK www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C746

    Bai Qianfan had a deep sleep. Although Mo Rongshu had been eating marrow for a long time last night, she still fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow.


    In those days in Nanyuan, she was in a daze, sometimes even in a daze. When she returned to Dongyue, she was sober, just like when she was a child, she had a light sleep, and she would wake up at the slightest movement. So as soon as Mo Rongshu came in last night, she immediately realized that she thought he would not be paid, but she underestimated Mo Rongshu''s face.


    Still don''t sleep, greedy night joy, heart more confused, slowly opened his eyes, on the ink Rong Shu smile face, flurried and closed, the man came up to kiss her eyes, "don''t want to see me?"


    Bai Qianfan pushed him, "don''t be sticky in the morning."


    Mo Rong Shu grabbed her hand and clasped her fingers. "Did you sleep well?"


    Bai Qianfan did not answer and asked, "when is it?"


    "It should be late."


    "Don''t you go to court?"


    "No He has been a well behaved emperor for so long, and occasionally indulges himself. Who dares to gossip?


    Bai Qianfan was a little flustered when he saw the small flame beating in his eyes. He simply turned his back. The man behind him immediately stuck it up and stood behind her. Her heart jumped and she wanted to get out of bed. Mo Rongshu pressed her soft abdomen with his big hand to make her fit herself more tightly. His lips stuck to her ear, with a bad smile, "where to escape?"


    Bai Qianfan was shy and angry. "Do you think that''s what I want to do?"


    "Husband and wife are in London. It''s a matter of justice. Besides, parting is better than getting married. How long have we been apart? We can''t make up for it..." He said, while slowly shaking her, hand is not idle, move to her chest.


    Bai Qianfan knows that every time the ghost fights, she can''t fight. No matter how she resists and is unwilling, he can always let her get lost in his passionate love.


    He didn''t make much noise, but it was extremely intense. He had been repressed for a long time and needed to be released. It was not his body, it was his long depressed heart. He told her how much he loved her, as if there was no tomorrow, so he couldn''t resist lingering


    Ten thousand golden lights flashed in front of her eyes. In a trance, she heard his low voice, "sweetheart, are you happy?"


    She didn''t answer. She hugged him tightly. She knew that she was happy. She was so happy that she burst into tears. When she came back to Lin''an, she just met the fake Wuyang princess who came into the palace and was heartbroken. She thought that they would not meet again. But now they hugged each other tightly. They were as close as a person. Their heart beat together and their breath intertwined How familiar, how peaceful, love to the deepest, with the heart, because of love, so happy.


    When Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan were lingering in Xihua palace, Chengde palace was in chaos. At that time, he didn''t hear anything in the room. Hao pingguan waited patiently for a while, but he didn''t see the emperor wake up, so he had to go to bed and cry, "emperor, it''s a quarter past Mao time, it''s too late if you don''t get up again."


    There was no voice in the account. He raised his voice and called again, "emperor, it''s time to start. It''s already a quarter."


    Still no response, he felt strange, quietly hit the bill, a look, the little prince lying on the bed snoring, but the emperor disappeared.


    His heart a jump, quickly go out to look for a person, this big early in the morning, where did the emperor go? When she asked the eunuch on duty, she couldn''t tell. She was so angry that she scolded him. When Yue GUI heard the voice, she asked what was the matter. When she heard that the emperor had disappeared, she was flustered.


    We have to find it quickly. No one can lose the emperor if we lose him. We call all the people on duty and ask them one by one. Finally, we hear from the bodyguards who go back on duty that the emperor went out last night, but they don''t know where he went, and the Emperor won''t let anyone follow him.


    As the sun rose little by little, all the courtiers entered the palace, but the emperor was still missing. Hao pingguan ran around like a fly in a hurry. The news came to the Ci''an palace, and Empress Dowager Rui rushed to see him and asked, "how did you say that? Well, why is the emperor missing?"


    Hao pingguan accompanied him with a smile, "old Buddha, don''t worry. You are looking for people everywhere. Long live, maybe you got up early and went for a walk. You will come back after the meeting."


    "Look at the time. The courtiers are waiting in the Jinluan hall." Empress Dowager Rui thought for a moment and said, "the emperor doesn''t know when he will come back. Go and pass a message. Let''s be calm and wait for a while."


    Hao pingguan answered and left in a hurry. Empress dowager Rui asked Yuegui, "go and call Ning Jiu. He always keeps pace with the emperor. He must know where the emperor is."


    Laurel said, "Lord Ning went home yesterday when he was on duty. This meeting should be in the palace."


    Just say, rather nine strides to come over, looking at this messy scene, ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "The emperor is gone." Laurel cried, "Lord Ning, do you know where the emperor has gone?"


    Ning nine light way: "in the palace can also lose the emperor not to become, maybe after meeting son the emperor came back."


    Empress Dowager Rui was very dissatisfied with his attitude. "It''s not peaceful in the palace recently. A maid died last time. A while ago, I heard that a maid was missing. Maybe some villain has sneaked in. The emperor''s body is golden. As a first-class bodyguard, he has nothing to do with the Emperor''s whereabouts. I ask you, what''s your loyalty?""Don''t worry, Empress Dowager. Few people in the world can get close to the emperor. Besides, the palace is well guarded. The emperor will be fine."


    Empress Dowager Rui was even more angry and pointed to him, "waste the emperor''s trust in you. He''s gone. You have this attitude. When the emperor comes back, I''ll tell him everything."


    They stand in the hall and speak loudly. They wake Mo Ronglin up. They sit up and rub their eyes. They climb down from the bed and come to salute empress dowager Rui with short legs. "Grandson, please say hello to grandma." He is not big, but under the guidance of xiuyuanshuang, he knows the rules very well.


    Empress Dowager Rui''s attention immediately came to him and picked him up. "Oh, my dear grandson, why did he come out without clothes?" she said as she went to the bedroom. "Come on, wait for your royal highness to change clothes."


    Laurel had already prepared her clothes. She took Mo Ronglin from empress dowager Rui and dressed him.


    Mo Ronglin asked empress dowager Rui, "Granny, are you looking for my father? My father is looking for my mother."


    Empress Dowager Rui had some accidents. After the wedding, the emperor moved Princess Wuyang to Xihua palace and banned her feet. She made it clear that there was something wrong with their relationship. For such a long time, she thought they would be miles away. Bai Qianfan finally ended up as a queen. Unexpectedly, the Emperor Juran went to find her again.


    "Is it true? Did your father really go to your mother? "


    Mo Rong Lin nodded, "my father really said."


    Empress Dowager Rui Yang called, "go to Xihua palace to see if the emperor is there, and ask him to come back quickly."


    Laurel didn''t say a word all the time, but she was uneasy. The emperor is really not right these days. It would be bad if she went to Xihua palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C747

    Xiaofuzi, who went to Xihua palace to find the emperor, was stopped by Jia Tong. He stayed up all night with his eyes wide open. He was afraid that he might have missed the emperor. He asked other bodyguards and said that he had not seen the emperor come out, so the emperor must still be in the Palace. He was a little strange. The emperor had this dream for a long time. That night he stood on the porch for a while and left. Last night he stayed all night and fell to the bottom What''s your dream? But no matter what the dream, he can''t put people in, can''t startle the emperor, the soul doesn''t return to the place, isn''t it finished.


    Xiaofuzi cried and said, "Lord Jia, please let the slaves in. The old Buddha asked the emperor to go back. He said that the courtiers were waiting in the hall. Don''t miss the court business."


    Jia Tong opened a pair of panda eyes, "no matter how important the court is, it''s not as important as the emperor. I can''t let you in. If you want to find the emperor, just wait."


    "Mr. Jia, you are the best person to talk. How about today..." Xiaofuzi said with a smile, "please let me in."


    Jia Tong pointed to his eyes, "see, I haven''t slept all night. It''s hard to talk today. You''d better leave me alone and go."


    Xiaofuzi sniffed bitterly. He had no choice but to squat aside and wait.


    Jia Tong kept watch for two nights in a row, but his spirit was not good. He told the guards to be alert. He leaned against the tree and dozed off. Just as he closed his eyes, someone pulled his sleeve and was about to get angry. When he opened his eyes, it was laurel.


    Laurel''s face is a little ugly, "is the emperor really in it?"


    Jia Tong said, "why do you ask this? You don''t need to know the emperor''s whereabouts. "


    The laurel eye slants, "you say don''t say, don''t say I let green lotus elder sister to ask you."


    Jia Tong cut a, "always take green lotus said things, really think I''m afraid of her is how."


    Laurel didn''t talk much. She left with her feet raised. Jia Tong grabbed her in a hurry. "Sister laurel, I''m joking with you. How can I take it seriously? The emperor is really inside, but I can''t let you in."


    "Why?"


    "The emperor has a conjecture. If he''s scared, he''ll be in trouble if his soul doesn''t return to his place. Let''s not take it lightly and wait patiently for him to come out."


    Laurel confused, "what conjecture disease?"


    "It''s sleepwalking. The emperor dreamed of coming here last night, but he hasn''t come out yet."


    Laurel rolled a white eye, "green lotus elder sister is willing to live with you, really sent a kind heart."


    Jia Tong also turned his face, "ah, how do you speak? Green lotus is willing to live with me. What does it have to do with you?"


    Yuegui said: "when did you see the emperor sleepwalking? There was something wrong with him when he went back from Xihua palace that day. It was strange for several days. I was worried that the people in Xihua palace would be bad for him. "


    Jia Tong frowned. "I think so, too. I''m afraid that the people in Xihua Palace used some magic tricks on the emperor. The chief manager worried about it last time and said that he wanted to go to Huangjue temple to get rid of evil for the emperor."


    Laurel nodded, "the emperor has been looking for the empress, but in recent days, I don''t even mention it. What I''m afraid is that the emperor is confused by the thousand face man and takes her as the empress. That''s the worst thing."


    Jia Tong said, "when we get married, the man with a thousand faces will make love with the emperor. If the emperor is really confused by her, isn''t it..." He did not finish, the whole person has been ejected out.


    The bodyguards didn''t know what happened. They all rushed to the bottom of the steps, but they didn''t dare to go in without Jia Tong''s order. Only the bodyguard who thought the emperor was sleepwalking whispered: "my Lord, be careful not to frighten the emperor, his soul won''t return to his place..."


    Jia Tong rushed in and Ruzhu stopped him. "You can''t go in."


    Jia Tong did not put her in the eye, reached out to push away, saw the emperor come out from inside, disheveled, angry face, "what do you want to do?"


    Jia Tong was startled. He knelt down quickly and pretended he didn''t see anything. "The emperor, the empress dowager, please go back and say that the courtiers are still waiting in the hall."


    With a wave of his hand, the emperor said, "let Hao pingguan pass a decree. I will not go to court today. Besides, without my order, you and those people outside are not allowed to step into this hall. Get out


    "But the Emperor..."


    "Get out!"


    "The Emperor..."


    "Get out!" The emperor was angry and kicked him out.


    Laurel was waiting outside the hall. Seeing Jia Tong coming out, he was very anxious. "How can this be? The emperor must have been confused by the thousand face man. The empress has already entered the palace. If you let her know, it''s very important."


    Jia Tong rubbed the buttock that rubs to still ache: "the emperor still really works hard, ache dead me."


    "Is the emperor angry?"


    "Angry," Jia Tong continued to rub buttocks, "in my opinion, your worry is right, the emperor was confused by the fake princess, when I went in, the emperor''s clothes were open, a look of desire discontent."


    Laurel, "..." How can you say that in front of me? "


    For a moment, Jia Tong suddenly purred and said with a smile, "I didn''t treat you as a woman..."


    Laurel: "you treat me as a man? Yes, I''ll sleep with your daughter-in-law tonight. ""You can come out of the palace."


    "I let sister green lotus stay in the palace." Laurel said here, suddenly realized that their topic deviated, glared at Jia Tong, "I''m too lazy to tell you, I''ll go to the chief manager." Turn around and run away.


    Jia Tong looked at her back and said, "look, you don''t even have a waist. The upper and lower sides are big. No wonder Wei Taiyi doesn''t like her. What''s the difference with a man?"


    Anyway, the story of the emperor staying in Xihua palace spread.


    When xiuyuanshuang heard the news, she was very surprised and asked Qiuwen, "you heard me right. Did the emperor stay in Xihua palace?"


    "Yes, I found out that the emperor had disappeared in the early morning. People in Chengde hall were crazy to find him. Even the Empress Dowager and the Buddha were shocked. It took a long time to find out that he was in Xihua palace." Qiu Wen''s voice trembled: "master, what should I do? That Yu Dashuang looks not very clever. Can he help


    Xiuyuanshuang was also a little flustered. She stood up and paced in the room. "We can''t make it clear. We can''t be in a mess. You should send someone to ask if the emperor is out. If he is out, we have to go in person."


    In Xihua palace, Bai Qianfan is driving Mo Rongshu, "you go, an emperor has been missing all night. We can go back quickly without worry."


    "Qianfan, come back with me. Don''t live in Fengming palace, just live with me."


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "some things I haven''t thought clearly, don''t force me, I..."


    Looking at her red eyes, Mo Rongshu immediately surrendered, "OK, I don''t want to force you. If you want to live here, you can live here. It doesn''t matter if you stay far away. I''m willing to run. Well, I''ll let Yue GUI serve you."


    "I don''t want to make my identity public. Give me a little more time," Bai Qianfan sniffed. "I''m in a mess."


    Mo Rongshu said yes, but he didn''t leave. He held her in his arms and gave her a gentle kiss. "You''re tired. Take a rest. I''ll come back to see you later."


    "You''re busy. Don''t come to see me."


    Mo Rong Shu let her lie down, laughing jokingly, "except for you, I have nothing to do."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C748

    Bai Qianfan is very confused. She is a simple person, and her plan is also very simple. Since Mo Rongshu can''t get out of the Forbidden Palace, and she is not suitable for living in the Forbidden Palace, just take Mo Ronglin.


    But last night, Mo Rongshu made a fuss. She found that it was really hard to leave. The man not only took her body, but also took her heart. She hammered the plank angrily, buried her head in the quilt, and secretly got angry. What she said was that she thought about it. He didn''t lack women. Why bother her.


    Ruzhu went to the bedside to call her, "Your Highness, if you can''t sleep, get up. Breakfast is coming. I''ll put it on for you."


    Bai Qianfan''s voice came from under the quilt, "Ru Zhu, do you think I''m ridiculous?"


    "How can it be? Your highness and the emperor love each other. Ruzhu is happy for your highness."


    "But my mother is going to kill him."


    Ruzhu When your highness comes back to the emperor, you don''t have to pay attention to Nanyuan''s affairs. As the mountains are long and the waters are far away, your majesty has nothing to do. "


    Bai Qianfan sighed, pulled the quilt off his face and muttered to himself, "now, I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to take my mother emperor to heart, but she is still my mother emperor."


    Ruzhu helped her up. "Don''t think so much, your highness. Just like in Nanyuan, isn''t it good to live a simple life?"


    "But when I got here, I found that I couldn''t be simpler," Bai Qianfan asked her to put on her clothes. "The water in the Forbidden Palace is too deep. I''m afraid I''ll change after staying for a long time."


    "With the emperor, he will protect you."


    "So many things in the court are enough for him to do, and he has to be distracted to take care of me," Bai Qianfan shook his head. "I can''t help him, let alone delay him."


    When they talk, xiuyuanshuang takes Qiuwen to Xihua palace. The guards are all scattered in the dark. Seeing that it''s a good imperial concubine coming, they all look at Jia Tong. Jia Tong thinks that the Emperor just won''t let them into the palace. He doesn''t say that he won''t let the good Imperial concubine in. He can''t stop them.


    On the surface, the empress was forbidden to walk in the Xihua palace, so there were always two bodyguards standing under the steps. As usual, they asked, "what''s the matter with the empress?"


    Xiuyuan frost smile dignified, "I give the queen to send snacks."


    It''s just that people are not allowed to go in. Besides, the imperial concubine is in charge of the internal affairs of the harem. There''s nothing wrong with her going in to see the queen. The bodyguards don''t stop her.


    Xiuyuan frost into the hall, see white Qianfan is using breakfast, smile and ask, "how can this son just eat breakfast?"


    One of the reasons why Bai Qianfan refuses to disclose his identity is that he wants to know why xiuyuanshuang plans to replace Ruyu with her.


    "Just got up." Bai Qianfan sat motionless, "did the concubine eat? Do you want to eat with my palace?"


    Xiuyuan frost surprised at her, this put up the spectrum?


    Autumn grain low drink, "have no eye medium of slave, how dare in front of Niang wanton!"


    Bai Qianfan raised his eyelids and said, "a slave dares to be rude to the queen. Do you believe I''ll call someone to palm your mouth?" She looked at xiuyuanshuang, "it''s the concubine who asked me to act like a little bit. Am I wrong?"


    Xiuyuanshuang stares at Qiuwen and signals her to be calm. "It''s OK, just pretend. The more you pretend, the better." She sat down and pointed to the food box she had brought with her. "I''ll try some snacks made in the small kitchen in my palace."


    Bai Qianfan was holding a bowl of porridge and drinking it with a clattering sound. He put down the bowl and said, "I''m full. Let''s put it first and eat it when I''m hungry."


    Xiuyuanshuang looks at her porridge and somehow thinks of the princess of Chu in the palace of Chu. She feels that their appearance is real. But later, the princess of Chu became the princess of Wuyang, and she was much more elegant.


    "You have to change your eating style. How can a princess snore?"


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "I''m a rough man, so I''ll eat it."


    Xiuyuanshuang frowned and felt that her naughty appearance was like the princess of Chu. She didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly, "I heard that the emperor stayed here last night?"


    Bai Qianfan''s face turned red. It''s only been so long. I dare to close the palace.


    Xiuyuan frost see her that coy appearance, heart suddenly a sink, tone also sink down, "the emperor spoil you?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say anything. It was a default.


    Xiuyuanshuang hasn''t said anything yet, but Qiuwen gets angry, "are you seducing the emperor? Even if you''re flattered, you''re a fake. You''re a slave. Don''t think that you can become a real princess in this dress. You can''t be shameful if you don''t have it. "


    she opened her mouth and curses, as if she were not able to breathe. "Presumptuous, you are not allowed to abuse your royal highness. I will report to the emperor and punish you. "


    "Oh, I''m loyal to the fake master," Qiu Wen snorted coldly. "Make it clear that your real master is in our hands..."


    "Enough! Just say a few words. " Xiuyuan frost finally opened her mouth, and she began to feel that something was wrong.


    She looked at Bai Qianfan, "our Palace said that we should keep a distance from the emperor, so as not to help. If you don''t listen, you will get into trouble. Don''t blame our palace for not warning you."


    Bai Qianfan said, "the emperor is not willing to keep the distance. I can''t help it. I can''t beat him again." This is the truth. If she can fight well, she will never let Mo Rongshu take advantage of it. She always thinks it''s not the right time.Xiuyuan frost was angry by her words, threw a silver ring to her, "after the emperor comes, you take this on the tail finger, the emperor will naturally keep a distance from you."


    Bai Qianfan took the silver ring and looked at it carefully. He didn''t believe it. "With this, you can keep the emperor away from me?"


    "According to the rules of the palace, all the concubines who come to Yuexin and can''t sleep with them should take this with them."


    Bai Qianfan understood, put the ring away, "OK, the emperor came, I''ll take it with me." She paused and asked, "have you found my sister''s body?"


    Xiuyuanshuang didn''t look for it at all. He was about to prevaricate with words. Qiuwen hummed coldly on the side, "who do you think you are? Teach the two eunuchs for you, and find some corpses. I want to say that your sister must have been washed into the moat and eaten by fish."


    Bai Qianfan stares at xiuyuanshuang, "you don''t mean what you say. You didn''t help me find my sister."


    Xiuyuanshuang''s face sank: "don''t think you can use this tone to talk to our Palace by pretending to be a princess. Now there is no outsider here. You don''t have to pretend. Qiuwen is right. Your sister''s body has already been washed into the moat..."


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll ask the emperor to help me."


    Xiuyuan frost Leng for a while, and finally found what''s wrong, she probably read the wrong Yu Dashuang, look at her familiar tone, this is to lead the wolf to the room?


    Well, the real princess is replaced by an ambitious fake princess. Why didn''t she expect that the real princess was indifferent to the emperor, so there was a distance between them. As long as the fake princess was a little warm to the emperor, the emperor would stick it up. They were really good friends, and Mo Ronglin still couldn''t reach them


    She calculated thousands of times, and neglected the greed in human nature.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C749

    Xiuyuanshuang is a dignified and steady person. But when she returned to Jingxiu palace, she was so angry that she broke a cup. It was a dream that things would turn out like this. A little maid in waiting had such great ambition to turn a fake into a real one. If the emperor really followed her way, the consequences would be


    She fell down on the chair, and her anger could not be calmed down for a long time. She had been through the storm, but she was fooled by a little maid in the palace.


    Let''s go back. She''s not willing to change. The little maid of honor wants to climb on her head to do good or bad. If she exposes Yu Dashuang, she is the mastermind. It''s really hard to ride a tiger.


    Xiuyuan frost propped up her forehead and had a headache.


    Qiuwen seemed more angry than her, and chattered on one side: "master, you have to think of a way, but you can''t let a little maid become a queen. When the time comes, she will be coquetry. As soon as the emperor is kind, she will go back to Fengming palace. The little prince can also follow her rightfully. We''ll have nothing to do with it..."


    Xiuyuanshuang was already upset. She was more and more annoyed when she said, "shut up!"


    Qiu Wen was shaken by her and didn''t dare to speak again.


    After xiuyuanshuang left, Bai Qianfan also went out. Since xiuyuanshuang was unreliable, she found her own way. Anyway, she had already seen the person she was most afraid to see, and nothing else was a problem. Now she is a real queen with a false identity. It should not be difficult for her to investigate herself openly.


    But she was wrong. She was stopped as soon as she went out. It was her master Jia Tong who stopped her.


    Jia Tong, who used to smile at her all the time, now has a straight face. He doesn''t even call her. He just says, "go back."


    Bai Qianfan said quietly, "get out of the way, I want to go out for a walk."


    "The emperor ordered that the people of Xihua Palace should not leave the palace gate."


    "What if I''m going out?"


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    "What''s the impolite way?"


    Jia Tong was stunned. Yes, how could he be rude? First of all, he didn''t fight a woman without iron. Second, he couldn''t fight against this face. Moreover, the emperor stayed up last night. He was not only a man of thousand faces, but also a woman of the emperor. How could he move?


    "Don''t delay my business," Bai Qianfan walked forward around him, but the guard behind stopped her.


    Bai Qianfan looked back at Jia Tong: "I''m not embarrassed either. I''ll send someone to ask the emperor. If he really doesn''t allow me, I won''t go out."


    This is exactly what Jia Tong wanted. He immediately asked someone to report it to the emperor. This is the first time that he saw a thousand face man from a close distance. He was a little curious. He came up and looked at her up and down. He said with a smile, "it''s really like that. Can you all act like that?"


    "I think so." Bai Qianfan answered vaguely.


    "Can someone like me act like that?" Jia Tong is the kind of person who can talk to anyone. He is very familiar with himself. "I''ll go home pretending to be one, but my daughter-in-law can''t argue."


    Bai Qianfan is funny to himself. I haven''t seen her for several years. Her master is still so out of tune.


    "I can, but I can''t."


    "Why?" Jia Tong looked at himself, "is it difficult to play me?"


    Listen to that tone a little disappointed, white Qianfan porchi a smile, "you blind ah, I am a woman."


    Jia Tong Oh a, "I thought you have a way."


    Bai Qianfan


    -


    it''s late for the emperor to go to court today, so it''s late for him to go to the next court. When the bodyguard arrived at the Jinluan hall, he didn''t dare to go in. Seeing Ning Jiu standing outside the hall, he had to ask for help.


    "Lord Ning, the empress of Xihua palace is going out. She''s making trouble with Lord Jia. Lord Jia asked her subordinates to ask the emperor. Look..."


    Ning Jiu turns his head to see the palace. The emperor is sitting on the Dragon chair, his lips are slightly raised, and his face looks complacent. He knew that all this was due to the empress. When she came back, the emperor was really alive.


    Now, in the emperor''s mind, there is probably nothing more important than the Queen''s affairs. However, the court has its own rules. If it is not for the urgent military situation, it is not allowed to interrupt the emperor''s hearing.


    Just hesitating, the emperor''s eyes slanted. Seeing this scene, there were not many things that could make Ning Jiu in a dilemma. He let Hao pingguan ask what was going on.


    Shao Qing, Hao pingguan comes back and whispers in his ear. The emperor starts to think that she wants to escape. She is so good at throwing people away. As long as she leaves the sight of the guards, she can''t find them.


    The courtiers at the bottom were startled and knelt down, but they didn''t understand that the sun was shining a moment ago. How could it be said that it rained when it rained? The emperor''s face became too fast.


    The emperor wanted to oppose it. On second thought, Bai Qianfan was not able to sit still. She was not happy at all. If she was locked up like this, she would be even more unhappy. Looking back on what happened last night, he was afraid that she would turn over. When she didn''t come back, he was not afraid. As soon as she came back, he became a man who was afraid of her.


    He has always been used to her. If she wants to go out for a walk, just go and strengthen the guard.


    He called Hao pingguan over and gave a few orders. He sat down and continued to listen to the government. "Everyone, get up and go on with the business."The courtiers got up and looked up. Eh, after the thunderstorm, it was fine again.


    Jia Tong was surprised to hear the imperial edict from the bodyguard. He thought that the emperor would never agree to let qianmianren go out.


    He said to Bai Qianfan, "the emperor allows you to go out, but someone must follow."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the three or five bodyguards around and said, "OK, just follow."


    Jia Tong waved his hand, "all out."


    Immediately, in front of and behind the house, on the trees, under the trees, on the grass, in the flowers, in all kinds of corners, a large group of people came out. Bai Qianfan had a rough look, there must be a hundred and eighty. No wonder when she was in the hall, she always felt that someone was looking at her. It was not an illusion. Mo Rongshu was afraid that she would run away and sent so many people to guard her.


    There was something wrong in her heart. She said, "what a fool.


    All the bodyguards felt that the emperor really loved the queen, and they were so ostentatious when they went out. But Mr. Jia seems to have a problem with the empress. He likes to take care of her.


    A bodyguard asked Jia Tong quietly, "my Lord, how can you call you queen? It''s disrespectful!"


    Jia Tong''s mouth curled: "hum, what a bitch."


    Bodyguard, "..." Even the queen dares to scold. You are the most brave man in the world.


    As a result, the whole Forbidden Palace people saw that the forbidden empress, with more than 100 bodyguards, was strolling around the palace, which was bigger than the emperor.


    After hearing the news, all the imperial concubines came out to watch the excitement. They pretended to meet by chance and said hello.


    Bai Qianfan originally wanted to find out Yu Xiaoshuang''s whereabouts. As a result, she met yingyanyan all the way. They were all younger than her,? There are all kinds of things, not to mention the emperor. She is dazzled. She didn''t know what the emperor felt when he saw them. Anyway, the more she saw them, the worse she felt


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C750

    Bai Qianfan remembers that a long time ago, she married Mo Rongshu with her son, which often made him very angry. Now, there are people in his harem without her.


    She was an easygoing girl. The imperial concubines called her to please her. She couldn''t make a cold face and forced herself to smile.


    Not everyone came. Xiuyuanshuang didn''t come, nor did Xianfei. It was Shufei, Defei, and the nobleman, beauty.


    Li Guiren is the most flattering, "Niang Niang is really the first beauty in Nanyuan, and several concubines are eclipsed in front of Niang Niang."


    Shufei doesn''t want to belittle herself too much. She is a proud person. Among the four concubines, she has the best appearance. Relying on this, she always feels superior, but she is convinced by xiuyuanshuang. In her opinion, it turned out that liangfei was in charge of the harem. Now the queen is released. She has a phoenix seal in her hand, and liangfei''s wild goose seal is afraid to stand aside. She came out to see the queen. She was just curious. She was a little uncomfortable to hear Li Guiren flatter the queen. She laughed with a strange smile. "I''ve long wanted to go and greet my mother. Unfortunately, the guards of Xihua Palace won''t let me in. Now I can only see her when she comes out. If the guards don''t stop me, I''ll go to greet my mother every day."


    White thousand sail light a smile, "don''t need, bodyguards definitely want to block."


    Everyone was surprised. Has the emperor not ordered the ban to be lifted? If not, how can the queen come out again? It''s not like it''s sneaking out. There are so many bodyguards behind it.


    Shu imperial concubine eyebrow a pick, "Niang Niang definitely is to joke with us?"


    "I''m not kidding. I don''t believe you asked him." Bai Qianfan points to Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong stands at a distance to observe who is closest to the Qianmian man. The one close to him is likely to be the next target of the Qianmian man. Now the Qianmian man is trapped in Xihua palace and can''t escape. But if she disguises herself as another person, she is likely to escape from under their eyes. He has to prepare for a rainy day and keep an eye on her.


    Shufei followed Bai Qianfan''s hand and saw that Jia was staring at her. Her heart jumped and her pink face turned red. A bodyguard dared to stare at the emperor''s woman. Is that ok?


    She had the heart to show her Majesty in front of the queen, to show that she was not a soft persimmon. She stormed over and raised her hand to slap her. "It''s so bold. If you stare at the palace like this again, the palace will tell the emperor to let him dig your eyes!"


    Although Jia Tong stares at Shufei, he thinks about qianmianren in his heart. He doesn''t pay attention to qianmianren when he comes to her. He doesn''t wake up until he slaps her in the face. He covers his face and looks at Shufei inexplicably. "Niang Niang, you..."


    Shufei was about to teach him a lesson, when she saw a flash of light and shadow, "pa!" A clear sound, she has not come back to mind, face has been hit, pink face clearly printed five fingerprints.


    It doesn''t matter that Bai Qianfan is bullied. She can''t see that the people she cares about are bullied. Besides, she was not bullied when she was a child. Now she''s holding the title of Queen. What''s the difficulty of teaching a palace concubine a lesson.


    This change shocked everyone, but she didn''t recover from Jia Tong''s beating. Shufei was beaten again, and it was the empress.


    This can be a good play to see, we all know that Shufei is not good stubble, usually very proud, was beaten by the queen, see how she wants?


    Jia Tong is very surprised that the thousand face man actually teaches the queen for himself. He covers his face and thinks: if the thousand face man helps him, does he want to make friends with him and let him come out for a walk occasionally?


    Shufei was so big that she was beaten for the first time. She was so angry that everyone was shaking. "Why should the queen beat me?"


    "Why do you beat Jia Tong?"


    "He is disrespectful to our palace. Can''t we teach him a lesson?"


    "He''s so far away that he didn''t touch you. Why is it disrespectful?"


    "He''s staring at the palace."


    "You''re staring at me, too."


    Shufei choked on her wrong reasoning and gasped, "I''m going to find a good concubine to judge."


    Li Guiren is also an arrogant master. She usually dislikes Shufei the most. She smiles at the moment. "Sister Shi is afraid she is angry and confused. The queen is the head of the harem. If you really want to find someone to judge, you have to find the emperor."


    How dare Shufei find the emperor? She vomites in her heart. Her lungs are going to explode. She turns around and wants to leave. Bai Qianfan stops her. "Don''t feel aggrieved. It''s you who beat people first. Try not to do anything in the future, OK?"


    What a fart! Shufei''s eyes were red. "You are the queen, but I am also the second grade imperial concubine granted by the emperor. What''s wrong with me beating a slave?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t like to hear this, "who is a slave?" She asked Jia Tong, "what kind of title are you?"


    "I''m from second grade."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes came back and said to Shufei, "you are second grade. He is also second grade. He is a slave. Don''t you become a slave?"


    Shufei was stunned and looked at her. Can you do that? She is the emperor''s woman, and Jia Tong is the emperor''s slave, which is equal to her slave. It should be right.


    She looked at the queen again. Before that, she had seen the queen twice. One was on the day of entering the palace, and the other was on the Mid Autumn Festival. At that time, the queen was indifferent to everyone, even the emperor. But today, she behaved a little strange. She even moved with her for the sake of a bodyguardJia Tong also silently looked at the queen, had to admire the thousand face man, even the temper and character are so like.


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t know if she has caused trouble for Mo Rongshu. It''s said that these imperial concubines have backgrounds. In order to stabilize the imperial court, the emperor needs marriage. This is what empress Chun told her before. The former Emperor loved empress Chun so much, and the back palace was full. At that time, she was glad that she didn''t have to be like empress Chun, but now ¡­ It''s the same.


    Unwilling to let the imperial concubines follow, they waved their hands to send them away, but they all walked away to her, which made her not used to it and a little uncomfortable.


    Watching them go away, Bai Qianfan said to Ruzhu, "see, this is women''s war. When I was young, I knew that it was not good for women to pile up. So I decided to marry a man who didn''t marry a concubine. I could marry him into the palace of Chu. The prince married the side concubine and the common concubine. Now he is the emperor and has so many concubines. I don''t like the complexity. Can it be simple? Today, as soon as they come out, they start to beat people and spread it to the emperor


    Ruzhu said, "what is your highness afraid of? The emperor always protects you."


    "He''s protecting me and being criticized behind my back. It''s even worse." She turned to look at Jia Tong, "what are you doing so far away from me? Come here, I have something to say."


    Jia Tong walked slowly, "you say it."


    "Don''t stare at a woman, especially if she is the emperor''s daughter-in-law, even if she is beautiful Actually, I don''t think it''s as beautiful as the green lotus. "


    Jia Tong is surprised, "do you even know my daughter-in-law?"


    Bai Qianfan is also a slip of the tongue, well, a, "I can come here, naturally you have to investigate clearly to act."


    Jia Tong was even more surprised. "Do you want to play my green lotus?"


    Bai Qianfan, " You''d better stay away from me. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C751

    Shufei huff into the Jingxiu palace, see xiuyuanshuang cried, "sister to comment, the queen is also too impolite."


    Xiuyuan frost was startled and asked: "what happened to the queen?"


    Shufei put down her hand that had been covering her face, "sister, you see, my face is swollen by her."


    Xiuyuan frost carefully look, sure enough, Shufei''s face slightly red, she some don''t believe, "this is the queen hit?"


    Shufei nodded and said something about it in tears. Xiuyuan frost sighed, "you are also wrong about this. Who is Jia Tong? For the old people around the emperor, he always treats them differently. Don''t say you are a concubine. Even my father has to be polite when he sees him. You are so good that you beat him. "


    Shufei wiped her eyes with a handkerchief. She was still angry. "He was staring at me, like a prodigal son. Shouldn''t he fight?"


    Xiuyuanshuang said with a smile, "he is not a prodigal son. Someone else has a powerful daughter-in-law. She is afraid of her. How dare she be a playboy? Maybe you are wrong."


    Lady Du mouth, "then I don''t care, he saw the fight, if outside the palace, I told my father and brother, eyes have to dig him, and the queen," she said hatefully: "I grow up so big, the first hit, this tone I can''t swallow."


    "But she''s the queen. What can you do?" Xiuyuanshuang was a bit surprised. Her impression of Yu Dashuang had a new height. The little maid in waiting not only wants to be a queen, but also has a high profile.


    Shufei looked at her, "in fact, I''m not worth it for my sister. My sister''s ability is obvious to all. The emperor also trusts her sister, but the queen is released. The power of the harem must return to her hands. My sister has done so much, but in the end she has nothing."


    Xiuyuan frost light way: "this palace for the emperor share worry, don''t ask for return.". The queen is the head of the harem. Naturally, she wants to lead the harem. There is nothing wrong with that. "


    "The queen can''t compare with her elder sister. She talks strangely. In my opinion, elegance is not equal to her."


    Xiuyuan frost sneer in the heart, a low-level maid, naturally there is no dignified and elegant.


    "But it''s strange to think about it," Shufei said. "The queen stands out for Jia Tong, but Jia Tong doesn''t seem to appreciate her. She doesn''t have a word of thanks."


    Xiuyuan frost frowned slightly, which was really a little strange, but she was more curious about what happened on the wedding night between the emperor and empress, why did the emperor ban the Queen''s feet? After the event, the emperor and the people around him kept it a secret and did not reveal any information. She felt that as long as the mystery was solved, maybe many problems could be solved.


    "I remember you had a cousin on duty at the guard. You asked him what happened on the wedding night?"


    Shufei thought, "my cousin is in the guards, but I don''t know if he is on duty on the wedding night. I''ll ask him. But sister, what do you want to do with this? "


    "I''m afraid that the emperor''s kindness to the queen is the best known in the whole harem, so the emperor can ban the Queen''s feet because the queen must have made a big mistake. The emperor conceals that the emperor is wise and powerful, but when he meets the queen, he will be sentimental, right or wrong. The palace is worried. After all, today''s Queen is the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan, which is related to the two countries and the future Some things are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. "


    Shufei sighed, "my sister is devoted to the emperor''s sake, and there is no one who can match her loyalty. It''s a pity that the emperor has only the queen in his eyes, and she always refuses to accept my sister''s kindness."


    Xiuyuan frost wry smile, "we are the emperor''s concubines, for the minister, naturally to be loyal."


    Shufei thought for a moment, and her eyes brightened. "My sister has an idea. Let''s find out what happened. If the Queen really made a big mistake, we''ll take the opportunity to publicize it and let the Empress Dowager and the Buddha convict the queen. As long as the Buddha is involved in it, the emperor is willing to protect him. There must be some helplessness. "


    Xiuyuanshuang doesn''t speak. Qiuwen laughs on the side. This is the master''s cleverness. She doesn''t say anything, but she can tell her plan by the mouth of Shufei. In the future, it will be settled. The idea is from Shufei, which has nothing to do with her.


    The emperor left the court and went to Xihua palace. Last night, he was in chaos. He had no skin and no face to do the important things first. He was afraid that Bai Qianfan would be angry with him, but he was afraid that he would come to her. He was flustered that he could not see her.


    As he sped along, he told Hao pingguan, "I''m dining in Xihua Palace today."


    Hao pingguan Yes, I''ll tell you to go down


    "It''s called Qihong. She knows what Qianfan likes to eat."


    Hao pingguan The emperor is really in the evil, the thousand face man as the empress, this can how to do, how to do


    "Have you finished going to Huangjue temple? I''ll leave tomorrow."


    "The temple has been informed that the mountain will be closed tomorrow."


    "Well, I''m going to make a gold body for the Bodhisattva, and I''m going to take care of it in the house of internal affairs."


    Hao pingguan was surprised. What he worshipped in Huangjue temple was a great Bodhisattva eight feet high. How much gold would it take


    Carefully said, "emperor, the last time the house of the Huo adults handed in the accounts, the Treasury of gold is not enough.""It''s OK. Take your time. I''ll have the gold delivered."


    Hao pingguan didn''t know where the emperor got the gold, but he didn''t dare to ask more. Every day with the emperor, he did not know everything, but the emperor cold not a mouth, can give him an accident.


    Bai Qianfan just came back. She went to the house of internal affairs. Yang Beiyuan died, and his two confidants disappeared. In the palace, no one was willing to meddle in their own affairs. They were afraid of getting angry. They all had the principle that more is better than less, so she didn''t find anything.


    Is holding the cheek distress, see familiar figure come in, immediately body a twist, don''t want to pay attention to him.


    The emperor came in with enthusiasm. As a result, he saw the back of his head. With a slight step, he waved to Ruzhu, who was standing beside him. He motioned her to step back. He took a light step in the past, bent down and put his head in front of Bai Qianfan. "Why, don''t you want to see me?"


    Bai Qianfan turned her face to the other side. The emperor followed her with a playful smile and took the opportunity to kiss her face.


    Bai Qianfan is good at wiping his face. He said angrily, "are you the emperor? How can you be so skinnless and shameless?"


    The emperor said, "who made you angry? You were fine when you left in the morning. How could you be angry? Did I not wait for you last night?"


    He mentioned that last night, Bai Qianfan''s face suddenly turned red, reached out and pushed him, "stay away from me."


    The emperor took her hand and put her in his arms. He tightened his arms and lowered his head to smile. "That''s impossible."


    -------------------


    doesn''t it mean that we don''t rush after reunion... You can''t wait to be told that it will be finished next month. You can either take it as finished or wait until it is officially finished next month and watch it all at once. So that no one is tired.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C752

    Jia Tong and Hao pingguan stand under the tree and talk, both of them are worried.


    Hao pingguan said, "I''m afraid the emperor has fallen into evil. If the real empress doesn''t find her, she will go to the fake empress for comfort."


    Jia Tong, "it''s not," he said to Ruzhu under the corridor, his chin slightly raised. "Here, even she has been driven out. The emperor wants to announce it in the daytime..."


    Hao pingguan covered his mouth in a hurry. "You are crazy. You can''t talk nonsense. Long live Lord is in the hall."


    Jia Tong sighed, "chief manager, what if the thousand face man wants the emperor''s life?"


    Hao pingguan tried to think for the best, "no, she killed the emperor, and she had to die."


    Jia Tong, "what if she is a dead man like Zhuge Qianyu?"


    Hao pingguan, "..."


    Jia Tong turned to see Ning Jiu standing far away, a little angry, "that guy doesn''t know what''s going on, weeping and shouting to show his loyalty. Now he sees the emperor in trouble, but he doesn''t care. He used to pretend his loyalty."


    Hao pingguan, "..." Where is Mr. Ning crying to show his loyalty


    Jia Tong was angry, but he kicked Ning Jiu in the past, "ah, the emperor has been in for so long, don''t you go to have a look?"


    Ning nine dodges a body to dodge that foot, "Jia adult is to commit?"


    Jia Tong was even more angry and pulled out his sword. "Come on, anyway, there''s time. Let''s fight. I know I can''t beat you, but for the sake of the emperor, I have to fight this one."


    Ning nine scornful smile, "for the emperor, you should stop some."


    Jia Tong, of course, just pretended to put his sword back and hook Ning Jiu''s shoulder. "You give me a word. What does the emperor think? Want to lure the enemy in? "


    I don''t know how to do it. Ning Jiu can''t help laughing after hearing this, "yes, to lure the enemy into depth, we must go deep."


    "Die small nine, how to smile so rippling!" Jia Tong asked, "we are all in a hurry. Why don''t you?"


    "Don''t worry about the emperor." Ning Jiu took his hand off his shoulder and said, "I''ve been following the emperor for so long. In the final analysis, you still don''t know him."


    "How do you say that?"


    "If you know the emperor, then what the emperor does has his intention. If he doesn''t say it, you don''t have to ask. Just be quiet."


    "But..."


    "Don''t be, think for yourself."


    Just then, Qihong and Yuegui came to have dinner. When they heard that the emperor was going to have dinner in Xihua palace, they were both sweating. They were really worried. They came to have a look in person.


    Hao pingguan hurriedly went to the door to announce, "the emperor, I''m ready to eat."


    Inside the room came the emperor''s slightly smiling voice, "come in."


    Hao pingguan leads Qihong Yuegui in, picks up her case and sets the dishes. Qihong concentrates on her work, but Yuegui looks at the empress secretly from time to time. Her eyes are bright when she stares at the dishes. She looks like Bai Qianfan in the past. She says in her heart, hum, it''s a fake to pretend that she''s still there. Witch!


    After setting up the dishes, Yuegui and Qihong want to stay and wait for them. Who knows that the emperor waved to them to go out. Yuegui looked at Hao pingguan, and Hao pingguan said with a smile, "emperor, you can''t have no one to wait for you. Let them stay."


    The emperor pointed to Bai Qianfan and said, "there is an empress here."


    White thousand sail eye one slant, "I can''t wait for you."


    "I''ll wait on you." The emperor said, holding a piece of crystal duck breast in her bowl, "eat while it''s hot, you like it."


    Laurel and Qihong are silly. The emperor is really evil. What should we do


    Three people back out of the Hou, laurel secretly white Qianfan made a mouth: fairy!


    When they went out, Bai Qianfan still couldn''t help laughing. When she laughed, the emperor felt comfortable and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "They are afraid that I will harm you, and Jia Tong''s two hundred and five, afraid that I will pretend to be him, dare not be too close to me."


    The emperor said, "don''t hide it from them. They miss you very much, too."


    White thousand sail shakes head, "still don''t say, saw a face to separate again, afraid they can''t stand."


    As soon as the emperor heard it, he jumped up and said, "what is the separation, how is the separation again? I''m not allowed to say these two words again in the future. I don''t like it!"


    Bai Qianfan was silent for a moment and said, "you are the emperor."


    When the emperor calmed down, he knew that he had let the slip of the tongue and met him. He was careful everywhere. He called her daughter-in-law, just like before, for fear that she would be too attentive. But just now, when she mentioned separation, he was flustered and didn''t pay attention. He called himself me. She looked heartless and heartless, and could be counted in the world.


    "Not in front of you. I''m your husband and you''re my daughter-in-law. That''s the relationship between us. You don''t have to salute me, or even call me the emperor. Can''t you just do what you want? "


    He took her hand and put it on her chest, "daughter-in-law, can you feel my heart beating, but before you come back, it won''t jump."


    Bai Qianfan shakes a little and pulls his hand back. "Bullshit, can''t you die if you don''t jump?""When you''re away, I''m just a body. What''s the difference between walking dead and dead?" He took her hand again. "Promise me, don''t say anything about separation. We''ll never be separated."


    Bai Qianfan bowed his head and didn''t say a word. The emperor was in a hurry, and his anger came up again, "since you want to leave, what are you doing when you come back? Why don''t you just let me stop thinking? I know what you''re afraid of? Isn''t it that you''re afraid that you won''t be free in the Forbidden Palace? How dare you dare to enter the Forbidden Palace? Selfish ghost, want to take lin''er to go out to be happy, leave me alone, have you forgotten what I said? Count by yourself. You''ve left me several times. You''ll know your grievance when I care. Why don''t you ask me if I''m wronged? I''ll tell you, from now on, where I go and where you go, I have to find a rope to tie you up and hold you in my hand every day. Don''t think about those useless things. It''s useless to think about them. "


    Bai Qianfan was roared by him. When she was angry, she liked to start and pushed him hard: "what do you want me to do? Who let me stand on such a mother, she did such a thing, I caught in the middle of how to do? Now the matter is hidden. If it is made public, what will others think of me and say about you? Why don''t you think about it for me? "


    "Who dares to say you, I will destroy his nine tribes!"


    "You don''t make sense!"


    "I did it for you."


    "Let me go for my sake."


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll tie you with a rope now."


    "You dare, what are you doing? Let me go Mo Rong Shu


    Hao pingguan and they were standing outside. Although they didn''t really hear each other, their voices were high and low, obviously they were fighting. Several people looked at each other and ate. Why did they quarrel


    Just wondering, the door opened. The emperor appeared at the door and said to Qihong, "the dishes are cold. Send another one."


    A few of them were on the porch. They could see clearly that the emperor was holding a belt on his hand. The belt was tied to the waist of the man with thousand faces. The man with thousand faces was lowering his head to untie the rope. As soon as the emperor pulled his hand, she went to his arms. They wanted to see it. As soon as the emperor lifted his feet, the door closed.


    Under the tree, the smile in Ning Jiu''s eyes flashed by.


    -------------------


    I answered a reader''s comment yesterday and it was swallowed up. I''d like to repeat it here today. Thank you very much for your understanding. Coders do have the hard work and difficulty of coders. When it comes to the recommendation of good books, if you like Mozi''s style of writing, Mozi has six finished novels, novels and short stories, as well as ancient Chinese and modern Chinese. Are you interested If you want to see other authors'' books, there are many on Mozi''s bookshelf. You are welcome to borrow them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C753

    Bai Qianfan couldn''t get rid of the dead knot on his waist, so he went to grab the belt from the emperor''s hand. Naturally, the Emperor didn''t give it. They wrestled with each other. Bai Qianfan was annoyed and bit him in the hand.


    Biting him, Bai Qianfan became more and more angry. She was cruel and broke the skin on his hand. Her heart was palpitating and her tears came down.


    The emperor put her head on his chest, "it''s OK, I don''t hurt. If you want to feel comfortable biting me, you can bite me hard. It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you and lin''er." He gently touched her head, "daughter-in-law, stop making trouble. It''s not easy for us all the way. It''s easy for us to live the next day."


    When Qihong and Yuegui came back to deliver food, they were stunned to see this scene. The emperor gestured to them to make it lighter.


    Bai Qianfan had no face to see others, so he simply buried the ostrich in his chest. When he heard the sound of them going out, he raised his head.


    The emperor held her face and kissed her tears. "If you have something to eat, you will not be hungry. The more hungry you are, the more irritable you will be. Don''t bite what you catch."


    "It''s a dog that catches and bites." Bai Qianfan then saw the sly smile in the emperor''s eyes, turned and sat down at the table.


    "I specially asked Qihong to make your favorite dish. Eat more and make up for the strength I just made."


    White thousand sail stares at him one eye, "endless?"


    The emperor looked at her with a smile. She was willing to make trouble with him. He was afraid that she would not say anything. The alienation made him panic.


    After a fight, Bai Qianfan was hungry. Looking at the familiar dishes, she couldn''t help swallowing. The emperor would give her whatever she saw. After a while, the dishes would pile up like hills. Seeing that she ate with relish, the emperor simply put down his chopsticks and looked at her attentively.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "why don''t you eat?"


    "I''m eating it."


    "Chopsticks are all down. What do you eat?"


    "Beautiful to eat."


    Bai Qianfan blushes, ignores him and eats. She has been floating outside for a long time. Besides her husband and son, Qihong''s food is also what she wants. Now she finally eats it again, just like the taste in her memory. It''s so delicious that she wants to cry.


    After a big meal, Bai Qianfan hiccups and stands up Er, hold on. There is no belt on the emperor''s hand. I look up. I don''t know when the belt will be tied to the emperor''s waist.


    She was funny and angry. "Why are you still tied to your waist?"


    "The emperor said that if he tied his waist, he would tie it to his waist."


    "How can I walk like this?"


    "Let''s go together." He took her hand, "I''ll be with you wherever you want to go."


    "Are you not afraid that they think the emperor is crazy?"


    "In their eyes, I was already crazy."


    Bai Qianfan said, but he had to sit down again, "after knowing that Ruyu is a man of thousand faces, why didn''t you kill her, but shut her up here?"


    The emperor did not expect her to ask this suddenly, saying, "I will not act rashly until you come back."


    "Now that I''m back, are you going to kill them?"


    "is there as like a person who looks as like as two peas in your side?" she does not feel terrible. She may replace you any time.


    Bai Qianfan was silent. It was really terrible, "they just obey others. Let them go back."


    "If you let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless trouble."


    When the emperor said this, there was no expression on his face. Bai Qianfan realized that his love for himself was the same as before, but his heart was not as soft as before. The people who became the emperor were different.


    She knew that he was right, but she couldn''t accept it. She couldn''t do this kind of thing when people who accompanied her day and night said to kill them.


    When the emperor saw her silence, he knew that she couldn''t bear it, and he didn''t want to embarrass her, "OK, I''ll let them go back." If the plan fails, the result of going back is death.


    Bai Qianfan felt relieved, but lowered her eyes and hesitated to ask what was really hard for her to say but could not escape Will you attack Nanyuan or kill my mother emperor? "


    The emperor laughed and rubbed the belt that tied them together. It was his belt. It was made of fine silk. It was tough and the embroidery was made of gold and silver thread. Under his finger, he touched his hand slightly.


    "What do you say?" He threw the ball to her.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t dare to look at him and licked his lips. "Yes, after all, she did such a thing. I hate her, but she is my mother after all. Without her, there would be no me."


    "You are wrong. It should be that without you, the Nanyuan empress would have given birth to you. If it had not been for your nanniang to protect you, you would have died 800 times."


    "She gave me life..."


    "She ruined you, too."


    This is a big truth. Bai Qianfan''s face changed and he didn''t say a word.


    "Otherwise," the emperor pulled her to his side, "she killed me once, and I killed her once. If she could escape, I would let her go."Bai Qianfan opened his eyes wide, "if you can''t escape, don''t you kill her?"


    "If I didn''t hide on my wedding night, now you''ll have to cry for me."


    What she said, he has words to block her, and every sentence in reason, Bai Qianfan speechless, stuffy for a long time, said: "you have become my enemy to kill my mother, how can you still be together?"


    On hearing this, the emperor was very happy and looked down at her


    Bai Qianfan pulled the belt, "you tie me, how can I go? It''s just that I don''t like the Forbidden Palace. I''ll make trouble for you as soon as I go out today."


    "Oh?" The emperor asked with great interest, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Shufei beat Jia Tong," she looked at him carefully. "I beat him back."


    "What?" The emperor is angry, "Jia Tong this two hundred five, the good thing has not, does this shameless matter, has been bullied also has you to stand out, is a man?"


    He was so angry that he stood up and went out. Bai Qianfan was so staggered by him that he turned around and held her, "as a bodyguard, I can''t protect my master, but I want him to protect him. What do you want to do with my salary! I have to kick him and eat his shit


    Bai Qianfan drags him, "don''t go. They think I''m a man of thousands of faces. They don''t want to see me. Once you go, he knows I''m suing. He still has to hate me to death."


    The emperor was slowed down by her, Bai Qianfan took the opportunity to open the topic, "how seems that only a few of them think I''m a thousand face person, others think I''m the queen?"


    "What happened on the night of the wedding was not made public, so only a few of them knew." The emperor took her to the bedroom, "but even I don''t know when the fake queen in Xihua palace became real. Tell me, where did you hide that thousand face man?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "don''t worry. I''ll tell you later."


    The emperor looked at her suspiciously, "don''t say I didn''t warn you. If you want to escape through her again, I will destroy Nanyuan, so that there will be no more thousand faces in the world."


    "No


    As soon as the emperor''s heart relaxed, he heard her say, "if I want to go, I will go in a aboveboard way."


    "I told you to go." He hated bared his teeth, picked her up and put her on the bed. Bai Qianfan struggled, "what are you doing? Just after dinner, you press my stomach."


    "I''ll give you a long memory, and," he kisses her finger, "teach people not to do it by themselves in the future, and ask the slaves around you to go. Don''t you hurt your hands..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C754

    The next day, the emperor took the queen to danxiang mountain. He said that he wanted to burn incense and worship Buddha in Huangjue temple, but he didn''t want the honor guard of the emperor. He just drove a light car and set out with a team of bodyguards.


    They went early. Chaoyang was still climbing slowly in mid air. The carriage had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. The emperor got out of the carriage and turned to take Bai Qianfan down. As soon as he landed, Ning Jiu didn''t know where he came from and knelt down to Bai Qianfan: "Chen Ning Jiu, please come to Jin''an." It''s inconvenient to be in the palace, so this gift is made up outside.


    Bai Qianfan was stunned for a moment. He was asked to help him. He was held by the emperor, and his tone was angry. "I told you, don''t do anything." Casually, he said to Ning Jiu, "please come."


    Ning nine corners of the mouth smoked to smoke, stand up.


    The golden awn slowly spread to the top of the mountain. The red maple on the hillside had come to an end. With its withered and yellow color, it was even more colorful. The emperor held Bai Qianfan''s hand and said with a gentle smile, "let''s go up."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "it''s not difficult for me to take the mountain road."


    Hand in hand, they went up the stairs. The Emperor didn''t wear court clothes today. Instead, he wore a dark purple dress, which he used to wear when he was king of Chu. He just changed the original four clawed Dragon into a five clawed Golden Dragon. He hoped that this dress could make Bai Qianfan feel kind and open his heart to him as before. Although they had done the most intimate things, he could still feel that Bai Qianfan''s heart had not really come down.


    Bai Qianfan is wearing new clothes, pink thin coat, inlaid with white fox''s hair collar, fluffy ball in the neck, more and more set off her small face sharp, face like jade, now she does not need to draw makeup, has been gorgeous as peaches and plums, beautiful.


    The more the emperor saw it, the more he liked it. Before he left the sight of the guards, he could not help kissing her on the cheek. He said with pride, "there is no one more beautiful than my daughter-in-law in the world."


    White thousand sail Piao he one eye, "shallow."


    It was quiet in the mountains. Occasionally, I heard the birds chirping. The wind was a little cold in the early morning. Bai Qianfan trembled. The emperor immediately wrapped her in his arms with his cloak. "Is it cold?"


    His arms warm as before, familiar breath around, white Qianfan nose acid, no reason to cry, but tried to hold back, shaking his head, "OK."


    After walking for a while, she was a little strange, "eh, is it too early? Why is there no one?"


    "Huangjue Temple used to be a royal temple. It doesn''t accept people''s visits. The scenery of the mountain is good. People usually come to it. But today, I want to be quiet and ask someone to seal the mountain. We are the only two."


    Bai Qianfan said, "music alone is not as good as music for all."


    Emperor bad smile, in her waist pinch, "I just want to have fun with you alone."


    Bai Qianfan was ticklish and came out of his arms with a smile. "If you are not sincere on the way to worship Buddha, be careful of the blame of Bodhisattva."


    "It''s my greatest sincerity to take you," he said, holding her hand again. "I swore that if you come back, I will come to the temple to make a vow and give the Bodhisattva a gold body."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak. He only took his hand back to hold him. The emperor immediately held him more tightly and bowed his head to smile at her.


    After walking for a while, the emperor pointed to the right side and said, "look over there, it''s late to come back. The maple leaves are almost falling. If we come early next year, the scenery will be beautiful. "


    Bai Qianfan looked in the direction he pointed out. Different from what she saw at the foot of the mountain, the maple leaves on this side were as red as fire, continuous as a raging flame, cascading like a roll. She was fascinated by the scenery and breathed out for a long time, "it''s still very beautiful."


    The emperor hugged her from behind and wrapped her in his cloak. "If you like, you can see more. We are not in a hurry."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "didn''t you come to pay the vow?"


    "It''s a wish, and it''s also a wish to show you the scenery." He bowed his head to kiss her side face, "if you don''t like Forbidden Palace, let''s go outside, just me and you, OK?"


    Of course good, Bai Qianfan out of the Forbidden Palace, a relaxed, in this forest, everything is so comfortable, she said happily: "I like here."


    "If you like, we''ll come often. There are other sceneries in the mountain. I''ll show you later."


    Looking at her smiling face like peach blossom, a small pink mouth was raised in front of him. The emperor''s heart moved, lowered his head to hold her lips, gently rubbed, and his voice became dumb: "Qianfan..."


    At the moment of beautiful scenery, Bai Qianfan is also in a state of mind. He holds his waist and stands on tiptoe. When he sees her reply, the emperor is in full bloom. When he closes his arms, he hugs her tightly. It''s fragrant and soft. It''s better than all the delicacies in the world. He can''t taste enough and always wants to get more


    Bai Qianfan was so soft that he couldn''t stand. The emperor''s heart beat like thunder and his stomach was tight. He simply picked her up, put his cape around her head and walked quickly in the mountains.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know what he was up to, and he couldn''t see. He struggled to get down. The emperor threatened her, "don''t move, the road is narrow, be careful, roll down together."


    Bai Qianfan did not dare to move. When the emperor put her down, she found that she was in the room. The room was warm with silver charcoal, and thick curtains and curtains were hanging everywhere, which covered the doors and windows tightly.


    "Where is this?" She asked."Danxiang Pavilion. Every time I come to Huangjue to worship the Buddha, no one takes a sedan chair. I climb the mountain to show my piety. So there is a room for rest on the hillside, which is the danxiang Pavilion. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "but I don''t feel tired. I can go on another journey."


    The emperor took off her cloak. "I''m tired. I''ll take a rest." Put the Cape on the chair, poured a cup of tea for her, "drink water."


    Bai Qianfan took over, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome with me?" The emperor took off his cloak and began to unbutton his robe.


    Bai Qianfan said strangely, "what do you do when you take off your clothes? Do you have to sleep?"


    "Exactly." The Emperor gave her a smile, and the little flame in his eyes ran higher and higher.


    Bai Qianfan finally understood. He stood up and ran out, shouting: "how can you do this? The Bodhisattva will blame you!"


    The emperor laughed, stretched out his long arm, took her back, pressed her in his arms, and put his forehead against her forehead. "Little fool, the Bodhisattva said that it is necessary to adjust Yin and Yang so as not to lose the normal relationship. He has been nourishing his energy for his husband for a long time..." His voice became vague, and the kiss fell on her forehead and slowly spread down.


    Bai Qianfan gave up her resistance and fell on the bed. The account on the top was like a cloud of smoke. She knew she had nowhere to escape and didn''t want to escape again. That''s it. She thought, she was his


    It''s just that his movements are too gentle and not as intense as she imagined. He treats her like a treasure. The corners of her eyes are moist and she sighs. He kisses her immediately and her hot tongue rolls away her tears


    "Sweetheart..." He called her low, eyes almost greedy, eager to swallow her.


    She smiles back, bows to him and says, "I''m here."


    -------------------


    send more sugar, so as not to go after your wife. Then there are two big things, and then it''s over. So don''t rush, don''t rush. It''s only been so long.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C755

    Empress Dowager Rui is talking to xiuyuanshuang. The little prince comes in like a gust of wind and goes into empress dowager Rui''s arms, grinning and crying, "grandma, my father took my mother out to play. If you don''t take me, they don''t want me."


    Empress Dowager Rui holds muronglin in her arms and coaxes her sweetheart, "darling, don''t cry. How can your parents not want you? Of course, they want to. They go to worship Bodhisattva today. Baonuolin grows up quickly and doesn''t cry."


    Mo Ronglin said: "dad goes out with his mother every night. He thinks I''m asleep. In fact, I know that I''m not afraid of the dark, but my mother is mine. Why does he bully me not to return it to me?"


    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Rui laughed and pinched his little nose. "Darling, you are the sweetheart of your parents. They don''t want you. No one will want you. Obedient, don''t cry, grandma let someone do a Trojan horse for you. When it''s done, grandma will play with you. "


    Mo Ronglin is most interested in playing. He howls a few times to vent his dissatisfaction, but he has no tears. Hearing that there is a Trojan horse, he bends his eyebrows and says, "how big is it?"


    Empress Dowager Rui showed him, "it''s so big, so high, with a semicircular wheel under it. It''s so rocking. It''s so fun."


    Xiuyuanshuang quietly looks at muronglin, who is also her child. Although she only took him for a few months, it was the most difficult months. At that time, muronglin''s eyes were dull, her personality was strange, and she communicated with different people. With patience, she led him on the right track bit by bit, let him learn to nod and shake his head, learn to express his will, and become a normal child When my mother comes back, I don''t want her aunt.


    "Your Highness," she called him, "why don''t you come to my aunt''s palace to play? My aunt has made a new jigsaw puzzle. Do you want to play it?"


    Mo Rong Lin hesitated and said, "thank you, aunt. I have to go back and wait for my parents. I''ll go again next time."


    Empress Dowager Rui said with a smile, "it''s better for you to teach. Lin''er knows the rules now."


    Mo Ronglin came down from empress dowager Rui, "Granny, I''m back. My father is back. You have to talk about him."


    Empress Dowager Rui gave him a kiss. "Well, grandma said he had to take lin''er with him wherever he went, OK?"


    Mo Rong Lin eyes a fly, "father Dynasty business busy, after mother go out, Lin son accompany on the line, don''t bother father."


    Empress Dowager Rui had no choice but to smile. She waved and watched laurel pick him up at the door.


    "Now," said empress dowager Rui, "the emperor and the queen are reunited. The emperor is happy, and lin''er is happy. The future will be better."


    Xiuyuan frost indifferent smile, "is not, the emperor to the empress, touching, finally get reunited, concubine also happy for them."


    Empress Dowager Rui realized something and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Although the emperor and the queen are reconciled, you are still in charge of the harem. You have the ability, and the emperor can trust you."


    "The old Buddha joked that when the queen was in charge of Fengming palace, the affairs of the harem would naturally be handed over to her. My concubine was only in charge of it. When the master came, I was eager to take off the burden."


    "The queen doesn''t have this ability. You''d better take care of it. Let''s have a chance to talk with the emperor." The tone of Empress Dowager Rui is a little flattering. She really likes xiuyuanshuang, but the emperor likes Bai Qianfan, and she can''t manage it as a mother. She always feels that she owes xiuyuanshuang a lot. It''s a little help.


    -


    in the Xiangdan Pavilion, the heat was dense, and white Qianfan''s hair was full of hair. The flush on his body had not faded, and his white skin was full of green and red marks. The emperor was a little regretful. He clearly remembered the propriety, and once he got up, he forgot again. He took white Qianfan to his arms and gently stroked her back, "do you want to drink water?"


    Bai Qianfan closed his eyes. With a sound, the emperor jumped out of bed and poured water for her at the table. He had a drink of his own. He went back to bed and held the woman in his arms. He gave a long breath.


    "Don''t blame me for being shameless. I miss you crazy."


    Bai Qianfan closed his eyes and laughed, with a small voice: "in fact, I also want to."


    The emperor felt hot in his heart, touched two and choked, "do you still want to?"


    Bai Qianfan opened his eyes, "I mean missing you. I want to be blind."


    The emperor said with a smile, "maybe I''m suffocating. When I''m with you, I''m full of that. I want to press you under my body, but I can make it..."


    "Listen, is that what the emperor should say? I''m not ashamed of myself. "


    "I''ll tell you, but you''re not ashamed of it."


    He took her hand, ten fingers entangled, lying side by side, "I know all your thoughts, just think I''m selfish, I''m trapped in this Forbidden Palace, I want to drag you with me. I ordered a kiss, you know, but I killed Huangfu Pearl... "


    Bai Qianfan let out a sound. She didn''t know about it. For a moment, she was mumbling. She didn''t know what to say.


    "I don''t regret killing her at all. There are also the prince and elder brother. Although they were not killed by me, I forced them to die," the emperor closed his eyes with a wry smile. "This is the family of heaven. In order to win the power, they killed each other hand and foot. At last, your mother emperor of Nanyuan played a good chess, pushed me to the throne, but separated us. I never look forward to power, and you don''t like Forbidden Palace, but in the end, we became the masters of Forbidden Palace. When I became an emperor, I knew how heavy the burden was on my shoulders. I can''t go any more. So I beg you to stay here. I''m really lonely in this forbidden palace alone. With you, I won''t be lonely. Qianfan, "he turned to see her," stay here and stay with me, OK? "Bai Qianfan sniffed, "I''m reckless. I''ll give you trouble if I stay here. Didn''t I hit you yesterday?"


    The emperor asked, "who did you hit?"


    "Shufei, I told you yesterday."


    "No matter who she is, fight," the emperor said, "the queen can''t teach you a lesson. You''re not beating people indiscriminately."


    "You are not afraid that she will complain to her family. Those who can be among the four concubines have a very high family background."


    "Higher than me?" The emperor sniffed, "no matter what her family background is, if you dare to annoy me with this, I''ll beat him on the board."


    He said, and took the emperor''s spectrum, Bai Qianfan listen also did not feel uncomfortable before, deliberately asked him, "Shufei pour bottom is who, do you know?"


    "What else do I care about? I haven''t looked it in the eye at all. " He sighed, "I''m sorry for you. If it wasn''t for the Empress Dowager Cheng Zi who was very ill, I wouldn''t let go. One year is nothing, ten years and eight years I can survive. But Wei Zhongqing said that the Empress Dowager can only endure the oil lamp, and you don''t have any news. I want to live in front of me, and I can''t help her, not to mention she''s still my mother." He said with a sigh, "I don''t have a deep relationship with the empress dowager, but when it comes to life and death, I can''t be cruel..."


    "I understand," Bai Qianfan rubbed in his arms, "just like I did to my mother emperor, she left me when she was young, and finally met me, but she calculated me and wanted to kill my husband. I really hate her, but if you really want to kill her, I don''t feel good either."


    "Don''t mention that," said the emperor. "As long as you stay with me, I can solve all the same things. You believe me."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "I always believe you, never changed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C756

    The emperor waited on Bai Qianfan, who was familiar with her. He mixed the warm water, rubbed the handkerchief and gave her a fine wipe. Then he waited on her to dress and comb her hair. Bai Qianfan wanted to come by himself. He pressed her hand down and said, "don''t you see me, I haven''t waited on her before."


    He sat her in front of the dressing table. Her scarlet face was reflected in the bronze mirror. She had just been moistened and looked very delicate. She made a face at the mirror and laughed sheepishly.


    The emperor was afraid of hurting her, so he moved as gently as possible, "I''ll comb you a Yuanbao bun."


    Bai Qianfan said angrily, "I''ve become a mother. How can I comb that? It''s a joke if I don''t have one?"


    As usual, the emperor said, "Whoever dares to laugh at you, I''ll beat him on the board." After a pause, he said, "I''m the emperor, you''re the queen, the most honorable person in the world. Don''t you even have this freedom? I like to see you comb that. It''s like a little girl. It''s so cute. "


    White thousand sail a listen to the little girl made careful eye, want to smile or not, "I am not young now, can''t compare with those little girls in the back palace, yesterday a see, yo, a top water spirit."


    "It''s delicious? Don''t worry. I haven''t even looked at them. I don''t know who they are The emperor said, and without stopping, he picked up a lock of hair and twisted it into a bun. He took a small clip and gently clamped it, and then made it on the other side.


    Bai Qianfan looked at him in the mirror, "have you ever looked at him in the right eye?"


    "It''s a dog."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "OK, I remember that."


    The emperor dressed her up, looked at her carefully, and was very satisfied, "the craftsmanship is not lost. It''s good. I''ll ask the house of internal affairs to draw some pearl flowers to choose. I''ll insert a pair for you every day, but I don''t want to duplicate them."


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t laugh or cry. "Have you ever seen the queen in yuanbaoji? I''ll be more casual outside today. I dare not go back to the palace. "


    The emperor immediately grabbed the handle of her words, "admit that you are the queen, then don''t hide it, open it."


    Bai Qianfan deliberately contradicted him: "it''s not me who worship you, it''s Ruyu."


    "I''m disappointed that I didn''t pay homage to her," the emperor said with a smile. "I know she''s fake, but I still worship heaven and earth. Do you think I''m stupid? Besides, we''ve already been married. It''s just a show for your mother. Anyway, I married Princess Wuyang, and the people in the world know it."


    Bai Qianfan said, "if you want me to be a queen, I really have no bottom in my heart. The former spring queen has a lot of style. Look at me," Bai Qianfan turned to him and bared his teeth. "I''m just a market monger. I can''t even pretend to be noble."


    The emperor looked funny and pinched her face. "The blood of the Nanyuan royal family came out of the prime minister''s house. It turned out to be a miscellany. Like you, I''m the only one in the world. I''ll take it."


    Bai Qianfan laughed and said, "it''s cheap for you to pick it up." Laughing, smelling the aroma of the food, she sniffed hard, "where the aroma, smell all hungry."


    The emperor did not say a word, and dragged her to the outside room. The eight immortals table in the middle of the room was set with food, chopsticks and a small pot of wine.


    Bai Qianfan surprised, "who brought it?"


    "No matter who brought it," the emperor told her to sit down. "You can''t be hungry anyway."


    There was wine and food. The emperor was very interested. He poured wine for her and drank with her husband and wife. Bai Qianfan said, "I''ll go to the temple later. It''s not good to drink."


    "Wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha sits in his heart," the emperor said with a smile. "It''s no big deal. Drink it." He took up the glass and said, "this glass of wine, I respect you. I haven''t served anyone in my life, but I do. When I think of your coming back from a long distance, my heart will be..." The emperor''s eyes were red and he looked up to dry the wine.


    The emperor said, "don''t do it. The strength of the wine is easy to get on. Just do it at will."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t listen to him. He poured the wine into his mouth. It was so hot that he was angry. The emperor was busy feeding food to her mouth. "Try to be brave. Don''t blame me if you are drunk."


    "I''m happy in my heart. I''m willing to get drunk. You''re here anyway." It''s good to go back to the past. With him, she has no scruples and can do anything. Anyway, when the sky falls down, he supports her.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes are bright and bright, and his eyes are moving, shining and charming.


    The emperor''s heart soft straight bubble, "good, you drunk, I have it."


    The husband and wife are drinking wine and eating vegetables. They just look at each other. There are me in your eyes and you in my eyes. Some things don''t need to be explained. Everything is in silence.


    Just for dinner, the emperor took Bai Qianfan to the temple to pick incense to pay his vows. The couple knelt on the futon side by side and knocked down the solemn treasure Buddha. They all had mixed feelings.


    They didn''t stay long in the temple. They went down the mountain and walked in the woods. The wind was blowing on their cheeks, but Bai Qianfan didn''t feel cold. On the contrary, she was a little shy and hot. She knew that the strength of the wine was coming up. She stroked her forehead and said with a smile, "I''m really drunk. I''m a little dizzy."


    The emperor looked at her confused drunk eyes, laughed and bent down: "come up, I''ll carry you."


    Bai Qianfan stepped back, kept awake and said, "no, how can I let the emperor carry it."


    "This meeting I am your man," the emperor impatiently urged her, "come up quickly, the emperor back queen, also can be regarded as a beautiful talk."Bai Qianfan jumped on his back with a smile. She was full of momentum, but the emperor''s body was still, steady as a rock, which made her feel very relieved. She lay on the emperor''s back, raised her hand and cried, "drive!"


    The emperor laughed, "am I a horse?"


    Bai Qianfan: "now you are my horse."


    The emperor said, "well, now you ride me. When you get to bed, it''s my turn to ride you."


    Bai Qianfan did not understand, "how to ride on the bed, the bed is so big, run up and not even the bed board collapsed?"


    The emperor said with a dull smile, "you can ride it. I''ll teach you when it''s time."


    Bai Qianfan''s head is more and more dizzy. She hugs the man''s neck and whispers, "be careful, don''t fall me..."


    "If you really want to fall, I''ll put it under you. It won''t hurt you." He turned back to answer, but heard her even long breathing, actually fell asleep.


    With a smile, the emperor moved her up and walked slowly in the quiet mountain forest. Although it was late autumn and early winter and the mountain was in a depression, he seemed to be walking in the spring full of vitality. Every step was hope and every place was pleasing to the eye. Because of this woman on his back, his life is complete.


    It''s good that he has satisfaction on his face and a smile on the corner of his mouth step by step towards his happiness


    All of a sudden, the emperor stood still, sharp eyes warily swept around, there was a slight noise among the trees, his ears moved, not one person, but two people.


    He moved Bai Qianfan up and tried to keep his voice calm. "Somebody, come out."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C757

    The emperor called, no response, he was a little strange, it is said that there is Ning Jiu in, should not let people mix in, is not to come to the top of the experts?


    Today, I have an appointment with a beautiful woman. I want to seal the mountain, and Ning Jiu is with an elite bodyguard. He doesn''t have any weapons with him. Now he''s empty handed, and he''s carrying people behind him. The emperor doesn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. He quietly reaches out to touch Bai Qianfan''s waist. He remembers that she is armed, but there''s nothing hidden in her waist. Touching her boots again, he touches a hard object, like a dagger or a knife Yes, he laughed in his heart. As expected, she never changed her habit of carrying weapons.


    He took out the dagger and held it in his hand. Bai Qianfan on his back purred two times unconsciously. The emperor shook it gently and then said in a deep voice: "who, come out."


    Still no response, the emperor felt strange, is the enemy is a friend, should come out to light a phase, so furtive calculate a few meanings?


    He didn''t pay any attention to it. He just walked two steps. Two men in black came out of the grass at the same time. They wanted to attack the man on his back.


    The emperor was very angry. As soon as he was reunited with Bai Qianfan, someone came to destroy him. How could he not see him so well? Who''s the one who''s bothering him?


    Anger together, can''t hold down, low drink a, body sharp turn, white Qianfan protection in front of the chest, one hand encircle, the other hand waving a dagger stab to the right person, that person''s skill obviously looks very good, but was scared to sit on the ground, ran, left urgent, raised his hand just ah, and quickly covered his mouth, also ran away in embarrassment.


    The emperor stood motionless, but Bai Qianfan woke up in his arms. He broke away from his arms and looked around, "where''s the man who fought with you?"


    The emperor took her by the arm, pulled her back, and looked at the direction of the two masked men in black, "run away."


    Bai Qianfan was worried, "yes, who is it?"


    The emperor shook his head. "Those who can appear here are not ordinary people." The corners of his mouth slightly pulled out a sneer, "however, they can''t run."


    Voice just fall, see two people in black like a lost dog ran back, behind them, rather nine with guards chase.


    The skills of the two men in black are obviously not at the same level. One is running all over the mountain, but the other is tripped by the branches on the ground and falls in the bush. He doesn''t even have a chance to breathe, so he is held down by the guards.


    Without waiting for the guard to remove the mask from his face, the emperor''s voice came, "Lord Jin, your skill is far worse than before. Don''t be hollowed out."


    The king of Jin took off his mask and yelled to the man in black on the hillside, "don''t run. I''ll give you up if you run."


    The man in black hesitated for a moment, but he came back obediently and let go. Ning Jiu kicked him over. "I know it''s you. I told you yesterday that you don''t care about the emperor''s affairs. OK, several people come up with such a bad idea after discussion?"


    A bodyguard was about to go up and press the man in black. When he pulled the mask, the bodyguard didn''t move. It was his boss, Mr. Jia.


    The king of Jin''s face was scratched by the bush. He covered his face and gasped at Jia Tong. "You said it''s safe. Now it''s good. I''ve got a good face. My handsome face has been destroyed. I''m afraid I''ve lost my mind."


    Jia Tong cried and said in a low voice, "who let the emperor find us? We could have been hit by one blow. When the emperor glared, I was afraid..."


    The emperor led Bai Qianfan over and looked down at them. One was his own brother and the other was his own guard. The two most trusted people joined hands to deal with him.


    He light way, "come on, don''t complain, things exposed, wash clean neck, Zhi wait to die."


    The king of Jin was shocked and jumped, "brother, you should understand that we do this for you, the witch," he pointed to Bai Qianfan, "she has bewitched you with witchcraft, and then go on like this..."


    The emperor raised his foot to kick, and was held by Bai Qianfan. She walked two steps closer and slapped the king of Jin on the shoulder. "Well, now you have been planted by me. After 49 days, you will..."


    She deliberately stopped not to say, Jin Wang sweating, "how?"


    Bai Qianfan said with a sly smile, "you''ll know when it''s time."


    At this time, the emperor shook his head helplessly and held her back: "he''s timid. Don''t scare him."


    Bai Qianfan turned to look at Jia Tong: "master, you used to say that you had a pair of wise eyes. You didn''t even recognize yourself as an apprentice. Don''t worry about your wise eyes."


    Jia Tonglian howled out a few times: "lady, you are back. The emperor wants to kill you!"


    The emperor coughed, "you don''t have to mention my business."


    Jia Tong continued to howl: "I also want to..."


    Ning jiuke


    Jia Tong stopped for a moment and continued to howl: "we all want to be Niang Niang. You''ll come back when you come back. You still hide and don''t show up. What''s wrong with acting like a thousand face man? You have to act like a thousand face man to make such a misunderstanding..."


    The emperor snorted, "I have no brain, and I blame others. I will stand on the wall for two hours tomorrow to see if it will be better?"Jia Tong wiped to wipe eyes, don''t understand, "the emperor wants minister to stand on the city wall is why?"


    Ning Jiu answers for the emperor, "if you dry the water in your brain, you will be smart."


    Bai Qianfan saw that several bodyguards on the side were purple, and said, "if you want to laugh, laugh. It''s not good to have internal injuries."


    The bodyguards were suffering from suffocation. When they heard this, they burst out laughing and felt that it was not right. They secretly looked at the emperor and saw that he was also smiling, so they relaxed and everyone laughed.


    When Jia Tong and the king of Jin saw the emperor''s smiling face, they were relieved to know that the matter was over. They had no way to do it. Only by killing the man with a thousand faces could the emperor return to normal. But if they could not, they would lose their lives. It was more difficult than walking on the blade. However, in this way, the emperor should know their loyalty.


    With a smile on his face, the emperor said in a relaxed tone, "come on, tie up these two gangsters who are trying to assassinate the queen, and hand them over to Dali temple for examination to see if there are any other accomplices."


    "Yes," Jia Tong cried on the spot when he went to Dali temple. "I''ll give it all, and the chief manager, laurel, green lotus, Qihong." When he said Qi Hong, he specially glanced at Ning Jiu. Your daughter-in-law also took part in it. How can you stay out of it?


    Bai Qianfan laughs and wants to help him. He is held by the emperor and kicks Jia Tong. "When you have enough performance, get up."


    The king of Jin in that Xiang was helped up by Ning Jiu and kicked Jia Tong. "I yelled for my king''s participation before I made it clear. I almost killed you. No wonder everyone called you 250 behind your back."


    Jia Tongda drooped his head and murmured in a low voice, "are you behind your back? You''ve all yelled face to face."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C758

    Seeing that the emperor returned Bai Qianfan to Chengde hall, Hao pingguan was shocked. He helped him to greet him calmly, "the emperor is back."


    The emperor''s face was calm, "call green lotus, Qi red, laurel to the South study."


    Hao pingguan''s heart suddenly sank, the matter exposed?


    Soon, people came together, standing side by side, uneasy, afraid to look at the emperor, they all went to see Ning Jiu, but Ning Jiu only looked at Qi Hong.


    Others see Ning Jiu is expressionless, only Qi Hong can see the indifferent smile from his eyes, she put down her heart.


    The emperor and Bai Qianfan sat together and held their hands together. Laurel glanced at them, turned her lips and scolded them secretly in her heart.


    "I asked you to come because Jia Tong gave you up and said that you were all involved in the plan to assassinate the queen."


    Everyone''s face became pale, green lotus in front of a black, almost fainted, the edge of Qi red laurel quickly hold, hear her shaking voice asked, "emperor, Jia Tong is now dead or alive?"


    Originally, I was joking with them. Seeing that everyone was so scared, Bai Qianfan didn''t dare to play. He stood up and laughed at them. "It''s my fault. I want the emperor to keep it from you, green lotus. Don''t worry. Jia Tong is OK. There''s nothing wrong. But the king of Jin scratched his face. Recently, he couldn''t see his confidante. He felt that he had lost a lot of money. He was complaining about Jia Tong all the way. "


    Laurel several gape at her, this is their little princess, smile up the appearance, the tone of speech, with the autumn night of the Wuyang princess is completely different, and then look at her head is still wearing yuanbaoji, so familiar, which is what a thousand faces, is the real little princess ah!


    Yuegui first rushed up and hugged her, "master, you are back. My maidservant dreams about you, but I can''t dream about you. Wuwuwuwu, just come back. The emperor is too bitter..."


    Green lotus and Qihong also came up crying and hugged them together. The emperor went out in silence with tears in his eyes. Ning Jiu raised his head, but his eyes were red. After a pause, he went out too. Hao pingguan pulled his sleeve and burst into tears. He wanted to go out with the Emperor. He hesitated, but he still didn''t go, sobbing with his mouth open.


    The emperor stood on the steps and looked up at the sky. Ning Jiu said behind him, "does the emperor want to persuade the empress to cry for a long time?"


    The emperor shook his head. "Let her cry. It''s good to cry."


    Bai Qianfan hasn''t cried so much for a long time. With his sadness, he let out all his grievances and depression.


    The emperor waited outside for a while, and then went in. Several people still couldn''t stop smoking. Hao pingguan''s eyes were swollen with tears. His face was round, and his eyes bulged again, like a big head goldfish. It was a little funny to watch.


    The emperor put Bai Qianfan in his arms and wiped her tears. "It''s good to take a basin to catch it. You can raise sea fish."


    Bai Qianfan was amused by him. He punched him and stopped crying.


    Qi red several see emperor come in, also wiped tears, dare not cry again.


    At this time, a small figure ran in from the inner hall, holding Bai Qianfan''s leg, "mother, who makes you unhappy, lin''er beat him."


    Bai Qianfan picked him up and gave him a kiss. "No one bothered his mother. She cried when she was happy."


    Mo Ronglin looked at her face and frowned, "mother, your face How has it changed? " When Bai Qianfan saw him before, he had yellow wax on his face. Now he shows his true colors. Naturally, he feels strange.


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "if you wash your face clean, it will become beautiful."


    Mo Ronglin thinks that Bai Qianfan is not based on her appearance, but on her taste and the feeling of blood connection. Anyway, it''s right that the taste and feeling have not changed.


    He put his arms around Bai Qianfan''s neck, raised his small face, and looked at the crowd with pride, "my mother."


    Everyone is happy. When we look at their neat family, we can''t help but cry.


    The emperor reached for him and said, "come down, my mother is tired."


    Originally, Mo Ronglin listened to him very much, but now he glanced at the corner of his eyes and said, "my father and mother have been staying all day. It''s my turn."


    Emperor, "Hey, you little..." Glancing at Bai Qianfan''s warning eyes, he touched his son''s head. "Little guy, it''s lovely."


    Mo Ronglin is proud, and his body is short. His head is on Bai Qianfan''s chest, like a coquettish kitten.


    The emperor looked at him, and suddenly thought of those things when Mo Ronglin was a child. He had a bad feeling in his heart.


    On this day, Chengde hall was full of laughter. In the kitchen, there were red and green lotus and laurel. In addition, Bai Qianfan''s mother and son were chatting, just like the Yamen in the south of the Yangtze River at that time, they were a family with Meimei.


    The emperor and Ning Jiu play chess. Jia Tong goes home and changes his clothes. When he enters the door, he first looks at the emperor''s face, but it turns out that Taisui''s head is full of dirt. Up to now, he still has a lingering fear.


    The plan to kill Qianmian people was worked out by several of them standing outside Xihua palace yesterday. I always feel that the emperor is too strange. When Qihong and Yuegui go in to collect the bowl, they see that he actually binds the Qianmian man to himself. It''s not the behavior of a normal person at all. They think they can''t wait any longer. So they sum up and think that the best way to kill the Qianmian man is to kill him outside.But Jia Tong went alone, and everyone felt that the chance of winning was not high. After thinking about the king of Jin, the king of Jin was no less loyal to the Emperor than they were. He was also a practitioner, and they also had a care. Jia Tong went to find the king of Jin. The king of Jin knew about qianmianren, so he agreed very happily. It took a little trouble when he went up the mountain. After all, it was not easy to avoid Ningjiu.


    Finally, he ambushed the emperor on his way and wanted to take him by surprise. The king of Jin drew the emperor away and Jia Tong attacked the man with thousands of faces. As a result, when the emperor got angry, Jia Tong went away. It was almost his instinct to escape.


    Standing behind Ning Jiu, she whispered, "you''re not interesting enough. You''re hiding such an important thing from me."


    Rather nine heads also don''t lift, "I gave you a hint, you have no brain to blame who?"


    Jia Tong said, "when did you give me a hint?"


    Ning Jiu, "I told you to leave it alone. Did you listen?"


    Jia Tong said, "you don''t care. Can I care? Can I watch the emperor risk himself..." Speaking of the back, he raised his voice a little.


    The emperor snorted with a smile, "no more loyalty. I know your loyalty."


    Jia Tong blushed, pointed to the chessboard and said, "emperor, go here and round him."


    Ning Jiu couldn''t help laughing, "Mr. Jia, make sure whether the emperor holds the sunspot or the white one. Come back to be gallant."


    Jia Tong glared at him, arched his hand to the emperor, "emperor, I''ll go to the empress to help."


    The emperor glanced at him and stood up, "don''t go. I''ll go and have a look. You and Ning Jiu will go down."


    Jia Tong Oh a, sit down, just put a black chess in hand, rather nine pa a white son fell in the place he just pointed out, to his proud smile: "Baoyuan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C759

    That night, the door of dongnuange in Chengde hall was closed, the big round table was set up, the hot food was put up, and everyone sat around the table. There was no master or slave, no emperor or minister, and they had a hot meal like a family. The emperor had not done such a thing before. That year he was looking for Bai Qianfan in Jiangnan. The prince of Chu took the princess of Chu back to Wushui town and invited the people of the town to have a meal.


    He was born in the emperor''s family. He was a clear-cut class from a small age. He was not in a mess at all. But Bai Qianfan liked her, so he let her go. He was very happy to see her happy.


    Mo Ronglin talks to himself. His mouth is more and more sharp, and no one teaches him. He flatters and flatters him. He shakes his round head and smiles. Looking at Bai Qianfan is like looking at a baby. Laurel feeds him duck breast. He thinks it''s delicious. He says, "mother, eat it."


    As soon as he spoke, his mouth opened and the duck breast fell off the table, everyone began to laugh.


    Undaunted, he grabbed a piece from the plate and sent it to Bai Qianfan''s mouth, "mother, this is delicious."


    Bai Qianfan opened his mouth and touched his head. "Well, it''s delicious. All the dishes made by Aunt Qihong are delicious."


    Mo Ronglin looked up at her and tiptoed to reach the Yuanbao bun on her head. "It''s beautiful."


    Bai Qianfan bent down to let him touch it and said happily, "look good, your father combed it for your mother."


    emperor''s old face is red. "Cough and cough, Lin Er, don''t touch it. There''s oil on your hands."


    Jia tongpian which pot does not open, mention which pot: "emperor, all so long, your craft is still so good."


    Green lotus Piao he one eye, "the emperor has a heart to Niang Niang, handicraft nature won''t lose, when do you also comb for me?"


    Jia Tong didn''t know that. He volunteered in his boudoir. He didn''t know what to do. He was beaten by green lotus. He didn''t dare to mention it again. When green lotus said it, he was squeaky. He talked about him and fooled around.


    Although the emperor sat beside Bai Qianfan, he always felt left out. Every time he was about to talk to her, Mo Ronglin pulled Bai Qianfan''s face out and put his little arm around her neck. There was always a self-evident meaning in his eyes.


    The Emperor didn''t know what he meant, but it was not a good thing.


    When he went to bed, what he was worried about happened. Mo Ronglin is very excited. He jumps on the bed and turns somersaults to Bai Qianfan. He is more and more happy to get her praise. He also hummes in his mouth, just like a person wants to sing a big opera.


    The emperor sat by in his middle clothes and said to Yue GUI, "take your highness away. It''s time for him to go to bed."


    Mo Ronglin was having a good time. Hearing this, he went into Bai Qianfan''s arms and said, "mother, I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    Bai Qianfan loves him most and naturally agrees, "OK, lin''er sleeps with his mother."


    "No way," the emperor said slightly. "Lin''er has grown up and can''t sleep with his mother any more. You are a man, so you should look like a man."


    Before Bai Qianfan came back, Mo Ronglin and the emperor were close, but as soon as Bai Qianfan came back, he immediately drew a clear line with the emperor and put his arms around his mother''s neck: "mother, lin''er is still young."


    Bai Qianfan said to the emperor, "he is less than three years old. What''s wrong with sleeping with his mother?"


    The Emperor Well, when I was a child, I robbed my daughter-in-law from him. How old was it? I thought he was very cute. Look at this meeting. Hey, the debt collector is back!


    Sleep on sleep, three people sleep in one bed, and the same as in Jiangnan, Mo Ronglin sleep in the innermost, Bai Qianfan side gently pat his back, coax him to sleep, Mo Ronglin does not sleep, keep talking, and recite poetry to her, as if to say all the words he has held back in the past two years.


    The emperor pasted it several times, but Bai Qianfan blocked it back with his elbow. He sighed, put his hands under his head, and looked at the top of the account in a daze. His ears were filled with the voices of mother and son, one was full of milk, the other was warm and soft. He didn''t really hear it, but he thought it was wonderful and his heart was very peaceful.


    Mo Ronglin holds his little body over Bai Qianfan''s shoulder, looks at the emperor, and whispers to Bai Qianfan, "Mom, dad is asleep."


    Bai Qianfan nodded with a smile, "my father is asleep, and lin''er is going to sleep soon." Under the quilt, Mo Rongshu''s hand reached out to clasp her fingers.


    -


    the next morning, when the emperor got up, Bai Qianfan wanted to follow him. She wanted to go to the Ci''an palace to have a good time. Since she decided to stay as a queen, she should look like a queen. It is necessary to be in a daze and meditate in the morning. It is also a matter for the people to greet their elders every day, not to mention in the Forbidden Palace. There are so many rules here that people are scared to death. It can be said that this Forbidden Palace was built with rules. At the beginning, in order to let her learn the rules, Empress Dowager Rui forced her to stay in the palace for a few days


    The emperor pressed her down and said in a low voice, "it''s still early for you to go to sleep. Please don''t worry. I''ll go with you when I go down to court."


    Knowing that he was worried about empress dowager Rui''s embarrassment, Bai Qianfan said, "you go to your court, and I''ll ask for my safety. How can I ask you to accompany me back?"


    The emperor insisted, "I haven''t been to the Empress Dowager for a few days. Wait for me. The Empress Dowager will be happy to see our family in order."He said so, Bai Qianfan agreed, "OK, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    The Emperor gave her a kiss on her forehead, a little reluctant, and then went to kiss her lips. Yu Guang glanced at her. Mo Ronglin, who was sleeping inside, was squinting and peeping. He gave his son a look with Bai Qianfan on his back and got up and left.


    When Hao pingguan dressed him, the emperor was still muttering: OK, as soon as his daughter-in-law came back, Laozi and his son married.


    -


    the morning of Ci''an palace is the busiest. The imperial concubines all come to greet them. The gorgeous and beautiful girls sit in a room. Empress dowager Rui is very happy when she looks at them. Some of them are very witty. They can talk and make her laugh. She also likes to make fun of them.


    Shufei stroked the cuff of Phnom Penh, as if inadvertently mentioned, "yesterday a queen lifted the ban, today a son should give the old Buddha please ANN, is not to forget?"


    As soon as she mentioned the queen, the room was quiet. Yesterday''s incident didn''t make any noise, but the Lords of all the palaces received the news. When she mentioned the queen, they all guessed her intention. This clearly means that the queen did not pay attention to empress dowager Rui.


    Empress Dowager Rui gave a faint smile. "The queen went to Huangjue temple with the emperor yesterday to pick incense. She came back in the second half. Maybe she was tired. It''s OK to sleep late."


    Shufei was a little surprised to see empress dowager Rui protecting the queen. She got the news from xiuyuanshuang that empress dowager Rui didn''t like to see Bai Qianfan, so the emperor fell out with her at that time. How can she speak for Bai Qianfan now


    She secretly took a look at xiuyuanshuang. The latter''s face was calm, and her lips were smiling quietly. The corners of her eyes were slightly inclined, and the lady would not speak any more.


    -------------------


    I wish you all a Happy Mid Autumn Festival, family reunion, good health and everything goes well.


    Mozi is going out for a holiday today. Well, you know.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C760

    When the emperor came down, the three members of the family went to the Ci''an palace to greet empress dowager Rui. Huang Youdao stood on the door of the palace and saw the dragon and Phoenix chariot coming here from a distance. He immediately went in and reported, "the old Buddha, the emperor, the queen and the prince are coming."


    Empress Dowager Rui''s eyes narrowed with joy. "Come on, ask someone to prepare tea. The queen likes to eat dim sum. All of them will be put on the table." She didn''t like to see Bai Qianfan at first, but now things have changed. Her son regards Bai Qianfan as her life and gives her a grandson. In addition, there is a trace of guilt in her heart. She also wants to make friends with Bai Qianfan.


    When the imperial concubines at the bottom heard this, they thought to themselves: at the end, the Queen''s face is big. When did the Empress Dowager be so attentive when they came here.


    At this point on weekdays, the imperial concubines all invited Ann back, but today we all seem to have a tacit understanding, chatting about things one by one, so as to wait for the queen.


    They didn''t wait in vain, not only for the queen, but also for the emperor. They seldom see the emperor. The emperor usually doesn''t come in the morning. He likes to come at dusk. There''s no fixed time, so they may not be able to meet him. Sometimes they get busy and don''t come for several days. They just send Hao pingguan or Xiao Fuzi to go. In the past, they were still active and always wanted to show their face in front of the emperor. But even if they met, the emperor saw them no different from looking at the furnishings. There was no waves in his eyes, and this kind of opportunity was rare.


    Now the empress and the emperor come together. Everyone is very curious. It is said that the emperor loves the queen deeply. I don''t know what the emperor will look like in front of the queen?


    The emperor specially chose this time to avoid these imperial concubines, so as not to add obstruction to Bai Qianfan. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came in, Yingyan, who had knelt all over the ground, suddenly had some silly eyes.


    Bai Qianfan looked on coldly. Seeing his expression, he broke his hand away from his palm. The emperor was a little chatty and ignored the imperial concubines. He went straight forward to salute empress dowager Rui.


    Empress Dowager Rui got up from her chair, raised the emperor with her left hand and the queen with her right hand. Then she picked up the little prince and said with a smile, "family, don''t be too polite. The queen will sit down quickly. There is still a little osmanthus in late autumn. She specially asked the kitchen to make osmanthus cake. I remember that the queen likes sweet food. You can try it."


    Bai Qianfan salutes and thanks. Just as she is about to sit in the big chair, the emperor pulls her to his side and asks someone to put tea and snacks.


    Empress Dowager Rui always has an illusion when she looks at him secretly holding Bai Qianfan''s hand under the wide sleeve. It seems that the queen sitting next to him is not the queen, but his favorite concubine.


    Empress Dowager Rui is holding the little prince to make fun of him. The emperor''s mind is all on Bai Qianfan. Only Bai Qianfan remembers that a group of people kneel down and raise their chin to the emperor. Then the emperor says in a deep voice, "get up."


    The imperial concubines got up. The Emperor didn''t ask them to sit down. No one dared to sit down. They stood upright and didn''t dare to look at the empress. But Yu Guangli, the emperor and the empress were close together, and the hands under the wide sleeves seemed to be folded together, just like a Siamese.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was a little surprised. They were used to the emperor''s cold face and thought that he would greet the queen with a smiling face at most. They didn''t expect that he was so kind.


    The emperor called the Bento and said to empress dowager Rui, "the empress and I went to Huangjue Temple yesterday to make a vow and asked for a longevity card for the old Buddha. The empress will send it to us early in the morning, but her son won''t let it. She''s careless and big in the Palace. Her son is afraid that she will get lost, so we''ll come here at this meeting. Take more responsibility."


    Before empress dowager Rui answered, Mo Ronglin said, "my mother won''t get lost. She has a good memory. She plays cat and mouse with her father, but he can''t catch her."


    The Emperor


    Bai Qianfan said with a dry smile Once in a while, once in a while, I get lost


    Empress Dowager Rui gave a dry smile It doesn''t matter. If you stay for a long time, you won''t get lost. "


    The emperor also said: "the old Buddha knows that our husband and wife are used to going in and out at the same time. When we go to the future, we must be together, but at this time..."


    Empress Dowager Rui said It doesn''t matter how late or early it is, just come. "


    Mo Ronglin joined in the fun. "And me, grandma, I''ll come with my mother, too."


    After listening to these conversations, the imperial concubines pricked their hearts again and again. Sure enough, they didn''t treat the people they loved very much the same. When they opened their mouths and shut their mouths, our husband and wife even asked Ann to come and go together. What else did they say? No matter how good their feelings are, how can they be so good?


    Bai Qianfan ate a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake. It was fragrant, soft and delicious. She nodded and praised, "the flowers in late autumn really want to be fragrant. It''s delicious." she was a warm and generous person, and asked all the imperial concubines to come to eat, "come and have a taste, it''s really delicious."


    When the empress said something, the imperial concubines came forward to thank them. They took a small piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake and tasted it. When they looked at the emperor, he reached out to wipe off a little cake crumbs from the corner of the empress''s mouth. The action was extremely natural, as if it were normal. The queen put a piece into his mouth. "You try it, too."


    Empress Dowager Rui kindly reminded her, "the emperor doesn''t like sweet food."


    Bai Qianfan said, "he loves it." he turned to ask the emperor, "is it sweet?"


    The emperor was very face to say, "sweet, delicious."


    Empress Dowager Rui took a puff from the corner of her mouth. Well, it''s her who did it too much. I''m afraid the emperor would have to say it''s sweet if Bai Qianfan fed Huang Lian.


    The hearts of the imperial concubines were stabbed several times, and they all lowered their eyes. It''s better not to look. If there is no comparison, there will be no harm. It''s true.Shufei looks down, but her anger burns up inch by inch. Bai Qianfan slapped her yesterday, but today she seems to have nothing to do with it. She is the fourth imperial concubine. She is not the little master at the bottom. The queen has to have a reason to hit people. She can''t just fight.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the emperor say, "who made the queen angry yesterday? I stood up."


    Shufei was startled. How could she provoke the queen? It was the queen who beat her. Did the emperor want to confuse black and white?


    The bottom or afraid, uneasy stand out, to the ground on a kneel, "ask the emperor to give my concubine decision, my concubine did not provoke the queen, is the empress she, she hit my concubine." She was weeping and pitiful.


    The emperor snorted, "my empress is the most reasonable. She never beats people. You must have made her angry. Don''t blame me for not telling her the ugly words. Later, when you see the empress, make a detour. Don''t come to her. Next time, let me know who made her angry. I will not spare her."


    What they said made all the imperial concubines feel sad. They went to the queen to please her. How dare they make her angry? There is no such short guard in the world. It''s my queen


    Even empress dowager Rui couldn''t listen any more. She said with a smile, "the queen is the head of the harem. Everyone respects her. How dare you make her angry? Their sisters live in harmony. The emperor has no worries in the front court."


    "The emperor said:" the queen and I live in harmony, I have no worries


    Empress Dowager Rui, "..." She was speechless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C761

    The emperor''s careful thinking can''t escape the eye of Bai Qianfan. Naturally, the Emperor didn''t want her to see the imperial concubines, so as to avoid the blockage in her heart. She was laughing to herself, but she was not moved. He thought about her everywhere, and his care was very moving.


    Because of the emperor''s words, the atmosphere became awkward. The Empress Dowager was silent for a while, and finally found the topic again: "Fengming palace was packed up early in the morning. When will the queen move in? There is a top-quality screen with 20% cut through carving in the mourning house as a gift for moving happiness... "


    "The queen doesn''t live in Fengming palace," the emperor interrupted. "She lives in Chengde palace. Our husband and wife don''t have the habit of sleeping in separate rooms."


    Left a habit, right a habit, used to the same in and out, used to sleep in the same room, all the imperial concubines heard after a sentence, face red, the emperor this year, only read the Xianfei brand, the prince back to court, Xianfei was immediately forgotten by him, we all think the emperor is a pure hearted man, but now he stabbed in front of everyone''s face to say sleep in the same room ¡­ All the imperial concubines immediately had indescribable pictures in their minds. Their faces were getting more and more red, just like drinking together.


    Empress Dowager Rui Keke, the emperor, I know that your husband and wife are affectionate, but there are rules in the palace. No queen lives in the emperor''s bedroom. After all, she is the head of the palace, and the queen should have her own palace. "


    "My words are the rules," the emperor said in a very domineering and rampant tone, as if he had changed his personality. "Who dares to talk, I will destroy his nine families."


    As soon as empress dowager Rui trembles, she almost rises up. Isn''t the nine families of mieai family destroying you? This stupid Emperor!


    Since he became the emperor and the king of Chu, all his grumpy publicity has been restrained, and she is more and more secretive. She sees it in her eyes and likes it in her heart. This is what it looks like to be an emperor. But once Bai Qianfan comes back, OK, it''s back to its original shape. Is this the emperor? Is this the God of Chu, OK


    Bai Qianfan also felt that the emperor was a little over, and he was busy to make ends meet. "In fact, a palace is very good. I like it..."


    "What''s good?" The emperor''s greatest fear is that Bai Qianfan wants to live apart from him. When she is not with him, he always feels insecure. He has to deal with the government affairs during the day, so there is little chance to meet him. If he leaves at night, he can''t survive. If he doesn''t hold her in his arms, he will have nowhere to put his heart. He pinched her hand under the wide sleeve, but Bai Qianfan was not convinced. He pinched him in turn, and he buttoned him up, making her unable to move. "It''s not discussed. It''s settled."


    Mo Rong Lin is not too busy to interrupt, "Dad, give your mother a palace, I live with her."


    The emperor said, "you are no longer young. Since you are the prince, it''s time to be in charge of the east palace. In this way, I''ll have the Changying hall cleaned up. You can move in and study in the study from tomorrow. Don''t just play around all day long."


    Empress Dowager Rui was stunned. "Emperor, lin''er is still under three years old. It''s a little early to study."


    "It''s not too early for him," the emperor looked at Mo Ronglin and said with a smile, "he''s gifted. It''s time."


    Mo Ronglin jumped from empress dowager Rui''s arms, ran to Bai Qianfan and hugged her arm: "mother, lin''er is still young."


    Bai Qianfan shook off the emperor''s hand and picked up his son. "Your father is looking forward to his son becoming a dragon, but it''s really early to study now. Let''s talk about it in two years."


    "Qianfan, don''t take him too seriously. He will inherit the great rule in the future."


    "My son, I know it in my heart," Bai Qianfan said, "if you are busy with government affairs, leave lin''er to me."


    Emperor, "..."


    Mo Rong Lin was happy and rubbed his mother''s neck. "Lin''er likes to give it to his mother."


    The imperial concubines look at their noses and their noses look at their hearts. This is the emperor''s family affair, and it has nothing to do with their half sons. They have the right to watch.


    Empress Dowager didn''t stay in Ci''an palace long before she left. As soon as they left, all the imperial concubines were scattered. Xiuyuanshuang called Shufei to go with her, held her back and asked her, "have you inquired about that?"


    Shufei had just cried, her eyes were still red, and she said with some frustration, "I asked my cousin, but he refused to say."


    Xiuyuan frost way: "as the emperor''s guard, naturally will not speak easily, you have to think of a way."


    Shufei asked, "if you know the secret of the wedding night, can you bring down the queen?"


    Xiuyuanshuang looked at the tree with all the leaves on the side of the road and pulled his lips: "I don''t know, but it''s better to have a chance than no chance, and the chance is always fleeting."


    Shufei looked at her gloomy face and bit her teeth: "OK, I''ll find a way. I''ll get to the bottom of the matter. Sister Zhi is waiting for my good news."


    Xiuyuan frost nodded, "these days you less to my palace, wait for the news to come back, save people''s tongue."


    "This sister knows." At the fork, Shufei takes her maidservant back to her palace. Xiuyuanshuang is standing on the side of the road, in a trance for a long time.


    Qiuwen Hou half ring, see she is still in a daze, then came forward to urge, "master, back to the palace, outside strange cold."


    Xiuyuanshuang looked thoughtfully toward Chengde hall, "you said, is it Yu Dashuang who came with the Emperor today?"


    Qiu Wen snorted, "who else is she? It''s really like that. The emperor and the prince are coaxed around. The original Wuyang princess is not like this. The Emperor didn''t notice it at all. Master, go to the chariot. It''s cold. Don''t get sick. "Xiuyuanshuang shakes her head. She needs to blow some wind to calm herself down. Just now, in the Ci''an palace, she has been observing the queen. But the more she observes, the more her heart sinks. How can she act like that? The tone of her voice and the way she laughs? She is the former Princess of Chu. Compared with Princess Wuyang, she is more like Bai Qianfan, so the emperor doesn''t have the slightest impression Doubt.


    Why so much? Why?


    She can''t think about it, she has a kind of self-restraint. That day she clearly warned Yu Dashuang, but the next day, she and the emperor went to Huangjue temple to make a vow. What else? Are couples reunited? It''s ridiculous. A little maid in waiting with the emperor?


    It''s her fault. She shouldn''t lead a wolf into such a situation. After coming back from the temple, Yu Dashuang lived in Chengde hall. Listening to the tone of the emperor, after that, Yu Dashuang was going to live in Chengde hall. Even she could not easily enter that place. It was not easy to see Yu Dashuang. What should she do?


    She walked all the way, but she couldn''t think of any way. The worst result was that she was caught dead. She exposed Yu Dashuang, but she couldn''t come to a good end. She couldn''t go this step until she had to. Now, she can only put her hope on Shufei. If she can bring good news, things may turn for the better.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C762

    Because of the emperor''s insistence, the queen failed to enter Fengming palace. Because of the empress''s insistence, the little prince failed to enter the Changying hall, so the family continued to live in Chengde hall.


    The more the emperor looked at the prince, the more disagreeable he was. His father''s aura faded and he became a strict father. He didn''t want Mo Ronglin to call him father. He wanted Mo Ronglin to know that he could not live as well as ordinary people when he was born in the emperor''s family. Although he was rich and dignified in his life, he had to suffer more than ordinary people. Many things were not free, even he could not help it .


    Mo Ronglin is a man who is in a dilemma. He knows that he can''t fight against his father. Most of them are face-to-face and back-to-back. If he really can''t, he moves his mother out. Although his father is the emperor, he still bows to his mother in front of him. His mother loves him the most and listens to him. Therefore, Mo Ronglin is the best man in the world.


    It''s hard for manager Hao to distinguish between the emperor and the empress. After all, they are in the palace. The rules are still necessary. The emperor has servants from the emperor, and the empress should also have slaves from the empress. Chengde hall is short of manpower, and he can''t find a suitable person for a while. It''s really a headache for him.


    When he told the emperor about this dilemma, the emperor sent a message to transfer green lotus back to serve the queen, and still ate the salary of the imperial palace. When green lotus left the embroidery prison, everyone looked at her sympathetically. After all, it was a downward adjustment. If a good Imperial Palace could not be done, she had to be a close maid.


    Only green lotus was happy. She didn''t want to stay here for a long time. Every day, she made clothes for those masters. She had to compare whose flowers looked good and whose embroidery work was meticulous and didn''t do it well. She ran to the needle embroidery supervisor and pointed to her nose to scold her. She had an identity. The masters didn''t dare to accept her and take down those people. She couldn''t stand it. She naturally wanted to protect her It''s hard work, too. Now, she went back to Chengde hall and Bai Qianfan, just like before.


    Qihong is still in the imperial dining room, responsible for the food of the emperor''s family. Yuegui was originally Bai Qianfan''s person. As soon as she came back, she naturally returned to her original owner. The emperor''s account was short and no longer used maids. Hao pingguan carefully selected two young eunuchs, one named Xiao Liu and the other named Si Xi. They were all smart people, plus Xiao Fuzi, the spring peach on the tea and one on the outside Some rough labor is enough.


    When the emperor in the Jinluan palace had a smile, the courtiers were very happy and sighed that he really loved his wife. As soon as the empress and the emperor were reconciled, the emperor was like a changed man. His anger and gloom were swept away. Occasionally, he could play a few jokes with his courtiers in the court. Only Xiumin''s heart sank day by day. When he thought of Xiuyuan frost, he always had a bad premonition.


    One daughter is still alive in Yongxiang, while the other is only a four imperial concubine, but she holds the power of the Imperial Palace and is deeply trusted by the emperor. When she comes to this step, she suddenly kills a queen, which is a disaster for the arrogant xiuyuanshuang. He has no idea whether she can cross over. He wants to find a chance to attack her.


    The emperor felt very strange. He missed her more than before when he was in front of him. In the hall and the South study, he was ready to give up his mind from time to time. He looked forward to returning home like an arrow. Hao pingguan had just lengthened his voice to sing back to the court, but he was already in Dan Bi.


    In the South study, as long as you hear Bai Qianfan''s voice outside, you immediately feel refreshed and listen. The courtiers are puzzled and think that they are wrong.


    He wanted to spend more time with Bai Qianfan. His husband and wife were far away from each other. He wanted to make up for the lost time bit by bit. But the emperor''s work could not be finished. At the end of recent years, things piled up on his desk, making him helpless. Many times when he went back, Bai Qianfan and Mo Ronglin had already fallen asleep. His wife han''er had their own sleep, and he sat down On the bed, you always have to wait for half a sound to lie down.


    The body is tired, but the heart is full. His daughter-in-law and son are his strong backing. With them, no matter how hard it is, no matter how many obstacles, he has no fear.


    The emperor went to bed late, but woke up early. He slowly adapted to the light in the account with his eyes open, and then stared at Bai Qianfan. Looking at him, he was moved. When the little girl first came to him, she was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She was a green fruit with pale eyebrows and eyes, but it didn''t grow anywhere. Now it''s different. She gave birth to a child, had a woman''s charming eyes and eyebrows, and her figure was more concave and convex. She was like a mature fruit with fragrant fragrance, and always lured him to eat her.


    The idea is together, the body then goes to carry out, the hand picks up the Chinese dress to drill in, gently pinches slowly rubs, the fingertip agar is greasy, he slightly gasps, approaches to kiss her.


    Bai Qianfan always sleeps very deeply beside him, but she will subconsciously drill into his arms. About subconsciously, she also likes to be so intimate with him.


    He gently kisses her, hands slowly slide to her waist, white Qianfan has itchy meat, so wake up, sleepy eyes fishy loose smile at him, smile lazy, smile charming, smile the emperor heart spring flood.


    He was holding Bai Qianfan''s face, and he was very emotional. Just about to respond, a small head came out of his shoulder. He was very unhappy. He pushed away the emperor and held Bai Qianfan''s head. He pecked at the emperor like a chicken pecking rice, and then glared at the emperor.


    The emperor was very embarrassed by his enthusiasm. He couldn''t laugh or cry. This is his daughter-in-law?Bai Qianfan covered his mouth and held his son in his arms. "How did you wake up?"


    Mo Rong Lin is still angry, "behind my back to steal the mouth."


    The emperor was so ashamed that he stretched out his hand to beat him. "Who did you learn from when you were young? You know nothing. If you delay the good deeds of Laozi, you are the number one in the world."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him angrily, "I''m not ashamed to listen to you as Laozi." She coaxed Mo Ronglin: "it''s still early. I''ll sleep for a while. My mother will accompany you, OK?"


    Mo Ronglin said yes, but his eyes were open. He took a look at the emperor from time to time. He was very alert.


    The emperor''s teeth are itching with hatred. He was a debt collector when he was a child. Now he''s getting worse. Can he pay more if he is bigger? No, the most urgent thing is to solve Mo Ronglin, otherwise, he must have something wrong.


    Originally, I didn''t like Jia Tong and Mo Ronglin being too close to each other. I was afraid that the two hundred and five would teach my son bad. But when I thought about it, Mo Ronglin''s stomach was full of twists and turns. Do you want someone to teach him? By contrast, it seems that Jia Tong''s temperament is more pure and good. It''s good if he doesn''t teach Jia Tong bad.


    As a result, the emperor ordered that Mr. Jia became the personal bodyguard and chief teacher of the little prince Mo Ronglin. Jia Tong was very happy. He liked his children, especially Mo Ronglin. Mo Ronglin also liked him. He had a good temper. He played in the palace all day. Occasionally, Jia Tong took the little prince home with boldness, and the emperor turned a blind eye to him It''s easy to say.


    -------------------


    I went out to take photos all day today, so I''m sorry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C763

    Seeing that everything is getting better and better, life is getting more and more comfortable. There is only one thing that worries Bai Qianfan. Ruyu is still in xiuyuanshuang''s hands. She keeps a secret all the time. She is afraid that the emperor will kill xiuyuanshuang in a rage, and that xiuyuanshuang will jump over the wall in a hurry, which will do harm to Ruyu.


    As for why xiuyuanshuang wants to change people, it''s not hard to guess. It''s just that he''s afraid that the emperor will make up with her again, so he''ll make a fake. But xiuyuanshuang doesn''t know that she''s not a fake, she''s like a fake baiqianfan.


    Qihong sent in the steamed purple Yu bag. "Master, try it. It''s really good. It''s powdery and sweet."


    Bai Qianfan was just about to take it. She said, "master, be careful. You just came out of the cage and eat with your chopsticks."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile: "you always do things so carefully. It''s very lucky that Ning Jiu married you."


    Qihong joked, "if it wasn''t for long live, he would not be so lucky. I would be the concubine of Prince Li."


    Ziyu bag is really hot. If you bite it down, the hot stuffing will flow out. It''s purple and delicious. White thousand sail edge instigate gas edge to eat, chew in the mouth, vaguely ask her, "if rather nine that day don''t rob a kiss, you really marry ceremony prince?"


    Qihong light smile for a while, "if he can watch me get married, I will die, you know me, I have no opinion, life is ordinary, not like the green lotus and laurel, Jia Tong although not reliable, but in the emotion is very persistent, loyal to the green lotus, laurel is a rather lack than abuse, I am different from them, at home urge, parents worried, I love you I also think that a woman should marry someone who knows both cold and hot in her life. If I can''t marry someone I like, I''ll marry someone who likes me. Prince Li has been interested in me for a long time, and his character is reliable. With the emperor''s support, I will not have a hard life in his family. If I don''t marry Ning Jiu, I can live my life. "


    "Will you be happy to marry someone you don''t love?"


    "For people like us, happiness is an extravagant hope. Fortunately," Qi Hong said with emotion, "God pity me, I didn''t marry the wrong person."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly fell into a trance, and LAN Wenyu''s face flashed in his mind. When he let her go, she clearly heard the sadness and pain in his roar. But in the world of emotion, there is always a person who comes first and then comes. Falling in love with the wrong person at the wrong time is the final result.


    She put down her chopsticks. "What else, put a box on the emperor and I''ll send it to him."


    Qi red pursed her lips to smile, "master son thought emperor?"


    Bai Qianfan Chin a lift, smile eyes bend, "is he miss me."


    Carrying the food box to the South study, Hao pingguan saw that she was about to salute. Bai Qianfan hissed, "don''t make a noise. I''ll give the emperor a surprise."


    Hao pingguan was very cooperative and made a silent gesture to invite in.


    Bai Qianfan went in quietly and heard Ning Jiu''s voice, "General Li has received the emperor''s secret order. We will integrate the team and set out in a few days to deal with the beast army in Nanyuan. We have experience..."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly drank, "well, promise not to fight Nanyuan. Turn around and give general Li a secret order, you big liar!"


    The emperor jumped up from his chair in fright, a little flustered, "you, why did you come in silent?"


    Bai Qianfan rushes in front of him. Ning Jiuzheng is in a hurry to collect the drawings on the table. Bai Qianfan slaps and holds them down. At the junction of Dongyue and Nanyuan, she draws the attack route with scarlet strokes. She is full of anger at being cheated and smashes her food box at the emperor.


    The emperor took it lightly, put it on the table, and said with a shy smile, "daughter-in-law, don''t be angry. It''s not being discussed. It hasn''t started yet."


    Bai Qianfan was very angry, and his chest heaved violently. The emperor winked, and Ning Jiu quickly backed out. He put his arms around her shoulder and was shaken away by white thousand sails. "Don''t touch me!"


    The emperor opened the food box, pinched a purple Yu bag and ate it. "Well, it''s good. It''s delicious." he fed the purple Yu bag to Bai Qianfan''s mouth. She raised her head and turned her face away.


    The emperor put Ziyu bag into his mouth. "You married me, I am a member of the Murong family. The married daughter and the water poured out have nothing to do with your mother''s family. Everything in Nanyuan has nothing to do with you."


    "It''s not like that," Bai Qianfan retorted, "it''s all my mother''s idea. It has nothing to do with the people of Nanyuan. You haven''t been to Nanyuan. You don''t know what kind of country it is. In Nanyuan, there are all kinds of strange flowers, plants and animals everywhere. The people of Nanyuan can sing, dance, be hospitable, and have a leisurely life. The people live in stilted buildings, but they don''t have any There are doors and windows, there are no courtyard walls, and they never close their doors at night. They believe in gods and that good and evil will be rewarded. No one likes fighting. They even don''t have a regular army. What''s more, the population of Nanyuan is decreasing year by year, and it''s totally vulnerable. How can you have the heart to kill them in such a weak country and such a kind nation? Why should the mistakes made by the mother emperor be imposed on the people? "


    Her harsh words made the emperor speechless. He was a man who would pay for his wife and son. He naturally wanted to get justice for himself, but he didn''t want Bai Qianfan to be in the middle. So he wanted to keep it from her. Unexpectedly, he let her know.


    He sat silent in his chair, his face gloomy, his eyes fixed on the battle map.Bai Qianfan went over, squatted down, put his head on his leg, and said softly, "emperor, the people are in dire straits during the war. Whether it''s Nanyuan or Dongyue, it''s the common people who suffer. If you want to deal with the mother emperor, I don''t object to it, but I beg you to save her life. Let her live for a while. She''s a proud person. Without power, it''s like cutting off her arm. She won''t be weird any more. "


    The emperor raised his hand to touch her face and sighed, "because of her, you have suffered so much. When I think about all these years, I feel bad. I want to kill her with a sword. But she is your mother. You can''t bear to die. To tell you the truth, Qianfan, if I don''t kill her, it''s hard to get rid of my hatred. "


    Bai Qianfan put his hand in his palm and said, "I know that she has committed unforgivable crimes. You are really angry. Just beat me a few times to vent your anger."


    The emperor pulled her up and pressed her hard in his arms. "What nonsense? She''s her, you''re you. It''s none of your business," he said with a faint sigh. "Well, I promise you that I won''t fight or kill your mother. This matter has been exposed. But I''m not happy in my heart. You have to compensate me."


    "OK, you say, how to compensate?" Bai Qianfan raised his dark eyes and asked him, with a serious look on his face.


    The emperor coughed, "don''t look at me like that. I can''t do it." Voice just fell, his hand has been accurate cover on her chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C764

    The emperor criticizes Zhezi in the South study, and Hao pingguan walks in lightly. "Emperor, Jia Tong takes his royal highness to his home again."


    The emperor said, "well, I see."


    Hao pingguan licked his hair and said, "emperor, your highness is a golden branch and jade leaf. It''s against the rules to spend the night in Jia Tong''s house."


    The Emperor didn''t think so. "It''s OK, the green lotus will take care of him." Let''s do harm to Jia Tong. We have to let him take a breath.


    Hao pingguan hesitated for a moment. "Emperor, today an internal affairs office reported that all the window papers in the East Chamber of the west five houses had been punched in the hole..."


    The emperor frowned, "I still care about this?"


    "It''s said that his highness took a catapult."


    As soon as the emperor''s pen stagnated, "just ask them to make it up."


    "The white cranes in front of Bifu Palace are all dying because they have been splashed with oil and their eyes have been pasted."


    The Emperor didn''t lift his head. "What''s the prince doing again?"


    Hao pingguan hesitated for a moment Maybe it''s Jia Tong. "


    The emperor said, "no, it''s the prince."


    "The emperor, the slave thinks that it''s not appropriate to give his Highness the prince to Jia Tong. He will teach his highness bad."


    "It doesn''t matter. His mother said that the children should be raised separately."


    "But the emperor, his Highness the prince, is the future prince."


    The emperor put down his pen and said, "I know that just because he will be trapped in this Forbidden Palace in the future, I let him play happily. I don''t want him to be a boring person like me. As for Jia Tong, no one is more suitable to be the playmate of the prince than him."


    Hao pingguan opened his mouth and didn''t speak any more. The emperor said so. What else did he worry about? The emperor was not in a hurry, and the eunuch was in a hurry.


    -


    Jia Tong takes Mo Ronglin out of the palace and is about to get into the sedan chair. Mo Ronglin holds him, "no, I want to ride a horse."


    "It''s windy on horseback, but it''s warm in sedan chair."


    Mo Ronglin insisted: "no, ride a horse."


    The prince was stubborn at a young age, but Jia Tong couldn''t, so he had to ride a horse. He wrapped the prince in his cloak and rode away with his whip.


    Mo Ronglin puts his eyes out of his cloak and looks at the street view of Lin''an City curiously. At the end of the new year, the streets are full of stalls selling new year''s goods. The shouting goes on and on, hanging colorful lights and blowing fancy. It''s a lively scene.


    Passing by the overpass, Mo Ronglin is interested in playing with a big knife and asks Jia Tong to stop and watch. Jia Tong is afraid that he will be cold and buys a hot baked sweet potato to feed him.


    Mo Ronglin thinks it''s really fun on the street. He can watch juggling and eat roasted sweet potato. Well, it''s so fragrant. Roasted sweet potato is delicious. He didn''t eat enough and asked Jia Tong to buy it again. Jia Tong followed his advice and bought a pile of them. He wrapped them in paper and held them in his hand. Mo Ronglin rode on Jia Tong''s neck, watching juggling and eating roasted sweet potato, shaking his head with joy Brain.


    Jia Tong dare not expose the identity of Murong Lin outside, calling him young master, "young master, don''t eat too much sweet potato, it will swell your stomach."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "what happens to bloated stomach?" As soon as the words came to an end, he made a loud fart, and then another, another


    Jia Tongshi couldn''t stand the power of this serial fart. He took him off his neck and cried, "I told you not to eat so much, you don''t listen, you hit me in the neck."


    Mo Ronglin covered his stomach and laughed out of breath. "Master, this kind of good thing is hard for others to think of. You still dislike it."


    Jia Tong snorted and picked him up again. "OK, go home." Mentioning this title, he was a little depressed. He bowed his head to the little prince wrapped in his cloak and said, "I''m in a mess. I''m your mother''s master. You should call me Shigong."


    "I asked my father, and he said that my mother didn''t learn anything from you. It''s not a serious master. It''s just hitting me here."


    Jia Tong curled his lips and murmured in his heart. He thought he didn''t know that the emperor was afraid that he would follow the younger generation.


    When he arrived at Jia''s house, he saw a horse galloping from a distance. He immediately opened the door and yelled, "when you come back to your house, please avoid it!"


    Before his words were heard, Jia Tong''s legs were clamped, his horse went up the steps and ran into the house. He was so surprised that the boys avoided him one after another. Mo Ronglin was happy to smile.


    The green lotus hears the movement to welcome out, sees Jia Tong steals the little prince to bring back, frightens the face all to change, comes forward to wring his ear, lowers the voice to shout to reprimand, "you don''t want to die, how did you bring your highness back again."


    Jia Tong called ouch. He winked at Mo Ronglin. Mo Ronglin immediately put on the posture of the prince, "madam, don''t be rude to my master."


    Green lotus let go of Jia Tong, turn round to take Mo Rong Lin into the room, "Your Highness comes out, said with emperor and empress?"


    Mo Ronglin said, "it can''t be said clearly."


    Green lotus asked, "why?"


    Mo Ronglin organized the language in his heart and found that he could not express it accurately, so he looked at Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong answered for him, "it''s not the first time for me to take his highness out of the palace. The emperor never asks, which shows that he is confused with understanding. Anyway, when something goes wrong, it''s up to me."Green lotus Knowing the emperor''s intention, you are still carrying the pot. What should you do if there is a mistake? "


    Jia Tong said, "I can''t even take care of a child. Can''t I become a waste? Besides, don''t think I don''t know. Every time I go out of the palace, Ning Jiu sends a dark guard behind. If you don''t believe me, you''ll send someone to knock on our door in the middle of the night, and it will be taken down quietly. "


    Green lotus is not worried about Mo Ronglin''s safety. There are so many people under the protection of the imperial city. What she is afraid of is that if Jia Tong doesn''t teach Mo Ronglin well, she won''t come back well.


    As soon as Mo Ronglin was placed in the hot pit, he heard that he had a series of farts. Green lotus had no children of his own, and he was the most precious. He asked Jia Tong, "what did you eat for your highness? Did you eat your stomach?"


    "Just a few roasted sweet potatoes, probably inflated, let it out and it''s OK." Jia Tong said and looked at Mo Ronglin with disgust, "you stink my bedding. You have to compensate me tomorrow."


    As soon as he heard this, he grabbed the chicken feather duster on the pit and threw himself at him, "who asked you to eat roasted sweet potatoes for your highness? Can such a rich person eat that kind of coarse food? How many of them have been eaten? You''re a pig brain... "


    Jia Tong was jumped by her and ran around the house, "just a few baked sweet potatoes. As for the cruel hand, ouch, it hurts me so much. My apprentice, why are you so popular as to fart? Why are you beaten as a teacher? You have to compensate me..."


    Mo Ronglin looks at the scene of chicken flying and dog jumping, and laughs so much that it''s just like to join in the fun. The serial farts are popping up again.


    When the green lotus was tired and stopped, Jia Tong fell on the pit and breathed heavily. Mo Ronglin climbed up to him and patted him on the face. "I''ll call you Godfather."


    Jia Tong Leng for a while, a bone Lu sat up, "what do you say?"


    "I''ve been beaten for me. I''ll call you Godfather."


    Hearing this, green lotus said, "I can''t, I can''t, it''s a fatal thing. How can he be the godfather of his highness?"


    "I''ll cry behind my back and not be heard."


    Jia Tong is not afraid of death, he now rare a father, regardless of is dry is wet, call father on the line.


    "Then call me."


    Murong Lin called clearly and loudly, "Godfather!"


    Jia Tong also answered loudly, "ah!"


    Green lotus some hot eyes, also don''t care to close the rules, anyway, the doors and windows are closed, no one heard, she was a little embarrassed, "what about me?"


    "Ganniang."


    "Ah Her eyes instantly red, a embrace Mo Rong Lin, not because he is the prince, but this sound Niang she looked forward to too long.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C765

    Empress Dowager Rui has a headache. There are always some people muttering in front of her these two days. Although the wording is euphemistic, it''s obviously a complaint. She said that the empress ran crazy in the palace and climbed up the tree. Regardless of his royal highness, she let him make trouble in the palace and asked Mr. Jia to take the prince home.


    As a queen, regardless of etiquette, as a mother, regardless of the child, whatever the fault, the emperor is in charge of the vestibule, daily management can not manage so much, so all told her to come, she is the empress dowager, has the power to manage.


    Empress Dowager Rui smiles bitterly in her heart. The reason why the queen dares to do this is that the emperor supports her. The emperor is easy to discuss other things, but he refuses to give up on Bai Qianfan. Fengming palace is only a few steps away from Chengde palace, so she refuses to move there. It shows her deep love for her.


    But in her opinion, these things are really not right. If you don''t say anything else, it''s not right to ask Jia Tong to take the prince home. Anyway, she has to say something about it.


    Send someone to ask the queen to come over. The person who went back soon said that she was blocked before she saw the queen. The emperor said that without his company, the queen would not go to the Ci''an palace. Empress Dowager Rui is not very comfortable. How can she say that she can eat Bai Qianfan just like coming to her Ci''an palace to follow up the tiger''s lair? When the emperor accompanied the queen, how could she say that the emperor would surely take all the blame on himself.


    The imperial concubines sitting at the bottom were disappointed. If the queen didn''t come, they didn''t watch.


    Empress Dowager Rui couldn''t keep her face. She was about to get angry when she told the empress that she had arrived. She didn''t know when she was going to the Ci''an palace, but she was blocked by laurel. After listening to the letter, she rushed over. She knew the emperor''s worry, but she couldn''t always hide under the emperor''s protection. Avoiding was not the way, facing was the right way.


    As soon as the empress arrived, Empress Dowager Rui''s face looked better and showed a faint smile.


    Bai Qianfan came forward to salute, "my concubine, I sincerely invite the old Buddha''s holy peace."


    "Sit down, come and serve tea to the queen."


    Bai Qianfan sat down at the bottom of Empress Dowager Rui''s head. "It''s said that the old Buddha is in a hurry to find his concubine. I don''t know what''s important?"


    "It doesn''t matter. When the queen returns to court, the mourning family hasn''t talked to the queen properly. Today, all your sisters are here. Ask the queen to join in the fun."


    White thousand sail swept those imperial concubines one eye, the vision and repair yuan frost of touched a is, behind of examine of looking at her, she then a face calm smile.


    "Old Buddha is really busy here, but I''m not lonely in Chengde hall, lin''er..."


    Empress Dowager Rui is waiting for her to mention Mo Ronglin. "It''s said that the emperor asked Jia Tong to be the chief master of the prince. Jia Tong''s skill is good, but is it a little bit to teach the prince What''s wrong? "


    "The emperor said that lin''er and Jia Tong are congenial, that is, they play with lin''er and have never taught anything."


    "But he took lin''er to make trouble everywhere and smashed all the windows in the East Chamber of the west five houses. In winter, it''s not harmful to people. It''s so harmful that people in the interior office have to make up for it all night. Besides, the white crane in front of the Bifu Palace has made trouble with someone. It''s blindfolded with oil paint. The good crane is half dead."


    Bai Qianfan understands that someone came to empress dowager Rui to sue her. Empress Rui came to ask her Shixing to blame.


    "Don''t be angry, old Buddha. My concubine asked about this. Lin''er hit the window to practice his eyesight. Everyone who had been in the room before stood by the side to cheer him up. Of course, he was wrong. My concubine had already said that he was wrong. As for the white cranes, lin''er was kind-hearted and wanted to paint them more beautiful. My concubine also said that, and he promised to do it later Don''t color the white crane


    "What''s the matter with the empress running in the palace regardless of her image? How did the AI family hear that the queen was still in the tree? The empress''s mother is a model of good manners. She can''t smile without showing her teeth, and she can''t walk without showing her feet. At the beginning, the empress learned all these rules. "


    As soon as she mentioned the beginning, Bai Qianfan laughed, "yes, in order to learn these rules at the beginning, my concubine was punished by the boss."


    ''s face is red. I didn''t think that Bai Qian fan would satire her face. She was a little guilty. She realized that the white sail was not as good as it used to be.


    "I''m running in the palace because lin''er says that he wants to compete with me to see who runs fast."


    "Then why go up the tree?"


    "I think it''s very important to master the skills of climbing trees. I know how to climb trees when I was young, so I wanted to teach lin''er. As a result, he likes it very much. He can teach it well, even though he is young. He can climb smoothly."


    Empress Dowager Rui''s face sank unconsciously. "Even if it''s put in the ordinary people''s home, no mother takes the initiative to teach her children to climb trees, so the queen is not afraid of lin''er falling down?"


    "It''s OK. Jia Tong is here. If he falls down, he will catch him."


    Empress Dowager Rui It doesn''t matter. Did she give birth to it


    The imperial concubines at the bottom were also whispering. They thought they would see the empress standing there with a low brow to be disciplined. But they didn''t expect that no matter what empress dowager Rui said, she could break out the wrong ideas. She was very eloquent, which really opened her eyes.


    Only xiuyuanshuang''s brows wrinkled, and her bad premonition became stronger and stronger. She stared at Bai Qianfan tightly, as if she wanted to see the real person through her face.Empress Dowager Rui coughed a few times and tried to keep herself calm. "There''s another one. How did the AI family hear that Jia Tong had taken the prince home? Is there such a thing?"


    "The emperor said, believe people, doubt people. Since you give lin''er to Jia Tong, you have to believe him. Jia Tong is also my master. He is very good at Kung Fu. Although he is not reliable at ordinary times, he is not vague about what really matters. Otherwise, the emperor can''t always take him with him for so many years."


    Empress Dowager Rui is blocked up by Bai Qianfan. Her parents have such an attitude. She is a grandmother. Why bother to worry about it? Is she not blocking up by herself.


    Empress Dowager Rui sighed, "lin''er is your child. The mourning family shouldn''t interfere. The emperor is busy in government affairs and can''t take care of many things. The empress of lin''er''s growth needs more attention. Anyway, lin''er is the crown prince and the prince. It''s different from other children. The rules of the Palace should be obeyed. The first thing to change is to call her father and mother. That''s a little girl The common people''s name is "father, emperor, mother and empress." after a pause, they seem to murmur to themselves, "how well they were taught before, now the older they are, the more they don''t understand the rules."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t talk back to her this time, and he was very obedient.


    Empress Dowager Rui said so much and was tired. She helped mammy Rong to get up and said, "all go back. I''m going to lie down in Huizi. When I get old, I feel sleepy when I say Huizi."


    All the imperial concubines got up to salute, and watched empress dowager Rui go to the bedroom hall. They went out in twos and threes until they were out of sight.


    -------------------


    I''m going to take part in the activity today, so I''ll send it early.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C766

    Bai Qianfan went out of Ci''an palace and was just about to go to the Phoenix chariot when she heard someone call her, "empress, please stay."


    She looked back and saw that it was xiuyuanshuang. She came up with lotus steps and glanced at the people around her. "Can I have a few words with the empress alone?"


    Bai Qianfan also happened to have something to say to her. He waved his hand and motioned left and right to retreat. Laurel was not at ease and stood still. Bai Qianfan patted her arm and whispered, "go ahead, it''s OK. In terms of fighting, she''s not my opponent."


    Laurel of course knows that it''s OK, and she doesn''t see how many dark guards the emperor has sent to the empress. As long as xiuyuanshuang dares to act rashly, those dark guards will rush out and kill her under the sharp sword.


    Wait for a person to walk away, white thousand sail looking at to repair yuan frost, "have what words please say."


    "Who are you?" Xiuyuan frost stares at her eyes, "are you Yu Dashuang from Huanyi bureau?"


    "You should know who I am." Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "didn''t you let me be the queen?"


    Xiuyuan frost asked, "if you are Yu Dashuang, what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything but live. If you don''t think it''s good for me to be like this, change me back. "


    Xiuyuan frost a little confused, "do you want to change it back?"


    "You can change it back. I''ve been queen. That''s what you just heard. The Empress Dowager doesn''t like me. I''m not used to too many rules."


    "But the Emperor..."


    "You give him a queen. He won''t know anything."


    Xiuyuan frost looked at her suspiciously, "really want to change back?"


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to change it, it''s OK for me to continue. The emperor dotes on me. The prince also likes me. He doesn''t worry about food and clothing. There are still people waiting for him. It''s very good."


    Xiuyuan frost lowered her eyes and said, "let me think about it and give you a reply."


    Bai Qianfan nodded and said with a smile, "OK, you can think about it, but be quick. The emperor is so kind to me. To tell you the truth, if you drag on, I''m afraid I won''t want to change it."


    Xiuyuanshuang ignores her, takes a cold look and turns away.


    Back in the palace, Shufei, who went out to visit relatives, was waiting for her in the room. Seeing her coming in, she stood up quickly. "Sister, I found out."


    Xiuyuan frost heart a jump, make a look, autumn grain immediately left and right all spread out, shut the door to let two masters Niang Niang talk.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    Shufei told her all the news she had heard.


    Xiuyuan frost more listen to face more pale, finally the whole person is Lengzheng there, half ring can''t say a word.


    It turns out that she really broke her own foot by lifting a stone. She replaced the real queen with the fake queen. When it came to this situation, she was blind and asked Bai Qianfan to cheat her.


    She was so angry that she grabbed the things on the table and smashed them all on the ground. Qiuwen and Shufei were scared and looked at her.


    "Master." Qiu Wen didn''t understand, "even if we have a thousand face man in our hands, Yu Dashuang can''t be a real queen."


    Shufei didn''t know that the Prince changed civet cat. She didn''t understand, "what''s the real queen and the fake queen?"


    They are all grasshoppers on the same rope. Xiuyuanshuang has nothing to hide. With a tragic smile, "it''s the palace''s fault. The palace only wants the prince, but unexpectedly sends the real queen to their father and son."


    Qiu Wen was surprised, "master''s meaning is that Yu Dashuang is Bai Qianfan?"


    "Can''t you see that?" Xiuyuan frost sneered, "in addition to her, who will the emperor treat differently?"


    Qiu Wen opened his mouth wide, "this, this is too How could she be in Huanyi Bureau and become Yu Dashuang... "


    Xiuyuanshuang bit her teeth and hated the bleeding in her eyes. "If I had known that Yu Dashuang was Bai Qianfan, my palace would have..." Let her never come out, a good chess set in front of her, she all to the next rotten, waste her wisdom, but Bai Qianfan play round, how can not hate!


    Shufei understood something, complained in her heart, and asked: "sister, what shall we do now?"


    Xiuyuan frost looked at the land of the wolf, squeezed out a word from her teeth, "she wants to Qianmian man, this palace will let Qianmian man disappear forever."


    Qiuwen asked, "but without qianmianren, we have no handle in our hands."


    Xiuyuanshuang asked Shufei, "is your information reliable? Is it safe? "


    Shufei nodded for sure. "It''s absolutely true. Few people know about it. My cousin didn''t want to tell me. It''s me. I tried to force him. He said it."


    "How did you force him?"


    Shufei blushed and said, "well, sister, don''t ask. In a word, my cousin patted his chest and swore that he didn''t lie."


    "Well," xiuyuanshuang lowered her voice, "we want to publicize this matter, not only in the palace, but also outside the palace, but remember, there are no thousand face people, only princess Wuyang, remember?"


    Shufei is not too stupid. Her eyes brighten. "I understand that there is no one with a thousand faces. On the wedding night, the queen wants to kill the emperor. She is a spy sent by Nanyuan."When she said that, Qiuwen understood, and put up his thumb to xiuyuanshuang, "master is really good at scheming. This time, even the emperor can''t protect baiqianfan."


    Shufei said: "now that you have a plan, hurry up, so as not to dream too much at night."


    Xiuyuan frost shook his head, "don''t worry, we need a good opportunity, let white thousand sail can''t turn over."


    -


    in Chengde hall, the emperor went down to court. When he heard that Bai Qianfan had been called to the Ci''an palace, he was a little flustered and told Hao pingguan, "hurry up and drive to the Ci''an palace."


    As soon as he came down the steps, he saw Bai Qianfan coming back. He quickly met him and took the man down from the Phoenix chariot, but he didn''t fall to the ground. So he carried him into the inner hall. All the servants opened their eyes and secretly covered their mouths and laughed.


    "Put me down," Bai Qianfan struggled slightly, "I''m not without feet."


    The emperor put her on the soft couch. "What did the Empress Dowager tell you to do? Have you been reprimanded? "


    "No, the Empress Dowager was afraid that I would be lonely here alone. She asked me to join in the fun."


    The emperor snorted, sat down next to her and hugged the man in his arms. "Are you lonely with me?"


    "Not lonely," baiqianfan deliberately tease him, "with Qi red green lotus laurel accompany me, how can I be lonely."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows. "How can I hear a sour smell? I''m too busy to accompany you?" he held the man in his lap and put his head in her shoulder socket. "There are so many things going on in the court that I''m tired of them. Let''s go back to Jiangnan."


    "Is that what the emperor should say?" White thousand sail Piao he one eye, "the world is you from fight, fight down to manage."


    "I''m fighting for you." As he spoke, his head slipped off her shoulders and arched over her chest.


    Bai Qianfan was ticklish, holding his head and laughing, "it''s not a child. Do you want to have milk?"


    As if reminded by her, the emperor raised his head and said seriously, "let''s have another child. I''ve inquired about it. The second child is not as difficult as the first child, so he came down smoothly."


    He was a doer. He lifted his hand and untied Bai Qianfan''s shackles. "Hurry up, while the little debt collector is away, Ma Liu will come back and plant early and harvest early."


    Bai Qianfan can''t laugh or cry. No matter what he says, he can pull it to the top. However, he could also understand him. The emperor was enthusiastic about sex. Unfortunately, he was too busy to live in a palace. Sometimes he couldn''t see him for a day or two. Whenever there was a gap, he would stick to it.


    -------------------


    the second watch has been issued


    in the past www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C767

    In the early winter, there were several rare downpours, and the groundwater was stimulated to come out continuously. The Dongjiao reservoir was the biggest hidden danger. The nearby landslide buried half of the village, causing heavy casualties.


    The emperor, Long Yan, was very angry. Despite the obstruction of his officials, he braved the heavy rain and went to see for himself. He stayed on the dam for several days. If the opening was not blocked, he would not go back to the palace. The eastern suburb was high. If he could not keep it, the consequences would be unimaginable once the mountain torrents broke out.


    He was in the eastern suburb and didn''t know that Bai Qianfan was under siege in the palace, just like thunder. Suddenly, a shocking news spread all over the Forbidden Palace.


    Empress Bai Qianfan is a spy of Nanyuan. She failed to assassinate the emperor on her wedding night and was forbidden to visit the Xihua palace. However, the emperor was puzzled by her beauty and was soon released. She ignored her ancestral system and let the empress live in Chengde palace. She obeyed her in everything.


    Empress Dowager Rui almost fainted when she heard the news, and slapped the table again and again. "Sure enough, the sad family didn''t feel right. On the second day of her wedding, the queen was forbidden to stay in Xihua palace. The Wuyang princess was the spy of Nanyuan. The queen wanted to kill the emperor. It''s too bad. Hurry up and send someone from Dali temple to imprison the queen."


    Xiuyuanshuang advised her on the side, "old Buddha, please calm down. Don''t get angry. You''d better wait until the emperor comes back."


    "I can''t wait," Empress Dowager Rui said to Huang Youdao, "pass on the edict of the AI family, and catch the people first. The emperor is confused. The AI family can''t be confused, and a spy can''t be around the emperor day and night. That''s terrible."


    Shufei adds oil and vinegar on the side, "the old Buddha is right. We can''t wait. Everyone can see how the emperor dotes on the queen. We are afraid that the queen will kill the emperor. The emperor doesn''t blink. When the emperor comes back, the queen will have no fear. Old Buddha, you have to make up your mind about this."


    Empress Dowager Rui has never been so decisive. It''s related to the safety of the emperor. She can''t ignore it. It was also purposeful to arrest people in Dali temple. Originally, the palace''s bodyguard camp arrested people, but she knew that the bodyguard camp was loyal to the emperor and probably would not listen to her. So she called Dali Temple arrest people. The new Dali Temple minister was her nephew. With this kind of relationship, things should be easier to handle. First arrest people, and then call the clan to make a case and make a quick decision When the emperor came back, everything had no power to return to heaven. Even if the emperor was angry and wanted to kill her, she recognized that she was old, not for herself, but for her children and grandchildren. As long as they were good, she would be the villain.


    The heavy rain is still falling, and the water curtain is falling from the sky. In the front of Chengde hall, Bai Qianfan''s bodyguard and the soldiers of Dali Temple face each other in the rain.


    The sky is so dark that it looks like an upside down pot. In the wind and rain, Empress Dowager Rui''s Feng arrived. She didn''t expect that the emperor had sent so many dark guards to Bai Qianfan. At first glance, the people of Dali temple were in a bad position.


    Four eunuchs were holding Ziyang umbrella. Empress dowager Rui walked slowly under the umbrella. Naturally, the guards did not dare to stop her and made way for her to pass.


    Bai Qianfan stood on the porch, watching her step by step coldly.


    "Queen," Empress Dowager Rui stood in front of her, "I just want to ask you if you are the spy of Nanyuan?"


    "No


    "If not, why assassinate the emperor on the wedding night?"


    "That''s not me."


    "You are the only one to marry the emperor, not you. Who else?"


    "It''s a man with a thousand faces."


    Empress Dowager Rui was puzzled, "what kind of man with a thousand faces? Is the man of thousand faces accurate


    "Someone pretended to be me and married the emperor."


    "Oh? What about the so-called thousand face man? "


    "In the hands of the concubine."


    "How come the concubine is involved? Can it be that the concubine sends someone to assassinate the emperor?"


    "No, my concubine used me to replace the thousand face man in Xihua palace, so the thousand face man is in her hands."


    "Why does the concubine want to replace the man with you?"


    White thousand sail hand a stand, "this, be afraid to want to ask good imperial concubine."


    Empress Dowager Rui said angrily, "what a bunch of nonsense! It''s just that you want to pour dirty water on your concubine. The sad family knows that you had a festival before, but this time, it has nothing to do with your concubine. You are the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. Nanyuan married you to overthrow me in Dongyue. No wonder you let lin''er go. No wonder you want to live in Chengde hall, because there are more opportunities Hands, right


    "What I said is true. If the Empress Dowager doesn''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    "If you don''t admit it, the AI family has a way to make you admit it. When you get to the prison, you will naturally say it."


    "Why do I want to go to prison? I didn''t make any mistakes," Bai Qianfan glanced at the guards and captains in the rain. "Besides, you don''t have as many people as I do. It''s you who suffer from a real fight."


    "You, you are so brazen and arrogant Empress Dowager Rui pointed to her and her fingers trembled. "Are you short of hands? You wait. The AI family will send more people. Even if the Chengde palace is bloody washed, the AI family will also..."


    Empress Dowager Rui got up in a hurry and said nothing. The old prince standing beside her heard this and interrupted her hastily. "Let''s make things clear again, so as not to have a misunderstanding.""Can there be any misunderstanding?" Empress Dowager Rui looked at Bai Qianfan, "I ask you, on the wedding night, the emperor was assassinated, is there such a thing?"


    "Yes."


    "Listen, she admits it!"


    "But it''s not me. I haven''t done it. Don''t force me to admit it."


    "No, who are you?"


    "The man with a thousand faces."


    "Where is the man of thousand faces?"


    "In the hands of the concubine."


    The Minister of Dali Temple sighed. How did he come back again? He asked Bai Qianfan, "dare to ask empress, what evidence do you have when you say that qianmianren is in the hands of liangfei?"


    "Ruzhu of Xihua palace can prove it. She knows the whole thing."


    "OK, then pass on Ruzhu from Xihua palace."


    After a while, Empress Dowager Rui can afford to delay. When she catches people, she knows that the green lotus and the red lotus are all on the way home. Jia Tong takes the prince out of the palace. Ning Jiu and Hao pingguan follow the emperor outside. Bai Qianfan has only one laurel beside him, and the door of the palace has been locked, just to prevent someone from informing the emperor.


    I wanted to do things well before the emperor came back. There are Dali temple and zongrenfu. Plus her, even if the emperor is angry and angry, he can''t kill them all!


    The only thing she missed was the secret guards sent by the emperor to Bai Qianfan. If there were no such people, they would have been taken away.


    But she didn''t know that a new eunuch, Sixi, who came in front of the emperor, was a smart ghost. Seeing that the situation was not right, she took the emperor''s waist tag and went out of the palace, driving to the eastern suburbs to deliver the letter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C768

    Sixi was driving a green car in the wind and rain. When he appeared in front of the emperor with mud and water, the emperor''s heart suddenly sank and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Si Xi gasped for breath and said something about it. The emperor was so angry that his forehead was full of green tendons, and even his rude words burst out. "Ma, I''m going to have a moth as soon as I leave. Is that a rebellion! Can''t you see me have a few days to live comfortably? "


    Bashang is the most critical time. If it''s not done well, it will flood thousands of miles. The fertile fields are small and the corpses are large everywhere. He is so anxious that he pulls his hair. Ning Jiu is calmer than him and says, "emperor, the empress is surrounded by elite selected by ministers. The officers of Dali temple are not their opponents. You can''t leave here. I''ll go back."


    The emperor rubbed his face. He knew that the dark guards could keep Bai Qianfan safe. But at this time, he wanted to stand beside her, shelter her from the wind and rain, and protect her under his arm. She was his daughter-in-law, and he should protect her. But many times, she was fighting alone. He felt guilty when he thought of the past.


    "Take my word of mouth back," the emperor calmed down a little, still angry: "who dares to touch the Queen''s hair, I will destroy his nine families, if you are not afraid of death, just try!"


    "Yes, I''m gone." Ning Jiu, dressed in coir raincoat, jumped up and soon disappeared in the wind and rain.


    The emperor was not at ease. He went back to the camp account and wrote an imperial edict, which he handed to Hao pingguan: "you take xiaofuzi back to the palace and let Sixi stay. Seeing that the imperial edict is like my presence, I will go back to the palace as soon as possible."


    Hao pingguan didn''t dare to delay and drove away with xiaofuzi.


    -


    in Chengde hall, Bai Qianfan, Empress Dowager Rui, several princes and the ministers of Dali Temple all sat in silence, waiting for Ruzhu from Xihua palace to be brought in. But the captain who went to take people came back to report that Ruzhu had fallen to the ground and foamed at the mouth when they rushed to Xihua palace.


    Bai Qianfan stood up and said, "dead? When did it happen? "


    Empress Dowager Rui sneered, "isn''t it your hand? I heard that people in Nanyuan know witchcraft and can kill people from a long distance."


    Bai Qianfan looks at her and slowly raises her hands. Empress dowager Rui shrinks back in fright. "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll see if I can do it."


    Laurel lowers her head and laughs to scare empress dowager Rui. She''s so confused that she doesn''t know whose slander she''s believed. She has to kill the queen. Unfortunately, even if the emperor is not here, the empress is not easy to bully.


    The old prince looked dignified and said, "it''s very important that there are human lives in the palace. The matter must be investigated to the end. "


    The Minister of Dali temple said, "I agree with the Lord. Anyway, the empress has something to do with this matter. Please take a ride with me."


    Bai Qianfan sat still, "I still said that, I didn''t assassinate the emperor, so I didn''t go anywhere."


    "Well, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "You don''t have as many people as I do. Don''t blame me for being rude." Bai Qianfan sighed and looked at him like a fool. "One or two are pig brains. I''m with the emperor every day. It really matters to him. The emperor has to die ten or eight times. How long will he have to wait until now?"


    Empress Dowager Rui was very dissatisfied with her arrogance. She pointed to her and said, "listen to me. The emperor is so wise and powerful. How can you be so easy to be caught by you, you witch? You''d better take it easy!"


    Yuegui blushed when she heard the voice. She remembered that she had called Bai Qianfan before, but when empress dowager Rui called her, she was angry and moved forward. "Empress dowager, you are coming here today. It''s because the emperor is not in the palace. It doesn''t mean that he won''t come back. You bully the empress, but the emperor knows What will happen? "


    "Bold, a slave dare to fight with AI Jia, come on, slap!"


    The old lady behind empress dowager Rui stepped forward. Bai Qianfan stood up, shook her arm and put up her posture. "If you want to hit her, you''ll have to pass me first."


    Empress Dowager Rui is even more angry at her generous manner. She can''t help taking the queen. Why can''t a little maid bear it?


    Shrieks, "all Leng do what, drag that slave down, stick dead!"


    The people who followed Ruitai did not dare to move baiqianfan, but it was OK to move laurel. They were about to rush forward when a figure came in and stopped them. "The emperor has a word!"


    Laurel is annoyed that he can''t hold his breath and causes trouble for Bai Qianfan. Seeing that Ning Jiu has arrived, she is relieved.


    Several old princes were caught between Bai Qianfan and Empress Dowager Rui. They were in a dilemma. When they heard the emperor''s advice, they quickly said, "announce the imperial edict!"


    Ning nine word does not drop of convey: "who his Niang dares to move empress a hair, I destroy his nine clans, not afraid of death although try!"


    Empress Dowager Rui''s body shocked, and the emperor''s rude words came out. It can be seen that she was very angry. But his words of destroying nine nationalities aroused her anger again. He was born by her, but he didn''t kill himself. The emperor really lost his mind. If it goes on like this, no one''s life will be easy.


    She drinks to reprimand a way, "rather nine, this is the emperor''s mouth order, empty mouth have no basis, who can believe?"Ning nine rare smile, "Empress Dowager letter or not, the result is the same."


    Empress Dowager Rui was still pondering his words. Hao pingguan ran in wet and shook the bright yellow silk scroll in his hand: "the imperial edict is coming. The emperor has it!"


    Except for Empress Dowager Rui and Bai Qianfan, all the others knelt down together.


    Hao pingguan spread out the imperial edict and read it out loud, "in honor of heaven, the emperor announced that the empress Bai''s family is my hair and my heart''s treasure. If you dare to insult them, I will surely punish them. This is it!"


    The imperial edict was not long, but it shocked everyone present. The contents of the two imperial edicts were roughly the same. The oral edicts were obviously angry words, but the imperial edicts that followed were not mild.


    Bai Qian fan heard the phrase "the treasure of the heart," the old face is red, but the heart is as sweet as in the honeypot.


    Others were frightened to death by the sentence.


    For a moment, the room was extremely quiet and the needles could be heard. Several princes were scared and looked at each other. The old prince coughed twice. "Old Buddha, it''s about the queen. Let''s wait for the emperor to come back and make a decision."


    Empress Dowager Rui saw that they were retreating, but she was very anxious and frightened. "You are all the emperor''s uncles. Do you want to see the emperor confused by this enchantress? Since the emperor''s reign, all the people have been looking up to him. It''s a great fortune for me in Dongyue. If I really die under the enchantress''s hand, it''s a great misfortune for me in Dongyue!"


    Outside the hall, it was still stormy. In the dark night, the guards and soldiers standing in the rain did not move, but the rain was gradually decreasing. In the patter of rain, there was a roar outside the door: "who is the witch that the Empress Dowager said?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C769

    The emperor was all wet and dripping water from his robes. He came in alone and felt a chill. People on the scene could not help shivering.


    The emperor went straight to Bai Qianfan and was relieved to see that she was safe and sound. Although Ning Jiu was sent back, his heart was still hanging in the air. After boiling oil on the dam for a while, he watched with his own eyes that the water level had fallen more than an inch. The people of the water conservancy department cheered. Knowing that the flood was expected, he turned over and rode back to the palace in the heavy rain .


    Empress Dowager Rui slumped in her chair and looked at the emperor, but the emperor was full of disgust and glared at her, "come on, send the Empress Dowager back to Ci''an palace. The Empress Dowager is in poor spirits and in poor health. Don''t come out and walk in the future."


    Everyone was surprised. The emperor meant to ban the Empress Dowager''s feet. Empress dowager Rui looked pale and muttered to herself, "shu''er, I''m sorry for you. Why don''t you understand..."


    "Well, every time you say that you are good for me, but every time you do me a terrible harm," the emperor sneered. "I always don''t understand that you are bad for Qianfan again and again. Where did she invite you to offend you?"


    "It''s not like that," cried empress dowager Rui. "The AI family has already changed. If you want to get along well with the queen, you can''t be kind to the harem. It''s also good to have more children in the future. But the emperor, the queen, she''s a spy of Nanyuan. She assassinated you on the night of her wedding. Such people stay with you. The AI family is restless. She''s very happy You are not only the emperor of Dongyue, but also the only son of the AI family. For you, the AI family died here, so what... "


    The more she said, the more sad she was. But the emperor had no patience to listen and waved his hand: "send the Empress Dowager back." Then he glared at several princes, "do you want me to send you, Uncle Wang?"


    "I dare not. I will leave." Several princes arched their hands and exited in a hurry.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the Minister of Dali temple also wanted to slip away. He was bowing and saluting. The emperor kicked him in his heart. "Come on, take him down and take him back to Dali temple. I will interrogate him in person."


    Dali Siqing was kicked and sat on the ground. He looked at his subordinates and held him down. When he came, he was still Dali Siqing, a famous senior official. How could he become a criminal when he went back?


    He woke up and cried, "emperor, I''m wronged, emperor, but I didn''t do anything, Emperor..."


    The emperor turned a deaf ear and hated these guys who had not accomplished enough and had more than failed.


    Hao pingguan was wrapped in his wet clothes and shivered with cold. Seeing that all the people had cleaned up, he quickly came forward and said, "emperor, go to the bath and take a hot bath. If you don''t change your wet clothes, you will get sick."


    The emperor raised his eyes and saw that Bai Qianfan turned to the inner hall. He ignored Hao pingguan and followed him. He saw Bai Qianfan sitting on the soft couch with his back and his shoulders shaking slightly. His heart knocked heavily and he walked over to her shoulder gently: "daughter-in-law, I''ve wronged you. I didn''t expect that this would happen. If you are angry, just rush at me. Don''t hold it in your heart, OK, you know Tao, I can''t walk on the dam. It''s like baking on the fire. It''s so hard. I wish I could grow wings and fly back... "


    He quietly touched Bai Qianfan''s face, eh! His face was clean, not wet. He pulled her over and saw that it was a smiling face. He couldn''t help but be stunned, "daughter-in-law, you are..."


    White thousand sail Wu mouth straight music, "that imperial edict can give me?"


    The emperor was puzzled. "What do you want that for?"


    "For the first time I saw an emperor write the treasure of my heart in the imperial edict when I was so old. You can write it, and you are not afraid of being laughed at."


    The Emperor didn''t think so. "Who in the world doesn''t know that you are the treasure of my heart? I say that everywhere."


    Bai Qianfan twisted and pushed him out. "You dare say, I''m sorry to listen. Go to take a bath. I''m soaked in mud and water. I have to wash it today. I''ll ask the laurel to drain it. "


    The emperor took her in his arms and said, "what kind of water do you want to put in? It''s ready-made in the bath. Let''s go together."


    Bai Qianfan refused, struggling in his arms, "don''t think I don''t know what you think in your heart, if not, I have to soak in the bath bucket."


    The emperor was aggrieved, "how can you think of me there as much as possible? What''s the matter with the couple taking a bath together? It''s not that they have to do something."


    Bai Qianfan does not believe, "really did not have the crooked idea?"


    "Not really." The emperor''s face was full of promise.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t believe it, but he didn''t make any noise. If he made any noise again, the emperor would be ill. They both did not wash together. Every time the emperor promised to do well, he would become a villain in in the water. If he didn''t eat her dry, he would not be allowed to go ashore.


    When he got to the bath, the emperor drove all the people out. Bai Qianfan was far away from him. He was lowering his head to take off his clothes, but his big hand came over and untied the buckle for her. He took off his belt, outer robe, jacket, tunic, profanity, trousers, and belly pocket and fell to the ground. Then he took her into the water. He also took off his clothes and went into the pool. He let her lie on the wall of the pool, holding a scarf and wearing a small cloth Give her thin essential oils.


    His fingers gently circle on her back, and there is a little rough on her finger belly, which always makes her heart tremble slightly. She is ready to see him be a villain, but he does not move, so he is just wiping her back.When washing the front, she blushed and asked to come by herself. He took her hand away and said, "let me wait on you today."


    She secretly observed him, his eyes clearly jump familiar with the small flame, but his expression is devout, he is very careful to give her a bath, any corner will not let go, it is even more meticulous than when the wet nurse gave her a bath.


    Bai Qianfan''s face became more and more red, and he hardly dared to look up at him.


    The emperor washed her very slowly, but when it was his turn, he quickly dried her body, wrapped her in a sheet, and went back to the bedroom.


    Did not expect him to really be able to resist, not in the bath beast big hair, white Qianfan can''t help but look at him with new eyes, period bully Ai Ai way: "that, if you, want to, in fact, also, it doesn''t matter." He took her to the bedroom hall. Every step he took, there was something to poke her. She knew what it was, and she felt sorry for him.


    The emperor laughed and said nothing. He put her on the bed, wiped her hair with a handkerchief and lay down.


    He likes to hold her from the back, put his head in her shoulder socket, like two porcelain spoons folded together, so quietly holding, silent.


    Bai Qianfan felt his stiff body slowly relaxed. He thought he was too tired and sleepy today. He also closed his eyes and went to sleep. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard him say, "I''m sorry, daughter-in-law. You''ve been wronged."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C770

    When Bai Qianfan and Empress Dowager Rui confronted each other, they didn''t break down. But when they heard this, they were wronged. They turned around and buried their heads in the emperor''s arms. She knew that if she didn''t face it hard, but obediently followed the people of Dali temple, then even if the emperor got the letter and rushed back, she would have been punished. She has learned much more about the cruelty and ruthlessness of the court. She has no eternal enemies or friends. If there is a conflict of interests, she will fight to death.


    The emperor gently stroked her smooth back and said, "I wanted to be an emperor and give you the most honorable position in the world, so no one would think of you any more. I didn''t expect that I''m not good. I didn''t protect you. "


    Bai Qianfan raised his head, "you have been well protected. Without those dark guards, I might have been taken away tonight."


    The emperor looked at her by the dim light, "Qianfan, you have grown up, stronger than before."


    Bai Qianfan chuckled, "yes, it''s silly to think about it. It''s natural to be beaten if you can''t learn the rules well. Now I''m not that stupid."


    The emperor put his hand on her face. It was still a small face. It was so adorable, but he grew up unconsciously, so powerful that he no longer needed his protection.


    He was very happy with her change, but also sad. He bowed his head to kiss her eyes and sighed, "Forbidden Palace is the most merciless place in the world. It is full of intrigues and intrigues. The emperor is lonely and has six palaces, but he can''t be emotional. But we are destined to be different from the Empresses of all dynasties. Because of you, I have become a flesh and blood man, and this Forbidden Palace also has many people We may encounter more and more troubles in the future, but please believe me, and I will always believe you. As long as we trust each other, we can overcome all difficulties. "


    Bai Qianfan touched his hand under the quilt and held it tightly. "I''ll always be with you. Let''s face all the difficulties together. You don''t have to be too nervous about me. I''m not as weak as you think."


    The emperor chuckled, "sometimes, you are stronger than me." After a pause, he asked, "did Jia Tong take lin''er out of the palace again?"


    "Well, he said that he wanted to go to the riverbank to see what dragon looked up. Fortunately, he was not there. Lin''er was still young. I didn''t want him to see this situation so early."


    The emperor complained: "is Jia Tong''s brain flooded again? What''s the matter? If the dragon looks up, he will take the prince to do something dangerous. What if he is swept away by the flood?"


    "Jia Tong said that many people went to see it. You can rest assured that he is no less nervous about lin''er than you. Besides, there are so many secret guards following him that nothing can happen."


    The emperor snorted, "he has no son of his own. He always likes to play with other people''s children."


    Speaking of this, Bai Qianfan is a little worried. "It''s been a long time since I got married, but I haven''t heard anything. Green lotus says that after seeing several doctors, I can''t find out the reason. It''s really sad. Let lin''er follow them. It''s said that there''s a child nearby, so it''s more likely to have a baby. Maybe lin''er will recruit a child for them."


    The emperor snorted again, "Jia Tong''s face is really big."


    Bai Qianfan teased him, "don''t you let Jia Tong be lin''er''s master? They have a good relationship with each other, and you have a good taste."


    The emperor said, "the 250 always said that he was your master. If that''s the case, will he become my master? He''s so beautiful. He likes to be a master. I''ll give him one personally. I''ll see if he dares to talk nonsense in the future. "


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "I know you''re doing this abacus. But lin''er does like him. It''s better to choose him than Ningjiu. "


    The husband and wife chatted for a while. Seeing that the emperor was not sleepy, Bai Qianfan tentatively asked him, "what are you going to do about that?"


    The emperor knew what she meant, and his eyes tilted, "whatever you should do, no matter who it is, I will report it to the Duke and never tolerate it."


    It''s not complicated to go through this matter from beginning to end. Xiuyuanshuang replaces Ruyu with baiqianfan, and then it''s the wedding night, and conceals qianmianren. So Ruzhu''s death is to prove that there is no proof of qianmianren''s death. After all, xiuyuanshuang can''t get away from it.


    It''s just that many people don''t know about the wedding night. How did it come out and where did it come from? And where is the bottom of the jade? These two things need to be thoroughly investigated.


    The emperor thought that it was not difficult to deal with the matter, but he did not expect that the next day when he went to court, all the civil and military officials knelt down in the palace and asked to kill Nanyuan''s spy Princess Wuyang.


    The emperor was furious and clapped the armrest so loud that he could only have a big mouth for one person.


    But all the courtiers were not afraid, and they forced him to accept his concubine. They were even more powerful than that time. Not only the officials, but also all the civil and military officials, all fell down and cried out in unison. For them, the most important thing is to clear the emperor''s side and make him worry. Although they were loyal and rebellious, the emperor might kill several ministers to make an example, But they will never give up, for their monarch''s sake, it is to offer a cavity of blood, how about being a minister, loyal or not, then we can see. Even if it''s really dead, it can still be remembered in the history of the Qing Dynasty and worshipped by later generations.It is impossible for the emperor to kill Bai Qianfan, but it is not advisable for him to kill his ministers. If we look at the momentum, we will kill one or two of them. I''m afraid we can''t stop them. We can''t kill all of them.


    He was upset and called to retreat, but no one left. The whole room was still on its knees.


    The emperor was so angry that he left. He would kneel if he liked. It depends on how long they kneel.


    Empress Dowager Rui banned her feet in the Ci''an palace, and Jingxiu palace was surrounded by the forbidden Legion. What could have been dealt with soon became a little tricky because of the interference of the officials.


    Back in Chengde hall, Bai Qianfan is telling a story to Mo Ronglin. Seeing that the emperor''s face is not very good, he asks Jia Tong to take the prince out to play and asks him, "how, things are not going well?"


    The emperor said with a wry smile, "things are going on. It''s not easy to clean up, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry."


    "In fact, I heard them all," Bai Qianfan said. "I took lin''er out for a walk before. The ministers'' voices were too loud to hear."


    The emperor asked, "what do you hear?"


    "Qing Jun''s side, kill the enchantress."


    "That''s bullshit!" The emperor hated the way, "let me know who is spreading rumors, I must peel her skin."


    -


    Jia Tong and Mo Ronglin wandered outside. Seeing the little prince with drooping eyebrows, he said, "Your Highness, let''s go out of the palace. Master will buy you some ice sugar gourd."


    Mo Rong Lin shook his head. "I''m not going anywhere. My mother was bullied yesterday. I want to stay and guard her."


    Jia Tong didn''t know what happened last night until this morning. He deliberately kept it from Mo Ronglin. When he said this, he was surprised. "How does your highness know No matter, who dares to bully the empress? "


    "I overheard the conversation between the chief manager and Xiao Fuzi in the morning. Besides, just now we went to the front and those ministers were noisy. Don''t think I''m young and don''t know anything. I''ll fight with anyone who dares to bully my mother."


    "The emperor will protect the empress."


    "Mother said, I''m the flesh that fell from her body. I''m the closest to her in the world. My father can''t match me." He felt the marbles in his pocket and said, "let''s go to the front."


    Jia Tong asked, "what are you doing in front of me?"


    "I''ll just go," muronglin said with a squint, "why, don''t you dare? What are you afraid of? I''ll take care of something. "


    Jia Tong Can you bear it with a little doll? It''s not me who''s in trouble.


    -------------------


    on the first day of the long National Day holiday, the author honestly codes at home and presents two more.


    I wish all the fairies a happy holiday and a happy day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C771

    This time, the courtiers'' persistence was beyond the emperor''s expectation. They had been kneeling on the main hall, and no one had left.


    The bodyguard came to report every half an hour, but this time, he was a little squeamish. "The adults all knelt on the hall and didn''t leave. Well, two adults, well, were attacked and injured."


    The emperor was stunned and said, "are you attacked in Jinluan hall? Who did it? "


    The bodyguard lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to say anything. Bai Qianfan said, "who can be so bold except lin''er?"


    "Hey, this little son of a bitch, it''s not meant to make trouble for his father." The emperor is angry and goes out. He is in a mess. Mo Ronglin brings trouble to him.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t hold him, so he had to catch up.


    When they arrived at the Changbao hall, the courtiers were still kneeling there. When the emperor left, they were quiet and calm, but now they were all looking around in fear. Some people stroked their forehead and shoulders. Their faces were in pain and their mouths were full of anger.


    The emperor thought that Mo Ronglin was just outside the hall. He did not find him and Jia Tong did not see him. But looking at the scene, it was mo Ronglin who did it. Only he could do it.


    He was looking for someone. Suddenly someone in the hall said, "Oh, the emperor is looking for fame." then he found that the little guy didn''t know when he was going to Danbi, so he hid beside the Dragon chair and lowered himself to reveal his half round head. The emperor stood by the door and did not move. After a while, he looked up slowly, holding a catapult in his hand. The string of ox tendon was made of glass marbles. When his hand was loosened, the marbles flew out and hit on whose forehead.


    The emperor said angrily, "stop, come down to me!"


    As soon as Mo Ronglin saw the emperor coming, he jumped down from Dan Bi and cried out, "master, catch me quickly."


    Jia Tong almost risked his life to rush out of the dark place, steadily caught the prince, and ran from big to small. Jia Tong rushed out of the hall. The little prince could not run fast. He was clever. With the help of the ministers kneeling in the hall as a cover, the two fathers and sons fought around the ministers.


    After kneeling for a while, the ministers were already in low spirits. Seeing the emperor and the little prince running around in such a circle, they became more and more dizzy.


    The emperor ran two laps impatiently, the body slants to slant of jump past, directly took Mo Rong Lin up, "I see you still how to run?"? Why do you do this? "


    Mo Rong Lin held up his small head, a stubborn face, "they scold my mother, I will beat them, the father can''t do it, let the son come."


    The emperor was stunned for a moment. He gently put him down and scanned the kneeling officials. "I hear that. A child as small as this knows how to protect his mother. As a husband, if I can''t protect my wife, I don''t care if the emperor is not right."


    When he said this, the courtiers immediately fell on the ground, "the emperor calmed down, and the courtiers were terrified!"


    "Whether I am a wise king or a fool who is bewildered by beauty, there will be a final conclusion in the future. Before we know what happened, you will force me to kill my wife. Have you ever thought about the feelings of me and the prince?"


    Little prince Mo was filled with indignation when he heard his father say so. He raised his glass marbles and was ready to smash them. He was pressed down by the emperor and reprimanded in a low voice, "don''t you think the trouble is big enough?"


    Bai Qianfan has been standing at the door of the hall. At this time, he comes in and holds Murong Lin''s hand. "Lin''er and his mother go back. Let father and Emperor deal with the matter here."


    Mo Ronglin looked at the ministers askew, "they are all bad people. They scold their mother."


    "The adults are humiliated by the bad guys. They don''t know why, but their hearts are good," Bai Qianfan suddenly raised his voice. "You adults, if your emperor is a fool, how can he personally go to the eastern suburbs to protect the dike? The emperor goes out early and comes back late, and works hard, but you force him indiscriminately. Is this what a minister should do?"


    The loud words made all the ministers vibrate slightly. Yes, the emperors are all the sons of heaven. They can''t get out of the Forbidden Palace easily. Only their emperors, hearing the danger in the eastern suburbs, have been guarding the dyke for several days. Such emperors are not fatigued. They should be the Emperor of all ages.


    The little prince raised his head and scanned the officials, imitating his father''s tone, "a group of idiots!"


    When Bai Qianfan saw that he wanted to make some remarks, he quickly took him away. Outside, Jia Tong stood far away. Seeing that the Emperor didn''t follow him out, the thief came running over: "lady, you can save me this time."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him, "the prince is too young to be sensible, and neither are you sensible. How can you let him fool around? It''s fun to beat a minister?"


    Jia Tong murmured, "Your Highness said that if you want to kill your ministers, they can''t die. If you want to beat them, they should be punished. I think that''s right. "


    "He is not the king now. There is only one king in the world, the emperor." Bai Qianfan said, "even if it''s the emperor, there''s no one to beat his ministers. Isn''t that cold? This time, I can''t help you. "


    Jia Tong looked up at the prince. The little prince put his head on his mother''s shoulder and said lazily, "mother, I''m hungry."


    "Well, let''s go back and have a snack." Bai Qianfan took him to Chengde hall.


    Jia Tong It''s really a little fox. Don''t you think he has something to bearI don''t know what the emperor said later. In short, the ministers kneeling on the Jinluan hall finally left one after another. But when the emperor came back, his brows were still twisted.


    In the afternoon, the emperor was reading a book in the South study. Hao pingguan came in and announced, "emperor, general Bai wants to see you."


    The emperor was stunned for a moment. Since the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, Bai Changjian was hurt by the fake Wuyang Princess and returned to her former state. She was so lazy that she couldn''t lift her spirits. In the last dynasty, she had been fishing for three days and drying her net for two days. Sometimes, she didn''t see anyone for several days. Why did she fall here today?


    "Ask him in?"


    Hao pingguan should be, turned to go out to preach, not a moment, Bai Changjian came in, is still the appearance of love, but the rules of a courtesy: "minister Bai Changjian, see the emperor."


    The emperor raised his eyelids. "It''s rare for me to see the general now. What can I do for you?"


    "It''s said that Qianfan is the spy of Nanyuan. What''s the matter with assassinating the emperor on the wedding night?"


    The emperor asked him, "do you believe it?"


    Bai Changjian hesitated for a moment. "After Qianfan became Wuyang princess, she was like a changed person, but I thought that in any case, she would not assassinate the emperor."


    "What would you think if I told you that the Wuyang princess was fake and she did assassinate me on the wedding night?"


    "False?" Bai Changjian was first surprised and then relieved, "it turned out to be a fake. I said that Qianfan would not be so heartless. Now the courtiers ask the Qing emperor to kill the enchantress. Why doesn''t the emperor agree?"


    "It was a fake wedding night, but now it is a real one. How can I agree?"


    Bai Changjian was overjoyed. She twisted her neck and looked at the door. The emperor frowned slightly, "wanton!"


    White long jane immediately came to a big turn, shy face smile, "emperor, Qianfan, I want to see her."


    "She''s very busy. Maybe she won''t be able to see you. If you don''t have anything to do, just leave."


    As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, Bai Qianfan''s surprised cry came from the door, "big brother!"


    -------------------


    the second watch is coming


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C772

    Bai Changjian''s heart leaps and turns around in a hurry. As expected, she is the one who is haunted by her dreams. He rushes up with a lunge. Bai Qianfan runs over with a smiling face and tears in her eyes. Bai Qianjian subconsciously opens her arms and wants to hold her. Just like when she was a child, he almost touches her hand. Suddenly, a figure inserts into them and holds Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Changjian


    The emperor held the tearful Bai Qianfan in his arms. "Look, all the people who are mothers love to cry. It''s not funny."


    Bai Qianfan pulled his sleeve to wipe his tears. "I''m happy."


    White long jane Leng for a while, God just understand the emperor''s meaning, back a walk ceremony: "minister white long Jane, see empress."


    Bai Qianfan was busy to help him. The emperor grabbed her and said, "don''t be polite. It''s all from your own family. Sit down and talk."


    When Bai Changjian saw that the emperor protected Bai Qianfan tightly, he knew that in front of him, his brother and sister could not do it, so he lifted his robe and sat down. He looked at Bai Qianfan carefully. Compared with the fake princess on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, there was a difference. The real Bai Qianfan''s eyebrows were stretched, and the soft light in his eyes was vivid with a smile and a fury. The fake public board as like as two peas, and the cold face, the expression was stiff. He thought he had become the princess of the southern plains, and had been unfamiliar with the relatives of the East Vietnam.


    "How''s big brother?" Bai Qianfan glanced at his official robe: "have you become a general?"


    Bai Changjian said, "with the emperor''s love, now the official worships general yuan Zhengda."


    Bai Qianfan surprised: "big brother is really promising."


    The emperor put in a word, "he is your elder brother, I naturally want to have a look up."


    Bai Changjian Is my general nepotism?


    Bai Qianfan said, "you have to have the ability to look up. My elder brother has been smart since he was a child. He went to the army for training in his early years. My father wrote to the palace in Shanxi at that time and praised him for his ability to endure hardships."


    Bai Changjian said, "well, it''s a little meritorious. When I hit Damon, my colleagues praised me and said that I was the God of war. In fact, I didn''t..."


    The emperor said, "you, the God of war, are not defeated by me."


    Bai Qianfan directly ignored the emperor''s words and was very happy, "God of war? No wonder the emperor wants to appoint his elder brother as the grand general of the palace. "


    The emperor looked at Bai Qianfan and said, "the former Emperor also made me the God of war. Have you forgotten?"


    Bai Qianfan frowned and thought Isn''t that the God of evil


    The Emperor Is there a seal of God.


    Bai Changjian couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that the emperor''s face was not good, she changed the topic wisely. "The emperor probably didn''t know that in Lin''an City, on the side of the Qing emperor, the slogan of killing the enchantress has spread all over the streets, even in the storytelling hall. If it goes on like this, the rumor will get worse and worse, which is not good for Qianfan. It''s said that the civil and military officials are forcing the emperor in the court today? "


    The emperor said in a hateful voice: "a group of fatuous fools."


    Bai Changjian said: "since ancient times, the people are the water, the emperor is the boat, the water can carry the boat can also capsize the boat, if the emperor does not give the people at the end of the world an account, this matter is difficult to pass, in the view of the minister, why not simply take the team to have this matter, kill the Qianmian man and show it to the public, so as to calm the hearts of the people in the world, and then take Qianfan back to the palace."


    The emperor heard the most crucial sentence, "what is to take Qianfan back to the palace? Where is she going?"


    "I think it''s better for Qianfan to go back to her mother''s house to avoid the wind. Please rest assured that the empress is my sister. I will do my best to protect her and not let her suffer any injustice. "


    The emperor finally understood what he was thinking. Well, it''s blatant to think about it. A brother who is not related by blood is not a family member. He drove away a Du Changfeng and came a Bai Changjian. How could it be endless? He should be transferred to southern Xinjiang.


    Before he opened his mouth, Bai Qianfan actually closed it. "I think the elder brother''s opinion is feasible. I''ll go out of the palace for a period of time and pacify the people first. Otherwise, it''s hard to block the mouth of the world."


    The emperor''s patience came to an end, which was even more irritating than the hundred officials forced him. He sank his face and said, "general Bai, I''ll take your mind, but the queen won''t go anywhere. She will stay with me. If I can''t protect my wife, I''d better kill her."


    Bai Changjian saw that the emperor was angry. He quickly bowed his head and solemnized his eyes. "The emperor calmed down. The minister just made a suggestion. Everything is easy to discuss."


    "It''s not negotiable. Go back." The emperor stood up and said, "come on, send general Bai out of the palace."


    Bai Qianfan was a little reluctant. "Big brother and I just met. Why don''t we have a meal together today? I still have a lot to say..."


    The emperor dragged her to the inner hall, "next time, today is not the time."


    Bai Changjian looks at the back of the empress and sighs. The emperor is so sour. He really has no other idea. He just doesn''t want Bai Qianfan to be wronged in the palace. What''s wrong with being quiet there?


    Bai Qianfan knew that the emperor was angry. She just didn''t understand why the emperor was angry. What happened when she went to her brother''s house for a few days?She shook off the emperor''s hand, "my elder brother is kind-hearted. You can lose your face if you want to. It''s really stuffy to live in this palace. It''s good to go out and breathe."


    The emperor was so angry that he raised his voice and said, "you go out for a breath. What can I do? Are you going to leave me behind again? "


    Bai Qianfan felt that he was unreasonable. "Why are you so angry? I don''t want to come back."


    "No, you can''t leave me, not a step." He was so afraid that once he left his sight, what would happen.


    "You can''t be so overbearing."


    "Who clapped his chest and said that he had difficulties to face together? Who says trust can overcome everything? At the beginning, do you want to leave me The emperor was so angry that he raised his voice: "besides, Bai Changjian is not your brother. If you live in his house, you are not afraid of losing other people''s tongue?"


    Bai Qianfan said, but she didn''t think about it. She asked lanliuqing who her father was. Lanliuqing prevaricated in a few words, but she didn''t ask. Everyone has a sad past, so why expose people''s scars? It doesn''t matter to her who her father is.


    Although Bai rushen doesn''t care much about her, he gives her a place to stay away from the wind and rain. Occasionally, he asks about her food, clothing, housing and transportation. He has quarreled with Mrs. Bai for her. For her, Bai rushen is her father, and Bai Changjian is her elder brother. She has an account in her heart, so she didn''t expose xiuyuanshuang at first after she came back For this reason, xiuyuanshuang has taught Mo Ronglin that no matter what kind of malice she harbors towards herself, at least she is sincere to Mo Ronglin.


    See the emperor standing on one side sulky, white Qianfan past pinch his waist itchy meat, "don''t be angry, wrinkles and more."


    The emperor subconsciously stroked the corner of his eye, and Bai Qianfan put his arm around his neck, "in fact, you are jealous, right, because Bai Changjian is not my elder brother." She pursed her lips. "You don''t believe me, or you don''t believe yourself?"


    The emperor looked at the little pink mouth in front of him, bit it down and said vaguely, "I''m the emperor. Is there anything better than me in the world..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C773

    People''s anger became more and more fierce, and even some people secretly smashed rotten eggs on the city wall. Although the civil and military officials did not force the emperor any more, their attitude was still there.


    People in Chengde hall are worried. Yuegui is so anxious that her mouth is full of bubbles that she says to Qihong, "our master''s reputation has been ruined like this. I''m so angry that I want to go out of the palace and fight with those who make rumors."


    Qi red filters the bean oar in the hand, "calm down, we want to believe the emperor, he will return empress a justice."


    Laurel turned to look at the door and lowered her voice. "It''s said that Jingxiu palace has been surrounded by people. It''s not allowed to go in and out. Do you think the concubine has something to do with it?"


    Qihong sighed, "if it''s really related to her, it''s a pity. I always feel that she is not a bad person. The harem is well managed and teaches her highness wholeheartedly. This person should be more tolerant. Once she enters a dead end, there is no way out."


    Laurel snorted, "I don''t think she''s a good person all the time. I think she''s good to her royal highness. I think she''s changed. As a result, as soon as the master comes back, she''s a bit of yin and Yang."


    "One mountain can''t accommodate two tigers," green lotus came in, "master didn''t come back, she may be able to continue to be a good man, master came back, she couldn''t bear to chant, or want to fight, but she didn''t think, why with our master fight, the Empress is the emperor''s eye, the little Highness''s mother, she can fight over it?"


    Laurel laughed, "that''s the word."


    Qihong put the bean paddle bowl on the tray, "OK, take it out. Your highness likes to drink this."


    Laurel asked the green lotus, "why haven''t you seen your highness following Mr. Jia these two days? Every day I''ll be with my master. "


    Green lotus said, "although our highness is small, he is a sensible one. He said that some bad people bullied the master, but he would not go anywhere. He wanted to stay by the master''s side. Two days ago, he smashed the courtiers with marbles in the Jinluan palace. You know, our highness is not a vegetarian."


    Qi red cover mouth smile, "no wonder these two days didn''t see Jia adult, dare feeling back pot."


    Laurel understood and chuckled, "Mr. Jia has suffered. I''ve been lying down these two days. Sister green lotus, you have to make more delicious food for Mr. Jia. Not everyone can be the master of our highness."


    Green lotus is a little embarrassed, "punishment is a punishment, the emperor did not really blame, meaning on the past, as for can''t get out of bed, he these two days early and late, I don''t know what he did, also didn''t see to the palace, probably the Emperor gave the job."


    -


    in the Ci''an palace, Huang Youdao ran into the inner hall in a hurry, "old Buddha, it''s not a good thing. The forbidden army is coming to us!"


    Empress Dowager Rui was startled and flustered. She looked at mammy Rong and said, "I''ve already solved my grief. What else can I do? Do you want to die for that woman? "


    Mammy Rong comforted her, "old Buddha, don''t frighten yourself. There is nothing like this. The emperor is wise and powerful. Even if we make a mistake, we can''t kill old Buddha because of this. Isn''t the queen good now?"


    Empress Dowager Rui sighed, "it''s really for the emperor''s good to mourn for his family. The spies from neighboring countries are beside him. In case of a mistake, what can we do?"


    "Old Buddha," mammy Rong advised her, "although I don''t think the queen is a qualified queen, I can''t believe that she killed the emperor. You can see that the emperor and the queen love each other so much, and the queen and her royal highness are also kind and filial. That''s not pretending. As for women, no matter who they are in their mother''s family, if they marry someone, their heart will be tied to their husband. With such a good husband and son, how could the queen do such a stupid thing? "


    Empress Dowager Rui was stunned. "Well, why didn''t you say these words earlier?"


    Mammy Rong had no choice but to smile. "I advised you not to go the same way as before, but the old Buddha was worried. He was afraid that the emperor might make a mistake and didn''t listen to me."


    Empress Dowager Rui walked slowly to the door. "Isn''t it the forbidden army? Why didn''t she listen to anything?"


    Huang Youdao bowed and said, "I''ll go to the corridor to have a look." With that, he quickly backed out, and then came in again. His tone was very surprised, "old Buddha, the forbidden army is not coming to our palace. It''s going to Jingxiu palace."


    Empress Dowager Rui was surprised. "Is it really related to the concubine?"


    Mammy Rong said: "that day, the empress kept saying that the thousand face man was in the hands of the concubine. Maybe it had something to do with this."


    "Is there really a man with a thousand faces?"


    "Old Buddha, let''s not worry about that. The emperor forbids your feet for fear that you will be hoodwinked and get deeper and deeper. We can''t get out now. We''re happy and quiet. There''s always an explanation for right and wrong."


    Empress Dowager Rui nodded, "maybe I''m really old. The spirit of the mourning family is getting worse these two days. The mourning family has to lie down."


    -


    the forbidden army was standing outside Jingxiu palace, and the silver armor became colder and colder in the cold wind of winter. Qiuwen looked out from the crack of the window, turned to xiuyuanshuang and said, "master, there''s another group of people coming. This is to trap us in the palace."


    Xiuyuanshuang scolds her, "what''s the panic? The palace is clear. Without evidence, the emperor can''t take this palace!"Autumn grain was her drink head low, after half a sound just purr, "but also don''t give food and drink, so go on, how can master bear it."


    Xiuyuan frost cold face, "even if the palace starved to death, will never confess."


    Qiu Wen used to put on her cloak and said, "if we cut off our silver charcoal, we don''t even have a hand stove. The emperor is angry this time. It doesn''t matter if the slave is dead. The slave is a poor master and loyal to the emperor, but it ends up like this."


    Xiuyuan frost stayed for a while, and sighed, "everything is destiny, there is nothing to say in this palace."


    the soil around the king''s court was turned over by the guards. They were shovel and shovel. The rockery, fish pond, and the flowers and plants that had been decorated with Yuan Yuan frost were all planed open, revealing the yellow brown mud below.


    Ningjiu frowned and looked at it one by one. It doesn''t make sense. Even if xiuyuanshuang killed qianmianren, it''s time to bury the corpse. Why can''t you find it anywhere? Are you not dead and sent out of the palace? But he carefully checked the records on the palace gate, and found no abnormality. Besides, he always thought that a careful person like xiuyuanshuang would not let Qianmian people out of his sight. After all, it is the most reassuring to hold on to him. Therefore, people should be in Jingxiu palace.


    The servants of Jingxiu palace have been identified one by one and are locked up in the back room. Only Qiuwen stays with xiuyuanshuang. Of course, this is intentional. Qiuwen is xiuyuanshuang''s confidant and should know something. But he sends the best hearing bodyguard to hide in the dark and doesn''t hear any valuable clues. Xiuyuanshuang seems to know that the walls have ears, and it''s the self-cleaning who opens and closes their mouths.


    -------------------


    here it comes


    here it is www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C774

    Ning nine is low head ponder, Yu Guang Li, a bright yellow figure came to this side, he hurriedly meet up, "emperor."


    "Do you have eyes?"


    Ning Jiu shook his head, "the concubine refused to recruit, also did not find the clues about the thousand face man."


    The emperor frowned, "Jia Tong found out there. There is something wrong in the bodyguard, who is involved in Yuwei palace. I have sent someone to encircle Yuwei palace. Outside, Bai Changjian and King Jin have also found some eyebrows, which are under control. Now we are short of the most important evidence. With a thousand faces, we can return the empress''s innocence."


    "Yes, I will find out the location of qianmianren as soon as possible, and return her innocence."


    The emperor stood thoughtfully under the steps for a while, then suddenly stepped up. The guards at the door immediately scattered on both sides and let him in.


    Qiuwen saw the figure of the emperor from a distance, and he was so scared that he shivered, "master, the emperor is coming."


    Xiuyuan frost sat motionless, as if unheard of, Qiuwen bit his lip and knelt down.


    When the emperor came in, he saw xiuyuanshuang in a cloak and sitting peacefully. He neither welcomed nor spoke. He looked down at her. "You are a smart man. I told you earlier. Maybe I can read some old feelings and make Xiujia look better."


    Xiuyuan frost sneered, "has the emperor ever had an old love for his concubine? My concubine married the emperor at the age of 16. Now she is more than 20 years old. She is still a virgin. I don''t know where the old love came from


    "If I want you to neglect you again, I''ll make more mistakes. It was a mistake to marry you. Later, I tried my best to make up for it. I''d like to recognize you as my sister and send you out with ten li red makeup. But you''ve gone your own way and made yourself such a situation. To be honest, I''ve read countless people in my whole life. I''ve never seen anyone like you who loves to drill a bull''s horn. The monk teaches you very well and dignified Ya, knowledgeable and reasonable, but you shouldn''t have a bad heart. When I was in the palace, I trusted you and handed over the inner government to you. But you almost killed Qianfan. I should not trust you any more. When I got to the palace, I thought you had changed your ways. I still gave you the back palace and sent the prince to Jingxiu palace for you to teach. If you were an Fen, you would have a glorious life, and the lintel of the monk could be raised higher. But what did you do? I really admire you. If you were a man, you would be a good official, at least better than your father More daring. "


    This is about the longest sentence that the emperor said to xiuyuanshuang. She slowly raised her head and said, "emperor, if there is no baiqianfan, can the emperor see my concubine?"


    The emperor was silent for a moment, "without Qianfan, I still won''t like you, because your heart is not pure."


    "Is Bai Qianfan pure?" Xiuyuan frost shrieked, "she sneaked into the palace and pretended to be a palace maid. Why didn''t the emperor ask her what she wanted to do?"


    "She wants to take the prince away secretly and leave the Forbidden Palace."


    Xiuyuanshuang opens her mouth. This news is too unexpected for her. Does Bai Qianfan enter the palace just to take Mo Ronglin away? She doesn''t want the Queen''s share, doesn''t she want the glory? Is there anything better than being a queen?


    The emperor looked at her and sneered, "the queen you are thinking of is not worth being in Qianfan''s eyes. What she wants and what you pursue are always different things. You are not a bad person in essence, but when someone touches your interests, you will defend your interests by all means. She is different. She has suffered too much in her life, but no matter how hard it is, she has never suffered I don''t know who it is. That''s the difference between you and her! "


    Xiuyuanshuang''s shoulder collapsed, and the whole person collapsed. Is that so? But if she doesn''t fight for it, what''s the meaning of her life?


    The emperor took a look at Qiu Wen kneeling on the ground and suddenly gave a loud drink, "come on, drag this slave out and kill him!"


    Qiu Wen was so scared that he fell on the ground and cried, "please forgive me, please forgive me, I don''t know anything, I don''t know..."


    "As a slave, I look at my master''s mistakes. Instead of mentioning them, I become an accomplice. The crime is even worse and I drag them out."


    Two bodyguards came forward to drag people, xiuyuanshuang said: "stop it!"


    She knelt down on the ground, "the emperor, if you want to add a crime, why don''t you have a word? The queen said that the thousand face man was in the hands of my concubine. The emperor believed it. My concubine said no, but the Emperor didn''t believe it. Instead, he wanted to kill my concubine''s maid. The guards and the imperial guards searched Jingxiu palace several times. Did they ever find out? There''s no one with a thousand faces at all. I don''t know why the queen is so bloody... "


    "Shut up The emperor was angry. "You just said that you didn''t know why the queen secretly went into the palace to disguise herself as a maid of honor. Then you admitted that you brought the queen into the Xihua palace to steal beams and exchange pillars. I''ve heard it with my own ears. Do you still want to deny it?"


    Xiuyuanshuang''s face faded instantly. She was a cautious person, but just now she was excited by the emperor''s words. She didn''t find that she had been exposed. Few people knew about the empress''s disguise as a palace maid, but she didn''t report it. With this alone, she couldn''t tell what happened later.


    The bodyguard dragged Qiu Wen. She was so scared that she struggled, "master, save me, master, save me, I don''t want to die..."


    Xiuyuan frost Lengleng sitting on the ground, a face of tears, but powerless.Qiuwen is dragging on the ground, fingers are lying on the floor tile, mouth is crying miserably, eyes are staring at xiuyuanshuang.


    Xiuyuanshuang doesn''t look at her and turns her head to one side. Qiuwen''s heart cools down in an instant and shouts, "I say, I know..."


    As soon as the emperor raised his hand, the bodyguard relaxed his hand, and Qiuwen climbed to the emperor''s feet, "emperor, I want to recruit..."


    Xiuyuan frost is not far from her, reaching out to hit her, "useless things, what''s your use?"


    The emperor quickly raised his hand and foot, and stepped on her hand. Her hand suddenly held a small silver scissors. Qiuwen looked at the small silver scissors, and he couldn''t believe his eyes Master, you... "


    The emperor snorted, "I''m right. As long as someone touches your interests, no matter who it is, you can do it."


    Xiuyuanshuang''s hair is messy and looks like crazy. She can''t help sneering, "unfaithful and unfilial slave, what''s the use of keeping it?"


    Qiu Wen is too sad to be able to help himself. "Master, I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to die. I just want to ask for the emperor''s mercy and forgive the master..." She cried and worshipped at the emperor''s feet. "Emperor, I''ve recruited you. Please forgive my master. For the sake of running the harem and teaching the prince, please forgive her."


    The emperor was about to speak when xiuyuanshuang suddenly got up from the ground and quickly climbed to the carved bed in the middle of the room. She was so flustered that she pulled down the curtain as if she could cover herself.


    The emperor''s eyes condensed and walked slowly, "chisel this big bed open for me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C775

    The emperor guessed right. Even Ning Jiu couldn''t find a thousand face man. Xiuyuanshuang must hide her in a very hidden place. But even he didn''t expect that xiuyuanshuang would hide the dead thousand face man in his bed. No matter how brave a princess is, she can''t sleep with a corpse.


    Xiuyuan frost see bodyguard to chisel bed, desperate to rush up, desperately fight bodyguard, at the moment, her hair, clothes messy, is not like crazy, but a real madman.


    Qiuwen cried out of breath and begged the emperor, "emperor, please forgive her master. When she was a Tibetan, she felt that something was wrong with her. Please forgive her. She has lost her mind and doesn''t know what she is doing My master is so pitiful You have a good heart. Please forgive her... "


    The emperor took a look at xiuyuanshuang, who was fighting with the guards. He slowly turned around and asked Qiuwen, "tell me, why did she change people?"


    Qiuwen cried and said, "the master doesn''t know that the thousand face man in Xihua palace is fake. He is afraid that the emperor and the queen will make up one day. When the time comes, his royal highness will return to the queen. She doesn''t want the queen to take the prince away, so she replaces the queen. In this way, no one will rob the prince with her."


    The emperor was shocked. "It''s natural for the prince to come back to the queen. How can he say that the prince is her?"


    "My master taught his Highness the prince for a period of time and liked him very much. The master said that it doesn''t matter if the emperor doesn''t care to see her. She will live on his highness in the future, and no one can take his highness away from her."


    The emperor shook his head. "Your master is a madman."


    When Bai Qianfan knew all this, he was very surprised. He sat on the soft couch and didn''t speak. The emperor came and hugged her in his arms. "Don''t think so much. It''s all over," he said, kissing her temples. "Don''t worry, no one can take lin''er away. He''s our child."


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "the pathetic people also have pities."


    "She is to blame." The emperor said in a slow voice, "in order to get what you want, by all means, this kind of person deserves to die."


    Bai Qianfan fell to the bottom and didn''t have the heart to say, "but she''s crazy. This is the biggest punishment for her."


    "It''s not sure whether you are really crazy or not. You are good at everything, but you are too soft hearted," the emperor said, pinching her face. "You almost got your son robbed, and you pity her."


    "After all, she really treated lin''er. My nurse said, if you remember more kindness and less hatred, you won''t get moldy in your heart."


    "I just want to tell you this. I''m going to make your nanny the first lady of Gaoming. When spring comes next year, I''ll rebuild the cemetery for nanny."


    "Really?" Bai Qianfan''s eyes were bright. "That''s great. In my heart, nanny is more intimate than my own mother, but," she hesitated, "she''s a country woman. You''ve got such a high rank, won''t others talk about it?"


    "I''ll beat anyone who dares to gossip."


    "The emperor,"


    "don''t call him the emperor, call him his name."


    "Shu ah"


    "Shu is just Shu, what to do is like calling a child."


    "Shu!"


    "Well, you can''t be soft, hard as a stone on the ground."


    Bai Qianfan body twist, "don''t call, call the emperor."


    The emperor was silent for a while and said, "in fact, I have a small character. I don''t like it very much, and I don''t have a name. How about it for you?"


    Bai Qianfan looked up at him, "what is it?"


    The emperor did not speak, his face turned red, as if he had tried to squeeze out from his teeth, "TANU."


    Bai Qianfan was stunned for a moment, then covered his mouth and laughed, "there are many men who call slaves in small characters, but why are they tannu? Don''t you think you''re fragrant enough? "


    The emperor stretched out his hand to scratch her. "Don''t laugh. From childhood to adulthood, I will beat anyone who calls me that. Even the Empress Dowager can''t do it. You are allowed to do it. You are the only honor in the world. You still laugh at me. You should do it!"


    Bai Qianfan rolled with laughter in his arms and called him repeatedly, "TANU, TANU, TANU..."


    "Just a cry, you mean it, don''t you?" The emperor put her on the soft couch, scratched her and took the opportunity to wipe some oil on her chest and waist.


    After a while, they sat up, and the emperor asked, "what did you call me just now?"


    Bai Qianfan kneaded his sour cheek, "I want to take lin''er to see her."


    The emperor frowned, "what do you see her doing? No way. "


    "TANU," Bai Qianfan, holding his arm in her arms, couldn''t help laughing as soon as she called the name, "let her have a look, eh? TANU


    Strange to say, the name of the emperor''s detestation is to beat whoever he calls, but Bai Qianfan has a different flavor, which makes his heart itch.


    "Well, just one look. Don''t let lin''er get close to her."


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be OK," Bai Qianfan puffed up to his ear, "TANU."


    The emperor regretted that he shouldn''t have told her his little words. It was lawless. He was about to punish her, but Bai Qianfan twisted his body and ran away lightly. He even mouthed him from a distance: TANU.Bai Qianfan and Mo Ronglin go to see xiuyuanshuang. She saw xiuyuanshuang last time in the Ci''an palace. I''ll see you every few days. Xiuyuanshuang has changed a lot. Her eyes are sunken, her face is sallow, her hair is scattered, and she is sitting quietly in the chair with her knees in her arms.


    Mo Ronglin raised his head and asked her, "mother, what''s wrong with my aunt?"


    "My aunt is ill." Bai Qianfan stopped at a place about a foot away from xiuyuanshuang


    Xiuyuanshuang slowly raises her eyes, and her eyes fall on muronglin''s face. The scattered light gathers little by little and forms a point. She stares at muronglin. If muronglin is brave enough, she can''t help but step back and hold Bai Qianfan''s leg tightly.


    "Don''t be afraid, my aunt is a little sick," she patted the child''s shoulder. "Lin''er will go out for a while, and my mother and aunt will come after a few words."


    Mo Ronglin nodded obediently, turned around and went out with the bodyguard.


    Xiuyuan frost sobered up a little, disdain expression on the face, "how, come to see my joke?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head. "I don''t think you''ll have a chance to see lin''er in the future, so bring him to see you."


    "Put away your false compassion, and don''t be hypocritical in front of me. I admit that I lost, but so what? We can only keep one of us, either you die or I die."


    "If you don''t come up with this matter, I won''t tell the emperor that Ruyu is in your hands."


    "Well, are you so kind?"


    "Lin''er told me that his aunt was a good person. She played puzzles with him, taught him rules and told him stories, so I didn''t want you to die."


    Xiuyuan Shuang''s yellow face was red and dizzy. She straightened up and shook her lips: "prince, does he really say that?"


    "Yes," Bai Qianfan nodded affirmatively, "he remembers those who are really good to him."


    Xiuyuan frost paralyzed and murmured, "don''t tell him, don''t tell him, don''t..." She no longer looked at Bai Qianfan, as if immersed in her own world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C776

    At night, suddenly, snowflakes fluttered. It rained much in the early winter of this year, and there was no snow shadow. However, it still came a year ago, flying and dancing all over the sky.


    Xiuyuanshuang stands in front of the window, quietly looking at the snowflakes under the palace lantern, reflecting the yellowish light, like catkins in spring. Winter is coming, and spring is not far away, but she knows that she can''t see it, and her life will stay in this cold winter forever.


    Is she wrong? She just wants what she wants. Why is it so difficult? Married husband, husband is not her, with children, children are not her, she stayed so long, finally into the palace, until the emperor''s trust, watching step by step toward her goal, why become so?


    She is the eldest daughter of the nun and the pride of her parents. She can take the nun''s position to a higher level and make the nun become a famous Imperial relative like the Bai family. She is only one step away from that position. Why is she defeated?


    The emperor said that her heart is not pure. How can her heart not be pure? She has goals, dreams, and works hard for them. Even her father praised her for the patience that ordinary people can''t reach. She is devoted to the emperor. There is no one more loyal than her. How can we say that her heart is not pure?


    But later, she found that patience could not make her dream come true, because Bai Qianfan came back. Bai Qianfan''s return broke all her plans and made her patience become a joke. She tried her best to get the emperor''s trust, but Bai Qianfan only had a light look in her eyes and the emperor''s heart was gone.


    The three of them are so good. The emperor''s eyes are so gentle when he looks at the queen. The little prince is so lovely. She is very jealous. Sitting in the Ci''an palace, she pinches her nails into her palm under her wide sleeves. For the first time, she feels so deeply jealous. She is trapped in a beast in her heart. Maybe she has endured for too long. Once she recovers, everything becomes crazy and unreasonable.


    Jealousy burned her reason and forced her to take that step. The thousand faced man was always like gunpowder in her hand. She didn''t know when it would explode. The opportunity was rare. She had to fight for herself.


    She fought, but failed. She could not blame others, but herself. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. There is nothing to say.


    It''s not without regret. What I miss most in the room is the little prince. He called her Niangniang before, and later called her aunt. He never called her mother''s concubine once, of course, because she is not his mother. But it doesn''t matter. He didn''t call her once. She has been gratified by this.


    She didn''t expect that Bai Qianfan would bring Mo Ronglin to see her, and she didn''t expect that Bai Qianfan said that the prince remembered her. It''s a surprise to see Mo Ronglin again. She has no regrets to get his good voice.


    So, that''s good, really good.


    She looked up at the sky, the thin snowflakes falling down, as if to bury her, bury it, bury all the ugly evil in the ground, tomorrow morning, the world will be new and pure.


    She took off her belt and hung it on the edge of the window. She put her head into the cover and kicked her feet. The embroidered pier fell on the thick carpet with a dull sound. The world was completely quiet.


    The next morning, the bodyguard found xiuyuanshuang hanging himself on the window shuttle. When he put it down, he was stiff. The news is blocked. It''s only said that the concubine died of a sudden illness and took the coffin in a hurry.


    As early as the ministers forced each other in the court, about to avoid suspicion, Xiumin said that he was ill at home. When he got the news of xiuyuanshuang''s death, he knelt down in the hall, and then cried bitterly. Emperor benevolence, finally or take care of the Xiujia face, and will always Lane xiuyuanfei back to the Xiujia. But the Xius could no longer stay in Lin''an City. They moved to other places and would never return to Beijing.


    He was full of tears and thumped his chest. It was his acquiescence that made Xiuyuan frost go further and further. When he wanted to stop it, it was too late.


    Xiumin thought that he was different from Bai Ruchen, but in the end, they came to the same goal.


    Shufei''s affairs are also found out. The news of qianmianren is leaked by her cousin who is a guard. Her cousin originally adores her, but later she breaks her mind when she enters the palace. In order to get the secret of the wedding night, Shufei asks xiuyuanshuang to allow her to go home to visit her relatives, intoxicate her cousin with wine, and take this to coerce her cousin Come on. Naturally, both of them are capital crimes.


    Bai Changjian, for her sister''s sake, was absolutely resolute in her work. She and the king of Jin used various methods to find out the source of the rumor and arrested the people. The man who wrote the drama in the library, after being tortured, received a lot of money. Naturally, these were all done by Shufei and xiuyuanshuang''s confidants. None of the criminals escaped, and they were bound under the city gate for public display and flogging Naturally, the rumor faded away.


    When the matter became clear, the matter of qianmianren was understated. No one mentioned the true and false queen again. We only knew that the queen had been wronged, and now she is innocent.


    In a disaster, the four imperial concubines are short of two. The masters of each palace dare not act rashly. They are favored by the queen with red eyes. They can only express their love in their hearts. They are serious couples. They should be kind to each other. They were originally sent to the palace to make up the number. It''s good for them to live a safe life. They dare not dream about flying to the branches to be Phoenix.Empress Dowager Rui fell ill again. She was lying on the bed and worried. She didn''t expect that xiuyuanshuang was responsible for the whole thing. She didn''t believe her so much and wanted to push her to the middle palace. But xiuyuanshuang betrayed her trust and used her as a gun, which made their mother and son incompatible. The last time the emperor had a gap with her, it took a few years for them to reconcile, I''m afraid she can''t wait


    At the thought of this, Empress Dowager Rui began to cry again, crying that she had no eyes and could never see the villain clearly. The emperor said that day that she had done him a lot of harm. Now this sentence has become her heart disease. When she thinks about it carefully, the emperor seems to be right. She feels that she has become an unforgivable sinner. She keeps saying that she is good for the emperor. In fact, she still doesn''t like Bai Qianfan. The emperor should not forgive her.


    What she is most afraid of is that she will never see her good grandson again. Her son is like a stranger to her. But her grandson is her darling. She has a sweet mouth and calls grandma. She can be happy for a long time. It''s so far away that she''s sad. It''s better to see the emperor earlier.


    "Granny," a clear voice rang in her ear. Empress dowager Rui thought she was hallucinating. When she turned around, Mo Ronglin stood in front of the bed and looked at her with big black eyes: "Granny, why are you crying? What''s wrong? "


    Empress Dowager Rui shook her head. "Good boy, seeing you, grandma is comfortable everywhere." she suddenly remembered, "Why are you here?"


    "Mother said granny was ill. Let me have a look."


    "Your mother, she, why didn''t you come?" It''s strange to do it twice at a time. I must hate her.


    "Mother said that grandma didn''t like her, so as not to make her angry." Mo Ronglin didn''t understand: "Granny, why don''t you like my mother, everyone likes her."


    "It''s granny who has no eyes and can''t see your mother''s kindness, Granny..." Empress Dowager Rui began to cry again.


    "Don''t cry, granny," muronglin said wisely, wiping her tears. "My mother said that people who are sick can''t cry. She told me to persuade granny to be more open."


    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Rui began to cry more and more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C777

    When the emperor came into the room, he saw Bai Qianfan sitting lazily by the south window, looking out.


    He took a light step and went over quietly. He blindfolded her and asked her in a deliberately different tone, "who am I?"


    "TANU."


    She answered lazily, with a slightly curled ending, like a feather across his heart, with a slightly crisp meaning. Although he didn''t like the name, he liked to hear her call him that.


    The emperor squeezed in her chair and looked out. "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at the snow. It''s so heavy."


    The emperor put her in his arms and touched her hand. "Isn''t it cold with the window open?"


    Bai Qianfan did not speak, but shook his head.


    The emperor always felt that something was wrong with her. He looked down at her and said, "what''s the matter, listless?"


    After a while, Bai Qianfan replied, "life is hard, I also want to live. Why can some people die easily?"


    The emperor knew that she was talking about xiuyuanshuang. Although they didn''t like each other, the departure of xiuyuanshuang made Bai Qianfan feel sorry.


    "Think about what those do, and we''ll just live well."


    Bai Qianfan looked up at the crown on his head, "is it really good to be an emperor?"


    The emperor wry smile, "if I can, I would rather not be the emperor."


    "If you''re not the emperor, we can go out and have fun. Alas, I really don''t like Forbidden Palace. It''s big, open and unpopular. Sometimes when I walk in the corridor, I feel cool. People are divided into three, six or nine levels. Most of them step down and worship the Lord. The most pitiful thing is that they''re inferior to an ant. If they die, they die No one asked. It''s better to go outside and eat according to your ability. The sky is far away. You can go wherever you want to... "


    The more the emperor listened, the more wrong he was. He held her hand tightly. "You don''t want to go to the palace again. I can put the ugly words in front of you. I''ll do whatever you want, but I can''t go out of the palace."


    White thousand sail squint at him, "you see me firmly, can I go out?"


    The emperor snorted, "you don''t have any other skills. Your escape skills are first-class. I don''t care. If you run away, where can I find my daughter-in-law?"


    Bai Qianfan teased him, "what''s the matter? After one run, there are still several people in the harem."


    At the mention of this, the emperor was short of breath and pinched the itchy meat on her waist. "I''ve tasted it again. I know I don''t match them, so I''m angry. I''ll wait. I''ve solved them one by one."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised: "how to solve this problem? Don''t make a fool of yourself. Life matters. You..."


    The emperor is a little angry, "in your eyes, I am a murderous emperor?"


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "let''s put it first. People stay well in the harem, but they didn''t provoke you. Why bother to come."


    "They didn''t provoke me, but you always provoke me." The emperor looked outside, "the snow has stopped. I''ll go out with you to play in the snow."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, "you are the emperor, how can you..."


    "Who stipulated that the emperor could not play with snow?" The emperor said he would do it. He stood up and dragged white thousand sails out.


    There was no one walking in the front terrace. It was laid flat like a thick quilt. Bai Qianfan stepped on it and immediately stepped on two deep footprints.


    The emperor said, "how about making a snowman for you?"


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile that he was in a low mood. When he got to the snow, he felt excited to have fun at will, but his mood rose again.


    The emperor was determined to do a good job, very seriously snowballing, a little eunuch came to help him, he waved away, told everyone to stay away, so as not to have fun.


    While he was not paying attention, Bai Qianfan raised his hand, and a big fist snowball hit him. The emperor, who was concentrating on making a snowman, was hit straight, and the broken snow splashed into his neck. He was so cold that he even fought back impolitely.


    the two men chased each other and fought happily. The eunuch''s entourage standing far away only saw the snowball flying around Gaping. The emperor''s usual manner of not being happy or sad has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It''s hard to see him fall from the altar, which everyone feels incredible. Hao pingguan is the only one who is unaccustomed to it. With the queen, the emperor is often absent.


    In terms of real strength, Bai Qianfan was not enough for the emperor to fight, but the emperor hurt his daughter-in-law and did it fiercely. There were not many snowballs on her body. Instead, Bai Qianfan was ruthless and did not fail. The emperor''s head and robe were covered with snow foam, which made it funny.


    Bai Qianfan turned to look at him as she ran. She couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t pay attention to her feet. She threw herself into the snow all over her face. She didn''t have the strength to laugh and didn''t want to get up. She just sprawled in the snow and gasped.


    The emperor ran over and wanted to pull her up, but the peerless beauty was lying in the snow. Her red clothes reflected the snow, and her eyebrows and eyes were picturesque. He was stunned and slowly lay down beside her.


    When the eunuch in the distance saw him, he was a little flustered and wanted to pass. He was drunk by Hao pingguan in a low voice. Forbidden Palace is a place where people can''t breathe. It''s rare for the empress to have such a good time. Let them go.The emperor touched Bai Qianfan''s hand and gently clasped it. "You see, the Forbidden Palace is not as bad as you think. It can also play happily."


    Bai Qianfan turned his head and said, "TANU, kiss me."


    As soon as the emperor''s heart was tight, he leaned over to hold her lips and gently ground them. The snow came down again, flying all over the sky, falling on their heads and bodies silently


    The empresses kissing in the snow don''t realize it. They only have each other in their eyes. The snow is cold, but their hearts are hot.


    It''s quiet all around. It''s far away. There''s a guard standing by the side of the road. No one is allowed to walk. Lord Ning has an order. If you frighten the emperor and the queen, go to the torture room and lead the board by yourself.


    Dare not lie on the ground for too long, the emperor put away his mind, white Qianfan pulled up, "go, I take you to see a person."


    "To whom?"


    The emperor deliberately played tricks, "you''ll know when you get there."


    He took her North, crossed the corridor, stopped in front of a row of Tatan houses, pointed to one of them and said, "you go in and have a look."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know what medicine he was selling in the gourd, but he picked up the curtain and went in. The room was very small, full of the smell of medicine. A man was lying on the bed by the window. Hearing the movement, he turned his face and looked at the door. His eyes were opposite, and he was surprised.


    Bai Qianfan was pleasantly surprised: "Xiao Shuang."


    Yu Xiaoshuang is Leng Leng looking at her, "are you?" It''s not the person she can recognize to dress so richly and look so good, but why are those eyes so familiar?


    "It''s me. I''m a double." She used to hold Yu Xiaoshuang''s hand, "look carefully, do you recognize it?"


    Yu Xiaoshuang looked at her carefully. Although her appearance changed and her voice changed, she recognized her sister Yu Dashuang. She was so excited that she burst into tears


    Bai Qianfan hugged her, "your body bone is not good, don''t cry, you''re OK, sister is really happy."


    The emperor stood at the door, looking at the figure they were holding together, with a smile on his lips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C778

    On New Year''s Eve, there are two happy events for Bai Qianfan. One is that Yu Xiaoshuang is not dead, and the other is that Qihong is happy.


    For the emperor, the 30th anniversary of this year was of great significance. It was the first year for the three members of his family. It was a real family reunion. As soon as he was happy, he gave the courtiers a few more days off, and he wanted to accompany Bai Qianfan more.


    Yu Xiaoshuang was seriously injured at the beginning, but he was still very weak and couldn''t stand for a long time. Although he was the lowest maid in the palace, he had been sitting on the big chair with a thick brocade cushion, and even the Emperor didn''t have to salute when he came in. The little prince stood on the side and looked at her curiously. He turned his head and asked Bai Qianfan, "is this also his aunt?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head with a smile. "She''s younger than her mother. She''s called her mother."


    Yu Xiaoshuang was very frightened, and quickly waved his hand, "I can''t help it, madam. How can your highness call me a slave''s mother? I will die."


    "If we recognize a sister, he can call you Niang." Bai Qianfan said, "what''s the matter with me? I''ve been a slave too. We don''t care about this." She said to Mo Ronglin, "let the empress tell you a story, she can tell a story."


    Murong Lin a listen to interest, asked Yu Xiaoshuang, "Niang tell me a bar."


    Yu Xiaoshuang is still very uneasy, muttering: "well, I, I''ll tell your highness a ghost story."


    Laurel heard on the side, was about to pick her up, the little prince slapped slap bang ring, cheerfully cried: "well, I love to listen to ghost stories!"


    Bai Qianfan smiles and turns to the kitchen. Qi Hong is very happy. She has to help her.


    When she went outside, she saw the emperor and Hao pingguan standing there talking. She walked over and naturally stood beside the emperor. The emperor held her hand.


    Hao pingguan and Yu guangpiao to, quickly leave, the emperor and the queen now do not show love will not live, he is still how far to go.


    Bai Qianfan said, "I think what you said that day is quite right. In fact, the Forbidden Palace is not as bad as I thought."


    The emperor was a little complacent. "The emperor''s golden words are not right."


    "Because of you," Bai Qianfan looked into his eyes, "with you, the cold Forbidden Palace makes me feel warm. Thank you for saving Xiaoshuang."


    The emperor was a little embarrassed by her serious manner. "What are you polite to me? Besides, you can''t enter the palace without her. She has made a great contribution. After a year''s waiting, I plan to make her a princess. What do you think?"


    "Then I''ll thank you for her." Bai Qianfan dragged him forward: "she is also a poor person. Her parents died. She lives alone in an alley and is always bullied. With the title, no one dares to bully her."


    "It''s a blessing for her to meet you."


    "It''s also my good fortune to meet her. In order to enter the palace, Huizi wanted to break my head. I wanted to hide in the hogwash cart and sneak in. I tried several times, but I didn''t succeed. Fortunately, I met her and got a small number of places. Otherwise, I''m still playing around at the gate of the palace."


    When she talked about this, the emperor was not very happy. When he entered the palace, he actually mixed in the Huanyi Bureau. He had never been to that place before. Later, when he found out Yu Xiaoshuang, he went there in person. When he saw the maids washing their clothes in the cold water, their hands were as cold as carrots. At that time, he had angina pectoris. He could not imagine that his thousand sails were as dry as them It''s hard work. Later, I met her. I checked her hand carefully. It turned out to be rough and thin cocoon. He was very distressed. He applied moisturizing cream to her every day and kept it for a few days. Now her hand is back to what it used to be, and it''s soft again.


    Arriving at the imperial dining room, Bai Qianfan said, "don''t go in, otherwise they will be in a hurry."


    The emperor is not forced, said, "well, I went back, you do not tired."


    "Which tired me, is in the side stare meeting, Qi red body is inconvenient, rather nine can be nervous."


    The emperor laughed: "it''s rare to see him like this. He was a father for the first time. It doesn''t matter if it''s a fake."


    Although Qihong is inconvenient, she refuses to leave the dining room. The emperor, the queen and the little prince all love her cooking. It''s the Spring Festival. How can she put down the stall.


    But her reaction is heavy, smell the smell of food on the nausea, rather nine step by step to keep at the edge, a see her cover chest frown, without saying a word, directly take people out to say again, Qihong will take a breath outside, rest for a while and then go in to work.


    Normally, Mr. Ning has no expression on his face. Now he has more expression than anyone else. He is worried, happy, nervous and proud.


    Jia Tong looked at him and said, "Oh, it''s just the beginning. You''re going to have a baby. You can''t be scared to faint."


    Ning nine in the heart is happy, intentionally get se: "have no way, the first time when father''s mood, you can''t understand."


    Jia Tong is very sensitive to this. He pokes his heart and hums a long voice from his nose. "Who said I can''t understand it? I was a father earlier than you."


    Ning nine Leng for a while, intentionally raised high voice, "outside of the birth?"? How old are you? "


    "What''s out there? What are you talking about? " Jia Tong made an effort to beat him. Ning Jiu''s figure flashed and laughed arrogantly. "You became a father earlier than me. Isn''t that outside?"Bai Qianfan just came in and heard, "is Mr. Jia a father?"


    Jia Tong sees green lotus to look this way, bashful red face, "have no, have no matter, Niang Niang don''t listen to small nine son nonsense, he is intentionally run minister."


    Qi red Chen rather nine one eye, "you are also really, which pot don''t open to mention which pot, poke Jia adult''s heart to do?"


    Jia Tong''s biggest advantage is that he can play jokes. He laughs, "it''s OK. He has this virtue. If he doesn''t poke me a few times, he will be uncomfortable. He''s used to it for years."


    Green lotus reproaches him, "is not the thing that you pick first, somebody else rather adult can poke you?"


    Jia Tong got Yi to reach, didn''t utter a word, take an eye Piao Ning nine, in the heart how many still some unconvinced. Just then the little prince ran in, "master, accompany me to make a snowman."


    Jia Tong said a good voice, take him out, go out attached to his ear said a few words, Mo Rong Lin head a lift, "what''s the difficulty?" He turned to the room and called, "Ning Jiu, come out."


    Rather nine don''t know what the prince asked him to do, should a, Ma Liu came out, Jia tongchong little prince make a wink, Mo Ronglin to Ning nine is very loud call: "Godfather!"


    Ning Jiu was startled, "Your Highness, this can''t shout, let the emperor know, the minister died."


    Jia Tong frowned, "Hey, he''s calling me, can''t you hear me?"


    Ning Jiu, "Your Highness the prince called me clearly."


    "I want him to call me. He calls me. I''m his godfather. Do you understand? I was a father earlier than you."


    Ning Jiu said, "ha ha, how can you trust me when you give me such a big handle?"


    Jia Tong


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C779

    It''s a rule in the palace to celebrate the new year. After worshiping the ancestors, you have to go to the Empress Dowager''s Ci''an palace to have a meal. The Empress Dowager will sit on the table, and the emperor and empress will serve the dishes. After several courses, the emperor and empress will sit on the table, and the princes will serve the dishes. This process takes at least two hours. When the dishes are cold, you need to change them in time, and a lot of chopsticks, silver spoons, jade dishes, etc. so the slaves at the bottom Only then also stood a full room, looked very solemn and grand.


    But in the two years when he was the emperor of murongshu, he didn''t follow the rules. Because Bai Qianfan was not there, he didn''t have the heart. When Bai Qianfan came back this year, he still didn''t obey the rules and didn''t care about anything. Let Bai Qianfan do it. Anyway, she was happy, and he was happy.


    Bai Qianfan is nothing else, just for the sake of more people. The master and the slave should put aside first and have a reunion dinner happily.


    At the table, everyone first saluted the emperor and the queen, kowtowed their heads, and each of Bai Qianfan sent a red envelope. When the emperor and the queen were seated, other people dared to sit down. After all, there were differences between the dignities and the inferiors. They did not dare to sit on the edge of the chair.


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone''s face was flushed. The emperor quietly took his daughter-in-law''s hand under the table. Bai Qianfan turned to look at him and looked at each other with a smile. The taste of happiness entered each other''s hearts.


    After dinner, everyone went to the lake to set off fireworks. The little prince was very happy. He was holding a long and thin incense in his hand, and was eager to go for a lead. Hao pingguan was so scared that he asked him to be his ancestor. He did not dare to let him step forward. If it blew up, it would be a big deal. Jia Tong knew the little prince best. He held him forward, lit the fuse and jumped away. The little prince danced happily in his arms and cried.


    Bai Qianfan also put one, a little wire, faint blue light, she immediately turned and ran, a head into the familiar arms, turned to see, the firefight whizzed into the sky, a bang, burst out countless gold and silver wire, reflected on the lake, a little bit of gold shaking.


    The emperor was always worried that she would blow up her hand. He took the incense in her hand and went to order it by himself. Bai Qianfan stood looking at it with a smile. It was a man at the end. He was so bold to order a firefight. He strode forward and then strode back. He was so calm that he didn''t blink even if the firefight rang in his ear. He was so calm that he could feel at ease.


    Clusters of fireworks burst into the dark, everyone looked up, smiling, white Qianfan standing in the crowd, eyes light, smile charming, is the most beautiful scenery.


    The emperor was stunned. He took her hand and whispered, "let''s go back."


    "But there are still a lot of fireworks."


    "Let them let it go. Let''s go back."


    "Back to what?"


    The emperor attached to her ear said a word, white Qianfan''s face brush red to the neck, angry glance at him, the emperor laughed, led her away.


    Tonight''s Forbidden Palace is lively. There are red lanterns everywhere, which make the winter night happy. The emperor is leading Bai Qianfan to walk slowly in the light of light. There is silence all around. Gradually, the laughter behind him is blurred, only the artillery battle is still clear.


    After entering the door, he kisses her. The gentle kiss falls on her face, eyes and bridge of nose. At last, it comes to her lips. His hand quietly unlocks her belt. Bai Qianfan notices it and says vaguely, "I''ll do it myself."


    He said in a dumb voice, "I''ll serve you today."


    He took off her clothes and fell one by one, like petals blooming layer upon layer, revealing delicate pistils.


    She slowly leaned down, hooked his neck, blushed, but bravely looked at him.


    The emperor covered her, "call me."


    "TANU."


    Glutinous, soft, with an end, the emperor''s heart was numb and throbbing, rippling away like a water wave.


    He looks like a vigorous leopard at the top, she looks like a delicate flower at the bottom, his sweat drips down and irrigates her, her body is suffused with pink pearls, and she looks at him vaguely.


    She continued to call him, "TANU, TANU, TANU..."


    In her charming voice, he gradually became crazy, no longer depressed, shaking her, shaking her, endless, he did not want to stop, so it has been going on, filling all the separation of Acacia and pain.


    The fireworks and firecrackers were still crackling in the distance, but he couldn''t hear them at all. He only heard the murmur from her lips. It was so wonderful that he knew that she was as happy as he was.


    On the morning of the first day of the lunar new year, the emperor did not think of staying in bed, nor allowed Bai Qianfan to get up and press him with his legs. He was extremely overbearing. Bai Qianfan had no choice but to say, "if you can''t afford it, you have to let me get up, and I have to give you red money."


    The emperor closed his eyes and said in a languid voice, "didn''t you send it last night?"


    "That''s laurel. Other people haven''t sent it yet. The wedding money is ready. They''ll give it to them when they sing an."


    On the morning of the first day of the lunar new year, eunuchs and maids stood in a row. One by one, they came forward to sing an auspicious greeting to the emperor and the queen, and the queen would reward them with happy money. This is the rule of the palace.


    The emperor yo a, "you even know this?"


    "The chief manager told me."The emperor raised his eyelids, "Hey, this old boy..."


    Bai Qianfan was afraid that he would not speak well on the first day of the lunar new year, so he covered his mouth, "don''t talk about him, I asked him myself."


    The emperor pondered over the meaning and looked at her with a smile, "how, would you like to be the queen?"


    Bai Qianfan is a little embarrassed. "I don''t want to be one. You forced me to be one, but I think that since I am one, I will be one, and you don''t want to be the emperor. But I''m diligent and everyone praises me for everything. Although I have no experience, I don''t want to delay you. We are husband and wife. I have to catch up with each other."


    The emperor was very moved and hugged her and gave her a good kiss. "It''s really my good daughter-in-law." Holding it in her arms, she didn''t want to give up. She said, "you give me a new year''s greetings, and I''ll give you a red envelope."


    Bai Qianfan was very surprised, "do I have one, too?" When she was a child, she was most envious of her sisters. On the first day of the lunar new year, she could get the red envelope from Mrs. Bai. Everyone had it, but she forgot it. The nanny and her elder brother would give it to her. She didn''t have much money, but she was very happy. She kept it like a baby and never spent it carelessly.


    She held out her hand. "Give it to me."


    "I haven''t paid new year''s greetings yet."


    "The emperor is lucky and the holy body is healthy."


    The emperor squinted at her. "I don''t know how many such words I want to hear every day. Let''s talk about them again."


    "That''s all for new year''s greetings, isn''t it?" Bai Qianfan asked him, "what do you want me to say?"


    The emperor blushed slightly. "There is a saying that I haven''t heard from you once. Now I want to hear from you."


    "What is it?"


    The emperor whispered in the past and said a few words. Bai Qianfan''s face turned red into a stewed shrimp in oil. He muttered: "it''s very embarrassing."


    "You have a thick skin. You are not afraid of embarrassment. Go ahead." The emperor encouraged her.


    Bai Qianfan bit his lip and looked at him shyly, word by word, "TANU, I love you."


    The emperor''s heart knocked heavily for a while, "I love you, too. I love you very much." He also looked at her, deep dark eyes like the sea under the stars, under the quilt took her hand.


    Bai Qianfan noticed that he put something on her hand. When he lifted it up, it was a green bracelet.


    "You gave it to Yu Xiaoshuang. It''s just from me. Don''t give it to others. Keep it with you all the time. I can''t really tie it with a rope, so I put it in a bracelet. It''s a spiritual jade. It can keep you safe. "


    -------------------


    after repairing the lunch box, a 90 year old girl couldn''t bear to write a very long little theater for her for everyone to watch. Because of the limited space, only excerpts can be made here.


    Reporter: Excuse me, miss xiuyuanshuang, what do you think of your offline work.


    Hugh: no? I think it''s very good. I''ve lived so long enough.


    Reporter: Do you think it''s good for the author to write you as a way to die by hanging?


    Xiu: actually, when the author told me to hang, my heart refused, but the author let my concubine die, and I had to die. (I can''t...) I think I''ve been lonely all my life. I have to be a pawn in my family when I get married, but I can''t get the favor of my husband. I let lin''er come out of the haze of losing his mother with tears and tears. Finally, I still want to give it back to others. I, Wuwu


    Reporter: do you think you did a good job of hanging that scene?


    And then...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C780

    Spring is warm and flowers are blooming, catkins are flying, and the little prince muronglin is three years old. The Emperor invited Mr. Jiao Xi to study in his study every day.


    Sure enough, he was one year older and had a long mind. Mo Ronglin was very interested in studying. Like his father, he got up every day and went to his study at Mao time. After lunch, he took a nap and followed Jia Tong to practice basic skills. It was not until Shen time. At night, I don''t want to sleep with Bai Qianfan. Although I haven''t built a palace yet, I live alone in a room. The emperor sent Sixi to him, and chose another stable eunuch to be Changliang. He was his personal follower. Jia Tong was still the master and accompanied him every day. Mr. Jiaoxi was Yang Chenghai, a academician of Hanlin Academy. He was old-fashioned and strict. Even if the prince was noble, he was not polite. If he was wrong, he still took the ruler to beat his heart.


    Now that the emperor has become a strict father, he has to check the prince''s lessons every few days. If he can''t recite a book or his writing is crooked, he will be punished. Under such strict discipline, the little prince became more and more regular. Although the emperor did not go to the Ci''an palace, he had to go to the Empress Dowager Rui early in the morning, and then went to the study. In the evening, he went back to the palace and saluted the empress dowager, calling him father and mother. The former Playboy disappeared completely.


    The emperor was very satisfied with this, but Bai Qianfan was a little worried. He thought that children should play more and grow up happily.


    The Emperor didn''t think so. "He was born in the heavenly family and has a burden on his shoulders. Naturally, he can''t be compared with the children of ordinary people."


    Bai Qianfan''s idea is different from that of the emperor. For her, the happiness of her children is more important. She talks to Mo Ronglin in private, but the little prince lifts her head and comforts her with a mature face. "The mother doesn''t have to worry about her son. His son will do great things in the future. The father and the emperor said that if he doesn''t work hard, he can''t do great things."


    "Don''t you think it''s hard?"


    "It''s not hard. The father and the emperor cultivate their son carefully. How can the son be lazy and smooth? The mother will wait and see. One day, the son will be better than the father and the emperor." Mo Ronglin''s small face was awe inspiring, and his eyes were bright, as if he had been a king.


    Bai Qianfan found that things were different from what he thought, and asked him, "does lin''er want to be an emperor?"


    The little prince replied loudly, "yes!"


    Well, she thinks too much. Mo Ronglin has a persistent desire for imperial power. He knows how to achieve his goal and enjoys it.


    In this case, Bai Qianfan doesn''t care. At present, there is only one thing that worries her.


    Since the Empress Dowager Rui made a scene in the early winter of last year, the emperor insisted on not forgiving her, and now the ban has not been lifted. It seems that once empress dowager Rui is released, it will be harmful to Bai Qianfan. However, Bai Qianfan thinks that after so long, Empress Dowager Rui has been taught a lesson. Besides, she is too old to be locked up like this.


    Some people make mistakes all their lives, but they will correct them when they know what they have done. Empress dowager Rui has sent word to muronglin several times to apologize to her. A proud empress dowager can make friends with murongshu, and she is murongshu''s mother. Bai Qianfan thinks she should choose to forgive her, but she wants to see empress dowager Rui several times, but the emperor doesn''t agree.


    Just now Wei Zhongqing came over to feel Qi Hong''s pulse. Speaking of Empress Dowager Rui, she was also quite sad. She said that she was not very refreshing and was taking medicine.


    Bai Qianfan thought about it and decided to visit empress dowager Rui, so he went to Ci''an palace when the emperor went to court.


    Although the imperial guards at the gate were not lifted, they were not strictly guarded. Except for Empress Dowager Rui, they were not able to go out, but others were loose in and out.


    Hearing the news, Huang Youdao rushed out and knelt down from a distance. "I''d like to invite the empress to be holy."


    "Don''t be so polite. I heard that the Empress Dowager is not very healthy. Are you better?" Bai Qianfan said, "I took some ginseng bird''s nest and stewed it to the Empress Dowager every day. It''s always beneficial."


    Huang Youdao was very grateful: "thank you very much for your concern. The old Buddha is thinking about nagging her these days. Fortunately, she is coming."


    "What are you nagging me about?"


    "Niangniang is good. She says that you don''t care about villains. You can also ask your highness to come here every day to say hello. This generosity alone is not as good as ordinary people. She also says that she is ashamed of you. If you can see her, you must accompany her."


    Bai Qianfan just laughed and didn''t speak.


    After entering the bedroom hall, she probably heard the announcement. Empress dowager Rui leaned on the soft couch with a blanket on her body and looked at the door. When she saw Bai Qianfan coming in, she was a little embarrassed and pretended to be calm. "The queen is coming."


    "It''s said that the Empress Dowager is not healthy. Come and have a look at you. Are you better?"


    "I''m better after taking the medicine. I''m sorry that you still miss your family."


    "Yes," Bai Qianfan said, "my daughter-in-law has brought some blood swallows. It''s good for you to eat a bowl every day."


    She didn''t mention the past, her tone was ordinary, as if nothing had happened between them. Empress Dowager Rui suddenly finds out that she doesn''t know Bai Qianfan. She thinks that she is not stable and graceful enough to be a queen. But in fact, Bai Qianfan is wise as a fool. Instead of mentioning the past, she keeps her face and gives her steps. This generosity alone makes her look new.


    If she didn''t mention it, Empress Dowager Rui would have to step over the hurdle and get rid of the knot. She lowered her eyes and sighed, "I didn''t expect the queen to come. When I think about what happened in the past, I feel that I''ve swept my face thoroughly. The queen is generous and doesn''t care, but I''m sorry in my heart...""Empress dowager, don''t mention the past. My nanny said that people should look forward. If they are always clinging to the past, they will feel bad."


    Empress Dowager Rui nodded with emotion. Mo Rongshu had mentioned Bai Qianfan''s nanny before her, but she didn''t think so. A country woman couldn''t catch her eye, but now she can''t even compare with a country woman.


    She gently took Bai Qianfan''s hand and said with shame, "your nanny is quite right. I won''t mention the past. Queen, I didn''t like you before. Look back. I won''t interfere with you and the emperor any more. As soon as you come back, the emperor will have a smile on his face. I know that he has only you in his heart, and I won''t force him to do anything. So will the concubines in the harem It''s the AI family who forced him to accept it. He just turned over the sign of a virtuous concubine, and no one else would like to see him. Now that you come back, he even ignores the virtuous concubine. It''s natural for you to give lin''er a younger brother, and it''s also possible for his younger sister. The AI family doesn''t look forward to anything else, but looks forward to Ding Xingwang. Lin''er is really lonely, and it''s better to have brothers and sisters to take care of her, You said


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "let it be. Children and parents are destined to come naturally."


    After a while, Bai Qianfan saw that empress dowager Rui was a little tired, so he got up and said goodbye. Empress Rui was a little reluctant to give up. He expected Ai Ai to say, "empress, come and sit down with lin''er when you are free. You are not an outsider either."


    "My daughter-in-law will." Bai Qianfan gently patted her hand and carefully tucked in the blanket before leaving.


    -------------------Xiu: actually, I think the author wrote about my passing away very aesthetically, high-end atmosphere and high-grade It is written that ancient concubines suffered from deep sleepiness in the palace


    Reporter: what is the biggest regret?


    Hugh: I''m still at home Cough, although I''m a little bit blackened, at least I don''t have the credit and I have the hard work. I don''t ask for bed play and kiss play, but at least when I''m dead, the Lord should show a little regret.


    Author: I''ll add a scene for you. The Lord is in front of your grave with tears on his face, crying and saying to you, "I''m sorry, but you are a good girl with kindness and integrity. I hurt you. I''m sorry..."


    Mo Rongshu: I won''t promise


    Bai Qianfan: me, too


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C781

    For the first time in such a long time, Bai Qianfan had a small temper and slapped the Pearl Flower handed over by the emperor on the ground. The emperor was stunned, "daughter-in-law, who has offended you? Tell me, I will destroy his nine nationalities!"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say anything. He twisted himself to sit at the table and ignored him.


    The emperor felt that the sky was going to collapse, and his little daughter-in-law was usually the most obedient. What happened today?


    He picked up the Pearl Flower and bent over to look at her secretly, "don''t you like the Pearl Flower? I''ll ask the manufacturing office to do it again. Why bother to be so angry? "


    Bai Qianfan turned his face to the left, and the emperor went around to the left, smiling, "daughter-in-law, what''s the matter? You tell me, I''m the emperor. There''s nothing I can''t solve in the world."


    Bai Qianfan sat breathlessly, but she didn''t say anything about it. It seemed that she was stingy. But he shouldn''t have lied to her. He didn''t look at any of the imperial concubines he said. She had the cheek to ask him how he could survive? He said she wasn''t there. He didn''t have the heart at all. He didn''t even have to use his hand.


    She didn''t know how moved she was when she heard that. She felt sorry for him for holding back his grievances for a long time. She tried to accommodate him in the sexual affairs and let his temperament fool around. But in fact, he turned over the signs!


    At first hearing empress dowager Rui say, her heart jumped, the whole person almost jumped up, want to ask is it true? It''s not funny, but I can''t sit still any more. After a few words, I''ll leave.


    When she came out of the Ci''an palace, she went directly to the Jingshi room and changed the file. As expected, she clearly remembered that he had turned over the signboard on the night when the virtuous imperial concubine was appointed last year. She suddenly remembered that when she stole into the palace, she hid in the imperial garden and heard the imperial concubines talk about the virtuous concubines, saying that she was very popular with the emperor. She turned over the sign and was called to the South study to accompany her during the day. Her heart was broken at that time, but later things came one by one, and she gradually forgot.


    How nice and pitiful this shameless person is. It turns out that they are all fake!


    In fact, he didn''t cheat her, and she wasn''t so angry. She knew him. He was a little tough in that aspect. When they were together, he always wanted something too much. That''s why he couldn''t bear it. With other women, she could understand clearly, but she shouldn''t cheat her!


    It can''t be said to people. After all, he is the emperor. The emperor has three thousand beautiful ladies in the harem. How can he only ask for a daughter-in-law? He''s not bad. There are only eight of them. At the beginning, there was no way to have two people in the palace of Chu. Now when he came to the palace, she couldn''t do it. She didn''t embarrass him either. The women in the back palace have already come in, so they can''t drive them out, and they can''t support him.


    Anyway, she lives in Chengde palace. They are in the back palace, separated by a palace gate. The well water does not violate the river water, so it''s good for them to have nothing to do with each other. But now, there is a virtuous imperial concubine in the harem. She has been a couple. Fortunately, she has no children. If she has children, she really doesn''t know how to get along with her. She didn''t care about this before. The more lovely she is, the more sand she can''t hold in her eyes.


    She is like eating a fly, her heart is blocked and she can''t say it.


    It is rare for the emperor that she lost such a big temper. She was also annoyed. She went out to drink and scold laurel. "Who made the queen angry today?"


    Laurel was scared to tremble by his gloomy face. "When the empress comes back, her face is not right. I don''t know if it is..."


    "Where''s the queen?"


    "Ci, Ci''an palace."


    The emperor was so angry that he raised his foot and kicked: "is it a dead man? How many times have I said that the queen is not allowed to go to the Ci''an palace. Why don''t you stop her?"


    Bai Qianfan heard the movement and ran out to see. He was so angry that he pushed the emperor hard. His stomach was not full and he just let it out. "What are you doing? Why kick her? She''s my person, and she''s my master. I know you''ve got someone now. Don''t pay attention to me. I don''t stand in the way of your eyes. Just go. Don''t worry. I won''t take lin''er. He has great ambition. Let him stay in the Palace. I''ll go by myself! "


    She kept saying that she wanted to go, which made the emperor mad. Her face turned red. "Well, why do you want to go? Where do you want to go? You have no conscience. I''ve almost turned to ashes for you. You slap your ass and say you''ll leave. I tell you, there''s no way. You can''t go anywhere. Come and lock up every door of Chengde hall. Transfer the forbidden army and surround the palace. I''ll make it hard for you to escape! "


    Bai Qianfan said in his voice, "can you stop me? If I want to leave, I will be able to leave!" Then she strode to the door.


    The emperor looked at her back, eyes were red, a lunge rushed to her armpit clip, turned back to the house, "bang Dang" locked the door.


    The first time Yue GUI saw the emperor and empress quarreling so fiercely, the whole person was stunned. After a while, she ran out to find someone.


    White Qianfan see the emperor locked the door, suddenly no noise, quiet sitting at the table.


    But the emperor was very angry, and surrounded her around, "I understand. You are the one who sent me the fire. Tell me, where did I offend you?"


    "You didn''t provoke me."


    "I didn''t annoy you. Why are you so angry?"


    "Can''t I have my own temper?" Bai Qianfan slightly raised his head, eyes slowly mist, sad accumulation to a certain extent became sad.The emperor saw her this appearance, the heart pulled fiercely for a while, stood beside her silent for a long time, the voice slowed down, "Qianfan, where do I do not do well, you say, I can not change it?"


    Bai Qianfan raised his head a little higher, but tears still flowed down the corner of his eyes, biting his lips and saying nothing.


    The emperor was flustered and begged her, "Qianfan, you can say anything. Don''t do that. I''m afraid. You can talk. It''s a big deal to discuss. If you feel bored in the palace and want to go out for a walk, I''ll take you to Chunwei in a few days. You can aim your catapult accurately and shoot an arrow. You can shoot a deer and skin it for you How about boots? "


    Bai Qianfan stubbornly bit his lip, but he still didn''t say a word. The emperor almost knelt down for her. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He lifted up his robe and threw it. "Today I''m going to Ci''an palace, right? OK, I''ll go and ask. Look at the Empress Dowager..."


    Seeing that he wanted to leave, Bai Qianfan had to stop him. "It''s none of the Empress Dowager''s business. She didn''t do anything."


    "What''s the matter, then?" The emperor turned to look at her and sighed helplessly, "little ancestor, I''ll call you ancestor. Come on, you must die in a hurry."


    "Say," white Qianfan tears, indignant asked: "what do you do to cheat me?"


    "What did I lie to you about?"


    "Don''t tell the truth," Bai Qianfan gritted his teeth, "you read the Xianfei''s brand!"


    The emperor was stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly. Bai Qianfan became angry and swung his fist to hit him. "You still laugh, I''ll make you laugh, and I''ll kill you, a red apricot who came out of the wall..."


    The emperor listened to her unscrupulous, more and more laughing, a will hold her, "OK, don''t hit."


    "Hum, do you know the pain?"


    "I''m afraid your hands hurt."


    Bai Qianfan is angry and wants to fight again. The emperor laughs and hugs her tightly. "Don''t make trouble. You listen to the wind is the rain. Even if you want to judge me, you have to listen to my explanation, don''t you?"


    Outside, Yuegui called Hao pingguan and Lvhe, but only heard the emperor''s hearty laughter in the room. They couldn''t help looking at each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C782

    When the emperor finished, Bai Qianfan was silent for a long time.


    The emperor was worried, "don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, you can go to her and confront her to see if what I said is true."


    "Do you really use her as a shield?"


    "Yes."


    Bai Qianfan is still a little sour. "How sad that family is."


    "I don''t think she''s sad at all. On the contrary, she''s very happy. She''s got so many good things."


    Bai Qianfan some strange, "why is virtuous imperial concubine?" In her impression, the virtuous imperial concubine seems to be in general, lacking some compared with the others.


    The emperor said, "look at her. She''s dull. I think it''s easy. There''s no trouble."


    In fact, she didn''t have to swear by him. As soon as she explained, she believed it. She knew that Mo Rongshu didn''t cheat her, but she didn''t tell the truth.


    She is a little uncomfortable in the heart, clutching, "single men and few women coexist in a room, really no idea?"


    As soon as the emperor clenched his teeth, he didn''t want to face any more. "I''ll tell you the truth, it''s not you. It''s not you. There''s no reaction at all..."


    Bai Qianfan caught hold of what he said, "can''t it be done? Who have you tried with? "


    The Emperor


    "It''s a slip of the tongue," Bai Qianfan sneered, "be honest, or I''ll live in lin''er''s house."


    Only then did the emperor know what it meant to hit himself on the foot with a stone. In order to show his innocence, he was taken to talk to him It''s the king of Jin. He gave me medicine, but you can rest assured that it didn''t work out. " He paused, turned his head to one side, "it''s you, almost married LAN Wenyu in Nanyuan, I didn''t say anything."


    "I''m controlled by Xiang and I don''t remember anything."


    The emperor muttered, "isn''t that the same reason that I was drugged?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say a word. In fact, no matter what happened before, it was the past, as long as he didn''t cheat her.


    The emperor sat down beside her and tentatively touched her hand. Bai Qianfan let go of it. He came to touch it again like a naughty candy. Bai Qianfan raised his eyelids and said, "what are you doing?"


    The emperor laughs and holds her hand in an open and aboveboard way. "I''m not angry."


    Bai Qianfan recalled that he lost his temper. He was more or less embarrassed. He still ignored him, but the corners of his eyes were stained with a smile. The emperor knew her temper and didn''t like to hide things in his heart, which indicated that it was over.


    He held her in his arms and said seriously, "Qianfan, since we talk about this today, let''s not evade it. Let''s open it up."


    Bai Qianfan lowered his eyes and said in a soft voice: "have you made it clear, what else do you want to say?"


    "I owe you. Although I don''t have anything to do with them, it''s always blocking your heart. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I think I''d better send them out."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, "how to send? Would they like to? Will the courtiers be willing to do it? "


    The emperor snorted coldly, "they forced me at the beginning. When they forced me, they should have thought that there would be today, if it were not for the Empress Dowager.".


    Bai Qianfan said, "let''s postpone this matter for a while. As soon as I come back, you''ll send someone out. I''m afraid you''ll say that the queen is jealous and can''t tolerate people..."


    The emperor interrupted her, "you are not good at jealousy, just can you make so much trouble with me?"


    White thousand sail face a red, "you know good, if dare to have what crooked idea, I but female tiger, definitely can''t Rao you."


    The misunderstanding was explained clearly, and the couple got back together again. It''s still very good. But Bai Qianfan was a little uneasy. Since Mo Rongshu said that the women in the harem would be sent out, she would certainly put them into action. Last time, she knew the power of those courtiers. She didn''t want to make Mo Rongshu embarrassed.


    But she could not deny that in this matter, even though she buried her head like an ostrich and did not care about it, the existence of those women was still hidden in her heart like a thorn. If something happened, she would stab her severely. She is a magnanimous person. She is only selfish in her feelings. She doesn''t want other women around the emperor. Although they exist only in name, they make her feel uncomfortable. She doesn''t object to sending them out. However, she thinks that we should take a long-term view and give them a good way out. She always hopes that everyone will be happy with each other.


    She didn''t want Mo Rongshu to intervene in this matter. For those women, the emperor was probably a fickle person. If she came out, things would be better. Since entering the Chengde palace, she has never been to the back palace. Mo Rongshu tries to create a warm and peaceful environment for her, but she is not Jiaohua and doesn''t want to hide behind him all the time. She needs to face some things by herself.


    When Yuegui heard that she was going to the harem, her face turned white. Although the Emperor didn''t kick her hard, she still hasn''t recovered. If she wants to do it again, she will lose her life.


    But no matter how she tried to persuade him to stop him, even the emperor couldn''t stop what Bai Qianfan wanted to do. Could she stop him?


    Yuegui didn''t dare to make a sound. Even Hao pingguan kept it secret. With a reluctant face, she followed Bai Qianfan to the harem.Bai Qianfan went straight to the Xianfei''s Zhaohua palace. When he heard that the empress had arrived, the people in Zhaohua palace were all flustered. The Xianfei quickly came out and knelt down on the ground: "I don''t know if the empress has arrived. I hope she will forgive me."


    Bai Qianfan helped her up and said with a smile, "don''t be polite. I''m not a person who abides by the rules. If you want to do this, it makes me uncomfortable."


    Xianfei is always curious about the queen. Before the empress''s wedding, she met Princess Wuyang twice, with a cold face and no smile to anyone. Later, I heard that the empress and the emperor were reconciled and met again in the Ci''an palace. At that time, the empress was smiling and looked like a little girl beside the emperor. She was very lovely, but I could see that the emperor was very precious to her. When she looked at her, her eyes were full of love.


    Bai Qianfan, the only virtuous imperial concubine who has served the emperor and won the favor of the emperor, is also very curious. He looks at her carefully. She has a round face, upright features, a little dull, and looks a little stuffy.


    Bai Qianfan wondered how such a person could get into the eyes of the emperor?


    Half ring, virtuous imperial concubine timid opening, "Niang Niang comes to look for minister concubine, but have something to do?"


    "It''s nothing," Bai Qianfan said with a smile. "I''ve been in the palace for such a long time, and I seldom come to walk around. It''s a fine day today, so I''ll come here to see you."


    The virtuous imperial concubine lowered her eyes and said, "I wanted to go and greet my mother, but I heard that the Emperor didn''t want anyone to disturb her, so..."


    Finally mentioned the emperor, Bai Qianfan took the opportunity to ask, "what do you think of the emperor?"


    The virtuous concubine was startled What, how about it? " It''s not a capital crime to criticize the emperor behind her back. How can the empress say that it''s like a routine?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C783

    Virtuous imperial concubine uttered Chi half ring, just extrude a, "emperor, he, quite long sentiment."


    "Oh? How do you say that? "


    The virtuous imperial concubine is a straight hearted person, see white thousand sail smile model smile appearance quite amiable, also tell the truth.


    "I''ve been lucky enough to see the emperor several times, but the emperor''s behavior has always puzzled me. Just now I saw the earlobe on the right side of my mother''s ear, and finally understood."


    Bai Qianfan touched his right earlobe and asked, "what''s wrong with my right earlobe?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine tilted her head to show Bai Qianfan, "there is a small mole on the right ear lobe of the empress, and so do my concubines. It is because of this that I want to come to the emperor that my concubines are selected as the four imperial concubines. It''s said that the emperor was deeply in love with his wife. On the night of the election, the emperor turned over the sign of my concubine. My concubine still murmured a little. But when I arrived at Chengde hall, the emperor asked my concubine to stand on her side for a while and then came back. The next day, he gave me a lot of rewards, which confused my concubine. Later, he called me to the South study to accompany her. He also stood on her side and could only let her on the right side In the sight of the emperor, I either read a book or do a needlework. My concubine has been puzzled about this. Last time my mother and the emperor went to the Ci''an palace to say hello to the Buddha, I saw the emperor talking and laughing for the first time, just like a different person. I know what the problem is, so just now I looked at her right earlobe, and I found the answer. "


    The more Bai Qianfan listens, the worse he feels. He is really a fool. A mole is also worth his sustenance of Acacia.


    "When you are together, does the emperor not speak?"


    "Basically don''t say, only that time I was upset, the emperor opened the golden mouth."


    "Say what?"


    "I''m sitting in the wrong position."


    Bai Qianfan laughed a little sad, "is he very stupid?"


    "The emperor is infatuated with his mother, which makes people cry. I don''t feel stupid. I feel honored to give the emperor a little comfort."


    "Don''t you feel uncomfortable being my double?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine shakes her head, "no, I can understand the emperor. In this world, only the words of affection can''t be understood."


    Bai Qianfan had some accidents. She didn''t expect that Xianfei would say that. She was not used to beating around the Bush, so she said, "do you like the emperor?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine was startled. According to reason, no matter who the emperor loved, all the concubines in the harem should love the emperor. I''ve never asked that before.


    Say love, she really does not have that mind, say not love, and afraid to spread out bad.


    Just hesitating, Bai Qianfan said, "if the emperor let you out, would you like to?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine eyes a bright, "really, let the minister concubine go out?" She usually reaction late, to this will also understand, said, "Niang Niang, I don''t like the emperor, I like people."


    Bai Qianfan is also very happy to hear that, let the virtuous concubine and her lover be together, and everyone will be happy when they get married?


    "Tell me, what kind of person do you like?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine is a little shy, but if she can really let her out, there''s nothing she can''t say. I don''t know why. Although she hasn''t dealt with anything, she has an inexplicable sense of trust in the queen.


    "I live in Yunlong street in the north of the city. I have a neighborhood where I grew up. My father and I worked together in the imperial court and had a good relationship. If I didn''t choose, I would be engaged with him this year. Unfortunately, fate made me angry," sighed Xianfei. "He hated my father for sending me to the palace and went down to the northwest military camp. Now I don''t know how What''s going on? "


    "Don''t be him all the time. Tell me his name quickly. I''ll inquire for you. If he hasn''t married yet, let the emperor decide. How about pointing out the marriage for you?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine is very shocked, "Niang Niang, really can such?"


    "What can''t be," Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "I''m also for myself. If you get happiness, I''ll save my heart. How good."


    "But I''ve been canonized and become a well-known concubine. And my family, they don''t know if they will accept me. After all, they came out of the palace, my father I''m probably counting on me to go up one more level... "


    "He doesn''t care about your happiness?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine said with a bitter smile, "the lintel like ours was not high at first, but I didn''t expect to be in the eyes of the emperor and among the four imperial concubines. For my family, this is the smoke from the ancestral grave, and I can''t enjoy all the glory and wealth in my life. They only see the good on the surface, but they don''t know the pain in my heart. To be honest, I''d rather go out and live in anonymity than die alone in this palace. "


    After hearing this, Bai Qianfan felt pity for her life. When he thought of LAN Liuqing, he also sighed. He imposed what he thought was good on his children. Did he ever wonder if they would like to be happy?


    "Don''t worry about the family. If you want, I''ll do it and tell me about him."


    The virtuous imperial concubine was a little excited. She pursed her lips and said, "his name is Yang Ronghao. He used to be from the Fifth Battalion patrol camp. Last year, she went to the northwest military camp. I don''t know exactly where he is."Bai Qianfan said, "it''s OK. The northwest army is a subordinate of General Li. Just ask him to check. You have to have a name when you go out of the palace..."


    Seeing that there was no one else in the room, the virtuous imperial concubine lowered her voice and said, "lady, it''s not difficult to get out of the palace. I''ve heard people say before that there are people who go out of death and practice."


    Bai Qianfan became interested. "Tell me how to follow the Dharma and what is practice?"


    "The death cycle is simple. As long as the emperor is gracious, he will say that he has a sudden death and will send people out of the palace. Since then, there is no such person in the palace, and there is another person who has changed his name outside. In practice, the imperial concubines voluntarily went to anzili to take their hair to practice, eat fast and pray for the emperor''s health. Go out under this name and live in a different status. "


    Bai Qianfan looked at her, "you know so much, do you have plans?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine was embarrassed to smile, "everyone thinks that I''m a person who doesn''t want to do anything. In fact, I think more than they do. As soon as the empress comes back, the whole harem seems to be in vain. My concubine wants not to block the emperor''s empress. If I can go out and treat each other well, it''s better to spend my time in this palace. How can I live by myself, but I don''t want to waste it. ¡±


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "if only they all thought like you. The emperor is afraid of my blocking and insists on releasing you all, but in case someone doesn''t want to..."


    "My concubine thought that everyone would like to see the emperor and the empress love each other so much. They live their own lives. Only they know whether they are comfortable or not. If my concubine goes smoothly, other people will naturally understand. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C784

    When the emperor came down, he saw Bai Qianfan standing on the side of the road from a distance, his mouth slightly curved, like the spring breeze, and his face was instantly smiling.


    "To meet me?"


    "Well," Bai Qianfan raised a smiling face and took the initiative to hold his hand.


    The emperor was flattered: "look at your happy face, what''s the good thing?"


    "Let''s go back." Bai Qianfan shook his hand gently, like a child, unable to restrain his joy.


    Entering the room, Bai Qianfan told him about Xianfei and said happily, "she went out voluntarily. I didn''t force her. You ask general Li to check Yang Ronghao. If it''s feasible, why don''t you help them?"


    Without saying a word, the emperor sat down to write a letter, sealed it with fire paint, and called Ning Jiu in, "send this to Li Tianxing in the quickest way."


    Ning Jiu''s face changed slightly. He took a look at Bai Qianfan. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything. He turned and went out.


    Bai Qianfan said, "you don''t have to be in such a hurry. It''s like a hundred thousand urgent military situation."


    "For me, this is more urgent than military intelligence. We''ll get rid of all these people earlier, and neither of us will be blocked. "


    Bai Qianfan thought of Ning Jiu''s expression and asked, "why does Lord Ning look at me like that? Is he ready to fight?"


    "No, don''t think about it. According to your opinion, I''ll let LAN Jihua ascend the throne. Your mother emperor has retired to enjoy the happiness."


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t want to mention lanliuqing. As long as she doesn''t die, she won''t say a word.


    The emperor was most afraid of her silence. He put his arm around her waist and put his hand on her abdomen. "It hasn''t moved. Is it because I''m not diligent enough?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed, opened his hand and said angrily, "it''s not so fast."


    "Qi Hong''s stomach is growing up. You haven''t heard a word. I can''t fall behind Ning Jiu. "


    "Isn''t it already behind?"


    "No, he''s the first child. Our lin''er is four years old. Now it''s important to get the second child out." Give birth to a few more and see if she dares to leave when she is angry.


    Bai Qianfan thought that his word "Nong" was too crude. He gave him a white look: "is this something that can be done if you want to do it? Children can come only when they are predestined to their parents. "


    The emperor laughed, "yes, fate is coming. Don''t say, it''s different to be a father. Yesterday I asked Ningjiu to go to Tongxian County for a trip. It was only two or three days. This guy dared to resist the order. He said that it was inconvenient for Qihong to have a big stomach. He didn''t trust me and asked me to send someone else. Since I''ve been with you, what I say and what he does, it''s not the same now that I have a family. A man of iron blood also has a tender side. "


    Bai Qianfan covered his mouth and said with a smile, "is this a compliment to you?"


    The emperor tickled her: "you still laugh. I''ve been planted in your hands all my life."


    -


    in two days, when the emperor went to court, the virtuous imperial concubine sent for Bai Qianfan. Bai Qianfan thought things had changed, so he went.


    After entering the door, the virtuous imperial concubine knelt down at her: "I dare to ask the empress to move. It''s really the emperor''s order. No one in the harem can go to Chengde hall without authorization. So... "


    "No harm, please get up."


    Bai Qianfan picked up the virtuous imperial concubine, but someone on the side said, "I''d like to invite your empress Sheng''an."


    Bai Qianfan turned around and saw that she recognized him as one of the four little masters. Because of his low position, he called himself a slave.


    "Come on, please," Bai Qianfan pulled her up and looked at her carefully. Hey, the girl''s face is so beautiful.


    Virtuous imperial concubine introduces on the side, "this is Qiao Meiren. Please come. It''s sister Qiao who wants to ask her for something. "


    It turns out that in the harem, only beauty Qiao and Princess Xian make friends. Princess Xian tells her that she is going to leave the palace. Beauty Qiao also moves her mind, so she asks Princess Xian to invite the queen. She also wants to have a good future for herself.


    For Bai Qianfan, as long as they are willing to go out, she would like to. Moreover, she is such a beautiful girl,


    she asked them to sit down and said to Qiao Mei with a smile: "tell me who your husband is. Let the emperor decide for you."


    Beauty Qiao didn''t expect that the queen was so funny. As expected, it was the same as what the virtuous imperial concubine described. She put down her heart and said a little shyly, "lady, I don''t have a right husband."


    Bai Qianfan was stunned: "no, that''s..."


    Qiao Meiren quickly explained: "it''s like this, Niang Niang. The slave loves to use medicinal materials and is determined to be a female medical officer and become a good doctor to help the world. But my parents don''t agree. They all point out that I can shine on my family. Last year, they selected me and forced me in. Unexpectedly, they won''t waste their good time in this deep palace. If Niang Niang can let the slave go Go, is the slave''s rebirth parents, the slave is very grateful


    Bai Qianfan thought, "I heard that there seems to be a female medical officer in Tai hospital. If you really want to go, I''ll talk to Wei Zhongqing."


    Joe beauty was overjoyed, and por Tong knelt down in front of her, "I thank you for your kindness, and your mother is just like my reborn parents..."White thousand sail Yi a, pull her up, "what reborn parents, I don''t have much older than you, don''t call me old."


    All the beauties are afraid of getting old, even the queen is no exception. Both Qiao Mei and Xian Fei laugh. They feel that the queen has no airs and is very friendly. They don''t have to talk to her at all. They can say anything they want. This kind of feeling is very wonderful. Before, they didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Bai Qianfan asked Qiao Meiren, "when are you going to leave the palace?"


    "The sooner the better." Joe beauty is very excited and full of expectations. Everyone thinks that she will fly to the top and become a Phoenix, but no one knows that she is sad. She spends a lot of time in this deep palace and is bullied even if her position is not high. Although there are not many people in the harem, three women can support a play. She doesn''t want to get involved in it. She still has to listen to gossip and talk like a virtuous concubine She relies on her beauty to be clear and aloof, ignoring others and stabbing her in the back. She has long wanted to go out.


    Qiao Meiren said that the sooner the better. The emperor was most happy to hear this. He nodded and praised her: "it''s a relief. Since she wants to be a medical officer, I''ll fulfill her wish."


    In this way, beauty Qiao went out of the palace earlier than Princess Xian. Mingli said that she volunteered to go to Puning nunnery to practice Buddhism and pray for the emperor and empress. She secretly changed her identity. Despite her dead sister''s identity, she was still the daughter of the Qiao family, but she became a female medical officer of the Tai hospital.


    Lin Mao Feng Jiao, who can be admitted to the Tai hospital, is even less able to become a female medical officer. For the Qiao family, it''s also a matter of honor for their family to have a female official with a salary. In time, maybe Qiao Mei''s official rank will be higher than her father''s. Sending her daughter to the palace, in fact, is also out of the question. It''s hard to see her again once she''s sent in. Who would like to be separated from her own flesh and blood? Now, it''s better for the Qiao family.


    -------------------


    one of the two major events will soon be solved, and the fairy who urges the end will be patient again www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C785

    I thought it would take a while for the affairs of the virtuous concubine. After all, it''s a long way from the northwest to Lin''an. Unexpectedly, a gold escort team came from the northwest, and there was Yang Ronghao inside. The Emperor himself called him to the South study to have a secret talk for half an hour. When he came out, Yang Ronghao went to the corridor, turned around, knelt down to the door and kowtowed three times Hou stood aside, waiting for him to get up and take him to Zhaohua palace. When he came out again, his eyes were red, and he had obviously cried, but he couldn''t hide his happy face.


    As a result, Xianfei suddenly fell ill and died. She was taken out by her mother''s family and happily went to be a bride.


    The two imperial concubines were sent away in a short time. Although the reasons were obvious, the rest of them were a little uneasy. It was obvious that when the queen returned to the palace, there were only four of the eight imperial concubines. It was obvious that someone was doing something behind their back and thought they were going to get out of the way. It would be nice if they could go out peacefully. I''m afraid they didn''t know where they were sent?


    Among the four little masters, Li Guiren was the most important, but he was the most restless. He walked up and down the room and became more and more anxious. He just went out to find the princess.


    Imperial concubine de used to be the last of the four imperial concubines. She was usually a silent master, which was easy to ignore. But now she is the only one left among the four imperial concubines, so the internal affairs naturally fall into her hands. Whose Palace should add or subtract slaves, whose birthday is coming, whose health is not good, monthly silver, and all kinds of things issued according to the list It''s all up to her.


    She is a novice, no experience, no details, are cautious, afraid to do something wrong, let people take the handle. When Li Guiren came, she was thinking about aromatherapy. She took a wolf and wrote it down on the paper. Seeing Li Guiren come in, she straightened up and said with a smile, "my sister is just in time. What kind of fragrance does Chen Cairen like to smoke? Do you remember?"


    Li Guiren has always been a soft persimmon when she was the princess of virtue. Although her share is higher than her, she is not very respectful. At present, she is not very good at it. "My sister cares what she likes to smoke, and what she gives her is what she wants to choose?"


    German imperial concubine who are not willing to offend, the old man''s smile, "we these sisters, take care of is also should."


    Li Guiren said with a smile, "now just a few of us. I don''t know who else will be left after a while? The virtuous imperial concubine and Qiao Meiren one died, one became a monk. Is this really the case? I''m not smart, and I''m not that easy to coax. "


    Princess de smiles and doesn''t take over. Li Guiren is annoyed to see that she is not worried at all. "Sister, now you are the only one left among the four concubines. You have to plan for yourself. Don''t be ready when things come."


    Princess de said: "what''s good about being locked in the palace? I really want to go out for a breath. It''s said that the emperor is ready for Chunwei. I don''t know if he will take us?"


    Li Guiren said, "how many of us are there in the emperor''s eyes? The queen is his treasure. "


    Princess de teased her, "the emperor and the queen are a couple. They love each other very much. Are you jealous?"


    "I''m not qualified to be jealous. I''m not worth it for my sister. I thought the queen was generous and easy to talk, but I didn''t think she was also jealous. We had to send us out if we were in her way."


    "Maybe the emperor meant it."


    "If she doesn''t come back, can the emperor do so?"


    Princess de opened the topic, "when I was a child, I learned riding and shooting with my brothers. If I could go to Chunwei together, I would have a good run on my horse, not to mention how happy it was."


    "Sister really wants to go?"


    "Think about it," Princess de said with a meaningful smile, "maybe she won''t come back. The emperor is too lazy to look for it. From then on, there is no princess in the palace."


    Li Guiren thought, "if my sister really wants to go, my sister will come to find a way."


    "What can you do?"


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. If you succeed, try it."


    Li Guiren''s idea is very simple. In spring, flowers are in full bloom. She knows that the queen loves flowers. She goes to the royal garden every day, and sometimes she goes back to cut branches to insert bottles. Although she can''t go to Chengde hall, it''s OK to meet the queen by chance.


    After having a traffic with the queen, I knew she was a good talker. When I met her, I asked her to have a chat. I sighed about the loneliness of the palace and expressed my yearning for the outside of the palace wall. As expected, the queen took the bait and asked her if she wanted to go to Chunwei. She wants to meet also refuse, say if so angered the emperor is not good, the queen patted the chest said nothing, have her in.


    Li Guiren knew that it would be possible.


    In the near days, the chief manager of Chengde hall went to the imperial concubine to convey the emperor''s idea. This spring, all the palace members went together.


    Naturally, everyone was very happy. When they were locked up in this deep palace, their mouths were faint. No matter who was entrusted, they would be happy to go out and breathe.


    So at the end of April, Jia Tong led the escort to the royal hunting ground.


    The emperor sat in the carriage, leaning against the soft pillow, slightly closed his eyes, shaking with the carriage, looking drowsy.


    Bai Qianfan is just the opposite of him. When she went hunting for the first time, she was a little excited. She carried the curtain and looked out all the way. Seeing Mo Ronglin riding a horse with Jia Tong, he waved his hand happily. Mo Ronglin also waved his hand to her, squinting his big eyes and smiling at her.Originally, Mo Ronglin was supposed to be in the carriage, but he refused seriously, saying that as long as a woman only takes the carriage, a man should ride on the horse. The emperor praised his remarks and asked the little prince and his master to ride a horse. He turned around and got on the carriage.


    Little troublemaker is not the best, he and his daughter-in-law share two people''s world.


    After waiting for a long time, the emperor really wanted to stare at him, but he didn''t see Bai Qianfan coming to him. He was a little upset. He leaned over, fished with his long arm, and put people in his arms. "What''s good to see? Isn''t your husband better?"


    Bai Qianfan grabbed his face and pulled it gently. "What''s good every day? Are you tired of seeing each other?"


    The emperor glared at her, "how can we talk? How can we look at each other and hate each other?" He raised his chin to kiss her on the lips, and the vague words fell between them.


    "What a beautiful face I''ll never tire of."


    Bai Qianfan smiles and answers warmly with his neck. It''s strange to say that he is so familiar with her. But his passionate kisses always make her feel like the first time. Her heart beats like thunder, and she is shy and happy. It would be nice if he kept on pestering like this. If he left the palace, he would forget all the country and country, and there was no rules Only he and she embrace each other and give each other warmth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C786

    East Yue has two encircles in spring and autumn, but only one encirclement is held every year. That is to say, if there is a spring encirclement, there will be no autumn encirclement. If there is no spring encirclement, there will be autumn encirclement. In the spring and autumn, it is no more than a good spring scenery, autumn hunting fat. The royal family was just in the suburbs of Lin''an. It took two hours to start from the palace. However, when the emperor went out, he had to take into account the grand guard of honor and the order of the troops. He had to move slowly. It was dark when he arrived at the hunting ground.


    I got the letter early there. I got ready in advance. I cleaned up the palace and lit up the palace lanterns. I was waiting for the nobles to come and live. The palace is in a semicircle shape. In the center of the palace, the house decorated with golden walls is the residence of the emperor and the queen. On the side of the palace, the house of the little prince Mo Ronglin is painted with blue. To the right, there are several rooms for the imperial concubines. To the left, there are the following generals and ministers.


    After a night''s rest, the next morning, everyone was in high spirits and wanted to show off in the woods. Bai Qianfan wore a red riding suit, and a row of copper buttons on his chest were shining in the sun. He was valiant and valiant. She was riding a jujube red mare named Zaohua. The horse was gentle and the emperor chose it for her.


    The little prince was also dressed in riding clothes. As usual, he was covered in a cloak outside. He could not ride on his own, but he held his head high and was full of momentum. Behind him sat his master Jia Tong.


    The emperor was born in martial arts. As soon as he wore a golden riding suit, his heroic temperament immediately showed up. Bai Qianfan looked at him with a smile in his eyes. He thought, no one in the world is more handsome than my husband.


    The emperor looked ahead, and Yu Guangli saw Bai Qianfan''s admiring eyes. He was very proud and straightened his back.


    When all the others arrived, Bai Qianfan found that both Princess de and Li Guiren had changed their riding clothes, one in blue and the other in purple. Normally, looking at the charming Princess Gong, she was also heroic and impressive.


    All the men and horses lined up, just as soon as the horn rang, they would rush into the forest and begin to chase their prey, to see who shot the most.


    The emperor looked at Bai Qianfan''s eagerness to try. He was worried and told her, "follow me closely. Don''t run around. The forest is so big. There are mountains behind. Don''t lose it."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t think so. "Am I going to get lost? I''ve found it so far away from Nanyuan. I can lose myself in just one hunting ground. You look down on your daughter-in-law. "


    The emperor knew that Bai Qianfan was gifted in recognizing the way, and he would never lose himself. The forest was full of tame prey. Generally speaking, there was no danger. He only cared about the way, but he was confused. He always had to say a few more words.


    Bai Qianfan is very accurate in playing the catapult. For this spring, he and the little prince practiced the archery under the guidance of Jia Tong. Her arrow is specially made and dyed red with Phoenix Tail flowers to show the Queen''s unique honor.


    Finally, the horn sounded, and everyone cheered. They rode their horses and raised their whips. A swarm of bees ran into the mountain forest. The sound of their hooves echoed over the mountain forest like thunder.


    The emperor had paid attention to Bai Qianfan before, but he couldn''t take care of it when he ran. He chased his prey. The forest was big and the branches were thick. Slowly, the crowd dispersed. There was no one to see, but from time to time he could hear the sound of arrow feathers breaking through the air.


    Bai Qianfan is very excited. This is her first hunting in the real sense. She was caught in Niutoushan that time, and she fought a few pheasants in the forest with Uncle Niu. But at that time, she only had to watch. This time, she is different. She is fully armed and has a real sword and gun. Let''s see how powerful she is.


    She wants to show her face and beat a deer back to surprise Mo Rongshu and let Mo Ronglin see how powerful his mother is!


    In the woods, when she saw a hare, she pulled out her arrow and shot. Who knows that as soon as the arrow started, the hare ran away. She pulled the reins to catch up. If she couldn''t even shoot a hare, wouldn''t it be a joke?


    After running for a while, she heard the sound of the arrow, but she didn''t know which direction the arrow came from. The Jujube Flower on her crotch suddenly went crazy and ran wildly. Bai Qianfan was scared, but she didn''t panic. She hugged the horse''s neck, and the Jujube Flower kicked and ran wildly. Bai Qianfan clamped the horse''s belly, and the whole person stuck to the horse''s back. For several times, she felt that the horse was going to bump her down Came, but she did not slack off, is still close to.


    She didn''t know how far away she was from the hunting ground, but she couldn''t abandon the horse. The forest was connected with the mountains for tens of miles. There was no horse. She walked on foot. I don''t know how long it would take for her to get out?


    Jujube Flower seems tired, and finally slowed down to stop, white Qianfan turned off the horse, found an arrow shot in the leg of the horse, this just understand why it suddenly panic.


    Whether the archer meant it or not, she was in trouble.


    She is a person who is prepared for a rainy day. She has wound ointment on her body. She is thinking about helping Zaohua deal with the wound. Otherwise, she always takes the arrow and runs with more pain.


    For the horse dressing, she has no experience, afraid that the guy is too strong, she can''t hold it, touching its head, warm words for a while, also don''t know if it understands, jujube eyes have tears, seems to be very painful, she put her face up, warm voice way: "good Jujube Flower, I want to give you pull the arrow, some pain, you bear it."


    Finish saying to take advantage of it unprepared, grasp an arrow to pull out, jujube flower is painful to raise hoof, she is embarrassed to avoid, the hand still embraces on horse neck, "already pulled out, won''t ache again, you don''t worry, besmear Gao Zi will be good." She held its head, kept pacifying, and finally calmed it down again.Next, it''s easy to do. Apply a plaster to stop bleeding, pull a thin cloth from the skirt to tie the horse, and the wound will be treated.


    Bai Qianfan breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. He didn''t know where it was, but it didn''t matter. It was always right to go down the mountain.


    "Let''s go," she patted Zaohua on the head. "We''re left behind. We have to go back quickly."


    Afraid to add to the burden of jujube, Bai Qianfan did not ride, led it to the foot of the mountain, jujube is very gentle with her eyes flashing water.


    There is no way to go down. Bai Qianfan is very strange about how jujube flowers come up. She can only pick up a wider place to walk. After a long way, she stops walking. The jujube flowers behind her are in a panic again. She scrapes the ground with her hooves and keeps snorting. She raises her neck to get rid of the reins in Bai Qianfan''s hand.


    Bai Qianfan thought that the trouble had passed, but now she knew that her trouble had just begun.


    About seven or eight feet away, a big tiger with a spot forehead stopped her. She stared at her with round eyes like a pair of copper bells, and opened her mouth silently, revealing her cold sharp teeth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C787

    Bai Qianfan quietly stepped back, close to jujube whispered, "I let you go, you go back to find someone to save me, quickly, I just saved you, now it''s time for you to repay me." She let go of the reins


    Zaohua turns around and runs. The tiger over there looks at the horse far away. There is no reaction. His fierce eyes are still staring at Bai Qianfan''s face.


    Bai Qianfan has the experience of getting along with beasts. She stands still and shows that she is invincible. She confronts each other for a long time. Tiger''s patience is good enough, so is Bai Qianfan''s. She didn''t let herself show a trace of timidity, her eyes were burning, and she tried to straighten her back.


    Animals are mostly predators. When they encounter stronger animals, they will choose to avoid them. She hopes to frighten Tigers with her own momentum, but obviously, her idea is too naive.


    Finally, the tiger came towards her, with a low roar in his mouth. Bai Qianfan drew an arrow from his backhand and quickly put it on the string. She knew that such a big beast could not be hurt by an arrow, unless it was a series of arrows, but she had no such ability.


    Seeing her arrow on the string, the tiger stopped walking, as if she was shocked.


    Bai Qianfan said coldly: "go back, or I''ll shoot you to death. Do you hear me? I''ll shoot further!"


    The tiger only stopped for a moment, but still went forward. Bai Qianfan didn''t care much. He pulled the string and shot out the arrow plume. But the tiger was very flexible. In a flash, he dodged.


    Bai Qianfan quickly drew an arrow and shot again. The tiger avoided an arrow and probably had confidence. He didn''t move forward slowly any more and rushed forward with a roar.


    Bai Qianfan yelled. No matter whether the arrow was hit or not, she turned around and ran. She just looked at it. There were big trees all around. She was a good tree climber. As long as she climbed to the tree, she would be OK.


    But the tiger came too fast. As soon as she got into the tree, the tiger came under the tree and jumped up to bite her feet.


    Bai Qianfan is so scared that her heart is going to jump out of her throat, but she can''t panic. If she panics, she will do something bad. She leaned on the tree trunk tightly, trying to climb up a little bit, but the tree trunk was straight, her boots were slippery, and she couldn''t step on it. She pushed it off hard, and climbed up a little bit with the friction of the sole and instep. The bark was rough, and soon her socks and instep were worn out. It was very painful.


    She hugged the tree trunk tightly, hoping that Zaohua could find a team and bring people to rescue her.


    As time went by, the tiger was playing around under the tree and didn''t mean to leave.


    Bai Qianfan''s physical strength was a little weak. As soon as he relaxed, he would slide down. The tiger jumped up and bit her. It was almost the same. The tiger was obviously impatient. If he couldn''t bite her, he hit the tree fiercely. Once, twice, three times, the branches and leaves swayed, making a loud noise. Bai Qianfan couldn''t even hold her. Seeing his body fall down again, it was better to be bitten by it Like jumping down on your own.


    With this in mind, Bai Qianfan took out the dagger at his waist, gave a loud drink, threw away his hand and jumped down.


    The tiger was stunned by her yelling, and didn''t rush at her, just looked at her coldly.


    Bai Qianfan held up his bright dagger and waved it twice in the air, putting on a fierce look, "why do you have to do this? You go your way, I go my way, it''s irrelevant, isn''t it good? You want to eat me, but my knife is not vegetarian


    The tiger didn''t listen to her nonsense and rushed forward with a roar. As soon as Bai Qianfan hid, he held the dagger forward and didn''t stab it. The tiger''s big smelly mouth had reached her head, which scared her to retreat. She sat on the ground and even dropped the dagger. It was just a girl''s family. Such a beast could not cope with two or three men, let alone her?


    It''s just that the tiger is so close that it can''t escape. After a lot of hard work, it''s only the beginning of a good life and it''s going to be buried in the mouth of the tiger. Bai Qianfan never complains about the unfair fate, but he can''t help but scold his mother: "Mom, you''re a babe."


    When the tiger was about to bite her with its big mouth open, with a low roar, a dark shadow in the air pounced on the tiger and bit its neck.


    When the tiger was in pain, he turned over a bush and the two beasts bit each other


    Two animals fight, white Qianfan just want to take the opportunity to escape, but she fixed her eyes, tears instantly flow down, hoarse voice called: "little bit!"


    It was a Golden Leopard, covered with stripes the size of copper coins, with a vigorous posture. Although it was much smaller than the tiger, it was not afraid, and fiercely bit a piece of flesh on the tiger''s neck. Hearing Bai Qianfan''s cry, he raised his head. The tiger took the opportunity to get rid of him and stood up. The two beasts wheezed and held each other.


    Bai Qianfan knew that it was not the time to cry. She wiped a tear, picked up the dagger on the ground and put it back into her waist. She picked up the scattered arrow plumes, shook her hands, and put the arrows on the string, one two three. She took three arrows in a row and aimed at the tiger. She didn''t know how to count the arrows, but now she couldn''t care. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t hit pangran at such a short distance Big things.


    Pull the bow with all your strength, release your hand and shout out: "little bit!"


    Diandian and she always have a heart to heart relationship and a tacit understanding. Immediately she twisted her body to move, and the tiger didn''t slow down. Then she jumped to the side, two of the three arrows were hidden, and another one was shot on her back. The tiger was obviously enraged and roared towards her. The leopard leaped up and pulled himself into an arc in front of the tiger, and the two beasts tore together again.They are tearing fiercely, close to the edge of madness, roaring and roaring, as if the earth is shaking, and the strong tree is also broken by them. Bai Qianfan is terrified and does not know who will win in the end. Taking advantage of this time to escape is the best chance, but she obviously does not do that. In her heart, Diandian is also her child. How can a mother leave her own children?


    She held the dagger in her hand and kept looking for opportunities. She wanted to come forward and give the tiger a fatal blow. She had better blind it in one eye. Maybe she would win.


    The tiger was hit by an arrow on its back, and its fur was dyed red with blood. It was so terrible that it stuck together. However, it didn''t show any signs of failure. Instead, it was a little bit weak and was bitten by it.


    Bai Qianfan was very anxious and had a lot of care. He held a dagger and stabbed the tiger on the top of his head. The tiger nimbly dodged and raised its paw to knock Bai Qianfan over and bully him into biting him. The leopard spared no effort to stop his bloody mouth and was bitten by him. Each person and leopard was crushed by the tiger.


    Bai Qianfan was so stressed that she felt that her lung was about to explode. She pulled her hand back and whispered to the leopard, "hold up, hold up!"


    Leopard was bitten to make a whimper, but struggled to prop up. At this critical moment, Bai Qianfan thrust the dagger into the tiger''s stomach. She poked it very hard, even her own hand, wrapped in the hot viscera.


    The tiger was badly hurt and fell to the ground, whining. The leopard was bitten all over with blood by it. He still tried his best to kill the tiger and put his back on the tiger. Bai Qianfan pulled out his hand to make a big cut in the tiger''s stomach and let out a pile of intestines.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C788

    When the emperor came with his men, he saw the scene that made his soul beat to death. On a chaotic slope, a tiger with a large spot fell in a pool of blood, and its internal organs drained all over the ground. A leopard was dying on the other side, and his queen also fell on the ground, dressed in rags and blood, but her eyes were open.


    "Thousand sails!" The emperor screamed and flew directly from the horse. The guards followed him, "emperor, be careful, the leopard hasn''t breathed yet!"


    Someone immediately took a bow to shoot the leopard. Seeing that the Emperor didn''t respond, Bai Qianfan saw that someone wanted to shoot a little bit. He immediately climbed onto the leopard and yelled hoarsely, "don''t kill it!"


    When the emperor saw this, he immediately raised his hand and did not allow anyone to act rashly. He held Bai Qianfan in his arms. His eyes were watery and his throat was sore: "Qianfan, good girl, my good girl!"


    Bai Qianfan was not seriously injured. She was just exhausted and collapsed in the emperor''s arms. She said intermittently, "it''s Diandian who saved me. You must save it."


    The emperor said, "don''t talk. I''ll take care of the rest."


    He asked people to bandage the wounds of the baby leopard, and made a stretcher out of vines to carry him down the mountain. The tiger took out its internal organs, bundled them with branches, threw them on the horse, and took them down the mountain. This was the Queen''s booty. Probably no one was more powerful than the queen in this spring round, killing such a fierce beast.


    The Emperor gave Bai Qianfan water and let her lean in his arms. With one hand around her and the other hand on the reins, he galloped down the mountain.


    Wei Zhongqing, who was in the palace, got the news and was ready. As soon as the queen arrived, he gave her a careful inspection.


    But he didn''t wait for the queen. The emperor took the queen back to the house and asked people to draw water. He closed the door and wanted to check by himself. When he peeled off the bloodstained clothes, his heart almost stopped. However, after careful examination, there were only some bloodstains and no big wounds on her body, so he let go.


    He rubbed the handkerchief to wipe her body, careful to avoid those bloodstains, gentle action, for fear of hurting her.


    Bai Qianfan closed her eyes and let him do it. Exhausted, she didn''t even want to move her fingers again. She just wanted to sleep like this.


    The emperor wiped her clean from head to foot, changed her clean clothes, sat by the bed and looked at her quietly. She was afraid and gratified. His little girl really grew up and could fight with the beast. Other girls were scared at the sight of the tiger, but she didn''t. she fought hard and won for herself and the leopard.


    Although she said leopard saved her, he saw the wound on the edge of the tiger''s stomach. He could be sure that it was his little girl who cut it with a dagger. He once again blushed for her bravery.


    When Wei Zhongqing heard that the emperor had brought the queen back to her room, he was about to pack up. Several guards brought in a leopard: "Wei Yizheng, the emperor asked you to heal the leopard."


    Wei Zhongqing was startled by the big guy. He was far away and stammered I''m not a veterinarian. How can I heal it? "


    "Yizheng, this is the emperor''s order."


    Wei Zhongqing was still a little aloof, with a face of awe inspiring: "our doctor is only giving people medical treatment, so the emperor said when he came."


    Jia Tong picked up the curtain and came in. "Dr. Wei, this is the life-saving benefactor of the empress. If you don''t treat it, if you let it die, the empress should be sad. Once the empress is sad, the emperor can''t make you feel better. Think about it, isn''t it? Why bother to make yourself uncomfortable? Besides, you''ve seen the rabbit sick before. "


    As soon as Wei Zhongqing heard that the leopard had saved the queen, he immediately changed his attitude, but he still had to maintain his pride. "I''m not afraid of the emperor. I''ve saved the empress against it. Naturally, I should save it. I''m putting it on the stage, and I''m giving it a good look."


    Wei Zhongqing was still a little afraid when the guards put the leopard on the stage. He walked two steps and stopped one step. Seeing that the leopard didn''t move, he boldly came to him and told the guards, "don''t go. I''ll clean the wound for him. It will hurt. Someone has to press it on the side, so that it won''t be easy to clean up."


    Jia Tongle said, "doctor Wei, this leopard is dying. What are you afraid of?"


    Wei Zhongqing said, "I''m not afraid of it. I''m afraid it''s painful and noisy. It''s not easy to bandage." With that, he pressed his hand on the edge of the leopard''s wound, and the leopard moved. He was so scared that he stepped back and made everyone laugh.


    Wei Zhongqing blushed and pretended to scold the leopard, "be honest if you don''t want to die. What do you do when you are surprised?"


    He asked a guard to clean the wounds of the leopard cub. He prepared the wound medicine by himself, waiting for the bloodstains to be cleared, revealing the wounds one by one. He could imagine how fierce the killing was, because it was too badly injured. Several pieces of meat were torn on its back, and white bones were seen in the blood holes on its neck. He quickly sprinkled the powder to stop bleeding, and bandaged it one by one. He had no idea whether he could continue his life. After all, he was bleeding too much and the injury was too serious.


    Jia Tong looked in the room for a while. Seeing that Wei Zhongqing was not afraid, he went out. His duty is to be the little prince. When he left for a while, he was not at ease. He twisted his neck and looked for him everywhere. He saw a group of people in the open space, talking about what they were pointing at. He knew it was the dead tiger.Go to pull out the crowd to see, the little prince Murong Lin a face excited around the tiger, holding a stick, from time to time in the tiger poke.


    Jia Tong let out a cry. His mother is full of courage, and his son is also bold. When he saw the beast, he didn''t cry and dared to poke it with a stick. It''s true that like mother, like son.


    Mo Ronglin saw him, very proud of the head, stick a point, "master, my mother back."


    Jia Tong immediately flattered and said, "women are the best heroines in the world


    The little prince laughed and asked, "master, what you said before still counts?"


    "Which one?"


    "You said that you must take the lead in this hunting, and let your father give you a golden bow."


    "That naturally counts," Jia Tong came here this time, intending to earn some face in front of the prince, so that he would not be underestimated by the prince. He thought he was only good at eating, drinking and playing, and did not show some real skills. His master was in vain. He made great efforts to hunt the biggest guy to open the eyes of the prince.


    Mo Ronglin and so on is this sentence, lazily takes a stick to point, "can you hunt a bigger guy than it?"


    Jia Tong is a fool. He wants to earn face, but the little prince slaps him in the face. The tiger is the king of the mountains. Where else can he be bigger than him


    The little prince looked at his shriveled face and laughed. He said, "if you can''t get a bigger one, you can get one like this."


    Everyone laughed.


    Jia Tong I''m your master. I''m your master. Do you have such respect for teachers


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C789

    Late at night, the emperor did not sleep. He sat by the bed and looked at Bai Qianfan, who had already fallen asleep. For a long time, he took his eyes back and cast them out of the window. The dark eyes became condensed.


    Is it a coincidence or a man-made thing today? Is the arrow on Zaohua''s leg shot by mistake or intentionally? And the leopard named Diandian, how did it come from Nanyuan to Dongyue, and how did it appear so timely?


    When he walked out of the door, there was a bonfire burning outside. The night patrol guards were shuttling in front of and behind the house. Jia Tong was standing in front of the tiger. He didn''t know what he was thinking? Hearing the footsteps, he looked back and bowed to salute: "emperor, you haven''t rested yet?"


    The emperor said, "is the prince asleep?"


    "I''ve already gone to sleep. Si Xi and Chang Liang are on the side." At the moment, Jia Tong''s brow was locked, which was quite different from his usual smiley face. "Emperor, I saw the injury on Jujube Flower''s leg, but it wasn''t deep. It shows that the strength is not heavy, and it''s not too much to say that it was shot by mistake. What''s strange is why it ran so fast?"


    The emperor did not speak, as if waiting for him to continue.


    "I want to ask you to go to the mountains and pick up the arrow plume."


    The emperor pondered, "who hasn''t come back when the trumpet is blowing?"


    "Four people have not returned. General Han, Wei Wei Li, imperial concubine de and GUI Ren Li."


    "As soon as it''s dawn tomorrow, you''ll take people into the mountain and ride on jujube flowers. It knows its way. Besides looking for arrows, what else should it do? I don''t need to tell you."


    "I understand," Jia Tong nodded, "emperor, I will get to the bottom of the matter."


    "If you go out tomorrow, who will be responsible for the safety of the prince?"


    "Seventeen, Ning Jiu taught himself. His skill is quite good," Jia Tong said with a smile. "Even that temper is the same as Xiao Jiu er. His highness doesn''t necessarily like it."


    Seventeen used to be a secret guard. It had no name but only a code name. Ning Jiu was not only the president leader of the imperial guards, but also responsible for selecting Miao Zi to teach martial arts skills, which would be of great use in the future.


    The emperor glanced at him and said, "they''re all just like you. If they don''t have a proper shape, the prince will like them?"


    Jia Tong, of course, he likes it. Otherwise, can you call him godfather?


    The emperor went back to his room. Except for his robe, he lay down on the bed. As soon as he reached over, Bai Qianfan, who was sleeping, seemed to know that he was coming. He rolled into his arms with that hand. The emperor breathed and his confused heart settled down.


    The next day, the emperor woke up very early. Bai Qianfan was still asleep in her arms. She was really tired. In the middle of the night, she probably had a dream and said a few words in her dream. He pricked up his ears to hear her vague voice. "I shot a hundred arrows and tied you into a hedgehog. Look at you. Are you afraid?"


    He smirked and hugged her in his arms. Although there was no danger, he was still afraid. No matter how long time passed, he could not calm down as long as he thought of that scene.


    He accompanied Bai Qianfan and lay quietly for a while. When he got up, he went out and saw Mo Ronglin coming here. When he saw him, he saluted politely: "son, please say hello to your father. How did your father sleep last night?"


    The emperor said, "where are you going?"


    "Good morning, son to mother."


    "Your mother hasn''t got up yet. You don''t have to go."


    "The son told the mother to get up."


    "Let your mother sleep a little longer. She hunted a big guy yesterday and was exhausted."


    Mo Rong Lin Oh a, "that son went back first, haven''t read early."


    "Go ahead and come back when your mother gets up."


    Mo Rong Lin gave a farewell ceremony and walked away with short legs.


    The emperor watched him enter his room. As soon as he came down the steps, someone came to greet him.


    "My concubine, I wish the emperor peace."


    It''s not like the palace here. There''s no gate between them. It''s disrespectful to see the emperor don''t come forward to say hello. So I know that the emperor doesn''t want to see them. The Defei still come here to say hello, so that they won''t lose their talk.


    "Get up."


    Princess de got up and looked at the emperor''s room for a moment. "The empress hasn''t got up yet. My concubine still wants to ask her good morning."


    "I was tired yesterday. Let her sleep more." The emperor glanced at them and looked back at her face. "What did you hunt yesterday?"


    Princess de blushed, "I haven''t been riding and shooting for a long time. I''m OK on horseback. The archer''s accurate head deviated. I didn''t hunt anything."


    "I didn''t hunt anything. I''ve been there for so long. I didn''t come back when I played the trumpet."


    "De imperial concubine Zhi Wu," minister concubine lost the way in the woods, circled for a long time just to come out. "


    The emperor asked Li Guiren, "are you lost, too?"


    Li Guiren shook his head. "I met a hare yesterday. I didn''t shoot a few arrows. I was angry and chased it. I finally hunted it, so I came back late."


    Hao pingguan came over at this time, "emperor, Mr. Jia has already brought people into the mountain. Let the slave speak for him."


    The emperor nodded, "I know." He walked away with his hands down.


    Li Guiren asked Hao pingguan, "chief manager, what''s Mr. Jia doing in the mountains? Is it hard to go hunting again?""Yesterday someone shot the Queen''s horse. The horse went crazy and ran up the mountain. The emperor asked Mr. Jia to pick up the arrow and see who shot it. No matter whether it was a mistake or not, the queen would be shocked. The emperor would not spare him."


    The imperial concubine said, "except for us, other people''s arrows are all the same. How can we find out?"


    Hao pingguan bowed and laughed, "the emperor asked Mr. Jia to pick up the arrow. Naturally, there is a way to check it. Several masters don''t have to worry about it." Then he went after the emperor.


    Four palace people stood in the morning, watching him go away, half ring, Li Guiren said, "what to worry about, we all know the arrows, anyway, we didn''t shoot. If you want me to say that the empress was taken to the mountain by a frightened horse, she did not happen to meet a tiger. There is no doubt. Is it that the tiger was deliberately put there by someone else, waiting for the empress? The emperor is too nervous. "


    Princess de said: "the emperor and the queen love each other. When the queen is shocked, the emperor will be nervous. This is human nature."


    Li Guiren curled his lips and said, "if we were surprised yesterday, no one would be nervous."


    "Princess de said with a smile:" you ah, be careful that disaster comes from your mouth


    Li Guiren glanced at him from the corner of his eye, "what are you afraid of? What I said is the truth." The handkerchief swung and turned away.


    The other two little masters, a talented person and a regular one, are in low status. They live in the same temple with Li Guiren and are often bullied by her, so they don''t talk much in front of her. When she leaves, they become more active.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Qi Cairen asked in a low voice, "elder sister, I heard that elder sister Qiao is now working in Tai hospital, isn''t it true?"


    "How do you know?" asked Defei


    "A few days ago, I had a headache. I asked Xiao Dezi to get the medicine. He saw it with his own eyes and said that the female medical officer in the black hat was sister Qiao."


    "Well, I don''t know about this palace."


    Another Liu Chang said: "I see the emperor''s intention. I have to send us all away. To be honest, I want to go out. What''s good about staying in the palace? It''s better to look like sister Qiao and find a way out by myself and get the salary of the imperial court. Sister Qiao can go to the imperial hospital. I want to go to the Royal censor''s hospital. I love reading books. If I can read books every day, it''s not better than anything. How about you, sister Qi? "


    Qi Cai''s face is slightly red. "If I can go out, I''d better find a husband to marry."


    Princess de listened to their chatter and gave a gentle smile. "In that case, you go to ask the queen, she will let you get what you want."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C790

    It wasn''t long before the news spread that Jia Tong went to look for arrows in the mountains. For a time, there were different opinions and all kinds of speculation.


    Li Guiren flashed into Princess De''s room and called in a low voice, "sister."


    The imperial concubine toward left and right made a look, "you all go out."


    When the slaves quit, she closed the door, turned around and looked at Li Guiren again. She was totally different from what she had been doing outside before. She was in a panic.


    Defei pressed her hand. "What are you afraid of? You didn''t do anything bad. You''re not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. Don''t worry. I don''t know anything."


    Li Guiren breathed a sigh of relief and muttered, "sister, actually I..."


    The imperial concubine waved her hand, "don''t say anything. I don''t think I heard it. More is better than less. Let''s do it. My sister, can my sister push you out? "


    Li Guiren said with a smile: "if you have a sister, she will put her heart in her stomach. Anyway, I don''t admit it. No one can do anything about it. You can''t make a move."


    "That''s right. You should put your heart in your stomach. On the crest of the waves, we''d better not meet each other. Let''s go back first and talk about it later when we get back to the palace."


    Li Guiren then got up and blessed her, "my sister thanks my sister, and my sister will go back."


    De Fei personally sent to the door, "Sister good."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t wake up until he had already fallen asleep. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the emperor''s enlarged face and startled her, "what are you doing?"


    The emperor hooked his waist and hung his head. His face almost touched her. He said with a dull smile, "I''m listening to you talking in your sleep."


    Bai Qianfan thought he was deliberately teasing her and said, "you just talk in your sleep."


    They were close to each other. As soon as she tilted her mouth and touched his face, he immediately ate it and laughed, "you sent it to me."


    Bai Qianfan made a big face, against his chest refused to submit, but which can rival the man''s strength, he was overbearing in his arms, a warm kiss.


    After kissing, he put his head on her shoulder and still held it tightly. Bai Qianfan noticed something strange and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The emperor seemed to hold a breath, this meeting son just long call out, "daughter-in-law, you scared me."


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Bai Qianfan came back from sleep. She was afraid when she woke up. But she didn''t want the emperor to worry. She patted him on the back. "What are you afraid of? My life is hard. I can always get out of danger at the critical moment. By the way," she raised her head. "Is it OK


    "It''s seriously injured, not very good, but you don''t have to worry. I sent a message to Wei Zhongqing. If it can''t be saved, his doctor won''t do it."


    "I''ll see it." Bai Qianfan was in a hurry to get out of bed and was pressed by the emperor. "I didn''t eat breakfast. I''m not hungry. I''ll have something to eat first. I''ll go to see it when I have the spirit."


    The emperor''s eyes were full of concerns that he couldn''t hide. Bai Qianfan couldn''t refuse and nodded, "tell them to get some cooked beef. I''ll feed it later."


    After eating, she took a bag of cooked beef to Wei Zhongqing''s house. Naturally, the emperor never left. As soon as he entered the house, he smelled a strange smell. Wei Zhongqing''s face was covered with a black cloth. Seeing that the empress and empress both arrived, he hurried forward to salute. Bai Qianfan threw him to the emperor and went straight to the house.


    Leopard Son side lying on the platform, the body was tied three virtual rope, white Qianfan face a Lin, turned and asked: "what is this for?"


    Wei Zhongqing did not dare to cheat in front of the emperor. He was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m afraid to go back to the empress. I''m afraid to sleep with her at night. I have to do some protection."


    "When you treat it, it knows in its heart that it will not be good or bad. Let go There is a thin layer of anger on the white thousand sails which seldom lose their temper.


    The emperor winked, and the two guards behind him came forward and untied the rope.


    "Did you feed him?" Bai Qianfan went to see the leopard.


    "It''s too badly hurt. It doesn''t have any essence. It hasn''t eaten since it came back."


    Bai Qianfan became more and more angry. "Animals are like people. They get better after eating. You are a doctor. Don''t you even know this?"


    Wei Zhongqing was attacked by Yida. He bowed his head and didn''t dare to say a word. Yu Guangli, the emperor''s eyes came like ice. He was so scared that he trembled and retreated.


    Bai Qianfan gently touched leopard''s head, "Dian Dian, are you hungry? Get up, eat something and then sleep. It''s your favorite spiced beef. Eat some."


    She put the beef on the leopard''s mouth, and the leopard didn''t respond. When she touched his stomach again, she could only feel the slight ups and downs and looked very bad.


    She was in a hurry. She pulled the leopard''s mouth with her hand, which almost scared the emperor out of his wits. No matter how close she was, it was a beast at the bottom. Besides, the leopard was now out of his mind. If he bit it off, Bai Qianfan''s hand would be gone.


    "I''ll feed it." He is good at persuasion.


    Bai Qianfan refused, "it''s not familiar with you. What if you bite it? You all step back and smell the smell of strangers. It''s not happy."


    The emperor said, "I''m afraid it will hurt you...""No, Diandian knows who I am." Seeing that all the people on the side didn''t retreat, she stamped her feet in a hurry and said, "get out!"


    The emperor always had no way with her. He waved everyone out and left him standing on the side.


    "Stay away from me, too." Bai Qianfan commands him.


    Emperor some helpless, "Qianfan, it is just a beast."


    "It''s my child." Bai Qianfan voice choked up, "lin''er is not in the day, it has been with me."


    "Don''t cry. I''ll just stand far away." The emperor was afraid to make her cry, so he stepped back.


    Bai Qianfan broke leopard''s mouth and put a small piece of beef into it. He couldn''t get it back. He sobbed in a low voice. "Diandian, good boy, you eat it. Don''t worry me. If you don''t get better soon, I''ll be sad. Diandian, Diandian, do you hear me? Eat quickly, you''ll have strength. I''ll take you back to the palace and never lose it again I''ll let you down, OK, a little bit? "


    Her tears fell on Bao Zi''s face. Bao Zi slowly opened his eyes. Although he didn''t have much spirit, there was light in his eyes. Little by little, he gathered together and stayed on Bai Qianfan''s face. His muddy eyes gradually became clear.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed his head and kept urging him, "eat, eat, eat quickly, eat to get better..."


    Leopard baby wriggled his lips and chewed slowly.


    Bai Qianfan saw it like this, was moved and gratified, tears fell down.


    The emperor came up and wanted to open Bai Qianfan, but as soon as he came, the leopard immediately let out a low growl, as if he didn''t allow others to destroy his good time with Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan quickly gently touched his head to appease him. He rushed to the emperor with tears in his eyes and said, "you go out first. I''ll feed him and come out after eating."


    The emperor was very helpless. In addition to his son, he now had another leopard to rob his daughter-in-law.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C791

    After feeding Bai Qianfan, he comes out and sees Mo Ronglin running towards him. Behind him, besides Sixi and Changliang, there is a young man who is walking like a flying arrow. His cold temperament is somewhat similar to Ning Jiu''s.


    She asked the emperor, "who is that?"


    "Ning Jiu is the bodyguard selected for lin''er."


    "What about Jia Tong?"


    "He went into the mountain?"


    "What are you doing in the mountains?"


    "Pick up the arrow you threw away."


    Bai Qianfan was stunned. "You mean the arrow shooting Jujube Flower? You suspect... "


    The emperor snorted and said, "I can''t spare him, whether intentionally or unintentionally."


    Bai Qianfan thought for a moment, "probably on purpose."


    "How can I see it?"


    "Intuition."


    The Emperor Well, her instincts are always right.


    Mo Rong Lin ran to the middle of the road, probably thinking of something. He stopped, held his head high, and walked to the back of the emperor in a very old and heavy manner.


    "My son has seen his father and his mother. You wake up, mother. Are you safe?"


    Bai Qianfan wanted to laugh every time he saw him so old-fashioned. He picked him up and said, "mother is very good. How about you? Did you have a good time?"


    Mo Rong Lin is a little embarrassed, "mother, you quickly put your son down. How old is your son? You still hold him. Let the people under you see the joke."


    Bai Qianfan laughs, "who dares to laugh at the prince? No matter how old you are, you are my son. Can''t the mother hold you?"


    The emperor coughed, "let him down. The prince has dignity."


    Bai Qianfan, holding the little prince in his arms, gave him a kiss. "Now that he''s big, he won''t let his mother hold him. He''ll have a share with his mother."


    Just as he said that, he heard the horse hissing from the other side of the mountain forest. He turned his head and saw that Jia Tong had come back. The Emperor gave him a look from a distance and turned to walk to the house.


    As soon as he left, the little prince''s straight back immediately collapsed. He put his arms around Bai Qianfan''s neck and told him in a coquettish way: "mother, you can wake up. I want to hear you tell a story, but my father won''t let me disturb you."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "what story do you want to hear?"


    "The story of mother and tiger fighting."


    "Well, mother, I''ll tell you," Bai Qianfan put the little prince on the ground, pretending to be a storyteller in the library, with one hand, one hand and one neck raised: "it was a sunny morning, and I stepped on the jujube horse to the mountain..."


    Four Xi slapped on the side, grinning, "Niang Niang can also say books."


    "Don''t interrupt my mother''s story," he said


    The villain didn''t kick hard, but his momentum was like that of the emperor. Bai Qianfan was a little puzzled. How could he even inherit the habit of kicking people?


    In the room, Jia Tong reported to the emperor.


    "Arrow is the most common grey feather arrow. It seems very difficult to find out who the owner is."


    The emperor glanced at him and said, "don''t show off. Tell me about your ability to look after your home. Although you have spent the night, I think you will get something from your eyes."


    "Yes," Jia Tong said with a smile, "I checked carefully along the way. To the west, in addition to the jujube horse of the empress, there are two special horseshoes, which are Li Guiren''s pear horseshoes and de Fei''s plum horseshoes."


    Everyone thinks that Jia Tong went to the mountain to pick up arrows, but in fact he went to check the horseshoe prints. He has a unique vision and method in traces, and can often find more valuable clues from the clues.


    The emperor snorted coldly, "I really can''t keep my breath. I didn''t expect that they would dare to fight in Chunwei."


    "It''s not clear which master moved the hand," Jia Tong thought for a moment. "Emperor, otherwise," he whispered.


    The emperor nodded, "OK, do as you say."


    After lunch, Li Guiren was called to the emperor''s house. When she came out, everyone saw her pale face. Soon, everyone spread the news in private that it was Li Guiren who shot the jujube horse, but she refused to admit it.


    However, the next morning, Dong Mei, the maid in waiting on Li Guiren, found her master dead on the bed, with a trace of blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. She was so scared that she ran out in panic to call people.


    Jia Tong went in and sniffed. It''s true that people have been dead for a long time.


    The Emperor didn''t get angry. He winked at Jia Tong. Jia Tong pointed his hand, and the guards surrounded the house of Princess De.


    Bai Qianfan stood in the corridor, silently looking at all this, waiting for the emperor to walk up, she asked, "are you sure it''s her?"


    The emperor nodded, "I didn''t expect that she was the one who hid the most. I was almost cheated by her. She didn''t have enough heart to swallow the elephant. She still went the way of a good concubine."


    In the room, Jia Tong is examining the imperial concubine, "in order not to suffer, all told."


    The imperial concubine sits coldly, "this palace does not understand Jia adult''s meaning."


    "Li Guiren has already done it. You gave her that arrow."


    "A joke, without proof, without proof, is slander."Jia Tong laughed. "You think Li Guiren didn''t admit it. You know that once she''s exposed, sooner or later she''ll give you up. So it''s better to start first and poison her tea so that she can die without proof."


    "You''re so bloody. I want to see the emperor!"


    "The emperor doesn''t want to see a woman like you."


    "I won''t recognize it. I didn''t shoot that horse. I didn''t give Li Guiren an arrow. I didn''t do anything."


    "You not only gave Li Guiren the arrow, but also coated it with a kind of itching powder. That''s why the horse went to the mountains. You have heard from your cousin, Wu De, who is in charge of the paddock that there is a tiger on the top of the mountain nearby. You want to see if the Queen''s life is really so hard. Fortunately, you succeed. The Queen really meets a tiger, but what you didn''t expect is that a leopard jumps out of the air and saves the queen. Your plan fails, but you don''t think it''s perfect. Look Up, all this is God''s will. Even if the emperor is suspicious of the arrow, it''s also Li Guiren''s hand. It has nothing to do with you. Am I right, empress de Fei


    "I didn''t do anything, Mr. Jia. You''re slandering me!"


    "If you don''t kill Li Guiren, maybe I can''t come to this conclusion yet. Unfortunately, you can''t hold your breath. For fear that Li Guiren might reveal the origin of the arrow, you still move your hand."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t kill Li Guiren. She killed herself by taking poison."


    "My Lord has not announced whether she committed murder or suicide. How can you say that she committed suicide?"


    Jia Tong clapped her hands, the curtain began to beat, and a man came in. When Princess de saw her, the color of her face faded instantly, and she said, "you, you''re not dead."


    It was Li Guiren who had just died. At the moment, her face was still pale, but her eyes were shining. She looked at the princess with hatred.


    "You are a cruel woman. I''ll call you a good sister in vain. You want to kill me. If it wasn''t for Mr. Jia''s reminding, I would have killed you." Li Guiren approached step by step, gritting his teeth, "that arrow is clearly what you gave me, and he deliberately said that more arrows have more chances of winning. Anyway, it''s a grey arrow. If it''s missed, no one will laugh. Just don''t admit it. You know I''m jealous of the queen. After listening to you, I''ll have some thoughts. I''m a fool. As soon as you say, I''ll do that. I don''t want to kill the queen. I just want her to suffer and make a fool of herself. It''s you who want the Queen''s life, Princess de! "


    Defei was forced back and forth by her. She slumped down on the chair with her mouth open and could not speak for a long time.


    She always thought that she was very good at hiding, that she was the most humble one, that she did not fight or rob, and that she was gentle to everyone. No matter how others fight or make trouble, she doesn''t take part in it. She just looks on coldly, watching the liangfei and Shufei lose their lives step by step. Four imperial concubines went to three imperial concubines, and she was the only one left. It was her turn to take charge of the internal affairs of the harem. She always knew her ambition, but the feeling of holding power in her hand was better than she thought. On the surface, she is still a good person, but in her heart, she really enjoys the pleasure of controlling power. She wants more than that. She doesn''t want the emperor''s love, but she wants the emperor''s children. The queen is the only stumbling block. As long as you get rid of the queen, no matter how sad the emperor is, she believes that time can cure everything. In any case, she is the only one left in the harem. She can''t let go of this opportunity.


    It''s a pity that she took the same old way as a concubine in the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C792

    The eight palace people, who are safe and secure, all have a good way out, and those who have a bad heart, all have a bad end. According to the emperor''s idea, whether Li Guiren wants to make the queen suffer some hardship, or to let her fall from a horse to die, her crime should be punished. However, Bai Qianfan is a person who attaches great importance to life. She always thinks that life is the most precious thing in the world, and there is no reversibility. She disagrees. Finally, the emperor asked Li Guiren to shave her hair and become a monk, practice with sin, and repent her sins all her life.


    At this point, there was no one in the harem. Hao pingguan felt very much about this. He stood in the Ping Li and talked with laurel green lotus, "don''t care who you are. As time goes on, you have to show your awe inspiring nature. You can''t hide it. In fact, what you are is what you are. You don''t have to hide it. You have to hide it."


    "You are absolutely right." Green lotus nods a way: "resemble our Lord son empress, from the beginning till now, all the time like this, live much more comfortable."


    Laurel is not happy, Piao her one eye, "elder sister takes Niang Niang to compare with them what, Niang Niang is more simple person, which elephant they a few, an intestines son can circle ninety-nine bend."


    Everyone laughed, green lotus eyes, see the emperor out of the door, said, "things have been solved, how can I see the emperor is still worried about it."


    The matter of the back palace was solved, and the big stone that had been pressing on the emperor''s heart was completely removed, but he still felt that he had missed something.


    What is it? He negative hand but stand, see Mo Rong Linxing rush to the house that leopard son lives, in the heart that string PA of break, is Leopard Son dot.


    He had dealt with the leopard before and didn''t like it. However, because it saved Bai Qianfan''s life, he had to wait for him more or less. It''s good to wait on him and watch him get better day by day. But how did it run from the far south to the east?


    Leopard boy has been eating since that day, and his condition is getting better day by day. Three or four days later, he has been able to stand up and walk around the house. Mo Ronglin is very interested in him. He always peeps at the door and makes one or two strange noises to attract leopard boy''s attention.


    Jia Tong was very worried about this. He was afraid of a mistake. He not only kept 17 feet on the ground, but also sent guards to guard the house. Every time the little prince came near the room, he was like a big enemy. Because leopard always appears to be a little anxious, only when Bai Qianfan comes, it will lie down quietly, very gentle.


    Seeing Bai Qianfan holding the leopard''s head in his arms and gently stroking it, the little prince was very hot eyed. He rubbed his hands at the door and was eager to try. He wanted to rush in and touch the ferocious beast the next moment.


    "Mother, mother," he cried softly. Only when he is coquettish can he be called mother Bai Qianfan.


    He thought carefully. Bai Qianfan looked in his eyes and waved to him with a smile, "come in and say hello to it."


    That''s what the little prince was waiting for. With a shout, he was about to enter. Er, he couldn''t walk. Looking back, Jia Tong pulled his clothes.


    Jia Tong didn''t look at him. He said to Bai Qianfan, "madam, I''m afraid it''s not right. If the emperor knows, he can''t spare me."


    Bai Qianfan teased him, "you just made a great contribution. Are you afraid that the emperor will blame you? It''s OK. Let your highness in. I''ll watch him. "


    Jia Tong carried out the emperor as a pretext. He was worried that the little prince was his master and apprentice. He also called him a godfather. He had no son, and all his love fell on Mo Ronglin. The Emperor didn''t care much, and the queen was very kind-hearted. Sometimes, he really felt that Mo Ronglin was his own child, and no one could match him for his carefulness.


    After all, the queen is the little prince''s mother. Not at ease, they went in together. After they had just taken a few steps inside, the leopard boy suddenly raised his head and let out a low roar in his mouth. Jia Tong pulled the little prince back and almost didn''t fall.


    Bai Qianfan comforted the leopard, "don''t make trouble, it''s your own person, good."


    She patted a few times, Leopard Son lowered his head silent, a pair of glass ball like round eyes staring at the two people coming in.


    Although the little prince was excited, he was a little timid. He walked around and stood at the tail of the leopard, with Jia Tong standing behind him.


    "Don''t be afraid. Come here. It won''t bite you." Bai Qianfan encouraged Mo Ronglin: "you are older than him. You are my brother."


    The little prince likes to be big. Hearing that he is his brother, he bravely moves over.


    "Mother, how old is it?"


    Bai Qianfan recalled, "probably a year younger than you."


    The little prince laughed, "I have a leopard brother."


    "Come here and let it smell you. When it''s ripe, it''ll make love to you."


    The little prince moved a little bit and tried to touch the leopard''s hair with his hand. Jia Tong''s heart suddenly raised to his throat, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth for fear of startling the leopard.


    Feeling soft and warm, the little prince grinned with joy and said to Bai Qianfan with pride, "mother, I feel it."


    "Lin''er is wonderful!" Bai Qianfan raised his thumb at him.


    The little prince turned to look at Jia Tong again: "master, I feel it."


    "Well, your highness is so brave that I admire him.""Master, would you like to come and touch it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Next time. "


    After touching the leopard, the little prince is not afraid. He leans on the leopard like his mother and touches his belly. The leopard puts his head over his face and licks it. He smells his neck and rubs it on him. The little prince is ticklish and rolls aside.


    Jia Tong stood there, stunned, sweating, so quickly into a ball, really?


    When he returned to Luan, the emperor and queen were still riding in a carriage, while Jia Tong was riding on a horse, but there was no little prince in his arms. He looked at the front with some sadness. The little prince was sitting on the back of the leopard boy, majestic and high spirited, waving when he met someone he knew.


    "General Han."


    "Oh, your highness is powerful. I dare not be a minister."


    "General white, uncle."


    "Your Highness is really angry. Let''s ride, you ride leopard."


    "Your lordship."


    "Your Highness, Yingwu!"


    "Lord Li."


    "Your Highness is so powerful!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little prince was so proud that even his father and Emperor had never ridden a leopard. He rode it and said hello all the way. He was too energetic at first, and then he was tired. His little shoulder collapsed. Little by little, his body slowly fell down, lying on the soft fur and fell asleep.


    The leopard boy turned to look at him. His eyes were gentle. He slowed down and walked more smoothly.


    The sun is just right, the spring is thicker, the trees on both sides of the road are full of shade, the vigorous leopard carries the little prince, slowly walking on the side of the team, the eyes like glass beads narrow into a slit in the sun, like a big cat.


    -------------------


    after cleaning up the harem, there is one last big thing left...


    Xinwen, you are addicted to love. Please move your fingers to vote for Mozi in the competition of the third Migu cup revival season. You can get free book tickets by voting! Bow and thank you. Voting address: app homepage banner Renaissance season.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C793

    In the twinkling of an eye to the early summer, sunny, colorful, white Qianfan''s life is very comfortable. Children around the knee, husband love, close as a sister''s maid every day with you, everything is the same as before.


    Yi sister Yu Xiaoshuang''s health is almost enough. When she came up with the palace, the emperor issued an imperial edict to canonize her as Princess Doge. Originally, she was going to give her a house. But Bai Qianfan thought it was not good for Yu Xiaoshuang to live alone. She simply let her live in Bai Changjian''s house. One was her brother, the other was her sister. Even if she had a foreign surname, it would be reasonable to have her as a link Go.


    She was comfortable, so was the emperor. The only thing he didn''t deal with was the little leopard, who regarded the emperor as an eyesore. Every time he came back, the little leopard always stared at him. Sometimes the emperor wanted to make love with his daughter-in-law. When he just held someone in his arms, there was always a low roar from a corner, which made him feel peeped at all the time.


    The emperor of the Ninth Five Year Plan couldn''t bear this. He blushed and had the leopard dragged out. Bai Qianfan was caught in the middle of them. He could not laugh or cry. In the end, he had no choice but to let Bao Zi go to the study with the little prince every day. When the little prince was studying, Bao Zi would lie lazily on the porch and wait.


    Mo Ronglin thinks it''s good to take Bao Zi to his study. At least academician Yang Chenghai, Mr. Jiao Xi, doesn''t dare to beat him any more. The first day he took Bao Zi, academician Yang didn''t know. When he couldn''t answer the question, he raised the ruler to punish him. Bao Zi roared outside, academician Yang shook his hand, and the ruler fell to the ground, and almost everyone slipped down. Jia Tong took the leopard far away, so he dared to finish the class.


    The emperor was very critical of this, and discussed with Bai Qianfan, "Diandian is a fierce beast. It''s hard to change its ferocious nature. It can''t be raised in such a loose way. It will bring disaster."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t think so. "When I was in Nanyuan, I was free range. I took it out of the palace."


    "Nan had the habit of raising wild animals in free range, but Dongyue didn''t. take him to the street and have a look. Will it make people look up and down?"


    In Bai Qianfan''s heart, baozai Dian is the same as human beings. She had taken him to sleep before. She couldn''t accept it emotionally because she wanted to put him in a cage. However, the emperor''s words were not without reason. The situation in Dongyue was different from that in Nanyuan. Although Diandian was still very conservative most of the time, he was also a bit stubborn occasionally. The more he was afraid of it, the more he threatened others. A few days ago, I scared a little maid in waiting and jumped directly into the lake. Although she was rescued at that time, she couldn''t even speak clearly. She was sent back for several days to relax.


    The emperor said his worries, "I always think its appearance is too sudden. How can a leopard come all the way from Nanyuan to Dongyue and find you?"


    Bai Qianfan answered with a strong voice: "I also went all the way back to Dongyue from Nanyuan, and found you."


    Emperor, "..." Can it be the same? What''s not like, even compared with a leopard.


    "You''re afraid it''s here to kill you?" Bai Qianfan said with a smile: "don''t worry, it was raised by me. I know its character best. It knows that you are my husband, and it will never do you any harm."


    The emperor snorted, "I''m an emperor, and I''m afraid of a leopard? I just don''t think it''s convenient to keep it in the palace. Yesterday, I was outside the South study and scared the Minister of the Ministry of household to sit on the ground. Now his reputation has spread. As soon as I tell them, those ministers want to follow the imperial army. "


    Seeing that Bai Qianfan didn''t say a word, he continued: "I think it''s better to send it to the Royal animal garden. There are other tigers and leopards there. It''s better to have a companion than to be in the palace? It must be happy. If you want to think about it, just ask Hao pingguan to go and see it at any time. "


    Bai Qianfan was coaxed by the emperor for a long time, and reluctantly agreed to send the leopard to the Royal animal garden.


    When the little prince came back from school, he heard that the leopard boy had been sent away, and he would turn his mouth on the spot. Seeing the emperor''s face, he held back and stood there in silence. When the emperor turned away, he rushed to Bai Qianfan''s arms and said, "mother, that''s my brother. How can I throw it out? The tigers and leopards in the Royal Zoo are fierce. They may bully him and hurt him Just in case of biting again? What''s more, it''s so boring that no one knows it there! "


    Bai Qianfan had a leopard boy in his heart. When the little prince said that, he was more and more worried. He was afraid that the emperor would say that her mother was a loser, so he said, "darling, my mother knows you want to do something. I''ll bear it first. In two days, my mother will take you to the Royal Zoo to see it."


    The little prince buried his head in her arms and said, "OK."


    Two days later, Bai Qianfan kept his word and took the little prince to the Royal Zoo to see the leopard. As a result, as soon as the steward saw her, he had some wrong look. Bai Qianfan was suspicious and asked him how the leopard was?


    The steward replied: "back to the empress, the other thing is OK, that is, no, I don''t eat much."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "what are you feeding?"


    "Like other tigers and leopards, they eat raw beef. But this golden one of us uses all the best beef. "


    As soon as Bai Qianfan heard this, he was angry, "who asked me to feed raw beef? Didn''t you tell me when you came to feed them? "


    In charge of No, I didn''t tell you. ""Come on, take me to see it."


    The steward didn''t dare to neglect, so he led the way quickly. When he arrived at the beast area, several other beasts were shut up together and lived alone. He was lying on the ground and had no energy. When he heard the movement, he raised his head and looked up, his eyes immediately turned round. He rushed to the cage and made a loud noise. He was so scared that the steward yelled, "come on, put on the spear and protect the empress and the queen His highness


    As soon as the words came to an end, the little prince rushed up and kicked him: "son of a bitch, what kind of spear do you want to starve your brother like this? I want to punish you!"


    When the little prince lost his temper, it was also very frightening. All the servants knelt down.


    Bai Qianfan was also very angry. After only two days, the leopard was not in shape. His hair had no luster, his shoulder blades protruded, and even his chin became sharp.


    "He doesn''t eat. Why don''t he report it and let him die?"


    The steward was terrified: "the slave thought that he would be very hungry, and he would still eat. Some animals were sent here, and he was not familiar with the environment. It would be good after a while."


    Bai Qianfan listen to his understatement tone, more and more angry, "after a period of time, I have to give it the corpse, open the cage, I want to take it back."


    Even the emperor did not dare to listen to the Queen''s words, let alone a small steward. As long as the queen does not blame her, she can do whatever she wants.


    As soon as the cage was opened, the leopard rushed out. The others were scared back. Only Bai Qianfan and the little prince stood still. They squatted down, hugged the leopard and talked to him in a soft voice. The leopard bit the little prince''s clothes and threw them on his back. Instead of being listless, he followed Bai Qianfan with his head up.


    When he got back to the palace, Bai Qianfan didn''t agree to send the leopard away again. The emperor had no choice but to find a compromise. He asked someone to fence the forest behind the royal garden with bamboo fence. He also bought a pool, built a rockery, built a low house, and found someone to wait on him, so that the leopard could make a home here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C794

    The fifth day of May is the most poisonous day of the year. Every family is busy inserting Artemisia argyi leaves, sprinkling realgar powder, drawing ghost charms and exorcising evil spirits. But on the other hand, eating brown, playing colorful fruit, rowing dragon boat, a lively scene.


    Bai Qianfan directed the eunuch to insert Wormwood Leaves on the door of the hall. The green leaves set off the vermilion door. The red and green match each other. As soon as I turned around, I saw laurel sitting on the porch, holding a green fruit in my hand and knitting a colorful tapestry with my head down. I looked a little absent-minded. She quietly walked over and patted laurel heavily on the shoulder.


    Laurel scared almost play up, Caiguo fell to the ground, turned to see her, some not good spirit, "empress do what to scare slave, slave soul will be scared."


    Bai Qianfan teased her: "I was hit by a ghost. I''m so angry. Today is a holiday. Everyone is happy. You''re the only one who''s lost your eyebrows. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Laurel picked up the color on the ground, patted the dust, "the day is going to be hot, strange stuffy."


    Bai Qianfan said, "previously, doctor Wei sent a sachet to wake up the spirit. In the room, you go to pick one."


    "I don''t want it. I made my own sachet."


    "What you''ve done is not as good as that of a hospital. It''s said by Dr. Wei. It''s his ancestral secret recipe. It''s boiled for a long time. It''s worn on the body to wake up the spirit and exorcise the evil spirits. The five poisons don''t invade."


    Laurel snorted contemptuously, "what kind of sachet can he make?"


    "The medicinal materials were made by Wei Taiyi, but the handwork was made by Qiao Yiguan. The former Qiao Meiren was so beautiful. Wei Taiyi praised her for her intelligence and savvy. She is a good seedling. In time, she will have a bright future."


    Laurel turned a white eye to the sky and muttered in a low voice: "a flower is going to be inserted on the cow dung."


    Bai Qianfan saw her sour strength and finally understood it. He laughed, "there''s a beautiful female medical officer around Wei Taiyi all day. I''m jealous."


    Laurel urgent, red red and white face to swear: "Hey, I eat what kind of vinegar, I have half of his half of it? Even if he gets married tomorrow, it''s none of my business. I just want to be a member. "


    "Dr. Wei really wants to get married tomorrow. I think you can only cry, so you have to be tough."


    Yue GUI stamped her feet in anger, turned around and walked away. "If the slave has a hard mouth, let''s look back."


    Qihong poked her head out of the room and said to Bai Qianfan, "Niang Niang, the rice cake can be steamed. Would you like some red?"


    Bai Qianfan answered and walked quickly. He put his hand on Qi Hong''s stomach and said, "nephew, are you good today?"


    Qi red takes her to have no way, "all when Niang''s person, also don''t have a proper shape, now the small highness looks at all more steady than you."


    "Also in front of his father and emperor, he pretends to be serious, but in private, he still doesn''t make trouble. If you don''t believe me, ask Jia Tong."


    Qihong joked: "that''s not with the temperament of the empress."


    "I don''t have a face-to-face one, but a back one. Lin''er is better than me. I''m afraid he was born by monkey in his last life."


    Green lotus por Chi a smile, "how can you arrange your son like this? Thanks to you or the empress, your highness will not depend on you. What kind of monkey is the dragon


    Bai Qianfan took chopsticks to the rice cake red, white hot straight to her face, with a sweet taste, she couldn''t resist, took a piece to her mouth, was hot hissing.


    Qi red and green lotus all smile, "don''t care what time, Niang Niang this delicious virtue has been in."


    Qihong took the rice cake in her hand and blew it gently. "Just out of the pot, you can eat it leisurely. There are so many, and nobody grabs it from you."


    Bai Qianfan embarrassed smile, "I just mouth urgent point, want to taste a fresh." She told the green lotus: "take a box to Ci''an palace while it''s hot, and tell the empress dowager, I''ll come to see her later."


    Green lotus should a, take food box to begin to pack, see left and right no one, lowered a voice to ask, "emperor still refuse to forgive empress dowager?"


    "He is a stubborn temper, can''t persuade, his filial piety, I respect for him."


    "Niang Niang, it''s good for bad. Now the Empress Dowager will know about you."


    Qi Hong said, "the empress is to convince people with virtue. Who in the palace doesn''t say that the empress is nice, doesn''t put on airs, and is amiable."


    Bai Qianfan covered his mouth with a smile, "it''s true that I don''t have a queen behind me. I''m a loser. I can''t learn those rules well. Now the crown prince is walking smoothly. But I''m still as fast as a gust of wind. Jia Tong said that I can''t change them several times. "


    The green lotus chuckled, "what do you listen to Jia Tong do? The emperor doesn''t say anything. You can get him to talk. Who does he think he is? Let the donkey kick his head!"


    "He used to be my master, but it''s for my good." Bai Qianfan thought, "where is the Emperor today?"


    The green lotus and the beautiful red all shake their heads. Today is a festival. The emperor has a rest in the palace and a rest on weekdays. Like a shadow, the emperor sticks to the queen. Where he goes, there is no trace today.


    Green lotus asks Qi red, "you also don''t know, your family rather nine accompany emperor all day.""I don''t know. He can''t tell me about the emperor." Qi Hong felt her tummy and laughed happily.


    Just as he said that, he heard Hao pingguan''s shrill voice outside: "Oh, my long live, what are you doing? Hey, look at the mud..."


    Bai Qianfan quickly went out to have a look. The emperor was wearing a simple dress today, but there were a lot of golden dragons on his front and back shoulders. It was just that such a dragon robe was so dirty that the hem of the robe was full of mud. Ning Jiu, who was behind him, was also dirty, with a Tung lacquer bucket in his hand.


    Seeing Bai Qianfan, the emperor came up with a smile, deliberately blocking her sight, "guess what I brought you?"


    It''s still necessary to guess. Bai Qianfan was a little unhappy. "You go to catch loach. Why don''t you tell me to go? I have experience."


    "It''s not safe there. It''s so deep in the mud," the emperor said. "If you get into it, it''s not good. Besides, it''s a man''s business. Just wait and eat. Don''t be upset, daughter-in-law. Come and give me a smile. "


    He said and laughed. Bai Qianfan bared his teeth and grinned to show him. It''s rare for him to have this heart and remember this.


    "I''m dirty. Go wash and change your clothes."


    "Are you happy?"


    "Happy."


    The couple showed their love, and others had already dodged. The emperor saw that there was no one on the side, so he took a sip on her mouth and whispered, "for my sake, you wait on me."


    Bai Qianfan slapped him on the butt, "no time! Do it yourself. "


    The emperor feigned anger, "I''m the emperor. How dare you spank me and let people see what''s right?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded to the left and right, "look, who is there?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C795

    They all have families and mouths, and they all have their own courtyards to take care of. The emperor released them as soon as possible, leaving only Yuegui and Hao pingguan to wait on them. When asked about Mo Ronglin, he secretly went out of the palace with Jia Tong. Bai Qianfan said that he wanted to have a free range. Now he doesn''t care much about it. Fortunately, Mo Ronglin is very self disciplined. He studies martial arts and is a man. He has nothing to worry about. He was just a little puzzled. After Jia Tong''s two hundred five, the little prince didn''t look crooked. It can be seen that he was still Miao Zizheng. He was as disciplined and disciplined as he was when he was a child.


    After three rounds of wine, red clouds rose on Bai Qianfan''s face, and there was a little light in his eyes. Under the glass lamp, the emperor was so itchy that he simply waved away Yuegui and Hao pingguan, leaving them more comfortable.


    Bai Qianfan poured wine for him with a smile: "you have driven people away, so I can only serve you."


    The emperor did not speak but looked at her with a smile.


    Bai Qianfan handed over the wine cup, and he also took the cup, "this cup, I respect my husband."


    The emperor took the wine cup, eyebrows light pick, "don''t say something?"


    Bai Qianfan originally wanted to say some auspicious words about promotion and wealth. After thinking about it, he is already the emperor, and then he will be the Jade Emperor in the sky.


    "I wish you a good emperor forever."


    The emperor shook his head with a smile, "I have never thought that this life will not be reviled by the people of the world, even if it is good, not for reactive power, but for no fault."


    Bai Qianfan said, "don''t just drink, eat more dishes. If you have snow jade silverfish, I''ll give it to you." Then she took a small silver fish and put it in a spoon to the emperor. But the hand was just lifted up, but it stayed in the air for a while. The emperor was wondering, and the hand came to him again. He stopped, walked, stopped and walked again, like a string puppet.


    The emperor thought she was mischievous and didn''t speak, but what was she going to do?


    Bai Qianfan''s expression is a bit numb, a bit at a loss, so alternating, eyes have been staring at their hands.


    Finally, it was sent to the emperor''s mouth. The emperor opened his mouth to pick it up, but Bai Qianfan loosened his hand. The spoon fell on the table, and the little silver fish was thrown to the ground.


    She seemed to wake up suddenly and looked at her hand in horror. "What''s wrong with me?"


    At this time, the emperor also noticed that she was abnormal. He grabbed her hand and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Bai Qianfan moved his fingers. It''s normal. There''s nothing wrong, but what happened just now?


    The emperor sat down and lifted up her whole arm and pinched it. "No strength?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head. "It''s ok now, but just now Maybe I''m playing colorful fruit with green lotus today, and my hands are a little tired. "


    The emperor is not at ease, her sleeve up, carefully look at, and from the beginning to the end of the thin pinch again, "acid or pain? I''ll give you more pressure. Would you like Wei Zhongqing to come and have a look? "


    "It''s all right." Bai Qianfan pulled his hand back and laughed at him, "look at you, you''ll make a fuss about a little thing. It''s hard for doctor Wei to take a rest. Maybe he''ll go out early to watch the excitement."


    The emperor saw that she picked up the chopsticks and picked up the vegetables, which was very normal, so he was relieved.


    Husband and wife continue to drink, you look at me, I look at you, love is stronger than wine, white Qianfan seems to be too strong to drink, holding the cheek soft glutinous cry, "tannu."


    Her face seemed to be covered with pearls, and her eyes were misty and charming. The emperor lit a small flame in his heart, and picked up an eyebrow and laughed, "you enchanting goblin."


    He got up and hugged her. "It''s late. Let''s have a rest."


    Bai Qianfan grabbed the table and refused to go, "there''s no one who just went to sleep after dinner. I won''t go."


    "No, let''s do something else."


    White thousand sail slants him one eye, "ghost fight, I always don''t win, don''t go."


    "I''ll let you win this time, OK?"


    "Deceiving."


    "Really, I''ll let you be on top this time. You''ll win if you hold me down."


    Bai Qianfan was coaxed by the emperor and went to the room.


    According to reason, the two people have been very close. Since Bai Qianfan came back, the emperor has been more diligent than the government. Looking at the charming person in his arms, there is always amazing light in his eyes, as if she is an endless treasure. The more she goes, the more people can''t turn back.


    It is said that men are the roots of women, and women are dependent on men, but he does not think so. She is his root and master. With her, the wilderness is also a warm home. Without her, Qionglouyuyu is just a beautiful cage.


    He loves her so much and thinks about her all the time. His strong feelings are more and more mellow like old wine.


    Bai Qianfan touched his strong waist and murmured: "being an emperor has not changed at all. It''s still so strong."


    The emperor said with a smile, "why did you lie down again? Didn''t you want to be on the top? Did you give up so soon?" He turned around and pushed her to sit up, which made Bai Qianfan scream


    After the storm, the bed full of spring can not be closed, a jade arm out of the account.The hand didn''t hang down. It stretched straight in the air, palm up, as if to catch something.


    At this time, another strong arm stretched out and grabbed back the slender arm. The man''s low voice rang out in the account, "what are you doing with your hand, tired?"


    The woman gave a vague sound, and there was no movement.


    Deep in the night, the two people on the bed breathing evenly light shallow, obviously fell asleep. But one person''s eyes were open. She gently lifted her right hand up and put it on the man''s neck. Her fingers pulled back and her eyes were shining strangely


    -


    there is a house in the east of the city nearest to the Forbidden Palace. The light is still on in the middle of the night. A man is sitting cross legged on the ground. He has a pair of Phoenix eyes. His skin color is clear. He is a pretty man. But at the moment, his expression is calm and his eyes are empty. He spreads a piece of silver paper on the ground, takes out several tubular bottles, and pours the powder one by one on the paper, red and yellow Black, green and white make a circle, then bite the middle finger of the left hand and squeeze a drop of blood in the middle of the silver paper.


    With his hands clasped, his right middle finger pressed tightly against the small wound on his left middle finger. His eyes closed slightly and his mouth was chanting words. The five colored powder on the paper seemed to have life. He slowly shook and leaned towards the drop of blood. When the powder met the blood, it melted. The drop of blood instantly doubled. He stood round on the paper and trembled slightly. All the five colored powder around him had melted in, There''s nothing left.


    The man opened his eyes and looked at the drop of blood in a daze. He seemed to be hesitant, but after a moment, he still put his middle finger into the drop of blood. There was something swimming in the blood. Little by little, it all swam into his wound. His fingers sucked back all the blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C796

    In the light of the glow, a red sun shot out, shining brightly between heaven and earth.


    Mo Ronglin opened his eyes and saw a round smiling face. He rubbed his eyes and sat up, "godfather, what are you looking at me for?"


    The sound of Godfather made Jia Tong happy. He called him when he opened his eyes. As expected, the more he brought, the closer he was. "Godfather is waiting for you to wake up, so that he can wait for you to wear clothes."


    Mo Rong Lin frowned, "what about Si Xi and Chang liang? How can I have my master wait on me when they leave the stall? "


    The second voice changed to master, Jia Tong took an eye to look at him, "why don''t you call Godfather again?"


    The little prince raised his eyes and said, "it''s not that you don''t want to shout more. If you say it''s smooth, maybe it will cause trouble."


    "That''s right," Jia Tongxin said. Master is master. One day as a teacher and one life as a father are the same.


    "I''ll let them wait outside," Jia Tong took the prince''s bag and picked out a small moon white robe. "Is it OK to wear this one today?"


    The little prince shook his head. "Tesu, change one."


    Knowing his preference, Jia Tong picked up a purple embroidered Kirin robe and said, "this one is not plain."


    The little prince glanced at the golden unicorn and grinned, "OK, that''s it. Ganniang is so beautiful."


    Jia Tong boasted that his daughter-in-law was first-class. "That''s right. I went to Sifang city to find out who can surpass your ganniang. Your ganniang said that you have a Lin in your name and embroidered a small Qilin for the scenery. In the future, you will have more days to wear the Dragon Robe. It''s just these years to wear the Qilin robe. She asked the queen to say that it''s OK and let you wear it."


    The little prince happily put his arm in his robe and said, "well, if the mother agrees, it''s OK. Anyway, the father will listen to him." After a pause, he asked Jia Tong, "master, do men have to be afraid of their wives when they grow up? I think you''re afraid of the nun, too. "


    Jia Tong, "..." There is a saying that good men don''t fight women How can a man and a woman see eye to eye? "


    The little prince nodded, "but I don''t think you have the backbone in front of the teacher. When I grow up, I will ask my daughter-in-law to be obedient."


    Jia Tong teased him, "Oh, before Mao grows up, do you want to marry your daughter-in-law? You can rest assured that in the future, you will be the king of the world, and no one will dare not accept you. "


    The little prince''s eyes slanted: "it''s troublesome to have too many women. When it''s time for me to look at marriage, I have to look up to my eyes."


    Jia Tong saw that he was very old and happy. He rubbed his head and said, "sit down, master, comb your hair."


    "Can master comb his hair?"


    "Your master, I''m not proficient in any of my 80 ordinary crafts. I don''t believe you can have a try."


    When the little prince sits in the chair, Jia Tong gently combs his smooth and smooth hair with a horn comb. In fact, Mr. Jia never combs his hair. He just wants to be addicted to Godfather. He takes the little prince as his own child, dresses him and combs his hair, and almost never feeds him.


    Green lotus picked up the curtain and came in. As soon as he saw the scene, he called directly, "you can''t even comb your own hair well, and you want to comb it for your highness. You hurt your highness. Please look carefully at your skin." he turned to call the slave outside, "Changliang, come in and wait on your highness to comb your hair."


    Jia Tong was exposed by his daughter-in-law, some embarrassed, mouth hard support, "I secretly touch to learn a little, which as for not at all." That is to say, when Changliang came to take over, he still got out of the way.


    The little prince covered his mouth, shook his head and sighed, "master, when can you be more sophisticated? You can''t be so 250 years old."


    Even the little prince called him 250, Jia Tong''s face was green with anger, and he threw the curtain out of the door angrily.


    Green lotus and the little prince looked at each other and laughed hard. It was more difficult to make Jia Tong angry than to ascend to heaven. They pretended for a while and then laughed again.


    After breakfast, the little prince stood in the yard looking at the small melon on the vine. It was as big as his fist, with blue and white skin. It was fun to look at it roundly.


    He reached out to pick, four Xi advised on the side, "Your Highness, this melon is not ripe, can''t pick."


    The little prince didn''t listen and tried his best to twist. Si Xi advised him again, "Your Highness, you''ve never heard of trying to twist the coin but not the sweet."


    The little prince replied, "I don''t care whether it''s sweet or not. I just want to twist it off."


    Seventeen, who was standing at a distance, didn''t know when he was behind him. When his long arm stretched out, the twisted vine broke in response to the sound and pulled down with the melon.


    "Here you are, your highness."


    The little prince was angry. "I twisted it or you twisted it. You twisted it for you. What can you do for me?" With that, he brushed his sleeve and said, "back to the palace!"


    Seventeen took the vine and was a little stunned. Sixi said with a smile, "brother seventeen, you haven''t found out his temperament after you''ve been with your Highness for so long. Let''s go. Let''s go back to the palace. "


    Seventeen quietly put the vine in the mud, quickly followed up.


    When I went back to the palace, the street was already very busy. All the shops on the street were open, and all kinds of plaques were hung all the way. Mo Ronglin looks outside with a curtain. Suddenly he calls for a stop. Jia Tong asks what''s wrong?Mo Ronglin pointed to a shop, "my mother likes to eat that family''s cakes. I''ll buy some back."


    Jia Tong praised him, "my mother didn''t hurt you in vain. Wait, master will buy it."


    Mo Ronglin knows that he is not fit to get out of the carriage, so he sits in the carriage and looks around with big eyes His eyes stopped at the wonton eating stall on the street, which was a man eating wonton.


    The man was wearing a wide brimmed hat, like a knight errant, but occasionally he looked up and revealed a pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes under the brim.


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t know him, but he has a sense of deja vu. He always feels that he has seen him somewhere.


    The man seemed to notice that someone was looking at him. His eyes turned around, his deep eyes blinked, and his mouth was smiling as if it were nothing. But soon he bowed his head.


    When Jia Tong came back from shopping, Mo Ronglin pointed out to him, "master, have you ever seen the man sitting there eating wonton?"


    Jia Tong looked in the direction he pointed out. He saw a big hat and a half face under it. He couldn''t see any bright hall.


    "No, what''s the matter? Do you know him?"


    Mo Rong Lin shakes his head. "I don''t recognize him. I just think he''s a little strange. It''s not hot. Why do you wear such a big hat? It seems that you''re afraid of being recognized by others."


    Jia Tong did not think so. "That kind of hat is mostly worn by romantic scholars. It''s not surprising that it''s mediocre and elegant."


    As the carriage moves around again, muronglin puts down the curtain, thinking deeply. When he opens the curtain again, the man disappears into the bustling crowd like a startled glance, but the Phoenix eyes become clearer in muronglin''s mind.


    -------------------


    Xinwen, you are addicted to love. Please move your fingers to vote for Mozi and bow to thank you. Voting can also get free books, oh, voting address: below the app home page, discovery, hot review square.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C797

    "Niang Niang," Yue GUI shook her hand in front of Bai Qianfan''s eyes, "what are you doing


    Bai Qianfan looked at her blankly and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the slave who asked you what''s wrong," Yue GUI said. "You''ve been in a daze for a long time. What do you think?"


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "I didn''t think about anything, but my spirit is not good. I have to lie down." She said as she walked into the room, "where''s the prince?"


    "Your Highness is in the upper study."


    "Where''s the emperor?"


    "The emperor is criticizing the folding in the South study."


    Bai Qianfan let laurel lie on the bed for her except for her robe. When laurel put down the curtain and went out, Bai Qianfan didn''t close her eyes and raised her right hand to look carefully. What happened to the bottom of this hand? Why did she use her hand to pinch the emperor''s neck that night?


    She pinched it lightly. The emperor was tired and didn''t wake up. She turned over and dragged her into her arms to sleep. The hand was encircled by him and couldn''t be pulled out any more. But the hand seemed to have its own consciousness. It wanted to reach up again and grab the emperor''s neck again.


    But when she woke up, she felt that it was the state of Chu last night. How could she pinch the emperor''s neck? One hand could not have her own consciousness and opinion. She had a fantastic dream.


    Wake up, the emperor in the side, warm big hand around her back, white Qianfan vaguely asked, "how do you come?"


    "I''ll take a nap and sleep with you. Laurel said that you are not in good spirits. Are you feeling good? "


    "Nothing. Just lie down."


    The emperor''s hand slowly touched down and covered her belly. "If we have it, we have to ask Wei Zhongqing to check the pulse. Don''t follow the last time. We don''t know if we have it. We have become confused parents."


    His big hand across the garment touched for a while, and then to explore, white Qianfan pressed him, "don''t make trouble, I have no spirit."


    The emperor said softly, "I just want to be closer to you." His hand went in and stopped on his stomach. There was no irregularity. His skin was on a blind date, and there was a kind of unspeakable warmth. Bai Qianfan suddenly felt that his heart was not so blocked. He rubbed in his arms. "Are you still sleeping? I''m going to get up."


    The emperor bowed his head and kissed her hair. "I''ve been squinting for a while. It''s all up. There''s something for you."


    "What is it?" Bai Qianfan is interested. What the emperor wants to send must be what she likes.


    The emperor deliberately played tricks and gave her clothes to wear. "If you are in a hurry, you will know what it is."


    Bai Qianfan put on her clothes and got out of bed in a hurry. Yuegui put on her shoes for her and said with a smile, "the empress is still like a child. When she hears that there is a gift, she is very happy."


    Hao pingguan also put on the robe for the emperor. The emperor said, "OK, I''ll buckle it myself. She can''t wait for you to bring me the present for the queen."


    Hao pingguan answered, walked out quickly with a small step, turned and came in again, holding a snow-white Persian cat in his arms.


    "Last time you came back from the Ci''an palace and said how good the Empress Dowager''s cat was, I asked someone to look for one. Look, it''s not worse than the Empress Dowager''s one."


    Bai Qianfan has always liked small animals. Naturally, he was happy. He took it and held it in his arms. Looking at it carefully, he found that the cat was really beautiful. There was no stray hair on the whole body, and its hair was soft. It was like a handful of snow. In particular, her eyes were beautiful. The Empress Dowager''s only green eyes were blue eyes, and her eyes were a little lazy and proud.


    The emperor said, "this is a Persian cat of pure blood. If you feel bored, let it play with you."


    Bai Qianfan touched the hair of the Persian cat and pondered, "I have to give it a name."


    Laurel in the edge porphy Chi a smile, "Niang Niang name is not handy."


    Bai Qianfan is a bit embarrassed, "I won''t take the name of wencrepe, just call it Xiaobai."


    Hao pingguan waved his hand, "no, it''s a taboo of the empress."


    Bai Qianfan said, "my surname is Bai. All the people who are surnamed Bai in the world have to change their names? There are not so many taboos, just Xiaobai. How nice and catchy. "


    The emperor said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are not a real white family."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes suddenly brightened, "Diandian is lonely. Let Xiaobai accompany him. Their faces look a little like each other, but their body shape is a little bad."


    The Emperor


    Hao pingguan


    Laurel Niang Niang, are you not afraid to eat Xiaobai


    Bai Qianfan laughs, "I''m playing. You believe that Diandian won''t eat Xiaobai, but he will use it as a toy. For Xiaobai, it''s better than death."


    The emperor fondly pinched her face, "naughty."


    Hao pingguan and Yuegui looked down as if they had not seen them.


    With Xiaobai''s company, Bai Qianfan''s spiritual head is really much better. He finds a lot of cloth heads to make hydrangeas toys for it. Every day, he can be said to be inseparable. Wherever she goes, Xiaobai goes, like a small tail.But she has a cat which is different from other ladies. Others have a cat which is very delicate. They have a special person to feed, comb and incense. They are either held by the master or held by the slave. Walk easily.


    Bai Qianfan''s cat is different. She likes to keep it free. She runs around with it. In the morning, laurel cleans up Xiaobai, like a quiet noble lady. In the afternoon, she becomes a little slovenly. It''s not surprising that as long as the empress is happy, she is wronged by Xiaobai, a Persian cat with noble blood. She thought that she could live a leisurely life when she came to the empress, but it turned out that it was not the case at all. Sometimes she would stop and cry bitterly when she got angry.


    Bai Qianfan looked back at it, "why don''t you go, it''s almost here." She pointed to the row of houses in front of her. "Come on, I''ll give you cinnamon there."


    Xiaobai meows twice again, and then reluctantly follows her. The place Bai Qianfan goes to is Tai hospital. Seeing the empress''s presence, Wei Zhongqing takes her subordinates out to welcome her.


    Bai Qianfan is the most annoyed. When they see people, they kneel down and wave their hands from afar. "Get up, don''t be polite. They''re all gone."


    The others went back to their posts, washing, drying, cutting, dispensing It''s a busy scene.


    Wei Zhongqing couldn''t walk naturally. He accompanied him on the side and waited carefully: "my mother came to the hospital, but what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, just passing by. Come and have a look." Bai Qianfan saw that the long table was covered with medicinal herbs, and the air was full of strong medicinal fragrance. She was very curious. She came to have a look and asked what it was and what it was from time to time?


    Wei Zhongqing answered one by one, and told her what effects those herbs had, and what treatment they had.


    Bai Qianfan listened very carefully, like a student. After listening for a while, she said, "by the way, you get some cinnamon. Xiao Bai likes to eat it, otherwise he won''t go back."


    Wei Zhongqing answered and was about to call someone. Bai Qianfan looked at him and said, "is it still necessary to call someone for such a small matter? Go by yourself


    Wei Zhongqing smiles awkwardly, bows, turns and walks away.


    Bai Qianfan continued to look down at the herbs, picking and choosing in his hand, holding one thing in his hand when people didn''t pay attention.


    -------------------


    well, some readers think the author is going to make trouble again.?? But does anyone remember that she was poisoned by LAN Wenyu. It''s a time bomb. It can''t be solved. More patience.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C798

    An old house in the north of Lin''an City is still magnificent from a distance. The gate is towering. Two stone lions are majestic at the gate, and the two Zhang wide steps are paved down. But recently, there is a seal on the heavy gate. The words on the seal are vague, the door is covered with dust and mottled cracks. The place where the plaque should have been hung on the door is empty. It is obviously the house of a senior member who was sealed up .


    LAN Wenyu is sitting on the tea stand not far away, drinking tea slowly, but his eyes stay on the two doors.


    The tea stall was cold and there were no two guests under the tree. The stall owner was an old man. Seeing that he had been staring at the house, he laughed, "my guest, are you interested in the house?"


    LAN Wenyu shook the big bowl of tea in his hand and said in a lazy voice: "it seems that this house has been sealed for a long time. Will the imperial court not release it?"


    "Let it go, but who dares to buy it?" The old man tut tut twice, "you just look at the lintel to know that this is an aristocratic family. It''s a five in and five out house. Behind it is Jingshan and a big lake. I don''t know how beautiful the scenery is. It''s one thing whether you can afford to buy such a big house. Do you know whose family this house belongs to? It can frighten you to say so."


    LAN Wenyu said with a cool smile, "I''m bold and can''t be scared easily. Please tell me."


    The old man broke his fingers and counted, "it must have been eight or nine years. At that time, there were two big families in the capital, Wen and Wu. Wen was the grand Bachelor of Huangfu, Wu was this family, and weichi was the general of weichi. At that time, these two families were very popular. Unfortunately, they were all victims of the struggle. The old man has been setting up a stall here for several years. He has seen the weichi family run from glory to defeat. In a short period of time, there was no one left. Later, the imperial court sealed the house, and no one took charge of it any more. You can see that the seal was rotten and no one paid attention to it. It is estimated that the people above have forgotten the house. "


    The old man came over with a teapot to carry the water. "Look, my guest is not like the people in Beijing. The old man dare to say so much. But now his royal highness Jinluan has changed two emperors. The weichi family is probably not taboo."


    "Where have all the people of the Yuchi family gone?"


    "I don''t know about this old man," he said with a sigh. "The man beside the branch is probably still alive, but the master is Alas, senior general Yuchi is a good man, and his three sons are brave and good at fighting. In particular, Yuchi Wenyu, the son of a child, was born with a good appearance. He has been accompanying the prince since he was a child. It is said that he also has friendship with the Emperor today. Unfortunately, he died in battle when he was young. Otherwise, he would have been thirty years old. "


    LAN Wenyu didn''t speak. There was light in his eyes under the brim of his hat. He was not thirty-two, but thirty-two.


    "Uncle, is there a candle seller around here?"


    "Oh, you have to go through the alley in front of you. Once upon a time, this area was very busy. Since the weichi family''s accident, it''s much colder here. Many businessmen have moved away."


    "Why don''t you go, old man?"


    "The old man is just an old man. The weichi family once favored me. The old man had no other skills, so he stayed here. Some naughty children went to the door to pee and row. The old man went to have a drink and sometimes helped to clean it up, but he didn''t dare to do it too often for fear of being found out."


    LAN Wenyu said, "can I ask you what kind of favor you have received from the weichi family?"


    "In those years, the old man''s grandson was seriously ill soon after he was born. He had no money to ask for a doctor. The old man shyly stopped general Wei Chi''s horse, and the general gave me a full ingot of silver. Only in this way can the old man''s grandson be saved. Now he is 12 years old, and he is half a boy, and he is very mature."


    "I''m very lucky," Lan Wenyu stood up and put a ingot of silver on the table. "Thank you very much."


    The old man looked at the ingot of silver and said, "my guest, I can''t find it. If you don''t have any money, I''ll forget it. As for what the old man said today, just don''t pass it on. "


    LAN Wenyu said with a smile, "don''t look for it. I not only drank tea, but also listened to the story. It''s worth it."


    When he left, he looked back at the old house again. The old man stood by and saw the eyebrows under the brim of his hat flash by. His mouth widened in amazement, and he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Wait for a person to walk far, he just fiercely kneels down to the ground, toward that person far away direction heavily kowtow a head.


    In his life, he only received two hundred percent silver ingots, but it was from the same person. After a few years, the little general''s demeanor remained the same, but it was hard for him to return home.


    LAN Wenyu bought a candle and walked around the wall to the back door, where he was more evasive. Seeing that there was no one around, he jumped into the wall.


    The backyard was full of weeds, which covered all the paths. When he walked up, the grass half a man''s height reached his waist, as if walking on the wilderness. But this is not a wilderness, this is his home!


    Looking at the familiar plants and trees, LAN Wenyu''s eyes gradually become misty. It''s nearly ten years. When he left, he was just a little over 20 years old, but when he came back, he was at the age of independence. It''s just that he had no fame, no wife, and was alone. What would he do?


    He didn''t even have the face to come back to see his ancestors, because he even changed his surname. He not only changed his surname, but also rebelled against the country, and his surname was the emperor of Nanyuan. He didn''t regret this. If he didn''t escape or change his family name, he would not live until now. Now that he is back, he wants to make amends to his ancestors and let the weichi family restore its glorious family. He should pay for the mistakes he made.Although he had been away for a long time and the house was dilapidated, he did not forget it for a moment. Every brick was engraved in his mind. It was very clear. He walked as fast as he could, and soon arrived at the ancestral hall where the ancestors of the weichi family were worshipped.


    pushed open the dusty door, squeaky, and the smell of dreary dust came to him. He waved it with his hand and saw that the tablets of the ancestors were still standing there. At the beginning, after the great prince muronghan came to power, most of the people in weichi''s family ran away. Although they copied his family, they didn''t smash his ancestral hall, so they could remain intact.


    He not only remained intact, but also had four more tablets. He walked over slowly, and his eyes swept over the four tablets one by one, from his father to his eldest brother and second brother, and finally to himself. It says his former name: weichi Wenyu. He was seriously injured and ran away in the chaos. I don''t know if anyone would collect their bodies, but someone secretly carved a memorial tablet and put it in the ancestral hall, so that they could have a place to rest.


    He took out the candle and lit it. Holding the slender incense, he knelt down and worshipped three times. He worshipped his ancestors, his parents and his brother. Finally, he lit the incense again and worshipped his memorial tablet


    -------------------


    this worship is actually purposeful. I don''t know if anyone knows


    about it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C799

    Bai Qianfan took a tray and went up the steps carefully. Hao pingguan stood on the porch. Seeing this, he hurriedly came up to pick it up. "How can you let the empress bring it in person, laurel and green lotus?"


    Bai Qianfan turned slightly to avoid his hand. "Don''t scold them, chief manager. I want to send them myself."


    Hao pingguan said with a smile: "you old princes are all in it. When you see the empress so virtuous, you must praise her greatly."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "is it not finished yet?"


    "Ten years is a great sacrifice. Naturally, everything must be done properly. Go in."


    Bai Qianfan went in with a tray. There were some people sitting in the room. They were the elders and children of the clan. The king of Jin was also there. He was discussing something with the emperor.


    The emperor was a little absent-minded. Seeing Bai Qianfan coming in, he stood up to greet him, "Why are you here?"


    "I don''t think the emperor has much lunch. I think he will be hungry, so I cooked corn soup to fill your stomach."


    The king of Jin said with a smile: "the emperor''s sister-in-law is really considerate. No wonder the emperor''s brother treats the emperor''s sister-in-law like a pearl."


    The emperor took the bowl of corn soup, stirred it gently with a spoon twice, and glanced at the king of Jin, "you can''t envy this kind of thing. If you accept it, the princess of Jin can do the same."


    The king of Jin pretended to be annoyed and said, "will you expose my shortcomings in front of your uncle Wang?"


    All the princes laughed. Some of them looked at Bai Qianfan secretly. There were many rumors about the queen. She was once the fifth miss of Bai Xiangfu and the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. A while ago, there was a rumor about assassinating the emperor on his wedding night. But the emperor tried his best to avoid the rumor and spoil her.


    If it''s really a little spoiled, I dare to match you and me to the emperor. There are no rules at all.


    The emperor scooped a spoonful into his mouth and said, "what''s more, ask someone to fill it up and let you Uncle Wang taste the Queen''s craftsmanship."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak. He just looked at him with a daze. Seeing that the spoon of corn soup was about to be eaten, he suddenly rushed up and slapped the bowl on the ground. The snow-white corn soup spilled all over the ground. Everyone was shocked. A white Persian cat didn''t know where to get out and ran to the beach of corn soup to lick it.


    Bai Qianfan yelled: "Xiaobai, no..."


    The Persian cat looked up at her and fell to the ground. The king of Jin was so close that he went forward to sniff and died. He straightened up slowly and looked at Bai Qianfan, "queen, what do you want to do?"


    All the people''s eyes moved to Bai Qianfan''s face as the king of Jin asked. It''s a wonder that the queen poisoned the emperor, but she dared to do it in front of everyone. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, no one would believe it.


    Bai Qianfan''s face was pale. Looking at the dead Persian cat on the ground, he cried in tears, "Xiaobai, Xiaobai..."


    An old prince said, "the emperor is still in a daze. Let''s call someone to arrest the queen."


    "Emperor, what are you hesitating about? Seeing is believing. Can you still wronged her?"


    The emperor''s face was as heavy as water. He walked slowly to Bai Qianfan and said, "queen, do you want to kill me?"


    "No, I, I..." Bai Qianfan cried and shook his head, but he could not tell why.


    The emperor turned and looked at the old princes. "Uncle Wang heard that. The queen said no, I believe her."


    "The emperor," the old prince said bitterly, "we all know that you always love your wife, but now she wants your life, do you still want to protect her?"


    "I don''t believe she did it. No one can wrongly the queen until we find out what happened."


    The king of Jin arched his hand and said, "brother, how about letting my younger brother investigate this case thoroughly? It''s a matter of great urgency. If we don''t make it clear in time, not only the uncles, but also the younger brothers are not at ease. The emperor''s elder brother is the son of heaven, and he is the body of thousands of gold. He can''t tolerate any loss. There is such a big hidden danger around him. If we want to spread it out, all the subjects in the world are restless. "


    An old prince came forward to stop the emperor and Bai Qianfan. "What the king of Jin said is reasonable. Emperor, this matter is not trivial. Before we find out, for the safety of the emperor, we''d better not see the queen again."


    "Presumptuous!" The emperor whisked away the old prince and held Bai Qianfan''s hand. "She is my daughter-in-law. How can I abandon her when something like this happens?"


    "The emperor!" He knelt down and said, "you can''t be so confused. For the sake of a woman, you will be despised by the people of the world if you ignore the country and the people."


    The king of Jin knelt down and said, "emperor, no matter what, we should find out what happened again. In this way, we can return the Queen''s innocence."


    "The emperor!" All the princes knelt down and cried out.


    The emperor was very helpless and waved his hand, "just check it. I''ll wait here."


    The princes got up, and the king of Jin said, "it''s not difficult to find out. It''s said that the empress''s maids will come to ask. In addition, it''s said that the imperial doctor of Wei will come to find out what''s the poison in the millet soup? We also need to find out where the poison comes from. As long as we find out all these things, we will come to the conclusion. "


    The emperor nodded, so Laurel was called up. She didn''t know what happened, so she felt that everyone was staring at her. She was a little scared. When she looked at the corn soup and Persian cat on the ground, her face changed. She couldn''t believe it and looked at Bai Qianfan.The king of Jin asked, "who cooked this corn soup?"


    Laurel is scared to beat to tremble, hastily take back the vision, but is low head not language.


    "Come on, if there''s a lie, I''ll let someone cut you alive."


    Laurel leg a soft, kneel down, shiver way: "yes, is Niangniang cook?"


    "From boiling to delivering, is there a loan?"


    "The empress said that she would cook desserts for the emperor herself, and no one would interfere."


    "That is to say, the queen did everything from boiling to delivering?"


    Laurel bit his lips, hesitated for a long time, or nodded.


    At this time, Wei Zhongqing came in quickly, and the emperor handed over his hand, "I don''t know what happened when my minister Wei Zhongqing saw the driver and called for him in such a hurry."


    The Emperor didn''t say a word. He kept silent since the king of Jin tried the case.


    The king of Jin said, "Dr. Wei, please have a test. What''s the poison in this corn soup on the ground? Why did the cat die just after two bites?"


    Wei Zhongqing was startled. He went forward to examine it carefully. His face darkened, and he got up to reply: "Mr. Wang, the cat''s neck is stiff, the pupils are extremely constricted, the whole body is tight, and the teeth are closed. It seems that there is convulsion. As the following officials see, this cat is poisoned by strychnine."


    The king of Jin frowned, "but where did the nux vomica come from?"


    Wei Zhongqing suddenly knelt down on the ground, "Wang Ye, yesterday, too hospital two money nux vomica whereabouts unknown."


    "Son of a bitch!" The king of Jin struck the table fiercely, "why don''t you come up with the morning paper?"


    "It''s not much. I thought it was mixed with other herbs, but I still didn''t have it. That day, only the empress had been to the Tai hospital. I didn''t dare to make a decision, so..."


    -------------------


    Xinwen, you are addicted to love. Please move your fingers to vote for Mozi and bow to thank you. Voting address: app homepage banner Renaissance season.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C800

    It''s already clear that the queen stole the nux vomica from the Tai hospital and poisoned the emperor. But maybe she found out her conscience and knocked over the bowl at the last moment, which did not lead to disaster. No one knows what the queen thinks, but no matter what she thinks, she has put it into action, so there is no forgiveness.


    The emperor looked at Bai Qianfan, eyes condensation: "queen, what else do you have to say?"


    "I don''t know," Bai Qianfan panicked. His straight back shrank into a ball, like a frightened rabbit, shaking his head, "I don''t know, I don''t know..."


    Looking at her like this, the emperor felt a little distressed and went to comfort her, "don''t worry, take your time and tell me what you think in your heart. We are husband and wife. There''s nothing we can''t say."


    The old prince couldn''t see the emperor''s gentle manner. He was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, "stop, as an emperor, how can you be so right and wrong? The fact is very clear, and I still don''t want to arrest this woman! Come on, arrest this spy from Nanyuan! "


    The emperor glanced at them coldly, "I see who dares to move the queen!"


    The princes'' tone was hard, the evidence was solid, and the fact was very clear. It was hard for the emperor to protect the queen like this.


    The eldest prince, who is 70 years old, is highly respected in the imperial family. He doesn''t have to kneel down to worship the emperor on weekdays. Now he says, "you are the emperor, but you are also the descendants of the Murong family. If you don''t listen to me, I will ask for the family law!"


    Although the Murong family is a royal family, as early as the beginning of the founding of the country, in order to avoid the arrogance and domineering of later kings, as long as the clan vote is passed, the family law can be applied to teach the king a lesson and alert him.


    Murong''s family method is a two finger wide thick whip, made of rhinoceros skin, hard in quality and hard in skin. If one whip goes down, the skin will split and the flesh will hurt the heart and lung. However, in the hundreds of years since the founding of Dongyue, the whip has hardly been used and has been used in the ancestral hall. If it hadn''t been picked up by the old king, the emperor would have forgotten it.


    As soon as the old prince mentioned, all the other princes were attached, and the murder of the emperor happened in front of their eyes. How could they tolerate it?


    The emperor knew that the princes had the right to use family law against him, but even so, he could not let Bai Qianfan be taken away.


    Just thinking about it, Bai Qianfan timidly asked: "what is family law?"


    Lao Qin Wang glanced at her, snorted heavily and ignored her.


    The king of Jin replied: "Murong''s family method is to ask his ancestors to whip and beat him hard!"


    Bai Qianfan said, "is there anyone else who can fight the emperor?"


    "As long as the lineages unanimously pass, they can do so. A whip will come down, at least..."


    Before the king of Jin finished speaking, Bai Qianfan interrupted him, "don''t beat the emperor, catch me."


    "Nonsense!" The emperor was angry. "You stay here and don''t go anywhere."


    "No way," cried the old prince, "the queen must be put in the heaven prison, and be judged on a certain day. She must be beheaded at the Meridian Gate in front of the people."


    "Presumptuous!" The emperor was so angry that he dragged Bai Qianfan behind him. "I said, she''s not going anywhere, so she''s going to be shut up in Chengde hall!"


    "Family law, please!" The old prince did not show weakness. The emperor was confused. He was not confused. He could not let Murong die in the hands of a witch.


    The king of Jin was in a dilemma and advised him, "brother Wang, you are also good friends. After all, the matter is very clear. It''s impossible to say without locking up the queen. Uncle Sanwang, you have to calm down. The Emperor didn''t say that you don''t want to close the queen. If you want me to say, it''s OK to close in Chengde Hall... "


    Several old princes were stubborn, and they had to ask for family laws to wake up the emperor.


    Hao pingguan''s shrill voice was so loud that he said, "the Empress Dowager and the Buddha are here!"


    Before the words were heard, the Empress Dowager rushed in, with a straight face, staring at the old princes with great momentum, "who dares to beat my son?"


    The emperor is the younger generation, but the Empress Dowager is the same generation, and the concubine of the former Emperor. Today''s empress dowager Buddha, in front of her, several princes dare not say big. Please say hello.


    Empress Dowager Rui hasn''t been out of the Ci''an palace since the last incident. Later, the emperor lifted the ban, and she never stepped out of the gate. The Ci''an palace is spacious, with front and back halls, accessory halls and back garden, which is enough for her to relax. If she doesn''t come out, she doesn''t want the emperor to see the blockage in her heart.


    Bai Qianfan went to see her from time to time and sent her a share of all the good things. After a long time, whether it was good or bad, she could taste it naturally. Although the emperor did not like to see her, the queen and the Prince did not forget to respect filial piety. She knew in her heart that the link between the queen and the prince and her was still the emperor, so she was also wise and did not show her face easily.


    It was Hao pingguan who sent Xiao shunzi to her place to move soldiers today. She knew what was going on here. She heard that the old prince wanted to ask the family law to beat the emperor. She was so scared that she didn''t care about anything and came here in a hurry.


    When she was young, Empress Dowager Rui was also a powerful character. She was straight faced, staring, and a bit fierce. For a moment, there was no one talking in the room.


    At this time, a man rushed in at the door. He was small and fast, like a gust of wind blowing in. As soon as he entered the house, he looked at Bai Qianfan. Seeing her standing there, he was relieved. He hurried to stand in front of her and stared coldly at some pro Kings with big round eyes. "Who dares to catch my mother?"The old one suddenly came in, one protecting his son, the other protecting his mother. When he spoke, he was so domineering. Several old princes were really stupid.


    They tried to explain the matter clearly. Before they finished speaking, Empress Dowager Rui sneered, "you said that the queen wanted to murder the emperor in front of you. Isn''t that self death? Is there such a fool in the world? "


    A few princes can''t help looking at each other. Yes, if you really want to harm others, how can you do it in front of others? But why did the queen do it?


    "In the eyes of AI Jia, there is no one more kind-hearted than the queen in the world. She will never do such a thing. It''s you who are so fierce that you scared her so much that her face turned white. What a pity." The Empress Dowager shook her head and sighed. She cast her compassionate eyes on Bai Qianfan.


    The little prince looked up at his mother. He was really scared and timid. He was so angry that he rushed up to beat someone. He was stopped by the king of Jin. He couldn''t make money and kicked the king of Jin. "Who dares to hurt my mother, I''ll fight with him."


    The emperor finally said, "lin''er, don''t make a fool of yourself. Don''t argue about it. I''ll check it again. The queen is forbidden in Chengde hall. I''ll look at her."


    Several old princes, you see me, I see you, some hesitant. The emperor is confused. The Empress Dowager shouldn''t be. It''s said that she had prejudice against the queen before, and her relationship has not been very good. How can she face the queen today?


    The king of Jin took the opportunity to persuade him, "Uncle Wang, when the emperor is alert, he will be careful. Besides, Lord Ning is very careful and keeps close to the emperor. With him, the emperor will never be OK. Since there is something strange about this matter, the emperor wants to check it again. Please don''t be impatient. This matter will come to a conclusion."


    Please continue to support Mozi, the new article "love you addicted, years how enemy deep love" has fattened, please support, very good love story, will not let you down, bow thank you! Thank you again for never leaving, very warm heart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C801

    The next day, there was a new rumor in Lin''an city that the queen was arrested for murdering the emperor. She had been locked up and would be beheaded in front of the Meridian Gate in a few days.


    LAN Wenyu sat in the teahouse, listening to the people on the side of the whisper, slightly frowned, did you start? It''s a guy who can''t do enough and can''t do enough. How can he get rid of the control of the high priest and capsize here? But even so, is mo Rongshu willing to kill her?


    From time to time, the sound of discussion came into his ears.


    "It''s said that the emperor loves his wife like life. How can he kill the queen?"


    "It''s obvious that if you don''t kill me, I''ll kill you. Everyone is for himself. The emperor can''t make fun of his own life if he dotes on the queen."


    LAN Wenyu murmured in his heart that if Mo Rongshu wanted to kill Bai Qianfan, he would not have gone all the way to Nanyuan to find her, nor would he have started a war to marry her back. It can be seen that the news is not true.


    "What you said is not right," someone lowered his voice. "The Emperor didn''t want to kill the queen. For this matter, he had a fight with several old kings. After all, it''s a big crime to kill the emperor. Although the Emperor didn''t let the queen be killed, he could only let the queen be taken away. Now he''s locked up in the heaven prison and suffered a lot. If the emperor doesn''t kill him, he won''t live long."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course. I have a brother who works for the warden. He told me in a whisper."


    Someone said with regret: "last time the emperor Chunwei, I was lucky to see the face of the empress. She was a beautiful woman. If you want me to say, it''s better to kill her. Why let her suffer those crimes?"


    "Kill, the emperor is reluctant to give up."


    "Ah, since ancient times, heroes have been sad about the beauty pass, even the wise and powerful emperor."


    LAN Wenyu''s eyes narrowed. Under the brim of his hat, those Phoenix eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. Mo Rongshu, you coward, do you treat her like this when you marry her?


    He got up, threw down a piece of silver and strode out of the door.


    -


    in the dead of night, outside the prison supervisor''s towering wall, a dark shadow passed quickly.


    Bangzi yelled: "the sky is dry and the things are dry. Be careful with the fire.". Guard against theft, close the door and close the window... "


    The watchman, who was familiar with the guard at the gate of the prison superintendent, met him and said, "brother Chen, why did you take your turn tonight? Did you just take your turn yesterday?"


    Brother Chen, with a vague finger, said, "there''s a big man in there, and those who take turns have to be on duty."


    The watchman asked curiously, "what big man?"


    Brother Chen made a gesture of forbidding sound: "don''t ask. If you can enter room 1 of Tianzi, think for yourself."


    The watchman put out his tongue and banged away.


    On the roof, the man in black raised his head slowly and looked at the house behind him. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised. He was too familiar with room 1.


    Move to the right side of the roof, slide down the column, and flash into the corridor. At the end of the bend, the dark hole is exposed outside. When the patrol school guards pass by, the man in black quietly enters the cave. The narrow stairs seem to have no end. There are guards beside the iron door dozing. The man in black rushes forward with one arrow. When the two guards hear the movement, they just raise their heads and are ordered The sound of the paralysis.


    The man in black laughs scornfully and goes to the innermost room. A woman is lying on her side on the ground. Her body is graceful with snow-white robes. Her long soft hair is scattered on both sides. She seems to be asleep.


    The man in black reached out to break the big lock on the door, went in quietly and called her softly, "Nannan."


    With the sound of "whoosh", a huge iron cage fell from the sky. The man in black looked back in amazement, and then turned back. His face had calmed down. The woman on the ground stood up, but it was not the girl in his mouth, it was a strange face.


    The man in black pulled off the mask on his face and began to laugh. "It''s a good move to invite you into the urn."


    The emperor''s voice rang out of the cage. "It''s so easy. I''ll walk in and catch myself. LAN Wenyu, you are all right. "


    LAN Wenyu raised his eyebrows and laughed, "Mo Rongshu, is that how you treat your old friends? In Nanyuan, I let you go. "


    "Yes? Isn''t it part of your plan to let me go? "


    "What did Ruyu tell you?"


    "The answer is not hard to guess. It''s the same this time. When the leopard cub named Diandian appeared, I was suspicious. If there was no one behind him, he would have come all the way to find Qianfan accurately. It''s a little strange, but I want to thank you. He appeared in time and saved Qianfan''s life."


    LAN Wenyu said sarcastically, "when she comes to you, she is in danger. You are really qualified as a husband."


    "It''s not very qualified," the emperor said with a wry smile, "including this time. In order to lure the enemy into depth, I had to let her be wronged, and I didn''t feel good either."


    "Don''t fake it here. For your country, everyone can sacrifice."


    "Don''t talk about him like that," Bai Qianfan came out of the corner with a delicate voice. "This is what I mean. Originally, the emperor wanted me to succeed and spread the news of his death. I stopped him. The new king of Mengda ascended the throne and was ready to move on the northern border. At this time, if I heard that the emperor of East Vietnam had died, I would take the opportunity to start a war. I just suffered a little grievance, Then the people in the north can be prevented from getting involved in the war. Why not? "She went to the emperor and stood side by side with him. Under his broad sleeves, the emperor habitually held her hand.


    "Lan Wenyu, since you let me go at the beginning, why do you want to have these troubles today? In my heart, you are not a bad person."


    LAN Wenyu looks at her deeply. For more than a year, she seems to be different from before. Her eyebrows are more vivid. There is less vigilance and more joy in her eyes. Beside her lover, of course, she doesn''t need to be vigilant, because someone will hold up a place for her. But that person will never be him.


    "Honey," he whispered to her.


    The emperor frowned. "She doesn''t use the name anymore."


    "Yes, don''t call me Nanren any more. This name doesn''t bring me good memories." Bai Qianfan said, "I ask you, is it your idea to control me to kill the emperor with poisonous insects?"


    LAN Wenyu was slightly surprised. "Do you know that I planted a poisonous insect for you?"


    "The day I escaped, I knew why I couldn''t escape several times in a row. It was because you planted poisonous insects for me."


    LAN Wenyu said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you know. That''s right. I planted a poisonous insect for you early in the morning. I thought you must be mine, but You ran away


    The Emperor didn''t want to hear him say this. He said, "the empress of Nanyuan has been imprisoned. Is it your own idea to kill me?"


    LAN Wenyu laughed a little enigmatic, "guess what?"


    -------------------


    Xinwen, you are addicted to love. Please move your fingers to vote for Mozi and bow to thank you. Voting address: app homepage banner Renaissance season.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C802

    LAN Wenyu glanced at the hand they held together and snorted with a smile, "Mo Rongshu, you invite the emperor into the urn, but you don''t know I''m willing to throw myself into the net."


    The emperor asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t treat me as a fool. At the beginning, I was also a famous weichi general in East Vietnam. How could you hide this trick from me? As for why I threw myself into the net," he turned his eyes to Bai Qianfan. "Honey, show me your right arm."


    "Presumptuous!" The emperor roared.


    But Bai Qianfan noticed something. He rolled up the sleeve of his right arm. There was a small bulge on his arm, like a bean buried under his skin. She looked in horror. "What''s this?"


    The emperor took her hand and gently touched it on the bulge. Icy eyes shot at LAN Wenyu: "what did you do to her?"


    Through an iron fence, LAN Wenyu''s expression was very relaxed. He put his hand behind him and walked slowly in the room. He said, "I control my daughter''s mind and let her poison you, but I want to test her strong heart. If she can get rid of the control of the high priest, she will also get rid of me. So she failed in her mission and was caught. I really believe it, but it''s time In this day''s prison, I know it''s you who set up such a big loophole. "


    He paused for a moment, "as for why I want to throw myself into the net, that''s why," he pointed to the bulge on Bai Qianfan''s arm. "Only when I get close can I fully activate the insect, and she can be controlled by me."


    "You wretch," the emperor said angrily. He pulled out Ning Jiu''s sword and was about to stab him.


    LAN Wenyu jumped back and laughed, "don''t say I didn''t warn you. If I die, Nannan won''t live long. Her poisonous insects and mine are a pair." He rolled up his sleeve and showed it to the emperor. There was a bulge on his strong arm, but it was not static, but moving slowly. It looked creepy. "You see, it knows that the baby is activated, and it''s already a little excited."


    The emperor then calmed down and said, "come on, what do you want?"


    LAN Wenyu squinted and swept around the room. "I don''t like it here. Find me a good place to live."


    "Yes."


    LAN Wenyu said: "if I want to be close to my daughter, I''d better live in your Chengde hall."


    "Yes, I can rest assured to live under my nose."


    "You can''t shut me up. You have to eat and drink. Someone is waiting on you."


    "Yes. I said everything else. "


    LAN Wenyu pondered for a moment, and his expression became very serious. "I want you to rehabilitate Yuchi Yimen, restore the innocence of Yuchi Yimen, return the ancestral house, and let the people move back."


    "What''s your reward?"


    "I will get the poisonous insects out of the girl''s body and set her free."


    "When you go back to Dongyue, you just want to rehabilitate Yuchi?"


    "What else can we do?" LAN Wenyu put his hands together and laughed bitterly: "it''s no longer feasible to rely on Nanyuan to deal with you. Anyway, I don''t want to be the culprit of the Yuchi family. Besides, I''m not LAN Wenyu now, I''m Yuchi Wenyu."


    "Good deal," the emperor ordered, "come on, open the gate and welcome general weichi back to the palace."


    Weichi Wenyu was not afraid of the emperor''s deceit. As soon as the gate opened, he swaggered out.


    From baozai Diandian''s return to Bai Qianfan''s abnormality, the emperor guessed that Wei Chi Wenyu had come. He wanted to send out officers and soldiers to search the city, but he was afraid that Wei Chi Wenyu would jump over the wall and do something bad for Bai Qianfan, or run away, and it would be difficult to catch him again. As a last resort, he took advantage of weichi Wenyu''s feelings for Bai Qianfan and made a move to invite him into the urn. As a result, weichi Wenyu threw him into the net willingly and activated the insects in Bai Qianfan''s body. He was so angry in his heart that he just wanted to crush Yuchi Wenyu to death.


    Back in the carriage, the Emperor didn''t say a word. Tie Qing had a face, but he was holding Bai Qianfan''s hand more and more tightly. Bai Qianfan put his body in his arms and comforted him: "don''t worry, he''s not bad. He said he would help me get rid of the poisonous insects, and he won''t break his promise."


    The emperor sighed, "I knew it was like this. Why act? If I didn''t catch him, he would have sent him to the door automatically."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that Xiaobai," Bai Qianfan said with some regret, "you sent Xiaobai to me just to play that play, but you shouldn''t hide it from me. It''s also a small life."


    "I know you''re soft hearted. I''ve told you, how can you act realistically? There are tens of thousands of people in the palace. If the remaining evils are not clear, I''m afraid he won''t take the bait. I''ve wronged you. "


    "It''s nothing to be aggrieved by this idea. It''s just that you have to spend some time explaining to Uncle Wang."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You have already explained it. The rumors outside are under control. Now I only worry about you," he felt the little bulge across his clothes. "I hope Yuchi Wenyu didn''t cheat me. Otherwise, I will let him and Yuchi be completely destroyed."


    "I didn''t expect that the purpose of his return was to rehabilitate the family. It was not easy for him to change his surname. He was floating in a foreign country, and his heart was probably never calm.""The decline of the Yuchi family is due to the struggle between muronghan and murongyuan. However, there is nothing wrong with the Yuchi family. They are just too loyal to the former crown prince. Loyalty has killed them. After muronghan ascended the throne, the people of the Yuchi family fled everywhere. Most of them were anonymous. Muronghan''s new monarch was in power. He had too many things to do, so he had no time to pay attention to them It shouldn''t be difficult to recruit Yuchi back. In the final analysis, it''s all for fame and power. But I don''t know how many aristocratic families have sacrificed under the power and government in the past dynasties. In one dynasty, the emperor and his courtiers, outsiders think that the lintel is noble and the scenery is boundless. However, the current situation is turbulent and the first to bear the brunt, but these so-called aristocratic families. The evolution of history is so similar. "


    This topic is a little heavy. Bai Qianfan doesn''t want to go on any more. He smiles, "this time it''s not without any harvest. At least the Empress Dowager is on my side this time. She has seen the evidence, and she''s very red faced with Uncle Wang. It can be seen that she believes me from the bottom of her heart."


    The emperor also smile, eyes quietly looking down at the curtain, did not speak.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "do you still refuse to forgive the Empress Dowager?"


    "She''s always doing me good, but she''s always making mistakes. Only this time, she knows how to think with her head. In fact, there''s nothing she can''t forgive. She''s not an unforgivable villain. At most, she''s selfish and has imposed her likes and dislikes on others. Now she finally knows that what she saw with her own eyes is not necessarily true. I just hope she can remember the lesson and do her best. "


    -------------------


    Xinwen, you are addicted to love. Please move your fingers to vote for Mozi and bow to thank you. Voting address: at the bottom of the app home page, discovery, hot review Plaza, Renaissance season.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C803

    Wei Chi Wenyu lives in the side hall of Chengde hall. Hao pingguan selects some clever servants to wait on him. He has nothing to do all day, either walking birds to fight crickets or teasing the little maids. A row of bird cages are hung under the eaves. In the morning, the birds chirp and follow the mountain forest.


    He is handsome, and likes to be provocative. The maids in the palace are very red for a long time. Whenever he saw the maids'' coy appearance, Wei Chi Wen Yu burst out laughing.


    His daily whereabouts and affairs were reported to the emperor by special people. The emperor thought that if he continued like this, he was afraid that the general weichi would come to court sooner or later. He ordered Hao pingguan to replace all the maids with old, mediocre or ugly ones. Stepping on the tail of Wei Chi Wenyu, he rushed to the South study to judge the emperor.


    "Why change all my people?"


    "Just don''t want to let your heart have a sidekick just, into the palace for a few days, how still don''t see you for Qianfan get out of the insect?"


    "What''s the hurry? It''s not hard to get it out. I''ll have to wait until you''ve done what you promised me."


    The emperor''s sharp eyes fixed on his face, "you''d better not play tricks, or I''ll let the Yuchi family bury you."


    Weichi Wenyu looks like a broken pot. "If you have the ability to kill me, killing me is killing your queen. If you don''t believe me, try it."


    The emperor was so choked that he was speechless that he could only beat the table angrily. Now he has a good temper, only Wei Chi and Wen Yu can let him catch it.


    However, the emperor''s patience was not bad, and he soon recovered. He knew that the more angry he was, the more happy Wei Chi Wenyu was, just like when he was a child.


    "I''ve asked people to repair the house in the north of the city. It''s been abandoned for a long time, and it will take a little time. I also issued an imperial edict to the world, calling the people of Yuchi to return to Beijing. Probably no one believed it, but there was no reply. It''s up to you. If you don''t show up, your people won''t believe it. "


    Weichi Wenyu pondered for a while, "I know how to do it. Please step up the work of the house. If it''s repaired, I''ll move there as soon as possible, so that you won''t worry if you see me."


    "Everything I promised you is in progress. When will you do what you promised me?"


    "The day I moved in, I was free."


    "I warn you not to call her that again."


    Wei Chi Wen Yu cast a white eye and muttered: "be careful." He turned and left.


    The emperor can''t vent his anger. The only one who doesn''t pay attention to him is Wei Chi Wen Yu.


    On the second day, when the civil and military officials who had left the court came out of the palace, they saw a man standing on the Jinshui bridge. He was handsome, dignified, handsome, smiling and greeting the familiar officials.


    "Uncle Huang, why is your hair all white?"


    "Wu Shibo, you are still so old and strong."


    "Mr. Zhang, are you promoted again?"


    "Yang Chengshan, why did you go back to Beijing when you didn''t stay in the army?"


    "Mr. Chen, long time no see."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone was startled. Although the emperor issued the news of calling Yuchi to return to Beijing, no one from Yuchi''s family came back. How suddenly, Yuchi Wenyu stood on the Jinshui bridge? Besides, isn''t he already dead?


    That fight has been a matter of the previous dynasty. It has been so long. Right and wrong are twists and turns, and people are at ease. Although no one dared to speak for the family of Yuchi at that time, the popularity and reputation of the old general of Yuchi were excellent. This time, the emperor issued an imperial edict to call the people of Yuchi to return to Beijing. Everyone was very pleased, but he didn''t expect that the first one who came back was Wenyu, who had been dead for many years.


    For a moment, everyone surrounded him. The old minister who made friends with old general weichi thought of his father when he saw him. His eyes turned red and his throat choked. Some colleagues who made friends with him at the beginning beat him on the shoulder in surprise.


    "Good guy, you''re not dead. Where have you been these years?"


    Weichi Wenyu prevaricated in the past, "I didn''t go anywhere. I''m hiding." If these ministers knew that he had gone to Nanyuan, changed his surname, and cooperated with the crazy empress to carry out the plan of assassinating the emperor, maybe they could make him blood on the spot immediately.


    Weichi Wenyu accompanied them to the palace. "It''s hard to meet each other. Go for a walk and drink. It''s my treat today."


    All the people laughed, "what you want is to meet general Yuchi."


    "Don''t call me that. I''m an idle person now. I have no right and no job. I''ll have to ask you to have a meal."


    "Young master Yuchi is joking. Depending on your friendship with the emperor, it''s not a matter of time before you become a general."


    "That''s to say, the emperor will make you a general with his good ability. Now the court is employing people, and it''s time for him to come back."


    Yuchi Wenyu laughed when he listened to their flattery. In fact, he knew in his heart that they flattered him not because Yuchi''s family was about to recover, but because they pitied his sufferings these years.Wei Chi Wenyu is very generous. He bought a elegant room in Jinyuan restaurant, the most luxurious restaurant in Lin''an City, and invited everyone to have dinner. He also called opera singers and jugglers, and had a boisterous dinner.


    Hearing the news, the emperor touched his chin and said with a smile, "this Wei Chi Wen Yu is not stupid. This time his people should go to Beijing."


    Bai Qianfan said, "look at this, he is not going to go back to Nanyuan. How is the emperor going to arrange for him?"


    The emperor glanced at her and said, "as soon as the deal between me and him is over, naturally the main road is facing the sky. Each side goes its own way."


    "He is also a talented person. Doesn''t the emperor intend to give him an official position to serve the imperial court?"


    The emperor snorted, "what''s the purpose of his coming back this time? I haven''t fully figured out. If he comes back to be a spy, pretending to submit to the imperial court, but working for Nanyuan, wouldn''t he lead a wolf into the house?"


    Bai Qianfan opened her eyes wide, but she didn''t think of this. She always felt that Yuchi Wenyu was not a bad person. Although she was in Nanyuan at that time, her memory was all there. Yuchi Wenyu was beside her, but she was quite a gentleman. There was no place to go beyond. He was not like a bad person.


    She joked, "it''s the emperor who wants to be more thoughtful than ordinary people, but it''s not good to be too thoughtful. If you look at it after a long time, I''ll bet that his nature is not bad."


    The emperor sank his face and said, "what''s the good bet? How long have you known him? How long have I known him? Wei Chi, Wen Yu It''s not authentic. I and he were brothers at the beginning. My brother''s daughter-in-law dares to covet them. What else can''t we do? "


    Bai Qianfan knows that he cares about this. He lies on his back and calls him, "TANU, don''t be angry. If you are angry, you will have wrinkles. If you have white hair and wrinkles, you will become an old man."


    The emperor was so angry and laughing that he put his big hand around her from behind and patted her on the buttock, "who did I lose my head for? You don''t know? I''ll tell you how to deal with you in the evening. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C804

    Weichi Wenyu made a high-profile appearance in Lin''an City. The most famous restaurant heard about him. The famous actors witnessed his elegant demeanor. The general of weichi came back again. Some good people went to the old house of weichi''s family to see it. As expected, they had already gone to the seal, and the craftsmen were building a lot of buildings inside. At the tea stall under the tree in Qianmen, the old man who sold tea said that general weichi had really come back and gave him a ingot of silver.


    A few days later, some of the family members of weichi family finally showed their faces and went to the ancestral hall of the house to cry bitterly. One of them had two. Slowly, the uncles and brothers of weichi Wenyu all came back. They all had houses in the capital. The houses that had been locked for seven or eight years were all opened. After a little repair, they went to live in them. They were all excited and waiting for the emperor to leave The imperial edict vindicated the weichi family.


    Weichi Wenyu is very busy these days. He goes out early and comes back late. He is busy meeting the people of his clan. Sometimes he doesn''t want to go back to the palace at night, so he stops outside. His father had three brothers, and the old general weichi was the second. Two of them died in that fight, and the youngest uncle, Yuchi Zonghua, was left. His sons were all alive. All the half grown-up boys in those years were human. In addition, some distant cousins and brothers gathered together. Now the family of weichi is not lonely.


    Looking at the great family, Wei Chi Wenyu has mixed feelings. His uncle and uncle''s family are prosperous, but his family has only one child.


    When Wei Chi Zonghua became the eldest parent, he was most worried about his life and discussed with him, "Wenyu, now you are close to the emperor, why don''t you let the emperor point out a marriage for you and let it spread out earlier to support you. Uncle is old, and he has no ambition of that year. This generation is counting on you. When the emperor pacifies our Yuchi family, and you resume your original position, our Yuchi family''s lintel will be restored. "


    Wei Chi Wen Yu''s expression is light, "I''m a lot older. I don''t want to do that anymore. Just pick a smart child in the family and give it to me."


    Wei Chi Zong Hua YILENG: "what''s the age of a large number, clearly in the right year, do not marry a daughter-in-law?"


    "If you don''t want to marry me, I''ll take my child back to my old house with me as soon as the imperial edict is issued. My uncle''s family moved back, too. There are so many people. "


    Yuchi Zonghua couldn''t figure it out. He saw things getting better and better. It''s not difficult for him to marry the daughter of a high-ranking family with the lintel of Yuchi''s family. With the help of a foreign family, the road ahead will be smoother and smoother. This boy won''t marry and is only willing to adopt his children. Is it hurt by who?


    He also wants to persuade, weichi Wenyu hand a swing, "Uncle don''t have to persuade, my mind has decided."


    Wei Chi Zonghua always knew the little nephew''s temper and decided what to do. Nine cows couldn''t pull back. Seeing that he didn''t look very good, and he was tired between his brows, he asked, "are you too tired to run these days? Uncle and your brothers are responsible for the house. You are in the palace to recuperate and wait until a good day to officially move back."


    Wei Chi Wen Yu nodded, "it''s so good, but I''m sorry for your uncle and nephew."


    "One family doesn''t talk to two." Yuchi Zonghua sent him to the sedan chair: "when he arrived at the palace, he asked the emperor for his uncle''s greetings. He said that the emperor''s kindness was great, and Yuchi''s family will never forget it."


    Wei Chi Wen Yu, however, didn''t think so. He hissed, "Mo Rong Shu should always remember my kindness."


    "Wenyu!" Wei Chi Zonghua drank low, "no matter how good the emperor''s personal relationship with you is, you can''t be so presumptuous. At this juncture, let others listen to what to do?"


    Wei Chi Wen Yu smiles slowly and stoops into the sedan chair.


    Wei Chi Zonghua watched him go away. He shook his head in half a sound. The boy was still too proud. When he was a child, he always compared with the third prince. Now that the third prince has become the emperor, he is still the same. Don''t you know that he is like a tiger? He knows that this time the weichi school can be rehabilitated, thanks to weichi Wenyu. He will also be the pillar of the weichi school. But it''s not a matter to compete with the emperor.


    Weichi Wenyu returned to the palace. As soon as he got out of the sedan chair, a small figure stood on the porch and looked at him. He was not tall but full of momentum. When he came near, the little prince said to him without expression, "I''ve seen you."


    Wei Chi Wen Yu is happy, stretch out a hand to want to hold him, the small Prince nimbly dodges, "don''t touch me."


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Chi Wen Yu said with a smile: "at the beginning, you still call me dad, forget?"


    "The little prince''s face was flat," presumptuous, my father is in the front of the hall, let him hear, immediately cut off your head


    After Wei Chi Wenyu entered the palace, he met the little prince several times from afar. He always liked Mo Ronglin. Every time he wanted to get close to him, the little prince immediately ran away. It seemed that he was deliberately avoiding him. Today, he came to him and probably had something to say.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The little prince raised his chin haughtily. "I heard that you were friends with my father?"


    Wei Chi Wen Yu yawned lazily, "is that right? What''s the matter?"


    "I know you are from that evil place," said the little prince viciously. "If you dare to do harm to my father, I will have your head cut off!"Weichi Wenyu was surprised. "Do you remember me? Remember what happened in Nanyuan? " It is reasonable to say that Mo Ronglin was only over one year old at that time, so he would not remember what happened at that time.


    "You gave me to the witch." The little prince pointed to him, "of course I will remember." He has a nightmare that he can''t talk about. This face once appeared in the nightmare. That morning, when he saw Wei Chi Wenyu at the wonton stall, he knew who he was. He always felt that he was very brave. After Wei Chi Wenyu entered the palace, he always hid himself, but he was not convinced. This is his home. Why should he hide from an outsider? So he came here today and carefully warned Wei Chi Wenyu not to do bad things. He would stare at him.


    Wei Chi Wenyu felt guilty about what happened at the beginning. He didn''t expect that the empress would send a fake child back. If he wanted to be a fake child, he would really suffer. After all that, the child didn''t get scared out of trouble. He was so strong that he was surprised. Fortunately, Mo Rongshu is not stupid and recognizes the fake. Otherwise, Mo Ronglin''s life will be lost in Nanyuan.


    He stretched out his hand to touch the little prince''s head. Mo Ronglin still dodged. He said with a helpless smile, "I''m the same as you. I''ve been humiliated by the old witch, otherwise I won''t give you to her. I like you very much. I never want to hurt you. You''ll understand when you grow up. " He covered his lips and coughed a few times. "If you see me later, don''t hide any more. I''ll leave in a few days."


    The little prince looked at him with a straight face. "Don''t you feel well? Do you want to call the doctor to have a look?"


    Wei Chi Wen Yu laughed, "no, it''s enough to have you. Let''s play. I''m a little tired after I just came back. I''m going to go in and lie down for a while."


    -------------------


    Xinwen, you are addicted to love. Please move your fingers to vote for Mozi and bow to thank you. Voting address: at the bottom of the app home page, discovery, hot review Plaza, Renaissance season.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C805

    When Bai Qianfan came back from Nanyuan, he still kept the habit of picking flowers in the morning. This morning, she cut a basket of flowers and walked back with laurel. She saw Wei Chi Wenyu standing on the side of the road, wearing a white robe, wearing a blue and white jade crown on her head and a jade pendant on her waist. Her white face and smiling look reminded her of Wei Chi''s nickname in Nanyuan: yumianxiaohu.


    He was originally from east Vietnam, but when he put on his own clothes, he showed his temperament.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Bai Qianfan doesn''t contact him too much. He nods to say hello and wants to go. Unexpectedly, Yuchi Wenyu calls her, "baby, please stay."


    Bai Qianfan was not happy. "If you call me a girl again, I will be polite to you."


    Weichi Wenyu shrugged: "OK, Qianfan."


    One side of laurel eyebrows, "don''t be rude to the queen."


    Wei Chi Wenyu''s beautiful Phoenix eyes glanced over, "Yo, the little girl is beautiful, and she is also very angry. I''m old friends with your queen, she almost..."


    "What can I do for you?" Bai Qianfan interrupted him in time. She didn''t want to mention her experience in Nanyuan.


    "I''m going to go out of the palace. Please accompany me to have a look at it," Wei Chi sighed with emotion. "It''s probably the only Forbidden Palace that welcomes me most."


    "I don''t have time. Go by yourself."


    "Don''t mention it. I won''t eat you again. You know, I can do something to make Mo Rongshu upset, but I''ve followed the rules and didn''t do anything. You should see my sincerity." With that, he lifted his sleeve intentionally or unintentionally, revealing the bulge on his arm.


    Obviously threatening others, but pretending to be pathetic, there is nothing more shameless than him.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t move. She suddenly felt the small pimple on her arm creeping slowly. She was startled and looked up. Wei Chi Wenyu looked at her innocently, as if she had done nothing.


    This rascal! Bai Qianfan was angry in his heart, but he couldn''t help it.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Laurel cried, "lady, you can''t go." What if the emperor knows?


    "That''s all right. I''ll be right back." Bai Qianfan motioned her to go back first with her eyes.


    Yuegui knows a little about Xianggu, and she also knows that weichi Wenyu has no fear. Even the emperor can''t bear him. He looks very talented, but he is a shameless man.


    "Lady, be careful. I''ll go back first." Laurel made up her mind to go back and call someone.


    She thought carefully that she could not escape the eyes of Wei Chi Wen Yu. She bent her lips and said with a smile, "don''t call anyone, otherwise, I''ll let your empress dance a peacock dance in public."


    Laurel is really angry to spit blood, the lips are bitten: "you this despicable villain."


    When he made people angry, Wei Chi Wen Yu burst out laughing and made a gesture to Bai Qianfan: "please, empress."


    Bai Qianfan followed him to the woods. She would come to see a little bit every day. When she smelled her smell, the leopard flew out of the woods quickly. The fence seemed to be empty. It jumped straight over and landed at Bai Qianfan''s feet.


    "I''m disobedient again. I told you not to go out of the woods." Bai Qianfan knocked on his head. The leopard boy knew he was wrong. He bowed his head and went in with the top of his head to open the fence.


    Leopard boy also recognized Wei Chi Wenyu and surrounded him happily. When Bai Qianfan left, he lost his master. It was Wei Chi Wenyu who took him to his home and accompanied him all the time. He meant to be dependent on each other. During that time, they formed deep feelings.


    The leopard boy threw Wei Chi Wenyu to the ground and pushed him with his head. One person and one leopard played like they did in Nanyuan. Bai Qianfan stood watching, unable to say what he felt.


    To Yuchi Wenyu, she always thinks that others are not bad. This man laughs and scolds, and covers himself with layers of disguise. No one can see his heart, but she believes in her intuition that he is not a bad man.


    Weichi Wenyu turned over and sat up, coughed twice with his mouth covered, and looked up at her. "Maybe you think that life in Nanyuan is a nightmare, but for me, meeting you is the best thing in my life. I almost married you. Unfortunately, fate is a little bit different." There was a look of regret on his face.


    Bai Qianfan always wanted to ask him, "why did you let me go?"


    Wei Chi Wen Yu sat on the grass, one hand gently caressing the leopard, "I went to ask the high priest, ask him, will you be happy with me? And the high priest said, let me see my heart, what is the happiness I want. Now I understand what he means. It turns out that your happiness is my happiness. "


    Bai Qianfan looked at him in surprise and didn''t seem to believe it.


    "Really, although you leave me, I am very sad, but to see you now, see the happiness on your face, I also feel very happy. Don''t think of me as a bad person, at least in front of you, I''m not. "


    Bai Qianfan lowered his eyes, "you should find a girl to live a good life."Wei Chi Wen Yu cut, "don''t think I''m going to make do with it. I don''t like anyone except you, but don''t worry about me. I already have a son."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, "where''s the son?"


    "My brother''s children are passed on to me, and I''m the only one left. I can''t cut off the incense here," Wei Chi Wen Yu said with a wry smile. "Then I''ll really be the culprit of Wei Chi''s family."


    As they were talking, they heard a rush of footsteps coming. Bai Qianfan looked up and saw that the emperor was coming. He was green faced, holding a long sword in his hand, and angry. He wanted to ask for a crime.


    Bai Qianfan rushed up and stopped him, "what are you doing?"


    The emperor looked at her nervously from top to bottom. "Are you ok? Did he do anything to you?"


    "I''m ok, and he didn''t do anything to me. Put the sword away quickly," Bai Qianfan looked behind him, "did you come alone?"


    The emperor frowned, and his angry eyes were fixed on Wei Chi Wen Yu who slowly stood up.


    "Of course he came alone. What if I do something to you and let people see it?"


    The emperor wanted his blood splashed on the spot, but the guy couldn''t die. He endured it and said in a cold voice: "the house outside has been repaired. The imperial edict for rehabilitation will be issued tomorrow. Go out of the palace today."


    Wei Chi Wen Yu said with a smile, "OK, but when I came here, you didn''t answer for me. Now that I''m leaving, you have to practice for me. No one else, just the two of us, have a good drink. What do you think? "


    The emperor looked at him for a long time and said, "good.".


    Please continue to support Mozi, the new article "love you addicted, years how enemy deep love" has fattened, please support, very good love story, will not let you down, bow thank you! Thank you again for never leaving, very warm heart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C806

    June day, the face of a child, a heavy rain said on the next.


    In the pouring rain, when the imperial edict arrived at weichi''s house, weichi Wenyu knelt down in front of the crowd and listened to Hao pingguan''s voice and read out the imperial edict: "to honor heaven, the emperor decreed that weichi had a family of benevolent, high-ranking, loyal and courageous, and the former Emperor personally granted the title of nobility. However, he suffered injustice and braved the former general weichi Zong Thank you very much


    After reading, Hao pingguan came to weichi Wenyu with the imperial edict in his hand, "please accept the edict."


    "The people of grass accept the Edict and kowtow to the emperor''s favor," said Wei Chi Wen Yu, extending his hands over his head to receive the Edict and knocking his head on the ground. "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"


    The whole weichi family gathered here and cried out in unison, "long live the emperor


    Hao pingguan picked up Wei Chi Wenyu and lowered his voice. "The emperor wants a slave to ask. When will the prince do what he promised the emperor?"


    Wei Chi Wen Yu coughed a few times and said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? Can I still run away? Go back and tell the emperor that it''s just these days. I''m not very healthy. I''ll leave first. Let''s have a cup of tea before I leave. "


    Hao pingguan would like to say a few more words. Wei Chi Zonghua came to plead guilty. "Chief manager, I''m really sorry. Wen Yu has been ill these two days. He almost can''t get up this morning. In order to receive the order, he just has to go back and have a rest."


    Hao pingguan also thought that Wei Chi Wenyu''s face was not very good, but he didn''t expect that he was so ill. He couldn''t help but worry, "Oh, have you seen the doctor? If you have a disease, you have to treat it quickly. You can''t delay it, or I''ll go back to the palace and ask Wei Taiyi to have a look?"


    Wei Chi Zong Hua Xi said: "that feeling is good, the doctor to see, keep medicine to get rid of, grass people first thank the big manager."


    Weichi Wenyu said, "don''t bother. I''ll just lie down for a while. You can sit down, chief manager. Don''t blame me for the poor reception." He did not look very well. His face was so white that he was carried into the inner room by a domestic servant.


    Hao pingguan was so worried that he couldn''t sit down and hurried back to the palace.


    The rain was so annoying that the emperor had no mind to read the book. He put aside his pen and stood at the window waiting for Hao pingguan to bring back the news.


    As a result, he came back, but his face was worried. "Emperor, Wei Chi and Wen Yu seem to be very ill. We have to let Wei Taifu go to have a look."


    The emperor was surprised: "sick? When did it happen? "


    "It was not very good last night. I almost couldn''t get up this morning. I knelt well when I received the imperial edict, but my face was a little bad. The slave didn''t feel good when he walked. The slave helped him into the room."


    The emperor carefully recalled that when he and weichi Wenyu were drinking yesterday, his face was a little pale, but his spirit was not bad. He talked with him all the time about the past. He was too lazy to take care of it. Weichi Wenyu didn''t mind. He said and laughed. When he talked about funny things, he burst into tears. When he left, he was a bit drunk and staggered, but he didn''t see that he was sick The appearance of a body.


    When it came to Bai Qianfan, the emperor did not dare to be lazy, so he quickly ordered, "tell Wei Zhongqing to go to weichi''s house and show him. This guy is very cunning. Don''t be afraid to give him another moth."


    It was a very slow day for the emperor. The rain outside the window seemed to fall on his heart. He went to the bedroom. The big bed in the middle of the room was draped with layers of curtain. He lifted it up layer by layer and saw the familiar figure on the bed. Bai Qianfan seemed very tired today. He didn''t like to talk. He climbed to the bed and lay down. He has been sleeping for a long time No lunch.


    The emperor felt that this must have something to do with Wei Chi''s illness. He was ill, and all his thousand sails were not good.


    He tried to call her softly, but Bai Qianfan couldn''t hear her at all, which made him feel very wrong. She usually sleep shallow, a little bit of movement can wake up, now gently push her, pat her, she did not respond.


    He waited patiently for a while, but there was no sign that she was going to wake up. The emperor rubbed his hands in a hurry and called out: "has the doctor Wei come back yet?"


    Ning Jiu answered at the door, "not yet. Emperor, do you want me to go to weichi''s house? "


    They asked and answered with their throats. With such a loud voice, Bai Qianfan still didn''t respond at all. The emperor was so anxious that he said, "go and return as soon as possible, and take a few more people. If Wei Zhongqing can''t leave, let people come back every quarter of an hour."


    "Yes, I know."


    Wei Chi''s mansion, Wei Taiyi wants to die.


    How to judge, Wei Chi Wen Yu is dead pulse, life soon, but this guy also smile out, "Wei Tai Yi, don''t diagnose, again diagnose is also like this, it''s obvious, I''m going to die."


    When he came out, the Emperor gave a death order. If he could not cure Wei Chi Wenyu, he went to see him with his head. Wei Taiyi doesn''t want to die, but he is not an immortal. He can''t save Wei Chi Wenyu without medicine.


    When he came here, he was still full of ambition. He met Wei Chi Wenyu in the palace and saw him alive and kicking around. He thought that he was ill and had a minor illness. He just prescribed a few prescriptions. How could he know that it would be like this?


    When he saw Ning Jiu, he was startled. It must be that the emperor couldn''t wait. He sent someone to have a look.


    Ning Jiu asked him how he was doing, and he answered very tactfully: "young master Yuchi is not very good. He has heart failure, and his dirty Qi is at the bottom. This We have to rest and recuperate slowly... "Wei Chi Wenyu was happy to see his careful appearance. He leaned on the bed and said with a smile: "Ning Jiu, what Wei Taiyi means is that I''m going to die."


    Ning Jiu frowned and looked at Wei Zhongqing: "what he said is true?"


    Rather nine cold face appearance is really frightening, Wei Zhongqing dare not deceive, depressed nodded.


    "Is there no way? You just said that it''s a way to recuperate and recuperate slowly... "


    "It''s just a dead horse being a living horse doctor."


    Ning Jiu is also in a hurry. He is the emperor''s confidant. Naturally, he knows about Xianggu. Today, the empress has been sleeping. She doesn''t look very good. In case Yuchi Wenyu really dies, she won''t wake up.


    He looked at Wei Zhongqing, "are you sure you can''t help it?"


    Wei Zhongqing clenched his teeth and nodded. Let''s die. He wasted his reputation, but this time he was really helpless.


    Rather nine also no longer wordy, pull Wei Zhongqing to go, "since can''t save go back, Niang Niang also not very good, you go to see."


    Back to the palace in a hurry, the emperor listened to Wei Zhongqing tell the situation, a soft leg, almost did not back in the past, good, how to die? If Wei Chi Wenyu dies, what about his Qianfan?


    He grabbed Wei Zhongqing''s neck and said, "what did I tell you? I can''t save Wei Chi Wenyu. I''ll see you with my head!"


    Wei Zhongqing was so scared that he shrank into a group. "The emperor, the minister, the minister is really powerless. His heart is failing. Even the gods can''t save him."


    The emperor dragged him to his bedroom. "Go and see the queen. How about her?"


    At this time, we can''t avoid it. Laurel directly takes out Bai Qianfan''s hand to let Wei Zhongqing feel his pulse.


    Wei Zhongqing carefully diagnosed for a while, and his sad face slowly eased down. "Emperor, the pulse of empress is very stable, and her physical signs are normal. I think she is just sleeping."


    "Why didn''t you wake her up?"


    "This..." Wei Zhongqing does not know, but he can guarantee that the queen is OK. "Please don''t worry. Everything is normal. Just wait patiently for her to wake up."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''ll take my head as a guarantee."


    The emperor glanced at him, "your head has long been recorded in the account." He paced back and forth in the room. Wei Chi Wenyu was dying, but Bai Qianfan was just sleeping


    He stopped suddenly and said to Wei Zhongqing, "you are here to guard the queen. I''ll go to Yuchi''s house. If you have any questions, send someone to report them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C807

    Seeing the emperor appear at the door, Wei Chi Wen Yu is not surprised. He seems to have guessed that he will come. Leaning on the head of the bed, he laughed as usual, "know I''m going to die, come to see me off?"


    The emperor came and sat by the bed with the door closed behind him. The emperor did not speak, just looked at him in silence, just a night did not see, his face has been covered with the death of the blue gray.


    Half ring, the emperor astringent but mouth, "why do you want to do this?"


    "Or what? I live and you die?"


    "Don''t you hate the people of the Murong family? Shall I not take advantage of your will when I die? "


    "If you die, she can''t live. It doesn''t matter if you die. I can''t bear to die." Wei Chi Wen Yu sighed, "thinking about it, it can only be like this."


    "Why did you lie to me?"


    Weichi Wenyu looked at him with a smile, "if you tell the truth at the beginning, will you let me die?"


    The emperor could not answer, but remained silent for a long time.


    "I don''t know you if others don''t understand? The heart is harder than anyone else, but the heart is softer than anyone else. There is also her. If she looks at me all day and cries, it''s better to call me dead. "


    "You shouldn''t have lied to me. At least there was time then, but now..."


    "It''s no use. You don''t know how powerful your mother-in-law is. She is a female emperor and a master of using poison. She uses her own blood characters to make poison. No one in the world can solve the poison except herself. Those thousand faced people have been poisoned by her since childhood. They have to take antidotes regularly to survive, so they are loyal to her..."


    The emperor interrupted him, "isn''t the empress imprisoned? Is Lan Jihua dishonest to me?"


    "Confinement is confinement. LAN Jihua is a gentle and filial son. She is willing to let the empress suffer. She is good at food and drink, and she is not strict. It''s easy for her to come out and poison anyone."


    "She wants you to control Qianfan and kill me, and then what?"


    "When you die, the little prince ascends the throne, Qianfan becomes the Empress Dowager and controls the government. She controls me and I control Qianfan. Dongyue will still fall into her hands. She still hasn''t given up that crazy plan. For so many years, she has been secretly deploying, making great efforts to break the curse of Nanyuan, insisting on it with a kind of perseverance that ordinary people can''t imagine. How can she be reconciled to the present situation? "


    "She is too obsessive, one step wrong, step by step wrong, the whole dish is falling rope," the emperor saw his lips white, also played a small dander, he got up to give him a glass of water, "she is hopeless, you, come to such an end, can regret to help her?"


    "I don''t regret that I can clean up murongyuan with your hand. As for her crazy thousand face plan, I knew from the beginning that it would not succeed. "


    "Why?"


    "She doesn''t know you, but I know that if you are really fooled, it''s not Mo Rongshu. What''s more, without strong national strength, it''s just wishful thinking to try to win the strong by means of some devious ways? The empress is crazy. I''m not crazy. "


    "You didn''t want to overthrow East Vietnam in the first place?"


    "My enemy is murongyuan. When he dies, my wish has come true. Although I have changed my surname in Nanyuan, I don''t want to go to hell in the future and have no face to see my ancestors."


    The emperor was silent for a moment. "Lin''er can come back safely. I think it must be you who are working in secret..."


    Weichi Wenyu took a sip of water and put the cup down. "I like lin''er very much. I''m not afraid to tell you that he even asked me to be his father in Nanyuan. He''s very powerful. At a young age, the empress has a sense of crisis. He must be better than you in the future. Although there''s something wrong in the middle, he''ll come back safely. I''m worthy of her mother."


    "Since that''s the case, it''s not true that you married Qianfan..."


    "It''s true," Wei Chi Wen Yu said with a crooked lip. He didn''t smile very seriously, but his eyes were quite serious. "I really wanted to marry her. Anyway, it''s your Murong family who made me sorry first. It''s just compensation for me. "


    At ordinary times, the emperor would have slapped him in the face, but now he just sat in silence. He guessed the beginning, but he didn''t guess the end, and the end really made him A heavy heart.


    "Wenyu, is there anything else you want me to do?"


    "The sound of Wenyu reminds me of the past," Wei Chi said with a smile, but his eyes gradually became bright, and his eyes became long, as if immersed in the memories of that year.


    The emperor did not speak, and both of them were silent, thinking about the time when they were young and frivolous.


    At half an hour, Wei Chi asked Wen Yu, "how many fights have we had?"


    "I didn''t count it. It''s quite a lot anyway."


    "No one will surpass me."


    "No The emperor looked at him deeply. "No one dares to fight with me except you."


    Wei Chi Wen Yu coughed with a smile, covered his mouth with a handkerchief, and when he let go, he was suddenly dyed fishy red.


    Emperor heart a tight, "you don''t say so many words, rest for a while."


    Wei Chi Wen Yu shook his head. "There''s no time. We don''t have many chances to meet each other. It''s a fight when we see each other. It was like this when we were young, but it hasn''t changed when we grow up. It''s rare for us to talk so calmly now. Anyway, I''m going to die. I''d like to tell you something shameful. Although at that time we all looked forward to murongyuan, what I really admire in my heart is you. ""I was born to be too conceited. I always thought that you were oppressing me by your identity. I was not convinced of what you did. But later, you went to the army and abandoned your glory and wealth. You went to work with the army for many years, practiced and fought. You didn''t even come back for the Chinese New Year. A prince was willing to guard the border. At that time, I knew that you were not any better than me. But my little general Yuchi wants face most. He admits defeat in his heart and never says it in his mouth. "


    The emperor laughed, "I know."


    "You know?"


    "That year I went back to Beijing to report my work. You laughed at me for being as black as charcoal, but in the twinkling of an eye, you practiced boxing for a long time in the hot sun, and secretly asked Xiao Liu if his face had turned black?"


    Wei Chi Wen Yu pointed to his face and said, "it''s hard to give up natural beauty. I''m still not black because of the strong sunshine in Nanyuan. It''s better to be a woman in the next life. "


    Both of them laughed heartily and without any mustard, as if they had gone back to the old age when they were young men in green shirts. They had opposite personalities and tempers. One loved to wear purple robes and was silent, the other liked white, laughing and scolding. They fought together and were tired of each other, but they always had him. One seemed to be the shadow of another.


    "It''s said that the clan has adopted a son for you?"


    "Yes," Wei Chi Wen Yu was getting weaker and weaker. His pale face was full of empty smile. "I can''t break the incense here."


    "I will order him to inherit your title tomorrow," the emperor said with a pause. "I will watch him grow up."


    "Thank you very much," Wei Chi Wen Yu blinked slowly. "Finally, I want to tell you a secret."


    His voice was too low to be heard clearly. The emperor approached him and heard him say intermittently: "in this life, I can''t compare anything with you, but I can, can die for her, but you don''t have this opportunity. Because of this, she will remember me, remember me all her life..."


    The emperor turned his face aside and said with a low smile, "you madman!"


    "I''m a madman. I play myself to death..." His breath is more and more weak, "tell her, the way to solve the poisonous insects, only I, I die, she can get, get free..."


    -------------------


    write yourself crying successfully Well, it''s pretty close to the end. That''s the last big thing. Kneel down and ask for a vote.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C808

    After waiting for a long time, the closed door opened, and the emperor came out with no expression on his face. There were people of Yuchi family standing outside. All of them were anxious, and even forgot to salute the emperor.


    After a long pause, the rain began to fall again. Looking at the gray sky, the emperor sighed, "prepare for the future. Do it according to the Duke''s rank. There will be someone in the palace to supervise him. On the day of leaving, I will give him a ride in person."


    All of them knelt down, afraid to cry, lowering their heads and sobbing.


    Thunder rolled over the sky, from far to near, depressing and depressing. A lightning stroke across the sky lit up the dark crowd kneeling on the ground. The rain was getting stronger and the strong wind was sweeping. The clothes of the people kneeling in the corridor were wet and close to their bodies, but no one was willing to move. They were like hard stones in the wind and rain, guarding Yuchi Wenyu who was sleeping in the house forever .


    Bai Qianfan fell asleep. She dreamed of Wei Chi Wenyu. He was standing on the cloud, while she was on the ground. Looking up at him, he was dressed in a white robe with flowing clothes. He was as handsome as an immortal who wanted to take advantage of the wind to return to the cloud.


    As soon as he changed his old playful and smiling face, he was very elegant and said, "honey, I''m gone, you''re free."


    She was not happy because of the address, and said, "don''t call me that again."


    "For the last time, I won''t call again. Take care." With that, he turned around and the clouds came up, gradually disappearing his figure.


    She was stunned for a moment, catching up, "Hey, you don''t go, you haven''t solved the fragrance bug for me..." She chased all the way, and fell off the cliff, waking herself up.


    When he opened his eyes, the account was hung on the hook of dragon and Phoenix. The emperor sat by the bed and looked at her straight. His eyes were strange, as if he didn''t recognize her.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed his eyes and sat up, "how can you look at me like this?"


    The emperor got up and sat down on the edge of the bed. Without a word, he took her over and hugged her. His chin was on her shoulder. His voice was low and hoarse: "Yuchi Wenyu has gone."


    She wondered, "where have you been? Didn''t he go home? "


    The emperor''s arm slowly tightened, "he went a long way, and will never come back."


    "It''s strange that I had a dream of him just now. He said goodbye to me, saying that he had gone and gave me freedom. I went after him, only to wake up with my foot empty. "


    The tighter the emperor''s hoop is, the more she can''t breathe. Bai Qianfan is a little uneasy. She knows the emperor and doesn''t show her feelings easily. What''s the matter today?


    She stroked his back. "What''s the matter?"


    The Emperor didn''t answer. Bai Qianfan suddenly noticed that there was a slight heat on her shoulders. Through her thin clothes, her heart jumped. She pushed away the emperor and asked, "what''s wrong with the bottom?"


    The emperor stood up, turned his back and said for a long time, "as I said just now, Wenyu has gone."


    His voice was full of grief, which made Bai Qianfan''s brain explode. He suddenly thought of something. He quickly rolled up his sleeve to see that his right arm was as smooth as before, and the little pimple disappeared.


    Bai Qianfan knew what was going on again and murmured, "he cheated us, didn''t he? Only when he''s dead can I get rid of my poison, right? "


    The emperor calmed down a little. "I''ve ordered him to go down and bury him with the highest standard. On the day of leaving, you can go with me to see him off."


    Bai Qianfan got out of bed and said, "I''m going to see him now."


    The emperor stopped her. "It''s late. Let''s go tomorrow."


    "No, I''ll go now. I want to see him one last time."


    The emperor was silent for a moment. "Well, I''ll send someone to see you over." He took the robe and put it on Bai Qianfan. "He doesn''t like you crying in front of him. Don''t let him go uneasily. It''s raining hard outside. Be careful


    "I know." Bai Qianfan put his hand into his robe, looked down at the emperor and tied a tapestry around her waist, "won''t you go with me?"


    "I won''t go," the emperor said with his eyes down. "You''ll be with him for a while, and then you''ll come back."


    Bai Qianfan left. The emperor stood in the empty room for a long time before he slowly went to the study. He did not ask anyone. He spread paper, wrote a secret letter and called Ning Jiu.


    Ning nine didn''t come in, what came in was Hao pingguan, "emperor, Qi Hong just had a stomachache, Ning adult passed."


    The emperor said, "are you going to have a baby?"


    "I don''t think so. Dr. Wei said that he would be born in August. It didn''t happen so early, so Ningda was in a hurry. By the way, just now the prince came to see the emperor. The emperor said that no one was allowed to disturb him. The slave said as he did. The prince said that he would come back later. Do you want to ask him to come over


    "What did he want from me?"


    "Well I don''t know. "


    "Don''t pass it on. I''ll go and see him."


    The emperor pressed the secret letter under the paperweight and walked out.


    As soon as he left, a small figure immediately ran to his desk, picked up the secret letter and opened it. The secret letter was sent to General Li Tianxing, on which only one line was written: sneak into Nanyuan secretly and kill the empress!


    The little prince looked at the words. His eyes turned and he picked up his pen. Someone was about to dip it in ink. He glanced up and told seventeen, "go outside and let me have a rest."Seventeen did not move, "Your Highness, this is the emperor''s study, you have no right to do so."


    The little prince''s eyes glared, "warning you, don''t annoy your highness. I''m a revenger. When I become emperor in the future, I will torture you."


    Four Xi in the side whispered, "seventeen, you make it clear, your highness is our main son, you listen to your highness must be right, go outside to guard."


    Seventeen hesitated, turned and went out.


    Four Xi clever, busy to prepare pen and ink wait, the little prince waved his hand, "don''t have to, alone write a word."


    He carefully added the word "no" in front of the word "kill", and this sentence became: sneak into Nanyuan secretly and do not kill the empress.


    Si Xi was a little strange: "Your Highness, didn''t you say that Nanyuan empress was an old witch, do you hate her?"


    The little prince sneered, "my father said that death is not terrible, but life is worse than death. It''s too cheap for her to die so early."


    "But if you add words like this, it doesn''t make sense. Since you don''t kill me, why do you want to sneak into Nanyuan?"


    The little prince held the secret letter and gently blew the ink, "whatever, it''s better not to understand it. Let''s leave her a dog''s life first, and then I''ll deal with her myself."


    He folded the secret letter again, pressed it under the Paperweight, and slipped out quietly with Sixi.


    Two months later, the secret letter was quickly sent to General Li Tianxing. When he opened it, he saw that there was a problem. First of all, it didn''t make sense. The word "no" in the middle was added later, and it wasn''t written by the emperor. The secret letter was obviously tampered with.


    But who has the courage to tamper with the emperor''s secret letter?


    General Li didn''t dare to be suspicious. After all, he didn''t give an order. Instead, he wrote a letter, put the secret letter in it, and sent it back intact. It can be imagined that the little prince was beaten for the first time in his life. But with this disturbance, the queen knew the whole story. She didn''t say a word, but the Emperor didn''t give an order to the northwest. The killing of the empress came to an end.


    Of course, that''s all in the future.


    Please continue to support Mozi, the new article "love you addicted, years how enemy deep love" has fattened, please support, very good love story, will not let you down, bow thank you! Thank you again for never leaving, very warm heart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C809

    When Bai Qianfan arrived at Yuchi''s house, weichi Wenyu had not collected his coffin and lay quietly on the bed. Because of poisoning, his face was light blue, his skin was smooth and delicate, and his light was like sapphire.


    She sat down on the chair beside the bed, "my nurse said. The person who likes to laugh must be no worse, because he has sunshine in his heart. I think there is sunshine in your heart. The emperor says that you don''t like my crying, so I don''t cry. I''ll talk to you with a smile. " She grinned and tried to make her smile more brilliant, but the tears from the corner of her eyes suddenly fell down, like the rain outside the window, dripping, forming a string of beads.


    "The whole thing, you are the accomplice, but I didn''t hate you, really, in those days in Nanyuan, the person who accompanied me was always you, you are polite, advance and retreat are appropriate, not abrupt, not rash, you care about me, amuse me, also gave me a little bit, in my eyes, you are a good man, but we met at the wrong time, so I am doomed to fail It''s yours


    Bai Qianfan wiped a tear and continued to grin, "when I was a child, the nanny always looked at me with pity, as if I was the most pitiful person in the world, but I think I am the luckiest person in the world, because with her, big brother and the emperor, along the way, I met too many kind-hearted people and found my brother and you in that strange country You give me too much warmth, although I don''t say it, I remember it in my heart. Wei Chi, Wen Yu, you can be my brother. I''ll burn incense and paper money for you on New Year''s day, and I''ll offer you the memorial tablet of longevity... "


    The Yuchi people outside the gate are still standing quietly. They are a little strange. The emperor has been with them for so long because they were playmates in their childhood. Their feelings are different from others. But why did the queen stay in there for so long? What''s more, there is a dead body without temperature lying on the bed Isn''t the queen afraid?


    When the door opened, the queen came out, her eyes were slightly red, her eyes were misty, but the corners of her mouth were curved, which surprised everyone.


    "Weichi Wenyu is my elder brother. He must be good at taking care of his affairs."


    Wei Chi Zonghua was stunned for a moment, and asked cautiously, "I don''t know when my nephew and empress married Jinlan?"


    "Just inside, I recognized him as my brother." Bai Qianfan looked back at the door: "I''ll go back first. When we go to the funeral, the emperor and I will send him."


    On the second day, the emperor ordered Wei Chi Wenyu to be the first-class protector of the state. The affairs after him were handled according to the Duke''s rules. Seven days later, the protector of the state went to the funeral. The funeral procession lasted for several miles, and the ceremonious degree was almost the same as that of the royal family. The common people all went out of their houses to wait and see. It was strange that the procession came out of weichi''s house and did not go to the gate of the city. Instead, it went east and made a slow detour on Jinsheng Avenue in front of the Forbidden Palace.


    The empress and the emperor stood hand in hand on the turret, quietly watching the long team slowly go to the city gate, throwing paper money, like countless snow-white butterflies, flying all over the sky.


    When Bai Qianfan thought of Wei Chi''s smiling face, he couldn''t help but feel sad. Two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of his eyes. The emperor reached out and held her in his arms. "Your intuition is right. He''s a good man."


    A fresh life has passed away, and the living people still have to move on. The emperor looked at the distant cloud and sighed.


    -


    not long after the Mid Autumn Festival, Qihong gave birth to a big fat boy, revealing the expressionless Ning Jiu Le de Ya Bangzi.


    Jia Tong''s eyes are hot looking at the baby in the swaddling clothes, but his tone is sour. "It''s really good-looking. It doesn''t look like his father at all."


    White thousand sail smile to embrace to come over, "so small which see, have to wait for long to open eyebrow eye just know elephant who."


    The little prince stood on tiptoe among the adults, "let me see, let me see."


    Bai Qianfan held the baby and bent down to give him a look. "It''s interesting. When he grows up, he will follow you and call you prince brother."


    The little prince tilted his head and asked Bai Qianfan with a smile, "mother, when will you give me a baby brother?"


    Bai Qianfan asked with a smile: "why do you want a little brother, little sister is not good?"


    "The little girl loves to cry, but she doesn''t like it. It''s better for her little brother. He can accompany me to throw the cloth."


    The emperor teased him on purpose, "what can I do? My father and mother want a little princess


    The little prince thought seriously, "how about a younger sister and a younger brother


    The emperor was dumbfounded, but Mo Ronglin always wanted to make himself look older. He looked up to him in everything, but after all, he was childish, and sometimes he felt ridiculous.


    In the evening, the emperor pressed Bai Qianfan under him. "Do you remember what lin''er said today?"


    Bai Qianfan stopped him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "We have to have a baby. He''s so alone."


    "You can talk. What do you want to do?" Bai Qianfan pushed him. "Don''t be sticky. Today I''ve tried my best to see Qihong have a baby. I feel tired. I''ll talk about the baby tomorrow."


    The emperor looked at her and said, "what are you going to do tomorrow? It''s better to sow seeds earlier and get results earlier."Bai Qianfan turned his head and glanced at him, "don''t fool me with this set of tricks. You''ve sowed seeds early, but what about the children?"


    The emperor was a little bit subdued. He looked at the white neck of Bai Qianfan and swallowed his throat. A piece of sweet cake was put in front of him. He could not worry about the dead.


    He quietly put his hand on her waist, gently rubbed, a careless pick into the small clothes, hands are full of agar, greedy his blood boiling.


    "Don''t make a fuss," Bai Qianfan pulled out his hand. "I''m sleepy."


    The emperor had the cheek to feel it again, "eh, you have meat on your waist. Do you think you are fat?" He felt around his waist, and he really gained a lot of fat.


    Bai Qianfan himself also touched, "well, I''m fat. I have a good appetite recently, but I''m fat if I don''t eat."


    But the emperor felt that something was wrong. He lifted the quilt and sat up, "how come you''ve gained so much weight that you''ll have a round waist in a few days? Don''t be careless. Ask Wei Zhongqing to come and have a look. What''s the deficiency


    Bai Qianfan didn''t think so. "I eat more in autumn and winter, and naturally I want to be fatter. It''s so late that doctor Wei has taken a rest. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    The emperor did not listen to her and called for Wei Zhongqing.


    As soon as Hao pingguan heard the story, his heart went up to his throat. He sent Xiao Fuzi to invite Wei Zhongqing. Listening to the emperor''s worried tone, it must be the empress. So he called up Yuegui and waited at the door.


    Please continue to support Mozi, the new article "love you addicted, years how enemy deep love" has fattened, please support, very good love story, will not let you down, bow thank you! Thank you again for never leaving, very warm heart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C810

    Wei Zhongqing was startled to hear that he was passed on at this time. He quickly put on his clothes and ran over.


    When he arrived at Chengde hall, he found out that the emperor thought the queen was a little strange. If he wanted to have a look, it would not be a deficiency.


    Wei Zhongqing then went forward to feel his pulse and felt it. There was a trace of doubt on his face. The emperor looked at him, and his heart swayed and he swallowed: "what''s the matter?"


    Wei Zhongqing waved his hand and motioned him not to speak. He concentrated for a moment. A trace of a smile rippled from his lips. He bowed his hand and said, "congratulations to the emperor, madam."


    The emperor was silly, "when is it?"


    "It''s going to be more than a month."


    The emperor said angrily, "how do you become a doctor? You don''t know if the queen is pregnant? "


    Wei Taiyi is wronged. The queen is alive every day. Who wants his pulse? It''s not too late to find out for more than a month.


    Bai Qianfan glared at the emperor, "I don''t know myself. How can Wei Taiyi know?"


    Wei Zhongqing secretly looked at the emperor, "also, there is a happy event."


    "Say quickly," Bai Qianfan was very happy: "doctor Wei, please say quickly."


    "The mother is pregnant with twins."


    "Great!" Bai Qianfan asked happily, "is it a man or a woman?"


    "This..." Wei Zhongqing embarrassed smile, "the fetus is too small, I have not been able to say goodbye."


    "It''s OK. It''s either a man or a woman."


    The emperor was also happy and asked, "is there anything you should pay attention to when you are pregnant with twins?"


    "Cough," Wei Tai Yi covered his mouth and coughed twice, "this, sex..."


    "I know. It''s three months before we can have a room together."


    "It''s twins after all. It''s best to be careful in everything. My opinion is that..." Wei Taiyi shrinks his neck, grits his teeth and says, "before delivery, it''s better to avoid..."


    Bai Qianfan nodded repeatedly, "free, definitely free."


    The Emperor


    Hao pingguan and Yuegui were very happy when they heard the good news. The queen didn''t talk about having a baby this time, but she was very cold, and she had two.


    The Queen''s mother was happy, and the whole palace was jubilant. The happiest thing was empress dowager Rui. She looked forward to the stars and the moon. Finally, she got the good news. God''s blessing made her two.


    She kowtowed in front of the Bodhisattva and asked people to go to Huangjue temple to add incense and oil. She used to hide from the emperor and couldn''t come out of Ci''an palace. Now she can''t take care of it any more. She runs to Chengde palace when she sees the sky. She''s afraid that the slaves will not do their best and ask questions about everything.


    Bai Qianfan suffered from conjecture when he was pregnant with his first child, but this time he looked very good and didn''t respond at all. He should eat and drink. In the middle of winter, it was three months. His stomach was windward and round like a ball in a cotton padded jacket, which could hold people five or six months old.


    The Emperor didn''t want to do that now. He worried about Bai Qianfan''s careless walking and falling. He also worried that she was too heavy to walk and it was inconvenient to sit in the chariot. He specially asked someone to make a light sedan chair. Bai Qianfan didn''t like to sit in the sedan chair. She felt that nothing could compare with her down-to-earth comfort. She was willing to walk wherever she went, and she didn''t taboo anything The steps still come.


    Qihong is very anxious when she hears this news in the confinement. She is nursing her baby and thinking about her master''s food. She knows Bai Qianfan''s taste best and what pregnant people want to eat. But she can''t help at the moment. Everyday, she looks forward to Ning Jiu''s coming back and asks her about the situation in the palace.


    Ning Jiu bent down to look at his son in the cradle, his eyes were gentle and kind, and said, "don''t worry, there is only such a golden master in our party. Who dares not to serve him well? It''s still early to die. The chief manager asked for a nurse. I heard him tell the servants to invite sixteen."


    Qihong said with a smile, "every time the empress is happy, the chief manager is very nervous. Last time she invited a wet nurse, it''s useless. The empress likes to have her own baby, but this time it''s two. It''s not enough to eat. She still has to have a wet nurse."


    Two people talk, the child woke up, grinning and humming, Qihong said, "you take your son, he wants to eat."


    Ning Jiu gently holds the baby out of the cradle. In a few days, he is quite proficient in the posture of holding the baby. Qi Hong leans on the bed and looks at his careful appearance. It''s not funny. Everyone thinks that Ning adult is cold and fierce. He hardly laughs. But who can think that such a man can be gentle?


    Ning Jiu thinks that his happiest thing is to watch his daughter-in-law nurse the child. The child ''.


    Qihong was embarrassed by his straight eyes, and said angrily: "I don''t know, I thought you wanted to eat it!"


    Ning Jiu blushed and muttered, "can I grab food with my children?"


    Qi Hong laughs, "the emperor has done this."


    Ning Jiu also laughs. After eating for a while, he falls asleep again. The milk overflows from his mouth and flows to his neck. He quickly wipes it with a handkerchief, takes the baby and puts it back in the cradle. Qi Hong puts down her clothes. There is a small wet mark on her chest. He droops his eyes and expects Ai Ai to say: "I heard that when the child was born, she didn''t eat much, she would, she would be distended, you would be distended Is that right? "Qi red gently rubbed two times, "why not swell, wait for the son to be a little older, eat more good."


    Ning Jiu looked up at her and said shyly, "if not, I''ll help you?"


    Qi Hong made a big face, "Oh, how can you And I''m not ashamed of it? "


    "The emperor all..." Once he has done it, he can''t do it. Ning Jiu is not good at talking about some things. He likes to work hard.


    Qi Hong was so angry and shamed by his reckless behavior that she was more comfortable after being sipped by him.


    When Ning Jiu raised his head, his face was as red as a cooked prawn, but he pretended to be indifferent. "Well, next time, if you are not comfortable, call me again, I''ll give you a pass."


    "Well." Qi Hong hung her head, even her neck was red.


    -


    green lotus is listless on the table. Jia Tong comes in from the door and touches her head, "daughter-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing," green lotus replied, pulling out a blue and white porcelain cup.


    "Is it exciting again? As soon as Qihong was born, the empress had it again. We have no news at all. " He sat down and held green lotus in his arms. "Don''t worry about it. You can treat me like a child. Anyway, they all think I''m 250."


    Green lotus was amused, forced to pinch his chin, "you also know yourself 250 ah, even the prince has grown, you are still the same, I think in time, even he will despise you."


    "If you don''t dislike me, let''s live our own life. No one is jealous. Life is not for others. Just be comfortable. Anyway, I think it''s good now."


    Green lotus sighed, "take care of a child, or marry a concubine, which do you think is better?"


    Jia Tong thought seriously: "I think it''s better for children to be their own flesh and blood, so as to avoid the future..."


    Green lotus a violent drink, raise a hand to hit, "good, try to come out, you are still a thief!"


    Jia Tong scurrying: "wronged, I didn''t think about that at all. Really, I swear..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C811

    It''s spring again. The peach is still red and the bamboo is as green as ever.


    In the hopeful spring, the queen showed signs of childbirth. For a moment, the whole Forbidden Palace was startled. The eunuchs who were walking on the road saw that everyone had to ask, "has the empress given birth?"


    Chengde palace is even more like a big enemy. The imperial doctor Wei and the hospital''s 20 odd people are waiting outside. The weather is not hot, and everyone''s back is wet, because the emperor is like a fierce beast. He keeps pacing in the courtyard, walks up to Wei Zhongqing, and asks him, "you don''t mean that there will be something else next, for the author, it''s free volatilization Yes, because there is no outline. You can write about Tianma meteor, one person perspective, or three person perspective. You can write about anyone you want. Because it is distributed with the nature, it will not be updated regularly, but there will be update prompt when it is updated. Or that old saying, like please continue, do not like please detour.


    What''s your good opinion on what to write?


    Let''s have some cute kids tomorrow, very interesting twins. We''ll see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C812

    The Emperor gave the names of the two little babies. The little princess was Murong Qingyang. She was from Youmei, Qingyang and Wanxi. The little prince''s name is murongsheng, which means bright.


    When she was born, it was the little princess Qingyang who came out first. But the emperor preferred the little princess and wanted her to be the youngest. There were two elder brothers to protect her. They loved her all the time.


    In the emperor''s imagination, Murong Qingyang will grow into a lively, lovely, obedient little princess, while Murong Sheng will become the left and right arms of the prince''s brother.


    But I didn''t expect that the two babies deviated from the fixed track. Murong Qingyang is lively and lovely, but obedient Except Bai Qianfan, no one in the whole palace can control her. A four-year-old man has the courage to expose tiles in his house, dig out bird''s nest in a tree and fish in the water. The slaves called her Princess guijianchou in private.


    On the other hand, Mo Rongsheng is dull and timid, like Bai Qianfan''s little tail. Where his mother is, he is there. He is not far away. He always likes to hold Bai Qianfan''s clothes and smile shyly, like a shy little girl.


    The emperor felt that they had exchanged gender in their mother''s belly. There was a man in Murong Qingyang''s body, and a girl in Murong Sheng''s body. One was bold and the other was timid, which made him very worried.


    The emperor was worried, but when he saw the little princess''s face that looked like Bai Qianfan''s, the worry disappeared immediately, and he always comforted himself: if you are brave, you should be brave. If you are the first honorable Princess of the dynasty, you should be arrogant.


    One day I didn''t see that naughty boy. The emperor put down his pen and stretched out. He got up and walked outside. A little thing came from somewhere and hugged his leg.


    The Emperor gave her a strange cry. He held her up and looked at her. She couldn''t laugh or cry. The little princess was wearing a bright yellow coat with a pair of plum blossom buttons all the way down. She was wearing pants and leggings. Her face was as dirty as a flower cat.


    The little princess looked indignant and said to the emperor, "does my father look down on me?"


    The emperor was very surprised, "how do you say that? Where does your father despise you? "


    "I was born first. Why do you want me to be my sister? What is mo Rongsheng better than me? How can he be my brother?"


    The emperor was stunned, "who said you were born first?"


    "Who said that? I won''t tell you if there is such a thing. You are the emperor. If you cheat me, hum!" The little princess held her head up, gasped and threatened.


    "What if I lied to you?"


    "Then I''ll cheat you too. Anyway, my father is a big liar, and I''m a little liar."


    The emperor slightly sank his face, "presumptuous, have you ever talked to your father like this?" He wanted to skip the topic and ask her, "what''s the matter with you? How to wear men''s clothes? Hey, they fit well. Where can I find them? "


    "I asked aunt green lotus to make it for me. My mother said I was very brave."


    The emperor was a little surprised: "does your mother agree with you? She didn''t know it was burku''s dress? "


    "My mother said that she had a fight with the boy when she was a child. What''s the matter. It''s the ability to win. "


    The Emperor Well, like mother, like daughter.


    "Who did you throw booku with? Did you win?"


    "I lost with Ning family."


    "Lost?" The emperor was surprised again: "how dare he not let you?"


    "Who wants him to let me The beautiful big eyes of the little princess turned white. She had an air of glory even though she was defeated.


    She said that the boy of Ning family is Ning Jiu''s son, named Ning An, because the father wanted to name him Ning Shi. Qi Hong refused to give him Ning An, which means peace and tranquility. He is not a year older than the little princess, but he is as mature as the prince, but his character is like enough Ning Jiu. His silence makes people panic. Anyone who stays with him for a long time is uncomfortable.


    "Did it hurt you?" The emperor knows that Ning''an is a solid eye. When he fights, no one will sell his face. Winning means winning, and losing means losing. He is such a delicate princess who can stand the beating of that bastard. He must have been bumped.


    He put down the little princess, checked her arms and knees, saw a few green and red marks, immediately refuted and angry. "How dare you hurt the princess. Come to Ning''s house and take the boy Ning''an to me."


    One side of the bodyguard is, but in the heart is muttering, four or five-year-old children fight, the emperor with blend, this short also protect very badly.


    The little princess called to the guard, "stop, don''t go."


    The emperor asked, "why? He hit you, and your father will take it out on you, won''t he? "


    "If you catch him, he won''t fight me again."


    The emperor was very helpless, "Qingyang, you are a princess. Don''t mix with boys all day. You should learn what girls should learn, such as needlework and playing the piano..."


    "My mother''s needlework is not good either. She said that in order to embroider a purse for my father, my fingers were all tied into holes. Are you willing to let my fingers be tied into holes?"The Emperor Naturally, I am reluctant to give up.


    The little princess was taken around by the emperor. She thought of something serious. She grabbed the emperor''s robe and said, "I''ll tell you something serious. Don''t beat around the Bush for me. I''m not a sister. I want to be a sister. You give me the imperial edict that Mo Rongsheng will call me sister in the future."


    The Emperor


    Seeing that the Emperor didn''t speak, she pulled hard, which made the emperor bend slightly, "do you agree?"


    Emperor Haosheng advised her, "Qingyang, how nice it is to be a sister and be protected by brothers."


    The little princess sniffed, "can you protect me just like the bear bag of Mo Rongsheng?"


    "Don''t say that about your brother."


    "Do you agree?" The little princess suddenly threw her hand, looked up to the sky and cried, "it''s obviously my sister, forcing me to be my sister. Is this bullying? Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."


    She cried, the emperor immediately flustered hands and feet, pulling the sleeve to wipe her tears, darling coax: "darling don''t cry, quick don''t cry, you are a princess, drop is golden beans, but precious, father emperor promised not to? You are the elder sister and sheng''er is the younger brother. "


    The little princess immediately received the voice, and spread out her crowded eyebrows. Her face was dry. There was no tears on her face. She raised her small face and laughed at the emperor. "The emperor has no regrets."


    "You two skin face," the emperor pinched her face, "go back to change your clothes and wash your face. What''s the point of playing crazy all day?"


    The little princess took it as soon as she saw what was good, and a kind of gift was given to her: "my son''s minister is leaving."


    Just two steps away, he was stopped by the emperor, "who taught you how to cry?"


    The little princess giggled, "no one taught me. I think of it myself."


    The emperor snorted in his heart. He didn''t know who it was. Jia Tong didn''t loosen his tendons for a long time. Remember first, and we''ll settle the accounts later.


    -------------------


    today, I read the comments carefully and seriously, and I was very moved. However, because of the large number, I didn''t reply to them one by one, but I received all your opinions. Thank you for your support. As for Fan Wai, the author wants to write about his elder brother first. For Jia Tong, who is very vocal, the author will satisfy everyone''s opinions and make him happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C813

    Although everyone loves the little princess, they protect the little prince, Mo Rongsheng, because he is a simple and timid little white rabbit.


    Mo Rongsheng is timid. He doesn''t dare to go to the house, to the tree, to go into the water, and to do anything dangerous. Compared with the little princess, who is dirty all day long, the little prince is clean and tidy all the time. His little face is as white as jade. He is the mother''s darling.


    He doesn''t love those little princesses who play dangerous games, but he loves to play the piano and draw. His favorite person is the sixth emperor uncle Jin Wang. He wants to be the handsome and matchless man like the sixth emperor uncle. He learned piano skills from the sixth emperor uncle. On the emperor''s birthday last year, he also played a song in public, which surprised the audience.


    Although Mo Rongsheng is timid, he also has the dignity of being a prince. After calling his sister for several years, he suddenly becomes a sister, which makes him a little unacceptable. Therefore, Mo rongqingyang forces him to call, but he doesn''t speak.


    The little princess pulled his skirt viciously: "call sister Huang, hurry up."


    The little prince timidly shrunk his shoulders and barely supported his little dignity. Princess guijianchou was really terrible. He hoped that he would never see her all his life.


    The little princess snorted and grabbed him. With a hook on her foot and a top on her arm, the little prince was thrown by her and ate dog''s excrement. Without waiting for him to get up, the little princess sat down on him and patted him on the head. "It''s called sister Huang."


    The little prince burst into tears. He was really crying. The tears rolled down like a pear blossom with rain. It was pitiful to look at him. Even the emperor bothered him with this move, saying that he was probably made of water.


    The little princess quickly covered his mouth with her hands. She knew that his crying would lead people to him. It would be bad to catch her when it comes to her appearance. In fact, there are people around now, and their slaves are watching, but no one dares to come up and pull. In other words, no one dares to provoke her.


    The little prince cried because he was pressed by the little princess, and his clothes were dirty. He had deep cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder. All his things must be clean and neat. He cherished his things and could not tolerate any damage. When two children were as like as two peas in a small child, the little princess did not play for two, and then he lacked arms and broken legs, and even disappeared. But his toys were intact at all times.


    The little princess knew how to treat him. She covered his mouth and said, "call again, and I''ll cut your new white robe."


    The little prince envied that uncle Liuhuang had a white robe embroidered with green bamboo, which was very elegant to wear. He also wanted one. Later, Bai Qianfan asked Lvhe to make one for him. It was just finished, but it had not been worn once. It was folded in the suitcase, which was his treasure.


    The threat of the little princess poked his pain, the little prince had to compromise, unwilling to call the voice of the emperor sister.


    The little princess was satisfied and got up to pull him up. "It''s OK to call early, and take less pain. I don''t mean to force you. My father has made an order. Later, I will be my sister and you will be my brother. If you don''t agree, you will resist the order. Go to the emperor and take the blame yourself. "


    Mention the emperor, the little prince''s body trembled, the whole Forbidden Palace, his fear of the emperor is second only to the leopard named Diandian. As long as the emperor glared at him, he could pee his pants immediately.


    The little princess got what she wanted and went away with her people.


    The little prince went to his mother in tears.


    As for who is big or who is small, Bai Qianfan didn''t agree to change the order. He couldn''t stop the emperor''s desire to favor his daughter and turned Mo Rong Qingyang into the youngest.


    She wiped Mo Rongsheng''s face clean with a handkerchief and comforted him: "Qingyang is right. She was born before you. Now it''s better to change it back. In the future, one more person will hurt you, isn''t it?"


    The little prince said, "when did she hurt me, it''s almost like bullying me."


    Bai Qianfan still hated him a little. He said, "sheng''er, you are a boy. What should you do to be afraid of girls? Your father and emperor have a word. Your sister and brother fight. No one is allowed to interfere. He just hopes that one day, you can rise up and resist, and don''t always want to let others help you."


    The little prince said: "fighting is a barbarian act. Uncle Liu won''t fight. Besides, good men don''t fight with women."


    Bai Qianfan has no choice but to smile. She doesn''t want to force him too much. She has to wait for him to grow up and realize it by herself.


    Mo Rongsheng complains to her. She turns her head and complains to the emperor, "you have to manage Qingyang. She bullies Sheng Er again today."


    The emperor Oh a: "this time is for what?"


    "She asked sheng''er to call her sister Huang, but sheng''er refused to call her sister Huang. She pressed her on the ground."


    The emperor''s eyes were full of expectation, "didn''t you really call?"


    "Later, I called. Sheng''er is not Qingyang''s opponent."


    The emperor snorted, "I thought he was so hard tempered. It''s nothing."


    "As for your princess guijianchou, who can be tough in front of her? Sheng''er, aren''t you the same? Which time was not compromise in front of her? "


    The emperor said with a smile, "once upon a time, people all over the world called me Shashen. Now my boudoir has become a ghost. Let alone, it''s not a family. I don''t want to enter a family."


    Although the little princess doesn''t like to see the little prince, as the emperor''s elder sister, she is very worried about the little prince''s timidity. As the prince of Dongyue, she will help the prince''s elder brother to be in power in the future. What can the big courage of sesame and mung bean do?After thinking for a long time, she thought that Mo Rongsheng should start with what he was most afraid of. As long as he overcame what he was most afraid of, nothing else would be a problem.


    What is mo Rongsheng most afraid of? Of course, it''s the leopard named Diandian in the leopard garden.


    When she was a child, she went to the leopard garden with her mother. She was too familiar with Diandian. However, Mo Rongsheng had never been to the leopard garden, and even heard Diandian''s roar from a distance, so she couldn''t walk.


    So, in a sunny day, she cheated the little prince to play the game of blind man touching elephant, covered his eyes with black cloth, and pushed him into the leopard garden.


    When the little prince found something wrong and pulled off the cloth, it was too late, and the leopard named Diandian stood in front of him.


    He was dull for a moment, his eyes were lax, and he couldn''t see anything. Until his lax eyes focused on the leopard, he yelled bitterly. As soon as he yelled, he thought he was playing with it. He fell to the ground and rubbed his head intimately.


    The poor little prince curled up like a ball and rolled around on his head. His voice was hoarse and there was a big wet mark on his crotch.


    When the nearby patrolling imperial guards heard the sound, they came quickly and rescued the little prince.


    The little prince was so frightened that he fainted when he took him back. He was lying on the bed talking nonsense. From time to time, he trembled with convulsion and came to a room full of doctors.


    The little princess knew that she had made a big mistake. She regretted seeing the miserable appearance of the little prince.


    Bai Qianfan was so angry that he gave her a hard lesson. He didn''t give her any food and asked her to go to the ancestral temple to think about her faults.


    The little princess knelt in the middle of the night, hungry and sleepy, but she tried her best to support herself. The emperor sneaked in quietly and gave her some snacks to eat. The little princess refused to eat. She had regret in her eyes and a little grievance.


    "Father, I didn''t mean to scare him. I wanted him to be bold."


    The emperor said with emotion, "my father knows that you are doing something bad for sheng''er''s sake, but it''s a pity that you''ve done something bad with your kindness. My daughter, let''s have a snack later."


    Please continue to support Mozi, the new article "love you addicted, years how enemy deep love" has fattened, please support, very good love story, will not let you down, bow thank you! Thank you again for never leaving, very warm heart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C814

    I fell in love with a person, but unfortunately, my love can only become the moon in the mirror, because I can''t love him.


    He is the country''s uncle of the current Dynasty, Bai Changjian, the general of Youdian yuan army. I can''t love him, not because of his prominent status. In fact, my status is not low. I am a princess, or the title given by the emperor. We can''t love him because we have a common bond - the queen.


    He is the elder brother of the queen, and I, the righteous sister of the queen, have no blood relationship with him and live in the same house. He was very kind to me. He placed me in a quiet backyard and asked for my kindness. Of course, his concern was conveyed through the next people. Every time the housekeeper came to see me, the first sentence was: the general said


    All the things that the housekeeper brought and asked the Marquis were meant by the general, which made me very flattered, but it was not really said by the general. I didn''t want to go deep into it.


    After thinking about it, it was this level of identity that affected me. At the beginning, I became a princess inexplicably. I thought it was the smoke from my ancestral grave and my parents were protecting me in the sky. Now, I''d rather not be a princess because it delayed my good marriage. But then I thought, if I were the poor Yu Xiaoshuang, how could I get to know Bai Changjian?


    I want to make a bet. I changed my clothes, put on the clothes of ordinary people, quietly left the general''s residence and went back to the xiaomadou alley where I used to live.


    The common people all over the world know that the emperor appointed a daughter as Princess Doge, but no one knows that Princess Doge is me.


    So when I stood in front of my house, it was obvious that the house had changed its owner. There was a small wooden sign on the wall with two words on it: Wangzhai.


    The Queen''s sister once said that she would keep my house, but later she gave me something better than this house and arranged for me to live in the general''s house which is several times better than this house. She probably thought that I didn''t need this house, so she didn''t care about these little things.


    But for me, this is the place where I grew up, with memories of my childhood and the shadow of my parents. It''s a place where I can see things and think about people. Although I think it has changed, I still want to take it back, because it''s mine, and it''s a place where I can live after I leave the general''s house. People say that there are three caves of cunning rabbits. I only need one cave.


    Although I have only one person, I have been a princess for several months, which has given me the confidence I should have. I hold my head high and knock on the door. The one who opens the door is a short fat man, staring at a pair of cow eyes and asking me unfriendly: "who are you looking for?"


    I said, "who are you and why do you live in my house?"


    The short fat man pointed to the wooden sign on the wall: "you are blind, or you can''t read. Wang Zhai, this is my house."


    I stretched out my hand and said, "let me have a look at the lease. I''ll see who sold you the house."


    Short fat when I was neuropathy, waved to drive people, "go, where the Yellow haired girl, quickly roll!"


    I didn''t like it. I looked down at my hair. In the past, my hair was a little yellow, because life was hard. But later, I ate too many good things and made it up. Now my hair is black and smooth. Why is it still a girl with yellow hair?


    "Don''t be unreasonable. Take out the lease and I''ll go."


    "Hey! Believe it or not, you girl The short fat man finally got impatient and gave me a push.


    I was pushed to a stagger and cried, "what are you doing? If you can''t get the lease, go to the Yamen to argue with me!"


    All the neighbors came out, and many of them recognized me and stood by and whispered.


    "Ah, this is not the girl of the Yu family. Why did she come back suddenly?"


    "Yes, she went into the palace at the beginning. How did she come out before the time? Don''t escape?"


    "Don''t say, it''s different when you enter the palace. Your back is straight."


    "It''s a little changed. I used to have yellow hair, but now it''s black. I''m eating well in the palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was very proud and asked the little fat man, "do you hear me? Everyone knows me. They can prove that the house belongs to me. "


    Chubby chuckled, raised his voice and asked the neighbors, "do you think this house is hers?"


    Just now, the buzzing discussion disappeared and became silent. No one spoke.


    I was very surprised. My eyes swept over their faces one by one. I saw the handlebar style. He was married. On the side stood his daughter-in-law with a big fat boy in her hand. She was sucking and drooling. The handlebar type saw me, his eyes dodged and his face turned away.


    I see. Even the honest handlebar style is like this. They can''t afford this short fat man.


    At this time, the mayor rushed to see me and said, "Yu Xiaoshuang, how did you come back? It''s a capital crime to sneak out of the palace. Hurry up and go back before people find out! "


    I asked the chief, "how did my house become someone else''s?"


    Li Chang didn''t answer, but he was still very worried. "I said, you girl, how can you be so ignorant? Sneaking out of the palace is a big crime to punish even the nine nationalities, which will harm everyone!"I know that he said this on purpose, trying to stir up everyone''s emotions, but I''m not a person who has never seen the world before. Ha ha, he said with a smile, "Li Chang, don''t scare me. The so-called nine ethnic groups refer to the people in my family. If you don''t sit in the neighborhood, you can''t change the law of Dongyue. Let the emperor know that''s a capital crime."


    did not think that the old Xiao Shuang, who was used to bullying, became so eloquent now that he could not help but get a long face and rebuke me: "Yu Xiaoshuang, I am good for you. Don''t quarrel here, hasten, where to go!"


    I pointed to the house in front of me, "I''m from here. Of course I want to go back here. This is the house left by my parents. There''s no reason to give it to outsiders."


    The short fat man was really impatient. He gave me another push: "go away, who said this is your house? If you don''t go away, I''ll kill you!" He turned and said to the chief, "uncle, you don''t care. I really hit you."


    It turned out to be Li Chang''s nephew. I said, who had the courage to occupy my house? There was no one else except Li Chang. It was probably this idea that he sent me to the palace.


    I was very angry and asked the chief, "it turned out that you gave my house to others. I asked you, what qualifications do you have to do so? It''s called seizing other people''s property. I''m going to the Yamen to sue you."


    "I told you to sue!" The short fat man slapped me to the ground.


    His strength is really big. It makes my ears buzzing. I can''t recover for a long time. Before I get up, he kicks again, "go away, or I''ll kill you."


    The onlookers whispered, but no one came out to say a word of justice, because no one dared to be the enemy of the chief.


    The corner of my mouth was bleeding, and I got a heavy foot on my waist. I felt that my bones were broken. I crawled slowly on the ground, climbed to the foot of the handlebar type, and begged him, "go to the general''s house, find general Bai..."


    The tiger backed daughter-in-law on the side opened the handlebar style to avoid me like ghosts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C815

    I''m a very lucky man. Last time I was in the palace, Yang Ba beat me like that, but I didn''t die. After a winter, I survived. So this time, the short fat man beat me all over the ground, and I still didn''t admit defeat. I scolded him and Li Chang for being despicable and occupying my house.


    What makes me feel cold is the handlebar style. I told him that I had been beaten and he left. Maybe I was also tangled in my heart, so it''s better not to see.


    At the end of the day, the disparity between the strong and the weak was so great that the onlookers couldn''t see it anymore. "Don''t fight. If you fight again, there will be trouble."


    "Xiao Shuang, take it soft. He will beat you to death."


    "Li Chang, it''s not good for your nephew to make a big noise."


    Li Chang then drank the short fat man, "forget it, she should have a long memory, and she won''t come again."


    I lay on the ground, panting, my hair was messy, my clothes were covered with dust, like a madman, and I said, "unless you kill me, I''ll come again." At that time, I really had a crazy idea. If I was killed here today, would Bai Changjian be sad?


    The short fat man''s eyes glared again and came forward to beat me, "I''ll kill you today!"


    It''s a pity that he didn''t do what he wanted. He couldn''t kill me today because Bai Changjian arrived. When he jumped down from his horse and came straight to me, I thought it was worth it.


    He picked me up, over his arm, I saw the handlebar behind, he laughed at me, I am very pleased, but at the end of the day is the man I have confessed, did not read him wrong, he really went to the general''s office to report.


    The next thing is quite smooth. The people brought by Bai Changjian beat the short fat man fat, even Li Changjian beat him. I don''t know how happy I was to hear that they were beaten so much!


    Bai Changjian held me to go, I said wait.


    He asked what was the matter?


    I said, I''ll watch it for a while to relieve my Qi.


    He laughed and indulged. He really stopped and let me continue to watch.


    In fact, I don''t want to leave because I want to stay in his arms for a while. He has never held me. This is the first time. I have to keep this unforgettable moment in mind.


    His chest is very broad, thick and smelly. In fact, he looks thin and tall, but it''s not hard to hold me like this. At least I didn''t hear his breath. But my breath is heavier and heavier, and my heart is beating faster and faster. I can''t help but hook my hand to his neck. He is a little surprised. He looks down at me and I''m half dead Squint, low ouch.


    He immediately shifted his attention and asked anxiously, "is there any pain? Don''t look. Go back quickly. I''ll let the doctor show you. "


    I, um, peeped at him, and saw that he was blushing, red to his neck at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    My heart beat wildly and I buried my face in his arms.


    Back to the general''s house, the doctor had been waiting for me. He gave me a careful examination and said that I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones. It''s all skin and flesh injuries. It''s OK. I''ll get better after a period of rest.


    Bai Changjian was very happy and asked the housekeeper to take the doctor out. She turned back and looked at me, but her expression was serious.


    I was a little guilty. I lowered my eyes. The figure in my sight came slowly and sat down by the bed. "Your Highness, what do you want me to say about you? You''re the princess. It''s going to spread to the palace, not to mention the emperor. The queen can''t forgive me. She will blame me for not taking good care of you. The world is dangerous. If you want to go out, you''ll have to go with several people. If someone doesn''t come to tell you, you''ll be killed there today... "


    I interrupted. "If I was killed, would you be sad?"


    He was stunned for a moment, looking at me strangely, as if he didn''t understand how I could ask such words?


    I laughed. "I''m kidding." Or don''t answer, that answer must not be what I want.


    When I interrupted, he didn''t say anything more. He just tucked me in and turned around.


    One side pestles the maid small snail eye to contain the hot tears to look at me, on the white clear face is printing a BA handprint, the Committee wrongly said, "princess, you can''t leave the slave again."


    I said, "I''m sorry, you''ve been beaten."


    Xiao Luo''s tears came down. "It doesn''t matter if I''m a slave. I love the princess. If I''m here, no one dares to bully the princess."


    I looked at her petite figure and nodded, "OK, I''ll take you with me wherever I go in the future. I won''t let others bully me."


    I know that Bai Changjian will not appear in my sight as before. We live in a front yard and a back yard, two familiar strangers. I am familiar because the Housekeeper will report my situation to him every day, and I can know his whereabouts from the manager.


    But to my surprise, he came to see me twice during the healing period, which really made me flattered.


    The second time he came, he put a lease in my hand. "This is your house. I want it back for you."


    As soon as I was excited, I shed tears. He seldom saw a girl cry. He was a little flustered. He took a handkerchief to wipe it for me. I plunged into his arms and cried.Although he didn''t move, slowly, he patted me on the back with his hand, but I knew that he was not comfortable at all, because his body was stiff all the time.


    When I looked up, I was a little embarrassed and muttered, "I''m so happy. This is the house my parents left me. I''m back at last. Thank you, general white


    He touched my head, like the elder to the younger: "you''re welcome, we say it''s brother and sister."


    Brother and sister two words let me just full of heart a shriveled down, feeble fell on the bed, face inside, back to him.


    He obviously didn''t know where my inexplicable emotion came from. He said awkwardly, "you have a rest. I''ll come to see you when I''m free."


    I know that this is empty talk, because he has never come to see me again. Of course, my injury is almost as good as before. I get out of bed and jump around again.


    Bai Changjian naturally knew about me. After two days of walking, the housekeeper came over and said, "the general said that the house in xiaomadou alley has been empty for some days. The general asked her highness whether to restore the old appearance or repair it? If you want to restore the old appearance, you have to trouble your highness to go to the scene and direct the craftsmen to do it. If you want to repair it again, the general will ask someone to draw a drawing for your highness to see. "


    It''s really boring to stay in this house. I thought about it and said, "it''s a dream to restore the old appearance."


    The housekeeper was instructed to leave, and the next day he arranged a sedan chair and a guard to personally take me to xiaomadou Hutong as a supervisor.


    The short fat man surnamed Wang is really not a thing. He has ruined my family beyond recognition. The floor is paved with smooth tiles, the room is decorated with excellent nanmu tables and chairs, the walls are hung with beautiful pictures of ladies and landscape paintings, and the Bogu shelves are filled with porcelain of different shapes, which covers the original poverty of my family.


    I stood in the middle of the room for a long time, and then I decided with a toothache, "build half of the yard into a house, and restore it there."


    It''s not that I forget my roots. It''s really that my parents taught me that we should not be violent. A good house will destroy it and be struck by thunder!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C816

    By repairing my house, I went out every day, and my mood gradually improved.


    That day, when I came back from outside, I arrived at the gate of the general''s house. The sedan chair suddenly stopped. I was just wondering when I heard Bai Changjian''s voice saying, "please go ahead, your highness."


    I didn''t see him for a long time, so I wanted to say hello to him. But as soon as my foot came out, the sedan chair was lifted up. I screamed and rushed forward. I saw the man sitting on the horse. Like a roc bird, he came and caught me steadily. I instinctively caught him by the neck. As soon as his body was stiff and his hand was loose, I fell to the ground.


    In an instant, everything was quiet.


    I put my face on the ground because I have no face to see people.


    I heard his voice in panic, "help your highness up soon."


    The servant girl Xiaoluo came to help me. I secretly tried my best to stick myself firmly to the ground. Xiaoluo couldn''t pull me up, so he had to persuade me in a warm voice, "Your Highness, your highness, get up."


    I lay on the ground, hoping to pick out a crack in the ground and stick to the ground.


    Bai Changjian may be angry, but he won''t talk about me. He just scolds the servant girl, "dead man, what are you doing? Pull your highness up!"


    Another two servant girls came up to drag me. I was outnumbered. I was about to be pulled up by them, but I really had no face to see people. I had no choice but to use my unique skill. I burst out crying, and my hands and feet fluttered, which scared everyone away.


    In an instant, everything is quiet again!


    At this time, I really wish the sky could fall down and push all this to the bottom of the earth.


    Bai Changjian was also confused. After a while, she bent down and advised me, "Your Highness, get up quickly. Stop making trouble. It''s losing your identity to spread it out."


    I don''t care what identity I am. Anyway, I''m not a serious princess. I''ve done a lot of humiliating things since I grew up. One of the most well-known things is that I told the handlebar type of confession and was rejected by him. I think this is probably the most proud thing of handlebar style so far. After all, he refused a famous princess. Of course, I want to thank him. If he didn''t refuse me at that time, there would be no princess Dogg now.


    I think the situation of life is really it '' s a long story. When I have nothing, the handlebar style refused me. When I have everything, the man I want is still less than me.


    Bai Changjian made me lose such a big face. I felt guilty and asked the housekeeper to send me many things. I looked at those beautiful faces and silks and despised them. Although I was poor, I had seen the world. At the beginning, I played with the Phoenix crown of the Queen''s sister in the palace. What are these?


    I asked the housekeeper to take all these things back, and let him tell Bai Changjian that he would not be paid for any work.


    Later, Bai Changjian came by herself. She was so guilty that she turned red as soon as she entered the door. She sincerely said, "sorry, princess, it was me that day. I shouldn''t let go and throw you."


    I said: "it''s OK, I have thick skin, no pain."


    He was embarrassed and stood there at a loss. "Your Highness, how can you forgive me? Why don''t you give me a beating. "


    I said, "good!"


    He looked at me in horror. He was probably frightened by my answer, but he said that if he said something, the water he spilled out, he could not repent, so he stood there and said, "then do it."


    I said that I would walk over slowly and beat him lightly. Don''t say, it''s the sound of martial arts. The chest is really thick. It''s thumping and thumping. So I changed my fist to palm, slapping him one by one, and clapping his back after the front chest.


    Bai Changjian stood there. Her face became more and more red. She was like a steamed prawn. She could eat it as long as she peeled off her shell. For a moment, I thought like this. When her hand slipped down, she hooked his belt and wanted to tear it off easily. But I was an aunt, and I had the status of a princess. It was not good to lose the reputation of being a teaser general, I don''t care about others, but I can''t disgrace the queen sister.


    In fact, people with clear eyes can see that I''m just teasing him, and the maids are all hiding outside the door. But I hear their voice of smoldering with their mouths. In fact, I want to fight him for three days and three nights. After all, I''ve been thinking about him for a long time, but I can''t bear to see Bai Changjian''s lips tightly and suffering.


    Others think I''m a coward, but occasionally I''m a bit bad.


    I stopped and sat down on the chair with a little joy. I lowered my eyes and said in a soft voice, "if I hit you, we''ll be clear. When the house outside is ready, I''ll move out."


    Bai Changjian was very surprised. "Isn''t your highness living here well?"


    I shook my head, "it''s not bad, it''s inconvenient. After all, I''m a girl''s family. No one always lives in a man''s family."


    But you are my sister


    I looked up at him, "your surname is Bai, my surname is Yu, how can we be brothers and sisters?"


    Bai Changjian was speechless. She was silent for a while and said, "the queen let you live here. She is afraid that you will live alone and no one will take care of you. If you want to leave, she will blame me for not taking care of you."I looked at him and asked, "do you take care of me?"


    Whether he seriously thought about it for a while, nodded, "I ask myself to his highness, and take good care of him."


    I said, "are you the one who asked me questions? That''s the housekeeper


    Because I seldom talk to him at ordinary times, he was surprised at my cleverness and made a look of horror. I hissed, turned my head aside and whispered, "hypocritical."


    He stood there, more and more embarrassed, and then turned away without saying anything.


    I opened my mouth that day. I really planned to move out. I stayed in the same house with him every day. If I didn''t look up and looked down, I always blocked myself up. It''s better to leave, out of sight and out of mind.


    However, things didn''t go as I expected. When the house was about to be repaired, the crossbeam suddenly fell down. Fortunately, no one was hit, but the construction period was delayed. I had to stay in the general''s residence for a while.


    I''m a little worried about it, but Bai Changjian is in a good mood. She personally sent me a basket of fragrant lotus seeds, saying that they were just picked from the lake, so that I could taste them.


    I sighed and asked him if he knew anything about the house. He nodded lightly and said that it was not a big deal. Anyway, he was not in a hurry to move away and repair it slowly.


    I looked at him and felt that when he said this, he was a bit gloating. In my impression, the honest and honest general Bai should not be such a person. This is probably my illusion. I subconsciously wanted him to gloat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C817

    Two days later, Bai Changjian invited me to the Tea Poetry Party of Du Fu.


    Du''s mansion is the residence of Du Yinglin, the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. It''s said that Du has a daughter who is not only excellent in talent and learning, but also excellent in poetry. Therefore, Du Qianjin soon set up a Tea Poetry Club in the mansion, inviting princes and ladies of the Royal family to gather together to recite poetry and compose a good story.


    These young ladies are proud of receiving the invitation from Du Fu, but I didn''t expect that one day, this honor will fall on me. Although I have a noble identity, but, cough, I still have self-knowledge. Compared with those gold branches and jade leaves, they are clouds in the sky, I am mud on the ground, separated from the sky and the earth.


    Usually this kind of thing, kill me not cloud, after all, I feel guilty, but this time, I want to go, because I heard a grapevine.


    Prime Minister Du originally intended to give his daughter to the emperor, but when the emperor had the Queen''s sister, even if the fairy stood in front of him, he would not lift his eyelids. Therefore, Prime Minister Du stepped back and took a fancy to Bai Changjian. As long as he married his daughter, he still had a close relationship with the emperor, which can also be called the emperor''s relatives.


    When I went, I rode in a sedan chair, and Bai Changjian rode on a horse. I could hear the sound of his horse''s hooves in the sedan chair, which made me feel at ease.


    I lifted the curtain to peep, and he was right next to me, tall, white and elegant.


    Along the way, I peeped at him five times, but he didn''t look at me once. He always looked ahead and didn''t make a surprise. But how do I feel that every time I look at him, his face will be a little red. By the time I get to Du Fu, his face will be as red as a big persimmon in winter. As long as you gently uncover the skin, you can see thick and juicy delicious flesh I snuck down my throat.


    We are honored guests, so Du Cheng''s blind date welcomed us out and saluted us. He respectfully invited us in. First, he sat down with him, drank a cup of tea and chatted, then asked people to invite Du Qianjin.


    When Du Qianjin came over, I paid close attention to her expression. Sure enough, when I saw Bai Changjian, her face turned red. Her charming appearance was really charming.


    Looking at Bai Changjian again, he seemed a little embarrassed. He stood up and bowed to Du Qianjin. He looked like a modest gentleman.


    Du Qianjin saluted me. I sat upright with a little reserved smile. The Queen''s sister said that when you can''t cope with it, it''s necessary to deal with it with constancy.


    Thanks for remembering her wise words, otherwise I would be so flattered that I don''t know where to change my hands and feet. Such a beautiful and noble lady would give me a blessing. It''s really be the most supreme.


    Prime Minister Du completed his mission and retired. Du Qianjin led me and Bai Changjian to the Tea Poetry Club.


    It is a very beautiful place, facing a large lake, the lake has a long lotus, green, pink flowers and arrows in the green leaves probe, seems very shy. On the flat ground, there is a pavilion, which looks like a corridor, but it is wider than the corridor. There are long tables and chairs. There are exquisite tea on the table. There are rockery flowers and plants all around. The trees are sparse. The wind passes through the hall. It is very comfortable.


    There have been many people sitting there. When they saw us coming, they stood up and saluted one after another. To be honest, I didn''t like this kind of complicated etiquette, which virtually opened the distance between me and you.


    Bai Changjian and I were placed in the main position, sitting with Du Qianjin, so that we could enjoy the lotus leaves all over the lake without turning around.


    I don''t know tea, and I can''t sing poems. I came here just to see Du Qianjin. I know the difference between myself and her, but I have to die to understand.


    Bai Changjian was sitting between her and me. From my point of view, they were both men and women. They were natural partners.


    I''m very bored sitting here. I''m not used to them talking about literary words. All kinds of rogues drink tea one after another. I think Bai Changjian is as boring as me. After all, he''s a military officer. He doesn''t know how to compose poetry!


    But to my surprise, when Du Qianjin chanted the last sentence and asked Bai Qianfan to take the next sentence, he was so neat and beautiful that he won a burst of thunderous applause.


    I know there is flattering element in the applause, but he is full of self-confidence in reading the poem. I think the poem must be excellent. Besides, Du Qianjin''s face is red again, and he looks at him shyly.


    My heart is so cool that I want to leave on the spot. Is it a public show of affection Have you ever considered my mood


    I stood behind a maid, see my cup empty, timely to add tea, I carry a small bone china cup, a dry, like drinking.


    After three or four drinks in a row, Bai Changjian finally noticed me, "are you thirsty?"


    Well, I''m thirsty. Hope you do.


    "Don''t drink too much. Don''t sleep at night."


    If you''re here, I can sleep well.


    "Have a snack." He pushed the plate in front of me.


    I was a little moved. After all, he was still concerned about me. He was about to show his teeth and smile at him, but he had already turned back to talk to Du Qianjin. I looked at the back of his head and wanted to pick up a piece of cake and smash it.I angrily pinched a piece of cake, but I didn''t smash it because it was too wasteful.


    Then they play what flying flower order, who flies to, who has to answer, but it''s my turn, I have to be silent.


    Bai Changjian hit me with her arm. "Talk."


    I said Cut


    This cut with obvious disdain, we all have some embarrassment, I am very calm, said the Queen''s sister, even if the heart shakes into a sieve, the face is still calm.


    The most embarrassing thing was Bai Changjian. Because I was brought by him, he gave a dry smile. "Your Highness, you are right. Don''t look at the shade of willow. A red apricot is hanging over the wall."


    Du Qianjin took the lead in clapping: "that''s right. The general and the princess really have a tacit understanding."


    I''m at a loss. That "cut" is just the vent of discontent. How can it become a tacit understanding?


    After drinking too much tea, I got up and went to the toilet.


    Bai Changjian asked me where I was going. I couldn''t speak too loud, so I leaned over and whispered in his ear. For a moment, I didn''t pay attention. I leaned too close. My lips swept on his earlobe and it was like a spark. That ear turned into brilliant red strangely, and then his face turned red. He was so flustered that he pretended to drink tea and bowed his head. But it''s red to show a neck.


    I think it''s strange, but if I touch his ear, it will be so red. If I accidentally touch his mouth one day, he won''t be able to burn


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C818

    Du Fu''s maid took me to the toilet, and my close maid Xiao Luo wanted to go with me. I didn''t agree. Let her stay here to see the world. After all, it''s a rare opportunity. In fact, I am a very humane master. I noticed that she was looking at a young man in a purple shirt with a white face. Her face was crimson and her eyes were charming. I knew that this little girl might be in spring. But It''s wrong that she doesn''t have such bad luck as me. This love will be in vain.


    When I came out of the latrine, the maid of Du''s house, who was leading the way, disappeared. I stood on the edge of a bamboo forest, looking at the twists and turns of the path, with a blank face. I didn''t have the memory of the Queen''s sister. I lost my way.


    But it doesn''t matter. I''ll leave here first. As long as I meet someone, I can be sent back to the Tea Poetry Club.


    I chose a road at will and went through the bamboo forest. The bamboo forest was very quiet. The green bamboo swayed gently in the breeze. The sunlight leaked in from the gap and cast oblique shadows on the ground. They were arranged in order. Then I stepped on the slender shadows and walked forward slowly. The shadows kept sliding on me. I thought it was very interesting. I looked down at them and slowly climbed from the ground On my skirt, gradually flashing, suddenly, I stopped, because someone blocked the way, my line of sight appeared a pair of men''s feet.


    The thick soled green soft leather boots are rich people. I look up along the shoes. Hu Qing''s robe is slim and square. It''s also pretty. Of course, it''s a little worse than Bai Changjian.


    The man laughed at me, "girl, you are polite."


    I am a Leng, everybody calls me princess, how does he call me girl, don''t you know who I am?


    I thought it was a little interesting, and I also laughed at him, "you come from that end, can you tell me where that end leads to, can you go to the lake?"


    He suddenly realized: "the girl has lost her way. Is she going to the lake? I can lead the way for you


    I heard, well, this man is good, "thank you, I''m going to the lake."


    He made a gesture to ask me to go ahead, which was very modest and elegant. I put my foot forward and walked forward. He was beside me, very close to me. From time to time, he told me politely, "the road is uneven, girl, be careful."


    At the foot is a path of flowers and stones, spell out a good-looking pattern, occasionally uneven, I don''t think so, this is what ah, no matter how bad the road I also walked.


    I didn''t think so. I was soon beaten in the face. It happened that I was tripped by something at my feet. I leaned to the right side. The man was quick eyed and quickly grabbed my waist. He smelled like pine nuts. Through his thin clothes, I could feel his chest very thick.


    As soon as I blushed, I quickly separated from him. He must have been flustered. As soon as he shrunk his hand, he heard a wheezing sound. It''s strange that my sleeve was pulled off, revealing a white arm.


    I was stunned, and he was also stunned. He picked up half a year''s sleeves on the ground and tried to put them on my arm in a hurry. I felt that he was too flustered. He didn''t put on the sleeves and pulled my skirt open again, revealing the light pink lining inside.


    He is not a good person, want to come forward for me to pull up the skirt, and some dare not, blush, is at a loss.


    I really can''t bear to blame him, because he looks like he''s going to cry. If a big man cries in front of me for this idea, he feels that the style of painting is a little strange. A man''s big husband has done what he has done and has the courage to undertake. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    At this time, I don''t know where a group of people suddenly appeared. When they saw us, they all made the expression of being struck by thunder. Some of them covered their eyes, as if they saw some hot eyes.


    Bai Changjian came out of the crowd, took off her robe and put it on me. Her face was very bad. "What''s the matter?"


    Before I spoke, someone came out of the crowd. It was Prime Minister Du. He didn''t look good either. He raised his hand and slapped the man in the face


    This slap is really heavy, the face immediately swollen, five fingers properly printed on it.


    The man knelt down and cried bitterly to Prime Minister Du: "Dad, I will be responsible for her."


    Du Cheng bowed his hand to me, "princess, I don''t know what to do with my son. Please forgive me, but please don''t worry. I will give you an explanation about this. Tomorrow I will ask the emperor to marry me."


    I, "..." How do you mean married


    Bai Changjian frowned, "prime minister, things are not clear, or..."


    I said a faint, "all this, but also how clear."


    In fact, I don''t want to refer to marriage, but as soon as Bai Changjian opens her mouth, I instinctively want to block him. Just look at his attitude. If he happily marries me out, I will From then on, I broke up with him completely. But if he shows a little resistance to it, I''ll add fuel and force out his real ideas.


    Kneeling on the ground, the man stood up and looked at me affectionately, "princess, don''t worry, I''m not a person who has no burden."


    He did have the burden, and it came so quickly that I am still confused. I think it''s a bit ridiculous today. It''s obvious that Du Qianjin has a crush on Bai Changjian. How can it be that I and Du''s son are married in the end?Finally, I was brought back to the house by Bai Changjian. I went into the house door and got to the second door. I got out of the sedan chair and saw that he was still following me.


    I tried to take down his robe. He pressed it down in a hurry, drank it back, and said, "let''s go in and talk."


    I was so happy that he said we were playing. I, um, walked into the room quickly.


    Bai Changjian followed, frowning, with a heavy mind.


    "Princess, if you don''t want to marry Du Heng, I''ll find a way."


    It turned out that the man''s name was Du Heng, and his name was pleasant to hear. I said, "when this happens, my reputation is ruined. Who will I marry if I don''t marry him?"


    He didn''t say a word. He walked around the room and murmured to himself, "you''re right..."


    That''s right. I don''t want to hear him say this kind of non constructive words, "general, what did you say just now


    "If you don''t want to marry Du Heng, I can look for other talents."


    I watched him closely. "Who?"


    He stood in the center of the earth, looked up at the sky, and closed his fingers at will, like a fortune teller, "roughly, there are about four, and the princess can make a good choice."


    "Tell me who they are."


    "The son of Sima''s family, the son of weichi''s family, the eldest grandson of the Duke of Zhenguo, the son of Prince Li..."


    Without him in four, my heart is so cold that I want to cry


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C819

    After two days, the Queen''s sister sent someone to pick me up to the palace. I haven''t seen the Queen''s sister for some time, so I went happily.


    But I didn''t expect that the emperor was there, so I had to go forward and salute according to the rules. I didn''t learn the etiquette of the court at all. I could only put on the posture. Unfortunately, the posture was not set. When I squatted down, my body was not stable, and I staggered forward. Fortunately, I reacted quickly. I opened my arms and balanced my body. Rao was like this, and I couldn''t stop the laughter.


    The Queen''s sister said, "don''t laugh, the princess didn''t fall is good, should encourage." She took the lead in clapping, and the laughter turned into applause.


    I am very open in front of the queen sister, but very formal in front of the emperor, so at the moment I am formal, with a stiff and embarrassed smile on my face.


    But today, the emperor was very kind to me and told me to sit down. I was frightened and flattered, so I sat down quickly.


    The emperor always said straight to the point, "it''s said that the princess and Du Heng, the son of prime minister Du''s family, have decided to marry for life in private. Although it''s against the rules, the queen said that they should have the beauty of becoming a man. Now that the princess agrees, I''ll choose the right day to marry."


    I am stunned, a misunderstanding, how to become a private life?


    The Queen''s sister said, "last time I went back to the spring banquet, the young master and daughter of prime minister Du''s family came. It''s very nice. The young master is beautiful and the young lady is beautiful. Prime Minister Du originally meant to belong to general Bai and wanted to marry him. Now, if Xiao Shuang is married to the Duke of the Du family, isn''t it a good thing to get married? "


    I looked at her in surprise. Before, I didn''t know that the Queen''s sister could speak so elegantly. I felt that she was a little far away from me


    "What do you mean, Xiao Shuang?" Asked the Queen''s sister.


    I bowed my head, the wise should say, Xiaoshuang depends on my sister.


    But in marriage, why should other people decide?


    "Sister, I''m still young. I don''t want to get married so early."


    "It''s not small. It''s sixteen. When my sister was your age, she was pregnant with the prince."


    The emperor had a pair of discerning eyes and looked at me, "if you don''t want to marry Du Heng? Who do you want to marry? "


    I thought his eyes were full of encouragement, and I almost blurted out the name, but the Queen''s sister sighed, "the elder brother should be matched with a girl who is knowledgeable and reasonable, and a gentleman who can know both cold and hot. The children of prime minister Du''s family are very suitable. How nice it is for you to get married with the brothers and sisters of Du''s family I don''t know


    I feel bitter in my heart. I can''t refute a word. Bai Changjian is a girl who is knowledgeable and reasonable. But I can''t get by at all. I think the Queen''s sister dislikes me a little. Don''t I have anything to recommend?


    I still said, "I don''t want to marry for the moment."


    The emperor and the queen looked at each other, and the Queen''s sister said, "well, since you don''t want to get married, this matter will be temporarily stranded. I''ll ask the elder brother tomorrow to see what he means to the Du family''s daughter. One of you is my elder brother and the other is my younger sister. I won''t do anything to you."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, I raised my breath. Would Bai Changjian agree to marry Du family?


    Now that he knew what I meant, the emperor went to the South study to do government affairs. He took time out of his busy schedule to ask me about my marriage. I was very upset. There is no one in the emperor''s back palace. He can''t win over the courtiers by marriage. I''m so afraid that he will attack me. Fortunately, the emperor is not that kind of person.


    As soon as the emperor left, the prince came in with the little prince and the little princess and saluted me


    The little prince liked me very much. He ran over to me and pulled up his little robe to show me, "Niang Niang, look at my new clothes. Do you look good?"


    I made an exaggerated expression, "Wow, how can you be so beautiful? It looks great on sheng''er."


    The little prince was very proud and grinned.


    The prince said, "brother Huang, the empress is good at telling ghost stories. You want her to tell one."


    The little prince was frightened. Ah, he ran back to his mother like a frightened rabbit.


    But another little figure came over like a gust of wind, holding my arm, "Niang Niang, I love to hear ghost stories, you tell me one."


    I saw the little prince shrunk his head behind the Queen''s sister and shook his head. I laughed and said, "Qingyang, ghost stories are fun to listen to at night."


    The little princess said, "don''t leave today. Let''s sleep together at night. You can tell me ghost stories."


    I said with a smile, the Queen''s sister allowed me privileges, I go in and out of the palace are free, want to stay can also stay.


    I wanted to stay, of course, for a purpose. I said to the Queen''s sister, "did my sister ever ask general Bai what he meant?"


    "That''s not true," said the Queen''s sister. "Prime minister Du only mentioned you and dugongzi, so I want to ask you first."


    "Why don''t you take this opportunity to ask general Bai that he is the elder brother? How can a elder brother get married before he gets married?"


    After thinking about it, the queen felt that what I said was right, so she sent someone to invite Bai Changjian into the palace and asked the prince to take his younger brother and sister out, so as not to be hard to say.Bai Changjian came very quickly. I heard that the little father-in-law who was going to pass the edict came out of the palace and just met him, so he invited him in.


    What''s more strange is that when he came in, the emperor followed him. The Queen''s sister was very strange and asked him, "didn''t you say that there were courtiers waiting in the South study? Why did they come again?"


    The emperor touched his nose and looked at Bai Changjian with a smile. "I''ve sent them away. I heard that general Bai is coming. I''ll come and have a look. I''ll call him brother-in-law even if I don''t talk about the monarchs and ministers."


    Bai Changjian got up and saluted, "I''m afraid."


    "Sit down, sit down. It''s all family. Don''t be a stranger."


    The Queen''s sister asked Bai Changjian, "how did you feel when you went to Du''s house to attend Miss Du''s Tea Poetry party that day?"


    "Very good."


    "What''s your impression of Miss Du?"


    Bai Changjian didn''t speak. The emperor suddenly coughed, which seemed to be a hint.


    Bai Changjian It''s good. "


    "If you think Miss Du is agreeable, you''d better ask the emperor to marry earlier. The elder brother is not young and should have married and had children. Now I have nothing to worry about. When you get married, I''ll be content to find a good husband for Xiao Shuang."


    Bai Changjian Thanks for your concern, I don''t want to... "


    Emperor: "cough...". Cough... "


    Queen sister, "emperor, what''s wrong with your voice?"


    "It''s OK. It''s itchy."


    "Do you want to see doctor Wei?"


    "No, I''ll be fine in a minute." He looked at Bai Changjian with a meaningful smile, which seemed to me to imply something.


    Sure enough, Bai Chang said slowly, "I think Miss Du is very good, but I think I should know more before I get married. If I really have the same temperament and character, it''s not too late to get married."


    He agreed. Naturally, the Queen''s sister was happy and said, "I''m open to the people in East Vietnam. It''s nothing to see and meet before I get married. If you have time, you ask Miss du to go out for a walk and have a meal to deepen my understanding. If you really think it''s good, I should prepare for the wedding."


    I think the emperor is more happy than the Queen''s sister, because his mouth can''t help grinning to the root of his ear, probably afraid of losing his dignity, and he turned his head to one side, pretending to look at the vase on the shelf.


    I am acutely aware that there seems to be some secret between the emperor and general Bai.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C820

    I thought that Bai Changjian''s promise to associate with Miss Du was perfunctory, but after a few days, he invited Miss du to the mansion in the name of appreciating flowers.


    When I heard about it, I was so angry that I wanted to hit people. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the habit of spreading my anger on the slaves.


    Xiaoluo looked at me and exhaled to the screen, saying, "why is the princess sulky? General Bai can''t see it."


    I feel a little guilty and ask her, "I''m angry with me. Why do I get involved with general Bai?"


    "Isn''t the princess angry with general Bai?"


    "How do you know?"


    Xiaoluo answered very frankly, "the princess loves general mubai. We all know that."


    I ah, is my mind to Bai Changjian so obvious? Since everyone knows, why doesn''t he?


    I twisted my fingers and said, "can Bai Changjian take a fancy to me?"


    "The status of the princess is noble, so general Bai dare not despise it. If the princess really has this idea, why not ask the queen to marry her."


    I sighed and said, "sister queen, when he is a brother, when I am a sister, there is no reason why a brother marries a sister. It''s not up to the standard."


    "The empress and general Bai grew up together, and they have a little brother and sister relationship. But princess, you and general Bai were two people who couldn''t get together before. What''s the difference?"


    Listening to Xiao Luo, I immediately had confidence, "do you really think we can?"


    Xiaoluo looked at me up and down, hesitating a little: "it''s better to say that there is a miss Du now, comparing them Just, a little... "


    Although she didn''t say it clearly, I understand that I can''t compare with Miss Du. I''m not beautiful and talented. I can''t compare with everything.


    I naturally know that it can''t match, but is Bai Changjian that shallow person? Does he like a person only like her skin, not her soul? Can''t you see my essence through my skin?


    The more I think about it, the more irritated I am. Several pictures of them together have flashed in my mind.


    They strolled in the garden, smiling at each other from time to time, one affectionate, the other shy.


    Bai Changjian picked flowers and put them on Miss Du''s head.


    Their hands are quietly held together under the wide sleeves.


    They hugged behind the rockery


    I suddenly slapped my hand on the screen. I couldn''t think about it any more. If I think about it any more, I''m going crazy. I straightened my makeup in the mirror, put on the golden crown given by the emperor last time, changed into a elegant robe, and went to the garden.


    Xiaoluo cheered me all the way, "come on, princess. Miss Du is better than you in everything, but there is one thing she can''t compare with you."


    I was overjoyed: "come on, what is it?"


    "Miss Du is not as cheeky as a princess."


    I stopped and looked at her. "Are you sure you''re praising me?"


    Xiaoluo said with a smile, "the slave''s meaning is that good men are afraid of women. You pester general Bai every day. Even if he annoys you, don''t be discouraged. When he gets used to it, you suddenly get cold again. If general Bai doesn''t adapt to it, he should come to you on his own initiative."


    "Do you think it will work?"


    Small conch very enigmatic said, "this is called hard to get."


    "If it''s really possible," I said, touching my face, "then the princess won''t be ashamed."


    While we were talking, we went to the garden and saw Bai Changjian and miss Du sitting in the pavilion from a distance. I slowed down and walked as much as I could. Even if I could not compare with Miss Du, I also wanted Bai Changjian to see my sincerity. For him, I would like to cultivate the temperament of Miss Qian Jin.


    In fact, Bai Changjian had seen me for a long time, but his eyes flitted over my face, and he quickly took it back. As if I hadn''t seen it, I pursed my lips and pressed down the tone.


    When he came near, he said, "here comes the princess."


    Miss Du quickly got up and saluted. I was very reserved and asked with a smile, "Miss Du is here. How can I not be informed? It''s not good to neglect you."


    Bai Changjian said, "Miss Du is a guest I invited. She was afraid of scratching the princess, so she didn''t inform me."


    Previously pretended not to see me, and now speak top heart top lung, do not want me to appear? Are you afraid that I will disturb their world?


    Another mouthful of pressure down, pressure is not equal to dissipate, just temporarily do not attack just, I am not a generous person, when the time comes, always want to work out this account with Bai Changjian.


    "Well, even if I come uninvited," I said cheekily, "the spring is so good that there are so many people visiting the garden. What do you say, Miss Du?"


    "What the princess said is," Miss Du looked down at me and looked very obedient. Looking up at Bai Changjian, she was charming again. "General Bai, let the princess go to the garden with us?"


    I Pooh, I want her to beg Bai Changjian for a garden tour?


    But Bai Changjian was willing to cooperate with her and nodded slightly, "well, Miss Du likes more people. Let''s get together."I really want to be angry to death by him. I took a deep breath and pressed it down again. I don''t know how many more I can press down. Anyway, the resentment has been against my heart and lungs. I''d better not hurt me any more. I''m also a man with a temper.


    Three people line, Miss Du in the middle, I and Bai Changjian like her left and right Dharma protector, one side, they are talking about poetry, I do not understand, had to silence. To tell you the truth, I can talk with the Queen''s sister. We all talk about topics with fireworks flavor. Other people always talk about elegance and eloquence. They are all full of words. I feel like I have goose bumps.


    I listened to them, and from time to time I held my arms and stroked them. This strange behavior attracted Bai Changjian''s attention. He asked me, "are you cold, princess?"


    I''m not cold, I''m shivering, because goose bumps are rolling.


    "It''s OK," I said with a smile, "you talk about you, I just listen."


    Maybe Miss Du was afraid of giving me a cold shoulder and said, "princess, please sing poems with us. Look at the lotus in the lake over there. How about we sing lotus in the past?"


    I said, "how about we use to eat lotus seeds?"


    Miss Du, "..."


    Bai Changjian said, "there are no lotus seeds in the newly born new lotus. It''s still early, but the new lotus is just growing. It''s really beautiful. Let''s go and have a look."


    Miss Du was very impatient. Before she got to the lake, she began to recite poems. I was a little annoyed and interrupted her, "do you know what the lotus leaf is for?"


    Miss Du looked at me in the dark.


    "You can wrap things," I said. "Wrap the chicken with lotus leaves and throw it in the fire. It''s called Huaji. It''s fragrant."


    Miss Du: "I''m not sure."


    "You can also cook with lotus leaves, and make lotus leaf Baba is delicious." I thought about it for a while and said, "by the way, if you don''t bring an umbrella on rainy days, you can put the lotus leaf on your head to avoid the rain."


    Miss Du: "I''m not sure."


    I said, "lotus leaf has many uses. Can''t you think of any of them?"


    Miss Du blushed and said, "I''m ashamed."


    I finally pull back a game, proud smile, Yu Guang Piao to Bai Changjian, he hooked his lips, seems to smile, but I don''t know if he is laughing at me not on the table, or laugh at Miss Du did not know?


    -------------------


    today''s second watch, there will be another one later, don''t ask why, the author said...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C821

    When she arrived at the place where the lotus leaves were growing, Miss Du''s expression was as dreamy as eating a elixir. Her delicate hand gently touched her red lips and exclaimed, "how beautiful


    I turned my lips and said it as if she had never seen it. It was clear that the lotus leaves in her lake were more and more dense than here.


    "I remember that there is a lake in Miss Du''s house, where lotus leaves grow."


    "Kufu is just some rough leaves, which can''t be compared with your mansion. You can see that it''s high and low, evenly distributed in thickness, small and big. It''s a picture everywhere. It''s really beautiful."


    I look around with wide eyes. Don''t all lotus leaves look like this? How to get to her mouth, it seems very different?


    Bai Changjian said, "if Miss Du likes it, she can often come to watch it. If I''m not here, the princess is always there."


    I understand, the original foreshadowing for a long time, is to wait for Bai Changjian this sentence.


    "I''m not often in the house either," I said to Bai Changjian. "You forget that my house outside is being repaired. I''m going to supervise the work."


    "All those places are craftsmen. It''s better for the princess to go less."


    "Why?"


    Miss Du interjected, "it''s natural that there are differences between the superior and the inferior. The status of the princess is noble. How can those craftsmen see it?"


    I don''t like the tone of her voice. I snorted, "what can''t I see? I used to live in the Hutong, and I haven''t seen anyone. I used to be a semi monk. I don''t have many rules. More about that... "


    "Princess." Elder Bai simply stopped me with a bit of severity in his eyes. He seldom treats me like this. After all, his identity is restricted. He really looks like a brother.


    I sold him face and didn''t say a word any more, but there was obvious contempt in Miss Du''s eyes.


    I hum in my heart, you don''t like me, I still don''t like you.


    Maybe the atmosphere was a little awkward. Bai Changjian proposed to go boating in the lake. Miss Du was very happy. She looked at him shyly and said, "is it pan Xiaozhou? Only two people, right? Or I won''t go, the general and the princess. "


    Bai Changjian said, "Miss Du is a guest. There''s no reason for the guest to give way to the Lord. The boat is not small. You can sit with her."


    I''m grinding my teeth on one side. What an obvious intention. I want to get rid of me. Ha ha, it''s not so easy.


    On the boat, Bai Changjian and miss Du sat in front, I was behind them, watching them from time to time bow their heads to whisper, and from time to time point to the lotus leaf, say sour words, forget my existence, the fire in my heart, burning hard, almost burned myself.


    Bored with leisure, I got up to the back and took a bamboo pole to row. In fact, I can''t row, but I''m strong, so the boat began to deviate from the route and make a turn in the lake.


    The slave in charge of rowing looked at me bitterly, and I smile back. Yes, I just don''t want to make those two people better. Bai Changjian is probably OK. Miss Du is delicate and expensive. Will she faint?


    But I think wrong, Miss du not only did not faint, but very surprised to look at me: "the princess will row?"


    I put a bamboo pole, "do you want to try, it''s fun."


    When Miss Du saw Bai Changjian looking at her, she probably didn''t want to show her weakness, so she got up to the stern of the boat and took over the bamboo pole. The stern of the boat was very small. I was so crowded by her that I almost fell down. However, she was standing steadily and smiling.


    I moved in my heart and stretched out my hand to pull the bamboo pole back, "forget it, I''ll come..." Two people crowded together, por Tong two, have fallen into the water.


    Du Xiaoxian screamed in panic. I also yelled, but my eyes were looking at Bai Changjian. Who would he save?


    People tend to make instinctive reactions at critical moments and follow their heart. For him, who is more important, he will save who.


    Bai Changjian''s reaction was quick, almost without hesitation. She jumped into the water and swam to miss Du. I I want to die. I don''t want to move my hands and feet. For a moment, I want to sink myself. However, someone came to save me. He was a slave in charge of rowing. He wanted to hold my waist in fear.


    I want to die, who wants him to save, kick him, drink him viciously, "go away!" As soon as I spoke, I filled my mouth with water, which made me cough. My wet hair stuck to my face and eyes, which made me speechless.


    The slave didn''t dare to get too close to me, and he didn''t dare to stay far away from me. He was at a loss to step on the water at arm''s length.


    At this time, Bai Changjian had rescued Miss Du ashore and handed her over to a group of slaves on the shore. Looking back, she saw that I was still in the water and cried, "come on up!"


    Come on, you head!


    I dived into the water without even seeing my head. There was a loud cry on the bank: "save the princess, she''s sinking!"


    The slave naturally went down, trying to lift me up. I fought with him in silence under the water. I could only see the vortex stirring on the surface of the water.


    Finally, Bai Changjian came. She put her arms around my chest, put them around my waist and took me to the shore.


    I face up, motionless, hands and feet weak hanging, in the water for so long, at the moment I am really a little weak.When I got ashore, the slaves came to pick me up, but Bai Changjian didn''t let go and took me back to the hospital. Miss Du stayed there alone. Of course, with the housekeeper, Miss Du should be taken good care of.


    Bai Changjian rushed all the way and took me back to my room. Instead of putting me on the bed, she threw me on the ground. She was a little angry and asked the maid to give me a bath and change my clothes.


    Originally I didn''t intend to be angry, but his action of throwing me on the ground was too rude, which irritated me. In addition to the breath of pressing down in front of me, I really wanted to point my waist at him and curse his mother. I seldom quarrel because I''m timid. Now it''s different. With the support of that noble identity, I have the courage to do many things I didn''t dare to do before.


    "What are you doing?" I pointed at him and asked viciously.


    "Should I ask you that?" He stood there, looking cold.


    I was angry and wronged, "I fell into the water, you still fierce me?"


    "You asked for it. Why did you push Miss Du into the lake?"


    , my old face is red. Yes, it was me who knocked Miss Du into the lake. But I didn''t go along with her. Besides, she hit me first, but she didn''t succeed. Can''t he see?


    "I think you are young and don''t want to talk about you about some things, but today, you have gone too far." He paused for a moment, with a heavy tone. "You let me down, princess."


    When I heard this, I let it go. I wanted to jump into the lake again.


    Why did I let him down? Because he pushed his sweetheart into the lake?


    Bai Changjian looked at my reddening eyes, a little scorched, and threw her anger on the slaves. "Where are the people? Take the princess to bath!"


    As he spoke, he raised his feet and walked out. I bit my lip and stared at his wet back. I yelled, "stop!"


    -------------------


    the third shift is coming. Whether there will be one tomorrow remains to be seen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C822

    Bai Changjian was drunk by me and turned to look at me.


    I also looked at him, because I was too excited, and my cheeks were trembling. I bit my teeth, tried to calm myself, and asked him, "why didn''t you save her and me?"


    He didn''t answer right away, looking at me thoughtfully.


    I was very nervous. As long as he admitted his feelings for Miss Du, I immediately cut off my feelings with my sword and never thought about him again.


    He didn''t keep silent for a long time and said, "you can duck, she can''t, I don''t save her, can I let her drown? The daughter of the prime minister''s house drowned in the general''s house. Do you know how much trouble the queen will cause? "


    Look, that''s the difference between the little guy and the big guy. I can always see only the tip of my foot, but he can see things eight hundred miles away.


    I know he is right, but I didn''t really want to drown Miss Du. We almost fell into the water together. If it''s too late, I can save her.


    I asked him, "how do you know I can swim?"


    "You said it yourself."


    "When did I say that?"


    "Last time you were drunk and said you wanted to compete with me in Fushui, did you forget?"


    I thought about it, and then I had a serious look. What I saw was that what he looked down on me was that I didn''t look at me because I had nothing to do. I really had nothing to do with it. Besides being able to make shoes or water, I lived in front of the River and I was living in the river by my father. .


    So that time, when I was drunk, I forced him to compete with Fushui. At night, of course, he refused. I didn''t follow him. I tugged at his sleeve. Finally, the sleeve was successfully pulled off from him by me. The sound of tearing silk made me a little sober. When I was stunned, Xiaoluo quickly took me away. After I woke up, I heard Xiaoluo talk about the whole thing. Do you hate me We have to seal the door of the backyard and keep away from him because we have no face to see him.


    However, I was forgetful. After a few days, I forgot everything and followed him to the prime minister''s residence.


    Now when he mentioned it, I was not at ease. I was about to take a bath when he suddenly got angry again and yelled at Xiaoluo: "what are you doing? Take the princess to take a bath. If the princess gets cold, I''ll ask you!"


    Xiaoluo was shocked by his roar and quickly dragged me away.


    I lie on the edge of the bucket, small snail wipe my back for me, "princess, I think you have a play, general Bai is very nervous about you."


    I lazily replied: "but he saved Miss Du first."


    "Who let you know how to swim in the water? Otherwise, general Bai will surely save the princess."


    "You''re right." I opened my hand, five fingers slowly tightened, as if holding Bai Changjian firmly in it, "I decided to do as you said, pester him."


    "That''s right," said Xiao Luo. "It''s easy for women to chase men''s interlayers."


    I look back and smile, "it''s easy to pierce that layer of yarn."


    Xiaoluo: "I''m not sure."


    Later I learned that Bai Changjian went out from me and didn''t go to see Miss Du again. Instead, she had her clothes changed and sent back.


    But I want to entangle Bai Changjian''s plan is not smooth, he is probably still angry, see me look light, negative hand, head up, a little far away taste.


    I was afraid of the powerful. As soon as he put on airs, I beat drums in my heart. I wanted to prostrate myself to the ground and call him a great general.


    "What''s the matter, princess?"


    "I, no, that," I put my hands together and held them tightly under my wide sleeves. "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh. Just eat it. "


    "The princess came to ask me if I had eaten?"


    "Well, if you don''t, come to me and have some."


    "The princess hasn''t eaten yet?"


    "Yes, and some leftovers."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I think it''s too far away. I''ll come back in a hurry. "What are you going to do now?"


    "It''s going to be Chunwei soon. I''ll take charge of the trip this time, so..."


    I know what he means, so I''m a little busy. If it''s OK, I''ll leave. At the critical moment, my thick skin took effect and asked him, "is Chunwei hunting?"


    "Exactly."


    "Can you take me?"


    "Can a princess ride a horse?"


    "No


    "Can you shoot arrows?"


    "No


    "What are you going to do?"


    Because you go, I want to go too.


    I looked down in shame, "because I like hunting."


    Bai Changjian looked at me in surprise: "you haven''t hunted, where do you like it?"


    I like it because you are here.


    "I heard it was fun, so I like it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right Bai Changjian was defeated by me. "If you want to tell me it''s useless, tell the queen, and she''ll agree.""The Queen''s sister will certainly agree," I looked at him happily. "Well, can the general teach me riding and shooting? If I learn it well, I will be able to hunt a big guy."


    Bai Changjian looked a little headache and looked at me up and down. "I''m very busy recently. I want to practice. If the princess really wants to learn, it''s better to come to the barracks and practice with the soldiers."


    I agreed without hesitation, "good!"


    Bai Changjian He probably thought that I would retreat in the face of difficulties. Who would like to go to the military camp and play with those rough old men. But I can. I can even swallow such a strong handlebar style. Junxiong should have no problem.


    "Princess," he looked at me helplessly, "you are a princess, how can you mix with the soldiers, the queen knows to blame me."


    "No, with the general, the Queen''s sister will be very relieved," I am very confident, "the general will protect me."


    Bai Changjian put down her hand at the back and hung it on both sides. I took the opportunity to grab one of his arms and shake it vigorously, "OK, general?"


    Bai Changjian was flushed by me, but she didn''t shake me off. "Don''t shake it. The sleeve is broken again."


    It''s my turn to blush this time. This guy always embarrasses me with the last thing.


    I let him go and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to hold me It''s a good sleeve. I looked down at the hand on the sleeve, a burst of ecstasy in my heart, did not turn back, so I stood sideways.


    "Forget it, I''ll teach you. You don''t have to go to the barracks to save me any trouble. First, I''ll teach you archery and horse riding. Later, I''ll wait until I find a suitable horse for you. Otherwise, you''re the head and you can''t get on the horse''s back."


    Although I care that he thinks I''m short, he agrees. I''m already in full bloom. Look, this is the advantage of being cheeky. I take advantage of this happy energy, first is to jump for a while, surprise asked: "really?"


    "Nature is true."


    Hearing the following, I jumped into his arms without hesitation, hugged his waist, "general, you are so good!"


    Before he turned over, he quickly let go and went back to the yard with a red face, cheering all the way, "I can learn to ride and shoot..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C823

    Bai Changjian kept her word and let people set a target in the backyard. I don''t know where to find a small bow with exquisite workmanship for me. Let me try to pull it first.


    I used my fingers to scratch on the string. I felt a little bit worried. I raised my bow and pulled the string. My mouth was strong, but my hand didn''t move. Then I turned to see Bai Changjian, "general, I can''t pull it."


    "With a little force, the strings are not tight."


    I used a force on my face. My eyebrows and eyes were all wrinkled together. I even bared my teeth. My hands still didn''t move. I turned to look at him again. I looked pitifully like, "general, I really can''t pull."


    Bai Changjian was a little helpless, so she had to walk behind me. Two long and strong arms came over my shoulder and held my hand. My little hand was wrapped in his big hand. She felt sweet and excited, and I really exerted myself


    "Bang!" The string is broken.


    I: "I''m not..."


    Bai Changjian, "..." I said it''s not tight. "


    But I didn''t know it wasn''t so tight. He underestimated my strength When a poor child is born, who has no strength.


    Bai Changjian handed over his bow. "Since you are strong, use my bow."


    I took it with a bitter face and tried. This time, it''s not pretending. It''s really hard to pull it off. I did not dare to speak, just look up at him, maybe my expression is more real, he came up to help me again.


    Still from the shoulder over, holding in my hand, I pull back very hard, so hard that the whole person is embedded in his arms, back against his chest, I can feel his heartbeat, hit my back.


    He seems to be aware of it. As soon as he released his hand, the strong force of the bow took me forward. I exclaimed. He subconsciously fished me with his hand. Unfortunately, the hand was on my not full chest. He was stung by a wasp and his body was shocked. The whole person bounced away. I fell to the ground in sorrow, and my face was close to the ground.


    He quickly pulled me up, "princess, I didn''t mean to."


    I raised my dirty face. "Which one are you talking about? To make me fall, or to touch my chest? "


    He was so scared that his face changed. He waved his hand, "I, I, I didn''t touch you, i..." He blushed and didn''t say anything.


    I looked down at the dusty skirt, "don''t you help me beat the dust?"


    Oh, he bent down to clap, hand still did not fall down, but people have straightened up the waist, called a pestle side of the small snail, "do not quickly clap for the princess?"


    Xiaoluo''s face is purple. She comes slowly, and her hands and legs are a little out of harmony. I suspect she has become an internal injury. She has seen too many embarrassing things about me, so she should have been used to it. But every time, her reaction is so strong.


    I couldn''t see her wretched appearance. I bent down and patted her cleanly. In such a small situation, Bai Changjian didn''t have the heart to teach me any more. She bowed to me and said, "the princess is frightened today. I''ll learn it another day."


    Such a small setback made him quit. I despised him. I was touched on the chest, and I fell with a gray face or a gray head. What did I say?


    "General, it''s OK. Come on."


    Bai Changjian looks bitter. He probably wants to say, you''re OK, I''m ok.


    "Maybe another day. The princess''s bow is broken. I''ll have it repaired."


    "Can''t you use the general''s?"


    Bai Changfeng looked at me strangely, as if I was going to set a trap for him, but he guessed right, I was going to be shameless. But he insisted, and I couldn''t drag and pull, so I had to give up.


    When I went back, I asked Xiaoluo, "do you think the general saw my intention?"


    Xiaoluo said, "it''s OK. If you see it, you can see it. Anyway, you are a princess. General Bai doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    I shook my head. "I don''t want to bully people."


    Xiaoluo said, "you are not bullying others. It''s called doggedness. As the saying goes, barefoot is afraid of wearing shoes. "


    I glanced at her. "I''m barefoot?"


    Xiaoluo also looked at me, the eyes were obvious.


    Well, I''m barefoot. I have to be reserved. I''m not a jade from a small family. My face is nothing to me. I can even tell the truth about the handlebar style. Bai Changjian''s disgrace is no loss.


    But the next day, the person who came to teach me was not Bai Changjian. He was a member of his staff, named Feng Tiankui. He was as big as his name, but he was very respectful to me. He always kept a suitable safe distance and made a good progress. I was quite satisfied with him and followed him seriously.


    The little bow was rewound, and the strength was just right for me. I used it very well. After learning for a while, I found that I had the same interest as the Queen''s sister. She liked to dance swords and guns. I didn''t have a chance before, but now I have it, and I also like it. What''s more, I''m happy that Bai Changjian and I will have a common topic in the future.


    I have a good eyesight. After practicing for a while, I have made a small achievement. Except for the first few arrows that disappeared, I can shoot at the target slowly. Feng Tiankui said that I have a talent in this aspect. I am very happy and let Xiao Luo reward him with golden melon seeds. Feng Tiankui knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to take them. He just said that it was his duty and didn''t need a reward.Sometimes rejection is also a kind of injury, I was very happy, he was like this, I was a little unhappy, personally helped him up, put the bag of golden melon seeds into his hand, but my heart was muttering: this year, there are people who are too much money, not stupid?


    Feng Tiankui and I were pushing and shoving, and a cold rebuke came from the moon cave door, "Feng Tiankui!"


    Feng Tiankui''s face changed. He turned and ran over. He stood upright and saluted: "general!"


    White long Jane''s face is not very good-looking, "what are you doing?"


    "Princess, princess, she..."


    "She, what, she, go down!"


    "Yes Feng Tiankui, as if facing the enemy, retreated quickly.


    Bai Changjian came to me with a negative hand and glanced at the bag of golden melon seeds in my hand. She didn''t smile. "Is the princess giving him a reward?"


    "What else?" I raised Yang He Ba, "the sound that gold collides, good to hear?"


    "It''s Feng Tiankui''s duty to teach the princess archery. The princess doesn''t need to reward him. I''ll take charge of the application."


    I was a little upset at first. After listening to his words, I was immediately happy. He was responsible for my expenses. Will he be responsible for me in the future?


    I winked at him. "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    He didn''t adapt to my sudden obedience and kindness. He seemed to want to say something and stuck in his throat. He raised his hand. "So, princess, have a rest. I''ll go first."


    I said, "general, why don''t we have dinner together?"


    He accelerated the foot cutting, just like I want to hold him, "no, I''m afraid the princess will drink again." He didn''t say in the second half: the princess is drunk and wants to be drunk


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C824

    The more afraid Bai Changjian is, the more I give him something. I can''t stand the sense of distance from him. The fire in my heart makes me not like a girl. I think if I were a flower picking thief, I would have picked him long ago.


    He didn''t want to eat with me because he was afraid that I would be drunk. I went to him when I was drunk. He was seven percent confused and three percent sober. He ran to his yard with a red face. He told people something in his study. When he saw me staggering in, he immediately stood up and stepped back to the wall. The servant who listened to me probably didn''t see him like this. He was stupid, And I approached him step by step, staring straight at him.


    He finally came back to his senses and said, "don''t you hurry down!"


    The slave ran out in a hurry and closed the door. I wrote a credit to the slave in my heart and prepared to reward him with a bag of golden melon seeds when it was finished.


    Bai Changjian straightened her face, shook her sleeves, and looked like a gentleman: "princess, have you been drinking again?"


    "Yes, if you don''t eat with me, I''ll drink."


    Bai Changjian can''t laugh or cry, "can''t I accompany the princess to dinner, and the princess won''t drink?"


    "Of course, if you control me, I won''t drink," I said with a smile. "I''ll listen to you."


    He frowned and distanced himself from me. "What do you want to do, princess?"


    What else can I do? Is it not obvious that I have done so much? The servants in the government can see that his client is still pretending to be confused.


    "Bai Changjian," I called his name, and his brows were even tighter and twisted.


    "No big or small, general or brother."


    "Subordinates call you general, sister call you brother, I am neither your subordinates, nor your sister, why can''t I call you by name?"


    He probably didn''t want to see me in the same way, so he didn''t speak.


    "Bai Changjian, you really don''t like..."


    "Princess," he interrupted suddenly, "you are drunk. Go back and have a rest."


    "Why don''t you let me finish?" I stared at him, almost tears in my eyes. "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid of anything," he looked at him calmly. "I just don''t want the princess to lose her sense of propriety."


    What''s the cut? I sneer, nothing more than a platitude, he is brother, I am sister, I like him is contrary to the usual ethics. Maybe in his heart, I still don''t like this bumpkin princess.


    I wanted to follow Xiao Luo''s advice. First, I had the cheek to entangle for a while, but I didn''t find out for the moment. As a result, I just had a drink on impulse, and my brain was out of control, which led to such a stalemate.


    I''m still a little ashamed. I don''t want to make any more trouble. Bai Changjian has always just hinted at me. If one day he refuses very frankly, maybe I''ll be shameless.


    I turned to go, body imbalance, was hit by the table, pain I ouch, he helped me, "hit where, I see?"


    This is what I hate most about him. If I really don''t feel for him, why should I care about my life? Does he know that it will kill me like this.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I was shameless again, leaning against his arms, "the general sent me back."


    He hesitated and said, "OK." I picked up the whole person and walked out with a big stride.


    When the door opened, a few people stood outside. Seeing us coming out, they immediately swept the floor, wiped the pillars, watered the flowers I saw snails mingling with them, squatting on the ground and pulling grass.


    I put my head back in Bai Changjian''s arms and laughed silently. I remember when it was not completely dark, hazy, very quiet around, there was a breeze blowing my face, bringing a touch of flowers.


    I half opened my eyes, looking at his handsome face, black eyes, it seems that there is a faint light floating inside, people can not see in. I moved my eyes to his chin, the outline of the arc is really beautiful, I can''t help gently scratch with my hand, he was shocked, surprised to look down at me.


    I laugh, laugh again, anyway, I''m drunk, I don''t know what I did.


    He didn''t have a straight face. He even laughed and tightened me up. He said in an angry tone, "little drunk cat."


    Oh, I''ll go. I like him talking to me with such expression and tone. I''m a little spoiled and helpless. My heart is beating wildly. I want to hook his neck and kiss his mouth.


    I stretched out my hand and slowly climbed up to his shoulder. He looked at me and didn''t say a word. I think he tacitly agreed. Anyway, there was no one on the side. Even if he threw it on the ground on the spot, I recognized it.


    So my hand continued to climb up, bit by bit touched his neck, he was obviously stiff for a while, finally can''t sit back and ignore, pull my hand down, "don''t make noise."


    I''m obedient, don''t make any noise, close your eyes and let him take me back.


    It was not the first time that Bai Changjian sent me back to the room, so she was quite skilled. She put me on the bed and pulled up the quilt to cover me. I closed my eyes and called him, "general."


    He answered, waiting for me to say the following, but I didn''t say a word. After a while, I called him again with half open eyes, and the voice was lower than just now.He stooped down and came up to me to listen to the following words. After a while, I put my hand around his neck and touched his lips. Because he was too flustered, the impact was a little heavy, and his teeth were knocked inside, and there was a sweet smell.


    He stayed there, as if he had settled down, and I quickly released him, turned towards the wall, even though I was crazy about drinking, I also felt a little crazy. I was a girl at the end of the day, but I didn''t want to be ashamed to such an extent that I had passed my bottom line. If my parents knew, they might come out of the grave and beat me up. Only men tease girls. How can a girl tease a man?


    Bai Changjian came back and rushed out like the wind. I turned to see his back like lightning, and felt lonely.


    The next morning I pretended to go out as if nothing had happened. As a result, Bai Changjian avoided me when she saw me from a distance, just like seeing a ghost. I know I can''t make it this time. I offended him. He probably despised me even more. Maybe he was laughing at me in his heart: look at this poor toad who wants to eat swan meat. She dares to think about me. What will she do if she doesn''t piss?


    I know I''m not very good-looking. I''m not beautiful enough with thin eyebrows and eyes. I''m slim. But I''m not big enough and I don''t have good temperament. When I become a princess, I''m no different from before. Except for being a little restrained in front of the emperor, I''m used to doing things in front of others. Behind my back, there are slaves in the house who call me a princess.


    I was a little annoyed that I was too impulsive last night. I thought that if Bai Changjian regarded me as a snake and mouse from now on and avoided everywhere, it would be meaningless for me to stay here. I''d better hurry to repair the house in xiaomadou Hutong and move away as soon as possible. I''m out of sight and out of mind. Facing him every day, I really don''t know which day I''ll do things like animals.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C825

    I didn''t see Bai Changjian again for several days. For one thing, he avoided me. For another, I didn''t want to make trouble for myself. I simply arched in the backyard every day. Although no one taught me, I also shot like a model. Xiaoluo stood on the side and looked with bright eyes. "Princess, you will be able to lead the big guy this spring."


    I nodded with a smile, I also have this plan, I know that when the Queen''s sister Chun Wei, very brave hit a tiger, I dare not than her, rarely shot deer, should be no problem?


    After practising archery for a while, my arm was a little sore, so I asked Xiao Luo to arrange a sedan chair to get out of the house. I haven''t been to xiaomaduo Hutong for a long time. I have to check the progress of the repair project.


    But when I got there, I was surprised. I didn''t come for a while, and the progress stopped completely. It was the same as the last time I came here. I was very angry and called the foreman in charge to ask, "what''s the matter? Together with you, don''t you work with the money?"


    The foreman can''t say why. I''m even more angry. Even these craftsmen look down on me? Is my princess really a vegetarian?


    I seldom bully others, bluffing: "do you know what crime you have committed? Dare to neglect the princess who is granted by the emperor, it''s not small. I''ll tell the emperor the truth and let him convict you! "


    The foreman knelt down in fright and raised his hands to plead injustice: "Your Highness, the injustice of Xiaomin is none of my business. It''s the meaning above!"


    "Which one is up there?"


    "Xiaomin doesn''t know. Anyway, it''s the above meaning. Let''s stop first and talk about it later."


    "Nonsense, my house, only if I say it, what do you care? Is he bigger than me?"


    The foreman was sweating and his lips were trembling.


    When I saw him like that, I couldn''t bear it. I thought of the time when I was bullied before. I sighed and told him to get up, "forget it, you hurry up and ask someone to start work. I''ll limit you to finish it in ten days, otherwise, I''ll even settle the matter this time."


    "Yes, Xiaomin knows."


    The foreman called someone to go. I walked in the empty room, but the housekeeper was still very kind. It seems that no matter how my identity changes, I still have a poor heart in my chest.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the foreman called all the people and started to work, so I left. It was still early and I didn''t want to go back. I went to the street with Xiaoluo. The sedan chair driver followed him with his sedan chair. Xiaoluo and I watched the most famous market in Jinsheng street. When we passed the Chu palace, I stood by the side of the road and watched for a while. It turned out that this was the palace of the emperor long Qianshi. Now there was no one living in it. We didn''t know what to do, but the door was open and guarded.


    See me straight Leng Leng of looking at, the two guards of the door a face guard of stare at me.


    I asked Xiaoluo, "there are no people living here. What else do you want to send someone to guard?"


    , as like as two peas, "this is the place where the emperor lived. Now, as a memorial hall, everything inside is wholly intact. It is the same as before. It is for people to look at it."


    I turned my lips. There are so many rules. It''s a waste to live in such a big palace and occupy such a big palace outside. Think about the hordes of callers on the street and give them a place to live.


    If you want to think about it, you don''t dare to say it. It''s the world of imperial power, but I''m in the belly of the emperor. I''m really rebellious.


    I smelled incense and went into a restaurant. In fact, I seldom have the habit of eating outside. The food in the general''s house is very good. Why should I waste money to eat outside? Every time I think about it, I am ruthlessly killed. Later, I think about it carefully. In fact, I don''t have the habit of eating outside. After all, I used to be so poor.


    But today, I want to break this habit. I have money and status. Why can''t I sit here and have a meal like others?


    I swung my sleeve and went in with the snail.


    Small two warmly welcome up, "Miss, how many?"


    Xiaoluo stood in front of me. "Is there an elegant room upstairs? Our young lady likes to be quiet. "


    "Yes," the second child was more enthusiastic and welcomed me upstairs. "This way, there''s an elegant room facing the lake upstairs. The scenery is good. Would you like one?"


    I don''t understand these gateways. Looking at Xiaoluo, although she is a maid, she knows everything. She said, "OK, that''s Yajian near the lake."


    Xiao Er took us to Yajian. I was ashamed to say that I only cared about eating. I didn''t know the name of the dish. It was Xiaoluo''s dish. When Xiao Er left, I asked her, "is there anything particular about Yajian near the lake?"


    In a word, it''s more expensive to see beautiful scenery than other elegant rooms


    It dawned on me that it was.


    I leaned against the window to see the scenery. The willows by the lake were green and shady. They were far away, like green smoke in a cage. The lake was shimmering and the golden light was jumping. A lotus leaf grew on the farther surface of the lake. It was crowded and swaying in the wind. When I looked at it, I suddenly remembered what happened a few days ago, and I didn''t know what happened to Du Qianjin? You hate me in your heart?


    After half a day, I felt that the room was too quiet. When I looked back, Xiao Luo was not there. The door was half open. It seemed that someone was talking in the corridor. I was just about to walk over to see someone coming in from the door. He was a little familiar. Xiao Luo followed me and looked at me.Since I had Bai Changjian in my heart, my impression of other men has faded automatically. It is estimated that this one has faded out of my memory.


    "Princess, you are all right." He bowed and bowed to me in a respectful manner.


    Straight up, that pair of affectionate eyes, let me feel a thump, I think of who he is.


    "It''s Mr. Du," I straightened up and tried to put on airs. Unfortunately, this guy is much taller than me. I can only look up to him. "What a coincidence?"


    "No book is no coincidence," he said with a gentle smile. "Coincidence is fate, which means that I have a lot to do with the princess."


    "Is Mr. Du eating here, too?"


    "Yes, a few friends have made an appointment for dinner."


    "Oh, go ahead and don''t let your friends wait."


    Du Heng, "..."


    "Hehe, it''s no harm. It''s rare to meet a princess, I think," he turned to look at Xiaoluo, who stood still.


    He blushed and his voice dropped. "I have something to say to the princess."


    "You said


    "Can I speak to the princess alone?"


    "It''s OK. She''s one of her own."


    Du Heng looked at me strangely, and his eyes were filled with joy. I think he probably misunderstood. I mean: Xiaoluo and I are our own people, not including him. I even told Xiaoluo the most confidential things. He is such an indifferent person, and there is no need for Xiaoluo to avoid it.


    "Princess," just called me, his face flushed, "did Princess miss me?"


    -------------------


    in fact, I''m not in a good mood, because a literary magnate is gone, all kinds of memories are killing, suffering, and tears are running...


    I hope that today''s three chapters are not affected by emotions and can still bring you happiness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C826

    I''m shocked. Has he been so amorous? Who is he and why should I miss him?


    "I''m only acquainted with Mr. Du once. Why should I miss him?" I pointed to the window. "There are so many acquaintances with me, don''t everyone want to miss him?"


    Du Heng was not angry when he was scolded by me. He laughed, "how can I be the same as those people? After all, I am the same as the princess..." He glanced at the snail and didn''t go on, but the way he wanted to talk was full of ambiguity.


    But no matter how well he plays, it''s useless. Xiao Luo knows my top secret. I''m not interested in any man except Bai Changjian.


    Du Heng was still witty and left without long entanglement. Xiaoluo closed the door and said anxiously, "princess, dugongzi''s intention to you is very obvious. I''m afraid..."


    "I know," I sat down, poured myself a cup of tea, sipped a sip, "I''m not smart, but I''m not stupid, last time in Du Fu, it was obvious that I was under the cover, pulled my sleeve, and pulled open my skirt, and then the onlooker appeared so timely, and he kept saying he was responsible. At that time, I didn''t count on it, just wanted to see Bai Changjian''s attitude." I sneered, "prime minister Du has a good abacus. Her daughter marries general Bai and her son marries a princess. She has the best of both worlds and is extremely rich."


    Xiao Luo said, "we can''t let him succeed. In every dynasty, his relatives are the only ones who are big, so we have to do things."


    I was a little surprised. "Do you still have that insight?"


    Small snail embarrassed smile, "I listen to the book to see the play, the play has everything."


    It dawned on me that I knew where Xiaoluo''s broad insight came from.


    Like the Queen''s sister, I don''t like to talk about rules, so I ask Xiaoluo to sit down and eat together. Xiaoluo is a big hearted girl, so I don''t care. Naturally, she doesn''t care. She sits down and grabs food with me, just like two girls who grew up together.


    The food was delicious. Xiaoluo and I enjoyed ourselves very much. As soon as I was careful, I ate too much and sat there burping. Xiaoluo said that she would treat hiccups. She went to the back of me and put her elbow on my back. She put her other hand around my neck and told me to hold my breath. She yelled and exhaled.


    When everything was waiting for her to give orders, someone suddenly pushed the door in. Seeing this scene, his face changed and he jumped over to kick the snail.


    Xiaoluo screamed and fell to the ground. I was so scared that I went to see her quickly: "Xiaoluo, how are you? How are you doing? "


    Xiaoluo pressed her waist with her hand, frowned in pain, and breathed constantly in her mouth.


    I turned and glared at Du Heng, "what are you doing kicking her?"


    Du Heng Leng is there, "princess, she just wants to be unfavorable to you!"


    "It''s not good for you!" I helped Xiao Luo to the chair and sat down. I kneaded her waist and said, "can you go? Let''s hurry back and see the doctor. "


    Xiaoluo took my hand and stood up, "princess, I''m ok."


    I glared at Du Heng, "dugongzi, if there is something wrong with my snail, I won''t let you off lightly."


    Du Heng explained: "princess, I think she has to be bad for you..."


    "You''re blind. She''s treating my hiccups." I didn''t bother to pay attention to him. I helped Xiao Luo out.


    Du Heng followed and apologized in a low voice: "sorry, I didn''t make it clear. I''ll pay for Xiaoluo''s medicine."


    "You have to pay for it, of course. In addition to the medicine money, Xiao Luo also has to pay for his suffering."


    Du Heng asked, "how to compensate?"


    I asked him, "if someone wants to stab you, will you do it?"


    He shook his head. "Of course not."


    "One hundred Liang."


    Shake your head.


    "One thousand Liang."


    He hesitated and shook his head.


    "Ten thousand Liang."


    "Will it stab me to death?"


    "Of course not. Just some blood. It''s a slight injury."


    "That''s no problem." He said, "I can stand the pain."


    I laughed, "the pain of a man getting a knife is the same as that of a snail getting your foot just now. Now you know how much to pay."


    Du Heng opened his mouth wide and looked at me in surprise.


    "Why," my face sank, "don''t you want to pay?"


    "Of course not. As long as the princess is satisfied, no matter how much money I have."


    Is that right? How can I see the corners of his mouth smoking.


    I corrected him, "not that I am satisfied, but that Xiao Luo is satisfied."


    Xiaoluo lowered her head and bit her lip. I felt that she was trembling and might have internal injury again.


    We walked to the stairs while talking. Mingming stepped steadily, but suddenly let go of Xiaoluo. The whole person rushed forward. Du Heng yelled, "be careful, Princess!"


    He flew over to catch me, I was in his arms, and he rose in the air, gracefully rotated for a half circle before landing steadily. All the people in the lobby looked at us, and then burst into warm applause. Du Heng released me, raised his hand and gently brushed the hair off my face, "are you ok?"I think everyone has seen his affectionate money. In full view of the public, I can''t argue. This guy is very smart. He played a play in front of everyone, publicized the relationship between me and him, and caused public opinion. Besides, the 10000 Liang he lost will come back to him with my dowry sooner or later.


    He is indeed the son of prime minister Du. Like his father, he is good at calculating.


    I smile quietly, "I''m ok, thank you."


    On the stairs, Xiaoluo was stunned and looked at all this. He covered his waist and walked down slowly, pleading with me in a low voice, "it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for my injury, I could hold the princess."


    I pacify her with my eyes, even if it''s not hurt, Du Heng won''t let her hold me.


    When I went back, I asked Xiaoluo to sit in the sedan chair. When I walked, Xiaoluo refused to join me, so I had to sit in the sedan chair with her.


    Little snail said bitterly, "what can I do? Everyone will have a misunderstanding when they see it. If it comes to the Queen''s ears, she will definitely point out the marriage for you again. "


    "Take a step, take a look," I comforted her. "When the boat comes to the bridge, it will go straight."


    "What happened to the bottom just now? Hello, how could it fall?"


    "The ghost of Du Heng," I sneered, "so the plan was repeated. The last time it was spread in Du Fu, it was only on a small scale. This time in public, it is estimated that it will become a laughing stock for the common people."


    Xiaoluo gritted his teeth and said, "this dugongzi is really not a good thing. I want to use public opinion to force you to submit."


    "It''s a pity that he made a mistake." I smile, "for me, reputation is really not so important. It''s not the princess. As long as he doesn''t have this identity, he won''t trouble me again."


    Xiao Luo nodded and suddenly said, "what if it comes to general Bai''s ears? He will misunderstand you


    I covered my mouth and said, "I''m afraid it won''t reach his ears. I''ve been hiding from him for several days. Can''t I help it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C827

    It turns out that Bai Changjian can''t help it. When I came back to the house, I just applied some medicine to the wound on Xiao Luo''s waist. Then I heard the news from the servants and said that general Bai was coming.


    When I came out of the room, I saw Bai Changjian step into the threshold. I watched his face. Well, it was a little ugly.


    "Princess, I heard that you and Mr. Du have dinner together today, don''t you?"


    Sure enough, rumors came so quickly. I feel happy, but my face is calm, "so what?"


    He is a little hate iron does not become steel appearance, "princess, you are not out of the cabinet girl, how can you go out to eat with the man?"? What kind of system should one see? "


    I retorted, "I''ll allow you to invite Miss du to visit the lake in the mansion. Can''t I have dinner with Mr Du?"


    He choked me speechless, I proud and provocative smile.


    For a long time, he sighed, "I''m open to the East Vietnamese people. It''s nothing if unmarried men and women have dinner together. It''s just that you shouldn''t," he said, pausing to see my eyes filled with disappointment. "You shouldn''t be intimate with men in public."


    I know that''s what he came to me for.


    "Do you mind, general?"


    He looked at me, "..." You should think about the queen. "


    Look, he''s running away again. If you really mind, why don''t you show a little domineering? You should say: Yes, I mind. I''m not allowed to meet any man again.


    In this way, there is nothing left? Die to face, live to suffer!


    I held up my head and looked away with some stubbornness. He told me with all his heart, "princess, you are young. It''s my brother''s duty to teach you..."


    "Come on, I don''t like it." I cover my ears and get annoyed when I hear those two words.


    He is very helpless, "I don''t know how to teach you, sometimes, really take you no way."


    There is a sentence rolling around my mouth, I think about whether to say it or not, but really say it, there is no room to look back.


    "Princess, although you and the queen are sisters of friendship, their temperament is really a bit similar. When the queen was very young, I left home. Later, when she came back, she had married someone. I didn''t take good care of her and let her suffer a lot. I feel guilty all the time. Now that you are here, you are smart and kind-hearted. When I see you, I always think of her. To tell you the truth, I am very grateful She let you live here and gave me a chance to make up for it. I want to take good care of you and choose a good husband for you so that you can live happily for the rest of your life. "


    I looked at him stupidly. It turned out that he was kind to me because I was like the Queen''s sister. He really took me as his sister. What can I do? I don''t want to be a sister, I want to be his daughter-in-law


    "If I change my disposition, you won''t think I''m a sister?"


    This time it''s his turn to stare at me Does temperament mean that you can change it if you change it? "


    "Don''t worry, I just want to know what temperament you like?"


    "It''s nice of you to do that."


    "Do you like my disposition?"


    "I like it."


    After that, he went to a dead end. He liked my temperament, but he took me as my sister and buried us in the relationship between brother and sister. If I change my temper, he may not like it. It''s contradictory


    The words on my lips finally rolled out, "if I wasn''t the princess or the sister of the queen, would you like me?"


    He opened his mouth slightly, and his face turned red slowly. I''ve never seen a man blush as good-looking as him. It''s really from the inside to the outside. From the face to the ears, and then to the neck, it''s full of pink luster.


    He coughed with a serious expression: "princess, you have to face the reality, if it doesn''t work."


    "What if I had to?" I insist.


    He didn''t say a word, I waited for a long time, my heart slowly sank, he didn''t say, probably didn''t want to stimulate me directly, but he didn''t know, silence is also a kind of injury.


    I bit my teeth and rushed up. I didn''t want him to see it. I started to run outside. As a result, he came up from behind, "princess, don''t run. Be careful if you fall."


    As I ran, I pressed my tears back, but I didn''t see the way. Somehow, I ran out of the general''s house. He was probably afraid that I would fall, and didn''t dare to follow too closely. He just yelled, "princess, don''t run, stop!"


    Stop showing him jokes? I know that if that sentence goes out, there will be no room for maneuver.


    I ran to the street, I ran out, just so coincidentally, actually met the handlebar type, I called him, "handlebar type, wait a minute, give me a ride."


    Handlebar style also saw me, a cry stopped the carriage, let me go up, I said, "run, run, someone wants to catch me behind."


    The handlebar was very surprised, "who dares to catch your highness?"


    "Let''s go!" I had no time to explain, so I had to shout.


    The handlebar type threw the whip, let the carriage run quickly, behind came the voice of Bai Changjian, who was very angry, "bastard, stop!"


    Handlebar style looked back, voice some tremble, "princess, is white general."I disdain of white he one eye, "how, afraid?"


    I had a little bit of connection with the handlebar type inverted bottom. When I blushed, I whipped the whip and yelled, "drive!"


    Standing at the gate of the general''s residence, Bai Changjian soon became a vague shadow, but I had no bottom in my heart. Today, I just ran out, and how should I go back?


    The handlebar looked back at me, "princess, did you quarrel with general Bai?"


    I''m in a bad mood. I squint at him and say, "mind your own business."


    He ate shriveled, Shan Shan of turn round to go, "county main go where?"


    "Xiaomadou Hutong, I want to go home."


    The handlebar type was stunned, then turned to look at me, suddenly his face changed, "princess, general Bai is catching up!"


    I looked back, and sure enough, Bai Changjian came on horseback. Seeing the distance getting closer and closer, I was afraid and said to the handlebar, "come on, run, you can''t let him catch me."


    "You are the princess, general Bai dare not..."


    "He''ll kill me!" I yelled at him.


    The handlebar style was shocked by my roar. I quickly raised my whip and told the horse to run.


    I didn''t cheat him. If I go on like this, I will be killed by Bai Changjian.


    Because of the hard work of the handlebar style, the carriage and Bai Changjian opened a little distance, but soon he caught up with them again. The handlebar style said, "princess, come to the front."


    Although I didn''t know what he meant, he didn''t want to hurt me, so he climbed to the shaft carefully. At this time, the handlebar style looked very different from usual. He looked calm, looked straight ahead, and said to me, "princess, hold my waist tight."


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Come on." His tone is urgent and fast, very powerful, I can not refuse, came forward and hugged his waist.


    The button of handlebar backhand was loosened, and he yelled, "go!"


    Such a large set of car was so easily released by him, quickly back, my darling, handlebar style is actually a hidden master.


    I looked at him with wide eyes, frowning, sharp eyes, such calm, looking at some extraordinary, I think I did not see the wrong person, once the confession should not be black history.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C828

    The horse had no load and ran happily. Bai Changjian was obstructed by the detachable cart and separated from us. As soon as I was proud, I turned back and made a gesture to him, which probably made him angry. Unexpectedly, my body was empty, and my feet stepped on the horse''s head. Mirs spread their wings and rushed at me.


    I screamed in horror, "handlebar, run!"


    However, the extraordinary handlebar style has no way. I watched helplessly as I was picked up by Bai Changjian, just like a chicken under the claws of Mirs.


    Bai Changjian fell to the ground steadily, but my legs were weak and I took my ass to sit on the ground directly. Bai Changjian quickly picked me up again, straightened her arms and carried me so far away. I was really a cunning fox. I had short arms and legs and couldn''t beat him.


    Feeling that I could stand still, I yelled, "let go!"


    He was very obedient to the hand, my heel finally fell to the ground, down-to-earth feeling good ah, I exhaled, angry looking at him, "what are you doing?"


    Bai Changjian is also angry, "I should ask you this, speak well, what do you run, I hit you or scolded you?"


    "Why do you chase me when I run away from me?"


    "I''m your brother!"


    I sneer, "brother bullshit!"


    Bai Changjian The princess can''t be so rude. "


    "You didn''t expect that I was more rude than the Queen''s elder sister. My elder sister grew up in the prime minister''s mansion, but I grew up in the Hutong. Don''t scold me. I''m not afraid of fighting."


    White long jane put slow tone, "forget it, don''t quarrel with you, go back with elder brother."


    "I don''t want to go back," said his elder brother on the left, and his elder brother on the right. I was greatly stimulated, and pointed to the handlebars of the audience who had been eating melons for a long time. "I want to marry him."


    Handlebar style


    Bai Changjian


    Both of them had the same expression as before, and their faces were twisted.


    At half a sound, Bai Changjian said, "nonsense!"


    The handlebar type rubs the hand, smiles very shyly, "Your Highness this words seriously?"


    "False, of course." Bai Changjian answers for me.


    "No, it''s true."


    "No way."


    "Why?"


    "He has a daughter-in-law."


    "I married him as a concubine."


    "No way."


    "Why?"


    "There is no rule for a princess to marry a civilian."


    "I''m not a princess," I said with my head raised. "I want to marry the man I like!"


    Handlebar style smile more bashful, low head, very wry appearance.


    Once again, Bai Changjian was struck by the thunder and said, "do you like him?"


    "Yes, I''ve told him before. All the neighbors know it. If you don''t believe it, ask about it."


    Bai Changjian was stunned for a long time, looked at the handlebar style several times, and finally said, "I don''t mean to look down on him, although he is shorter, fatter, bigger head, uglier appearance and less income..."


    This time it''s my turn to be surprised. I didn''t expect that general Bai would hurt people so smoothly.


    But the handlebar style hurt his self-esteem. He blushed and muttered: "in fact, my income is still OK. I have enough to eat. It''s OK."


    I looked him in the eye. "Look up when you speak. Speak louder. Say it again."


    The handlebar style raised his huge head and raised his voice. "I have a good income, and I can manage my food!"


    Confucianist son can teach also, I satisfied of nod, "good, hereafter so loud talk, don''t be afraid."


    Bai Changjian shot an eye knife, "how dare you let a princess marry you as a concubine?"


    The handlebar style lips wriggled for a long time, choking out a sentence, "I can divorce my wife."


    I took a breath for his bravery. When I was supervising work in xiaomadou Hutong, I had heard of his fierce daughter-in-law.


    Bai Changjian sneered, "even if you divorce your wife, how about having enough food? Can you afford a princess? You know what she''s wearing and what she''s wearing on her head. You can''t afford the rouge powder alone. Can you wash her face with rice washing water? "


    The handlebar head slowly lowered, lower and lower, all hanging to my chest. I was angry and could not help it. After decades of oppression, his servility could not be changed.


    Bai Changjian walked up to me and said, "I think you can think about it again. You have to find a decent one, taller, thinner, more beautiful and dignified. The most important thing is that he should be worthy of your status as a princess."


    My heart moved, this is not to say that he himself? Did he figure it out?


    He can retreat a foot, I naturally retreat a Zhang, twist body, the face flies suspicious red cloud, the voice is small, "that, who is that person?"


    "It''s up to me, OK."


    I looked at him suspiciously, "it can''t be the son of Sima''s family, the son of weichi''s family, the eldest grandson of the Duke of Zhenguo, or the prince of Li Qin''s family you said last time.""If the princess doesn''t like it, I won''t force it."


    "Who is that?"


    He said, "anyway, there is such a person, sooner or later I will let him see the princess."


    The more I heard it, the more I felt the drama, and the more coquettish my voice was: "what you said, don''t lie to me."


    He seems to have some helplessness, "when did I cheat you, but you are still young, it''s not too late to remarry two years later."


    "No, I''m sixteen, and the Queen''s sister is thirteen. If I don''t marry again, I''ll be an old girl." I thought in my heart that if I really want to marry Bai Changjian, the Queen''s sister will call me sister-in-law.


    "Get on the horse and come back with me."


    "Ah I answered crisp, standing beside the horse, but with a bitter face, "you haven''t taught me to mount."


    He touched his nose. "Well, it''s time to teach you how to ride." Say, take my waist, gently send, put me on the horse, and then oneself also sit up.


    I naturally leaned against him. He was obviously stiff, but he didn''t push me away. He asked softly, "tired?"


    "Well, after running for so long, aren''t you tired?"


    White long jane smile some helpless, patted on my head, "said you two run, long ability."


    My heart a sweet, he is a typical slap to me to feed a sugar, his heart is actually very clear, how to do I am happy.


    Handlebar type Leng Leng stand on the side, a pair of sleepwalking expression, see I want to go, finally wake up, ah a, "princess, what about me?"


    I waved to him, "go back, your daughter-in-law is waiting for you at home! Say hello to her for me... "


    Before I finish, Bai Changjian flicks her whip and the horse starts to run. My voice is blown far away by the wind


    I looked back and saw that the handlebar type led the horse to the detached set of cars and stood. It seemed very sad. I don''t know if he was sad that I left, or if he couldn''t set up the horse, he would be scolded by his daughter-in-law when he came home?


    Bai Changjian didn''t let me look back and pulled my face back. His fingers are clean and slender, with a little strength, touching my face, I think I''m going to be drunk.


    In a word, I had a really ups and downs this day


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C829

    Since Bai Changjian chased me back from the street that day, we have ended the awkward stalemate and made up again. I also think that he seems to be better than before.


    The next day, he didn''t know where to find a pony and wanted to teach me how to ride.


    My head is not high, the horse is not high, as long as the foot hard, can pedal up, he in the edge of the virtual support, the result of the first I did not pedal up, a butt sitting in his hand.


    This time, he didn''t let go as if he had been stung by a wasp several times before. Instead, he held me up and put me on the horse''s back.


    I turned to look at him, sure enough, his face turned red, I also red face, shy smile, side of the small snail side body, face twisted to one side, shoulder shaking, needless to say, her face must be purple.


    Bai Changjian led the horse, first let me get used to it, then gave me the reins, "don''t worry, just walk slowly."


    To tell you the truth, I''m still a little nervous. After all, I''m not familiar with the horse. In case of anything, people and animals can''t communicate. I looked at Bai Changjian worried, he gave me a soothing look, "don''t be afraid, there is me."


    After listening to his words, I''m really not afraid. In the past, the Queen''s sister was my mainstay. I always went to her for anything that I couldn''t make up my mind. Except for the secret love for Bai Changjian, I don''t know when Bai Changjian quietly took the place of the Queen''s sister in my heart. I feel very safe beside him. I like to have a man who can rely on like a mountain, and I hope this feeling can continue forever.


    I rode along the lakeside slowly. Bai Changjian was walking by his side. She was beautiful in white. The sun shone on him through the branches of the tree. It was like a golden butterfly dancing on his shoulder. I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    His face turned red slowly, his voice was helpless, "look at the road."


    I let out a sound and turned my eyes back.


    After walking for a while, he saw that I had adapted and said, "try to run."


    I was worried. "And you?"


    He stretched out his hand behind him and followed our boy to pull his horse up. He turned over and got on the horse cleanly, "don''t worry, I will always accompany you."


    This sentence is too warm, immediately inspired me, I shook the reins, mouth called a "drive", the horse really ran with joy, and then I found that the horse is completely different when walking and running, when it goes, I sit on it as steady as a rock, but it runs, I was like a tumbler, was jolted to the East and West, completely useless.


    Bai Changjian came up, grabbed my reins and stopped the horse. He looked at me sweating a little and said, "princess, come down and have a rest."


    I said yes, but I sat still. I didn''t want to move. I couldn''t move. My body was stiff.


    I cried, "general, my legs are numb."


    He had to take me down and ask Xiaoluo to rub my legs for me. When I stood up straight, he looked at me and shook his head. "When the horse is running, you have to clamp the horse''s stomach, or it will be bumped down."


    I said, "you didn''t say that earlier."


    "You ran away before I could say it. You were too impatient."


    I was ashamed. I wanted to perform well in front of him, but I made a fool of myself.


    The whole afternoon, we are riding, slowly, I can run very well, I get along well with the horse, it is very gentle, call it to run, call it to stop, when resting, I feed it bean cake, its wet tongue swept in my palm, itchy, very interesting.


    I touched his head, combed his mane, and he happily rubbed his head against my shoulder.


    I played with it for a long time. As soon as I looked up, I bumped into Bai Changjian''s eyes. He stood not far away, and his face was very gentle. But when I bumped into my eyes, he immediately staggered, quite flustered, and looked silly.


    I couldn''t help laughing. He stood at the other end and turned his face to me. I saw the corners of his mouth bend and he was obviously laughing.


    I feel like there is a clear spring flowing through my heart. I can''t say how happy and happy I am. My requirements are really not high. One look from his eyes is enough to make me fly moths into the fire and ashes annihilate.


    In the next few days, Bai Changjian took time to teach me how to ride a horse every day. When I became proficient, he raised the difficulty, hung a target on a tree by the lake, and let me shoot arrows when I was running. I couldn''t do it because it was so difficult. All the arrows I shot fell into the lake.


    So every day, the servants in the house used nets to salvage arrow feathers on the lake, washed them clean and dried them, and then gave them to me the next day. After several days of cycling, my arrow finally hit the target, even though it happened by chance.


    I looked at the arrow standing on the edge of the target. I was very happy, because Bai Changjian promised that as long as I hit the target, he would invite me to dinner.


    I seldom go out at night. Seeing the bright night scene outside, I was very excited. I refused to take the sedan chair and wanted to ride side by side with him. He couldn''t beat me and had to agree.


    So, we rode on the street in the intoxicating spring night, and I finally got on a par with him to watch the world of mortals hand in hand. This kind of feeling is really wonderful.I was just like a dream. I was giggling all the time. I was giggling when I was riding, when I was eating, and when I was drinking.


    Bai Changjian didn''t preach to me as usual. She indulged me when she saw me drinking, but she didn''t allow me to drink more and kept bringing me vegetables. Occasionally he would be in a daze, holding his cheek and quietly looking at me.


    I can not extricate myself from his gentle eyes, but there is always an illusion in my heart. It seems that the person he looked at is not me, but someone else.


    But according to the information I got from the Queen''s sister, Bai Changjian had no love history. When she left home to go to the military camp, the camp was full of all kinds of men. Later, Guan Baida returned to Beijing, and she was also alone. She had never had anything to do with any daughter. She was a pure man.


    I ate all the dishes on the table, but I didn''t pay much attention to the taste. Anyway, he put them in my bowl and I ate them.


    I eat food in my mouth and eat him in my eyes. This meal is really delicious and the atmosphere is very warm.


    When I left, I was slightly drunk. Xiaoluo wanted to help me. He was pinned by my eye. Bai Changjian looked at me clearly, but pretended not to see me. He took the initiative to hold my arm and said softly, "princess, go slowly, be careful to fall."


    I lean on him to smile, "in you, how can I fall."


    I think he''s more and more on the road. If we go on like this, it''s probably not far away from us.


    When I got out of the restaurant, he worried that I couldn''t ride a horse. He wanted to call a sedan chair for me. I refused and insisted on riding a horse. He had no choice but to hold me on his horse and ride with him. Leaning against his solid and broad arms, I relaxed and closed my eyes. I really wanted to sleep like this and never wake up again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C830

    Since we went out for dinner that night, I felt that there had been a subtle change between Bai Changjian and me. He no longer avoided me or deliberately distanced himself from me as before. Instead, when he saw me from a distance, he would smile. When I saw him, his face naturally looked like a blooming flower.


    I always feel that the way he looks at me means something unclear. I often indulge in his eyes and can''t extricate myself. It''s full of spoils. For me, who lost my parents very early, especially lack of love, it''s a drug that makes me addicted.


    Our relationship is getting better and better, and I am becoming more and more presumptuous in front of him. I think he is deliberately conniving me. As for why, of course, it is because I am lovely and clever!


    Until one day, I occasionally heard two girls chatting, one said, "the general is very kind to the princess."


    Another said, "yes, the general dotes on the princess. They are more and more like brothers and sisters."


    My heart is cold and my eyes are blind. I''m in love with elder Bai Jianming. I''m interested. How can I be like a brother and sister? Is there a brother looking at his sister with affection?


    As Bai Changjian and I got closer and closer, we almost opened the window paper. But people at the bottom said that we were more and more like brothers and sisters. I was very distressed and asked Xiao Luo, "do you think so?"


    Xiao Luo sat at the table with his cheek in his hand and looked up for a long time. "The general''s attitude towards the princess has really changed. As for being like a lover or brother, I feel a little confused. Sometimes, he speaks to the princess in a kind and amiable manner, like a brother. Sometimes, he looks at the princess with affection in his eyes, which makes me confused."


    I was a little relieved, at least Xiaoluo could see his eyes. I asked shyly, "do you think he would tell me?"


    Xiaoluo shook his head decisively, "no way."


    "Why?"


    "Intuition."


    I sniffed, "is your intuition accurate?"


    "Very accurate," said Xiao Luo. "Once it rained heavily, I saw a beggar shivering in the corner of the wall. I didn''t think he would live long. As a result, the next morning, he collapsed in the corner and died."


    I: "I''m not..." Is her crow mouth so powerful?


    But I didn''t dwell on this problem too much, because miss Du came, and Bai Changjian was not there. The housekeeper took her directly to the backyard and let me entertain her.


    I''m in a good mood. Seeing her, I don''t think it''s a hindrance. I go to the lake with her to play, "don''t you like watching lotus leaves? It''s growing up again. I''ve already made an arrow. When the flowers bloom, there will be lotus seeds to eat. "


    Miss Du seemed a little absent-minded and said, "doesn''t the princess feel bored in the mansion every day?"


    "OK," with Bai Changjian, I''m not bored.


    I tested her, "is Miss Du here for the general?"


    "No, it''s just a visit," Miss Du said with a smile. "When will the general come back?"


    I: "I''m not..." You''re so straightforward, aren''t you?


    "I don''t know the general''s itinerary."


    After hearing this, Du Xiaoxian looked a little happy, turned his head, pointed to the target on the tree and asked, "what''s this?"


    I eyebrow pick, smile blooming, "this is my target, Miss Du can shoot arrow?"


    I always want to compare with her. I can''t compare with her in making shoes, duckling water, riding and archery. These two are on the top of the table.


    Du Xiaoxian put his hands, very modest appearance, "my brother also taught me, but limited qualifications, shooting is not good."


    "Since Du Xiaoxian can shoot arrows, why don''t we have fun? Anyway, he is idle. The general can''t come back for a while." In order to let her shoot, I did not hesitate to lift Bai Changjian.


    As expected, Miss Du agreed. I asked someone to take two pairs of bows. They were made for me by Bai Changjian. They were light, delicate, carved with patterns and inlaid with gems.


    Miss Du took some love, "really beautiful, is the general sent?"


    "Well, I''m too weak to pull a big bow, so the general asked someone to make a small bow for me."


    "The general is very kind to the princess."


    I''m fascinated by the smile. Of course, Bai Changjian is very good to me.


    But I laughed too early. Miss Du and I arched. Almost every arrow of her was not far away from the bull''s-eye, while every arrow of mine was far away from the bull''s-eye.


    She smiles like a flower, and the flower on my face has already withered.


    After a round of competition, I knew that I was not as good as her. "I really didn''t see that Miss Du was so powerful."


    "It''s my brother who taught me," said Miss Du with a little pride. "Is the ability of the princess also taught by the general? Sure enough, the feelings of brothers and sisters in the world are excellent. "


    I Pooh! You''re brothers and sisters. We''re not.


    "My brother taught me how to ride a horse," said Miss Du. "Did the general teach the princess?"


    "Of course, he taught me," I said with a smile, squinting. "He sat behind me, hand in hand, and taught me how to pull the reins."


    Miss Du''s smile gathered a lot, "ha ha, the general is really a good brother."I think she probably remembered that Bai Changjian and I were not brothers and sisters. Is not a brother and sister but not taboo sitting on the same horse, that feeling must have how good!


    "Yes, the general was very, very kind to me."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. I can see Bai Changjian coming with great strides from afar. Now when he comes back every day, he always comes to see me first, and then goes back to his yard.


    When Miss Du saw him, she welcomed him happily, "general."


    Bai Changjian said hello to her, "Miss Du is here." Say words, the footstep didn''t stop, all the way to me.


    I can clearly see that Miss Du''s face is white and red, red and white.


    "What''s the sweat on my head?" Bai Changjian spoke to me again in a doting tone and took out his towel to wipe my sweat.


    I look at Miss Du. Her face is green now


    "What are you playing with?" Bai Changjian asked.


    I pointed to the target and said, "we''re competing in archery, but miss Du is much better than me."


    Miss Du said quickly, "I dare not. It''s the princess who gives in."


    Bai Changjian recognized the melancholy in my tone and comforted me: "it doesn''t matter. You''ve just learned. In time, you will surpass her."


    That "she" face is green again


    I smile in my heart, how can I praise myself but belittle others? It''s too short.


    Miss Du can''t stay any longer. She is looking forward to the stars and the moon. She is looking forward to Bai Changjian''s coming back. When she finally arrives, she tramples her heart to pieces. Compared with the gentle general Bai last time, Bai Changjian now seems to be a sister Hugger in her eyes.


    She laughed a little reluctantly, "general, princess, I''ve been out for a while, so I''ll leave."


    I said, "it''s still early. Let''s play for a while."


    Miss Du looks at Bai Changjian.


    Bai Changjian said with a smile, "Miss Du, please walk slowly and come back when you have time."


    Miss Du''s eyes were slightly red. She squatted and turned away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C831

    I deliberately complained, "general, how do you treat Miss Du like this?"


    Bai Changjian was a little surprised. "Don''t you like her?"


    "What I don''t like, doesn''t the general like either?"


    "Of course," Bai Changjian suddenly pinched my face, "if you don''t like it, brother naturally doesn''t like it."


    I face a cold, turn round to walk, be pulled by him, "groundless, how to lose temper again?"


    I don''t want to quarrel with him anymore for the sake of brother sister relationship. It''s really unnecessary. He is good at everything now, that is, he occasionally takes the elder brother''s position and destroys the atmosphere. But in my opinion, this has been a great progress. At least he is willing to be close to me, and he doesn''t want to distance us as he used to be.


    I deliberately said, "what should I do, Miss Du? The emperor is going to point it out to you."


    "With the queen, the emperor will not force me." Bai Changjian said, "just as the queen will not force you to marry Du Heng."


    "Yes, with the protection of the Queen''s sister, we are the most free people in the world."


    After hearing this, Bai Changjian''s face darkened and looked at the lotus leaf in the lake.


    I gave him a push. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing," he said with a smile. "I''m thinking about tomorrow''s schedule."


    "Tomorrow?" I was so happy that I jumped up and was trapped in this house every day. I didn''t know how happy I was when I had a chance to go out and play.


    My joy seemed to infect Bai Changjian. He held me down and said, "don''t jump. Let''s go. Let''s have a meal. Today we''ll have an early rest. Tomorrow we''ll start early."


    The next morning, before dawn, I got up. The salute was arranged early in the morning. I rode a horse and sat in a sedan chair. From the backyard to the front yard, Bai Changjian saw it and said, "nonsense."


    This is a trip with the emperor and the queen. The rules are in a mess. How can a maid ride a sedan chair or a princess ride a horse? The princess''s identity is respected, so I can''t show myself easily. I have no choice but to take Xiaoluo and sit in the sedan chair together.


    The journey was a little far. I was rocking in the sedan chair, dozing off. In a daze, I felt that the sedan chair had stopped, and someone was talking to Xiaoluo in a low voice at the window. Then a cape covered me, and my warm hand gently stroked my cheek. I wanted to open my eyes and smile at him, but my eyelids were too heavy, and finally I fell asleep.


    When I was awakened, I was about to have lunch. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Bai Changjian. He bent down and stood in front of me, looking straight at me. "How can I be so sleepy? I didn''t sleep well last night?"


    I, um, rubbed my eyes and sat up straight. Because I was too excited last night, I didn''t sleep well, so I slept so well.


    He pulled me out of the sedan chair, and I saw a green atmosphere around me. It turned out that I was out of the city. By the official road, there were mountains and forests on one side and fields on the other. The wind was blowing and the grass was moving. The mountain flowers were gorgeous. The golden sun was shining on my head. There was a smell of flowers in the air. I took a deep breath, which was not pleasant for a long time.


    The guards set up a fire, and the cooks in the palace were cooking. The smell of the food soon overtook the smell of the flowers and filled the air. Smelling the smell, my stomach growled.


    Bai Changjian frowned, "didn''t you eat in the morning?"


    "Yes," he said, anxious to leave, so he didn''t eat much.


    I wanted to have dinner with him in the mountains, but unfortunately, the Queen''s sister asked me to go to the front to have dinner with her, while Bai Changjian was called away by her colleagues. When the men got together, it was more pleasant to drink and eat meat.


    We walked forward and backward. After a few steps, I looked back at him. He also looked back at me just now. His eyes were opposite each other, and no one could avoid him. So he gazed at each other quietly, smiling, waving and walking back.


    I asked Xiaoluo, "you see, he and I even have a tacit understanding now."


    Xiaoluo said, "yes, now I think general Bai should like the princess."


    I always attach great importance to Xiao Luo''s words. I''m glad to hear her say so.


    After dinner, I went back to the sedan chair. Bai Changjian didn''t come back, but his cloak was left in the sedan chair. I leaned against the cloth, covered his cloak and closed my eyes again.


    I didn''t sleep any more. I closed my eyes and listened to the sound. I always hoped that his voice would ring by the sedan chair next moment, but it didn''t. He didn''t show up until the palace.


    I''m used to his company. I always feel uneasy when he''s away, especially in the countryside. Although the bonfire is lit, it can''t dispel my worries.


    The Queen''s sister asked me to go to her. I said I was tired and didn''t go. I sat in front of the fire and rowed on the ground with branches.


    There was a long reflection on the ground. My heart jumped and I didn''t look at him.


    The man stood beside me, "princess."


    I was surprised, how is not the voice of Bai Changjian, busy look up, but Du Heng.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''m a battalion captain from the military aircraft department. Naturally I''ll follow you."


    I didn''t know that Du Heng was a military officer, but he was really good at catching me on the stairs that day.He sat down next to me. "Why does the princess look unhappy?"


    I casually replied, "I''ve had too much dinner. I''m a little bit full."


    "How about going for a walk with the princess?"


    "No


    "If you don''t eat, it''s hard for you to support yourself all the time," Du Heng said. "My sister is greedy sometimes. I accompany her for a walk. Does the princess want General Bai to accompany her for a walk? He''s very busy at this meeting. Maybe he can''t separate himself. "


    I asked, "what is he up to?"


    "The general is the chief manager of this spring round. He has to ask for instructions on everything," Du Heng said. "When I came, he was talking to my sister."


    I was surprised. "Miss Du is here, too?"


    "Yes, my father asked for the emperor''s favor and came together." Speaking of Miss Du, Du Heng was quite proud: "my sister is very weak. Others think she only knows piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. In fact, she is good at riding and shooting. I taught her by myself. This time, except for the empress, it is estimated that no one can win her


    I said in my heart: who can''t talk big? After a competition, I know that she is better than me in archery, but in real hunting, it''s reaction and luck that I won''t lose to her.


    This spring round, I had made up my mind to show Bai Changjian something. Now that Miss Du is here, I can''t take it lightly. I must show him the headhunter.


    Du Heng''s only advantage is his intellectual interest. Seeing that I didn''t want to get up, he didn''t want to do so. After a few words, he left.


    As soon as he left, Bai Changjian came over and looked at Du Heng''s back and frowned, "how did he come?"


    "Talk to me."


    His appearance is a little serious, "your reputation is gone?"


    I snorted, "if you talk to miss Du, don''t you allow Mr. Du to talk with me?"


    He looked at my angry look, but laughed, touched my head, sat down, "Yo, the princess ate."


    I ignored him, quietly looking at the front of the fire, he did not speak, holding his cheek on his knee, under the light of the fire, his long eyelashes in the face of a small shadow, more and more dark and bright eyes. I looked at it, sighed in my heart, too unpromising, always inadvertently caught by him easily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C832

    The next day, I was wearing my new riding suit and riding happily on the horse. My riding suit was as blue as the sky. In the sun, the copper button on my chest was shining. I felt the copper button and felt like a bird in my heart. I wanted to fly to the sky.


    In the open lawn, the horses were gathering. I saw the Queen''s elder sister. She was all red. The red tassels on her helmet fluttered in the wind. The Golden Phoenix was embroidered on her riding clothes. She was powerful and valiant. When she was with the emperor, the emperor stretched out his hand to straighten out her helmet. When he took it back, he pinched it on her face and laughed so much that the corners of his mouth were crooked. There was a trace of decency in his love. In other people''s eyes, the emperor is standing on the altar, easily not lower than the mortal world, but I have seen many times that he has a funny face sticking to the Queen''s sister, so I also saw the emperor always shaking his legs at first, and now I can say hello to him calmly.


    In fact, I envy the Queen''s sister. The man that the whole world is afraid of is her courtier. In my eyes, the really powerful one is the Queen''s sister. I also want to have a man under my skirt. Thinking of this, I search for Bai Changjian in the crowd.


    I didn''t find him, but I saw Miss Du. She was riding the same jujube horse as me, wearing green riding clothes. Her riding clothes were very chic, and there were many tassels at the cuffs and hem. When she moved, those tassels swayed as if they were alive, which easily attracted other people''s attention.


    She also saw me, holding the reins, and walked over, "please say hello to the princess."


    "No need to be polite." I looked at her, "what do you want to hunt today?"


    "What do you have to hunt?" said Miss Du, holding her orchid fingers up and charming. "I''m satisfied to shoot a rabbit."


    I smile, little hare, it''s boring. I''m going to hunt a deer and peel its skin to make boots.


    "What does the princess want to hunt?"


    I narrowed my eyes and laughed at her, "I won''t tell you."


    Miss Du: "I''m not sure."


    Yu Guangli, there are two riders coming towards us. They look up and see that they are Bai Changjian and Du Heng. When they see me, Bai Changjian''s eyes brighten. They speed up and look at me up and down. Their eyes are gentle and their tone is doting. "The princess is really beautiful."


    I looked down shyly, "the general is also powerful."


    Du Heng also came and laughed. "The general and the princess are really brothers and sisters. We''re all very pleased with them." he turned to miss Du and said, "my sister is so beautiful today."


    Miss Du replied, "my brother is so handsome."


    I looked at them coldly and felt that they were a bit of a copycat.


    When the horn sounded, everyone rushed into the woods. I heard Bai Changjian calling me, "princess, slow down, don''t run away."


    "Don''t worry," I replied excitedly, pulling the reins. "Wait for my good news."


    The forest was bigger than I expected. So many people broke in and scattered around without running a few times, like a group of fish swimming into the sea. The lively scene soon calmed down.


    I''m not bad luck, not long after I ran, I saw a deer walking in the woods, with brown skin and hair, white spots, wet eyes, very beautiful.


    I slowly close to it, raised the bow to shoot, it is very sensitive, seems to smell the unusual smell, suddenly spread the hoof, turned away, the arrow did not hit it, fell in the grass. I quickly beat the horse in the past and pursued it in the direction of its escape.


    I want to shoot it with all my heart and give Bai Changjian a long face. After all, he taught me how to ride and shoot.


    I was led by the deer to rush right and left in the forest. I didn''t know where I was. I just knew I couldn''t run away from it. When it finally stopped, there was no way to go. There was a steep cliff in front of it. It couldn''t jump up and stood there looking at me sadly.


    I hesitated for a moment, or draw an arrow on the bow, but did not shoot out for a long time, suddenly, I do not know where to come out of a big guy, with a rapid momentum to hit me, I silly there, watching it hit.


    An arrow flew over and swished close to the big guy''s back. Because of this accident, the guy''s body bowed away from the direction and didn''t hit me. I fixed my eyes and saw that it was a buck with beautiful horns, staring at me fiercely.


    My heart just stopped suddenly, and now it''s beating vigorously again. Because of fear, the whole person is shaking slightly. The buck slowly retreats to the DOE and stands still. This is my woman. I want to protect her.


    There are horses approaching me. I don''t look up and I know who it is. Suddenly I feel like crying. I think any girl who is rescued by a handsome man at a critical moment will have the idea of making a personal commitment. Besides, this man is still Bai Changjian, whom I have long cherished.


    "Are you all right, princess?"


    "Nothing." I shook my head and sniffed. "If you''re a little bit late, I''ll probably be in trouble."


    Bai Changjian frowned slightly. She drew an arrow from her backhand and put it on the bow to conceal the deer.


    I am obsessed with looking at him. His side face is so beautiful. His nose is so stiff, his chin is so firm, his eyes are so sharp. For a moment, I wish I was the deer Oh, no, I came back and yelled, "don''t kill it."Bai Changjian turned to look at me, "why? It almost killed you just now. "


    "It''s to save the DOE." I said, "it''s so affectionate and meaningful. I''m moved. Let it go."


    Bai Changjian looked at me and laughed. There was something I couldn''t understand in her smile. "You really haven''t changed at all. You are still so soft hearted."


    I think his words are a little strange. Why should I change? Originally, my heart was so soft


    "If you don''t kill me, let''s go," said Bai Changjian, pulling the reins.


    I also turned the horse''s head, walked a few steps back, the two deer head rubbing head, face to face, it seems that the buck is appeasing the frightened doe.


    In my heart, I feel a little sad. Animals and people have the same feelings. When the female deer is in danger, the male deer will help each other. When I am in danger, Bai Changjian will help me Thinking of this, I knocked over my honeypot and asked Bai Changjian, "how do you know I''m here? Do you follow me all the time? "


    "Well, it''s not good if you miss your first hunting," Bai Changjian said with a smile. "It''s quite fast. I almost lost it."


    I said happily, "but you didn''t lose it."


    "No," he said, "I''ll never leave you."


    My heart is full of knock, he this is Confession? Will not leave me, then is to spend a lifetime together!


    I was elated, pulling the reins and shaking hard. It seemed that the horse had received some hint and ran happily on the mountain road. Bai Changjian yelled: "slow down, be careful!"


    As soon as his voice fell, I was blocked by a strong branch on the side of the road. When I fell, I fell on the steep hillside and rolled down the lush weeds


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C833

    I know that I am very happy and sad. Fortunately, my riding clothes are thick enough. I have armor on my shoulders and helmet on my head. Except that my hands were scratched with blood and my head was rolled faintly, I didn''t get hurt anywhere else.


    I''m not afraid at all, because Bai Changjian will find a way to save me. I''m very sure. But as soon as I sat up, I saw another person rolling down the mountain wall. It was Bai Changjian.


    When he saw me, he crawled over and grabbed my shoulder and looked around, "how are you? Where did you fall? Can I go? "


    I look at him stupidly, don''t understand why he wants to roll down, hang a rope from above to pull me up, OK? Now that both of them are down, should the horse pull us up?


    He looked at me stupefied, more anxious, pulled up my arm and rolled up the sleeve: "where hurt, tell me quickly."


    His big hand stroked up and down my arm, which made me feel scared, red and ashamed


    "I''m fine," I pulled my arm back, stood up and reached for him. "Get up."


    He took my hand to stand up, suddenly took a breath of air conditioning, lifted his right foot up, I was surprised, hurriedly squatted down to see his foot, "what''s the matter, is it sprained?"


    He said with a wry smile, "probably."


    Now it''s my turn to worry. I''m still counting on him to take me out. Now he''s a wounded man. Everything depends on me.


    "Find a place to rest," I looked around, put his hand on my shoulder and helped him to the left.


    He tried not to put the weight on me, limping along, not far away, I saw a cave, eyes lit up, "come on, let''s go there to have a rest."


    Bai Changjian said, "what if there are wild animals in the cave?"


    I: "I''m not..."


    He let me go. "I''ll go in and have a look."


    "How do you go like this, or I''ll go."


    He looked at me. "Can you do it?"


    In fact, I''m very timid, but for him, I''m willing to make myself brave. I put my chest up: "I can do it."


    Fortunately, all the weapons on my body are still there, but some arrows have been spilled from the quiver. I drew an arrow and put it on the bow. I came close to the entrance of the cave quietly, and the dark wind blew out. I carefully discriminated that there was no fishy smell and stench in the wind, which indicated that there might be no wild animals in it.


    I walked slowly in and saw an open cave, wet, cold, but empty.


    I quickly helped Bai Changjian into the cave, let him sit down against the mountain wall, and went outside to pick up some dead branches. Bai Changjian lit the branches and leaves with her own fire clasp, and made a fire.


    When there is a fire, the cave doesn''t feel cold. The light of the fire makes the mountain wall red. Everything shows a kind of hazy beauty.


    Bai Changjian looked at me, who was busy picking up branches in and out of the cave. Her gentle eyes could drown. I was embarrassed by him and asked, "what do you always look at me for?"


    He waved to me, "come here, let me hold you."


    My heart jumped. Did he break his head? How dare I make such a request?


    I lowered my head, very shy, but quickly ran to his side, he extended his long arm, pulled me down, holding sitting in his arms, "cold?"


    I shook my head, but when his arm shrunk, he clamped me tightly. His chin was against my head. His voice was light and slow. "I haven''t held you like this for a long time."


    I''m a little strange. I didn''t have one, OK? But no matter, at the moment I am really happy to faint.


    My brain is not clear, like a dream, soft lying in his arms, with a very small voice asked: "do you like me?"


    "Of course," he quickly replied, "I like you the most in the world."


    My God I was so shocked by happiness that I couldn''t breathe. Golden light flashed in front of me. I really want to faint.


    Vaguely, he said, "remember? That night, I held you the same way and held you all night.... "


    I don''t remember anything, and I don''t want to think about it. Even if I die immediately, I''m satisfied.


    I didn''t faint for a long time. When I opened my eyes, Bai Changjian looked at me attentively. Her eyes were a little strange, but the affection in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. He clearly liked me. My heart leaped with joy. Looking at his near lips, his lips were dark red, thin, clear-cut, and the lip peak was slightly raised. I swallowed my throat and slowly leaned up.


    He didn''t move. He still looked at me with that kind of eyes. I thought it was a hint, so I put my lips on it. He was stung by a wasp and leaned back. I looked at him in amazement. His face was shocked and I felt hurt.


    He was stunned for a long time. He suddenly held my face and forced us to kiss. Our nose to nose, lips to lips, all the breathing channels were blocked to death. I was about to suffocate. I believe he was, so he let me go. We were like two thirsty fish thrown on the bank, gasping.I haven''t completely recovered, he pasted up again, rubbed my face with his face, and then slowly found my lips and gently rubbed each other.


    His movement is very light, but for me, it is more deadly than just now. It is clear that he did not block my mouth and nose, and I still can not breathe. I opened my eyes to see him, and he closed his eyes. His thick long eyelashes trembled slightly, like feathers scraping in my heart, itching to death.


    I don''t know how long after that, he finally let me go, put me in his arms and sighed.


    None of us spoke. We just sat quietly and watched the fire go dark. Suddenly, there was a spark in the fire. We all seemed to be startled. It was like returning our soul. I stood up from his arms and said, "the fire is going to go out. I''ll pick up some branches."


    He didn''t say a word, didn''t look at me, frowned slightly, didn''t know what he was thinking.


    My heart pricked slightly, turned around and went out. I picked up some branches and held them in my hands. Suddenly, I heard something coming from the right side. I was afraid that I might encounter a wild animal. I went to see it in a hurry, but I saw a red tassel flying in the weeds. The cry came into my ears, "Princess! General white! Princess! General white


    It''s our guy.


    At that time, my mood was a bit complicated. I didn''t want to be destroyed by anyone. After all, when we are in common, our feelings are the most real expression, just like just now.


    But Bai Changjian''s ankle sprained. If she didn''t go out earlier to wipe medicine, the injury would be more serious.


    When I hesitated, someone saw me and exclaimed in surprise, "it''s the princess. The princess is there."


    I forced my face to smile and waved to them, but my heart was bitter. What a rare single opportunity! It''s gone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C834

    Bai Changjian and I went back to the palace smoothly. The most anxious one was the Queen''s sister. As soon as we entered the house, she came in a hurry. Seeing that I was ok, she went to see Bai Changjian again. Seeing that he was sitting on the bed, she was scared. "Big brother, where are you hurt?"


    Then the emperor came in, stretched out his long arm and caught her. "You''re not a doctor. It''s no use looking at it. Doctor Wei, show it to general Bai."


    The accompanying doctor Wei went forward to check Bai Changjian''s feet and reported to the empress, "the emperor, empress, the general just sprained his feet. It doesn''t matter. Please rest assured."


    The empress''s elder sister put her heart down and said to Bai Changjian, "you are still a general. Xiaoshuang is OK. You sprained your ankle."


    Bai Changjian''s eyes drooped. She didn''t look at her. She looked respectful. "I''m guilty. I''m worried."


    "Big brother, I''m really annoyed that you''re a minister again."


    As soon as Bai Changjian was about to speak, he was interrupted by the emperor, "you don''t want him to call himself a minister. Although he is outside, the rules are important."


    Bai Changjian looked at the emperor, and both of them had strange eyes. I remembered that they were so strange in the Palace last time. It was really a secret.


    After all, she was a brother and sister growing up together. It can be seen that she was very fond of Bai Changjian, but she didn''t stay long before she was pulled away by the emperor.


    I sat on the chair and played with my fingers. When I looked up, I found that all the people in the room were gone at any time.


    Bai Changjian leaned on the head of the bed. I didn''t know what I was thinking. I slowly walked over and sat by the bed, looking down at his injured foot, "does it still hurt?"


    He didn''t answer me, but his eyes moved to my face. His eyes were a little empty. He was so strange that I shook my hand in front of him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    He dropped his eyes and called me, "princess."


    "Well."


    "You go out. I want to be alone."


    When he spoke, he didn''t have that kind of doting tone, and his eyes were not gentle. It was like a long time ago, when we lived in a front yard and a backyard, polite and unfamiliar.


    My heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. What happened to him? He hugged me and kissed me. Do you want to admit it?


    I looked at him plaintively, but he didn''t look at me. I was so upset that I walked out with my head down.


    Xiaoluo met me at the door. Seeing that my face was not right, she was worried, "princess, what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll talk about it when I get back," I said calmly, and went to my room.


    Near the door, I heard someone call me, "princess."


    I looked back and saw that it was Du Heng. He looked at me with concern. "I heard that the princess was shocked when she rolled down the hill. It doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter, thank you for your concern," I said perfunctorily, walking past him.


    He probably didn''t expect that I had such an attitude. He was a little surprised, "princess, county..."


    When I entered the room, Xiao Luo closed the door. "The princess is tired. If you have something to say, let''s talk about it next time."


    I lie on the bed, a little want to cry, how happy I was when I was in the cave, how sad I am now, I didn''t expect to return to the original shape so soon.


    "What''s the matter, princess?" Xiao Luo bent down to look at me.


    I don''t know where to start. After holding on for a long time, I said, "Xiao Luo, how do you think I''ll be an aunt?"


    Small snail is greatly surprised, "princess, how do you think so, white general how to you?"


    I gritted my teeth and said angrily, "he doesn''t want to be responsible for me."


    Small snail startled body a shock, "you, that?"


    "No," I said, blushing and humming like a mosquito. "Just kiss."


    "My God," Xiaoluo was still shocked, "you are developing so fast," she saw the sadness on my face and thought of the most important question, "why does the general not want to be responsible? What did he say?"


    "His attitude is not the same, but also let me go out, said he wanted to stay on his own, I think he is regret." I have always regarded Xiaoluo as my military adviser and asked her bitterly, "what can I do now?"


    "Don''t worry," Xiaoluo said firmly, "the princess is not an ordinary person. Is she white? Let''s find the queen and let her be the princess


    "Not so good," I hesitated a little. "It''s hard to turn things around."


    "General Bai has the courage to be pro, so he should have the responsibility. I used to think that the general was a man, but now it''s really disappointing."


    I stared at her. "Don''t you like him, too?"


    "No, no," Xiao Luo waved his hand quickly, "I have absolutely no indiscreet thoughts about the general."


    No matter how Xiaoluo persuades me, I still don''t agree to ask the Queen''s sister to make decisions for me. Although I like him so much, I don''t want to become a resentful spouse with him in the future.


    In the evening, several burning bonfires were set up in the front terrace, and the attendants set up their seats. It was said that this was the rule of Chunwei, shooting during the day and rewarding at night.Everyone is in high spirits, only I lack interest. On the one hand, I''m in a bad mood. On the other hand, I didn''t get anything. What''s the reward?


    I didn''t want to participate, but Xiao Luo said that the empress and empress were all present. If I didn''t go, I would let people talk. I don''t care what others say, but I don''t want the empress sister to think that I''m not sensible. She''s my closest person in the world, and I care about her feelings.


    So I came, sitting at the bottom of the right side, holding my cheek and looking at the bonfire in front of me. It was boring. On the fire was the prey shot in the daytime, and the smell of barbecue wafted in the air. Although I had no appetite, I could not help swallowing.


    It''s noisy all around. Someone is walking around. I can''t see clearly from a distance. I just feel that the figure is chubby. The noise is coming into my ears endlessly. I hear someone saying, "general Bai, are your feet better?"


    My heart jumped and I looked up. In the dark, a tall and straight figure appeared in the sight. He walked slowly to the fire with crutches. Some soldiers wanted to help him, but he blocked him with crutches. Walk slowly to the bottom left and sit down. It''s opposite me.


    Now I can see his face clearly, his expression is the same as when he was. Across the fire, he looked up at me, his eyes flitted across my face, as if the wind had no trace, and did not stir up any ripples.


    I really can''t connect this apathetic him with Bai Changjian who is enthusiastic to me in the cave.


    Mr. Jia stood beside the emperor, singing the result of today''s shooting. I listened carefully, but I didn''t expect that Du Heng was the one who shot the most.


    The emperor longxindayue asked people to appreciate the wine and duheng, and then asked him, "since reward is based on merit, what does Duqing want?"


    Du Heng turned out of his seat and knelt down to the emperor and bowed his hand. "I''m so bold to ask you to marry the princess!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C835

    I never dreamed that Du Heng would propose in public, and everyone was surprised. I saw that Bai Changjian''s eyebrows were twisted into a knot in her heart, but soon recovered as usual. I picked up a glass of wine, my eyes drooped, and the fire flickered. I couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    The emperor was stunned for a moment and burst out laughing. "It seems that Du Qing has a special liking for the princess. I always like the beauty of becoming a man, but I don''t know what the county''s idea is."


    The emperor was clever. He kicked the ball to me. I hung my head and didn''t say a word. Xiaoluo pushed me gently behind him. "Princess, the emperor asked."


    I looked up, first looked at the queen sister, she looked at me with a smile, eyes with hope, but also encouragement.


    I got up to salute, and said in a loud voice: "emperor, dugongzi is the champion today. He is loved by the warrior. Xiaoshuang dare not bear the burden, but Xiaoshuang also respects the warrior. If tomorrow, dugongzi can still be the champion, Xiaoshuang will agree to this marriage."


    As soon as I finished, there was a buzz around me. I didn''t look at anyone but Bai Changjian. He finally raised his head and looked at me in surprise. His expression was a little unbelievable.


    I gently breathed a sigh, there is a kind of joy to pull back a game, hum, you don''t want to be responsible for me, but there are more people who want to marry me, do you think who is rare?


    When I came back to my room after dinner, Xiao Luo asked me, "princess, if you are going to win the first place again tomorrow, will you marry him?"


    I crooked lips a smile, "he naturally can''t pull out the top, I think well, tomorrow I don''t shoot, just follow him, let him nothing to fight."


    Xiaoluo breathed a sigh of relief. "Originally, the princess had planned to make me worry for nothing." After a pause, he said sorrowfully, "even if Mr. Du miscalculated, there is general Bai..."


    Bai Changjian is my weakness. As soon as I mention him, I fall into bed and say, "let him go. I won''t force him. When I get back to Lin''an City, I''ll move to xiaomadou Hutong. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Of course, I was born to be a princess, and I died to be a princess''s ghost. Naturally, I want to go with her."


    "It''s not like the general''s house. It''s very miserable."


    "Not afraid, the princess can eat bitter, small snail can also eat."


    I am depressed for a day, and finally have a little comfort, this world, finally there is a person to me!


    The next day, I made up my mind to follow Du Heng and follow him secretly. As long as he lifted his bow, I coughed loudly. When the prey heard the sound, it ran away naturally.


    Only in this way, he found me, did not blame me, but invited me to join him.


    From dark to bright, I was very calm. I rode with him. He talked to me all the way. I was perfunctory occasionally. In the eyes of outsiders, we seemed to be quite harmonious.


    I saw Bai Changjian not far away. I didn''t see him when I set out. His foot injury should not be cured, but he was riding on a horse. I don''t know what he wanted to do?


    Du Heng also saw him and was about to raise her hand to say hello. Bai Changjian pulled the reins and turned the horse''s head to go. Du Heng was embarrassed and lowered her hand to smile.


    I comforted him, "don''t mind, the general is probably afraid to scare away the prey, so he doesn''t dare to make a loud noise."


    Du Heng nodded, "general Bai came to shoot before his foot was healed. It''s really admirable."


    I don''t want to talk about Bai Changjian very much. Looking up, I saw a big bird on the tree not far away. I lowered my voice and said, "look, what a big bird."


    Du Heng said that it was only in the blink of an eye that the bird was shot down. I opened my mouth wide and didn''t recover for a long time. It was too fast. Du Heng was really hidden.


    In the next journey, although I coughed and arched for a while, Du Heng still hunted a lot of prey. Seeing more and more prey piled on the horse''s back, I felt more and more uneasy. This guy won''t take the lead again today. Do I really want to marry him? I secretly annoyed that I was useless. I still let him succeed by staring so closely.


    When I got back to the palace, I gave a cursory glance. Sure enough, no one had more prey than Du Heng. Mr. Jia took a small book to count. I walked over and heard him saying, "one deer, one roe deer, eight sparrows..."


    "There are eight," I said. "Is Lord Jia dazzled? There are only six." I put my hand behind me and carried two sparrows in my hand.


    Jia Tong bent down to check, a face of confusion, "clearly just ordered eight, it is difficult to have two fly away?"


    I said, "flying away means people are not dead, not counting."


    Jia Tong agreed with me and changed the number with a pen, "six birds, three rabbits..." He looked down and said, "well, why did a hare run? Well, two rabbits. "


    I laughed at him, "Mr. Jia is really insightful."


    He also laughed at me, "princess, let''s go, there can be no less."


    As soon as I blushed, I said that Mr. Jia was 250. It turned out that he was really insightful.


    "I know that the princess doesn''t want to marry down," Jia Tong winked at me. "That''s the only way I can help."


    As soon as my heart warmed, I nodded to him and turned back to my room. Although Jia Tong was a member of the emperor, he used to be the master of the Queen''s sister, and now he is the master of his royal highness. With this relationship, he always takes more care of me.In the evening, another round of reward begins.


    Jia Tong stood beside the emperor and read aloud who had killed many prey today and what they were. Everyone listened to him. When he read about Du Heng, everything was quiet, because everyone remembered my promise last night and was waiting to see a good play.


    After Jia Tong finished reading, Du Heng shot more prey than others. Xiao Luo nervously held my wrist behind her. She was afraid that I would do something on impulse.


    But I am calmer than she imagined. I look at Bai Changjian, who is just like last night, drooping his eyes and drinking alone. It seems that all this has nothing to do with him. Once again, I realize the pain of piercing the heart. This man, I really hate him!


    The emperor praised Du Heng. "Du Aiqing is really brave and invincible. He deserves the title of a warrior. If you come, you will be rewarded..."


    "Emperor," Jia Tong suddenly interjected, "I haven''t finished reading."


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised, including me. Isn''t this the final result? Is there anything more powerful in the back? I''m a little excited, and I''m a little scared. If that man is brave and invincible, but he looks ugly, won''t I cry to death?


    The emperor squinted at him and said, "read it quickly."


    Jia Tong cleared his throat and said, "general Bai is shooting today. There are twelve birds, eight rabbits, two deer and two roe deer..."


    Every time Jia Tong read it, everyone''s eyes opened wider and their expressions became more and more strange. They probably forgot that Bai Changjian was once a famous God of war. At the beginning, only the emperor had ever been the title. Therefore, it was obvious who was the real warrior.


    I put down my heart. Although Bai Changjian would not ask to marry me, he defeated Du Heng and helped me indirectly.


    The Queen''s sister was particularly happy. Before the emperor spoke, she was very excited. "What does general Bai want? Please tell me. Let the emperor give it to you."


    Bai Changjian put down her wine glass, went to the fire, knelt down and saluted, "thank the emperor, I want to marry the princess!"


    -------------------


    recently, I''ve been too busy. Because of the recommendation, the little princess has become more and more popular. Some people say that the story of big brother is too long. Can I say that the longest one I''ve ever written is 200000 words? Ha ha ha, of course not. If you don''t want to see it, you can move to Mozi''s new article. If you love you, how can you be addicted to it. It''s also a very good story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C836

    Once again, everything was quiet, only the firewood was crackling, and the wind of hunting was blowing from the top of my head. I scratched the corner of the table for fear that I would float away in the wind. It was really like a soul out of the body, wandering in the air. I saw that my mouth was wide open and stupid.


    Not only me, but almost everyone''s expression is the same, they are all dumbfounded.


    The emperor was the first to recover. I saw him holding the Queen''s sister''s hand under the wide sleeve, probably to appease her.


    "General Bai, what do you want again?"


    White long Jian Lang voice way: "I want to marry the princess."


    "Well," the emperor looked at the queen, and the queen looked at me, "what do you mean, Xiao Shuang?"


    How can I describe my mood at the moment? It''s like falling from cloud night to hell, suffering a lot. Suddenly someone said to me, sorry to make a mistake, you should go back to heaven. I was annoyed by being fooled, but the surprise burst out from my heart little by little. Two extreme emotions mixed together, and I felt like I was going crazy.


    Du Heng was obviously in a hurry and went out to salute the empress and the Emperor: "the emperor, madam, the general is the elder brother of the princess. How can the elder brother marry his sister? It''s against the usual ethics and rules!"


    "The emperor, the minister and the princess are not brothers and sisters, and they haven''t known each other for a long time. The empress worried that she would not be taken care of, so she arranged for the princess to live in my house. I have been in love with the princess for a long time. Please help the emperor."


    The emperor still kicked the ball to me, "what does the princess mean?"


    I took a deep breath and stood up. "Emperor, madam, I think the number of shooting can''t prove anything. It''s just luck. In terms of courage, it should be bigger and fiercer than who shot the prey. It''s better to have another round tomorrow."


    "Good!" The emperor said, "just do as the princess said, and compete again tomorrow. For the sake of fairness, no one will go into the woods tomorrow. General Bai and Du Aiqing will not take their entourage. They will each take dry food for three hours."


    The emperor made the rules, and there was another buzz at the bottom. I thought everyone was excited for no reason. After listening carefully, I heard someone say, "Wow, the bet has been upgraded. I''ll bet 100 Liang on general Bai."


    Well, that''s why we''re excited.


    The next morning, the atmosphere was unusual. The emperor made a toast in person and let the two warriors into the forest. The Queen''s sister worried about general Bai and asked him, "big brother, are your feet all right?"


    "It''s OK, don''t worry," he looked at the Queen''s sister with a smile. "Wait, I''ll show you the headhunter."


    I always feel uncomfortable when I stand aside. Shouldn''t he say this to me?


    A horn, a white and a black two ride into the woods.


    Except for Hou''s bodyguard, all the others left. The Queen''s sister came to ask me.


    "Xiaoshuang, elder sister asks you, which one do you like, general Bai or Mr. Du?"


    I bowed my head.


    "You are my only sister. No matter what the outcome is today, I will do as you like."


    I asked, "what if the person I belong to loses?"


    "Then leave it to the emperor. He has a way."


    I heard the clue in her words, that is, let the emperor be the villain. The Queen''s sister is so cunning!


    I want to make a bet, "sister, I don''t want to be a man who doesn''t believe his words. Who wins, I will marry."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Well, elder sister depends on you," said the Queen''s elder sister. "Even if you make an engagement, it will be a while before you get married. You can think about it again. Even if you don''t understand it until the wedding day, elder sister will arrange someone to rob you."


    I, "..." Sister, you are so kind to me


    The empress''s elder sister said with embarrassment, "I heard that Lord Ning robbed the bride at that time, but I was not present at that time, and I always felt sorry."


    I, "..." So I want to make it up when I get married? Sister queen, you jump out like this. Does the emperor know?


    Three hours later, after the Queen''s sister left, I couldn''t stay in the room. I wandered around and found that everyone was piling up to bet. On the spur of the moment, I also bet on Du Heng. Actually, many people follow suit. They probably think that even if Du Heng loses, I will not marry Bai Changjian. After all, in terms of age, Du Heng and I are more suitable.


    I strolled around and asked Xiaoluo to take a hundred Liang to bet on Bai Changjian. Xiaoluo was very quiet, and no one paid attention to her, so there was no disturbance.


    Finally, when the sun was setting, Du Heng came out of the forest and brought back a huge wild hunting with two long tusks. Bai Sensen was frightening.


    Du Heng''s clothes were covered with blood, and his arms were injured. But he was upright, energetic, and his face was smiling. It seemed that a little injury didn''t matter. On the contrary, it reflected his bravery.


    As soon as he appeared, he immediately won the applause of the whole hall. Even the emperor nodded his head and praised him very much.Although I was also laughing, I was worried that the deadline of three hours was not far away. When the sun went down completely, Bai Changjian would lose if she didn''t come out again.


    A lot of people bet on Du Heng to win. At the moment, they are surrounded by him with happy faces. It seems that this is the final result.


    As the sky darkened little by little, she didn''t see Bai Changjian. The Queen''s sister was in a hurry and said, "emperor, ask someone to come in to meet her, in case the elder brother..."


    The emperor interrupted her, "the time is not yet here, wait."


    His voice just fell. In the twilight, a white figure came out quickly, and my heart fell to the ground. My heart is the same as that of the Queen''s sister. I would rather he lost the game as long as he came back safely. If it wasn''t for Xiaoluo holding my sleeve, I would rush to hold him tightly.


    Everyone was surprised to see him walk out, and his clothes were in good condition. There were all kinds of guesses, but when you think about it, it''s good for him to come back, and everything else is outside his body.


    Du Heng''s lips curved slightly, showing a proud smile.


    Bai Changjian went to the emperor to salute, "I live up to my mission and fight back a black bear." Then he pointed back.


    The crowd was shocked and looked in the direction he pointed out. A horse carrying a bear came out slowly in the forest.


    Then we realized that the bear was too heavy and the horse was carrying hard, so Bai Changjian walked out by herself.


    The emperor was not surprised, ha ha a smile, "white general is really invincible, worthy of the title of God of war!" He turned to look at me: "princess, are you going to fulfill your promise yesterday?"


    I looked at Bai Changjian, restrained the excitement in my heart, "Xiao Shuang''s words mean what he says, and naturally he wants to fulfill them."


    "Good!" The emperor was very happy, "I will declare now that general Bai and the princess will marry one day!"


    All the people cheered. I blushed and accepted everyone''s blessing bashfully. Bai Changjian also blushed. He obviously beat a bear, but there was no bloodstain on his white robe. Standing in the crowd, he had a special temperament. The happiest is Xiaoluo. She won a lot of money!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C837

    With the engagement, Bai Changjian and I can''t be casual. When we meet, we will avoid each other, so as not to let people talk. I lost interest in the next hunting and stayed in the room with Xiaoluo every day to discuss the dowry.


    As we were talking happily, Miss Du came in. Since the emperor married Bai Changjian for me, the brothers and sisters of the Du family seem calm on the surface, but I can see that they have suffered a lot. It''s depressing enough that the Du family didn''t succeed in any of the two marriages they wanted.


    Miss Du saluted me: "congratulations to the sheriff."


    I feel good at happy events, and I''m very polite to her. "Thank you, Miss Du. Please have a seat."


    Miss Du sat down and sighed plaintively: "I wanted to call the princess as my sister-in-law. It seems that my brother is not so lucky, but he loves the princess. The princess knows that he was depressed by this attack. Last night, he was drinking alone and got drunk. Today I went to see him. Although he woke up, he was depressed and told me that it was no fun to live, I want to be a monk. "


    I want to laugh a little. Why do people suffer from emotional shock and fall so badly? Two days ago, I wanted to be an aunt. Now Du Heng wants to be a monk again.


    "I''m really afraid that he''ll take that step. My father is just a couple of children. He doesn''t want us to be promising. At least he can live a happy life. But my elder brother is..." She said and sighed, eyes covered with water, "he''s afraid it''s not good."


    I''m a softhearted person, and Du Heng said, "don''t worry. If you have anything I can do for you, just open your mouth."


    Miss Du suddenly knelt down to me, "I want to ask the princess to see my elder brother, so that I can persuade him. In this world, maybe only the princess''s words, the elder brother will listen."


    It''s up to me. I''m duty bound. Let''s go.


    We went to Du Heng''s house together. Xiao Luo was advised by Miss Du at the door. He was afraid of too many people. Du Heng couldn''t save face. After all, he was a proud man.


    When I went in alone, Du Heng was drinking again. He leaned back on the chair and saw me come in. His red eyes were lit up instantly. He stood up with the table and said, "princess."


    I waved, "you sit, sit."


    He sat down obediently, and I sat down. I took the glass and served the wine myself. "I''ll give you a toast. I''ll give you a toast. You''re a man who can hold and let go!"


    Du Heng stood there with his wine glass, and there was no reaction. I put my hand in the bottom of his glass and said, "drink it."


    But he suddenly grabbed my hand, dragged me all over and hugged me. I was just about to struggle, he said in a dumb voice, "don''t move, I feel bad. Let me hold for a while, just for a while."


    His tone was full of sadness and despair. I found that I couldn''t refuse, so I let him go. I raised my hand and patted him on the back, comforting him, "don''t think so much, just let everything pass, fate can''t be forced..."


    Just then, the door suddenly opened. Bai Changjian stood there, his face as black as the bottom of a pot. Behind him were the emperor and the queen, and behind him, the black crowd


    I slowly released my hand and looked at the door in amazement. Du Heng woke up and wanted to explain: "general Bai, don''t get me wrong, we are just..."


    We''re all here. Don''t get me wrong. Are we holding each other for warmth?


    The silence of death, the expression on each face is extremely rich. Only the emperor was light and indifferent and looked like a good play.


    I don''t know how to explain it. My IQ is not high. It''s only at this meeting that I understand that it''s the brothers and sisters of the Du family who have set me a trap. What if the emperor points out the marriage? Everyone saw that my heart belonged to Du Heng. That''s why I came to have a private meeting with him. Although the emperor speaks well, if the empress''s sister thinks the same as everyone else, she will surely let him have a way to change his words.


    I don''t care what other people think. I only care about Bai Changjian. I don''t know what he will do? I''m like a man on trial, holding a heart, waiting for the final result.


    But he didn''t say anything, just quietly came in, took my hand, took me away from this land of right and wrong.


    He led me to the woods. The sun was already setting. It was not so safe to enter the woods at this time. For a time, I thought he wanted to throw me into the woods to feed the wild animals. After all, before I passed the door, I gave him a green hat.


    He took me around in the woods, and finally stopped by a strange tree. The other trees were growing vertically, but the tree was growing horizontally, so we sat side by side on its trunk.


    "Did you do that on purpose?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, I was surprised. It turned out that he didn''t believe that my heart belonged to Du Heng.


    I asked him, "why do you think so?"


    "I know you''re mad at me."


    I asked, "Why are you angry?"


    "Because," he held my hand, "I''m not good. I''ve been reflecting these two days. I apologize to you..."


    I took his hand and said, "don''t apologize. You''re fine."


    I told him what happened just now. He narrowed his eyes and said, "how dare you interrupt his leg?"


    I succeeded in being amused by him, laughing wildly, and took the opportunity to lean on him, "don''t, don''t make any more trouble. I don''t want to make any more trouble.""All right, listen to you." He took my shoulder: "these two days make you sad."


    "Just know it," I glanced at him angrily. "Be nice to me in the future."


    "Of course," he said, squeezing my hand. "I''ll be good to you all my life."


    My heart opened a slope of gorgeous spring flowers, unable to express the inner ecstasy, open bright eyes to see him, at this time, if he kiss me would be perfect.


    But he obviously didn''t get my hint, saying, "you really dare to promise, what if I lose?"


    "It''s OK, the Queen''s sister said. Even when it comes to the wedding day, as long as I repent, she will arrange for someone to rob me."


    Bai Changjian laughs, "only she can think of it."


    His smile returned to his smile, but his smile subsided quickly, staring at the deep mountain in the distance.


    I look at him like this, I don''t know why, always some worry, I said, "it''s dark, let''s go back."


    With a hum, he led me back and came out of the forest. There was a big bonfire on the ground. Many people were talking and laughing around the fire, probably talking about today''s shooting.


    As we were walking towards the campfire, the Queen''s sister came face to face. First, she took a look at Bai Changjian and confirmed that his expression was OK. Then she moved her eyes to my face, "Xiao Shuang, sister, I''d like to talk to you."


    I know what the Queen''s sister wants to say, and I don''t want to explain too much. I directly show her the hand we hold together, "sister, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m willing to marry general Bai."


    The empress sister breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. You are my closest people. I''m very happy to be together."


    I''m also very happy. When I look at Bai Changjian again, his face is dim for some reason.


    -------------------


    continue to make new articles popular. Love you addicted, years how enemy deep love. Mozi''s men are all affectionate big boss, but this one is a bit special, I hope not to write crooked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C838

    My wedding date is in early summer. I heard that lotus has grown in the lake of jiangjunfu, but I haven''t seen it yet. In order to avoid suspicion, I have moved out of jiangjunfu and lived in the house of xiaomaduo Hutong.


    Since I moved here, xiaomaduo Hutong has changed its old dirty and messy situation. People are cleaning the road from time to time every day, and even a small stone is missing. Those cats and dogs have never appeared near my home. The neighbors who used to live in the Hutong like to speak loudly, but now they are speaking in a low voice. One night, when I heard the couple next door quarreling, I quickly turned my ear Stick it on the wall to eavesdrop. As a result, they are so noisy that they can''t hear a word clearly.


    Li Chang is a new one. He comes here every three or five times to say hello. I don''t think he is as kind to his ancestors as I am. Once he proposed to lay a red carpet in front of my house to show his dignity. I refused. Now the xiaomadou hutong is quieter than the backyard of the general''s mansion. I''m not used to it. He doesn''t have to do anything deliberately. It''s just as good as the original. The original ones make me feel kind.


    So, slowly, in the early morning, I can hear the crowing of chickens and the barking of dogs, the footsteps of neighbors walking by the door in the daytime, and the quarrel in the middle of the night. I feel that I have returned to the world of fireworks, with a down-to-earth peace of mind.


    I don''t go out easily, so as not to cause confusion. All people pay attention to the movement of my door. As soon as the door is opened, there must be countless heads looking forward at the gate to see Princess Dogg''s elegant demeanor.


    Bai Changjian seldom comes to see me. After all, he wants to avoid suspicion, but occasionally he comes.


    On that day, he was dressed in white and riding on a horse. He was dignified and elegant with aggressive heroism. As soon as he appeared, he was warmly sought after by the neighbors. It was almost empty. All the people crowded into the alley to see the excitement.


    He was a little embarrassed, got off his horse and ran into my courtyard like a fugitive.


    I stood under the steps and looked at him shyly. He brought me a little toy. He was a chubby tumbler. I was surprised. "Why did you send me this?" Shouldn''t it be hairpin, bracelet and jade pendant for a lover to send his sweetheart?


    He touched my head. "Don''t you like these little things?"


    Well, he treats me like a child, but it''s a good feeling, and I''m happy to accept it.


    The new house in the courtyard has been restored to its original appearance. Of course, many things are not the original ones. I later searched around to put them on. I pointed to the fishing net on the wall and said, "this is my father''s thing. Before he came to the capital, he was a fisherman. In the whole village, he was the best at getting off the net and never got empty."


    Then she picked up the vertebra of the sole and said, "this is for my mother. She taught me how to use the sole and how to make shoes. Later, she left. I could barely make a living by making shoes."


    He looked at the things in my hand, a little dignified expression, suddenly hugged me, "it''s my fault, let you suffer."


    I don''t know why. At that time, I didn''t know him at all. OK. But he is willing to hold me, I am naturally elated, other things are not willing to go into.


    I also want him to kiss me, the feeling of being hit by lightning is really immortal, but he just quietly hugged me, no other action, I think he is really a gentleman!


    He didn''t sit for long before he left. That night, I played with the tumbler all night. Xiao Luo had an opinion on this and said, "general Bai is so stingy. If you don''t talk about the headgear, you should send a box of rouge powder. How can you send this to the princess?"


    I took the tumbler and said happily, "courtesy is light, friendship is heavy, don''t you understand?"


    Xiaoluo raised her eyebrows, not saying yes.


    Finally, it''s the wedding day. The night before, I didn''t fall asleep. I tossed and turned all night. I was so excited. As a result, I got up in the morning with two panda eyes, which made me sad. I''m the bride. What should I do if I''m not beautiful?


    Fortunately, I was dressed up by the beautiful red and green lotus from the palace. They were born beautiful and could dress up very well. One combed my hair and the other painted my make-up. I looked at myself in the mirror and slowly became a vivid beauty. It''s just that when it comes to makeup removal, I''m worried that the gap in Bai Changjian''s heart will be a little big


    Bai Changjian is riding a big horse to welcome her. Today, she is not all white. She has changed into a colorful wedding gown and a big red flower on her official hat. But no one seems to be in a good mood. I think he is a little depressed. I don''t know if it''s because of nervousness?


    But when he saw me, his eyes brightened and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. When he laughed, I also laughed, and then he was crazy.


    Xiaoluo covered his mouth and said in a whisper, "princess, the general is fascinated by you."


    I said, "you''ll paint me like this in the future."


    Xiaoluo: "this is your bride''s make-up. Would it be too gorgeous on weekdays?"


    "What are you afraid of? Just show it to the general and not to others."


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    Bai Changjian was quickly pulled away, and I was also covered with a red cap and helped into the sedan chair.


    The sedan chair is swaying. There are people setting off firecrackers all the way. There are people cheering loudly. I can imagine the scene of empty streets again.


    I am still too nervous to hold my hand under the wide sleeve, but I am married after all. I am married to a man I like. I think I will be as happy as the Queen''s sister in the future.Thinking of this, I feel a little sad. When I went to Chunwei, I made up my mind to hunt a big man, but I got a good son-in-law.


    You Dian yuan generals and Princess Doge are the Queen''s closest relatives, so the emperor is very face, personally to eat wedding wine, he came, civil and military officials, who dare not come, even Du Heng was pulled by Prime Minister Du.


    After a complicated procedure, I was finally led into the hall and Bai Changjian hall.


    Every time I bend down, I can feel the red silk in my hand sinking slightly. It seems that he bows even lower than me. I feel that the lower he bows, the more devout he is. So I try to bend down. As a result, my head falls down. I look up and see Bai Changjian''s eyes. Although she is smiling, her eyes are calm Nothing.


    I Leng for a while, want to look at him carefully, one side of the bridesmaid picked up the hood quickly covered my sight, I think I must have read wrong, today is our happy day, how can he be indifferent, this is unreasonable!


    After the worship, I was sent back to the wing room in the backyard, waiting for him to come and take off his head and drink wine.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time, but my head is too heavy. Xiao Luo helped me to take down the Phoenix crown for several times, but I didn''t agree. I thought that everything should be done according to the rules.


    At last, I felt sleepy. Finally, someone reported that Bai Changjian was drunk like a pool of mud and fell to sleep unconscious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C839

    I was not surprised to hear that Bai Changjian fell to the ground when she was drunk. After all, today is our happy day. He is very happy.


    It''s just that I can''t imagine the scene of uncovering the red cap, drinking the wine, embracing and rolling on the bed full of peanuts and longans.


    But it doesn''t matter, whose life has no accident, when the Queen''s sister said she married, there was no wedding night at all, she and the emperor are still happy to envy others?


    I asked someone to carry back Bai Changjian. He can''t really sleep on the ground. Besides, although we can''t get married, we have to sleep on the same bed. After all, it''s our wedding night.


    I asked Xiaoluo to wait and take off the headdress and the heavy Xiayao. After the bath, Bai Changjian was also brought back. I drove all the people out, washed his face with water, and tried to change his clothes. When I took off his clothes, I was a little shy and didn''t dare to look. But when I thought about it, we are both husband and wife. What can''t we look at? So I blushed and was generous Fang''s more than a few eyes, but also hands touched.


    Finally, I finally lay on the bed side by side with Bai Changjian. I put his hand on my waist, and his breath sprayed on my head, with a strong smell of wine. I don''t know how much he drank to make himself drunk like this? But it''s good to be drunk. I''m very obedient.


    I held my husband and closed my eyes happily. For the first time, I shared the same bed with a man. Moreover, this man is the one I dream of. I was really excited and couldn''t sleep for a long time. I touched his hand and his face, but he didn''t respond.


    The red candle at the head of the bed was still on, shining on the red light in the account. Bai Changjian''s face was very soft in the hazy light. I stretched out my hand to draw his eyebrows, left and right, from eyebrows to nose, then to lips, and then to chin, drawing his outline bit by bit.


    It''s really a beautiful man. How can I be so handsome? I breathed and quietly went up to kiss him. His face was very smooth. I licked my lips and felt that I had tasted the sweetness. I also had the courage to kiss his mouth. His mouth was softer than I thought, and the taste was better. We had a kiss in the cave, and I knew the taste, so I tried my best to kiss him again That dizzy feeling.


    I finally succeeded in waking him up, and he began to respond to me. He turned over and pressed me down, but I was still drunk. I couldn''t control my strength well, and I couldn''t breathe. I felt that I was trapped in the quilt, and my internal organs were shriveled.


    I pushed him desperately, "Bai Changjian, you''re going to crush me. Let me go to the top."


    He actually heard that. He turned over and became me pressing him.


    His big hand became hot and swam on my back. I was excited and happy. I thought there was no hope for my wedding tonight, but I came.


    For the first time in his life, he was a little nervous, and he was a little flustered. He rubbed me in his arms, as if he didn''t know what to do. His eyes were half open, red and blurred.


    He was half drunk and half awake, and I was half asleep and half awake. We kept kissing and panting for each other.


    I was as enthusiastic as fire. Bai Changjian obviously couldn''t help it. She was very emotional and hummed, "call me, call big brother..."


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Call me, big brother..."


    If you hit me with a bang, I froze there, boiling blood instantly cold down, there is only one person in the world called his big brother, that is - the empress sister of Mu Yi world!


    I slowly came down from him, but he didn''t allow me to leave. He held my waist and held out his neck to kiss me.


    Screw you! I hit him on the forehead, hit him on the head, and jumped out of bed quickly.


    Because today is my wedding night with Bai Changjian. There is no one on duty outside. When I put on my clothes and go out, I didn''t meet anyone. Although it''s late at night, there are red lanterns hanging everywhere in the house. I walk in this festive light, and my heart is as cold as ice cellar.


    I finally know why every time he goes to see the Queen''s sister, the emperor comes. Why does he always dare not look directly at the queen sister when he talks to her. Why would you look at me gently and talk to me in a doting tone. Why do you say those strange things to me.


    All the mysteries are solved!


    What he likes is the Queen''s sister, and I am the Queen''s sister''s double!


    No wonder he didn''t dislike my ordinary appearance and humble background. He just wanted me to be a stand in!


    This cognition makes my teeth itch, but I can''t blame the Queen''s sister. She may not know Bai Changjian''s mind at all. She has only the emperor in her heart. I can only hate Bai Changjian, hate this super liar, hate his gentle eyes and doting tone let me step by step deep.


    But what do I do now? When I passed by the lake, I was so sad that I wanted to jump in. But the Queen''s sister always taught me that it''s easy to die, but it''s difficult to live, but there is hope in life, and people can''t give up hope at any time.


    I didn''t jump into the lake. I went back to the yard where I used to live and went to bed in the dark. I turned my sadness into sleepiness and fell asleep.


    I fell asleep. The next morning, I was woken up by the noise. I opened my eyes to the familiar room and the familiar smell. I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.But there was a man sitting by the bed, looking at me tenderly.


    Bai Changjian seldom came to see me so early. I was just a little strange when I heard the voice of the snail outside the window, "I''ve found the princess. Let''s go back."


    So I think of last night, probably this morning, people found that I was missing, so they searched all over the world and found here.


    I used to indulge in Bai Changjian''s gentle eyes, but now I''m disgusted. So I closed my eyes and didn''t want to see him, but he leaned over and said, "why, don''t you remember?"


    When he was drunk, he regarded me as the Queen''s sister, which I could accept. But now, he is quite sober, but he still comes to confuse me. I bah! How can there be such a hypocritical person in the world!


    "Princess, you forget that your parents are still in the house. We have to ask good morning."


    Because I got married to Bai Changjian, the emperor sent someone to take Bai Changjian''s parents back and let us have a high hall to worship. Now we are living in the mansion.


    But I don''t want to go because I haven''t figured out what to do next? So I still keep my eyes closed.


    "Tired out last night?" He asked me in a low voice and touched my head. "If you want to sleep, just sleep for a while. I''ll see them at lunch."


    Every sentence for my sake, showing concern everywhere, but the more so, the more hypocritical he appears, my heart in the blood, quietly turned to the wall, leaving him an indifferent figure.


    He didn''t care. Maybe he didn''t see something wrong with me. He just tucked me in and went out quietly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C840

    Finally, I went to see Bai Changjian''s parents. Speaking of his father, he was a very important person. His name was Bai Ruchen. He was the Prime Minister of the former dynasty. At that time, he was very proud. One daughter married the former Emperor and the other daughter married the king of Chu. Two of the most powerful men in the world became his son-in-law But unfortunately, he was not the father of the Queen''s sister, and he was the enemy of the king of Chu. After the king of Chu ascended the throne, the first thing he did was to exile the Bai family. So in my opinion, this is a very contradictory thing. The Bai family was exiled, but one son and one daughter of the Bai family was noble and glorious. I thought for a long time before I realized that the root of everything was the Queen''s sister, right The emperor naturally looks up at those who are good to the Queen''s sister. Those who are bad to the Queen''s sister are unforgivable. Therefore, Bai Changjian is the only one in the Bai family who is good to the Queen''s sister. I think maybe he has liked the Queen''s sister since then.


    I know what it''s like to have a secret love, just as I have a subtle influence on him over time, gradually infiltrating into the bone marrow and becoming deeply attached to him.


    Bai Changjian''s mother is Bai Ruchen''s wife. However, after the death of the eldest lady, she was helped to be a good wife. It was said that because of Bai Changjian''s relationship, she could stay in the capital, but she insisted on going to exile with her husband. Therefore, Bai Ruchen was moved and helped her to be a good wife.


    She was very careful and polite to me, and she didn''t dare to look me in the eye when she spoke.


    I didn''t ask them to be parents with Bai Changjian. Their identity was there, so they couldn''t say anything. They politely called me the princess. But Bai Changjian was a little surprised. She looked at me frequently and seemed to blame me for not understanding etiquette.


    I seldom look at him now. Yu Guang takes it as if he didn''t see it. After a meal, he leaves.


    During the afternoon nap, I took Xiaoluo to the lake to row. In fact, I wanted to pick up the lotus canopy. I had to find something to do so that I could stop thinking.


    Xiaoluo looks at the servant of the pole at the stern of the boat, and he is full of lotus leaves. It''s very shady, and the sun occasionally leaks in. It''s dazzling.


    I asked the pole man, "can you swim?"


    He showed off a little, "slaves can swim to the shore in one breath under the water."


    I said, "well, you can swim to the shore now."


    He was a little silly, "princess, I''ve swam away. Who will prop a boat for you..."


    I raised my eyelids. "Xiao Luo and I will row the boat back. You don''t have to worry. Go down."


    I seldom put the princess''s score, but occasionally I sink my face, which is still a little dignified, so he didn''t talk much. Maliu jumped into the water, and I watched him swim away. I don''t know if Chang Jian would know about it?


    Small snail almost suffocated, quickly asked me, "princess, what happened? Why did you go back to the backyard by yourself? Have you married general Bai? Does general Bai offend you? How do you think your attitude towards general Bai is different from before? "


    I wry smile for a while, "is not the same, also can''t be the same, small snail, do you think I am stupid?"


    "The princess is not stupid, the princess is just simple."


    I peeled the lotus seed and put it in my mouth. "Isn''t simplicity and stupidity the same thing?"


    Xiaoluo was a little anxious and asked, "how did general Bai offend you?"


    I peeled a few and handed them to her. "Do you think Bai Changjian likes me?"


    "Yes, of course. Otherwise, how could general Bai propose to the emperor in public?"


    "What did he see in me? Looks? Family history? Talent and learning? Dignified and elegant? "


    Xiaoluo is dumb. I know that all these things have nothing to do with me. A poor girl in a poor alley, how can she marry the emperor''s great uncle, you Dian yuan general!


    Finally, the little snail muttered, "the slave thought that the general and the princess are in love with each other for a long time. The general is not a superficial person and doesn''t care about those false names and external things."


    "Is it a matter of time?" I sneer: "I am pestering him, when did he take the initiative to me?"


    "Good men are afraid of entanglement, so general Bai surrendered."


    "It''s not like that," I hesitated for a moment and said it. I need someone to share it, or I''ll suffocate myself.


    Xiaoluo opened his mouth wide and his eyes were about to stare out. He looked at me in horror and said, "the princess means that the general likes the empress?"


    I definitely nodded.


    "They are brothers and sisters. Even if they are not related by blood, they can grow up together. How can general Bai move such a mind? Isn''t it against Chang Lun?"


    I said angrily, "that''s why he''s abnormal."


    Xiaoluo agreed with my conclusion and put a lotus seed in his mouth. "It''s really abnormal."


    Next, we are silent, each head down to peel lotus seeds, one by one into the mouth, small snail afraid of hardship, eat lotus seeds like to pick out the lotus heart, I just the opposite, the whole one into the mouth, I like the bitter idea, very in line with my mood, but the sadness is more and more heavy, I think it is far from enough, simply put the small snail pick out the lotus heart together, all stuffed Mouth, a bite down, full of bitter, even breathing is bitter.It''s too late for Xiaoluo to stop. She looks at me anxiously, "princess, what should I do now?"


    "Two ways," I said as I chewed, "to deceive yourself, to accept yourself as a stand in, to live a life of intoxication. Or, cut the mess quickly, get out as soon as possible and start again. "


    "Which one will the princess choose?"


    I swallow lotus heart, distressed to say, "have not thought well."


    "Is the princess still nostalgic for general Bai?"


    I didn''t say a word. I picked a huge and round lotus canopy and began to peel the lotus seeds. After a while, I said, "for him, I really gave up everything, but in the end, it''s just the moon in the water, flowers in the mirror, everything is an illusion."


    Xiao Luo looked at me askew. "Sure enough, setbacks can make people mature, and the princess''s words are very elegant."


    "Xiao Luo, give me an idea."


    Xiaoluo thought, "I think the princess should choose the first way. No matter who general Bai likes, he is good to you anyway. You just pretend to be confused. In this way, you can live happily for a long time. "


    I changed the way, "if it was you, how would you choose?"


    Xiaoluo immediately eyebrows a pick, "if I, first beat that turtle grandson, and then pack up the burden to leave, this kind of smelly man, deserve he even can''t get a double."


    It''s really a word that wakes up the dreamer. I''m in a hurry. Yes, why should I feel sad and pitiful alone, so that Bai Changjian can''t even get a double!


    I said to Xiaoluo, "row the boat back. I know how to do it."


    -------------------


    in the next few days, because we have to go out to participate in activities, we can''t code words, but don''t worry about it. The background has been set up and it will be sent automatically. If it''s time and there''s no update, please tap me in the group or leave a message under the text.


    Continue to make new books popular, love you addicted, and love the enemy deeply


    over the years www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C841

    I didn''t expect that when the boat reached the shore, Bai Changjian actually stood there, looking at me with a worried look on her face. Seeing me standing up, she quickly reached for me and said, "princess, why don''t you call me when you go boating?"


    I hesitated for a moment, or hand out, after all, except for him, no one dares to reach out to me.


    When we left from the lake, the slaves were far behind. They frowned at each other. Maybe they didn''t want to disturb our newlyweds. Only Xiao Luo''s expression was very worried.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know how to face Bai Changjian. He is dressed in white, elegant and smiling. Peace is no different, but I know everything is different, because my mood is different.


    He finally thought I was too quiet. "Princess, you look a little upset?"


    I sneer in my heart, a little unhappy? I even have the heart to die, OK!


    "Nothing," I said. "I''m probably a little tired."


    "Tired of rowing?" He said, "so how did you let the punter go?"


    I looked up at him, he looked at me, seems to want to see into my heart.


    My hand has become a fist under the wide sleeve. I''ve never seen such a shameless person before. How dare you guess me!


    I don''t want to stay with him any more. I''m afraid I can''t help beating him. "General Bai, if it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    He held me back, frowning, "what do you call me?"


    "General white."


    "Don''t you think it''s raw?" "We are married," he kindly reminded


    "So what?" I said, "you don''t call me princess yet."


    "Well, I won''t call you princess any more. I''ll call you..." He thought, "I''ll call you Xiao Shuang."


    "Don''t dare to bear," I hold my head aloof, "or call the princess, so as not to break the rules."


    He was silent for a moment. "What''s the matter with you? There''s something wrong when I wake up in the morning. Am I drunk last night? "


    He didn''t mention that it was OK. When he mentioned that my heart was hurt, he bit his teeth, shook off his hand and walked forward quickly, but he didn''t take two steps. He caught up with me from behind, held me in his arms and coaxed me low, "sorry, Xiao Shuang, I shouldn''t drink so much wine. In the morning, I heard Xiao Luo say that you''ve been waiting for me for a long time, I really I''m sorry


    I was tied in his arms, unable to move, unable to resist, holding a breath suddenly relaxed down, I am really greedy for his arms, greedy for his breath, as long as he holds a hug like this, I will easily collapse and become an army.


    He stood under the tree holding me for a long time without moving. I suddenly felt something was wrong. Did he take me as the Queen''s sister again


    I fiercely pushed him away, "what do you do in the daytime, to let people see the system?"


    He was a little embarrassed. "We are both husband and wife. What are we afraid of?"


    Husband and wife? I slightly pulled the corners of my mouth, and soon it was not.


    "When will your parents leave?"


    He looked at me. "You don''t like them here?"


    "No," it''s just that there are some things I don''t want too many people involved in.


    "The emperor has given them three days," said Bai Changjian. "The day after tomorrow morning, someone will send them away."


    I nodded, "they seldom come back. They should have their own plans and arrangements, so I won''t accompany them..."


    "I don''t need your company," he said understandably. "You don''t know them well, so that you won''t feel uncomfortable. I''ll have dinner with you today, and they''ll go to my sister''s house tomorrow."


    This arrangement is very good. When they leave, we can solve the problem between Bai Changjian and me.


    These three days, I was going to hide from Bai Changjian, but in the evening, he didn''t see me in his room. He felt strange and asked people to know that I moved back to the backyard, so he came.


    At that time, I just finished the bath, lying on the bed, the room smoked soothing incense, Xiaoluo put down the account for me, suddenly very surprised called: "general."


    Just lying down, I was scared to hide in the quilt, trying to pretend to be asleep.


    Bai Changjian asked Xiaoluo, "is the princess asleep?"


    Xiaoluo, "no, the princess just lay down."


    I: "I''m not..." How did the clever little snail become stupid?


    Bai Changjian picked up the bill and came in. She didn''t speak and directly opened the quilt. I couldn''t bear to have a strange dream with him any more. I had to turn around and say, "general Bai, what are you doing?"


    He is very reasonable, "sleep."


    "Please go back to your room and sleep."


    "Are you going with me?"


    "No


    "I''ll sleep here, too."


    "No way."


    "Why?" He looked at me in surprise. "We''re married."


    I said, "so what?"


    He sighed, "I know you are still angry, Xiao Shuang. I was really wrong last night. What I missed last night, can''t I make it up tonight?"


    I asked him, "what''s in it?"His face was red, and he answered frankly, "the bridal chamber."


    I bit my lip, a little want to cry, too brazen, clearly do not like me, but also want to have a husband and wife with me. I suddenly feel that the handlebar style is much better than him. At least the handlebar style is willing to divorce my wife for me. He can''t even compare with Du Heng. Du Heng''s intention to me has always been so obvious that he doesn''t hide or tuck in.


    "I don''t want to." I also frankly refused him.


    He picked eyebrows, laughed, reached out to hold me, "don''t be angry, OK?"


    His voice is too doting and his eyes are too gentle. This is his weapon with strong lethality to deal with me. But now, this weapon doesn''t work. It only makes me hate it more.


    I struggled and pushed him hard, but I was as weak as a chicken in his hand. He peeled me to my belly pocket after two times. I was so angry that I opened my mouth and bit him. I tried my best to bite him. He couldn''t bear the pain and pushed me away. Looking at the deep tooth mark on my wrist, I was very surprised.


    "Xiaoshuang, you..."


    He probably didn''t expect me to be so wrung and angry. He was silent for a moment and said, "since you don''t want to, I''m not forced. You can sleep and I''ll go." With that, he rolled out of bed and left.


    I wrapped myself in a quilt, with a feeling of survival.


    Xiaoluo lifted the account and came in, looking at me anxiously: "princess, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," I tried to calm my shaking body. "He didn''t succeed."


    "Princess," said little snail, "do you really think about it? If you give up, you and general Bai will be out of the question. "


    "Think clearly," I breathed a long breath, "the queen sister said, dignity is like a bone in the body, if lost, it will become a soft bone, even can''t stand up."


    "I just think it''s a pity," Xiaoluo said with emotion. "The princess has done so much to catch up with the general."


    I was sad in my heart, but I tried to think for the better, "I''m still young, and I can meet a better man."


    "Yes," little snail nodded firmly, "the princess will meet a better man."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C842

    In the next two days, I stayed at home, and Bai Changjian didn''t come to see me. Xiao Luo told me that the people in the mansion talked about it in private. After all, it was a new marriage. If we didn''t stick together all day, we should at least follow each other. However, Bai Changjian and I didn''t have any contact with each other.


    I''m not a person who lives in the eyes of others, so I don''t care. I just want to leave this place as soon as possible, get rid of the identity of Mrs. Bai Changjian, and be a real Yu Xiaoshuang. This kind of suffering is killing me.


    Three days later, Bai Changjian''s parents were finally sent away. I asked Xiaoluo to wait, spread snow-white paper and write hard.


    At this time, Bai Changjian lifted the curtain and came in. It was clear that we were nauseous these two days, but he looked like nothing happened and asked, "what are you writing?"


    "The suspension."


    His step is one stagnant, "Xiu Shu, Xiu who?"


    "You."


    He quickly walked over and looked down at my writing Since ancient times, there have been only divorces, not divorces. "


    "I''m the princess, I can divorce."


    "Xiaoshuang, you are not satisfied with me. Even if you die, you should let me know."


    I took a breath. "General white, it''s not that I''m not satisfied with you, it''s that you''re not satisfied with me."


    "Where am I not satisfied with me?"


    "You are not satisfied with me anywhere."


    "You are unreasonable."


    "It''s you who are unreasonable." I pointed to him, "you are a shameless, dignified, mean and hypocritical little man!"


    I didn''t expect to get angry. Instead, my eloquence was very good. Three four word words came out at one go. Xiaoluo''s eyes were full of admiration when he looked at me.


    Bai Changjian was also shocked. After a while, she said, "let''s make it clear today, otherwise we can''t live this day."


    "But just," I said, "don''t disturb me to write the letter of divorce. When it''s finished, we''ll break up. No one will be delayed."


    "Don''t forget, princess, this is the marriage that the emperor refers to."


    I haughty head, "what is it, I have the queen sister is afraid of the emperor?"


    He came to grab my pen, "Xiao Shuang, don''t be impulsive. Let''s have a good talk."


    He was so strong that he robbed him of his pen, but the ink covered my hand, and I wiped it on his robe. "There''s nothing to talk about. I''ve decided."


    He finally got angry and threw his pen on the ground, "Yu Xiaoshuang, what do you mean? At the beginning, I didn''t want to be entangled by you for three times and four times. Now I am as you wish, but you make such a gesture and deliberately play with me? Don''t think you can be arrogant with the support of the queen. She''s also my sister. We grew up together. Who''s more important? She has a strong reputation in her heart! "


    I was so angry that my lips trembled and pointed to him, "finally say what I mean. I''m afraid that she and I have something to say in your heart."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You know it in your heart. It''s better not to spread out some words."


    "You stand up. I can stand up straight and sit upright. There''s nothing I can''t say."


    "Is it?" I looked at him sneer, mouth skin touch mouth, gently spit out three words, "big brother!"


    His face changed dramatically, "Yu Xiaoshuang, you How bold


    I still sneer, "I just called the voice big brother, how dare you, you don''t wronged me, let''s go to the palace to find the emperor to judge, see what the emperor said?"


    As soon as I mentioned the emperor, he calmed down, "do you want to call me big brother like the queen? You are different from her. We are husband and wife. How can a wife ask her husband to be a big brother? "


    Still pretending to be a fool, I was so angry that I said, "I didn''t want to call you big brother, but you asked me to call you. Don''t you remember the wedding night three days ago, big brother?"


    Bai Changjian seems to have been struck by thunder. He is frozen there. His words have spread out and he can''t pretend that he doesn''t understand. But I think he just remembered it, so he was shocked. His face is colorful and I can''t describe it.


    He clubbed there for a long time, and finally turned around, but as soon as he raised his foot, he faltered and almost fell down. I stood with my hands down and watched him go away. My heart was full of twists and turns.


    "Princess," said Xiao Luo in a timid voice, "if you tell such a secret thing in front of me, will general Bai kill me?"


    I sighed, "I''m afraid he''ll kill me. It''s not too late. Let''s go now."


    As soon as Xiao Luo heard this, he quickly picked it up. I lived in xiaomadou Hutong for a period of time. I had everything to eat, wear, and use. I just had to take valuable things with me.


    Shangluo spread all the things on the table and asked me to have a look. I took a look and said, "all the things that Bai Changjian gave me are left, and the others are taken away." I don''t care for his things. They are just given by the Queen''s sister and given by the emperor. They are enough for me to live.


    Xiaoluo and I packed up the bags and went back to xiaomadou alley in the sedan chair. When we got off the sedan chair, I felt very relaxed. I''ve finished the letter of divorce. I''ll put it on Bai Changjian''s desk. He will accept it. From now on, I''ll be alone again and have the right to pursue happiness. Of course, Bai Changjian has hurt me a lot. Recently, I don''t think about personal feelings. I just want to have a few quiet days.The housekeeper of the general''s house knows about my move back. Naturally, he will tell Bai Changjian about it. However, Bai Changjian didn''t catch up with Xiao Madou Hutong that day, and didn''t come back the next few days. I know it''s completely cold.


    It''s funny to think about it. I tried every means to marry him. As a result, my wedding night broke up and I''m still a big yellow girl. What kind of marriage do I call it!


    A few days after I came back, I could always hear the handlebar style passing by my door, with a rough voice and a crisp whip in the air, which made me feel like a hint.


    Xiaoluo was very annoyed and said, "next time I have to meet this man. Everyone knows his interest. He has been playing quietly in front of the door. He''s just making it public. He''s a handlebar. What''s his pride?"


    I laughed, "he naturally has a reason for pride."


    Little snail came to interest, "really? I''ll hear why. "


    "I once confessed to him."


    Xiaoluo looks like a ghost. She has seen the handlebar style. "Did the princess really tell him? Just his big head... "


    "I thought it was smart."


    Xiaoluo was defeated by me. Yu Xiaoshuang, who was not a princess, was nothing but a companion. She knew me and could guess what I thought at that time.


    "But now that you are a princess, it''s not the same as before. Why does he still make so much publicity..."


    "About a month ago, in order to force Bai Changjian, I said that I wanted to marry him in the handlebar style. Maybe that time gave him courage."


    Xiaoluo turned a white eye to the sky, shook his head and sighed, "princess, in order to get the white general, you really have nothing to do with it."


    I also sighed, "so now I hit my face."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C843

    The story that I left the general''s house finally reached the ears of the Queen''s sister, who took me into the palace to ask questions.


    The Queen''s sister is my closest person. We used to share weal and woe and depend on each other. Those miserable but happy days will always be the warmest memory in my heart.


    Because of her, when I was beaten to death in the palace, it was the emperor who ordered me to come back. It was also because of her that the emperor loved me and made me a princess. Of course, it was also because of her that I was arranged to live in the general''s house and fell in love with someone I shouldn''t love.


    So now I see her, my mood is quite complicated. The Queen''s sister probably doesn''t know that her relationship with me has changed from a sister to an inexplicable rival.


    "Xiao Shuang," the Queen''s sister said to me affectionately as usual, "sit down. The lotus cake made by Qihong is delicious. Try it."


    I was always impolite in front of her. I reached for one and ate it. "My sister asked me to go to the palace, just to invite me to eat cakes?"


    "Of course not," she looked at me strangely, "you little girl, how did you move to the Hutong? With general white? "


    "No


    "Why is that?"


    I didn''t want to say it, so I didn''t say anything.


    "At the beginning, I said that if I didn''t like it, I could destroy my marriage at any time. But later, I saw that you were very happy. It seemed that you were very satisfied with general Bai. My elder brother was kind and considerate, and he would care about people. You were married, and I was so happy that I had two things to worry about. Who knows that now it''s like this."


    "It''s Xiaoshuang who worries my sister."


    The Queen''s sister sighed, "I''m happy myself, so I hope you''re all happy. I really don''t know what to do with you and big brother. Xiaoshuang, is there really no room for recovery?"


    I didn''t answer the rhetorical question, "did general Bai find his sister? What does he mean? "


    "Big brother naturally hopes to make up as good as ever. I can see that he is sincere to you."


    I in the heart belly fibula, a good affectation of people, to me sincerely? I''m afraid his voice is true to the Queen''s sister.


    "The emperor was there at that time. What''s the emperor''s opinion?"


    "You and my elder brother are from my mother''s family. Naturally, the emperor will take my opinion as the criterion, while I will naturally take yours and my elder brother''s opinion as the criterion. I hope it will be a happy situation for everyone." The Queen''s sister took my hand and stroked it gently. "Xiaoshuang, it''s up to you whether you can be happy. As long as you let go, I''ll let my elder brother go to the alley to meet you."


    I slowly draw back his hand, voice low, "sister, I''m afraid I''ll let you down."


    The Queen''s elder sister kept silent for a while and said, "well, if she doesn''t force you, she still has time. If you think about it again, don''t give him a chance and give yourself a chance, OK?"


    I nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to my sister."


    The Queen''s sister asked someone to bring me the freshly brewed fruit juice. She said it was made by her own hands. In early summer, the fruit juice was sour and sweet, and the taste was excellent. I liked it very much, so my sister asked someone to pack some for me to take back.


    Seeing that I was in a better mood, she asked me, "Xiao Shuang, why did you and big brother make such a mess? If you ask him, he won''t say."


    Of course, he would not say it. It''s the crime of beheading. The Queen''s sister is the emperor''s treasure. If someone says that he loves the Queen''s sister, no matter who this person is, the emperor will surely destroy his nine families.


    Naturally, I would not say it. It''s not good for anyone to say it. Although all the parties know it well, they can pretend to be confused and get along well with each other if they don''t make it public.


    I said, "sister, don''t ask." It''s time to worry.


    The Queen''s sister is just this good. Although she is a little curious, she never encourages others. When she sees that I won''t say anything, she just gives up and talks about other things.


    When it was almost time for dinner, the Queen''s sister left me for dinner. I refused. I really didn''t want to have dinner with the emperor. The emperor was a powerful man. I couldn''t hide my worries from him.


    I didn''t want to meet anyone, but I met someone. When I went down the steps, I was stopped by the emperor. He put on an affable manner and called me, "the princess is here. Why don''t you go without dinner?"


    I''m happy to say hello to the emperor. "Xiao Shuang says hello to the emperor. Because he has an appointment, he has to go out to eat."


    He said, but he didn''t mean to ask me to leave. He put his hand behind him and asked me calmly, "I heard that you had a fight with general Bai and moved back to the Hutong?"


    The emperor never asked me anything, but this time, I know why he worried.


    I never dare to make mistakes in front of the emperor. I bow my head and look down. In my sight, the gold thread on the emperor''s Dragon Robe is shining in the sun. I feel a strong pressure.


    I think in the world, except for the Queen''s sister, no one dares to play tricks in front of him. I honestly admit, "if you go back to the emperor, there is such a thing."


    "Because of what?"


    My heart suddenly jumped, this is the emperor, he never need to beat around the Bush, he only asked the questions he was interested in.The emperor asked, I can''t be as perfunctory as in front of the Queen''s sister.


    But how to answer? I can''t tell the truth


    Seeing my silence, he asked, "why, can''t you say it?"


    The tone was normal, but the voice was obviously two points deep. I knew it was a warning.


    "Of course not," I said with a smile, "it''s not a big deal. It''s just the money we gave on the wedding day I didn''t agree with him, so we had a dispute. "


    The emperor obviously didn''t believe it, "will general Bai quarrel with the princess for a little money? As far as I know, he is not such a mean person. "


    "The emperor misunderstood. The general wanted to give me all the money to be my private money. I didn''t want it. I think we are husband and wife. The money should be confiscated. Because of this, we quarreled."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at me with a half ring smile. "It''s a blessing for general Bai to marry the princess. I hope he will soon get rid of his anger and take the princess back to the palace to live with her."


    I wanted to ask the emperor to grant me permission to leave with Bai Changjian. Now I dare not mention it. I have to go step by step.


    When I got home, I wrote a letter to ask Xiaoluo to send it to the general''s house and give it to Bai Changjian himself. I was afraid of going through the gang. If the emperor asked Bai Changjian a different answer, I would be guilty of deceiving the king.


    After Xiaoluo left, I remembered that Bai Changjian should be more advanced than me. Maybe the emperor had asked him


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t sit still. I felt that something big was going to happen, so I went to the door and looked around, hoping that Xiaoluo would come back soon.


    Not long after, Xiaoluo came back, but why followed Bai Changjian?


    -------------------


    the eight days of explosion is finally over. I''m tired and take a breath. Next, I''m not sure how to update. My focus is on the new book.


    It''s a little hard to put it away. Is it swollen or broken


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C844

    This time, Xiaoluo didn''t stay in the room to listen to me and Bai Changjian. After all, even the emperor was involved. She was afraid of Bai Changjian, not to mention the emperor.


    Bai Changjian went into the room and sat at the table for a long time without speaking. Naturally, I would not take the initiative to speak. They were as quiet as statues. I looked at the ground, Bai Changjian probably looked at me, because after a long time, he finally said: "you look thin."


    I subconsciously stroked his face, "thin a little good-looking."


    "No, it''s better to be fat." He looked at me, "Xiaoluo''s skill is not as good as that of a cook, or I''ll send you a cook."


    "No, I''m too small to live with so many people." I hate his insincere care, a little impatient, "are you here to talk nonsense?"


    He took my letter out of his arms and said, "why did you give me this? I''m afraid the emperor is not good for me? "


    "Wrong. I''m afraid the emperor will do me harm. After all, it''s the crime of deceiving you."


    He laughed, "the emperor has asked me."


    My heart a tight, as expected already asked, "how do you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "Will the emperor ask you?"


    "No," he said


    I gave him a thumbs up, "cow!"


    "He''s just a paper tiger. There''s nothing to be afraid of," Bai Changjian said with a smile. "What are you worried about? With the queen, the emperor dare not do anything to you."


    "So you also rely on the power of the Queen''s sister?"


    "No," he said, looking a little uncomfortable. "I''ve fought with him before. I''ve been arrested many times by him, but he hasn''t killed me, so I know he won''t kill me."


    "Even if you open your mind to the Queen''s sister, won''t you kill her? After all, he is the emperor. Don''t you want to face him? "


    Bai Changjian lowered her head slowly and was speechless.


    In my heart, I got up to see off the guests: "you go, we have nothing to do with the divorce letter. Don''t come in the future. The lonely men and women let people talk."


    He had to stand up and walk out silently. When he got to the door, he suddenly stopped, looked back at me and said seriously, "Xiao Shuang, I''m sorry."


    I didn''t have much, but that sorry made me really Buddha has a fire, I fiercely pushed him out, yelled, "get out!"


    Bai Changjian was pushed to roll by me. I crossed my waist and gasped. I saw the handlebar standing by the wall, looking at the scene in surprise.


    My fire burned on him. "What are you looking at? Get out of here!"


    Maybe I was so angry that I was so scared. The handlebar style was so scared that I ran away.


    Xiaoluo pulled me in, "princess, I''m very angry. I boiled corn spareribs soup and I''ll give you a bowl."


    I sat in the courtyard under the shed, good at face fan, really angry me, originally dignity was trampled by Bai Changjian, he also ran to say what sorry, sorry for your head!


    Half a month later, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. I didn''t want to take care of Du Heng. But every time he comes, he brings me new toys. I''m bored living alone. I rely on those toys to pass the day. So every time I look at what he has, I can''t refuse him to come into the room.


    Later, we began to eat together on the street. Bai Changjian was right. Xiaoluo''s cooking skill was really unsatisfactory. It was really a happy thing to go to restaurants on the street occasionally. But Du Heng studied food. Not to mention the famous restaurants, they were the unique snacks hidden in the alley. He was a child of Qing Dynasty. In his life, he had nothing to eat, drink and play Music, Du Heng is really a fun companion, proficient in everything. I get to know him more and more, and I can almost be brothers.


    Another person also slowly entered my life, that is, the handlebar style. He did not know who he learned to play romantic. Every time he hit my house, he always quietly left a bunch of flowers. Today, two roses, tomorrow, a handful of azaleas, and the day after tomorrow, he became a morning glory In a word, he doesn''t repeat samples for many days. I know that he drives every day and has to go to many places. It''s not unusual to get flowers, but it''s still very rare to not repeat samples every day. I can see that he has spent a lot of effort.


    When I heard his carriage coming back, I went to the door and peeped in the crack of the gate. He stopped and put some purple chrysanthemums on the threshold of my house. To tell you the truth, I''m really moved. It''s not difficult for a man to send flowers to a woman. What''s difficult is to insist on perseverance, but Where did those wounds come from? It looks like someone scratched it with his nails. I only saw such scratches on the face of Jia Tong.


    There was a passer-by talking to him, "handlebar style, you send flowers to the princess, not afraid of your mother-in-law''s face to catch flowers?"


    Another said, "look at your face. It''s worth it that the old wound hasn''t healed and the new wound has been added. The princess doesn''t even show you a face."


    "Handlebar style hey hey smile," the princess must be in a bad mood to live back, I give her some flowers, let her happy. "


    "How do you know the princess will be happy? Maybe you''re upset?""No, the princess is not like that."


    "Don''t be silly, handlebar style, the princess is not the former Yu Xiaoshuang. Do you think she is still interested in you?"


    The handlebar style face turned red and white, "I don''t want her anything, as long as she''s happy."


    All of a sudden, a tiger backed woman rushed to him and grabbed him by the ear: "have you ever thought about whether I''m happy? Don''t make a fool of yourself here. Hurry back with me!"


    The handlebar type was grabbed by his daughter-in-law''s ear and grinned with pain, "aunt, keep your voice down, be careful to disturb the princess."


    His daughter-in-law snorted, "she misses my father, and I''m afraid of her!"


    His handlebar face turned green. He reached out to cover his daughter-in-law''s mouth and was slapped by his daughter-in-law''s mouth.


    There was a fight. I couldn''t help but show up, pushed the door open and yelled, "what''s the noise?"


    A lot of onlookers have gathered outside. They are laughing and watching the car handle. The couple fight. When they see me coming out, they dare not make a sound immediately.


    The handlebar style was hit by his daughter-in-law, and his face was slightly red and swollen. He was embarrassed to see me and hid behind his daughter-in-law. I told him, "come here."


    His daughter-in-law wanted to hold him, but I had to watch the handlebar move to me.


    I asked knowingly, "who beat him like this?"


    Of course, no one said anything. I asked the handlebar, "who beat you like this? I''ll give you a break


    The handlebar mouth wriggled a few times, and finally said nothing.


    "See?" I said to the handlebar daughter-in-law, "he was beaten like this, but he still refused to call you out, which shows how important you are in his heart."


    The handlebar daughter-in-law''s expression is colorful, with panic in anger and a little shyness in panic.


    "The handlebar style is my neighborhood. It has been kind to me. No matter who it is, I can''t beat him. If I see him hurt again, I will punish him severely. I will take him to the emperor and let him destroy his nine families!" In fact, I haven''t seen the emperor destroy any of the nine ethnic groups, but who wants to make the queen sister angry, he must say this.


    Everyone was shocked by me, and their legs trembled. Their eyes would kneel down at me. I waved my hand and said, "OK, it''s all scattered."


    Everyone scattered like birds and beasts, one after another into their own yard, I called handlebar style, "thank you for the flowers, later to your daughter-in-law to send it, she likes it more than I do."


    The handlebar type was stunned for a moment. Looking at his daughter-in-law, her daughter-in-law habitually wanted to pull his ear. She raised her hand in the air and then fell down. Instead, she took his arm. The husband and wife bowed to me and walked away hand in hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C845

    Since I showed my attitude that time, I have never seen any scratch on my handlebar face, and he no longer sends me flowers. But every so often, there will be small bamboo baskets on the steps, with some homemade cakes and cakes inside. I take them back to taste them, and they taste good.


    Xiaoluo saw that I ate the cake and was so scared that he snatched it. "Princess, how can you eat disorderly? What if someone poisoned it?"


    I spread my hands and said, "what can I do to poison me? I have no grievances or grudges with others, and I don''t have anyone''s handle in my hand... "


    "Yes," she reminded me, "the princess has something on general white."


    I gave her a white look and said, "this must have been sent by the handlebar daughter-in-law. I don''t believe you should go to inquire. By the way, you can return the basket later and send one of the brocade that the Queen''s sister sent me last time to say thank you for her cake."


    Xiaoluo thinks I''m amazing: "how does the princess know it''s a cake from a handlebar daughter-in-law? It doesn''t have her name on it


    I pointed, "use your brain more. It''s more useful than fighting with a handlebar. It''s really a good idea."


    Xiaoluo took things and left dubiously. When she came back, she still carried the basket in her hand and put a lot of things in it. She took them out just the same. They were all home-made specialties, such as pepper, radish, sour beans, pickles, etc.


    She said with a smile, "the princess really did not guess wrong. The cake was given by the handlebar daughter-in-law. She was very happy when she received the brocade from the princess. She went through the boxes to collect things and asked me to bring it back. Tonight, the slave made sour beans fried meat, pickled vegetable soup, and this hot pepper radish. It''s crispy and refreshing. It''s delicious."


    Looking at those things, I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva. Long ago, when my parents were still there, my mother also made these things. They were delicious, especially the crisp radish. I always ate them secretly when I was greedy. It wasn''t long before I saw the end of a can of hot pepper radish. My mother complained that my father had taken them to make wine and vegetables.


    I can''t eat it for several years. Now it''s in front of me. It''s fragrant. I immediately take the bowl and chopsticks to the pit and sit cross legged with Xiaoluo. I can eat one pair of chopsticks for each person.


    To tell you the truth, I prefer the handlebar flowers to those given by my daughter-in-law.


    The handlebar style gradually disappeared from my life. His daughter-in-law made up for his lack. She gave me food, I gave her beautiful cloth, rouge, water powder, hairpin and so on. We reciprocated and became friends we didn''t meet very much.


    Du Heng and I still walk frequently. I don''t know who passed it to the Queen''s sister. She called me into the palace to talk.


    This time, the emperor is also here. Although Bai Changjian said that the emperor is a paper tiger, I know that he is only a paper tiger in front of the Queen''s sister. In front of others, he is a real tiger that can bite people.


    I didn''t dare to be presumptuous. I was polite. When the Emperor gave me a seat, I sat on half of the stool and looked very respectful.


    "Xiao Shuang," the Queen''s elder sister called me, "my elder sister said last time that I would give you time to think about it, but now how is it going? It''s not the way to drag on like this all the time."


    I can''t answer because I don''t know what I think in my heart. It''s easy to fall in love with someone, but it''s hard to forget someone. It''s hard for me to understand without ten or eight years.


    "It''s said that you are very close to Prime Minister Du''s son recently. At the beginning, Prime Minister Du told the emperor about it. Later, when he went to Chunwei, he expressed his heart to the emperor. He just lost the competition and was robbed by his elder brother. Now if you want to be good with Prime Minister Du, your elder sister can help you. Or, according to the previous plan, let Miss Du marry her elder brother, it''s not the best of both worlds? "


    I said It''s not very good. After all, I haven''t been married long... "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to my sister."


    The emperor, who had never said a word, suddenly cut in, "I also think it''s not right. If the princess really married Du Heng, the daughter-in-law of the Du family married general Bai, the Prime Minister of Du has a son-in-law of the yuan General of Youdian, and a daughter-in-law of the princess. I''m afraid that his family will be the only one, and will follow the old path of Bai Ruchen. After all, relatives have always been the adverse factors of the turmoil in the imperial court. "


    The Queen''s sister didn''t want to be as long-term as the emperor. She immediately looked at the emperor with admiration, "or the emperor is considerate about this..."


    "I think it''s the best result for the princess to make peace with general Bai. General Bai and the princess are the Queen''s closest people, and they are also people I can trust. They can''t make any trouble."


    The Queen''s sister nodded, "what the emperor said is."


    I secretly raised my eyes, the emperor is looking at me, my heart jumped, quickly lowered his head, dare not let him see my mind.


    In fact, this time I entered the palace, there was no result of negotiation. The Queen''s sister''s original intention was that if I like Du Heng, I would try my best to achieve my wish. But the emperor''s intention was to persuade me to make peace, so I have to continue to think about it.


    When I came out of the palace, I saw Bai Changjian standing on the Jinshui bridge, looking forward to the direction of the palace gate. I didn''t know who he was waiting for, but when I saw him, his eyes seemed to light up and he came up in a hurry.


    I didn''t see him for a long time, and I was also a little excited, but my face was very indifferent, "why is the general here, who are you waiting for?""Waiting for you."


    "What are you waiting for me to do?" I Oh a, make suddenly realized appearance, "is afraid of what I say in front of the emperor?"


    He coughed for a moment and turned to the topic: "I heard that the queen intends to help you and Du Heng?"


    "It''s nothing to do with the general."


    He lowered his eyes, silent for a moment, and then lifted up, "Xiao Shuang, I seriously ask you once, do you really want to be with Du Heng, if so, let''s go to see the emperor and ask him to allow us to leave, I......" His voice went down, slightly sad, "I won''t delay you."


    I really want to be angry to death by him, angrily pushed him a, ferocious roar: "my matter does not need you to manage!"


    He was pushed by me to stagger against the bridge fence, looking at me in amazement. I ran to the high arch with my skirt.


    This damned Bai Changjian, why do you have to say something that makes me sad every time you appear? Did God send him to annoy me?


    I walked hard and heard him calling me out from behind: "Xiao Shuang!"


    I don''t know what he was excited about. The two words broke, just like the string was forced to break and stopped suddenly.


    I stopped and turned back. He stood in the same place, his lips moved, but he wanted to say nothing.


    I silently count three times in my heart, he did not catch up, well, missed the opportunity, see you!


    As I went on, Xiaoluo followed closely and said in a low voice, "princess, I see that general Bai''s eyes are red."


    I cut, "you must be dazzled." A grand general, bleeding without tears, how can I get red eyes in broad daylight?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C846

    I stand alone in the alley, bored waiting for Du Heng, this guy to go to the toilet, for a long time did not come back.


    I lowered my head to the ground with my toes, heard the sound of footsteps behind me, and quickly looked up, but it was not Du Heng. It was a masked man in black, staring at me fiercely. My heart was not good, so I turned and left. Unexpectedly, I was blocked by another masked man in black.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? " Narrow alley, before the wolf, after the tiger, I have no way to escape, can only numb the courage to support.


    "Are you princess Dogg?"


    "I''m not," I waved, "you''ve got the wrong person. How did Princess Dogg come to such a place


    "Don''t quibble," said a man in black. "We''ve followed you all the way from where you live. You''re Princess Dogg!"


    The two men approached me and said, "don''t worry, or..."


    They are very proud of the smile, I can imagine that the corner of their mouth must smile askew under the cloth.


    "Stop!" A burst of drink, a person from the roof spin down, silver robe spin out light waves, graceful posture, such as the sky flying fairy, he gently fell in front of me, stretched out his hand to protect me in the back.


    "Don''t be afraid, princess. I''m coming."


    Although Du Heng''s voice was low, it was very firm and made people feel safe.


    I said, "with you, I''m not afraid."


    He asked me to stand up against the wall, yelled, and went forward to fight with the two men in black. They fought so fast that I couldn''t see who lost and who won. I only saw the two black and one white figures entangled closely.


    I don''t know why. I must not be afraid. I watched them with relish. At last, their speed slowed down. I saw that the two men in black were injured on their heads, and the red blood flowed down the brow bone, while Du Heng was still so beautiful.


    Finally, the man in black was beaten away by Du Heng, and the crisis was relieved.


    Du Heng came forward to plead guilty, "let the princess frightened, please the princess to surrender."


    "You saved me, only merit, no sin," I said, but Yu Guang looked at the alley. Just now I saw a man standing there, but now he is gone.


    Although Du Heng defeated the man in black, I was not in a high mood. When Du Heng appeared, Bai Changjian stood at the entrance of the alley and saw that I was coerced, but she didn''t come in to save me. It really didn''t matter, so did she have any affection?


    My heart is really painful!


    After I went back, I locked myself at home and learned from the experience. I didn''t go out for three days. Finally, I made up my mind.


    When Xiao Luo heard my decision, she was very surprised. "Princess, didn''t you say that day in the alley, it was Du Heng who played a hero saving beauty play, which was enough to see that this man''s mind was not right. Why do you still think so?"


    "He''s been with me for so long, but I haven''t let go. He''s too anxious to come up with this move. Although his mental skill is a bit wrong, he just wants to get me and doesn''t do anything to really hurt me."


    Xiaoluo always felt that my decision was not right. He was nagging on the side. I was tired of listening, so he hid out, opened the door and saw the handlebar style. With a small bamboo basket in his hand, he grinned at me. "My daughter-in-law''s newly pickled lotus root tip, asked me to send some to the princess."


    I took it and said thank you. He looked at me and said, "is there something on the princess''s mind? I don''t look very happy. "


    I wry smile, leaning on the door and asked him, "handlebar style, do you like your daughter-in-law?"


    He blushed and nodded for a while. "I like it. Outsiders think that she always bullies me. In fact, she is not bad at heart. She is in charge of things at home and abroad. With her, the family looks like it." he paused for a moment, and seemed to have some feelings: "to tell you the truth, I always have some ideas about how the princess raised her head. Now I think it''s not mine. It''s useless to do more, no matter how much I want Such as down-to-earth to live their own small day, even if some things become a regret, it is also good for me, after all, had been extravagant hope


    I''m very surprised. I didn''t expect the handlebar style to say such philosophical words. Moreover, I think he is suggesting the relationship between Bai Changjian and me. Yes, it''s not mine. It''s no use trying to do more. It''s better to have a down-to-earth life.


    I had made up my mind. After listening to the handlebar talk, I was more determined. Since I can''t be with the man I love, I''ll find a man who loves me. Maybe it''s more happy.


    I asked Xiaoluo to send a message to Bai Changjian. Shuangshuang went to the palace and asked the emperor to allow him to leave. Although the emperor was not willing, he couldn''t get over the empress''s sister. So we got the letter with the emperor''s seal and became two strangers.


    When I went out of the palace, I was in a sedan chair, and Bai Changjian was riding. I was in a sedan chair, and the sound of horses'' hooves outside the sedan chair was heard. A bitter smile came from the corner of my mouth. At the last moment, did he want to send me home?


    After walking all the way, I finally lifted the curtain and took a look. It was not Bai Changjian, but his subordinate, Feng Tiankui, who taught me how to shoot.


    When he saw me, he clasped his fist on his horse and said, "Hello, princess."


    I asked, "what are you doing with me?""The general ordered the general to escort the princess home."


    "Thank him for me," I said without expression, "but no, please come back."


    Feng Tiankui didn''t say a word. He just pulled the reins and slowed down. He fell behind the sedan chair. I could still hear the sound of the horse''s hooves. I knew that the so-called soldiers like them would never leave me on the way back.


    I don''t know the meaning of Bai Changjian''s final act. It''s clear that we have no relationship, not even brothers and sisters or friends.


    It wasn''t long before I got engaged with Du Heng. Prime Minister Du was very happy. He had a big banquet in the mansion. There was a long red carpet at the door. There were rows of red lanterns hanging on the wall of the courtyard. He invited the troupe to sing and beat drums. It was so lively that others thought it was me who got married with Du Heng that day.


    I didn''t want to go, but I couldn''t stand Du Heng''s pleading, so I had to go for a walk. Fortunately, with the identity there, Prime Minister Du didn''t dare to ask me to show my face in front of all the civil and military officials. Instead, he just stayed in the backyard and had dinner and chat with some female relatives.


    Among all the people, I am the most prominent, so everyone in the seat is respectful to me. Among them, there are many women who flatter me and praise me for my beauty and temperament. Beautiful words are constantly hanging on me. I really feel that Too boring.


    At this time, someone said, "ah, I heard that general Bai went to Jiangnan to collect Chunzhi. As a general, how can he do such a job?"


    Another said, "it''s our master''s business. My master has been there in person all the years. It''s said that general Bai asked the emperor for a job. It''s so cheap for my master. I''d like to thank general Bai."


    I listened silently, like a mirror in my heart. He must have known about my engagement with Du Heng, so he chose to avoid it. After all, he couldn''t hang up on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C847

    As time flies, it gets hotter and hotter. During the whole summer, my mood is just like that of July. I''m anxious and restless. I''m not happy.


    Bai Changjian walked for several months without any news. However, the wedding date of Du Heng and I was getting closer and closer. My anxiety reached a new height. There were always two villains fighting in my mind. One said: Du Heng is a trusted man. He is obedient to me. Even if I want the moon in the sky, he will take a ladder to pick it.


    Other one said: Du Heng is good to me just for my status as a princess. He is hypocritical. He will marry in the future and know how to lead a miserable life.


    I became thinner day by day, and I lost my sharp chin. Xiaoluo looked at it and felt very sad. She said, "princess, why do you bother yourself? Send a letter to general Bai and let him come back earlier."


    I shook my head, "give him a message to do, he is back, and can change what, I and he eventually separated by a person who can not cross."


    "But if the princess really wants to marry someone she doesn''t like, she will suffer in the future."


    "The man I love doesn''t love me," I said, breaking the jar. "Why not marry someone?"


    "Princess!"


    "Stop it," I said lazily. "I''ve made up my mind. That''s it."


    I really do not want to toss, to the autumn, my mood has become calm, I do not care about anything, eat and die, waiting for the arrival of that day.


    On the eighth day of August, Du Heng, the son of prime minister Du, married Princess Doge.


    The wedding procession was more ceremonious than last time. Everywhere the sedan chair went, petals were flying all over the sky, like a rain of petals. The people stopped to wait and see on the street and talked about it.


    I heard someone saying, "why did Princess Dogg get married again? Didn''t she marry general Bai a few months ago?"


    "It''s said that Princess Dogg moved out of the general''s house on the third day of marriage, and later left with her."


    "It turns out that if a good girl doesn''t marry a second husband, Princess Dogg''s fate is not very good."


    "Shh, don''t talk about it. Be careful to be heard. Princess Doge is the sister of the empress. Even the emperor doesn''t dare to offend her easily."


    I gently pulled off the cover and showed a bitter smile. A good girl doesn''t marry her second husband. Unfortunately, I don''t know if this marriage is the end. If there are three marriages and four marriages, what''s the solution?


    I don''t want to think too long, too hard, close my eyes, close my eyes.


    The suona in front of me was blowing so loud that the sedan chair was shaking, shaking out my sleepiness. I yawned and leaned against the fence, sleepy.


    Suddenly, the sedan chair stopped, and I heard Du Heng''s angry voice, "general Bai, why are you blocking my way?"


    It''s like I was thrown a basin of cold water in winter, and a spirit rushed out of the sedan chair. In front of the team, I was standing in the middle of the road. My white clothes are better than snow, and my face is still white Chang Jian.


    My heart leaped to my throat. My feet were like stepping on the pile of cotton. One foot was high and the other was low. Little snail on the side was excited and called: "princess, it''s general Bai. General Bai is back!"


    Seeing me coming out of the sedan chair, Du Heng''s face changed greatly. He came forward to stop me. "Princess, why did you pull off the hood? Go back to the sedan chair quickly."


    He stopped me. I couldn''t get by, but my eyes were looking at Bai Changjian.


    He also looked at me, light from the horse down, big step meteor met me.


    Du Heng was in a hurry and called his entourage, "what are you doing? Stop him quickly!"


    But Bai Changjian also brought people here. She was in the same color of silver armor, fighting with Du Heng''s followers. Bai Changjian finally came up to me and asked me through Du Heng, "how can you be so thin?"


    I smile, tears in the eyes around, "thin good-looking."


    "Nonsense, it''s better to be fat."


    Du Heng looked at Bai Changjian and me, a little confused. He didn''t expect us to stand in the middle of the road and talk about these unimportant words.


    "General Bai, please let me go. Today is the wedding day for me and the princess. If you like me, I''ll have a drink at your house. If you stop me again, we''ll miss the time, and the Du family is not easy to get into trouble!"


    Bai Changjian finally gave him a quick look, with contempt, and then turned her eyes to me: "does the princess really want to marry him?"


    I moved my lips, but I didn''t speak. I can deceive myself, but can I deceive him? I look down.


    "Princess, look up at me," he said in a low voice with no doubt. "Look into my eyes and tell me, do you really want to marry him?"


    I slowly raised my head and saw a pair of bright eyes, like a mirror, shining into my heart. I knew I couldn''t cheat him.


    Du Heng looked at me nervously, "princess, tell him you want to marry me and be my wife!"


    I sighed, "Du Heng, I''m sorry."


    Only these three words, he knew, his face changed dramatically, as if I couldn''t believe it. I knew the power of these three words, and I could feel them together. When Bai Changjian told me, I was probably like Du Heng."No, princess, you," he said, shaking his head and staggering, his face hurt.


    Bai Changjian held out her hand to me. "Come with me, princess."


    I looked at the hand and hesitated. Xiaoluo pushed me on the side. "Princess, go and have a good talk with the general. There''s no knot that can''t be solved."


    I was pushed to take a big step forward. Bai Changjian took the opportunity to hold my hand, took me to the horse, took my waist and mounted the horse together. With a shake of the reins, the horse raised its hooves and ran away happily.


    I don''t know how the mess will end. I just know that I breathed a long breath and the mountain was removed. Behind me is a man''s solid chest. In front of me is a road full of flowers. There are countless golden lights in the sky. Bai Changjian took me through the golden lights. When I came back, I found that there were golden fields around me The ears of wheat are low and undulating with the wind, like a golden ocean.


    We went through the golden ocean, through the green lakes, through the farmhouses, and finally ran up the mountain. The mountain forest was quiet, and occasionally there were birds. I smelled the smell of vegetation and soil. The sunlight leaked from the branches and leaves, and patches of light and shadow kept falling on us.


    I asked Bai Changjian, "where are you taking me?"


    But he deliberately played the game, "you''ll know when you get there."


    The mountain road was rugged, and the horse walked steadily. It was just the first time I rode up the mountain. I was a little frightened. Bai Changjian''s arm tightly encircled my waist and let me lean against his chest. He whispered in my ear, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    I said, in fact, with him, I really have nothing to worry about. When I got out of the woods, I suddenly saw a tomb.


    -------------------


    soon, the story of Xiaoshuang and big brother will be over soon. Don''t worry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C848

    This is a very imposing tomb. It covers a large area and has a pavilion. There are stone tables and chairs in the pavilion. There are trees, flowers and plants around the pavilion. It looks like it is planted artificially. There are tall osmanthus trees on both sides of the tomb. At the moment, the trees are full of rice grains, big yellow flowers and fragrant fragrance. There are several camphor trees with flourishing branches and leaves and shady shade, which shelter the tombstone from the wind and rain. Under them are chrysanthemums, orchids and roses And other common flowers, flowers in a colorful gravel paved path, leading to the tomb.


    Bai Changjian led me through the flower path and stood in front of the tomb. I asked curiously, "whose tomb is this? Why did you bring me here? "


    Bai Changjian didn''t speak. She gave me three sticks of the incense she had just taken in the pavilion, bowed respectfully, and then put the incense on the censer.


    According to his appearance, I also put incense on the censer and carefully identified the characters on the stele. On the stele of black gold sandstone, there are several big gold characters, which are the spirit of the old and young lady of Gaoming sun''s family. The signature is Bai Qianfan, the daughter of Xiaoyi.


    My heart jumped. It turned out that she was the adoptive mother of the Queen''s sister, but I never heard her mention that there was another such adoptive mother. What''s more strange is that what did Bai Changjian bring me here for?


    Bai Changjian stood in front of the tomb for a long time and finally said, "nurse, I''ll take my daughter-in-law to see you. You can rest assured."


    I was surprised again. His name is nanny. Is he also the nanny of the Queen''s sister? I have heard about this simple and kind old man from time to time, because the Queen''s sister often talks about her.


    In fact, when I heard Bai Changjian say that, I felt a little happy, but in front of the solemn grave, it was not good to be too presumptuous, so I had to keep silent.


    Bai Changjian stood for a while and took me to the pavilion. I asked him, "why did you bring me here?"


    He took the jug off his waist, opened the lid, took a sip and handed it to me. "Do you want to drink?"


    I shook my head. Now I just want to hear his explanation. I really want to hear what he said from the bottom of my heart.


    He took another sip of wine, as if he had the courage to speak.


    "Nanny was the first one to see my feelings for Qianfan. She warned me at that time that if I didn''t have the ability to protect her, I would not provoke her. Because of this, I later joined the military camp to make myself strong and make some achievements. When I came back home, I would be able to give her protection. Unfortunately, it turned out to be the opposite. After my fashion training in the military, I heard that she married the king of Chu. I complained about the injustice of heaven and the ruthlessness of fate. I was really disheartened and wanted to give up everything to look for her... "


    At this point, he stopped, drank a sip of wine, and laughed at me: "let me tell you something about my childhood with her."


    I said OK, hold the cheek, quietly listen to his story.


    "That year, when I was 12 years old, I was punished by the eldest lady for playing and not doing my homework. I knelt down in the ancestral hall to reflect on myself and refused to eat or drink. In the cold winter, I knelt on the ground and didn''t even give a futon. I was timid and looked at the empty and gloomy room. I was scared to death, but I hated the cold and heartless home. I listened to the wind blowing outside, Almost desperate, suddenly a small figure sneaked in, carrying a small face, big black eyes looking at me with a smile, took out a steamed bread from my arms to me, at that moment, I felt that she was like a spirit from the sky, I didn''t know what that meant to me, but many years later, I knew that she saved me and changed me. If it wasn''t for her, I would still be the timid and cowardly young master of the white family and the common son who looked at the big lady''s eyes. I only felt that I had a hard life, but later I got along with her slowly, and I realized that my own suffering was less than 10% of hers.... "


    He said slowly and told a sad story. I held my cheek and cried.


    He stopped, a little flustered, and reached out to wipe my tears. "What''s the matter?"


    I choked and said, "my sister was too bitter when she was a child." I am also a hard-working person, and I think I am the most miserable. However, compared with us, the Queen''s sister is more miserable. I have known her for so long, but I have never heard her complain. The emperor once said that the Queen''s sister is his sunshine. In fact, it''s not mine, not Bai Changjian''s.


    Why is such a girl not worth liking? If I''m a man, I like her, too.


    "Yes, she is very bitter," Bai Changjian agreed, "but I''ve never met anyone who works hard like her. She always has a way to live happily. At that time, I already knew that she was not related to me by blood, so unconsciously, that feeling was overflowing, but fate was like this. I was the first to recognize him, but in the end, she didn''t belong to me It''s a pity, but I''m glad to see her so happy. The emperor has been defending me and always wanted to protect the media for me. Every time I refused, until I met you... "


    My heart beat, how to say, lead the words to me.


    "You look like her when she was a child. She seems timid. In fact, she has her own opinions. Being naughty is also a headache. I used to treat you as my sister, but later... " He glanced at me with a slight meaning and said with a crooked smile, "you are really good at pestering people. Most of the time, I really can''t help you. Unconsciously, I regard you as her. I feel sorry for her and want to make it up for you. I love you and love you. I hope you can stay with me all the time and don''t want you to get married. So when I was in Chunwei, I robbed Du Heng and asked the emperor to marry him. "He sighed, "but when it comes to the wedding day, my mood is very complicated. I feel that I have betrayed my original intention and that it''s mean to take you as a stand in. I don''t know how to face you, so I''m drunk. I just didn''t expect that you would ask someone to send me back to the wedding room, and I didn''t expect that I would make a slip of my tongue after drinking and let you know the truth.


    After knowing why you didn''t leave, I was relieved, but I feel guilty for you. I don''t know how to make up for it. I just hope you can be happy. If you marry Du Heng, you will be happy. I wish you well. I did the same. That time in the alley, I saw Du Heng acting, but I didn''t go in to expose him. I can understand a man''s pursuit of love Women''s love and all that they have done. Later when I learned that you were engaged, I asked the emperor to send me to Jiangnan and stay away. I think it''s good for everyone. At least it won''t be too embarrassing. "


    At this point, he stopped, looked down at the wine pot in his hand, rubbed his fingers, but didn''t drink. He spoke again, and his voice was a little different. "I thought everything I did was for you, and I thought I was only sorry for you all the time, but in these days in Jiangnan, I found myself thinking about you all the time, thinking about our time together Light, in recent months, I didn''t think about her at all. All I thought about was you. As soon as I thought that you were going to marry Du Heng, I was restless. I didn''t have the heart to do anything. When I opened my eyes, it was your worship hall. When I closed my eyes, it was he who led you into the bridal chamber. I couldn''t bear it any longer. So I came, Xiao Shuang, "he held my hand," marry me again, OK? "


    Listening to his words, I cried and nodded, "OK." I only like him from the beginning to the end. I''ve made it clear and untied my heart knot. Why not?


    He held me in his arms and wiped my tears. "Don''t cry, believe me, we will be happy. Now we''ll go down the mountain and get married in our house. "


    "No," I said, "there''s one thing I didn''t do last time I got married. I have to make it up first."


    He asked, "what is it?"


    I smile shyly, "bridal chamber." I''m afraid he''ll go back and just make the relationship real so that he won''t have to start again.


    He opened his mouth wide, a little surprised, but soon burst out laughing and gave me a kiss on the mouth, "OK, it depends on you."


    I believe he likes me. It''s very simple to like someone. Just agree to his or her request.


    So, he said get married, I said OK. I said bridal chamber, he said yes.


    Despite the bumps and bumps along the way, I was almost exhausted, but fortunately, he came after all.


    -------------------


    this is the end of the story of big brother and Xiao Shuang. I don''t know who to write next. Many people want to see Jia Da give birth to a child. About him, the author has thought about several versions, but still can''t make up his mind. Let me think about it for another two days


    let''s talk about it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C849

    My name is mo Ronglin. I''m the crown prince of the Great East Yue empire. I''m a very powerful man in the imperial court. But no matter how powerful I am, I have to be under one person. That person is my father, the emperor of the Great East Yue Empire, Mo Rongshu.


    Speaking of him, it''s really amazing. A man who didn''t want to be a court official was forced to kill the original emperor for my mother''s sake, killed the original Prince, and became the Emperor himself.


    I think he is right. Any royal noble stomach should be born with a sense of competition. In order to ascend the summit, the Buddha will kill the Buddha, the ghost will kill the ghost, and for the sacred imperial power, even if it is bloody.


    However, such a powerful figure, the God of war who makes the neighboring countries tremble, and the emperor who makes the people tremble, still have to be under one person. Of course, this person is my mother and queen of the Great East Yue Empire, Bai Qianfan.


    In fact, she is not terrible at all. On the contrary, she is very amiable and everyone likes her. She is probably the queen who is not like a queen in history. She has no rules at all. When she is happy, she even goes back and forth with the slaves around her and laughs. But her father has nothing to do with her. He is obedient to her and looks like a dog in front of her except shaking his head and tail, It''s not like an emperor to smile.


    To tell you the truth, I look down on him. My husband is not strong enough to shock the world. But in the Forbidden Palace, fear of internal affairs is like an infectious disease. Not only his father is like this, but also his two cronies are like this. Ning Jiu is very powerful. He is also stern and expressionless to the prince. But when Aunt Yi Hong appears, his hard bones soften and his small eyes fly around The prince didn''t even notice.


    There is also my master Jia Tong. He is a typical person who is afraid of the inner world. When his Aunt Liu Yemei stands up, he can immediately scare the Forbidden Palace away. I look at them being eaten to death by their daughter-in-law. I really despise them, but I deeply feel the heavy burden on them. In addition to being an Immortal Emperor, I have to shoulder the responsibility of shaking the husband gang.


    I was standing at the edge of the koi pond and worried about this. Sixi, a close eunuch, came up and whispered, "Your Highness, the emperor and the empress are here."


    I look up, my father and mother are coming hand in hand, mother looked at me, full of love, father looked at mother, gentle eyes let me a little goose bumps, but when the eyes turned to me, the painting style changed greatly, gentle scattered, only more severe, all said women face change quickly, I think Father He is more powerful than them. When he looks at his mother and Qingyang, he has one face. When he looks at me and Huangdi, he has another face. I often see that he can easily switch between joy and anger. I admire him very much.


    But the prince is not weak, when his face back his face, I also have two faces, Bi Hu father has no dog.


    I saluted and said hello. My mother asked me, "what is lin''er doing?"


    I respectfully replied, "after returning to my mother, my son is watching fish."


    Father Huang said, "at present, the prince might as well recite a poem."


    I''m a little displeased. I always test me, as if he was the reincarnation of Wenqu star. What makes me most displeased is that I sing very well, but he always wants to pick a thorn in the bone and show his special ability in front of his mother. I don''t like this, but he is the emperor, I am his son, and I am also a minister. Any word he says is an imperial edict.


    I pondered for a while, put my hand behind me, raised my neck, and opened my mouth. "Spring comes, the water is warm and clear, the blue pool is endless, the fish is playing in the lotus plate, and people are startled by the ripples."


    I think it''s very good, but my father used to find fault, frowned and said, "the first two sentences are careless, what''s behind, doggerel?"


    I was unconvinced in my heart, but respectfully on my face, "my son''s minister sincerely asks my father for advice."


    My father cleared his throat. I know he was reminding the empress because he was going to show off. But the empress was never interested in these things. She bent over to watch the fish. As soon as the father was about to speak, the empress said, "what''s the matter with little green, listless."


    The father, who was always anxious about his mother, immediately left me and turned to the pool. I also follow the past to see that Xiaolv is a rare Koi. It gets its name because it has a touch of light green on its body. The mother''s name is short board. In my impression, it all starts with small characters, such as small red, small green, small white and small gray.


    In his father''s eyes, as long as it''s about his mother and empress, every big thing is a big one. He raised his voice and asked people, "go and ask the doctor Wei."


    I really feel aggrieved for Dr. Wei. He used to be the accompanying medical officer of his mother. But he not only saw doctors for her, but also for her pets. He used to see doctors for her rabbits and later for her leopards.


    For Wei Taiyi, every time he was called to the leopard garden, he wanted to die most. Maybe because he had scratched the bone for Diandian, Diandian was not friendly to him. Every time he used his big eyes like a brass bell to stare Wei Taiyi into horror. When he came out of the leopard garden, he always soaked several layers of clothes.


    Now it''s better to see a doctor for the fish after the mother. I stood silent, pretending to be worried about Xiaolv. In fact, I saw how wonderful doctor Wei was when he was called to see a doctor for fish.


    The emperor had an order, and the doctor came very quickly. But when he heard that he was asked to see the fish named Xiaolv, his face was really colorful, white and red, red and purple, purple and green, green and black. He had no choice but to cry. The prince was very sorry for such a ridiculous emperor.At this time, the mother said, "emperor, how does the doctor know to see a doctor for the fish? You are not trying to embarrass him."


    She directed the little eunuch around her, "take it out, put it in the water tank alone, and take good care of it. If it can get better, it''s up to fate."


    The eunuch carefully picked up the little fish and put it into the water tank. The arrangement in the water tank was very beautiful. The small round lotus leaves, three or two purple and pink water lilies, and then sprinkled some fish food for it to enjoy alone. The mother lying beside the water tank talked to the little fish, soothed it and encouraged it.


    The mother has the habit of talking with pets. I listen funny, but my face is serious. My father puts down his hand and stands by. He looks at her quietly. His gentle eyes are like a fine net, which covers the mother firmly.


    After a while, the eunuch exclaimed in surprise, "ah, I''m in spirits. Little green heard what the empress said."


    Wei Tai Yi immediately flattered, "the empress''s heart is good and sincere, moving the world and the earth, which is a panacea."


    All the servants nearby flattered and praised the empress. The more they praised the emperor, the more happy they were, and the gentler their eyes were. Finally, the emperor and the empress left happily hand in hand.


    "Sixi said," in fact, Xiaolv is weak, but the fish can''t get food, so she doesn''t have the spirit. If she puts it in the water tank alone and has something to eat, she will be alive and kicking. "


    Wei Taiyi glared at him, "you slave, have no eyes to deal with it. The emperor coaxes the empress. Why do you have to put it bluntly? Do you want to be punished?"


    Four Xi in addition to tongue, dare not speak.


    I sighed. My father is willing to coax my mother like this. Of course, I hope my mother will be happy every day. But in the future, the prince will never indulge his daughter-in-law!


    -------------------


    waiting for Prince Lin to slap his face www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C850

    Gu is probably the most worried crown prince in history, because I have a father who is not progressive, a mother who is not in the world, a sister who is worried about ghosts and a younger brother who is soft and cute.


    My father became more and more lazy. Every morning when he was in court, the old God was sitting there, waiting for the ministers to finish. He looked lazily at me and said, "what do you think of the prince?"


    So I had to give a serious answer. I was reasonable and eloquent, and expressed my opinions. After listening patiently, my father and Emperor said, "let''s leave this matter to the prince."


    I''m a little speechless. This is the eighth thing that my father gave me in that month. However, I know that although he was lazy in part, he also wanted to cultivate me. As the prince, he should accept such a difficult challenge. Since I began to participate in politics, I found that my status has greatly improved among the ministers. In the past, my teaching was the first Yang Chenghai, the academician of Hanlin academy, saw me and only bowed slightly to call his highness. Now he raised his hand and bowed respectfully from a long distance and said, "Hello, your highness."


    I really enjoy the taste of standing at the top of power. There are many territories in my room, including East Vietnam and the surrounding countries. Whenever I look at these territories, I always feel excited. I imagine that when I am king, I will lead my iron cavalry to level these countries one by one, and finally submit to Prince Ben.


    For this great and lofty goal, I haven''t killed the old witch, or even sent someone to protect her secretly. Last time, the Yuchi family sent someone to secretly sneak into Nanyuan and assassinate her. It was my people who stopped her and saved her life. I even asked the imperial doctor to take care of her body and let her live long enough. She must live until the day when I set foot on Nanyuan. I want her to watch I boarded the Dragon chair in Nanyuan.


    I think of all kinds of things in the future. I feel a little sad and say to my master, "I''ve been alone all my life..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was knocked by the master and taught him a lesson with a straight face, "a seven-year-old baby dares to say all his life. Where do you put the emperor and the empress, and where do you put the teacher?"


    Speaking of my master, he is also a legendary figure. A typical 250 is a second-class member for him. The 250 master Jia finished his master''s manual, changed his painting style, and bowed to me. "Hey, hey, your highness, today the emperor and empress are out of the palace, and the princess and the little prince are going to have dinner with his highness."


    Because my mother yearned for the freedom outside the palace, my father often went out of the palace to play with her. They were at ease and left my younger sister and younger brother to me. Unfortunately, I had to take care of my younger sister when I was less than eight years old.


    My sister-in-law is a twin. Her maiden name is Qingyang, and her brother''s single name is Sheng. When my mother was pregnant, I really wanted to have a little brother, because I felt that my little sister was too troublesome and always liked to cry. But I was wrong. It was my little brother who loved to cry. My little sister was brave and brave, which surprised me. My regret for my little brother was made up for by her.


    Qingyang has no rules when eating. She either makes a sound or makes a strange look at sheng''er. Mother Zhao, who raised her, talks about it painstakingly.


    Qingyang was very annoyed. He covered his ears and shook his head hard. He cried out: "don''t listen, don''t listen, I''m so annoyed!"


    Sheng''er looked at the grains of rice splashed into her bowl, and her face turned white. She said with righteous words, "you are a princess. How can you be so unruly? I''ll tell my mother


    Qingyang was impatient by mammy Zhao, and was taught by his younger brother. He was a little angry and patted the table fiercely, "you say one more word, do you believe I beat you?"


    Sheng''er was afraid of her, but she didn''t admit defeat. She lowered her voice and murmured a vague word. Qingyangding couldn''t stand his stingy manner and patted the table again. "Murongsheng, if you want to say it, say it out loud. Who can you say it in a low voice? Is it a man? "


    Although sheng''er was pretty, he still had some self-esteem. He hated people saying that he was not a man, and his eyes were red with anger.


    "I''m going to tell my mother."


    When he said that, he should run out like a monkey. Unfortunately, he was taught very well when he was a child, and he always carried the prince''s demeanor and cultivation, so he was doomed not to run out of this room.


    Qingyang ran up, neatly put him on the ground, and then sat down on him, looking at him blatantly, "sheng''er, tell my sister loudly, are you sure you want to tell my mother?"


    As she spoke, she raised her fist and looked at him with a smile.


    Sheng''er''s mouth is flat. He would rather die than give in, but he is trembling. He looks at me pitifully. At this time, I can''t see him. To tell you the truth, I''m really ashamed of such a timid brother.


    Because the father and the emperor had an order early on, Qingyang and sheng''er were fighting, and no one could go forward to fight, so no one dared to speak. Of course, there is another reason, that is, they are also afraid of Princess Qingyang.


    Before Qingyang''s fist fell down, sheng''er''s tears began to flow down. In order to avoid the escalation of contradictions, at this time I should appear, I went up to pull Qingyang up, "you are a girl in the end, how can you just sit on the boy?"


    Qingyang has always worshipped me and asked, "brother Prince, what should I do?"I saw that sheng''er was trying hard to get up. As soon as he raised his foot, he stepped down again. I pointed to the foot that I stepped on his chest and said, "this is the right way."


    Qingyang looks at me with admiration, because this posture is really more powerful.


    Sheng''er looked at me bitterly and angrily, "I must..."


    I used a little force under my feet, bent down and looked at him with a smile, "what do you want?"


    Sheng''er turned his head aside and didn''t say a word. Of course, I was just bluffing him. I didn''t want to do anything about him. I pulled him up and patted the dust on his clothes. Qingyang acted like a sister and took out his handkerchief to wipe sheng''er''s tears.


    But for sheng''er, Qingyang''s action is fatal, because the handkerchief is too sloppy. He can imagine what Qingyang did with the handkerchief. As he retreated, he cried more and more.


    Qingyang looked at me at a loss: "Prince brother, I didn''t hit him, why did he cry so badly?"


    I said with a smile, "he is so moved."


    Qingyang suddenly realizes that she is going to come forward with a dirty handkerchief. Sheng''er retreats in horror. I quickly stop Qingyang and pass her eyes to the servants waiting on the side. Sheng''er''s nurse immediately takes out a white and fragrant handkerchief to wipe his face. Sheng''er slowly recovers.


    -------------------


    well, the prince''s name is here for the time being. Let me think about who''s next. Fanwai is very casual, and everyone includes it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C851

    Mo Rong rushed to the school yard excitedly, but she did not see the person she wanted to find. She did not speak, and a row of young boys and teachers stood in front of her.


    Murong Qingyang waved, "get up, master Chen, why didn''t Ning''an come today?"


    Master Chen, whose name is Chen Qiying, is responsible for teaching the princes how to throw cloth. The emperor''s descendants are not prosperous. There are only two sons and one daughter. His Royal Highness has his own master and never practices with them. The little prince Mo Rongsheng is forced by the emperor. He doesn''t like this kind of savage fighting style. Yushu Linfeng stands aside and his little coat is as white as new.


    Murong Qingyang, the eldest princess, is an alien. She is very interested in buku. The emperor dotes on the eldest princess and is obedient to her. When she wants to practice buku, she orders to call some sons of princes and grandsons to practice with her. The princess asks about Ning''an, who is the only son of Lord Ning, a bodyguard with a knife.


    When the princess asked, master Chen had to answer, but How to explain this? It can''t be said that because Ning''an didn''t let the princess, the emperor was not happy, so he didn''t let him come.


    Hesitated for a moment, he said, "if you go back to the princess, Ning''an is ill, so he didn''t come."


    "Sick? What''s wrong? " Princess Qingyang asked with great concern, "have you seen the doctor?"


    , "cough, cough, Ning An disease, Ning adults and Mrs. Ning will take care of themselves properly, Princess Royal need not worry."


    "That''s true," Princess Qingyang nodded. "Aunt Qihong is the most careful. With her care, Ning''an should be well soon. However," she worried: "who will accompany me to throw the cloth warehouse today?"


    rows of small boys fall over each other and shout, "I, I, princess, choose me..."


    Princess Qingyang, with her big round eyes, swept over their faces one by one, and finally stayed on Mo Rongsheng, who was standing outside the court. "Sheng''er, you should accompany your sister to a game."


    Mo Rongsheng stands still. It''s clear that he is as big as Qingyang. She calls him sheng''er, as if she is much older than him. Besides, he doesn''t like to throw the cloth library, especially with Mo rongqingyang. Other boys don''t dare to throw him with him. Only the ghost sees Princess Chou. If he doesn''t throw him, he won''t stop crying.


    Now he''s good at learning, and his attitude is very respectful. "Sister Huang is very skillful. It''s no fun to throw me. I''d better throw someone else."


    Murong Qingyang thinks that his words are right. It''s really boring to throw him. Before he''s happy, he howls, and she wants to knock him unconscious.


    She looked around again and ordered a boy who seemed to have some fighting power. They slowly made a circle. She just grabbed the boy''s belt, but he didn''t work hard. His legs softened and he fell down. She didn''t recover. He got up again and bowed to her, "the princess is mighty." And then back in the line.


    Murong Qingyang frowned, these people, boring, or better, at least he does not cheat.


    She said fiercely, "Whoever dares to let me, I''ll give him a whip!" At a loss about what to do with profound respect and humility,


    boys looked at each other in a different way. Qi Qi, master Chen, was very scared.


    Princess Qingyang snorted, "the emperor, the emperor can''t spare you."


    Master Chen laughs bitterly. He really has to fall the princess. The emperor can''t spare them.


    When they practiced again, the boys were still timid. There were two aspects of their fear. On the one hand, they were afraid that they would hurt the princess and be blamed by the emperor. On the other hand, they had seen the scene of Princess Qingyang pressing Prince Sheng under her body and beating him hard. Their fierce appearance made them unforgettable. No one really had a fight with the princess, didn''t they It''s one thing to beat her, but it''s another to beat her.


    Princess Qingyang didn''t feel interesting. She kicked a boy down, clapped her hands and said, "let''s go here today. I''ll see Ning''an."


    "Your Highness, stay." Master Chen hurriedly stopped in front of him. "Your Royal Highness has not been dismissed yet, the Emperor..."


    "Don''t say anything to my father," said Princess Qingyang, who was used to bullying in the palace and didn''t sell anyone''s account. She asked her followers, "xiaodezi, get out of the palace with a sedan chair. I''ll go to Ningfu to see Ningan."


    Xiaodezi answered and ran away. Princess Qingyang came up to Prince Sheng and pointed to his waist: "give me this."


    What she said was two pale blue jade buttons. Prince Sheng didn''t think the cloth coat looked good on him, so he specially pinned two jade buttons on his waist. As soon as the sun shone, it was so beautiful that he couldn''t tell.


    Mo Rongsheng busily covered the two jade buttons and looked at her anxiously, "sister Huang, this is mine."


    Mo Rongsheng is only willing to ask Princess Qingyang to be the emperor''s elder sister when he is afraid. He is really afraid that Princess Qingyang will take away his things. Princess guijianchou is like a bandit, but everything she likes can''t be missed.


    Murong Qingyang threatened him, "give it to me, or I''ll rob it."


    Rob means to hit someone. Mo Rongsheng is afraid of being beaten, so he has to take off the jade button and put it in her hand. But the taste It''s obviously cutting his flesh


    He thought angrily that he would tell his mother what to say.But Princess Qingyang knew him so well that she continued to threaten: "don''t go to the Queen Mother''s place to complain, otherwise, I will take one thing from your treasure chest every day."


    Mo Rongsheng takes a breath of air and knows that he can''t make trouble. Princess Qingyang says that the treasure chest is full of treasures he has collected. This pair of jade clasps is one of them. He is very distressed to take them away. If he takes them every day, will he live?


    He was very angry, but he had nothing to do. After all, he had too much control over Princess Qingyang. People around him give him advice, saying that if Princess Qingyang takes his things, he can also take Princess Qingyang''s things, which is called tit for tat.


    Once, Princess Qingyang fell in love with the nine ring lock. The manufacturing office made a gold and silver inlaid lock for her. She liked it very much and took it everywhere. She couldn''t put it down. Mo Rongsheng looked for an opportunity to take it away quietly, hoping to see Princess Qingyang''s disappearance and baby''s crying. He didn''t expect that she was calm, just like there was no such thing. He was very puzzled Ask, Princess Qingyang is very disapproval, say what ah, lost let make office to do one more.


    And she is very generous. No matter how much she likes, she will give it to anyone who asks for it. How can he play with her


    "Sister Huang," murongsheng looked at Princess Qingyang eagerly and put the jade button into her pocket, "what do you want this for? It''s for men''s clothes."


    "Oh, it''s OK," Princess Qingyang replied with a smile, "I''m not going to see Ning''an. I have to bring some gifts. It''s suitable for him to use."


    -------------------


    your highness is here. I hope you love her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C852

    Ning An is an upright young man. His character is very similar to that of his father Ning Jiu. He is very resistant to the fact that he must pretend to be ill because Mo Rong Qingyang wants to come home. Originally, he did a good job in buku, but suddenly he refused to do it. He asked why the adults kept a secret and didn''t want to mention the reason, but he wasn''t stupid. What could be the reason? Because he fell Princess Qingyang, the emperor was very distressed!


    Not only will he not be allowed to practice Bu Ku, but he has to pretend to be ill. It''s not bullying.


    The little boy was sulky and said to Mrs. Ning, "anyway, I don''t see her. Just lock me in the room."


    Mrs. Ning is a good tempered, gentle smile, "you silly child, Princess Qingyang come to see you, is to treat you as a friend, how can you disappear?"


    "I don''t want to pretend to be sick."


    "You don''t have to pretend anything. Master Chen has already said that. You can''t let him hit you in the face. Just don''t poke it."


    Ning An respects master Chen, but he doesn''t understand why the adult''s world is so complicated. It''s clearly the emperor''s meaning. Why do you let master Chen take the blame?


    , mother and son, two are talking, and the little boy is flying over to tell him, "madam, boy, the royal highness of the long princess is coming." Mrs.


    said, "please get your royal highness into..."


    Before the words were finished, Murong Qingyang flew in happily like a bird and rushed into her arms, "aunt Qihong."


    Mrs. Ning looked at her funny, took a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her forehead, "look, another sweat came out of her head, Mammy Zhao saw that it''s time to say you again."


    Murong Qingyang didn''t think so. He turned to Ning''an and looked him up and down: "eh, aren''t you sick? How do you sit? "


    Ning An glances at her. "I''m not too sick to get out of bed." After that, he regretted that he should not admit that he was ill. He learned to tell lies just like those respectable adults.


    Murong Qingyang reached out to explore his forehead. Ning''an''s head flashed and dodged. He said: "what are you doing?"


    "Do you have a fever?"


    "No


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Mrs. Ning knew that her son didn''t like to tell lies, so she continued, "he just has a headache, but it doesn''t matter. Thanks for the princess''s concern, she came to see him at home."


    "Yes, yes," Murong Qingyang said with a pair of big eyes flickering, "I''d rather not be here today. No one will accompany me to throw the cloth warehouse. I have to get better soon."


    Mrs. Ning said, "didn''t the emperor order five or six? Don''t they accompany the princess to practice?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "don''t mention it. Those guys are so boring that they fall to the ground before they start. It''s better for them to be quiet. He doesn''t play with emptiness," she said, putting her arm on Ning''an''s shoulder. "You''re not very sick. Let''s continue to practice tomorrow."


    Mrs. Ning hurriedly took off her arms, and some of them were laughing and crying. "You are the royal highness of princesses, but you can''t hook up with the little boys, so that the emperor can see them and be angry."


    Murong Qingyang does not agree, "it''s OK. My father doesn''t force me to learn rules. He says I''m still young. It''s not too late to learn when I''m old."


    Mrs. Ning knows the emperor''s attitude towards Princess Qingyang. As long as Princess Qingyang doesn''t kill and set fire, she doesn''t care about anything else. In addition, there is a empress who sets an example in front of her, Princess Qingyang develops a kind of overbearing and savage temperament. No one dares to provoke the princess.


    Mrs. Ning asked the two children to talk. She went to make snacks. Princess Qingyang liked to eat the snacks made by Aunt Qihong. She cheered happily.


    When Mrs. Ning left, she took out something from her sleeve, held it in the heart of her fist, and said to Ning An, "stretch out your hand, I have something to give you."


    Ning An asked, "what is it?"


    "Just reach for it."


    Ning An had to stretch out a hand to go, the small fist that hangs at the top opens gently, two small things with temperature fall on his palm, he looked carefully, recognized, "this is not the jade button of Sheng, how is it in your hand?"


    Princess Qingyang asked him, "is it beautiful?"


    "Good looking."


    Princess Qingyang put the jade button on his waist and said, "it''s yours now."


    Ning''an knew much about Princess Qingyang''s bandit style, "did you snatch it from Sheng?"


    "No, he gave it to me."


    Ning An''s mouth is torn. It''s strange to believe her. Mo Rongsheng is famous for cherishing things. He never gives away his beloved things easily. If she didn''t use violence, how could it be in her hands.


    He took down the jade button and said, "give it back to Sheng. I don''t want it."


    Princess Qingyang wondered, "why not have such a good thing? I''ll get you what you want. "


    "Thank you. I don''t need anything. You''ve been out for a long time. Go back to the palace."


    "No, I''m not going back." Princess Qingyang twisted her body. "I haven''t eaten aunt Qihong''s snack yet."


    Ning An coldly next face, "do you come to see me, or come to have a snack?"


    "It''s not a conflict," Princess Qingyang said with her lips curled. "I''ll see you first, and then I''ll have a snack."Ning''an stood up and went to the door. "If you don''t go, I''ll go. You can stay by yourself. I won''t accompany you."


    "Ah," Princess Qingyang ran up to him and held him back, "where are you going? Don''t you have a headache now?"


    Ning An told the truth, "I''m not sick. I have a headache when I see you."


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Because I hate you, but I can''t say that. Princess guijianchou has great power, and he can''t afford to offend her.


    "Are you really well?" Princess Qingyang frowned and asked him.


    "No Telling the truth gives Ning an a lot of confidence.


    "I see," Princess Qingyang tilted her head for a moment and said, "are you afraid of being thrown by me, so you pretend to be ill and don''t go to school?"


    Ning An


    He doesn''t know where Princess Qingyang''s conclusion comes from. It''s clear that every time he throws her hard, how can he be afraid of being thrown by her?


    "Don''t be so timid," Princess Qingyang patted him on the shoulder. "Look at you. You''re a man on weekdays. How can you become like Sheng? If you go on like this, you won''t be despised. I''m the first one to look down on you."


    at this time, Mrs. Ning came in with her daughter in the room to set the refreshments. "Your Highness is a guest. There''s nothing to entertain. Try what your aunt made by herself."


    Ning''an was just a child, smelling the delicious smell and looking at the colorful snacks. She couldn''t help reaching for them. Princess Qingyang took the plate away. "You are sick and have a bad appetite. Don''t eat these."


    Ning''an, "..."


    Princess Qingyang held the dish and stuffed the snack into her mouth. She was smiling and said vaguely and happily, "well, it''s delicious. It''s delicious."


    Ning An saw that she ate with relish, and some of them wanted to cry without tears. He had already gone home. Why didn''t Princess guijianchou let him go?


    -------------------


    Princess highness temporarily here, and then finally to give Jia Jia out of a few, several versions of the final selection of this, the author''s heart is not bottomless, do not know if HOLD can live with him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C853

    This year''s winter is particularly cold, heavy snow for several days, covering the whole city of Lin''an.


    When people get up every morning, the first thing they do is to clean up the snow in front of their houses. Despite the cold weather, the streets are still crowded and bustling. After all, it is the imperial city at the foot of the emperor, which is so prosperous at any time.


    Jia Tong went home with his wife today. His wife was in a sedan chair. He rode a horse. The husband and wife didn''t like high profile. They usually only took two bodyguards, one on the road and the other behind the mat.


    But today, the pro guard stopped suddenly because someone blocked the way. He rode on the horse and yelled, "get out of the way, get out of the way, don''t block the road."


    He didn''t report his identity. The people, no matter who he is, still gathered around to watch and ignore him.


    Pro guard is on the verge of rage. He is stopped by Jia Tong. He looks up and sees a corpse surrounded by the common people. His face is covered with a kerchief and he can''t see what it looks like. But judging from his clothes, it should be a man. A girl is lying on the corpse, crying with tears. The crowd is talking about it. Jia Tong listens carefully and probably knows what''s going on .


    At this time, green lotus put his head out of the sedan chair and asked him, "what''s wrong with the front?"


    Jia Tong said, "it''s a girl who is selling herself to bury her father. The road is blocked by the onlookers."


    Green lotus Oh, willow eyebrows wrinkled, "such a cold day, no one to help you?"


    It''s not that there is no one to help, but that there are too many people to help, because the girl is so beautiful that it''s not too bad to say that she is beautiful. On a cold day, she is wearing white plain clothes, thin, delicate and weak, which makes people feel sorry for her.


    Jia Tong said, "why not? It''s all fighting."


    Green lotus, "is the atmosphere so good now?"


    Jia Tong hi a, "which ah, all want to fight that girl."


    Green lotus, "that girl looks beautiful?"


    Jia Tong''s eyes brightened, "isn''t it just beautiful," and then realized that it was wrong. He quickly remedied: "but it''s far worse than you."


    Green lotus just don''t believe his nonsense, come out from the sedan chair, say, "you let me go up to have a look."


    Jia Tong came down and took his daughter-in-law up. Green lotus saw that she was really a beauty. She gave Jia Tong a slant and said to the guard, "open the way and let me in."


    The pro guard was in a state of fire before. He heard his wife''s orders and immediately came to the scene. He yelled in his voice: "Mr. Jia and his wife are here. Let''s get out of the way, let''s get out of the way!"


    As soon as the people heard this, Mr. Jia, who was the red man in front of the emperor, immediately gave way. Jia Tong led the horse into the circle of onlookers.


    Green lotus sat on the horse and looked at the crying girl carefully. Although the girl''s eyes were swollen and her face was wrinkled by the wind, her facial features and outline were really beautiful. She was a standard beauty.


    Originally, the scene was very noisy. The girl was crying, and several men were quarreling. They all wanted the girl, but as soon as Jia Tong and Lu he came in, everyone stopped. Only the girl was crying in a daze and didn''t notice.


    Green lotus said, "girl, don''t cry. You need to take care of your father''s affairs. What can you do if you cry


    When the girl heard her words, she slowly raised her head, with melon face, big eyes and petal like mouth turned white because of freezing. Jia Tong looked at her and felt a little pity in her heart.


    Green lotus asked, "girl, do you want the high price?"


    The highest bidder was a stout man in his fifties, with a pair of mung bean eyes fixed on the girl''s face, and the greed in his eyes was obvious.


    The girl shivered and shook her head.


    Green lotus pointed to the men who had just quarreled, and asked, "among them, does the girl have a preference?"


    Those men are all a little crooked, and none of them is good-looking. Let alone such a beauty, ordinary girls don''t like it.


    The girl didn''t shake her head or point at anyone. She kept silent.


    Green lotus said, "OK, I see." she took off her purse and threw it to a guard. "You two stay here to help the girl deal with her father''s affairs, and the remaining silver is for the girl."


    Then he took off his cloak and threw it to the girl: "it''s cold. Put it on. Later I''ll go to the clothing store and buy a thick cotton padded coat. When I go out, I have to be careful."


    The girl was moved to cry again and kowtowed to her on the ground: "grandma is really a living Bodhisattva, a living Bodhisattva!"


    Green lotus said, "don''t kowtow to me. Keep it and kowtow to your father later." She glanced at the crowd and said, "it''s all over. Let''s go. Don''t delay people''s business."


    Mrs. Jia''s shrewdness is also well-known in Lin''an City. No one dares to listen to her words, and all the bees are scattered.


    Jia Tong took the green lotus down from the horse, gently pinched her face and joked: "living Bodhisattva."


    Green lotus opens his hand, "don''t make trouble." He turned and got into the sedan chair.


    For Jia Tong, it was just a small episode on his way home. After that, there was nothing to think about. But when he was sleeping, the couple lay side by side in the quilt. Green lotus asked him, "what do you think of the girl today?""How about what?"


    "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Of course beautiful," Jia Tong always blurted out to remedy: "but not as beautiful as you."


    Green lotus white he one eye, "right and wrong."


    "Really," Jia Tong said seriously, "my daughter-in-law is always the most beautiful in my eyes."


    "If I don''t like your daughter-in-law, will you still think I''m beautiful?"


    Jia Tong is a little silly, "Why are you not my daughter-in-law? You are my daughter-in-law."


    "I mean if."


    Jia Tong is very stubborn, "no if, you are my daughter-in-law."


    Green lotus tries him, "remember what that girl looks like?"


    "I don''t remember." Jia Tong deals with of answer, hand under quilt skillfully pick open green lotus''s small clothes, drilled into.


    Green lotus pushed him, "what are you doing, talking to you."


    "You say yours, I do mine," Jia Tong said at this time. Sleeping with his wife was a great pleasure for him. Another deep-seated reason was that he wanted to have a child. Although green lotus had lost heart and didn''t take medicine to recuperate, he didn''t. He secretly inquired about it. The emperor was tireless and enthusiastic about it, so the queen would get two In his opinion, we should sow more seeds, which seedling may survive?


    Everything else is green lotus, only this Stripped of the fight, she had a sense of shame. She was not Jia Tong''s opponent. Once she was rubbed by him, her body became soft and became a pool of water, so she had to let him do it for nothing.


    Jia Tong likes to close his eyes when he is in love, but this time, when he is flying in the sky, a face suddenly appears in front of him. It''s the girl who sold herself to bury her father today. Her big watery eyes are charming and confused. He is so scared that he froze and opens his eyes.


    Green lotus some strange, "what''s the matter?"


    Jia Tong breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t true. It was green lotus, his daughter-in-law. He did not dare to close his eyes again. He looked at the green lotus and moved slowly.


    -------------------


    I hope you like Mr. Jia''s fanwai.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C854

    The next morning, as soon as he opened the door, he saw a man sitting on the steps in front of the door. The man heard the sound of the door opening and turned his head. Originally, he wanted to scold. No one could sit at the door of the grand second class member. But when he saw the face that was so beautiful, his anger went out and he put on a gentle expression: "girl, who are you looking for?"


    This girl was the one who sold herself to bury her father in the street yesterday. She got up and saluted Yingying, "little brother, I''m here to find Mrs. Jia." she held up a burden in her hand. "My wife is kind-hearted. Yesterday, I saw that I was wearing thin clothes. She lent me my cape and I came to return it."


    He said, "madam, I''ll take it in."


    The girl didn''t pass the baggage. She hesitated and said, "I want to thank my wife myself."


    Her voice was gentle and soft, and her expression begged. The boy felt that he could not refuse her request, but he could not let the stranger in without permission, so he said, "girl, please wait a moment, I''ll tell you first."


    The boy hurried into the inner courtyard and told him at the door that Jia Tong came out of the inner room wearing a new dress. When he heard this, he stopped. He didn''t know why he was a little guilty, and he didn''t understand why he thought of green lotus as the girl when he did that last night? It''s incredible.


    Green lotus was very happy and said, "please let her in."


    The boy got the order and turned to leave. Green lotus saw Jia Tong standing there in a daze and said with a smile, "why, didn''t you wake up?"


    "No," Jia Tong yawned, "I''m hungry."


    "When you are hungry, ask someone to set up a meal. After eating, you can go to the palace."


    Jia Tong walked out of the door slowly and went to the side hall. In the corridor, he saw the young man leading the girl to this end. Their eyes met in mid air for a moment. Jia Tong staggered in a hurry. As soon as he turned around, he was hit by the pillar and staggered. He was very embarrassed. When he turned around, the girl covered her mouth and laughed. He was even more confused and stepped into the side room, The maid behind him called him, "my Lord, you have gone wrong. The meal is in the front hall."


    Jia Tong was a little annoyed and turned back to stare at her. "I''m tired of walking. Do you want to have a rest here?"


    Maid, "..." A few steps away, do you want to rest


    At the other end of the corridor, the boy was introducing to the girl, "did you see that man just now is our adult. We adults are amazing. He is the most popular man around the emperor, the master of the prince, but he is very kind and has no airs."


    The girl''s polite smile, "yes, I can see it."


    The little boy led the girl to the green lotus. Without saying a word, the girl knelt down first. "Madam, the Bodhisattva is kind-hearted and grateful. She is willing to serve her all her life."


    Green lotus to pull her up, "your father''s affairs are done properly?"


    "It''s all right," said Xinyue. "Thanks to the two big brothers appointed by Madam, everything is all right."


    Green lotus said, "come here so early, haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s go and have breakfast with me. Let''s talk while we eat. "


    Xinyue was a little embarrassed and kneaded his head. "I''m not hungry."


    "When it''s time to eat, what''s not hungry?" Green lotus took her hand and led her to the front hall.


    When they got to the front hall, Jia Tong had already sat there. Seeing them coming in, he stood up and said with a smile, "Miss Xinyue, come to see our adults."


    Xinyue came forward and said, "Xinyue met Mr. Jia."


    Jia Tong gave a virtual support, "please get up, have you finished all your father''s business?"


    "Thanks to your Excellency and your wife, it''s all done."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Jia Tong''s hand was behind him, holding tightly together, trying to calm himself down, so he said that there was a ghost in his heart, which really made him feel empty.


    "Sit down, let''s eat and talk," said lvhela Xinyue. She sat down and put a meat roll in her bowl. "It''s also our destiny. We just ran into each other. Listen to Xinyue''s accent. She''s not from Lin''an, is she?"


    "No, my father and I came from the south. My father was not in good health. He was ill on the way. He came all the way to see the doctor and took the medicine. But my father''s health was getting worse and worse. As soon as we arrived in Lin''an City, my father couldn''t do it. We ran out of money. Xinyue really couldn''t do it, so we just..."


    "Is Miss Xinyue a relative in Lin''an?"


    Xinyue bit his lips, eyes gradually red, half ring just a nod.


    Green lotus saw that there was a story here and said, "if there is any difficulty, you can tell me directly. If you can help me, I and adults will help you."


    Xinyue shook her head, "forget it, that relative If you don''t know, you''ll never know each other. You don''t want to add trouble to yourself. "


    She doesn''t want to say, green lotus also not good reluctantly, "in this case, Xinyue girl what plan, go back home?"


    "The house in my hometown has been sold, and I can''t go back," Xinyue sighed. "Xinyue has no relatives in Lin''an, and she has got the grace of her wife. Xinyue is very grateful. She dares to come here and ask her to accept her. Xinyue is willing to serve her as a slave all her life."Green lotus and Jia Tong looked at each other, Jia Tong is almost a reflex, busy shaking his head, "no, no, this is not."


    Green lotus then looked at Xinyue and said, "Xinyue girl has an extraordinary conversation and elegant manners. She must be a lady of a big family. How can she be a servant in our family? I can''t help it."


    "Although my family is a scholarly disciple, it has long been a failure. My family is surrounded by apprentices, and even food and clothing have become a problem. Otherwise, my father would not drag his sick body and bring Xinyue to Lin''an City. If my wife doesn''t dislike it, I will leave Xinyue. If you don''t leave Xinyue, Xinyue will have nowhere to go. It''s just a dead end."


    Then she got excited, got up and knelt down, "please leave Xinyue, Xinyue will do anything, never be lazy."


    Green lotus pulled her up, "eat, eat again."


    Xinyue refused, but also to kneel down: "madam, just as poor Xinyue, my father in heaven will also be grateful to madam."


    Green lotus had no choice but to nod, "OK, you can stay, but you don''t need to be a slave. There are enough servants in the house. You are a scholar, so it''s a good thing for my sister to stay in the house and find a good husband to marry."


    Xinyue argued, "madam, I''m here to be a maid. How can I be a lady


    Green lotus interrupts her, "it''s settled," she asks Jia Tong: "what do you mean?"


    Jia Tong didn''t really like Tongxin Yue''s stay. After all, he had some dirty things in his heart, but he didn''t want to stay. The world is dangerous, a weak girl. It''s hard for him to think about her life. He pondered for a moment and kicked the ball back. "Madam, you are the master of the house. You can do whatever you say."


    -------------------


    once there was a cute girl who wanted to make soy sauce in the book, but there was no suitable role for her, so there was just one named Xinyue. Sorry to keep Xinyue waiting.


    Author: Mr. Jia, do you want a beautiful girl?


    Jia Tong: never.


    Author: do you want a little bun for a beautiful girl?


    Jia Tong: Well... I think... Actually... Well, yeah.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C855

    So Xinyue lived in Jia''s house. Lvhe pulled out the room for her and assigned a maid to wait on her. But she said that she would not let anyone serve her. She came to repay her kindness, not to enjoy her happiness. No one assigned anything to her, so she went to clean the courtyard or help in the kitchen. Sometimes Lvhe wanted to make clothes and bring the work home, so she helped to do some piecemeal things All the people in the house like her very much. In addition, she is beautiful, polite and elegant. Many young people love her very much.


    Green lotus is a curious person. Although Xinyue refused to tell her relatives who she wanted to go to that day, she was pried open and told the truth in two days.


    It turns out that Xinyue is not going to run to anyone else. It''s her future husband named Yang Qitian. Her father Yang linwen is a member of the household department, wailang, an official of Sipin.


    It''s easy to be a court official. If you ask Jia Tong to inquire about it, it''s over. His wife has orders. Naturally, Mr. Jia doesn''t dare to neglect it. He went to Yang''s house in person.


    Mr. Jia''s presence makes Yang''s house look like a big enemy. So far, no such great person has ever visited the house. The whole house has been shocked. They all went out to see Mr. Jia''s style.


    When Jia Tong saw the excited crowd coming, he was startled. Of course, Yang Linfang was walking in the front. He bowed to the ground and could see that he was very devout. "Mr. Jia is here. Please come on."


    Jia Tong glanced at the black crowd and said, "Lord Yang is polite. Please tell them to leave. It''s hard to talk with too many people."


    As soon as Yang linwen heard this, he immediately waved his hand, and the great army behind him retreated like a tide.


    He invited Jia Tong to sit in the hall. "I don''t know what you want to do when Mr. Jia comes here this time..."


    Jia Tong hands a lift, interrupt him, "nothing, just passing here, a little thirsty, come in for a glass of water to drink."


    Yang linwen: "it''s..."


    At this time, the maid brought up the tea. Yang linwen said, "please use the tea, Mr. Jia. I''m afraid that the crude tea from the despicable mansion won''t get into your eyes. Don''t give it up."


    "No harm, no harm," Jia Tong took a sip from the cup, "I''m not picky, just have the taste of tea."


    Jia Tong didn''t want to waste his time saying this kind of nothingness, so he asked, "how many CHILDES does Lord Yang have?"


    "I have two dogs."


    "Oh, can you come out and let me see you?"


    It''s no problem for Mr. Jia to see him. Soon, two young masters came into the hall and bowed to Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong looks at the two CHILDES, but he thinks Xinyue is his own family. His mother and family are a little picky when they look at their son-in-law. In his opinion, none of the two CHILDES is worthy of Xinyue.


    "Have you ever been married?"


    Yang linwen said, "the eldest son has been married, and the youngest son has just been engaged to the daughter of the Lin family."


    Jia Tong a listen, eh, this is not a matter of heart?


    "Lord Yang, is there any other young master?"


    "No, I only have two dogs."


    Jia Tong was smart enough to find a new way. "Where is Yang''s hometown?"


    "Xiaguan''s hometown is in Jiangnan."


    "Oh, Jiangnan is good. I lived with the emperor and his wife in Jiangnan. It''s really a good place. Did you become a relative when you were in Jiangnan?"


    "Yes, I went north only when I became a relative."


    "The second young master is also a relative in Jiangnan?"


    "He..." Yang linwen hesitated for a moment, quickly glanced at his son, "he is not, to Lin''an just decided to kiss."


    At that moment, Jia Tong knew something about it. It was obvious that the second son of the Yang family was the one who had made an engagement with Xinyue. But when they arrived in Lin''an, they probably disliked Xinyue''s family, so they unilaterally broke the contract and made an engagement with Hanlin family''s daughter. They typically disliked the poor and loved the rich.


    Jia Tongding didn''t like this, his eyes turned slightly, showing a little regret: "since the second childe has decided to get married, that''s OK. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    When Yang linwen heard this, he said, "please stay, my Lord. I don''t know what you just said is..."


    Jia Tong pretended to sigh, "I originally wanted to come to the door to do matchmaking for others, who knows that the eldest son has become a pro, and the second son has also decided to be a pro, then..." Once again, he expressed his regret.


    Mr. Jia''s kiss must be excellent. Yang linwen was very curious: "I don''t know which girl you want to be for..."


    Jia Tong said, "it''s my wife''s sister, but, alas, forget it."


    Yang Lin Wen opened his eyes wide. Mr. Jia is the red man around the emperor, but Mrs. Jia is the red man around the empress. The emperor is afraid of her. The whole world knows that, so Mrs. Jia''s sister It''s a good thing that pie falls from the sky


    He and his two sons looked at each other, too excited to speak.


    Jia Tong took a panoramic view of their expressions and said, "Mr. Yang, thank you for your tea. Goodbye."


    Yang linwen nodded and bowed to send him out, put forward his own question, "Mr. Jia, I don''t know what happened to you. Why did you fall in love with your dog?""This..." Jia Tong continued to laugh, "maybe it''s fate!"


    Yang linwen: "it''s..."


    Back in the house, Jia Tong told Lvhe everything. Lvhe was a heartless man, so he scolded him on the spot. "The heartless nigger must hate others when he knows that Xinyue''s family is in trouble. Poor people come all the way to join them, and even lose their lives. They don''t care about their love at all. They force Xinyue to sell her life to bury her father. Such a beautiful girl is really beautiful It''s not a sin to let some local rich man buy a concubine home! "


    She was scolding very much. When she looked up, she saw Xinyue standing at the door. She stopped her voice and was embarrassed. "Xinyue, you I heard them all


    "Madam, it doesn''t matter to me," Xinyue stepped into the threshold. Although she was well dressed, her body was light. "Although the Yang family was cold and indifferent, my wife and adults were very kind to Xinyue. It was a blessing in disguise. Now Xinyue is living very well."


    "That''s the right way to think," said lvhela Xinyue. "Don''t worry. In the future, my Lord and I will find you a husband who is hundreds of times better than the young master, right, my lord?"


    Jia Tong has been sitting since Xinyue came in. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Green lotus doesn''t respond to him.


    Green lotus raised his voice and called him again, "Mr. Jia?"


    Jia Tong''s soul came back, "huh? What? "


    "I said we''ll find a better husband for Xinyue in the future."


    "That''s natural," Jia Tong took a sip of tea with a cup. "I saw that young master Yang today. It''s really not worthy of Xinyue girl."


    "Is there someone in your mind?"


    Jia Tong narrowed his eyes and thought for a long time that the emperor''s relatives and relatives were not worthy of happiness. Generally speaking, he didn''t look up to them. He really didn''t have any.


    -------------------


    Author: Mr. Jia, everyone is very resistant to arranging a beautiful woman for you.


    Jia Tong: first of all, I want to declare that my feelings for my daughter-in-law will last forever. In order to prove to you, please send the beauty to me and let her harass me heartily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C856

    We all see that Mr. Jia is a man of two hundred and fifty, but he is actually smarter than we think. What he said in the Yang family on purpose is not surprising. Not long after, Yang linwen came to him and looked very angry. "Mr. Jia, are you angry? The duhanlin family has ruined their marriage. What do you say? My family is high-ranking, and they dislike my son''s weakness. They have returned all the dowry. What''s the truth I''ve never seen such a shameless villain like them. "


    Jia Tong calmly smile, appease him, "Lord Yang, don''t be angry, I say, this is a good thing, save become a pro, so that the son was looked down upon, straight can''t afford to."


    "I think so too," Yang Lin Wen said in a low voice with a flattering smile. "I don''t know what happened when I came to your house last time..."


    Jia Tongming asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about offering marriage to Mrs. Jia''s younger sister..."


    "Oh --" Jia Tong suddenly realized: "the last proposal is my personal meaning. I don''t know if my sister-in-law can look up to linggongzi, but..." He patted Yang linwen on the shoulder. "Last time I saw the second young master Yang, he was a real talent. He was a dragon and Phoenix among the people. It was good."


    This gave Yang linwen hope: "do you think there is hope?"


    Jia Tong encouraged him, "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    Yang linwen was almost elated: "my Lord, I''ll take my dog to my family to propose marriage. What do you think?"


    Jia Tong pretended to be difficult. "It''s easy to say anything else. It''s my wife. She likes to be lively You know what I mean? "


    Yang linwen: "it''s..." Busy, do you want to invite the troupe to sing?


    "What do you mean, my lord?"


    "How many people are there in your family?"


    Yang linwen said, "in Lin''an, we are the only one. Our relatives are all in Jiangnan. My wife and I, two sons, a daughter-in-law, and two grandchildren. Nothing else."


    Jia Tong tilted his head and thought, "in addition to the two children, all the others come together. There are so many people here."


    Yang linwen said, "my Lord, it''s more lively when the children go. My grandson..."


    The words didn''t finish, Jia Tong eyes a stare, the tone is some not good, "you this person is very boring, let the child come, this matter definitely not."


    Yang linwen suddenly remembered that it was a taboo for Mr. Jia to marry his wife for several years. He was so scared that his face changed. He wanted to slap himself: "I''m sorry, Mr. Jia, I''m an official. I don''t want to take my son and daughter-in-law with me."


    Jia Tong eased his face, "OK, make an appointment for a day. Come on, I''ll tell my wife to make preparations early."


    Two people agreed a day, Yang linwen happily go back to prepare, Jia Tong back to the house, tell the matter to green lotus, green lotus is the most understand him, immediately understand his meaning, touch his face, "this is done well, back to reward you."


    Jia Tong hugged her waist and asked, "what do you reward me for? I don''t want food and clothing. "


    "What do you want?"


    Jia Tong whispered in her ear. Green lotus''s face turned red and pushed him, "I think it''s beautiful."


    Jia Tong, like brown candy, sticks up again and kisses her mouth. Suddenly, there is a movement outside the door, as if someone has hit the pillar. The couple quickly turn to look, but they don''t see anyone. Jia Tong quickly walks to the door, looks around, and sees a shadow flash in the distance. In a panic, he flashes into the moon cave door.


    Green lotus asked, "who is it?"


    "No, no one," Jia Tong said with a red face and a big heart, "it''s probably a cat."


    In fact, he saw clearly that the figure was Xinyue. When Xinyue saw that he was intimate with Lvhe, he felt ashamed.


    Green lotus looked at him suspiciously, "how do you blush?"


    Jia Tong said, "I''m ashamed of you."


    Green lotus bah him, "really fresh, you that thick skin also know to be ashamed."


    Jia Tong sat down to the table to drink tea, green lotus thought, a little uneasy, "you say, Wan Yixin Yue is not what we think, how to do?"


    "Whatever it is, it''s her choice. Let''s respect her."


    Green lotus nods, "well, with our relationship, she will not be bullied even if she marries into the Yang family."


    Jia Tong turned his face out of the window. The dusk was everywhere, and the mist was thin. His mood was slightly low. If his heart was happy, as green lotus said, it was really not worth it.


    Soon, on the appointed day, Jia Tong and LV he discussed it and decided not to tell Xin Yue about the coming of the Yang family. They wanted to see her real reaction.


    When green lotus went to call her, she just said that someone had come to ask her to have a look. Whether she agreed or not was her own decision.


    Xinyue felt a little sudden, but Mr. Jia and his wife had a good intention. She could not refuse, so she went with the green lotus.


    As soon as she stepped into the threshold and saw the people sitting in the room, her face changed color. When the other party saw her, she was also stunned.Jia Tong looked at both sides and said, "I''ll introduce you. This is my wife''s sister. It''s Xinyue."


    The Yang family looked embarrassed. They never dreamed that Mrs. Jia''s sister was happy and could not help looking at each other.


    Jia Tong said to Xinyue, "this is Mr. Yang, Mrs. Yang, and..."


    Xinyue cold face, "adults don''t have to say, I know them."


    Jia Tong said, "it''s interesting. When did you recognize Lord Yang?"


    "My father and Mr. Yang are old friends," Xinyue coldly looked at Yang linwen. "When Mr. Yang went to Beijing to take the exam, it was my father''s money. Later, Mr. Yang went back to high school to become an official and became brothers with my father. They had frequent contacts, so the two families decided to have a baby kiss. Mr. Yang, I''m right."


    Yang Lin Wen''s old face turned red and turned into a pig liver color, with a dry smile. "Xinyue, when did you arrive in Lin''an, why didn''t you go to see Shibo? Is your father OK? Where do you live..."


    "Don''t mention my father," he said. His face flushed with anger. It was clear that their father and daughter had gone all the way to Yang''s house, but they didn''t even enter the house. They were driven away. When they were married, they made a good family. Unexpectedly, when the Yang family arrived in Lin''an City, they opened their eyes, met the new rich, and hated the poor and loved the rich. They immediately broke their engagement.


    Her eyes gently around, very quickly swept the second young master Yang one eye, that with her childhood man, has also spent the past month to her vows, but now shrunk shoulders, head down, eyes Dodge, dare not look at her.


    She said with a scornful smile, "my Lord said that someone has come to propose marriage. It turns out that it''s young master Yang. Hasn''t young master Yang decided to marry the imperial family''s daughter? Now in what capacity do you propose to me? "


    -------------------


    Author: Mr. Jia, it seems that people place too much hope on you. I''m very emotional about sending beauties to you.


    Jia Tong: don''t you find that''s a good thing? Such a big melon blew up the readers. I feel that the comment area is a little busy recently. The answer is obvious. Don''t believe you send a beauty to Ningjiu to see if the readers will make trouble?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C857

    Yang linwen is a veteran of officialdom. Although he doesn''t know what kind of chance Xinyue became Mrs. Jia''s sister, as long as he got up to Jia''s family, he would have a backer and a prosperous future.


    He put on a smile and pretended to be kind and kind. "Xinyue, you misunderstood us. Shibo explained to you that although Shibo was transferred to the capital, he was just a fourth grade official. In such a big capital, it was really nothing. Shibo sent people back home to inquire about you. I heard that you sold your houses all over the place, and you didn''t know where you were going, Qitian is old enough to get married. Since Du Hanlin loves him, we can''t refuse him. That''s why... "


    Xinyue chuckles and glances at him. Seeing that Mr. Jia is looking at him with a smile in his eyes, she suddenly realizes that Mr. Jia has arranged today''s affairs to let her take a good breath.


    She came into the house, because of the difference between men and women, and seldom dealt with Mr. Jia, but he was very moved to get justice for her in this way.


    She chuckled and then lowered her head.


    Jia Tong was taken away by her smile. Although she also took back her eyes, she was stupid. She came to stay with a teacup. The green lotus whispered to him, "what do you think? Don''t be distracted. Watch a good play."


    He coughed two times and drew his attention back. He was a little flustered.


    After listening to Yang linwen''s words, Xinyue accused him impolitely, "my father and I sold our houses all over the world in order to come to the capital to join you. My father is weak and sick. We spent many times of other people''s time walking and stopping all the way. We finally got to Lin''an and found your house. But how did you do it? Don''t forget the old love and drive us away, Yang linwen. If my father didn''t give you money back then, would you have today? "


    "Wronged, really wronged," Yang linwen called Qu, "I don''t know that your father and daughter have come to the house. If I know, I can''t let you go. Yang linwen can''t do such ungrateful things," he accused his wife. "Did you drive Xinyue father and daughter away while I was away?"


    Mrs. Yang cried and wiped her tears. "I don''t know the conscience of heaven and earth. I grew up looking at Xinyue. If she comes, how can I not let her in? Conscience is long. She is my daughter-in-law. Why should I drive her away?" She asked her son and daughter-in-law, "on the day Xinyue came, who was at home and who knew about it?"


    Naturally, both the young master and his daughter-in-law of the Yang family shook their heads and said that they didn''t know. Mrs. Yang scolded: "it must be the little guard who has a bad eye on people and drives Xinyue father and daughter away indiscriminately. I will punish him severely when I go back. Xinyue, you can rest assured that your grievances will be recovered for you."


    Xinyue watched their family act. She couldn''t help laughing. She secretly congratulated herself that she didn''t really marry into the Yang family. It was disgusting to be such a hypocritical husband who didn''t even have a sense of shame.


    When Yang linwen saw that Xinyue didn''t say a word, he winked at Yang Qi''s angel. Yang Qitian came forward with a red face and muttered, "Xinyue, I, I don''t like Hanlin family''s gold. It''s really because you''re missing, that''s why you''re at home..."


    Xinyue looks at him with mixed feelings. Yang Qitian looks good and treats her very well. Once upon a time in Jiangnan, when their feelings for children and girls were growing, she had high hopes for him. After all, every young girl who is in love has a keen expectation for her lover.


    She still remembers the joy and joy in her heart when she packed up and went north. Even her father teased her, saying that the girl couldn''t stay when she was old, and that when she got to the capital, she would let them get married. She made a big face at that time, but she didn''t retort.


    The journey to the north is very difficult, because my father has been ill, they go and stop, it took others several times time to get to Lin''an City, but no matter how hard it is, she still has hope in her heart. She wants to endure and endure, as long as she can get to the capital. Yang Shibo, still in Qitian, will ask the doctor to help my father get well. She always thinks so.


    When they arrived at Yang''s house, the servant at the door said that she was still looking forward to the meeting of the two sides when she went in to report, but she didn''t. the servants in the house yelled at them fiercely and waved them away, saying that the master didn''t recognize them at all.


    Later, they inquired with people nearby, and then they found out that Yang Qitian had engaged to the Hanlin family''s daughter. She and her father suddenly realized that they couldn''t bear the blow. After two days, they left her alone. She had to sell herself to bury her father. Looking at the men who were fighting for her, she was disappointed. She only hoped that after burying her father, she would be killed In front of his grave, anyway, selling to those old and ugly rich men as concubines is a dead end.


    But she was so lucky that she met Mr. Jia and Mrs. Jia. Because of them, today she can stand here and criticize them with righteous words. She can see them groveling and bowing in front of her. Mr. and Mrs. Jia not only saved her, but also brought her dignity back. This kindness, I''m afraid, can''t be returned in her life.


    "Xinyue, I, I like you very much. We grew up together from childhood, childhood..."


    Xinyue interrupts him, "aren''t you engaged to Hanlin Qianjin?""It was forced, and the Du family has been ruined. Xinyue, I only have you in my heart. I don''t want anyone but you."


    "Young master Yang," Xinyue sneered, "when you came here, you didn''t know that Mrs. Jia''s sister was me, did you? In that case, what face do you have to say that you want nobody but me? "


    Yang Qitian was speechless. What they saw in the Yang family was only Mrs. Jia''s sister. They didn''t care what the sister looked like or what her personality was. However, when he saw that she was Xinyue, he was happy. After all, Xinyue was so beautiful. For so many years, he never forgot that family interests were the most important thing. If he got married, he could honor his ancestors and be a descendant of the Yang family He is duty bound.


    Xinyue continued, "whether you destroy the marriage or the Du family destroy the marriage, it has nothing to do with me. Besides, I won''t marry a mean man who is greedy for wealth, and I won''t marry into your shameless family. Although my father passed away and I was poor, you Yang Qitian is not qualified to marry me, and your family is not worthy of me!"


    Jia Tong''s eyes are straight, Xinyue usually soft weak appearance, speak also delicate, did not expect her fierce up, incredibly so fierce.


    Green lotus also had some accidents, but it was more joyful. She gave Jia Tong a look and said coldly, "since my sister doesn''t want to, let''s forget it. Come and see off!"


    The Yang family came here happily with a sad face. They got a good scolding when they arrived here, because they couldn''t answer back. They were so dumb that they couldn''t fight back.


    On the way back, Yang Lin Wen thought about the cause and effect carefully, patted his head fiercely, and realized that all this was the ghost of Mr. Jia. Mr. Jia knew their relationship with Xinyue for a long time, so he deliberately made it to let Xinyue out.


    He was so angry that he punched the door of the sedan chair. In order to get married with Jia family, he tried his best to let the Du family quit. Now it''s impossible to steal chicken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C858

    Jia Tong finally inquired about why Du Hanlin''s family withdrew their marriage. He was in a good mood. He entered the moon cave gate and walked to the inner courtyard. When he arrived at the corridor, he suddenly saw Xinyue standing there, dressed in a pink jacket and skirt, with her hair in a bun and a simple hairpin in it. But it shocked him. Her clear eyes, pink lips and the most rare smile were elegant And pure.


    He usually hid from her. Today, he has already arrived. It''s hard to say how to hide again. He''s just a little stunned. He''s looking at him with a happy heart. "My Lord is back."


    Jia Tong hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold her up. As soon as he got close to her sleeve, he immediately drew back and said with a smile, "don''t be too polite. Get up quickly."


    In the face of Xinyue, Jia Tong is always a little guilty. In the final analysis, it was the incident that night. He doesn''t know what happened. How can he imagine Lvhe as Xinyue at that time? Is it because she is beautiful? He has seen more beautiful women, such as today''s empress, why he didn''t imagine to be emperor, bah, rebellious!


    He despised himself in his heart. He looked up and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Xinyue is waiting for you."


    Jia Tong''s heart jumped, "what are you waiting for me to do?"


    "Adults let me out of a bad breath, very grateful, want to thank adults face to face, but has been unable to meet the face of adults."


    Jia Tong waved his hand, "it''s a small matter. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Your grace, Xinyue, will be remembered all your life. Both you and your wife are bodhisattvas. You are so kind to Xinyue that Xinyue can''t repay you. You just want to be a cow and a horse in your next life."


    "It''s very important," Jia Tong was so elated by her praise that he couldn''t keep his voice. "Do you know why the duhanlin family withdrew their marriage?"


    "Why?" Xinyue is just a girl in her seventeen or eighteen years old. She is still curious.


    "It''s the Yang family who wants to destroy their marriage, but Yang linwen''s official rank is not as high as Du Hanlin '' Young master, this time I''m really throwing stones at my feet. "


    When he finished, he saw Xinyue''s face flushed and pink, biting his lips gently, a little uncomfortable. He asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? "


    Xinyue was more and more embarrassed. He blessed his body in a hurry. "My Lord, I''ll go first."


    Jia Tong saw her flurried forward, can''t help but wonder, said to himself: "what did I say to make her like this?"


    After entering the room, green lotus was holding a small dress. Jia Tong asked, "who did you make it for?"


    "Who else can there be, little prince?" Lu he said with a smile. "It''s really interesting. Such a small person can''t speak well, but she is more cute than a little girl."


    She showed him the pattern of the flowers she had just embroidered


    "Certainly good-looking," looking at her happy appearance, Jia Tong suddenly felt sad. Ever since she came back to the queen, she no longer worked as a needlework shop at the same time. She even asked about the dress of the empress. She used to do it for her royal highness. Later, Princess Qingyang and Prince Sheng were born, so she took all the needlework. She would rather stay up late than distribute the work.


    He knew what she was thinking. Although she said she didn''t ask for the child, like him, she didn''t really put it down. She could only get a little comfort and satisfaction from the process of making little clothes for the little princess and the little prince.


    He suddenly hugged her and pressed her head tightly on his chest. Green lotus was startled and pushed him hard. "The carefulness in broad daylight is visible."


    Jia tongman is not in, "see again how, who dares to chew the tongue, I peeled his skin."


    Green lotus laugh at him, "Yo Yo, the original Jia adults so powerful."


    Jia Tong knew that she was joking about himself. He was not a man with airs. He was very approachable. He often mingled with people. It was rare to say that he was angry with his eyes. Anyway, he was happy to have green lotus housekeeper.


    He took the little dress from green lotus''s hand and put it on the table. "I''ve listened to what you asked me to inquire about."


    Green lotus is really interested in it, and asks, "come on, what''s going on?"


    He told the news that he had heard. Green lotus was very happy. He clapped his hands and laughed, "it''s deserved. Who let them have a bad heart? In the end, they''ve got a hole in themselves. No, I have to tell Xinyue to have fun with her. "


    Jia Tong said, "I just met her on the porch and told her already."


    Green lotus asked, "is she happy?"


    Jia Tong tilted his head and thought, "it seems that she didn''t see how happy she was. It''s a bit strange. Do you think she can''t bear it or blame us for doing things too much?"


    Green lotus pondered for a moment, "what did you say to her?"


    "It''s the same as what you said. It''s said that young master Yang has a hidden disease and can''t be humane..."Green lotus said, "how can you tell her this? She''s a big girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. How ashamed she is!"


    Jia Tong a listen to silly eye, "that how to do?"? She must have taken me for an impudent person


    Green lotus glanced at him, "when are you passing by?"


    Jia Tong sat down on the chair, touched his chin and said, "no, I have to quickly find a good husband for her and marry her as soon as possible. Otherwise, how embarrassing."


    "Don''t worry," green lotus poured a glass of water and sent it to him. "I like her very much. It''s good to stay in the house as a companion."


    "They have reached the age of marriage. If they drag on, won''t they be delayed?"


    "What you said is the same," green lotus sighed melancholy, "who is blessed to marry such a beautiful girl." She suddenly eyes a bright, looking at him, "let Xinyue do concubine for you?"


    "No way..." Jia Tong shook his head like a drum and said that he couldn''t do it for more than ten times.


    Green lotus surprised him so big reaction, saw him half ring: "you so oppose, how do I think you have a ghost in your heart instead?"


    Jia Tong got angry, put down the cup, took her into the inner room, closed the door and tore her clothes. Green lotus resisted: "what do you do, talk well, what do you do?"


    "Let me show you, is there a ghost in my heart?" Jia Tong pulled her clothes and pushed her to the bed: "do you think I have a ghost in my heart? Just say it once. Besides, I''m really angry. "


    Green lotus also want to talk, Jia Tong timely blocked her lips, account curtain gently falling down, cover a bed of spring, only heavy breathing.


    -------------------


    the author did not expect that everyone had such deep feelings for Mr. Jia?? Has risen to the point of beating the author?? Mr. Jia, what do you mean?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C859

    Xinyue turns to the back of the house in a hurry and suddenly feels a bit out of shape. Although she has not dealt with Mr. Jia several times, she also knows that he is very simple and has a good reputation among the people.


    So his words should not be intentional, but he thought too much.


    She felt her hot face and calmed down. She was about to go back to her room when she heard two maids talking at the pillar.


    "Life is really fast. It''s the end of the year again."


    "Well, I have to ask for a leave tomorrow and send my savings home. My mother is still waiting for my money for the new year."


    "My mother doesn''t expect my money, but the cloth she gives me is rare. It''s all from the palace. I can''t buy it outside. My mother likes it."


    "Madame is very kind to us."


    "No, it''s hard to find a lantern in the world. It''s a pity that God has not been open-minded for such a long time, and always refuses to reward a son and a half. The lady doesn''t say anything about it, but we all see her pain. These days she stays up late to make small clothes for the little princess and the little prince in the palace, but she works so hard that I don''t know what she thinks It''s for your kids. "


    "Adults also like children. Do you remember that in the past two years, adults often took his highness back to the house secretly, served him like his father, combed his hair, dressed his highness, and almost fed him."


    Xinyue''s heart sank when she heard this. She knew that there was no childe in her family, but she didn''t know that adults Jia and his wife liked children to such an extent. She sighed. Why didn''t God reward such good people for their children?


    The two girls were silent for a while, and one said, "why doesn''t the lady marry a concubine for the adults? After having a baby, she goes to the main room, and can''t the lady feed her? Is it that my wife does not want to marry me


    Another said, "the couple have a good relationship. Naturally, they don''t want someone to come in. The wife originally refused to let the adult marry a concubine, but she took medicine to recuperate herself. But after a long time, she also looked down on it. Now the adult refuses to marry a concubine. He and his wife are very affectionate. They don''t let go of life and death, and the wife has no choice."


    Two maid for the master melancholy for a while, each scattered, Xinyue standing in the corner, for a long time did not move.


    They can''t have children, they refuse to take concubines, and they like children so much. Isn''t this a dead end? She leaned against the wall and looked up at the sky. The clear sky after the snow was blue, pure as a huge piece of glazed tile. She was staring at it with a daze. Her mood rose and fell, and she couldn''t sink with a sound.


    -


    Jia Tong is a man with no skin and no face. He can let go in front of everyone. Even the empress, he dares to talk nonsense. Only that time he said that in front of Xinyue, he felt ashamed and very ashamed. So I dodged her even more and took a detour when I saw her from a distance.


    Xinyue is a sensitive girl. She can detect that Mr. Jia is deliberately avoiding her. She reflects on herself. It''s her fault that the host is uncomfortable in other people''s house.


    She wants to have a talk with Mr. Jia and make things clear so as not to embarrass each other. In fact, on second thought, it''s nothing. But Mr. Jia took a detour when he saw her. She couldn''t let a big girl with a skirt chase her. So she had to wait for him on Mr. Jia''s only way.


    When Jia Tong returned to the inner courtyard, he raised his head, and the happy girl stood in front of him, charging him with happiness. He was dull for a moment, and said, "girl, please get up."


    Xinyue said with a smile, "the adult will come back later today."


    "It''s closed in recent years. There are many things in the palace. What about Madam?"


    "Madame is in the room."


    "Oh, I''ll go in and see her."


    Seeing that he was going to leave, Xinyue hurriedly called, "my Lord."


    "Miss Xinyue, what else


    Xinyue heart drum, but bravely looking at him, "adults are not hiding Xinyue?"


    Jia Tong didn''t expect that she would ask so directly. For a moment, she was a little incoherent. "No, how can I hide from you? In my own home, for no reason, I''m not sick..."


    He tried his best to explain, which was very funny. He laughed and said playfully, "my Lord, you are guilty."


    Jia tonghan is about to come out, "how can I feel guilty? I didn''t, I..."


    "My Lord, I didn''t pay attention to what happened last time," Xinyue interrupted. "Please don''t forget me, or Xinyue will think that his appearance is too ugly and frighten him."


    "Nonsense," Jia Tong said deliberately, "if you are ugly, there will be no beauty in the world. Don''t bury yourself like this."


    "Well, I know. Don''t hide from your happiness. Just walk in your own mansion."


    Jia Tong always felt that she meant to teach a lesson in her words, but he was not angry at all when he was taught by such a beautiful little girl. On the contrary, he was very happy, but he still had to hold on. If people knew that he was hiding from the girl, it would be shameless.


    "Miss Xinyue thought too much. I didn''t hide from anyone. Who should I hide from in my own house?"


    "It''s right for adults to think like this," said Xinyue again. "Adults, walk slowly. I went to the kitchen to help." Finish saying, turn round to walk, the body posture is graceful, the footstep is light, Jia Tong has been watching her turn the corner to just take back the vision.Back in the room, green lotus was looking at the ledger, glanced at him, "is it cold outside? My face is red with cold. "


    Jia Tong said: "it''s not cold, but the wind is strong. My skin is tender and I don''t need to be blown."


    Green lotus laughs, "come on, it''s still tender. I think your skin is thicker than the city wall. How can you come back so late today?"


    "It''s almost new year''s day. There are many things in the palace."


    "What can I do for you, a guard with a knife? They would rather go home early. "


    "How do you know?"


    "Qihong brings Ning''an to play in the mansion, and the manager of Ning''s mansion comes back. She says that Lord Ning has come back and asks his wife and young master to go home quickly." Green lotus talks about this matter, a little sour, "rather nine quite big a man, how more and more stingy, as if I can turn his daughter-in-law child."


    Jia Tong sat down and took his daughter-in-law''s shoulder and comforted him, "don''t plan with him. Xiao Jiu is boring. The children he taught are also strange. You can see Ning An, a good child, is just like his father. He doesn''t like to talk or laugh, which is comparable to Qingyang. He always pesters me to ride a horse. His two little hands hold my head tightly, and her hair is almost removed A lot of... "


    The green lotus hears a little door way, "wait a minute, so you come back so late, is accompany clear yang to ride big horse?"


    Jia Tong sneered, "if I want to leave, she will cry. You know I can''t hear children cry the most."


    "Can she cry?" Green lotus knows little princess Qingyang too well. "You two, one wants to play and the other wants to play with her. Don''t deny it, Jia Tong..." At this point, she suddenly lowered her head and said nothing.


    Jia Tong urgent, busy to hold her face, "green lotus, good daughter-in-law, I am not good, after I come back earlier."


    He sniffed hard and pressed the sour down. "Jia Tong, you''d better marry a concubine. If you want nothing else, let her give you a child. If you have your own child, you won''t be envious of other people''s children. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C860

    Since that time, Jia Tong didn''t hide from her any more. When he met her in the mansion, he stopped to say hello, smile at each other and pass by again.


    Jia Tong is forgetful. What he once thought was very dirty in his heart also drifted away with the wind and disappeared. Now he likes to see Xinyue. After all, she is so beautiful and looks pleasant. He is not up to the wrong idea, love beauty heart of everyone.


    Sometimes when he comes back from the outside, he brings some trinkets or food for green lotus, and also brings a portion for Xinyue. Da Dafang gives it to her in front of green lotus. Xinyue is always embarrassed and always refuses to accept it.


    Jia Tong was afraid that green lotus would get angry at first, but green lotus didn''t mind at all. Instead, he praised him for doing right. Since he stayed with others, he had to be like a talent.


    Xinyue regards Lvhe as her sister and Jia Tong as her brother-in-law. But the more she gets along with her, the more interesting she feels about her brother-in-law. When he opens his mouth, he will make everyone laugh. She is a serious person. When she was a child, she lost her mother. It was her father''s excrement and urine that brought her up. Now, her father has gone, and she has become an orphan. Although Mr. Jia and Mrs. Jia are very nice to her, she knows herself well. When she is alone, she has been sad. But now it''s different. The existence of Mr. Jia makes her sad less and less. She really wants to integrate into this family. No matter what happens in the future, now she takes this place as her home and sincerely wants to do something for this family.


    As the new year draws near, red lanterns are hung and new window decorations are pasted in the house. The red pomegranates are placed in pots under the steps, and the curtains are replaced with gold and silver threads.


    On the thirtieth day, because the empress likes to be lively, Jia Tong and green lotus stay in the palace to eat. Jia Tong is happy and drinks a little too much. When he goes back, he can''t even ride a horse. He is crowded in the sedan chair of green lotus, which makes Lord Ning laugh for a long time.


    Jia Tong put his head on the shoulder of the green lotus and said vaguely, "Xiao jiu''er is waiting. The emperor comes to me, but I don''t have any real skills. I''ll compete with him one by one when I go to his house and pay homage to the new year..."


    Green lotus hooked his head and glanced at him, "come on, all drunk like this, still want to find adult Ning to drink, go back to have a rest, drink a cup of sober tea, don''t you want to set off fireworks at night?"


    "I remember," Jia Tong rubbed around her neck and murmured, "I promise you, I will never be vague about your business..."


    "Come on, come on, don''t talk. Take a rest." Green lotus held him in her arms, just like holding a big child.


    They have been married for several years, and have no children. Of course, she is sorry to have such a big baby in front of her, which is no different from children. She held the man tight and gave him a kiss on the forehead. Every time I feel discouraged, I always comfort myself. It doesn''t matter if I don''t have children. A husband is enough.


    Back in the house, green lotus helped Jia Tong back to the house to lie down. As soon as he had tucked in the quilt, the housekeeper came to the door to report, "madam, this year''s packing money has been fixed. Please go and have a look. In addition, Chuang Tzu has sent some things to the warehouse. You have also seen them."


    Green lotus said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go and have a look. It''s new year''s Eve, and there''s nothing wrong in the house. Let''s have fun by ourselves. There''s no need for adults to stay here. Let''s have a rest. We''ll have to get up and have a firefight later."


    The housekeeper answered and went out with the green lotus.


    Dongyue custom, thirty is to keep the new year, every family carrying red lanterns, drinking, playing cards, firecrackers, or go to the street, can''t help tonight, so the street is very busy. Jia''s house is close to the imperial palace. Standing in the house, you can hear the roar of guns. Looking up to the East, the gorgeous fireworks burst into the deep night, making people want to clap their hands and cheer.


    Xinyue is holding a small scroll in her hand. It''s a new year''s gift for Lvhe. She wanted to give it to her today, but Lvhe entered the palace early in the morning and came back in the evening. She just heard the letter, so she came in a hurry.


    When she entered the room, she was quiet and there was no one. She was a little strange and went to the inner room. There was still no one in the room, but There was one lying on the bed, and a slight snore came.


    She quietly walked over. It was Mr. Jia who was lying on the bed with a red face and looked like he had drunk too much.


    Mr. Jia, uneasy to sleep, put out her hand and uncovered half of the quilt. She shook her head with a smile and went forward to pull up the quilt and cover it for him.


    Just as his hand was about to retract, Leng Buding was caught. Jia Tong didn''t open his eyes. He said unconsciously, "green lotus, lotus, sleep with me for a while..."


    She was very happy, surprised and ashamed. Her face turned red, and she didn''t dare to speak. He struggled silently, but the man held her tightly. Seeing that she didn''t follow, he was a little impatient, so he just wrapped his arm around her waist and carried her to the bed.


    Xinyue was so scared that he didn''t dare to struggle too hard. If Jia Tong woke up, it would be too embarrassing. After all, there was a lesson to be learned. It''s better for everyone to pretend to be confused and take it as nothing.


    But before she broke away his hand, his lips stuck to her face and burned like fire. She had lived happily for more than ten years, where she had been so close to a man, his brain was buzzing, and the whole person was stunned.When she came back to her senses, she felt a chill in her chest. I don''t know when Jia Tong had taken her off and left her with only her belly pocket


    Xinyue stares at his big hand rubbing on his chest. First she is shocked, then she is ashamed. She should wake him up with two slaps, but somehow she doesn''t do that. Instead, she falls down.


    Jia Tong half dream half drunk, only feel that today''s green lotus is particularly gentle, the body is more soft than usual, he can''t put it down. As he kisses her, he slowly opens his eyes. Green lotus must have asked her for something nice again. Otherwise, how could his face be so fragrant and smooth?


    Probably because of the cold, the person in his arms trembled. He hugged her tightly and tilted his head to smile at her. "Ho, last time, I told you, that, that, today, I have to cash it..."


    The woman didn''t ask what it was, but she closed her eyes tightly, her long eyelashes furrowed, and looked at her lovingly. He couldn''t help kissing her eyes. "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? I''m afraid of you biting me..."


    When he mentioned that last time, he was beaten by green lotus and almost kicked out of bed. But this time, green lotus was quite cooperative and could do whatever she wanted. He just didn''t open his eyes. He knew she was shy. In fact, he was also very shy. After all, he had never done that before. It was very strange to say that he was too tired to give him a book.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C861

    Jia Tong felt very energetic when he was drunk. No wonder they all said that wine can make a mess. While he was kissing green lotus, he coaxed her, "lotus, open your eyes, look, look at me..."


    The woman obediently opened her eyes. Jia Tong was hit by a ghost for a moment. She was dull for a moment. How could he see that he was happy again


    It can''t be like this. It''s too dirty. How can you think of a girl other than his daughter-in-law when you do such a thing? He''s not a human being, he''s a beast. He shook his head, want to get rid of the wishful thinking, but how to see, it is still a happy face, she opened her eyes, looked at him, no, can''t, he can''t sorry for green lotus.


    Jia closed his eyes and moved harder. He wanted to prove with his actions that he had only green lotus and his daughter-in-law in his heart. He was so rare and loved her.


    ¡­¡­


    After crossing the peak, he collapsed exhausted and gently stroked the woman under him, "he, are you happy?"


    The woman did not speak, slowly struggled from his arms, and put on her clothes without saying a word.


    Jia Tong was lying on the bed, his hand was still on her body, and he couldn''t forget to go back, "he, don''t worry, we have time, let go, let go of fireworks. I''ll give you the biggest and loudest one, which is louder than the one in the palace, so loud that the empress can hear it..."


    No one answered him. He looked up in a daze and saw the back of the woman getting out of bed. He reached out for it, but it was not that he couldn''t reach it. Instead, there was a man standing at the door. How could he look like his daughter-in-law green lotus?


    The woman who got out of bed wiped her tears and ran out without saying a word. The green lotus at the door came in with a dignified look. Mr. Jia was staring at her slowly approaching. He rubbed her eyes and saw that it was still green lotus.


    Without waiting for him to understand, green lotus raised his hand and slapped him in the face. Mr. Jia was suddenly sober by the slap. He fell on the bed with a howl and felt that the sky had collapsed!


    It''s not that he imagines Lvhe as Xinyue again. It''s Xinyue who just fell in love with him. He also forces her to do what Lvhe doesn''t want to do It''s a matter of time.


    No face to see people, really no face to see people, God, let thunder kill him, let lightning kill him


    The ugliness of the family can''t be publicized. Green lotus didn''t scold. She beat him with a feather duster. Just as he was naked, she beat him all over the bed. Green lotus looked at the red mark of her body and relieved a little.


    Tired, she threw the feather duster away and asked him, "what should I do now?"


    Jia Tong didn''t know what to do. He was ignorant when such a thing happened.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, green lotus fire came up and said, "speak!"


    Jia Tong was shocked by her roar, timid, "make up for her."


    "What''s the compensation law?" Green lotus willow eyebrow inverted vertical, "I give way, complete you."


    "Daughter in law," Jia Tong''s face changed, "I was wrong. I was drunk and took her as you. I didn''t mean to. Daughter in law, you believe me."


    "Do you like her or not?"


    Jia Tong immediately shook his head like a drum. "I don''t like it. I don''t like anyone except my daughter-in-law."


    "If you don''t like it, you can''t help it. Things have happened and you have to be responsible to others. Let''s welcome people in after the new year. "


    "Don''t, daughter-in-law, I really didn''t mean to," Jia Tong pitifully begged her, "I don''t marry a concubine, I don''t marry even if I die."


    Green lotus see him Yan Yan JiJi of, again fire, "surname Jia of, you still not a man, do this kind of thing, eat dry wipe clean don''t admit it?"? What do you want a girl to do? How does she live? "


    Jia Tong knew that what she said was reasonable. All the mistakes were his fault. If he broke the girl''s body, he should take responsibility. He didn''t want to marry a concubine. Xinyue was beautiful, but no matter how beautiful she was, he didn''t move his mind to marry her. He just felt that there was a beautiful girl in his house, who was very nice and could boast outside. He would choose a good husband for Xinyue at that time, but he never counted himself among the candidates.


    Green lotus picked up a small scroll from the ground and slowly opened it. There was her portrait on it. She looked at it with a smile of self mockery. "Xinyue is beautiful and a scholar. It''s your blessing to marry her. You don''t want to marry such a good girl


    Jia Tong heart is very uncomfortable, regardless of hugging her, "green lotus, I who also marry, as long as you, you don''t go to the courtyard to fill people, just the two of us have a good life?"


    Green lotus is also a little sad, "before I don''t force you, but now, I have no way, Xinyue is a good girl, can''t you let her be sleeping by you so plainly?"? What should others think of us? Say you are not responsible, say I can''t tolerate people? "


    Jia Tong clenched his teeth, heart a horizontal, "let''s give her money, let her go far."


    Green lotus pushed him away, apricot eyes round eyes, "listen to you, a broken girl, where do you want her to go? Jia Tong, whether you do it intentionally or unintentionally, since you have done it, you have to be responsible. Don''t let me look down on you. " Said, she lifted the quilt, "also Leng do what, quickly put on good clothes, looking for Xinyue said to go."As soon as the quilt was uncovered, the red spots on the mattress appeared, like the red plum blossoms in full bloom in the yard. Jia Tong saw that his heart suddenly shrank and stopped talking.


    Green lotus quietly took off the mattress, folded it, wrapped it in the skin, and put it in the box.


    -


    Xinyue stumbles back to her room, lies down on the bed and cries. She has always been a cautious person, even if she doesn''t dare to cry loudly, for fear of being heard. She bites her lips and the sound of sobbing escapes from her mouth.


    She didn''t think of the development of the matter. She just wanted to help Mr. Jia cover the quilt. How did she lose her innocence


    That day when she listened to the maid''s chat, she also thought about whether to repay her kindness by giving Jia Da a child and leaving incense for Jia''s family. However, she also saw the love between Jia and his wife. She thought it over again and gave up the idea.


    When Mr. Jia dragged her to bed, she was still thinking about him, for fear of waking him up and embarrassing each other, but how could she expect that


    She was struggling before, but later she was obedient. She didn''t know what she thought at that time. Maybe the urgency of repaying kindness prevailed. She thought that God had given her a chance, just once. She thought that if she could have a baby at one time, she would accept it.


    Because she thought so, she complied with all his demands, but Lord Jia told him, how could he let her So


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to die of shame and indignation. She buried her head in the quilt, and her tears flowed down like a brake.


    -------------------


    Author: Mr. Jia, I have collected a lot of blades. You can do it yourself.


    Jia Tong: I''m so upset, I''m so upset, I''m so upset...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C862

    People in Jia''s family think it''s very strange that every year on the 30th night, adults have to put half an hour''s fireworks for their wives, which is the most important play in the family.


    The lady loves fireworks, and the adults indulge in it. She went to the famous place of fireworks in the south of the Yangtze River early and bought them back, waiting for them to be released in the evening. At the appointed time, everyone stood outside, waiting to see the beautiful scenery of fireworks blooming in the night sky. But this year, one by one, they were pestling in the wind, shivering with cold, and did not see the shadow of fireworks.


    They did not know that the two masters of the house were staring in the room at the moment.


    Green lotus is able to afford to let go of the character, the sad pressure in the bottom of my heart, things have been out, always to solve, in front of big things, women''s ability to bear is always stronger than men, see Jia Tong a pull hair, she scolded: "don''t pull, pull into a bald good-looking ah?"


    "Ho, I''m sorry for you." Jia Tong was lying on the bed, beating his head and crying. He was really crying. His tears flowed down. He loved and respected the green lotus. He never moved, and he didn''t dare to move his mind. How could he be confused for a moment and lose his life?


    Green lotus see him like this, in the heart a little not good, took a handkerchief to wipe tears for him, "is a man, so a little thing to cry, let rather adult know, have to laugh at you for three years."


    "I''m not afraid of his jokes," Jia Tong hugged her. "Ho, I''m not a human being. I''m a beast. I''ll never drink this laoshizi again!"


    Green lotus put him aside, went out to get hot water in, rubbed the PAZI to wipe his face, "big new year, and did not do funeral, cry what, depressed, don''t cry, this is a good thing," she sighed, "I''m a fierce person, mouth said let you marry concubine, in the heart is not want, now God has given such a chance, don''t marry also can''t, Xinyue grow beautiful, out It''s enough for you to be good at body, literacy and painting. In the future, I''ll be content to let her give you a boy and a girl. "


    Jia Tong listened to her words and buried his face in his handkerchief. He began to cry more and more.


    Green lotus originally wanted to pull Jia Tong to go to Xinyue, but he looked like a ghost. Everyone was worried about it. He thought about it, so he had to go by himself.


    Because the new year, nothing, the next people are everywhere for fun, playing cards in the house, drinking and chatting, outside a quiet, only the red lanterns in the corridor added a festive atmosphere, green lotus all the way, did not meet anyone, turned the corner is happy room, she gently pushed the door.


    Xinyue is lying on the bed sad, heard the movement, looked back, immediately got up, rushed to green lotus kneel, "madam, I''m sorry, I..." Sad and aggrieved can not say, sobbing.


    Green lotus quickly pulled her up, "good sister, what are you doing? Sit down quickly."


    She wiped her tears to Xinyue. Her cold face and cold tears made her feel uncomfortable. She felt the temperature of the teapot and poured a glass of water for her. "Don''t cry, speak slowly."


    As for what happened tonight, Lvhe can''t determine the reason. On the contrary, is it Jia Tong who has been sleeping with others, or Xinyue who has premeditated? After all, she came to Jia Tong by herself, not Jia Tong who came to her room. She just felt that Xinyue didn''t look like a girl with scheming when she got along with her during this period of time. She first explored Xinyue''s tone to see what she said.


    Xinyue took a sip of water, calmed down a little, and sobbed slightly from time to time.


    "It''s time for me to call you my sister," green lotus said softly. "Don''t worry, since it''s already like this, I''ll let the adult marry you. I won''t allow him to marry a concubine in the future. There are only two sisters in our house. If you have me, you will. You won''t be wronged. Although the adult is much older than you, in fact, he is still a child. He is thick and kind-hearted. If you follow him, you will be happy. "


    "Madame!" Xinyue''s tears were dim and she knelt down again. "Madam, I feel sorry for Xinyue. Xinyue is very grateful, but Xinyue can''t marry."


    "Why?" Green lotus pulled her up, "don''t kneel easily. I always regard you as my sister. If you have something to say to your sister, she will make the decision for you."


    Xinyue sobbed and said, "Xinyue is a man with a miserable life. He has lost his mother since childhood, and now his father is gone. He has become a lonely man. Madam Meng accepted him. Xinyue is very grateful. Not to mention being a concubine, she is a slave and servant. She can have a place to live and a hot meal. Xinyue is satisfied. She is willing to marry anyone, but she can''t marry an adult."


    Green lotus asked: "but don''t you look up to us adults?"


    "Adults are pure and kind-hearted. Xinyue is not worthy of him. Adults and their wives are very friendly. Anyone who looks at them will be envied. In Xinyue''s eyes, his wife is Xinyue''s rebirth parents, so Xinyue must not marry adults."


    Green lotus see her speak quickly, sincere, some comfort in the heart, but she ran to their husband and wife''s bedroom to do?


    She put the hair beside Xinyue''s face behind her ears. "I didn''t agree with other people, but I like you. I want you to accompany me for a long time. I thought you also like adults. He is drunk in bed..."


    Xinyue is a sensitive girl. She immediately understands the meaning of Lvhe and explains anxiously: "I''m looking for my wife. Originally, my wife said that I can enter your bedroom at will. I didn''t expect that the adult was inside. The adult was drunk and the quilt fell on my foot. I went to pick it up, but I didn''t expect that Madam, it''s Xinyue''s fault. Xinyue doesn''t care... ""My Lord, he did Why don''t you call someone? "


    "The grown-up was so drunk that he was afraid to wake him up and embarrassed each other, so..."


    Green lotus heard here, fully understand, Xinyue at that time is still taking care of Jia Tong''s face, but the man''s interest came, which tube so much, she sighed in her heart, this silly girl!


    "If you don''t marry, you will be broken. What can you do in the future?"


    Xinyue bit her lips. "Xinyue went to the nunnery to be her aunt."


    "Silly words," green lotus heart stabbed, "have elder sister in, definitely won''t let you do aunt. Let elder sister think again, there is always room for solution. "


    Xinyue nodded, her long eyelashes trembled, and the crystal tears rolled down. Green lotus looked in her eyes. She had mixed feelings for herself and Xinyue. She reached for Xinyue and patted her back. "Don''t be afraid, I have my sister."


    "Madam..."


    "It''s also called Madam and elder sister," said green lotus. "If you don''t marry an adult, it''s OK to live in this mansion for a lifetime. Elder sister supports you."


    Xinyue didn''t expect that Lvhe was so open-minded. She hugged her tightly and sobbed: "elder sister."


    The green lotus answered and tears welled up in her eyes.


    -------------------


    about Jia Tong''s story, the author tangled for a long time, and finally determined this version. The core is the children. The husband and wife have been taking medicine for many years and have no children. If they suddenly have children, they feel a bit abrupt. That''s why they have the story of the orphan girl repaying her kindness.


    In ancient times, people paid great attention to incense, and the girls who received the favor also appeared in many films and TV plays. Jia Tong''s Renshi is one of the most close to ordinary people in the book. He lives a little muddled. His response to Xinyue is a normal man''s response to a beautiful girl, which is not like and love. It''s just like we are always a little nervous when facing handsome and beautiful women in real life, or want to see more.


    I can''t finish. The rest will be tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C863

    When Jia Tong heard that Xinyue didn''t want to marry, he was relieved. He didn''t want to marry either. He had a good world with Lvhe. Leng Buding put in a person. He was still a big head. He had seen the chaos of three wives and four concubines in a big family. He didn''t know what other people were like. Anyway, he was a simple man. He couldn''t cope with a complicated relationship A wife is very good, the emperor only queen, small nine son also only Chi red, how to get to him here became three people, he was very uncomfortable.


    But when I was relieved, I felt a little frustrated. Why didn''t I want to marry him? Don''t think he''s handsome, don''t think he has ink in his stomach? Or do you think he''s 250?


    During the Spring Festival holiday, Mr. Jia has no place to go, so he has to stay at home. People who are usually very lively suddenly feel strange and hard to inquire. His wife is just like usual, but there is also a trace of sadness between her eyebrows. What''s strange is that she can''t rest and help others. She''s staying in the house these days The door is closed.


    Compared with the two parties, what worries most is the green lotus. The sky is not falling, and life has to go on as usual. Jia Tong and Xin Yue are two people. They don''t go out of the gate. How can this be good?


    With a little means, he finally turned out Mr. Jia from the house.


    In that room, Xinyue was dragged outside by two maids to be seen as an ice lamp. Standing in the yard, she saw the ice crumbs flying around. The crystal foam flashed in the sun. It was short but beautiful. When she thought of herself, she felt sad and lonely.


    Just in a daze, a figure suddenly came into sight. It was Mr. Jia. He also happened to see her. His eyes collided with each other. Both of them turned their heads and left. Although Xinyue was in a hurry, he was still steady. Jia Tong was in a panic. He stepped on the puddle under the snow and got his shoes and socks wet. He was very embarrassed.


    The next people looked at each other. They thought it strange at first. Now they looked suspicious.


    Jia Tong''s heart is not taste, now not only he is avoiding Xinyue, Xinyue is also avoiding him, avoiding him is like avoiding snakes and scorpions, let him greatly uncomfortable.


    Back in the house for shoes and socks, with green lotus said to find Ning nine to drink, green lotus think he always hide in the house is not a matter, go out to breathe well, let him go.


    Jia Tong didn''t bring his entourage. He went to Ningfu alone. When he came in, he saw Xiao Ning''an wearing a thick cotton padded jacket, a tiger head cap, a pair of big round eyes on his simple red face. He stood in the corridor to see a young man knocking on the edge of the ice under the eaves.


    Jia Tong is the most child predestined, no one does not like him, see him, rather an ha ha ha smile, stretch out his hand to him to hold, Jia Tong picked him up to kiss a, "standing here is not cold?"


    The villain of the dough answered with great momentum: "I''d rather not be afraid of cold."


    "Great," he patted the little man''s tiger hat, which was made by green lotus. It suddenly occurred to him that if he had a pearl fetus that night, Xinyue would give him such a beautiful son, it would be


    "Uncle Jia," Xiao Ning''an patted his face with his hand, "what are you laughing at?"


    Jia Tong instantly came back to his senses and spit on himself in his heart. He didn''t want to marry someone else and dare to think about those. It''s too immoral.


    He carried Ning''an into the room. As he passed the window, he glanced at Ning Jiu. He just saw that Ning Jiu was drawing her eyebrows. He felt lost and stood still. Originally, he and green lotus were so good. Talking about the boudoir was more interesting than Ning Jiu''s Wooden pimple. But since then, although green lotus didn''t blame him, there was a gap between them, When she was sleeping, she always turned her back to him. Sometimes when the husband and wife talked, she always felt that there was something in the words of green lotus, which made him think about it for a long time.


    With adult Ning''s vigilance, he can naturally detect that someone is outside the window. With a wave of his arm, the window is open. He is about to scold him. When he sees that it''s Jia Tong, he smiles slowly. "The new year''s Eve is not at home with his daughter-in-law. How can he come to my home?"


    "New Year''s greetings?"


    "Haven''t you already done it?" Rather nine sweep him one eye, "empty hand to pay a new year''s call, also meaning?"


    Qihong said with a smile, "don''t listen to Mr. Jia. Come in, it''s cold outside."


    Jia Tong went into the room and took the opportunity to teach Ning Jiu, "on a cold day, let Ning An stand outside, you father, you are cruel enough!"


    Qihong took Ning''an from his arms and touched his little face: "cold or not?"


    Ning An shakes his head, "Niang, I''m not cold. Dad said that a man can''t be afraid of anything. "


    Jia Tong stares at Ning Jiu, "listen, how do you teach children? Such a small child, heartless baby like pain, do teach some useless. If you don''t care, let Ning''an be my son. I promise to serve you every day. "


    Ning Jiu made fun of him, "you didn''t serve the children, you served the marquis."


    Jia Tong snorted, "I''d like to!"


    Qihong just put Ning''an on the ground. Jia Tongshun copied it again. He didn''t have it. If someone else could hold it more, he would hold it more.


    He held Ning''an in his arms and sat on the chair. He made Ning''an laugh. He squeezed his face with his small palm. He had a good time.


    Ning Jiu knows his mind best. He goes to the cellar to get the wine. Qi Hong goes out with him, looks back and says, "I don''t think Lord Jia has something on his mind."Rather nine don''t think so, "he is not that a matter of mind, love children love to death, and refused to marry concubine, from a sad chant."


    Qihong said, "he loved Lvhe and refused to let her be wronged."


    "It''s OK to take care of one," Ning Jiu said. "He has a knot in his heart. He doesn''t think it''s his own. He won''t be familiar with it in the future. If it''s a white eyed wolf, it''s not good. I''d better take a concubine and take a family. Green lotus can''t say anything."


    Qi red is toward green lotus, at present Piao he one eye, "listen to rather adult this meaning, if I can''t give birth to a child, you are definitely want to marry concubine?"


    Ning Jiu didn''t expect to burn the fire on himself. He couldn''t help laughing, "don''t we have children? At the beginning, it was so hard for you to have children, and I didn''t want you to regenerate. Just one."


    Qihong said, "I still want to have a daughter. Ning''an is just like you. She will be cold-blooded in the future. Only a little girl can be considerate."


    Ning Jiu embraces her shoulder: "don''t you still have me, my wife, I will accompany you in the future."


    They went to the corridor and separated. One went to get wine, the other went to the kitchen to cook. Although Mr. Jia was not an outsider, every time she came, Qihong had to cook by herself. The emperor and queen, Yuexiang and Yuegui, and Jia tonglvhe. Although these people were expensive and cheap, and had masters and servants, in her heart, they were all relatives of her and Ning Jiu, different from others.


    -------------------


    the so-called story is the process of creating and solving contradictions. The reader reads the text sensibly and the author writes the text rationally. There will be some conflicts between the two, but the author didn''t expect that everyone''s reaction will be so big. If you are sad, I am sorry! In addition, I also want to apologize to Xinyue. I''m a good person, but I''m scolded like this. Everything is not the author''s original intention.


    Although Lu he has a strong character, after all, she lives in the ancient times with many wives and concubines. The author can''t let her jump out of the framework of the feudal dynasty. Although she is an aerial novel, she also hopes to fit in with the times.


    Jia Tong, who was originally set up by 250 people, didn''t make mistakes on purpose. He didn''t have the slightest affection for Xinyue. What he cared about was children.


    Xinyue, she is the most pitiful, come and go quietly.


    When the story is spread out, there is no turning back. If it''s really so annoying, you can only abandon it


    the same sentence: if you like it, please follow it, if you don''t like it, please make a detour.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C864

    When we have dinner, Ning Jiu feels that Qihong is right. Jia Tong doesn''t drink. It''s so strange. A person who usually drinks two drinks when he has nothing to do and doesn''t drink when he is resting. There''s a lot of information here.


    Jia Tong didn''t drink it, and he didn''t force himself to drink it. "It''s right that you don''t drink it. It''s jade wine from Liangshan. It''s brewed from the clear spring on the high mountain. It''s just such a bottle. I''ve been hiding in the cellar, and the mouth of the bottle has frosted. There are so many people in the two days of Chinese new year, so I''m not willing to drink it. I planned to drink it with you today. I''ll make it round myself. Anyway, it''s not much."


    Jia Tong hums and laughs, "you don''t have to drink. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. It''s a big mistake to drink. It''s too late to regret."


    Ning Jiu grabbed the handle of his words: "you''ve been drinking wrong? Let me have a good time. I haven''t heard you tell a joke for a long time. "


    Jia Tong''s face collapsed and said to Qi Hong, "listen to me. I think he is my brother. Why doesn''t he expect me to do better?"


    Ning Jiu said, "you''re a good person. I''m watching you joke. I''m making up my mind for you. In conscience, when you meet something, it''s not me who helps you behind your back."


    Jia Tong didn''t say a word. Ning Jiu was right. Although they were together, Ning Jiu was always the most responsible one.


    Rather nine see him one eye, close to the front, "words all say this up, what matter quick say Bai."


    Jia Tong''s mind is as heavy as a mountain. He really wants to find someone to say that the best audience is Ning Jiu. Brothers and women have different ideas. He urgently needs some pertinent advice and comfort.


    But how do you want him to open his mouth? He has to be ashamed


    Ning Jiu saw that he did have something to do, but he didn''t force him. He changed the topic and talked about this year''s Chunwei. The empress liked Chunwei. The emperor took it as a big thing. After the new year, he had to make preparations. At that time, he and Jia Tong had to go with each other. In previous years, Jia Tong went with him. He stayed in the palace. This year, he wanted to go and ask Jia Tong for some experience.


    Jia Tong is a big hearted man. As soon as he hears that Ning Jiu wants to ask for advice, he immediately forgets what happened just now. He puts on his airs and sets up a spectrum. He is not willing to say anything until Ning Jiu calls him Mr.


    Rather nine looking at him funny, this is to divert attention for him, he pour good, took the shelf.


    They are all second class senior members, and they are not young. They fight with each other one by one on the dining table. Xiao Ning An''s eyes are full of eyes. Of course, Ning Jiu wins in the end. Xiao Ning An claps his hands cheerfully: "Dad is really good."


    Unconvinced, Jia Tong said, "I''m more powerful than your father. I''m letting him."


    Xiao Ning''an asked, "why does uncle Jia want to let me


    Jia Tong casually made it up, "I''m a guest. Of course, the guest wants to let the host. If your father comes to my house, I won''t let him."


    Xiao Ning''an was a little suspicious and looked at him askew. Jia Tong said, "is the prince''s brother fierce?"


    Of course, Xiao Ning''an knew that the elder brother of the prince was not old, but he was able to be civil and martial, which made him admire him very much.


    "The prince''s brother is so powerful!"


    Jia Tong''s elder brother turned to himself and said triumphantly, "I taught it."


    Xiao Ning''an''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Jia Tong continued to boast, "there is also Princess Qingyang, known as ghost see sorrow, that is also my apprentice."


    When it comes to Princess Qingyang, Xiao Ning''an is not happy. She''s a ghost princess. She comes to his house and packs up all his good things. He doesn''t ask if he wants to. He''s a man. Naturally, he won''t cry and will only take them back. But the little girl dares to fight with him. He doesn''t care who she is. He can''t take things without his permission. He won, but was beaten by Dad. He said he shouldn''t have beaten a little girl. What''s more, it was his royal highness, their master. He didn''t know the rules and got involved.


    He didn''t like Princess Qingyang coming home at all, but his mother liked it. Holding Princess Qingyang and laughing like a flower, he was very angry. Princess Qingyang not only robbed his things, but also robbed his mother. It was so hateful.


    He chuckled, "I don''t like her. She''s too overbearing. I like Prince Sheng. She''s clean and obedient."


    Qihong said, "Princess Qingyang is younger than you, you have to let her point, your generation, only she is a little girl, the emperor''s eyes are even more tight, next time Princess Qingyang comes again, you should be polite to her."


    Xiao Ning''an snorted and turned her face to show her unconvinced.


    Qihong stretched out her hand to hold him, "OK, you''re full too. My mother asked the girl to wash you. It''s time to take a nap. Let my father talk to Uncle Jia."


    Qihong is the most considerate. Knowing that Jia Tong has something on his mind, it''s probably hard to say in front of her, so she takes Ning''an away to let his brother talk.


    Qi red mother and son left, the servants in the room also retreated, Ning Jiu added a glass of wine to himself, sipped, "OK, say it, or not, I''m almost finished drinking this wine."


    Jia Tong sighed plaintively, burying his face in his palm, "little nine, I slept with a girl."


    Ning Jiu picked the meat off the chopsticks. He never dreamed it was like this. He asked, "green lotus drove you out?""No


    "Then I was beaten. Where was the injury?"


    "Neither."


    Ning Jiu is even more strange. This is not in line with the character of green lotus. Jia Tong slept with a girl. With the power of green lotus, can it be finished without making a world shaking?


    "Come on, you''re going to kill me." Ning Jiu usually has more calm people. This meeting is really urgent.


    "Green lotus wants me to marry her."


    "Then marry."


    "Girls don''t want to marry."


    Ning Jiu was surprised again, "with your rank of second grade, which girl can refuse? In the clan? "


    "No, it''s a miserable orphan who sold herself to bury her father in the street a few years ago. She was rescued by green lotus and taken in the house."


    Ning Jiu came to understand and laughed like a thief: "so you''ve made up your mind?"


    "I, I was drunk that day and took her as green lotus."


    Ning Jiu thought for a moment, "it must be beautiful. If it''s not beautiful, you can''t treat her as green lotus even if you get drunk."


    At the mention of this, Jia Tong was proud again, "that''s," he raised his thumb, "it''s so beautiful, like a fairy. She wants to smile at you. She can make people crazy."


    "Still," said Ning Jiu, "because she''s beautiful, so you sleep with her, and green lotus doesn''t object. Let''s get married."


    Jia Tong explained, "I''m a kind of shallow person. I want to sleep when I see a beautiful girl. I''m drunk."


    "Don''t explain. It''s all the same."


    Jia Tong It doesn''t make sense to you. I''m really drunk. "


    "Well, drunk, drunk taste better," Ning Jiu drank wine, usual high cold also disappeared, pick eyebrow to his bad smile, "talk about, how?"


    Jia Tong is a little bit coquettish She is very obedient. Let her be like that... "


    "What do you want her to do?"


    Jia Tong was so shy that he covered his face. "Oh, no more."


    Ning Jiu claps the table and laughs.


    -------------------


    the author said that he was very helpless. The brain circuit of Mr. Jia was a little strange, and he could no longer control this 250


    In addition, it should be noted that Ning''an at this time is still a very small baby, and has not entered the palace to accompany the princess to throw the cloth.


    In addition, thanks for the support and comfort of the author in the storm. The author is really under great pressure. The glass heart is broken, but he still grits his teeth to finish writing. This warmth in the wind and rain is very precious!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C865

    As soon as Jia Tong thought of Xinyue''s appearance that he turned around and left, he felt uncomfortable. He simply sent a boy to tell Lvhe that he was staying in Ningjiu''s house these days.


    This time it''s Ning Jiu''s turn to worry. Xiao Ning''an doesn''t stick to him as much as Jia Tong. Although it''s still cold, he runs all over the ground with short legs. Looking back at Mr. Jia, he becomes his shadow. Where he goes, Jia Tong follows him, just like a dog skin plaster.


    Ning Jiu is not an emotional outsider, but after getting married, he knows the benefits of women, knows a little about boudoir fun, and occasionally makes love to Qihong. But Jia Tong is so inseparable that he has no idea. He can''t do anything.


    He said rudely: "go back, where do you come from? It''s enough fun to stay in my house for so long. Is it hard to stay for a lifetime? My daughter-in-law has a son, and I have to raise an outsider. "


    Jia Tong was very angry and yelled at him: "I''m willing to stay in your house to give you face. Who am I? The prince has to call me Godfather behind his back. It''s your honor to support me."


    Such a shameless person, can you reason with him? Ning Jiu has no choice but to patiently say to him in a good voice, "Mr. Jia, you listen to me and go back to get married. The girl doesn''t agree. You can tell people. Don''t let green lotus talk. You can go yourself and let the girl see your sincerity. As for women, getting married is the only way out. You''re in good condition. She''s happy to follow you. Everyone knows that. Go back and talk to the girl. "


    Jia Tong said, "even if she gets married, I don''t want to. One daughter-in-law is enough for me. Another one. Do I have a comfortable life?"


    Ning Jiu doesn''t want to persuade him any more. Anyway, it''s serious to let him go back. "It''s OK not to marry. Let the girl go. Give her more money, or buy a house for her. If you live alone outside, you can''t see and you can''t get upset."


    "Green lotus doesn''t agree and feels sorry for others."


    "It''s OK to stay in the house. You can row a yard for her. If you have a suitable son-in-law to marry, if you don''t have a suitable son-in-law to support her, it''s OK."


    "She''s in the house. I''m not at home."


    "Then marry me. I''ll be at home if I become my own man."


    "She doesn''t want to marry, and I don''t want to."


    Well, he''s coming back again. This is not good, that''s not good. Ning Jiu''s good words are all over. Jia Tong doesn''t have enough oil and salt anyway. I don''t know if he''s not happy, so he''s going to his family to make trouble.


    Adult Ning has a headache. Why should Jia Tong be punished for his mistakes. He''s looking forward to the end of the year. He wants to have a few quiet days. Why can''t he?


    Ning Jiu doesn''t care. He sends people to Jia''s house and asks them to take them back. Xiu Mu just these days, let Jia adults occupy all, his wife and children hot pit head, how to enjoy the happiness of family?


    The young men in Ningjia''s two houses are very familiar with each other. They usually come and go with each other, and they don''t care about what they say. Seeing Ningfu''s young man, the young man in Jiafu asked, "are we good in your house?"


    "Don''t mention it," said the young man of Ningfu, "Lord Jia is staying in our house. Let your wife pick him up."


    The Jia family boy laughs, "we adults like to stay with Ning adults. We''ve been used to it for many years."


    Ningfu said, "now it''s different from before. Everyone has a family. When you take advantage of Xiumu, Mr. Jia doesn''t have to accompany Mrs. Jia?"


    "Our wife doesn''t need to be accompanied by adults. She wants to be accompanied by Xinyue." Jia family small Si says words, a rise head, "Yo, heart happy girl, you this is to go up where?"


    Xinyue knew that Jia Tong was not in the house these days, so she came out to stroll. As soon as she strolled, she went to the gate. As a result, when she heard their conversation, she said with a smile, "the new year is almost over. It should be lively outside. I want to go out for a walk."


    The little boy of Jia family said, "have you reported to madam? I''ll arrange a sedan chair for the girl. "


    Xinyue said, "don''t worry, just hang out nearby and don''t go far." With that, she leaned slightly and walked past them.


    Ning mansion small Si sees silly eye, ask, "is this your wife''s relative?"


    "Ah, it''s the lady who picked it up in the street," said the little fellow of Jia''s family. Seeing that there was no one around him, he stepped forward and said in his ear, "listen to the lady''s meaning, she wants to be a concubine for our adults."


    Ning mansion small Si opened big mouth, "darling, your family adult can really have blessing, the madam grows pretty, the concubine is the fairy general beauty." He pause for a moment, some don''t understand: "there is a fairy like beauty in the mansion, what does Lord Jia do in our house every day?"


    The Jia family boy wanted to talk and stopped, but at last he didn''t control his heart of gossip. "What else can I do? I''m hiding from my wife. You think, before Miss Xinyue came, the adults and their wives were playing harmoniously. They were as good as one person. Now there is another Xinyue girl, young and beautiful. Can''t you compare her with her? The adults are famous for being afraid of their wives. The wife agrees superficially, but she doesn''t know how to torture adults by closing the door. "


    Ningfu boy opened his mouth and suddenly realized: "so it is. No wonder Mr. Jia is going to stay in our house. Ah, Mr. Jia is really hard. Otherwise, don''t pass the news and let Mr. Jia live in our house for another two days."The Jia family boy completely followed his own way of thinking. He was very sympathetic to his own adults, so he was good at advocating, "OK, we adults are really pitiful. We slaves can''t help. It''s ok if we can let him live a peaceful life for two days. That''s it."


    This matter was discussed by the two boys in private, so it was settled. So Mr. Jia continued to eat and drink for nothing in Ningfu, holding other people''s sons and occupying their husbands.


    Ning Jiu naturally doesn''t know the reason. Seeing that green lotus doesn''t come to meet someone, she can understand after thinking. After all, she is a sad person. Qi Hong knows about this. She originally wanted to take Ning An to see her. She was stopped by Ning Jiu and said that green lotus is a strong one. She didn''t take the initiative to say it, so that she didn''t look good on her face. As for Jia Tong, he is a shameless person, how can he say that It matters.


    Later, Xiao Si came back and said that she had seen the girl. She was as good-looking as a fairy. Qi Hong could understand Lu he''s mood. Let her be quiet and let time dilute the sadness.


    In a flash of time, a few days have passed, and Jia Tong is homesick. This time, he is very willful. He throws a mess to green lotus. He is also very guilty. He is sitting in the hall drinking tea and is about to say goodbye to Ning Jiu when he suddenly sees his own boy running.


    He was surprised and stood up in a hurry. "What''s the matter?"


    The young man was very pale and said, "my Lord, madam told you to go back quickly. Miss Xinyue is gone."


    Jia Tong ah a, "how disappeared?"


    "No," gasped the boy, "it''s Miss Xinyue who''s gone."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C866

    Jia Tong hurried back to the house, green lotus cold face sitting in the room, a see him, carrying a feather duster hit, "there is a face back, Xinyue left, you still come back to do what, simply give Ning Jiu as a son, let him support you for a lifetime."


    Jia Tong was beaten to scurry in the room, but also shy face smile, "what do you say, he can give birth to such a big son? Green lotus, daughter-in-law, don''t fight. My skin is rough and my flesh is thick. It doesn''t matter. If you fight carefully, your hands hurt. Don''t fight, daughter-in-law... "


    Green lotus looked at him, really hate eyes bleeding, stopped to catch a few breath, hard on the table knocked twice, "I ask you, why so long don''t come back, in the heart have ghost, what are you hiding?"


    Jia Tong twisted his fingers and muttered, "what, I, I''m not hiding my heart, happy? I''m afraid she won''t feel comfortable, so I want to avoid it first. When she''s in a good mood, I''ll come back again... "


    "Hiding from you is a big head ghost. Just because you hide out, Xinyue left. She thinks that she made you have a home and can''t go back, so she left and let you come back."


    Jia Tong was silly. "I thought she didn''t want to see me."


    "Of course, she doesn''t want to see you," green lotus pointed to him and yelled, "are you a man? After doing that, you slap your ass and run away. What do you want the girl to think? You don''t want to be responsible, or you dislike her. I know you are 250, but you can''t be 250. Jia Tong, Jia Tong, let me tell you what to do now."


    Jia Tong didn''t know what to do. He bowed his head and said, "daughter in law, I''ll listen to you."


    Green lotus said, "although Xinyue doesn''t want to, I think it''s still a long time. Let her see you first, and persuade her slowly. Maybe one day people will turn around." she said more and more angrily. She sat down with a cry in her voice and began to pat the table again. "I''m easy. I''m sorry that you''ve done something wrong, and I''ll wipe your ass. I''m still sad, don''t I Do you have to cheer up? Xinyue is a little girl with tender complexion. You are not a tender turnip. Why don''t you think about it? In my life, I''ve stood upright and done well. I''ve never been in debt to anyone. Now it''s all your fault. I''ve ruined a big girl. I don''t care. I let people get angry. Are you in debt? I''m ashamed of you! I don''t know. I think I''m too strong to tolerate others and drive people away. In the end, I''ll carry the black pot on my back. You can pit me! "


    Green lotus said hate place, stand up and then fight, Jia Tong this time did not run, standing in the heart, honest.


    He didn''t run. He hit the skin and flesh, and it was loud. Green lotus was distressed. There was no place to vent his grievance and anger. He covered his face and cried.


    Jia Tong timidly held her and patted her on the back. It was rare for green lotus to cry like this. He was really scared.


    Green lotus teaches Jia Tong a lesson in the room. The people in the room dare not eavesdrop on him. The master''s mother has a bad temper. If she wants to offend her, she will end up worse than their parents. They only dare to stand far away, and they can''t really hear it. But they can hear the sound of the feather duster falling on Jia. They shrink their necks and listen with fear Bian sympathized with Jia in his heart.


    The green lotus cried loudly and collected quickly. He wiped his tears and said, "I don''t care. If you can''t find Xinyue back, I''m not finished with you."


    Green lotus is really angry to the extreme, start too heavy, Jia adults feel where all pain, the bridge of the nose seems to have been pumping for a while, dare not speak hard, buzzing said, "well, I will find."


    Green lotus thinks his answer is too perfunctory, willow leaf eyebrow is erect: "speak louder."


    "I''m sure," Jia Tong opened his mouth, pulled his nose, took a breath of pain, insisted with pain, "I''ll find her."


    Beat beat, scolded scold, green lotus in the heart of the gas dissipated most, waved his hand, "go to, hurry to find, don''t pestle in my eye son under annoyance."


    Jia Tong this appearance embarrassed to go out, dawdling said: "he ah, you allow me to have a rest, tomorrow to start looking for it?"


    Green lotus is very speechless: "still have the mind to rest?"? Xinyue is not familiar with Lin''an and looks so beautiful. Don''t you worry? In case of being abducted to the place of fireworks, or being abducted by some crooked melon and cracked dates, and living a life that is not like death, I''ll ask you, "can''t you live in your heart?"


    Jia Tong went to the door as soon as he heard that, although his feet were still sore. He couldn''t imagine the kind of picture that green lotus said. A girl like a fairy, if he wasn''t drunk, he didn''t dare to blaspheme. They deserve it!


    Mr. Jia was used to getting hurt on his face and was not afraid of jokes. He rode out to find Gong Chunhong, the commander of Jiumen, and asked him to patrol Wuying Yamen to help him find people.


    Gong Chunhong used to be Du Changfeng''s deputy, and Jia Tong was Du Changfeng''s hometown, so he had a good relationship. When he met him, he joked, "Mr. Jia, what''s wrong with your new year''s celebration, which makes your wife angry?"


    Jia Tong is anxious to find someone, ignoring his jokes, said, "you help me find someone, quickly."


    Gong Chunhong saw that he was rarely serious, so he became serious. "Who is Mr. Jia looking for? What''s his last name?"


    Jia Tong told him about Xinyue. Gong Chunhong wondered, "if you want to find a girl, aren''t you afraid that Mrs. Jia is angry again?"It''s a scandal. Jia Tong has a thick skin and can''t publicize it everywhere. He says, "my wife wants to find it. Don''t make too much noise, so as not to disturb others. It''s hard to find Xinyue girl if she hides intentionally."


    Gong Chunhong is very curious. Why does Mrs. Jia want to find a girl? Mr. Jia is beaten again. Is there any connection between this? But Jia Tong refused to say, and it was hard for him to ask. Even if he patted his chest, he said, "don''t worry, Mr. Jia. I will help Mrs. Jia find people as soon as possible."


    Jia Tong thanks him and goes home on horseback. Originally, he was trapped in the incident and was in a dilemma. Now when he left, he felt like a cocoon had been cut and the cold wind blew in. He suddenly woke up and began to reflect on himself. Green lotus is right. It''s all his fault. What are you hiding from? You''re hiding from me.


    Such a good girl, if something goes wrong with him, he will never forgive himself all his life.


    He has been muddled all his life. He thinks that he is muddleheaded in small things, but he is absolutely clear in big things. However, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels sorry and happy. He rides on the horse and droops his head. He is very depressed. He tried to recall Xinyue''s appearance, but found that the face had been a little fuzzy, how can not really see.


    It''s a mistake. If she stays in a certain place well, maybe it''s the best ending for both of them. Life returns to calm. It''s just that she feels guilty when it never happens.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C867

    Day by day, Xinyue is like a stone sinking into the sea. There is no news at all. Gong Chunhong had patted his chest in front of Jia Tong before, and he was embarrassed. He was afraid that Jia Tong thought he was not doing anything and asked him to drink.


    Jia Tong shook his head. "I''ve given up drinking."


    Gong Chunhong was surprised. Mr. Jia is famous for his love of alcohol. It''s not enough to get drunk in a busy occasion. He didn''t believe it. "Mr. Jia really quit drinking?"


    "Well, I''ll drink it when the emperor asks me to," Jia Tong said. "After all, it''s hard to disobey the emperor''s orders." Speaking of this, he found that pulled away, frowned displeased, "how long have you been looking for it?"


    Gong Chunhong said, "I really tried my best. I went on the day I got the letter. All the gates of the city were strictly investigated. The adults said that the girl was as beautiful as a fairy, so all those who were a little bit beautiful were stopped. The people thought that there was another talent show on the top. Several neighbors came to ask me about my rest. If there is no news of Miss Xinyue leaving the city, she should still be in the city. I''ve looked for all the inns in Lin''an. No, I''ve also called the leaders of the major alleys to ask if there are any new faces recently, but still no, sir. Do you think she''s gone to the crack in the ground? "


    There is no good news forever. Jia Tong is used to it, that is, green lotus becomes silent. When he comes back home every day, his husband and wife are silent. Sometimes he has nothing to say. Green lotus doesn''t like to see him at all. He turns around and goes away.


    He was left out in the cold at home, and he was afraid that something would really happen to Xinyue. After all, for such a long time, recently, he was always thinking that if he couldn''t find him for such a long time, was he no longer there? Maybe that day she came out of the house and found a short-sighted view in a place where there was no one. But he paid special attention to the life cases in the Yamen below. There was no corpse as beautiful as a fairy. At last, there was a little comfort.


    "Look for it again," he said. "Xinyue wants to avoid us. The inn has been searching for us for almost two months. It''s time to live and die."


    When there''s no news, I always feel that time passes very slowly. In fact, even Chunwei has passed. This time, it''s Ning Jiu. Jia Tong stayed in the city, and he really didn''t care about those. It''s said that general Bai took the lead again this year, hunting a tiger to make a fur coat for his wife.


    At the end of this month, it''s early summer, and Jia Tong is going to eat brown seeds and row dragon boats. Usually, Jia Tong is very enthusiastic about these things. This year, he doesn''t care about them at all. Ning Jiu sees him like this, persuades him. After saying that, Jia Tong is just like a frosted autumn eggplant, always listless.


    In his busy schedule, Mr. Ning had no choice but to take time to ask, "how is it, or is there no news?"


    Jia Tong shook his head, "no, Gong Chunhong has been looking for it. There is no news at all."


    Ning jiuzai asked in detail and said, "I haven''t hit the gate of the city. I haven''t bought a house in the inn, and I haven''t bought a house to settle down. There''s only one possibility that I can settle down in whose house."


    Jia Tong said, "there are so many families in Lin''an City. You can''t search them door to door. It''s not easy to say. It''s not good to make a big impact."


    Ning jiuho said, "you still know that the influence is not good. Even the emperor has got the letter. What are you afraid of? Look for it in a big way."


    "Absolutely not," Jia Tong said, "Xinyue has been hiding from me. I''m afraid that if I force her too much, it''s not good for her to jump over the wall in a hurry."


    Ning Jiu thought, "did you look for the courtyard? That kind of place is a mixture of good and bad, with great mobility, but it''s easy to settle down, and it''s easy to evade the search. "


    Jia Tong frowned and said, "those dirty places are all street vendors. Xinyue should not go. She is a clean person."


    Rather nine calculate convinced him, "still search, you feel more she is not in, perhaps in?"


    On hearing this, Jia Tong had a good reason. He personally went to the Wuying Yamen and asked Gong Chunhong to focus on the investigation of the courtyard, but he must not scare the snake.


    On the third day, the good news came. Sure enough, he found a girl with an unknown origin who looked like a fairy. The news came to Jia Tong''s ears. He didn''t even have the right value. He asked Ning Jiu for leave and rushed there.


    Because it was a covert visit, there was no fuss in the alley. Someone was watching him in the dark. Seeing him coming, he came forward to salute, "good Lord."


    Jia Tong asked, "are people in it?"


    "Yes, the little one has been staring here. Except for a few men, no woman has gone out."


    Jia Tong nodded, "look after the door for me. I''ll go in and have a look."


    The reason why the courtyard is called the courtyard is that the residents are mixed, so the door is always open or hidden. Jia Tong pushes the door in gently.


    The sun is just shining on each other. A woman is hanging her clothes on a bamboo pole. Looking from the back, she is graceful. But when she turns around, she is pregnant with a baby.


    Jia Tong''s eyes were fixed on her stomach, like losing her soul. Step by step, he recognized her just by looking at her back, but that stomach


    Xinyue also saw him, at first panicked, but soon settled down, low called him, "Mr. Jia."


    "Xinyue, you..." Jia Tong''s eyes have been staring at her stomach, full of shock, she left only three months, so soon to get married?Xinyue''s mood is a little complicated. Originally, she just wanted to leave and didn''t want to destroy them, but unexpectedly, she was really pregnant.


    Pregnant with a child, she has no other ideas, thinking of quietly giving birth to the child, let people back to Jia, big kindness to repay, her wish can finally be. But she didn''t know if Jia would be upset if she had a baby secretly? After all, he is the father of the child.


    It''s always inconvenient to stand outside and talk. Xinyue said, "please come and sit in the room."


    Jia Tong followed her into the room, a small room, only enough to put a bed, and a small table, bed with a few kinds of children''s small belly pocket, embroidered with chickens and ducks, very lovely.


    Jia Tong looked around. Although the room was small, it was clean and clear. It seemed that there was a faint fragrance. It was like a girl''s boudoir. He didn''t find any trace of a man. His heart began to beat.


    "Drink water, my Lord." Xinyue drooped his eyes, "there is no tea at home, adults will drink it."


    Jia Tong needs water to moisten his throat very much at the moment. After drinking two mouthfuls of water, he feels more comfortable. He trembles and asks directly, "Xinyue, is the father of the child?"


    Xinyue raised her eyes. Even if the father of the child was right in front of her, she could hardly speak. Her red face lowered again. After half a sound, she said, "the child is nearly three months old."


    Jia Tong no matter how confused he is, Xinyue left his house three months ago. Now he is pregnant for three months. It''s clearly his child!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C868

    Jia Tong can''t describe his mood at the moment, almost desperate things suddenly have a turn for the better, like withered trees spring back, iron trees blossom, and even roosters laying eggs. He imagines the appearance of his children countless times, but it''s always just imagination, illusory, castles in the air, is the pain in his heart and green lotus.


    All the people around them have children. The emperor has three, Yuexiang has a son, and Ningjiu has a son, just like their husband and wife. After taking medicine to recuperate for so long, Lvhe had no news and had no confidence. He advised him to marry a concubine every other time. He refused to adopt one. They really went to see the child. Either he thought the child was too thin, or Lvhe thought the child was not beautiful. In a word, there was no satisfactory one, but later he was indifferent. He knew in his heart that there was no blood relationship. After all, there was a layer between them.


    Maybe people are like this. The more they don''t get it, the more they want to get it. He has hysteria in children''s problems, so does green lotus. Once, when the moon came late, she thought she had it. She was so happy that she wrapped up a lot of Li Feng to reward the servants. He asked the doctor to come and see. She refused and scolded him, saying that the child was too young for fear of startling him Is empty joy, green lotus cry all night, the pillow all cry wet. His heart is not quite taste, for several days to comfort her. Later, both husband and wife tacitly agreed not to mention the child, afraid of each other sad, but also know that the child, they never put down.


    Now Xinyue tells him that the child is real, and he stays in the slightly raised stomach.


    He wanted to laugh, to wail, to yell, and at last he let out a strange cry, picked up his heart and turned around.


    Xinyue was scared by his reckless behavior: "adults, don''t, don''t, be careful of children."


    When he mentioned the child, he immediately woke up and carefully put her down. He reached out to touch the child. He was glad to avoid it. His face was flushed. He came back to himself and knew that he was impolite and a little uncomfortable.


    He wanted to kneel down to Xinyue. As soon as he thought about it, he really did it. He knelt down on one knee and put Xinyue''s hand on his forehead: "Xinyue, how can I thank you? You are the great benefactor of our family. I will give you up like a Bodhisattva!"


    Xinyue quickly helped him up, "my Lord, you are so embarrassed."


    Jia Tong changed his decadence in recent days. He was very excited and a little nervous about being a new father. He grabbed Xinyue''s arm and said, "go home with me."


    Xinyue refused, gently broke away from his hand, "my Lord, I''m fine here."


    "What''s good? How can I live in such a dirty and broken place? "Jia Tong said." they are all rough ruffians in the market. How can I relax? "


    Xinyue said, "my Lord, although the neighborhoods here are the lowest level people, their hearts are not bad. I live here with the help of my neighbors. They are very kind to me and I can take care of myself."


    When Jia Tong saw that she was going to stay, she was so anxious that she had to pull her hair. How could she let her children live in such a place? That is his baby pimple, but Xinyue insists on not, he also has no way, pregnant woman is big.


    "OK, you can stay if you want. I''ll send someone to take care of you."


    Xinyue said, "don''t bother. When the baby is born, I''ll send it to you."


    Jia Tong was surprised, "what do you mean? How about you? Do you want to leave again? "


    Xinyue reluctantly smile: "wait until the child is born."


    "No way," said Judy, "I''ll go back and make arrangements for the yard. You''re the mother of the child..."


    Xinyue said low, "the lady will be his mother."


    Jia Tong''s heart suddenly sank, but the surprise was too big. He didn''t have the heart to think about anything else. He just wanted to make her live better. He quickly took out all the silver. "Take these first, and I''ll send more tomorrow. Just tell me what you need."


    Xinyue didn''t refuse. She took the money away. "I''m nothing, but I''m afraid of wronging my children. It''s good to eat something nourishing."


    "Yes, yes, that''s the reason," Jia Tong thought. Tomorrow, she must bring all the good things that green lotus collected to her.


    "I''ll go first. Don''t do anything for a rest. I''ll come when I''m free."


    "My Lord," Xinyue called to him, "please don''t tell Madame about it for the moment."


    "Why?" Jia Tong asked strangely, "don''t you want to make her happy?"


    Xinyue knows that Jia Tong is simple-minded and she can cheat. But if Mrs. Jia comes, she will have to be escorted back to her house. She doesn''t want to go back. After all, her identity is embarrassing and she doesn''t want to embarrass Mr. Jia, and she doesn''t want to make Mrs. Jia more difficult.


    She lowered her head and muttered, "I, I''m a little scared."


    Jia Tong immediately understood that green lotus is a powerful person, not to mention happy, he is also afraid, frightening the child is not good, immediately agreed: "OK, I won''t tell her for the time being, give her a surprise."


    Before leaving, he told xinyueqian that no one was around him. He always felt uneasy. He thought that whether she would like to or not, she must invite an experienced old woman. Xinyueqian was a good-natured woman. He was a little impatient because of his wordiness, but he felt a little warm from his wordiness, even though he said it just because of his stomach She also felt sweet in her heart.Jia Tong went out of the courtyard and called up the two secret sentries outside: "from now on, you will live in the courtyard and take care of Xinyue girl for me regardless of day and night. Now she is pregnant and can''t move easily. You can do all the work, whether it''s cooking or washing clothes. Two people will work in shifts at night to prevent her from getting up at night..."


    The two secret whistles were silly. "My Lord, we are men. It''s inconvenient to wait on the big girl, isn''t it?"


    Jia Tong thought about it carefully. It''s OK for them to do some rough work. It''s really inconvenient to serve them. He doesn''t want to deal with men. It seems that it''s urgent to invite an old lady.


    Ponder for a moment, "you live in first, help me to look at her, don''t have to miss, I''m going to invite an old lady."


    The two secret sentries answered and went into the yard. In fact, Mr. Jia was a little forced. They went in so rashly, where could they live? However, they were born in the army. It''s common for them to live in the open. It''s not cold, so it''s no problem to sleep under the tree with their clothes.


    Jia Tong originally wanted to call an old lady to come back to the house. He thought that he had promised Xinyue that he could not let Lvhe know. So he gave up the idea and went to the market to find a clean looking woman. She was about fifty years old and had a kind face.


    Jia Tong is very selective. He is a little fierce, ugly or rigid. He doesn''t want it. He''s afraid that the child will be afraid. Although the child is still in his belly, he''s the father who thinks about it for him first.


    The high salary he paid made the woman happy. Jia Tong was dressed like an official family, but when she got to the place, it was a shabby courtyard. The woman felt strange and suspicious.


    Jia Tong saw it and said, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. You don''t stay here long. It''s serious to serve people well."


    That woman Nuo Nuo should be. When she saw the general happiness of immortals, she immediately understood that it was the official who raised a small one outside. I''m afraid the eldest lady in the family didn''t agree, so she lived outside first, and then took over the house after negotiation.


    Xinyue is not willing to let Jia Tong invite someone, but she can''t help it. The room is too small to put another bed. She''s not used to crowding with others. Naturally, Jia Tong won''t let her sleep with others. What if she is crowding with children?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C869

    If you want to talk about Mr. Jia, he is still very bold. He directly knocked on the room next to him. There lived a woman with two children. When he saw someone breaking in, he looked at him in a daze.


    Mr. Jia said with great momentum, "from now on, your family will stay in Yunlong Inn for the time being. It''s Mr. Jia Tong who asked you to go. I have to borrow this room for a few days."


    The poor people living at the bottom of the society didn''t see such a big official. Seeing him in his official uniform and awe inspiring, he was so scared that he was trembling. If the official had orders, he didn''t dare to follow them. He immediately picked up his burden and left with his children. As a result, the matter was settled, and the old lady had a place to live.


    When Xinyue was surrounded by people, Jia Tong finally relaxed and went to the market again. He asked the rice shop to send rice, the porridge shop to send porridge, the snack shop, the pickle shop and the stewed meat shop to send things to the courtyard. Just put them on his account. He often walks in the street, and many shop assistants recognize him. Of course, no one dares not to.


    He arranged a long circle, and finally found that he was a fool. Why did he let others stay in the inn? We should let Xinyue go. What kind of rice and pickles can we send? Can''t we just let the restaurant deliver meals on time every day?


    He quickly ran to a familiar restaurant. The shopkeeper saw that Mr. Jia had arrived, and immediately nodded to meet him.


    Jia Tong is still very powerful, "from now on, every day to do a few suitable for pregnant women to eat vegetables, but also nourishing soup, Ma Liu sent me to Huaihua Hutong courtyard."


    This is a famous restaurant in Lin''an City. The shopkeeper is familiar with him, so he says, "Mr. Jia, I have a baby. Congratulations."


    Jia Tong didn''t want to deny it at all, but he had to say with reserve, "the child is still young. Don''t spread it to others. I''m afraid I can''t hold it down."


    The shopkeeper nodded repeatedly, "that is, that is, when the time comes to put full moon wine, we must call villains."


    Jia Tong laughed: "of course, I''m waiting for you to give me a big gift."


    When he finished his work, the sun was already in the west, and he didn''t want to go into the palace, so he went straight home.


    Jia Tongmei smiles all the way in. People feel strange. What''s the matter with you, my lord? When I go out in the morning, I''m still sad. When I come back in the evening, I''ll smile?


    Green lotus didn''t pay much attention to him during this period of time, but seeing his red face, he was a little strange: "did you find Xinyue?"


    Jia Tong pressed the joy in his heart and slowly shook his head, "No."


    "What are you happy about?"


    Jia Tong looked at the sky, "the weather is good."


    Green lotus rolled a white eye, ignored him, turned around and went out the door.


    As soon as she left, Jia Tong immediately ran to the warehouse to search for things. The housekeeper stood on the side, looked at him, looked at this, looked at that, and asked, "what do you want?"


    Jia Tong said, "give me all the good nourishing things."


    The housekeeper turned over two boxes of wild ginseng, bird''s nest, fishbone, abalone, sea cucumber and wild mushroom


    When Jia Tong saw so many good things, he was so elated that he found a piece of burden skin and loaded it all on his shoulder.


    The housekeeper was so frightened that he quickly stopped him, "my Lord, where are you taking so many things? It''s the same, madam. There are accounts for it. "


    Jia Tong didn''t care. "You tell your wife that I took the things."


    "Where can I get it? There must be a way to keep accounts."


    "Can I eat it myself?"


    Housekeeper, "..." His family has been depressed for a long time. What''s wrong?


    Jia Tong went to the door, suddenly felt no way, green lotus is a smart man, he will cause suspicion, the child is still young, happy can not be frightened, but also to hide from green lotus.


    So he turned and went back to the room, opened the bag and said, "you put everything back, I don''t want it."


    Housekeeper: There''s something wrong with you, isn''t that funny?


    He put the things back one by one. Jia Tong stood in his heart and remembered the places one by one. When he arrived, he came to take them secretly, but no one knew.


    With such a big secret, Mr. Jia worked so hard to keep it. He is a man who likes all kinds of music, but now he can only enjoy it alone. He''s going to suffocate him.


    The child was hanging on his heart. He couldn''t help laughing when he thought of it. When he stood in front of the bodyguards to lecture, he suddenly grinned at them and showed his white teeth, which scared the bodyguards. Although Mr. Jia was a little bit ordinary, he was very serious when he was lecturing. What''s the matter with him?


    Even more outrageous, he stood at the edge of the flower path, just a palace maid passed by and saluted him a little. He grinned coldly, scared the little palace maid into a panic and almost hit the tree.


    I''m so happy that I don''t blame him for his work. Ning Jiu also thinks that he looks like a God. After talking to a stone lion for a long time, he looks very happy. Although he doesn''t know what he''s talking about, it''s abnormal. No matter how much he says, can the stone lion understand?


    But in the end, Jia didn''t keep the secret. He met the queen.The empress took a cylindrical object in her hand and looked into her eyes as she walked. Jia Tong was curious and went to ask her, "empress, what are you looking at?"


    The empress was very generous and handed her things to him: "look, it''s called kaleidoscope. It''s from the West. The emperor found it for me to play with. Isn''t it interesting to look into that small hole and turn it as you look? "


    Jia Tong saw that there were many colorful things in the small cylinder. It was strange that the shape and color of the flowers changed when he turned it at will. It was very interesting.


    Jia Tong''s heart moved and asked: "Niang Niang, where did you find this thing? I also want to get one."


    The empress asked with a smile, "do you play this with a man?"


    Jia Tong scratched the back of his head, embarrassed smile, "not my own play."


    "For green lotus?"


    Jia Tongsheng was afraid of wearing bangs. He quickly shook his head, "No."


    The queen was curious. "Who is that for?"


    Laurel in the edge, Jia Tong of course will not say, squeak, "in fact, I want."


    Laurel Wu mouth smile, mutter, "Jia adult is not face?"


    The empress turned her eyes and found an excuse to send the laurel away. "What can''t Mr. Jia tell me?"


    Jia Tong frowned and looked embarrassed.


    The empress laughs, "what''s the relationship between us? You used to be my master, but now you''re the master of the prince. The prince still calls you Godfather behind his back. There''s no such close relationship. Say it quickly."


    Jia Tong is still hesitating. The empress has a small face: "if you don''t tell me, I''ll tell the emperor to go up and say you are arrogant."


    When he came to the emperor, it was a big deal. Jia Tong muttered, "lady, aren''t you bullying people?"


    "The emperor always says that I don''t know how to hold on to favors and arrogance. It''s OK to bully people once in a while."


    Jia Tong had no choice but to say, "I tell you, you must keep a secret."


    The empress nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice. "That''s for sure. How tight my mouth is."


    Jia Tong cleared his throat and looked around. There was really no third person on the side. He said in a very peaceful tone, "I have a child."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C870

    "Really?" The queen clapped her hands and jumped up.


    "Niang Niang, you are a little bit quiet," Jia Tong greets her quickly, "don''t give me leak stuffing."


    "What a good thing," said the queen. "You should set off firecrackers and make a big announcement. How can you still hide it? Green lotus is so calm that it doesn''t leak any wind."


    Jia Tong touched the tip of his nose and said, "it''s not green lotus."


    Empress, "..." It''s not green lotus, so... " I see. No wonder it''s a secret.


    "That''s good, Jia Tong," she looked him up and down. "Are you hiding in a golden house? What kind of girl


    Jia Tong couldn''t bear to ask the bottom of the matter like this, and now he has a strong desire to speak, so he told her everything from beginning to end.


    "Niang Niang, my secret is all in your hands. You have to keep it for me. The child is less than three months old. I''m afraid I can''t hold it down. Don''t tell Lvhe. It''s not too late when the tire is stable."


    The empress has a bad feeling in her heart. She doesn''t know about it yet. If she knows In any case, she didn''t want the green lotus to be hurt. But Jia Tong and his wife are looking forward to the stars, the moon and the children. These people around them all know and hold their heart for them. Now there is good news. No matter who is in the stomach, it is Jia Tong''s flesh and blood.


    "Don''t worry, there is me," the queen put the kaleidoscope in his hand, "take this to your little daughter-in-law to play, she lives outside alone, strange lonely, to relieve her boredom."


    Jia Tong is very moved, "Niang Niang gave me, then you?"


    The empress blinked her big eyes and laughed, "I''ll let the emperor look for another one."


    When the emperor came down the steps, he saw the queen and Jia Tong Talking from a distance. When they got together, they all looked a little furtive. He frowned slightly and was not happy. Jia 250 was getting more and more unruly. How could he be so close to the queen? He walked towards them with his hands down.


    The Queen''s eyes were sharp. Seeing him coming, she said to Jia Tong, "go, the emperor is coming."


    Jia Tong put the kaleidoscope into his sleeve, but without looking at the emperor, he turned and left. If the emperor knew that he had taken the Queen''s things, he would kick him.


    The emperor looked at the two people''s confusion, and kept quiet. He was the emperor. He could settle accounts with anyone at any time. He didn''t have to worry about it for a while.


    The queen smiles at the emperor, "how did the emperor come out?"


    "Tired, come out for a walk," the emperor naturally took her hand, "what''s that 250 running for?"


    "No, he''s on duty."


    "I''ll talk to you on duty for a long time?" The emperor snorted, "I haven''t beaten him for a long time."


    The queen was afraid that he would ask about what happened just now, so she quickly changed the topic: "the new lotus in Taiming lake looks good. I''ll go with you to have a look?"


    The empress and the emperor went to the lake hand in hand. The little prince didn''t know where to fight and ran to the queen. The queen squatted down to kiss his little face. The little prince stretched out his hand to hold him, but the Emperor didn''t allow him. He and the queen took him by one hand, and the three members of the family moved forward.


    Jia Tong hid behind the tree and watched the scene with envy. He imagined that in the near future, he and Xinyue could lead their own children for a walk. But Xinyue''s face suddenly turns into green lotus, and then into Xinyue, and then to green lotus, repeated several times, making him headache, in the end, who should lead the child, for Mr. Jia, this is a problem.


    Mr. Jia, who got the good things, went to the courtyard when he was on duty. He held the kaleidoscope in front of Xinyue like a treasure. Xinyue was the first time to see such a foreign thing. It was very novel. He looked left and right at the small hole and couldn''t put it down.


    Seeing her happy, Jia Tong was very happy: "do you like it? I want it from the queen. She has many new things. I''ll get some more tomorrow. "


    Xinyue was frightened and said, "don''t worry, my Lord. If you have this heart, Xinyue will be moved. The empress''s things are for Royal use. We ordinary people dare not want them. Don''t scare me. "


    As soon as she said she was afraid, Jia Tong did not dare to force her to frighten her children.


    "OK, not the queen. I''ll find some fun for you."


    "It''s too hard for adults to be on duty every day and run to me. You''d better have a rest at home."


    "I''m not tired," Jia Tong asked cautiously, staring at her stomach. "Can I touch him?"


    Xinyue blushed and said, "the child is still young. Now I don''t feel his reaction."


    Jia Tong himself also blushed. After all, he was a girl who touched the green lotus. He was a little boring, but when he said that, he didn''t think about anything else. He just thought about the children.


    Day by day, three months later, Xinyue''s stomach was as long as Yingfeng''s, and it became big, but her limbs were still slim. After taking the tonic Jia Tong took, her face became more mellow, and her eyes were always full of brilliance, which made her beautiful.


    Mr. Jia didn''t pay attention to her face. Just looking at her stomach, he looked like an old farmer looking at the newly sprouted Chinese cabbage in his field. He was full of expectation.Every day is a happy and joyful day for Mr. Jia. His whereabouts in the palace are uncertain. The couple seldom meet each other. In the evening, he comes back late with all kinds of excuses. Lvhe knows that he is playful and has always been in a state of free range. Now he doesn''t care about him, and he goes with him.


    Mr. Jia arranged everything he wanted to do, but he forgot the same thing. He had a lot of credit outside and forgot to pay it back when it was due. The shops sent people to the house to collect the money.


    The housekeeper was a little strange when he saw several people asking for accounts. Looking at the list, he found that there were all kinds of things to sell. All in all, Jia Tong had a lot of money. In the past, he didn''t have any money with him, so he often took credit. It was just a small amount of money. The housekeeper could handle it by himself without reporting it. But with such a large amount of money, he didn''t dare to act rashly. He thought of the abnormal behavior of his family last time ¡­¡­ Suspiciously, he went to the warehouse to check. He didn''t know. He was startled at the sight. All the things that had been in Lord Jia''s baggage were gone.


    The housekeeper wailed in his heart, saying that it''s hard to guard against thieves. It''s true!


    He didn''t dare to hide it. He told his wife about it. When she heard it, she was very strange. She gave Jia Tong a lot of pocket money. Why did she owe so much outside? There are also those precious supplements. Many of them are given by the emperor. They can''t be bought outside. Where did he get them all?


    Green lotus head a reaction is sad, Jia Tong is a simple person, not so much twists and turns, what the first will tell her, but now, he conceals her, the heart is not with her, how can not let people sigh?


    But green lotus is also a smart person, also understand Jia Tong''s temper, look good to talk, can really twist up is enough to wring Ba, since he chose to hide addiction, it is torture, it is estimated that it does not work, so, she let the housekeeper to settle the account, let things go quietly, do not panic, is to catch the snake!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C871

    Now the courtyard has changed its appearance. Under the control of Mr. Jia, the mess in the past has been changed. The courtyard has been tidied up and the house has been repaired. There were more than ten families originally living in it. Later, Mr. Jia found better accommodation for them and moved away, leaving only Xinyue.


    But the courtyard didn''t seem lonely. I invited an old lady named Qin. Later, I was afraid that Xinyue and aunt Qin would have nothing to say, so I found a clever little girl. He changed her name to Jinzhi, who was regarded as Xinyue''s personal servant. Then I picked some boys to do some rough work, and even someone stood on the door.


    Unknowingly, the courtyard was made into a separate courtyard by Mr. Jia.


    On that day, Mr. Jia carried a piece of cloth into the yard. Before he came into the house, he cried, "Xinyue, what good things have I brought you?"


    Xinyue picked out the curtain and looked at him, crying and laughing: "ah, how can you buy cloth for me? I haven''t made clothes for the previous one. Where can I put it?"


    Jia Tong said with indifference, "I''m afraid how many clothes I''ll wear after I make them. Children have to change several sets a day."


    Xinyue moped the cloth, "it''s pretty."


    "You just like it," Jia Tong looked at her and laughed.


    Leng buting, someone said, "my sister is hiding here, so I can find it easily."


    Hearing this sound, Jia Tong and Xin Yue were shocked. They turned and looked at each other. Green lotus came in from the door and looked at them with a smile.


    Jia Tongtou a reaction, but stopped in front of Xinyue, but it was too late, green lotus saw Xinyue''s stomach, pupil slightly shrunk, suddenly everything understood.


    Jia Tong worried looking at her, "green lotus."


    After a short period of stupefaction, green lotus''s face opened a bright smile, "Xinyue has a child, why don''t you tell me that I''m the cautious person? No wonder I''m on credit outside, and I''m moving the good things out of my home. You''re calm about the good news."


    When Jia Tong saw that she was not angry at all, his heart finally fell down.


    Xinyue''s heart is beating a drum to salute the green lotus. The green lotus catches her tightly and says, "if you have a body, you can''t do this. What should you do when you are in a nest?"


    She looked at the yard, looked at the low house, and scolded Jia Tong: "you are a pig brain, how can you let Xinyue live in such a place? Can you be good to your children? "


    See a little girl in the door, command her, "for your master to clean up, back to the house." He turned to see a young man standing beside Jia Tong''s horse and called him, "you go and call a carriage. You need a bigger one."


    Her dress, this momentum, a look is the real lady came, the slaves are a little at a loss, looking at Jia Tong, Jia Tong looked at Xinyue, Xinyue know can''t escape, had to owe a long body, said, "trouble sister."


    "It''s my duty to take care of you when my family doesn''t talk to each other."


    Jia Tong advised several times, can not persuade Xinyue, green lotus came, crisp solution.


    Xinyue is pregnant with a child, and Lvhe is more happy than anyone else. But they secretly make a whole family outside without telling her, which makes her very sad. She always thinks that she knows Jia Tong well and that Jia Tong can''t do without her. When she sees him and Xinyue talking at the door, she knows that Jia Tong can''t do without her.


    In fact, in this world, who is really inseparable from who? The emperor is so affectionate to the queen, but when the queen doesn''t come back, doesn''t he still accept the harem?


    She is a strong person, even if she loses, she will lose brilliantly.


    After Xinyue came back, she chose a large courtyard for her to live in, and pulled out some slaves for her. In addition, the maid and the old lady in Xinyue''s courtyard and the little fellow on the door, there were more than ten, which were more than those in her courtyard.


    She is a capable person. Naturally, she has everything. It''s the best way to give Xinyue food and clothing. She treats her like a big baby. On the other hand, people choose auspicious days, ready to let Jia Tong and Xinyue get married.


    When she was doing these things, her face was the same as usual. Only she knew that she was bleeding in her heart.


    She was psychologically prepared to take a concubine for Jia Tong. She had mentioned it many times. She felt that she should be able to cope with it. After all, it took so long, and Jia Tong put the others to sleep first. But it was at this moment that she realized how difficult it was.


    Taking concubines for her husband is like stabbing her in the heart. But what should I do? Jia Tong wants this child, and she wants it more. Xinyue is a good girl. They get along well, but why are they so sad?


    Xinyue is a sensible girl. When she entered the mansion, she was afraid that Lvhe would find her uncomfortable. She seldom went out of the yard. Every day, a group of slaves followed her. She didn''t know anything about the outside. She also heard that the maid said that the lady was preparing for her marriage with Mr. Jia. She went to Lvhe''s yard quickly. The maid saw that she was in a hurry and was very worried. They called her, "girl, please go first Be careful, young master


    She is now four months old, green lotus asked the doctor to press in the house to feel the pulse, said the child can be skinny, she is not afraid, still stride forward.


    After entering the door, he would kneel down to green lotus. Green lotus was startled and hurriedly propped her up with her hand. "What are you doing?""It''s said that my sister is preparing for Xinyue''s marriage with adults?"


    Green lotus said with a smile, "it''s time to prepare. You can''t wait for your child to be born to get married, can you? It''s no joke. "


    Xinyue bowed his head and said, "if you have any requirements, just mention them. Whatever I can do, I will make you satisfied."


    "Sister misunderstood," Xinyue bit her lip. She didn''t know where to start. She said that she didn''t want to get married. Lvhe would be suspicious. After thinking about it, she said, "now I have a big stomach, it''s not convenient to move, and I don''t look good in wedding clothes. It''s better to wait until the child is born."


    Green lotus some accident, did not expect that she would say so, but what she said is also reasonable, pregnant women can''t work hard, although the marriage is her hands, but on that day, there are some tedious ceremony, happy how much to be tired.


    "Elder sister, it''s not that no one will marry her husband and children," said Xinyue. "I''m not afraid of gossip."


    Some people marry concubines in order to have a son, but they are afraid that their concubines will not be able to give birth, or that they will give birth to girls, so they let their husband and children come into the family later. It''s not unusual for the high-ranking officials.


    The green lotus inquires into her, wants to see what clue from her face, but the happy appearance is very calm, nothing can be seen.


    She had no choice but to say, "well, it''s up to you to get married when you have a baby."


    Xinyue quietly breathed a sigh and let go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C872

    When the secret came to light, Mr. Jia didn''t have to cover it up any more. He went back to his house with Xinyue and Lvhe to take care of him. He ignored everything and became a shopkeeper. He changed back to the old Jia 250 who didn''t know how to feel.


    Although everything is ignored, I always go to Xinyue''s yard to see her, sit and talk, or find something interesting for her in the market. Mouth said words, eyes have been staring at Xinyue''s stomach, always thinking that it can drum up overnight.


    Aunt Qin is the most loyal. Since she follows Xinyue, she naturally thinks about her everywhere. When she sees the meal, she politely says, "my Lord, the meal is all set up. It''s better to use it here."


    Jia Tong took a look at Xinyue, but Xinyue said, "I''m afraid the food here is not suitable for adults. Adults should go back to their own courtyard to eat."


    Jia Tong asked, "what do you eat here?"


    "It''s all light and tonic food. My sister specially asked the kitchen to make it for me. It''s good for children."


    As soon as he heard that he was good to his children, Jia Tong had an idea. He also wanted to taste the food his children ate. He turned to Aunt Qin and said, "ask someone to set up a meal. I''ll eat it here."


    Jia Tong opened his mouth, and it was not easy for her to refuse. After all, it was someone else''s house. It was not her right to decide where adults liked to eat.


    Xinyue usually eats delicately. Although she has a child, she doesn''t have a big appetite. Jia Tongsheng is afraid that she won''t eat enough, so he often puts vegetables in her bowl. Xinyue can''t help but force herself to eat more. After a meal, she eats a little bit too much and burps constantly.


    Jia Tong accompanied her for a walk in the yard. The night wind in early summer is the most comfortable. It is slightly cool on the face. The moon is just right, and the green bamboo on one side swings with the wind, casting mottled shadows on the ground.


    Xinyue took back her eyes and looked at the shadow on the ground. She sighed, "I''m tired. I want to rest. Please go back."


    "Well, go and have a rest." Jia Tong said gently, when she turned around, Xu Xu helped her, watched her go in, and then turned back to her own yard.


    Back in the room did not see green lotus, green lotus''s close maid plum branch in, see him, not salty line of a gift, "adult back."


    Jia Tong asked, "where''s madam?"


    "My wife went to the Buddhist hall and said that she was praying for the young master."


    Jia Tong Oh, not too concerned, "make a cup of tea."


    Mei Zhi curled her lips. "You''re at Xinyue girl''s, don''t you even give me a cup of tea?"


    Jia Tong said: "she naturally has tea there, but after walking for a while, she is thirsty again."


    "My Lord, after walking for a while, is the food gone? Do you want me to prepare food for you


    "That''s not necessary," Jia Tong was in a good mood. He didn''t recognize the meaning of Meizhi''s words at all. He laughed and said, "it''s rare to eat so full in Xinyue."


    The more Mei Zhi listened, the more angry she was. "What do you mean, if you have enough to eat in Xinyue girl, you will not have enough to eat here?"


    Jia Tong thinks it''s wrong. He looks at her face carefully. "Xiaomeizhi, who''s bothering you? Tell me, my Lord is angry for you. "


    Meizhi was so angry with him that it was not worth the trouble for her wife to make such a 250. She was afraid of her temper and turned away.


    Jia Tong called her, "Hey, what are you going to do?"


    Plum branches did not return, "adults do not want to drink tea, to make tea for you."


    Jia Tong waved his hand with a smile, "go, go." Looking at her angry look, she thought she was going to fight. But this girl''s temper how more and more big, all call green lotus habitual, another day have to talk with her.


    After drinking tea, Jia Tong went to the yard to practice his sword for a while and did some boxing. Nowadays, life is comfortable. He doesn''t have to be with the emperor all the time. Without him, he is lazy. This is not good. He can''t set an example for his son in the future. He has to reflect on himself.


    After sweating, he took a bath and went back to his bedroom. But before the green lotus came back, Mei Zhi squatted in the corner of the wall to light incense. He asked, "does it take so long for my wife to worship Buddha?"


    "Madam said that in order to show her sincerity, she would stay in the Buddhist hall until the young master was born."


    Jia Tong was surprised and said, "do you want to live in the Buddhist hall?"


    "Exactly."


    "Is there someone to wait on?"


    "Ladon is here."


    Jia Tong relaxed, "it''s good to have someone around." Green lotus is smart and capable, and he is in charge of the whole family. He doesn''t need to worry about it.


    Sleep in the middle of the night, suddenly wake up, pillow empty, no one put his feet on his waist, no one nest in his arms, sleep every day in the bed, seems to have a strange feeling, open the eyes of the moment, feel very at a loss, a kind of do not know where the confusion?


    When I think of green lotus living in the Buddhist hall, my heart floating in the air falls down, and then I go to sleep, but I can''t sleep any more. I toss and turn like a pancake, and I fall asleep at dawn.


    He was sleeping soundly when he heard the housekeeper calling him, "my Lord, my Lord, it''s time to wake up. You are still on duty today."


    He didn''t open his eyes. He asked vaguely, "what time is it?""It''s time."


    When Jia Tong heard this, he jumped up from the bed and yelled at the housekeeper angrily, "it''s all this time. Why don''t you call me? After that, it''s time for the emperor to scold me again. Maybe you''ll kick my heart. You''re the one who hurt me..."


    The housekeeper was scolded by him and blushed. He said in a hurry, "my Lord, I called you, but you told me to go away."


    Jia Tong Leng for a moment, did not remember, "bullshit, how can I tell you to go away."


    "It''s true. Mei Zhi can testify. I don''t believe you ask her." The housekeeper bowed and said pitifully.


    Jia Tong didn''t have to ask. Mei Zhi said with a cold face, "the housekeeper is right. You told him to go away."


    Jia Tong didn''t speak any more. He put his robe on his body and said, "hurry up, comb my hair for me. I won''t eat any more food. I''ll ask someone to lead the horse to the door."


    When Meizhi combed his hair for him, Jia Tong looked at himself in the bronze mirror and said, "it''s better to have the green lotus. If she wants to be there, I can get up." I can''t help it. She''s pulling her ear. No one dares to pull his ear.


    Mei Zhi snorted: "this meeting son knows madam of good."


    Jia Tong grinned, "my wife is excellent."


    Meizhi said, "if you marry Xinyue, don''t forget your wife."


    "How can I?" Jia Tong put on his helmet. "What kind of person am I?"


    Mei Zhi stood behind him and made faces at him. Fortunately, she said that she had gone to the Buddhist hall, but she didn''t see him. I didn''t ask when I got up in the morning. I have no conscience.


    Just thinking of this, I heard Jia Tong ask, "has madam gone to the palace?"


    "I''ve already gone."


    Jia Tong A, "she how also don''t call me a, have no conscience, don''t know I will be scolded?"


    Meizhi doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but who has no conscience, Mr. Jia!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C873

    Jia Tong entered the palace, the emperor is still facing up, did not meet, but Ning jiuxun him, negative hand, cold face, "Mr. Jia, this point into the palace, to catch lunch?"


    Jia Tong smiles and bows to him, "sorry, I overslept."


    "You''re not sorry for me. What you''re sorry for is the emperor. You should share your worries when you eat your salary. Where are you when you are worried? On the bed? "


    Jia Tong blushed. No matter what the reason, it was wrong to be late. The emperor was diligent. No matter how close he was to the queen, he never delayed going to court. Compared with the emperor, he is really ashamed to be a minister.


    However, no matter how Ning Jiu trains him, he doesn''t take it to heart. His brothers are brothers. He trains him for his good.


    Jia Tong put out his face, put his hand on Ning Jiu''s shoulder, and took him to the side. "Don''t be angry, little jiu''er. It''s all my fault, but I didn''t mean to..."


    He is a person who doesn''t hide things in his heart. He told Ning Jiu about last night and said, "I''m probably not used to it. I can''t sleep until morning, so I''m late. Next time, I''ll pay attention to it. Next time, I''ll pay attention to it."


    Ning Jiuwei frowned, "green lotus live to Buddha Hall? I haven''t heard that she loves Buddha


    "It''s not easy to hope for a child. She is nervous and afraid of a mistake, so she prays for the child in the Buddhist hall every day."


    Ning Jiu is funny, "is that true?"


    "What else?" Jia Tong asked, "why else would she want to live in the Buddhist hall?"


    Ning Jiu is an outsider. He can see it at a glance, but it''s hard for him to say it. If it''s not what he thinks, it will separate them.


    Ning Jiu said, "it''s not easy for the green lotus to talk to her when she''s free."


    "I know it''s not easy for her," Jia Tong said with emotion. "She runs a family, and now she has to take care of Xinyue and her baby. She has to be considerate about everything, and it''s hard for her."


    Ning Jiu That''s what I''m talking about. It''s a real 250.


    -


    the queen has been observing the green lotus for a long time, but she always feels that something is wrong with her. She used to be a hot pepper, but now she is warm and gentle. Everything is slow. She has no response after talking to her for a long time. I don''t know what she is thinking?


    "Green lotus," she took a handkerchief in front of green lotus Yang Yang, green lotus finally recovered, "what, Niang?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    "It''s nothing," green lotus stroked his forehead. "There have been a lot of things recently. I''m a little tired."


    The queen said, "how much work is on hand. Is sheng''er pestering you to make clothes again?"


    Mention Mo Rong Sheng, green lotus smile, that is how clever a child, "small highness is obedient, as long as six Wangye don''t make new clothes, he won''t want."


    The empress laughs helplessly, "clearly is a boy, really loves Qiao than the girl, his this disposition does not follow the emperor, followed the emperor uncle." After a pause, he said, "you don''t look very well. If you''re tired, go home earlier. I''ll just have laurel here. It was said that you and Qihong are both out of work. They spend a lot of time on the road every day. They all have families. Ningan is still young, and the young master in your house is fast. They have many things to do, but you two are not willing to get used to and kiss each other, I don''t want to give up. If ordinary people are OK, they are in the Forbidden Palace. There are so many rules that you can''t be affected. "


    Green lotus says with a smile, "who let us have predestination with Niang Niang, this predestination knot, it is a matter of lifetime, maidservant wait for Niang Niang all one''s life."


    Why she is in a daze, the queen more or less also guessed some, but green lotus this person wants to be strong, definitely not good when she mentions that matter, pokes her heart nest.


    "Don''t stay in the house. Go out with me." The queen also took her arm as she used to do in Jiangnan, "let''s go."


    This is the most comfortable day of the year. It''s neither cold nor hot. Since the queen wants to go out for a walk, the green lotus can only accompany her.


    Two people come out from Chengde hall, did not walk a few steps to meet Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong on the front of the ceremony, looking at the green lotus smile, "today''s son is deliberately do not call me, from the palace, so that Ning nine seize the opportunity to train me."


    Green lotus light Piao Piao he one eye, "Jia adult speech heavy, when I leave, listen to housekeeper say you sleep is sweet, where dare to disturb."


    Jia Tong was stunned for a moment. How could this sound


    The queen quickly made a comeback: "green lotus is not very comfortable, you can lead her home earlier."


    On hearing that green lotus was uncomfortable, Jia Tong immediately became serious and looked at her, "daughter-in-law, what''s wrong? Did you fall asleep in the Buddhist hall yesterday? "


    Queen a listen, dare feeling two don''t sleep together now. I won''t sleep in the same bed any more. It will be farther and farther from now on.


    She asked green lotus, "what do you do when you go to the Buddhist hall to sleep?"


    Jia Tong scrambled to answer, "she prayed for the unborn child. She said that it''s true to live in a Buddhist temple."


    The Queen almost rolled her eyes and was about to speak when she saw green lotus winking at her. The eyes of such a strong man were full of pleading. Her heart softened and she had to endure.


    She ordered Jia Tong: "send green lotus back, let her stay at home, Buddhist hall is cold and quiet, which is the place to live, don''t go in the future."Jia Tong some embarrassment, "Niang Niang, minister today son a late, again early leave, small nine son should grasp me to nag again."


    Empress came to temper, "daughter-in-law is not comfortable, can''t you send it? How did you become a husband? Didn''t you say that no matter what, you put green lotus first? When you talk, do you fart? "


    Jia Tong sneered, "Niang Niang, how can you speak so rudely? Let the emperor know..."


    Green lotus stood there with her head down, and her heart was tumultuous. Jia Tong was an open-minded man. When she was good in the past, she always patted her chest and said that she was the first. For her sake, even if she turned over to the emperor, her promise was still in my ears. Now, I forget to go to Java. At the end of the day, it''s still the child that matters. The child is his blood, and she is just an outsider after all.


    "Niang Niang, he is worth it. The maidservant can go back by himself."


    The queen refused, but green lotus looked at her with that kind of pleading eyes. She was a little sad. With green lotus''s character, if she ordered Jia Tong to send her, it would be a kind of humiliation.


    "OK, then you go back to the house, so that you can have a rest," said the queen. "Don''t worry about it. Do it for yourself."


    There was a hint in her words. Green lotus naturally understood, nodded, blessed, and turned to go to the palace gate.


    Jia Tong looked at her back and said happily, "my daughter-in-law knows the general situation. She is afraid that I will be scolded by the emperor."


    The queen clenched her teeth and scolded him angrily: "two hundred and five." He turned and went to the royal garden.


    Jia Tong felt her nose for no reason. The empress''s temper has been getting worse recently. Is it the emperor who didn''t wait for her at night?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C874

    As the days went by, Jia Tong was still on duty every day. He went back to the mansion to talk with Xinyue and bring her some trinkets. Seeing that her stomach was getting bigger and bigger, he was very happy.


    But gradually, he always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t remember what was wrong. When Mei Zhi made his bed at night, he said, "my Lord, why don''t you go to sleep in Xinyue girl''s yard? How lonely it is to lie here alone."


    At that time, Jia Tong was sitting with an old God to take off her hair bundle. When she said this, she could not help but think of green lotus. How lonely she should be sleeping alone in the Buddhist hall. Last time in the palace, the empress said that she would not live in the Buddhist hall, but the green lotus worships the Yin and returns to the palace and still lives in the Buddhist hall.


    He couldn''t sit still. He didn''t wear any socks. He walked out with his shoes on. Mei Zhi said, "my Lord, where are you going so late?"


    Jia Tong said, "I''ll see my wife."


    Meizhi thought that he really wanted to go to Xinyue girl''s yard. In that case, she had to stop him. Unexpectedly, Jia Tong said that he would go to see Lvhe. She breathed a sigh. Did the 250 year old Jia finally think of his wife?


    When Jia Tong hurried to the Buddhist hall, he finally remembered what was wrong. He hadn''t seen green lotus for several days. He was living in the same palace, and both husband and wife were on duty in the palace, but they lived and went separately. They came out early and came back late, and no one could meet each other.


    In the past, when he opened his eyes every morning, he saw green lotus. When he was in the palace, he always took the opportunity to see her. Green lotus was on duty earlier than him. If there was nothing important in the house, he would wait for him to go with him. When he came back to the house, where there was green lotus, there was him, and where there was him, there was green lotus. But when did their husband and wife become like this?


    He ran to the Buddhist hall, but he shut the door. The door was locked. He knocked twice and called Lvhe. The maid ladong answered him through the door. "My Lord, my wife is asleep. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Jia Tong sighed. It was really late. He walked slowly back into the room. Mei Zhi asked, "my Lord, have you seen your wife?"


    He shook his head. "Madam, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Meizhi asked, "your honor is in such a hurry to see your wife, but what''s the matter?"


    Jia Tong thought about it, but it didn''t matter. He just didn''t see her for a long time, so he wanted to see her.


    -


    in the cold Buddhist hall, the flame in the lamp is gently swaying, green lotus is sitting at the table, and ladong is standing behind her, combing her hair with a horn comb.


    "Madame, why didn''t you see him when he came just now?"


    Green lotus looked at himself in the mirror with a bitter smile, "what did you say when you saw it?"


    Ladong is green lotus''s intimate maid. She sees the love between her husband and wife. But since Xinyue was taken back to her house, she runs to Xinyue''s yard day by day and leaves her in the cold. She really despises such kind men.


    She is just not worth it for his wife: "madam, if the adult comes to you, it means that he still has you in his heart. If you don''t see him, you will only push him farther and farther away. At that time, Xinyue girl gives birth to a little childe. They seem to be three members of hele''s family, leaving you out."


    "If that''s the case," said green lotus, "it''s like your wish. Maybe I''ll live in the Buddhist hall for a long time, but I''ll ask about the affairs in the mansion."


    Ladong stabbed in his heart, "how can the lady say such dejected words? In the eyes of the maidservant, the lady is not soft, and she still allows people to bully her?"


    Green lotus shook his head, "all say I have a hot temper, but this kind of thing, I don''t like to fight to rob, the heart is not with you, what''s the use of robbing back.". I was wronged, but can see a person''s heart, why not. If there is no hope, there will be no disappointment. "


    The more he heard it, the worse he felt. He gritted his teeth and scolded angrily: "if it''s not my wife, can you support such a big mansion with your temperament? I don''t know how grateful he is for his wife''s hard work. He has done such a mean thing. It''s really not like that anymore. "


    Green lotus tiny Lin rises a face, "don''t criticize Lord son."


    Ladong is a disposition with her, unconvinced way: "the master of slave is you."


    Green lotus teased her, "you are not a slave. You should be a master. If you are not happy, you will bury the master behind your back."


    "Ma''am, I''m not worth it for you."


    Green lotus smile, "in fact, this kind of thing is too common, is our own stingy, look at the court of those high-ranking officials, which is not three wives and four concubines, our family adults to this meeting to marry concubines, has been good, besides, Xinyue or pregnant first to enter the door, I want to do a virtuous help, first of all have to have tolerance of the stomach, Xinyue is a good girl, beautiful, knowledgeable She is polite and gentle. To be honest, she is more suitable to be Mrs. Jia. She is not like me. She is as fierce as Yasha. Everyone is afraid of me. In Lin''an City, an adult is a model of fear. I often refute his face and ask him to go out with a single face. He is laughed at by others. He is a man. If he doesn''t say anything, he may have a bad memory in his heart. I just met Xinyue, who is so gentle and considerate. It''s normal for his mind to turn to her, but... "She sighed, "I originally thought about concubines for adults. Adults want children, but I can''t stop them. I''m a sinner after cutting off the incense of Jia family. As long as adults have me in their heart, this family will be the same as before. Except for many children, nothing will change. But at this time, my heart will..."


    Green lotus is not a person who likes to complain. After listening to her saying so much, she felt very sad. Her eyes were red, and she pressed her shoulder: "madam, don''t talk about it. I know what you are suffering from. If you want me to tell you, I don''t have to live in the Buddhist temple for a long time. I''ll just leave. Anyway, I''m with madam Ding, and Mei Zhi will certainly go with her. We are out of sight and out of mind. "


    Green lotus is silent for a long time, suddenly smile, "maybe I think too much, I live in the Buddhist hall, but adults did not move to Xinyue girl there, that he still care about me in the heart, they say he is a 250, brain do not think about things, about did not think of this layer."


    Ladong snorted, "adults go to Xinyue girl''s yard every day, and accompany her for a meal and a walk. In the eyes of outsiders, isn''t that a loving couple? This lady has entered the Buddhist hall, but he has never come to see her. If she really doesn''t want to do something, she thinks that adults can change their minds. "


    Green lotus was amused by her, "what brain, pig brain? Come on, I''m sleepy. You can go and have a rest


    She got up and went to the bedside. Suddenly she heard a loud thump on the door outside. "Madam, madam, please go to see Xinyue. She has a terrible stomachache!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C875

    Green lotus a listen to, scared a jump, La Dong don don''t wait for her command, hurried out to open the door, a maid ran in, hurriedly said, "madam, Xinyue girl has a bad stomachache, you go to see it."


    Green lotus put on his clothes and went out in a hurry, "did you go to ask for a doctor? Have you passed, my lord? "


    "The housekeeper has sent for a doctor, and the adult has gone. The adult is very flustered. He looks like he has no master and calls you to go."


    Lu he sighs in his heart that Mr. Jia is always like this. He can stand in his own way except for the emperor''s affairs. No matter what happens, he will come to her first. Over the years, he has been used to relying on her.


    At the moment of entering the door, green lotus was stunned. Xinyue covered her stomach and frowned. Her body bowed like shrimp. It was obviously very uncomfortable. Jia Tong stood by the bed. As soon as he saw her, he said anxiously, "green lotus, come and see. Xinyue has a stomachache. Come and see what''s wrong with her?"


    He was anxious, but when he saw her, his expression was obviously relaxed. Green lotus knew him best and knew that he began to rely on her again. But what could she do? She was not a doctor.


    But she was used to his backbone. She went over and asked old lady Qin, who was serving Xinyue, "what did you eat today, girl?"


    Qin laomazi bowed, "the girl''s food is set by the lady, according to the day round, today is almost the same as usual."


    Green lotus frowned. Qin''s mother had something to say. As soon as she opened her mouth, she involved her. She took a look at Jia Tong, but Jia didn''t pay any attention. He bowed his head to comfort Xinyue. Xinyue was sweating. Her pink face was wrinkled into a ball. She groaned bitterly. Green lotus pricked her heart a little, pressed down her breath, and her cold eyes came down from people''s faces one by one He said, "who gave the girl something to eat?"


    The room was quiet, and no one spoke. Green lotus sneered, "now admit that I can give you a way to live. If I find out that I have murdered the heirs of the second grade senior member, it''s a big crime. I''ll have several lives to pay for it. Now, the doctor may be able to prescribe the right medicine to the case. Whether you want to save your life depends on you. "


    "Madam, spare your life!" A servant girl suddenly knelt down and shivered, "today, a servant girl came to her home and brought her some sticky sugar. She gave it to her sisters. The girls also ate some. She just remembered that sticky sugar is made of frozen glutinous rice. Frozen glutinous rice is cool. I don''t know if it is..."


    Green lotus willow eyebrow a vertical, "confused things, so how can cool things for girls to eat?"


    At this time, the housekeeper led the doctor to come. The doctor listened to the words of green lotus and felt his pulse. He had a number in his heart. "My Lord, madam, it''s just because I ate sticky sugar that my little lady has a stomachache. There''s a plaster in the Lilliputian''s medicine box to suit the case. Please bring a bowl to the girl, and the Lilliputian will roll it open and mix it with water. It''s OK for my little lady to eat it."


    The little servant girl immediately brought the bowl and spoon. The doctor put some plaster in the bowl, opened the water, took the Golden branch and carefully fed it to Xinyue.


    All the people in the room are looking at it with fear, and their hearts are so happy that they really want to eat some plaster?


    Strange to say, after a few mouthfuls, Xinyue''s eyebrows spread out, and the red tide on his face slowly faded.


    Jia Tong was overjoyed, "doctor, this is a magic medicine."


    The doctor said with a smile, "I''m flattered. It''s not a magic medicine, but it''s just right. The little lady is pregnant with a child. It''s for fire, but the frozen glutinous rice is cold. When they collide with each other, they fight in their stomachs. What the little man gives his wife is nothing more than an ordinary antidote. It''s just like the war between the two armies. If one side withdraws, the war will not start. Fortunately, my wife told me that I had eaten frozen glutinous rice, otherwise it would take a lot of effort to find out the disease. "


    "Yes, my wife is very powerful. As soon as she came, she saw that Xinyue had eaten a bad stomach and found out the culprit," he said, and asked Lvhe, "daughter-in-law, how do you know Xinyue had eaten a bad stomach?"


    A daughter-in-law let green lotus mixed feelings, this does not want to pay attention to him, think or forget, so many people look at, not good to sweep his face, "make stomachache, mostly because of eating bad things, so I asked."


    Xinyue''s pain just passed, and he was still weak. He said to Lvhe, "thanks to my sister."


    "If the family doesn''t talk to each other, you can have a rest." She asked the doctor, "my sister has been in pain for a while, and it doesn''t affect the child, does it?"


    The doctor said, "don''t worry, madam. It''s just a common tummy trouble. It''s OK."


    Green lotus let go and asked someone to reward the doctor and send him out in person.


    When Jia Tong came back to his senses, green lotus was no longer in the house. He ran out of the door. In the night, he only saw a lantern fluttering to the Buddhist hall. He stopped in the corridor and watched the light drift farther and farther. He felt a sense of panic in his heart. It seemed that he was a abandoned child. He didn''t like it. Green lotus is a little indifferent to him now. Is he just a child What happened?


    Just as she was dazzled, mother Qin came to her and said, "my Lord, it''s late at night. You can have a rest here. The girl has just been shocked. My Lord is just accompanying her. It''s also your compassion."


    Jia Tong didn''t say a word. Mei Zhi was standing by with a lantern. He was not very angry. "Are you going, my lord? If you don''t, I''ll go. "Jia Tong immediately said, "go, go," he said to Qin laomazi, "you serve the girl, be alert at night, and send someone to report something."


    Qin laomazi also wants to fight for it again, "my Lord, you''d better stay, girl, she..."


    Meizhi is impatient. She dares to be happy. There is such an old man around her. All the good girls are broken. She said impolitely, "adults have said to leave, what else does mother say? Is it your girl''s meaning or your mother''s meaning?"


    Old lady Qin was robbed by Meizhi, and her face turned red. "What Meizhi said is that our girl is pregnant with a young master, and she is weak and brave. It''s better for her man to accompany her. What''s the matter with her."


    She was found by Jia Tong in the market. She had no scruples about her words. Meizhi was a girl''s family. Her face was red with shame, and she didn''t care about her temper. "Oh, Meizhi hasn''t paid homage to our adults yet, so my mother said, where can you put your girl''s face


    Jia Tong had something to do in his heart, but he didn''t care about them either. Seeing that it was more and more embarrassing, he said, "don''t be noisy. Don''t be sleepy. Go to sleep." Then he took the lantern in Meizhi''s hand and went straight to his yard.


    Mei Zhi snorted to Qin laomazi with pride, and walked a few steps to catch up.


    Qin laomazi hated the feet, scolded the voice, "small hoof, so powerful, in the future worry about not getting married."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C876

    The next afternoon, the green lotus came back from the palace. As soon as she entered the palace, Mei Zhi met her, "madam, please go and have a look. That shameless old lady Qin is beating Xiuer with cane." Xiuer was the maid who gave Xinyue sticky candy yesterday.


    Green lotus frowned and walked quickly to Xinyue''s yard. She asked, "why play Xiuer?"


    "There''s nothing else. For yesterday''s sake, she said that Xiuer had a bad heart and hurt the young master." Mei Zhi said angrily, "who is Xiuer? No one in the house knows. She''s honest, but she didn''t mean it. My wife has taught her a lesson. But old lady Qin is still clinging to her heart. Who can''t see what she has in mind."


    "Is Xinyue silent?"


    "Miss Xinyue naturally stopped her, but old lady Qin was so arrogant that she didn''t listen to her at all. She was soft hearted and had a big stomach, so it was hard to pull. Other people didn''t dare to say anything. She didn''t even pay attention to the housekeeper, and let her temper go."


    Green lotus rushed to Xinyue''s yard. Sure enough, she saw that there was a lot of noise in it. Mother Qin chased Xiuer all over the yard with vines. She yelled, "stop it."


    Xiuer quickly ran to her side and begged, "madam, help me, mother Qin will kill the slave."


    Green lotus is really angry. The master hasn''t jumped yet, but the slave can''t wait. She hasn''t planned to give way. She doesn''t want to bear her temper, so she slaps old lady Qin in the face.


    With a clear sound, five finger prints appeared on the face of Qin''s mother. She covered her face and didn''t speak for a long time.


    After entering the mansion, she knows that the eldest lady can''t have a baby. Her mind is as open as a fiddle. No matter how good the couple feel, it''s always a lack of having no children. Having children is different. Children are the bond between parents. Since ancient times, mother and son are expensive. Xinyue girl looks as beautiful as a fairy and has a good character. Maybe one day Jia''s mansion will change and her master and son will help her, As a servant of Xinyue girl, her status naturally rose.


    But no matter how horizontal, or afraid of green lotus, beaten also dare not speak, commissar aggrieved looking at Xinyue.


    Xinyue was annoyed that she was domineering. After all, she was her own personal servant. She was old enough. When so many people were beaten and her face was not good-looking, she had to come forward and say, "don''t be angry, sister. My mother has a big temper. I will talk about her in the future. Sister, don''t be angry about her. "


    The green lotus slowly facial expression, "you are a soft temperament son, who also can''t handle," she looked at the slave in the room, "I today son a put here, who again make trouble, let the girl be frightened, I will not lightly forgive her, as for mother you," she moved the vision to Qin old mother son face, "our house temple is small, can''t afford you this big God, where come of go back to where."


    Mother Qin knew she was afraid. Por Tong knelt down and said, "madam, please forgive me this time. I don''t dare any more. Please forgive me..."


    Xinyue help to intercede, "mother know wrong, sister spared her, mother''s family are counting on her wages."


    She opened her mouth, green lotus don''t give face, blunt Qin old lady cold voice way, "blunt your girl''s face, today a spare you, can remember your girl''s good, don''t give her trouble."


    "Yes, I remember." Mother Qin nodded her head like garlic.


    A storm seems to have passed, Jia Tong did not know, he was sent to the neighboring county by the emperor that day, a few days back.


    Come back to hear a news, said green lotus while he is not in the house, bully Xinyue, if not Xinyue begged, but also to send out the people around her. And last time Xinyue upset stomach is also green lotus instigation, because envy adults and Xinyue good, so want to give Xinyue a little color to see.


    Jia Tong knows that green lotus is a powerful person. He is good at keeping grudges and settling accounts after autumn. But he thinks that green lotus should not be such a person. However, he thinks that this kind of thing is not groundless. With green lotus''s temperament Maybe it can be done.


    It''s time for them to have a good talk.


    In the morning, he rushed to the Buddhist hall after breakfast. He wanted to meet green lotus before entering the palace. Before he arrived at the Buddhist hall, the young man turned back and said, "my Lord, madam has already left the palace."


    "So early?" Jia Tong asked, "how long have you been away?"


    "Ladong said she had been gone for a quarter of an hour."


    Jia Tong secretly calculated in his heart that he should be able to stop her in front of the palace.


    Early in the morning, there were not many people on the street. He raced all the way to the palace gate, but there was not even a ghost. He murmured to himself, "how can you walk so fast? When is the strength of the sedan chair man so good?"


    When he entered the palace, he went to the duty room to deal with the official business. When all the trivial things were explained, he went to Chengde hall. At this time, the emperor was in the upper court, and there was only the empress in the hall. Relying on his former friendship, he was always presumptuous in front of the empress and did not inform her, so he walked in carelessly.


    Laurel stopped him and asked impolitely, "what''s the matter with Mr. Jia?"


    Jia Tong ah of a, "this adult is a from two goods at least, you also too have no rules."


    Laurel glanced at him, "some people''s conscience is eaten by the dog, what else do I have to do?"Jia Tong thought for a long time, "whose conscience has been eaten by the dog? Wei Tai Yi


    Laurel''s face sank and cut him hard. "What''s Mr. Jia doing?"


    When Jia Tong saw her like this, he thought he was right. But if you quarrel, don''t spread the fire on me.


    "Where''s the lady?"


    "The empress went to the leopard garden."


    "Why didn''t you go? Don''t you have to follow? "


    "Sister green lotus is following."


    Jia Tong Oh, turned around and left.


    Yuegui rolled her eyes at his back. "Mr. Jia, you''d better go. If you have nothing to do, don''t come back!"


    Jia Tong rushed to the leopard garden and stood outside looking around. He didn''t see any sound inside. He asked the guard at the door, "is the empress inside?"


    The guard nodded, "yes, the empress has just entered."


    Leopard garden is very big, with woods and hillsides. You can''t see anything at the gate. Jia Tong said, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    A guard couldn''t help laughing, "are you sure you want to go in?"


    Jia Tong knew what he was laughing at. He had no choice. He was so lucky that even Dian Dian liked him. Every time he went in, he threw him down on the ground. After all, he was a man, not a beast. He was played by a leopard between his hands. It was so miserable that he seldom went in now.


    But the determination to see green lotus made him very brave. With a big chest and a serious face, he said, "of course I want to go in. Open the door."


    The guard opened the heavy iron fence to let him in. Jia Tong walked forward carefully, looked around, and didn''t dare to relax, because Diandian''s favorite thing was to attack people unprepared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C877

    Jia Tong walked forward slowly. The outline of the Panther house could be seen in the trees. He was a little relieved. The queen was there. With her, he dared not bully him.


    As soon as he breathed, the leaves on his head moved. Before he had time to react, he was knocked down by a huge animal. His hairy head was against his face. He opened his eyes and squinted at his bright yellow pupils. He seemed to smile at him.


    But Jia Tong couldn''t laugh at all. He yelled at it harshly, "let''s go, or I''ll beat you, let''s go!"


    No matter how loud his voice is, no matter how fierce his appearance is, Diandian just feels funny. He pats his face with his paws, arches him with his head, and talks him up with his mouth. When he falls to the ground happily, Jia Tong is so angry that he becomes Diandian''s plaything.


    He stood up, turned and ran. After that, all the fast-moving things had a fatal attraction to the ferocious beast. He leaped a little, and his vigorous body was drawn into an arc in the air, graceful and full of strength. After a few leaps, he caught up with him and fell to the ground again.


    This pressure is a little heavy, Jia Tong chest a tight, almost did not spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    He cried, "why do you always have trouble with me? I''m a man, not your toy."


    Little by little, he shook his big head and kept blowing at him. The smell was fishy and smelly. Jia Tong covered his face with his sleeve and finally cried out recklessly, "help, help, lady, help me..."


    He a shout, a little bit seem to realize what, take claw to cover his mouth, sharp claw thorn in his mouth, pain he straight exhaust.


    Fortunately, the queen who stayed in the Panther house heard his cry for help and rushed to drink the Panther, so she rescued him.


    Jia Tong awkwardly got up and patted the dust on his body, "Niang Niang, thank you for coming in time, otherwise I would be miserable."


    The queen understated, "it''s OK. It''s over with you."


    Jia Tong angrily way: "it has a grudge with the minister."


    The queen is funny, "what does it have against you?"


    "He is envious that the prince is good with him now, but not with him, so every time he comes in, he takes revenge on him," he added at the end, "it''s deliberate revenge."


    The queen laughed and asked him, "what are you doing in here?"


    "I''m looking for my mother."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Jia Tong Hey, hey, hey, I don''t look for the empress, I look for the green lotus. "


    "Green lotus is not here."


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Ah?" Jia Tong gritted his teeth and said, "little laurel, you wait for me."


    The queen frowned, "what''s the matter with laurel? The green lotus came out with me. Laurel probably thought she was with me."


    "Niang Niang, where has green lotus gone?"


    The queen spread her hands, "I don''t know. I have so many things every day. Is it hard for me to look after my daughter-in-law for you?"


    Jia Tong turned around and wanted to go. He lay at the Queen''s feet and looked at him. He trembled, "lady, don''t you go out?"


    "I''ll stay. You go first."


    "But he, he always looks at me."


    "It''s OK. I''m looking at it. Let''s go."


    Jia Tong raised a foot, nodded and arched, and stood up. Jia Tong quickly put down his foot, "Niang Niang, look at it..."


    The queen was impatient. "What''s the trace? Let''s go. It''s tired. It can''t let people move. Let''s go. How dare the second class bodyguard be so timid? Can''t you laugh off people''s big teeth?"


    Jia Tong''s face turned red when she teased him. He walked back slowly. After a few steps, he looked back. Diandian stood there and didn''t move. He was relieved. Sure enough, in front of the queen, he didn''t dare to make mistakes. When he heard the wind behind him, he turned his head and saw that Diandian was roaring like thunder. He was so scared that he sat on the ground.


    But without waiting for the spot to come to her, the queen yelled at her. She twisted her body and went back again. Jia Tong wiped a sweat, but she didn''t care any more. She ran to the door.


    The queen looked at his panic and bent over with a smile.


    At the door, Jia Tong stopped, straightened his clothes, and asked the guard to open the door calmly.


    The guard teased him, "don''t you play with Diandian for a while?"


    Jia Tong snorted, "what''s fun with a beast?"


    The guard looked behind him. "Ah, here we are."


    Jia Tong immediately butt fire like darting out, "fast, lock the door." Looking back, it was quiet inside, so angry that he punched the guard, "dare to fool me, I want to transfer you to the cold palace."


    In fact, there is no cold palace. There is no one living in the back palace. It''s all cold palace.


    -


    Yuegui saw the green lotus coming in with a small bundle and asked, "did my sister find the flower?"


    "Well, after searching for a long time, I finally found it. I''ll embroider it later."


    Laurel couldn''t help laughing and said, "there''s one thing, sister. Don''t annoy me.""What''s the matter?" Green lotus said, "it''s a mistake. Naturally, a lady says you, but I don''t need to."


    "If the empress knows about this, she will only praise me," Yue GUI said. "I''ve tricked Mr. Jia into the leopard garden."


    The green lotus slightly changed face, "you this wench, know clearly a little bit love to tease him, how return......"


    "I''m fighting for my sister," Yue GUI said. "My sister used to have a lot of energy, but now she''s silent, and she''s looking bad. If you don''t tell me, I can guess more or less, and I''m not sure how much she''s angry. The last time Lord Jia took a Western kaleidoscope from his mother, it was not for you. Whoever gave birth to a baby for him would try to please anyone. He didn''t remember how much medicine his sister had taken and how many sins she had suffered? No matter how happy you are, you have to take care of your sister''s feelings. When you have children, don''t you even want your daughter-in-law? "


    "Don''t say that," he sighed. "The child is his heart, and let him be happy."


    Two people are talking, Jia Tong came in, first stare laurel one eye, please look at Green Lotus smile, "where did you just go?"


    Green lotus ignored him and lowered his head to fiddle with the flowers in the package. Jia Tong touched his nose and said, "have you gone to the needle embroidery workshop? This flower looks beautiful. Who embroidered it for? Yesterday, I was still thinking that the children''s clothes had to be prepared. If you make them yourself, you will be able to compete with those bought outside. "


    Laurel in the edge to hear angry, want to speak, was green lotus an eye nailed.


    She looked up at him. "That''s why you came to me? Please rest assured that you will have all the clothes ready before the baby is born. "


    Listen to her say, Jia Tong a little embarrassed, "it''s not for this, it''s me, I have something to look for you."


    "What''s the matter, say it."


    Jia Tong winked at Yuegui and motioned her to avoid. Yuegui could see everything. He had to say, "let''s go out and talk."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C878

    It was rare for him to have something to say. Green lotus was listening to what he said, so he went out with him. They stood under the tree and talked.


    Jia Tong felt that he had a lot to say, but he finally met green lotus. He didn''t know where to start. He bowed his head and rubbed his hands, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Green lotus is impatient to wait, "don''t say I''m gone, I''m busy."


    "That, that," Jia Tong said, "I heard that you were going to drive mother Qin away a while ago. She''s the one Xinyue has been using outside. I''m afraid Xinyue is not used to it. I know that you have anger in your heart. I''m angry. You know, I can''t fight back and scold you. That''s Xinyue. How can you treat her? After all, she''s pregnant with a child, if there''s any If you miss something, it''s not good... "


    Green lotus listen to him say these, a heart slowly sink to, suddenly feel oneself good failure, do so long husband and wife, he actually is such to see her.


    "What do you mean?" She asked coldly.


    "Don''t be angry," Jia Tong subconsciously took a step back, "no matter what you do, I can understand, just..."


    Green lotus interrupts him, Mou light is tiny cold "what did I do?"


    "Just last time, that matter, I know you just think of tone, also won''t, won''t really cause harm to children..."


    Green lotus heart a bump, "you say last time heart happy belly ache, is I make of ghost?"


    Jia Tong was always afraid of her. Seeing frost floating in her eyes, he quickly changed his words, "no matter who said it, I don''t believe it..."


    "Why not?" Green lotus is not angry but laughs, "I was originally a person who didn''t rub sand in my eyes, and I''m fierce. I can''t do this kind of thing, so what if I do it? Are you going to hit me or leave me? "


    Jia Tong murmured: "the Green lotus, really, really you did it? "


    "Any more questions?" The green lotus presses down the sour and astringent voice, "don''t you already know that I did it?"


    Jia Tong carefully asked: "that, pour bottom is not you, you do?" If it''s not, of course it''s good. If it is, he''s not surprised, but it''s not good to wrongly treat people.


    Green lotus sad smile, "is not what I do very important?" She was so disappointed in him that she didn''t want to talk any more and turned away.


    Jia Tong see her lonely turn around, suddenly feel the heart is very painful, stretched out his hand to pull her, "green lotus."


    Green lotus flings away him hard, turn round again, already is a face calm, "recently the business in the palace is many, I have to live in the palace for a few days, the business in the palace you see to handle." She doesn''t care who she loves, so that she won''t have a bad reputation.


    Jia Tong watched her walk into the hall, feeling a little disappointed. How did the green lotus become like this


    He suddenly felt that green lotus was alienated from himself, which was very bad. He wanted to catch up with her, but his feet could not move. He felt that there was a gap between them, and he could not smile and be reckless in front of her as before.


    Green lotus is not in the house. It''s in Qin''s heart. She still remembers that she was beaten last time. Although she can''t call back, she wants to let green lotus never enter the house again.


    She began to interfere in the internal affairs, other maid afraid of her, do not dare to say a word, ladong with green lotus into the palace, only Meizhi against her. Two people have a little quarrel for three days and a big fight for five days. One is Xinyue girl''s close mother, and the other is the maid in front of her wife. The housekeeper can''t afford to offend anyone, so he has to poke the matter in front of Jia Tong.


    Jia Tong used to be the most popular spectator. He would stand on the side of the house and watch the fight happily. But when he got to his own house, his ears were not quiet, so he had a headache. As soon as the housekeeper reported to him, he habitually pushed to green lotus: "I don''t care about these trivial things, tell my wife."


    The housekeeper reminded him, "my Lord, my wife is not at home now."


    Jia Tong was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered that green lotus lived in the palace. He scratched his hair and was very upset. He scolded the housekeeper: "what do you eat, housekeeper and housekeeper, who are you in charge of


    The housekeeper said in embarrassment: "my Lord, two women quarrel. I can''t even get in a word..."


    "Isn''t he a man?"


    "Adults are at least the second class leaders of the current Dynasty. As long as adults show some prestige, they are naturally afraid."


    Jia Tong had no choice but to go to settle the case. In fact, it was just a trivial matter. It was hot, and a batch of fans entered the house. They were divided according to their heads. Mei Zhi and Qin laomazi both took a fancy to the same fan, competing for it. One scolded xiaojiaozi, the other scolded laobuzun. They were so red faced and thick necked that they almost fought.


    When Jia Tong got there, he scolded them with a straight face. They didn''t scold each other any more, but their eyes were still fighting. Jia Tong stood in the middle of them, blocking their sight, but he couldn''t stop the anger of the two envious enemies. He felt that he had been poked several holes by their fierce eyes.


    He said, but no one would give in. He was so angry that he broke the fan and threw it away: "now it''s not noisy, no one can get it. It will be like this in the future. If you fight for something again, I will destroy it. How can you fight for it? "


    He ignored mother Qin and took Meizhi away. As he walked, he taught her, "your wife is not here. Nobody cares about you. Do you want to go to heaven?"Mei Zhi said to him, "can''t you let your wife come back? I don''t want to quarrel with her. It''s her who quarrels with me and bullies my master. Hum, you wait. From now on, she doesn''t know how many moths she will give. Now all the little ones in the mansion are afraid of her. The whole old bandit has never seen such a bully. Who do you think she is? Why should everyone let her? Miss Xinyue is a soft persimmon. Only she can handle it. No one can manage her except her wife... "


    Jia Tong listen to her wordy, heart more and more fidgety up, "OK, don''t say, let my ears quiet."


    But he couldn''t be quiet. Later, not only did his wife and maid quarrel, but the housekeeper also bothered him all day. The income and expenses of the house, the need to buy more things, the human relations of the officials in the court, the body of the old people and the old women in the family, and the walking of the parents in law''s house He asked for all kinds of trivial things.


    Jia Tong who tube these, hand a wave: "wait for madam to come back again."


    But some things are imminent. How can we wait? Jia Tong has to go to Lvhe. He has tried to find her several times, but Lvhe turns around when he sees him from a distance. He knows that he is despised, and it''s not good to be shy. He used to be so thick skinned, but now he''s so thin in front of her.


    After a couple fight, he felt very sad and wanted to make up, but he didn''t know what to do. He was at a loss all day. Now I don''t go to Xinyue any more. I don''t even ask about the children. Sometimes sitting in a daze, the more I think about it, the more boring I feel. It''s not smooth. There''s a nameless fire in my heart, but it can''t come out. It''s not as good as eating and dying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C879

    Jia Tong finally blocked the green lotus in the palace. The couple almost haven''t seen each other for ten days. When they meet again, they are a little uncomfortable. Green lotus is cold, while Jia Tong is suing, "green lotus, go home and live."


    "Why?" Green lotus light way: "the work that I have in hand has not finished."


    "But you can''t go back all the time," Jia Tong said. "There are many things you have to take care of."


    "You are also the head of the family. Can''t you manage it?"


    "I..."


    He came to her, green lotus was happy, but he didn''t say miss her, don''t admit the mistake, just said let her go back to take charge, with her married him is a housekeeper!


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Green lotus bypasses him and goes to Chengde hall.


    Jia Tong is a little annoyed and leaves his home to him. He is greedy for comfort in the palace. Don''t you think about it for him?


    "Well, when will you go back?" He pressed her anxiously.


    Green lotus looked at him coldly. Jia Tong seldom spoke to her in such a tone. He didn''t see her for a few days. As expected, he grew up. Then he sneered, "I can only go back when things are done. I''m the master''s slave. I don''t want to do what I want. Is there no rules?"


    "I''ll ask the empress what kind of work she has sent you so that you can''t even go back home!"


    "How dare you?" The green lotus raised a willow eyebrow: "does the empress disturb me at will? When I want to go back, I will go back."


    Originally green lotus a stare, Jia Tong is afraid, but in recent days he was annoyed a head two big, in the heart nest fire, temper also a little can''t stop, "said the slip of the tongue, dare feeling is you want to go back, green lotus, don''t forget, you are my Jia''s daughter-in-law, how can do a daughter-in-law all day don''t go home, how reasonable."


    "I''m out of order. What can you do for me?" Green lotus snorted, "isn''t there a little lady in your family? Can''t you let her take care of the house? You''re more at home when I''m away


    Jia Tong heard this more angry, "finally tell the truth, you are jealous, I am good to Xinyue, she is my child''s mother, I can treat her, you originally very generous people, now how to become so mean, we have a child easy, looking forward to so many years, finally came one, you pour good, do not help cooking, ran to the palace to hide, quiet, green Ho, you really let me down


    When she heard the last sentence, her tears came down. This should be what she said to Jia Tong. It''s a happy thing to have a child, but he can''t just leave her alone because of the child. While doing something that hurts her heart, he still has to blame her and misunderstand her. She is really disappointed with him.


    Jia Tong saw her cry, flustered God, can be angry head, also don''t know to say a soft word, so clubbing silent.


    Green lotus heart pull cool pull cool, raised his hand to wipe tears, clear throat, "sorry, Mr. Jia, I let you down, you don''t want to, we and leave, you now have a wife and son, also calculate happy, I don''t delay you, we good get together good scattered."


    Jia Tong couldn''t describe the pain in his heart. He was like a big hand pinching his heart. He had to knead it all the time. He couldn''t stop until it was broken. He couldn''t speak because of the pain.


    Their husband and wife for so many years, although not like the emperor and the queen of honey mix sugar, but also through the wind and rain, he has always thought that they are the fate of iron, no matter what, no matter what, no child they all survived, now have children, but she wants to leave!


    He was so angry that he wanted to raise his hand to hit her, but she held up her head stubbornly and looked at him with awe inspiring eyes, and he afraid to.


    Finally, he didn''t say anything, turned around and left. Green lotus looked at his back, covered his mouth and ran into his own room. He fell on the bed and cried bitterly.


    She is the aunt in charge. When she cries, the little maid in waiting at the bottom is flustered. She immediately runs to tell Yuegui. Yuegui naturally wants to tell the queen, so the queen comes with Yuegui.


    Don''t ask, can make green lotus cry like this, in addition to Jia Tong no one else.


    The queen patted green lotus on the back, "OK, don''t cry. Can crying solve the problem? If you have any grievances, please tell me. I''ll take it out for you. "


    "That''s right," Yue GUI said, "sister, stop crying and let the empress take it out for you."


    Green lotus cried, feeling more comfortable, got up and wiped her tears with a handkerchief, "let the empress and sister laugh, I''m useless, when things happen, I will only cry, shame the empress."


    "What kind of shame is that?" the queen said disapprovingly. "Anyone who is not sad will cry when he is sad. When he is sad, he will feel happy when he is crying. If he is choked in his heart, he will feel sick. Come on, what is it for? "


    Green lotus hesitated for a while, said, "Niang Niang, I want to leave with Jia Tong."


    The queen was startled, "Oh, these two words can''t be said, it''s very emotional."


    Although laurel is on the side of the green lotus, she doesn''t want the green lotus and Jia Tong to be together. Jia Da Ren is a little Hun. He''s still very good. He''s rarely more reliable than someone else.


    Two people you a I a advise green lotus, with the outside storyteller like, more advise more not serious, finally successfully make green lotus amused, also don''t mention this matter.


    It was an impulse to calm down. Green lotus also had some regrets. She and Jia Tong seemed to have walked into a dead end. They didn''t know what to do next.Since that day, the husband and wife have been in a cold war. They don''t say hello when they meet. They are like strangers. They have to persuade each other. Ning Jiu advises Jia Tong: "it''s almost OK. Do you really want green lotus to kowtow to you?"


    Jia Tong stubbles his neck and doesn''t say a word. He is so angry that he can say he has no feelings for him. This heartless woman has been beaten and scolded by her over the years, and even chased by her. He has lost his face. Frankly speaking, it''s not because he loves her. Maybe he can''t beat her?


    The queen advised green lotus, "it''s better to go back. The couple don''t live in the same house. Their hearts will be farther away. It''s too late to say anything on the day when they can''t go back."


    Laurel said, "sister has not been back, is not the initiative to abdicate?"


    Qihong is a virtuous housewife, the most practical advice, "green lotus, or go back, this period of time you are not, Jia Tong may be how to spend money, not in charge of the family, don''t know the cost of firewood and rice, rely on Jia adult''s salary can from the beginning of the month to the end of the month are hard to say."


    Green lotus silently listen, did not make a statement, but that afternoon, she unloaded the value, packed up the burden, and took ladong back to the house.


    When the housekeeper saw her coming back, it was like seeing a savior. "Oh, madam, you can come back. If you don''t come back, it''s hard to live. It''s a mess. The adults don''t care, and they don''t want to be at home. The slave doesn''t know who to look for. Just come back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C880

    Green lotus sits on the big chair of sour wood, holding a cup of tea in her hand, listening to the housekeeper report a lot of miscellaneous things. When the housekeeper finishes speaking, she drinks almost as much tea as she does. She also has some worries in her heart, and solves them one by one according to her priorities.


    What the government should buy and what the people should go should go according to the old rules. The tonics, plasters and clothing materials sent to their hometown should be sent by others. Those who cause trouble will be deducted for half a month.


    The housekeeper was instructed to do it immediately. If someone made up his mind, he would just do it casually.


    Green lotus eat dinner to see Xinyue, she left home so long, do not know how Xinyue will think?


    Xinyue''s stomach is bigger, and her face is more round. She is very happy to see her, so she goes forward to salute, "my sister is back, and the work in the palace is finished?"


    Green lotus holding her arm, do not let her down, "well, busy, I am not in the house, sister here can be short of what?"


    "Nothing is missing," Xinyue put her hand on her stomach and gently touched it, with a loving smile on her face. "Even when the month is big, she is very heavy, and she doesn''t want to go out and walk."


    "It''s appropriate to move," said green lotus. "I remember when the empress gave birth for the first time, the emperor was afraid that she might miss something and didn''t let her walk around. As a result, she suffered a lot when she was born, and even the emperor almost died."


    Xinyue was afraid to hear her say that, "mother Qin also said that we should have more activities. I''m just lazy and I don''t want to go out. I''d better go out more tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry. It''s still early to leave. There''s still time." Green lotus see her here very good, relaxed, "you rest, I go back first."


    Xin Yue hesitated and called, "elder sister, adult, he..."


    Green lotus asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s said that my lord hasn''t returned to the palace for a few days. Is he busy in the palace?"


    Of course, Lvhe knows that Jia Tong is not in the palace, but she doesn''t want Xinyue to worry Maybe the emperor has assigned him something. Sometimes he can''t come back from the city. "


    Xinyue nodded and said in a soft voice, "it''s so. I thought I was the one who made the adults unhappy. He became a little strange and didn''t like to talk much during this period. I asked him, he said that he was too busy and tired."


    "Since he said that, it must be. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s serious to have a good baby."


    After such a long time, the anger in Lvhe''s heart has gone away. The empress and their advice, she all listen to it. No matter how she and Jia Tong make trouble, Xinyue still has to be managed here. She and Jia Tong have not been separated for a day, and they are still Jia''s wife. She has to take the responsibility of Jia''s housewife. It''s the most important thing for her to have a baby.


    When returning to the courtyard, Jia Tong was there. She was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "you''re back."


    Green lotus said, "I don''t know if you will come back. I''d better live in the Buddhist hall."


    Jia Tong quickly stopped, "the Buddha Hall is strange and desolate, where people live, you live here, I, I go to the back room to sleep."


    Green lotus droops his eyes and doesn''t say a word. Ladong immediately says, "Meizhi, what are you doing? Hurry to the back room to clean up. The adult will live there tonight."


    Mei Zhi answers and turns to leave. Jia Tong sees that Lu he doesn''t pay any attention to him. He feels bored and is about to go to the back room, but old lady Qin comes in. He thinks there''s something wrong with Xin Yue, so he stands there and doesn''t move.


    Mother Qin saluted and said to green lotus, "what does madam do to deduct the slave''s money for half a month?"


    Green lotus coldly way: "I am not in this period of time, all troublemakers are like this, not you."


    "But I was wronged," Qin said. "I didn''t make trouble. They deliberately found fault with me. I was wronged." she complained to Jia Tong: "you know, my Lord, I had a relationship with Miss Meizhi before. Later, when my wife was away, she went to the slave''s trouble several times. The slave always behaved and served Miss Xinyue wholeheartedly. But when they came to make trouble, the slave didn''t care There is no way


    Jia Tong asked, "why do they make trouble with you?"


    "This..." She looked at the green lotus timidly, "I don''t know, but I don''t want to hear them talk in private, saying that someone told them to do so..."


    Green lotus is also well-known. It''s the first time that she saw such a shameless woman. When she left the mansion, mother Qin immediately swaggered in the mansion under the banner of happiness. She wanted to be in power. Now that she came back, the old woman ran to Jia Tong to make a rumor. How could such a black hearted woman stay in the mansion.


    She didn''t say a word. She wanted to hear what Jia Tong said.


    Jia Tong''s face is not very good-looking, "they say who instigated?"


    "Mei, Miss Meizhi."


    "Why did Meizhi do this?"


    Mother Qin glanced at the green lotus very quickly, with a hint in her eyes.


    Green lotus smile, "mother''s meaning, is I order plum branch?"


    Mother Qin bowed her head and did not speak, which should be the default.


    Green lotus smile instantly away, let ladong call housekeeper, said, "Mom, this is out of the house, my house can''t have a rumor, you go to another house to make trouble."Qin''s mother was silly. She didn''t expect that green lotus would drive her out of the house directly. Shouldn''t she defend herself? She still has a lot to say.


    "My Lord," she said, kneeling down in front of Jia Tong, "what did I do wrong? My wife wants to drive me out of the house. I serve Xinyue with all my heart. I have no credit, but I also have hard work. I love Xinyue with my mother and daughter. When I leave, who can be as kind to her as I do? My Lord, you have to make up your mind for me, my Lord, if I leave I''m sorry, there''s no one close to miss Xinyue... "


    She cried, sniveled and howled. Jia Tong frowned.


    When the housekeeper arrived, green lotus said, "settle mother Qin''s wages and let her go. Ask the little girl to pack up her things and take them out. Don''t let her bother Miss Yue. Also, if she doesn''t want to go, ask two boys to carry her out."


    Mother Qin listened to her command. She was very anxious. She grabbed Jia Tong''s robe and said, "to be fair, my Lord, there is no reliable person around Miss Xinyue. If there is a mistake in the future, what can we do? Only people in this world are hard to guard against. Even if you don''t pity the slave, you should think about Miss Xinyue and the child in her stomach..."


    Green lotus really angry again, this dead old woman, came to make trouble, she scolded housekeeper, "still Leng do what, quickly drag out!"


    The housekeeper gave a wink, and the two boys came up to drag people. Jia Tong didn''t speak, and mother Qin felt that there was still hope, "my Lord, you still can''t see it, my lord..."


    "Enough!" Jia Tong''s face was livid, and he drank violently. He pointed to mother Qin, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll beat you with my big mouth!"


    Mother Qin opened her mouth and looked at him in amazement. She couldn''t say a word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C881

    What green lotus didn''t expect was that Xinyue didn''t ask about Qin''s leaving. But she didn''t calm down. When she went to see her, she took the initiative to say, "mother Qin is not here, is my sister used to it?"


    Xinyue said with a smile, "there''s nothing I''m not used to. Mother Qin has been with me for the longest time. I''m a bit dependent on the old. I''m a soft person. It''s not that I don''t like to talk about her from time to time. It''s not that I haven''t given her a chance to make mistakes again and again, which makes the house restless. It''s right for my sister to let her go out of the house."


    When she spoke, green lotus watched carefully to see if she was insincere, but her happy expression was very sincere, and there was no false appearance. She was relieved.


    The return of green lotus makes the operation of Jia''s house in order again. Without Qin''s stick, the house is more peaceful.


    As the days went by, Jia Tong and Lu he lived in the same yard, one in the front wing room and the other in the back wing room, each sleeping separately.


    Green lotus has the intention to avoid him, but the place is so big. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I don''t speak much when I see him. I look at each other and go back to my own place.


    But for Jia Tong, it''s much better than before. He can open the window to see the room of green lotus. Sometimes the window of green lotus is also open. He can see her walking around the room and talking to the maid. She is a capable person and speaks fast, like beads on a jade plate. She is crisp and pleasant. He often stands by the window to listen to her It''s amazing.


    Occasionally green lotus also to the window, a lift eyes, two people''s line of sight on, his heart that string tremble long pull, he wanted to speak, but throat hair tight, a word also can''t say, in a hurry had to avoid.


    Jia Tong seldom stays in the palace now, and goes home when he arrives. He knows that green lotus goes to see Xinyue every day, so he doesn''t go. It''s not wrong to have green lotus to take care of him.


    Since he knew that Xinyue was pregnant with a child, he had been in a state of excitement and excitement. He thought about the child during the day, and he thought about the child when he went to bed at night. His whole mind was on the child. It seemed that everything other than the child was not important to him. He seemed to have a son and everything was enough.


    Is that true? Why does he have the feeling of caring for one and losing the other?


    At that time, his heart was floating in the air. He was worried, uneasy and panicked every day. He was at a loss. He often wanted to get angry. One day, he even glared at the prince. As a result, the little prince didn''t see eye to eye with him. Instead, he looked at him with a kind of sympathetic eyes, "master, does aunt green lotus want you?"


    When he heard this, his heart was shocked. If green lotus really wanted to leave with him, what should he do? Green lotus only mentioned it once, but once was enough to kill him. At that time, he felt extremely angry, but later he fell into deep fear. Just like the little prince said, green lotus really didn''t want him. What should we do?


    Now she''s back and living in the same yard with him. It''s so strange that his floating heart has fallen down. He''s no longer in a panic and no longer at a loss. He can see her vigorous handling of big and small things, her sitting at the table doing embroidery, her bending over to cut the wick, and her walking out with a handkerchief


    No matter what she did, he felt at ease, because she was beside him.


    In the middle of the night, he suddenly woke up and ran out with his shoes on. He stumbled and woke Mei Zhi and La Dong up. He lit a candle and asked him what was wrong?


    In silence, he took the lamp in Meizhi''s hand and quietly went into the front room. He picked up the curtain of the account. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he was relieved. Just now in his dream, he dreamt that she left the house with a bundle and turned back three times in one step, but he stood there and didn''t run up to stop her.


    He knew it was just a dream. If it was in reality, he would stop her and begged her to stay.


    They used to be so good. Why are they so good now? If it is because of children, he would rather go back to the past. He can have no children, but he can''t have no green lotus. It''s not worth it for a child to be like this.


    He had to walk around in front of her to get her attention and find a chance to talk to her, but he was not brave enough. He often talked to her and drew back.


    He told Ning Jiu about his confusion. Ning Jiu laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, Mr. Jia, are you going to pursue green lotus again?"


    It''s a word that wakes the dreamer. Why not? He made her unhappy and broke her heart. He should win her heart again and let everything go back to the past.


    He appeared more and more frequently in front of her. In the morning, he had breakfast with her and went to the palace together. She sat in a sedan chair. He rode on horseback. The sedan chair driver''s steps were neat and the sound of horse''s hooves was loud. Occasionally, she picked up the curtain to look out. Their eyes collided with each other and they hurriedly avoided. There was still a smile in the corner of her mouth and a suspicious red cloud on his face.


    The first time he pursued green lotus, he was playful and mischievous. Green lotus either glared or used force. Their love affair was very hot and everyone knew it.


    But this time it was different. Although he was already a husband and wife, he was more shy than before. His feelings changed from unrestrained to introverted. Many times, he felt ambiguous. But this kind of taste is very good. It can penetrate into people''s heart, take root and sprout there, and slowly bloom.He looked at her standing in the corridor from a distance and quickly took the flowers he had just bought and put them under her windowsill.


    Green lotus asked, "what is this for?"


    "This flower is very fragrant. You can smell it when you open the window. It''s better than incense."


    Green lotus said, "send a basin to Xinyue. She loves flowers, too."


    "Let the housekeeper do it," he said casually


    Green lotus crooked lips smile, turned into the room, he hesitated to follow in, took out a small packet of preserves from his arms: "specially to rufang Zhai to buy, you love to eat."


    Green lotus takes over, put on the table casually, "adult has a heart."


    He was slightly disappointed. "Don''t you try it?"


    Green lotus smile, "adult probably forget, I had dental disease last year, no longer eat these."


    Jia Tong opened his mouth I forgot. " He pauses, his face serious, "but I won''t forget it again." Everything will never be forgotten.


    He looked at her, she also looked at him, eyes meet, eyes entangled, green lotus slowly red face, in the paper bag picked a small piece of candied fruit to put in the mouth, Jia Tong pressed her, "have dental disease still eat?"


    "I haven''t eaten it for a long time. I want to taste it."


    Jia Tong lowered her head, ate the candied fruit in her hand, slightly lifted it up, suddenly kissed her lips, and said, "it won''t hurt your teeth."


    He didn''t avoid people at all. The girls on the side ran out with their mouths covered. They made a big face of green lotus and pushed him hard. Jia Tong, a military officer, was so sorry that he tightened his arms and became more and more affectionate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C882

    A kiss broke all the deadlock, but when it was released, both of them lowered their heads and did not look at each other. A moment later, Jia Tong called softly, "daughter-in-law."


    Green lotus heart palpitation, five flavors mixed, all kinds of complex emotions intertwined together, such as light waves from the heart to the limbs scattered.


    Jia Tong called her: "daughter in law."


    She looked up, her eyes shining, "what do you do?"


    "I''m hungry."


    "Have dinner set."


    It''s getting dark outside. It''s time to eat. But after dinner, Jia Tong didn''t go. He sat still and drank cup after cup of tea. Mei Zhi looked funny and asked him, "my Lord, where are you going to have a rest today?"


    Jia Tong takes an eye to see green lotus, "daughter-in-law, where do I rest tonight?"


    Green lotus said, "the mansion is so big, where do you want to rest?"


    Jia Tong narrowed his eyes and laughed, "then I''ll rest here."


    Ladong teased him deliberately and said to green lotus, "madam, you want to rest here. Then you can go to the wing room after you rest?"


    Jia Tong stares at her, "the slave who has no eyesight, intentionally does not let this adult and madam repair is how?"


    The two girls covered their mouths and laughed, and the green lotus also bowed her head. As soon as they laughed, Jia Tong knew that ladong had done it on purpose. He said to Meizhi with a smile, "move my things here. I''ll sleep in this room from now on."


    Plum branch should a, toward the wax winter made a wink, "things are too much, trouble elder sister to help."


    With a smile, he followed her.


    Jia Tong got up and went to the green lotus and put his hand around her shoulder: "green lotus, I..."


    "Don''t talk about the past," sighed the green lotus. "I''m wrong, too."


    "No, it''s all my fault. I''m just thinking about my children, and I don''t care about your feelings. Hit me."


    Green lotus chuckled, "such a big man, he always takes himself as a child, and will be a father soon. Don''t worry, I won''t beat you in the future."


    "I only grow old but not mentally. For so many years, only you are willing to bear me," Jia Tong said sincerely. "If you make mistakes in the future, whether it''s me or a child, you can take good care of them. If you are strict, we will not go astray."


    Green lotus pie pie pie pie mouth, "the child still lets the heart happy tube, I read the book is few, afraid teaches not well."


    "Nonsense," Jia Tong hugged her in his arms. "In those days, the nanny didn''t know a big word, and she didn''t teach her so well. The children you taught must be no worse than that."


    "I can''t compare with Mrs. Gao Ming. She is a man of great wisdom." Green lotus was a little embarrassed by his praise, "I''m just a little fierce, no other strengths."


    "You have," Jia Tong said, holding her hand. "During this period of time, I carefully reflect on what I have done. The more I think about it, the more I feel sorry for you. Take the Buddhist hall as an example. It has been empty since it was built. It''s rare for you to go there once. But when I heard that you pray for your children and want to live in it, my first reaction was that I should. I didn''t think about how simple and miserable the Buddhist hall is, and that you are the root of it I don''t love LIFO. I don''t think about you at all. I just think about children. Later, when you went to live in the palace, I complained that you didn''t care. I left my home to me and quarreled with you. Green lotus, I''m not human. I''m sorry for you... "


    Green lotus looked at him and said with a smile, "Oh, Mr. Jia, I have a deep understanding of him


    Jia Tongshan ran, "I''m not in tune, and only you can stand it. You can watch it in the future. I won''t be like before. A child is nothing. How important is a daughter-in-law..."


    The green lotus interrupts him, "just boast you are sensible, and expose to sink again, the child is the flesh of father and mother''s heart, how not important, owe you to say export, let the heart hear, much sad ah."


    Mentioning Xinyue, Jia Tong didn''t say a word, turned Lvhe''s body around, hugged her, lowered her head and put it on her shoulder. After having a child, he once wanted to marry Xinyue, but now he got out of that chaotic state. It was because of the episode with Xinyue that he saw his heart more clearly. His appreciation of Xinyue was just a normal man''s appreciation of a beautiful girl. He didn''t love Xinyue, but only love Lvhe. It was an accident for him to marry Xinyue, and he only married her to give her a chance A shelter from the wind and rain, his heart will not give her, for Xinyue, this is not fair, do not marry it It''s hard to say that someone gave birth to a child for him. Alas, it''s a real dilemma


    Lvhe is also melancholy. The couple seem to be reconciled, but Xinyue is a thorn in the middle of them after all. Now Xinyue has a big stomach, and she doesn''t officially enter the door. It''s fair to say that she is not with Jia Tong. If they give birth to a child, they worship and become husband and wife, Jia Tong is not her own. Even if he loves her more, she is uncomfortable. She has never been happy I didn''t expect to share my husband with another woman.


    She sighed in her heart, who was to blame? At the end of the day, it was because she couldn''t give birth.


    That night, Jia Tong was particularly fierce. He tossed about on the bed for half a night and almost didn''t break the waist of green lotus. Green lotus knew that he was choking in his heart and let him make trouble. But in the morning, he began to toss again. Green lotus was not willing to fight against him. "You''re still endless. What''s the matter?"Jia Tong pressed her face and said in a low voice, "daughter in law, I want to have a baby with you."


    Green lotus heart suddenly hit, hand slowly down, their husband and wife''s heart is the same, she did not want to belong to their own children.


    This morning, both husband and wife got up late. Green lotus was on duty in front of the queen, but it was nothing. Jia Tong had to be disciplined by Ning Jiu, but he didn''t care. He would rather be disciplined by Ning Jiu, and he had to stay in bed with green lotus for a while. After all, Hibiscus is warm.


    Although the husband and wife have begun to talk these days, last night was a substantial leap. No matter what they do, they can''t make it through the night. The feeling that you have me in you and I have you in me is that the aftertaste can be crisp for a long time.


    Green lotus and Jia Tong into the palace, a dismounted, a sedan chair, a smile at each other, separated.


    Mr. Ning is a strict military man. Although he is deeply in love with Jia Tong brothers and broke his rules, he was just about to open his mouth when he saw that man swaggering and his eyes full of spring. At first glance, it seemed that Jia 250, who was full of vitality every day, had come back again. He was curious and forgot to scold him. He asked him, "does Mr. Jia look good?" What a happy event? "


    Jia Tong did not hide it from him. He laughed a few times. Seeing no one on the side, he came up and lowered his voice. "I slept with green lotus last night."


    Jia Tong and green lotus are in the cold war recently, which is well known in the palace, so Ning Jiu is quite surprised, "really?"


    Jia Tong in rather nine shoulder not light heavy beat a fist, "of course is true!" Then he raised his neck, half shy and half proud, and his ambiguous feeling was self-evident


    Ning Jiu: "I''m not sure."


    Jia Tong saw that Ning jiuleng didn''t speak there. He was more and more proud. He retreated and said, "if you don''t teach me, I''ll leave!"


    Ning Jiu looks at the way he retreats quickly. He can''t help laughing. Forget it, it''s hard for him to come back again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C883

    The candlestick stood on the table. When the wind came in, the candlelight swayed and confused the shadows on the floor.


    Xinyue sits in front of the dressing table, holding a hairpin that has just been removed, and looks at it for a while. She hears Jinzhi say, "it seems that adults haven''t come to see girls for a long time."


    A faint smile floated on Xinyue''s face. "It''s the same with my sister. Their husband and wife are of the same mind, regardless of each other." She put the hairpin into the jewelry box and didn''t plan to use it any more. Jia Tong bought the hairpin for her at the market. She had taken it with her since the day it was handed over to her. Now, it''s time to put it away.


    "Close the window, it''s windy." She said.


    "Yes, girl." Jinzhi went to close the window and suddenly remembered, "ah, it''s August now. The girl will be born next month. It''s so fast."


    It''s fast enough. Xinyue thought that her baby will be born in October. I don''t know if adults will be as happy as they were when they heard the news?


    Jinzhi made the bed, held Xinyue in the past, and when he squatted down to take off her shoes, he said, "girl''s feet seem to be swollen."


    "No problem," Xinyue said. "Maybe I''ve been standing too long."


    Jinzhi was a little worried, "I have to tell my wife to go."


    "The little girl beside the incense said," my wife is not in the house. I''m going to my uncle''s house. My uncle''s house has a wedding. My wife wants to stay there and take care of it. I won''t come back today. "


    Jinzhi said, "I''ll tell the adults to go."


    Xinyue sat on the edge of the bed and looked down at his feet. "It''s too late. Don''t go. I''m really worried. I''ll tell the housekeeper tomorrow morning."


    Jinzhi won''t do it. The lady told wanwan to tell her that all the little things here are big things. She''s going to have a baby next month, but Ma Xu can''t.


    She went to the main hospital in a hurry and reported to Jia Tong that Jia had just finished a set of fists and feet and was sweating all over. Mei Zhi twisted her handkerchief and waited on him to wash his face.


    Jia Tong wiped his face and listened. At last, he said, "it''s OK. When the empress gave birth to the prince, her feet were swollen too. She pressed a hole. Dr. Wei said that it''s all like this in the late pregnancy. It''s OK. Let your girl relax."


    Jinzhi Yes, I''m worried. I''ll tell the girl to go and let her relax. " Seeing that Jia Tong had nothing else to say, she saluted and turned away.


    Back in the room, Xinyue had already laid down, even put down the account, covered the bed tightly, Jinzhi thought, did not disturb her.


    The next morning, when she combed Xinyue''s hair, she casually mentioned what happened last night, "girl, the adult said that when it''s time to be born, everyone is like this. It''s OK. Let''s relax."


    Xin Yue said, "I know it''s OK." She took the comb in her hand and gently scratched it with her fingers. She asked, "what else did you say?"


    "My Lord said that when the empress was the new prince, she did the same. She pressed a hole to make the girl relax, but the others didn''t say anything."


    Xinyue sighed at the bottom of her heart. She never had extravagant hopes, so she would not be disappointed. It''s just that Mr. Jia was nervous and excited at first, and now he has disappeared. She can probably guess what happened. She doesn''t say anything and doesn''t ask. She just hopes that the baby will be born soon, and then it will be over.


    Lvhe''s brother was an honest man. His family was poor and he didn''t grow up. He never married a daughter-in-law. Later, thanks to my sister and brother-in-law, someone took the initiative to get married. Who knew that daughter-in-law was a short-lived ghost. After two years, he asked for another one and decided to have a wedding today.


    Green lotus has only one elder brother. Many of the things on the scene are not understood by her parents, so she is responsible for them. Although she is a woman, she has an official title at least. She is also a red man beside the queen. No one dares to look down upon her.


    Jia Tong came early in the morning and helped to entertain the guests. For the sake of their husband and wife''s face, many dignified guests came. The wedding was very lively and made a lot of face.


    The couple went home after dinner. Jia Tong didn''t ride a horse. He sat in the sedan chair with green lotus. He talked and laughed all the way. After talking about his uncle''s marriage, Jia Tong casually mentioned the matter of Xinyue''s swollen feet.


    Green lotus listen to him finish saying, complain a way: "you didn''t personally go to see?"


    Jia Tong said, "when the empress gave birth to the crown prince, it''s not like that. The Wei Taiyi said it''s not in the way."


    "Well, it''s the first time that Xinyue came across this matter. Baba''er sent someone to tell you that you''re good, but she didn''t even show her face. How can she think about giving birth to a baby for you? Hannuan should always ask."


    Jia Tong squeaked: "it''s the same for you to go and see. Besides, women are easy to talk to each other. When a man of mine says this, it''s always a bit..."


    "You are his father." Since speaking of this matter, green lotus simply spread out and said, "you haven''t seen Xinyue for a long time, are you afraid that I''m not happy?"


    Jia Tong is said by her, bows the head not to speak.


    Green lotus holds his hand, "Jia Tong, I know you have me in your heart, but Xinyue is the mother of your child. You should be responsible for her. There are some things I can do for you, and some things I can''t do for you. I won''t be unhappy if you go to see her. I regard Xinyue as my sister. When the baby is born, our family will live happily. "Jia Tong took the green lotus to her arms, chin against her forehead, half a ring just way: "OK, I listen to you, let''s go to see her."


    Back in the house, they went to see Xinyue. Lvhe looked at her feet carefully, and decided that it was the same situation as the queen.


    Jia Tong is an old God sitting on one side. Yu Guangli and the two women are talking softly. He remembers that he came to see Xinyue every day and talked with her funny. It''s like a dream. Now he can''t pick up the strength he used to have. It''s like a gust of wind. It comes and goes quickly.


    Xinyue talks to Lvhe, and Yu Guang looks at Jia Tong. The man who always talks to her with a smile comes into the door and sits on the chair, but he doesn''t say a word, as if with some kind of resistance. He is no longer as excited as before.


    Green lotus called Jia Tong, "what are you doing? Why don''t you talk? On weekdays, it''s like talking. "


    Jia Tong stroked his forehead and yawned, "today I''ve been busy all day. I''m a little tired and lazy."


    Xinyue said, "adults and sister are tired today. Go back and have a rest. I have nothing to do here. It''s Jinzhi who makes a fuss. Baba runs to tell adults that she worries."


    "Jinzhi is right," green lotus said with a smile. "You are the big baby in the house now, but you can''t tolerate any mistakes. OK, let''s go first. You can have a rest. When it''s cold, remember to add more clothes. "


    "Thank you for your sister''s concern." Xinyue sent them to the door, and looked around Jia Tong''s face gently, but the man didn''t look at her. He took green lotus''s hand and walked away in the night.


    As she watched them go away, she had some feelings. She had been worried about what Mr. Jia would think of herself. Now it seems that she was worried too much.


    -------------------


    Jia Tong is not ruthless, but he doesn''t know how to face Xinyue. He still feels guilty to some extent. He has been wrong, so he doesn''t want to make any more mistakes, let alone give Xinyue some hope


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C884

    On a late autumn night in September, Xinyue finally broke out.


    Jia Tong did not go over, sitting in the chair with a cup of hot tea, drinking while waiting for news. He also wanted to experience the feeling of the emperor and Ning Jiu, but he didn''t. He was very calm. He was too excited from the beginning, so he was ready for it.


    When we got to the third cup of tea, a little girl ran in like the wind, "Congratulations, Miss Xinyue has given birth to a little childe. My wife asked you to come over."


    Jia Tong''s heart leaped and filled with great joy. He put the tea cup on the table and left. As expected, he was a son. God has eyes, and the Jia family has a queen.


    He rushed to Xinyue''s yard in a hurry, and the sound of laughter came out from the room on the left. When he went in, he saw that green lotus was holding the baby in her swaddling clothes, and her face turned into a flower with light in her eyes. She was slightly wet, which showed that she was very excited.


    When people saw him, they said, "Congratulations, congratulations..."


    Jia Tong didn''t care to respond. He went to look at the child first. He had a wrinkled face, closed his eyes and frowned like a little old man.


    Green lotus to his arms, happy to say, "you also embrace it."


    Jia Tong is very skilled in holding the child. Although he doesn''t have it himself, he has held the little prince, the little princess and the little prince. There is also Xiao Ning''an, a big man who likes to hold the child and makes people laugh, but no one laughs at him because everyone around him knows how much he likes the child. Now he finally holds his own child. Jia Tong''s nose and hair are sour and he wants to cry. It''s not easy for the child to come.


    He didn''t cry, but the child cried, "ouch, ouch..." His voice was very thin and interesting. He quickly put his face on it, nestled up to him, and coaxed him with a low voice. Soon the child stopped crying, flattened his mouth and went to sleep again.


    Mei Zhi joked: "we adults are really powerful. Once we coax the young master, we won''t cry."


    Green lotus said with a smile, "this is father and son''s affection, baby knows it''s father holding him."


    Jia Tong looked down at the child and suddenly asked, "is Xinyue OK?"


    "Well," said green lotus, "although she was the first child, she didn''t suffer much. She was born shunshun dangdangdang. The ladies and girls were cooking in that room, afraid of the blood gas against the baby, so they took him out. Later, I''ll open the window and breathe. I''ll send it back to his mother. "


    Jia Tong said, "nurse, please?"


    Standing beside the green lotus, a woman squatted and said, "my Lord, I''m your servant. Please don''t worry. I''ll feed you a little boy."


    Jia Tong asked, "how old are your children?"


    "Nearly six months," the nurse replied, "I''ve started eating rice paste."


    Jia Tong said, "that''s good. Don''t just feed my children and starve them." As he said this, he handed the baby to the nurse. Seeing that she was skilled in holding the baby, he was relieved.


    Green lotus pulled him out of the door, "go and see Xinyue."


    Jia Tong glanced at the room next door. It was quiet inside. A woman came out with a basin. He could not see the color of the blood at night. Like the black one, he swallowed his throat and walked in slowly.


    Xinyue is lying on the bed, looking at the top of the account with open eyes. There are lights everywhere in the room, interwoven and reflecting each other, pulling out dim light and shadow, like a dream world.


    Jia Tong silently passed through the light and shadow and stood in front of the bed. Xinyue slowly moved his eyes to his face, smiling, "adult, do you see the child?"


    "See," said Jia Tong, "you''ve worked hard."


    "Is the child beautiful?"


    "Very beautiful."


    "Do you like it, my lord?"


    "Yes," he said, "very much."


    Xinyue breathed a sigh, slowly closed his eyes, "thank you for coming to see me, I''m tired, please come back."


    Jia Tong quietly turned and walked out. Green lotus stood at the door. Seeing that he came out so soon, he twisted his arm: "why don''t you talk to Xinyue more? She''s going to talk..."


    "She''s tired and wants to have a rest," Jia Tong said, holding her hand. "You''ve worked hard too. Go back and have a rest. The baby will be taken care of by the nurse and the girls. It will be OK. "


    Green lotus said a good voice, ran to tell the nurse and the girls a few words, and in the face of the child kiss a, then with Jia Tong back to his yard.


    The night was already very deep. Green lotus was so excited that she couldn''t sleep. She tossed pancakes on the bed. Jia Tong caught her with his arm, yawned and said, "do you want to let people sleep?"


    Green lotus said, "you sleep, I can''t sleep anyway, go to see the children."


    Jia Tong not allowed, closed his eyes scolded her, "so late, what nerve, fast sleep."


    Green lotus some strange: "you how so calm, see the child not excited not excited?"


    Jia Tong mouth corner smoked to smoke, "I already excited." He shouldn''t have been so excited when he heard the news. If he had stayed until now, he would have been able to keep pace with green lotus.


    The next day, green lotus got up early in the morning, with two panda eyes on her head. She asked someone to wash up quickly. She wanted to go to see the baby.The more impatient she was, the more she set off Jia Tong''s slowness. She asked him, "don''t you want to go to see the children quickly?"


    Jia Tong said: "go early and go late, the child is there, and will not lose."


    Green lotus ignored him, picked up a few meals and left in a hurry.


    Jia Tong doesn''t want to look after children. It''s his own flesh and blood, but he can''t make the same mistake again, so he tries his best to hold on and make the appearance that masters should have.


    After breakfast, he put his hand behind him and walked to Xinyue yard. It was very noisy in the early morning. When he entered the door, he saw the green lotus surrounded by the stars and the moon. The green lotus was holding the child and was teasing him.


    Jia Tong stood outside the crowd, stretching his neck to look inside, but only one night, the baby looked different. The baby was very beautiful, her eyelashes were long and curly, like a little girl, and her black eyes were rolling round and round, very smart. Across the crowd to see him, suddenly grin, that smile is even more brilliant than the sun in the sky.


    Jia Tong''s heart was so soft that he was in a mess, and his eyebrows became soft unconsciously. But Yu Guang glanced at the green lotus, and he immediately restrained his smile and made a serious appearance.


    Green lotus called him, "you come to hug him, but it''s fun."


    Jia Tong pretended to cough, "no, it''s late. We have to go to the palace."


    Green lotus says, "you go by yourself, I told Niang Niang to sue false, these two days don''t go to the palace."


    Jia Tong had no choice but to leave by himself. He turned around and frowned, muttering in his heart. Why didn''t he expect to ask for leave? So did green lotus. We should tell him.


    But forget it. He''s a man, not a woman around the children. In the future, he will be a strict father, and he will never cultivate his son into a second 250.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C885

    If a family has children, it will become very different from before, especially in the Jia family, which has been looking forward to for many years. Every move, every smile, every cry, and even every Baba, of the young master Jia can make everyone talk about it for a long time.


    Green lotus used to be a pretty girl with a cold face. People in the house were afraid of her. Now it''s different. They are happy from morning till night. When I talk about young master Jia, I can smile to the root of my ears, and I don''t beat or curse people. I smile when I see people, which makes everyone in the house flattered.


    Mr. Jia is the opposite. He used to be a shopkeeper, but he is not serious all the time. Now he has changed his old playful face, carrying a shelf and carrying his hands behind him. He walks smoothly and steadily. He really looks like an official.


    Everyone said in private that the adult had become a father, but he was more sensible than before.


    Green lotus as long as in the house, almost all with the children together, except for the milk, the rest of the time she had to hold in her hands, such a pink baby, the more she saw, the more she liked it, she couldn''t put it down.


    Although she didn''t give birth to it, it''s Jia Tong''s flesh and blood. It''s the eldest son of the Jia family. It''s a little person like jinbobo. It''s so beautiful. My own baby is better than others. He is the sweetheart of green lotus. I can''t stand it if I don''t see him for a while.


    She discussed with Jia Tong, "why don''t I just ask my mother to leave? There''s no one at home to take care of the baby."


    Jia Tong squinted at her and said, "look at your promise, how come no one takes care of the baby? Aren''t the nanny girls human? You don''t want your future? Who said that we should also get a hat for a second-class senior member. "


    Green lotus now focus on children, cut a, "I''m a woman''s family, what''s the use of earning fame, looking after the baby is more people, but how have their own meticulous, give the baby to them, I can''t rest assured."


    Jia Tong hesitated for a moment, "isn''t there still Xinyue?"


    Green lotus these two days immersed in great joy, eyes only children, really forget the joy. Jia Tong mentioned it, her heart thumped for a while, Xinyue has been sitting in the room, but also did not send people to see the children, will not be angry, it is not good to sit in the month.


    She secretly complained that she had forgotten such a big thing!


    She quickly took the child to the next room. Xinyue sat on the head of the bed, staring at the top of the account in a daze. Her face was pale and weak.


    Green lotus felt guilty and handed the baby over with a smile, "baby is born, I''m busy, and I don''t have time to come to see you. Sister, don''t take it to heart. Come on, hold the baby."


    Xinyue took the child over, "sister to take care of the baby so well, Xinyue only gratitude, where will go to heart, these two days hard sister."


    "I don''t work hard," green lotus said. "My sister is working hard. Do you feel better? It''s a loss of blood and gas to give birth to a child. It''s better to take care of her for a while."


    "Thank you for your concern. The kitchen sends tonics every day. Sister Lao is bothered."


    "Yes," he said with a smile, "you are a great hero of our Jia family."


    Xinyue looked down at the child''s eyes, "sister, take it away, my arm can''t work hard, strange heavy."


    Green lotus was afraid that she would fall the child. She rushed to see the child smile at her with black eyes. Her heart was melting. She couldn''t help kissing him. "Our baby is so beautiful, even more handsome than the little girl."


    Xinyue watched her amuse the child with joy, and her eyes were slightly foggy. She finally paid for the kindness.


    Green lotus said, "I''ve been neglecting these two days, and I''ll carry my baby every day in the future..."


    "Please don''t," Xinyue interrupted her, "the smell of my room is not over. I''m afraid it''s going to smoke him. My sister will take him back to save the trouble of running around every day. I can''t manage him even if I''m not well. There are nannies everywhere. I''m hungry. My sister takes good care of him. Xinyue has 120 hearts. He''s an adult''s child, that''s his sister''s child. Please take care of him Take it as your own


    Green lotus listened to her words, I do not know how a little sad, thought about it, said: "into, all wait for you to raise the body again, when the baby is full month, also want to start to prepare you and adult marriage, when we sisters take care of him."


    Xinyue smiles a little and says, "OK. I listen to my sister


    Green lotus see her spirit is poor, said meeting son words to lack, told her side of the maid a few words, then took the child to go.


    Since Xinyue opened his mouth, green lotus really took the child back to his yard, and Yi Ying''s utensils were all moved here.


    When Jia Tong came back in the afternoon, he saw that there were more people in the yard. He was just wondering. When he came into the room, he saw that there were more objects. When he saw that the little cradle was on the bed, he understood. He was very happy. He took his robe and went there. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he immediately rolled up his face, slowed down, walked steadily, and frowned, "why is he here?"


    Green lotus listen funny, "why can''t he be here? Where do you want to put such a small child without his parents


    She told him what Xinyue meant, saying that the child would live in this hospital in the future.Jia Tong''s heart is happy, of course. He is worried that he can''t save face. Every day he goes to Xinyue to look after his children. After that, the children will be around him. He can look at them as he wants.


    Green lotus suddenly remembered, "ah, did you think of your name well? You can''t always call your baby like this. It''s going to be a full moon banquet. People have to have a name. When the empress was not born, the emperor thought of the name well. You are also a father. Why don''t you learn from the emperor?"


    Jia Tong scratched the back of his head. "You are not satisfied with those I gave you."


    A mention of this, green lotus a little annoyed, "you name the empress true biography is how, Jia Xiaobei, Jia Xiaonan, what is this, in the future is to travel north and south?"


    Jia Tong said, "don''t you have to go south and north to March and fight?"


    "Bah, I don''t want Baoer to go to any army or fight any war. He is so beautiful that he will become a bachelor in the future. He is full of literary talent and can''t be as full of grass as you."


    Jia Tong is not happy. "What''s wrong with being a general on the March? Don''t be a little girl. She''s so cute and crying..."


    Green lotus fire, pointing to his nose scold, "who is the little girl, you say who?"? Apologize to the baby! Have you ever done that? "


    How can Mr. Jia apologize to the baby in his infancy? After all, he is a senior member of the second grade and can''t do that.


    To say that Baoer is bad is a big taboo of green lotus. Seeing that he refuses to apologize, she puts aside her promise not to beat Jia Tong, and then she picks up the feather duster to catch up with him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C886

    Jia Xiaozi finally had a name. It was green lotus who entrusted the queen. The queen asked the emperor to give her the word: Lanqing. It comes from that sentence: his filial friend is honest and deep, his body is firm and firm, his jade is moist and his appearance is clear.


    For this extraordinary name, green lotus took Jia Tong and kowtowed to the emperor. He knelt down to thank the emperor for his kindness.


    When he came back, green lotus made fun of Jia Tong all the way, joking that he was a straw bag. The emperor also came from martial arts, so he couldn''t name Jia Xiaobei.


    Jia Tong was happy that his son got a good name, but he insisted, "sounds like a learned man, but his father is a military general, and he will inherit his father''s career in the future."


    "We''ll see," said green lotus. "It''s too early to say that now. When he''s older, he''ll know. Anyway, don''t force him to make his own choice."


    Jia Tong laughed and said, "I know my son well. I''ll see."


    The couple talked all the way back to the house. After they got out of the sedan chair, green lotus was thinking about her child and went to the yard in three steps.


    Jia Tong left behind and walked leisurely. In October and autumn, the sky was high and broad, and the silk like clouds were swimming on the blue sky. The sun was moving to the west, and the more red it was like blood. He took his eyes back from the horizon, started negatively, walked slowly, and saw the courtyard not far away.


    It was Xinyue''s yard. He met her on the day when he gave birth to the baby, but he never saw her again. Xinyue would never come out when she was in confinement. He went to see the baby several times, and never moved to the next door. Later, the child was carried back to his yard by Lvhe. He almost forgot Xinyue''s existence when he watched Lvhe tease the child every day.


    Today, the Emperor gave her a name. She is the child''s mother. She should have told her.


    Hesitated for a while, stepped into the yard, gently pushed the door, the maid in the house Jinzhi saw him, quickly saluted: "the adult is coming."


    He saw the bill hanging on the bed and asked softly, "is the girl sleeping?"


    Jinzhi replied, "yes, the girl is asleep."


    "How long have you been sleeping?"


    "It''s been a while, and I''m about to wake up."


    "How is the girl?"


    "There''s nothing else, but I can''t lift my spirits. I''m a little dull."


    Jia Tong worried, "but the body is not refreshing? Have you seen the doctor? "


    "The doctor came to see the girl every three or five days as she was told by the lady. She said that she was recovering well." she paused for a moment and lowered her voice. "My Lord, it''s boring for the girl to stay in the room alone. When you have time, come to see her and talk to her."


    Jia Tongmo took a moment and said, "I know."


    He turned to leave, but a happy voice came from the account, "is it the adult?"


    Jinzhi exclaimed in surprise, "ah, the girl is awake." Hurry over and fight the bill.


    Jia Tong stood there motionless, and saw Xinyue sitting up on her own. As soon as she woke up, her hair was a little messy, and her face looked lazy. Jinzhi put a soft pillow behind her waist to make her comfortable.


    Xinyue turned to see him, just wake up, look a little lazy, "what''s the matter with adults?"


    Jia Tong walked slowly and sat on the chair. "It''s OK. Come and have a look at you." He looked at her, more or less uncomfortable, "are you ok?"


    "It''s very good," Xinyue said. "You don''t have to worry about me because of your busy business. My sister comes to see me every day."


    Jia Tong looked at her with a fairy like face, but it seemed different from before. Maybe it''s because of having a baby, from a girl to a woman. It''s different.


    From the heart, he always felt guilty about Xinyue. After a long time without talking to her, he carefully asked how he was growing, what he wanted from food and sleep


    Xinyue lowered her eyes and answered one by one.


    A question and answer, then two silence, Jia Tong is not much to sit, stood up, "you live to rest, got free to see you."


    He turned to go, but was called by Xinyue, "my Lord."


    Jia Tong hesitated and looked back at her.


    Xinyue hesitated for a moment, "how is the child?"


    "That''s good. I''ll let green lotus carry it to you later. The little guy has grown up again. He''s white and fat, but he''s adorable. Take care of yourself quickly. When you get out of the month, go and walk. Don''t stay in the room all the time."


    "Don''t hold it. I''m not in good health now. I''ll see later." Xinyue gently laughed, "adults think it''s worth coming. It''s very tiring after a hard day. Go back and have a rest. Everything is fine here. I don''t have to worry about it. Besides, my sister often comes here. "


    "Well," said Jia Tong, "then I''ll go." Just about to mention step, suddenly thought of business has not said, "by the way, the Emperor gave the baby a name, called Lanqing, Jia Lanqing."


    The heart is pleased and low to read a way, "Lan Qing, is its filial friend Chun Shen, upright Zhen solid, contain jade run, appearance Lan Qing''s Lan Qing?"


    Jia Tong Yi a, "originally you also know the source."


    Xinyue smiles, "I''ve seen a little bit. Is it the name that the Lord asked for?"Jia Tong shook his head, "it''s green lotus. She asked the empress to give it to the emperor."


    "My sister is a man of purpose." Xinyue said, "I''m not in good health. I''ve worked hard for my adult and elder sister. My child is still young. It''s noisy. If you feel bored, please look at Xinyue''s face and don''t care with him."


    Jia Tong is not happy. "How can you say that? It''s also my child. There''s no father who dislikes his own child. Green lotus regards him as a top-notch man, but loves him. I said a bad word about Baoer that day. She forced me to apologize to Baoer. The whole family regards him as a baby pimple."


    Xinyue covered her mouth and laughed, "I can see that my sister really loves him." She stopped for a moment, gathered a smile, voice down, "sister is the house''s mother, but also the child''s mother, baby to her care, Xinyue is at ease, please do your best, Xinyue is grateful, at any time will never forget sister and adult kindness."


    With that, she suddenly got up and knelt down on the bed and knocked down heavily, which scared Jia Tong and grabbed her in a hurry.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s nothing," Xinyue gently avoided his hand and brushed the hair away from his face. "I just feel that I can''t help. I feel guilty. I thank adults and sisters for my children."


    Jia Tong laughs, "the family doesn''t talk to each other. Later..." At this point, he stopped, he has been avoiding the matter of marriage, green lotus said two or three times, he turned a deaf ear to ignore, now words rush to say here, he is still at a loss, had to cover up the cough twice, "that, you rest, I left."


    He didn''t finish, Xinyue is clear, a smile, watched him out, whispered, "adult treasure."


    Hearing this, Jia Tong felt puzzled, but he didn''t stop and strode out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C887

    When Jia Lanqing is at the full moon, Jia''s house will hold a banquet. Jia Tong means to hold a banquet for one day, but the green lotus refuses to hold it for three days. The banquet is a flowing water banquet. The guests, regardless of their status, can enter the banquet as long as they sign their names on the gift list, whether they give or not. In her opinion, the more people come to celebrate, the more blessings they receive, the more blessed Jia Lanqing is. This child It''s hard won. It''s too precious for her and Jia family. As long as it''s good for him, she is willing to do it.


    Jia Tong has a good relationship with people. Officials from the central government and the city almost pour out. There are also familiar restaurants, teahouses, jewelry shops, silk shops, snack shops, pickles shops, rice shops Everyone who knows him has come. If he has money, he will give a big gift. If he has no money, he will make a pair of tiger shoes or buy a drum in the market, which can also be recorded in the gift book. He will come empty handed. Mr. Jia and Mrs. Jia will greet each other with a smile and welcome him to the seat with a polite manner.


    On the first day of the second day, I heard that the emperors and queens had all come, but without any announcement, I went into the house in a humble suit, had a drink in the inner courtyard, sat down for a meeting and left.


    The door of Jia''s house is open. From morning till night, the troupe is singing on the stage. People are coming and going. It''s very busy.


    Green lotus was very busy. On the first day of the next day, she remembered that she had not asked Xinyue to come. She was almost recovered after her birth. At this time, she should be present. She sent the housekeeper to invite her. But when the housekeeper came back, she said that Xinyue was not very comfortable and that she couldn''t come.


    On the day of great joy, how could her mother not be present? Green lotus was still afraid that she would get a lump in her heart, so she had to go there in person.


    Xinyue did not look very comfortable. She wore a headscarf on her forehead and leaned on the head of the bed, which made her very listless.


    Green lotus yo a, "this is how?"? The former son is still well, but she is not feeling well today, "she turned to ask Jinzhi," girl is not feeling well, why don''t you report it? "


    Jinzhi pestle was silent there. Xinyue said, "sister, don''t scold her. I just got sick. I''ve been beating gongs and drums outside, which makes me headache."


    Green lotus said, "it''s really noisy. I''ll let them stop first."


    "Elder sister, don''t stop. How can the troupe stop on such a happy day today? Besides, I''m timid and I''m afraid of too many people. I won''t go through these two days. Elder sister and adults should bear with me."


    "But you are Qing''er''s mother. If you don''t show up, I''m afraid you can''t say it..."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Besides," she said in a low voice, "I''m not married after all. I won''t go if I don''t have fame or share."


    When she heard this, she suddenly realized that her headache was false, and her identity embarrassment was real. It was her negligence that she should get married first, and then hold a full moon banquet. She was happy and thin-skinned, and it was reasonable to be embarrassed to meet people.


    In the final analysis, she didn''t think well enough. "In fact, it''s nothing. Who doesn''t know you are Qing''er''s mother? We all boast that Qing''er is handsome, and you are praised by the adults. We all want to see our younger sister. "


    But no matter what she said, Xinyue insisted on not going out, and Lvhe said, "it''s my fault. Originally, I said that you get married when you have a baby. I don''t think you have any spirit when you sit in the confinement. You want to wait until you get out of the confinement. As a result, you forget about it and blame me. It''s your sister who doesn''t have a chance."


    "Sister, if you say that, Xinyue is really ashamed to death. It''s Xinyue who doesn''t want to go out. It''s not her fault," Xinyue said. "Sister, don''t worry about me. Go over quickly. You''re not here. I''m worried that you can''t be busy by yourself."


    Green lotus also remembers the other end of the banquet. She comforts her and goes away. She thinks that when the banquet is finished in three days, she will talk to Xinyue.


    Finally, on the third night, seeing off the last group of guests, Lu he and Jia Tong were very tired, but also relieved. They both went back to the house, one leaning on the soft couch, the other in the chair, with their heads tilted and their heads drooping, and closed their eyes to refresh themselves.


    At this time, the housekeeper came in in a hurry, "madam, my Lord, it''s not a good thing. Miss Xinyue has gone."


    Green lotus is leaning on the soft couch and is falling asleep. Hearing this, a spirit stirs up and sits up, "go, where are you going?"


    The housekeeper said, "she left only one letter and didn''t know when to leave."


    Jia Tong leaned on his chair for a moment, then suddenly got up and went out. Green lotus asked, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to her room and see if there''s any clues left?"


    Green lotus asked the housekeeper, "does Jinzhi not know? Tell Jinzhi to come in. "


    In fact, Jinzhi was outside. Hearing the words of green lotus, he went in and knelt down when he entered the door. "Madam, it''s useless to be a slave. I didn''t look at the kind girl and let her go."


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    "Yesterday, a lady came to invite her. Miss Xinyue said that she had a headache and would not go to the banquet. But today, she got up early and said that it was not good for her not to show up all night. She was afraid that others would gossip about her. She changed her clothes and asked her maid to comb her hair. She also put on all the faces she gave her. She said that she could not disgrace her lady. After breakfast, she passed. She wanted to follow her No, she took a pile of scattered threads and asked the maid to smooth them carefully. She said that she was embroidering socks for the young man. She also took the shoes and asked the maid to cut the threads after finishing the work. She also said that she would not come back after lunch. She had a rest here and wanted to catch the dinner. She told me not to pick her up. She would come back after dinner. But after waiting for a while, it''s all dark. She hasn''t come back yet. She thinks something''s wrong. When she lights the lamp, she finds the letter under the jewelry box. Then she knows that she''s gone... "The green lotus had already drawn out the letter by this time and started to look at it with the light.


    "Elder sister, my Lord, I''m leaving. Don''t look for me. I''m glad to say goodbye. I''ll see you again when I have a chance.


    The kindness of his elder sister and the adults, Xinyue did not expect to return. Leaving qinger, it should be Xinyue''s reward. I hope that his elder sister will regard him as his own, and don''t tell him the existence of Xinyue. After that, his elder sister will be his mother-in-law, and it is qinger''s blessing to be his elder sister''s child.


    Xinyue and adults are wrong. They are both wrong, but how can they be more wrong? Xinyue can''t marry a man she doesn''t love. Presumably, adults don''t want to marry a woman she doesn''t love. Adults are so devoted to their elder sister that they are envious of Xinyue. They hope to meet a good man like adults in the future.


    Please don''t worry about it. Xinyue is no longer the weak woman who sells herself to bury her father. She has enough money and dry food around her. She also knows how to deal with others. In the rest of her life, Xinyue will try her best to live every day and pray for her sister, adult and qinger in the distance.


    Please take care of it.


    Xinyue left a pen


    after reading it, green lotus''s fingers trembled slightly, and the thin paper fluttered to the ground. She covered her face, and her tears flowed down silently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C888

    That night, Jia Tong stayed in Xinyue''s room for a long time. When he heard that she had left, his first thought was to come and check, to find out the clues, and to chase her back.


    But after a careful look around the room, he sat down in the armchair with a decadent face and knew that he couldn''t find her back.


    All the things were put in order, in order, without the slightest disorder and rush, so her departure was not a temporary intention, but a premeditated one.


    It''s probably a good day for her to leave today. The door of the mansion is wide open, and people are coming and going. No one will notice her, and her departure will not have any impact on the full moon banquet. She left early in the morning and took a carriage out of the city gate. Whether she went north, South or west, she had already gone far.


    He remembered that day when he came to see her, Xinyue knelt down on the bed and kowtowed to him. Although he thought it was strange at that time, he didn''t take it to heart. Maybe before that, she had made up her mind to leave.


    This beautiful fairy girl stayed in his house for less than a year, leaving behind a child and leaving in a hurry, just like the white fox in a story telling story, leaving behind a good story and going away.


    But is he a good story with her?


    He remembers that when he first saw her, she was dressed in plain clothes, crying with tears. At that time, he felt a feeling of pity, but he didn''t show anything in front of the green lotus. Until the evening, when he and green lotus in bed, suddenly, I don''t know how suddenly thought of her.


    That is the secret in his heart, even Ning Jiu can''t say, for this reason, he has been hiding from her, facing her clear eyes, he has no shame. Because in his heart, she was so beautiful that no one could desecrate her.


    But later, he still desecrated her and took her as green lotus. Was he really drunk at that time? He tortured himself in his heart. Maybe subconsciously, he didn''t want to be sober. In this way, he could act recklessly and treat it as a dream. In the final analysis, he is just a mortal and has bad roots of men.


    When she left for the first time, he was a little relaxed. Although he was a little mean, he was really relieved, but later he found her and their children.


    Having a child, he is crazy. He treats her like a Bodhisattva and agrees to all her requirements. He doesn''t go to the house and lives outside. He goes to see her every day, brings her gadgets and takes care of her food and clothing. It''s like planting a strange flower in the back garden secretly. He goes to water and look after it every day. He doesn''t let anyone know. He is full of joy waiting for the moment when the flower blooms .


    But in the end, she still went to the mansion and took care of the baby. He still went to see her every day, gave her things and talked with her. His attention was entirely on her stomach. He just wanted to get bigger and mature as soon as possible.


    He was really stunned at that time, until the green lotus left the house and lived in the palace, he suddenly woke up, he hurt his wife who loved life.


    He loves green lotus, respects her and relies on her. Green lotus is his day and his warm haven.


    He and green lotus share weal and woe. Green lotus is the most moral and tough woman he has ever seen. That time, he failed to take care of the queen and let her be captured. Green lotus knelt in front of the emperor and was willing to use her life to replace him. At that time, he knew that in this life, he could not be sorry for her. Even if there were no children in his life, he would not take concubines or hurt Lvhe''s heart.


    He is a simple and happy man. Once upon a time, when he saw that the emperor was hurt by love and his hair turned white all night, he couldn''t understand it. Now, he understands that a word of love is more powerful than the fastest knife and the most poisonous medicine in the world.


    He changed when he knew his mistakes, eliminated the distractions, and let everything go back to the past. He was still the simple and happy man.


    Happy to leave seems to be his expectation, but she really left, he was disappointed, this beautiful woman and he had a brief intersection, like a meteor lit up his sky, and then rowed to the distance, rowed to the place he could not touch.


    Someone slowly came in, light footed, the shadow on the ground slender graceful, Jia Tong heart jump, suddenly looked up, but it is green lotus, holding a thin piece of paper, handed him, "happy letter, you see."


    He took it and looked at it word by word. After a few short lines, he looked at it for a long time. Half a sound, he looked up at the green lotus. The green lotus went over, took him in his arms and comforted him softly, "don''t worry, as long as she is in Dongyue, we will find her."


    Jia Tong buried his head in her arms. The familiar taste made him feel at ease. He quietly nestled up to her and gradually calmed down.


    "Keep the change. She won''t want us to find her." Jia Tong stood up and called for the housekeeper.


    "From now on, my wife is Qing''er''s mother, and that''s what I say. No one is allowed to talk about Xinyue, let alone leak the news in front of Qing''er. If someone violates it, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He rarely spoke in such a stern tone, and the housekeeper shrunk his neck and obeyed, and turned to go out to give orders.


    Jia Tong leads green lotus to go out from the house, looked back, "this courtyard sealed, don''t live."


    -


    since then, people in Jia''s family have been silent about Miss Xinyue, as if there had never been such a person.Green lotus resigns and goes home to take care of her children wholeheartedly. She is afraid of melting in her mouth and dropping it in her hand. She cries everyday, looking more closely than her own life.


    Jia Tong continues to play the role of strict father according to his plan. The more green lotus dotes on his children, the more serious he becomes. When he finds a chance, he says that green lotus can''t be so doted on any more. His mother is a loser.


    Green lotus does not listen, still go their own way, all day around the children play around. Jia Tong looked at her straight shake his head, angry, "you ah, really a child slave."


    Having said that, in fact, he didn''t know how envious he was. Green lotus took over the whole child. He could only watch it and had no chance to hold it. Of course, most of the time he pretended to be dismissive.


    Only when the green lotus went to take a bath, he quickly took the baby from the wet nurse''s hand, avoided people, and loved the child again and again, but he didn''t love enough. Looking at the child''s face that looked like his mother''s, he was happy and sad.


    When the green lotus was about to finish washing, he took the initiative to return the baby to the nurse, with a rather disgusting look, "did he pull, how did he feel smelly?"


    The wet nurse touched the baby''s little buttocks, "no pull," bowed her head and smelled, "there''s a smell on her face. Did the adult kiss him?"


    Jia Tong No, why do I kiss him? "


    Nanny holding the child to the house, mouth said: "little darling quickly wipe his face, the lady smell to curse."


    Jia Tong Dislike me? I''m his father!


    -------------------


    Mr. Jia, do you have the saliva on your child''s face It''s disgusting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C889

    Jia Tong has been worried that Jia Lanqing would be spoiled by the green lotus and develop a domineering temperament like Princess Qingyang, but he didn''t. Jia Lanqing''s children are very competitive. He has gone straight on the road of growth and has not been crooked at all. But his appearance has changed a little. He used to look like his mother. Maybe he has been with green lotus for a long time. Now he looks like green lotus.


    Mr. Jia''s image of strict father has never been set up. Although he tried hard to keep a straight face, not to speak or laugh, and wanted to be a bit deep and steady, when he commanded Jia Lanqing''s children, the children showed a blank face that they didn''t understand. As soon as he spoke, he immediately knew his mother''s intention and left happily.


    Jia Tong attributed this to the fact that the child was still young and didn''t understand. Just wait for him to be older.


    When Jia Lanqing was nearly two years old, he could hear and speak, but his image of strict father was still collapsing.


    In the evening after the rain, Jia Lanqing''s children were happily treading water in the yard. The higher the water splashed, the happier he was. Jia Tong saw it and yelled at him, "Qing''er, don''t mess around. Come back quickly."


    Jia Lanqing''s children had a good time. They couldn''t hear him at all. Jia Tong just walked over and bent down with a straight face: "Qing''er, no..."


    Impartial, the splashed sewage flew into his mouth.


    Jia''s voice is mute, and Jia Lanqing laughs. Jia is angry and raises his hand to pretend to hit someone. Jia''s children raise their heads and smile at him. Jia is not willing to do anything but bite his teeth.


    On the porch, green lotus whispered: "Qing''er, you are naughty again. You are as dirty as a mud monkey. Don''t play. Come here. My mother will take you to wash."


    Jia Lanqing was scolded and ran to his mother honestly.


    Lord Jia bawled several times before he got rid of the smell in his mouth. He said in a hateful voice, "you little bastard, fortunately you walk fast, or I''ll beat you!"


    The girl on the side listened and covered her mouth. If the young master didn''t go, she didn''t know who would beat whom.


    When Jia Lanqing was two years old and three months old, adults Jia began to let him practice martial arts, but Lvhe refused. How could such a small child practice martial arts? Adults Jia said with great eloquence: "why not, Princess Qingyang practiced martial arts before she was two years old."


    Green lotus white he one eye, "who can compare with Qing Yang, under the whole world so a small ancestor, even the emperor all take her to have no way."


    But Jia went his own way, determined to teach Jia Lanqing martial arts. The two-year-old baby stood in the hot sun and squatted on the horse. Before the green lotus opened his mouth, Jia himself was so distressed that he put his hands under the shade of a tree. When he put it down, Jia Lanqing''s horse still didn''t move. When the sun slowly shifted, Mr. Jia kept moving his son around, and the green lotus and the girls could not help laughing.


    Jia Lanqing''s children don''t like to practice martial arts. After a few days with his father, they lost interest. Jia took him to the yard. He turned around and ran. Jia scolded him. He turned a deaf ear and ran away. Jia had to chase after him. When Jia saw that his father was chasing after him, he ran harder. The two of them chased each other and became a scene of activities in the yard People stop to enjoy the scenery.


    Why can''t Mr. Jia catch up with a two-year-old? He''s just worried that he''s in a hurry. Jia Lanqing can wrestle and try to catch him, but he can''t run too fast. Mr. Jia is in a dilemma. Finally, Jia Lanqing ran into the house and plunged into the arms of green lotus. The tug of war was over.


    Green lotus, "Yo Yo, look at the sweat of this forehead, what are you two doing, playing Eagle catching chicken?"


    Jia Lanqing pursed his little lips and said, "mother, I don''t want to practice martial arts."


    "OK, no martial arts."


    "No way," Jia Tong disagreed, "Qing''er, you want your son to inherit his father''s career in the future..."


    "Mr. Jia, let''s talk in advance," he interrupted. "He can do whatever he likes. No one can force him."


    Jia Tong hopes to let his son have a good look at his skills in martial arts practice. He doesn''t always take him seriously. He immediately says, "such a big child only likes to play. We have to guide him to get him on the road. We have to try for a while. I have to wake him up before dawn..."


    "How dare you?" Green lotus eyes a stare, still have no time to speak, suddenly cover mouth to retch a.


    Jia Lanqing kicked his father and said, "I want you to be angry with my mother again."


    Jia Tong did not care to plan with him. He helped the green lotus to sit down, "daughter-in-law, what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Green lotus patted chest, feel carefully for a while, as if nothing, she did not care too much, along with the son''s words, "is not let you give gas."


    Jia Tong is not at ease, "still call a doctor to have a look."


    Wei Zhongqing is looking for Jia Tong to drink with a pot of good wine. When he comes to the door, he hears this sentence and says, "the doctor is here. Who is not comfortable?"


    Jia Tong a look, yo, Taiyi is coming, busy said, "quick for green lotus look, she just not very comfortable."


    Wei Zhongqing came forward and put two fingers on the wrist of green lotus. His face was dark and unclear. Jia Tong''s heart shrank. "Yizheng, what''s the matter?""Ouch, ouch, ouch..." Wei Zhongqing''s face was dignified. After several times, he said, "it''s too bad."


    Jia Tong leg stomach straight cramps, "Yi Zheng, you pour the bottom is quick to say ah, my daughter-in-law pour the bottom how?"


    Wei Zhongqing''s dignified face gradually turned into surprise: "how can I find out the happy pulse?"


    Jia Tong said, "that can not ah, you must be wrong diagnosis, and then carefully explore." But when Wei Zhongqing put his hand on Lvhe''s wrist, he thought it was dazzling. "Can you cure me? I''ll send someone outside to invite another doctor."


    Wei Zhongqing said displeased, "even if you doubt my character, you can''t doubt my medical skills. I''m a doctor granted by the Emperor himself. If you doubt me, you doubt the emperor." He put his hand down. "To tell you the truth, your wife is happy."


    "It''s impossible," Jia Tong didn''t believe, "don''t make fun of me, Lao Wei. You don''t know about the situation of green lotus..."


    Green lotus, who had never uttered a word, suddenly coughed heavily twice and called Mei Zhi, "you take Qing''er out to play."


    When Jia Lanqing left, she cut Jia Tong one eye, "in front of the child''s face, pay attention to speaking."


    Jia Tong said, "he''s too young to understand."


    "You don''t think he''s small, but he''s good at it," said green lotus. "When you think he''s not sensible, he often listens to adults with his ears open. It''s all in his mind. He may give you baldness at any time."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true. I''ve noticed it several times. "


    Wei Zhongqing has been waiting for their husband and wife to be shocked and overjoyed when they heard the good news, but the two of them chatted about their home affairs as if nothing had happened. It''s really It''s so puzzling, isn''t it silly to be happy?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C890

    Whether Jia Tong believed it or not, it was true that Lvhe was pregnant. He didn''t doubt Wei Zhongqing''s medical skills, but he suspected that he was playing a trick on their husband and wife. He really went out to ask a doctor to feel his pulse. He was really happy.


    This time, Mr. Jia was overjoyed and tearful. He was at a loss. He didn''t know what to do except around the green lotus. Finally, the green lotus got dizzy and ordered him to go out. The room was quiet.


    Mr. Jia couldn''t understand why he didn''t get pregnant. Why did he suddenly have it? He went out of his way to ask Dr. Wei what happened. Dr. Wei felt his chin and thought for a long time, "it has been said since ancient times that after a couple without children bring a child, the child will bring them a child."


    Mr. Jia really heard this kind of rumor, and he felt at ease.


    Compared with Jia Tong''s ecstasy, green lotus is much more insipid. In the past two years, her whole mind has been on Jia Lanqing. He is her own. He has already had a child, and another one is just icing on the cake.


    Jia Tong knelt for a long time in front of his ancestor''s memorial tablet that night until his legs became numb, and his heart calmed a little.


    This time is different from the last time. It''s a serious daughter-in-law who is pregnant with a child. He can''t be too attentive. Every time he looks at the green lotus, he can drown in his eyes. His voice is soft, and his mouth is: "Lotus..."


    Green lotus was scared of goose bumps by him several times, complaining, "Mr. Jia, would you please be normal? It''s so creepy. "


    Jia Lanqing doesn''t have much to say. He doesn''t know how to express his emotions. He only turns his eyes at his father. Of course, this is what he learned from green lotus. It''s very interesting for little doll to turn his eyes. From left to right, or from right to left, he turns his eyes up, and it takes half a day to open them.


    Jia Tongte likes to see him turn his eyes in disgust. If his son doesn''t turn his eyes in two or three days, he''ll feel uncomfortable. He''s so cheap that he does something to scold. As soon as green lotus scolds, Jia Lanqing will turn his eyes. Mother and son cooperate very well.


    However, he is indifferent to this now, and his whole mind is on the stomach of green lotus. The boss doesn''t like to see him at present. He can only place his hope on the second one. The boss doesn''t like to practice martial arts, so he will let the second one come first, and let the boss regret it in time.


    But that day, green lotus asked Jia Lanqing, "Qing''er, is she a younger sister or a younger brother in her mother''s stomach?"


    Jia Lanqing pretended to touch her stomach, shaking her head like a doctor, and finally came to the conclusion: "it''s a sister."


    Jia Tong was drinking tea at that time. When he heard this sentence, a mouthful of tea came out and pointed at him solemnly, "say it again!"


    In the face of Jia''s blatant threat, Jia Lanqing''s little friend Si was not afraid. She raised her head and said to him, "my mother is a little sister in her stomach." Then he looked at him provocatively and laughed.


    Jia Tong is really I want to hit people, but forget it. After all, the backstage is too hard.


    Under the careful care of Mr. Jia, Lvhe''s stomach grew up quickly. She could eat, sleep and be in good spirits. Except for her big stomach and bloated body, everything was as usual.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the ripe day. Mr. Jia couldn''t stay this time. He jumped up and down more noisily than his own life. This time, he could feel the emperor''s feeling that he almost lost half his life. Because the child was too big and his head was stuck, the green lotus screamed with pain. After hearing Jia Tong''s worry, he rushed into the house to accompany her.


    Fortunately, at that time, both Ning Jiu and his wife came. Mr. Ning stopped him and didn''t allow him to go in. Jia Tong couldn''t make it right and left. He just jumped on the roof. People in the yard were shocked and called him: "Mr. adult, come down quickly. You can''t go in from the roof. It will frighten my wife."


    The green lotus in the room heard the noise outside. She didn''t know what was wrong. She heard the noise on the roof. She was worried and gave birth to the baby. The baby cried loudly.


    When Mr. Jia stood on the roof and heard it, his face was filled with tears. He was really his good son. He even cried louder than others.


    The midwife came out with the baby in her arms and said, "Congratulations, my Lord. I''m very happy. Eh, my Lord, how can you stand on the roof? "


    Jia Tong listened to the midwife''s big voice, feet a soft, almost did not fall from above, "what did you just say?"


    "Congratulations, my Lord. You see, the lady''s round face looks like an adult."


    Jia Tong ran over and saw that the baby in the swaddling clothes had a big round face. He frowned, "I wish I were a boy. Girl looks like this. Who wants it in the future?"


    Old lady: "I''m not sure." This is just born, adults want to go too far.


    "My Lord, you can rest assured that the young lady will not be far away with her appearance."


    Jia Tong said, "what if you follow me?"


    Woman, " If you follow me, it must be a brave female general. "


    Jia Tong was very happy when he heard this. He took the baby and looked left and right. The girl was the girl. Princess Qingyang also practiced martial arts. Maybe his girl couldn''t?


    Ning Jiu came to look at the child, tut a, "a look is the skeleton is strange, is a good seedling of martial arts!""Really?" Jia Tong is more happy. Ning Jiu''s eyes are always right.


    Ning Jiu laughs: "I''m kidding you. What martial arts do you learn in your family? How good is the craft of green lotus. Be a famous embroiderer in the world. No matter what she looks like, she will break the threshold of your family."


    Jia Tong He just wants a son to inherit his father''s career. Why is it so difficult?


    The baby in his arms half opened his eyes and spat bubbles at him. Wow, it''s so cute. The more he saw it, the more he liked it. Even if he didn''t look good and was a girl, Mr. Jia''s heart was about to melt. He would not let go if he held it. This time, he could hold it honestly, and no one would compete with him.


    Don''t bother the emperor about the name. After thinking about it for three days, Mr. Jia finally came up with the name Jia Xiaoduo, a little flower of the Jia family.


    Green lotus heard straight rolling eyes, Jia Lanqing is mother''s good baby, naturally with rolling eyes, a large and a small are a look of dislike, but the baby does not dislike, opened his eyes and smile.


    Jia Tong held her in his arms and said, "you see, she smiles. She likes this name. Jia Xiaoduo, Xiaoduo, Duoduo, it''s really daddy''s Xiaoduo."


    So the name of Jia family is Jia Xiaoduo.


    What makes Mr. Jia even more happy is that the father''s love hidden in Jia Lanqing can be openly and justly released in Jia Xiaoduo, and there is no need to be afraid of green lotus.


    It used to be green lotus holding Jia Lanqing all day long. Now it is he holding Jia Xiaoduo all day long and taking her to sleep at night. Father and daughter are lying side by side, you look at me, I look at you, even the smile is the same.


    At this time of the day, he sighed with satisfaction. God treated him so well that he thought he would be the last one. He didn''t want his son and daughter to join him. Life was so happy that he had both children. In this way, he was still nine.


    He carefully closed the sleeping Jia Xiaoduo into his arms and closed his eyes with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C891

    When Jia Lanqing was three and a half years old, green lotus took him to his palace. When he passed the study, he heard the sound of reading. He ran curiously and saw some elder brothers and sisters sitting in the room, shaking their heads and reading with his husband.


    At home, he belongs to free range, but he hasn''t begun to enlighten. He feels very strange and goes straight in. Green lotus and the queen are talking behind him. When he looks up, he runs into the study, startled, and hurried to catch him out.


    Jia Lanqing''s little friend holds the post and doesn''t let go. His little face turns red and insists on staying here. The queen says, "it''s hard for Qing''er to like it, Let him stay. Look at Qingyang. "


    Princess Qingyang is sitting in the last row, holding a book. She looks bitter and unwilling. She likes to play and be crazy. It''s a terrible thing to let her sit here and study.


    After hearing what the queen said, green lotus let go. Jia Lanqing found a vacant seat and sat down. Although he didn''t know what his elder brother and sister were reading, he sat upright and shook his head to join in.


    Because of the empress''s approval, Jia Lanqing''s children have followed Jia into the palace and studied in the study every day. He has made great progress, from not understanding at all, to not understanding at all, and then to understanding carefully. When his husband asks questions, he can also say something immature. When Princess Qingyang, a few years older than him, is called by her husband, she is often dumb Speechless.


    Jia Lanqing loves reading very much. He got a lot of thick books from the prince''s brother and asked his father to move them home and read them every night. Green lotus is worried about this. If such a young child reads so many books, will he become a fool? She would rather he plays around all day long like he did when he was a child.


    Because of curiosity, Mr. Jia flipped through his book, and then He put it back in silence and didn''t understand it.


    He didn''t believe that such a young child could read such a profound book. He wanted to test him and asked his son what the book said?


    Jia Lanqing put his hand behind him and said with his mouth open.


    Mr. Jia: -- I didn''t get it at all.


    Jia Lanqing was more and more valued by his husband in the upper study. His seat was transferred from the back to the front. Every day, he would become a model of praise by his husband. Later, he became a disciple of academician Yang Chenghai of Hanlin academy and the younger martial brother of his Royal Highness the prince. He often studies together with the prince, and his unique views are often impressed by the academician and his royal highness.


    The prince has a good personal relationship with Jia Tong. Jia Lanqing is the master''s son and his brother. He loves his brother very much. He often takes him with him and seeks his advice on some things.


    As a result, Jia Lanqing became a little red man in front of his royal highness, and his identity suddenly rose. Even his father Jia was jealous.


    One day, Jia Tong took Jia Lanqing into the palace. Before long, someone came forward to salute him. This kind of courtesy was too much for Mr. Jia to take seriously. He held his hands and waited for him to receive the gift. As a result, the little eunuch gave Jia Lanqing a flattering salute: "please, master Jia." Then he said, "Hello, Mr. Jia."


    One is to say hello, and the other is to say hello. It sounds like nothing. I''ve learned a lot in it. People who walk in the Forbidden Palace all the year round know it. If you have the status, please say hello. Just say hello.


    Mr. Jia: -- I''m not very happy in my heart, but I''m my own son, even if I think about it.


    Although his son doesn''t like to see him, he is more prominent than he is in the palace, but Mr. Jia still has his little flowers. His frustration here in Jia Lanqing can be found in Jia Xiaoduo.


    Jia Xiaoduo is a little follower of her father. She can walk. As long as Jia Tong is on duty, she comes back with two short legs and staggers. She climbs up with Jia''s legs in her arms. Jia Tong will lift her up and throw her into the sky, catch her and throw her higher and higher. Instead of being afraid, Jia Xiaoduo is very happy Laugh. Father and daughter had a good time.


    The nanny standing on the side was frightened. She swayed left and right, and stretched out her hands to protect her. She was afraid that Jia Xiaoduo would fall down if he didn''t catch one of them.


    It is said that Jia Xiaoduo''s daughter is his father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket. Jia Xiaoduo, who is just over a year old, will stand on tiptoe after Jia Tong has practiced a set of fists and pass the handkerchief up to let him wipe his face. At this time, Jia''s heart is as sweet as a honey, but she is his own daughter. When she was playing with Princess Qingyang, her hair was almost pulled off by her, and she never did that A sweet move.


    Jia Xiaoduo, two years old, likes to practice Kung Fu with her father. He often steals his kung fu lessons while he is practicing. Although he doesn''t make a good figure, he is more powerful. His eyes are sharp and his mouth is shouting. One person is very lively. He is often taken by her and yells with him. He shouts with her to watch the boy and the maid They all turned purple with laughter.


    Jia Xiaoduo wants to learn kung fu, but Lvhe doesn''t care. She completely adopts the policy of stocking Jia Xiaoduo and lets it go. But Jia Tong is reluctant to give up and advises her: "Xiaoduo, it''s very hard to practice martial arts. Your brother can''t stand the pain. You''d better stop learning it and come to learn embroidery from your mother."


    Jia Xiaoduo shook his head and was very stubborn: "no, I want to learn. I will be a bodyguard like my father in the future to protect the emperor."Jia Tong said: "it''s not convenient for a girl to be a bodyguard. If the emperor takes a fancy to it, he has to go to the harem."


    Green lotus stood on the steps, bah him, "tell my daughter what to do with this?"


    Jia Xiaoduo asked curiously, "Dad, what does the harem do?"


    Jia Tong said, "the harem is inhabited by people."


    "Who lives there?"


    "Pretty girl."


    Jia Xiaoduo infinite melancholy Oh, "then I can''t go, mother said I face big."


    Jia Tong


    When Jia Xiaoduo was three years old, Jia Tong began to teach her martial arts. Of course, the first step was squatting. Jia Xiaoduo still followed the old way. Jia Xiaoduo was just good at squatting. As long as the sun shone on her, Jia Xiaoduo immediately carried her daughter to a shady place. As the sun shifted, she changed and moved around. Jia Xiaoduo was annoyed and protested with her father Why don''t you disturb me? I''m not a burden. Why do you carry me around? "


    Jia didn''t mind being complained by his daughter. He explained to her, "Xiao duo, my father is afraid that you''ll get sunburned. It doesn''t matter if you''re white. Let''s be white. Someone will want it in the future."


    Jia Xiaoduo said, "Dad, I don''t want to be a little white faced. I want to be a chivalrous woman with outstanding martial arts."


    Jia Tong: "cough cough cough, you can''t make a small white face, small white face is a man."


    Jia Xiaoduo said, "no wonder I heard sister Qingyang call brother Sheng to be a little white face that day."


    Jia Tong


    -------------------


    that''s all for the story of Mr. Jia. Thank you for your hard work.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C892

    A group of people came up to the official road of Wushui town. At the front of them were a group of drummers. They were very busy. They were followed by a tall horse. On the horse sat a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His face was swarthy. He looked very brave, but he was wearing a golden silk and silver thread robe. He felt a little out of tune. Behind him was a big sedan chair with eight legs, which was also extremely gorgeous and golden top Yinweizi, huangcancan''s ears flutter in the wind, and behind them are the servants carrying boxes. Roughly, there are more than 40 big camphor wooden boxes.


    Not to mention that. What''s more surprising is that along the way, some people spread the red carpet, and someone specially took charge of it. One spread it down, and the other rolled it up. Several people carried it and ran to the front to unfold it again. It was like a Jielong. The timing was just right.


    It looked like a wedding party, but the man didn''t wear the red flower, the sedan chair was not a wedding sedan chair, and the dowry was too much.


    At first, people were curious to wait and see. Later, they followed the team to see whose family was so ostentatious.


    -


    the shopkeeper of zuixianlou stood upstairs, watching the team come and spread the red carpet under the steps of zuixianlou. He was elated and ran to report the good news: "master, you''ve come. We''ll be downstairs soon."


    Shi Chengsheng also heard the sound of blowing and beating. He stretched out his neck to see that he was really a distinguished guest. How many tables would he have to sit in such a long team? He said at the top of his voice, "hurry up, everyone is ready to welcome the distinguished guest!"


    All the guys put down their work, put their white handkerchiefs on their shoulders and lined up on both sides of the steps. This is the highest standard of zuixianlou.


    When the team arrived downstairs, Shi Chengsheng trotted all the way to the door, raising his voice and saying, "distinguished guests are coming, my shop is full of splendor..."


    Unexpectedly, when the man got off the horse, he knelt down in front of him.


    Shi Chengsheng was silly. How could he kneel down to him?


    "My son-in-law calls on my father-in-law!"


    Shi Chengsheng''s body was shocked, and he quickly walked around him to the sedan chair.


    In that box, the maid opened the curtain. Shi Yingying came out from the inside and plunged into his arms. She sobbed and called out: "Dad!"


    Father and daughter cried bitterly.


    Du Changfeng is still kneeling there. He turns his head and looks at the crying father and daughter. Shouldn''t he be helped up first?


    He got up and walked over, patted Shi Yingying on the shoulder: "OK, you should be happy when you come back. What are you crying for?"


    Shi Yingying: "I''ve endured it for several years, but I''m not happy to cry?"


    Shi Chengsheng immediately stares at Du Changfeng and endures it for several years? No wonder he has to suffer a lot of bullying and grievances when he cries like this. Poor girl, he howls into the sky and starts to cry again


    Du Changfeng, "..." This is to cry heartbroken meaning?


    Shi Yingying cried for a while. Thinking of her daughter and son, she raised her tear eyes and waved to her sister and brother standing beside the carriage, "come on, call Grandpa." In fact, according to the custom of Jiangnan, it should be called grandfather. Shi Yingying didn''t like the foreign word and felt that it was separated by a layer, so she used the name of the north.


    When Shi Chengsheng saw that his grandson was so old, he was both happy and sad, and he was more and more tearful. Unfortunately, his daughter must have suffered a great crime when she gave birth to a child in the poor mountain area of Northwest China. He had promised to inform him of the birth, but he was looking forward to it. Now that the children are so old, he is a grandfather See you for the first time! The good heart is sour


    He let go of Shi Yingying, holding his two children, and cried bitterly again. Du Jinyan was a little uncomfortable in such an occasion. Although he was a grandfather, he was also a man. How could an old man drop so many golden beans? And I''m crying like hell.


    Shi pengpeng is actually his elder sister. She is more sensible. She pats Shi Chengsheng on the back and comforts him with a warm voice. "Don''t cry, Grandpa. Don''t cry carefully." she turns to Shi YingYing and says, "mother, don''t cry either. When you cry, my grandfather can''t stop."


    "Well, my mother won''t cry," Shi Yingying wiped Shi Chengsheng''s tears with her handkerchief. "Dad, let''s go upstairs and talk."


    Shi Chengsheng cried and wiped his tears. It was not only the people in zuixianlou who were standing up and down the stairs, but also the villagers in Wushui town gathered around to watch him wailing.


    He is on the rich side of Wushui Town, and usually carries a shelf. This is the most grounded time. He was a little embarrassed and said to the villagers, "my daughter is back. Everyone is coming to dinner today."


    When she went upstairs and entered the room, Shi Yingying took Du Changfeng and kowtowed to Shi Chengsheng. Then she asked the two children to kowtow. Shi Chengsheng looked at the two beautiful babies and couldn''t help crying. Before she had time to prepare the red envelope, she took off the trigger and gave it to Shi pengpeng. Shi Yingying stopped her and said, "Dad, you can''t give the trigger to your granddaughter, she can''t wear it. She can''t give it back at will All right


    Shi Chengsheng brings the two children to his side, embracing each other. He looks at this and that. They are all flesh and blood. The more he looks at them, the more he likes them. The flaw is that Du Jinyan''s surname is Du, not Shi, otherwise it would be perfect.


    At the beginning, he wanted to recruit his son-in-law, but the emperor pointed out that he was married. Now Du Changfeng was restored to his original position and became a general. This time, he went to Beijing with his wife and children to reinstate him. Shi Chengsheng didn''t have the courage to let his granddaughter take the surname of Shi, which was his filial piety.He looked at his two grandchildren carefully. Shi pengpeng looked like her mother. She was younger than LAN, and she was more beautiful than LAN. Du Jinyan looks like his father. His eyebrows are pretty and solid. His small eyebrows are wrinkled and he looks very mature.


    If you look at a girl who has been a mother, her face is still so smooth and white, her waist is thin, and she looks like a girl who has never been out of the cabinet. It''s not like she came back from suffering in such a hard place in the northwest.


    He finally turned his eyes to Du Changfeng, eh? Why is general Du as black as charcoal?


    It used to be thick eyebrows and big eyes, but now it''s still thick eyebrows and big eyes, but the color of the face and eyebrows is almost the same, and the boundary is not very clear. He used to be tall and thin, but now he is much bigger. It is estimated that he has eaten too much mutton and donkey.


    He couldn''t help but say, "Yingying is the same in the northwest where your husband and wife went together. How did the general become like this? But suffered a lot? One side of the soil and water to raise one side of the people, my Yingying on this good, where all adapt


    Du Changfeng It has nothing to do with suffering. You need to know how much money your daughter spent to keep her face. Maybe you will cry again. Her face is made of white money


    -------------------


    many readers say that they haven''t read enough. As long as you are willing to read, the author is willing to write. Or that sentence: like please continue, do not like please detour. Today is a big day. My family is watching TV, and the author is still working hard to write. So I don''t accept any abuse or damage from the bottom line, let alone watch and pay attention to it. Thanks to all the friends who pursue literature, life is not easy, there is sunshine in my heart, the world is beautiful.


    I wish you all a happy New Year''s day, good health and all the best in the new year. Like Bai Qianfan, treat all people and things with a kind and open-minded heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C893

    Because Du Changfeng returned to Beijing to work, he could not stay for a long time. After a few days in Wushui Town, he set out again with his wife and children.


    Shi Chengsheng is not willing to follow his daughter and son-in-law all the way in the carriage. He goes through the south gate and North Gate of Suzhou City, and then sends them out to the suburbs for ten miles. He is full of tears. He wants to go to Beijing together. Think carefully, what''s the use of earning so much money? None of his relatives is around, and he can''t talk to him?


    But the daughter''s ambition is bigger than him, heroic said, "father, daughter this time to the capital, ready to let go a Bo, our historian''s signboard to the capital, when the time comes, you are in the south, I am in the north, our father and daughter face each other, the business together, daughter will let you have a lifetime, get the richest."


    Shi Chengsheng was originally an ambitious man, but now he is old. Looking at his children and grandchildren, he can''t help but have some mother-in-law. Inspired by Shi Yingying''s heroic words, he immediately perks up, takes his sleeve to wipe his eyes, and doesn''t move forward any more. He waves his hand with great pride, "seeing you off from afar, you must say goodbye. Yingying, I''ll see you when we become the richest man. ¡±


    Shi yingying


    Shi pengpeng clapped his hands and said with a smile, "mother, my grandfather is more determined than you are!"


    Shi Yingying said to Shi Chengsheng, "Dad, you''re so confused. When I get a firm foothold in the capital, we''ll have a lot of opportunities to meet."


    When Shi Chengsheng heard that, yes, the capital is not in the northwest. It''s very convenient whether it''s going north from Suzhou, or going south from the capital, and whether it''s going by water or by land. In the future, they will meet more and more. Thinking about this, he cheered up and said to Shi Yingying, "OK, leave me a room in the capital. I''ll live there in the future."


    Shi Yingying happily agreed, "no problem, Dad! It''s a big house I bought. You can have a few rooms. "


    Shi Chengsheng said, "I''m alone. How many rooms can I live in?"


    "I''ve already said that if you feel lonely, marry a little lady, and give birth to a younger brother and children for me in the future."


    Shi Chengsheng''s face flushed with shame. How could a girl talk like this in front of her grandchildren? Where can he put his old face?


    Du Changfeng is very speechless. Father and daughter have so much to talk with each other that they don''t want to leave today. He cleared his throat and coughed heavily to remind Shi Yingying that it was late and she had to go.


    Du Jinyan murmured in a low voice: "I know that my mother''s temperament is just like my grandfather''s


    Shi pengpeng said, "my mother was born by my grandfather, but I don''t want to follow my grandfather."


    The father and daughter were still talking. Seeing that the hint was useless, Du Changfeng had to say clearly, "Yingying, if you don''t leave, you won''t be able to rush to the town."


    Shi Chengsheng quickly said, "OK, you can go," and then he yelled at Du Changfeng with his throat: "general, I entrust my daughter and grandson to you. You should take good care of them all the way. Don''t let them suffer."


    Du Changfeng was about to say yes when Shi Yingying said, "Dad, don''t shout. What does he know except marching and fighting? I can take care of it. Don''t worry


    Shi Chengsheng said, "that''s OK. You''re a big man. Your father entrusted the general and two grandchildren to you. We should take good care of them all the way and bring them to the capital safely."


    Du Changfeng


    In any case, the family finally set out on their way. When they came from the northwest, there were too many people, too many horses, too much luggage, and they walked very slowly. The big wooden box on the horse''s back was full of Shi Yingying''s gifts to Shi Chengsheng. They left their things in Wushui town. The attendants were originally temporary employees. When they got to the place, they paid their wages, and they naturally dispersed.


    Du Changfeng had just returned to his official post. He was still a bare general. There was no soldier at the bottom. When they went from Suzhou to the capital, they went into battle lightly. Except for a family of four, there was only one mother-in-law, one maid, and two young men.


    The mother-in-law was called mother Liu. In fact, she was not old. She was less than 40 years old. She was a miserable person. First, she died of her husband. Later, her only son drowned in the pond when he was ten years old. She became an ominous person in the village. She was expelled and exiled to the post station to help her do some work in the kitchen No matter what, I stayed by my side and became a mother. She is alone and has no place to go. If the master and his wife want to go north, she will follow them.


    The maid''s name is Jin chuan''er. She has a good name and looks a little it '' s a long story. The girl in Northwest China is tall and strong, and she is also a little tough. The biggest feature is that she has endless strength, and no matter what the rough work is, any boy who dares to ridicule her can easily lift people off the ground. She is not afraid of anything but his wife. She was born and raised in Northwest China, and her parents, brothers and sisters were a big family. They didn''t want her to go far away. After a few words of dissuasion, she didn''t care. She wanted to go to the capital to see the world with her husband and wife. If she didn''t want to go, she would tumble around at home, and the roof would be able to let her down.


    Two boys, one is Zhuzhu, like his name, with square face, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is honest. The other is a Xia, who is thin as a monkey. He is not from the northwest. He can''t tell where his ancestral home is. He has a pair of narrow single eyelids. What''s rare is that he is white and looks pretty.Six adults, two children and two carriages galloped along the official road to the capital.


    Shi Yingying is a person who is prepared for a rainy day. She has already entrusted people to buy real estate and shops in the capital before Du Changfeng''s appointment documents come down. This time, she will be able to live in the big house.


    One of Shi Yingying''s friends, Yuan Tianlin, used to be the second leader of a caravan. He often worked in her post station and became familiar with her. Yuan Tianlin was forthright and loyal. He was originally from the capital. Because his parents were old and didn''t want to go out any more, Shi yingying just wanted to buy a house in the capital, so he helped him buy a house and a house Shops, take care of them.


    The shop is a restaurant. Shi Yingying wants to do business. Naturally, she starts from the most familiar restaurant. Her family owns Zuixian restaurant, and she also runs a post station. There is no lack of experience. Besides, opening a restaurant is also good. She opens the door to do business and welcomes visitors from all over the world. Shi Yingying likes to deal with people most. Once she is born, twice she is familiar, and three times she is an old friend. As the saying goes, she goes out Depending on her friends, she has a good mind. Although she is a lady, she is straightforward and has a small reputation among businessmen in Northwest China. Now going to the capital, for her, it is a more prosperous and yearning world. She is determined to make an appearance, give her father, give their historians a good fight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C894

    Ruyi building is located in the bustling Jinsheng street, which is one of the most prosperous areas in Lin''an City. There are innumerable restaurants, inns and shops. Compared with other hotels, Ruyi building''s business is not good. After all, Yuan Tianlin used to be a merchant and was not good at running restaurants. Fortunately, Shi Yingying didn''t have high requirements for him. It doesn''t matter whether he earned money or not, so he managed to maintain it Just do it.


    That evening, the hall was cold and quiet, and there were no guests. The guys leaned against the cabinet and talked happily. With a flash of light and shadow, a little girl came in. She was about five or six years old and looked very beautiful. She was wearing an apricot skirt and two braids on both sides. When she came in, she looked around.


    A little guy said, "where''s the kid? I''m afraid he''s in the wrong place."


    The little girl frowned and said crisply, "when a guest comes in, there is no one to receive him. What''s the system?"


    Seeing that she was young but mature, the guys could not help laughing and joked: "little girl, you call yourself a guest. Do you have silver on you?"


    "Of course there is silver," said the little girl, who was not stage fright at all. She patted her purse. "But there is no reason to ask for money first and eat later. You are cheating!"


    Her face was cold, and her words were quite sharp. The man was not happy, and waved to her, "go, go home quickly. You should be worried if your parents don''t see you."


    "I''m here for dinner," said the little girl, sitting down on the chair calmly. "Man, bring a pot of hot tea first."


    Everyone stood still, only a tall and thin man answered, "Deler, I''ll make a pot of tea for miss. Just a moment."


    The little girl asked the man who answered, "where''s your manager?"


    "The shopkeeper will probably listen to the opera in the theater."


    "It''s time for dinner. Why doesn''t he come back to take charge?"


    The assistant hands a spread, "you see, this is not all right to manage?"


    The little girl asked, "what''s your name?"


    The man put the teapot on the table and poured a glass of water for the little girl. "The little girl is the third in the family. If her parents can''t read, they are called Luo San."


    The little girl took a sip of tea and said, "OK, from now on, you Luosan will be the manager of the shop."


    Luo San


    The staff burst into laughter and began to tease, "little girl, you can buy this restaurant with the money in your pocket. No, if you can, you will be the master here."


    "Little girl, be careful what you say."


    "Little girl, it''s not enough for you to sell yourself. Ha ha ha..."


    "Oh, Hello, shopkeeper Luo, you have to take care of the little ones in the future!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No matter how they sneer, the little girl is calm, clear eyes one by one from their face, "I''m going to fire you all."


    "Ha ha ha," the guys laughed more and more, "whose child is this? I think it''s brain sick."


    "Go home quickly, and don''t cheat outside."


    "It''s pretty. It turned out to be a fool."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo San is a kind-hearted person. It''s a bit embarrassing to hear them say that. He comforts the little girl, "don''t listen to their nonsense, they just want to have a good time."


    Some people said with a smile: "Luo San, people let you be the manager, you are serious, silly or not."


    At this time, a few people came in, walking in front of a couple, holding a child in hand, the woman is beautiful and bright, the man is tall and handsome, the little boy has a pair of big round eyes, very smart appearance. Four servants followed.


    The guys rushed up and began to smile, "Oh, the guests are coming. Please come here, master and madam."


    But the little boy broke away his mother''s hand and ran to the little girl, "sister, you''ve already come."


    The guys looked at each other, a little embarrassed, just ridiculed people''s brain disease, did not expect her family to follow.


    Fortunately, the little girl didn''t complain. She waved to Luo San and said, "give us a taste of every famous dish in your shop."


    Luo San, with a cry, went to the kitchen to announce the name of the dish, "crystal elbow, sauce beef, fried three delicacies, Meixiang shredded pork, feicui Baiyu soup..."


    The rest of the guys looked strange. The girl was so old-fashioned in front of her family. What''s more strange is that her family seemed to be used to seeing her and treated her as an adult.


    Eight people sit at two tables, but the dishes are the same, not because of the difference between master and servant. During the meal, these people are not quiet and often evaluate the taste of the dishes.


    The woman asked the little girl, "elbows are a little hard, what do you think?"


    "It''s a bit hard. The steam is not enough. It''s a bit difficult for people with bad teeth to eat."


    The man said, "the beef is a little soft. It''s not strong. It doesn''t bite."


    The little boy said, "the soup is so light that it doesn''t taste at all."


    At the other table, the maid with a big cake face said in a gruff voice: "the shredded meat is a little old, like the husky skin."The old lady was more elegant. "I see the edge of this bowl is not very clean."


    "I think it''s not bad," DUNSHI''s little man said with a simple smile, "but I still want to eat the big oil cake from my hometown."


    Another young man made a conclusion: "three delicacies are not fresh, the shredded meat is too old, the soup is tasteless, the elbows are not rotten, the beef is not strong enough, and there is no one that tastes right!"


    The guys scattered around, listening to their chatter, they were somewhat uncomfortable. Looking at the dusty appearance of these people, they must be from other places, one by one. I don''t know how hard they have suffered in their hometown. They went to the capital to flip. At present, they still have to choose three or four. What''s the matter.


    After dinner, the family did not leave, just like in their own home. The woman took the pretty boy to the kitchen. The girl took her younger brother upstairs, and the maid took care of her. The woman was a little busy, wiping the table with a rag. The honest boy stood at the door in silence, and the valiant man sat alone at the table drinking tea.


    The guys looked at each other again. The family was so strange that they didn''t leave after dinner and played in the shop. They ate well for a while, but they didn''t mean to pay for the meal.


    After standing in the counter for a long time, Mr. cashier was a little impatient. He winked at the guys repeatedly. They saw that the man drinking tea was quite imposing. He didn''t dare to ask for it without authorization. You push me, I push you, and finally he pushed Luo San. He joked: "you are the new shopkeeper, you go."


    The business in the shop was not good at all, so he managed to open two tables. Luo San was afraid that he would not receive the money for the meal, so he came forward and said with the man drinking tea tactfully, "master, do you want to take something more as dry food on the road..."


    The man waved his hand, "we live in the capital, what kind of dry food do we bring?"


    "It''s small clumsy," Luo San said with a flattering smile and pointed to the counter with his arm outstretched. "Since I don''t need anything, please pay for the meal. Mr. cashier, I''ll settle it."


    The man said with a smile, "if you bring people together, my wife may have something to say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C895

    Luo San muttered in his heart that no matter what he said, he had to pay the bill, but he still called his companions over.


    At this time, the woman came out from behind and saw that the guys were all gathered together. She whispered a command to the little guy beside her. The little guy raised his voice and called the cashier, "Sir, please come here, too."


    The cashier thought he was going to settle the bill, so he came out. He looked at the woman eagerly, waiting for her to draw money from her purse. As a result, the woman gave them a smile, "you probably don''t know who I am. My surname is Shi. I''m the boss of this Ruyi building."


    Ruyi building? Is there another building called Ruyi in the city? People Leng for a while before reaction, dare feeling is the owner!


    Ruyi building opened for a year, no one knows who is the owner? According to the shopkeeper, the owner is out of town, so he is entrusted to take care of him. However, when the business is done like this, the shopkeeper yuan is obviously not the material to open a restaurant. In private, everyone also jokes that the owner is really big hearted, and he is so calm even though he is entrusted by no one.


    Since the owner is here, what else is there? The most powerful part of the waiter is his mouth. Play it quickly.


    "It turned out that the owner had come back, so I said, there were magpies on the tree at the gate in the early morning. It was really a happy event."


    "The owner is good. He is young and beautiful. What is rare is that he is calm and generous. At first sight, he is doing great things."


    "And the young lady is also very powerful. The tiger father has no dog son. He is too young to be underestimated."


    "In the future, our boss will lead us, and the business of Ruyi building will soar."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shi Yingying didn''t speak either. When they finished flattering, she said, "it''s certain to fly to the sky, but you probably can''t see it. When my girl came in, she was not received, and she was sarcastic, one for neglect, the other for cheating. Besides, the signs outside the shop are covered with dust, the table is greasy, and the dishes and chopsticks are not clean, which proves that you are not diligent. For these two items, you are not qualified runners. Please check with the accountant. Each person will have 15 more eldest sons. Let''s go today. "


    The guys are all confused. Previously, the little girl said that she would fire them. Everyone just thought it was funny, but they didn''t think it was true. Everyone was silly and sad. Now it''s not easy to find a job. For example, the salary of Yulou is high, and it''s easy to muddle along. Other guys all envy their easy work and a lot of money. How can we say that such a good thing is gone?


    There is a guy looking at Luo San. Previously, the little girl said that Luo San should be the manager. I don''t know if this is serious?


    Just thinking about this, Shi Yingying said to Luo San, "you stay, my daughter said you don''t cheat, don''t neglect, and do things quickly..."


    One side of Du Changfeng put in a word, "he is good, so many people, he dare to ask me for food."


    Luo San blushed and muttered: "I don''t know it''s my boss..."


    "It''s OK," Shi Yingying said with a smile, "no matter who it is, it''s a matter of course to ask for money for dinner. You can''t stop asking for it because you''re afraid. You''re right. We usually have to keep accounts when we eat in the shop. Luo San, my daughter said that you should be the shopkeeper, so you should be the shopkeeper."


    Luo San''s heart jumped. He didn''t expect to let him be the boss. He was a man of his own duty. How could he be the boss? He waved: "master, I can''t be the boss."


    "Although my daughter is young, she has a good eye for people. She said that you can, but," Shi Yingying said, "if you can''t be good, I''ll take you away, and then let you come back to be a man. The chance is in your own hands. You can be a shopkeeper or a man, and you''ll think about it in your heart."


    People go up, water flows down, and everyone is willing to go up when there is a chance. Luo San just didn''t expect that he still had this luck. He felt too sudden and couldn''t believe it.


    Du Changfeng patted him on the shoulder: "I don''t want to be a shopkeeper, not a good guy! I think you can do it. "


    Luo San was patted short by him. He was frightened and flattered. Since the big and small owners all looked up to him, he would try his best to live up to their expectations.


    He licked the skin of his dry hair. "I''ll be my boss."


    "Speak louder," said Shi Yingying. "The shopkeeper should have confidence."


    "Yes, master!" Luo San''s voice raised eight degrees, inexplicably feeling full of confidence.


    Shi Yingying was satisfied, "you help Mr. accountant to pay them severance pay, and the kitchen, I also fired, all to you."


    Luo San, "..." Why did you let him do something to offend people when he took office


    Sure enough, when they got to the counter, the people who were fired felt uncomfortable and had no place to spread their grievances. They all vented their anger on him.


    "Luo San, the elder brothers usually treat you very well. What''s the matter? Now that you are promoted, you just watch the elder brothers drink from the west?"


    "I don''t think he''s a good guy at ordinary times. I didn''t expect that he was all pretended. As soon as the little master came in, he couldn''t hide his tail."


    "Who let people''s eyes poison? If we let them set off, it will make us look silly."


    "Well, look, shopkeeper yuan can''t do it. Can he? Sooner or later, this Ruyi building will be defeated by him. "


    "That''s right. Fortunately, we''ll leave as soon as possible. If we don''t, we''ll collapse sooner or later."Luo San knew that they were not happy and would not reply. He knew who they were after working together for such a long time. He wanted to ask for help, but he was afraid that they would be lazy. Sooner or later, he would not be able to keep them. He was too tired to please him. He might as well go clean now.


    Complaints belong to complaints. It''s good to get 15 more eldest sons. At least I haven''t heard that other families are so generous in firing their employees.


    Shi Yingying looked at them putting money in their pockets one by one, and said with a smile, "in fact, you all have a chance if money doesn''t go into your pockets. Maybe no one really wants to stay. Otherwise, it''s not impossible to discuss asking for a favor and expressing a state. Unfortunately, you just complain and sneer, and hope to get rid of that idea. Remember what I said, you give up easily It''s not a job, it''s an opportunity. "


    Everyone woke up and was annoyed. It turned out that Shi Yingying was observing them all the time. She was right. When she lost her job, everyone was very angry. She wanted to plead for mercy and express her position. She wanted to stand at the door and scold the street.


    Luo three is heart born admire, a woman''s family can say such a word, their boss is really a powerful person.


    But when he finished, he thought it was wrong. He asked Shi Yingying, "master, you''ve opened all the cooks and clerks. No one works in the shop. How can you open it?"


    Shi Yingying said, "in this case, there is no one in charge in the shop, from the cook to the assistant. The more you do business, the more you lose. Why don''t you just close it and wait for me to make a good plan before opening it."


    Luo San thought what she said was right, and asked, "master, what should I do?"


    "Are you familiar with Beijing?"


    "Of course, I''m a native of Lin''an."


    "That''s great," said Shi Yingying. "You don''t have to do anything else. Take me to eat and drink all over the city tomorrow."


    Luo San


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C896

    At the beginning of Mao Dynasty, the emperor woke up and slowly opened his eyes. The woman in his arms was sleeping soundly and sweetly. He raised her face slightly, breathing lightly and sweetly. He could not help but lower his head, rubbed her face gently and swallowed all her breath. She was clearly the mother of three children, but she still had such a beautiful face.


    He lovingly kisses her cheek and wants to pull out his arm to get up. As soon as he moves, Bai Qianfan subconsciously rubs against him and sticks to him. He is dumbfounded, but it''s very helpful. So he accompanies her to lie quietly for a while. When he hears the sound of footsteps outside, he knows that Hao pingguan is reminding him that it''s late.


    Mo Rongshu was an industrious emperor. He was warm and fragrant every day, and would not delay going to court. So he tried to pull his arm out from under Bai Qianfan''s neck. As a result, he woke Bai Qianfan up, half opened his eyes and asked lazily, "when is it?"


    "It''s still early," said the emperor, kissing her forehead and patting her on the back placidly. "Well, I''ll sleep again."


    "Don''t sleep," Bai Qianfan rubbed his eyes, grabbed his hair and sat up in a daze, "I also got up."


    The emperor pressed her, "what do you do when you get up so early?"


    "It doesn''t mean that Du Changfeng and Yingying bring their children into the palace today," Bai Qianfan said, his eyes brightening. "I really want to see them soon."


    The emperor was a little displeased. Whether it was Du Changfeng or Shi Yingying, he had some problems in his heart. As a result, the couple used to be his rival in love. In those years, they all talked to Qianfan blatantly.


    He doesn''t mind anyone who has peeped at Bai Qianfan, so general Bai Changjian is transferred out of the capital by him on the pretext that he doesn''t want Du Changfeng and his wife to come back if he doesn''t have a small plan in his heart Forget it, the overall situation is the most important, and he should be wronged.


    "It''s still early for them to enter the palace. You''ll go to bed again." He pressed her down, got up so early, had nothing to do, must recall the past, he was so careful, memories do not want her to think of others.


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan struggled and didn''t want to go down. "I''m awake. What else do I sleep?"


    They were fluttering on the bed. The slave outside the curtain wanted to wait for the emperor to get up. When he heard the news, he immediately turned red and went out quietly.


    Hao pingguan sighed in his heart that the queen is still the queen, but the emperor is becoming more and more careless. He is not a bloody boy. How can he get up so greasy and crooked? The crown prince always takes the emperor as an example. How can this be transmitted to the crown prince?


    A entanglement, the emperor from the mind, hand unruly up, rub to the chest, was Bai Qianfan force down, "emperor, to miss the time."


    Hao pingguan took the opportunity to cough a few times. The emperor had to hold back and whispered in her ear, "I''ll settle with you at night."


    The husband and wife got out of bed together. The emperor first waited on his daughter-in-law to dress, and then the slave waited on him to dress. When he put on his clothes, he saw laurel arranging a set of things to comb her hair. He said, "today, I''ll comb the Queen''s hair myself."


    Bai Qianfan asked with a smile: "what hairstyle will the emperor comb for me today? It can''t be yuanbaoji. Let Yingying see it and make fun of it. "


    Now the emperor has learned several styles of hair, and his favorite is Yuanbao bun. However, it''s really not decent to comb Yuanbao bun after a country. Occasionally, he just closes the door to comb it for fun. Usually, he likes to comb Feixian bun for Bai Qianfan. The bun is slanted upward and inserted with gorgeous hairpin, which is elegant and beautiful.


    His fingers gently gathered around her head, pressed down the broken hair, carefully pinned hairpin and pearl flowers, although the white Qianfan in the bronze mirror was just plain, it was already beautiful. He couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her face, "no one in the world is more beautiful than you."


    White thousand sail face a red, push him away, "come on, quickly busy you go, really miss the court is not good."


    The slaves on the side did their own things with a high air. The emperor loved his wife like his life. Everyone in the world knew that they were used to it.


    Emperor see laurel in pick rouge, brow a frown, "today a queen on plain face, don''t draw makeup."


    Bai Qianfan does not understand, "why?"


    The emperor touched his nose. "I think you look better when you are plain."


    Female for Yue has been Rong, he said good-looking, then don''t describe it, white Qianfan to these don''t matter, waved his hand, "the emperor made a word, today a don''t describe makeup."


    The empress ate breakfast together, one rushed to court, the other leisurely went to see the children. Now the three children live in three halls. The crown prince lives in Changying palace, that is, the east palace. Princess Qingyang''s palace is the name of the Emperor himself, which is called Yaotai palace. As the name suggests, the fairy lives in Yaotai. Facing the emperor''s love for her, Bai Qianfan only feels funny, but also the fairy. Murong Qingyang is worried.


    Prince Sheng''s palace was next to the Qingyang Yaotai palace. Originally, men and women had to be separated. But the emperor thought that they were twins and should not be separated too much. It was better to live next to each other. He also gave his younger son the name of the palace. Of course, it was purposeful. He thought that Prince Sheng was not masculine enough and lacked the power, so he gave it the name of "Wude palace." For the sake of the name of the palace, the eldest son of Sheng was not happy for a long time. He even cried to Bai Qianfan once. But he said that the emperor''s life could not be violated and he could only accept it reluctantly.The prince has grown up. He is very introspective and self disciplined. He is more diligent than the emperor. He doesn''t have to worry about everything. He must have gone to the study to study early.


    She went to see Qingyang first. There was no one in Yaotai palace. She was a little strange. There were many slaves around Qingyang. Why didn''t they see any of them?


    She went straight to the bedroom hall, but she was not alone. When she entered the door, she saw a string of silver bells hanging from the window lattice. The rope tied to the bell was tied to the bed pillar. Bai Qianfan pulled the rope curiously, and the clear bell rang, which was very nice.


    There was no movement on the bed. She picked up the tent and saw Murong Qingyang sleeping on the quilt. She could not help shaking her head and laughing bitterly. The emperor felt sorry for her daughter and refused to let her learn the rules. Qingyang was also a tiger, which made everyone afraid of her. The bell was used to wake her up, because she did not dare to come to her, so he could only pull the rope from a distance Ring the bell.


    In the Forbidden Palace, if Murong Qingyang had another fear, it was her mother. Bai Qianfan reached out and patted her, "Qingyang, it''s time to get up."


    Princess Qingyang said she couldn''t hear her at all, and she was still sleeping soundly. Bai Qianfan turned her over to see that her little face was red and simple, and her head was tilted, like a little cat, with the shallow patterns on the bedding.


    She picked up the little girl, and little princess Qingyang sat on the bed with her head hooked. She didn''t want to wake up at all. As soon as her hand was released, the little girl fell straight down, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Bai Qianfan was very speechless, and raised his voice to call her: "Qingyang, get up. You can see some guests today."


    Princess Qingyang likes to meet guests. There are only so many people coming and going in the palace. She is tired of seeing them. As long as they are new faces, she is happy. Slowly looking up, her hair entangled her little face like water grass. She grabbed it and pulled it open, revealing a half open eye. She asked Bai Qianfan vaguely, "mother, who''s coming?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C897

    After calling out Murong Qingyang, Bai Qianfan turns around and goes to Prince Sheng''s Wude palace. It''s different from Yaotai palace. There are people everywhere. When they see her, everyone kneels down to say hello, "Hello, empress."


    Bai Qianfan waved his hand: "is sheng''er awake?"


    "If you go back to the empress, your royal highness is up, and the slaves are waiting to wash."


    Bai Qianfan let out a sound and went to see his son. Wude palace sounds very masculine, but it''s actually a very warm palace. It''s surrounded by all kinds of hanging curtains, hangings and tulles. It''s mainly pure white and decorated with blue and purple. It''s like the boudoir of my daughter''s house. It smells good. It''s exquisitely decorated, just like Mo Rongsheng.


    Mo Rongsheng is gargling with rose juice. His silver robe is quite elegant in the morning breeze. With his picturesque eyebrows and eyes, although he is still small, he has the temperament of Chilan Yushu.


    See Bai Qianfan, immediately smile face up, "mother."


    Bai Qianfan touched his head and said, "well behaved, I''m running around today. If there are guests, you can see them."


    The little prince raised his head and asked, "what kind of guests are they?"


    "I''m a good friend of my mother''s. They also have two children, one elder sister and one younger brother. Are you happy to be friends with you?"


    Sheng Prince is not very happy, "how is elder sister and younger brother again, can''t have a younger sister?"


    "Doesn''t the Jia family have a little sister?"


    The little prince of Sheng pursed his lips and said, "it''s not beautiful."


    Bai Qianfan patted him on the head, "so how can a little baby see if it''s beautiful and cute? Isn''t it cute?"


    Little prince Sheng tried to recall, "big face, small eyes, very lovely."


    -


    Ning An lifted his bow, squinted and aimed at the target. He was about to shoot out. A small stone came from somewhere and hit him. When his hand was released, the arrow came out of the string, but he didn''t hit the target. He was so angry that he turned his head and yelled, "Murong Qingyang, come out!"


    Princess Qingyang hid in the grass, covered her mouth and snickered. She loved to see Ning''an''s furious appearance, like a cat with fried hair. It was so funny.


    A little boy said, "young master, the princess hasn''t come yet."


    Ning An snorted, "come, I smell her."


    Princess Qingyang secretly cut her nose. Can you smell her so far?


    "Young master, Princess Qingyang really didn''t come. You must have made a mistake."


    "It''s impossible," Ning An was sure, "so smelly, how could it be wrong?"


    Qingyang Princess refuted anger, jumped out of the grass, carrying arms straight toward Ning''an rushed, "you smell, where stink, I smoked incense, you nonsense, I want to tell my father, let him bring down your sin."


    Ning''an deliberately excites her and takes the initiative to send her to him. He is also impolite. He grabs Qingyang''s raised hand with his backhand and twists it back. Qingyang reacts very quickly. He twists along with the trend, raises his foot and kicks it back. It hits Ning''an''s knee socket. As soon as his foot is soft, his arm goes around, grabs Qingyang''s waist and falls to the ground, pressing heavily on her.


    Murong Qingyang Baji fell to the ground, and was heavily pressed by Ning An. Ouch, I could see that the little guys on the side were all in pain for her.


    descendants of royal families, and quickly, "don''t fight, master. You can''t press her, your highness, and your master, you''ll have to be whipped again."


    Ning An doesn''t care. He''s really tired of Murong Qingyang. He just wants to practice martial arts quietly and be the emperor''s bodyguard like his father in the future. However, he''s born with him and comes to annoy him every day. He''ll either be whipped or punished. He''s a disaster in his life.


    Murong Qingyang was so pressed that he couldn''t move. He called out, "Lord Ning."


    Ning''an was startled and jumped up from the ground. He didn''t stand still. He got a kick on his butt. He turned his head and saw that Princess Qingyang was kicking his foot with a successful smile on his face.


    Ning''an was so angry that she gritted her teeth. When she wanted to rush up again, Princess Qingyang called, "Lord Ning."


    The expression, the tone, just like Ning An''s father is behind him. Ning An is more or less worried about his father. He turns around to see who is there, but Another kick in the ass.


    He said angrily, "Murong Qingyang, who loves kicking people so much, do you belong to donkey?"


    Princess Qingyang was lying there, holding her feet and laughing, "it doesn''t matter what it is, just kick you."


    Ning An What can he do with such a product?


    "Why did you come to our house again? Is your family so big that it''s not enough for you to be wild?"


    Princess Qingyang pulled out a piece of grass and put it in her mouth. She crossed Erlang''s feet like a bandit. "It''s no use. It''s not fun. Besides, I miss aunt Qihong''s snacks."


    Speaking of this, it''s also a pain in Ning''an''s heart. As a child, he loves to eat snacks made by his mother. But when the goods come, he can snatch away his snacks for various reasons, and he can only look forward to them. He keeps all the accounts in mind.


    "Oh, my little ancestor," Qi Hong came quickly with her skirt and pulled up Princess Qingyang, "how can you lie on the ground? Look, it''s dirty again. Be careful to go back to the palace and be scolded by the empress."Ning nine also came over, staring at the son, "is that you get the princess to go up?"


    Ning''an stubbles his neck and is unconvinced, "she hit me first."


    "The princess is the master, you are a slave, how can''t you fight?" Ning Jiu is angry to knock on his head, "you still dare to offend?"


    Ning An rolled his eyes and didn''t say a word. He was better than Mo Rong Qingyang in everything, but he couldn''t be better than Mo Rong Qingyang in the backstage. The backstage of the goods was too hard and too many. Even his parents became her backstage. There were people everywhere. How could he be better than that?


    "Kneel in front of the ancestral tablet and reflect!"


    Ning''an secretly stabs Mo Rong and gives him a clear look. He hangs his head and goes away.


    "Wait a minute." Princess Qingyang said in a loud voice, "Lord Ning, I''m here today. I''ve been ordered by my mother to call Ning''an into the palace."


    Ning An''s in the heart a joy, still calculate this goods have conscience, but Qing Yang Princess then again a sentence, "introspect what of, wait for him to come back to punish again."


    Ning An What conscience, let the dog eat


    Ning Jiu asked, "what''s the matter with the lady calling Ning An into the palace?"


    "My mother said that a guest is coming today, and a sister and a brother. Let''s all meet."


    Ning Jiuyi understood that it was Du Changfeng and his wife who brought their children into the palace. The queen asked them to meet and make friends.


    He told his son, "Ning''an, follow the princess into the palace. You should obey the rules in the palace. Do you hear me?"


    "I know, Dad." Ning An doesn''t like to go to the palace. There are so many rules that he kowtows when he meets people. But he doesn''t like to kneel in front of the ancestral tablet. If you compare them, you''d better follow Qingyang''s goods into the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C898

    The carriage "gets..." Stepping on the stone road, Princess Qingyang is a busy girl, with a handkerchief in her hand and some snacks in her red envelope for her to eat on the road.


    In fact, Qihong''s original words are to let them eat on the road. Qingyang consciously omits the word "men" and eats alone in front of Ning''an''s face. The smell of dim sum wafts to Ning''an''s nose. He is itching in his heart. If he wants to grab it, he will certainly be able to grab it. Anyway, now that none of her backstage is here, his eyes turn twice, and he really thinks about it and moves his wrist quietly Ready for a tiger.


    But Yu Guangli, Murong Qingyang, with his little tongue outstretched, licked every piece of pastry in his handkerchief


    This product what do you mean?


    "Do you want to eat?" Murong Qingyang handed the snack to him, tilted his head, smirk, hum, think she didn''t see it, want to grab her food, dream!


    Ning An is disgusted to draw straight, neck a twist, picked a curtain to look out, don''t bother to pay attention to her.


    Murong Qingyang: "ha ha ha ha..." It''s a great blessing to laugh wildly and make Ning''an angry!


    Ning An looked at the familiar street and said, "isn''t it into the palace? How did you get here?"


    Princess Qingyang coughed, "it''s rare to come out. If you have enough money to play, you can go back."


    Ning An''s mouth is full of smoke. It''s so Princess guijianchou''s going out of the palace is like taking the road. Who dares to stop her? The frequency of her going in and out of the palace gate is even worse than that of the courtiers.


    "Going to Uncle Jia''s?"


    "Well, let''s play with little blossoms."


    Ning An mouth corner smoked again for a while, small blossoming is not a toy, can take to play?


    But Princess Qingyang really took Jia Xiaoduo, who was more than one year old, as a toy. She held her in her arms, patted her and coaxed her to sleep. She said to Ning''an, "let''s play games. I''ll be xiaoduoduo''s mother and you''ll be her father."


    Ning An collapsed and didn''t speak. It''s nothing to be a father, but he didn''t want Princess Qingyang to be his daughter-in-law, even if it was fake.


    "What are you doing, his father." Princess Qingyang called, "go and get diapers. It''s time to change diapers."


    Ning An


    "What''s the matter with you, father? What''s on your mind? Tell me about it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Have you been scolded by the Emperor today?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "His father, are you deaf?"


    Ning An did not have the good spirit to return a, "you just deaf!"


    "If you''re not deaf, go and get a diaper for Duoduo."


    "No!"


    "Why?" Princess Qingyang opened her eyes and asked innocently, "all the children have peed. Is there a father like you?"


    "The father doesn''t care. Let the maid go."


    "There are no girls in this game, only parents and babies."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Green lotus in the side looking at funny dead, who play with Qingyang, only eat shriveled share.


    Ning An is very agitated, ignore clear Yang, ask Green Lotus: "aunt, Lan Qing?"


    "He went to the palace with his father, probably to the prince." Green lotus asked: "don''t you have to go to study today?"


    Princess Qingyang gently pinched Jia Xiaoduo''s face and teased her, "my father said, I will go if I want to, and I won''t go if I don''t want to, so I don''t have to embarrass myself."


    Green lotus That is the emperor loves you, how does Ning An also not go? "


    "I asked my father to give Ning''an the same treatment as me. I don''t think he likes studying either."


    Ning An Who said he didn''t like studying? He obviously did. Qingyang always likes to impose his own opinions on him. How angry


    Green lotus holds her daughter. Jia Xiaoduo is a good tempered girl. Princess Qingyang plays with her. She smiles and doesn''t cry or make noise.


    Princess Qingyang looked at the little girl and said with a smile, "little blossoms are really good. They are not like sheng''er at all. They were noisy when they were young."


    Green lotus She is the one who is clearly noisy. Prince Sheng is a little darling, but he is obedient.


    Ning An listened to her tone, as if she was much older than Prince Sheng. She said, "you are as big as Sheng. What do you know?"


    "I''m older than him. I''m a sister."


    "You are twins, born together."


    "Anyway, I came to the world earlier than him, so he had to call me sister."


    "He can call you sister, but you two are the same age."


    "Nonsense, I''m older than him."


    "How old can a child born in one day be?"


    "How many hours are big?"


    "It''s said that there are not many hours, not even a quarter of an hour." Ning An hums and laughs, "have you ever seen rabbits give birth, one by one..."


    Green lotus frightens to cover his mouth, darling, how can compare like this, this wants to spread to Emperor''s ear, rather an should suffer again.


    After all, he coaxed the two little guys into the carriage, let them go into the palace quickly, and let her be quiet for a while. Standing at the door to see the carriage away, she looked down at her own daughter, glad that she didn''t give birth to a little devil like Qingyang. Although Xiaoduo had a big face, she was obedient.¡ª¡ª


    Du Changfeng strode into the South study and knelt down on the ground in front of the audience, "minister Du Changfeng, please greet the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    "Get up." The emperor raised his hand. "General Du, sit down and talk."


    Du Changfeng side said, "I do not dare to, I fear." Sit down on one side.


    The emperor looked at him carefully. "The general stayed in the Northwest for several years and suffered."


    "It''s not hard to serve the emperor."


    The emperor had some taboos about him. Seeing his black face, he felt a little worried. He used to mind that Du Changfeng was younger than him, and it was more suitable to be with Bai Qianfan. Now, hey, let him go to the northwest. The sandstorm and sunshine in the northwest are pig killers, which make him old for several years. Now they are sitting like this, Du Changfeng It looks older.


    The emperor''s heart was in balance, and his face became more and more pleasant. "You just came back. If you have any difficulties, tell me. It''s reasonable to say that if you come all the way back, I should give you an official residence, but now the Treasury is tense..."


    "The emperor doesn''t have to worry about me. My wife is quite capable and has settled down."


    "That''s good," the emperor said with a happy smile. "I know your wife is a capable person. I don''t have to worry about her presence."


    Du Changfeng The emperor, my duty as a minister... "


    "Well I think about it, "the emperor said slowly." it''s better for you to lead the camp in the outskirts of the city. It''s not far from the capital. When you want to come back, it''s just an hour. It won''t delay your husband and wife''s meeting. What do you think of it? "


    Du Changfeng''s face is full of color. "I''m a military officer. It doesn''t matter where I am. I just rely on my wife at home..."


    "Don''t worry. Your wife is quite capable. She will take good care of your home."


    Du Changfeng, "..." The emperor is still so crafty, waiting for him here.


    -------------------


    Dear children, because of the timing error in the background, if there is a duplicate title, please don''t open it. It must be a duplicate chapter. Don''t waste your books and money.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C899

    Bai Qianfan was very happy to see Shi Yingying. Seeing that she was going to kneel down and salute, he quickly held on, "don''t make those empty ones. It''s the same as when we met in Wushui town." she looked up and down at Shi Yingying, "I haven''t seen you for several years. You''re more and more beautiful."


    Shi Yingying is also very happy to see Bai Qianfan. The past disputes have long gone with the wind. The only thing left is their friendship. She also looks at Bai Qianfan: "the empress is more and more beautiful. She hasn''t changed at all."


    Bai Qianfan took her down and looked at the two children there. The girl had thick eyebrows and big eyes. She was very sharp. She was a bit of Shi Yingying''s demeanor. The boy was tiger headed and tiger brained. He had big eyes and was very clever. She waved to them, "come here, let''s have a closer look."


    She claimed to be her aunt, but the girl knew the rules very well. She blessed herself with lightness and said, "pengpengpeng, please send her regards." Then he led his brother to Bai Qianfan.


    "Very good," Bai Qianfan looked at them and said to Shi Yingying, "these two children are very clever. You and Du Changfeng teach them very well."


    , "the goddess is flattered. We can compare your royal son and your royal highness in our small family."


    "Don''t mention them," Bai Qianfan thought that if there was no comparison, there would be no harm, especially Murong Qingyang, who made trouble for her every day. Her good temper was often maddened by Qingyang. Thinking of this, she said, "didn''t you call chuanqingyang and Sheng, why didn''t they come?"


    Laurel answered: "Your Highness Sheng said that she would come after changing her clothes. Princess Qingyang is out of the palace, and she should be back soon."


    Bai Qianfan frowned and said, "there are guests coming today. How did she come out of the palace?"


    "It''s going to Ningfu to ask Ningan to meet the guests together."


    Bai Qianfan said to Shi Yingying with a smile, "my daughter has a very good relationship with Ning Da''s children. They often play together. What''s good for her is that she always thinks about Ning An. She''s a childhood sweetheart. There''s no guess."


    The slaves who knew the situation laughed to themselves. The young master of Ning family probably didn''t like Princess Qingyang. He was thinking about everything.


    Just then, Prince Sheng came. He was wearing a purple gold crown and a white embroidered gilt edged robe. He was quite elegant on his way. He had a kind of rambling noble spirit. When he entered the door, he saluted Bai Qianfan first. His eyes turned and fell on Shi pengpeng''s face. He took it back gently.


    "Is this the sister of the Du family?" He has picturesque eyebrows and blue temperament. At a young age, he has won the true biography of the sixth prince. In front of the beautiful girl, he is very gentle.


    "Hello, your highness." Shi pengpeng was slightly blessed.


    "Don''t be so polite," Prince Sheng said with a smile. "The empress mother asked me to call her sister. Naturally, I''m not an outsider," he said to Bai Qianfan. "I''ve met her."


    Bai Qianfan is a little strange: "Peng Peng has just entered the palace today. Where have you seen her?"


    Prince Sheng put his hand behind him and raised his face slightly. He thought seriously, "probably in a dream."


    Shi pengpeng, "..."


    Shi yingying


    Du Jinyan


    Bai Qianfan is a little embarrassed. His sentimental problem is also learned from the sixth prince.


    "Cough cough," she said with a smile, pointing to Du Jinyan: "come to see Jinyan, he is younger than you, is the younger brother."


    Sheng Prince arch hand, "Du brother good." After that, he went to see Shi pengpeng again, "sister''s name sounds interesting. Which two words are it?"


    Shi pengpeng told him: "it''s from the book of Songs: I walk in the wild, pengpengqimadipengpeng. I follow my mother''s surname and my mother takes it."


    Prince Sheng said, "it''s Peng Peng. It''s very nice. Mrs. Du is a very elegant person. Give my sister such a nice name. "


    Being praised by the little prince, Shi Yingying was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "I don''t know what elegance is, so I think the rich meaning is very good. As a businessman, more is better."


    Prince Sheng said to Bai Qianfan, "mother, how can my sister follow Mrs. Du''s surname? Can I follow her surname, too? I like white characters."


    Bai Qianfan''s face changed when he said that, "no nonsense, you are Murong''s blood, the most noble surname in the world. There''s no reason to follow Niang''s surname. Don''t let your father and Emperor hear it, or he will cut you."


    Prince Sheng was a little angry and stood there with his lips pursed.


    Bai Qianfan was afraid that he would say something more startling. He waved his hand and said, "take my sister and younger brother out to play. My mother and Mrs. Du talk."


    Prince Sheng answered and led Shi pengpeng and Du Jinyan to retreat from the hall.


    When she got outside, no one was in charge of her. The three children relaxed a little. Prince Sheng only went around Shi pengpeng and asked her, "what kind of incense does my sister use? It smells good


    Shi pengpeng is a pretty girl, but it''s the first time that she meets such a clingy boy. She blushes when he asks, "I don''t use incense. Maybe it''s the incense on my clothes."


    Seeing his sister''s embarrassment, Du Jinyan helped her out: "it''s said that there are white cranes in the palace. Can your highness take me to have a look?"


    Prince Sheng said, "of course," and looked at Shi pengpeng: "sister, let''s go together."Shi pengpeng refused: "you go. I like this flower. I want to see more."


    Prince Sheng was disappointed. "Let''s go back. My sister is waiting for us here."


    "Well, your highness, take your time."


    When Prince Sheng left, Shi pengpeng breathed a long breath and couldn''t help but smile. His highness Sheng was very funny. He was too young to pretend to be romantic.


    Because the empress liked flowers, the emperor put his heart into it and asked the gardeners to plant a lot of flowers around the Chengde hall. They were all rare in the market. They were in full bloom.


    Shi pengpeng grew up in the northwest. She seldom had the chance to see such beautiful flowers. She liked them very much. Seeing them one by one, she couldn''t help but want to pick them. As soon as she reached out her hand, she heard a cold voice yelling at her, "where are the unsightly slaves who dare to pick the Queen''s flowers?"


    Shi pengpeng was startled. She turned around in a hurry and heard the voice very dignified. Unexpectedly, it was a boy of eight or nine years old, not much older than her, but much taller than her. She looked at her coldly and asked, "who are you?"


    He frowned and his eyes were sharp. When he was young, he already had a kind of king style. Shi pengpeng''s heart moved. Was he


    Before she spoke, the little child standing with him said, "brother Prince, is this the guest here today?"


    Sure enough, it was the prince. Shi pengpeng quickly saluted: "Min Nu pengpeng has seen the prince."


    The prince eased his face, and his tone was still impolite. "Are you du Da''s daughter?"


    "Yes, Shi pengpeng, the daughter of the people, went into the palace with her mother to see the empress."


    "No one taught you the rules when you entered the palace?" The prince asked, "how can you pick the flowers and trees in the palace at will?"


    Shi pengpeng was told by him that his face was hot, his head was down, and his voice was thin. "Your Highness, pengpeng knows that he is wrong."


    The prince ignored her and called his companion, "Lanqing, hurry up, let''s go back to kill two sets after seeing my mother."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C900

    Prince Sheng led Du Jinyan to see the white cranes by Taiming lake. He was an elegant man. Looking at the white cranes, he imagined how beautiful they would be if they turned into fairies.


    Du Jinyan is obviously different from him. Seeing the white crane, he rushes over with a shout, which makes the white crane panic and beat his wings to flee. Du Jinyan claps his hands and laughs.


    Prince Sheng looked at him and shook his head. He thought, if only sister pengpeng were here, you should enjoy the beautiful scenery quietly and recite poems correctly. Du Jinyan, this is the way to make Mo Rong clear.


    As soon as he thought of his sister, Murong Qingyang ran into his sight, followed Ning''an and waved to him from a distance, "sheng''er!"


    Prince Sheng''s mouth was straight, shameless, and he became so big that he called him sheng''er just like his mother''s voice, and he wanted to call her Qing''er.


    Du Jinyan obviously also saw Murong Qingyang and Ning''an and asked, "who is that?"


    Prince Sheng snorted, "the ghost sees sorrow."


    Du Jinyan asked: "Your Highness is talking about the brother who looks a little cold?"


    "No, it''s the older sister in front who laughs so treacherously."


    Du Jinyan opened his eyes, "Wow, what a beautiful sister."


    "That''s just her disguise. In fact, she is the most terrible person in the Forbidden Palace..."


    Du Jinyan, " No, I think my sister is beautiful and lovely. "


    Prince Sheng sighed with regret, "it''s over. You''ve been poisoned by Qingyang."


    As soon as he mentioned his name, Du Jinyan knew who it was.


    Murong Qingyang, panting, ran over and looked at Du Jinyan curiously: "are you the child of Du''s family?"


    "I''ve seen your highness, my name is Du Jinyan."


    "How old are you?"


    "Almost five years old."


    "I''m six years old. You can call me sister Qingyang."


    Du Jinyan looks at the smiling Princess Qingyang and thinks that Princess Mingming is lovely and kind. Why does Prince Sheng say she is a ghost?


    "Sister Qingyang is good."


    "Good boy." Murong Qingyang pointed to Ning''an and introduced him to him, "this is the young master of Ning''s mansion. He is older than you and is called Ning''an elder brother."


    "Better brother Ning''an."


    "Good brother Du." Ning an arched his hand. In front of Princess Qingyang, he was always impatient.


    Murong Qingyang glanced at his younger brother and saw that he looked at himself alertly and asked, "is brother Du your man now?"


    The two of them have been fighting for things since they were young. Of course, Princess Qingyang overwhelms Prince Sheng by absolute superiority. Prince Sheng has always had to swallow his anger. But now that he is a little older, he refuses to show weakness. He pulls Du Jinyan''s arm to his side and says, "it''s my first acquaintance, it''s my person."


    Princess Qingyang looked at Du Jinyan with a smile: "do you want to follow him or me?" She pointed to Ning An. "He''s my man, too."


    Ning An rolled a hundred white eyes in the heart, ghost is her person, be forced of good?


    "He''s very good. No one is his opponent."


    Although Ning''an doesn''t like to see Princess Qingyang, she is still very helpful when she is praised. She has negative hands and holds her head high.


    "Sheng''er only likes to recite poems," Princess Qingyang pointed to Prince Sheng. "She likes to study the fragrance of girls. It''s like a little girl. It''s boring."


    Prince Sheng was destroyed by her face to face, very angry, staring at her, "you are a little girl!"


    Qingyang Princess complacent, "I was a little girl!"


    In fact, Du Jinyan didn''t understand what it meant to follow, but he liked to practice martial arts and didn''t like to recite poems. So he didn''t hesitate to pull his arm out of Prince Sheng''s hand, "I want to talk to sister Qingyang."


    "Well," Princess Qingyang patted his little shoulder and praised him for abandoning the secret and turning to the light. "OK, follow me later. I always take good care of my own people. I don''t believe you. Ask Ning''an."


    Ning An mouth corner a draw, turn head to look elsewhere.


    In this way, Princess Qingyang took one of her own and left with two generals.


    Prince Sheng stood there crying without tears. After less than half an hour of making friends, he was robbed by Murong Qingyang. He stamped his feet angrily. What''s so great? He went to find sister pengpeng.


    Princess Qingyang asked Du Jinyan as she walked: "where''s your sister? I''ll take her too, so that sheng''er won''t rob her. "


    Du Jinyan Listen to the princess this tone, how he and his sister have become monsters, want to be taken away?


    Ningan friendship tips her, "sister Du is older than you, will not accompany you crazy."


    Princess Qingyang glanced at him strangely, "aren''t you older than me? Like to play with me, too. "


    Ning An''s heart broke down I was forced, ok


    Three people into Chengde hall, Qingyang and Ning''an come forward to salute, Bai Qianfan called a pardon, to Shi Yingying introduction, "this is my daughter that does not become a tool, called Qingyang, that is Ning family''s son, Ning''an." She said to the two children, "you''ve met Mrs. Du."Qingyang is very clever, small mouth sweet call, "Mrs. Du good."


    "Princess your highness." Shi Yingying thinks Princess Qingyang is very lovely. How can she make the empress worry like that. She took another look at Ning''an. She was very impressed with Ning Jiu. She always followed the emperor with a expressionless face. She looked like a murderer without blinking an eye. Lao Tzu was like that, and her son was almost the same. She bowed to her with a cold face. It was true that like father, like son.


    When Princess Qingyang saw Shi pengpeng, she went forward to say hello and said, "Hello, sister Du."


    ''s liberal and dignified gift: "please give your royal highness your pleasure."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the two little girls standing together. They were all pretty and pretty, like Bingdi flowers. But if he had to look more, he would find the problem. Shi pengpeng stood there like a little poplar, tall and straight, clean as new, meticulous in hair style, with a proper smile on his face. He was a model loved by everyone.


    Look at Murong Qingyang. She is standing there shaking around. Her hair is a few wisps loose, and she clips it behind her ears. I don''t know where the dirty mark is on her skirt. The smile on her face is bright, like the little sun. But as a girl, is it too unrestrained


    She sighed in her heart that they were only one year apart. How could they be so different? As a mother, she also hopes to have a clever and sensible girl like Shi pengpeng. However, the happiness of a child is the most important. She is still young, and makes her act wildly. When she grows up, she will naturally become sensible.


    Princess Qingyang originally wanted to take Shi pengpeng as her own person, but after some contact, she gave up the idea. Shi pengpeng was only one year older than her, but she was a lot more mature. In front of Shi pengpeng, everything she did seemed a little childish. Although she was a little depressed, she could accept it calmly. It seems not bad to have a brother and a sister.


    -------------------


    the new article "love you addicted, how the enemy years deep love" continues to ask for attention, parents do not miss, very good love story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C901

    Luo San thought that Shi Yingying said that she was joking about going to Hu Chihai to drink together that day. Unexpectedly, she called her to jintingge, a famous restaurant in the city.


    Jintingge is famous in Lin''an City for a long time. It''s the most popular place for dignitaries to come. To have a meal in this kind of place, it costs at least one or two grains of silver. Luo San has been in front of jintingge many times, but he hasn''t gone in at all. He only looks at it from a distance and sees that it is decorated with splendor, which is very rich.


    Shi Yingying goes in with Shi Chuang, Jin Chuaner and Luo San, and Xiao Er immediately greets them with a smile, "Oh, here are your guests. How many are you? Is it in the lobby or upstairs? "


    Luo San is a smart man. He knows that Shi Yingying''s coming here is not as simple as eating. As a new shopkeeper, he looks at Xiao Er carefully and sees that he is full of smiles. His green cloth shirt is clean and clean, and the handkerchief on his shoulder is as white as new. It makes people feel comfortable.


    Shi Yingying glanced at the hall and said, "let''s sit in the hall today. I like the excitement. Don''t give me too partial seats."


    The second boy answered: "Deler! Madame loves to be lively. It''s best to sit in Zhongwei. However, you can see the small people yelling to meet and send them. You don''t think it''s noisy. "


    "No problem," she said with a smile. "I love to hear people yell!"


    The second child led them to the table and sat down. He took off the handkerchief on his shoulder and wiped the polished table. He asked, "what would you like to eat, my guest?"


    Shi pengpeng asked, "what do you have here?"


    Seeing a little girl''s question, the second child was not ambiguous. He replied solemnly: "there are ginger fish fillets, spiced pigeons, sweet and sour lotus root, fried beef fillet with scallion, hundred flower duck tongue..."


    Shi Yingying saw that his dish name was very sharp and waved, "OK, just what you just reported. There are only four of us. We can''t eat too much."


    The little two nodded and bowed with a smile. "What the lady said is that five dishes for four people are enough. Would you like a dessert for the young lady?"


    Shi Yingying asked, "what can I recommend?"


    "It''s the time for lotus seeds to mature. The lotus seed soup in the shop is good. Every morning, the newly picked lotus seeds from the lake are sent to the shop. The master makes them fresh, smooth and cool. Many people come here to eat them."


    Shi Yingying readily said, "since it''s good, let everyone have a bowl."


    "Deler!" The young man put the snow-white handkerchief on his shoulder and sang aloud, "five bowls of ginger fish fillet, spiced pigeon, sweet and sour lotus root, fried beef fillet with scallion, hundred flower duck tongue, lotus seed soup..."


    Luo three listen to his voice crisp Li, one mouthful of can drag very long, can''t help but praise a way: "the spirit spirit is good."


    Shi Yingying said, "look at others, and then look at ourselves. What we lack is such a man."


    Luo San nodded repeatedly, "what the boss said is that I asked my friends to listen and find some diligent and smart guys."


    Shi Yingying said, "OK, always keep this in mind, just like a shopkeeper."


    The dishes are served very quickly. Every time they are served, the waiter will sing a song. Five dishes are arranged in a pattern, and the dessert is not served first. They will be served after dinner.


    Shi Yingying''s business today is to taste food. Although she has experience in running restaurants, the tastes vary from place to place. She''s new here, so she has to understand the local people''s tastes.


    Every dish tastes good. Jin chuan''er is a favorite. He has a bulging mouth and squints his eyes. He looks satisfied. Luo San nodded as he ate, and his words overflowed with admiration. Even Shi Peng, who was always picky, said that it tasted good.


    Jin chuan''er looked around and said to Shi Yingying in a low voice, "madam, let''s dig back the cooks here. Business will be better."


    Shi Yingying asked Luo San, "what does manager Luo mean?"


    "Well," Luo San said, not sure about Shi Yingying''s intention, "I think Jinchuan''s idea is good, but the cooks in this kind of place are expensive, so it''s not easy to dig them away. Besides, I heard that the backstage of Kingston court is very hard. If we think of their cook, will it cause trouble? "


    He is a native of Beijing. He is more familiar with the situation in the city and more considerate.


    "What are they doing backstage?"


    "It''s not very clear. I''ve only heard that the owner of King''s Pavilion can''t see the end but the head."


    "Find someone to ask," Shi Yingying did not pay attention to the official background, her family Du is also an official.


    When they had dessert, Shi Chuang and Jin Chuaner went upstairs for a walk. After they came down, they said to Shi Yingying, "it''s very chic upstairs, but you can''t get in. You can only come back next time."


    Jin chuan''er was most happy, "OK, come and try some other dishes next time."


    After dinner, Shi Yingying asked Luo San: "how does the shopkeeper feel after a meal?"


    Luo San thought for a while, "it''s a famous restaurant. It''s a good restaurant. It''s a good restaurant. It''s a good restaurant. It''s a good restaurant. It''s a good restaurant. It''s a little expensive."


    "What else?"


    Luo San can''t figure out what''s the most important thing in a restaurant. What else?


    Shi Yingying looks at Jin chuan''er, "you say."


    "It''s very clean. The handkerchiefs look new. None of the chopsticks have been stripped of paint.""What else?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "there are also guests. I carefully observed them, not to mention the upstairs. All the guests in the hall are well-dressed and elegant. They all seem to have a good family, so they have the ability to come to jintingge for dinner."


    Shi Yingying nodded approvingly, "pengpeng is right. All the people who come here to eat are rich in their families." she asked Luo San, "if they are ordinary people, where would they go to eat?"


    Luo San thought about it and recommended several restaurants with good business but low style.


    So in the next few days, Shi Yingying still took them to eat everywhere, from the best restaurants in the city to ordinary restaurants. Finally, she asked Luo San to inquire about the lower end restaurants. The small one opened in the alley, and the dishes were very special, but there were not many diners. The place was small, the people were noisy, and she had to queue up late , with a few of them sitting at a low table, eating with relish.


    At the same time, she also paid attention to the snack shops, bought many snacks from different shops, took them home and gave them to people to try, so that they could evaluate the delicious food.


    Today, Du''s mansion has become prosperous. In addition to bringing four servants from the northwest, he also invited some young men and maids. Yuan Tianlin is not good at running a restaurant, but he has the experience of managing a caravan, so he stays in the mansion and becomes a housekeeper. Although Du Changfeng often stays in the camp outside the city, Shi Yingying is still there, so he has a head of the family. There is no lack of a man, so he looks lonely.


    It''s just that Luo San is worried that she spends money like water outside every day. It''s been half a month since her boss said nothing about the reopening of Ruyi building. She eats and drinks outside every day and spends money freely. It''s not a thing to go on like this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C902

    After a few days of leisurely eating, drinking and strolling around, there is something happening in Ruyi building. However, Shi Yingying bought a silk cloth shop next door. To expand the business of the restaurant, Luo San was surprised. In the past, it was good to have several tables downstairs every day. Most of the elegant rooms upstairs were empty. The owner didn''t invite cooks to reopen. How could they expand?


    He got along with Shi Yingying for a few days. At first, he thought she was forthright, resolute and like a businessman. But when she made this decision, he felt that he was wrong about her boss.


    Buy the shop next door to get through, and the space is much larger than before. Shi Yingying gives yuan Tianlin the interior repair. He is in charge of buying wood and inviting craftsmen. Yuan Tianlin can''t do business, but he is a good steward. He pats her chest and guarantees that it will be finished in half a month.


    Seeing that the restaurant is under repair, Luo San is anxious to invite a cook. The cook is a little uncertain. I don''t know if Shi Yingying really wants to recruit people from the pavilion or other restaurants.


    He went to ask for instructions, and Shi Yingying gave him a list, on which he wrote the names of some restaurants and people


    Luo three roughly swept one eye, a little surprised, "master, do we want to invite eight cooks?" If you really want to dig people from other restaurants at a high price, you''ll get eight. It costs a lot.


    Shi Yingying said, "those are not cooks, they are guys."


    Luo San: "well My boss, I originally found a few guys who were smart and hardworking, and the salary was not expensive. If you dig people from other places, the salary should be higher. Last time, you said you wanted to dig cooks from Kingston Pavilion. I''ve inquired about them. Kingston pavilion has six cooks, and they are divided into three grades... "


    Shi Yingying waved her hand, "I don''t want the cooks in the restaurant. There are three reasons. First, they are all famous chefs. They are well paid, so it''s hard to avoid the lion''s big mouth. Second, if I dig all the chefs to me, it will cause the other party''s dissatisfaction. When I first come here, I should not act in a high profile, so as not to cause trouble. Third, the restaurant has a long reputation, so it''s hard to get into trouble If I can afford it, people may not want to work with me, and I don''t want to meet that challenge. "


    "The guys are different. They don''t have any skills. They eat by mouth. The owners don''t beat the westerners. They go where they get more money. The liquidity is big. We''ll dig a few guys and they won''t attract people''s attention. Second, after these experienced guys come, your people will gradually add and learn. Even if someone wants to leave, we won''t have any loss."


    Luo San used to complain about the expansion, but after listening to her analysis, he thinks that he is wrong. His master is still powerful. At least he can''t think about it so well. What makes him admire is that his master doesn''t seem to do anything when he eats and drinks every day, but he even inquires about other people''s names.


    He pinched the list and nodded, "don''t worry, master. I don''t have to be able to dig the cooks. There''s absolutely no problem with a few guys, but our cooks..."


    Shi Yingying said, "man, you are in charge. I''ll invite the cook myself. Let''s act separately. As soon as Yuan Tianlin''s business is over, it will open immediately."


    Although she is a woman, her eyes are powerful and her expression is firm, which makes her very convincing. Luo San feels refreshed and full of strength. He believed that he was with the right person and that his master would be able to make a name for himself in Lin''an City.


    However, when he knew who the cooks Shi Yingying invited, he was surprised. It was the craftsmen hidden in the restaurants in the deep lane who Shi Yingying invited back, who were not even serious cooks.


    These people come from other places to make a living in the capital. They do some special food in their hometown. They can''t afford to rent shops. They just set up tables and chairs in their own homes to do business and make a living. In the eyes of people with status, these kinds of food can''t be sold on the market.


    Originally, these small restaurants were all distributed in the deep alleys, one from east to west, far away from each other. Shi Yingying pulled them all into her own restaurant and made them into a large mixed form. In this way, it was convenient for those customers who like to go to the deep alleys to find special food, and they don''t have to run around. When they come to Ruyi Lou, they have everything they want to eat.


    When the renovation of Ruyi building was completed, Luo San went to the store and saw it completely changed. It used to be an ordinary restaurant. There were several eight immortals tables in the hall downstairs, and several elegant rooms upstairs, just like other restaurants. Now the entrance is a small pool with a water wheel running on the shaft. The wind wheel slowly turns, the water is rattling, and two colored glasses are hanging on the top Headlights, shining under the water crystal clear, very artistic conception.


    Everyone is very strange, do not know why to get a big water wheel at the entrance? Shi Yingying explained, "water is wealth. Only when you open the door to water can you get rich."


    All of a sudden, we have to admire the master''s clever mind.


    When you enter the door, take the waterwheel as the boundary, and make all kinds of special food on the right side. The wall between the kitchen and the hall has been torn down to make a long table. The special food is placed on the table in exquisite small dishes. According to the price marked on the brand, the guests can put down a few big ones and take them at will.


    On the left is northwest pasta. She uses a side hall to make northwest pasta. The reason is that Shi Yingying is fond of Northwest pasta. She is from the south of the Yangtze River. She is a fussy eater. Before she went to the northwest, she was worried that she couldn''t get used to it. Unexpectedly, after she went there, she tasted the authentic local pasta and couldn''t do without it any more. She believes that she mainly focuses on pasta Beijing, northwest pasta absolutely can play a world.As for the elegant room upstairs, it is a bit mysterious. The wooden stairs upward are all exquisitely carved with twigs and patterns. There are exquisite colored paintings on the walls. Standing at the entrance of the stairs, you can see the fine silk yarn floating above, with white teeth, pink, apricot yellow, green willow leaves, fresh and elegant, which is quite different from the smoke and fire of the market downstairs.


    Upstairs is not optional. There is a door at the corner of the stairs. On the door is a beautifully carved wooden board, which says: stop.


    Standing by the door were young men with beautiful looks and new clothes, all smiles on their faces. They apologized to the guests who came up rashly, saying that the upstairs had not been finished and could not receive the guests.


    Some people asked what they were eating upstairs, but the boy laughed but did not answer. When he said that, everyone would know. If he didn''t say it, everyone would ask in private, but everyone from the owner to the staff of Ruyi restaurant kept silent. The more so, everyone''s curiosity became more and more high. The restaurant hasn''t officially opened, and several versions have been circulated outside.


    Some say that the upstairs is a gold selling cave like goulanyuan, some say it''s a place to eat rare and exotic animals, and some say it''s a gambling house. There are different opinions. No one knows which is true or which is false?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C903

    June 18 is a good day for Ruyi building to open again. The original signboard with blue characters on black background has been replaced with gold characters on blue background. The three characters of Ruyi building are shining in the sun, making it extraordinary.


    Gongs and drums are noisy, lion dancers and dragon players are all very hard to perform. The artillery battle is even more crackling, attracting countless onlookers.


    Luo San, dressed in a new brocade blue embroidered gold and silver robe, with a square hat on his head, and a group of clerks, stood at the door to welcome guests.


    Today, the Ruyi building opened. From noon to evening, there are only 100 numbers. The top 20 guests can enjoy the delicious food for free. The last 20 guests only charge for tea and water, and the rest half for dinner. This kind of preferential measure has been carried out for three days in a row, attracting everyone to queue up to get the number, and they all want to make a good start.


    There has never been such a big discount for the opening of any shop. For a moment, the news spread all over the streets. Many people came to hear the news and crowded the front door of Ruyi building.


    Shi YingYing and Shi pengpeng stand by the window on the second floor, looking at the noisy scene below. Both mother and daughter look happy.


    Shi Yingying said, "pengpeng, remember today, Ruyi building is our stepping stone in the capital. My mother will use it to knock on the gate of Lin''an City and hang our historian''s signboard on the tower."


    Shi pengpeng, with a small face, nodded seriously: "Niang, you will be the richest man in the capital."


    Shi Yingying touched her head with a smile, "borrow your lucky words, let''s work together."


    For three days in a row, the popularity of Ruyi building is beyond everyone''s imagination. Now people in Lin''an City greet each other and ask, "have you ever been to Ruyi building?"


    If you''ve been there, you''ll talk about the decorations and food. If you know that the other party hasn''t been there, the questioner immediately looks elated and praises Ruyi building. It seems that you''ve suffered a great loss, and you want to go in and have a look.


    In fact, an ordinary restaurant can''t sell more than 100 tables a day, but Ruyi restaurant has already sent out 100 numbers a day. In the face of people who are still waiting in line, the guys can only express their regret with a smile and ask everyone to come early tomorrow.


    In just three days, the reputation of Ruyi building spread and became a well-known restaurant. Although the decoration was exquisite and the place was large, the consumption was not expensive. The common people could afford it. If they took their children, they could get a little gift. This idea was put forward by Shi pengpeng. She felt that every time she and her brother got a gift, she would be very happy, so Xiao Peng If you receive a gift, you will be more willing to come next time. The gift is not expensive. A sticky candy or a bamboo dragonfly is enough to make the children happy and happy, as well as their parents.


    The business of Ruyi building is booming, which naturally attracts the attention of the colleagues. A restaurant whose original intention is so bleak that it can''t be maintained soon, has been closed for a month, and then opened, but it has become the best in the industry, which can''t help but make people envious.


    So some people want to follow the example of Ruyi restaurant, and let their restaurants also operate special food. But they can have a general understanding that all the good and popular craftsmen of snack shops are accepted by Ruyi restaurant, and the rest are not well-known, and the taste is even worse. What should we do? There are restaurants offering high prices to poach people secretly, but no matter how high the prices they offer, there is no one willing to change jobs. This is strange. In this world, money can make the devil push the mill. How can anyone not love money?


    After further inquiry, it turns out that Ruyi building has signed contracts with these craftsmen, stipulating a certain time limit. If you change jobs within the time limit, you must return all the remuneration you get from Ruyi building, and you have to pay a lot of money. At the beginning, these people were just struggling to get by. Ruyi Lou paid them more than they did alone. Naturally, everyone was willing to come, but they didn''t think much about it. They all signed and signed happily. Now Ruyi Lou is booming, and they have become the hot cakes of the major restaurants. Others invited them with two or three times of Ruyi Lou''s salary, but no one dares to go.


    At this time, we all know that the owner of Ruyi building is really a powerful role. They have blocked their way back. They can''t follow suit. The special food of small restaurants has become a unique sign in Ruyi building.


    But later, I heard that the owner of Ruyi building was a woman, and everyone scoffed at her. The folk custom of East Vietnam was open, and many women appeared in public, but most of them were selling Rouge in embroidery workshops, and most of the guests they contacted were girls and daughters-in-law. There were not many men like Shi Yingying. A woman''s family had more than a dozen men under her hand, so it had to be shocked by some means Living, women, in terms of means, there are always people who think that in these days, there is nothing simpler than rumor making, so the rumor about the female owner of Ruyi building gradually spread in the market.


    Said she was born coquettish, a pair of eyes can charm men, so the business of Ruyi building is so prosperous. Someone asked Luo San for proof, and he was so angry that he swung his sleeve to fight with others. Although he didn''t know Shi Yingying for a long time, he admired his boss very much. He watched with his own eyes how she brought Ruyi building back to life and made business prosperous. Such a bold woman is no worse than men. But some people are envious and jealous. If they can''t compare with her, they are full of feces.


    The rumor spread to Shi Yingying''s ears, and she laughed it off. She had opened a post station in the northwest. She didn''t see anyone or hear anything rude. It''s not the same thing. Let them talk about it. She has made a lot of money when they gossip. As long as she is willing, it''s OK to smash them with money.When Du Changfeng came back, he was so angry that his mouth was crooked. He clamored to teach those who made trouble. He was stopped by Shi YingYing and said angrily, "I''m a general. How can I still be so impulsive? Who am I? You know, the children know, the servants at home and the cooks in the shop know that I can manage the heaven and the earth? Who are you going to settle with? What''s more, I, Shi Yingying, stand up straight and do well. Those who are in the Qing Dynasty are in the Qing Dynasty. Let them talk about it. I don''t have the time to deal with it and delay my earning money. "


    Du Changfeng frowned: "you are a woman, regardless of reputation?"


    Shi Yingying tilted her lips and said with a smile, "if I had taken care of my reputation, I would not have moved to your house and taken care of you before I got married. If I hadn''t been so obsessed, how could I have taken general Du down? Is fame worth a husband? "


    After hearing this, Du Changfeng took her to his heart and said with emotion, "Yingying, I''m often not at home. You have to run the house and do business by yourself. It''s really hard for you."


    "No hard work, you have your military career, I have my dream of the richest man, we both go our separate ways, very good!"


    Du Changfeng said with emotion, "Yingying, you really got the wrong baby. If you are a man, you will be more promising than me."


    Shi Yingying asked, "if I were a man, would you still like me?"


    Du Changfeng


    -------------------


    the new book "love you addiction" asks for attention


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C904

    As a gimmick, special food quickly helped Ruyi building to gain popularity, but what really became the public praise was the northwest style pasta.


    Lin''an City is located in the north. It has always been mainly made of flour, including steamed bread, dumplings, sliced noodles, mixed sauce noodles, wowowotou It''s passed down from generation to generation that every family has been used to eating these foods, but they don''t feel much like it. However, after tasting the pasta from Northwest China, they feel different. It''s also noodles. People''s oily noodles taste much better. They have chewiness and tenacity. They pour spicy oil into their mouth and stir it up. It''s delicious enough to make people raise their eyebrows.


    There are many kinds of pasta in the northwest of Ruyi building. There are many kinds of noodles alone. In addition to oily noodles, there are also saozi noodles, paddle noodles, soup noodles, trouser belt noodles and so on. The appearance and eating methods are different. The common people feel fresh and delicious. After eating this kind of noodles, they want to eat that kind of noodles. They go home and never forget it, so they come back again and again.


    Of course, pasta is not only limited to noodles, but also thick pot helmets, delicious beef cakes, meat film, pot stickers They are also very delicious. There are a lot of guests coming to eat pasta. The side hall on the left is always crowded. If you come late, there will be no seats.


    In Northwest China, everyone can make good noodles, especially the housewives. All kinds of pasta are cooked quickly and well. Among the four people brought from Northwest China, mother Liu is the best. She is in charge of the pasta in Ruyi building. Jinchuan''er and Zhuzhu are responsible for it. Shi Yingying has been in Northwest China for a long time. She has learned a little and is busy, She has to help herself.


    Every day, the party arrived at the store early and began to prepare for noodles. A jar of noodles prepared in the morning could be sold out in less than a day. The price was not expensive. It all depended on small profits and quick turnover. At the end of the month, the expenses were increased or decreased. The accountant was stunned at his plate.


    Luo San stood on the side to watch him calculate his account. Seeing the final figure, he was stunned. Business was so prosperous and people came and went every day. He knew that he must have made money, but he didn''t expect to make so much.


    "Shopkeeper," Mr. accountant said happily, "our boss is really a God. We made so much money in the first month."


    "Who said no," Luo San was also very happy. "Our boss is born to be a trader. It''s right to follow her. I''ll tell her and make her happy."


    When he went up to the second floor, there was a room at the end of the corridor for the master and the young lady to rest. When he went up, Shi Yingying was teaching Shi pengpeng to read. Luo San walked in and said, "master, great joy."


    Shi Yingying asked with a smile, "what''s the happy event?"


    "Master, Mr. Qin has worked out this month''s account, which is much more than we expected."


    "Everyone has been working hard. This month, everyone has paid two more bills."


    "Ouch," Luo San said, "I thank my boss for you guys."


    "Don''t thank me. They deserve it. I will never treat them badly if I can do something."


    "To be honest, boss, I didn''t expect to make so much money." Luo San said, "before we sold big fish and meat, net loss of money, did not expect to sell snacks, pasta, but earned so much."


    Shi Yingying said, "that''s because there are too many restaurants selling big fish and big meat. We have no fame and no signboard. How can we compare with people? Since we can''t compare with people, let''s change our mind. Although big fish and big meat can be sold at the starting price, those who can afford to eat are all rich people. The rich people are always a few, and most of them are ordinary people. The snacks and pasta we sell are cheap and not easy to make It''s complicated. Although the price is cheap, it''s better to buy a lot of things than to buy a lot of things. If you add up, you''ll make money, won''t you? "


    Luo San nodded, "besides, we are still the only one in Lin''an City. Others can''t compare with us."


    Shi Yingying shook her head. "It''s only temporary. Although I have gathered the best and most famous small restaurants in the city to Ruyi building, I can''t guarantee that there will be no better craftsmen in the city. It''s the same with northwest pasta. Mother Liu''s skill is good, but when people go to northwest to invite a cook, they can make similar pasta. I divide the restaurant into three parts. The special food is a gimmick. The fresh eaters are willing to come. The pasta is oriented to the public. The elegant room upstairs is the real place to make a lot of money. "


    About the elegant room upstairs, Luo San didn''t understand it all the time. It''s so amazing outside, but no one knows what boss Shi is going to do?


    After the last renovation, the layout of the upstairs has changed. Originally, the corridor was on both sides and the room was in the middle. Now the room has been moved to both sides, leaving a space in the middle. All the rooms have a big window facing the open space, but they are staggered so that they can''t see the people in the opposite room.


    Each room is different. Some have round tables, some have square tables, some have bamboo curtains, some have pearl curtains, some have large-scale ink red and blue on the walls, and some have beautiful pictures of ladies. The table is covered with embroidered tablecloths, hanging with gold rims. The tea sets are of top quality. The same color of celadon is transparent as jade, and the tentacles are clear and the shape is also beautiful All of them are different. They seem to be valuable. Candlesticks and glazed lamps are also of high quality. Plus those antique porcelain, let alone eating, it''s a kind of enjoyment just to sit in such a room.


    "Master," Luo San asked, "when do you start to do business? It''s a waste of space. ""Soon," she said with a smile, "don''t worry. Good things are worth waiting for."


    -


    in the elegant room of jintingge, several men are sitting over tea and chatting about the newly rising Ruyi building in Lin''an City.


    These are all the owners of restaurants in the city. They seldom get together to have tea and chat. After all, they are all peers. They work hard in secret. Cats have cat roads and dogs have dog roads. They yell at each other and do their own business. It''s OK. But since the reopening of Ruyi building, the balance has been broken and the business of each restaurant is much worse. The rapid rise of Ruyi building makes them feel happy In the panic, I secretly thought of some countermeasures, such as imitating, such as offering high prices to dig cooks, but they were of no help. After thinking about it, only king Tingge had the ability to beat down Ruyi building, so I made an appointment here to take advantage of King Tingge''s strength to deal with Ruyi building.


    But they said for a long time, but manager Feng of jintingge was indifferent and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," shopkeeper Feng comforted them, "Ruyi building sells snacks and pasta. We sell dishes, which do not conflict with each other. Why bother yourself? She is her servant, and we are our lovers. We are not related to each other."


    When he said this, the others were not easy to talk about. The rise of Ruyi building had no impact on the business of jintingge, and the dignitaries were still eating and drinking here, and the silver flowed out like water. Unlike them, the regular customers have gone to eat the pasta and special snacks of Ruyi restaurant. They can only eat one meal for 20 eldest sons in their restaurant, but they can eat two meals at Ruyi restaurant. Why not? It''s really like standing up and saying that the meal doesn''t hurt your back.


    -------------------


    the new book "love you addicted, how can the years rival deep love" asks for attention...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C905

    Half a month later, the Ruyi building was finally opened to the outside world. It was not publicized to the outside world. Only a sign was hung on the wall at the entrance of the stairs, on which was written a poem: "who knows Jiangnan is not drunk, laughing at the spring breeze.".


    The sign on the right side of the hall is: food is the God of the people. The sign on the left side of the hall is: jade bowl soup cake with silver thread. These two brands are easy to explain, one is general food, the other is fine flour. So as soon as the sign on the second floor is put up, we guess it has something to do with Jiangnan. Is it Jiangnan Food upstairs? If you look at it carefully, there is a small line on the sign, which says: please reserve the elegant room on the second floor.


    We don''t understand. How can we reserve a meal?


    At the entrance of the stairs, there are two young people with beautiful appearance and new clothes. They are all smiling. Facing everyone''s puzzlement, they patiently answer. It turns out that the elegant room on the second floor has only six tables a day, three at noon and three at night. They are limited in supply, so they need to book in advance.


    Some people think that Ruyi building likes this kind of gimmick to attract people''s attention, but some people want to see what it''s like to fall on the bottom of the building. The first day it opened, the six tables at noon and at night are all set to be gone. Those who come from behind can only book the next day.


    It''s all rich people who book rooms upstairs. After all, the deposit is only one or two silver, which is not affordable by ordinary people.


    When I went upstairs, there was a faint fragrance in the elegant room. The window was half open and the breeze was floating, which made me relaxed and happy. I sent a warm handkerchief to wipe my hands, and then I handed in a picture book. There was no need to report the name of the dish. Each dish was painted on the book, with a detailed description.


    This is a new thing for all of us. Looking through the brochures and looking at the dishes, we feel that either dish is good, and some of us are not sure. At this time, Hou''s glib guy has to give some suggestions to facilitate the guests to make a choice.


    Tea is the best Yunwu Tea before the rain. When it is washed by hot water, it rolls up and down in the celadon cup, and its fragrance is delicious. Let alone expensive, such tea is rare in the capital. It can''t be bought with money, but it can be drunk in Ruyi building, so the tea fee is not cheap.


    The sign says "Jiangnan Food". Shi Yingying grew up in Jiangnan when she was a child. Her family also runs restaurants. She can''t be more familiar with Jiangnan food. During that time, she also tasted Jiangnan Food from other restaurants, but it was not authentic. Maybe it was to cater to the local people''s taste, and it had been changed beyond recognition. Shi Yingying didn''t plan to improve it, so she made the most authentic and authentic Jiangnan food.


    Xihu vinegar fish, Longjing shrimp, hangju roast chicken, white streaks in the waves, dry fried bell, nansanxian, Jasper water shield soup, Jiaohua chicken, Dongpo meat Every dish is catchy and famous for its origin. In order not to be out of shape, most of the ingredients that can be transported for a long distance are from Jiangnan.


    Jiangnan is famous for two things, one is food, and the other is singing and dancing. Many dignitaries, literati and poets have come all the way to Jiangnan to eat Jiangnan Food and watch Jiangnan singing and dancing. Now, there is no need to travel all the way. Shi Yingying combines the two. She wants to make the diners not only have a good mouth, but also a good eye.


    At first, the guests didn''t know it. They were all immersed in the delicious food, and they were full of praise for it. Suddenly, the sound of silk and bamboo was heard. The boy slowly rolled up the curtain on the wall, revealing a huge window. Only then did we know that there was another cave.


    In the melodious music, the girl in Luoyi moves slowly, her face is covered with fine silk, her eyes and eyebrows are charming, and her summer shirt is light and thin, which outlines her good posture. A lotus picking song is lively and cheerful, and the girls dance smartly. They raise their hands and feet with the beauty and aura of Jiangnan women, which makes the diners'' eyes straight.


    It''s not unusual to eat, listen to music and enjoy dancing. What''s unusual is that the combination of cuisine and singing and dancing is so perfect, as if you are on the scene, which brings you a very pleasant feeling.


    At the end of the song, the girls one by one out of everyone''s sight, the open field is only a big lotus illuminated by the glass lamp, the light red reflected on the walls around, people are still not satisfied.


    A meal gives a different mood. The guests just sigh that time is too fast. They go downstairs and immediately go to the counter to make a reservation. Next time, when they ask about it, they know that the reservation has been arranged after ten days. That''s the way people are. The more they are in hot demand, the more they sharpen their heads. Let alone ten days later, it''s a month later. It''s OK.


    In this way, Ruyi building didn''t publicize. The reputation of going upstairs has spread. This time, it''s not for ordinary people, but for high-ranking officials. The trend of rich people''s comparison is prevailing. If you''ve been there, I can''t fall behind. I''ll go to Ruyi building to book. The cashier''s money is soft.


    The two side halls downstairs collect a lot of copper, which can be heard in the money box, but there is no silver in it. Mr. Qin, the cashier, has entered the Ruyi building for the first time. He carries so much silver in square trays, puts them up one by one, and takes them into the warehouse. He goes in every half an hour for fear of a shortage.


    Luo San turned over the thick appointment book and was overjoyed. All the names were money, but he was puzzled and asked Shi Yingying, "master, we have five elegant rooms. Why do we only open three at a time?"


    Shi Yingying said: "you can''t rush forward in business. You have to come leisurely. The less you open, the more precious it is. The more guests flock to it. In addition, when you open the door to do business, honesty is the first thing. When the guests make a reservation, they have to leave a knife in the sky. But there are always some people who can''t afford it. They have two rooms just in case."Luo three admire of way: "the host is really seven skilful and exquisite heart, think very thoughtful."


    Shi Yingying smiles: "I can''t help it. I''ve been doing business with my father since I was a child. I have to think about everything. I''m used to it."


    Since the start of business in Yajian of Ruyi building, jintingge has been the first one to be affected. They are used to the splendor of jintingge, and the dignitaries prefer the freshness and elegance of Ruyi building. In Dongyue, reading is the best. No matter how rich the family is, they also want to donate a scholar''s reputation, for fear that others will say that they are merchants smelling of copper.


    Jintingge boasts that it is sunny and snowy, but Ruyi Lou''s Jiangnan cuisine is more sunny and snowy than theirs, which is very suitable for the taste of the elegant and mediocre people. Even if you come to jintingge for dinner, you will never leave Ruyi Lou. You like to compare the two.


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. In addition, the business was really poor during this period, and shopkeeper Feng''s brow was twisted into a knot in one''s heart.


    In Lin''an, no restaurant dares to challenge jintingge. An outsider is so rampant that he doesn''t give them any color. I really don''t know what heaven and earth are!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C906

    Shi Yingying has a habit that no matter how busy she is, she has to see the ingredients that Ruyi Lou brings in every day.


    That''s what she was taught by Da Xiao Shi Chengsheng. She said that money is something outside her body. It doesn''t matter if you have more money or less money. But the food materials are imported, so it''s not easy to be careless. If you''re not careful, you may lose them. It''s not necessary to be harmful and defensive. It''s always good for businessmen to have one more heart.


    Now Shi Yingying teaches Shi pengpeng the same way. When she looks at the food materials, she always takes Shi pengpeng with her and teaches her to distinguish the good from the bad.


    "Peng Peng, although your mother hasn''t read many books, she knows no less than scholars," says Shi Yingying, counting the vegetables in the bamboo basket and instructing the boys to put them according to their categories. "The leaves are watery, and the roots with wet mud are the freshest, with good color and good appearance. The taste is just right, the color is dark, and the leaves are hairy. They must have been kept for a long time, which will affect the taste. That way, we''ll be happy Rejected. "


    Shi pengpeng squatted on the ground, rolled up his sleeves and showed his thin arms. He held a Chinese cabbage plant and looked left and right. He also bowed his head and smelled, "Niang, is this OK?"


    Shi Yingying asked, "what do you smell?"


    "The fragrance of the leaves."


    Shi Yingying laughs, "can smell fragrance, prove very fresh, put over there."


    How can we let the young lady put it? The guy on one side immediately took the cabbage and put it in the bamboo basket.


    Shi pengpeng turned to see tofu, white and tender, smooth and smooth. She also bowed her head to smell it, revealing a sweet smile: "Niang, tofu is also fragrant."


    "What kind of incense?"


    "A little sweet."


    Shi Yingying put down her things and came to see that tofu looked as white and tender as usual. She bowed her head and smelled it. It really had a sweet smell. She had smelled tofu many times. It was very light tofu with a little fishy smell. It should not be this kind of smell.


    Luo San is also helping to receive the goods. Seeing Shi Yingying standing there, he asks, "master, is the tofu not right?"


    "It''s a bit wrong," said Shi Yingying. "You smell it."


    Luo San used to bend down and take a deep breath. "It''s sweet. Maybe it''s more brine."


    Shi Yingying asked the clerk to get a bowl. She filled a piece of tender tofu and brought it to the chicken cage. A little Mahuang hen put her head into the bowl and pecked it. She enjoyed it.


    "It''s OK," Luo San said, "even chickens like to eat." As soon as the words came to an end, the little hen twitched twice and fell into the cage motionless.


    Shi pengpeng said, "mother, the little hen is dead."


    Luo San was shocked, "master, this is..."


    Shi Yingying''s face is very calm. Ruyi building has been in the limelight for a long time. It''s not surprising that this kind of thing happens. Her father is right. Be careful and sail for thousands of years. Fortunately, pengpeng smells the sweet smell, otherwise things will get worse.


    Luo three iron green face, "master, I take people to find Ma Laosi, ask him what''s the matter, if it''s really his ghost, we''ll call his card to smash, let him never eat this bowl of rice again!"


    "A tofu seller is more competitive with me because someone is behind him."


    "Does the owner know who it is?"


    "I don''t know," said Shi Yingying. "Don''t make it public. Just take it as if it''s nothing like that. Tomorrow, I''ll still buy tofu with him. When the delivery comes, I''ll leave people behind."


    "Yes, master." Luo San took the poisonous tofu to deal with.


    Shi Yingying saw Shi pengpeng standing in front of the dead little hen in a daze and touched her head, "pengpeng, what are you thinking?"


    "Why are they doing this?" Shi pengpeng was very unhappy, "what if you eat dead people?"


    "Silly children, they just want someone to die in our Ruyi building. One life is enough to destroy all our efforts."


    "They are too cruel."


    "How can people who do great things not be cruel?" Shi Yingying wry smile, "in their eyes, to treat the enemy will be a knife to kill, forever in addition to future trouble, save trouble in the future."


    "But we never do that?"


    "Because we are different from them. My mother loves money. It''s advisable. There will inevitably be competition in business. We should have healthy competition, not vicious competition. We should eat by our ability, not by playing tricks. I want you to know the dangers of the world when you are young." She paused, "but it''s too much for them to be so cruel as soon as they come up."


    Shi penglin said with a small face, "ask dad to lead the soldiers and arrest them."


    Shi Yingying shakes her head. "Mother can solve the problem by herself. If she can''t solve it, she will go to your father again. Your father has just come back and his foundation is not stable. Let''s try not to give him any trouble."


    The next day, Ma Laosi came to deliver tofu again. As soon as he entered the backyard, he heard the door slamming shut. He subconsciously looked back. A dark and solid man stood by the door, looking at him covetously. Then he turned his head. In front of him was manager Luo of Ruyi building, with a cold face, "Ma Laosi, our boss wants to see you."


    Ma Laosi''s face turned white and muttered, "what''s your boss doing when he sees me?"Luo three don''t answer, arm a swing, point to the door of black hole, "please."


    Ma Laosi has to put down the burden and walk in slowly. Luo San follows him and closes the door to let Shi YingYing and Ma Laosi talk quietly inside.


    Half an hour later, Ma Laosi came out with a pale face. He hurried out without taking the burden. Half of the way, he stopped. The dark and solid man by the door was still watching him. He turned back timidly. Shi Yingying stood in the yard with a kind face. "What are you doing in a hurry? Leave the bean curd and take the burden back."


    Ma Laosi turned back, took off the tofu board without a word, and left with an empty load.


    Luo San asked Shi Yingying, "master, did he say it?"


    Shi Yingying sneered, "as I guess."


    Luo three some don''t understand, "yesterday under poison, how does he dare to come again today?"


    "Because the person behind the scenes lied to him and said that he would pull his stomach at most, so he might not be found. I really want to tell him that it''s poisoning. A common people who makes tofu has no such courage. "


    Luo three indignant, "even if it is like this, Ma Laosi also did not have the good intention, aids the tyrant thing."


    "He''ll learn a lesson by eating a sting. I just told him that we''ll still have his tofu in the future. But if there''s another time, the old and new accounts will be counted together, I won''t let him off lightly."


    Luo San has a different opinion, "master, such a person is not trustworthy, we should smash his signboard, so that he can no longer do tofu, save harm."


    "What we are looking for is the mastermind behind the scenes. Although Ma Laosi is an accomplice, he is also forced to forgive others and give him a chance to reform."


    "Master, what shall we do now?"


    Shi Yingying looked up at the sky, "he only dares to play tricks behind his back, but I dare to go to the door openly."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C907

    Perhaps business has been a little bit weak recently. Seeing some guests coming in, the clerk is very attentive. He welcomes them from a distance and prolongs his voice: "Yo, madam is here. How many of you are sitting in the hall or the elegant room upstairs?"


    Shi Yingying glanced at the hall. Although it was not full, there were many people, "sit in the hall."


    "Deler!" The man bowed and warmly welcomed her to the seat.


    "What would you like to eat?" The man rubbed the table and poured the tea with the kettle.


    Shi Yingying casually ordered some dishes and sent away the man. Yu Guang glanced and saw a man in a purple robe standing upstairs. He was about 40 years old, with a goatee and a square hat. He was dressed like a shopkeeper. He happened to look at them too. As soon as their eyes were wrong, the man gave a smile. Shi Yingying withdrew her eyes and lowered her voice That person is probably the shopkeeper here. Everyone knows his face. "


    She said to recognize the face, Jin chuan''er was trained by her. Of course, no one would look up foolishly, but just glance at it with his spare light and remember the appearance.


    Jin chuan''er said, "if you leave a goatee, it''s a treacherous person. He must have thought of that sinister move."


    The pillar is the most real, said, "since he wants to move, should put the poisonous tofu in his mouth."


    A Xia said, "you calm down, don''t spoil the good things of madam."


    Shi Yingying is not afraid of anything else. She only worries about Shi pengpeng. After all, her child is still young. But on second thought, it''s not miss Jiao when she is a little girl. Some things may not be bad after experiencing, which can make her heart stronger.


    Soon, the food came up. Shi Yingying glanced at it and put a chopstick of Mapo Tofu in her mouth. As soon as she swallowed it, her face suddenly changed and she covered her stomach with a painful groan.


    Shi pengpeng was so scared that he cried: "mother, what''s the matter with you? Niang, Niang, what''s the matter with you... "


    "Ma''am, ma''am, what''s wrong with you?" Jin chuan''er howled at the top of his voice, "come on, what''s the matter? My wife just took two mouthfuls of it. Come on."


    "I''ll get the doctor!" A Liang ran out while he was in trouble.


    Shi Yingying covered her stomach and screamed. There were big sweat beads on her forehead. Jin chuan''er hugged her tightly. "Madam, what did you eat? Don''t scare me, madam..."


    Shi pengpeng pulled her mother''s sleeve and cried red, "Niang, what''s wrong with you, Niang..."


    The people who ate around all gathered around and talked all over the place, "Yo, what''s the matter? Sick or eating something unclean? "


    "My wife has always been in good health. She has never had any illness," Jin chuan''er insisted. "She must have just eaten something unclean!"


    The pillar grabbed the bowl and smashed it on the ground. "What happened to the people in the shop? Why didn''t the shopkeeper come out? Sit back and ignore it? "


    The porcelain bowl was smashed to pieces, and the scene was chaotic. Several guys pulled out the crowd, "don''t shout, our shopkeeper is coming."


    Shopkeeper Feng''s face was very anxious, but his back was straight, "Oh, what''s the matter? What''s wrong? In a hurry, someone will send this lady to the front Yichun hall. "


    A man answered and came to carry Shi Yingying. Jin chuan''er slapped him away and said, "what''s wrong? My wife is not ill at all. It''s just like this after eating two mouthfuls of food in your store. If you don''t give me an explanation about this today, we''re not finished."


    "Why did you eat the food in our store?" Shopkeeper Feng''s face is not good-looking. "You can''t talk nonsense without evidence."


    "My wife is the evidence," Jin chuan''er pointed to Shi Yingying. "I saw with my own eyes that my wife covered her stomach when she ate your food. What kind of black shop are you in? How can you eat like this? It''s killing me!"


    "Nonsense," shopkeeper Feng''s face was red with anger, "I am such a big restaurant, others are OK, just your wife, I think you are here to find fault!"


    "Look at our lady. Do you have such a fault?" Jin chuan''er reached out and touched Shi Yingying''s forehead. Her palms were wet with sweat.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, the doctor is coming!" Ah Xia led the doctor to squeeze in from the crowd, "doctor, look at our wife, what''s the matter?"


    The doctor put the medicine box on the table and turned over Shi Yingying''s eyelids. "Yo, this is poisoning!"


    As soon as the words came out, the onlookers immediately began to talk, "it''s really toxic, it''s too scary."


    "Where does the poison come from? How can the food be poisonous? Hurry up and don''t eat it!"


    I don''t know who yelled, "the food is poisonous. Don''t eat it!"


    Shopkeeper Feng''s face turned purple and pointed to the doctor, "what''s wrong with your bloody mouth? If you don''t make it clear today, I''ll smash your sign. "


    Jin chuan''er hit his hand down. "There''s a ghost in my heart. The doctor wants to help my wife see a doctor first. Get out of the way!"


    The doctor turned a medicine bottle in the medicine box, poured some powder into the bowl, mixed the water in the pot, and asked Jin chuan''er to feed Shi Yingying, "first give the medicine for detoxification and clearing fire to the lady, and let her slow down. By the way, what kind of food has madam just eaten? "Shi pengpeng red eyes, small hand pointed to the plate of Mapo Tofu, "my mother ate that."


    The doctor took the silver needle and put it into the dish. Soon, the black color climbed up from the tip of the needle. Everyone could see it clearly. Immediately there was a commotion, "it''s really poisonous!"


    "My dear, fortunately we don''t order Mapo Tofu."


    "Why poison people, intentionally or unintentionally?"


    "I don''t want to make it worse. I don''t know who it will fall on next time. I''d better not come here for dinner in the future."


    The doctor bent over, holding a silver needle in the plate left pull right pick, finally picked up a small thing like chaff, exhaled, "found, it is."


    Jin chuan''er immediately asked, "doctor, what''s this?"


    "Rat medicine." The doctor said, "fortunately, there is only a small amount, or the lady will be in danger."


    As soon as we heard this, we immediately fried the pot. "It''s rat medicine. It''s really killing me. This lady is really lucky."


    "Yes, thanks to a few. I guess I got it into the dish by accident."


    "Well, how can you be so careless? How can rat medicine be put in the kitchen? "


    "There must be mice stealing rice and oil in the kitchen."


    "It''s so scary. If you don''t come here to eat again, you''ll lose your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The doctor made trouble in the medicine box for a while, and gave Jin chuan''er some liquid medicine: "this is castor oil that can permeate poison. Let the lady swallow it. It can help to vomit the toxin. As long as you vomit it, it''s OK."


    Jin chuan''er takes it over and feeds it into Shi Yingying''s mouth. Then she hears her stomach growling. Shi Yingying covers her chest with a whoop and spits out a pool of filthy things.


    At this point, in the eyes of the public, the whole thing has been very clear. The management of the kitchen of Kingston Pavilion is very chaotic. It''s lucky that mouse medicine is mixed into the food for the guests. Otherwise, Kingston pavilion would be shut down. But if this happens, I''m afraid it''s not far away from closing the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C908

    When she got into the sedan chair, Shi Yingying held her red eyed daughter in her arms and said, "Peng Peng, you''re scared."


    Shi pengpeng nestled in her arms, "I know my mother is OK."


    "It''s my mother. I shouldn''t have brought you with me."


    Shi pengpeng raised his head. "My mother didn''t say that the more experience you have, the faster you can grow up. Pengpeng really wants to grow up and help her take care of business together."


    Shi Yingying touched her head and said with a happy smile, "it''s a good daughter of my mother. Your brother can''t count on her, so I''ll count on you."


    Shi pengpeng was still worried. She touched her stomach and said, "mother, you really don''t hurt, do you?"


    "It doesn''t hurt," she told her, "don''t tell your father."


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "I know, my mother said that she could solve her own problems, but if she couldn''t solve them, she would find her father again."


    -


    shopkeeper Feng sat at the table. After listening to the report from his subordinates, he twisted his brows and said, "you''re right. The woman who made trouble is the owner of Ruyi building?"


    "It''s the shopkeeper. I watched them enter Ruyi building with my own eyes. I found out that the woman is the owner of Ruyi building."


    Shopkeeper Feng turned two walnuts in his hand, and his face became gloomy gradually. "I didn''t expect that it was the master himself, so I''m not afraid to lose my life?"


    "Shopkeeper, do you think she already knows that..."


    Shopkeeper Feng''s heart beats, tofu! Ruyi building''s female owner is eating bean curd, his hand a stagnation, the walnut tightly in the palm of the hand, so it is!


    As soon as he gave the tofu to the Ruyi building, the owner of the Ruyi building ate the tofu in their shop and something happened. How can there be such a coincidence? She''s doing it again and again, which makes him feel bitter! What a great lady!


    "Shopkeeper, what should we do next?"


    "Let me think about it," shopkeeper Feng turned the walnut in his hand again. "As long as it doesn''t get to the owner''s ears, things will turn for the better."


    The owner of jintinglou is a man who can''t see the end without the head. He has a lot of industries under his name and keeps a low profile. Many people don''t know who the owner of jintinglou is. They only know that he is a person with great influence and background. Most people don''t dare to offend him. Only manager Feng knows who he is and how powerful he is.


    After being disturbed by Shi Yingying, the reputation of kingscourt was greatly damaged. The next day, there was no one who came to eat. For the first time, the servants and cooks of kingscourt were very depressed.


    But there''s no way. It''s all spread outside. It''s said that kingscourt almost poisoned people. Who dares to come?


    But soon, news spread that the woman who was poisoned in jintingge last time was the owner of Ruyi building. Because she was jealous of jintingge''s business, she deliberately went to plant a false accusation to bring down the famous old restaurant in Lin''an City.


    The common people don''t know which is true or which is false. Anyway, it''s a matter of life. We''d better wait and see. Besides, jintingge is still a gate. On the contrary, there are an endless stream of people going to Ruyi building.


    At this time, it was said that the owner of Ruyi building was poisoned that day. Many people witnessed it with their own eyes. Her face was pale and her forehead was sweating. She didn''t seem to pretend it on purpose. Moreover, the doctor diagnosed her own pulse and confirmed it was poisoned. What''s more, how dare a woman have so much courage? If she really poisoned herself, wouldn''t it be worthless? Moreover, the business of Ruyi building has been good since it was reopened. There is no need to do such a thing at all. However, the business of jintingge is much weaker. Did you mean to hurt her when you saw the owner of Ruyi building come to dinner?


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s balance tilted more towards Ruyi building. Jintingge is a high-end restaurant, which ordinary people can''t afford. However, Ruyi building is very cheap, and people in Jingshi can go there. It''s very clear which is more important.


    Shi Yingying listened to the news that a Xia brought back from the outside, and raised her eyebrows triumphantly, "fight with me, and eat the bad consequences."


    A Xia said: "madam, it''s really clever to treat people in their own way. I think Kingston Pavilion is dumb this time. It''s hard to tell."


    "Hum, if he wants to frame me, I''ll let him taste the taste of being framed. I, Shi Yingying, never take the initiative to provoke anyone, but I''m not easy to provoke anyone who wants to provoke me."


    "That''s, how could the masters of their superior departments have the courage to gamble on their own lives."


    Shi Yingying glanced at him and said, "I''m so brave. I just want to give them some color to see. Don''t mention it again. If my general listens to it, it''s not so good."


    How can paper hold fire when things are so big? Although Du Changfeng was outside the city, the news was not out of the way. He overheard the Quartermaster talking about this. He was so scared that he asked someone to lead the horse quickly and run home.


    When he entered the mansion, he threw the reins to the boy. Just after entering the second door, he heard Jin chuan''er and Zhu talking in the corridor.


    "The shopkeeper of King''s Pavilion is no match for his wife. It''s said that there are no guests these days. He deserves to be black hearted."


    Zhu talked about that day''s affairs and was a little afraid, "madam is also brave, dare to gamble with her own life, the men can''t do as we madam do.""Who said no, even if it is..." Jin chuan''er stops in the middle, because her general is standing in front of her.


    "Tell me the truth, otherwise," Du Changfeng glared at them, "one person will give you a whip, no one will want to run."


    Jin chuan''er was loyal to Shi Yingying, but they were even more afraid of general Du''s whip. They looked at each other and hesitated.


    Originally, Du Changfeng only knew about it, but he didn''t know the specific situation. Now when Jin chuan''er said that Shi Yingying had really taken mouse medicine, her lungs were so angry that she pointed at them fiercely, "useless things, if you want to eat them, you should eat them too. How can you let your wife eat them, wait, a whip didn''t run away." Then he left in a hurry.


    Jin chuan''er muttered: "if you don''t say you''re going to be whipped, you''ll be whipped too. You''ll have to be whipped both vertically and horizontally. I knew I wouldn''t have said that."


    Zhu said: "the general is not wrong, we are wrong, how should not let his wife take this risk, up to now I am still afraid."


    "Who can persuade me to do what my wife has decided? Besides, when did I see my wife do something I''m not sure about after we''ve been with her for so long?" Jin chuan''er didn''t think so, "but the general sometimes didn''t work very well."


    Shi Yingying was teaching Shi pengpeng how to keep accounts in the room when a gust of wind swept a figure in, picked her up and carried her on her shoulder, just like a coolie carrying a rice bag on the wharf, and carried her to the sleeping room inside. Without putting her down, she locked the door with a clang.


    -------------------


    the new book "love you addicted, years how to enemy deep love" for attention, a very good love story!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C909

    Although Shi Yingying didn''t see the face of the person who held her, the only one who dared to do so was general Du of her family. She felt a pause in her heart and made a preemptive move. "Well, I don''t stay in the barracks. How can I come back at this time? Be careful to be sued to the emperor


    Du Changfeng put her in his heart and said, "don''t pull that. I ask you, what''s the matter with your head kicked by a donkey? How dare you make fun of your own life? Have you asked me? In your eyes, I''m still not the head of the family? You are too bold, really... " The more he said, the more angry he was. He pointed to the bed and drank low: "get down there!"


    Shi Yingying said, "tell me to lie down. What do you want? I''m not ashamed of it in broad daylight


    Du Changfeng roared angrily: "what do you think I want to do? I want to hit people! Get down He is the leader of the army. It has become his rule to lie down and get whipped when he has committed a crime.


    Shi Yingying is not afraid of him at ordinary times, but Du Changfeng really wants to get angry. She is still a little scared in her heart. She moves to the bedside and asks him timidly, "do you really want to hit me?"


    Du Changfeng pointed to his face, "do you think I''m joking?"


    It''s not like that. Shi Yingying has known him for so long. For the first time, she saw that his face was black. She knew that she couldn''t escape. She had to lie down by the bed and wait to be beaten.


    Du Changfeng angrily walked over and slapped his daughter-in-law''s ass. Shi Yingying just turned her head to see that the slap did not fall, and her face was already like a pair of teeth bared and mouth cracked.


    As soon as Du Changfeng''s hand stagnated, the speed of falling slowed down, and the slap on Shi Yingying''s butt became painless. He was angry that he was soft hearted, and slapped him on his thigh, "when you took the medicine, did you think about me? What should I do if you really have an accident? What about the kids? "


    "Nothing''s going to happen. I''ve planned everything."


    "Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, what if?"


    "Don''t you mind if I do things?"


    "Just because I don''t worry, I never get involved in your business, but I didn''t expect that you dare to..." Du Changfeng''s eyes were red and his throat choked.


    Shi Yingying knew that he was suffering, so she gently hugged him, "don''t worry, Du Changfeng, I will live as long as you live, and I will live no less than you for a moment. When you come back home, your hair is white, and your teeth are all gone, I will still accompany you."


    "silly words," Du Changfeng took out his arm and held her in his arms, "no matter whether I''m here or not, you should live well, because For you are the most valiant Shi Yingying


    Shi Yingying arched in his arms and said with a coquettish smile, "do you praise me or damage me?"


    "Praise you." Du Changfeng looked at her and said seriously, "I really praise you. You are the strongest, the bravest, the most measured, the thickest skinned and the most valiant character I have ever seen..."


    Shi Yingying pushed him, "the front said very well, but the back changed."


    Du Changfeng hugged her again, chin on her head, did not speak, so silently hugged.


    The man''s breath sprayed on his head. Shi Yingying felt uneasy and patted him on the back. "Don''t worry, I''m a tough Shi Yingying. I''ll be fine all the time."


    Du Changfeng sighed and said in a helpless tone, "you are good at everything else, but you are too tough. When this happens, you should tell me and let me solve it. You are a woman, and I am a man."


    "How do you solve it?" Shi Yingying looked up at him with a smile, "with a team of soldiers sealed his shop?"


    Du Changfeng''s eyes were cold: "dare to bully my daughter-in-law, I will kill him!"


    "Well, you beat him to death, just to be told to the emperor." Shi Yingying said, "the emperor is a man. Everything else is OK. He likes to haggle over everything. He treats you Maybe you''ll also remember that you''ve got a grudge against me. The emperor''s heart is deep and unpredictable. Now we''re under his nose. We should pay more attention and let him have less control. "


    Du Changfeng said, "I know that he has always been worried about me and asked me to go out of the city to serve, mostly because of this. So far, he hasn''t let me see the queen."


    Shi Yingying frowned, "do you want to see the queen?"


    "No, I said the emperor, what are you staring at me?"


    Shi Yingying grabbed his hand and put it on his chest. "To be honest, do you want to see the queen?"


    "I''m a foreign minister. What can I do to see the queen?"


    "I don''t want to see you?"


    Du Changfeng was a little impatient, and his voice rose, "are you finished?"


    Shi Yingying sat down on the bed and pointed at him, "can''t tell, can''t you? Well, you du Changfeng, you are still a thief. Wow, I''m dead. I''m... "


    In order to cooperate with Shi Yingying''s crying, Shi pengpeng suddenly rang out to clap the door. Shi pengpeng cried: "Dad, don''t beat your mother, don''t beat your mother..."


    Du Changfeng stood in the room, staring at Shi Yingying, the whole person was silly, what did he do, how could it be like this?


    "Daughter in law, Yingying, don''t be like this," said general Du. He was not afraid of anything. He was afraid that his daughter-in-law would play tricks on her. He didn''t beat her, so he was wronged.Shi Yingying jumped down from the bed and pointed to his nose. "You''ve been thinking about her for so long!"


    "I didn''t."


    "No, how dare you answer?" Shi Yingying said while looking for something in the room, saw the feather duster hanging on the wall, picked it up and rushed at him.


    Du Changfeng turned around and ran. The moment he opened the door, he almost ran away. The door was full of people. They all opened their eyes and were surprised. Didn''t the general want to teach his wife a lesson? How did the lady chase the general all over the house?


    Jin chuan''er looked at the couple running away, and said to the pillar with pride, "how about it, madam? The general''s whip is not good!"


    Shi pengpeng is also proud, "father and mother fight, the final victory always belongs to the mother."


    Du Jinyan is unconvinced, "father is let mother?"? Dad said, "good men don''t fight with women."


    Liu''s mother said with a smile, "it''s our young master who can see through. The general loves his wife from the bottom of his heart."


    Shi Yingying catches up to the backyard and stops. She runs out of breath. Du Changfeng has nothing to do with her. She stands there and says calmly, "Yingying, I don''t want anyone but you. Really, I''m outside the city, but my heart is always with you. Good daughter-in-law, you really wronged me. I forget what the Queen looks like."


    Shi Yingying was just pretending. When she heard this, she chuckled, "I really don''t remember?"


    "I really don''t remember," said Du Changfeng, narrowing his eyes and pretending to think for a while, "it seems to be a round face, isn''t it?"


    Shi Yingying laughed even more, "come on, I''m teasing you. I know you have me in your heart, otherwise I can''t be so angry when I hear that I''m taking medicine." At this point, she suddenly realized that she had brought the topic back and wanted to remedy it. It was too late, and general Du had changed his face.


    She ah a, turn round to run, Du Changfeng chase after: "don''t run, this matter we have to say well."


    -------------------


    the new book "love you addicted, how can the years enemy deep love" asks for attention, has fattened, has the love story very much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C910

    In the following days, Ruyi building is getting more and more prosperous, but Jinting Pavilion is still in the cold. Shopkeeper Feng imitates Ruyi building and invites people to sing big drums and small songs. He doesn''t invite famous artists. People think it''s no different from the two children who listen under the overpass. Instead, they pull down the level.


    Shopkeeper Feng had no choice but to invite famous actors to sing. The cost of famous actors was very high. Although they brought a little popularity, they were far from the expected effect. They managed to maintain for a period of time. The more they sang, the more they lost, so they had to give up.


    After that, he thought of a lot of ways, but his reputation was bad, and those with high reputation didn''t like to see him any more. The business just didn''t improve. Shopkeeper Feng was worried all day. He didn''t want to believe that king Tingge was so depressed. Originally, it was one of the best restaurants in Lin''an City. Because of one mistake, it was his responsibility. He just didn''t expect that Shi Dongjia of yilou dares to challenge Jinting Lou, but she dares to bet her own life. He belittles the enemy and belittles the woman named Shi Yingying.


    He also wants to unite with some restaurants to deal with Ruyi building. But when people first came to him, he was not indifferent, which made everyone very boring. Now he takes the initiative to make friends with others, and they have the same attitude. After all, jintingge is different from the past. Some people even take the initiative to make good relations with Ruyi building, isolating jintingge.


    Shopkeeper Feng has never been so worried. He leans on the counter and turns a walnut. When he sees a man in black coming in at the door, his face changes slightly and he stands up straight.


    The man came up to him, raised his hand and said, "shopkeeper Feng, please go."


    Shopkeeper Feng didn''t say anything. He followed him out of the door. There was a sedan chair waiting outside and waiting for people to get in. The sedan chair turned around in the alley and finally entered a deep courtyard.


    When manager Feng got out of the sedan chair, there was a little guy at the door. He bowed in, and someone at the door of the right wing room hit the curtain again. When manager Feng went in, he bowed a little, and there was a man writing behind the desk.


    Manager Feng Gongsheng called, "master."


    Xie Jingyu raised his eyelids and said, "here we are."


    "Yes, I don''t know if my boss asked me to come. What can I do for you?"


    Xie Jingyu calmly smiles, "don''t you know?"


    Shopkeeper Feng immediately panicked, "it''s my fault. Jintingge''s business is a little poor recently, but please rest assured that I will find a way to make it prosperous again."


    "If you have a bad reputation, can you still be prosperous?" Xie Jingyu glanced at him, "I don''t understand. Why do you have to have a hard time with a woman? Now it''s OK. Stealing chicken is not the way to eat rice."


    Shopkeeper Feng blushed and said, "master, don''t worry, I will make Ruyi building unable to stay in Lin''an City..."


    Xie Jingyu''s eyes narrowed. "What else do you want to do? Do you want to plant yourself in a woman''s hands and not be convinced?"


    "I really didn''t expect that the woman surnamed Shi would dare to make fun of her own life..."


    "If it were you, would you dare?"


    Shopkeeper Feng opened his mouth and was speechless.


    "So, you are doomed to fail her. I think you should forget it," Xie Jingyu said. "If you throw away a piece of stinky meat, it''s no pity."


    Shopkeeper Feng was obviously surprised: "boss, do you mean To give up kingscourt? "


    "Let it go while it''s still worth two dollars. The later it goes, the lower the price."


    Shopkeeper Feng is reluctant to open jintingge. He is the shopkeeper. He has watched with his own eyes how jintingge has become one of the best restaurants in Lin''an City step by step. Now he can sell it. He is really


    Xie Jingyu lowered his head to write and said slowly, "it''s easy to pick up and hard to put down, but no matter how hard it is, let''s go."


    Shopkeeper Feng''s face is gray. He knows that once the Golden Pavilion is sold at a low price, he has no place in the eyes of the owners. He doesn''t know how he will get rich in the end. Now, he can only try his best to sell the Golden Pavilion at a good price.


    Shopkeeper Feng went back to business as usual and didn''t let out the news about the sale of jintingge. He only contacted several big businesses in Lin''an city privately and wanted to sell them at a high price.


    Jintingge is in a good position. If it changes its owner and reopens, it may be able to make a comeback. Several merchants are a little moved, but now jintingge has such a reputation, it''s really hesitant.


    As a big shopkeeper of a restaurant, the biggest skill of shopkeeper Feng is Kou can Lianhua. He works among several merchants. He tells Zhang San that Li Si pays 5000 liang of silver, and Li Si that Zhang San pays 8000 liang of silver. The higher the price, the better the thing someone is fighting for. The merchants are more and more excited.


    As we were about to roll up our sleeves to fight for Kingston Pavilion, a piece of news spread in the marketplace. He said that Kingston court could not survive and was looking for bargains everywhere.


    As soon as the news came out, several merchants immediately realized that they had been cheated. When shopkeeper Feng came back, they all avoided seeing him.


    But manager Feng was not discouraged, because as soon as the news was released, many people came to the house and said they wanted to buy the pavilion. But when they heard the price they offered, manager Feng''s heart became cold. Later, the price became lower and lower, so that he wanted to kill himself.


    Whether to sell or not is a difficult problem for manager Feng.On this day, an acquaintance brought a friend to see him. He said that when he first came to Lin''an, he wanted to find a business. Just at that time, kingscourt was going to sell, so he brought him to have a look.


    When shopkeeper Feng heard that he was a stranger, he was very happy. When the stranger first arrived, he should not know the situation of the pavilion. So the lion opened his mouth and slapped him: "five thousand taels of silver, a lot."


    The man laughed and said, "manager Feng, although I''m a stranger, I''m not stupid. I inquired about it before I came here. Jintingge almost killed people. It''s bad reputation. It''s hard to maintain business before I want to sell it. During this period, many people come to find manager Feng. It''s said that the asking price has reached 800 Liang. Don''t you think I want 5000 liang


    Shopkeeper Feng wants to cry without tears. Who''s wrong? If it''s good, there will be more than 5000 taels in such a big restaurant. It''s all the blame of those people who are asking for less than two thousand Liang. He really doesn''t want to give it back. Bah! It''s pie in the sky.


    Shopkeeper Feng asked, "how much do you pay?"


    The man first put up a finger, and shopkeeper Feng''s heart sank. He thought he had opened a thousand Liang. Then he saw his thumb curl up and compared eight or eighteen hundred Liang. His heart just sank suddenly went up. Although it didn''t reach his expected two thousand Liang, eighteen is not less. It''s a thousand Liang more than the damned eight hundred Liang!


    He was pleased, but his face was very calm. He shook his head and said, "one thousand eight hundred taels, still a little less. I am such a big restaurant. Everything is ready-made. I can open it at any time. Once it opens, money will roll in..."


    "Shopkeeper Feng," the man interrupted, "I have added a whole thousand to the lowest price of 800 Liang, which has proved my sincerity. The longer the time goes on, the lower the price will be, and the greater your loss will be. As a businessman, you should know this rule. As for why I am willing to pay a high price for kingscourt, it''s because," the man gave a faint smile, "I want to really do something, not like them. I want to win the kingscourt at a low price, and then transfer it at a high price to make a difference. Kingscourt is built by you. Would you like to see it sold like an object? Instead of making it shine again? "


    In these words, manager Feng''s thoughts were all over his mind. He gritted his teeth, "eighteen thousand, eighteen thousand, deal!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C911

    Jintingge was finally sold to a stranger at a price of 1800 Liang. Although the price is still cheap for jintingge, it is much better than the 800 Liang that made shopkeeper Feng vomit blood.


    But on the day when the pavilion reopened, shopkeeper Feng still vomited blood. He never thought that it was Shi Yingying who bought the Pavilion! If I had known this, I would have sold 800 Liang at a low price!


    In his heart, Ruyi building is the most envious enemy, but he actually sold the pavilion to his enemy. More importantly, it makes him a stranger inside and outside. In case the owner misunderstands him, he


    Thinking of this, shopkeeper Feng broke out in a cold sweat and rushed to explain to Xie Jingyu. Unexpectedly, Xie Jingyu was not angry at all. Instead, he comforted him, "it doesn''t matter. Boss Shi is a capable person. Jintingge is in her hands. It''s jintingge''s fortune."


    When manager Feng heard this, he just put down his heart and heard Xie Jingyu say: "it''s time for manager Feng to have a rest after so long hard work."


    Shopkeeper Feng''s face changed, "master, I don''t work hard. I''m willing to work hard for my master. I''m willing to go to pieces!"


    "What a heartbroken man," Xie Jingyu said with a smile. "In that case, you can go outside the pass to raise horses and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the desert."


    Shopkeeper Feng Yes, thank you for your appreciation. I will keep my horse strong and strong, and live up to your love. "


    Xie Jingyu waves him to step down, so that those who can''t accomplish enough and who can''t defeat enough don''t want his life, so they can send him far away, so that they don''t have to worry.


    -


    Ruyi building is full of joy, and everyone is glad that jintingge has become a branch of Ruyi building. With the decline of jintingge, the reputation of Ruyi building is getting better and better. The price is fair and the old and the young are honest. It has become the most honest restaurant in the hearts of the people.


    When we know that jintingge was bought by Ruyi building, we all look forward to it. For ordinary people, jintingge used to be a place where they could not stand back. I don''t know if it will change after it becomes a semicolon of Ruyi building?


    Jintingge was originally a high-end restaurant. Shi Yingying didn''t make too many adjustments. She made a little renovation to make the interior of jintingge more splendid. She still divided the restaurant into two parts. The price of the downstairs was down a little, and the price of the upstairs was up a little. The consumption level was the same as before. But now there are two stores that can be operated jointly. She stipulates that as long as the consumption in Ruyi building reaches a certain number of times and silver, they can eat a free dish in jintingge, and the number and silver can be accumulated. When the accumulation reaches a certain degree, ordinary people can also call friends to have a good meal in jintingge. For them, it is a matter of face.


    Because of this move, the business of jintingge is driven up, and Ruyi building is also more prosperous.


    Jiangnan dancers also began to perform in jintingge, and those who are used to watching northern quyi have a special preference for Jiangnan song and dance. With the reputation of Ruyi building, gradually, the business of jintingge is booming again.


    In the eyes of the guys in Ruyi building, Shi Yingying is a great person. Luo San admires her very much. There''s only one thing he doesn''t understand. He asks with an open mind: "master, the price of Jin Tingge has dropped to 800 Liang. Why don''t you take advantage of the low price to buy it, but you have to pay more than 1000 yuan How about two? "


    Shi Yingying said with a sly smile, "it''s me who gives 800 Liang, and it''s me who gives 1800 Liang."


    Luo San said, "the owner means..."


    "I''ve known for a long time that shopkeeper Feng''s personal contacts sell restaurants. As a businessman, shopkeeper Feng certainly doesn''t want to sell jintingge at a low price, so he will definitely think of Fang''s idea of raising the price. Other people are not good. To raise the price, we can only cheat. I''ll find the right time to let the wind out, let those who have the strength to buy restaurants quit in a rage, and create public opinion to lower the price, Shopkeeper Feng certainly doesn''t want to buy jintingge with eight hundred taels of silver, but he also lowers his psychological price. At this time, when someone offers eighteen hundred taels of silver, he naturally doesn''t think much about it and makes a deal easily. In case the buyer regrets, he can only sell eight hundred taels at a low price. "


    Luo San some don''t understand, "the owner is not afraid of someone in front of us to bid to buy jintingge?"


    Shi Yingying smiles frankly, "human nature is greedy. I''m not the only one who wants to buy kingscourt, but they are all waiting and waiting. They want to lower the price, so I have the initiative."


    Luo three suddenly realized, put up his thumb, "or master smart."


    First, she defeated jintingge, and then let jintingge become the semicolon of Ruyi building. Shi Yingying was a little famous among the merchants in Lin''an City.


    Xie Jingyu is sitting on a sour wood chair, drinking tea leisurely and listening to her friends talk about her.


    "Although boss Shi is a woman, it''s not easy. Even kingscourt is in her hands. Which man can control such a woman?"


    "She''s married. I heard she''s got all the kids."


    "Really, who is her man? Haven''t you seen it? "


    "I really inquired about it. Her men are camped in the suburbs and seldom come back. On weekdays, she lives with her two children.""Oh, I''ve even inquired about this, but I''ll tell you what I think of boss Shi. She''s not easy to get into trouble."


    "Go, I don''t dare to offend her. The face comes from my heart. A powerful woman is certainly not beautiful."


    "Who said that? I''ve seen it once. Boss Shi is very beautiful."


    "It''s impossible. She''s beautiful and she''s good at business. Her man has found a treasure. There''s no such perfect thing."


    "It''s true. I went to the Ruyi building for dinner that day. I saw her by accident and asked the man, saying that it was their owner. Isn''t the owner of Ruyi building boss Shi?"


    "You must be mistaken."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In order to see whether Shi Yingying is beautiful or not, the two sides fight with each other. Xie Jingyu waves, "stop arguing. If you want to know whether Shi Yingying is beautiful or not, go and have a look with your own eyes."


    Someone coaxed, "is boss Xie going to invite you to Ruyi building for dinner?"


    Xie Jingyu said with a cheerful smile: "it''s just a meal. Can you eat me poor?"


    So, several merchants in Lin''an city went to Ruyi building together. They clearly wanted to eat Jiangnan Food and secretly wanted to see Shi Yingying''s real face. Unfortunately, they were stopped at the entrance of the stairs.


    The young man was smiling and respectful. "You guys are new to our shop. We need to book in advance because of the limited daily supply. You can put down your order and make an appointment to come back later."


    Although they were merchants, they came from a big source. Seeing that they all had to bow and bow, the officials could not help but get angry.


    "I haven''t got a place in Lin''an city that I can''t go to. Tell your shopkeeper to come!"


    The boy was about to speak, but someone took the lead. "I''m sorry, several masters. The shopkeeper is not here today. Please tell me what you want."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C912

    When they looked back, it was a young woman with thick eyebrows and big eyes. She had a bright smile on her face. Her eyes were clear, and she seemed to have a little bearing.


    It was Chongshi Yingying who came. Several people''s eyes immediately fixed on the woman and looked at her without fear.


    It''s Shi Yingying who came here. No matter how rude people have seen her in the years when she opened the post station in the northwest. Although these people stare at her, they have status after all. They can''t go too far.


    She is forthright in nature, and doesn''t take it seriously. She asked, "do you want to eat in the elegant room upstairs?"


    Xie Jingyu raised his hand, "I don''t know who you are?"


    "I''m the owner here. My family name is Shi."


    As soon as everyone heard that it was Shi Yingying, they all raised their hands to say hello, "it''s disrespectful. It turned out that it was boss Shi, who has been known for a long time. Today I saw that she was really a heroine."


    Xie Jingyu waited for them to finish before he said, "I''m Xie. I opened Jinchang silk shop in the city."


    "It turned out to be boss Xie of Jinchang silk shop. It''s disrespectful." Shi Yingying raised her hand to salute like a man. With her thick eyebrows and big eyes, she was not abrupt.


    Xie Jingyu introduced others to her, "this is boss Zhou of Changlong rice shop, boss Li of Dechang Inn, and boss Liu of Xinglong bank."


    Shi Yingying heard that all of them were famous merchants in the city. On weekdays, the Dragon could see its head but not its tail. Today, all of them came to her Ruyi building. Although they were all big people, she didn''t have stage fright and said hello with an air of complacency. She has seen the two most honorable people in the world. What are these.


    "The presence of all the big bosses in my Ruyi building really makes my shop shine!" She put on a look of being flattered, but then the conversation changed, "however, there are family rules at home and store rules at stores. Jiangnan cuisine upstairs has always been limited in supply. Everyone has to book in advance. Today is full. It''s better for you to book in advance and come back on a good day."


    She is smiling, neither overbearing nor abased, and her words are the same as those of others, but it''s not easy to get angry.


    Several bosses all look at Xie Jingyu. Today is his treat. Shi Yingying refutes his face. What will he do?


    Xie Jingyu was not angry at all. He arched his hand and said, "since it''s the shop rules of Ruyi building, we naturally have to act according to the rules, make a deposit, and make an appointment to come back."


    "Boss Xie is really a reasonable person," Shi Yingying called the young man, "take boss Xie to pick a good day."


    Xie Jingyu made up his mind and chose the day. He took a few merchants out of the door and went to jintingge in a sedan chair. It was said that jintingge had come back to life under the care of Shi Yingying. His business was good. He was very curious and wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    After entering the pavilion, the decoration is more splendid than before, but not all the guests in the hall are well-dressed, and there are also ordinary people in coarse cloth. The guys are smiling, warmly greeting, equal treatment and considerate.


    Although he just glanced at it, Xie Jingyu could see that Shi Yingying was well managed, the shop was clean, the guys were energetic, the hall was almost full, and business was really booming.


    Fortunately, the upper floor of jintingge still has the same pattern as before, and there is no need to make an appointment in advance. Xie Jingyu wants a quiet and elegant room.


    Speaking of it, I still have some feelings. This was originally his restaurant. It was half dead, but it was revitalized by Shi Yingying. However, this is also his original intention to sell jintingge. Shopkeeper Feng probably doesn''t know that he sold jintingge in the hope that Shi Yingying would buy it. Although he didn''t contact Shi Yingying, he heard her story and knew that Shi Yingying would not miss this opportunity. He didn''t guess wrong. Finally, jintingge fell into her hands.


    Since she has the ability to buy kingscourt, she must have the ability to revitalize the restaurant. It''s not difficult for him to get it back when it''s revitalized.


    After entering the elegant room and waiting for the guys to serve, he waved back and closed the door to drink and laugh.


    For the first time in Lin''an City, several big businessmen met with a soft target. They had no money to eat. It''s funny to think that even the official wanted to give them some noodles, but a little woman from a foreign country met them with a hard target.


    Boss Li of Dechang Inn held up his glass and said, "brother Zhou, I''ll punish myself first. You''re right. Boss Shi is really beautiful."


    Zhou, the owner of Changlong rice shop, nodded with a smile. "I didn''t cheat you. Boss Shi is beautiful and capable. I think she takes care of jintingge better than before."


    Liu, the boss of Xinglong bank, said: "it''s just like that. If you marry such a beautiful and powerful woman, her man will find treasure."


    Xie Jingyu, who had not spoken for a long time, said with a cool smile, "it''s a pity that she was born in martial arts and didn''t know how to do business. Otherwise, it would be a good story for her husband and her wife to go hand in hand."


    Boss Liu winked at him and said, "boss Xie, I''m moved. If you really want to have this idea, let''s all give boss Xie a hand."


    The other two immediately attached, "that''s right. As long as brother Xie speaks, we will send her to boss Xie''s house in ten days, and let her be your wife."


    Xie Jingyu waved his hand again and again, "don''t mess with me. I respect boss Shi from the bottom of my heart. How can I aggrieve her to be Mrs. ru? This kind of joke can''t be played."Boss Liu laughs. The more Xie Jingyu says this, the more he shows his interest in Shi Yingying. Now there''s a good play to watch. The woman Xie Jingyu likes has never been less than that. Boss Shi should take care of himself.


    -


    sitting in the room, Shi Yingying sneezed several times, rubbed her nose and said, "who''s scolding me?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "it must be my father talking about my mother."


    "Is your father scolding me?"


    "How can father scold his mother," Shi pengpeng said solemnly, "mother Liu said that father can''t love his mother."


    Shi Yingying blushed slightly. "Mother Liu is the same. How can I tell you this? Children know what they love or not."


    Shi pengpeng tooted, "Niang, I''m not a child. I''m seven years old. I''m a big girl."


    "Good, good," Shi Yingying pet her head, "my girl is old, in a few years to find her mother-in-law."


    This time it was Shi pengpeng''s turn to be red faced and said angrily, "how can my mother tell her this? She is still young!"


    Shi Yingying teased her, "I just said I was a big girl, but now I say I''m still young. Mother Liu says it, but she can''t say it? My mother asked you, "what son-in-law do you want to find in the future?"


    Shi pengpeng tilted his head and thought, "like dad."


    "What''s good about your father? He only knows how to March and practice all day, but he doesn''t know how to help his mother."


    "But my mother said that if my father is happy, my mother will be happy."


    Shi yingying


    "Dad also said that business is very hard, but as long as his mother is happy, he will be happy."


    Shi yingying


    I''m so shy when I''m right by my daughter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C913

    On the scheduled day, only Xie Jingyu went to Ruyi building to have dinner. Before he went there, he made a special arrangement. He wore a turquoise crown on his head and a brocade robe of lake blue. When he walked on the road, the dark lines of Fu on the brocade and silk were out in the sun, and the elegance was a little noble.


    The young man eagerly led him upstairs and made tea. The white air rose and the room was full of fragrance. He savored it carefully. He knew that it was the cloud before the rain in the south of the Yangtze River. It was very precious and he could not buy it in the capital. A smile rose from the corner of his lips. He did not expect that Shi Yingying could get such a good tea, which was comparable to the tribute.


    After ordering, the boy stepped back. He got up and paced a few steps. He carefully looked at the furnishings in the room. There were beautiful fans on the wall. He reached out and touched them. The fan was thin and cool. It was famous ice silk from the south of the Yangtze River. Looking at the bamboo curtain on the wall, it is different from the ordinary green bamboo. The bamboo is golden yellow. There is a shallow green ditch at the bamboo node. It is a famous jade inlaid with gold in Jiangnan. It is a treasure of bamboo.


    He showed his appreciation. He could see that Shi Yingying was a fastidious person. She only showed her dignity in the details, which made people feel elegant and tasteless. It was in line with the elegant style of the noble people in the capital. No wonder her business was so good.


    When the silk and bamboo rings, the dancers enter the music, the Luoyi flutters, the fiber arm swings, and all the moves are the smart of Jiangnan women. On the translucent gauze silk, a pair of clear eyes, with a smile, are absolutely soul catching.


    He has been to Jiangnan and seen the most famous local song and dance. The dancers in Ruyi building are absolutely outstanding. If you look at the capital, where can you find a second one?


    What he saw and heard today can be called perfect. It can be seen that Shi Yingying is a businessman. She has done everything to the extreme.


    It''s not unreasonable for shopkeeper Feng to lose. There are thousands of mistakes. We shouldn''t move the thief''s heart


    Although Jiangnan''s singing and dancing are very moving, Xie Jingyu didn''t come for them. He came out of the house with his hands down and walked along the corridor. Not far away, a figure was leaning on the pillar of the stairway. Although he was the mother of two children, he still looked like a big girl, with concave and convex body, jade like face, thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    He walked slowly, arched his hand, "boss Shi."


    Shi Yingying is looking at the downstairs attentively. Someone is talking. She is startled. She looks up and bows her hand. "It''s boss Xie."


    "What is boss Shi looking at?"


    "I didn''t see anything," said Shi Yingying. "Many high-ranking officials and dignitaries made an appointment to see Jiangnan''s singing and dancing. Didn''t boss Xie like it?" It''s a bit strange that there are guests coming out of Yajian when they are performing songs and dances.


    Xie Jingyu looked at her straight, "no, I''m just a person drinking a little stuffy, so come out for a walk."


    Shi Yingying said, "why didn''t those bosses come today?"


    "They are all busy people. They made an appointment to come together, but they couldn''t come because they had something to do. So I had to come by myself." Xie Jingyu said with a smile: "it''s not easy to make an appointment. We can''t waste it. How about boss Shi give us a face and have a drink together?"


    Shi Yingying opened her eyes wide. "What does boss Xie mean? I''m a woman. How can I drink with you?" She glanced at him and said, "my husband is very mean. If you let him know, the consequences will be very serious."


    Xie Jingyu didn''t expect that she refused so frankly. For a moment, she was a little embarrassed. She stood there awkwardly. She had been in business for more than ten years, but she had never been ridiculed face to face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, but I''m so abrupt. I thought boss Shi didn''t let men down and didn''t care about those... "


    Shi Yingying squinted at him, with a little vigilance in her eyes, "I''m a serious woman."


    "I didn''t say boss Shi wasn''t a serious woman. I mean I didn''t treat boss Shi as a woman."


    Shi Yingying raised her eyebrow, "in the eyes of boss Xie, I look like a man?"


    Xie Jingyu " Boss Shi misunderstood. I mean... " He has always had a good eloquence, but he can''t go on.


    "Come on, boss Xie, please come back," Shi Yingying made a gesture of "please." it''s not appropriate to stand here and talk. It''s not good to let people pass it on. "


    Xie Jingyu''s heart is full of anger, but it''s not easy to attack. He''s also a jade tree in front of the wind. There are not many leading Red Ladies in the GouLan courtyard who think about him. They have married four ladies, and they are all beautiful. What they see is not only his family background, but also his face. In his capacity, wherever he went, everyone would greet him with a smile, and politely ask Hou, how did he come to Shi YingYing and treat him as a prodigal son? Of course, he came here today with some thoughts. I saw him, but The development of the latter is totally out of his imagination.


    Originally, I thought that it would be nothing wrong to hook up with a married woman in his capacity. Now it seems that This little girl surnamed Shi is not easy to deal with


    Xie Jingyu came home with a stomach full of fire. When he entered the room, he fell a jade paperweight. With a loud noise, people were scared to avoid it.


    Du Suzhen, the eldest lady, came to see that he had fallen his beloved paperweight. She was very surprised. "How could the master get so angry? Who has offended the master? "Du Suzhen is the younger sister of prime minister Du in the current Dynasty. The daughter of the aristocratic family married the merchant. It''s not that he forced her to marry. It''s that Du''s family wanted to get close to him. Du Suzhen was the first lady in her mother''s family. When she married into the Xie family, she only had a low brow. But Shi Yingying, the little girl from the countryside


    The more Xie Jingyu thinks about it, the more angry he is. Dongyue''s folk custom is open, and it''s not without men and women drinking together. Shi Yingying says that he seems to have a bad heart, but He was so angry because he was wrong.


    People who wallow in business are particular about what they say. They don''t understand what they say. How can she be so straightforward?


    "Master." Du Suzhen called him worried, "but if there''s something wrong, tell me."


    Xie Jingyu took a deep breath, waved his hand, "it''s OK, you go out, let me be quiet."


    He has always been well cultivated. It''s hard for him to lose control of his emotions. It''s his gaffe.


    Du Suzhen hesitated for a moment, "or let the fourth sister sing a little song to the master."


    Xie Jingyu was a little impatient, "no, go out."


    Du Suzhen retreats quietly. Xie Jingyu looks at her back and smiles bitterly. These women regard him as their own heaven. They flatter him, flatter him and serve him attentively. No one ever dares to disobey him or be disrespectful to him. Maybe that''s why he is so angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C914

    Jin chuan''er came out of the storeroom with a bag of flour. She saw Shi Yingying stooping to mix chili oil. She threw the flour at a guy and said, "take it."


    The boy hurriedly reached for it, and a bag of flour fell into his arms, which made him fall down and almost didn''t fall down. Jin chuan''er gave him a look of disgust, "look at your little body, can you marry your daughter-in-law? Take it to mother Liu, she''s waiting for it."


    The boy left with flour in his arms, but he thought, who will be unlucky to marry you in the future? This brute force is too frightening.


    Shi Yingying looked up at Jin chuan''er and said, "when you get to the capital, you need to be more elegant. Don''t you want to find a little son-in-law in the capital. Don''t scare people."


    Jin chuan''er doesn''t think so. "Just like that little body and chicken, I don''t want to give it away."


    "What do you want?" Shi Yingying asked, "like a pillar?"


    "He''s like that. Why do I have to come to the capital to look for him?"


    "What do you want?"


    Jinchuan son shy smile, "can read words."


    Shi Yingying couldn''t help laughing, "I don''t know one big character, but I want to find one who can read."


    "Of course, it''s complementary." Jin chuan''er squeezed her eyes. "Madam, I can see you talking with a man standing upstairs today. If the general asks, what should I say?"


    Shi Yingying gave her a white look, "Oh, threaten me? As a matter of fact, someone admires me and asks him to keep an eye on me. "


    "That man is really right with his wife No? "


    "No? How can I say that I''m also a person who has opened a post station. I can tell at a glance who I haven''t met and who has no good intentions. "Shi Yingying put down her chopsticks and pointed to her face," and I''m not good-looking? At the beginning, if I hadn''t pitied your general, I would have been Forget it. Let''s not talk about the past. "


    Jin Chuan er''s face is a Lin, "I remember that person''s face, unexpectedly dare peep at madam, next time come again, I beat him to go out."


    "Oh, never, you know who he is?"


    "I don''t care who he is. The general has his word in advance. If he doesn''t protect his wife, he will give him a whip."


    "Your general is a paper tiger. He said that. You made a mistake. When did you really get whipped? If I said that, I would do it!"


    Jin chuan''er Fortunately, my wife is not a general... "


    As she was chatting, Shi Yingying raised her eyes and saw someone come in from the door. A man was holding a girl doll with three children beside her. Her heart knocked. Oh, I''ll go. Mr. Jia, it''s a long life. How can she bring the princess and the prince to her.


    She rushed to meet her and heard Princess Qingyang and Prince Sheng quarreling.


    Prince Sheng said, "I don''t sit in the hall. It''s crowded and dirty."


    Princess Qingyang, "I want to sit in the hall," she pointed to the side hall on the right, "I want to eat those things."


    Jia Tong advised her in a low voice, "there is difference between superiority and inferiority. Let''s go upstairs."


    "My mother said that people in the world can only be divided into good and bad people, and there is no hierarchy."


    Such profound words, Lord Jia can''t refute. The empress is absolutely right.


    Prince Sheng looked disgusted: "anyway, I want to go upstairs. It''s too dirty here."


    Shi yingying Although she has a lot of people here, she is diligent and not dirty at all. As she was about to speak, she saw Princess Qingyang pull off a handkerchief on a man''s shoulder and wipe it on Prince Sheng''s skirt: "ha ha, now your robe is dirty, you can only sit downstairs."


    Prince Sheng suddenly broke his face. He clenched his little fist again and again, but he didn''t dare to fight. He was always the loser of Princess guijianchou.


    Shi yingying Princess guijianchou really deserves her reputation!


    "Lord Jia." She raised her hand to say hello, afraid to expose the identity of the princess and the prince, did not dare to ask hello.


    Jia Tong and Du Changfeng are from the same hometown. They have always had a good relationship. This time when they came back, they also got together several times. They are familiar with each other.


    "Boss Shi, I''m going to bother you today," Jia Tong said, pointing to Princess guijianchou. "Qingyang said that she hasn''t seen pengpeng for a long time. I have a strange idea. I''ll come to see her and eat the special snacks of Ruyi building by the way."


    Shi Yingying worried about their safety, "or go upstairs to eat Jiangnan Food, those snacks are not on the table."


    "It doesn''t matter," Princess Qingyang said, "my mother said that I''m not on the stage, just right."


    Shi Yingying laughs Well, I''ll find you a more spacious place


    Prince Sheng was not happy and refused to leave. Princess Qingyang shook her fist in front of him. "Do you want my sister to beat you in front of so many people?"


    Prince Sheng looks at Jia Tong with tears in his eyes. Adult Jia is helpless. She couldn''t make Qingyang when she was a child. Now she is old and has the same temperament as a female bandit. There is a father who is the best in the world behind her. What can he do.


    Ning''an took Prince Sheng''s arm: "forget it, don''t make trouble outside," he said quickly to Prince Sheng''s ear, "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years."Prince Sheng gave up and followed him reluctantly.


    Shi Yingying likes Jia Xiaoduo very much and reaches out to hold her. Jia Xiaoduo is a good baby. When someone holds her, she immediately falls into Shi Yingying''s arms with a smile. Her aunt''s arms are fragrant, just like her mother''s, but her mother doesn''t often hold her.


    Shi Yingying gave her a kiss and joked, "little flower, I''ll be my aunt''s daughter-in-law in the future."


    Jia Tong said with a smile: "good idea. Changfeng and I are good brothers. Let Xiaoduo and Jinyan marry a baby."


    Shi Yingying said, "we have to ask for the advice of our two children about this. Xiaoduo, how about marrying brother Jinyan when you grow up?"


    Jia Xiaoduo doesn''t know what it means to get married at all. She answers obediently, "OK."


    Shi Yingying was about to ask someone to call Du Jinyan down when her son rushed downstairs in a gust of wind, ran to Princess Qingyang and called happily: "sister Qingyang, you are here! Did you come to see me? What would you like to eat? I''ll treat you... "


    Shi Yingying called him a few times, but Du Jinyan didn''t hear him. His eyes twinkled around Princess Qingyang.


    Jia Tong laughs, "get, brocade Yan doesn''t look up to us small blossoms." He reached for Jia Xiaoduo and said, "daughter, don''t worry, my father will find you a good son-in-law in the future."


    Jia Xiaoduo nodded with a smile, "good!"


    At this time, Shi pengpeng also came, she is a cautious person, first looked at his mother, Shi Yingying said: "it doesn''t matter, name it."


    Shi pengpeng said, "sister Qingyang is good, brother Sheng is good, brother Ning''an is good, sister Xiaoduo is good."


    Jia Tonghuo said, "Peng Peng really understands etiquette."


    Prince Sheng straightened his snow-white robe and said, "sister Peng Peng is good. What kind of fragrance does sister use today? It smells good?"


    Princess Qingyang glanced at him contemptuously, "sheng''er, what else can you do besides studying the girl''s incense?"


    "You..." Prince Sheng glared at each other angrily. Ning An bumped his foot under the table and winked at him.


    Prince Sheng snorted and silently read in his heart: it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C915

    Standing in the yard, Shi Yingying cleaned up the goods and asked yuan Tianlin, "is this all the tea?"


    "Well," said Yuan Tianlin, "the old man said that the next tea will be available only in the spring of next year. He must have collected the goods early enough to supply Ruyi building for a year."


    "How''s the brocade harvest?"


    "The old man listened to you. Before the weather turned cold, he had already stocked up enough goods, including old year''s box pressing cotton and this year''s new cotton, which could be delivered in the next pluck."


    Shi Yingying nodded, "have you found the new warehouse?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s done. There are two yards in front and back. You can take the carriage. It''s very convenient."


    Shi Yingying looked up at the sky and said, "it''s the rainy season in autumn. Next time, bring some oil paper umbrellas. The Mid Autumn Festival is coming. Although osmanthus wine is also brewed in the north, it''s different from that in the south of the Yangtze River. Let''s bring some together for the Jiangnan Building of Ruyi building."


    Yuan Tianlin answered one by one and asked, "master, you asked me to check boss Xie. I asked someone to find out. The Xie family has a deep foundation in the capital. They are married to the younger sister of the prime minister. They usually keep a low profile. Everyone only knows that he is the boss of Jinchang silk shop. But I heard that his industry is far more than silk shop. There are several big shops outside the city, and there are many businesses in the city, but it''s just a small business It''s hard to listen to the specific situation. " He paused and said, "this Xie Jingyu makes people feel a little mysterious."


    "Who is the boss of kingscourt? Did you find out? "


    "Not yet. Shopkeeper Feng suddenly disappeared. I don''t know where he went?"


    Shi Yingying asked, "do you think this is Xie Jingyu, the boss of the pavilion?"


    Yuan Tianlin thought for a moment, "it''s possible."


    "Xie Jingyu," Shi Yingying''s eyes flickered, "this man, I''m afraid he will become our strong enemy."


    "Master, since you want to do silk business, you can just try Xie Jingyu''s reaction."


    Shi Yingying put her hand behind her and said with a smile, "well, let''s do it like this. If anyone dares to do business, I''m not afraid of him."


    -


    Xie Zhai.


    Xie Jingyu was sitting on the big chair of sour wood, holding hot tea in his hand, uncovering the tea cover and skimming the tea foam.


    In front of him stood a man in black who was reporting to him Shi Yingying was originally from Sucheng. Her father''s name was Shi Chengsheng. He was also a businessman. His father and daughter occupied the north and the south. Yuan Tianlin, Shi Yingying''s housekeeper, was the leader of the caravan. After a break, she began to take the caravan for her again. There were two caravans. They crossed land and water routes, and they didn''t take one side. Those who went south took the goods from the north, and those who went north took the goods from the south, so he went to Suzhou We''re shipping in time. "


    "The tea and the dancers were brought by the caravan?"


    "Exactly."


    Xie Jingyu took a sip of tea and said, "the business is not big, but the freight is good. The north and south water and land roads cross each other, which can avoid a lot of risks. The goods also arrive quickly. Shi Yingying is a smart man." It''s a pity that this clever man is not used by him.


    "Also, news came from the south that this time their caravan had brought a large amount of brocade and cotton, which were used to make clothes in autumn and winter. My subordinates thought that if they brought so much cloth and cotton, they would not make clothes for themselves. Would Shi Yingying also want to open a silk shop?"


    Xie Jingyu said with a smile, "do you want to fight for a job with me?"


    "Master, no matter how powerful Shi Yingying is, she''s just a woman. How can she compete with her master..."


    Xie Jingyu waved his hand and said, "don''t underestimate her. My Xie family has been in business for generations. They have been careful and low-key for so many years. It''s smooth. They have rivals, but I''ve never paid attention to them. It''s just Shi Yingying..." He said with a smile, "it''s a little interesting."


    -


    on the eighth day of August, a new shop close to Ruyi building opened. Red firecrackers were hanging from a tree, higher than people, crackling and exploding. The onlookers covered their ears and danced around laughing, but they didn''t want to avoid it, because the performance of lion dance was so wonderful.


    In the hustle and bustle, the red silk cloth covering the plaque was pulled down by Shi Yingying, revealing the golden words on a blue background: Jinxiu silk villa.


    Xie Jingyu looked at the big words glittering in the sun from a distance, with a smile on his lips. As expected, he opened the silk shop. Is he going to fight with him?


    Shi Yingying didn''t know that someone was peeping at her from a distance. Today, she opened her shop. She was too busy to touch the ground. She opened the shop and asked the people to go into the shop to do business. All her goods came from the south of the Yangtze River. They were softer and more colorful than those from the north. Big girls and little daughters-in-law were all around the counter, feeling this and that, and chattering incessantly.


    Shi Yingying looked at the crowd, and her face showed a happy smile. As long as she opened a good ticket and put the name of Jinxiu silk villa out, shunshun dangdangdang''s business would start.


    Just as everyone was shouting to pull cloth materials, someone suddenly called out, "Jinchang silk shop is on sale today. Let''s go and have a look. The price is less than 50% of the usual price! There are many patterns and materials. Go and have a look! "Jinchang silk shop is a famous big silk shop. The cloth is good and the price is high. Ordinary people can''t afford it. When they hear that it''s less than 50% of the usual price, there is a commotion in the crowd. Immediately, some people take the lead and others follow. The faces of the people in Jinchang silk shop have changed and they hurry to the door to stop them: "madam, we also have them today Preferential. Please stay. All the goods in our shop are from Jiangnan. Look at the color and texture Oh, don''t go. We are from Ruyi building together. We are honest and the price is reasonable... "


    Standing by the window, Shi Yingying saw that someone was shouting: "Jinchang silk shop''s sale price is less than 50% of the usual price. It''s a rare opportunity for everyone to have a look. It''s very cost-effective to buy two pieces of cloth to make new clothes for the new year."


    Yuan Tianlin came over and said, "master, this is Xie Jingyu''s threat to us. His Jinchang silk shop has many branches in the city. If he is rich, he can afford to sell at a loss. What shall we do?"


    But after a while, there was no one left in the crowded shop. Looking at the colorful cloth on the counter, Shi Yingying frowned slightly, walked a few steps in the heart of the ground, and then showed her brow. "In this way, you can find some fresh faces to go to Jinchang silk shop. How many goods they sell and how many we buy. I''d like to see how many goods they can sell If they don''t dump much, they will make a big noise and force them to dump the goods. All the goods they buy will be transported to the warehouse. Be careful not to let Xie Jingyu find out, "she said with a smile." it''s much cheaper than we buy from Jiangnan. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C916

    Xie Jingyu expected that Shi Yingying would open a silk shop, so he figured out the countermeasures early in the morning. On the day of her opening, she would sell her business. Let alone anything else, if the opening of the business leads to such a situation, the first thing is that the omen is not good. If the omen is not good, it is easy to have bad luck.


    In fact, he appreciates Shi Yingying. Such a woman is beautiful, capable and smart. If she can follow him, she will make a lot of achievements. Unfortunately, people don''t like him. They just regard him as a prodigal. When she thinks of Shi Yingying''s attitude towards him that day, Xie Jingyu is a little angry.


    He is rich in financial resources. Losing some money to stir up Shi Yingying''s good deeds is a piece of cake for him.


    Silk shop manager came to ask for instructions, "master, the goods we prepared have almost sold out. Do you think it''s time to stop?"


    Xie Jingyu looked out of the small window. The store was still full of people, shouting at the top of his voice that he wanted to pull the cloth. Now there was only the bottom layer of the cloth that had been piled high. Looking at this situation, it will soon be sold out.


    "According to the original plan, if you sell out, the more you sell, the more you lose."


    "Yes, master." The shopkeeper bowed and left.


    But as soon as the people outside stopped selling, they were in high spirits and clamored, "there are so many goods, why don''t they sell? There is no such thing in business. I''ve been waiting in line for such a long time. If I don''t sell it, I won''t sell it. It''s too bullying! "


    "That''s to say, if you call us all over, why don''t you sell them? If you knew that, you might as well buy them in Jinxiu silk shop!"


    "Jinxiu silk villa and Ruyi building are together. If nothing else, at least there is no problem of honesty. Let''s go to Jinxiu silk villa."


    "Yes, let''s go back to Jinxiu silk shop..."


    Xie Jingyu jumped two times in his temple and winked at the shopkeeper. At this time, he asked the people to go back to Jinxiu silk shop. His goods were sold for nothing.


    The shopkeeper received his hint and immediately yelled: "don''t panic, everyone has some, please wait a moment, make sure everyone can buy..."


    In that box, Xie Jingyu told his men to transfer the goods by semicolon immediately. The sale didn''t subside until the evening. The people almost broke the threshold of Jinchang silk shop. The counter was empty and there was no cloth left.


    The shopkeeper asked Xie Jingyu, "master, although Jinxiu silk villa is yellow today, it can still open tomorrow. Shall we continue to sell goods?"


    Xie Jingyu thought for a moment, "let''s see the situation tomorrow." He just wanted to teach Shi Yingying a little lesson, and let her know that if she offended him, it was not easy to get along in Lin''an City. If he was smart, he would ask someone to pass on a message and be soft, and he would be too lazy to care.


    But the next day, Jinxiu silk shop also began to sell goods, which was less than 50% of the price as he did yesterday.


    When Xie Jingyu heard the news, he frowned. Is Shi Yingying going to challenge him? A stranger who has a shallow foundation in Lin''an City dare to challenge him. He doesn''t know what to do!


    Xie Jingyu is very angry, not only because Shi Yingying is fighting with him, but also because of the dignity of a man. He originally wanted to conquer Shi Yingying with his ability, but the woman got involved with him. Well, don''t blame him for being impolite!


    He told the shopkeeper, "today, all the materials are priced at 30%. Go to Jinxiu silk shop and call all the people to me!"


    The shopkeeper was a little worried, "boss, it''s not good for us to go on like this. What we dumped yesterday was old goods. If we dump today, it''s new goods. We''ll lose all our money."


    "What are you afraid of?" Xie Jingyu doesn''t think so. "We''ll stop Shi Yingying when she stops. We must hold her down and don''t let her look up. Otherwise, I will say that Xie Jingyu is defeated by a woman. Can I still live in Lin''an City when it comes out?"


    Although the shopkeeper knows that the owner is a little bit emotional, he can only do it.


    Fifty percent of the money in Jinxiu silk shop is less than thirty percent of the money in Jinchang silk shop. Naturally, the common people go to Jinchang silk shop, and Jinxiu silk shop is deserted again.


    Shi Yingying crossed her waist and took a long breath. "I have to thank Xie Jingyu. If he hadn''t lowered the price again, the cloth he just bought from him yesterday would have to give up."


    Yuan Tianlin said with a smile, "it''s said that Xie Jingyu''s business is very strong. I don''t think it''s very good. Is it aggressive to do business? Most of the materials they produced yesterday were piled up in our warehouse. Today, as low as 30%, they can import a large number of goods. I went to the warehouse to see them. Today, they produce new goods of this year. I''m worried about the rainy autumn for some time Xie Jingyu, this is a big help for us. We don''t have to transport it from the south. We have enough goods. "


    Shi Yingying laughs. "He thinks he is rich and doesn''t take us seriously. Let him throw enough. The more he throws, the better it will be for us. When he doesn''t, we''ll throw it slowly."


    Jin chuan''er covered his mouth and said with a smile, "if boss Xie knew we were dumping his goods, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood."


    For three days in a row, Jinchang silk shop was on sale. Every day, there was a busy scene. The shopkeeper and his friends met and sent each other with a smile, but their hearts were bitter. The guests came and went happily. Only they knew that the more they sold, the more they lost. The boss ignored everything. It was like fighting with Jinchang silk shop.Jinchang silk manor was busy for three days, but it was cold for three days. For Xie Jingyu, it was enough. He thought Shi Yingying should know something about it.


    On the fourth day, the shopkeeper asked Shi Yingying, "master, do we still have to dump the goods today?"


    "Well, anyway, we can''t get rid of Xie Jingyu. Besides, the vicious competition only leads to two defeats. Although he has lost a thousand, it''s not a matter for us to be pressed by him all the time. We have enough goods. We''d better do business now."


    Shi Yingying is a man who takes precautions. Although there are plenty of goods at the moment, the caravan will be trapped on the way when it rains in autumn. If the goods don''t come, the store will run out of goods. It''s not wise to dump the goods.


    Now she has three stores, which are good for joint operation. She can buy a certain amount of cloth in Jinxiu silk shop, eat a bowl of northwest oil noodles at half price in Ruyi building, spend a certain amount in Ruyi building, and eat a dish at half price in jintingge. Three stores have a common bamboo card, engraved with numbers, accumulated to a certain consumption, you can get a bamboo card, with the bamboo card to the other two stores to consume.


    In this way, one link after another makes the common people feel strange. It''s like playing a game. In particular, Jinxiu silk villa and Ruyi are close to each other. Many guests get bamboo cards and go out to Ruyi building to eat noodles. It''s really cost-effective.


    Although it has been a few days since its opening, the business of Jinxiu silk shop has been done by Shi Yingying, but its reputation is far less than that of Jinchang silk shop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C917

    Day by day, because of the sweet scented osmanthus honey brewing from afar, the business of Ruyi building has set off a boom. Many people go to Jiangnan Building to have dinner. Besides watching songs and dances, they also want to try the famous sweet scented osmanthus honey brew in Jiangnan.


    Xie Jingyu is expressionless when he listens to the report from the people at the bottom. He didn''t expect that Shi Yingying looks like a lot of flowers. In a long time, she will be able to make some new celebrities to attract the attention of the guests. She can also make the three stores into a binding form to drive business with each other and let the three stores advance and retreat together. If he guesses well, Shi Yingying will brand the three stores as historical records in the near future India, gradually forming a scale, according to this view, Shi Yingying is really a strong opponent he met in his life.


    Not long after the Mid Autumn Festival, I met an autumn rain. It was heavy and tired. It withered and rolled leaves. The rain was not strong and kept on falling.


    Xie Jingyu thought in his heart. According to the information he got, if Shi Yingying''s caravan couldn''t come back from Jiangnan in time, her Jinxiu silk shop would be out of stock.


    A few days later, news came that under the long rain, the mountain landslide, the official road was blocked by rocks, unable to pass. When he heard this, he was very happy. If the caravan couldn''t come back, it would be hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. What would Shi Yingying do?


    But the inquirer sent to Jinxiu silk shop came back and said that the cloth on the counter was piled high, and it didn''t look like it was out of stock. Xie Jingyu was surprised. He sent someone to find out. Then he found out that the cloth piled on the counter of Jinxiu silk shop was bought from him for 30% to 50%.


    When he heard the news, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that Shi Yingying was such a cunning woman. He was so wise that he fell down in front of a woman and almost didn''t fall down.


    If such a powerful woman can''t be used by him, she can only Xie Jingyu bit his teeth and completely destroyed it!


    It''s not easy to destroy Shi Yingying. Because it rains all the time, the umbrellas are in demand. But Shi Yingying has a group of oil paper umbrellas with exquisite workmanship. The oil paper umbrellas in the south of the Yangtze River are famous all over the world. They are well-made and have beautiful surfaces. Compared with the thick skeleton green umbrellas in the north, they are not very good in appearance.


    At the end of recent years, every family has to buy cloth to make a new coat. If they buy enough money, they can get a beautiful oil paper umbrella for free. Not to mention the ordinary people, all the gold of the official family and the young lady of the merchant family rush to Jinxiu silk shop. With an oil paper umbrella, Shi Yingying easily turns over the price of the cloth bought from Jinchang silk shop I sold it several times and made a lot of money.


    When Xie Jingyu heard the news, he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.


    He thought about it for a long time and gave a post to Shi Yingying to meet her.


    As a result, Shi Yingying directly refused, saying that she was not familiar with boss Xie and had nothing to see.


    For her heartless reply, Xie Jingyu smashed the Paperweight she had just bought.


    Du Suzhen came in a hurry. "Master, why are you so angry and hurt yourself carefully?" she glanced at the debris and helped Xie Jingyu sit down. "Master, what''s the matter with you these days? Is there something wrong with the business? "


    Xie Jingyu was silent. The servant brought the tea up. Du Suzhen took it and delivered it to Xie Jingyu himself. "Don''t you have a crush on a girl?"


    Xie Jingyu''s brain exploded and whisked the cup of tea to the ground, "nonsense, there''s no such thing."


    A cup of scalding hot tea fell on Du Suzhen''s hand. She cried out with pain. Xie Jingyu woke up and quickly called: "take the scalding medicine oil, madam, it''s burning."


    He helped Du Suzhen to sit down, and his tone was a little bit slower. "You too. Do you know what you have but don''t have? Does it hurt?" He and Du Suzhen are the original couple, and his wife''s family is a noble family. The couple respect each other like bridesmaids on weekdays, and seldom quarrel. Du Suzhen is in charge of the inner house. Although he has a wife with four bedrooms, he is in peace. For the first time, he was angry with Du Suzhen.


    Du Suzhen is the daughter of an aristocratic family. She is used to putting the overall situation first and respecting her husband for heaven. Although she is wronged, she doesn''t attack. She shakes her head and says, "if you wipe the medicine, it won''t get in the way."


    The maid quickly took the medicine oil to help Du Suzhen apply it. Xie Jingyu sat aside. Although her eyes were fixed on Du Suzhen''s hand, she looked like an old God. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Du Suzhen sighed in her heart. She was afraid that she had guessed the right one. Her master had no choice but to ask who she liked. Therefore, there was always some depression in these days.


    When the medicine was applied, she asked all the people to go back. She gently advised Xie Jingyu, "master, we have been married for many years. You don''t know who I am. If you really want to see which girl, just marry her back. Don''t worry about me. I can''t ask for more people to wait on him."


    Although the words are beautiful, Xie Jingyu knows that Du Suzhen must be a little concerned, but she is used to the manner of tolerating others, and is not willing to let others take the handle. Sometimes, he thinks it is not easy for her, and he has to pretend to be magnanimous to handle the affairs of getting married for him.


    He thought of Shi Yingying again. She didn''t seem to be a person who liked to hide and tuck in. She spoke very frankly, which was irritating. She didn''t know how to beat around the Bush at all. She was totally different from Du Suzhen.His mind was full of Shi Yingying''s thick eyebrows and big eyes, and he was straightforward when he spoke


    "Master," Du Suzhen called him, he was indifferent, so gently pushed him, "what is master thinking?"


    Xie Jingyu suddenly woke up, "what?"


    Du Suzhen joked: "is that the girl you are thinking about?"


    Although Xie Jingyu had thought about destroying Shi Yingying, he couldn''t make up his mind for a long time. Du Suzhen''s words awakened the dreamer. Did he really like Shi Yingying?


    Like is just wishful thinking, Shi Yingying did not like to see him.


    Xie Jingyu said with a smile, "don''t think about it. It''s nothing like that. There''s something wrong with business."


    "Is the master worried about the new silk shop in the city?" Du Suzhen said, "it''s said that because of Jinxiu silk shop, the business in our shop is much weaker."


    Xie Jingyu was a little surprised. How could a woman who could not walk out of the gate know about Jinxiu silk shop?


    "How do you know there is a new silk shop?"


    "Wasn''t Jinxiu silk shop delivering umbrellas a while ago? The third sister and the fourth sister went to Jinxiu silk shop to buy cloth for the oil paper umbrella, and they came back to tell me. "


    Xie Jingyu He didn''t know how to describe his mood. The cloth he sold at a loss was bought by his third and fourth wives at a high price. Is this his retribution?


    -------------------


    up to now, all of them are loyal fans, which has given Mozi enough motivation. I hope you can join in the new book "love you addicted, how can time rival love deeply", which is another kind of pet...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C918

    Just after the rain, the road was wet and slippery. Shi Yingying walked cautiously with her skirt. But Jin chuan''er, who was on the side of the road, slipped. She grabbed Jin chuan''er and said, "I''ve told you many times that if you want to be a girl, you don''t want to marry a literate Lang Jun. you are so hairy and dry, Lang Jun doesn''t like it."


    Jin chuan''er was about to speak, but when she looked up, she was stunned and pointed to the front. Shi Yingying looked back. A masked man in black was standing three feet away, looking at them with a fierce face.


    At that time, it was getting dark, and it was overcast again. The cold wind was blowing up the short hair on the Cape, and there was no one passing by. It was a bit frightening.


    Shi Yingying, with the aim that the enemy will not move and I will not move, quietly looks at the masked man in front of her.


    Jin chuan''er couldn''t hold his breath and said, "who are you? Why are we in the way? What do you want to do? "


    The masked man takes a look at Jin chuan''er. Unexpectedly, the maid is so big that it seems to be a bit in the way. I''d better solve her first so as not to miss the big event.


    He didn''t speak and went straight to Jin chuan''er. Jin chuan''er was strong, but she was not afraid. Shi Yingying drew a dagger from her waist and threw it to her, "chuan''er, use your skill!"


    Jin chuan''er answered with a clear voice: "good!" Holding a sharp knife, horizontal in front of the chest, majestic appearance.


    The masked man looked, yo Ho, he was a practitioner.


    He didn''t move. When he wanted to see the girl''s ability, he saw a flower in front of him. The dagger danced fast and cut out the bright light. He was dazzled and didn''t recover. The back of his hand was in great pain. He looked down and saw that the girl had made several strokes on the back of his hand. The whole hand was bloody and miserable.


    Masked man What''s the strange trick? Isn''t this little girl a hidden master?


    He yelled, leaped back and took a big step, with his uninjured left hand across his chest, staring at Jin chuan''er, "who are you? Report your name quickly!"


    Jin chuan''er saw that he was cut, and he was a little proud. "My name is Jin chuan''er. What do you want?"


    "What tricks do you use and who do you learn from?"


    Jin chuan''er said with a smile: "my father taught me, bone removal!"


    "Who is your father?"


    "My father''s name is Jinxi. People in the village call him laoxitou."


    "What is evisceration?"


    "It''s just picking bones for cattle and sheep," Jin chuan''er said. "Everyone in our village can pick bones. My father is this." She raised her thumb. "No one can match him. I got my father''s true story. No one in the younger generation is better than me." She raised her chin and pointed to the masked man''s hand. "Just now, if I was half an inch deeper, the skin and flesh of your hand would have to come down, leaving only bones."


    Masked man, "..." I''m so angry. It''s a great shame that a little girl who picked a sheep''s bone was hurt by one of the first-class experts in the world.


    He secretly luck, raised his left hand, is about to force, listen to Jinchuan son said, "your left hand also want to tick a tick?"


    The masked man subconsciously drew his left hand back for a moment. Then he thought that he was just a country girl without any foundation. Just now, he was not on guard, so he followed her way. Is he really afraid of her?


    He gave a loud drink and bullied himself, but he was hit on the head by a bamboo pole. When he turned to look at it, his left hand was in sharp pain. He immediately flew up to the roof and looked at his bloody left hand. He was stunned and wanted to cry. Why


    Before he could finish his grief, a strong wind came. Shi Yingying was beating him on the foot with a bamboo pole


    Masked man How can he be reduced to being bullied by two women? He can cut off his head and shed blood, but he can''t lose his backbone.


    A heroic spirit rushed up. He jumped down and touched Jin chuan''er''s sharp eyes. It seemed that he was looking at his feet. He immediately lifted his breath in mid air and wanted to go up again. The little girl''s bone removal technique was so magical that if he wanted to hurt her feet, there was only one way to die.


    But Shi Yingying was not willing to let him go up and beat him with a bamboo pole. Jin chuan''er also came to help. She was full of brute force. When the bamboo pole hit him, the bamboo pieces immediately spread out and became a stick of bamboo, which could withstand several times. The masked man felt that she had moved his viscera.


    He was swept to the ground by them. As soon as he got up, Shi Yingying, holding a bamboo pole, and Jin Chuaner, holding a dagger, slowly pushed towards him. The masked man stood there, crying without tears. He was a top-notch expert in the world. He was hired to catch Shi Yingying. How could he become a lamb to be slaughtered now?


    At this time, suddenly a voice came from behind, "who dares to be fierce in broad daylight? Come on, catch him!"


    Shi Yingying looked back and saw that Xie Jingyu came with several servants. She couldn''t help frowning.


    The masked man saw that his heart fell down. Fortunately, boss Xie came to save him.


    At Xie Jingyu''s command, several servants immediately ran to the masked man and winked at him as they ran. The masked man led God''s meeting and immediately ran away. In the blink of an eye, a group of people disappeared.Xie Jingyu bows to Shi Yingying, "Xie is late, which makes boss Shi surprised."


    "It''s boss Xie who came early," Shi Yingying complained. "He was going to catch him, but you let him run when you came. Did boss Xie deliberately make trouble?"


    "How can boss Shi say that?" Xie Jingyu pretended to be aggrieved. "I just passed by. When I saw the injustice, I helped. How can I make trouble?"


    Shi Yingying looked at him askance, "can your people catch him back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think so. "


    Shi Yingying snorted and did not speak. After a while, the servants came back. As expected, they were empty handed.


    Xie Jingyu asked, "where are the people?"


    "That man is a practitioner. The slaves can''t beat him. Let him run away."


    "A bunch of losers!" Xie Jingyu yelled.


    Shi Yingying called her maid, "chuan''er, let''s go."


    "Boss Shi," Xie Jingyu pursued two steps.


    Shi Yingying looked back, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xie Jingyu How can I open my mouth? I really want to be a hero to save the United States and make love with Shi Yingying. Who knows how to make such a situation in the end? If he shows up later, I''m afraid that the so-called expert in the Jianghu will be caught by Shi Yingying, but he will use some means to extort a confession and give it to him, then he


    Looking at Shi Yingying''s figure disappearing at the entrance of the lane, Xie Jingyu was so angry that he kicked the slave around him, "where can I find a master in the river and lake? Two women can''t beat him, rubbish! Tutmu is a waste


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C919

    On the way back, Jin chuan''er said, "don''t you think it''s a little strange today, madam?"


    "It''s a bit strange. On weekdays, people always come and go along this road, but today none of them are seen."


    Jin chuan''er responds, "does madam mean that someone is blocking the intersection?"


    Shi Yingying sneered, "someone arranged a good play and watched it in the dark. Fortunately, the man was scared by your bone removal technique, so he had to show up."


    "Madam, did you say that boss Xie arranged this good play?"


    "Who but him?" Shi Yingying sighed, "I''m very strange. It''s OK to open the door to do business. Why do you always have trouble with me?"


    Jin chuan''er joked, "did boss Xie take a fancy to his wife?"


    Shi Yingying touched her face. "It''s possible. The way he looked at me was a little strange. Last time it was like this, this time it''s like this. When the general comes back, I have to tell him."


    Jin chuan''er said, "if you let the general know, boss Xie will be miserable!"


    Jin chuan''er thinks that he really wants to tell general Du about it. In case something happens one day, the general will blame her for not reporting back and whipping her.


    So, when Du Changfeng came back, she told her family general about Xie Jingyu.


    Du Changfeng doesn''t care about anything else. His wife and children are very important. With a few soldiers, Hula La rushes to Xie Jingyu''s house.


    When Xie''s servants saw that they had taken some fierce officers and soldiers, they were so scared that they ran in to report. Xie Jingyu came out and asked, "what are you doing in my house


    Du Changfeng looks up and down at Xie Jingyu. He looks like a dog. He dares to hit his daughter-in-law. He really wants to take off his head and kick it!


    He asked in a long voice, "are you the director of the government?"


    "Exactly. I''m Xie. I''m a proper businessman. I don''t know if you came to my house... "


    Du Changfeng waved his hand: "nothing, just passing by, thirsty, come in to ask for a glass of water to drink."


    Xie Jingyu, "..." This fierce look, it''s not like to ask for water, besides, his Xie family in Lin''an City is also a dignified person, no one dares to break into his house like this, he looked up and down at Du Changfeng, saw his face dark, eyes bright, eyebrows quite heroic, heart move, "dare to ask the officer''s name..."


    Du Changfeng beckons to him. Xie Jingyu walks slowly. Du Changfeng suddenly pulls out his sword. With a flash, the sword cuts through the twilight. Xie Jingyu steps back and says, "Junye, this is..."


    "I''m scared of you," said Du Changfeng with a smile. He inserted his sword into the scabbard and waved to him. Xie Jingyu stood still. Du Changfeng had to walk over by himself. He put his big hand on his shoulder and pushed him to the side for a few steps to avoid the crowd. He lowered his voice and said, "I''m not here to ask for water. I heard that you have an idea for my daughter-in-law. I''ll give you a warning. Hurry up If not, "he clapped the scabbard and cracked his mouth with a smile," my sword doesn''t have eyes! "


    Xie Jingyu guessed that it was him, but he was not afraid. After checking Du Changfeng, he knew that he was a general of three grades, who was also a senior officer. However, he was still a little worse than Prime Minister of one grade. He also laughed and said, "general Du, are you not afraid that I will go to the emperor to sue you when you bring people to my house like this?"


    Du Changfeng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "you can see the emperor as a businessman. Can you see the emperor as a cat and a dog?"


    Xie Jingyu is also a slip of the tongue, he means that anyway there is a way to poke this matter in front of the emperor.


    "OK," Du Changfeng patted heavily on his shoulder, "then I''ll put it down. I''ll weigh it myself."


    Du Changfeng waved his hand and left with his men Hula.


    When Shi Yingying heard that Du Changfeng had taught Xie Jingyu a lesson, she was very happy, but her tone was angry: "they didn''t find out, so you should act maoran. What if you make a mistake?"


    Du Changfeng twisted his eyebrows. "In this matter, I''d rather kill one hundred people by mistake than let one go. At first sight, Xie is not like a good man. He''s not your competitor. It''s hard to avoid dealing with him. It''s better to warn him. "


    Shi Yingying was busy packing in the room. His eyes followed her all the time. "How do you think your waist is thin again?"


    "How?" Shi Yingying pinched herself, "it''s all meat. It''s thin."


    "Come here and let me see." Du Changfeng hooked her fingers.


    Shi Yingying didn''t fall for it. She glanced at him, pursed a smile, and went to the wooden box with a pile of clothes. Du Changfeng hooked her arm and held her in her arms. "Don''t you listen to my husband?"


    Both of them are not romantic. They usually get along with each other in bickering. They are typical happy enemies. They seldom get tired of being together. Shi Yingying is not afraid of anything. At this time, Hou is a little coy and stands against Du Changfeng''s chest: "what are you doing?"


    Her voice was a little whiny. She felt numb when she heard Du Changfeng. She couldn''t help kissing her face and looked at her carefully. "My daughter-in-law is so beautiful. No wonder someone cares about her."Shi Yingying bah him, "is there such a boast of his daughter-in-law?"


    Du Changfeng''s hand touched her waist, not light not heavy pinch, "really soft."


    Shi Yingying wants to stand up, "if I don''t talk nonsense with you here, I have something else to do."


    Du Changfeng pressed her not to move, hugged more tightly, "don''t move, let me hold for a while."


    Shi Yingying saw that he put his face on her. She looked like a child. She couldn''t help laughing: "why, I have a sense of crisis. I''m afraid I''ll be robbed?"


    "Not afraid," said Du Changfeng confidently, "when you didn''t even become a queen, can you still see a businessman who stinks of copper?"


    Shi Yingying sighed with infinite melancholy, "yes, it''s a pity to pass by the queen..."


    "What did you say?" Du Changfeng scratched her waist, which made Shi Yingying tremble in his arms and gasp for mercy: "I''m wrong, wrong. It''s not a pity, it''s not a pity..."


    Du Jinyan rushed in. Seeing this posture, he immediately came forward and punched and kicked Du Changfeng, "don''t beat your mother, Dad, don''t beat your mother..."


    Shi YingYing and Du Changfeng make a big face. It''s hard to get back to playing with a spear, but they are caught by their son.


    At this time, Jin chuan''er came in like a gust of wind, carried Du Jinyan out like a gust of wind, and slammed the door tightly.


    Du Changfeng, "..."


    Shi Yingying, "..."


    Outside, Du Jinyan asked, "sister chuan''er, what are my parents doing?"


    Jin chuan''er touched his little head: "don''t scratch your parents. They are discussing giving you a baby brother!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C920

    Xie Jingyu lived to be 30 years old, and always had a good time. Shi Yingying''s appearance seemed to be a disaster in his life. She was itching to destroy her, but she was a little reluctant. When she saw her in the alley that day, she found that the woman''s eyebrows seemed more beautiful, her figure seemed more graceful, but her attitude to him seemed colder.


    It''s all those things that can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough. If they miss his important task, the hero can''t save the United States. Instead, they are suspected. Now even her husband has come to see him. When did Xie Jingyu suffer from this kind of cowardice? If he didn''t give them any color, he just didn''t know that he was a third class general.


    On that day, Xie Jingyu broke the newly bought paper town and gave vent to his anger. Then he called his confidant and gave some orders. When his confidant left, he sat down to drink tea and watch the maid clean the paper town on the floor. Suddenly he thought it was wrong, "bring me the pieces."


    The maid immediately picked up the fragments. Xie Jingyu picked up a small piece and looked at it carefully under the lamp. His relaxed face suddenly changed, "call the housekeeper!"


    The housekeeper was waiting outside. When he heard the master call him, he walked into the door and said, "master, you call me."


    Xie Jingyu''s anger didn''t go away. He smashed the pieces in his hand and said, "what do you want to fool me with? This is Kunlun jade


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to hide. He was smashed on his face by a piece of broken jade. He drew a thin bloodstain and muttered: "master, calm down. It''s the meaning of the lady. He said that he''s fallen twice. The suet jade is too expensive, so..."


    "Bullshit!" Xie Jingyu was furious: "whose slave are you and who do you listen to?"


    The housekeeper bowed his head. It''s true that, as the lady said, the master has changed his personality during this period. He is always angry. Several thousand taels of Lanzhi jade have been smashed twice. The lady is distressed to let him change Kunlun jade, but he was found by the master.


    There was a burning sting on his face. He didn''t dare to touch it. He replied low, "I''ll listen to the master."


    "I''ll find the best Lanzhi jade. If you dare to fool me again," Xie Jingyu said with a smile, "you''re going to raise horses outside the pass."


    "I dare not." The housekeeper lowered his head and said that he was raising horses outside Shangguan, but no one knew where he was going.


    -


    in the early morning, Shi Yingying''s right eyelid kept jumping. She rubbed her eyes and muttered, "how can she always jump? It''s a disaster today."


    Jin chuan''er said on the side, "madam, what can you do? Don''t scare yourself."


    As soon as the words were over, the shopkeeper of Jinting building rushed over, "master, something''s wrong. Someone sealed the door of Jinting building, saying that it''s his property and that they want to take it away."


    Shi Yingying''s face changed, "go, have a look."


    Luo San calls for a sedan chair. Jin chuan''er greets Zhu, and a Xia goes with him. Luo San wants to ask more men to go with him, but Shi Yingying stops him. When something happens to Jinting Pavilion, Ruyi building will open normally. It''s not a fight to go to so many people.


    When it comes to the pavilion, Shi Yingying finds out that the pavilion was not bought by the original owner, but rented for three years. Now when the lease expires, the owner comes to collect the house.


    The landlord put out the deed and the lease. It was clearly written in black and white. The restaurant is the landlord''s and it really means that the landlord has the right to take it back as soon as the lease term arrives.


    Jin chuan''er whispered, "madam, show them the sales contract we signed."


    Shi Yingying took out the contract to buy jintingge and handed it to the owner. The owner looked at it and said with a smile, "boss Shi, this contract is signed with manager Feng. He is not the owner of the restaurant. How can he be the owner?"


    Shi Yingying asked, "did you sign this with the original owner of kingscourt?"


    "Of course."


    "Why don''t you call him here and let''s make it clear to the gongs and drums."


    "This..." The owner of the house was in a bit of a dilemma. "The master doesn''t like to show up very much on weekdays..."


    "Since you can''t call the original owner, there''s something to say about it," said Shi Yingying. "I signed a contract with manager Feng. Manager Feng said that he was entrusted by his owner, so I have to ask his owner if there''s such a thing."


    The owner thought, "well, I''ll send for him."


    For a moment, the scene froze down. A Xia lowered her voice and asked Shi Yingying, "madam, can''t we just find manager Feng?"


    "He''s long gone." Shi Yingying sighed. Although she thought it was a bit inappropriate at that time, manager Feng vowed that he was in charge of all the affairs of the pavilion. She also inquired about it at that time. Indeed, as manager Feng said, from opening to changing hands, the pavilion has been managed by manager Feng. No one has ever seen the owner of the pavilion. At that time, she was anxious to start with it, and didn''t think so much about it Here comes the trouble.


    After a while, the person sent by the owner brought back a well-dressed man in his thirties with a square face and plate fingers. He looked very rich.


    Shi Yingying originally placed her hope on the former owner of Kingston Pavilion. Unexpectedly, when he opened his mouth, she poured it like a ladle of cold water."Although I handed over the management of jintingge to manager Feng, I didn''t care much about it, but I never allowed him to sell it. If someone hadn''t told me that the manager of jintingge had changed, I didn''t know about it. He must have cheated you, took the money and ran away. I''m looking for him, too."


    Shi Yingying''s face is like ashes. She was cheated! It''s not a lot of money to buy jintingge, but she spent a lot of effort to manage it. It can''t be measured by money.


    "Madame." Jin chuan''er looks at her anxiously. "Let''s report to the official."


    Shi Yingying laughs bitterly. If manager Feng had such a plan long ago, I''m afraid he''s already far away. What''s the use of reporting officials?


    "Boss Shi," the owner called her, "if you don''t have anything to take, I''ll close the door."


    Shi Yingying said, "no, I can''t believe you. If something like this happens, you can understand my feelings. You''d better go to the Yamen to check the contract."


    "Mr. Shi, it''s easy to say," the owner gestured, "let''s go."


    So the party went to the Yamen of Fu Yin, knocked on the door, and told the story. Fu Yin checked the stub of the house deed and determined that the jintingge restaurant was owned by the owner. Shi Yingying''s sales contract was invalid, so she could only admit her bad luck.


    When she came out of the yamen, she asked the owner, "what are you going to do with the pavilion?"


    The owner laughed and said, "of course, it''s better to open a restaurant. Thanks to Mr. Shi''s good management of jintingge, I haven''t changed the signboard. If the original owner doesn''t open it, I''ll try my best to take over."


    Shi Yingying nodded, "everything is ready-made. I won''t leave, cook. If you want to take over, leave them all."


    "It''s better to be raw than cooked. Naturally, we have to keep everything." The owner of the house stood on the roadside and arched her hand to Shi Yingying. "Boss Shi, say goodbye. Come to jintingge when you have time."


    Shi Yingying raised her hand and laughed. Looking at his sedan chair going away, she raised her chin toward a Xia and said, "follow him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C921

    Shi Yingying returned to Ruyi building. As soon as she went upstairs, Shi pengpeng ran over and asked her with a sad face: "mother, what''s the matter with the pavilion?"


    In business, no matter good or bad, Shi Yingying never hides from her, "pengpeng, jintingge will not be ours in the future."


    "Ah?" Shi pengpeng was surprised: "why?"


    Shi Yingying sat down and pressed the tight Temple: "it''s my mother''s fault. My mother was careless for a moment and let me make a hole."


    Shi pengpeng saw that her mother was very tired. She stood behind her and beat her back. She comforted her in a soft voice: "mother, don''t be sad. You taught me that it doesn''t matter if I make a mistake. Just learn a lesson. It''s like spending money to buy a lesson. We won''t make such a mistake in the future."


    Shi Yingying put her daughter into her arms and said with a happy smile, "it''s good that Peng Peng can think like this. My mother is OK. As long as our family is together, it doesn''t matter if the sky collapses."


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "well, we''ll make it back later."


    "Have you sorted out yesterday''s accounts?"


    "The silk shop has checked, but the Ruyi building hasn''t yet."


    "Do your own business and leave your mother alone for a while."


    "Yes, mother." Shi pengpeng''s clever response and went out.


    For a businessman, it''s more painful to lose a restaurant than to cut the flesh. Shi Yingying still remembers her high spirited spirit when she bought Kingston Pavilion. She planned to open a restaurant in every direction of southeast, northwest and northwest, forming a trend of peace, so that the flag of historical records would be put on the door of every restaurant.


    But it was not long before the pavilion was taken back.


    What''s the problem? As a shrewd businessman, she has a sharper mind than ordinary people and always feels that today''s incident is not accidental.


    She carefully recalled the whole story, what manager Feng had said, the attitude of the owner, and the look of the former owner of Kingston Pavilion


    The faces of these three people whirled around in her mind, and the last one left was the former owner of kingscourt. This man appeared in a hurry, said a few words, and then left in a hurry. She looked very rich and looked like a very rich man, but she always felt that something was wrong?


    It''s understandable that the boss is responsible for everything. But it''s his own restaurant after all. He doesn''t look at it when he goes to the place. It seems that Kingston pavilion has nothing to do with him. Besides, his big boss ran away with money and lost a sum of money, and he didn''t seem very angry.


    And the owner of the house, a person who lives by collecting rent, suddenly wants to run a restaurant. Why is it so strange?


    Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong.


    Xie Jingyu''s face flashed in her mind. She had suspected that Xie Jingyu was the owner of jintingge before. If her suspicions were right, it''s easy to explain what happened today. Maybe manager Feng cheated him, or maybe It was a trick for her to buy kingscourt.


    The capital is a place full of hidden dragons and tigers. The mountains are higher than the mountains. It''s not surprising that they are calculated. She just wants to know who is the man who set up the trap for her?


    After a while, the pillar came back and reported to her: "madam, I followed that man to the willow Lane in the west of the city. He went into a yard, but I didn''t follow him."


    Shi Yingying knows that the willow Lane in his mouth is the place to open GouLan courtyard. But in broad daylight, GouLan courtyard doesn''t do business. What does the former owner do when he goes in?


    "Do you remember which GouLan courtyard he went to?"


    "Remember," Zhu''s face is a little red, he is an honest man, the first time to go to that kind of place, although did not go in also let him feel embarrassed, "called Yanchun building."


    As they were talking, ah Xia came back, "madam, I followed him from a distance and saw the owner enter the Changlong rice shop."


    "Changlong rice line?" Shi Yingying remembers this name not only because Changlong is the most famous rice shop in Lin''an City, but also because she has met the boss of Changlong. It was one of the merchants who came to dinner with Xie Jingyu that day. She remembers his surname Zhou.


    "What does he go to Changlong rice shop to do and buy rice?"


    "No," said Asha, "he went in through the back door. He looked familiar. It was like going home."


    Shi Yingying poured herself a glass of water, one into the GouLan courtyard, the other into the rice shop. Although it didn''t mean anything, she felt more and more suspicious.


    She asked people to call Yuan Tianlin for questioning.


    "How long has Changlong rice shop been open?"


    Yuan Tianlin thought about it and said, "it''s a time-honored rice shop. I can''t remember which year it started. There is a ten meter year old rice shop. It used to be called Maolong rice shop. A year ago, it changed its name to Changlong rice shop."


    "Since it has been a time-honored brand for many years, how can it suddenly change its boss?"


    "I don''t know about that. If I earn enough money, I''ll change hands."


    Shi Yingying smiles. For a businessman, there is no saying that he can never earn enough money. Unless he can''t do it himself, he will continue to do it. In particular, the time-honored brands that have been open for many years will not change hands easily if there are not very important reasons."Is the original boss still in Lin''an City?"


    Yuan Tianlin shook his head. "The original boss was Tao. He was white. I''ve seen him several times, but after the rice shop changed its owner, I never saw him again."


    "Where is his hometown?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Ask someone to find out if you can find the boss Tao. If you can''t find him, ask about his hometown or the people in his family." after thinking about it for a while, he said, "what are his hobbies?"


    Yuan Tianlin did not understand: "master, what does he do? Does he have something to do with jintingge?"


    Shi Yingying shook her head, "no, I just feel strange, so I want to check."


    Yuan Tianlin knew that Shi Yingying had asked him to check. She certainly had her intention, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll ask someone to inquire. But after so long, I can''t guarantee if I can find anything."


    Shi Yingyin told him, "you should be careful, this matter must not go to reveal any information, with people to ask without trace."


    "I understand, master." Yuan Tianlin arched his hand, "it shouldn''t be too late. I''ll do it now."


    When Yuan Tianlin left, a Xia asked, "madam, do you want someone to watch Changlong rice line?"


    "No, it''s easy to scare a snake by sending someone to stare at it. Now I know two places. I just need to pay more attention to them on weekdays," Shi Yingying said. "From now on, you should be more careful when you go out."


    The pillar asked, "madam, are you worried that someone will do us harm?"


    "I don''t know," Shi Yingying rubbed her right eye. "I just don''t have a good feeling. Be careful."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C922

    Yuan Tianlin''s family has lived in Lin''an City for generations, which can be regarded as a deep foundation. No matter how much he inquires, he can''t find out the whereabouts of the boss Tao. Boss Tao and his family disappear like the world evaporates. What''s more, even his family''s former house was sold. Yuan Tianlin found out that what he sold was not someone else, but the brother-in-law of Chou, the boss of Changlong rice company. This time, not only Shi Yingying, but also he felt a little strange.


    "The owner, even the rice shop and the house are sold together. Either there is something urgent in his hometown and he needs to raise a sum of money to go back, or he is in debt and pays off the debt with the rice shop and the house."


    Shi Yingying asked, "which do you think it will be?"


    "If you don''t say it well, it''s all possible," Yuan Tianlin thought for a moment, and said, "boss Tao is a good man, and I haven''t heard that he has ever had any grudges with others. I don''t think there will be such a thing as debt..."


    Shi Yingying asked him, "does boss Tao have any hobbies? For example, like to linger in the land of fireworks


    Yuan Tianlin I haven''t heard of that. "


    "Continue to inquire about it, a person has only been to the world once, it is impossible not to leave a trace."


    "Well, I''ll keep an eye on it."


    After Yuan Tianlin left, Shi Yingying fell into a deep meditation. She didn''t know why. She always felt that there was a complicated relationship between these people, and the complicated relationship seemed to outline a huge conspiracy. She was a little close, but she could see flowers in the mist, and could not really see anything. Maybe there were intrigues, even swords and blood in it. If she knew the current affairs, she should pay attention to it It''s time to stop there. I''m just dumb and don''t want to go deep into it. After all, investigating a case is a matter of captors, it''s just She was not reconciled to the loss of thousands of taels of silver.


    Now that she has found the tip of the iceberg, she will go further and find out that there is a husband who is a general supporting her. She has nothing to fear.


    Shi Yingying never bothered herself. She decided not to think about it and took Jin chuan''er to buy Rouge happily.


    As a result, she met Xie Jingyu head-on. It was really a narrow road. Shi Yingying felt a little frustrated. She thought she didn''t see it and was ready to pass by.


    Unexpectedly, Xie Jingyu called her, "boss Shi, long time no see."


    He opened mouth, Shi Yingying also can''t pretend not to know, reserved point a head, "Xie boss, so coincident."


    Compared with her cold face, Xie Jingyu seemed a little complacent, "yes, so coincidentally, I heard that boss Shi had been cheated, and jintingge had paid for it."


    The taunt on his face was very obvious, which made Shi Yingying angry, but his face was very light, "yes, I was cheated by a son of a bitch."


    Xie Jingyu, "..."


    "What''s boss Shi going to do? No more investigation? "


    "What''s to be investigated?" Shi Yingying said, "the chess is poor. If you admit defeat, you''ll have bad luck."


    "Boss Shi is really open-minded."


    "I can''t think of it," said Shi Yingying, "so I''m at home every day, casting a curse on that son of a bitch."


    Xie Jingyu said with a dry smile, "is boss Shi the manager of curse Feng?"


    "No," Shi Yingying stares at him closely, "I curse the former owner of Kingston Pavilion. If he shows up early, how can I be cheated by manager Feng? What a deathless thing! Pooh


    Xie Jingyu Boss Shi, you are a man of status. Don''t learn from those shrews in the market... "


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "I''m just a businessman who stinks of copper. What''s my status? Don''t let me touch that son of a bitch, or I''ll peel his skin and pick his bone! Cut off his flesh and feed the dog


    As if in response to her words, Jin chuan''er raised his hand and touched the dagger at his waist. Xie Jingyu jumped and said, "boss Shi, I suddenly remember that I have something else to do. I''ll go ahead and say goodbye." Then he left in a hurry.


    Jin chuan''er covered his mouth with a smile. "Madam, I''m afraid of Xie."


    "He saw your osteotomy that day. He was not afraid of it." Shi Yingying looks at his back and thinks, does Xie Jingyu have anything to do with those people? But at the moment, there''s no clue to connect him to them.


    Xie Jingyu quickly walked for a while before he slowed down. Looking back secretly, Shi Yingying had already disappeared from the crowd.


    He sighed. What a powerful little girl. Liu Ye Mei stood up and her eyes glared. It was really scary. He almost doubted whether she knew the truth. Otherwise, how could she curse him in front of him? Today, no one dares to scold him face to face, let alone so Vicious!


    After taking back Kingston Pavilion, he wanted to see the decline of Shi Yingying. He came to touch her on the road and wanted to ridicule her so as to return all his cowardice. As a result


    Standing in the crowded street, Xie Jingyu thought about the annoying question once again: should Shi Yingying be killed?


    No, she''s always pushing her heart and lungs so hard that he can''t get off the stage.


    Out of it, think about her moving face, that share of sky high spirit, and a little reluctant.


    No woman ever made him love and hate like thisJust like every time, he still couldn''t get the answer. Xie Jingyu looked up at the sky and left with a long sigh.


    -


    Du Changfeng was filled with righteous indignation after he knew about the story of the pavilion and clamored to take someone to get it back.


    Shi Yingying glanced at him, "OK, you are an official. Every word and deed is easy to fall into people''s mouths. Wanyi said that you bully others and rob people''s restaurants. This crime is not small. I told you to leave my business alone. "


    "How can I care?" Du Changfeng looked at her with bulging eyes, "that''s the restaurant you worked so hard to run. Did you let it out? You manage these day and night, and make wedding clothes for others. How can there be such a good thing in the world? "


    "Not afraid," shiyingying comforted her, "don''t you say I''m a tough shiyingying? One day, I''ll earn back the restaurant."


    Du Changfeng is so angry because he loves her, "daughter-in-law, let''s guard Ruyi building and Jinxiu silk shop. These two shops alone are enough for us to live. Besides, I still have a salary..."


    "I don''t depend on your salary. I''ll keep it for myself. There will be an emergency sooner or later. I do business not only for money, but because I like doing business." Shi Yingying scratched his chin. "You said it yourself. As long as I''m happy, you''ll be happy. Forget it?"


    Du Changfeng sighed helplessly and hugged her. "I love you. You''re happy. But the capital is no better than the northwest. The depth of business is deep. You should be careful where you want me to help. You''re my daughter-in-law. Sometimes, I always think you''re a man..."


    Shi Yingying chuckled and punched him, "nonsense!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C923

    Shi Yingying took the time to go to the king''s pavilion in person, where a strange shopkeeper came. Last time, the new owner who claimed to be the owner of the house was not there, and he never appeared in the shop. The owner of the king''s pavilion has become a mystery.


    As for manager Feng or boss Tao, there is still no news from Yuan Tianlin. As the new year approaches, there are many things to do. Shi Yingying can''t always worry about groundless things. She simply puts them aside for the time being and takes good care of the business of the two stores.


    Mother Liu took two apprentices with her. With help, Zhu Zhu and Jin chuan''er didn''t have to stay at Ruyi building any more. They ran with Shi Yingying''s stores on both sides. Fortunately, the two stores were adjacent to each other. It was very convenient for them to say something.


    Today''s winter is very cold, and cotton is selling very well. Shi Yingying has just planted cotton. She doesn''t worry about the bad business. She bought some goods in silk shop and went out to Ruyi building to eat a bowl of noodles. On a cold day, she eats hot and spicy noodles, not to mention how beautiful it is.


    The two stores are crowded and bustling. Shi Yingying is very happy. In less than a year, she has opened two stores, and the business is good. It''s not in vain.


    Seeing that the weather was fine that day, she took Jin chuan''er to the street to buy some candles and incense for the ancestral tablet.


    They walked around the market, picking and choosing. Suddenly, Jin chuan''er pulled her sleeve and said in a low voice, "madam, look at the man in front of you..."


    Shi Yingying followed her eyes, and her heart thumped. She turned out to be the former owner of Kingston Pavilion. She was not as rich as that day, but she was pretty good. She was standing at the rouge stand, looking down at something.


    An old man was looking at rouge and buying it for his wife, or


    Shi Yingying said, "let''s follow him and see where he goes."


    After a while, the man bought a few boxes of rouge, put them in his arms and left with his hands.


    Shi YingYing and Jin chuan''er quickly follow up. The man doesn''t seem to realize that they are following others and walking slowly. Shi YingYing and Jin chuan''er are also following each other. When they are about to leave the market, there is no crowd to cover them. Shi Yingying is afraid of being found by him, and they leave one after another. She is in the front, and Jin chuan''er is in the back.


    When the man entered the alley, she suddenly quickened her pace. Shi Yingying kept on staring at him with flying arrows. In this way, the lane went deeper and deeper. Shi Yingying thought it was wrong. Looking back, Jin chuan''er didn''t catch up. She was worried that Jin chuan''er might get lost in the lane.


    Just hesitating whether to go back to find Jin chuan''er, she looked up and saw that the man in front of her had disappeared. She stretched her neck and looked forward. There were deep inclined alleys in front of her, crisscrossing like a labyrinth. It was impossible to find that person again. She sighed with regret and turned back.


    Just walked a few steps, a courtyard door on the side suddenly opened, rushed out two people, one pull, one push, get her into the door.


    Things are too sudden, Shi Yingying did not return to God, but did not struggle, did not shout, obediently was pushed into the room. Just entered the room, the body has not yet stood firm, two men quickly locked the door.


    When she heard that the two men''s steps were going away, she went to the window quietly. She pushed the window hard but couldn''t open it. She had to spit, poked a small hole in the paper, and squinted.


    Outside is a courtyard, the scenery is actually pretty good, there are emerald pines and cypresses, proud frost chrysanthemums and purple chrysanthemums, beside the plum tree full of small flowers, I''m afraid to wait for the big snow pressure, just willing to bloom.


    It seems that this is a large courtyard, but it is very quiet. There is no one outside. The two men who caught her don''t know where they went?


    Shi Yingying frowned. What the hell is this place?


    She looked at the furnishings in the room. Whether it was a embroidered stool or a small round table, they were small and exquisite. Pink Tulle was hanging by the bed against the wall. She walked slowly and smelled the air of orchid. Reach out to lift the account, the red mandarin duck is pillow, looking like whose bed, standing beside the bed, the fragrance is more rich, almost choking.


    She frowned again, went to the table and sat down. She reached for the kettle. There was water in it, which meant that someone should come to the room on weekdays.


    Shi Yingying holds her cheek and begins to ponder. The reason why she doesn''t struggle and yell is that she thinks that the truth she has been trying to figure out may be here. She came with the former owner of kingscourt. That person went to Yanchun building last time. If she guesses correctly, the place where she is staying is Yanchun building.


    The reason why it''s so quiet is that it''s not night and the girls haven''t got up yet. The small and exquisite furnishings prove that this is the girl''s boudoir. The fragrance in the room is powdery. The mandarin duck quilt pillow is a common thing in GouLan courtyard, which means new happiness every day.


    She felt the dagger around her waist. It was her habit to carry a knife with her in the northwest. There were many bandits and beasts in that place. One had to be on guard when going out. Unexpectedly, when she arrived in the capital, she still wanted a knife. She breathed a sigh. The bandits and beasts were not terrible. What was terrible was the people who were smiling on the surface but stabbing in the back.


    No one knows that except Jin chuan''er, who came from the northwest, she also knows how to remove bones. At that time, she had trouble with Du Changfeng and always suffered losses. She was unconvinced and wanted to learn kung fu, but she knew that she would not be an opponent of Du Changfeng after ten years of practice. So she followed Jin chuan''er''s father to learn how to remove bones. This is not Kung Fu, but it''s tricky and quick Sneak attack is also very useful. After learning it, she slaughtered the sheep in the post station by herself and knocked the back of Du Changfeng''s hand black and blue with a wooden knife. She had the experience of winning, so she had no fear. Besides, Jin chuan''er is not stupid. If she can''t find her, she will go back and ask for help. It''s really not good. Ask general Du of her family to step on the Yanchun building.As time went by, she sat for too long and was a little sleepy, but she didn''t dare to sleep. She was a little thirsty, and she didn''t dare to drink water, so she was living. But no one came all the time. The person who caught her probably forgot her.


    She went to the window to look again. This time, she saw two people in black standing at the moon cave gate. It seemed that they were the two who had caught her. She knew that the GouLan courtyard had some special claws to deal with those jealous benefactors or disobedient girls. They were probably the two.


    So, she couldn''t get out.


    She went back to the table and sat down, holding her cheek, wondering when Jin chuan''er might bring someone to rescue her


    At this time, the lock outside rattled, the door "creaked" and was gently pushed open. She looked back and immediately stood up, "is that you?"


    The visitor opened his eyes wide and looked very surprised. "Boss Shi, how are you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C924

    Xie Jingyu''s surprised expression flashed by, and then he laughed, "I didn''t expect boss Shi to have such elegance."


    Shi Yingying looked at him warily, "what do you mean?"


    When Xie Jingyu arrived at this time, he didn''t pretend. He looked at her wantonly. "Boss Shi is standing here, and the meaning is very clear."


    Shi Yingying responded and gave him a strong Pooh. "Let your mother fart. I was caught."


    "Don''t be so rude, boss Shi. You are a man of status."


    Shi Yingying had just been provoked by him. Now she calmed down again. Knowing this kind of time, she couldn''t make a mess. She snorted, "it''s you, boss Xie. What are you doing here?"


    Xie Jingyu was very calm and said, "what can a man do when he comes to GouLan yard? Naturally, it''s for fun, but I didn''t expect to meet boss Shi. Speaking of it, we are really predestined. "


    "I''m not the same person as you. I have a bullshit fate!"


    Xie Jingyu said with a helpless smile, "look at you, you are so rude. Learn from the martial arts man in your family. People who practice martial arts behave rudely. Even if they become generals, they can''t change their bad habits. It''s really harmful. Boss Shi is beautiful and smart. Why don''t you learn to be dignified and elegant? "


    "To whom?" Shi Yingying said, "are you such a hypocrite?"


    "How can you be a hypocrite?" Xie Jingyu was not angry when she scolded him. He said with a smile, "I''m a real gentleman in front of boss Shi. To tell you the truth, I admire boss Shi very much. Since we meet here, don''t let down such beautiful scenery."


    He said as he came over, Shi Yingying grabbed a teacup and smashed it, "who makes you admire? Get out of here!"


    Although Xie Jingyu is not a practitioner, his family invited a martial arts teacher to teach him some boxing and footwork when he was a child. He was quite sensitive. He hid on one side of his body and went to Shi Yingying again with a smile.


    Shi Yingying pulled out the dagger at his waist. "If you don''t stop, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Xie Jingyu shook his head, "woman''s house, what does it look like to use a knife and a gun? Be obedient. I will serve you well."


    Shi Yingying was so angry that her eyebrows stood up when she heard that he was full of foul language. "If you dare to touch me, I''ll let you go!"


    "Boss Shi, you look very angry. It''s like pepper..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt a flash of light in front of his eyes and a stabbing pain on the back of his hand. He immediately jumped to avoid it. Although he reacted quickly, two blood marks were scratched on the back of his hand.


    "Boss Shi, you..."


    Shi Yingying sees that she is successful. She is ready to subdue him and then make him escape. She bites her teeth and rushes up with a knife. Although she has picked the sheep''s bone, she hasn''t really picked the human''s bone. She is still a little nervous. Seeing the blood, she hesitates. She hears Xie Jingyu say, "come on


    Outside the door, several people in black rushed in and separated her from Xie Jingyu. They were all good at it. They immediately cut off the dagger in her hand, cut her arms back and forced her to kneel down.


    Someone was helping Xie Jingyu to deal with the wound. He sprinkled yellow powder and wrapped it up with gauze.


    Shi Yingying''s arm was twisted very painful, but she did not say a word, stubborn raised her head, staring at Xie Jingyu for a moment.


    Xie Jingyu was a little annoyed by her stare and said, "press her head down."


    As soon as the man in black pressed down Shi Yingying''s head, he said, "forget it, tie her up."


    So Shi Yingying was tied up and sat on the chair. Xie Jingyu waved to the man in black to go out. He went to Shi YingYing and raised her chin. Shi Yingying spit on his face.


    Xie Jingyu took out his handkerchief and wiped his face. He blocked Shi Yingying''s mouth and sat down opposite her. "Boss Shi, why do you want to make it like this? Look, it hurts me so much?"


    Shi Yingying couldn''t speak and looked at him coldly.


    Xie Jingyu looked at her scratched hand and couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "I''m a mean person. If anyone hurt me, I''ll pay it back ten times. Only you, boss Shi, I can''t do it. We are all businessmen and like money. We have common interests. If we work together, we''ll make great achievements. Boss Shi, I want to be friends with you You humiliate me and despise me again and again. It''s not very good. Our Xie family has been in business for generations and has a deep foundation. There are many people who want to flatter me. I don''t care about them. I just want you, boss Shi. "


    Shi Yingying sat quietly, and her sharp eyes seemed to soften. Seeing her attentive listening, Xie Jingyu said, "you like money. I have money. You like doing business. I have a lot of business for you to do. I just hate that we met too late. If we could get to know each other earlier, I would marry you as my wife. Even now that you have married and given birth to children, I don''t dislike it. If you can leave the house, I will divorce my wife and marry you as my wife. If You don''t want to give up your children. You''re afraid of bad reputation and don''t want to get married. It''s OK for us to go out in secret. Yingying, I really like you. I don''t want to eat or drink for you these days. It''s hard for us to meet today. Can we stop making trouble? As long as you promise me, I''ll do anything for you. "Shi Yingying twisted her neck to indicate that she wanted to speak.


    Xie Jingyu approached cautiously, "I take off my handkerchief. Don''t Pooh me."


    Shi Yingying nodded. Xie Jingyu pulled the handkerchief out of her mouth. She was still worried and leaned back slightly.


    Shi Yingying kept her word. She didn''t boo him and asked, "when is it?"


    "It''s time for you," Xie Jingyu said. "It''s dark."


    "No wonder I''m a little hungry."


    "Hungry," Xie Jingyu eyes a bright, see Shi Yingying like this, as if he said, can''t help but be elated, "you wait, I''ll send people to eat." Then he got up, opened the door and gave orders to the people outside.


    When he came, Shi Yingying asked, "is this place yours?"


    Xie Jingyu was stunned for a moment and shook his head. "Of course not. I''m just a frequent visitor."


    Shi Yingying said, "boss Xie is a familiar customer here."


    Xie Jingyu was a little embarrassed, "with you, I won''t come again."


    Shi Yingying did not take over and looked down: "are you going to tie me all the time?"


    Xie Jingyu hesitated: "you''re a little bit grumpy. I''m really afraid you''ll make trouble again."


    "If boss Xie treated me with courtesy, I would not make trouble." Shi Yingying glanced at his hand and said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? I have no knife."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C925

    Xie Jingyu thought that she was right. She didn''t have a knife in her hand. She couldn''t subdue a woman with his strength?


    He was kind-hearted and said, "OK, I''ll untie you. You have to be angry. You can beat me and scold me. I promise I won''t fight back."


    Shi Yingying said, "I''m angry. You say you like me and ask me to tie me."


    "It''s my fault," Xie Jingyu said. Seeing that she was more and more on the road, he was happy to untie her. "I''ll make it up to you."


    After loosening the tie, Shi Yingying stood up, straightened her robe, and suddenly raised her hand to give Xie Jingyu a clear slap in the face.


    Xie Jingyu covered his face and said in amazement: "Yingying, you..."


    "You said it," Shi Yingying said with a clear smile. "If you beat you, you promise not to fight back."


    Xie Jingyu


    "Son of a bitch, old tortoise."


    "Yingying, how can you..."


    "I''ll scold you if I say yes."


    Xie Jingyu, "..." He just said


    At this time, two men in black came in with food, quietly set up the dishes and chopsticks, and quietly retreated. Shi Yingying carefully observed and found that they were crisp, almost silent, as if they had received special training.


    Waiting for the man in black to go out, Shi Yingying deliberately asked, "you didn''t let people put medicine in the meal, did you?"


    "Of course not," said Xie. "How can I do that?"


    "I''m shiyingying. If you really want to do that kind of thing, I won''t make you happy as long as I have a breath. Do you believe it?"


    "I believe, I believe," Xie Jingyu comforted her to sit down and raised her injured hand in front of her. "I''ve seen your strength."


    Shi Yingying is really hungry. After being locked up for so long, she has another fight. She needs to replenish her strength.


    This is the point. She believes that Jin chuan''er should bring someone to find her. She has to eat enough to find a chance to run out.


    When Xie Jingyu saw that she was willing to eat obediently, he wanted to please her. He took off the jade pendant from his waist and handed it to her. "Yingying, I came out in a hurry today. I didn''t bring any Keepsake with me. If you don''t want to give up, you''ll take this jade pendant and I''ll send you another day."


    Shi Yingying didn''t look at it. She put the jade pendant in her sleeve. "Thank you very much."


    Even the gift has been received, Xie Jingyu is more and more happy, "Yingying, what do you want, I''m ready."


    Shi Yingying did not lift her eyelids. "Silver."


    Xie Jingyu "..." You can''t give money directly. It''s so vulgar


    At this time, someone knocked three times on the door. Xie Jingyu looked around and said, "I''ll go out and have a look." With that, she left in a hurry without waiting for Shi Yingying to answer.


    When Shi Yingying saw that he was anxious, she was moved. Could it be that She wants to eavesdrop with him, but she is afraid that he will find out. She hesitates and Xie Jingyu comes back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xie Jingyu looked at her and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that general Du of your family also likes to come to this place to drink flower wine."


    Shi Yingying breathed in her heart, and Du Changfeng came to save her.


    "He came alone?"


    "Of course, it''s a person. Do you want to make a big fuss about drinking flower wine?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    Xie Jingyu laughed, "do you want to witness it with your own eyes?"


    Shi Yingying is naturally eager, but he has to pretend to be indifferent. "It''s OK to see him. He has something to do with me."


    Xie Jingyu made a gesture of please, "go, I''ll take you to meet."


    After being closed for a long time, Shi Yingying finally walked out of the room. It was still very quiet outside, but there was a lot of noise in front of her. She realized that it was probably the backyard. There was no one coming, so it was so quiet.


    She followed Xie Jingyu upstairs, walked half a circle along the corridor and stopped at a window. Xie Jingyu pointed to the flower hall not far away and said, "look, is it your general Du?"


    Although it''s night, it''s dark all around, but the lights are bright in the flower hall. There is a man drinking at the round table, with Yinghuan and Yanwu dancing on the side. It''s very lively. Shiyingying squints to see if it''s not Du Changfeng. Who else?


    She angrily scolded: "good Du Changfeng, dare to drink flower wine behind my back!"


    Xie Jingyu laughs, "men, it''s not too much to have fun occasionally. In this way, you don''t have to feel guilty. It''s even."


    Shi Yingying was obviously very angry. She glared at her round eyes and puffed. Xie Jingyu thought it funny and comforted her: "don''t be angry. He drank his, and we drank ours. We don''t interfere with each other."


    Shi Yingying followed him down the stairs sullenly. As she walked, she suddenly squatted down.


    Xie Jingyu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right," Shi Yingying quickly stood up, "kicking the stone."


    Xie Jingyu laughed at her, "if you don''t walk well, don''t you kick stones?"


    Walking to the door of moon cave, Shi Yingying stopped. Xie Jingyu asked, "what''s the matter?""The moon is so big tonight," she said, looking up at the sky. Xie Jingyu also looked up, "yes, it''s really Ah


    There was a sudden sharp pain in his crotch. Shi Yingying kicked him severely. He bent down and shrunk into a ball. In the moonlight, Shi Yingying rushed to the moon cave like a rabbit.


    Xie Jingyu cried out, "catch her, catch her!"


    There was only a man in black standing by the door. When he heard the cry, he immediately rushed to Shi Yingying. In the face of danger, Shi Yingying threw out the stone he had just picked up with a swing of his arm. "The poisoned concealed weapon!"


    As soon as the man in black heard it, he instinctively dodged, and Shi Yingying ran towards the flower hall, "Du Changfeng --"


    Du Changfeng heard the sound, and rushed out of the flower hall directly. With his toes gently on the water surface of the lotus pond, he jumped over, took the running figure into his arms, and yelled, "come on!"


    Just after the words, a group of soldiers with torches rushed in and surrounded Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying in the middle.


    Xie Jingyu, who was standing in the dark, knew that he was following Shi Yingying''s way again. He turned blue with anger, but he had no choice. He gave a signal to all the people in black to go back, and he also slipped through the back door.


    Although the person found, let Shi Yingying didn''t expect is, Yanchun courtyard dead don''t admit they caught Shi Yingying, to her inexplicable appear here, also feel very strange.


    Shi Yingying coldly watched them perform and took Du Changfeng to the backyard. But the people in black in the backyard seemed to be missing. None of them could be found, and Xie Jingyu did not know that he was missing.


    Shi Yingying ran to the room where she was shut up. Everything else was the same, except that there was no food on the table, and a girl was sleeping on the bed. They rushed in. The girl was awakened and immediately sat up. She only wore a light belly pocket, which made all the soldiers look straight. Shi Yingying was so angry that she quickly pulled Du Changfeng out.


    Obviously, all the evidence has been destroyed by them. Even if Xie Jingyu has a wound on his hand, it doesn''t mean anything. He can find 100 people to prove that his injury has nothing to do with Shi Yingying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C926

    Du Changfeng takes Shi Yingying home, but she is still in a lingering fear. He pulls her to the lamp to check carefully.


    Shi Yingying said, "I''m fine. I had a meal there."


    Du Changfeng looked at her and said, "in that place, can you still eat?"


    Shi Yingying said, "you can drink wine. Why can''t I eat?"


    "I had to drink it just to get in and look for you."


    Shi Yingying snorted, "if you drink, you can drink. Girls don''t cry less."


    Du Changfeng scratched the back of his head. "You said that acting should be full. They just gather together the atmosphere. I don''t look at any of them He was afraid that Shi Yingying would pester her again, so he quickly changed the topic: "do you say there are people in black in the backyard?"


    "Well," Shi Yingying looked dignified, picked up the small scissors and pulled out the wick. "I thought they were the pawns of the GouLan yard, but later I didn''t think they were like them. They were very good at handling things. They tried not to make any sound, and they didn''t speak easily. They seemed to have been specially trained."


    Du Changfeng frowned, "according to the law of Dongyue, no one is allowed to raise a warrior in private. If yanchunyuan really raises a warrior in private, it''s a big taboo!"


    "I suspect that those people in black have something to do with Xie Jingyu. Although he denies his relationship with yanchunyuan, he only says that he is a frequent visitor, so he knows it very well But I don''t think it''s as simple as being familiar with him. Judging from his manner, tone of speech and the respect of the people in black, he is likely to be the boss of Yanchun building. If so, the former owner of jintingge should be him, and even Changlong mihang has something to do with him. The more you come into contact with this man, the more weird he feels. "


    "Yingying, I know you are brave, but Xie Jingyu is very dangerous. Don''t check in the future. Give it to me and let me check it. If he wants to raise a warrior in private, he will die! "


    Shi Yingying said, "Xie Jingyu is very cunning. You may not be his opponent."


    Du Changfeng That means I''m not smart enough


    "If he is really the owner of Kingston court, Kingston court will be back in his hands again. If he has cheated me and taken my restaurant, I won''t let him off lightly."


    Du Changfeng couldn''t bear it, "Yingying!"


    Shi Yingying patted his arm placidly, "well, I know you are worried about me, and I am also worried about you. Without military orders, it''s not fun for you to lead soldiers into the city and make trouble with the emperor."


    Du Changfeng said, "the emperor is confused, but the queen is not..." Shi Yingying had an eye knife and shut up immediately.


    Shi Yingying guessed right. Within two days, it spread to the emperor. The emperor went down to court and walked slowly back to Chengde hall. He saw that Prince Sheng was making trouble with his daughter-in-law. He coughed twice. Prince Sheng stood up straight and saluted respectfully, "father, you are going down to court."


    "Well," the emperor told him, "you are not young. How can you stick to your mother all day long? Look at Qingyang. There are so many things to do every day. Why don''t you learn from your sister Huang."


    Sheng Prince bowed his head, "father''s lesson is that his son is wrong."


    Bai Qianfan said, "don''t mention Qingyang. The things she did are so funny."


    The emperor asked, "what happened to her?"


    "She said that the civet cat of the Empress Dowager couldn''t swim, so she threw it into the water tank and almost didn''t drown it."


    The emperor laughed. "She''s really worried." He waved his hand to Prince Sheng and said, "I heard a joke today."


    Bai Qianfan loves to listen to jokes and says, "what is it?"


    "A court official told Du Changfeng in court today that he was taking a group of soldiers to visit the kilns," the emperor said with a wheeze. "There is no one else except him to visit the kilns


    Bai Qianfan said, "no, Du Changfeng is not like this kind of person, Yingying is so powerful."


    "Later, I heard that Shi Yingying had gone too. The couple played separately."


    Bai Qianfan opened his mouth wide and said, "Yingying has gone too..."


    "What''s so strange about that," said the emperor. "Shi Yingying has a bold and unconstrained personality. She wants to see it."


    Bai Qianfan frowned, "I know their husband and wife''s behavior, absolutely not what you think."


    The emperor specially came to tell her that he only felt that he had hurt Du Changfeng a few words and wanted to be happy. After all, he was once a rival in love. Du Changfeng and his wife''s conduct, he also knows.


    He said: "even if they did go, it should be for a reason, but Du Changfeng led his troops into the city without military order. With this, I can investigate his responsibility."


    Bai Qianfan said, "you just said that there was a reason for this. He made friends with Jia Tong. It''s better to let Jia Tong inquire."


    The emperor looked at her askance, "are you pleading for Du Changfeng?"


    Bai Qianfan squeezed his eyes at him. "The children are so big, and they are so careful."


    With a smile, the emperor held her in his arms and bowed his head to kiss the corner of her mouth. "Everything else is easy to discuss. I''ll be careful about it to the end."


    Bai Qianfan was tickled by his tiny kisses. He giggled and dodged, "husband, I''m yours. No one can take it away."The emperor is the king of the world, but what he likes most is his wife''s "husband". With this sentence, all the unhappiness disappeared.


    "OK, it''s up to you. Let Jia Tong ask."


    So, Mr. Jia went to camp in the suburbs and asked Du Changfeng for a drink.


    Mr. Jia used to like to joke. He teased Du Changfeng when he met him. "Oh, general Du is famous now."


    Du Changfeng puzzled, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s said that general Du has led his troops to visit the kiln. Even the emperor laments that his style is inferior to that of the war."


    When Du Changfeng heard the emperor''s two words, he understood in his heart, "has it come to the emperor''s ears?"


    "Can''t you pass it on? Someone''s suing you."


    "Who sued me?"


    "Liu Mingfeng, who is in charge of the Jin army, said that it''s ridiculous for you to lead soldiers into the city without reporting and go to visit kilns."


    "What does the emperor say?"


    Jia Tong took a drink from the glass: "what''s the emperor''s attitude towards you, you don''t know? In a word, it''s better to be careful. If it wasn''t for the empress''s intercession, I would definitely ask you about your sin this time. "


    Du Changfeng said with a smile, "the emperor is confused, but the queen is not..."


    "Oh, please stop," Jia Tong quickly waved his hand, looked back, and called the guard at the door away. "I don''t think you know what the emperor''s taboo is. Can you say that? When it comes to the emperor''s ears, the queen has also saved you. "


    Du Changfeng was a little angry, but he didn''t talk about it.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do in goulanyuan? I heard that my sister-in-law has gone too? " Mr. Jia joked again, "it''s a good story that husband and wife are going to visit the kiln together."


    "Screw you." Du Changfeng said, "I''m looking for Yingying." So he said the matter roughly, but he didn''t mention some details.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C927

    Jia Tong was surprised to hear Du Changfeng finish saying, "you mean yanchunyuan caught his sister-in-law, that''s great. Why don''t you take down a group of people and seal the ghost place?"


    "I''m not a constable. How can I arrest people? Besides, the judge has to talk about evidence. There''s no evidence. How do you think Dali temple will be broken just by Ying Ying''s words?"


    "Why does yanchunyuan want to catch younger brothers and sisters?"


    "Who knows."


    Jia Tong said, "since you are looking for your daughter-in-law, the emperor will probably turn a blind eye and will not care. The more you pretend to be nervous, the more relaxed the emperor is. "


    Du Changfeng was angry with him and said, "how to pretend? I''m really nervous. Your green lotus has been arrested. Aren''t you nervous? Why don''t you look for someone to fight for? "


    Jia Tong, the thief, leaned over and said, "if you want to talk to your brother, you really don''t care about your mother?"


    "Screw you!" Du Changfeng pushed him away. "I only think about my child, his mother, and no one else."


    Jia Tong''s smile, a look I understand.


    Du Changfeng gave him a white look, "do you believe it or not?" After a pause, he asked, "do you know a man named Xie Jingyu?"


    "I know." Jia Tong said, "the big businessman in the capital has a silk shop. He used to be in charge of his father''s family. Later, when his father passed away, he set up a door and married Prime Minister Du''s sister. He is also a powerful man. What, did he provoke you? "


    Du Changfeng: "I want to kill him."


    Jia Tong Ah? Why? "


    "He''s thinking about my daughter-in-law."


    Jia Tong Leng for a long time, smile: "now you understand the emperor''s mood, right, since the daughter-in-law was thinking about, is not with eating a fly like diaphragm should?"


    Du Changfeng Which side are you on? "


    Jia Tong said with a smile, "I''ll talk about the matter. Although I''m from the emperor, we were brothers when we were young. We grew up in a pair of trousers."


    Du Changfeng despised the way: "you are not with Ning nine wear a pair of pants, how to change?"


    Jia Tong: "ah, you are a man. Don''t worry, Xie Jingyu. I''ll teach him a lesson for you. Don''t interfere. He has prime minister Du''s support behind him. Nobody looks good when he makes a big noise."


    Du Changfeng: "my daughter-in-law''s business, why should outsiders intervene?"


    "Am I an outsider? Your daughter-in-law is me Brother and sister, I take Jinyan as my son. My family, Lanqing, doesn''t like to practice martial arts. Jinyan likes it. Every time I go to my place, he always pesters me to play two sets of boxing. My family, Xiaoduo, also likes him. Let''s be parents in law... "


    Du Changfeng It''s all the same


    On the second day, Mr. Jia reported the matter to the emperor at his discretion. Naturally, some places were spared, and some places were embellished. When the emperor heard that Du Changfeng went to GouLan courtyard to find Shi Yingying, he turned a blind eye and said, "let him not do it again." That''s the end of it.


    But it''s not over with Mr. Jia. He regards Du Changfeng as a brother. His brother''s daughter-in-law is thought of by others, and he is not at ease. He says that if he wants to teach Xie Jingyu a lesson, he naturally has to keep his word.


    So he went to the house of internal affairs to buy silk. He whispered in this way. The next day, he sold the goods to Jinchang silk shop in the name of the royal family. Naturally, the price was too low.


    Xie Jingyu didn''t dare to offend the people from the palace. He had to be polite when he lost money.


    He is not an imperial businessman, and the palace has never come to him to buy goods. This is a strange thing. Xie Jingyu is a smart man. If anyone wants to punish him, there is no one else except Shi YingYing and his wife.


    That day, he thought he was a good chess player. First, he talked to Shi Yingying, and then let her see Du Changfeng drinking flower wine. In this way, when the couple separated from each other, Shi Yingying would surely fall into his arms.


    I didn''t expect that Shi Yingying just pretended to be obedient to him. Even seeing Du Changfeng''s anger after drinking Huajiu was fake. When he was unprepared, she suddenly attacked her and made her succeed. She almost exposed herself.


    In addition, this time, new and old grudges poured into his heart, and almost made him spit out his old blood. When he returned to the house, Xie Jingyu was furious and smashed the new paperweight.


    The housekeeper looks at the glittering and translucent floor and wants to cry. Is it Paperweight? Is it white silver


    On the tenth day of the twelfth lunar month, Du Changfeng stops bathing. Jia Tong specially invites their husband and wife to get together in the house. While the two wives are not around, Jia Tong tells Du Changfeng about punishing Xie Jingyu.


    Du Changfeng listened to funny, arched his hand, "I thank you, Mr. Jia."


    "One family doesn''t talk to two families," Jia Tong patted him on the shoulder. "OK, even if it''s over, Xie Jingyu has a deep foundation and a hard backstage. You''d better not make a quarrel with him, so you don''t have to ask for trouble."


    Du Changfeng has his own plan. He doesn''t plan to tell others for the time being, so he nodded, "well, I know."


    The curtain was picked up, Jia Xiaoduo stumbled in, just ran to her father''s front, a dog fell, fell and did not cry, hands on the ground, a small buttock up, he stood up again, just rubbed a face of ash, with a face of ignorant expression, very funny.Jia Tong was so distressed that he picked up his daughter and stepped on the land hard: "my little flower fell down. I stepped on it and killed you!"


    Jia Xiaoduo holding her father''s face, vaguely said, "father is not angry, flower, does not hurt."


    Jia Tong carefully wiped the dust off her daughter''s face and gave her a kiss on her big cake face. "My little flower is so good!"


    Du Changfeng also teased Jia Xiaoduo with a smile, "it''s so brave. I don''t cry even if I fall."


    Jia Tong said to Du Changfeng, "how did you think about my proposal that day?"


    "What proposal?"


    "You," Jia Tong looked at him contemptuously, "why don''t you care about such a big thing?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let my little flower marry your Jinyan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What? "No?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, "he said


    "Don''t you think my little flower is beautiful?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, "he said


    "Do you think Xiaoduo Piao is beautiful?"


    Du Changfeng looked up. The little girl was sucking her finger. She was smiling at him. The corners of her mouth were full of sparkling water. It seemed that the finger was delicious. Her cheeks were bulging and her face became bigger.


    Du Changfeng coughed twice, "it doesn''t matter if it''s beautiful, but the important thing is that Xiaoduo is lovely."


    "You still don''t think Xiaoduo is beautiful."


    Green lotus and Shi Yingying just came in with their children. When they heard this, they said, "Mr. Jia, you''ve made a mistake again. Why do you force people to admit that Xiaoduo is beautiful? General Du is right. It doesn''t matter whether you are beautiful or not. Just cute. "


    She explained to Du Changfeng, "don''t mind, general. Since I heard someone say that his daughter is not beautiful outside, I''ve become ill. Every day I force my servant to ask if Xiaoduo Piao is beautiful. I haven''t been ill for a long time. I don''t know how to do it today..."


    Du Changfeng is also a little embarrassed. In fact, it''s OK to add one sentence. He quickly calls his son over: "Jinyan, let Xiaoduo be your daughter-in-law, OK?"


    Du Jinyan looked up at Jia Xiaoduo, the look of disgust is particularly obvious, "no, I want sister Qingyang to be my daughter-in-law."


    Du Changfeng


    Shi yingying


    Green lotus


    Jia Tong There is ambition


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C928

    In recent years, people in the city are busy preparing new year''s goods. On the 25th of December, there was a big fair on the street, and people from all over the country came to the fair. Shops opened their doors early, put up colorful flags, and set up more stalls. A wide range of goods were put out in a row, like two long dragons.


    At that time, there were more people on Hou Street than at any time. It was just a sea of people. In addition to buying various kinds of incense for sacrifice, five color dried fruit, door god, New Year pictures, peach charms, candles, gold and silver paper, giant wax, etc., there were red paper, door god, snacks, candy, imperial calendar, Kitchen God, toys, door god, toys for children, new clothes and firecrackers. There are cooked food, pigs, sheep, chickens and ducks, red carp, fresh fruits and vegetables, distiller''s grains, magnetic fou ware, dustpan, bamboo basket and so on.


    The market opened for three days in a row. Shi Yingying led her two children to go shopping with Jin chuan''er and Zhu axia every day. When she saw what was missing at home, she bought it back. She likes to earn money and spend money. For her, earning money is an interest and spending money to buy happiness. She not only responds to the children''s demands, but also buys it for Jin chuan''er. With such a generous master, the three slaves all burst into laughter.


    Until the time when they were about to turn on the lights, Shi Yingying took them back.


    A few days away from the new year, red lanterns were hung in the house early, and the red light of festivity came out in the night. As soon as people came in, Liu''s mother brought the food to the table with her maids. Smelling the smell of the food, Du Jinyan ran over with a cheering sound. Liu''s mother grabbed him and scratched his nose with a smile. "Greedy cat, clean your hands before dinner, forget it?"


    Du Jinyan was brought up by Liu''s mother when he was a child. He was very close to her. He stretched out his hand and said, "mother, help me wipe it."


    Liu''s mother took him to wash his hands, wiped them clean, and then sat on the chair, waiting for him to eat.


    Shi Yingying said, "Mom, don''t get used to him too much. When people grow up, they want to learn from his Laozi to be a general. How can they have a meal and feed him?"


    Du Jinyan blushed and took the chopsticks to eat.


    Liu''s mother said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t take long to wait for him. When the young master marries his daughter-in-law, his mother will be old and can''t wait for him any more. He will have to wait for his daughter-in-law."


    Shi Yingying thought of what happened in Jia Tong''s house that day and couldn''t help laughing, "who do you want to marry?"


    Du Jinyan is not ambiguous about this, very frankly said, "I want to marry sister Qingyang!"


    Liu mother scared to cover his mouth, "my darling, this can''t be nonsense, that''s the princess, but it''s expensive."


    Shi pengpeng analyzes for his younger brother, "not to mention whether you can marry Qingyang''s younger sister, even if the emperor is kind enough to let the princess marry you, you are the only one who will serve her."


    Du Jinyan a face does not matter, "I like her, willing to wait on her."


    Shi Yingying couldn''t help knocking him with chopsticks, "Hey, don''t dream. We don''t dare to climb up. I think Jia Xiaoduo is more suitable."


    Du Jinyan snorted and lowered his head to eat. Although he was young, he knew that Princess Qingyang was different from them. She was the emperor''s daughter and a noble princess, unlike Jia Xiaoduo, who could see her if he wanted to.


    After dinner, Shi YingYing and Shi Chuang are checking accounts under the light. From time to time, they hear a bang in the yard. It''s Zhu and Jin Chuaner with Du Jinyan setting off the artillery battle they just bought.


    Shi Yingying listens to her son slapping and yelling in the yard. Looking at her daughter''s eyes and eyebrows, she can''t help laughing. She is really a blessed person. She has a beloved husband, a clever child and a good business.


    This is just the beginning, she said to herself in her heart: it will be better and better in the future! She will open more shops and do more business. One day, she will become the richest man in Lin''an City.


    The idea is very beautiful, but the reality is very cruel. Shi Yingying is awakened by a sudden cry and turns to look at the door.


    The gatekeeper came in in a hurry. "Madam, it''s not good. Many officers and soldiers came. They said they wanted to catch criminals..."


    Shi Yingying clapped her case and said, "are you kidding me? How can the arresting criminals get to my home? Is it bad luck for the Chinese new year


    She walked out with great strides. The yard was full of soldiers in armor. Some of them held torches to shine brightly.


    As soon as Du Jinyan saw her coming out, he ran to her and hugged her legs. "Niang, who are they? Why did you break into our house? "


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK. There''s your mother." Shi Yingying asks mother Liu to take the two children in.


    At this time, a man in an official robe came out and looked at Shi Yingying, "are you the boss of Ruyi building?"


    "It''s me." Shi Yingying was not afraid. She asked in a loud voice, "who is the official?"


    Someone nearby immediately said, "don''t be rude. This is Fu Yin Zhang."


    "Why did Mr. Zhang come to my house?"


    "You are accused of using tribute tea for personal use. Do you know the crime?"


    Shi Ying Ying Leng for a moment, "what tribute tea?"


    "The Yunwu special tea used in Ruyi building before rain is tribute tea, don''t you know?"


    "My Lord must have made a mistake. I really use the cloud and mist before the rain, but it''s not a special tea.""Don''t quibble. I''ve just sent someone to search Ruyi building and found out these tea leaves. They are not Yunwu special tea before the rain. What is it?" Zhang Fu Yin said, raising his hand, holding a bag of things.


    "May I have a look, my lord?"


    Zhang Fu Yin came forward and opened the cloth bag for her to have a look. In the coarse cloth bag, there were some green bud like tea leaves, which were similar to those used in Jiangnan upstairs.


    "How can you tell, my Lord, that this is special tea?"


    "Whether it''s true or not, I''ll find out naturally."


    suddenly, a very thin whistle sound came up, and everyone saw a blue light rising into the sky. Zhang Fu Yin and a commander in armor looked at each other and said, "come on, take the criminals away!"


    The pillar immediately stopped in front of Shi Yingying, "no one can take my wife away."


    Zhang Fu Yin didn''t expect that a little servant would dare to come forward, and he was so angry, "what are you doing? Get out of my way


    It''s a polite word to say "pull away". Several soldiers come forward and fight against the pillar. Although the pillar is not a trainer, it has amazing brute force. He is not afraid of beating. He swings a soldier and throws it to the side, which makes the two people cry.


    "Useless things!" Liu Mingfeng, the commander of the Jin army, said: "take him down!" with a wave of his hand


    "Wait a minute," Shi Yingying knew that there were many of them. She was afraid that Zhu would suffer losses and drank, "it''s nothing to do with him. I''ll just follow you."


    "Madame!" Jin chuan''er stopped in front again. "My master is general Du stationed in the camp. Who dares to be presumptuous?"


    Liu Mingfeng sneered, "the prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people. What is a little general! Take the men away


    Where Jin chuan''er and Zhu are willing to go, they have to protect Shi Yingying. Other servants in the mansion dare not fight against the officers and soldiers, and stand there timidly.


    Jin chuan''er is about to take out a dagger in a hurry and is stopped by Shi Yingying. If he wants to fight, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She whispered a few words to Jin chuan''er, but Jin chuan''er was silent, but her eyes were red.


    Shi Yingying turned and walked towards the door. The pillar wanted to chase him. She was held by Jin chuan''er and shook her head to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C929

    When Zhu saw Shi Yingying being taken away, he stamped his feet and complained about Jin chuan''er, "what are you pulling me for? The lady has taken it away for them


    "I know," said Jin chuan''er, "do you see the signal sent by a Xia to the general? When the general sees the signal, he will come to save his wife. All we have to do is delay time. "


    The pillar is very urgent, "I just want to delay time, you still drag..."


    "We can''t make trouble in the house. My wife said that it was OK originally. If we make trouble, we will lose control. It will be bad."


    "What about that?"


    At this time, a Xia came running, holding a bag in his hand and said, "go, I know which way they are going. Take a shortcut to chase them!"


    The pillar asked, "what do you have?"


    "Artillery battle!"


    Jinchuan son a listen to understand, patted him, "or you smart, see the situation is not right, quickly sent a signal to the general."


    A Xia is patted by her body a short, hey hey, laughed twice.


    Zhu was a little worried. "I hope the general can see the signal bomb."


    Jin chuan''er and a Xia said with one voice, "the general will see it."


    -


    of course, Du Changfeng saw the signal bomb. Last time, Shi Yingying disappeared in broad daylight. Fortunately, Jin chuan''er sent someone to the camp to report the news, so he could take people back in a hurry. Later, Shi Yingying found it, and people were OK. He was still afraid and left some signal bombs at home. In case something happened in the evening and it was inconvenient to find him, he could send the signal bomb, He just in case, did not expect the house really sent a signal bomb.


    His heart thumping straight jump, dare not hesitate, quickly took a team of soldiers to return to the city, but was pulled by the deputy general, good advice, "general, there is no military order, you can''t lead soldiers into the city, the last lesson forgotten?"


    Du Changfeng didn''t have time to entangle with him. He pushed hard and said, "I''m responsible if something goes wrong!"


    "But you can''t take your brothers to risk, general. It''s a crime to let someone take hold of you again."


    Du Changfeng thought a little and ordered his soldiers: "you stay, I will enter the city myself."


    "General!" The soldier was his confidant. Naturally, he would not. He knelt down on one foot and said, "brothers are willing to follow the general, no matter what the misfortune or the blessing."


    "It''s an order!" Du Changfeng gave a big drink and rode into the night.


    The camp is not far from the city, and it takes him an hour to speed up. Du Changfeng is very anxious. He doesn''t know what happened at home, but if it''s not urgent, he will never send a signal to him easily. He runs all the way, his brain is also running fast, and he guesses all kinds of things that may happen. Finally, all the guesses converge into one person''s name: Xie Jingyu.


    Du Changfeng bit his teeth. It must be him again.


    It was very cold. The wind cut his face like a knife. However, it was nothing to general Du, who was used to the harsh environment in Northwest China. He suddenly felt a little cool on his face. When he looked up, he found that there were some snowflakes floating in the sky at some time.


    He became more and more anxious and kept beating the horses. Gradually, the vague outline of the city gate finally appeared in front of him, but when he ran to the front of him, the city gate was closed and he couldn''t get in.


    Du Changfeng got off his horse and patted the gate, "open the door, open the door quickly, I want to enter the city..."


    However, no one answered whatever he did. Du Changfeng used to be the commander of the nine gates. He knew about the guard of the gate. He knew that it was too cold, so the guards went to the turret upstairs to escape the cold.


    He stepped back and looked up. Sure enough, he saw a small lamp in the turret. He picked up the stone and threw it on the eaves of the turret. Sure enough, he heard someone yelling: "who dares to break into the gate at night? It''s not fatal!"


    Du Changfeng answered in a deep voice, "Du Changfeng, the garrison camp of the capital, has something urgent to enter the city!"


    In the roaring wind, he heard the rapid footsteps. Soon, the gate opened and the guard saluted him. "General Du has official documents to enter the city."


    Du Changfeng is too lazy to explain to him. He pushes people away, flies on his horse and rushes into Lin''an City.


    The guards, facing the enemy, took a few steps to chase them. "General Du, stop. You''re going to be accused of breaking into the gate at night..."


    "Come on, stop him..."


    "Someone''s breaking into the gate at night. Report to the upper authorities quickly!"


    Facing the shouts of the guards, Du Changfeng turned a deaf ear and sped away towards his home.


    -


    it''s not difficult for Jin chuan''er to go to the roof. When they were in the northwest, they often climbed to the roof to bask in the moon. This habit was brought out by general Du of their family. At that time, general Du liked to sit on the roof when he had nothing to do. The guys at the bottom thought it was interesting, learned from him, and followed suit.


    It''s just that the roof in the northwest is flat, and the roof in the capital is pointed, so it''s not easy to walk. However, they did not care about many, lying on the roof, lit a gun battle and threw it into the lower ranks. The sudden explosion immediately caused a riot, and the orderly ranks were in a mess.


    Liu Mingfeng yelled: "don''t panic, surround the criminals!"


    The soldiers immediately formed a circle and trapped Shi Yingying inside. They looked around warily, but after a few blasts, there was silence and nothing happened.Someone picked up a gun fight on the ground, "report to commander, it''s a gun fight! It''s supposed to be thrown out by some children who are fond of playing. "


    Liu Mingfeng didn''t take it seriously. With a wave of his hand, he said, "integrate the team and go."


    However, after a while, the artillery battle was thrown again. This time, the number was more and the soldiers jumped.


    Liu Mingfeng frowned and scanned the roofs on both sides. "Alert, someone''s robbing. Go to the roof!"


    When the soldiers got the order, they immediately surrounded Shi Yingying. Some of them stepped on the shoulders of their companions and climbed to the roof.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Jin chuan''er held the dagger in his hand and asked ah Xia, "do you have a knife with you?"


    A Xia patted his waist: "tube enough," he said to the pillar, "you open the way, let''s go to the lady."


    Zhu nods, holds a dagger in his hand, shouts and jumps down. Behind, Jin chuan''er and a Xia also jump down. Just climbed the roof of the soldiers did not stand firm, see someone jumped from the roof, so also jump down.


    The pillar is tall and strong, waving the knife in her hand, with a brute force to kill a bloody road. Ah Xia follows her closely, and after Jin chuan''er''s death, she moves quickly. She sees the bright light of the knife flashing, and there is a scream in the crowd.


    Liu Mingfeng didn''t expect that some of the servants of Du Fu had such excellent skills. He was surprised. He was a practitioner. He stood in the dark and carefully observed Jin chuan''er''s moves. After a long time, he found that it was just a way of repeating several moves, but she was too fast and dazzled. She looked so amazing.


    He deceives the body in the past, looks at the gap, moves down, hits on Jin Chuan er''s Hemp tendon, her hand loosens, the dagger falls to the ground. Liu Mingfeng kicks her knee socket, grabs her arm, cuts her backhand, and Jin chuan''er can''t move.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C930

    The pillar didn''t know how many times he suffered, but he rushed to Shi Yingying. A Xia handed the dagger to Shi Yingying, "madam, let''s kill out."


    As soon as the words fell, they heard Jin chuan''er scream. They looked up. Jin chuan''er was trampled by Liu Mingfeng. Two soldiers were tying Jin chuan''er.


    "Chuan''er!" Several people yelled at the same time. Shi Yingying didn''t want to make too much noise. Seeing this, she grabbed a Xia''s knife and stabbed the soldiers who stopped her.


    Seeing that the most fierce one was subdued by the commander, the morale of the Jin army was greatly boosted. They surrounded Shi YingYing and did not dare to get close to him and stabbed him with a long gun.


    The leg of the pillar was pierced, and the body was tilted. Half of the leg knelt on the ground. A Xia and Shi Yingying helped him. At the moment of bending over, the sharp spears both reached the throat of Shi YingYing and a Xia


    All the voices are still, only the snowflakes flying all over the sky, gently falling on everyone''s head, face


    Jin chuan''er falls to the ground and looks at the gun on Shi Yingying''s throat. Her tears flow silently.


    Shi Yingying threw the dagger and looked at ah Xia, "throw away the knife."


    A Xia hesitated for a while, obedient threw.


    Although the long gun almost stuck to Shi Yingying''s throat, she slowly pulled up the pillar and held his arm with a Xia. The three people stood upright, like three proud little poplars.


    With a sneer on his lips, Liu Mingfeng said to Zhang Fuyin, "what do you think of the criminals resisting arrest and being killed in the streets?"


    Zhang Fu Yin didn''t expect that he would kill him here. He was surprised, "this I''m afraid it''s not right. We''d better put them in jail and then... "


    Liu Mingfeng looked at the sky. "They sent a signal to Du Changfeng. I''m afraid there will be a long dream at night."


    "The commander forgot that the gate of the city was closed at the moment. Du Changfeng couldn''t get in without official documents."


    Liu Mingfeng shook his head. "I''ve heard a little about Du Changfeng. He''s not a soft persimmon. I''m afraid a gate can''t stop him."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the sound of a horse''s hoof broke the silence of the night, and one person and one rider rushed out of the snowstorm and blocked their way.


    Zhang Fu Yin''s mouth was wide open in amazement. "He came as expected."


    Liu Mingfeng put his hand on the scabbard and walked slowly through the crowd.


    Zhu and a Xia were pleasantly surprised. "Madam, the general is coming."


    Shi Yingying has a face from the beginning to the end. She doesn''t show any weakness. When she sees Du Changfeng, she blinks her eyes and rolls down a string of tears.


    Through the wind and snow, Du Changfeng also looks at his daughter-in-law. Shi Yingying, who is strong, tough and can stand alone at any time, looks at him with tears, making his heart ache.


    Four eyes look at each other and understand each other''s eyes.


    "General Du," Liu Mingfeng broke the silence, "why do you block my way?"


    "Why did Liu Tongling arrest my wife?"


    "She used tribute tea privately. In order to commit a crime, Mr. Zhang is responsible for investigating the case, and our commander is only responsible for escorting."


    "Is there any evidence?"


    Zhang Fu Yin took out the bag of tea and said, "this is the evidence."


    "Where did you get it?"


    "Naturally, it is Ruyi building."


    "Who can prove that this tea is from Ruyi building?"


    "The man of Ruyi building can prove it."


    "It''s also possible that you brought your own tribute tea and framed my wife when you didn''t pay attention."


    "General Du, don''t spit out blood!"


    Du Changfeng sneered, "how can we prove that this is tribute tea?"


    "Naturally, I''ll ask the adults who are in charge of tea in the palace to say goodbye."


    "That is to say, it has not been proved that this tea is tribute tea?"


    Zhang Fu Yin: "this..."


    Liu Mingfeng said, "it''s time to take criminals back to investigate. After investigation, there will be results."


    "If it''s not settled, my wife is not a criminal. Let her go."


    "General Du, please don''t interfere with our case."


    Du Changfeng sneered and slowly pulled out his sword. "I don''t want to interfere with your business, but my wife and several servants have to stay."


    Liu Mingfeng saw him draw the sword, but he laughed, "do you want to leave your wife alone? General Du is too conceited. "


    He raised his hand, Jin Jun who hold the sword, hold the gun, Qi Qi aimed at Du Changfeng.


    When the sword pulled out the crossbow, Shi Yingying said, "Du Changfeng, I''ll go with them. You wait for me at home. I''m not afraid of the shadow. I won''t admit anything that''s not necessary. I believe that the adults will investigate the matter clearly and return my innocence. "


    "Yingying," Du Changfeng''s heart contracted fiercely, bringing great pain. He had a bad feeling, as if Shi Yingying could never come back.


    He jumped off the horse, black face, looking at Shi Yingying word by word said, "I promised, at any time will not leave you, forget?"


    Shi Yingying sniffed. She didn''t forget that a long time ago, Du Changfeng''s heart had not been settled. What she was most afraid of was that he would leave. Later, he promised her that he would never leave her. From then until now, no matter how hard, he has always been with her, she is right, Du Changfeng is a responsible man.Liu Mingfeng yelled, "take down this disorderly thief who interferes with official business!"


    The Jin army swarmed up, but Du Changfeng rose up. His sword pointed at Liu Mingfeng. He was outnumbered. He had to catch the thief first.


    Liu Mingfeng is a practitioner. Naturally, he won''t shrink back. He tells the Jinjun to step back. He wants to have a good fight with Du Changfeng.


    Snow gradually heavy up, previously sporadic snow into snow flakes, rub cotton pull wadding like overwhelming falling. The Jin soldiers standing quietly soon accumulated a thin layer of snow on their helmets, and even their eyebrows were stained with white, but no one paid any attention to it. They were all watching the duel between the two masters nervously.


    The two men were fighting up and down, and their figures were crisscrossing. They only heard the clear sound of sword colliding with sword. Du Changfeng was good at Kung Fu, but he did his best. After a short period of sticking, Liu Mingfeng was forced to step back. Finally, Liu Mingfeng let go of his sword and thrust it into the snow.


    Du Changfeng was about to hold his sword against him. At the same time, several strong winds came behind him, so he had to dodge. He stepped on the long guns of the Jin army and flew around in the air, and landed on Shi Yingying''s side.


    As soon as his feet fell to the ground, he immediately took Shi Yingying''s hand and asked in a low voice, "is it cold?"


    "Not bad." Just now, when Du Changfeng and Liu Mingfeng were fighting fiercely, Shi Yingying''s heart was about to jump out of her throat. She didn''t remember that she was cold. At the moment, her husband was beside him, and she looked at him for a moment.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "I''m not afraid."


    The couple looked at each other with warmth, and a smile rose from the corner of their mouth. Against the snowflakes all over the sky, they seemed to have some romantic taste.


    The Jin soldiers around look at each other. Is there something wrong with these two? You are prisoners. Hello


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C931

    When the couple got together, their hearts were at ease, one with a sword, the other with a knife, looking coldly at the Jin army around them.


    The Jin soldiers were surprised to see the daggers in the hands of Shi YingYing and the two boys. It was clear that they had thrown all the daggers away. How could they have them again? Many jin soldiers who were cut by the daggers were afraid to get too close.


    Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin exchanged their eyes and looked up, but Gong Chunhong, the commander of Jiumen, came with the people who were patrolling the Fifth Battalion.


    As soon as he saw Du Changfeng, Gong Chunhong immediately ordered, "surround the criminals who break into the city gate."


    The people who patrolled the five battalions immediately dispersed, forming a situation of encirclement, encircling Du Changfeng and Jin army.


    Liu Mingfeng saw that it was wrong. He caught Du Changfeng and surrounded the Jin army. "Governor, what are you doing?"


    Gong Chunhong arched his hand at him. "Someone broke into the gate at night tonight. It''s the duty of the governor to catch the criminals. I don''t know what Liu Tongling is doing?"


    Liu Mingfeng said, "what you want to catch is Du Changfeng. How can you surround my people?"


    Gong Chunhong looked around and said, "I''m sorry, please ask Liu Tongling to withdraw all your people."


    Liu Mingfeng Withdraw, Shi Yingying will fall into the hands of the Fifth Battalion. Don''t withdraw. In case Gong Chunhong and Du Changfeng join hands, they will just round his Jin army. It''s a dilemma whether to withdraw or not


    Gong Chunhong asked, "is Liu Tongling handling a case?"


    "Yes, assist Zhang Fu Yin in investigating the case of private use of tribute tea in Ruyi building, and is about to take the criminal back to Yamen."


    Gong Chunhong frowned, "the case of private use of tribute tea? Why don''t I know when I patrol the Fifth Battalion? "


    Zhang Fu Yin came out and said, "governor, this is a case undertaken by our official. You don''t need to patrol the Fifth Battalion." All four of them have the same official positions. No one has to sell their face.


    "Joke, all the cases in the capital have to go. I''ve been patrolling the Fifth Battalion. How did the Fu Yin master manage to come to the inner city?"


    "Don''t you know that the capital is divided into districts, and Ruyi building is just under my jurisdiction, so it belongs to me."


    "According to Mr. Zhang, boss Shi lives in my area, so I am in charge of him." Gong Chunhong snorted coldly, "come on, take these criminals back to the Yamen."


    "Do you want to rob people with me?"


    "This governor is just following the rules."


    Du Changfeng and his wife, who were trapped in the center of the crowd, looked relaxed. Du Changfeng put Shi Yingying in his cloak, rubbed her stiff face, and called to Gong Chunhong: "governor, let''s talk about it in a shelter. It''s too cold."


    Gong Chunhong should say, "this is the reason." He glanced at Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin, "two adults, my yamen is not far from here. How about going there to be warm?"


    According to the distance, it is true that the Wuying yamen is closer. Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin look at each other, and no one expects to kill Gong Chunhong. He keeps saying that he will catch the criminals who break into the city gate at night. Who knows whether he is really catching them or not? They also know the relationship between Gong Chunhong and Du Changfeng. When Du Changgang was the nine gate governor of the former dynasty, Gong Chunhong was his deputy. Although he has not seen him for many years, it is not clear whether the friendship is still there.


    Gong Chunhong said, "Liu Tongling, Mr. Zhang, we all work for the emperor. We don''t see each other when we look up. Why fight? Let''s try together. It''s so cold and it''s snowing. It''s not a good thing to stand in the ice and snow, don''t you think? I have charcoal fire and good wine there. Let''s drink two cups to warm up our bodies and solve the case together. Isn''t it better than standing here? Besides, I have to think about it for the brothers. No, they are all tired in the evening. Let them have a rest early. "


    Commander Liu and Zhang Fuyin are somewhat difficult to ride a tiger. Gong Chunhong''s words are beautiful and reasonable. Zhang Fu Yin was not a military officer. He was weaker and could not help the cold. He pulled the brim of his cloak and asked Liu Ming Feng in a deliberative tone, "what does Liu Tong Ling mean?"


    Liu Mingfeng pondered for a moment, "OK, listen to the governor''s advice, and go to patrol the Fifth Battalion together."


    So the Jin army withdrew, and Du Changfeng and his wife were escorted to the Yamen by the Fifth Battalion.


    After entering the yamen, Gong Chunhong''s attitude changed. He didn''t mention the case, and the criminals were not imprisoned. Instead, he invited Shi Yingying into the inner house, saying that he wanted to check the injury first.


    Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin sit in the Yamen and stare at each other.


    After an examination, we all had skin and flesh injuries. Only the pillar was seriously injured. We were stabbed in the thigh. After cleaning the wound, we applied powder and were placed in the wing room for rest.


    Du Changfeng was relieved and said to Gong Chunhong: "thank you, Chunhong."


    "I''ve heard that you broke into the city gate at night, so I had a premonition that something had happened. I didn''t expect that they caught my sister-in-law. What''s the matter? "


    Shi Yingying said with a bitter smile, "there is a misunderstanding. Where did I get the tribute tea? It''s just that the tea was specially transported from the south of the Yangtze River. Its quality is slightly better than that of the capital city. But the two adults can''t help but arrest people. My servants are afraid that I will suffer losses, so they sent a signal to Du Changfeng. In this way, he broke into the gate at night and caused trouble to the governor."Gong Chunhong said, "I don''t have any trouble. It''s just that it''s a bit strange. Has my sister-in-law ever offended anyone?"


    "There is one," said Shi Yingying. "It''s boss Xie of Jinchang silk shop. I had a holiday with him because of business."


    "I see," Gong Chunhong said, "that Xie Jingyu is not a simple man. He is the brother-in-law of prime minister Du. He has a good relationship with many officials in the court and has a wide range of contacts. If his wife offends him, she is in trouble. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of this. Brother Du and his wife will have a rest here tonight. Tomorrow Chunhong will send someone to escort them back to the house. "


    Du Changfeng arched his hand, "thank you, brother."


    Gong Chunhong said with a smile, "since you are brothers, you don''t have to thank me. Let''s have a rest."


    Du Changfeng sent him out and closed the door. The couple exchanged a tacit understanding look.


    "Why not tell the whole truth?"


    "You didn''t say that."


    Du Changfeng grinned and pinched her face. "You know me. I didn''t even tell Jia Tong. Since Xie Jingyu has a lot of contacts, the more people know, the easier it is to scare the snake. If Gong Chunhong is asked to investigate, there will be too many people and too many words. It''s hard to avoid divulging information. In addition to the relationship with Prime Minister Du, once the government comes forward, it will certainly find nothing. It''s better to keep the status quo and wait until we get some evidence. "


    "I think the same way. If the government makes a secret investigation, I''m afraid it can''t hide from Prime Minister Du. Yanchunyuan and jintingge can''t find anything at present. They can only start from Changlong rice shop."


    "Xie Jingyu can''t help us this time. You will be in more danger."


    "No, you''re here."


    "I''ll be sick at home tomorrow and protect you."


    "Jinyan should be very happy. He said that his martial arts master is not as good as his father."


    "You''re not happy?"


    Shi Yingying glanced at him and said, "I''m glad that someone has warmed the bed."


    Du Changfeng Look at his tough daughter-in-law


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C932

    Gong Chunhong was not ambiguous. Early in the morning, he invited an adult of the Ministry of internal affairs who specializes in tea to argue that tea was just ordinary cloud, not special cloud. It was a false alarm. Shi Yingying was acquitted. Although Du Changfeng broke into the city gate at night, it was also a matter of cause. He was able to admit his mistake and was in a good state. In addition, he was not investigated for his illness due to the cold weather. The case is over.


    But what is the truth? Everyone knows it. The tea Liu Mingfeng and his team found in Ruyi building is ordinary Yunwu Tea, but it was replaced by the prepared tribute tea. When Gong Chunhong got the tribute tea, it was replaced by ordinary Yunwu Tea again. Naturally, there was no problem.


    So far, it''s not easy to make a public announcement. It''s like the wind has passed without trace, and no one has mentioned it any more.


    Xie Jingyu was so angry that he lost his temper at home again. He managed to find an opportunity to make an arrangement. He wanted to bring down Shi Yingying. Who would have expected that there would be a lot of problems. In the end, he came back unscathed. However, the end of the new year is just around the corner, and it is not easy for him to start again, and he will wait until the end of the new year.


    From that day on, Du Changfeng was really ill at home and would not go back to camp. There were still a few days left for the new year. Military affairs were almost handled, and the rest of the Deputy generals could also handle them, so as not to mess up.


    When the emperor learned about Du Changfeng''s sick leave, he called Jia Tong for questioning. Jia Tong only later learned about that night''s events, and naturally added and subtracted. What he should not say was nothing more than Du Changfeng''s nervous daughter-in-law, who fell ill in a moment of anxiety, and so on. He didn''t say a word about his breaking into the gate that night and the fighting between the two sides that night.


    The emperor took a sip of hot tea in his hand from time to time. When he finished, he gave a strange smile and said, "OK, I know. You can bring a message to Du Changfeng for the Spring Festival. I hope you can live at home and keep it. You must get well before you go back to camp."


    Jia Tong said with a smile: "that minister thanks emperor long en for Du Changfeng. That boy must be very happy."


    "What do you say?"


    Jia Tong was a little presumptuous when he was happy, "isn''t it beautiful for him every night?"


    The emperor looked at him, "didn''t he say that he was infected with wind cold?"


    Jia Tong He has a good foundation and should recover quickly. "


    The emperor took a sip of tea and said calmly, "I don''t think so. I''d better raise more."


    Jia Tong is a little strange. How can he feel that the emperor doesn''t want Du Changfeng to recover? Is it not good to serve him when he is well?


    -


    Du Changfeng went back to the mansion to discuss merit and reward. At the beginning, he chose Jin chuan''er to return to the capital. He also saw that they had their own abilities. Jin chuan''er had a good knife, the pillar had a lot of brute force, and a Xia was smart. They follow Shi Yingying. They are servants and bodyguards. It''s no problem to protect her well.


    Three people, a ingot of gold ingot, Liu mother also has, she took good care of the two little masters, Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying did not return overnight, the children to her, the couple are very relieved.


    When Du Changfeng comes back to live for a long time, Du Jinyan is really the happiest. His martial arts teacher has gone home for the new year. He is worried that no one will accompany him to fight. Besides, his father is more beautiful than his martial arts teacher, but he is also more strict than his martial arts teacher.


    Standing in the ice and snow, not enough time to practice, even if the nose is frozen, do not let in. Mother Liu was distressed. She took her little cotton padded robe and waited for the incense to go out. She immediately carried her baby into the room.


    Shi pengpeng copied the post in the room. Although she was young, she had a good command of calligraphy. Her handwriting was very beautiful, and it looked very pleasing. Shi Yingying looked at it and couldn''t help praising her: "pengpeng is really good, much better than Niang. Niang was so bad that she didn''t practice her handwriting well. Your father always laughed at me. It''s like rowing an earthworm. It''s ugly."


    Shi pengpeng''s small eyebrows wrinkled, "Niang, the new year''s Eve, don''t say unlucky words."


    Shi Yingying came back and said, "it''s very ugly to start over again."


    At this time, Liu''s mother brought Du Jinyan in and complained, "the general is too strict with me. I''m not afraid to freeze him for such a small child. I''m sick for the Spring Festival. How can I deal with it?"


    Shi Yingying conveniently wiped the sweat on the forehead for her son, "tired?"


    How not tired, tired to become a dog, old for a long time, Du Jinyan is still breathing, "also, OK."


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "your father is not a martial arts teacher. He is training you as his soldier."


    "I know," Du Jinyan raised his small eyebrows and said solemnly, "my father said that if you have to eat bitterly, you can be a master."


    "It''s good to know," Shi Yingying patted his head and said to his mother, "sweating all over, take him to take a bath and don''t catch cold."


    Liu mother should sound, just led Du Jinyan out, a Xia came in, "madam, Changlong rice line today in the west of the city cloth porridge."


    Shi Yingying said, "I''ve heard yuan Tianlin say that Changlong rice shop distributes porridge in the west of the city at this time of year. It seems that it is a good deed. Where is it in the west of the city?"


    "There''s a place where beggars gather in the courtyard, and the porridge stall is there."


    Shi Yingying chuckled, "don''t let people go far to ask for porridge, just put it at the door of the house. It''s very thoughtful."


    A Xia asked, "madam, shall we go and have a look?"Shi Yingying thought a little, "OK, go and have a look. By the way, is the injury of the pillar better?"


    "It''s better. He doesn''t want to lie down and smash walnuts in the kitchen with a stick. He says that he''s living for nothing and getting money for nothing. He''s not happy."


    Shi Yingying laughed, "this honest boy, let him go. You call Jin chuan''er and let''s go out for a walk."


    Shi pengpeng said, "mother, I''ll go too."


    "It''s cold. You stay at home, and your mother will go back."


    Shi pengpeng listened and continued to write.


    Du Changfeng is now the bodyguard of his daughter-in-law. Naturally, he wants to go with her. When the couple arrive in the capital, they are busy and seldom have a chance to stay together. It''s better to take this opportunity to go out together.


    After the heavy snow, it''s sunny day in succession. The new year''s fair hasn''t gone away until now, but tomorrow is new year''s Eve. There are fewer people setting up stalls, but there are still a lot of people walking outside. Du Changfeng is used to walking like a meteor. Shi Yingying is bold and forthright, but she can keep up with them. There are many people coming and going, and they are separated from each other from time to time. Du Changfeng turns around to see his daughter-in-law several times, and finally comes back So I couldn''t help holding her hand.


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "why, I''m afraid I''ll lose it?"


    Du Changfeng also smiles, "no, I''m afraid you''ll lose me."


    They are used to bickering. It''s rare for Du Changfeng to say a soft word. Shi Yingying is a little embarrassed and smiles bashfully.


    Under the bright sun, a red halo rose on the little woman''s jade like face, like a gorgeous flower blooming in front of Du Changfeng''s eyes. He swallowed his throat and called, "daughter in law."


    "What for?"


    "You are so beautiful."


    On a sunny day, Shi Yingying shuddered, shook off his hand and strode forward, eh! General Du is so strange today


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C933

    Du Changfeng looks at Shi Yingying''s fast going forward. He is stunned for a moment and then comes back to himself. He dares to feel ashamed of his tough little daughter-in-law.


    He strode up and grabbed Shi Yingying''s hand. "Where to run?"


    Shi Yingying choked for a long time, with a smile, "general Du, you have changed."


    "Where have I changed?"


    "It''s getting greasy."


    "What else?"


    Shi Yingying looked at him carefully, and suddenly some emotion, "when I clearly liked the pretty little brother, I didn''t expect to marry you in the end."


    "What''s good about a pretty little brother?" Du Changfeng glanced at her, "can I hurt you as solidly as I do?"


    Shi Yingying understood what he said and blushed again. She was strong enough to break her waist.


    When the husband and wife talk, you bump into me and I hit you. It''s good to see that Jin chuan''er and a Xia smile behind them. It''s like when they go back to the northwest, the wife and the general are bickering all day long. Sometimes they fight and fight, and then they go into the room. When they come out again, the general goes to the front hall with his head high and his hands down, while his wife turns red He went to the backyard.


    Du Changfeng is quite elegant today. He bought a handkerchief for Shi Yingying, a beautiful silver hairpin for Shi Yingying, some frozen persimmons and some steaming cakes. Four people walked all the way, strolled all the way, bought all the way, and ate all the way to the west of the city.


    Most of the people living in the west of the city are poor people, most of them live in courtyard, but there are also fireworks and willow alleys and casinos. Beggars prefer to gather here in groups of three or five, sleep in the open air in summer, build a shed in winter, and crowd together to get warm.


    Shi Yingying looks at the ragged little beggar on the side of the road. She is really pitiful. She asks a Xia to take out some big sons for him. But as soon as she gives them to him, she is robbed by the big beggar. A Xia wants to catch up with him and is drunk by Du Changfeng. "Don''t chase him."


    He broke off a small piece of the cake in his hand and gave it to the little beggar: "eat it."


    The little beggar stretched out his dirty hand and quickly put it into his mouth. He was afraid that he would be robbed by the big beggars again.


    Du Changfeng stood there, waiting for him to swallow and give him another piece, but the little beggar took it but didn''t eat it. Shi Yingying said, "eat quickly, be careful that you will be robbed again."


    The little beggar turned to look at the shed under the tree. "I''ll leave it to my sister."


    Shi Yingying said, "call your sister out to eat."


    "She, she''s cold."


    Shi Yingying walked over to see that it was dark in the low shed. After looking for a long time, she saw a pair of black eyes. She was actually a nice looking little girl, but her clothes were thin, and many withered and yellow banana leaves were tied with straw ropes on her body. When she wore them, Shi Yingying could not help but feel sad. This girl was not a few years older than her family, but she was so miserable. She untied her cloak He came down and handed it to the little girl, "put it on. Tomorrow I''ll have someone send you a cotton padded jacket."


    Shaking her hands, the little girl took the cloak and immediately wrapped it around her. She kowtowed to her, "thank you, madam. Thank you, madam."


    Shi Yingying asked, "where are your parents?"


    "Mother is dead, father is gone."


    Shi yingying She asked Jin chuan''er to leave all the food they bought on the road to the sister and brother. There was nothing else she could do to help them. She could only do a little.


    When he was leaving, Jin chuan''er said, "isn''t Changlong''s rice shop making porridge? Why don''t you eat it?"


    The little girl said, "there are so many people now. We have to wait in line. We''ll go later."


    After seeing the poor brothers and sisters, Shi Yingying felt a little sad, but she couldn''t lift her spirits. Du Changfeng comforted her: "don''t think so much. Today''s East Vietnam is peaceful, but there are always scars under prosperity. It''s inevitable."


    After another walk, I saw a steaming porridge stand in the distance, two large iron pots on two and a half person high stoves, big shovels stirring in the pot, and the smell of rice floating in the air.


    There is a long line in front of the porridge stand. Not all of them are beggars, but more of them are people living nearby. It''s good to drink more bowls of hot porridge if you don''t have enough to eat on weekdays.


    Shi Yingying looked carefully, and did not see Chou, the owner of Changlong rice shop, or the man who claimed to be the owner of jintingge house that day. There is a middle-aged man in a brocade robe who looks like a steward. He is rich and dignified, but he has a sharp mouth and a cheeky face. Of course, you can''t just look at his face. After all, people are doing good deeds.


    Another four or five guys, two hands, others maintain order, all with a smile on their face, very kind.


    In order not to arouse doubt, Shi YingYing and Du Changfeng didn''t stop, they just slowly passed by the stall and went back to another road.


    After waiting, Shi Yingying asked Du Changfeng, "what do you think?"


    "Nothing unusual."


    "I don''t see anything wrong." Shi Yingying asked Jin chuan''er and a Xia, "what do you think?"


    Jin chuan''er said, "it seems that we are wrong. It''s a great kindness for them to give porridge to the people."


    Ah Xia said, "it''s said that there will be another day tomorrow. Let''s have a look."Back home, Shi Yingying finds out some of her old clothes and asks mother Liu to change a cotton padded robe of Du Changfeng to a smaller size overnight. She puts on a leather bag and prepares to send it to her sister and brother tomorrow.


    The next day, she prepared some steamed bread with white flour and nodded her head. She also put on the leather bag and sent Jin chuan''er and a Xia to give it to the two brothers and sisters.


    But after Jin chuan''er and a Xia came back, they said that the low shed was still there, but the brothers and sisters were gone.


    "What do you mean it''s gone?" Shi Yingying was surprised. "It''s Chinese New Year''s Eve today. Where else can they go? Is it because they were picked up by some relatives for the Spring Festival?"


    Jin chuan''er shook his head. "It''s impossible. I inquired with the people around me and said that their sister and brother had been there for more than half a year, and no one had ever seen them. According to them, their parents were not local people, and they had no relatives. Otherwise, how could they become beggars there?"


    Shi Yingying was a little worried, "where can two and a half year old children go for the Spring Festival?"


    Ah Xia said, "madam, they didn''t disappear today. People around said that they didn''t come back last night."


    "Where did you go when you didn''t come back?"


    "To ask for porridge."


    Shi Yingying: "well The little girl said yesterday, "wait for less people to ask for porridge. When there are fewer people, it may be dark. Then they went to the porridge stand and didn''t go back?"


    Ah Xia nodded, "I guess so."


    Shi Yingying pondered for a while and told Jin chuan''er, "call the general quickly."


    Du Changfeng came to hear this, frowned and walked in the room with his negative hand.


    Shi Yingying looked at him nervously, "do you think that the disappearance of the sister and brother has something to do with Changlong rice?"


    Du Changfeng stopped, looked up at the sky and sighed, "I''ll go and have a look in a few days. Maybe they just go to other places to stay for a few days and come back." He said this just to comfort Shi YingYing and hope that she would have a happy new year. As for the truth It''s not very good for his hunch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C934

    On New Year''s Eve, Bai Qianfan likes to be lively and wants to bring Ning Jiu and Jia Tong into the palace for the new year.


    The emperor pretended to be casual and asked, "don''t you and Du Changfeng please?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at him askew, "I once promised the emperor that I would never see Du Changfeng again. How can I invite him?"


    The emperor said Cough cough cough, I have long forgotten about Chen Zhima''s rotten millet. Besides, am I such a mean person? "


    Bai Qianfan looks at him and smiles. Of course you are such a mean person.


    The emperor took his daughter-in-law to his lap and said, "how about going out to celebrate the new year this year?"


    "Really?" Bai Qianfan yearned too much for the life outside the palace. He immediately put his arms around his neck and asked with a smile, "emperor, where shall we go to watch the new year?"


    "At Lord Jia''s house," said the emperor, "call Ning jiuqihong, and Shi YingYing and his wife also called to let you get together. "


    "Husband, it''s very kind of you!" She put her arms around the emperor''s neck and gave him a smile on the face.


    The emperor was disappointed. "That''s it?" He broke the oath, let her and Du Changfeng meet, kiss?


    Bai Qianfan kisses him on the other side of his face, and then looks at him, which means: is that right?


    Naturally, the emperor was still dissatisfied. He looked at her askance. Bai Qianfan came up with a smile and licked his lips like a kitten. Then he stepped back. The warm and soft touch made the emperor''s heart beat. How could he let her leave and kiss her around her neck.


    The emperor is a diligent emperor. Although there is only one empress, he is busy with government affairs. He doesn''t have much time to kiss me with the empress on weekdays. It''s rare to spend the Spring Festival in the palace. When he gets tired of it, he gets a little carried away, until a notice comes from outside: "the queen mother has arrived!"


    He just ended this lingering kiss, and saw his daughter-in-law panting and blushing, and couldn''t help laughing, "look at you, three children are born, just like a big girl."


    White thousand sail Piao he one eye, "think all follow you similar, have no skin have no face?"


    The emperor laughed at his daughter-in-law''s blasphemy. As soon as he straightened her clothes, the Empress Dowager stepped into the threshold and joked with a smile, "look at the love between the husband and wife. Even I, a mother, am envious."


    Empress Dowager came forward to salute, "please greet the old Buddha."


    "No, no, it''s all my family. It''s better to have a reunion dinner with Lele than anything else."


    The emperor is probably the first emperor in the history of Dongyue without a harem. There is only one empress, two princesses and one princess. Compared with the three wives and four concubines of a large family, the emperor is not prosperous in other people''s eyes. It''s a bit lonely during the Spring Festival. However, Empress Dowager Rui has been floating in the palace for decades. After three dynasties, the former Emperor has many sons and daughters, and the appearance is lively, but the harem is not prosperous The palace is full of intrigue and intrigue. The princes cheat each other and even fight with each other. In the end, only the emperor and the sixth prince are left. Now there is only the emperor''s family in the palace, but it makes her feel that the mother is kind and filial, and she is a happy and warm family.


    Although there are not many people, the rules need to be done well. There are big round tables with flying dragons and flying Fengxiang, red embroidered tablecloths and colorful tassels hanging down. Occasionally, there is a breeze and tassels swinging down the corner. It''s very beautiful. The eunuch, who was waiting for the imperial meal, carefully brought up a big blue jade bowl with noodles as thin as hair. It was cooked in the soup of shierdaoshan. It was fragrant and delicious.


    The emperor and empress took out a handful of noodles from the bowl with special long silver chopsticks and put them in Empress Dowager Rui''s bowl, shouting, "please have dinner with the Empress Dowager!"


    Empress Dowager Rui nodded with a smile, "emperor, empress filial piety." He put a chopstick of spaghetti into his mouth and wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief. The eunuch sang, "come on


    The Empress Dowager''s ceremony is finished, and then the emperor and empress sit on the table. The bowl on the table is still a jade bowl. It contains white jade dumplings, twelve dumplings, six dumplings with Shanzhen stuffing, and six dumplings with seafood stuffing. The dumplings represent Ruyi, Shanzhen is land, seafood is sea, and make the world a circle.


    It was the prince who served the emperor and empress. He also took long silver chopsticks and took one dumpling out of the bowl to the emperor''s bowl and another to the Queen''s bowl.


    The empress took a bite of the dumpling, and the emperor said with a smile, "what I eat is Shanzhen."


    The queen chewed and said, "I eat seafood."


    In this way, the heaven and earth are in the hands of the empress, which means that they are the monarch and queen of the world.


    The next step was more casual. The whole family sat down at the table, and the eunuchs who passed the dishes came in. They put the dishes one by one. When the masters put one or two chopsticks in, the dishes were removed and replaced with new dishes.


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t like this way of eating. She thinks it''s too wasteful, and some dishes are taken away before she has tasted them. She suggested to the emperor that there is no need to put on such a show. The emperor thinks that he has violated the patriarchal system in many aspects, and it''s not good to change them completely. She has to keep one or two of them, otherwise he will have no face to see his ancestors in a hundred years. However, Bai Qianfan still attached great importance to his proposal, so he changed the 108 dishes for the new year''s Eve dinner into 49 dishes, and all the dishes he removed were rewarded to the servants in the palace, which was not a waste.Princess Qingyang sits next to empress dowager Rui. She combs her lovely Yuan Bao''s head and wears a newly made peach red jacket with snow-white cashmere on her collar, slant skirt and cuffs. Her face is white and red, and her big black eyes are very smart.


    Bai Qianfan looked at her with satisfaction. She was clean and tidy from the beginning to the end. It''s really rare. I guess I know today''s Chinese New Year. I can''t help being mischievous and keeping good appearance.


    Looking at Mo Rongsheng, he wore a purple gold crown, a huge pearl on his forehead, and a spotless white robe. At the bottom of the robe was a dark pattern of flowers and wealth, with a bright red edge. He looked elegant and happy. The two brothers and sisters are sitting together. One is as tall as the other. They are all dolls made of powder and jade. The more you look at them, the more attractive they are.


    But the clever appearance of the two brothers and sisters didn''t last long. First, Prince Sheng frowned and rolled his eyes at Princess Qingyang. As a result, the emperor saw him and scolded him, "Sheng Er, how did mammy teach you? During the Chinese new year, you can''t say anything unlucky, let alone frown at your relatives. "


    Sheng Prince grievance complaint, "Qingyang kicks me under the table."


    Qingyang Princess immediately pleaded: "I don''t have my feet here." She pointed to her left, and Mo Rongsheng was on her right.


    The emperor said, "Qingyang''s foot is on the left. How can he kick you? Don''t make any noise. Eat well. "


    After being reprimanded by the emperor, Prince Sheng did not dare to say anything again. Princess Qingyang turned to look at him with a victory in her eyes. She turned her eyes and said to empress dowager Rui, "grandma, sheng''er is not happy. Please give him a red envelope."


    Empress Dowager Rui didn''t know that she was careful and said with a smile, "I gave it to sheng''er, and you either?"


    Princess Qingyang replied solemnly, "sheng''er is my younger brother. Give it to him first. Then give it to me. "


    Everyone laughed. The last sentence was the loudest. That''s the point.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C935

    In fact, ShouSui should be kept in his own home, but the Emperor gave the task to the prince and went out of the palace with his daughter-in-law and two little ones.


    A family of four, Hao pingguan, Yuegui and several dark guards, quietly went out of the palace to Jia Tong''s house.


    Jia Tong''s family is also carrying a red lantern, full of friends, jubilant, Ning Jiuqi red with Ning''an, Du Changfeng, Shi Yingying with Shi pengpeng, Du Jinyan has come early, and as soon as the empress arrives, you can have fun.


    The carriage rang, but the horse''s hooves still broke through the night. When they arrived at the palace gate, the guard immediately stood in awe when he saw the specifications of the carriage. Laurel lifted half of the curtain and said to the outside guard, "I''ll send something to Mrs. Jia by the order of the queen."


    Laurel is the most popular woman in front of the queen. On weekdays, she often sends things to Mrs. Ning and Mrs. Jia at the Queen''s command. The guards are very familiar with her. They salute respectfully and say, "aunt, go slowly."


    Bai Qianfan is most happy to be able to go out of the palace. She feels that she even has to breathe a lot. She misses her days in Jiangnan. There is no heavy door, no complicated rules, and she is so free. But now she can''t help it. She loves Mo Rongshu and is willing to stay with him in the Forbidden Palace, but her mood is more or less different. Mo Rongshu loves her and is afraid that she will be bored Some days ago, she would take her out of the palace to play. Every time she came out, she was like a bird rushing out of prison. She was happy and happy. She sat with Murong Qingyang. From time to time, mother and daughter picked the curtain and looked out, one big and one small, with the same expression on her face.


    The emperor sat opposite and looked at his daughter-in-law and daughter who were similar to God. He sighed a little. He loved Bai Qianfan deeply and was willing to satisfy all her wishes, but he could do nothing about it. He was the emperor. Since ancient times, the emperor had to live in the Forbidden Palace. The Forbidden Palace was the place of imperial power. Without the Forbidden Palace, he would be useless. He knew that he owed Bai Qianfan, so he tried to make up for it and try to please her.


    I can''t help sleeping tonight, but there are not many pedestrians on the street. Occasionally, some children are playing with lanterns by the side of the road, and a firecracker or two is set off, which blows up the silent night and adds a sense of festivity to the Chinese New Year.


    Murong Qingyang looked at it enviously, smacked his mouth, and said to the emperor, "Dad, when I come to Jia''s family, I''m going to have a firefight too!"


    The emperor refused without thinking, "let the slaves show you."


    Murong Qingyang duzui, "from put just interesting."


    "It''s dangerous. It''ll blow your hands."


    "Are the slaves not afraid to blow their hands?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "OK, if you are not afraid, just put it on yourself. Sheng''er, do you want to start a firefight? "


    Mo Rongsheng said, "the artillery battle will burn the robes. Sheng Er won''t let go."


    Murong Qingyang mouth to him: coward.


    Mo Rongsheng turned his head and thought he didn''t see it.


    The emperor loved Murong Qingyang most. He thought she was so cute in everything she did. He couldn''t help holding her in his lap and touching her yuanbaoji: "when your mother was young, my father combed her. Now I combed her, but I haven''t lost my skill."


    Princess Qingyang raised her small face and said with a smile, "in the future, I will also find a husband who can comb my hair."


    Prince Sheng finally seized the chance and hummed: "you want to get married when you are so young. You are a princess. You should be more reserved."


    The emperor glanced at him and said, "just because it''s a princess, everything has to be planned early. You can''t be careless." he looked down at Princess Qingyang, and his eyes softened immediately. "Qingyang, about Fuma, my father already has several candidates in his mind. It''s still early. After several years of observation, you can rest assured that my father knows what you''re doing."


    Bai Qianfan, "..." The five-year-old baby began to look for her husband


    Murong Qingyang was not shy at all, and his eyes were bent with a smile. "The horse that my father picked for Qingyang must be excellent, but my father, do you have to start preparing the dowry now?"


    The emperor, "..." Well, dad will start to prepare now and spend ten years to prepare the dowry for our eldest princess. "


    Mo Rongsheng was red eyed and couldn''t help asking, "Dad, what about me?"


    The emperor face a Lin, "your daughter-in-law also wants father to prepare dowry?"


    Listening to the dialogue between father and son, Bai Qianfan and Yuegui couldn''t help laughing. The emperor also laughed. Half of the time, they suddenly became sad. How can such a lovely girl marry her? Who in the world is worthy of his Qingyang? The emperor could not help feeling sad at the thought that she would live in other people''s houses in the future.


    Princess Qingyang asked, "Dad, why are you unhappy?"


    The emperor said, "dad thinks that ten years may not be enough time to prepare the dowry. It''s better to spend fifteen years."


    Mo Rongsheng opened his eyes wide and thought, "my father is going to give all his family to Qingyang. What will he do in the future?


    "Dad, why don''t you let Qingyang get married and let her accompany you all the time?"


    This said that the emperor''s heart, he looked at his son with approval, want to hear what Princess Qingyang said.


    Mo Rongsheng seldom gets his father''s amiable eyes. He is flattered and Snickers in his heart: the world belongs to the prince and his brother. He opens his teeth to build a mansion and becomes an idle rich prince. Qingyang is an old girl in the palace. Well, perfect!Princess Qingyang raised her voice and asked, "Dad, if the eldest princess of Dongyue can''t get married, is it a shame?"


    The emperor was right when he thought about it. Since ancient times, the emperor''s daughter didn''t worry about getting married. If Qingyang didn''t get married, it would be hard to block the world''s long mouth. It was a difficult problem for the emperor to get married or not.


    The door of Jia Tong''s house was wide open. Jia Tong and his friends were standing there. When the carriage arrived at the bottom of the steps, they immediately came down to play the curtain. The emperor held Princess Qingyang, and the queen led Prince Sheng. They entered the door quietly, just like relatives.


    When they entered the gate, they immediately closed the gate. On the edge of Zhaobi, a group of people stood. As soon as they saw the emperor, they knelt down and saluted. Bai Qianfan held up Shi Yingying: "we don''t pay attention to these outside. We just think we are still in the South of the Yangtze River."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and saw Du Changfeng kneeling at the back with his son. He didn''t look up all the time. As soon as his eyebrows showed, general Du was still witty.


    Du Changfeng got up with the crowd, still drooping his eyes. Once upon a time, when he heard Bai Qianfan''s voice, his heart would immediately set off waves, but now, it is a calm, a few years later, her voice is still clear, her face is still beautiful, but it is in the past, once determined: weak water 3000, only take a ladle. But after all, what he took was another ladle, and Bai Qianfan was destined to be just Mo Rongshu''s ladle. He once blamed fate for teasing, but who knows that fate is often the best arrangement.


    In the crowd, he held Shi Yingying''s hand and felt very secure.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C936

    Although the emperor broke the oath and allowed Bai Qianfan to meet Du Changfeng, she was still very careful. She went out of her way to find two opposite rooms and removed the curtain. The two rooms were connected. If there was anything, she could shout. If she wanted to see someone, she could see them. If she didn''t want to, she would not be in sight.


    The emperor was very satisfied with this kind of arrangement. A man''s room was full of drinking and chatting, while a woman''s room was full of chatting and chatting, just like a big family visiting relatives during the new year.


    Of course, the most happy is the children, rarely get together so neat, with candy firecrackers running around, chasing and playing.


    Shi pengpeng is bigger than Qingyang. She sits at the bottom of Shi Yingying''s head and listens to her aunts quietly. She is very dignified and clever. Bai Qianfan is often bothered by her daughter. Seeing the quiet girl, she naturally likes it. She brings her snacks and asks, "why don''t you play with them?"


    Shi pengpeng was a little embarrassed and said with a red face, "madam, pengpeng has grown up."


    When Bai Qianfan heard Qingyang''s voice coming from the yard, he would laugh and cry, just like singing opera. He couldn''t help shaking his head. "If Qingyang in my family is half obedient, I will be satisfied."


    Shi Ying Ying smiled and said, "Your Royal Highness is lovely and lovely, but she doesn''t know how lovely it is. I don''t think Peng Peng is too quiet. "


    Bai Qianfan wry smile, "lively over the head, the palace called her Princess guijianchou, are used to her father."


    When Shi pengpeng heard the adults talking, he didn''t notice that someone came to her quietly, pulled her sleeve, and turned to see that it was Prince Sheng.


    He looked at her with a gentle smile. "My sister''s clothes are so beautiful. The embroidery workers have caught up with aunt green lotus''s craftsmanship. Where did you buy them?"


    Shi pengpeng was also a little girl when she was very old. She was very happy to hear Prince Sheng boast of his beautiful clothes. She said, "this is a new coat from the famous Fengyu embroidery shop in the south of the Yangtze River. My grandfather sent it to the caravan."


    "I see. It''s said that Jiangnan has beautiful scenery and outstanding people. My sister was born in Jiangnan. No wonder she is so beautiful."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "I was born in the northwest. It''s a barren place. Some mountains don''t even have a grass."


    Prince Sheng, "..."


    Bai Qianfan overhears their conversation and can''t help laughing. Sheng''er''s old fault has been made again. It''s a pity that he flatters the horse.


    At this time, Jia Xiaoduo came over with short legs and pulled his robe, "brother Sheng, brother Sheng."


    "What''s the matter?" Prince Sheng evaded her hand without any trace. The little hand just came out of her mouth, and his fingers were still stained with bright saliva, which made him frown.


    "Take Xiaoduo and shoot."


    "Don''t go. You''re young. You''ll blow it up."


    Jia Xiaoduo put his finger in his mouth and looked at him pitifully, "Xiaoduo, I want to see it."


    Shi pengpeng took out her hand, wiped the corners of her mouth and fingers with a handkerchief, and picked her up. "Little flower, my sister, take you."


    Although she is only six years old, she is tall and looks like a daughter. It''s not hard to hold a baby. Prince Sheng looks at her actions with silly eyes. Such a beautiful and loving little sister is just like a fairy!


    He Leng for a while, quickly chase out, "sister wait for me."


    Green lotus joked: "our little highness is gentle and affectionate. When he grows up, he doesn''t know how many girls he will harm."


    Bai Qianfan some helpless smile, "he got the true biography of the sixth prince, in the future to be a idle prince."


    Just then, Shi pengpeng came in, "Uncle Jia said he was going to set off fireworks. Please go out with your aunts."


    Bai Qianfan and green lotus like to watch fireworks most. When they listen to them, they get up and say, "in this case, let''s go and have a look. Don''t let Mr. Jia down."


    Green lotus can''t help laughing, "the empress doesn''t know who he is. The father is like a child. It''s for us to see. It''s what he wants to let go."


    Shi Yingying joked, "Oh, you have three children."


    "It''s not. Lan Qing and Xiao duo are OK. The biggest one is the least worried."


    Jia Tong laughed at her arrangement.


    It''s the custom of Jia''s family to set off fireworks on New Year''s Eve. Because green lotus likes fireworks, Jia Tong sets off half an hour''s fireworks for his wife every year. This year, because the emperor and empress also came, he prepared more fireworks and more varieties than before.


    At this time, Mr. Jia is always personally directing the people in the mansion to set up the fireworks. He takes incense to light them. With all kinds of whistles, the fireworks go up to the sky. The big awning blooms in the dark sky, and the big flowers of gold and silver thread shine brightly on the night sky.


    Every time they went up, they were applauded.


    Jia Tong wanted to show off and asked his servants to put several of them at the same time. He wanted to put them together. He was a practitioner, and his speed was naturally faster than others. But the lead wire was also burning very fast. When he ordered three or four, there were fireworks exploding, and a string of golden lights flashed out in the night, which almost didn''t burn his clothes. He was so scared that he flipped away, and everyone laughed in embarrassment.Green lotus then said, "don''t try to be brave. Call Lord Ning. Maybe you can."


    Jia Tong is unconvinced, "he wants to order six, I give him a red envelope."


    Qihong said, "if you light a firework, you can get a red envelope. Why don''t you do such a good thing?" She sent Ning An to call Ning Jiu.


    As soon as Ning Jiu left, only the emperor and Du Changfeng were left in the room where he drank.


    The emperor held the wine cup between his fingers and asked casually, "is general Du still used to going back to the capital?"


    Du Changfeng said, "I used to live in the capital for a long time. Naturally, I''m used to it."


    "And your wife?"


    "Thank you for your concern. My wife will wear water and soil wherever she goes. No problem."


    The emperor nodded with a smile, "that''s good. I''m afraid she won''t adapt. Your husband and wife are used to it. That''s the best." He paused for a moment, and then said, "I heard that the general broke into the city gate at night for his wife''s sake a while ago. I think it''s because I didn''t think it well. I asked your husband and wife to go back to Beijing, but they separated. I''ll see if there''s any vacancy in the city in a few years, so I''d better transfer you back."


    Du Changfeng immediately bow his hand, "I thank the emperor for his kindness, but I was born in Xingwu and loved by the emperor. Now I''m back in Xingwu. It''s just what I want. I''m very grateful."


    "It''s up to you," said the emperor. "You are a meritorious man to me. If you want to come back in the future, ask Jia Tong to take a message, I will do it for you."


    Du Changfeng was silent for a moment and raised his glass. "I thank the emperor. I''m loyal to the emperor. I can learn from the sun and the moon. If someone destroys me in the future, please believe in my loyalty."


    The emperor browed slightly: "listen to you, but what''s the trouble?"


    Du Changfeng said, "if I have trouble, I will solve it by myself. The emperor only needs to believe in me."


    The emperor looked at him for a while, and then, with a smile, raised his glass, "OK, I believe you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C937

    The noise outside finally made the emperor go out to have a look.


    He stood on the porch, habitually looking for Bai Qianfan first. In the dark night, he saw a familiar figure. Bai Qianfan stood in the front, and the rising fireworks lit up her happy face. Those bright lights reflected in her eyes, merged into the brightest star, which made him heart beat. For a moment, he was crazy.


    Someone came quietly and saluted him: "emperor."


    The emperor took back his eyes and turned to see that it was Shi Yingying.


    He said with a smile, "Mrs. Du has something to say to me?"


    Shi Yingying didn''t expect that the emperor could see through her intention at a glance, so she simply came to the point: "has the emperor''s heart been untied?" She is a careful person, all the people came out, only the emperor and Du Changfeng sat in the room did not move, Du Changfeng why not come out, she knows, but the emperor did not come out is why?


    She was not at ease. She stood in the distance and looked around. She saw that the emperor and Du Changfeng were talking. Although the emperor reinstated Du Changfeng and allowed their husband and wife to settle down, they should be more careful when they came to the emperor''s eyes than when they were in the northwest. Otherwise, how can we say that being with you is like being with a tiger? After all, it is the king who controls the life and death of the world!


    "What does Mrs. Du mean by that?"


    "Does the emperor remember that year when Du Changfeng wanted to go to Nanyuan with the emperor to save the empress?"


    "I remember."


    "I thought that after that, the emperor''s heart had been broken. Du Changfeng proved himself


    The emperor is a little funny, "are you afraid that I will give general Du shoes to wear?"


    Shi Yingying is not afraid of being seen through by the emperor. She is a straight-minded person. "The emperor must have heard of some rumors recently. They say that Du Changfeng leads soldiers to visit the kiln, and rushes into the city gate at night. In fact, there is a reason for everything."


    "Why?"


    "For me."


    The emperor said, "it''s for Mrs. Du. It seems that general Du is eager to protect his wife."


    Shi Yingying met his eyes, "if the empress is bullied, the emperor will do the same."


    The emperor laughed and didn''t take over. Now he doesn''t have the chance, because no one dares to bully Bai Qianfan.


    "I understand what you mean. I''m not a fatuous king. I know du Changfeng very well. Otherwise, I won''t let Jia Tong invite you and your two to come here. I''ll be happy as long as she''s happy."


    Shi Yingying''s heart fell down when she heard him say this. She was very nervous when she came. She was sure of Du Changfeng, but the emperor was very stingy in this respect. When she got together, it was hard to avoid eye contact. She was really afraid of causing any trouble.


    She leaned down, "please don''t blame the emperor. Yingying is too abrupt."


    "I can understand your care." The emperor smile, changed the topic, "I heard that boss Shi opened two shops in Lin''an City."


    "Yes, one is a restaurant, the other is a silk shop."


    "How''s business?"


    "Just so."


    "At that time, you managed the post station very well. I can see that boss Shi is a natural businessman."


    "Thank you for your praise. Yingying is ashamed."


    "What are your plans for next year?"


    Shi Yingying was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know how the emperor was interested in her business. "If the time is right, I want to open more shops. After the scale is formed, the business will be easier."


    "The idea is very good. The capital is the most prosperous capital of Dongyue. As long as you have an idea, business is easy to do, but it is also difficult to do. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Yingying knows that the water in the capital is very deep and there is a lot of competition." As far as the emperor''s words are concerned, she understands that the capital is full of dragons and tigers, as well as a mixture of good and bad. She is only a stranger. It is difficult for her to really get a foothold in the capital. If she wants to stand out, she will definitely touch the interests of some people, such as Xie Jingyu.


    "There are rules for doing business. Success or failure is good. You can only rely on yourself. Do you understand?"


    "Yingying understands." Shi Yingying thought that the emperor probably didn''t want her to work for herself with the help of Du Changfeng''s position, but the emperor misunderstood her. She never thought about who to rely on. From the beginning to the end, she relied only on herself.


    "Please rest assured, Yingying knows the rules."


    Du Changfeng sat in the room, looking out from time to time, wondering what the emperor and Shi Yingying were talking about for such a long time?


    The emperor is a well-known example of loving his wife. He is not interested in any woman. How can Huizi talk with his daughter-in-law


    He couldn''t sit still. He got up and went out. Don''t be like he thought. Mo Rongshu should dare to peep at his woman, whether he is the emperor or not, and fight!


    As soon as he went out, the emperor took the steps and went to the crowd.


    He quietly walked over and suddenly drank in Shi Yingying''s ear, which scared her. He swung his fist and said, "I''m scared to death." After that, he realized that he had said something unlucky, and he took several more mouthfuls.


    Du Changfeng asked, "what did the emperor tell you?""Nothing."


    "Nothing to say for so long?"


    Shi Yingying saw that his face was ok, but his tone was a little heavy. She couldn''t help laughing, "why, are you jealous?"


    Du Changfeng snorted, "be careful, the Emperor..." Half way through, it''s the emperor. It''s not easy to arrange.


    Shi Yingying asked deliberately, "what if the emperor has a crush on me?"


    Du Changfeng''s face changed, and then he laughed, "how can it be? Are you prettier than your mother? "


    Shi Yingying did not say a word, when the chest a punch, turned to go, but Du Changfeng back a drag, holding a full, "in my eyes, you are the most beautiful."


    Shi Yingying was still angry. When she heard this, she immediately pulled out the cloud to see the sun. With a smile, she pushed him away, "go to you."


    Husband and wife are playing with firecrackers when they hear a burst of cheers from the other end. It turns out that Ning Jiu and Jia Tong are lighting fireworks in the competition to see who can order more and faster.


    There are two rings with fireworks on the ground, each ring has about seven or eight fireworks. Ning Jiu stood outside the circle, walking slowly, so fast that people couldn''t see clearly. Only the scarlet incense head drew a red light in the dark, which won people''s applause.


    Jia Tong is a opportunist. He stands in the circle with small track diameter. He can light the fireworks as long as he turns his body. But he only wants to be quick. Unexpectedly, when the fireworks are ignited, one by one, they whistle and go up, trapping him inside. The flames and silver are gushing out, and the bright light is splashing. Jia Tong dodges around and looks very embarrassed, causing everyone to ha Ha, laugh.


    Finally, Ning Jiu kicks down a firework, and he comes out of the gap. His body is full of smoke, and his robe is burned out with thin holes, which brings green lotus a big white eye. Jia Lanqing turns his eyes with his mother. Only Jia Xiaoduo doesn''t give up. He runs over and hugs his leg with a smile, "Dad, bang bang!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C938

    After the fireworks, they went back to the house to be warm. Princess Qingyang couldn''t stay idle. She took Jia Xiaoduo to play and said to Ning''an, "let''s play the family."


    Ning an a headache, "I don''t play."


    Princess Qingyang was very surprised, "how can you not play? You are Xiaoduo''s father!"


    Mr. Jia just came in. When he heard this sentence, he almost didn''t recite it. When he looked at it, he was relieved that it was a child playing games. Otherwise, Leng Buding would have scared him to death.


    Ning An is quite impatient, "you look for others to be Xiao duo''s father, but I''m not the only one."


    "But you are the tallest and most like a father."


    Du Jinyan is a loyal little companion of Princess Qingyang. Seeing that Ning''an said so, he said, "brother Ning''an doesn''t want to be a father. I''ll be a father."


    Princess Qingyang looked at him askance, "where is a husband younger than his wife? You have to find a younger daughter-in-law


    Du Jinyan a heart thought to please her, did not expect a cavity enthusiasm was cold, very hurt, Du mouth stood there silent.


    Jia Xiaoduo went to pull his sleeve with short legs, "brother Jinyan, I''ll be your daughter-in-law."


    Princess Qingyang took her back with a sigh. "You are a baby. You haven''t grown up yet. You can''t get married. Besides, he''s your uncle. He''s a child."


    When several mothers heard this, they couldn''t help laughing. They were confused about what they were talking about. They felt that Princess Qingyang was there, and no one could carry it.


    In this chamber, Princess Qingyang is the center, gathering Ning''an, Du Jinyan, Jia Lanqing and Jia Xiaoduo.


    In that chamber, Prince Sheng was beating around Shi pengpeng. He made a fist in his small hand and said to Shi pengpeng, "sister, let me give you a good thing."


    Shi pengpeng asked, "what is it?"


    "Sister, don''t ask. Just put out your hand."


    Shi pengpeng was a little worried, "don''t be an insect?" Du Jinyan has teased her like this before. She has a shadow.


    Prince Sheng gave a gentle smile. "How can I put worms in my sister''s palm? That''s what Qingyang does. "


    Shi pengpeng asked curiously, "does sister Qingyang dare to catch insects?"


    Prince Sheng snorted, "catching insects is nothing. There is no one she dares to do."


    Shi pengpeng was very envious, "sister Qingyang is so bold."


    "What''s the point of being bold? Is it nice to lose the reputation of being haunted?" Prince Sheng said, "a girl should be like her elder sister. Zhuang Duan is elegant and elegant, like a girl''s family."


    Shi pengpeng put out his hand, palm up, Prince Sheng released the little boxer, and a small jade fell into Shi pengpeng''s palm.


    The pure white hand was lining the jade, as if it would melt at any time. Prince Sheng was the one who liked exquisite things most. He couldn''t help praising: "my sister''s hand is so beautiful."


    Shi pengpeng blushed and looked down at the jade: "it''s beautiful jade."


    In the distance, Qi Hong saw this scene and said to Bai Qianfan, "I think your highness likes Peng Peng very much."


    Green lotus interjected, "yes, your highness hasn''t been so attentive to any little girl. Maybe you can get married in the future."


    Shi Yingying quickly said, "Oh, we are the common people, but we dare not climb up."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile: "I can''t be the master except for the prince. Qingyang and sheng''er don''t pay attention to the rules. As long as the children like them."


    Green lotus said to Shi Yingying with a smile, "hear what the empress said. I think Peng Peng will be the life of a princess in the future."


    Shi Yingying smiles and doesn''t speak. Shi pengpeng looks at the quiet and elegant, but actually she has her own ideas. She likes doing business and is determined to carry forward the business of the historian in the future. How can she be a princess who can''t get out of the gate and who can''t get out of the gate?


    Qihong looks to the other side and raises her chin. "Jinyan also likes Qingyang very much. Maybe in the future, her elder sister will be a princess and her younger brother will be a concubine. That''s a beautiful thing."


    Shi Yingying laughs and laughs. "Jin Yanruo is able to marry her royal highness, which is a blessing he has been making in his life, so that he will not be able to see him."


    Bai Qianfan said, "the children are still young. It''s too early to say this now. However, as parents, they all hope that the children will be happy. I can''t control the prince. Qingyang is too jumpy and brave. In the future, she has to find a husband who can hold her. Otherwise, if she doesn''t get married in three days, her husband will also have a headache. As for sheng''er, he is kind-hearted and gentle, but he is a bit loose and a little If you meet someone who really loves you, he will be devoted


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "my family likes to do business. Whoever wants to marry her in the future will be allowed to do business in public just like her father. Jinyan, like his father, is determined to be a general in the future. He''d better find a virtuous daughter-in-law who can take care of him and endure the pain of parting. "


    As soon as you listen, Shi Yingying is politely rejecting Qi Hong''s proposal. She really doesn''t have the idea of climbing.


    Fearing that Bai Qianfan would mind, Qihong winked at Lvhe and said about her son, "I''d rather be cold tempered. I''m not interested in anything except Kung Fu. I don''t know which girl will marry him in the future.""Green lotus joked," rather adult temperament is also cold, is not married to you such a good wife and mother? "


    Shi Yingying takes a look at Ning''an. She just sees Qingyang coming to Ning''an. She talks to him with a smile and says with a smile, "I think the princess likes Ning''an very much. They often play together."


    Qihong shakes her head. "They grow up together. Qingyang likes fists and feet, and is just a playmate. I''d rather not go up to the top."


    When Bai Qianfan heard this, he found that both of them disliked her family Qingyang. As expected, the reputation of "ghost seeing sorrow" spread. Even those who knew the root and the bottom didn''t want to be Qingyang''s daughter-in-law.


    Qihong also felt that her words just now were a little disgusting, so she quickly explained, "lady, I have no other meaning. Don''t think about it. We''d rather be a second grade master. As far as the younger brother is concerned, it''s almost the same with the princess."


    Bai qianfanxin said, I said clearly that I don''t pay attention to my younger brother. Isn''t there three hundred taels of silver here.


    Green lotus said, "I don''t worry about Qinglan in my family. He has a good appearance and likes to study. Academicians of Hanlin all say that he will be promising in the future. I don''t have to worry about choosing my daughter-in-law at that time. Xiaoduo looks like her father and has a big face. I''m afraid he can''t get married."


    Bai Qianfan comforted her, "little flower is still small, female big 18 change, wait for her to be a little bigger, eyebrows long open like."


    The green lotus toots: "no matter how you change, you will look like her father. If you look like her father, you won''t be beautiful anywhere."


    Mr. Jia came in with a red face. He was discontented when he heard the words of green lotus. "I''m not pretty. How did you want to marry me?"


    Green lotus said, "I was blind at the beginning."


    Mr. Jia: --


    The crowd laughed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C939

    After the Spring Festival, it''s time for spring flowers to bloom. Yuan Tianlin was stranded in the south of the Yangtze River by a snowstorm last year. He came back after the new year and brought back a lot of goods.


    "Master, it''s not easy to talk about our old master. You can''t get the goods you want. The old master will get them back for you."


    "That''s right," Shi Yingying said of her father with a proud face. "My father has been doing business in Sucheng for at least several decades. He has seen all kinds of storms, and there are many ways."


    As a matter of fact, Yuan Tianlin was always puzzled about the goods. Seeing Shi Yingying counting the goods, he asked, "master, this batch of goods is so miscellaneous. What shop do you want to open?"


    Shi Yingying is enigmatic and laughs, "I want to open a business!"


    Yuan Tianlin was stunned, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s about putting all these things together and selling them."


    "Isn''t that the grocery store?"


    "How many things can a grocery store have?" Shi Yingying waved boldly, "since we want to do it, we should make it bigger. I have what a grocery store has, and I also have what a grocery store doesn''t have. I want people''s basic necessities of life in Lin''an City to be solved in my historical records."


    Yuan Tianlin always admired Shi YingYing and put up his thumb, "my master is a heroine among women. Anyway, I''m determined to follow him."


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "you used to go back to Beijing to take care of your parents, but as a result, you started a caravan. I''m very embarrassed that you didn''t come back for the Spring Festival."


    "I''m sorry to hear that, my boss. Didn''t you take him to the family reunion dinner on New Year''s Eve? Although I''m not here, my boss takes good care of my parents. He always praises you. As for me, it''s not good to be a shopkeeper. I''m careless as a housekeeper. It''s better to go to the caravan. The owner knows people well and is good at their duties. It''s a good arrangement. "


    Shi Yingying said, "if you say that, I''ll be relieved. We''ll not only take the goods from the south of the Yangtze River to the capital, but also take the good things from the capital back to the south of the Yangtze River. I sent a message to my father a year ago, asking him to find a good shop in Suzhou City and build a business. As soon as we echo from the north to the south, the name of historical records will start. It''s harder for you to go both ways."


    Yuan Tianlin said with a smile: "silver will not come from strong winds. How can you earn money without hard work?"


    Shi Yingying glanced at the goods that the guys were buying and said, "let''s make an appearance this time. We must show some style so that the people in the capital can have a good look."


    -


    when Yuan Tianlin took the caravan to Lin''an City, Xie Jingyu''s people also went to Xie''s house and reported the news to his master.


    Xie Jingyu was holding hot tea in his hand. After listening to him, he asked, "how many kinds of goods did Shi Yingying''s caravan bring back this time?"


    "Yes."


    Xie Jingyu waved, "I know, you go down."


    When the man went out, Xie Jingyu asked his long follower Zhu Qian, "what do you think?"


    Zhu Qian thought for a moment, "boss Shi likes to play the trick of giving full gifts. Maybe those things are used to give away."


    Xie Jingyu snorted, "so much, can she finish it? I think she wants to open a grocery store. "


    Zhu Qian patted his forehead, "yes, I didn''t expect that. The master is right. He must open a grocery store, but how much can he earn by selling some needles and brains?"


    "No matter how much money you earn," Xie Jingyu said, "I have to let her fail."


    "What does the master mean?"


    Xie Jingyu glanced at him, "still use me to say?"


    "Yes, I understand." Zhu Qian heaped up a flattering smile. "Don''t worry, master. I''ll give it to the slave. I''ll do it properly."


    Xie Jingyu is relieved that he doesn''t need to know what Zhu qian does, as long as Shi Yingying''s grocery store doesn''t open.


    Shi Yingying''s face flashed in front of him, but there was a look of disdain and disdain on that face, which was Shi Yingying''s attitude towards him.


    He likes women. In his eyes, women are commodities. Only when they have something desirable can he treat them differently. For example, Du Suzhen''s eyes are on her family background. The other three are all lustful. All these things can be measured by money, but for Shi Yingying, he has nothing to do. Since he can''t get them, he will destroy them. But at every critical moment, he hesitates.


    No woman has ever interested him so much, and no woman has ever let him worry so much about gain and loss, conquering her or destroying her, often fighting in his mind. He only knows that he can''t let Shi Yingying continue to grow, he can''t conquer her, and he can''t let a woman over him and climb to his head.


    -


    Shi Yingying''s new shop is on the left side of Ruyi building. There are two connected shops. One used to sell incense candles and the other used to sell rouge. Shi Yingying bought it at a high price to open up a large shop. The door is closed for the time being, and some internal repairs have not been completed.


    Shi pengpeng looked at the tall shelves, looking forward to, "Niang, I really hope our business will open early, I can''t wait."


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "yes, I''m looking forward to that day."


    Jin chuan''er raised his head and counted the levels of the shelves. He couldn''t help smacking, "madam, how can I take it when it''s so high?"Ah Xia pointed to the ladder on the side and said, "I didn''t see it. Climb the ladder."


    Shi Yingying said, "this is the way ah Xia came up with. Otherwise, according to the traditional way, this room just can''t hold as many goods as ours."


    A Xia got praise, embarrassed smile, Jin Chuan son patted on his shoulder, "not bad, boy."


    A Xia is patted by her body a short, grinning, "chuan''er girl, you raise your hand, can you stop patting me in the future?"


    Jin chuan''er said, "I think you are worthy of being patted. Don''t be unkind."


    Ah Xia said, "then you still look down on me."


    Jin chuan''er was angry, "you!" I''ll do it again


    Shi Yingying couldn''t help laughing, "OK, go to the market."


    In the warm spring season, Shi Yingying likes to take Shi pengpeng to the market to see what''s new. Every new discovery shows business opportunities for her.


    The four masters and servants strolled slowly all the way. When they came to the side of the river, they suddenly saw a group of people around them. Jin chuan''er was most curious. He ran forward to see them, and soon came back, with a strange look.


    "Ma''am, a man drowned in the river."


    Shi Yingying said, "I''m sorry to see that. How can I fall down? The river is not deep."


    "That man, it seems that we have met." Jin chuan''er said, "it''s the younger brother of the brothers and sisters we met in the west of the city years ago."


    Shi Yingying''s face was shocked. She quickly walked over and pulled out the crowd. It was the little beggar she met in the west of the city, but his eyes were closed, his face was pale and swollen, and he seemed to have been soaking in the water for some time.


    Her brain hummed and she looked at it for a long time. After the disappearance of her sister and brother, she was still disappointed for some time, but she didn''t expect to see her again.


    She called ah Xia over and asked him to buy a thin coffin. It was better for the little beggar to find a place to bury him than to bury him in the wild.


    Encounter this matter, also have no mood to stroll again, Shi Yingying''s depressed beat to return to a mansion, Jin Chuan son asks, "madam, little beggar died, that his elder sister?"


    Shi Yingying sighed, yes, what about the little girl?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C940

    When Shi Yingying came home, Du Changfeng had just come back, and the maid was waiting to draw water to wash his face.


    Seeing Shi Yingying come in, Du Changfeng said with a smile, "daughter-in-law, back."


    Shi Yingying hum, straight into the bedroom, Du Changfeng some wonder, who make her unhappy?


    He wiped his hand and went in, "what''s the matter, Yingying? Is the business between the restaurant and the silk shop bad today?"


    Shi Yingying shook her head. "Do you remember the brothers and sisters we met in the west of the city? Today, I saw the little beggar by the river. He died."


    Du Changfeng''s eyes narrowed, "how did you die?"


    "It looks like drowning. My face is swollen." Shi Yingying said, "I asked a Xia to buy a thin coffin and bury him. It''s really pitiful."


    Du Changfeng sat down next to her and gently held her shoulder. "It''s his blessing to meet you."


    Shi Yingying said, "I''d rather not have this kind of blessing. As long as he lives well, even if he is a beggar, he will die. Now he''s gone, and he''s still so young. If his parents are here, I''m not sure how sad he will be."


    Du Changfeng stroked her shoulder, "don''t think so much, he had a hard life, early no reincarnation."


    Shi Yingying stopped talking, and the couple sat in silence.


    After a while, Du Changfeng asked, "where''s his sister?"


    Shi Yingying shook her head. "I hope I''m still alive."


    Ah Xia didn''t come back until dark. She took a shower and changed her clothes before she came to Shi Yingying to recover her life.


    "Madam, I''ve done what you told me."


    Shi Yingying said, "it''s going well."


    "If you use silver and ask someone to help you bury it, it goes well, that is..."


    Du Changfeng asked, "what is it?"


    "When I changed the little beggar''s shroud, I saw that he was hurt."


    "What wound?"


    "A lot of bruises," ah Xia said, "there are concave pieces in the sternum. I suspect he didn''t drown, he was killed."


    Shi Yingying stood up and said, "is that right? Then let''s report to the official. "


    Du Changfeng pulled her down and said, "what''s the use of reporting officials? Who will investigate a case for a beggar?"


    When Du Changfeng was the commander of Jiumen, every year beggars died. Some died of freezing, some died of starvation, and some died of death. No one reported to the official, and he never investigated the cause of death. He sent someone to roll up a straw mat and throw it to the random grave.


    Shi Yingying was stunned, "why don''t you check, it''s also a human life?"


    "Who cares?"


    "His sister cares."


    "Where''s his sister?"


    Shi yingying


    A Xia asked, "who will kill a little beggar?"


    "There are too many possibilities," Du said, "to fight for territory, to fight for food, or to fight for his sister."


    Shi Yingying said, "we have to find that little girl. I don''t want her to end up like her brother. It''s too miserable. They are all the people of Dongyue. Why do they want to live like that


    Du Changfeng sighed, "the world is so big that the emperor can''t do everything. You''ve done your best and it''s already very good."


    Shi Yingying also knows that the emperor is the emperor of Ming Dynasty, but this is the way of the world. If there is a class, there will be rich and poor. The wine and meat of Zhumen are delicious, and the road will be frozen to death.


    She was silent for a long time and asked Du Changfeng, "do you think the little beggar''s death has something to do with Changlong rice shop?"


    "How can I see it?"


    "Their sister and brother just disappeared when they went to get porridge." Shi Yingying broke her finger and analyzed: "let''s start from the jintingge. The owner of the house suddenly emerged from the jintingge and the former owner were very suspicious. One went to Yanchun courtyard and the other went to Changlong rice shop. I followed the former owner to Yanchun courtyard and was arrested. Then Xie Jingyu appeared. Changlong rice shop made porridge years ago, and the little beggars went to get porridge and disappeared. Do you say Yanchun courtyard Is there any connection with Changlong rice line? Are these two places related to Xie Jingyu? "


    Du Changfeng said, "according to your analysis, it can only show that yanchunyuan is related to Xie Jingyu, but Changlong mihang can''t get in touch with him, and there is no necessary evidence for the disappearance of his sister and brother."


    "Xie Jingyu is very familiar with boss Zhou of Changlong rice shop. He also went to Ruyi building to have dinner together."


    "What does familiarity between business people mean?"


    "At least Xie Jingyu has something to do with yanchunyuan. He also raises a lot of warriors in black." Shi Yingying twisted her finger in distress: "but now I just want to find the little girl."


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me. I''ll look for it."


    "How do you find it?"


    "Don''t forget, your husband used to be a nine door governor, and he has broken a lot of cases. Although most of the people in the officialdom have changed with the change of dynasties, I still have acquaintances in Lin''an City. It should be OK to inquire about yanchunyuan."


    Shi Yingying didn''t understand, "why do you want to ask about yanchunyuan when you are looking for a little girl?" when she said this, she covered her mouth and opened her eyes wide. "Do you mean that little girl may have entered yanchunyuan?"Du Changfeng said, "if the little girl who goes to get porridge goes to yanchunyuan, she can connect Xie Jingyu with Changlong rice shop."


    Shi Yingying''s brain is a little confused, "OK, you go to check, but be careful, Xie Jingyu is very dangerous, don''t let him find out." She suddenly remembered, "you stay in the camp, how to check?"


    "There''s a deputy in training. I''ll come back if I want to. Who cares about me?"


    "Not afraid to pass it to the emperor?"


    "I''m not afraid. I''ve told the emperor that if I always go home, I must miss my daughter-in-law. The emperor is very open-minded and says that if I want my daughter-in-law, I''ll go back. Let him come to me if I want to gossip." He puffed his cheeks to learn from the emperor, which made Shi Yingying laugh.


    She didn''t believe it. "Does the emperor really say that?"


    Du Changfeng was serious. "I asked the emperor to believe me. He agreed. What did you talk to the emperor about that day? "


    "I''ll let the emperor believe you. The emperor says he knows."


    Du Changfeng is warm in his heart. He knows his husband is better than his wife. He can get the emperor''s trust. There are some things he can do. In this world, only Shi Yingying knows him best. She can always guess what he thinks. They are the most tacit couple.


    Although the death of the little beggar made Shi Yingying sad for a while, she soon put her mind on the business to be opened. The internal repair has been completed. The arched beams, tall glass lamps, brand-new shelves with the aroma of Tung wood, a long ladder, and rows of chairs and low tables with lake green cushions placed by the window all show that this is a complete business New business models.


    Tomorrow is about to start placing goods. Shi Yingying is a little excited and can''t sleep. She tosses about in bed. She just sleeps in the middle of the night when she hears someone slapping her door hard. "Madam, it''s not good. The warehouse is on fire!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C941

    Shi Yingying was so scared that a spirit jumped up from the bed, pulled on her clothes and ran to open the door, "what''s the matter, where''s the fire?"


    It was yuan Tianlin who patted the door. He gasped: "it''s the warehouse. The warehouse is on fire. It''s being put out. Go and have a look."


    Shi Yingying''s face turned white with a brush. "Go, go."


    Fortunately, the warehouse was guarded all the time. Only when the fire broke out did the two men wake up and shout for help from nearby people. Then they sent someone back to tell them that the fire was almost out by the time Shi Yingying left. In the dark night, they could only see Mars shining and darkening in the wind from time to time. The choking smoke was rising in the sky and the people who had finished the fire were saved They stood by and talked.


    "How did it burn?"


    "I don''t know. It''s burning up in the middle of the night."


    "Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise even this piece would have been burnt out."


    "It''s destroyed. I''m afraid some of the things inside will be burned."


    "Whose treasury?"


    "It''s said that it belongs to Mr. Shi of Ruyi building."


    "Boss Shi is a good person. Last time I took my nephew to Ruyi building for dinner, I gave him a small windmill. My nephew liked it."


    "Boss Shi thinks he''s unlucky. Fortunately, he''s OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shi Yingying came across from the crowd and listened to everyone''s comments. Her face was very calm. She first asked if anyone was hurt. She didn''t know if she was hurt. Then she relaxed. She turned to look at the people and said in a loud voice, "thank you for your help. Yingying remembers your kindness and will repay each other in the future."


    Some people in the crowd said, "Mr. Shi, you''re too polite. Who can stand by and watch such a big thing? It''s all the neighborhood. It should be."


    "Yes, boss Shi, it''s already like this. Don''t be too sad. Hurry up."


    It was chilly in spring. Shi Yingying came out in time without a cape. But the people''s words warmed her heart. She arched her hands and said, "thank you, everyone. Please go back and have a rest."


    People gradually dispersed, Shi Yingying turned into the warehouse, a burning smell rushed into her nose, choked her cough.


    The two guys stood by the door in panic, muttering, "master..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Guys, look at me, I see you. They don''t know what''s going on. They suddenly caught fire in the middle of the night.


    "Did you bring kindling into the warehouse?"


    "Master, we don''t guard the warehouse on the first day. We know what we can do and what we can''t do. We will never bring kindling into the warehouse. The glass lamp we specially use in our room goes out when we go to bed. There is no kindling at all."


    Shi Yingying personally selected the man to guard the warehouse. He is honest and steady. They have been guarding the warehouse for more than half a year, but there has never been any accident. How could they be on fire for no reason? There''s no fire to cook here, and there''s no fire. How did it start?


    Light the light and go in to have a look. Because the fire was put out in time, only 30% of the things in the warehouse were burned, but many of them were damaged by smoke and could not be used again, which was equivalent to a loss. Roughly speaking, at least half of the goods were lost, which were to be put on the shelves of her new firm after dawn. But now, the goods are not enough, the shelves are not full, and the new firm is opening It''s going to have to be postponed.


    For a businessman, it''s a bad thing that her established plan is disrupted. Especially for Shi Yingying, it''s something she has planned for a long time. The closer she is, the more excited she is. She has imagined the grand opening of the business for countless times. Now, the fire is like a basin of cold water pouring on her heart. She can''t express her sadness and resentment.


    But things in the shopping mall are changing so fast. Shi Yingying has been doing business for so long, and she is psychologically prepared. She doesn''t blame others or blame others. She just asks people to count all the things overnight and move the undamaged goods while the smoke hasn''t damaged other things.


    She also worked with everyone, endured the choking smoke, wiped the intact goods and put them into the room where the guys were sleeping.


    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning penetrates through the clouds and falls on the ground, Shi Yingying has already taken the guys to count all the goods and asked yuan Tianlin to transport the intact goods back to the house in a carriage. She always feels that the fire is too strange. In order to be in case, it''s better to transfer the goods.


    When the last batch of goods is transported away, Shi Yingying calls the guys together to talk.


    Although she lost half of her goods, Shi Yingying also got something. She was very moved by the help of the neighbors and the painstaking efforts of the guys. She didn''t give any orders, but the guys told her spontaneously. Many people heard the news, put on their clothes and ran to help clean up. There were so many people and great strength, so they could finish it so quickly.


    "Thank you for your help." Shi Yingying bowed to everyone.


    Guys, who had this, hurriedly returned, "master, you are killing us."


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "I''m not wrong about you. Whether it''s Ruyi building or Jinxiu silk villa, they are all people in my historical records. They should help each other. Everyone, we''ll get double monthly silver this month. If you''re willing to work hard, I''ll be willing to give you silver."Everyone cheered. It''s hard to find such a generous owner with lanterns. After cheering, everyone calmed down and the burned warehouse was right in front of us. Thinking about the loss of the owner, someone said, "master, we''ve just lost so many goods. We''d better keep silver for other purposes."


    "Yes, boss, we''re not here to help for money."


    "Yes, we don''t want money."


    Shi Yingying pressed her hand and said with a smile, "I can still afford this money. If you really want to think about it for me, you should work hard and earn more money for your boss. If he makes money, he will give everyone a red envelope!"


    Listening to Shi Yingying''s heroic tone, the guys cheered again.


    No matter what happened, today Ruyi building and Jinxiu silk villa still have to open. Shi Yingying arranged her hands and divided them into two shifts, one in the morning and the other in the afternoon, to make up for sleep. The guys are very sad. Compared with other bosses, I wish you could work for him all the time. Shi Yingying''s compassion is really rare.


    Shi Yingying goes home facing the rising sun, followed by Jin chuan''er, a Xia and Zhu.


    A few people just walked to the edge of the market and met Xie Jingyu. Maybe Xie Jingyu was standing there waiting for her.


    Jin chuan''er immediately guards Shi Yingying in front of her. He touches the dagger on his waist and looks at the man not far away.


    Shi Yingying was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, "get out of the way. I''ll go there for a moment."


    "He''s not a good man, ma''am." Jin chuan''er said.


    "I know. I want to ask him something." Shi Yingying pulls her away and walks over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C942

    Although Shi Yingying is curious about the cause of the fire in the warehouse, she didn''t expect Xie Jingyu to go there. However, her warehouse caught fire last night. Early this morning, Xie Jingyu stood on her way. Her presence raised doubts in her heart.


    Xie Jingyu stood by the side of the road and looked at Shi Yingying. She didn''t sleep all night. Her face looked a little tired, but her eyes were still bright. Looking at him straightly, his heart trembled slightly. He had done a lot of bad things, but there was never any ripple in his heart. Facing her alone, he wanted to dodge.


    Xie Jingyu grinned and said hello to hide his uneasiness. "Boss Shi, I heard that your warehouse was on fire last night. It''s really unfortunate."


    Shi Yingying understated the way: "OK, a little loss, people are OK."


    "I didn''t expect boss Shi to be so open-minded."


    "Otherwise," Shi Yingying looked directly at him, sharp eyes, "find out the arson bastard to fight?"


    Xie Jingyu was stunned. "Do you think someone set the fire?"


    Shi Yingying stares at him closely, "should be."


    That tone, that expression all have meaning to have to point to, is that kind of disdain of, disdain of vision, Xie Jingyu most dislike her to see oneself like this, the fire in the heart heaved up.


    "It must be that boss Shi has offended someone. That''s what people do." He sneered, "otherwise for no reason, how can someone burn your warehouse?"


    "Yes, I offended the villain," Shi Yingying snorted, "but I''d better not find that son of a bitch, or I''ll beat his tendon and peel his bone!"


    Xie Jingyu said with a smile, "I didn''t expect boss Shi to be so arrogant. I advise you to stop burning the warehouse."


    "That''s my temper," said Shi Yingying with a smile. "How can I burn it again? OK, I''ll wait. I''ll see which son of a bitch thinks his life is too long! "


    "Don''t talk big, boss Shi." he was scolded twice in person, but Xie Jingyu didn''t look good. "Let''s wait and see!" Then he walked away.


    As soon as he left, Jin chuan''er immediately went, "madam, what do you have to say to him? For a long time? "


    Shi Yingying watched Xie Jingyu get into the sedan chair beside him. Her face was gloomy. "If you don''t say a few more words, how can you set him up? He must have ordered people to set the fire last night."


    "What?" Jin chuan''er exclaimed, "you said it was Xie who set the fire?"


    "It must be." Shi Yingying said, "he''s waiting here early in the morning to taunt me and warn me. Unfortunately, his wishful thinking is wrong. I, Shi Yingying, have never been intimidated by anyone. "


    "Son of a bitch," Zhu seldom scolded, "the surname Xie is so immoral, madam. We should report to the official."


    Jin chuan''er said, "yes, let''s report to the official and ask the official to catch him."


    Ah Xia said, "I think we''ll make plans when the general comes back."


    "Don''t wait for the general to come back," Shi Yingying said slowly. "Let''s move tonight."


    "For what?" Three people asked in unison.


    Shi Yingying looked around and lowered her voice. "If he dares to burn my warehouse, I dare to burn his mansion!"


    Jin chuan''er was stunned and looked at each other.


    Retribution is not a good way, but Shi Yingying wants to bet on this tone. She wants to let Xie Jingyu know that she is not a soft lung. She wants to burn everyone together. Who is afraid of who!


    She also has a purpose. Since Xie Jingyu has so many suspicions, it''s better to make things big. Once things are big, some secrets can''t be hidden.


    As for Shi Yingying''s proposal, a Xia thinks it''s not right. Zhu hesitates. Only Jin chuan''er supports it. She is not a practitioner, but the girls in Northwest China are born tough and never afraid of disaster. After sleeping all afternoon, I got up in the evening, had dinner and pinned four daggers on my waist just in case.


    Although a Xia and Zhu didn''t agree with each other, no one could persuade her to do what she wanted to do, so naturally she had to follow her.


    In the night, they hide by the wall, waiting for the watchman who knocks the watchman to go away. Ah Xia wants to light the fire, which is stopped by Shi Yingying. She wants to set the fire by herself. She asks Jin chuan''er and ah Xia to watch the wind one by one, and piles the hay by the gate of Xie''s house. She takes out the fire fold to light it. Watching the fire gradually rise, she climbs up to the gate. They wait quietly in the dark for a while, Soon he heard the night watchman of Xie''s house exclaim, "it''s on fire, come on, help the fire..."


    The yard suddenly rang out noisy footsteps, to see the goal is achieved, several Shi Yingying quietly escape by the night.


    Shi Yingying knew that the fire would be put out soon and burned the gate at most. Her purpose was not to burn Xie Jingyu. No matter how much she hated Xie, she would not do that. She just used this move to tell Xie Jingyu that she was not easily provoked and would not be afraid of anyone!


    Xie Jingyu was woken up in his sleep. When he heard that there was a fire on the other side of the gate, he was surprised. He immediately thought of Shi Yingying. Needless to say, she must have set the fire.


    He was so angry that he almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. The maid dressed him. He thought her hands and feet were slow. He slapped her on the ground and went out in such a disheveled way.There was a mess at the gate. The slaves were drawing water from the nearby well and carrying them bucket by bucket to put out the fire. In the dark, countless shadows came and went, occasionally bumping into this and stepping on that. From time to time, there was a cursing voice. The housekeeper heard it and said, "it''s time. He still wanted to fight. Hurry up, hurry up, put down the fire, and then he was killed."


    After drinking, when he saw Xie Jingyu coming, he immediately ran away from him, "master, I''m surprised. It''s almost done. It''s only burning the gate. "


    Xie Jingyu looked at the sporadic fire on the door. He reached for a slave''s bucket and poured it on the door. The small fire went out, but the water also splashed his robe and upper. The wind blew and it was cold.


    When the fire on the door was completely put out, he asked people to open the door. As soon as two blackened wooden doors were opened, a pile of ashes flew in. The first few people were blinded by the ashes. Xie Jingyu was the one who took the lead to go out. He was about to speak. As a result, the ashes were not only blinded, but also in his mouth. He was so angry that he immediately turned around and bowed his head Mouth.


    The housekeeper roared on the side again: "don''t you see that the master is lost in his eyes? Rub the kerchief quickly!"


    The maid was submissive and didn''t dare to delay. She took the handkerchief and directly wet it in the bucket to wipe Xie Jingyu''s eyes.


    Xie Jingyu wiped his eyes and face before he went out and saw that there was still a little grass dust on the steps that had not been blown away by the wind.


    With a gloomy face, he bit his back alveolar and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "Shi Yingying, let''s wait and see."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C943

    Du Changfeng came back to know that Shi Yingying set fire to the gate of Xie''s house. He was so angry that he scolded her.


    Shi Yingying held her neck and argued with him, "if he can burn my warehouse, can''t I burn his courtyard door? Besides, I know in my heart that I won''t burn people. "


    Du Changfeng black face, "burning people I don''t care, I''m afraid you were caught by them, the last yanchunyuan thing, I''m still afraid, you want to fall into their hands, how to do?"


    "No, they won''t. They have Jinchuan."


    Du Changfeng was angry with her and said, "they don''t have the Kung Fu to stand beside them, but they are stronger and more courageous. They can pick a bone for the sheep. They are good at dealing with ordinary people. What''s the use of being a master? I think you''ve been in the Northwest for a long time. You think you can do anything. The capital is no better than the northwest. The bandits and beasts in the northwest are just as bad as the northwest. The bad guys in the capital are all smiley faced tigers. It''s hard to defend them face to face and behind their backs. It''s very easy for you to get in touch with people like that. "


    Shi Yingying snorted: "I''m a businessman. Do you think I''m not crooked in my stomach? He has a plot, I have a plot, under the sun, we all hang out to see who is afraid of who! "


    "Yingying," Du Changfeng sighed, "I like your fierce strength, but you are a woman after all, the mother of my child. You are not afraid, I am afraid, obedient, and the grudge with Xie Jingyu. Let it go for a while, and leave everything to me."


    Shi Yingying glanced at him. "Last time I said I would give it to you. It''s been such a long time. Did you listen to the whereabouts of the little girl?"


    Du Changfeng said vaguely, "I''ll tell you as soon as I have news."


    Shi Yingying saw him coming back all the way. She was a little tired between her eyebrows and asked, "how many days do you want to stay here this time?"


    "You''re so upset, I can''t live longer."


    Shi Yingying cut a: "say like you quite can, we pour bottom who don''t worry?"


    Du Changfeng said, "OK, it''s night. Go to bed early."


    The couple lay side by side on the bed, looking at the top of the account with open eyes, not talking, thinking about their own affairs.


    What Shi Yingying wants is to make up the goods as soon as possible, so that she can open on a certain day. Although there are twists and turns, she will not give up on the business. Just thinking, a big hand under the quilt touched


    When she recovered, the hand had already covered her chest. Shi Yingying turned her head with a smile: "what are you doing?"


    Du Changfeng said solemnly, "let''s have another child. With a child, you won''t think about these messy things."


    Shi Yingying pressed his hand, "if you want, just say it. Don''t use the child as a cover. Don''t I know you?"


    Du Changfeng said with a smile, "the child wants it, and you want it too." he pressed it up and gave her a kiss.


    Shi Yingying never resisted in this kind of thing. She touched the man''s strong back and gasped, "take it easy, don''t break my waist."


    Du Changfeng doesn''t answer any more. He does his own business in a dull voice. He is a normal man. He often lives in two places with his daughter-in-law. What he doesn''t want is that he can''t help being in bed. He likes the martial life and the atmosphere in the military camp. The fly in the ointment is that he can''t take his daughter-in-law with him. It''s OK in the daytime, but he can''t sleep alone at night. He misses the days when Wen Xiang and Ruyu were in his arms. Fortunately, the emperor was kind. With the words of thirty nights, he can now pass freely. Even if he comes back in the middle of the night, there is no one in his way.


    Du Changfeng used to be a tall and thin man. In the northwest, he became a strong man with thick and tight muscles. Shi Yingying felt very emotional and couldn''t help humming: "Du Changfeng, I fattened you."


    Du Changfeng is holding a breath, hearing this sentence, the fierce heavy pressure down, startled Shi Yingying almost cried, "to die, really want to fold the waist."


    Du Changfeng slowed down and bit her like a punishment, "concentrate, don''t pull those who don''t have."


    After some tossing, Shi Yingying was so tired that she didn''t want to move. Du Changfeng got up to fetch water, twisted his handkerchief, wiped her body for her, cleaned up and lay down again.


    He held his daughter-in-law in his arms in the quilt and said softly, "I really want to have another child, preferably a boy. When I''m not with you, he can protect you for me."


    Shi Yingying''s heart slightly knocked, arched in his arms, "isn''t there Jinyan?"


    "He is ambitious in martial arts. Maybe he will be like me in the future. Leave a small one around you and take care of many people."


    "When the children grow up, do you still have to run outside when you are old?" Shi Yingying looked at him with a raised face, "Changfeng, we are limited to ten years. In these ten years, I''m in business and you''re in the army. Ten years later, the children are big. I''ll give the business to pengpeng, and you''ll come back. We''ll be together every day, OK?"


    "Yes, I''ll come back with you." Du Changfeng promised her, and put his big hand on her bare back, again and again, "it''s very late, go to bed."


    Shi Yingying was very comfortable by him. She narrowed her eyes like a cat and gradually fell asleep.


    Du Changfeng heard that her breath was even and long, and knew that she was asleep. He gave her a kiss on her forehead, quietly pulled out his hand, uncovered the quilt and went down to the ground.He put on his night clothes, quietly went out from the house, and galloped all the way to the west of the city.


    Even in the middle of the night, places like goulanyuan are still brightly lit, and high officials and noble people spend money like dirt.


    At the gate of Yanchun courtyard, red lanterns were carried high, and two groups of lights were fainting. In the night, most of the windows of the small building are bright. It''s that the noble people are looking for fun. From time to time, there are women''s soft smiles and the sound of men''s intimacy.


    Du Changfeng jumped on the roof, with the help of the oblique ridge as a cover, and walked like a gecko in the upper reaches of the tiles. Compared with the front yard, the backyard was quite cold and dark. Everything was hidden in the dark and nothing could be seen clearly.


    Du Changfeng, with a small stone between his fingers, hit the wall in the backyard with a flick. In the dark, his figure immediately swayed. He covered his mouth and learned to make a cat cry. The swaying figure walked around and returned to the dark place as if it had never appeared before.


    The guard is so strict that there must be some big secret in the backyard. The little beggar was killed, but the little girl''s whereabouts are unknown. According to Shi Yingying''s analysis, yanchunyuan is related to changlongmihang, so the little girl is likely to be hidden in the backyard.


    When he was the governor of Jiumen, he knew some gangsters who lived in GouLan courtyard and casinos. They lived by selling news. From them, Du Changfeng learned that Yanchun courtyard had been open for only three years, but it had become prosperous. Although the location was chosen in a wrong way, there were many dignitaries who admired it. It was said that the girls there were better than others. As for where they were, it seemed that they were better It''s a secret that no one will tell.


    Not willing to say, Du Changfeng can also guess, but this guess is too heavy, he hopes that his guess is wrong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C944

    At Du Changfeng''s insistence, Shi Yingying reports the case about the burning of the warehouse, and the case is reported to Gong Chunhong, the nine door governor.


    As soon as Gong Chunhong heard that someone was suspected of arson in the imperial city. It was Mrs. Du''s warehouse that burned. Naturally, he attached great importance to it and went to the scene personally. Since the fire, the warehouse has been closed, and no one has ever been in. Gong Chunhong took someone to look inside for a long time, but he didn''t find any clues. He thought that Jia Tong had a different way of investigating the traces on the scene, so he asked him for help, but Mr It''s strange that Gong Chunhong refused. He asked him, "Mr. Jia, aren''t you friends with general Du? Mrs. Du''s warehouse is burning. Don''t you give me a hand?"


    Jia Tong said with a smile, "I''m just a bodyguard. I don''t care about anything else except the emperor''s safety."


    "Did Mr. Jia quarrel with general Du?"


    Jia Tong snorted, "I''m very busy every day. I don''t have time to quarrel with him. Don''t pass it on."


    Although he said so, his tone was very vague. Gong Chunhong felt that general Du must have offended Mr. Jia. Otherwise, with Mr. Jia''s ability, he would be able to find the trace of arson.


    Since Shi Yingying has a suspect, Gong Chunhong sends Xie Jingyu for questioning. It''s no use asking. Without a certificate, Xie Jingyu insists that there is no such thing, and Gong Chunhong can''t help it.


    It''s just that Xie Jingyu is a celebrity in Lin''an City after all. When he was sent to the Wuying yamen for questioning, he had no face. Gong Chunhong knew his relationship with Prime Minister Du, so he didn''t stay for a long time. After asking, he had to send him out of the door politely.


    When Shi Yingying was in the first grade of junior high school, Xie Jingyu was in the 15th grade. He also reported the case to the Fu Yin, saying that someone had set fire to his courtyard.


    So Zhang Fu Yin and Liu Ming Feng took people to Du Fu to arrest them.


    Different from the last time, general Du was at home. He stood at the door and pressed his hand on the scabbard around his waist. He had the momentum of "one man at the gate, ten thousand at the gate".


    "Mr. Zhang, Liu Tongling, do you have nothing to do all day long? Why do you come to my house all the time? I can''t afford to entertain so many people. "


    "General Du," Liu Mingfeng arched his hand, "if you don''t stay in the camp outside the city, you won''t be afraid that someone will go to the emperor to sue you for ransom?"


    Du Changfeng said with a smile, "I''m not afraid to tell you." He was a tough temper. Even the king of Chu dared to provoke him in those years. When he was with Shi Yingying, he was not only tough, but also poisonous.


    Zhang Fu Yin coughed and said politely, "general Du, someone has reported that your wife is suspected of arson. I want to take your wife back for questioning."


    Du Changfeng said: "it''s a joke. My wife has to take care of two shops every day. She is so busy that she has no time to set fire. But who reported the case? Which one did you burn? "


    "The case of Xie Lao''s blackboard newspaper in Jinchang silk shop in our city burned the gate of his family."


    Du Changfeng sneered, "what does it have to do with my wife?"


    "Master Xie suspected that his wife set the fire?"


    "Bullshit!" Du Changfeng stood in the door and said contemptuously: "empty talk, I will sue him for slander."


    "The servants of Xie''s house saw your wife."


    Du Changfeng was surprised, but his face didn''t change, "then call him to confront him. If he dares to tell lies, I''ll kill him."


    "General Du, there''s no reason to try a case here. You have to go to the Yamen."


    "I''m sorry, my wife has been working too hard in recent days. It''s rare for her to have a rest at home today. She doesn''t go anywhere. If you want to ask, you can ask here."


    Liu Mingfeng had no patience, and his attitude became stiff. "General Du, as a life official of the imperial court, you are more guilty of obstructing public affairs."


    Du Changfeng or that attitude: "OK, you go to sue."


    Liu Mingfeng failed to take Shi Yingying away last time. He was so angry that he said today that he would take people away.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard Shi Yingying''s voice coming from the door: "Oh, is this Liu Tongling? How come I''ve come to my house again today?"


    Liu Mingfeng looked up. Shi Yingying stood beside Du Changfeng with a handful of melon seeds in her hand. She asked Du Changfeng, "are you or not?"


    Du Changfeng pinched two and threw them into his mouth. With two clicks, he spat out the melon seed shell outside the door. If Liu Mingfeng hadn''t flashed fast, he would have spat out on him.


    Liu Mingfeng was so angry that he said, "don''t deceive people too much, Du Changfeng!" With a big wave of his hand, he said, "go in and get the criminals!"


    Du Changfeng pulled out his sword and said, "don''t worry, just come up."


    The Jin soldiers at the bottom of the house were still worried about the hidden loss of Jin chuan''er that day. They saw Du Changfeng holding his sword at the door. He hesitated and was ready to move, but he failed to step forward. Liu Mingfeng was so angry that he drank again, "what are you afraid of? Rush in and take the criminals."


    "Who is this?" a voice came from behind. "How can I catch people on my territory?"


    Liu Mingfeng saw that Gong Chunhong was coming. He paid no attention to Gong Chunhong. He checked Du Changfeng and knew that he was a fellow of the emperor''s Jia Tong. He heard that he had a good relationship with him. However, when Gong Chunhong asked Jia Tong to investigate the fire in the warehouse, Jia refused. This shows that Jia Tong is a man of current affairs. He knows the relationship between Xie Jingyu and Prime Minister Du and is not willing to go to muddy waters . As long as Jia Tong doesn''t show up, it will be easy to do."What happened to Lord Tidu?"


    "The governor received a report that someone was making noise here. It turned out that it was Liu Tongling," Gong Chunhong said with a smile. "I said Liu Tongling, why did you come to general Du''s house?"


    "It''s a case, of course."


    Gong Chunhong glanced at Zhang Fu Yin, "the inner city is the site of the governor. Zhang Fu Yin, you have taken the wrong case again."


    Zhang Fu Yin said, "if someone reports a case, I''ll just take someone to settle it."


    "But this is not your jurisdiction." Gong Chunhong said, "are you not afraid that I will sue you for abusing your power?"


    Zhang Fu Yin was really afraid. He really overstepped his authority, but he was short handed and soft lipped. Coupled with the relationship between prime minister Du, he was not easy to give in. He said, "the reporter knew that the governor and general Du were friendly, and he was afraid that you would handle the case unfairly. That''s why he reported to me. The governor is suing our Fu Yin, and so does our Fu Yin."


    "In that case, the governor is not polite." Gong Chunhong asked his confidants to come over, "you go to the inspector to report the case that Zhang Fu Yin was in charge of the inner city beyond his authority. Please give me an explanation."


    Zhang Fu Yin didn''t expect that Gong Chunhong would really sue him. He looked at Liu Mingfeng stupidly. Liu Mingfeng also annoyed Gong Chunhong. But what others said was reasonable. He couldn''t find an excuse to refute it. Inspector Li is famous for his impartiality. He will come here in person. At that time, they will fall short of success.


    He didn''t want to delay any longer. With a wave of his hand, he said, "come in with me and catch the criminal!"


    Gong Chunhong also waved his hand, "patrol five battalion guard the door for me, who dares to go up, this governor let him go!" He looked at Liu Mingfeng coldly, "Liu Tongling, what''s your hurry? Maybe the inspector will come here in person. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can appeal to him personally. "


    Just like that night, there was another confrontation between the two armies, and the atmosphere was very tense.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C945

    Liu Mingfeng thought in his heart, is it a fight or not? If he doesn''t fight, he won''t be able to catch Shi Yingying.


    The sun gradually climbed on the top of my head. Although it was spring, there was some sunshine at noon, but no one dared to move or speak. Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin exchange eyes frequently. Gong Chunhong and Du Changfeng also look at each other. Shi Yingying, leaning against the door, continues to eat her melon seeds. In the silence, she only hears Kaka''s sound.


    The confidants sent by Gong Chunhong came back quickly. Everyone looked at the entrance of the alley. The inspector didn''t come by himself. Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin exchanged their eyes secretly. They seemed relieved.


    Gong Chunhong asked, "what does the inspector say?"


    The confidant was a little hard to say. He wanted to whisper in Gong Chunhong''s ear, but he was stopped by Liu Mingfeng. "What are you doing stealthily? What does the inspector say?"


    Confidants looking at Gong Chunhong, Gong Chunhong nodded, "say it, it doesn''t matter."


    The confidant had no choice but to say, "said the inspector, it doesn''t matter."


    Gong Chunhong was stunned for a moment, and the inspector changed every three years. Mr. Li is the most strict in history. How can he be indifferent when he heard this?


    Liu Mingfeng burst out laughing, "governor, you hear me. Maybe the inspector is also afraid of you bending the law for personal gain, so he allowed Zhang Fu Yin to take over the inner city case." He waved again, "go, go in with Commander Ben and catch the criminal."


    Gong Chunhong makes a wink, patrols five battalion to step forward, blocks in front of the Jin army.


    "The governor and the inspector have already made their stand. What else do you have to say?"


    Gong Chunhong laughed. "The inspector only said that he didn''t care about it. He didn''t say that he wouldn''t let me take care of it."


    Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin were both stunned, but Gong Chunhong said, "governor, are you going to fight?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Gong Chunhong said. "I patrol the five battalions and manage the inner city. If someone makes trouble on my territory, I can''t give up." That means to fight.


    Liu Mingfeng would have started fighting in the dead of night, but in the daytime, people were watching from afar at both ends of the alley. If the Fifth Battalion and Jin army were fighting in front of general Du''s house in full view of the public, no one would be good-looking. Moreover, the emperor hated internal fighting. If it came to the emperor''s ears, he and Gong Chunhong would have to peel off their skin.


    Du Changfeng, who didn''t speak all the time, said, "I say you, you''d better not fight. In broad daylight, it''s not good-looking to make trouble. Since Zhang Fu Yin says that he wants to ask questions, let''s ask. My wife is here. After asking, she can go back and have a rest."


    Since he couldn''t fight and couldn''t get in, it seemed that he could only do so. Zhang Fu Yin cleared his throat and said, "boss Shi, master Xie sued you for burning his courtyard. Is that the case?"


    "No


    "But his family saw it with their own eyes."


    "Then send his family to confront him." Shi Yingying said and sat down. Jin chuan''er brought her a cushioned chair. The pillar put the small table on the side. A Xia put some plates of snacks on it. Mother Liu brought up the hot tea. Shi Yingying sat there, drinking tea and eating snacks, answering the words of Zhang Fu Yin outside the door.


    Seeing this situation, Zhang Fu Yin was so angry that he said, "boss Shi, I''m asking. You are so unreasonable. How can you be so unreasonable?"


    "Adults don''t dislike it. They can come in and sit down together, have a cup of hot tea, have a snack and just ask a question. Why do you make it look like you want to go to the hall?"


    Zhang Fu Yin glared at Du Changfeng, "general Du, your wife despises the official of the imperial court so much, don''t you care?"


    Du Changfeng laughs, "at home, I belong to her."


    Zhang Fu Yin said angrily, "I''m going to report to the inspector and accuse you of abusing your wife!"


    Du Changfeng hands a stand, very helpless appearance, "inspector adult just isn''t to send a message to come, he doesn''t care about this matter."


    The case still needs to be tried. Zhang Fu Yin asks people to ask Xie Fu''s servants to confront him. During the waiting period, Du Chang Feng and Gong Chun Hong sit on the side of the small table and begin to drink tea and eat snacks.


    The soldiers of the Fifth Battalion are laughing to themselves. Their chief commander is always very serious. I don''t know what''s wrong today. It''s rare for them to release themselves like this. It''s very interesting to watch.


    Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin are so angry that they want to catch all the people who are sitting. How can we say that it''s also an official of Sanpin and Sanpin. When did he receive such ridicule? When handling a case, the criminal sits like an uncle, but the official is left outside the door.


    Soon, the young man of Xie''s family arrived, standing under the steps with his head down, wincing.


    Zhang Fu Yin asked, "did you see the person who set the fire that night?"


    The boy replied, "yes, it''s a woman."


    "You look up in the door to see if she is there. If she is, point it out to me."


    The little boy raised his head. There was a woman sitting in the door. He met her with the master that morning. He knew that it was boss Shi of Ruyi building. He pointed to Shi YingYing and said, "it''s her."


    Shi Yingying covered her mouth and said with a smile, "do you think it''s me? I ask you, what kind of clothes I was wearing, what kind of dress I was wearing that day, whether I was alone or with someone around me. If I was with someone, whether it was a man or a woman, tall or short, fat or thin, empty handed, or holding anything, you would have to tell me the ugly Yin Mao. Otherwise, it would be a false certificate and a lawsuit. "Little Si didn''t expect that she said so much in one breath. She was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Don''t be afraid," Zhang Fu Yin said to him in a warm voice, "just say what you see."


    "Yes, that night, it was Xiao''s turn to be on duty. Xiao came back from the toilet after going to the cottage. He heard something outside the door. He was afraid of a thief, so he climbed up the door quietly and saw boss Shi squatting at the door to light a fold. The little one was startled and immediately called for someone to put out the fire. At that time, boss Shi ran away. "


    Shi Yingying laughs even more fiercely, "why do you call someone to put out the fire when you see that I set fire to the fold? The fire is just on fire. Just push open the door and put it out. Why do you have to work so hard? But I heard that your courtyard is burnt out. It will take some time for it to be like that. Where are you going if you don''t put out the fire in such a long time?"


    When he came to make false evidence, he was flustered. He didn''t know how to answer Shi Yingying''s aggressive question?


    Du Changfeng snorted with a smile, "who dares to frame my wife? Our general''s sword is not vegetarian." Then he pulled out the sword and put it on the small table. In the sun, the bright sword was shining, which scared the boy into a ball. He was very sorry why the ghost job fell on him.


    Shi Yingying saw that the boy was frightened and said to Gong Chunhong, "governor, I forgot to tell you something. On the night of the warehouse fire, I also saw the person who set the fire. It''s boss Xie of Jinchang silk shop. Why don''t governor ask boss Xie to come and confront him?"


    As soon as he said this, even Du Changfeng was surprised. He didn''t expect Shi Yingying to learn. He held back his smile and nodded his head seriously. "My wife is right. Governor, please come and confront boss Xie, who is right and who is wrong. We have to find out."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C946

    Gong Chunhong didn''t want to be the enemy of Xie Jingyu. After all, there is prime minister Du standing behind him. But the situation has come to this point, and he has nothing to be afraid of. Thinking that Xie Jingyu is hard to speak, he has to go in person.


    Liu Mingfeng sees that he is going to catch Xie Jingyu and blocks his way. Xie Jingyu is prime minister Du''s brother-in-law. To save Xie Jingyu''s face is to save Prime Minister Du''s face. He was promoted by Prime Minister Du himself, so naturally he has to protect Xie Jingyu.


    When the two generals fought each other, they naturally drew their swords, and their soldiers were all in high spirits. They took the guys in their hands, and the war was imminent.


    At this time, Shi Yingying said, "Lord Tidu, please don''t go in person. Send someone to have a trip. Just ask boss Xie to ask for a word. It''s not to take someone to commit a crime. If you want to arouse people''s enthusiasm, people will think that boss Xie has committed some heinous crimes. Some people like to take chicken feathers as arrows. We lord Tidu don''t have that problem."


    Hearing what she said, Gong Chunhong couldn''t help laughing and said to Liu Mingfeng, "look at boss Shi''s bearing. Compared with her, commander Liu is far behind."


    Liu Mingfeng''s face was hot with shame. As Xie Jingyu said, Shi Yingying is a powerful character. If you scold her face to face, it''s hard to reply.


    Gong Chunhong said, "if I don''t go, the people at the bottom will not move. What will boss Xie do?"


    Shi Yingying smiles, "if he doesn''t come, it just means that he has a ghost in his heart! Let someone bring that to him. "


    Gong Chunhong used to admire Du Changfeng, but now he admires Shi Yingying even more. He thinks that although Shi Yingying is a woman, she is intelligent and resourceful. If she is a man, she will make a great contribution. Xie Jingyu is also a powerful figure in the capital. With the support of prime minister Du, it''s hard to say who will win or lose.


    Gong Chunhong sent someone to invite Xie Jingyu. Liu Mingfeng didn''t stop the person he sent, because he knew Xie Jingyu would not come, but he didn''t expect that Xie Jingyu had come, probably inspired by Shi Yingying''s words.


    Gong Chunhong''s attitude towards him is still polite: "boss Xie, the last case has made new progress. Boss Shi''s staff said that they saw you strolling outside the warehouse that night when the fire broke out. I don''t know how to explain that, boss Xie?"


    Xie Jingyu was really inspired by Shi Yingying''s saying: if she doesn''t come, she will have a ghost in her heart. He also wants to see what tricks Shi Yingying can play? Although his presence was beneath his dignity, he thought it was a bit interesting today. Shi Yingying''s response to his accusations was very quick and made this farce even more ridiculous.


    "Lord Tidu, I said last time that the fire in boss Shi''s warehouse had nothing to do with me."


    Gong Chunhong said in a loud voice: "take the witness!"


    A Xia immediately appeared at the door and leaned slightly towards him.


    Gong Chunhong said, "since it''s what you saw, just tell me what happened that night."


    "Yes, Lord Tidu." Ah Xia was very respectful. "That night, when I got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, I saw a man standing outside. I was surprised. I thought there was a thief thinking about the warehouse, so I quietly hid aside. Looking closely, I found that the man, I knew, was boss Xie of Jinchang silk shop. Then I let go. Boss Xie is a famous rich man in the city Jia, I''m sure I won''t make up my mind. So I went to sleep at ease. I didn''t expect that I caught fire later. After the fire, my boss thought it was too strange. So I thought of boss Xie. In the middle of the night, boss Xie didn''t sleep at home, but he stood outside our warehouse. How can I think it''s very suspicious? "


    Xie Jingyu was on fire. "It''s just a bunch of nonsense. My master is sleeping well at home. How can he go outside your warehouse? Besides, even if my master wants to set fire, how can he do it himself? You don''t want to shoot people in your mouth. "


    "Listen," cried shiyingying immediately, "so you mean to set people on fire, don''t you?"


    "Yes, fart!" In front of outsiders, Xie Jingyu, who has always been elegant, can''t help being rude. His self-cultivation is good, but every time he meets Shi Yingying, he will automatically break the gong.


    "It''s you who set fire to my house, and you''ve done it upside down!"


    "It was you who set fire to my storeroom first, and God took care of you, so that your courtyard door caught fire."


    "It''s you who should be dealt with by heaven. A woman''s family shows up in public and has no shame."


    "I don''t steal, I don''t rob, I do business diligently, what''s the shame of eating by my ability? But it''s you, boss Xie. People are doing it, and heaven is watching it. Heaven will deal with you one day. "


    Xie Jingyu was furious and said, "deal with you!"


    Shi Yingying leisurely, "deal with you!"


    All the people are looking at them, you and I are bickering.


    Gong Chunhong lowers his head to smirk. Du Changfeng drinks tea leisurely and quarrels with his daughter-in-law. Isn''t that asking for nothing?


    Liu Mingfeng and Zhang Fuyin look at each other face to face. All the soldiers are watching a good play. In terms of quarrel, most men are not women''s opponents. What''s more, Shi Yingying is such a tough woman. Xie Jingyu is obviously in a bad position.


    "Enough, don''t talk about it," Liu Mingfeng interrupted the two quarreling people with a break. "Fu Yin, how do you think this case should be settled?"Zhang Fu Yin is in a dilemma. What can he do? Although a witness said that she saw Shi Yingying set fire, she refused to admit it, and there was no other witness. Moreover, he also saw that Shi Yingying would follow what they did. If he insisted on convicting Shi Yingying today, Gong Chunhong would find a way to convict Xie Jingyu. They were deliberately fighting against him.


    He discussed with Liu Mingfeng, "this stalemate is not the way to go on. It seems that we can''t take Shi Yingying away today. Let''s just let it go and find another chance next time."


    Liu Mingfeng also knows that he can''t take Shi Yingying away unless he uses force. But in broad daylight, the war has a very bad influence. When it comes to the emperor, no one can eat good fruit.


    He looked at Xie Jingyu and shook his head quietly. Xie Jingyu''s face was expressionless without any expression.


    Zhang Fu Yin coughed twice, "well, governor, since the evidence is not enough, I think we should come here today and find new evidence for retrial."


    Gong Chunhong laughs and says, "Fu Yin has said that. Of course, I don''t mind. Then, let''s go."


    Before Xie Jingyu got on the sedan chair, she looked up at Shi Yingying. She sat there talking to Du Changfeng, smiling sweetly. She took a handkerchief to wipe the snack crumbs for Du Changfeng. Naturally and intimately, she stabbed him like a long needle. Xie Jingyu sat in the sedan chair with a dull look. The scene was fixed in his mind for a long time, and he couldn''t move it Go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C947

    Du Changfeng stayed at home for a long time this time. Shi Yingying was a little annoyed by him for a long time. She asked for everything every night, which made her feel as if she had been beaten by a ghost every night. She was sore all over. If she was the little daughter-in-law who lived at home, it would be OK to stay at home. But she had no personality to stay. The two shops had their own shopkeepers, so she didn''t need to worry about them, but the new shop was empty There, a day empty will lose a day, she was worried, had to find a way to quickly replenish the goods.


    This incident also taught her a lesson. She can''t rely too much on the caravan to get goods. Although she has only one piece of goods in the capital, her plan was disrupted by an accident. When she was thinking about it in her room, Shi pengpeng said, "mother, why don''t we set up more caravans? Not only in Jiangnan, but also in some places nearby. I heard from the maid in the mansion that there is a kind of pickle in the neighboring county that is very delicious, but it can''t be bought in the capital. We can have people buy it and sell it in Ruyi building. "


    Shi Yingying''s eyes lit up. Yes, she didn''t expect that some people would take a long way or a short way. As long as they are willing to run, what goods can''t they get?


    She took yuan Tianlin and locked them in the room to discuss, and finally decided on a plan. Yuan Tianlin found more people to expand the original caravan into three, and took turns from north to South at different times, and then from south to north. Each batch of goods was less than before, but they walked faster. During the crossing, there were always two teams of one south and one north meeting at a certain place to exchange goods It can save energy and time.


    There are also two short-distance caravans from neighboring counties. They buy some rare goods that are relatively cheap but not available in the capital. They can sell them at a good price even if they are transported to the capital.


    Shi Yingying also plans to find the emperor to open a back door and open her own post station along the north and South routes, so that her caravan can have a rest, store goods, and do business at the same time. When her caravan has formed a scale, she can also carry goods for other families and make money for everyone.


    Yuan Tianlin admired her idea. He could imagine the magnificent scene. More and more caravans, more and more post stations, and more and more semicolons would be put on the flags of historical records. At that time, from south to north, no one would know the name of historical records, and all these would be in the hands of the woman in front of him.


    "Master," he said sincerely, "I''ll do whatever you say. It''s right to follow the master."


    Shi Yingying said, "you have experience in the caravan. You can operate it and give it to you. I can rest assured."


    "With the words of the owner, Yuan Tianlin can give his life to you."


    Shi Yingying said angrily, "what do I want you to do with your life? Keep it for yourself and live a good life in the future."


    While they were talking in the room, Du Changfeng sat on the porch and wiped his sword. The sun was slanting to the west, and the afterglow was scattered all over the courtyard. The light was light red in the clear yellow light, and even the cool sword became softer.


    Du Changfeng saw that Jin chuan''er was about to deliver tea. He waved his hand and put the sword into the scabbard. "I''ll send it in."


    Jin chuan''er teased him, "Yo, the general is at the door, but don''t worry about his wife?"


    Du Changfeng stares at her and then smiles again. He''s not worried, but he hasn''t seen Shi Yingying in the afternoon. He doesn''t feel depressed, so he wants to take the opportunity to see her.


    Seeing Du Changfeng bringing tea in, Yuan Tianlin said, "I understand what the owner means. Please rest assured. I''ll do it immediately."


    "Well, it''s hard for you. If you want to pay money, write a note and give it to pengpeng, she will tell me."


    "Yes," Yuan Tianlin couldn''t help praising Shi pengpeng: "the eldest miss is really more and more powerful. That day when I paid the bill, she took a casual look and pointed out one of the mistakes. In time, the eldest Miss must be better than the blue."


    Shi Yingying is a little worried, "Peng Peng, this child is too diligent. I''m afraid she will work hard in the future."


    Du Changfeng does not think so. "What are you afraid of? If you find a good son-in-law to marry in the future, and her husband loves her, she will work hard." Speaking of this, he sighed, "so excellent, I don''t know what kind of boy is worthy of her."


    When Yuan Tianlin left, Shi Yingying glanced at Du Changfeng, "why did you come in to deliver tea, chuan''er?"


    Du Changfeng reached for her and said, "can''t I see my daughter-in-law?"


    Shiyingying dodges his hand, "go, don''t stick, what should you do?"


    Du Changfeng said, "I have business to see you. Is the jade that Xie Jingyu sent you last time still there?"


    "Yes, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you always suspect that Xie Jingyu has something to do with Changlong rice shop? Find a girl with a fresh face and take that jade pendant to Changlong rice shop to see if you can find anything."


    Shi Yingying understood as soon as she heard it, "do you mean that if the people in Changlong rice shop recognize the jade pendant, they will naturally react?"


    "Let''s see from a distance."


    "I think so."


    "But to whom?"


    Shi Yingying has a candidate in her heart. There is a maid in the house called Yinhuan. She is beautiful and smart. Just let her go.


    She called the silver ring and explained the matter clearly. She found a bright colored dress from the box and asked her to put it on. It was like a little daughter-in-law.Shi Yingying specially tied her a bright red belt with the jade pendant on it. The blue jade on the red background is very eye-catching.


    Yinhuan was bold and not afraid. She took the rice bag and money and went to Changlong rice shop.


    Shi YingYing and Du Changfeng are sitting in the sedan chair, following her from a distance. They see her go to Changlong rice shop, pass the rice bag to buy rice, and the clerk says that everything is normal. Yinhuan deliberately walks around the shop at will. The jade pendant on her waist shakes slightly with her steps, which arouses the attention of a man in a long shirt in the counter. He looks at Yinhuan and calls the guy After whispering a few words in the past, the man immediately nodded and bowed. He was more warm and polite to the silver ring than before, and filled her rice bag full.


    Du Changfeng slightly played a little curtain, squinted at Qing carefully, the place is small, Shi Yingying can''t see, anxiously asked, "how? Do you see anything? "


    "Just go home and weigh the rice."


    When Yinhuan came out of Changlong rice shop with a rice bag in his arms, Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying stayed in the sedan chair and made sure that no one followed Yinhuan, they followed and went home one after another.


    When he got home and weighed the rice, he gave her more than a bucket of rice. It''s impossible to measure the rice with a bucket. This explains the problem very much. Du Changfeng analyzed that someone recognized the jade pendant, took the silver ring as Xie Jingyu''s mistress, and intended to take care of her, so he gave her more than a bucket of rice. In the future, it''s good to ask for credit in front of the master.


    If Changlong rice shop is related to Xie Jingyu, the disappearance of the former boss Tao is very suspicious. Du Changfeng feels that he is getting closer to the truth of the matter.


    -------------------


    sorry, it''s a little late, sorry


    I''m sorry www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C948

    Du Changfeng makes Shi Yingying tired every night. In fact, it''s intentional. For several days, after Shi Yingying is asleep, he sneaks out quietly and lies on the roof opposite Yanchun courtyard to watch the situation inside. He was patient enough to wait for them to show their feet. It turns out that his waiting was not in vain, but what he saw could not be disclosed to anyone or Shi Yingying for the time being. After all, the water here is too deep. The less people know, the safer it is for them.


    He gets up in the morning to teach his son how to fight. After lunch, he takes a short rest. Then he goes to Ruyi building to pick up Shi Yingying. In the west of the day, the couple walk through the market side by side. Du Changfeng buys Shi Yingying a packet of fried corn with sugar. They eat while walking and talk and laugh. It''s no different from any couple walking in the market.


    Xie Jingyu stands by the window of a teahouse, watching Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying come from a distance, and slowly come under his eyes. He looks at the man and woman, and his face is very gloomy. Du Changfeng is clearly in a military position, but he doesn''t go back to camp. If he doesn''t go, he can''t deal with Shi Yingying.


    Recently, he often thinks of Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying, and thinks about what they will do together. He still remembers that day, Shi Yingying wiped the corners of Du Changfeng''s mouth with a handkerchief, her gentle eyes and intimate attitude. If she could do the same to herself If you think about it like this, you will be crazy.


    In his house, no woman ever dares to wipe her mouth for him. Even Du Suzhen dares not. She is from a wealthy family, knowledgeable and reasonable, dignified and virtuous. In her opinion, those acts of showing kindness are frivolous. Others, such as his wife, tease him in bed, but when she gets out of bed, she dares not be too close to him.


    His eyes suddenly cooled down. Under the teahouse, Shi Yingying fed Du Changfeng a peeled corn. Everyone was watching. It was indecent!


    Many women have fed him food, with their hands or mouth, all of which are means of teasing, but no one in public, so naturally put food into his mouth, what kind of feeling would that be? He wants to know.


    This couple''s way of getting along with each other seems strange to him. The husband is a general, so he should be dignified. But in front of his daughter-in-law, he looks like a big child. Let his daughter-in-law wipe his mouth and feed him. As for the daughter-in-law, she should not be able to walk out of the gate, but Shi Yingying appeared in public. She talked to men and met them without any taboo. She was as Frank as a man, but she was so beautiful.


    He also thought that Du Changfeng didn''t marry his concubine, so did he and Shi Yingying sleep in the same bed every night? As soon as he read this, he felt as if there were insects biting him.


    Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying walked under his nose and gradually moved away. Until they turned the corner, he took his eyes back and went to the table to sit down.


    Liu Mingfeng continued the tea for him politely, "boss Xie, don''t worry, I will send Shi Yingying to your house for your disposal."


    Xie Jingyu raised his eyelids, "didn''t he say that he wanted to sue Du Changfeng for leaving his post without permission? How come he hasn''t believed it yet?"


    Mention this, Liu Mingfeng also feel strange: "this report to the emperor, but long live ye did not respond, I do not know what the meaning, the emperor is strict, most hate official omission, Du Changfeng as camp commander, should be daily diligent practice just right, this all stay at home for ten days and a half months, no one asked, really a little strange."


    "Could it be Jia Tong who interceded for him in front of the emperor?"


    "Mr. Jia and Du Changfeng are from the same hometown. Du Changfeng once visited Mr. Jia''s house with his wife and children. It seems that they have a good relationship. But last time Gong Chunhong asked Mr. Jia to investigate the arson case in the warehouse, Mr. Jia refused. It can be seen that it''s just ordinary. Besides, I guess Mr. Jia knows your relationship with Prime Minister Du, so it''s not easy to interfere."


    Xie Jingyu took a sip of tea and knocked his fingers on the table. "Du Changfeng has never gone back. It''s not easy to do."


    Liu Mingfeng said, "as long as Du Changfeng doesn''t leave his post, he will always go back to camp. The longer he delays, the easier it is for people to get hold of him. Maybe the emperor deliberately ignores him, but it depends on when he will go back? Don''t worry, a woman can''t become a leader. Boss Xie is still in charge of the capital. Just wait. As soon as Du Changfeng leaves, I''ll find a chance to catch Shi Yingying. "


    "And Gong Chunhong, the nine gate governor," Xie Jingyu said, "is in the way. If you can''t use it for me, try to find a way..." He didn''t go on. He just made a move.


    Liu Mingfeng heart jump, "I know, thank the boss." After a pause, he asked carefully, "boss Xie, since shiyingying doesn''t eat hard or soft, why not..." He made a move, too.


    Xie Jingyu''s eyes narrowed, and his fierce eyes shot at him, "don''t make her mind without my permission."


    Liu Mingfeng shivers in his heart. He almost killed Shi Yingying on the way. For Xie Jingyu, the people who can''t be used by him and get in the way are all going to the West. How can they get to Shi Yingying? A woman has done something bad for him three or four times, but she''s not willing to do it. Isn''t it He secretly looked at Xie Jingyu and found that boss Xie was in a trance again.


    When Shi YingYing and Du Changfeng came home, Yuan Tianlin followed the door with a basket in his hand and said, "master, general, I''ll be back early today."Shi Yingying asked, "what did you take?"


    "The first lady said last time that she liked the pickles made by my mother. My mother specially made some for her and asked me to bring them."


    Shi Yingying then smiles, "the big Niang has the heart, anything hangs on the heart."


    "My mother treats the young lady and the young master as grandchildren. She always remembers what they like."


    Shi Yingying asks the maid to take in the pickles and asks yuan Tianlin when the next batch will arrive?


    "Soon, just these two days. I''ve found some brothers who used to go to the caravan. They''ve all met you and are willing to work with your boss. Someone has arrived in these two days. I''ll arrange them to take a short-term tour first. When all the others are ready, I''ll adjust."


    "All right, you can do as you see."


    Yuan Tianlin said hello and was about to go back to his room when he suddenly remembered, "by the way, I''ve got some information about boss Tao."


    Shi Yingying''s eyes brightened, "come on, what is it?"


    "A few days ago, I met a friend. When I chatted with him, I heard that boss Tao had no other hobby, but he was a bit fond of gambling. He used to be a frequent customer of the magic hand gambling shop, but since he changed hands in the rice shop, he hasn''t appeared in the gambling shop."


    Du Changfeng, who didn''t speak all the time, frowned, "master gambler? Where is it? "


    "Chengxi, I heard it was opened three years ago."


    It''s the west of the city, and it''s three years. What''s the relationship between this skilled gambler''s shop and yanchunyuan?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C949

    Although some days were delayed, Shi Yingying''s business opened. This battle is more lively than any previous opening of a new shop.


    Dragon dance, lion dance, point sunny Caiqing, a firefight hanging in the tree, burst out a festive atmosphere, the ground covered with thick red paper. The onlookers were on the third floor and the third floor, waiting for their attention. Every time boss Shi opened his business, he always made new patterns. I don''t know what the new pattern is?


    In everyone''s eagerness, a Xia and Zhu pasted the red list, which clearly said: when the new store opened, all the goods were sold at half price only. As long as you buy them today, you can participate in the turntable game, and all the awards are lost.


    You can see that there is a big round turntable on the side of the red list. There are lots of squares on it. There are all kinds of prizes, such as rice noodles, cloth, porcelain and some small things with needles and thread, which are useful for living at home.


    As soon as everyone looked energetic, they went forward one after another and wanted to rush to the store. But a strong maid stopped everyone. She said, "don''t squeeze. Our boss said that in order to create a brand new shopping environment for everyone, only 20 people go in each time. Don''t squeeze. Line up. Someone will send numbers. Everyone will go in the order of numbers."


    As soon as we heard about it, it''s fresh. I''ve never heard of people who have to queue up to limit the number of people to go in shopping. However, in this way, more people want to go in. They''re afraid they''ll be late and all the good things will be sold out.


    Jin chuan''er and Zhu took a few men to keep order. A Xia handed out the small wooden cards to everyone one by one. Even the order number plates were exquisitely carved and beautiful. Many people bowed their heads to play with them. Some of them couldn''t put down their hands and looked forward to the goods in the store.


    When the first people entered the store, they immediately praised it. They had never seen such a high shelf, which stretched out to the roof beam. The goods were placed in order. Each shelf was hung with a wooden sign with the category written on it. Some shelves were filled with porcelain, various bowls, tea cups, vases, wine pots and so on, and there were even large water tanks at the bottom. On some shelves are four treasures of the study, pen, ink, paper and inkstone, as well as Paperweight, pen holder and so on. Some shelves are Rouge powder, beautiful lacquer boxes, small boxes, round, square, diamond, on which are either twining flowers or beautiful ladies, attracting many big girls and little wives.


    We look at each shelf one by one. We can''t see it. There are too many beautiful things. We want to buy everything we see. The three walls of the room are shelves, separated by a wide distance of two people, with a row of cabinet boards in front, which is convenient for the clerk to pick up the goods and show them to the guests. On the wall near the door, there are a row of chairs, which are covered with colorful cushions. There are a few small spaces between the chairs and chairs, which are convenient for tea. There are many things in the shop, so it doesn''t matter if you can''t see them for a while. Sit and have a cup of tea, and have a rest. If you like something, it doesn''t matter if you can''t make up your mind. Sit and have a cup of tea, and think about it Buy again.


    One of the reasons why Shi Yingying made a business like this is that she opened a post station in the northwest and listened to all kinds of interesting stories told by the caravans coming and going from south to north. Those exotic trading methods seemed very novel to her. At that time, Hou had the idea of opening a business. Another reason is that she regarded herself as a guest and put herself in the guest''s shoes, especially some details At the same time, customers who enter the store can feel her good intentions. The combination of the two has become today''s historical business.


    The customers who bought things went out to line up to turn the roulette and the grand prize by their brands, which caused bursts of cheers. Even the smallest prize was happy. They bought the goods at half price and got a gift for nothing. The good news soon spread in Lin''an City, and more and more people flocked to the new historical records business.


    Every time Shi Yingying''s new shop opens, Xie Jingyu comes to see it in person. He stands by the window of the opposite teahouse, and his eyes fall on the woman in a big red dress. She presides over the award transfer. No matter what the guests turn to, she delivers it to them in person, warm and thoughtful.


    Xie Jingyu watched silently, feeling ups and downs, why does such a beautiful and capable woman not belong to him? If she is willing to go with him, he doesn''t dislike that she has married and had children, and he is willing to give all the property to her and let her take charge of it. Doesn''t she just like doing business? His property is far beyond her imagination. Why work so hard?


    "Master, do you want me to find some people to make trouble with?" Zhu Qian looked at the master''s dark face and wanted to please him.


    Xie Jingyu shook his head. "What''s the matter? She''s more and more excited."


    Zhu Qian was slightly stunned. The master''s tone seemed very helpless. Boss Shi didn''t deal with him all the time. Last time he burned her warehouse, the master praised him. How come his attitude has changed now?


    Every time it opens, it''s a happy event for Shi Yingying, so she always dresses up very brightly, and she is energetic, so that the guests can have confidence in her shop. The little gift to the guests, suddenly feel wrong, a look up, the opposite upstairs window stood a person, that figure, that appearance, burned to ashes, she also recognized.


    She looked at him scornfully and suddenly bared her teeth and made a face.


    Xie Jingyu, "..." Turning around, I couldn''t help laughing. This woman is really Interesting.


    He said, "let''s ask two people to go shopping in Shiji shop. Today, we are happy with boss Shi."Zhu Qian opened his mouth wide Yes What''s the matter with you, sir? You even went to help me. Shouldn''t you let the historical records go down?


    Xie Jingyu went downstairs, went to the sedan chair, and looked up at the historical records firm. He saw a small colorful flag on the high gate. The flag fluttered in the wind, embroidered with a big word "Shi". The word was elegant and powerful, and the golden embroidery thread was shining in the sun.


    He looked thoughtfully and stooped into the sedan chair.


    Back in the house, Liu Mingfeng was waiting for him, which brought him good news.


    "I thought that this year''s Chunwei was cancelled. I just got the news, but it''s still going on as usual. It''s just a little later than usual. When it''s time, Du Changfeng will lead the army to escort us. This walk will be more than half a month. Boss Xie, our chance has come."


    "Is the information reliable?"


    "Of course, it''s reliable. It''s a big battle for the emperor and empress to travel. From the forbidden army to the Jin army, to patrol the five battalions, and to camp outside the city, they have to be mobilized. The official documents have come down."


    Xie Jingyu sat down and concentrated for a while before he said, "although Du Changfeng is not here, Gong Chunhong is still there..."


    "Don''t worry, boss Xie. My Jin army is more than his five battalion patrol. We can get rid of him and Shi Yingying together this time."


    Xie Jingyu raised his eyelids, "did I say that we should solve Shi Yingying?"


    Liu Mingfeng, " Yes, to solve Gong Chunhong. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C950

    For several days, the reputation of Shiji business has spread all over the streets of Lin''an City. Whether it''s ordinary people or dignitaries, they are fond of talking about the new business after dinner. Rumors about boss Shi are flying all over the world. She was cheated to buy jintingge, and the warehouse was burned. After several setbacks, she still can open the business. Everyone thinks that this is a woman who does great things.


    The common people are curious about Shiji firms and boss Shi. When they pass in front of Shiji firms, they can''t help looking inside. When they look inside, they can''t help lifting their feet. As soon as they go in, they feel like a treasure. They have everything they want to buy. After a long delay, they come out to the right of Ruyi building and eat a bowl of delicious oily noodles, It''s a great pleasure in life to order some appetizing dishes and return home with plenty of food and drink.


    The three shops are close to each other, and their business is very good. Shi Yingying is good at this. When the new discount is over, the price returns to normal. While the temperature is still warm, she pastes a red list, which states that if you spend a certain amount of silver in Shiji shops, you can eat at Ruyi house at half price and buy cloth at Jinxiu silk shop at half price, and vice versa. In a word, as long as you go to one shop in historical records and go to the other two, you will get a discount.


    Facts have proved that Shi Yingying''s strategy is effective every time. This kind of joint preferential measures makes the business of Shi Ji shop prosperous and better. But after a long time, she will also change the red list for a new pattern. In fact, she will change the soup without changing the dressing, just to keep the people fresh.


    Seeing that the name of historical records is becoming more and more famous in Lin''an City, Xie Jingyu changed his normal state and just kept silent. He didn''t want to deal with Shi Yingying. Zhu Qian couldn''t bear it any more and said, "Sir, recently our business has been a lot lighter. Many people go to the historical records shop to buy things for dinner. It''s not the way to go on like this. Otherwise, we should learn from Mr. Shi and take care of all our business String together? We have a lot more business than her. If we all get together... "


    Xie Jingyu glared at him, "stupid, can we do business together?"


    Zhu Qian was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that the master''s business really can''t be done together. If it really wants to be done together, it will be bad.


    Xie Jingyu pondered for a moment and asked, "how many days has Du Changfeng gone?"


    Zhu Qian pointed out, "master, today is the seventh day."


    Xie Jingyu nodded, "in seven days, he will come back again."


    "Master," Zhu Qian said, "it''s too late if we don''t have such a good chance."


    "What does Liu Mingfeng say?"


    "Commander Liu said that as long as the master has made up his mind, he can let Gong Chunhong be at his wits'' end."


    Xie Jingyu walked around the room two times, stood on the ground and sighed, "let Liu Mingfeng take action."


    Zhu Qian and others immediately said, "yes, the slave immediately informed commander Liu."


    -


    Gong Chunhong has been so busy recently that he doesn''t know. Just like a bandit from the city, he connects someone to the Yamen to report that something has been lost at home. He sends someone to check it, but the other party is very cunning. He doesn''t leave any trace of pearl. For several days, he makes no progress. People who have lost something come to inquire about the news from time to time, which annoys him The force doubled.


    This matter has not been settled, and there is news that an unknown woman''s body has been found by the river, and a human life case has occurred. This is a major event. Gong Chunhong dares not neglect it. He goes out early and comes back late every day, and takes his men to investigate the case outside, but he doesn''t have any eyes.


    For this reason, he was worried and couldn''t sleep well. He turned left and right on the bed. He was just staring at him in the morning. As soon as he fell asleep, he heard someone slapping on the door. Gong Chunhong was very angry. He was so tired that he couldn''t even sleep. He was about to lose his temper when he heard someone outside shouting, "my Lord, the servants of general Du''s family came to report that his wife was missing."


    Gong Chunhong immediately broke out in a cold sweat and jumped up from the bed. What''s missing? Why is the living man missing?


    He put on his clothes and went to open the door. "What''s the matter? Come on?"


    The inspector of the report said, "the servants of general Du''s family are waiting in the front hall. You''d better listen to him."


    Gong Chunhong walked quickly to the hall. Ah Xia stood there and met him immediately. "My Lord, my wife suddenly disappeared this morning. What can I do?"


    Gong Chunhong said, "don''t worry. Speak slowly. What''s the matter?"


    "Last night was fine. When it was time for her to get up in the morning, Jin chuan''er went to call her. As a result, when she went to the room, there was no one on the bed, but the lady''s robe and headdress were still there. Mother Liu started everyone to look inside and outside, and sent people to the shop, Ruyi Lou and Jinxiu silk shop to look for them. They didn''t have any. You said that in such an early morning, the lady didn''t even have robes Where can I go without it? "


    Gong Chunhong listened to his words, but he didn''t say a word for a long time. It was another strange case.


    "My Lord," ah Xia said, seeing that he did not speak, "you have to do something quickly. My general is not here. I''m counting on you."


    "Did your wife say where she was going?"


    "My wife is either in the house or in three shops every day. If she goes to other places, she will take me and Jin chuan''er Zhu with her. Besides, she doesn''t go early in the morning.""Has your wife offended anyone recently?"


    "Do you still need to ask?" Ah Xia said, "except for Xie Jingyu, there is no one else. He must have taken my wife away. My Lord, please send someone to search his house."


    "If Xie Jingyu really catches your wife, will he hide it in his house?" Gong Chunhong tied up his belt, tidied up his ears, and said, "besides, there is no evidence now. How can I search for it? If it''s really him, this time, he must have calculated the right time to do it. When general Du is out, it''s not good for us to act


    "Then we have to do something," ah Xia was still very urgent. "My wife is in his hands. If something happens, how can we explain it to the general?"


    Yes, Gong Chunhong sighs. Ah Xia and they can''t explain. He has no face to see Du Changfeng. Du Changfeng asked him before he left. At that time, he patted his chest and said to let Du Changfeng rest assured. Unexpectedly, something really happened.


    "Have you sent someone to inform general Du?"


    "Send someone." Ah Xia said, "but it''s a long way to go. Even if the general comes back quickly, I''m afraid he will have to go back in the future."


    Gong Chunhong thought for a while and said to a Xia, "go back first and take good care of Peng Peng and Jin Yan. They must not have any more accidents. Your wife is resourceful and courageous. I think it will be OK for the moment. I''ll send someone to stare at Xie Jingyu to see if they can find any clues. The case needs to be investigated, but we can''t force each other too tightly. In case the dog jumps over the wall, it''s not good ¡£¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C951

    When Shi Yingying woke up, she felt a pain in the back of her neck. She rubbed her hands and slowly opened her eyes. What came into view was the top of cloud brocade account. The snow-white brocade was sandwiched with gold wire. In the dark, it was also shining with fine light.


    Shi Yingying was surprised and immediately sat up. She was not in her own home. She looked down at herself again. Her hair was scattered and she was dressed in snow-white clothes. It was no different from last night''s sleep, but how did she get here? Where is this?


    she uncovers the quilt and gets out of bed. The embroidered shoes with a pair of soft brocade on the footboard are very soft, and the shoes are decorated with a huge pearl. The warbler has been stunned for a while. She has picked up her shoes. The smell of orchid is lingering around her nose. It smells very comfortable. She used to do the trade of perfume oil for a long time before she could smell it. This is a very expensive fragrance, called vine. Luoyanxiang, a kind of incense from the royal family of Nanyuan, is hard to buy even if you have money. Unexpectedly, it appears here.


    She got out of bed barefoot. It was not cold on the ground because of the thick blanket. As soon as she stepped on it, she fell into the soft fluff and couldn''t even see the back of her feet. She raised her head in a daze. There was a picture of a lady on the wall. The people in the picture were very beautiful, with thick eyebrows and big eyes and elegant posture. Look at furnishings, small round table, round stool, bar table, dressing table, flower rack, Bogu rack and bed. All of them are made of excellent Huanghua pear wood. Such a set of furniture alone costs tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    There was a teapot and a cup on the table. She picked up one with cold tentacles. It looked like glass, but it was not glass. She had a lot of experience in business and recognized that it was a kind of porcelain called crisp glass. Because it was very difficult to make and it was very rare, it was also a treasure that money could not buy.


    The house is so luxurious. Whose house is it?


    She stood in front of the portrait of a lady and looked at it carefully. The more she looked, the more she felt How can you be a bit like yourself


    Of course, it''s not her. The woman in the picture has gorgeous clothes and headgear, and a smiling and charming manner. She doesn''t have any.


    She looked at the room carefully. She could only say that the people who lived here enjoyed it so much. It was estimated that only the emperor and the empress in the palace could compare the luxury.


    The sunlight came in through the gap of the window and cast a very thin light in the room. She hurriedly walked over and pushed the window with her hand. As soon as the window opened, the fragrance of the flowers immediately floated up. She saw a large number of blooming flowers outside the window. They were full of vitality and colorful, which was really a surprise.


    There are swings hanging between two tall trees. The hanging rope is actually colorful. It is made into a chair with a back under it. The golden Paulownia seat is covered with gold wire cushion. Bamboo handles are tied on both sides of the rope, and pink ribbons are tied on the top. When the wind blows over, the ribbons and colored ropes will swing and draw gorgeous arcs.


    On the other side, there is a flower rack, a large number of green vines hanging down, with small white, purple and red flowers in the middle, like a colorful waterfall.


    Farther away, there is a pavilion. Because the sight is blocked, you can only see a little bit of gold painted columns and cornices.


    Both inside and outside, Shi Yingying felt that this should be the place where women live.


    She looked at it for a while, turned to the dresser, opened the jewelry box, and was stunned. Rao was born rich and knowledgeable, and thought it was a bit off the mark.


    Not to mention the head of the jewelry inside, the make-up box alone is valuable. The lacquer box with black background and painted color, and the peony with blooming flowers are inlaid with large gems and pieces of jade by means of ingenious patterns, and the gold and silver are embellished among them. It is indeed very rich.


    When you open the box, everything in it is exquisite. Even the smallest pearl flower is enough for an ordinary people''s family to live for several years, not to mention sapphire, emerald, cat''s-eye, East Pearl the size of thumb cap, and rare purple colored gold


    She looked at it the same way and marveled.


    Then open the clothes cage, and you can see that each gorgeous robe is almost made of tribute. Only the lady in the palace is qualified to wear


    Shi Yingying is a businessman. She is naturally sensitive and fond of wealth. However, a gentleman loves money in a proper way. Even in the current environment, she will not lose her inner firmness because of her flashiness.


    She wants to know where it is more than these things? How did you get here? Also, since someone brought her here, why didn''t she show up?


    Probably know that she woke up, two maid carrying washing utensils come in, come in first salute, "good lady."


    Shi Yingying looked at them and asked, "where is this?"


    The two girls didn''t answer and handed her the mouthwash. "Please, madam."


    Shi Yingying took over and immediately smelled a strong fragrance, "what''s this?"


    "Madam Hui, this is rose dew. A mouthful of it can keep your breath fresh all day."


    Although Shi Yingying kept vigilant all the time, the man arrested her for not poisoning her. If she was asked to gargle, she would gargle. If she was asked to wash her face, she would wash too. The two maids took out a pink skirt from the cage to put it on for her. Shi Yingying held out her hand and accepted it happily. Her clothes were also scented with sweet smell of rose smoke. She took a breath and felt relaxed and happy. Then, the maids combed her hair and dressed her up. The snake bun was high, with a green treasure in it. She drew her eyebrows, pasted her mother of Pearl between her eyebrows, painted a thin layer of rouge, and then put the lipstick on her lips. She wore a jade pendant with long tassels on her ears and a eight treasure Yingluo on her neck. When she looked in the mirror, she almost didn''t recognize herself.She took the bronze mirror to look left and right, pointed to Huasheng on her finger, "it''s a bit crooked, to the left, right, that''s OK."


    According to her command, the maid gently moved Huasheng and praised, "madam is so beautiful."


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "it''s rare to wear such silk and satin on weekdays, and there''s no such beautiful cuibao. Today''s make-up is really pretty."


    A maid said, "my lady is hungry. I''m going to bring breakfast for her."


    Shi Yingying said, "do you have porridge? I like porridge in the morning."


    "There is red rice porridge, sweet and nourishing."


    Shi Yingying is kind-hearted. How much does a bowl of red rice porridge cost.


    Soon, two maids came in again and put breakfast one by one. Sure enough, there was a bowl of red rice porridge, three or four kinds of bread, golden crisp melon, refreshing pickles and goat''s milk. Finally, two pairs of chopsticks were put on the table, one was jade chopsticks with warm tentacles, the other was silver chopsticks. I thought the man was afraid that she would not eat them, so he prepared silver chopsticks to prove that he did not poison, So she can eat at ease.


    Shi Yingying is really hungry. After enjoying so many good things in the morning, her eyes are tired and her heart is even more tired. She can''t help sighing. If only those things were hers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C952

    After breakfast, Shi Yingying stopped by the window and waited for a long time. Except for the two maids who came in just now to clean up the dishes, no one else appeared. She picked the curtain and went out. The two maids didn''t look at her. Obviously, the man didn''t intend to close her.


    Shi Yingying went to swing. The cushion was very comfortable and the grip was soft. It would not hurt her slender jade finger. The weather was just right, and the wind was blowing slowly, blowing her hair. There was a kind of quiet time. She sighed in her heart. This is really a good place!


    She sat on the swing, watching the two girls disappear at the end of the corridor, sighed, and then she was left alone. This place is good for everything, but it''s unpopular, and it''s a little terrifying.


    She stopped and went to the pavilion. She found that the pavilion was surrounded by water on three sides, and only one side was connected with the ground. The water formed a small pool around the pavilion, in which many Koi were raised. They were rare and precious species. They looked strange, colorful and varied. Shi Yingying had been lying on the fence for a long time, but she didn''t know how many species were there?


    There is a small waterwheel on the back of the pavilion. It''s exquisitely made and painted with bronze. It looks like it''s made of refined steel. The water is pumped up and down, splashing crystal clear water in the sun. It starts from day to day, year to year.


    In the distance, there are still dense trees, flowers and beautiful scenery, but she has no mood to think about the past.


    The man who caught her and put her in such a place must have been well prepared. Her every move here will be clearly seen by the man. Why should she try so hard?


    Back in the room, she took out all the clothes in the box and compared them one by one. She felt the gold and silver threads and did nothing. The morning passed.


    At noon, it was the two maids who sent the meal. Shi Yingying asked nothing and ate the meal after she had set it up. She looked as if she would settle down as she came.


    After dinner, she took a nap, got up and had nothing to do. She opened the jewelry box and enjoyed the jewelry for an afternoon. When the twilight came, the dinner came again. No matter it was lunch or dinner, the dishes she brought were all exquisite. Rao Shi Yingying opened the restaurant herself, ate with her mouth in her mouth, and praised these meals. It can be seen that she spent a lot of effort Just a brew of eggplant, you can taste it. There are seven or eight kinds of mountain treasures in it. It makes her squint and smile. She looks very comfortable.


    Tea was served after dinner, not one, but two, and the other was placed opposite her.


    Shi Yingying knew that the man was about to show up at last. She held the tea quietly, lifted the cover of the tea, gently skimmed the tea foam, lowered her eyebrows and lowered her eyes, but raised her ears to listen to the outside.


    After a while, the curtain was lifted up and someone came in. The jade pendant rustled at his waist. Shi Yingying raised her head and gave him a smile. "You''re here."


    Xie Jingyu said with a smile, "if you come here, you''ll settle down. I''m afraid you''ll cry!"


    "If you cry, you won''t let me go back." Shi Yingying pointed to the chair, "sit down and drink tea. It''s going to be cold."


    She is completely a master''s manner, but let Xie Jingyu a little surprised, "you knew it was me early?"


    Shi Yingying was honest and looked around at the things in the room and said, "I can''t think of anyone else except you."


    "So I''m richer than you think."


    "Yes, I see it." Shi Yingying said, "you have opened my eyes to what is a real rich man."


    Xie Jingyu sat down and drank tea from his cup. "Can you taste what this is?"


    Shi Yingying pursed her lips. "It''s a bit like the clouds before the rain in my Ruyi building."


    "It''s the clouds before the rain," Xie Jingyu said with a smile. "It''s just tegun."


    Shi Yingying was not surprised at all. "I know the special tribute in your hand. Otherwise, where did the tribute tea that was found in my Ruyi building last time come from? Boss Xie, you are so bold! "


    "Now that I''ve said it, I''m not afraid, you know." Xie Jingyu has no fear, "Yingying, I can let you know everything."


    Shi Yingying changed her face slightly and said with a bitter smile, "you''d better not let me know."


    Xie Jingyu knows that Shi Yingying can understand the meaning of his words. This is the advantage of chatting with smart people. You don''t have to point out everything, but the other party can understand it.


    Shi Yingying understands that Xie Jingyu dares to show her the details, which means that she can''t escape. She will either be trapped all her life or die!


    She held the tea and drank it slowly, feeling a little confused. When she is missing, her family will definitely inform Du Changfeng. She has no doubt that Du Changfeng will come to save her. But this time, unlike yanchunyuan, Xie Jingyu must have made very detailed arrangements. It''s hard to say whether Du Changfeng can find her.


    After waiting for a long time, Xie Jingyu said nothing and laughed, "don''t you want to ask me something?"


    "If I ask, will you tell the truth?"


    "Of course," Xie Jingyu said, "it''s time. Do I have to hide it from you?"


    "Why did you arrest me?"


    "You know it."Shi Yingying, "..." He said he liked her. Is that the reason? If it is, she really wants to be killed. How can she make such a thing miss her.


    "What are you going to do with me?"


    "Why should I deal with you?" Xie Jingyu was surprised at her question. "You don''t understand my mind until now, do you?"


    Shi Yingying finally stabbed him, "forcibly occupy other people''s daughter-in-law''s mind?"


    Xie Jingyu said, "in this world, the strong is the king, not everyone has this ability."


    "Boss Xie, why do you have to force others into difficulties?" Shi Yingying sighed, "no matter what, I won''t like you." She shook her sleeve. "Do you think that if you give me beautiful clothes, valuable jewelry and make a golden cage for me to live in, I will like you? No, no freedom. It''s like cutting off my hands and feet. Who can I wear it for? "


    "Show me," Xie Jingyu said, "Yingying, I know you best in the world. I know what you want and what you want. I will do my best to give it to you. As long as you stay with me, you will accept me after a long time."


    Shi Yingying asked, "will you force me?"


    Xie Jingyu is silent and stares at her. It seems that she hasn''t thought about it yet. Shi Yingying is a little nervous and nervous about his answer. If he really wants to use a strong one, she has no way at all.


    Finally, he shook his head, "no, I want you to follow me willingly. I have a lot of patience with you."


    "The last question," shiyingying hesitated, and asked, "where is this?"


    Xie Jingyu laughed a little queer, "a place specially built for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C953

    Du Changfeng received the letter and immediately rushed home.


    Fortunately, there was no chaos at home because of Shi Yingying''s disappearance. Although everyone was anxious, they were in good order. When the two children saw Du Changfeng, they immediately rushed up and hugged him. Du Jinyan burst out crying, "Dad, you must get my mother back. Get your mother back... "


    Shi pengpeng has helped Liu''s mother in charge of the affairs of the house these two days. She has been trying to restrain herself. Her mother and father are not here. She is the backbone of her younger brother. If even she is flustered, what should he do?


    Now that her father is back, she can''t help holding Du Changfeng tightly and sobbing.


    Du Changfeng patted Shi pengpeng''s back gently, "don''t cry, pengpeng, your mother will be OK, Dad promises you!"


    "I know my mother will be OK," Shi pengpeng said with tears. "She is so smart. How can she be ok? Pengpeng is afraid that her mother won''t bring any money and will suffer from hunger and cold outside. Dad, please get her back quickly."


    "Dad promised you that he would get my mother back soon. Don''t worry. Stay in the house obediently."


    "No," said Du Jinyan, wiping his tears and patting the sword hanging on his waist. Since Shi Yingying disappeared, he has kept his sword. He is the little master of the family, and his father is not here. He has to take the responsibility of protecting his sister.


    "Dad, I''m going to find my mother with you. I''m going to break up the thief who captured my mother!"


    "You are too young to stay at home. If you listen to mother Liu and sister Jinchuan, your father will get your mother back."


    Du Jinyan small face a Lin, stubborn said, "no, I want to follow my father to find Niang."


    Shi pengpeng advised him, "Dad has a plan for him. You are still a child. You will drag Dad down. Jinyan, you should be obedient." Although she was persuasive, she looked very serious. Although she was young, she had dignity.


    Du Jinyan pursed his mouth and said nothing.


    Gong Chunhong also rushed over. As soon as she met Du Changfeng, she pleaded with Du Changfeng and complained that she didn''t protect Shi Yingying well.


    Du Changfeng said, "now is not the time to say this. It''s important to find someone."


    Both of them know that Shi Yingying''s disappearance must have something to do with Xie Jingyu. If they know it, they can''t start without evidence.


    On the day of Shi Yingying''s disappearance, Gong Chunhong went to see Xie Jingyu, but he gave a clean push. He also said that it was not peaceful in the city recently. Gong Chunhong, as a nine door chief, couldn''t solve a single case. He was just rubbish!


    Gong Chunhong was scolded and didn''t have the heart to argue with him. He sent a secret sentry to stare at his neighborhood and followed Xie Jingyu for two days. He only went out once a day and went to Jinchang silk shop for half a day. Then he turned around and came back. It seemed very normal.


    Before they could discuss anything, Liu Mingfeng told Gong Chunhong about his incompetence, which caused complaints and panic in the city. He asked for Gong Chunhong''s dismissal and investigation.


    In the absence of the emperor, everything was under the management of the prime minister. Prime Minister Du asked people to investigate. Sure enough, there were several cases recently, but none of Gong Chunhong''s cases were solved, which aroused the strong dissatisfaction of the people. Du Cheng was loyal to the emperor, so he withdrew Gong Chunhong from his post and took back the military power of the Fifth Battalion.


    On the face of it, Liu Mingfeng''s accusation is true, and Gong Chunhong''s dereliction of duty is also true. Prime Minister Du''s treatment is normal, and there is no mistake. But Du Changfeng knows it, and he is afraid that he is still coming.


    Gong Chunhong lost his job and was so light that he came to Du Changfeng for a drink with a wine pot. He felt guilty and said, "I''m sorry, Changfeng. My brother has no skills. He can''t solve the case and help me. It''s really I think I''ll have to ask Mr. Jia for help with my sister-in-law. "


    Du Changfeng said: "I''m sorry for you. If it wasn''t for me, your position would not be removed."


    Gong Chunhong was a little suspicious about his dismissal. He didn''t catch up early or late, but it was at this time. However, Du Cheng''s treatment was reasonable. He was able to stand up even when he came to the emperor. Now when Du Changfeng said this, he asked, "what do you see?"


    Du Changfeng said, "those cases, I carefully looked through the file, things are very strange, if one is so normal, but one by one, people can not help but suspect."


    "What do you suspect?"


    "Those are not real cases. It''s someone who''s creating chaos and trying to confuse the water in Lin''an City."


    Gong Chunhong was stunned for a moment, and suddenly slapped his thigh fiercely. "Look at me, I''m a fool. I didn''t think about that at all. Just thinking about the emperor''s absence, so many things have happened in the city. I have to investigate the case quickly. Before the emperor comes back, I''ll solve all the cases and give peace to Lin''an City. It turns out that someone deliberately creates chaos, but what''s their purpose?"


    Du Changfeng said in a slow voice: "it''s you. They know the relationship between you and me. I want to find Yingying. I need to rely on your people. Now that you lose your military power, it''s useless to me."


    Gong Chunhong gritted his teeth and said, "so Prime Minister Du is really with them? When the emperor comes back, I will accuse him of complicity! "


    "No evidence, no proof," Du Changfeng said, "I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid they will deal with you. Chunhong, you should be more careful these days."Gong Chunhong knows that he has broken Xie Jingyu''s good deeds several times. Now he has lost his power, and the other party must take advantage of this opportunity to do harm to him. However, he is a military general at the end of the day, and his skill is not bad. He has been a nine door governor for several years, so it''s no problem to protect himself.


    "Changfeng, what should we do now?" He asked, "now we are just two people. How can we fight with them? My sister-in-law didn''t hear from me all day. I feel like a cat scratching me."


    Du Changfeng put his sword on the table with a firm look. "Yingying will be fine. She is so smart that she will wait until I go to save her."


    "Even if my wife can wait, we don''t have any clue now. Xie Jingyu goes out to Jinchang silk villa every day, makes a turn and goes back to the mansion. It''s too normal to wait any longer. It''s not the way to do it!"


    "It won''t be long," Du Changfeng pulled out his sword. Under the light, the sword was dazzling and full of murderous spirit. Gong Chunhong''s heart jumped.


    "What are we waiting for?" he asked cautiously


    "Wait for me."


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    Du Changfeng did not answer, but said, "Xie Jingyu spends more time at home than outside every day, doesn''t he?"


    Gong Chunhong, ah, didn''t understand what he meant? But think about it carefully. According to the information they inquired about, Xie Jingyu has been at home for a longer time. For a businessman, this is a bit abnormal. How can a big man who usually manages everything every day suddenly become idle? Is there something fishy about it?


    Gong Chunhong''s admiration for Du Changfeng is not without reason. Du Changfeng can always find flaws from the details.


    "Changfeng, what do you doubt?"


    "The Xie family has a secret way."


    Gong Chunhong suddenly realized and opened her mouth wide. "If this is the case, his wife will be hidden in the secret way. We will break into Xie''s house tonight..."


    But Du Changfeng said, "you go back first. I''ll call you if you have something."


    Gong Chunhong nodded, "OK, I''ll go back first. If you have something, you must call me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C954

    Gong Chunhong came out from Du Changfeng and walked around Xie''s house. When it was dark, he ordered two dishes at random in the restaurant, drank a little wine and went home in the moonlight.


    At night, there were not many people on the street. As he walked, he felt that something was wrong. Someone was following him. He became alert and quietly pressed his hand on his sword.


    When he turned into the alley, he heard a strong wind coming behind him. He bent over and drew his sword. There were three men besieging him. They were all black and masked, holding a long sword with cold light in their hands, only showing a pair of cold eyes.


    Gong Chunhong couldn''t help sneering. Xie Jingyu really looked up to him and sent three people to kill him.


    He has a good self-sustaining skill. After a fight, he knows that he has underestimated the enemy. If the three men fight alone, they will be powerful because they cooperate with each other very well, just like they come from the same organization. Because they live together day and night, they have such a tacit understanding.


    Soon Gong Chunhong''s arm was scratched by the edge of the sword, and then a hole was stabbed in his leg. Although it was night, his silver gray robe was dyed red with blood. When he saw the blood, the three men became more and more brave. They interweaved the sword into a dense net, and surrounded Gong Chunhong in it. When he was exhausted, he would die.


    Although Gong Chunhong was at a disadvantage, his mind turned fast and he turned into the alley purposefully. At this time, he knew that he was invincible and could not fight any more. With a move, he turned and ran away. The three masked men were not willing to let him go and pursued him closely behind him. As soon as I turned the corner, I saw a group of soldiers coming in a neat line, wearing armor and holding spears. They were the men who were patrolling the Fifth Battalion.


    Gong Chunhong figured out that at this time, the people patrolling the Fifth Battalion should have come here. He rushed over. Someone saw him and exclaimed, "it''s Mr. Gong!"


    Gong Chunhong pointed behind him, "take them down quickly."


    Naturally, the three men in black turned around and ran away. They were good at Kung Fu. They were covered in black and soon fled by the night.


    On a dark and windy night, people always suspect that something will happen. A masked man lies on the tiles and looks around warily. He doesn''t find any danger. He makes a gesture to his companion. He jumps first, the second one follows him, and the third one lingers a little bit. He also jumps down, one in front of the other and runs away.


    Comparatively speaking, the west of the city is much colder and quieter than the east of the city. The people shut their doors and didn''t even light the candles in their houses. For fear of wasting wax, they all stopped early.


    The three masked men were very fast. In the dark, they leaped up and down, flying like ghosts in the alley. Obviously, they were very familiar with this place, and soon they flashed into a small door.


    As soon as I entered the door, before I could report to the leader, I heard the noisy footsteps outside. Someone slapped the door with a thud. "Open the door, open the door, the government catches the thief, open the door quickly!"


    In the quiet backyard, several shadows were shaking, all running towards one place.


    The door was still beating outside. The fire came through the crack of the door. It seemed that many people had come.


    The door opened, and a man in charge nodded and bowed to the leader, "Junye, it''s so late, you are..."


    "Don''t be so wordy Jun ye had a bushy beard on his face, and his eyes were wide and round. "Don''t you hear me? The thief


    The steward said with a smile, "Oh, Junye, how can there be thieves here? This is the backyard. Few people come in and out on weekdays. Everyone is in the front yard. Junye is still running so late. It''s really hard. Why don''t you have a drink in the front yard and ask someone to play a song for Junye to relieve your fatigue."


    "Come on," cried the soldier, "arrest this man."


    The two soldiers came forward, grabbed the steward''s arm, and the steward cried out like a pig, "Junye, what are you doing to catch the little one? The little one didn''t commit anything. Ouch, what''s the matter? How can you catch people indiscriminately? Is there any royal law..."


    He cried with his throat, but no one came from the front yard. The steward''s face changed slightly, and he looked at Junye carefully. "Junye, I look at your face. I don''t know where Junye is working..."


    Junye snorted from his nose, "where is my Lord on duty? Can you ask me?"


    As soon as they entered the gate, the soldiers searched in the yard, and searched everywhere inside and outside. They didn''t know what they were looking for? The steward had no bottom in his heart and said, "Junye, I''ve been guarding in the backyard all the time. I don''t see any thieves coming in. Maybe I''ve already gone elsewhere. Junye''s still going to search elsewhere. Don''t delay catching the thieves."


    The Lord of the army walked around him. "You''re the only one guarding such a big backyard? Look at your dress. Where''s the doorkeeper? "


    "There''s no treasure in the backyard. There''s no doorkeeper. It''s just a small person..."


    Suddenly someone cried, "here it is, my Lord!"


    Jun Ye''s face was cold. He quickly took his robe and went there. It was on a towering tree in the middle of the yard. There was a glittering light. Next, a dark hole appeared. Jun Ye was very happy and cried, "hurry up


    The torches were shining at the entrance of the cave, and the soldiers came in orderly. They only heard the sound of the collision of the armor. The steward''s face was gray and his mouth opened, but he couldn''t say a word.Down the steps, there was another heaven and earth, an open corridor, oil lamps on the stone walls, neat houses, and the man in Black Warrior Du Changfeng had been looking for for for a long time.


    A fight started at this point. At the beginning, the man in black occupied the powerful terrain and fiercely resisted. The Junye side was blocked in the narrow corridor and could not move forward. But suddenly, the man in Black got into a mess. Some of them rebelled and stabbed their companions with swords. The man was very brave. Several men in black surrounded him, but they did not lose.


    The man in black was attacked on his stomach and back. For a moment, there was a great chaos. The army master took advantage of the chaos to bring people in. For a moment, he only heard the sound of the sword and the scream of the sword.


    There was a fierce fight in the corridor, but there was no sound in the room. More than a dozen girls huddled together, listening to the sound of the fight, their faces were frightened and shivering. For a long time, someone asked softly, "did someone come to save us?"


    This gave everyone great hope, but they were not afraid. They ran to the door and said, "help us, please help us..."


    But no one came to open the door, and the fighting continued, but the voice gradually faded, and the girls looked at each other with nervous faces, suddenly thinking that if the bad guys win, they


    Hurry back to the corner to sit, and listen to the outside with fear.


    After a while, the sound of fighting finally stopped. Someone took the key to open the door. A man in armor and with a mustache appeared at the door. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C955

    That night, not only yanchunyuan, but also skillful gamblers, Jinchang silk shop, Changlong rice shop, jintingge, and the owners and shopkeepers of many shops were arrested.


    There was a dramatic change overnight, and some people were arrested because they didn''t know what had happened.


    Prime Minister Du was woken up in his sleep, and the housekeeper looked worried. "Master, something''s wrong. Uncle Xie has an accident."


    Prime Minister Du was still a little confused at first. Hearing this, he woke up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "The officers and soldiers have surrounded Xie''s house heavily. It''s said that all the properties under uncle Xie''s name have been sealed up."


    Prime Minister Du said, "who made it?" Why doesn''t he know anything about the prime minister?


    "I don''t know for the moment. It''s said that the leader is not the Jin army or the Fifth Battalion. I don''t know where he is from. Commander Liu is leading people there. Let me tell him back."


    Prime Minister Du quickly asked people to dress and prepare for the sedan chair. It was Xie Jingyu who had really committed a crime. He had to tell his party in advance. The dignified Prime Minister didn''t want to face him. Instead, he wanted to go over and have a look. What''s sacred? How dare he touch the ground on his head?


    When Liu Mingfeng heard the news and went to Xie''s house, he had a bad feeling in his heart. When he got there, he took a close look at the clothes of the armored soldiers. His heart sank slightly and he knew something was wrong.


    He recognized that this was the garrison in the suburbs, a man under Du Changfeng''s command. The mustache was Huo Gang, and it was Du Changfeng''s deputy general. Only so many people came to the city, why didn''t he receive the news? One question after another made him uneasy, but before the last moment, he looked at Huo Gang coldly with a straight face. "General Huo, without the emperor''s secret order, the garrison can''t enter the city. You can''t lead the soldiers into the city at night. What''s the crime?"


    Huo Gang is a rude man. He is not afraid of him. He is also cold faced. "I only listen to general Du''s order. I will go into the city to catch thieves and mess with the party. I don''t know anything else."


    Liu Mingfeng looked around, "where''s general Du?"


    "I don''t need to report to you about the general."


    "You Liu Mingfeng said angrily, "what do you mean when you surround Xie''s house? Is boss Xie a thief? You know, he''s prime minister Du''s brother-in-law. "


    He specially said the relationship between Xie Jingyu and Prime Minister Du, in order to wake up Huo Gang, but Huo Gang responded loudly, "exactly."


    When huogang and Liu Mingfeng negotiate outside Xie''s house, Du Changfeng leads people to search inside Xie''s house. Finally, he finds the secret passage in Xie Jingyu''s study. He is very happy and leads people to the secret passage. There is a secret room under it, but it is empty. Then there is a long corridor with oil lamps on the stone wall, and the dim light shines on the dark end of the unknown.


    Du Changfeng and his people galloped all the way through the tortuous tunnel, and finally arrived at an open place. When he looked at it, he found that there was a secret road between Xie Jingyu''s house and yanchunyuan. No wonder it was hard to find the relationship between Xie Jingyu and yanchunyuan. He went in and out by secret road.


    At the moment, there are still traces of fighting in the secret passage. Du Changfeng, who was determined to go to Xie''s house to find Shi Yingying, didn''t check it carefully. Now he found that the underground is far more than what he had just seen. Besides the houses where the girls were imprisoned and the places where the people in black lived, there are several secret passages in different directions. One leads to Xie''s house, and the other two don''t know where to go?


    Du Changfeng divided the soldiers into two groups and took different secret roads. The road he led himself was zigzag, narrower and darker. Finally, he came out of a cave and looked up to see the moon in the sky.


    It''s outside the city. That is to say, the gate of Lin''an City can''t be closed. Xie Jingyu comes out as soon as he wants and enters as soon as he wants.


    Du Changfeng stood on the hillside, looking at the market town in heiao''ao not far away. He said nothing. That market town is called Liujia Town, which is the main road in the suburb of Lin''an City. He was passing by from north to south. If Xie Jingyu and Shi Yingying run away, and the world is so big, where would he go to find them?


    He planned for such a long time. He thought that as long as he copied Xie Jingyu''s nest, he could save Shi Yingying. Unexpectedly, Baixi Yishu let him run away.


    He looked at the moon in the air and muttered to himself, "Yingying, where are you?"


    Although he knew that the hope was dim, Du Changfeng still sent people to search the inn in the market town, while he went back to his home. Blind search was not the way. He had to pry open some people''s mouths.


    -


    when Prime Minister Du arrived at Xie''s house, Liu Mingfeng was still arguing with Huo Gang outside the door. No matter what Liu Mingfeng said, Huo gang would not let him in.


    Prime Minister Du was not happy in his heart and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Prime Minister Du coming, Liu Mingfeng''s arrogance soared. "The prime minister came just in time. General Huo said that he was ordered by general du to bring people to arrest the thieves and disturb the party, but he couldn''t find any evidence. His subordinates knew that Du Changfeng had a private grudge with boss Xie. It must be Du Changfeng who took advantage of the emperor''s absence to avenge himself and disturb the order of the court. I hope that the prime minister will make a clear observation!"


    Seeing Prime Minister Du, Huo gang went up and said, "I''ll see you, Prime Minister."Prime Minister Du said, "it''s a big crime to bring garrison troops into the city, don''t you know? Your general is determined to go his own way. Do you follow suit? "


    Just after that, someone came out of the door, and it was Du Changfeng. He was dressed in black and looked strange.


    Liu Mingfeng saw the dress, his scalp exploded, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He knew that the event was not good.


    But prime minister Du didn''t know. Looking at Du Changfeng, he frowned, "why is the general dressed up?"


    It turns out that this evening''s event is a situation set up by Du Changfeng and Gong Chunhong. He knows that when Gong Chunhong loses his power, Xie Jingyu will definitely deal with him. So he first asks Gong Chunhong to go around Xie''s house to attract the other party''s attention. Then he leads the man in black to the alley, and makes kurouji run away with injuries. It''s a good time to run into the person who patrols the Fifth Battalion, and the man in black runs away in a panic When Du Changfeng started, he quietly killed the last man in black, stripped him of his clothes, put on his clothes, pretended to be a man in black, and broke into the enemy through the night.


    In this way, he knew the secret of yanchunyuan backyard. He left his seal number and opened the secret channel. It was also he who mixed with the people in black. At the critical moment, he met Huo Gang inside and outside and wiped out the people in black at one stroke.


    In the face of prime minister Du''s question, he did not respond. He told Huo gang in a cold voice, "take care of the good students here. Our general is going to try the case now."


    Seeing that Du Changfeng was so arrogant, Prime Minister Du was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, "Du Changfeng, do you want to rebel? What right do you have to lead the soldiers into the city, and what right do you have to surround this place? You are... "


    Before he finished his words, Du Changfeng took out something from his arms and held it in front of him. "I have been ordered by the emperor to investigate Xie Jingyu''s case. The prime minister had better not interfere."


    It was glittering and stabbing Prime Minister Du''s eyes. It was the gold medal given by the emperor. The gold medal was in hand. If the emperor came in person, he was scared to kneel down.


    When he raised his head, Du Changfeng was already gone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C956

    When Shi Yingying begins to nag about Xie Jingyu in front of Du Changfeng, Du Changfeng is acutely aware that Xie Jingyu may have a problem, but he is the brother-in-law of prime minister Du. No one in the court dares to move him, so he will tell the emperor. When the will is issued, Xie Jingyu will be relieved and run away.


    Therefore, he has been quietly collecting evidence. Xie Jingyu is very cunning, and his way of doing things is very secret. If it wasn''t for the disappearance of the beggars, he would not focus on yanchunyuan. During that time, he stayed on the ridge of the house opposite the backyard of yanchunyuan every night. In the middle of the night, he saw a carriage driving in, and from the carriage came large cloth bags. Although he was far away, he didn''t see them clearly, He was able to conclude that the bag was filled with people, because the things in the bag were moving and struggling.


    Not only did some people go in, but also others came out. They were still packed in cloth bags and pulled out by carriages. He followed quietly all the way and saw the carriage driving towards the river. The drivers tied stones on the big cloth bags and threw them into the river. With a thump, the cloth bags soon sank, which became the secret of the night.


    The little beggar was probably thrown into the river in the same way, but somehow, he got out of the cloth bag, and the body floated up, was found, put on the bank, and happened to be seen by Shi Yingying.


    Who cares if a little beggar dies? Xie Jingyu probably did not expect that it was this little beggar who solved the mystery in Du Changfeng''s heart.


    The so-called "Heaven''s net is perfect, but it''s careless and yet it doesn''t leak." he followed the clues and looked down. The more he looked up, the more frightened he was. He never thought that there were people in the world who were so bad! In the Imperial City, right under the emperor''s eyes, in this flourishing age of flowers, there are ugly, dirty, dirty, ferocious, violent, plundering and killing that are not worth living.


    No one dares to stop Du Changfeng with the gold medal in hand. He has made a vigorous effort to detain Xie Jingyu''s party members and followers for interrogation. Some of these people are not afraid of death, such as the warriors in black, but there are also those who are greedy for life and fear of death. They can''t bear a little crime after enjoying the glory and wealth. Without waiting for him to use his means, they will know everything they know Yes.


    A confession is placed on the desk, which is shocking to anyone who reads it.


    Xie Jingyu is the boss behind the scenes of the masterhand gambling shop and yanchunyuan. His strength lies not in how to run a business, but in how to grasp people''s weaknesses. The boss Tao of Longchang rice shop is an example. He was not addicted to gambling, but he made the boss sink deeper and deeper, and finally he lost his fortune. The purpose of Xie Jingyu''s gambling house is not to make a small profit on the table, but to gain the whole fortune of the loser.


    Xie Jingyu is a cautious man. Although he takes other people''s property, he doesn''t flaunt it. He doesn''t show up and sends someone else to take care of everything. On the surface, the shops that are accepted seem to have nothing to do with him, but in fact, they are all controlled by him.


    Those who have lost their fortune either go abroad or disappear. As for where they have gone, no one can tell.


    In addition to skilled gamblers, yanchunyuan is another treasure house for him to collect money, because women are also a big weakness of men.


    His GouLan yard is different from other places. There are a lot of fresh goods. When it comes to where the girls come from, we have to mention the Changlong rice shop. The rice shop does good deeds by distributing porridge on New Year''s day, which attracts many vagrants and beggars to ask for porridge. When they meet the right ones, they use drugs to bewitch people. After the training, the man sends them to the skilled gambler''s shop, and the girl gets them to Yanchun yard. If they are disobedient In the eyes of Xie Jingyu and his followers, these are all worthless lives. It''s no pity to die when you die. Beggars are always needed in this world.


    He also bribed the court officials with those little girls. In addition to his relationship with Prime Minister Du, under the protection of all parties, his wealth soared rapidly. In just a few years, he plundered and accumulated countless wealth, and his power became more and more powerful, and his ambition also expanded.


    Du Changfeng noticed that the shops he plundered from others by illegal means had changed their names. There was a prosperous word in their names. Does this mean his prosperity or his madness? Du Changfeng did not know, looking at this thick file, his heart was very heavy.


    His Yingying fell into the hands of such a sinister and vicious man. He didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    He was very guilty and promised that he would protect Shi Yingying. But once the storm started, he still focused on the overall situation and put all his energy on the trial case. After all, it involved too much and too much. Many people were waiting and more people were ready to move. If they were careless, they could turn black into white. In turn, he was afraid of death If you can''t clear away the cancer, you will have endless troubles.


    Only in this way, Xie Jingyu can take Shi Yingying to escape further.


    Three days later, when the emperor returned to the court, the thick files were presented. The emperor was furious and sentenced Xie Jingyu to be executed without amnesty on the spot. A group of people were temporarily detained in prison. The officials involved were sentenced and demoted. For a short time, they made people panic. Because of dereliction of duty and protection, Prime Minister Du was assigned to the Du''s and Xie''s offices in southern Xinjiang. In a short time, the imperial seal was built The seal is pasted on the gate, as if to satirize the glory and wealth of the past. The passers-by are pointing out and talking.In the past dynasties, the imperial power has never tolerated ambitious people. It is just the saying: the higher you climb, the heavier you fall!


    To eradicate the evil forces, the emperor was in a good mood. He walked back to Chengde hall with his hands down. He saw Bai Qianfan in a daze under the corridor. He was a little strange. He quietly went to scare her. He just raised his hand to pat her on the back. He heard her say, "the emperor is still in the mood to joke with me. I''m worried to death."


    As soon as he heard that his daughter-in-law was upset, the emperor immediately straightened his face. "If you have any worries, please tell me and listen to them for your husband."


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "Xie Jingyu hasn''t caught Yingying. Yingying''s life and death are uncertain. Can I not worry?"


    When the emperor heard this, he was silent for a moment.


    Bai Qianfan then said, "today, I''ll take Peng Peng and Jinyan to the palace to play. My sister and brother are very sensible. Peng Peng saw that I was worried and advised me to come. She said that her mother was very clever and she would be fine."


    The emperor took her to his arms and sighed, "Du Changfeng is a fool. I thought he would go out of the city immediately to look for Shi Yingying. I didn''t know that he had missed a good opportunity to deal with the case first."


    Bai Qianfan poked him, "general Du is loyal to the imperial court. You still call him a fool. It''s a blessing for the imperial court to have such a minister with profound righteousness. "


    The emperor nodded, "his loyalty will be rewarded. I have issued a secret order. Ning Jiu and Jia Tongbing are separated. They have already laid a net. Xie Jingyu can''t escape. As for Shi Yingying, Peng Peng is right. Her mother is so smart, she will be fine. Du Changfeng is out of town. I believe he will bring Shi Yingying back soon. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C957

    Under the great arrest, Xie Jingyu ran for his life like a street mouse.


    Originally, he stayed in Chuang Tzu in the suburb of the city and wanted to go back after the storm. He believed that with Prime Minister Du''s ability and his many years of contacts in the court, he would not be able to defeat a third class general. However, he never thought that Du Changfeng had the Emperor''s gold medal in his hand.


    Chuang Tzu is in the suburbs. Sooner or later, he will be found. He can only take Shi YingYing and his subordinates to move overnight. He is not afraid, even if there is no place for him in East Vietnam. He still has a place to go, but it''s a pity that it took several years to accumulate all his belongings, but all of them were destroyed overnight. But it''s nothing. After all, it''s just something out of his body. He has a smart mind and is still very young. It''s not difficult for him to make a comeback. What''s difficult is that the woman around him is so hard hearted that he gives everything for her, but he can''t get her a smile.


    Zhu Qian, his longtime follower, said that Shi Yingying is a tough guy. She is a woman at the end of the day. If she is a woman, she has the benevolence of women. These days, he is very down in front of Shi Yingying, and most of them still pretend to be. Although he is like a street mouse now, he is not down to that point.


    When eating, he asked Shi Yingying to eat first. When she finished eating, he picked up the rest of her food. His pitiful mouth was needless to say, Shi Yingying could see it all.


    He sleeps in the same room with her at night, but Shi Yingying sleeps on the ground. The ground is cold and hard. When he sleeps, it hurts everywhere. Zhu Qian helps him up. He holds his stiff hands and feet and bares his teeth. In front of Shi Yingying, he pretends to do nothing.


    Climbing mountains and crossing mountains, his robe was broken by the branches, so he didn''t care. But Shi Yingying''s dress was a little bit broken, so he tried his best and risked to go to the market to buy a new one for her, because he said, "I''m Xie Jingyu''s woman. She never wears rotten clothes."


    Shi Yingying didn''t say anything after listening to his words, but when she ate, she left him more food than usual.


    He tried every means to be good to Shi Yingying. No matter what she wanted, he always satisfied her to the maximum.


    That time, Shi Yingying suddenly got hot at night. He was the one who stood by and applied cold pads to her again and again, and then ventured out to buy medicine for her. When he came back, because he couldn''t see the road clearly in the dark, he fell into the paddy field and hit his forehead against a stone. He was very wet and embarrassed. But the medicine he bought for Shi Yingying was not wet at all, and he protected her well.


    That day, although Shi Yingying didn''t smile, she said more to him than usual.


    In his view, this is progress.


    One day, Xie Jingyu said to himself in his heart, one day, he will let Shi Yingying submit to him and completely forget Du Changfeng. He is gambling that he will lose everything in exchange for Shi Yingying''s sincerity.


    Shi Yingying asked him, where are they going?


    He also told her that when he went to the north, he planned for a rainy day and set up an estate in the North early. As long as he got there, he could give her glory and wealth. He described to Shi Yingying the scenery in the north. He said that the sky was blue and the clouds were white. The grassland was endless. He could not get out of the boundary even if he rode for a long time. There were herdsmen and herdsmen living in tents. If he wanted to make a home, he would put up tents and be free


    Shi Yingying listened quietly, her eyes full of yearning. One day, she even urged him to go faster. She wanted to go to the grassland earlier.


    Along the way, he seems to have changed a person, without the previous insidious cunning, no calculation, the rich man to the wild mountains, behave like a real man, the sun and rain, dark, thin, suffering, he said nothing, only can not let Shi Yingying suffer a little crime.


    That time, in order to avoid the officers and soldiers, they had to go all the way to the mountain. There was only cold steamed bread in their burden. When they saw Shi Yingying sitting on the side of the road eating dry steamed bread, he was not happy. He secretly went to the nearby farmer''s house and asked for salted vegetables to eat steamed bread for her. Zhu Qian complained that if it goes on like this, they will be discovered by the officers and soldiers one day.


    Xie Jingyu scolded him, saying that if he was really caught, he would admit it, but his woman could not suffer.


    Zhu Qian is dissatisfied with Shi Yingying. It''s all because of her that things are like this. She''s a disaster for her beauty, but the boss hero is sad for her beauty pass. If she had been killed earlier, what would happen today? They are still living in Lin''an City, rich and well-off life of servants.


    If it goes on like this, everyone will be finished.


    Along the way, although it was hard, Xie Jingyu worked hard. Seeing the beautiful wild flowers, he went to pick one and gave it to Shi Yingying. Zhu Qian then took advantage of his chance to pick flowers and began to attack Shi Yingying.


    But he forgets that Shi Yingying is not a weak woman. She can pick bones. For a moment, she can''t help it. It''s just that there is a difference between men and women. Later, Shi Yingying''s strength is weak. Zhu Qian takes the chance, grabs the knife in her hand, presses her under her body and strangles her neck.


    The quiet mountain forest, the wind blowing in the treetops, bring distant flowers, Shi Yingying struggling desperately, but her strength is getting smaller and smaller, unable to breathe, face bulging tight, eyes protruding, suffocating pain let her know that death is coming.


    But she is not willing to die in the hands of Xie Jingyu, but in the hands of his changsui. She pinched Zhu Qian''s arm, nail pinched into the meat, but the strength of the neck did not relax.Her mind began to be lax, her eyes were blurred, even Zhu Qian''s face could not be seen clearly.


    At that moment, the figure was shaking, and she heard a puff. The hand around her neck was released, and the man who pinched her fell to the ground. Someone picked her up and cried anxiously, "Yingying, Yingying, don''t scare me. Open your eyes and look at me, Yingying..."


    Shi Yingying gasps, her throat is as dry as fire, but she is clear in front of her eyes. She sees Zhu Qian lying on the ground with a sword on her back, which is Xie Jingyu''s sword.


    Shi Yingying stroked her neck and sat up slowly. As soon as she opened her mouth, her voice was dumb. "Thank you for saving me."


    "Don''t say that. Come on, drink water." Xie Jingyu took the water bag to her mouth and gave her some water. "I''m not good. I almost hurt you. Who knows this beast will do such a thing. I believe him so much."


    Shi Yingying drank the water and took a slight breath. "Forget it, he''s dead."


    She was somewhat surprised. Unexpectedly, Xie Jingyu killed Zhu Qian, whom he trusted most, for her sake.


    Xie Jingyu pulls out his sword, wipes the blood with Zhu Qian''s robe and retracts it into the sheath. Seeing Shi Yingying sitting there in a daze, he knows that she is scared.


    He bent down and comforted her in a warm voice, "don''t worry, I''ll never let anyone bully you. For you, I can give up my life. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C958

    At night, they stayed at a farmer''s house and lied that they were going to the north to join their families. When they got lost, they turned to the woods.


    The farmer thought they were husband and wife, so he only prepared a room for them. The night in the mountains was very cold. Xie Jingyu still kept his promise and slept on the ground with his clothes, just like a gentleman.


    In the morning of the next day, the morning light penetrated through the mountain fog and lit up the small farmhouse. The thin light penetrated through the window. Looking hazy, Xie Jingyu stretched himself and sat up quietly.


    The light is still dim, and Miaoman''s figure can be seen in the account. He rubs his eyes, and suddenly feels that something is wrong. This morning is too quiet.


    They used to spend the night in the farmer''s house. People in the mountains get up early and work when they get up, chopping firewood, burning fire, bailing water, the sound of boiling water, the sound of steaming steamed bread in the pot, the sound of coughing, talking, and even the sound of birds. This morning, there is no sound at all.


    It was so quiet outside that people were worried. He stood on tiptoe and quietly looked at the window. He couldn''t really see anything in the narrow gap. He only saw a flash of cold light, and his heart sank, knowing that things were not good.


    He turned to look at the bed, and Shi Yingying was still sleeping. In fact, he couldn''t guess her. Along the way, she didn''t resist. She gave her food, she ate it, let her sleep, and she slept. But she didn''t say much. She didn''t satirize him, scold him, and didn''t mention Du Changfeng, and didn''t mention going back, just like she was willing to go with him. But he knew that before the fire, she didn''t really depend on him.


    He sat there with his head down, his face buried in his palm, sitting in that posture all the time, like a statue.


    It was about when the sun came out that the light in the room suddenly brightened. He was stiff. He looked up and saw Shi Yingying turn over.


    He crept to the bed and asked softly, "Yingying, are you awake?"


    Shi Yingying, with a hum, sat up in the account and asked for her clothes.


    Xie Jingyu stood outside the account, rubbing his hands, a little hesitant.


    Shi Yingying finally realized that it was wrong and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s out there."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know," he said, hesitating for a moment. "Maybe it''s officers and soldiers."


    Shi Yingying didn''t speak. She just put on her clothes in silence. After a while, she picked out the bill and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Xie Jingyu told the truth, "I don''t know," he pondered for a moment, then raised his head, "go, I''ll take you out."


    Shi Yingying was very surprised. She didn''t expect that he would send her out like this. When she heard that the officers and soldiers were outside, her heart was already in a mess, but her face was still calm.


    "Are you really willing to let me go?"


    "Remember what I said yesterday?" Xie Jingyu asked her, "I said, for you, I can put my life out."


    Shi Yingying was a little stunned. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say?


    Looking at her standing still, Xie Jingyu smiles. He goes ahead and opens the door of the wing room. The door of the main room is open. Standing in the dark behind the door, he sees the golden sunlight casting a large spot on the ground. There is a faint light flashing. He knows that it''s the reflection of the soldiers'' silver armor and the sword in their hands. Needless to say, it must be encircling here He can''t get away with it. Don''t rush in, just because Shi Yingying is with him.


    He walked into the sun with his head held high and hid for such a long time. For the first time, he felt that his breathing was very smooth.


    The terrace in front of the house was full of soldiers in armor, holding spears or swords, standing silently and solemnly, as if waiting for a major ceremony to start.


    One of them was tall and burly, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His eyes and cheeks were sunken, and his chin was covered with stubble. He looked haggard, but his expression was resolute. He stood like a God among the soldiers. When he saw Shi Yingying, there was water in his eyes.


    Xie Jingyu looked back at Shi Yingying, "general Du has come to pick you up. Go back with him."


    Shi Yingying didn''t speak. She walked forward and passed him. Suddenly, a strong force pulled her back. One arm was around her waist, the other arm was across her neck, and the dagger on her hand was close to her soft skin.


    "Xie Jingyu!" Du Changfeng said, "don''t mess around. Let her go. Don''t you know how to repent when you are dying?"


    Xie Jingyu said with a smile, "Du Changfeng, let her go, I will really die." Then he explained to Shi Yingying in a low voice, "don''t blame me. I can''t help it. I don''t want to die. Yingying, I really like you. I can give up anything for you, but there is only one life. No one wants to die. If I die, there will be nothing


    Shi Yingying doesn''t panic. She knows that this is the real Xie Jingyu. He just said that for her, he could give up his life, but now he put the knife on her neck. He didn''t really like her, he only loved himself. These days, Xie Jingyu is trying to play a gentle, considerate and reformed man. He wants to get her favor, move her and make her love him. He plays very vividly, maybe even he believes it. But she always knows that it''s not the real Xie Jingyu, just a proud Xie Jingyu who wants to make her give in.He never changed. He was still the little man who used to be good at disguise.


    She said, "Xie Jingyu, do you really want to kill me?"


    "I can''t bear to kill you, but if I can''t get out, I can only take you with me," Xie Jingyu said. "I''ve never been as devoted to any woman as you. I can''t get what I can''t get. No one can think of it. But Yingying, you shouldn''t cheat me. I''m so kind to you. Why are you still so unfeeling? If I ask you to go, will you really go? What shall I do when you are gone? "


    Shi Yingying is a little strange, "when did I cheat you?"


    "These days, you have always been very obedient, quiet and obedient. I thought you would have some affection, but it''s all fake..."


    "I''ve never cheated you," Shi Yingying looked at Du Changfeng. "I''m obedient, just to live longer and wait for my husband to save me."


    Xie Jingyu is stunned. Along the way, he has been speculating about Shi Yingying''s intention. She looks so clear and cloudless that he can''t understand her. He thinks she wants to confuse him, and then he takes the opportunity to escape. Or, she has a little affection for him, so he doesn''t resist. But originally, she just wanted to save her life.


    "Do you think Du Changfeng will come to save you?"


    "Of course." Shi Yingying''s expression is full of firmness, "on the poor blue, down the yellow spring, he will."


    Du Changfeng did not speak, just quietly looking at Shi Yingying, the couple''s expression is the same firm.


    "Unfortunately," Xie Jingyu said suddenly, "it''s useless to find it. I won''t let you be together. Du Changfeng, let me go, or I''ll kill her! "


    Du Changfeng seems to be hesitating. He hears Shi Yingying shout, "Du Changfeng, have you forgotten your arrow?"


    He looked shocked, but no longer hesitated, took off the bow, pulled the arrow string, aimed at Xie Jingyu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C959

    Seeing that Du Changfeng raises his bow, Xie Jingyu is surprised. Doesn''t general Du boast that he loves his wife? At this time, dare to play like this, too bold, not afraid of his hand slip, to Shi Yingying''s life?


    At the beginning, he speculated about Shi Yingying''s intention. He was more willing to believe that she was moved by himself. Because of this, he wanted to speed up the process and let her get emotional with him earlier. Unfortunately, Du Changfeng came earlier. Before he saw the final result, Du Changfeng appeared.


    When she came out of the house, he asked Shi Yingying to go over. He thought that when he made such a righteous move, she would be filled with tears and cry not to. Unexpectedly, Shi Yingying walked away without saying a word, which just trampled his pride to the ground, just like his efforts to the heart of a wolf.


    He is not reconciled, the knife down a bit, "Yingying, I have done so much for you, you are not moved?"


    Shi Yingying said, "because I can distinguish true feelings from false ones. You said that in order to save my life, but now you hold a knife to my neck. Xie Jingyu, you are so involved in the drama that you almost believe in yourself. You are willing to give up anything for me. But once you come to the critical moment of life, your true face will be exposed immediately. People like you will not have sincerity to anyone except yourself. "


    "Can Du Changfeng die for you?"


    "He can!"


    "But now he''s pointing his bow at us."


    "Not to us, but to you," said shiyingying. "Besides, I made him do it."


    "Are you not afraid of death?"


    "I''m afraid, but I believe him." Shi Yingying said, "I believe he won''t let me die."


    Xie Jingyu didn''t believe it. There were people who would gamble on their lives in the world, but he couldn''t help believing the fact.


    "Du Changfeng," he said with a provocative smile, "it depends on whether it''s my knife or your arrow!" After a pause, he said, "are you not afraid to take Shi Yingying''s life in case of Miss?"


    "In my case, there is no just in case." Du Changfeng closed one eye, pulled the bow with his hand, and did not move.


    "In that case, we''ll..."


    Before Xie Jingyu''s words were finished, Du Changfeng''s arrow was out of his hand. The arrow roared away with thunder


    Xie Jingyu was stunned. A little later, the arrow came to him. He was shocked by the impressive momentum, but he couldn''t move. With a "por" sound, the sharp arrow went into his forehead. He opened his mouth and couldn''t believe it. How much courage it took to shoot the arrow? Caring was chaotic. He thought Du Changfeng was just pretending to shoot. He didn''t expect that he really shot, and he shot well So sure


    He leaned back, his dagger fell to the ground and fell down heavily. He lost to a couple who were tacit and bold.


    He didn''t want to believe it, but he couldn''t help believing it. It turns out that there are couples in the world who can give their lives to each other!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know until he died. What kind of faith supported them to do that?


    Shi Yingying watched him fall down and saw the puzzle in his eyes. She knew that he didn''t understand. A person like him would never understand.


    Du Changfeng lost his bow and arrow, leaped over and held her in his arms. His heart palpitation, regret and guilt mixed together, but he only said, "Yingying, I''m late!"


    Shi Yingying hugged him, "just come." It''s not too late.


    He made a promise to her, she always believed, so as long as you keep your life, keep your life, wait for him to save.


    On the way back to Beijing, Du Changfeng didn''t mention a word about the relationship between Shi YingYing and Xie Jingyu these days. If he didn''t mention it, Shi Yingying asked herself, "don''t you want to know about Xie Jingyu and me?"


    Du Changfeng glanced at her, "what can you do with him?"


    "You saw it when you came. After all, he and I live in the same room."


    "What does that mean?" Du Changfeng clenched her hand, "I believe you."


    A word of trust can represent thousands of words.


    Shi Yingying knew that she didn''t have to say any more. She leaned in his arms with a smile. "Pengpengpeng and Jinyan must be scared, right?"


    "They are very obedient. Jinyan is a little upset. He cried a few times. You taught him to be very calm."


    Shi Yingying was relieved, "and you? Don''t you worry about me? "


    Du Changfeng pressed her hand on her chest. "My heart is about to jump out. Do you think I''m worried?"


    "When archery, don''t you worry about the miss?"


    "Don''t worry," Du Changfeng said with a smile, "take Xie Jingyu''s head as the big potato on your head."


    When they were in the northwest, they played this game. At that time, a famous archer tried to compete with Du Changfeng. Some tourists thought of an exciting competition. They asked people to stand in the distance with potatoes on their heads. They asked Du Changfeng to compete with the hunter to see who could shoot farther?


    Du Changfeng hesitated a little. After all, he didn''t do it. If he missed, he would be killed.


    Shi Yingying saw his worry and volunteered to be a target for him. She said, "Du Changfeng, you must be heartless, or your daughter-in-law will die in your hands."He knew that she had always been brave, but he didn''t expect to be so big. He knew in his heart that she wanted him to win. She hoped that her man would be an indomitable man and would not lose to anyone.


    Naturally, the result of the competition was that he won, because it was his daughter-in-law who was not standing there. How dare he let her do something?


    After that, Shi Yingying often asked him to shoot with potatoes, saying that he wanted to exercise his courage, but he was not able to laugh or cry, but he was willing to cooperate. It was a small game between husband and wife. Every time he hit a hundred shots, he never failed. Shi Yingying called his arrow "Zhuxing arrow". I didn''t expect it would come in handy this time.


    The carriage pattered along the official road, and the couple leaned together and did not speak any more. In spite of the incomparable trust and firmness in each other, looking back, there are still fears and feelings.


    After a long time, Shi Yingying said with regret, "I wanted to have a look on the grassland, but I didn''t have a chance."


    Du Changfeng''s face sank, "go with Xie Jingyu?"


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "I''ll wait for you anyway. I''ll wait while I walk. By the way, Xie Jingyu said that he also has an industry outside the Great Wall. When he gets there, he will be safe. "


    "I know. It has been found out that he does have an estate outside the Great Wall. He sold the horse peddlers outside the Great Wall to Zhongyuan. He made friends with the Mengda royal family. If he wanted to escape there, he could get the protection of Mengda."


    Shi Yingying was surprised, "he still collaborates with the enemy?"


    Du Changfeng snorted, "what does he dare to do? Xie Jingyu has done all the bad things. He naturally knows. He is also worried that one day something will happen in Dongyue, and Dongyue will not be able to accommodate him. So he has prepared a retreat for himself in the early morning. He plans strategies, plans, and has great courage. Unfortunately, his intelligence is mistaken by his intelligence. He probably doesn''t expect that he will be planted in the hands of a woman He lost his life


    Shi Yingying sighed, "people are doing it, and the sky is watching it. This is the result of incorrect thinking."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C960

    When the carriage came into the city, the city gate was full of people, and there were orderly and silent guards underneath. On the city wall, Bai Qianfan was waiting with the children.


    Seeing the soldiers in silver armor marching forward in a column, and a carriage driving slowly in the middle, Du Jinyan couldn''t hold his breath and yelled, "my mother is back, my mother is back!"


    Shi pengpeng''s eyes were red, and her eyes were staring at the carriage for a moment. Her father sent someone back to tell her that her mother had found her. She was so happy to hear the news that she cried. Now when she saw the carriage, she knew that her mother was in the carriage, and she couldn''t help crying. But she was a strong person. She was a little embarrassed after crying for several times. If she let her know, she couldn''t stand it .


    Bai Qianfan took her hand, "good boy, let''s go down to meet your mother."


    The other children had already been unable to bear it. Under the strange cry of Murong Qingyang, they rushed down. Bai Qianfan and Qi honglv he took Shi pengpeng behind them.


    Not only did Du Changfeng come back with Shi Yingying, but also two of the emperor''s confidants, Ning Jiu and Jia Tong. Thanks to them, Du Changfeng was able to trace Xie Jingyu and Shi Yingying so quickly.


    As soon as Shi Yingying got out of the carriage, Du Jinyan plunged into her arms and began to cry, "mother, I miss you so much..."


    Shi Yingying didn''t cry when she saw Du Changfeng, but when she listened to the child''s heartbreaking cry, her nose became sour and she began to cry too. A big hand behind her said, "well, don''t cry. It''s time to laugh at you."


    Shi Yingying raised her head and looked for her pengpeng with dim tears. She saw that she was held in her hand by Bai Qianfan. Her eyes were red and her tears were in her eyes. She waved, "pengpeng."


    Shi pengpeng came over and hugged her. Her voice was a bit like her father''s, "mother, don''t cry. I''ll be fine when I come back. I know my mother will be fine."


    Shi Yingying casually wiped her tears. She also knew that she was a little embarrassed when she cried in full view of the public. She then laughed again, "you''re right. My mother doesn''t cry. When she comes back, she should be happy. She doesn''t cry, and Jin Yan doesn''t cry either."


    Du Changfeng looked at the neat family, and the sadness of the past days was swept away. The iron man also had tenderness and tears in his eyes. They were a family, and none of them could be missing. If they were missing, they would not be complete. If they were missing, their blood and kinship would really be the pain of the skin. This kind of pain only once in this life is enough!


    Shi Yingying came forward with her skirt and saluted Bai Qianfan, "how dare you bother your mother to meet me..."


    Bai Qianfan held her and said angrily, "there are so many courtesies outside. Let''s go into the palace. The emperor has a banquet in the palace. Please have dinner."


    Each of them got on the carriage, and the guards rushed to the Forbidden Palace.


    This is the first time that Du Changfeng and his wife have a banquet in the palace, but the banquet is not placed in the Bifu hall, but in the Chengde hall. There is a big round table. Everyone sits around the table and shares the banquet with the empress. Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying are not used to it, but they are not constrained. The children are still running around. Jia Xiaoduo even laughs to pull the colorful tassels on the emperor''s waist Fearing the Ninth Five Year Plan supremacy, Jia Tong''s tone was rather understated, and the emperor was not annoyed. He looked down at little dor with a smile and sat with her on his knee.


    Bai Qianfan said to them with a smile, "don''t be formal or polite. It''s a family dinner."


    Du Changfeng and Shi Yingying look at each other and relax. The queen says it''s a family banquet, which must be a family banquet. They all know who Bai Qianfan is, and it''s the emperor who has some scruples. During the Chinese new year, he also got together with the emperor and empress. Although the emperor seemed approachable, the fact that men and women sat separately proved that the emperor still had a knot in his heart.


    Now it''s different. Everyone can see who is in a big round table. Du Changfeng has proved his loyalty to the emperor and the imperial court with his practical actions. The thorn in the emperor''s heart has finally been pulled out.


    Jia Tong and Du Changfeng made fun of the interesting stories of their childhood. Bai Qianfan and Shi Yingying discussed the taste of the dishes, and Qihong also joined in. They all studied food, from Shanzhen to seafood, from making snacks to brewing fruit juice. Later, Lvhe asked about Shi Yingying''s way of doing business. Shi Yingying wanted to buy it, and said that she had something to do with it Interesting place, a few women are wide eyed, heart was born envy.


    Bai Qianfan''s tone is quite melancholy. "I did business in Wushui town in those years. If I insist on it, I will have something to do now."


    When the emperor heard this, he said with a smile, "is it true that the empress of Mu Yi''s world has no business people to do?"


    Shi Yingying was chatting vigorously, and she was not afraid to offend the emperor. She raised her eyebrows. "I think so. I was also the Queen''s life in those days, but it''s more interesting to do business after thinking about it."


    No one knew about it. They asked her, "what queen? Where''s the queen? "


    On the spur of the moment, Shi Yingying talked about LAN Jihua''s proposal with the jewels. The Emperor didn''t expect that Du Changfeng had such a bad thing. He was so happy that he couldn''t help but be in full bloom. Originally, the thorn was pulled out, but now even the imprint left is gone.


    Du Changfeng overheard it. His face was colorful and proud. After all, he had a daughter-in-law who disdained the Queen''s position.Bai Qianfan''s expression is a little gloomy. LAN Jihua is her brother. He is the only one who is related by blood and is kind to her. Although he doesn''t dare to resist the mother emperor, he has been helping her secretly. It''s not him that time. Maybe she can''t escape smoothly.


    A few years later, she had two more children, but she could never see brother again. I don''t know if he was OK in Nanyuan? The mother emperor always regarded him as his successor, but she knew that brother didn''t like to be an emperor. He was used to wandering around and being free. Maybe he preferred to be a swordsman than the emperor.


    Just after the banquet, everyone sat and drank a cup of tea. Du Changfeng thought of leaving. After all, he was tired all the way. He was afraid that Shi Yingying was too tired and wanted to take her back to rest. Unexpectedly, the emperor called Shi Yingying to his side and whispered a few words, but they left together.


    Du Changfeng is stunned there. Subconsciously, she goes to see Bai Qianfan. Her husband takes his daughter-in-law away. How can she be as happy as nobody? Besides, what can the emperor and his daughter-in-law have to say? One is a monarch, the other is a businessman. They can''t even get one piece.


    Although everyone was laughing and talking together without any scruples, he was in the palace after all. Not everyone could break into the emperor''s South study. He was strange and uneasy, but he could only bear to wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C961

    In the South study, the emperor politely asked Shi Yingying to sit down. There were few women here except Bai Qianfan and the maid in waiting. Shi Yingying was probably the first woman she met here.


    The emperor said straight to the point, "this time, it''s thanks to boss Shi. If it wasn''t for you, you would not have found Xie Jingyu''s crime. You are a man of merit. Come on, what do you want? "


    Shi Yingying looked down, but she was thinking. After a while, she raised her head and said, "emperor, Xie Jingyu''s property is full of public property. What''s the emperor''s plan for his shops?"


    The emperor''s insightful eyes circled her face, and her smile was very clear. "Do you want the shop in the name of Xie Jingyu?"


    "Those shops are very nice. It''s a pity to close them. If the emperor doesn''t have any other uses, why don''t you reward me? Of course, Yingying won''t ask for it in vain. Naturally, she wants to trade with the emperor at the same price."


    The emperor asked, "what''s the equivalent trading method, please tell me?"


    "On the way back, Du Changfeng told me that Xie Jingyu had more than 30 shops under his control. If he bought them one by one with the emperor, to tell you the truth, I didn''t have that ability. Like the northwest post station, the shop belongs to the emperor. I only take care of it and charge a certain amount of expenses. All the profits will be handed over to the emperor. Two years later, the ownership of the shop belongs to me. What does the emperor think? "


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "boss Shi is indeed a businessman. He is really good at abacus. He worked for two years in vain and got more than 30 stores'' money in vain. It''s a good thing that pie falls from the sky."


    "The emperor has never done business. He doesn''t know the pain of doing business. In doing business, he pays attention to getting up in the morning and getting up in the dark, making a small profit and making a lot of money. Besides, not all businesses make money. Only those who can do business can keep the business alive. Otherwise, the shop may be dead. There are also some people who are good at business. Sometimes the fortune is bad. I can only suffer natural and man-made disasters The emperor sits in this deep palace every day. He doesn''t know the sufferings of the common people. He really takes his life to do it. Last time I burned half of my storehouse and suffered heavy losses. I have no place to cry. It''s not what I should do. The emperor, don''t think those shops can make money by themselves when they come to me. I have to work hard to do everything.


    Besides me, who else can you give these shops to and who can do business better than me? The so-called good horse with good saddle, the emperor also praised me last time, you can rest assured, as long as you give it to me, I will let these shops flourish, and the profit will be better than Xie Jingyu.


    Of course, the harvest of a shop in two years may not be returned, but the emperor, as you just said, I can ask for a reward for my meritorious service. If it wasn''t for me, Xie Jingyu, a villain, was still doing his power and fortune under the emperor''s eyes and harming the common people. So the emperor half bought and half gave. He got both the silver and the favor. Why not? "


    She was born to do business. Her mouth was ticking. In a word, she was breathless.


    The emperor got up and paced the room, as if thinking.


    On the way back, Shi Yingying was thinking about the shops. Seeing the emperor''s hesitation, she felt uneasy and said, "if the emperor can''t believe me, why don''t you give me half of them first, wait for me to manage them, and then give the rest to me. What do you think?"


    Finally, the emperor stood still and said, "Xie Jingyu''s property has been collected from the state treasury. It''s useless for me to hold those shops. Since you have opened your mouth, I will sell you my personal feelings. It''s just the harvest of the past two years..."


    Shi Yingying said immediately, "how about half a year more? Two years and six months, more auspicious mantissa! "


    The emperor seemed to be a bit reluctant, after all, nodded, "since boss Shi insisted on this, that''s it."


    The two made a deal orally. Although the other side was the emperor, Shi Yingying insisted on writing it down in black and white. She was a tight minded person, used to contractual transactions, and could not make it clear when she got it.


    The emperor immediately ordered the officials of the house of internal affairs to come and deal with the things. Only when Shi Yingying counted the shops, all the documents were ready and stamped with his seal, the transaction took effect immediately.


    On the way back, Du Changfeng was very curious about what the emperor had talked to Shi Yingying secretly, and Shi Yingying told him excitedly, "look, I''m going to have a big fight. Don''t be a general. Come home and be my bodyguard." she pointed to the tip of her nose and said, "your daughter-in-law, I''ll be a big merchant with dozens of shops soon!"


    Du Changfeng opened his eyes wide. "Did the emperor really give you Xie Jingyu''s shop?"


    Shi Yingying was surprised. "How do you know it''s Xie Jingyu''s shop?"


    "When I came out to look for you, the emperor said that you are a meritorious person. In the future, you will be rewarded with Xie Jingyu''s shops. The emperor appreciated you very much and said that those shops will shine brilliantly in your hands."


    Shi yingying


    "The emperor said that those shops reward me for nothing?"


    "Yes." Du Changfeng asked, "otherwise?"


    Shi Yingying''s smile froze on her face and beat her thigh angrily. The emperor is indeed the emperor. She may not be able to compete with her in business, but no one is the opponent of the emperor in terms of stratagem. He is as cunning as a fox and as treacherous as a wolf.Seeing that her face was not right, Du Changfeng asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t those shops reward you for nothing? "


    "No, I take care of it for the emperor. The harvest of two and a half years belongs to the emperor."


    Du Changfeng said, "don''t you want to work hard for two and a half years in vain? How can the emperor do this? No, I have to argue with him. "


    "What''s the point?" Shi Yingying put down her eyebrows and said, "I brought it up on my own initiative." There are six more months, which she added on her own initiative.


    Now, looking back carefully, she finally understood the emperor''s sentence: since boss Shi insisted on this, let''s do it.


    It was clearly he who set her up, but in the end he tried to make a deal. It is estimated that he is also afraid that Bai Qianfan will blame him when he knows, so he doesn''t say anything. He just leads her words out and turns her into her initiative. Bai Qianfan can''t blame him.


    She was depressed for a while, and then she was happy again. "Well, I didn''t want to fall into the sky. It''s something I worked hard to earn. I''m more stable in my heart. With accounts, the emperor has no place to reason when he wants to default."


    Du Changfeng held her hand in his palm and gently rubbed it. "You''re right. We don''t want pie in the sky. Down to earth business is better than anything, but the emperor is very cunning. You need to keep an eye on it."


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "if the emperor bullies me, it''s a big deal to complain to the queen. No matter how powerful the emperor is, he is not afraid of me?"


    Du Changfeng laughed, "that''s right."


    Shi Yingying''s eyes slanted, "what about you, are you afraid of me?"


    Du Changfeng made a cooperative expression, "of course, I''m afraid. When you stare, I''m beating a drum in my heart."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C962

    The case of Xie Jingyu was widely involved in Lin''an City. The emperor was a man of vigorous and resolute conduct. Under an order, the seal of the imperial court was pasted everywhere, and the people talked about it one after another, and the response was great.


    When such a big case is handled, what''s the secret? Some things will spread ten or ten times, and one or two heroes will come out. The most popular one is boss Shi of the historian firm, who says that she has both wisdom and courage. Early on, she saw that Xie Jingyu was not a good man. She secretly investigated and reported to the imperial court. Even Xie Jingyu fled, she found out in time Only by following the road and risking to send back the news, can the officers and soldiers arrest and kill him in time.


    The common people not only uploaded it orally, but also wrote it into a paragraph, which became a play in the mouth of Mr. Shuo Shu. His bravery and wit were comparable to Hua Mulan who joined the army for his father and Mu Guiying who was in charge.


    As soon as Shi Yingying went out, she was surrounded by people, and all kinds of praise came to her.


    "Wow, it''s boss Shi. He''s beautiful. He can catch thieves. It''s really powerful."


    "Boss Shi''s eyes are so fierce. Good people and bad people can see ugly Yin Mao at a glance."


    "Boss Shi is bold and resourceful. He is no worse than a man."


    "If boss Shi had been a man, he would have been an official for a long time."


    Shi Yingying felt a little guilty when she listened to the praise. In fact, she didn''t do anything. She just treated Xie Jingyu as a competitor. It was general Du of her family who found that Xie Jingyu had a problem and secretly kept collecting evidence. Finally, she could check Xie Jingyu. How could she make all the contributions now? But for a while and a half, she couldn''t explain it clearly. For a while, she didn''t dare to walk in the street and went out in a sedan chair. But the common people even remembered the people around her. When they saw Jin Chuan and a Xia, they said hello to her through the car curtain


    She was very helpless, had to pick up the curtain to wave to each other, "hello."


    She is not a high-profile person, but at that time, her reputation spread so fast that she was even more popular than Qin Xiangyu, a famous actress in the troupe. Some people even came to the shop to see her face. Some people who had been persecuted by Xie Jingyu sent her a plaque and took her by the hand. They were very grateful. Although the stolen property could not come back, at least they didn''t have to worry about it.


    After a period of time, the people found that the shops that had been closed down had opened quietly, but all the shops had changed their faces. The word "Chang" on the signboard had been replaced by the word "Jin", and none of them had been put on the colored flag of historical records. We all know that these shops are now owned by boss Shi. It is said that the Emperor himself rewarded them, which confirms that It is said that Xie Jingyu was pulled down by boss Shi. Otherwise, how could the emperor have such a big reward? He must have made a great contribution.


    After the shops were sealed, some people were angry and threw rotten vegetables, Bangzi and rotten eggs at the door of the shops. Now they are different. The facade has changed, and the pattern inside has also changed. The guys have changed, and the whole shop has taken on a new look. Since it''s boss Shi''s shop, the people naturally want to help. As soon as these shops are opened, there is no publicity and momentum, so the business starts.


    Shi Yingying is very busy. When she sees all the shops open and on the right track, she can feel relieved. Sometimes she walks from the street to the end of the street and sees her own flag fluttering in the wind. All the way, she can always see it in her eyes. She feels very relaxed. It''s like a dream. She planned to open two shops a year. Slowly, she can''t eat at once A big fat man, who knows that Xie Jingyu has committed a sin, let her get more than 30 shops. With this foundation, she is full of confidence in becoming the richest man in East Vietnam.


    In autumn, Shi Chengsheng went to Beijing with the caravan to spend a happy mid autumn festival with his daughters and grandchildren.


    Shi Yingying took him to walk in the street, pointed to the colored flag of his own business and said with pride, "Dad, you count all the way to see how many of our business."


    Shi Chengsheng really counted, "one, two, three..."


    When some people saw Shi Yingying, they said, "Hello, boss Shi, this is..."


    "This is my father. He just came from Jiangnan."


    That person a listen, busy bow body salute, "Yo, old master is good."


    Shi Chengsheng used to be in Suzhou and was respected by people, but it was a small place after all, which was comparable to the capital. He was flattered by people''s gift. When the man left, he touched his chin beard and sighed, "daughter, I''ve become an old man?"


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "you all have grandchildren. Aren''t you the old man?"


    Shi Chengsheng looked at the flowery capital, more and more sighed, "Yingying, you are more promising than dad, dad is old, from now on..."


    Shi Yingying interrupted him, "Dad, you''re not old enough, but you can''t say anything about going home to provide for the aged. You forget, we have to connect the north and the south. Look, I''ll not only put the banner of historian in the capital, but also in the major towns of Dongyue. I''ll let the people of Dongyue know that I''m a famous historian!"


    Shi Chengsheng was immediately aroused by her daughter''s confidence. Her eyes brightened and she said, "OK, Yingying, if dad doesn''t provide for the aged, dad will follow you!"


    Shi Yingying looked at him in surprise. "Dad, you said the opposite. I should follow you. Jiang is always hot. You have more bridges than I have, and you have more experience than me."Shi Chengsheng waved his hand. "Dad has seen that business is to innovate these days. The common people like to watch the excitement. If they have a new reputation, they are willing to come. In this respect, dad is not as good as you. You can''t refuse to accept the old. In the future, you will take the helm of the historian''s industry. Dad will be stable for you. Our father and daughter will work together to carry forward the historian''s business." After a pause, he had some regrets: "unfortunately, Peng Peng is a daughter, and Jin Yan doesn''t have the surname of Shi. Otherwise, it would be better for him to pass on the family business of the historian."


    Shi Yingying was a little unhappy. "Dad, I''m a girl too. Isn''t my business better than men? If you want me to say that in the future, the historian''s property will be passed on from daughter to son, or from son-in-law to son, so that we don''t have to think about what they like when they have a son and a father''s surname. Doesn''t Jinyan want to inherit his father''s mantle and become a general? If he has a daughter and a mother''s surname, it will be passed on from generation to generation. Don''t care about the blood. As long as he is a descendant of the historian, he will be happy In business, just a girl. I don''t want anything else. I just want historians to pass on like this for generations to come. When later generations pay homage to their ancestors, it''s OK to remember that the historian started to hit me and my father here. "


    Shi Chengsheng nodded, "you''re right. Dad can''t be so pedantic. Those who have the ability are superior. I think Peng Peng does a good job."


    Speaking of her daughter, Shi Yingying is full of pride, "pengpeng started earlier than me, and her acceptance ability is also stronger than me. She will be more promising than me in the future. I can rest assured that this industry will be handed over to her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C963

    In a flash of time, four years later, Shijia business has become the largest business in Lin''an City. On the signboard of the original shop, the "Jin" is a hollow word. After paying off the emperor''s debt, Shi Yingying asked someone to fill it up with thick gold heavy ink. From a distance, she can see the big gold characters shining in the sun.


    In this year, Shi Yingying''s caravan developed to as many as 18, crisscrossing all over the world, water and land, there are always caravans carrying historical records flags. They are not only in East Vietnam, but also from north to south, from east to west. They go further. They bring back all kinds of strange and interesting things and sell them in the shops. They are always sold out by people, and they are disconsolate when they can''t buy them. Therefore, Shiji shop undertakes the business of ordering goods again. As long as they deliver the order bank, they can take their beloved baby home when the next batch of merchants come back.


    Because there are too many people who can''t order from time to time, and there have been quarrels and fights, Shi Yingying thinks of a way to set up a membership meeting system. As long as she joins the membership meeting of historical records, everything will be given preferential treatment, and the order will always be in the front, never fail. Because the shops of historical records are everywhere in Lin''an City, and they also involve food, clothing, housing and transportation. With the membership meeting, the needs of life can be fully met Historical records of Baoyuan, there is no need to patronize other shops.


    Although the membership fee is not cheap, there are still a large number of people flocking to it. There are many rich people in Beijing, and what they want is this kind of distinctive dignity. Everything first, sometimes you can enjoy the price discount. At the beginning of the implementation, Du Changfeng said sarcastically, "if you take out a large sum of money to become a naturalist every year, you can''t buy anything. It''s like giving nothing. Who will do it?"


    Shi Yingying said, "what I sell is honor and service. I do all the third and ninth rate businesses, but when I get together, I can easily fight. If I get apart, I will return to yangchunbaixue and xialiba people will return to xialiba people. In this way, I will get what I need and be clean with each other."


    Du Changfeng didn''t believe in this evil. He never saw anyone willing to buy nothing for nothing. But it was just a surprise to him. Some people thought that money was too much and sent money to his daughter-in-law. One of them had two. Later, even the empress came to be naturalized. As soon as the news spread, everyone who had a little family background took money to be naturalized. Later, not only the rich families in Lin''an City, but also people from neighboring provinces drove long distances to be naturalized. Shi Yingying had an idea and drove the business directly to facilitate people in need to join.


    A little inventory, Shi Yingying can not help but smack tongue, Dongyue now is really rich, usually do not see, at this time just know not to show mountains and dew rich people is too much, more her books piled up into a mountain.


    When the caravan comes back, first count the goods the members want, count them out, and send someone to send them to the door. Then they don''t have to bother others to go again and collect the remaining payment by the way.


    Shi Yingying handed a small rectangular box to Shi pengpeng, "send it to the palace quickly. The empress should be worried."


    Shi pengpeng answered with a good voice, packed the small box with the leather and carried it in his hand. "Mother, I''m going."


    "Go ahead, though you are familiar with it, don''t be careless. After all, it''s Forbidden Palace, you know?"


    "Peng Peng knows." Wen Yan answered and left in a sedan chair.


    Ten year old Shi pengpeng seems to be a big girl. She does things smoothly and steadily. Even Shi Yingying complains that she is inferior to her dignified and elegant style. Sometimes she looks like she''s following the rules, but she regrets that she let her take part in business too early. She should be naive and rotten. She''s afraid she''s from other government No girl can match.


    Shi pengpeng is like her in many places. She is just another herself, but there are also some things that are not like her, such as being stingy. In fact, for businessmen, being stingy should be an advantage, but Shi Yingying still hopes that she can be more forthright. When she earns money, she spends it and earns it again. Shi pengpeng is not. She saves all her money and counts it every three to five There is always a bright light in her eyes, which makes her eyes vivid.


    Shi Yingying nags with Du Changfeng in private, saying that Shi pengpeng loves money more than she does. Moreover, she is very serious about money. Even Du Jinyan takes a few coppers from her and has to put them in the account book. When the time comes, he will urge him to pay them back.


    Du Jinyan is now the companion of the princess and is in the palace every day. Shi pengpeng comes here from time to time. The prince Sheng is very warm to her, and the empress also loves her. Although she is still young, she is a noble person they can''t offend easily.


    According to the rules, the sedan chair outside can''t enter the palace. Naturally, there is a green soap sedan chair inside the side door. The guard doesn''t even bother to verify the token. Shi pengpeng''s face is the best pass.


    The sedan chair was carried very steadily. Shi pengpeng was sitting inside. She had lost interest in the scenery outside. She was tired of seeing the scenery all the way. It was better to keep her eyes closed. The little girl closed her eyes and looked mature on her young face.


    After a short walk, the sedan chair stopped. Shi pengpeng was a little surprised. She knew that she had not arrived at Chengde hall, but why did she stop? Just strange, the voice outside solved her doubts.


    "Is it my sister?" I want to pretend to be clean and gentle, but I''m still young and my voice hasn''t changed. I''m as childish as a girl. It sounds a bit ridiculous.


    Shi pengpeng sighed to himself, and saw a hand as white as jade stretched in and opened the curtain, revealing Mo Rongsheng''s smiling face."After all, it''s time for my sister to enter the palace today. I''m here to wait for her."


    Shi pengpeng had no choice but to come out of the sedan chair. He heard Murong Sheng Shen tell the sedan chair driver, "all step back. It''s a fine day today. My sister and I don''t have to follow." The last sentence was to his entourage.


    So, only he and she walked side by side on the neat green brick.


    Shi pengpeng looked at him and said with a smile, "Your Highness seems to have grown tall again."


    Mo Rongsheng loves to hear this sentence. In the past, he was shorter than Shi pengpeng. When Shi pengpeng looked at him, his eyes always dropped slightly. That''s what bothered him. He always felt that Shi pengpeng''s eyes were the same as Du Jinyan''s. It''s said that pig''s hoof can grow, and he doesn''t feel greasy. He must eat one every day. It seems that it''s effective. Now, he is taller than her.


    They changed their position. When she looked at him, she would raise her eyes a little and raise the end of her eyes slightly. It seemed that there was a little different meaning. He was always very happy when he looked at him.


    "Is it?" He said with a smile, "you can see that mammy has measured me a little higher." He was more than happy to show her.


    "How fast," sighed Shi pengpeng, "Your Highness is a big boy."


    This made Mo Rongsheng a little unhappy and frowned, "sister, I''ve said many times that I''m not a child, I''m a man!"


    Because he was angry, his voice rose abruptly and became more and more sharp. Like a girl with a bad temper, Shi pengpeng couldn''t help covering her mouth and laughing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C964

    Because he wanted to walk more with Shi pengpeng, Mo Rongsheng took her around in a big circle. Shi pengpeng often walked in the palace, but he didn''t know, and asked, "why did your highness take this road?"


    Mo Rongsheng smiles gently. "Jinyan is in the palace. Doesn''t my sister want to have a look?"


    Shi pengpeng I see my brother every day. What''s good to see? It''s really a waste of her time.


    But she is always talkative, thinking that Mo Rongsheng is also kind-hearted, let''s go and see her.


    Mo Rongsheng was very happy to see her acquiescence. He took over the small burden in Shi pengpeng''s hand thoughtfully and asked curiously, "what''s in it?"


    "It was ordered by the lady."


    Mo Rongsheng''s eyes brightened immediately. "It''s something rare. I''ll see it later. If it''s good, I''ll buy one next time."


    They came out of the corridor and walked half a circle along the Ming Lake. Across a piece of trees, they saw the school yard. In the sunshine, a group of boys were falling happily. One of them was petite, but it was the most attractive. Shi pengpeng recognized that it was Princess Qingyang at a glance. The one who fell against her was a half big boy. He was a head taller than her, with long hands and long feet Of course, it''s the word Ning An of Lord Ning. He easily puts Qingyang down and puts his arm across her chest. He is about to ask her if she will admit defeat?


    Shi pengpeng can''t help laughing. The princess is really stubborn. She always wants Ning''an, but she has to suffer every time. Du Jinyan is unfair for her. She always says Ning''an is not good here and there. Her ears are calloused when she comes back.


    The princess was still unconvinced and refused to admit defeat. Shi pengpeng could see the stubborn expression on her face. But something magical happened. Suddenly, Ning''an jumped up like being stung by a wasp. Princess Qingyang didn''t hurry to get up from the ground, and didn''t pat the dust on her body. She put on a gesture of disdain Come again.


    "Tut tut." Mo Rongsheng shook his head and said, "you see, the eldest princess of Dongyue is so old that she''s still in the middle of kids. His father often said that he suspected that she had the wrong baby. Now it seems that she really is. There''s a man living in her body. That''s all right. She''s still cheating and cheating. All evil is done." Mo Rongsheng talked about Princess Qingyang and wanted to say, "don''t look, sister Qingyang can''t beat Ning''an. It''s on the surface, but on the surface, Ning''an doesn''t know how much she suffered. It must have been Qingyang''s deceit that caught Ning''an off guard just now, and she must have suffered a dark loss again. "


    Shi pengpeng knows that Princess Qingyang''s nickname is guijianchou. It''s right to come to Prince Sheng, but she doesn''t comment on it. She just thinks it''s funny.


    She saw that Princess Qingyang and Ning''an were fighting again. Her brother was standing on the side, walking around excitedly, holding her fist, probably cheering for Princess Qingyang. Sometimes, seeing that Princess Qingyang is going to lose, she can''t help reaching out to help, but is waved away by the headmaster.


    Shi pengpeng and Mo Rongsheng went to the other end. When they came to the place separated by a small road, Mo Rongsheng stood still. "Sister, go there by yourself. I''m afraid of the sun, so I won''t go there."


    But it''s spring, and the sun is not fierce. If he doesn''t pass, he is afraid that Princess Qingyang will see him. So he goes to the school yard to throw the cloth warehouse. Qingyang''s favorite, as a sister, is to discipline his younger brother in the school yard. Shi pengpeng knew that he would not expose it. He nodded slightly and passed.


    Seeing Shi pengpeng, Du Jinyan ran over and said, "sister, why are you here?"


    "I''ll give something to the empress," Shi pengpeng said, taking off the other handkerchief to wipe his sweat. "Are you tired?"


    "I''m not tired," said Du Jinyan, who was the youngest inside. He was as interested in martial arts as Princess Qingyang. He waved his strong arm and pointed to the school field. "Sister, did you see that boy with a black belt? He''s a head higher than me. Today I dropped him. The princess praised me for my progress."


    Shi pengpeng asked, "did the master praise you?"


    Du Jinyan a little embarrassed, "Master said I was wild road, did not follow the rules."


    Shi pengpeng knows his brother''s temper. He usually follows the rules. When he gets angry, he doesn''t care. This is very similar to Princess Qingyang. I don''t know if he is always playing together now and is influenced by the princess.


    "You should listen to master, or follow the rules."


    "But Qingyang says that''s OK. When you fight, you just have to be flexible. It''s a nerd who abides by the rules. Like Ning''an, he loves to abide by the rules most. He is always praised by his master, but sometimes he doesn''t follow the way of Qingyang. "


    Shi pengpeng knew that he was facing Princess Qingyang and didn''t say much. He dusted the dust on his robe and was about to leave when Murong Qingyang came running like a gust of wind, "pengpeng." She is used to being the eldest. Except for the prince, she doesn''t like to be called elder brother or elder sister. It seems that if she is called elder brother, she will be inferior to others. She doesn''t like that feeling. Ning''an and Shi pengpeng are older than her. She just calls her name and says it''s more kind.


    "Did you come to see Jinyan?"


    "No, I''ll give something to the lady."


    Qingyang muttered, "what good things did my mother buy? Let me see. "


    Shi pengpeng didn''t think much. He pointed to Mo Rongsheng not far away and said, "in your Highness''s hand..." Before he finished, he saw Prince Sheng carrying her little bundle and running away.Princess Qingyang wondered, "what is he running for? Do you want to occupy your mother''s good things? "


    Shi pengpeng, "..." It seems that only a princess can do such a thing


    "Your Highness, go back quickly. Master Chen is watching," she urged Princess Qingyang. "I''m going to see the empress, too."


    "OK," Princess Qingyang slapped her shoulder with her forthright hand, "you go, I''ll come back to you later." Then he ran away.


    Shi pengpeng looked down at the black mark on his shoulder and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    The guide ran away, so she had to go to Chengde hall by herself. Although there were few people here, the general direction was clear. She went back to the flower path and continued to walk along the Ming Lake.


    As she walked, she saw a garden. It was spring, and the flowers were blooming just in time. Shi pengpeng was attracted by the gorgeous colors, so she couldn''t help walking over to watch.


    The garden is not big. It is built with blue square bricks. The wall is not high. There are flower paths paved with colored stones inside. She stands beside the wall, smelling the fragrance of flowers, and walks in slowly.


    She likes flowers, and some of them are planted in the garden. This hobby is the same as that of the empress. When they talk about flowers, they can always talk for a long time.


    Although the flowers here are not as valuable as Chengde hall, they are the most common flowers. As long as they are in full bloom, they are also charming. She bends down to smell the fragrance of the flowers. When she turns around, the tapestry around her waist wraps around the flower stems and gently moves, and the bright red petals fall all the way. Unfortunately, she squatted on the ground to pick up the petals and heard someone yell: "what are you doing in my garden?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C965

    Shi pengpeng was startled by the sound. His hand trembled, and the petals just picked up fell down again. She recognized who the voice came from and was more and more nervous. She quickly stepped on the petals with her feet.


    In the Forbidden Palace, she was a popular person. Everyone liked her and saw that she was always smiling. Even the emperor looked kind when he saw her. Only one person didn''t like to see her, that is, Prince Mo Ronglin, who was not very happy when they met for the first time. Later, he met her several times and had dinner with her at the same table. Mo Ronglin was very cold and indifferent She is very self-conscious to avoid him.


    I didn''t expect to be unlucky today. I met you here.


    Mo Ronglin is already a 13-year-old boy. He is much taller than her. He is the most like the emperor. He is tall and strong. His face has already been taken off. He has thick eyebrows and stars. Now he is looking at her coldly with frost on his face.


    Shi pengpeng quickly saluted, "see your Highness the prince."


    "If I ask you," muronglin said impatiently, "what are you doing in my garden?"


    Shi pengpeng wasn''t even afraid of the emperor, but he was a little afraid of him. He muttered, "no, what didn''t you do?"


    "Nothing, can you run to my garden?"


    "Enjoy the flowers."


    Mo Ronglin frowned, "remember what I told you. There are rules in the palace. You can''t go anywhere you want. You are the daughter of a merchant..." At this point, he paused for a moment, looked disgusted, but did not go on.


    Shi pengpeng is a little embarrassed. In Dongyue, she is still a high scholar. However, for several years in the cold window, those scholars just want to be an official and have a good life. When she does business, she does not steal or rob. She gets rich by hard work. Why should she be despised by him? Besides, many officials outside have to look at her mother''s face. She says that if she doesn''t allow her to become a naturalist, she won''t let her. No matter how much money she has! Look down on her is the daughter of merchants, she also look down on him, not life good to vote to the emperor''s house, otherwise, nothing!


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Mo Ronglin scolds her again.


    Shi pengpeng let out a sound, lowered her head and left. As soon as she moved away, the petals at the bottom of her skirt appeared.


    "Wait!" Mo Ronglin called her again, "you are not appreciating flowers in my garden, are you stealing flowers?"


    "I didn''t," Shi pengpeng denied. Of course, she didn''t. last time she was taught by him, she never dared to pick flowers in the palace. This time, it was just an accident. "It''s the tapestry on my waist that''s hooked on the flowers. I didn''t take care to..."


    Mo Rong Lin snorted, "you did it carelessly. You said, what should you do?"


    What else can we do? Shi pengpeng is used to dealing with problems in the way of a businessman: "I''ll pay for it."


    Mo Ronglin is on fire. He is one of the most respected people in the world. Naturally, his things are the best in the world. He even told him to compensate. Can she afford it?


    He said harshly, "why, with money, I don''t even pay attention to loneliness?"


    Shi pengpeng was so scared that she shivered in her heart: "the women of the people dare not."


    Mo Ronglin is thinking about how to teach her. Jia Lanqing runs over. He looks behind the pillar for a long time, but he didn''t want to mix it. But his royal highness is a little unreasonable. If things go on, it''s not good for anyone, so he has to show up to make it right.


    "Brother Prince, what are you dawdling about? The tea is getting cold," he said, glancing at the residual flowers on the ground. "Just take it as the wind blows. The flowers will fall from the branches one day. It''s just a matter of time. Why should brother Prince be angry about such a trifle? Sister Shi is going to see the empress. Let''s go. The empress should be worried. "


    Shi pengpeng lowered his head, didn''t hear the prince''s voice, and quickly left.


    As soon as she left, the prince was annoyed and said to Jia Lanqing, "how can you ask for love for her?"


    Jia Lanqing had been close to him since he was a child. He was not afraid of him. With a straight face, he said with a smile, "if I don''t come out, what is the prince''s brother going to do with sister Shi? I''m afraid it''s not right to punish her severely for the sake of a flower and spread it to the empress? "


    The prince was said by him, and he laughed and patted him on the head. Just now, he really didn''t know what to do with Shi pengpeng. He punished her for a flower, which was a bit of a fuss. In addition, the Empress Dowager made friends with the Du family, and especially liked Shi pengpeng. If he really did that, it would be hard for her to pass the test, but he really hated her and let her go I''m not willing to leave.


    Jia Lanqing was a little confused and asked, "brother Prince, why do you always hate sister Shi? I think she is very good."


    "What a fart!" Mo Ronglin said, "don''t you think she''s fake? As a little girl, she looks like an adult. It''s not pleasant to look at her. Look at Qingyang and Xiaoduo. They are just what a little girl should look like. They are innocent, and even mischievous. Shi pengpeng is like a dummy. She doesn''t even smile more or less. "


    "Is it?" Jia Lanqing tilted his head and thought carefully, "it seems a little bit, but each person has his own personality. She may not be pretending. The prince''s brother should be more tolerant of her."


    "Be tolerant of her?" Mo Rong Lin bared his teeth. "You look at her quietly. It seems that she doesn''t like to cause trouble. In fact, she is also an evil person secretly. She dare to tell her mother that I am too extravagant as a prince.""What did the prince''s brother do to make sister Shi say that?"


    But the prince was unwilling to say it. He snorted and went to the hall with his hands down.


    Jia Lanqing said with a smile, "if the prince''s brother doesn''t say it, I know it''s for the ice gauze the year before last, right?"


    He knew about it. That summer, several pieces of ice gauze were brought from the south. The prince felt that the cloth was cold and sweaty, so he had it cut and made into scarves. He also gave some to Prince Sheng and Princess Qingyang. Later, Shi pengpeng knew about it. He told the queen that the cloth was rare and not enough to make clothes, so she cut and made handkerchiefs, and the empress went to work A few words about the prince.


    It was a trivial matter, but Jia Lanqing grew up with the prince. He knows the prince''s character best. It''s a good thing to say that love and hatred are the characteristics of the prince. Originally, the prince didn''t like Shi pengpeng. He thought she was fake and smelled of copper. After that, she was officially married.


    Shi pengpeng is still witty. He probably knows that he doesn''t like the crown prince, and most of them are hiding from the crown prince. Today, he bumps into the back hall of the East Palace and friends gather. Naturally, the crown prince won''t let her go. He just can''t deal with it because of the Queen''s affection. Presumably, his unhappiness is mostly due to this.


    The empress doesn''t ask about the government. In this world, except the emperor, the prince is under one person and over ten thousand people. The prince loves the imperial power and treats himself as a standard prince. He has the right to deal with all the people and things in the palace, but he has no way to deal with a humble merchant''s daughter. How can he not be bothered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C966

    Although Shi pengpeng was frightened, she was not too flustered. She looked at the surrounding environment, debated the direction carefully, and walked towards Chengde hall. After walking for a short time, she saw Mo Rongsheng running towards her in a hurry. Her voice was a little grumbling: "where''s my sister? Let me find it. "


    Shi pengpeng didn''t want to mention what happened just now. He said vaguely, "I didn''t go there. It''s nice to see the scenery of Ming Lake. I stayed a little longer."


    Mo Rongsheng was always tolerant of her, and immediately showed a clear smile, "go quickly, sister. My mother must know the news of you entering the palace at this time. Don''t let her worry."


    He reaches for Shi pengpeng, but Shi pengpeng takes the burden and staggers his hand quietly. She is a cautious person. If she comes to the empress and asks her royal highness Sheng to carry the burden for her, she doesn''t pay attention to the details and will never say anything, but people around her will surely think that she doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. It''s not good for her to spread it.


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t take the girl''s hand. He was a little melancholy. He put his hand behind him and walked slowly.


    Shi pengpeng Yu Guang glanced at him, and he couldn''t help laughing. When he was a child, they also held hands. When they first recognized him, she was six years old, and he was five years old. She was a childhood sweetheart. Although she was mature, she didn''t worry too much. If he wanted to hold hands, she let him hold hands. She was taller than him at that time. Holding hands with him was like holding hands with his younger brother. She took good care of him. Prince Sheng is clean when he is young. He is always clean and fragrant. He follows her obediently. He is not noisy. He is totally different from Du Jinyan. She thinks it''s much easier to take Prince Sheng than to take his younger brother. There''s only one thing. It''s said that Prince Sheng follows his sixth emperor uncle. He has his own style of mediocrity and elegance. It''s really nice to play with those when he is young Laugh.


    She looks at him secretly. Prince Sheng is taller than her now. Although his face is still childish, his eyebrows and eyes are longer. He is a handsome young man. He is tall and straight, white as snow. With his gentle smile, he really looks a little romantic.


    When people grow up, they treat her the same as when they were young. Whenever they see her, they stick to her like little tail and can''t shake it off. Of course, except for special circumstances, for example, when Princess Qingyang saw her in the school yard just now, she immediately ran away like a rabbit.


    Mo Rongsheng''s depression soon passed, and he happily chatted with her again.


    In this way, all the way, unconsciously came to Chengde hall, the emperor also happened to be in, Shi pengpeng on the front of the ceremony, Bai Qianfan immediately pulled her to sit down beside, some can''t wait, "pengpeng, quickly take things out for me to see."


    Shi pengpeng thought that the queen was also an interesting person. When she was with her mother, she was like a peer. When she was with her, she didn''t seem to be big. She couldn''t hide her joy.


    The emperor always dotes on the queen and says with a smile, "what are you in a hurry? Will things run when they arrive here?"


    Shi pengpeng opened the package. Inside was a small rectangular box with a mechanism. When he pressed it gently, the lid was opened, and inside was a smaller rectangular object. It was light yellow. He couldn''t see what material it was made of. It was sealed on three sides and left several openings on one side. It was very strange to see.


    She took things out and presented them to Bai Qianfan with both hands: "Niang Niang, this is playing the piano."


    Bai Qianfan took it over and looked at it carefully, "how do you play?"


    Shi pengpeng took out a similar one from his sleeve, only smaller, and said, "if you don''t dislike her, you can show her."


    Bai Qianfan immediately applauded, "OK, I can''t wait."


    Shi pengpeng''s lute was brought back by Hou''s caravan earlier. She pondered it for a while, but actually asked her to figure out a little bit of Ming Tang. She put the lute across her mouth, gently breathed, and then changed the opening to produce different notes.


    Bai Qianfan fell in love with musical instruments during this period. First, she played the flute. The emperor taught her, but her face turned red. All that came out was the sound of breath. Later, she changed to learn pipa, but the string hurt her finger. The emperor was distressed and ordered her not to learn. She was only allowed to learn the instruments that didn''t take much effort. You can look for them. What instruments didn''t take much effort Shi Yingying knew about it and told Bai Qianfan that there was a Western musical instrument called Chuqin. It didn''t take much effort to make a sound at any time.


    Bai Qianfan was very happy to hear that, and immediately ordered one, which led to today''s story of Shi pengpeng entering the palace.


    Although Shi pengpeng didn''t play any tunes, he was used to listening to the musical instruments of Dongyue. When he listened to the Western musical instruments, he felt that the sound of the musical instruments was more profound, not as monotonous as the native musical instruments. Everyone thought it was very novel.


    As soon as Bai Qianfan was happy, he told Yuegui, "call the prince and Qingyang to see the Western musical instruments."


    Mo Rongsheng said, "mother, I want one, too."


    Bai Qianfan''s forthright promise: "OK, I''ll buy one for you."


    She tried to play it herself, and it didn''t take much effort to make music, and it was very loud. With the painful experience of playing flute before, it was easy for her to play.


    When the emperor listened to the disorderly music, he always felt that the instruments of Dongyue were not as good as those of Dongyue. But Bai Qianfan was happy when he was happy. Naturally, he also felt that playing the instrument was a little interesting.After a while, the prince and Jia Lanqing came. They polited and stepped aside. The prince had a bad impression of Shi pengpeng, and he didn''t care about what she had brought. He just stood there without expression because of his mother''s affection.


    Bai Qianfan asked Shi pengpeng to demonstrate it to the prince and asked him if he wanted one?


    In front of the empress and emperor, the crown prince''s Kung Fu is very good, and he looks very obedient. "Empress and mother, the son is the prince of Dongyue. Naturally, what he wants to learn is the musical instruments of Dongyue. It''s good for Empress and mother to have a look at this kind of foreign things, but the son is not required."


    The emperor was very happy when he heard that. The prince should have this consciousness. It''s good.


    At this time, a figure rushed in, dirty face, head braids dance, how how to shout, "mother asked me to see what rare things?"


    Bai Qianfan shakes her head when she looks at her. Compared with Shi pengpeng, she doesn''t pay attention to etiquette. But the nine-year-old girl, at least, has to pay attention to her image. She''s the eldest princess of Dongyue. What''s the difference between Shi pengpeng and the silly daughter of the local rich family?


    Bai Qianfan showed her the piano and asked her whether she liked it or not. Murong Qingyang took it in his hand and played it for a while, but he was not very interested. Then he gave it back to Bai Qianfan, "mother, keep it for yourself. I don''t have time. Ning''an is still waiting for me at school. I''m gone."


    Come fast, go fast, the emperor has not yet a good life to say a word with her, guijianchou Princess wearing a disordered ponytail, like a gust of wind left again, he only shook his head and wry smile, only his daughter dare to turn a blind eye to him, the most noble emperor in the world.


    Jia Lanqing thinks that Mo Ronglin will go with him. After all, they are not interested in these things. But his Highness the prince stands still and does not mean to leave. He is surprised and can only wait patiently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C967

    Mo Ronglin doesn''t go, of course, for his own reasons. He doesn''t meet Shi pengpeng many times, but it''s strange that he just knows what kind of person she is. He just wants to confirm his conjecture.


    Sure enough, he heard Shi pengpeng say to the queen again, "Niang Niang, in fact, there is another kind of musical instrument in Xifan. It doesn''t take much effort to play. It''s called TA Qin. It''s so big." she gesticulated with her hand, "it''s like a small table with pedals under it. There are a row of buttons on it. When you step on it, you can make a sound. It''s very nice It''s very difficult to make musical instruments. It''s said that it takes several years to make a tambourine. In their own country, only kings and grandsons are qualified to own it. "


    The prince sneered in his heart. See, the merchant''s mercenary face showed up. It''s not enough to buy one, but to recommend the second one. Listen to her, it must be much more expensive than playing the piano. The queen likes new things most. Shi pengpeng probably knows the Queen''s character before she dares to come up with her idea. She is very young and has already played well That''s the plan. No wonder there are always unscrupulous businessmen. They are the three evils of businessmen.


    The emperor immediately said, "is the queen of Dongyue not qualified to have it? Go back and tell boss Shi, "lady wants to order one."


    Shi pengpeng bowed his head and looked very respectful, but his expression was neither haughty nor humble. "In this way, please pay the deposit first. After all, it''s a long way to go to the West. It takes a long time to go and return, so as not to delay."


    As soon as she said this, all the people present were startled and looked at the emperor uneasily.


    All the people in the world are in favor of the emperor. He has to do everything he can to get what he wants. How come he even has to pay a deposit when he comes to Shi pengpeng? Can the emperor who speaks so well pit her silver?


    The queen was also a little surprised. In this case, Shi Yingying did not dare to say when she was the emperor. Unexpectedly, Shi pengpeng was so bold that she dared to ask the emperor for money.


    Sheng Prince looked at the emperor uneasily. If his father blamed Shi pengpeng, he must intercede. He felt that Shi pengpeng was a bit silly. Even if he really wanted a deposit, he could tell his mother behind his father''s back. Why did he have to say it in front of his father?


    The room was silent and quiet. Although the emperor''s temper was much better than before, it was a matter of disrespect. Would he be angry?


    Naturally, the prince was gloating. After a while, seeing that the Emperor didn''t say a word, he said, "Shi pengpeng, I only know the rules of your historian''s firm. When you go to Xifan, you have to deposit money first, but the father is the king of the world. Naturally, it''s different from ordinary people. Don''t you even give the emperor''s gold face?"


    When Shi pengpeng heard his accusation, he didn''t panic and looked at him calmly. "Your Highness has just said that it''s the rule of historians to pay deposit first. Emperor nairenjun, shouldn''t he set an example for the common people in the world?"


    The prince was so angry that he rushed up and said, "bold! You... "


    "Enough," the emperor said quietly, but dignified enough, and Sheng Sheng asked the prince to swallow back the words.


    The emperor looked very calm, not angry, and even laughed, "Peng Peng is right. I am the emperor, and I can''t break the rules. Come and take two gold ingots and give them to the historian''s little master." he asked Shi Peng, "are two gold ingots enough?"


    Shi pengpeng replied, "if you go back to the emperor, two ingots of gold will be enough for the deposit for playing the piano, but there is still money left for the lady''s playing. In addition, just now his highness Sheng said that he also wanted to play the piano, so the deposit will be added."


    They were surprised again, and felt that Shi pengpeng was really a girl who didn''t know what to do. The emperor stepped back, and she had to go further. Was she really the emperor?


    Bai Qianfan asked, "how much is the price of the piano?"


    "Although the object is small, its value lies in its rarity. It costs 1000 liang of silver."


    Bai Qianfan was startled, "my darling, it''s so expensive."


    Although she had been a queen for many years, the emperor felt sorry for her and did not let her serve as a director. Hao pingguan was responsible for the food and clothing in the palace. Her understanding of silver was still a long time ago. In her opinion, a thousand taels of silver had become a sky high price.


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "Qin itself is not expensive. It''s just that pengpeng said just now. Because the journey is far away and takes a long time. The hard work of the caravan is unknown. The wind is blowing and the rain is drenching. The sun is poisonous. They all walk on the official road. Sometimes they have no road. They have to cross mountains and mountains to fight with poisonous insects and beasts. It''s like taking their lives to go into business. Moreover, they are always in business all the year round On the way, I didn''t see my family several times. The most painful thing in the world is to say goodbye. Although they haven''t died, they are still living and missing their relatives. How much do you think it''s worth? "


    Bai Qianfan was originally kind-hearted. When she heard these words, she could not refute them. She thought that although she was trapped in the Forbidden Palace, at least her family was neat, her husband loved her, and her children were around her knees. She was much happier than those who worked outside for many years.


    The prince pulled the corners of his mouth and sneered scornfully. What a merchant''s daughter is. She is just a lotus flower, but she is full of nonsense. He is the crown prince. When he was young, he followed his master Jia Tong outside the palace. Naturally, he understood the sufferings of the common people. But there is no good thing in the world that can be gained without effort. If you want to earn a lot of money, you have to suffer more than ordinary people. Shi pengpeng took those who went to the caravan Unfortunately, he knows that the wages of those people are very high. The silver they earn from a caravan can be worth the money that ordinary people earn for two years. Despite their hard work, he doesn''t know how many people want to go in and run for a few years. When they earn enough, they come home to reunite with their relatives. When they earn money, they have a good life. Why?Bai Qianfan fell in love with the silver and discussed with Mo Rongsheng, "sheng''er, don''t buy this harmonica. Let her mother make it first. I''ll give it to you after a while. One thousand taels of silver."


    Mo Rongsheng was not very happy. He grew up in luxury and had no idea of silver. However, his mother opened her mouth, and he could not oppose it, so he bowed, "what the mother said is that sheng''er listened to her."


    After spending less than 1000 Liang, Bai Qianfan felt more comfortable and asked Shi pengpeng, "is it more expensive to play the piano than to step on it?"


    "Yes, ma''am, it''s much more expensive."


    "How about..." Bai Qianfan looked at the emperor, "let''s not..."


    With a wave of his hand, the emperor said firmly, "don''t worry, I still have this money. I''m the king of a country. If I can''t afford to buy a piano, isn''t it a joke to spread it out?"


    No matter how expensive it was, the emperor decided to buy it. So Shi pengpeng, the owner of Shiji business, received two pieces of gold ingots and a large silver note. He carefully put them in his small bag, praised the empress, and left in the prince Sheng''s eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C968

    As soon as Shi pengpeng left, the rest of the people naturally dispersed, leaving only the emperor and queen in the hall.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the emperor and said with a smile, "Peng Peng is probably the first person to ask for a debt from you face to face. I''m really afraid you''ll be annoyed."


    The emperor pretended to be displeased. "Can I care with a child? Besides, since the rules, even if I am the emperor, I can''t break them. However, "he grinned," Peng Peng, this child is really brave. I''m afraid he has a bright future in the future. "


    Bai Qianfan asked, "do you mean she will achieve more than Yingying?"


    "Of course." The emperor said, "although she is young, she is not afraid in front of me. What she should get is not ambiguous. She should be treated equally in business. If I guess correctly, this is why Shi Yingying sent her to deliver the goods. If boss Shi comes by himself, maybe these things will be given to you for nothing."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "it turned out that Yingying had this idea. She gave me a lot of things for nothing, but I didn''t lose her, and I never let her go back empty handed."


    The emperor always hit the nail on the head when he saw things. "Bartering is different from doing business. The ultimate goal of a businessman is to make money. Everything you give her is from the palace, and she can''t sell it. It''s better to give silver."


    Bai Qianfan thought about it carefully and felt that what he said was right. He sighed and said, "I like the things I bring every time, but they are too expensive." She played the piano to the emperor to see, "such a small object will cost a thousand liang of silver, to be honest, I think it''s not worth it, but what Peng Peng said seems reasonable."


    The emperor put her in his arms and gave her a kiss at the corner of her mouth. His voice was lingering. "What is a thousand taels of silver? You are my darling. Even if you want the stars in the sky, I will pick them for you."


    Now the emperor can''t avoid saying love words. It''s probably too smooth. Bai Qianfan is used to his tenderness. He still feels shy and looks at it secretly. The slaves at the bottom stand far away and turn a blind eye to it, or they are not used to it.


    -


    when Shi pengpeng came home, she handed over her burden to Shi Yingying: "my mother has taken the money for playing the piano back. She also ordered to play the piano and paid two gold ingots as deposit."


    Shi Yingying''s eyes brightened and praised her, "my family is so powerful that she can do business with the empress in the palace. How about it? Isn''t she too expensive?"


    "The empress is too expensive. She didn''t want to play the piano. It was decided by the emperor."


    Du Changfeng snorted with a smile, "it''s right for you to do this business in front of the emperor. As long as the empress wants something, no matter how expensive it is, the emperor doesn''t blink."


    Shi pengpeng was a little bit sorry. "Originally, his highness Sheng wanted to play a piano, but the empress thought it was too expensive. She said that she would give her highness that one in the future. I thought the emperor would take care of it. Who knows, she didn''t have one."


    Shi Yingying said with a smile: "the emperor is only generous to the empress and Princess Qingyang. No matter what they want, the emperor will try every means to get things. As for his highness Sheng, he has a fine job. He is the ancestor of spending money. The emperor won''t care about it. In the future, let''s just vote for the empress." She touched her daughter''s head: "you''ve worked hard. Go back to your room and have a rest."


    When Shi pengpeng left, Du Changfeng said with a smile, "do you think I don''t know what your idea is? If he doesn''t want to show up, he will send a child, thinking that even if the emperor is angry, it''s not easy to argue with a child. "


    Shi Yingying said, "I''ve never thought of pengpeng as a child. She''s young, but she''s steady in her work, and she knows the truth of death. Even in front of the emperor, what she should say and what she should want, I''ll send her. First, I want to exercise her courage. Second, I want to tell the emperor that we Shijia merchants are really equal in business, but we don''t want to do it just because the empress''s dignity Money. In that case, all the powerful and powerful will be taken away by my historian firm. "


    Du Changfeng was a little worried. "Everything else is good, but the death principle is not good. Now he is young, and the emperor doesn''t care about her. But after all, the emperor is the emperor, and the imperial power is dignified. In the long run, he will be talked about."


    Shi Yingying squinted at him and said, "who do you think death is like? Not like you? "


    Du Changfeng was a little chatty. She knew that she was referring to the period between him and Bai Qianfan before, "you are really boring. You were eight hundred years ago, and now you still talk about it." With that, he slowly stepped out of the door. There was a time when neither husband nor wife mentioned that, but since the thorn in the emperor''s heart was completely pulled out, Shi Yingying had no scruples. When there was no one, she always liked to tease him about it, which made him laugh and cry, but she had to avoid it.


    The business in the palace is now handed over to Shi pengpeng. Whenever something new comes, Shi Yingying asks her to send it to the palace. The empress''s business is best. As long as she likes it, no matter how expensive it is, the emperor is willing to pay for it. But the empress loves the white money and has the cheek to bargain with Shi pengpeng.


    Shi pengpeng came back to tell Shi Yingying that Shi Yingying was not surprised at all. She said, "Niang Niang has sold loach in Wushui town. She has done small business. She knows how hard it is to earn money. She haggles the price. Don''t be vague. Your father is big enough. We don''t need to make a secret for him. The counter-offer belongs to the counter-offer. We have to make some profit."Shi pengpeng said, "don''t worry, mother. Since she likes to bargain, I''ll raise the price. When she comes back, it''s still our predetermined price, and we''ll make a lot of money."


    Shi Yingying admiringly pointed at her and said, "it''s my mother''s daughter. It''s the right thing to do. We are business people. We only deal in business. We don''t care about friendship. We don''t want to face the emperor. "


    Shi pengpeng just laughs. If people who don''t know Shi Yingying''s words, they will think that her mother is a money digger. However, she knows that her mother has a good way to get money. Unlike Xie Jingyu, she believes that her mother''s business is a way to support her family. Doing a good job in business is Shi Yingying''s principle. On the contrary, because the common people trust her and are willing to help her, the business of Shijia business will become more and more prosperous.


    After making money, Shi Yingying never forgets the common people, and always takes out money to do good deeds. Xie Jingyu''s porridge is for his dirty purpose. Shi Yingying''s porridge is a real relief to the common people. He uses new rice instead of old rice to make steamed bread and cook porridge. She also took money to set up schools and invited virtuous teachers to enlighten children who could not afford to read. Shi Yingying is famous for her business in Lin''an City, and her character is well-known.


    Shi pengpeng took his mother as an example when he was young, determined to be a virtuous and powerful businessman like her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C969

    Shiji firms make alms in spring, summer, autumn and winter, and basically choose solar terms. So on the day of the beginning of summer, there is a long desk at the door of Ruyi building, and a steady stream of hot porridge and steamed bread is brought out from the store. If children come to ask for steamed bread and porridge, they will also send Lixia eggs.


    Lixia''s eggs are boiled with tea powder or walnut shell. The shell turns red. It''s the custom of Dongyue to watch Jixiang happy. Lixia eats eggs, but it''s not hot in summer.


    Every time they give alms, the line in front of Ruyi building always looks like a long line. The shop doesn''t do business on this day. In the kitchen, they only cook rice porridge, eggs and steamed bread, one round in the morning, one round at noon and one round in the evening.


    Shi pengpeng has been weaving colorful bags with the maid in the house for a long time, which are used to hold the eggs of Lixia. On the day of Lixia, she can distribute them to the children who are begging for eggs.


    When Shi Yingying presided over the porridge, she would hand out eggs to the children and send them one by one. She liked to do this kind of thing. She liked to see the happy and expectant smile on the children''s faces. Even if they were ragged and dirty, she would bend down and wipe the dirt on the children''s faces with her own handkerchief.


    Mo Ronglin was sitting in the sedan chair, looking at her from a distance, sneering. She was really a fake girl. She pretended to be a Bodhisattva, but he knew how she cheated his mother in the palace. What he dislikes most is the villain in front of him and behind him, just like the old witch in Nanyuan, who smiles in front of his mother and turns around to change another face, which makes him miserable.


    The old witch is thousands of miles away. He can''t move her for the moment, but it''s not difficult to pick up this one.


    He put down the curtain, narrowed his eyes, and in a low voice told his entourage to go back to the palace.


    Originally, he looked at his mother''s face and didn''t want to move her, but recently, the nightmare chased him a little tight. In the middle of the night, he often woke up in a sweat. He was 13 years old, but he was still suffering from the nightmare, but he was not strong enough to kill the old witch. In his eyes, Shi pengpeng was just like the old witch. Give her a little punishment, about It can calm the anger in his heart.


    -


    in the afternoon, Shi pengpeng took a nap. Shi Yingying wrapped up a set of atlas and asked her to send it to the palace. "It''s not worth money, but the empress likes to see it. Tell her that if she gets something good next time, she can send it to the palace."


    Shi pengpeng answered, straightened his clothes and hair, and went out with a small bag.


    The carriage stopped in front of the palace gate, and the guard said hello to her with a smile. Although she was young, she was the little red lady in front of the queen. When you saw her, she was naturally polite.


    Shi pengpeng returned the ceremony with a smile, changed the green soap sedan chair at the side door, and sat wobbly to the palace.


    After walking for a short time, the sedan chair stopped. She thought it was mo Rongsheng. She sat silently waiting for him to call her sister. But there was no sound outside, and the sedan chair was lifted up again. She was a little puzzled. Was the sedan chair driver tired and stopped to have a rest? But she is a little girl, not heavy.


    Since she got up again, she didn''t want to think much. She held the little burden in her arms and closed her eyes to nourish herself. It was about that the sedan chair was too comfortable. She felt that her eyelids were too heavy to open. She slowly bent to one side and leaned against the sedan chair to sleep.


    When Shi pengpeng woke up, it was dark all around. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She found herself lying on the ground. After a while, she slowly adapted to the light in the room. She looked around.


    The room was not big. The door was closed and there were no windows. It was dark and damp. It was early summer, but she was shivering with cold.


    What the hell is this place?


    With her arms in her arms, she scanned every corner of the room, wondering why she had come here? The sedan bearers should take her to Chengde hall.


    She never knew that there was such a place in the palace. It was empty and empty. It was so quiet that it made people panic.


    She used to clap the door with great strength, but her voice was very dull, "por por..." It''s a little scary to listen to. It seems that this door has been specially treated, so it doesn''t let the sound go far away.


    She raised her voice again, but the sharp voice only reverberated in the room, and she knew that the shouting was useless and no one would hear it.


    She squatted on the ground, holding her cheek, thinking carefully, and finally remembered that there was a place in the back palace called Lenggong, which was specially used to detain the chastised concubines. Was this Lenggong?


    But what''s she doing here? She is not a concubine, and she has not made any mistakes.


    After staying for a long time, her vision became clearer and clearer. She found a candlestick with a remnant candle on it. She hurriedly took out a fire fold to light the candle. A little light ignited and brought warmth and light. She held the candlestick and looked at the room again. It was still empty, but there was a simple table against the wall. In the corner, she found a chair with some defects. She tried it and still had a good time Can sit, she moved the chair to the table, candlestick on the table, and then take out the set of atlas from the small burden, slowly look up.


    When I''m bored, I always have to find something to do. Shi pengpeng thinks it''s most suitable to read books because it''s so quiet.


    In the hall of Changying, Mo Ronglin writes with a pen. The 13-year-old boy has a cold face. His black eyebrows slant up and his eyes stare at the words.Every stroke is powerful and powerful. It doesn''t look like the stroke of a 13-year-old.


    Jia Lanqing was grinding his ink, looking at the Western clock in the corner from time to time, "brother Prince, it''s late. It''s time to let people go."


    Mo Rong Lin is deaf, but he just writes.


    Jia Lanqing knows that he knows everything in his heart, but he is too cold and arrogant and needs to be given a step down. So she said, "sister Shi has been registered in the palace. If your highness Sheng knows, he will look for her everywhere. If he can''t find her, he will report back to the emperor and his mother. That''s not good."


    Mo Ronglin turned his wrist, took the last stroke back and pulled out a long tail. He was very satisfied with the details and said, "she still hasn''t moved in this meeting?"


    "Yes, it''s quiet in the room. I can''t hear anything."


    Mo Rong Lin sneers, "it''s a calm person, since so calm, simply stretch her again."


    The prince hates Shi pengpeng. In fact, it''s a little puzzling. It''s probably that he transfers his hatred to her. Jia Lanqing sighs in his heart that sister Shi''s life is not very good.


    "Brother Prince, it''s too late to let it go." Jia Lanqing looked out, "you see, it''s really late."


    Mo Rong Lin looked out of the window, a little reluctant, "OK, let the people go."


    "Brother Prince," Jia Lanqing said, "today, this matter is not big or small. After sister Shi is released, she will tell her mother that someone has locked her up. In her anger, she will order my father to thoroughly investigate this matter. Although my father is unreliable, she can still find out this matter, so..."


    "So what?" Mo Ronglin raised one eyebrow, and there was anger between the eyebrows.


    Jia Lanqing accompanied him with a smile, but what he should say was still to say, "the prince''s brother should go there in person. He only said that he played a joke with sister Shi and asked her not to tell the story."


    Mo Rong Lin said in a fierce voice, "how dare she?"


    Jia Lanqing, "sister Shi has always been very brave."


    Mo Rong Lin Mo for a while, swing two arms, walk with a big stride.


    Jia Lanqing breathed a sigh and followed him with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C970

    Mo Ronglin starts to walk west. He just goes around the flower wall and sees Mo Rongsheng''s figure in a hurry. He stops his brother and says, "what are you going to do?"


    Mo Rongsheng saw that it was him and immediately bowed to salute, "I''ve seen the prince''s elder brother. I''m looking for someone."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "I heard sister Shi came to the palace today, but I haven''t been waiting for her for a long time. I don''t know where she has gone?"


    Mo Ronglin said, "who did you listen to? Did you make a mistake?"


    "No," said Mo Rongsheng, a little embarrassed. "The man who guards the palace gate has friendship with me. If sister Shi enters the palace, he will send someone to tell me."


    Mo Ronglin''s face was slightly heavy. "OK, a prince and the palace guard have a friendship, just to let him tell you Shi pengpeng''s whereabouts in time? Why is a merchant''s daughter worth such a high look? "


    Mo Rongsheng was scolded and said, "sister Shi and I have been friends since childhood. The elder brother of the prince doesn''t know. Since she is a good friend, how can I not be a good host when she enters the palace?"


    "It''s a good friendship between the landlords," Mo Ronglin looked contemptuous. "You really got the true biography of liuhuangshu, but I''m afraid it''s not as early as you when liuhuangshu was enlightened. Mao didn''t grow up completely, just like those who don''t have. Brother Huang advised you to grow up, study more martial arts, and become a pillar of the country in the future."


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t want to listen to his rebuke, but he was also anxious to find Shi pengpeng. Nuo said that he was ready to leave.


    Mo Rong Lin held him back, "don''t hurry. I ask you, does the queen mother know about Shi pengpeng''s entering the palace? "


    Mo Rongsheng shook his head, "mother does not know." He also has his little Jiujiu. Every time Shi pengpeng meets her mother, he has to go out of the palace. He can only spend as much time with her as possible before she meets her mother. But today, he has searched all over the place, but no one has seen her. He sent someone to ask the sedan chair driver, saying that Miss Shi got out of the sedan chair halfway and insisted on walking on her own. If he couldn''t find it again, he would tell empress dowager to send someone to look for it in the palace.


    Mo Ronglin pondered for a moment, "don''t tell your mother about what Shi pengpeng is missing. You can''t lose him in the palace. Shi pengpeng is probably playful. Where is she delayed? If her mother knows, she will blame Shi pengpeng for his lack of propriety. Well, you go back and wait for the news. Brother Huang will look for it for you. Half an hour later, if you can''t find it, it''s not too late to report it to your mother. "


    Mo Rongsheng listened and felt that what he said was reasonable, but there was nothing else. If Shi pengpeng''s playfulness really delayed him and let his mother blame him, it would be greatly inappropriate, so he nodded, "I listen to the prince''s brother."


    As soon as Mo Rongsheng left, Jia Lanqing laughed, "brother Prince, your highness Sheng and sister Shi are childhood sweethearts. Maybe in the future, your highness Sheng will ask your mother to marry you. In this way, sister Shi will become your sister-in-law and your family. How can you meet sister Shi in the future?"


    Mo Ronglin hums and laughs, "with her, the daughter of a businessman wants to be a dragon and a phoenix? Dream


    When he arrived at Yongxiang, seventeen saw him coming and flashed out in the dark: "Your Highness."


    Murong Lin raised his chin and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Miss Smith is reading inside."


    Mo Ronglin is so surprised that he is locked up in a dark room. Does Shi pengpeng still have leisure to read?


    He was quietly lying in the crack of the door to see the candle burning in the room, a small halo of thin figure, he saw her profile, slightly lowered his head, candle light rippling on his face, long eyelashes covering his eyes, looking very leisurely.


    He turned and asked, "who lit the candle for her?"


    Seventeen replied, "Miss Shi ordered it herself. She carries a fire folder with her."


    Mo Ronglin snorted, "he is calm and careful. If he is a man, he can be an official in the court. But he is a girl. She has a lot of guts. A woman with a lot of heart is the most hateful."


    Jia Lanqing stood aside and didn''t speak, but he knew that the prince was talking about Shi pengpeng. In fact, the person he really hated was the empress of Nanyuan. In this palace, he was the only one who knew the prince''s secret. Da has been with the prince since he was three years old. Compared with Mo Rongsheng, he is more like the prince''s brother. The prince is impatient with his children. He always drinks to Mo Rongsheng, but he can take care of him patiently. When he is hot, he wipes his sweat and when he is cold, he wipes his nose. They are always inseparable. They never hide his affairs from the prince and his affairs from him.


    In his eyes, the crown prince is a qualified prince. He is secretive, wise and steady, decisive, kind to his people and cruel to the enemy. He has almost no weakness. If he insists on it, it will be his nightmare from childhood to adulthood.


    With Jia Lanqing''s current insight, he can''t solve the mystery of the nightmare. He guesses that it may be a kind of witchcraft, otherwise how can it stay in his mind for so long?


    Every year when spring and summer meet, nightmares come more frequently than usual, and the prince''s mood naturally fluctuates, but he is very restrained. No matter how upset he is, his face never changes. Only Jia Lanqing knows that he has a fire in his heart, so the prince says that he should punish Shi pengpeng, and he has no objection. Although he knew that it was unfair to Shi Peng, he weighed it between the left and the right, and the balance was still inclined to the prince.The prince stood in the dark and punished Shi pengpeng as he wished, but he didn''t feel happy because she was not what he imagined. He wanted to see the girl trembling and crying because she was afraid, breaking her demure and quiet, showing her true inner. But he was disappointed. Shi pengpeng sat there for a while without crying As if he had come, he would settle down. He hit hard, but the other side didn''t feel any pain or itch. This really made him I''m not happy.


    But what can we do? She has been shut down for nearly two hours. What can we do if we shut her down for another half an hour?


    He waved to open the door.


    Hearing the creak of the door, Shi pengpeng turned around and squinted at the light coming in and the people coming in from the light.


    She stood up slowly and said to the man, "I''ve seen your highness."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "are you surprised to see Gu?"


    Shi pengpeng shook his head and asked, "why should I be surprised?"


    Mo Ronglin, "..."


    "Do you know who locked you up here?"


    "Of course, your Highness the prince?"


    Be guessed by her, Mo Rong Lin is a bit surprised, "why is alone?"


    "Peng Peng walks in the palace all the year round and never has a grudge with others. Only last time, he accidentally entered his Highness''s back garden and was not liked by his highness. Peng Peng thinks about it. Only your highness can keep Peng Peng here."


    She guessed right, Mo Ronglin did not hide, "alone is the crown prince, where there has been, there will be punishment, for everyone."


    "Peng Peng knows." Shi pengpeng leaned over, "pengpeng has been taught."


    Mo Rong Lin thinks her attitude is still good, haughtily raised chin, "let''s go."


    Shi pengpeng packed up his things and went out with his baggage. He was called, "do you know how to say it after you go out?"


    "I know," Shi pengpeng turned to look at him, "pengpeng lost his way in the woods of the back mountain and lost his time."


    Ruzikejiao also, muronglin satisfied with her obedience, pulled the corner of the mouth with a smile, motioned her to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C971

    After experiencing the Yongxiang incident, Shi pengpeng, 10 years old, knows more and more that she has become the person the prince dislikes, but she doesn''t know where the prince''s inexplicable disgust comes from? Think about it. If the crown prince dominates the world in the future, won''t she become a thorn in the eye of the king. How can she live a life of fear? Just think about it, let her scalp explode, people who are hated by the emperor, usually have no good end, right?


    The prince''s mind is too heavy for her age to understand. But she knows how to protect herself by reducing the number of times she meets him. It''s better not to meet each other. In this way, after a long time, the prince may not remember her.


    After that, when her mother sent her to the palace, she would find an excuse to refuse. Shi Yingying was very puzzled. She asked Du Changfeng in private, "why doesn''t Peng Peng want to go to the palace? Did she quarrel with his highness Sheng?"


    Du Changfeng didn''t think so. "Is Pei Pei able to fight with others? What''s more, the other party is still his highness Sheng. Can she not even have this sense of propriety? "


    Shi Yingying also thinks that her daughter''s temperament can''t be better. Who is the one who will quarrel? Why?


    Du Changfeng''s view is not the same as her, "pengpeng is big, and understands the difference between men and women. But his highness Sheng likes her, loves to play with her, and treats her attentively. Pengpeng is not easy to say, so he has to hide."


    When Shi Yingying thought about it, she frowned and said, "in this way, don''t we like your highness Sheng?"


    Du Changfeng glanced at her, "they know how old they are. They always get to the age of hairpin. Pengpeng''s mind is just open now. He knows that he can''t get along with the boy. It''s a good thing. Unlike Jinyan, when he mentions Princess Qingyang, he smiles. I''m also thinking about whether he''s going to ask for an order to run for an assistant in the future."


    Shi Yingying thought for a while and said, "Jinyan can''t live in Qingyang princess. She will have to suffer. I think it''s better to forget her attachment. However, her royal highness Sheng has a good temper and personality. It''s good to be a son-in-law for pengpeng, but she needs to like it. If she doesn''t want to be, she''s still small. Let''s talk about it later."


    After that, when there was the business of entering the palace, Shi Yingying no longer called Shi pengpeng, but went to the palace by herself.


    Mo Rongsheng was eager to see through the palace, but Shi Yingying came several times. He was very disappointed and pestered her to ask, "boss Shi, why doesn''t my sister come into the palace? Is she ill? "


    Shi Yingying looked at the anxious look on his highness Sheng''s face. She was a little funny. She grew up together. She was moved by this kind of caring.


    She said with a smile, "Peng Peng is not ill, but the shop is busy and can''t leave."


    Prince Sheng protested, "although my sister is capable, she is still a child. I can''t let her work too hard."


    Shi Yingying said with a dumb smile, "yes, your highness, I will urge her to have more rest when I go back. Don''t be tired."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t really stop going to the palace. For example, when she heard that the prince was on a spring tour with the emperor, she went to the palace to greet the empress. Mo Rongsheng was so happy to see her that he almost followed her. When the empress left her for dinner, he served food for her.


    Princess Qingyang laughed at him, "sheng''er, are you so gallant that you want to marry sister Shi in the future?"


    Mo Rongsheng blushed and peered at Shi pengpeng secretly. She was not angry. She was more courageous and said, "my sister and I have nothing to do with you. You''d better care about your own horses."


    Princess Qingyang said, "I''m the eldest princess of Dongyue, and I''m the only one. If I want to be an assistant horse in the future, I''m sure I''ll crush my head and ask my father for permission. What do I care about?"


    Mo Rongsheng can''t help rolling his eyes. With her meaning, she will have a lot of men to pursue in the future, but will he be careful to marry a beautiful woman? In the future, he will be a handsome man like Uncle liuhuangshu. The women who admire him can fill the long street in front of the palace, and make him cross his eyes!


    "I will also be the only rich prince in East Vietnam," he said unconvinced. "Look, the girl who wants to be my princess is no less than the one who wants to be my concubine. It''s a pity that you can only marry one concubine, but I can marry several concubines. " After that, he just raised his head and realized that he had said something wrong. He wanted to marry Shi pengpeng to be the princess. I don''t know if she would be unhappy after hearing her words. Uncle Liu said that women are jealous. He shouldn''t say those words in front of her. He blamed Mo Rong Qingyang for pulling these words.


    Princess Qingyang laughs, "are you sure you are the only king of East Vietnam? Mother and father won''t have another baby brother? "


    Bai Qian fan ate the meal and listened to their jokes. They were very funny. I didn''t expect the girl to bring her spearhead to her. She could not help but face her face with a glare.


    Mo Rongsheng finally found a way to refute Princess Qingyang''s words, "mother''s own little brother or little sister, is that what you say? What if you have a little sister? You, the only princess, are the only two. "


    Qingyang Princess reaction is not slow, "even so, I''m also the only princess, you can''t be the prince, is not the emperor''s eldest son, if there are younger brothers and sisters, your situation is more embarrassing, father don''t love, mother don''t love, poor Luo!"Mo Rongsheng knows that his mother loves him, but it''s true that his father is partial. Princess Qingyang pokes at his pain, but she turns pale in front of Shi pengpeng. She is about to be presumptuous when she hears Bai Qianfan slamming the bowl on the table. "Mo rongqingyang, please say again, believe me or not."


    Princess Qingyang spat out her tongue, but she didn''t dare to say any more. Her mother was not a strict person, but she said that she would really fight, and she didn''t show mercy. Unlike her father and emperor, she was blowing her beard and staring at her eyes. Every time she made a mistake, the thunder and rain were small, and finally it was over.


    Bai Qianfan comforts Mo Rongsheng, "don''t listen to Qingyang. She talks nonsense. Both father and mother love you."


    She didn''t say that it was OK. When she said that there was no silver 300 Liang here, Mo Rongsheng flattened his mouth and reddened his eyes.


    Shi pengpeng knows that Mo Rongsheng''s mind is delicate, but a man''s mind is as delicate as a girl''s. a little grievance makes his eyes red, which is not good. She picks up chopsticks to serve dishes to Mo Rongsheng. "Your Highness doesn''t like little silverfish. Eat more."


    Looking at the little silver fish in the bowl, Mo Rongsheng''s grievances immediately disappeared. He smiles at Shi pengpeng. If his father doesn''t love him, his sister will love him anyway!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C972

    A year has passed. In this year, Shijia business continued to write its own glory. It expanded its branches from south to west, and there were several more post stations along the way. Because of the imperial customs clearance documents, the caravan''s route went further, bringing back more novel information and goods.


    In this year, Shi pengpeng successfully avoided the sight of her royal highness. In her impression, the appearance of the prince has become increasingly blurred, and the 14-year-old Prince has taken charge of the government. I believe that he manages everything every day and has already forgotten himself.


    On this day, the mother and daughter went out of the city in a carriage. The villa outside the city was the secret weapon of Shiji business this year. After two years of repair, Shi pengpeng seldom went there, but he was always curious. He didn''t know what it would look like in the end?


    Chuang Tzu is not far away from the city. After running along the official road for a while, you can see the high gate square on the side of the road. The road is smooth and paved with green bricks. Even in rainy days, you can walk, and the road is widened. It''s no problem to walk two carriages side by side.


    Shi pengpeng looked at the gilded word "Wushui villa" on the gate. She knew that Wushui was her mother''s hometown. She probably named it because of her heart.


    It''s early summer, green trees, lush, small bridges, flowing water, romantic flowers, everywhere, it''s a beautiful scenery.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t stay in Wushui town for a long time, but she was deeply impressed by the scenery there. Now she can see a little bit of fame along the way, "Niang, is this Chuang Tzu built according to the scenery of the south?"


    Shi Yingying said with a smile, "do you see that? It''s the so-called unique scenery in the south of the Yangtze River. Niang has brought the songs, dances and dishes in the south of the Yangtze River to the capital. Now she has moved the landscapes in the south of the Yangtze River. In this way, people will not have to go far to the south of the Yangtze River to see the scenery, just come to Wuyi villa. "


    The north is located in the plain. The mountains are majestic and grand. The so-called high mountains and long rivers are magnificent and far away. The south of the Yangtze River is different. The landscape in the south of the Yangtze River is a trickle, with small bridges and people. It is very beautiful and smart. Therefore, many literati like to live in the south of the Yangtze River for a long time, just because they love the beautiful scenery there.


    Shi Yingying''s idea of building a mountain villa benefits from Xie Jingyu. That time, she was captured by Xie Jingyu and locked up in a beautiful villa. It is said that Xie Jingyu built the villa specially for her. She was only amused to hear that, but the villa was really beautiful. Later, she had the opportunity to walk around, looked up and down, and her sight was exquisite. At that time, she had an idea that she would build such a villa in the future.


    Xie Jingyu probably did not expect that she was very happy to visit the villa every day, but she thought something else. Xie Jingyu''s villa is good, but for her, enrichment is just a beautiful cage. After all, no matter how good the scenery is, it will make people tired.


    She thinks more about this than Xie Jingyu, so her Wushui villa is not only a place to see the scenery, but also a place for tourists to play.


    When the carriage arrived at Zhongting, Shi YingYing and Shi pengpeng got out of the carriage and walked on the path between flowers. The gentle breeze swept their faces and they swam freely in the mountains and rivers. Compared with the busy days, both mother and daughter felt very comfortable.


    Wushui villa has been built for more than two years. Looking back on the whole process, Shi Yingying has some feelings. When it was just built, Du Changfeng didn''t agree with it. He said, "you''re just doing business. Why do you do this? Is there anyone willing to spend money to see the landscape?"


    She knew his worries. A woman''s family went out of the city every other day, and the craftsmen in Chuang Tzu were mixed up. Du Changfeng could not help but worry.


    But she doesn''t think so. The reputation of the historian firm is so famous that everyone knows that she has a lot to do with the empress of today. Who dares to make up her mind?


    But hard work is really hard, especially in rainy season. Every time I come to visit, I always get muddy water all over my body. Fortunately, I can''t see it in a carriage. Otherwise, the glorious image of boss Shi will be greatly reduced.


    Shi pengpeng looks at the beautiful landscape and admires her mother. She is a practical person. As long as she identifies what she wants, even if her father opposes, she will stick to it. Now she can see that her mother''s persistence has paid off. Such a beautiful villa is not only in Lin''an City, but also in the north. It will be a surprise when it opens. Her mother''s brain is always filled with innumerable ideas, which is due to her insight and business talent.


    Walking, suddenly heard behind the Jinchuan son exclaimed, "what a big fish!"


    Shi pengpeng looked at the pond by the side of the road. The fish had sunk, leaving only the swirling ripples on the water.


    "Mother, are there any fish in the pond?"


    "Of course," she said, "there are fish in the water, rabbits in the mountains and deer in the woods. You think there should be. There will be all kinds of them."


    "And the deer?" Shi pengpeng''s eyes lit up, which is rare, "where is it?"


    "In the forest ahead," said Shi Yingying, "there are three or five. They love alfalfa."


    "Is there any in Chuang Tzu?"


    "Yes, but if it is planted elsewhere, tourists can spend money to pick it and feed it to the deer."


    Shi pengpeng opened his eyes wide. I didn''t expect that his mother could think of such an idea?"Mother, will anyone be willing to spend money to pick grass?"


    "Naturally," Shi Yingying asked her, "if Princess Qingyang wants to feed her fawn, will the emperor spend money to pick grass?"


    Shi pengpeng answered without hesitation, "yes."


    "Most of the parents who love their children in the world are the same. As long as they can afford to spend a little money to make their children happy, why not?"


    As long as it''s a money averse idea, Shi Peng is interested in it and asks, "Mom, do you want to pay for the fish in the pond?"


    Shi pengpeng corrected her, "it''s fishing with money. People who like fishing enjoy the process. If you have money and leisure, it''s also very pleasant to have three or five confidants come here to fish. "


    "What else? What else? "


    "More than that, those who like to enjoy flowers can enjoy flowers, those who like to climb mountains can climb mountains, those who like to pick fruits can pick fruits, those who want to fish can also go into the water, the swing in the forest has hammock, there are big stoves in the house over there, they catch fish, they play hares and pheasants, and they can cook and eat by themselves, which is also quite wild fun."


    Shi pengpeng listened to her description and felt itchy, "mother, when will we open Wushui villa?"


    Shi Yingying stood under a big tree and looked at the green hill in the distance. She hesitated and said, "soon, soon it will open."


    Shi pengpeng said, "every time our new store opens, my mother has new ideas. I don''t know what idea she''s thinking about this time."


    Shi Yingying asked her with a smile, "who is the most noble in the world?"


    "The emperor and the empress, of course."


    Shi Yingying raised her eyebrows and said, "let the emperor and the empress open the villa for us!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C973

    Just after the Dragon Boat Festival, three carriages were slowly driving out of the east gate, with several attendants on the side. They watched the rich people go out to play in the city. But careful people will find that the carriage was made of ebony, with silver top and yellow cap, and crimson drapery. The people who set up the carriages were tall horses, vigorous and handsome. They looked extraordinary. They must be people with high status.


    It was no one else in the carriage. It was the emperor and empress, Princess Qingyang and Prince Sheng who were invited to visit Shi Yingying''s villa today. The carriage in front is Shi Yingying''s family, while the carriage in the back is Qi honglv he with the children. As for Ning Jiu and Jia Tong, they naturally follow on horseback, pretending to be followers.


    Princess Qingyang can''t sit still. She carries the curtain and looks around. When she sees the gate by the side of the road, she knows where she is. She can''t help crying, "here, here, Wushui villa."


    Bai Qianfan was originally half leaning on the emperor''s arms. Hearing her daughter''s cry, she picked the curtain and looked out. The name of Wushui villa made her feel so sad that she remembered what happened in Jiangnan. She was a nostalgic person. Looking at the pavilions, bridges, rivers, mountains and waters built according to the style of Jiangnan, she could not help but feel sad Get up.


    It was the most comfortable day in her life. She was free. Although she had to worry about her livelihood, she had a hard time. Her down-to-earth sense of fullness never came again.


    When they got out of the carriage at Zhongting, green lotus and Qihong were surprised to see all this. Jiangnan is their second hometown, where they lived for a short time, but they were most forgotten.


    Shi Yingying asked with a smile, "emperor, what do you think of the scenery here?"


    The emperor was reserved. He held his head high with his hands down. He had the magnanimity of a king. He had to ponder for a moment before he spoke. But Bai Qianfan was different. He liked it in his heart and blurted out, "it''s so beautiful, Yingying. You are so powerful that you have moved the landscape of Jiangnan to the north? It must be very difficult for such a huge project, isn''t it? "


    "Fortunately," Shi Yingying said, "I asked my father to find the best painter to paint the landscapes near Wushui town. Then I made a little modification and let the craftsmen build according to the paintings."


    "To put it lightly," said Bai Qianfan with admiration, "the process must not be easy."


    Several people were talking when they heard the sound of the thump, and the water splashed in the pond. It turned out that Princess Qingyang took a stone to smash the fish when she saw the big fish head.


    Bai Qianfan stopped her, "the fish are not caught like this, either fishing, or fishing in the water with the net, don''t take the stone again."


    Princess Qingyang asked, "mother, have you ever fished?"


    "Not only did she fish, but she also went into the water to touch the fish"


    Shi Yingying chimed in: "I''m afraid her favorite was to catch loach. At that time, in Wushui Town, she was the best one to catch loach."


    Mo Rongsheng frowned, "why do you want to catch loach, not afraid of dirty clothes?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "if you don''t catch loach, your mother won''t make money. If you don''t make money, you have to starve. Who cares if your clothes are dirty?"


    The emperor couldn''t hear her talking about the past. The person who said it was Coke, but he felt sad in his ears. It was all his fault. If not, why did she fall to the point of catching loach.


    Prince Sheng was a man with a clear class position. He turned his lips and said with disdain, "don''t you want to do what inferior people do if your father doesn''t feed your mother?"


    Princess Qingyang raised her hand and knocked him on the head. "How did my mother teach us? There is no distinction between high and low, only good and bad. Who do you think is inferior? Mother? "


    She laid a heavy hand. Prince Sheng, with a cry, covered his head and crossed his eyebrows.


    Qingyang princess looked at him fiercely, "I don''t know if you dare to stare at me?" He raised his hand and tried to hit someone again. Mo Rongsheng shrank his neck and turned his head to one side.


    He spoke a little out of his head, and then he realized it was not right. If Qingyang beat him in public on weekdays, her mother would stop him, but today, she doesn''t speak It means that he is wrong. He glances at the emperor secretly. The emperor''s face is a little heavy. He is so scared that he hides behind Shi pengpeng. If anyone else can protect him here, it''s probably only Shi pengpeng.


    Shi pengpeng turned back and gave him a smile, indicating that he was not afraid.


    Under the bright sun, the little girl''s smile has a healing effect on Prince Sheng. His heart instantly settles down. Hum, my father doesn''t hurt him, but my sister does.


    He quietly pulled Shi pengpeng''s sleeve and walked slowly on purpose. Looking at the bandit''s face in front of him, Prince Sheng really felt that he was in conflict with her. He didn''t understand why they were brothers and sisters or twins born on the same day!


    He is so beautiful, but Murong Qingyang looks like an inferior person. The people who follow her are like birds of a feather. Jia Xiaoduo is a fool with a big face. Du Jinyan looks like a little man. Only Ning''an has some grievances. He always knows Ning''an wants to get rid of Murong Qingyang, but he obviously can''t. After all, the backstage of Murong Qingyang is too hard for anyone to offend.


    It''s better for him and pengpeng. They are like-minded childhood sweethearts. They don''t love the things of the lower class. They are clean and pleasing at any time. They don''t look like a little cat when they are crazy.Mo Rong Qingyang, who was walking in front of him, was very happy when he saw the deer. He took a branch in his hand and drove the deer from east to west and from south to north, which made the deer almost collapse. He looked around in panic and didn''t know where he was going?


    Du Jinyan is the princess''s loyal little companion. He broke a branch and joined the driving team. Jia Xiaoduo naturally couldn''t fall behind. He rushed in happily. Three people waved the branch and chased and intercepted them. They scared a few fawns out of their wits and made them cry.


    Ning An some can''t pass an eye, stopped to take the lead of Qing Yang princess, "don''t chase, bully a few deer calculate what ability?"


    Murong Qingyang was sweating all over her head. With a smooth wipe, there were a few more black marks on her forehead, which was a bit like the forehead pattern of mountain king. She was chasing hard and was blocked by Ning''an. She was a little unhappy, "why, do you want to stand up for them?"


    Ning''an is speechless. What do you mean to stand out for them? Princess Qingyang has a wonderful brain circuit. It seems that she has to decide whether to win or lose everything. She especially likes to fight with people. Prince Sheng has always been her loser since childhood, and he She has not been able to escape from the palm of her hand. For so many years, as her playmate, she has won a lot on the school field, but she has also suffered a lot.


    Qingyang Princess put up a play, "come on, who won, deer who."


    Ning An stretched out his neck and looked ahead. The adults were looking at the scenery in front of him. No one paid attention to them. With a hook in the corner of his mouth, he tripped over his sweeping leg. Mo Rong Qingyang pressed his arm on her chest and counted quickly: "one, two, three, OK, you lost."


    When Murong Qingyang didn''t come back, he quickly got up and ran away.


    Du Jinyan pulled Princess Qingyang up, "sister didn''t hurt?"


    Princess Qingyang waved her hand and yelled at Jia Xiaoduo, who was still chasing the deer, "forget it, don''t chase them, let them go." She is a princess who admits to losing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C974

    Shi Yingying''s catching Misgurnus anguillicaudatus is of course purposeful. In the mountain stream in front of her, she poured about ten barrels of Misgurnus anguillicaudatus in it. Through the water, you can clearly see the figure of Misgurnus anguillicaudatus. Countless holes have been drilled on the mud walls on both sides, and bubbles have been spitting out from time to time.


    It was said that she could go into the water to catch loach. Bai Qianfan was so happy that he was afraid that the emperor would not allow her to go into the water.


    The emperor was amused to see her small look. He took her hand and pinched it: "I''m here to accompany you. You can do whatever you want."


    Bai Qianfan cheered, broke away his hand and ran down the mountain stream. As soon as she lowered her head, she saw that her robe stopped again. She used to catch loach, wearing a boy''s short coat and trousers. Now she is the queen, wearing a gorgeous dress every day. It''s really inconvenient to catch loach.


    Shi Yingying, naturally prepared, pointed to the house under the green bamboo in front of her and said, "lady, there are special clothes for water in that room, as well as nets and buckets. Let''s go there and change our clothes first."


    Bai Qianfan naturally followed her happily. The emperor followed her slowly and changed his clothes together. It''s rare to have such an opportunity. Naturally, he wanted to play happily with her.


    Bai Qianfan can''t remember how long he hasn''t been standing in the cool stream like this. The water is not deep. Just when he gets to his legs, he walks around. The water waves are rippling between his legs. The sun is shining on his head and the stream is cool at his feet. It''s so comfortable.


    There is wind passing through the hair. Bai Qianfan closes her eyes comfortably. She knows that it''s not the wind, it''s the taste of freedom.


    In fact, there was also a place to catch loach in the palace. The emperor specially asked people to make a pool for her to play, but she was not interested. As soon as she went out, she was surrounded by the eunuchs on the left and right. There were many palace curtains everywhere. If she went into the water, a large group of people were watching her nervously on the bank, and dozens of pairs of eyes were staring at her. How could she open her hands and feet Say to fall a fall, even if the body swings twice, also can some people exclaim.


    She exposed two slender arms, holding the net carefully staring at the surface of the water, identified then when the head of a bag, small loach in the net kept twisting body, do fearless struggle.


    Bai Qianfan shakes off the loach in the net in the bucket and smiles to the emperor, "I haven''t caught the loach for many years, but I''m not unfamiliar with the craft."


    The emperor said with a smile, "you are still powerful, but I didn''t catch one."


    Originally, there were many loaches in the stream and ditch, but as soon as they got into the water, they all hid. Only a few of them swam anxiously in the water. The emperor netted them several times, but they all ran away, so he had to shake his head and laugh.


    "There, come on, there''s one." Bai Qianfan pointed to the small black spot not far away and cried out. He didn''t dare to cry too loud. He pressed his voice, stretched his hand and pointed it to the emperor.


    The emperor quickly turned to the net, slipped at his feet, gorgeous fell into the water, splashed a big splash, white Qianfan fork waist, looking at the emperor''s embarrassment, laughed.


    The emperor sat in the water, looking up at the little woman with tears in her eyes. He was very moved. He still vaguely remembered her appearance when she first came. He was timid, and he laughed at everyone. When he saw him, he hid. In a flash, more than ten years later, she was as beautiful as ever, but she was not afraid of him for a long time. They changed roles. Now it''s his turn to be afraid of her.


    In fact, he owes her. She stays with him in the Forbidden Palace, which is a beautiful cage. He imprisons her in the name of love, but he knows that she still yearns for life outside. Sometimes she stands under the eaves and looks at a bird for a long time. Then he is dazed, and he knows that she is longing for freedom.


    The palace imprisons her people and her heart. He can see that she is trying her best to adapt to the Forbidden Palace and make herself as stable as empress dowager Rui. But he doesn''t want to. For Bai Qianfan, it''s not a happy life.


    It''s good to laugh like this. He looked at it greedily, but he was crazy.


    In the distance, Jia Tong saw this scene and sighed, "little jiu''er, I''m not happy. My mother is too bitter."


    Ning nine followed his vision to see one eye, strange way, "Niang Niang isn''t smiling, how bitter?"


    "Only when she came out did she smile so freely. When did you see her smile like this in the palace?"


    Ning jiumuran knows what Jia Tong said is right. Bai Qianfan doesn''t belong to the Forbidden Palace. Even after ten years in the palace, she still doesn''t like it. It''s just that there are her husband, wife and children, so she can only stay.


    "We can come out of the palace in the evening. If we want to go back to the palace, we can go shopping all over the street. It''s not easy for the lady to come out," Jia Tong muttered. "It''s not as good as us."


    Ning nine eyebrows a wrinkly, "disaster comes from the mouth, careful to let the emperor hear."


    Jia Tong got Yida, didn''t think so, turned to see a gorgeous wild flower under the slope, said: "you stand by yourself, I''m going to pick flowers for my daughter." Finish saying, slowly slide down the hillside.


    Ning Jiu looks at him and shakes his head. Jia Tong is very old. His mind may be similar to his little flower. No wonder father and daughter can play together.


    He turned his eyes to the emperor in the mountain stream. The emperor had got up from the water. The queen raised her hand to wipe the water on his face. Both of them were smiling. You give me a lift, I give you a lift. Taking off the dragon and Phoenix robes, they were not the emperor and the queen, just a common loving couple.He always thought that the empress was a person who didn''t ask much. A little thing could make her happy. But what she really wanted, the emperor couldn''t give her. That was freedom. The emperor can''t give it because he doesn''t have it himself. He is the leader of the imperial power. The imperial power gives him boundless power, but it can''t give him freedom.


    So there is no perfect thing in this world, even if it is as noble as emperor and empress.


    After half an hour''s fishing, the empress was also full of harvest. The bucket was full of loach and several eel.


    Bai Qianfan said happily, "let Qihong fried loach eat at noon. It''s delicious." She couldn''t help swallowing when she thought about it.


    The emperor took her hand and said, "give the things to Qihong, and you don''t have to worry about it. Go and wash them quickly to avoid catching a cold."


    There is a washing pool in the house under the green bamboo. It is warm and cool for you to choose. The emperor and Bai Qianfan are both soaking in the warm pool. You look at me and I look at you. Your smile is like wine. It''s intoxicating even if you don''t drink it.


    Bai Qianfan was in a good mood, smiling and hooking the emperor''s neck, "husband, I''m so happy today."


    She called her husband, the emperor heart warm, in the bottom of the water holding her hip, "like here?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you really happy?"


    "How happy it is


    "Then make your husband happy, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, you, what are you doing... "


    The sound of the water splashed, and a rough gasp could be heard


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C975

    Bai Qianfan thinks Shi Yingying is a genius. In Wushui villa, there are not only loach catching, but also climbing trees to pick fruit.


    It''s the season for summer peaches to bear fruit. Looking around, the trees are full of peaches. It''s a big fist. It''s a famous white peach in Lin''an. Its green and white skin is slightly red and has a delicate fragrance. It makes people salivate.


    When it comes to climbing trees, Bai Qianfan is a good hand. He can''t lose his kung fu when he is young. Murong Qingyang was taught by her. The two or three-year-old baby already knew that she had climbed up the tree with her mother. Naturally, it was not bad.


    Mother and daughter saw the peach hanging high in the tree, their eyes were shining, and they climbed up with a shout. The emperor pinched a sweat under his head, and it was OK to catch the loach. It''s common to cut the oil skin accidentally when climbing the tree. One is his daughter-in-law, and the other is his daughter-in-law. All of them are people who are in pain at the top of his heart. When I look at this and that, my heart trembles in my throat.


    Shi Yingying stood aside with a smile and said to Du Changfeng in a low voice, "how about it? I said that the empress would be happy?"


    Du Changfeng said, "the empress is very happy. Look at the emperor. But of course she will like it if you vote for her


    "It''s not only the empress who likes it, but also the dignitaries in the capital. As long as I tell them, the emperor has caught loach here, the princess has fed deer here, and the empress has climbed the tree to pick fruit. Wait, there will be a lot of people to follow. When it''s time... " She narrowed her eyes, thinking of the coming grand occasion, and could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    It''s the empress''s favor to invite them to visit Wushui villa. She has opened an unprecedented Zhang for Wushui villa. Shi Yingying''s abacus is very good. The empress has lived in the deep palace for a long time, and ordinary people have no chance to meet each other. If you know that the empress has visited Wushui villa, there will be a large number of followers who follow the empress''s path, feed the deer fed by the princess, and climb the tree climbed by the empress. What''s that Waiting for glory.


    Bai Qianfan and Princess Qingyang climbed to the tree and sat down among the branches. They picked the peaches and threw them down. They were picked up by Mr. Ning and Mr. Jia, who had extraordinary skills at the bottom, to ensure that none of the fruits would fall to the ground.


    Princess Qingyang picked some peaches and threw them down excitedly. When she saw Mr. Jia catching one and wiping it on her sleeve, she handed it to Jia Xiaoduo. She immediately picked one, wiped it on her sleeve and sat down in a tree to eat.


    ''s face changed in a kindly manner, and said, "Your Highness, you can''t eat, you don''t wash."


    "Nothing," Bai Qianfan disapproved, "my mother said, not dry, not sick, little flower ate it."


    Mother Zhao said to her heart, you are a golden branch. Can Jia Xiaoduo compare with you?


    Just sighed and saw another tree, the queen also took a peach to chew, she opened her mouth Forget it, motherhood is like that, can you still count on your daughter?


    I think she spent more than 20 years in the Forbidden Palace. Shengsheng made herself a first-class mammy by following the rules. The rules are like a ruler, which is the standard to measure everyone. But now, that ruler doesn''t work, at least not for the queen and the princess. After living so long, it''s the first time that she sees the queen and the princess like two monkeys Sitting on the tree picking fruit to eat, such a miracle, the past dynasties have not, Leng is let her watch.


    Picked two baskets of peaches, washed in the cold stream, regardless of the high and low, each one, while walking, while eating.


    It''s nothing for the empress and the emperor to wait on them. Others are a little worried. What''s the matter? Wu Yangyang, a large group of people come together and eat fruit while talking and laughing. You are not like you, your ministers are not like you, and your servants are not like slaves.


    Princess Qingyang took her peach and compared it with Ning''an''s, "look, mine is bigger than yours."


    Ning An Piao her one eye, "you don''t compare to can''t swallow is how?"


    Qingyang princess a Leng, not than what fun?


    However, she was in a good mood today. If she didn''t want to compete, she changed the topic and said, "ah, your angel''s sweeping leg seems to be fast again. Teach me."


    "No teaching."


    "Don''t tell my father."


    Ning''an is speechless. The emperor is in charge of heaven, earth and such trifles


    Princess Qingyang quickly added, "and told your father."


    Ning An Such a naked threat, I really want to give her another sweep leg.


    After turning a piece of apricot forest, Shi Yingying looked at the wooden sign on the side of the road, slowed down and bowed to the emperor, "emperor, the people''s women dare, please give me ink."


    The emperor raised his eyes and saw that the wooden plate was exquisitely carved, surrounded by twigs, flowers and auspicious clouds, and empty in the middle. It must be the place to carry ink treasures.


    He took a quiet look at Shi Yingying. He was really a business talent. He also knew to let him leave the ink. The imperial calligraphy ink here must be a magic weapon to attract tourists.


    He laughed, nodded and agreed, "I''ll give you a few words if you have a good time today."


    The brush and ink had been ready for a long time. Shi Yingying presented Langhao''s pen and held the inkstone on the side.


    The emperor dipped in the ink, pondered slightly for a moment, then wrote: the landscape is picturesque, people are swimming in the painting.It''s not necessary to say that the emperor''s basic skill of practicing calligraphy in a small way. His wrist is turned over and he can do it all at once. It''s full of vigour and strength.


    They clapped and cheered one after another. Bai Qianfan looked at the emperor with a smile. Her husband, who can fight, hold politics, catch loach and write poetry, really gives her a long face.


    Murong Qingyang looked at her eyes, and she could write, "boss Shi, I''ll write one for you, too."


    This piece of wooden card is for the noble guests to write. The princess wants to write, but Shi Yingying can''t get it. Another wolf''s hair was quickly put up, "please write the princess''s inscription."


    The wooden plate was too high for Murong Qingyang to reach. She could only be picked up by the emperor. She sat in the emperor''s arms and thought for a long time. On the wooden plate, she wrote a few words: Qingyang is here.


    Although the writing is not very good-looking, at least it is neat, one stroke and one painting, extremely serious.


    They couldn''t help laughing. The emperor had no choice. The grand Princess Dongyue, with only this ink in her stomach, was Bai Qianfan''s daughter. She didn''t lose her appearance at all.


    The girl raised her head and asked him, "Dad, what''s up?"


    The emperor put her down and put up his thumb


    The emperor loves his wife like fate, and his daughter has a sharp heart. Naturally, he has to say good.


    The emperor said yes. Although they thought it funny, they all praised it.


    Prince Sheng turned his mouth secretly. Are these people blind? Can they be applauded?


    He can''t compare with Princess Qingyang in everything, but he is a hundred times better at writing poems than Murong Qingyang. Now he finally finds a chance to show everyone his true skills.


    "Boss Shi, I want to write, too."


    "Good good good," Shi Yingying smile eyes narrowed into a seam, Royal ink, naturally the more the better.


    What Prince Sheng wrote is: the mountain is red, the stream is blue, the wind blows the clothes, the barefoot steps on the stream, the wild interest adds.


    His writing is meaningful and elegant, and his poems are passable, at least better than his elegant ones.


    He looked forward to the emperor, hoping to get a good voice, but the emperor only said, "the rhyme is wrong." I went on with my hands down.


    Prince Sheng is in a mess in the wind. Why is Qingyang good at everything? When he comes here, he is bad at everything. It is clear that his words and poems are better than Qingyang. The emperor is the Great Duke of the world, but he is not fair to him


    He wanted to cry. He bit his teeth and forced to bear it. Shi pengpeng held his hand and laughed, "Your Highness, let''s go."


    Prince Sheng immediately felt that the dark clouds all over the sky had turned into bright sunshine. He once again said to himself in his heart: it doesn''t matter if dad doesn''t hurt. Anyway, having a sister is enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C976

    There is no end to such a big villa in a day. Seeing that Bai Qianfan was in a good mood, the emperor simply stayed for the night. Anyway, he was relieved that there was a prince in the court. The taste of living outside is very different from that of living in the palace. In the palace, out of the palace gate or the palace gate, you can always see flying eaves and auspicious animals when you look up. Outside, you can see mountains and waters when you go out. Even the wind blowing from your face feels refreshing. Of course, that kind of complacency is incomparable in the palace.


    In the afternoon, the emperor took Bai Qianfan and his children to hunt pheasants and rabbits on the mountain. Half of them stewed and half roasted, and the aroma was floating in the air. A group of children were waiting to eat delicious game by the stove. In addition to these, there were fried loach and seasonal dishes. Although they were not as delicate as the food in the palace, the fresh place and fresh food always made people happy People feel inexplicable excitement, also have a taste.


    It''s not good to sit in the house because it''s wild. Shi Yingying has people set up a bonfire. She has a long plan around the bonfire. If she wants to sit, she can sit around. If she doesn''t want to sit, she can stroll around with bowls. Here, no rules are rules. Adults are in groups of three or five, and children run around with bowls. In the bowl is the fragrant rice wine made by the villa itself. It''s sweet. Even children love to drink it, but everyone has only half a bowl. They don''t drink too much, but they have to get drunk when they drink too much.


    Ning An sits on a big stone far away with a bowl in his hand. He seldom talks and tries his best to reduce his sense of existence, so as not to let Qingyang miss her. When she is gathering together, he also sits far away.


    The 11-year-old boy already has something on his mind. The prince is preparing to build a garrison camp. All the young men with good skills are selected. He wants to go, but he can''t. He is Princess Qingyang''s first playmate. If the princess doesn''t let go, he can''t go.


    Du min''s son, Du Huo, is as old as him, so he was selected. He once saw Du Huo wearing golden soft hedgehog armor from a distance. He was envious. When he got home, he quarreled with his father about going to the garrison camp. Lord Ning asked him to tell Princess Qingyang that he could go anywhere as long as the princess agreed.


    But what can you say? As soon as he opens his mouth, Murong Qingyang looks like he was cut by thunder. He is angry and sad. He says, "Ning''an, how can you have the heart to leave me and go to have fun on your own?"


    Listen to this, is he going to have fun? Is he doing business? His ambition is to be a first-class bodyguard. My father earned a second-class bodyguard, which is already the top one. He can earn a second-class bodyguard in the future without surpassing my father, and become the top one among many bodyguards.


    As for the heart of what, that is nonsense, he is more than the heart, as long as he can get rid of the ink, he is simply in full bloom.


    Think about it, it''s really melancholy, and his general youth, has begun to earn fame, only he, accompany Murong Qingyang crazy all day, it''s really shameful to say.


    he grew up with Mo Rong Qingyang. He was planning his future, but his royal highness, like Jia, had a long mind, and now he played with little duo. Although a woman without talent is virtue, she is the princess of Dongyue after all. Is she not worried about the country and the people? Besides, they are all ten years old. I don''t know the difference between men and women. If they continue to mix with each other like this, he is really worried that the emperor will point to marriage. If they do, he might as well bump into death.


    He bent his leg, put the bowl on his knee, looked at the distant mountain under the night, sighed and sighed, cold, someone slapped him heavily on the back.


    Ning An''s reaction was very fast. He leaned forward and fell to the ground. The wine in the bowl still leaked out. He poured it on his hands and soaked it cold.


    Before he spoke, he heard Murong Qingyang''s schadenfreude laughter, "scared"


    Ning An glanced at her angrily, didn''t want to talk, and sat on the stone again.


    Murong Qingyang came over and squeezed beside him: "go over and let me sit down."


    Ning An is very helpless, pointed to the table and chair beside the campfire: "there are a lot of places to sit, why do you want to squeeze in here?"


    "It''s boring to sit in a chair," Murong Qingyang said, holding a small bowl of rice wine in her hand. Today, her mother graciously asked her to drink a little. She was not willing to drink it all at once. She sipped a little from time to time, just like a little suckling cat drinking water, even if she wet her lips.


    Castle Peak is far away from Dai, and it''s very chic to look at it in the moonlight. Murong Qingyang suddenly turns to Ning''an and says, "let''s have a drink at the Jiaobei bar?"


    Ning''an just had a mouthful of wine in his mouth. He was so surprised that he spurted it out. The always quiet young master Ning was also rarely struck by thunder. His words were not clear, "what, what..."


    He has not played with Murong Qingyang for a long time. Leng Buding is very surprised to hear this.


    "Can''t you?" Murong Qingyang stares at him with two black eyes. He looks like he''s right, "let''s get married today."


    Ning An knew that she was playing the family, but he couldn''t stand it. He politely refused, "loved by the princess, but I''m not the princess''s lover. I also asked the princess to choose someone else. Well, I think Jinyan is good. He must be a good match for the princess."


    Qingyang Princess Zheng Zheng looked at him, mouth slowly flat up, with a cry, "Ning Lang, you want to abandon me? You and I have known each other for several years. We have grown up together since we were young. We are childhood friends. "


    Those who don''t know think she is telling the truth, but Ning An has a headache. Ever since she saw "Zhao Zhennv Cai Erlang", she talks about the drama when she has nothing to do.Can''t get up, had to lie away, Ning An with his wine, down from the stone, go to the other end, fortunately, Murong Qingyang didn''t follow, because Du Jinyan and Jia Xiaoduo entangled her.


    On the other side, at the table farthest from the bonfire, the emperor called Shi Yingying to speak.


    "Boss Shi, do you have this idea? The queen has a good time. I want to thank you."


    "The emperor''s words are very important," Shi Yingying was flattered by the emperor''s words of thanks. "It''s the people''s wife''s job to make the emperor and the empress happy."


    "The villa is well built," the emperor said, looking around at the mountains and rivers. "The name is very suitable for the queen. You are the Queen''s old acquaintance. You know what kind of person she is. She doesn''t like the palace. She likes the unrestrained life in Wushui town. I''m sorry for her. I can''t leave, and she''s Trapped... "


    Shi Yingying was a little puzzled. It was the first time for the emperor to tell her what she was worried about.


    "I''ve also thought about building a Chuang Tzu with Jiangnan scenery outside the city for her. I''m really surprised to be here today. I didn''t expect that boss Shi planned so well. Even if I did it myself, I''m afraid I can''t be as meticulous as boss Shi. Everything really suits the queen''s wishes..."


    Hearing this, Shi Yingying suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, the emperor said, "boss Shi, I want to buy this Chuang Tzu. Please make a price."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C977

    Hearing the emperor''s words, Shi Yingying ran over 10000 grass mud horses in an instant.


    This is her villa. It hasn''t officially opened yet. Why do you want to sell it? Can''t she sell it?


    It took her more than two years to build it. She didn''t build it for the empress. She still has many long-term plans not implemented. How can she sell them?


    But can you refuse? The world belongs to the emperor. What he wants, let alone buy, should be presented with smiling faces and hands. The emperor''s willingness to take it has already given her great face.


    But the problem is She doesn''t want to sell


    See her silent, the emperor still smile and Xi, "how, boss Shi have concerns? I''m afraid I''ll default on it? "


    "No, emperor," Shi Yingying wanted to explain, "this..."


    The emperor pressed his hand and interrupted her, "don''t worry, I''m not a defaulter. Let''s make a price."


    Shi Yingying sighed and said, "emperor, I''m not going to sell Wushui villa."


    "Oh?" The emperor raised his eyebrows, "can''t I buy it?"


    His tone is light, but the ending is longer, with a chill that people can''t ignore.


    Shi Yingying''s heart trembled and her head lowered. How could she forget that the emperor was sitting in front of her, and the emperor was angry to see blood.


    She is a person who cherishes her life, but she also loves money. This villa has devoted her great efforts. She loves money, but she prefers the sense of achievement and satisfaction in accomplishing the set goals, which is unmatched by money.


    Now, the villa is finally completed, but it will be bought by the emperor by force, and the long planned goal fails. It''s really Make her angry.


    "It''s a great honor for the emperor and the empress to like this place. Let''s say that the emperor and the empress want to come at any time and have a letter reported in advance..."


    The emperor slightly sank his face, "give me a letter in advance. How are you? Are you sure you can temporarily clear such a big place? You make sure no one''s hiding in the mountains. It''s not good for me and the queen? If something really happens, can you be held responsible? "


    Shi Yingying''s face turned white when she listened to these words. Of course, she couldn''t bear the responsibility. She not only couldn''t bear the responsibility, but also probably implicated a large family.


    She is silent for a moment, do the last struggle, "emperor, if people''s wife does not agree?"


    The emperor laughed. "If I don''t agree, I won''t force it. However," he said, "the border is a bit chaotic recently. The imperial court will strictly control the customs clearance documents. In the future, it may not be easy for historians'' caravans to leave the country."


    Shi Yingying is shocked. Is it really good that the emperor is so shameless


    This is to force her to submit. Now the income of the historian caravan has reached half of the total harvest of the whole historical records business. If she doesn''t pass the customs, she will cut off her wealth. The emperor can think of such a sinister and despicable trick, saying that no business is without fraud. Now she knows that the emperor is the real traitor, and her little trick is just a witch in front of the emperor See the wizard.


    She shrunk her hand into a fist in her sleeve. I really want to curse her


    She really regretted that she was so green that she blamed herself and tried so hard to please the queen. As a result, she was missed by others.


    In mind, which is more important, one villa or dozens of caravans? Of course, it''s still the caravan. Her big business is due to the caravan''s going south and North. What worries her more is that if she doesn''t agree, I''m afraid it''s not just a customs clearance document. If the emperor wants to deal with her, he will give her a charge. If you offend the emperor, let alone do business, it''s hard to say whether you can save your life.


    "Well," she said with difficulty, forcing out a smile, "since the emperor likes it, the lady is also happy to make people beautiful. It''s just the price The total amount of money, material resources and human resources invested from front to back is at least this amount, "she said, turning her hand over.


    The emperor was not a businessman, but he could understand it. He nodded with a smile, "not much, just this number."


    Shi Yingying just breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard him say, "I''m a little short of money now. I''ll give half of it first, and the rest half will be on credit first. When I''m rich, I''ll give it back. What do you think of boss Shi?"


    Shi Yingying almost didn''t bite the silver teeth. He''ll give it back when he''s rich. Who knows when he''ll be rich? He''ll depend on it when he''s well-off. But what can he do? He''s the emperor. Even if he doesn''t give any money, he can take it away. What''s more, he promised to give half of it.


    The last time I received Xie Jingyu''s shop, I had learned the emperor''s insidious. I can only blame her for being too careless and underestimating the emperor''s shamelessness. Where is the emperor? He is a bandit!


    "Don''t worry, boss Shi. When I get back to the city tomorrow, I''ll send someone to deliver the money ticket to the government."


    Before she agreed, the emperor had already clapped the board. What else could she say


    "What are you talking about?" Bai Qianfan came, sat down next to the emperor, and asked Shi Yingying with a smile, "are you talking about business?"


    For a moment, Shi Yingying wanted to tell the story. Bai Qianfan is good-natured and would never want her villa, but she didn''t dare to


    The emperor touched her hand. "Cold? Let laurel take the Cape and put it onBai Qianfan said, "it''s not cold. I''m still hot. Touch it." she put the emperor''s hand on her face and laughed a little silly: "is it hot?"


    The emperor put the back of his hand on her face and said, "it''s a little hot. How about drinking?"


    "Well," Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "the rice wine is very good. It''s warm all over." She gave a strong breath and said to Shi Yingying, "everything here is very good. Thank you, Yingying. I''m so happy today."


    Shi Yingying hehe: "it''s good that the empress is happy."


    "Since I''m so happy, I might as well tell you something happier," the emperor said with a smile. "Boss Shi has sold me Wushui villa. This will be our villa in the future. You can come whenever you want."


    "Really?" Bai Qianfan was surprised. Looking at Shi Yingying, "did you sell it to us?"


    Shi Yingying was bleeding in her heart and forced to smile on her face. "Ha ha, it''s good that she likes it."


    Bai Qianfan was happy, but he didn''t understand, "this is the Chuang Tzu you worked so hard to build. How can you sell it to us?"


    Under the emperor''s slightly menacing eyes, Shi Yingying tried to make up a story, "this is originally a mountain villa built for the empress, so it''s called Wushui mountain villa. When it''s built, it''s to be sold to the emperor. Today, I invite the empress to come here to see if she likes it or not. As long as she likes it, the emperor must be willing to do business with me. Just now, I''m talking about it with the emperor, The emperor agreed to buy the villa, and the price was also agreed. The emperor and I were very, very satisfied. "


    Bai Qianfan nodded. It turned out that the villa was built for her. No wonder she could catch loach and climb trees. It was really built according to her preference.


    She leaned intimately on the emperor''s shoulder, "thank you, my husband. I like it very much."


    The emperor took her into his arms and gave her a kiss. "Just like it. It''s not in vain for boss Shi and I to think about it."


    Shi Yingying has a hard time. Who knows she is bleeding in her heart


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C978

    Back at home, Shi Yingying wanted to hang herself at the gate with a rope and leave a blood letter to accuse the emperor of his shamelessness. But this idea can only be passed in her mind. Naturally, she didn''t dare. On the one hand, she cherished her life. On the other hand, she really angered the emperor. More than ten lives of the historian had to go with her.


    She and the emperor''s deal, other people do not know, chattering about the villa and the empress.


    Ah Xia said, "it can be seen that both the emperor and the empress like our villa very much. The emperor and the empress set an example. When it opens, tourists will break the sill of our villa. Madam, just wait for the money."


    When the pillar spoke, his eyes brightened. "I didn''t expect that the empress was so beautiful. I didn''t dare to look at her. There was no empress''s shelf. She could go into the water and climb the tree, just like us. It was so kind. I caught the peach she threw down, and she still laughed at me."


    "I didn''t expect the emperor to be so handsome..."


    Jin chuan''er just expressed his opinion, but Shi Yingying rudely interrupted, "handsome fart!"


    Frightened, Du Changfeng quickly covered her mouth, directly dragged her back to the wing room, waiting for the door bolt to be inserted, then he was relieved and told her, "how dare you say that? It''s going to be killing me when it comes out? "


    Shi Yingying was full of grievances and no one told her. When she got home, Du Changfeng still attacked her. For a moment, she was so sad and angry that she fell on the bed and began to cry.


    Du Changfeng is puzzled. Isn''t he very happy? How can he cry when he comes back? Is he really happy?


    "Auntie, what are you crying for?" Du Changfeng went up to pay attention, "you say, who provoked you, tell me, I''ll teach him."


    "You go!" Shiyingying face down, voice listen to some vague, "the emperor beat again."


    Du Changfeng suspected that he had heard wrong, "who? The emperor? What happened to you, emperor


    Shi Yingying cried a few times, but her heart was not so blocked. She sat up, wiped her tears by pulling her sleeve, and said, "it''s the emperor. He forced me to..."


    Du Changfeng opened his eyes and drew out his sword. "Mother, I''ll go into the palace and settle accounts with him."


    Shi Yingying held him back and said, "if you listen to me, you will die! He didn''t do anything to me, he just bought my Chuang Tzu by force. "


    Du Changfeng breathed a sigh, put the sword back, "I said, the empress is on the side, how dare he have evil intentions to you?"


    Shi Yingying said bitterly, "it''s not as good as what he did to me. I can''t give up my Chuang Tzu."


    Du Changfeng Yingying, you have to take care of your husband''s feelings. "


    Shi Yingying gave him a white look and said nothing.


    "Come on, what''s going on? Does the emperor want to buy Wushui villa


    "I''ve already bought it. Today I''ll send someone to deliver the deed and the bank note," Shi Yingying stooped and looked dejected.


    Du Changfeng was silent for a while. Without her explanation, he could guess the reason.


    "Everything you do is good for your mother. You make her have a good time. The emperor''s wife is a model in the world. The emperor naturally tries to get something for her. You only focus on the empress, but forget the emperor. The mantis pours at the cicada, and after the Yellow Finch, it will gain wisdom by taking a cut. The daughter-in-law, let''s have a snack in the future. "


    Shi Yingying is unconvinced, "I want to tell the empress this matter."


    "The empress is kind-hearted. If she knows, she will return Chuang Tzu to you. But if you really do this, you will offend the emperor. You should know what will happen if you offend the emperor."


    Du Changfeng does not say, Shi Yingying also knows, otherwise in the villa she told Bai Qianfan, she hated a slap on the bed pillar, "the emperor is really a villain."


    Du Changfeng hums and laughs, "I have known the emperor for a long time than you. At that time, he was the king of Chu. He turned his hand to cloud, covered his hand to rain, turned his back, plotted and schemed. These are all his strengths. You can''t fight with him. I advise you to be careful."


    For a businessman, taking away her way of making money is like taking food from the mouth of a tiger. Shi Yingying keeps this hatred in mind. Lost in the emperor, she wants to get back in the queen.


    So she went to the palace more frequently. She sent things to the queen one by one. She was sure that when the emperor was there, she was too embarrassed to bargain with her beloved woman. The emperor did not even ask for the price, but directly asked someone to take her money. The price was set by her, and no one could say how much Dare to ask.


    Bai Qianfan is not a big spender. He is not willing to buy things from time to time because he knows that the prices of those things are not cheap. When Shi Yingying sent something again, she politely refused, even if the emperor was kind enough to persuade her.


    Shi Yingying was sure of the emperor''s love for his wife. If the queen refused, the emperor would not agree. So she presented the things directly to the emperor, and the business could go on as usual. As for what excuse the Emperor gave the things to the queen, it was the emperor''s own business.


    She not only sells new things, but also good Rouge powder, fragrant dew indigo, rare ice gauze brocade forging, exquisite headgear, exotic snacks, exotic flowers and herbs. As long as the queen is interested in or beneficial to her, the emperor is very generous. He wants what he wants and gives money very happily.Every time she goes to the palace, she can always get a golden ingot or a white silver coin, or a large amount of money. The money slowly smoothes the scar in Shi Yingying''s heart, and her resentment towards the emperor gradually dissipates. Later, she thinks that he is a gentleman and no longer a villain.


    Although the emperor did not say it, Bai Qianfan knew that most of the things sent to her were from Shi Yingying.


    She was a little worried and asked the emperor, "these things Yingying brought are good. Are they too expensive? Don''t let her send them in the future."


    The Emperor didn''t think so. "Don''t worry, your husband is the son of heaven. You don''t even have this money. It''s just something outside your body. As long as you like it." She accompanied him to spend time in this deep palace. If he couldn''t give her any fun, he would not be emperor at all.


    Bai Qianfan said, "you are Mingjun. If you let people know that you have given me all your money to buy gadgets, some people will gossip."


    The emperor''s heart was warm, and he knew that she was mostly for his sake. He held her in his arms. His forehead touched each other, his breath intertwined each other, and his voice was low. "I''m not afraid. The money spent will come back one day."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t understand. He frowned and looked up at him. "Will money come back by itself? How can I get back? "


    The emperor smiles and taps the tip of her nose


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C979

    Last winter was a bit strange. There was no snow. There were different opinions. Some were good and some were bad. The people were pragmatic. As long as they didn''t hinder their life and snow, they didn''t take it to heart. They thought that although the weather was cold, it would be better after spring.


    After stung, not long to the equinox, spring rain run like crisp, tangled under the street lane, all shrouded in drizzle, there is a bit of river rain taste.


    The common people think that it''s good to have no snow in winter and rain in spring. At least the crops in the field don''t have to worry.


    It''s been raining for half a month. Before, it was drizzling. Later, it was pounding on the windows of every household. Later, it was pouring like a column. There were white flowers all over the sky. You can''t see people from a distance. The water flow on the street was not fast. There was water everywhere. It was very inconvenient for people to go out. Men were OK except for shoes and socks There are many inconveniences for women. They are afraid that they will not go out if they are ill.


    Inconvenient life is still a small matter, not long after, all over the disaster like a snowflake flew to the emperor''s desk.


    When he and the prince went to court every day, they went into the South study to discuss disaster relief with the ministers. Although there are many and complicated things, the emperor and the prince are not in chaos in the face of danger. They should deal with them one by one according to their priorities. They should dispatch troops from all over the country to rush to the port for emergency repair, open granaries to relieve the victims, and strengthen patrols in all prefectures and counties, so as not to make trouble for the victims.


    With the implementation of effective measures, the reported discount is gradually reduced, and the gap that can be blocked has been blocked. However, the disaster is irreversible. There are still a large number of victims who have no fixed place to live, become refugees, flee everywhere, and become an unstable factor of the country. However, the Treasury was almost empty, and the emperor''s wife could not make a meal without rice.


    The prince frowned and said, "father, for the moment, we can only do something about taxation, so that we can postpone our urgent task..."


    The emperor waved his hand, "no, now the people are affected by the disaster. It''s worse to add taxes. You''d better think of other ways."


    The prince said, "now there''s no other way to think about it. The rich people in the city have volunteered to donate money and materials once. It''s not good for them to donate again."


    The emperor felt his chin and said to Jia Tong, "go and invite general Du."


    The crown prince''s eyebrows slightly picked, and he probably guessed the emperor''s idea. Instead of asking for donations, he would rather take the richest family and cut it. After all, the richest man in Lin''an City is not so easy to be. He is always under the emperor''s eyes.


    No one knows what the emperor and general Du said. The emperor told everyone to withdraw. Only he and Du Changfeng were in the room. About an hour later, general Du withdrew and left with a heavy face. There was a kind of solemn and stirring feeling that the wind was rustling and the water was cold, and the strong man was gone.


    When Du Changfeng returns to the house, Shi Yingying is discussing with Shi pengpeng about opening a silver village. If there is more silver, it''s better to have it in another silver village than in her own. With the turnover money, she can plan more things.


    Seeing that her family''s general Du didn''t look very well, he asked, "I''ll come back early today. What''s the matter?"


    Du Changfeng did not speak, but sighed. Shi pengpeng knew that her parents had something to talk about, so she cleverly withdrew and took the door with her so that they could talk.


    Du Changfeng sighed heavily and sat down at the table. Shi Yingying poured him a glass of water. "Say, what''s the matter? Is the emperor going to send you to build the reservoir


    Du Changfeng shook his head and said nothing.


    Shi Yingying was an acute man. Seeing that he refused to speak, his voice rose, "you are talking. Do you want to die in a hurry?"


    Du Changfeng raised his eyes to see her, a pair of want to say to still rest of appearance, finally is heavily sigh a breath, still don''t speak.


    Shi Yingying didn''t see her husband so sad. Knowing that the matter was very serious, she put her hand on the back of Du Changfeng''s hand and slowed down her tone. "Come on, what''s the matter? We''re husband and wife. We''re good or bad. We''ll carry it together. There''s no barrier we can''t cross. "


    Du Changfeng was stuffy for a long time, and finally said, "the emperor asked me to borrow money."


    Shi Yingying wondered, "does the emperor want to borrow money from you? Why don''t you borrow it from me? "


    "Maybe I''m his minister, so I can speak better."


    Shi Yingying said, "if the emperor borrows money, he will borrow money. Why do you feel so embarrassed?"


    Du Changfeng muttered, "I''m afraid you''re embarrassed."


    "What''s my dilemma? How much does he want to borrow?"


    "Two, two hundred, ten thousand Liang..."


    Shi Yingying gasped, "he really dares to speak. Isn''t this to destroy my historical records?"


    Du Changfeng looked at her and bowed his head in panic. "I knew you would be embarrassed."


    "You agreed?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    Shi Yingying said to the back of his head, "you''ve got wind. How dare you borrow so much money? With this money is not earned by you, you don''t care! Du Changfeng, the money is mine. What qualifications do you have to promise? "


    "Don''t you say that I am the head of the family?" the burly man pretended to be pitiful. He was a bit funny. "There was no joke before you. I agreed. If you can''t raise money, the emperor will kill me."Shi Yingying is angry, "let the emperor kill you."


    Du Changfeng lowered his head again. After a while, he stood up and put pen and ink on the table, ready to write.


    Shi Yingying looked at him coldly and didn''t want to talk.


    Du Changfeng spread out the paper and looked at her with pathetic eyes. "Yingying, it''s all my fault. For a moment, I''m soft hearted and promise to come down. If you don''t agree, I don''t blame you. It''s my promise. The emperor wants to kill me. I have nothing to say. I just ask him not to blame you. I write this letter to show that it has nothing to do with you any more, and all the consequences will be borne by me alone."


    When she dipped the pen in the ink, her eyes were red. It was said that a man would not flick his tears lightly. When Shi Yingying saw him like this, she felt like burning with fire. She grabbed the pen and threw it on the ground. She cried: "husband and wife are one, so we should bear the burden of nature together. Don''t make such a dead look to be annoying. It''s 200000 taels of silver, but I''ll lose my fortune ¡£¡±


    Du Changfeng looked at her and was moved to tears. He hugged her tightly. "Yingying, I knew you were a man of great righteousness. In fact, the emperor also had his difficulties. The people were affected by the disaster and the refugees fled everywhere. He had no way to speak to me. Don''t worry. The emperor said that he will return the money slowly, and you won''t lose a cent. "


    Shi Yingying sighs silently in her heart that the two kings and ministers are working together to force her. She has heard about the plight of Dongyue. After suffering from the disaster, her business is not easy to do. The emperor is a monarch. When he sees the suffering of the people, he can''t sit back and ignore it. Although Du Changfeng was born in martial arts, he has a soft heart. The emperor is very resourceful. He asks him for a few complaints, and he agrees to everything.


    But what can be done? She still has a strong point in her mind, which is better, 200000 yuan or Du Changfeng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C980

    With Shi Yingying''s 200000 silver, the resettlement of the refugees was properly solved, and the unstable factors were eliminated. The emperor had no worries. When the flood was over, everything was back on track.


    After suffering, Shi Yingying took out 200000 taels of silver at once, but the capital couldn''t turn around, so he had to stop half of the caravan. The supply of goods was insufficient, and even the shop had to stop for a while, but it didn''t recover for a long time.


    However, Shi Yingying did not regret it. Although the emperor shamelessly forced her to live and work in peace and contentment, she also recognized it. After all, social unrest is a major event. If it is not peaceful, her business will be more difficult.


    But the emperor personally promised to pay back the money, but it is far away, often think of, let her hate teeth itch.


    Probably no one in the world dares to ask for a debt from the emperor, but Shi Yingying dares to. She is willing to cut herself and drag the emperor down. I went to the emperor several times, but the emperor was vague and played Tai Chi with her. After all, it was the emperor, and she was always hard to tear her face. Nowadays, it''s the Lord who owes money and the sun who asks for money. What''s more, it''s the emperor who has thicker skin than the city wall. He just can''t understand her voice. He has his own way of pretending to be deaf and dumb.


    Outsiders listen, they seem to say nothing, but in the front of the words, Jizhu, you come and I go, is an invisible fight, often after a talk, Shi Yingying''s back always has a thin layer of sweat.


    The emperor is an insidious person. Knowing that she can''t break that layer of paper, she is very handy when she sees the moves. Shi Yingying is defeated every time.


    But she was not discouraged. She was not easy to find out. Someone could speak for her. So on this day, she went into the palace with Shi Peng.


    Mother and daughter get out of the sedan chair outside Chengde hall and are waiting for the news to spread. Shi pengpeng''s eyes are sharp. Seeing a figure on the porch, she shortens her body and says to Shi Yingying, "mother, I have a stomachache. Go to the toilet."


    Shi Yingying asked, "do you know the place? Do you want to... "


    Shi pengpeng waved his hand, "no, I''m familiar with this place." With that, the cat walked around.


    Shi Yingying saw that she had been bending over all the time. She thought she had a bad stomachache. Although she was worried, she couldn''t go away. If she was passed in and no one was left, wouldn''t she despise the emperor? She was stuck with the emperor''s debt collection. She couldn''t fall into the hands of the emperor at all.


    She lowered her head and looked at the edge of the robe with bright red background and yellow dragon pattern. She was shocked and immediately raised her head. She thought it was the emperor, but it was the prince.


    The 15-year-old Prince is already an adult, much taller than her. Her young face, bright eyebrows and starry eyes make her even more afraid than the emperor. In front of the emperor, she can make a few harmless jokes occasionally. However, in the face of the prince, she has to be careful not to make a mistake.


    "See your Highness the prince." She bowed to salute.


    The prince took a negative hand and looked indifferent. "Don''t be polite. Boss Shi came to ask the emperor for debts again?" The debt of 200000 silver is a secret in the palace, but the prince knows it.


    Shi Yingying was startled. "I dare not. I have something to ask the emperor."


    The prince said, "when you come out alone, your father will tell you to go in. Go quickly."


    Shi Yingying did not dare to look up and answered. When he left, she dared to step up the steps.


    The prince walked out of the Palace door and looked back. Suddenly, he remembered that the merchant''s daughter, Shi pengpeng, had not appeared in the palace for a long time. However, it had nothing to do with him. It was a good thing for him that people he didn''t like were out of sight and out of mind.


    The prince walked forward slowly with his hands down.


    Shi pengpeng hid in the flowers and plants, and saw that the figure went farther and farther. Until he could not see it, he dared to straighten up, come out from the flowers and trees, straighten his hair and clothes, and quickly walked into Chengde hall.


    The emperor dealt with Shi Yingying in the same way. She didn''t know that he pretended to be stupid. He was sure that she didn''t dare to offend the monarch who controlled the world. Just did not expect, followed by a Shi Peng, he narrowed his eyes a smile, know that today is probably not easy to fool in the past.


    Shi pengpeng invited Ann and stood beside her mother. Although she was thin, she had the delicate curve of a girl. With her calm face, it was easy to ignore her age.


    The emperor said with a smile, "Peng Peng hasn''t been in the palace for a long time. This is a big girl."


    Shi pengpeng leaned over and said, "pengpeng has always wanted to go into the palace to greet the emperor, but the business in the shop is too busy to leave. Today, when she learned that her mother was coming into the palace, she came together."


    "Listen to your mother, you are in charge of half of the business of Shiji business now. It''s amazing that you have done so much at a young age."


    "Pengpeng was nurtured by his mother when he was young. He liked to do business. When he was young, he saw a lot of people. It was not difficult to do business. Pengpeng''s business was to earn money and pay more taxes to the imperial court. With more taxes paid and the State Treasury full, the emperor could better govern the country, the country was stable, and we traders could do business better."


    The emperor nodded approvingly and glanced at Shi Yingying, which means: listen, your daughter doesn''t know how to share my worries, but she comes to ask for debts every two days.


    "It''s just that," Shi pengpeng suddenly said, "for example, Shiji''s business is not as good as before. Because of the lack of cash flow, many plans can''t be implemented, and even the number of caravans has been reduced by 30%."When the emperor heard this, he felt a pause in his heart. After such a big circle, he still came here. If his mother didn''t come, he asked his daughter to come out. OK, and listen to her how to speak?


    "Emperor, is it natural to repay debts?"


    The Emperor didn''t expect her to be so direct, so he had to reply, "it''s natural."


    Shi pengpeng stretched out his hand and looked at him with neither haughtiness nor inferiority. "Then please return the money to the emperor."


    Shi Yingying is beating a drum in her heart and secretly observes the emperor''s face. The emperor always likes Peng Peng and is escorted by the empress. It''s hard to argue with her daughter. She''s still a child.


    The emperor coughed two times, "it''s this thing, this Naturally, we have to pay off debts, but the Treasury is not very full at present, so... "


    "Pengpeng knows the emperor''s difficulties. After all, it''s not easy for the emperor to be in front of the families of the people all over the world. Dongyue is a big place with a large population and 200000 silver. It''s not easy for the emperor to save money to pay his debts."


    The emperor breathed a sigh of relief. "Pengpeng still knows my difficulties. As you said, I have money, but I haven''t got enough money. I have to move to another place. It''s really difficult to save some money to repay my debt."


    "Emperor, this 200000 taels of silver is a thorn in my mother''s heart. My mother comes to collect debts every three or five times. I''m afraid the emperor will be very upset. It''s better to put an end to this matter today, so as to give the emperor peace."


    Although the emperor was wrong, he was in a hurry. He broke the jar and said, "I have no money."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C981

    The emperor''s face sank, and Shi Yingying shivered in her heart, thinking that things were not good.


    But Shi pengpeng was not afraid. He looked at the emperor with big black eyes. "Don''t worry, Emperor. Pengpeng has a good way to deal with this matter without paying the emperor back."


    When the emperor heard of it, what other good things? He eased his face. "Just tell me."


    He thought that 200000 taels of silver would be collected from the state treasury and returned to Shi Yingying soon after the disaster, but the plan never changed. East Vietnam is rich, but the money is also spent quickly. Shi pengpeng was right. He has many places to spend money in front of all the families in the world, one hole in the East and one hole in the West After a few vacations, the money disappeared.


    The two hundred thousand taels of silver is a thorn in Shi Yingying''s heart. It''s also his fault. Of course, he can have the cheek to wipe the two hundred thousand taels of silver. Anyway, he is the best in the world. Who dares to trouble him? But he also has a soft spot. If Shi Yingying tears his skin and tells Bai Qianfan about it, he will have to be criticized. It will also damage his glorious image in his daughter-in-law''s heart, but he can''t touch Shi Yingying. It''s OK to use Yinzhao in secret, but he cherishes her talents. It''s a pity that Shi Yingying has achieved what she has achieved today and has beaten her back to her original shape.


    If there is a way to solve this problem, we can consider it.


    Shi Yingying didn''t know what her daughter wanted to say, but she didn''t pay back the money and could solve the debt. She felt a little worried and raised her heart.


    Shi pengpeng looked at the emperor and his mother, and chuckled, "why don''t the emperor let my Shiji firm be the emperor''s business? From then on, the imperial court and the palace affairs are all in the charge of our Shiji firm. In addition, the emperor also needs to reduce taxes, so that my mother can earn back the 200 thousand Liang silver as soon as possible. She is comfortable and will not trouble the emperor any more, What does the emperor think


    The emperor Leng there for a long time did not speak, Shi Yingying also feel incredible, such a way, she actually did not think of?


    The emperor got up and paced in the room, round and round, with slow and heavy steps, like stepping on Shi Yingying''s heart. Shi pengpeng didn''t worry at all, but just looked at the emperor and waited for his reply.


    The emperor walked a few circles, finally stopped, looked at Shi pengpeng thoughtfully, returned to the chair and sat down.


    "I think Peng Peng''s proposal is good," the emperor pondered a little. "Well, the salt industry and mining industry are the foundation of the imperial court''s order. I can''t move the rest. I can hand over all the rest to the historian''s firm and sign a two-year contract. If it''s done well, I can renew the contract. How about that?"


    What can''t be done about this? Shi Yingying''s mother and daughter naturally smile. If they become the emperor merchant, why don''t they worry about getting back 200000 taels of silver? From large-scale construction to small-scale needlework, all the items needed by the royal family were contracted by historians'' firms, which not only earned money, but also made them more respectable.


    Shi Yingying immediately took her daughter and prostrated herself to the ground. "The people''s wife kowtowed the emperor''s favor. Please rest assured. The people''s wife will do her best to serve the emperor and let the emperor rest assured."


    The emperor sighed in his heart, he also had no way, was forced to this. However, on second thought, the purchase in the palace was a bit chaotic, and the collusion between officials and businessmen existed in all dynasties. As long as it was not excessive, he could only turn a blind eye to it. If he was transferred to a historian''s firm, it would be better to turn it into a centralized purchase system. After all, Shi Yingying was a decent man, and he might save a lot of money for him.


    So the emperor wrote a contract, sealed his seal, and issued the waist tag of the merchant. Shi Yingying became a queen merchant in Lin''an City.


    As soon as this matter was publicized, the reputation of the historian''s firm became more and more famous. Because of the need to purchase materials for the royal family, the imperial court gave the green light, and the semicolon of the historian''s firm gradually spread throughout East Vietnam. Of course, this is a later story.


    It''s still doing business with the palace, but it''s quite different from before. In the past, she used to take novelty to please the queen. If she likes it, she can sell it at a good price. Although the price is high, the quantity is small, so she has to go shopping all the time. Nowadays, it doesn''t take so much effort. A huge palace needs a lot of goods every month, such as wood, medicinal materials, silk, porcelain, rouge, pollen, all kinds of spices, ink, paper and inkstone, jade, jadeite, candles, incense money, seedlings, flower seeds, Koi Aquarium And so on. Besides, the emperor took the lead, and other royal families were willing to follow suit. All the materials needed by the family came to the historical records to purchase. Although the royal family is not as good as the palace, there is also a large Di Di. There are hundreds of people in the family, and there are many kinds of things they need.


    In less than a year, 200000 taels of silver returned to the account. Shiji opened up a wide range of business, and the business became bigger and bigger. At this point, Shiji not only recovered its former vitality, but also became prosperous several times. Looking at the whole Lin''an City, and even the whole Dongyue, no business can compete with Shiji. Shiyingying finally fulfilled her dream of life. She became the richest person in Dongyue, and also became a rich woman It''s a legend. Even the emperor and empress who want to take a look at the person, no one dare to despise, even if she is just a woman.


    She used to go out to dinner with Du Changfeng. People usually introduce her as Mrs. Du. Now it''s different. General Du is still general Du, and Mrs. Du is the boss of Shida. When the other party heard general Du, they just nodded politely. When they heard boss Shi, they immediately became attentive. After all, there were many second grade generals, but boss Shi had only one.Shi Yingying, who has become a great figure, still has a good reputation. She also likes to walk around the market sooner or later and say hello to people who are familiar with her. She doesn''t refuse to make friends with high-ranking officials and dignitaries. She is also happy to make friends with her. No matter what kind of aura she has, she is still the forthright Shi Yingying who likes to do business.


    The emperor read her meritorious service, granted her the title of second grade Gaoming lady, and gave her a reward abacus. Shi Yingying was probably the first merchant who got the gift from the emperor.


    She made a wooden frame with excellent Huanghua pear wood. She put the abacus in it and put it on the high wall of the head office of Shiji business. It was facing the door. Anyone who entered the door could see it as soon as she looked up. That was the honor she had fought for half her life! Du Changfeng changed her meritorious service for a second grade general, and she also changed her ability for a second grade Gaoming. She, Shi Yingying, has never been an accessory of a man, and she can do what a man can do.


    In her lifetime, she has completed her dream, but her dream does not stop here. She can still come up with endless ideas to make her historian business continue to be brilliant!


    Shi Yingying fulfilled her dream, became the first emperor merchant, became the richest man in East Vietnam, and achieved her own glory. Thank you for your company. That''s her story. But fanwai is still going on, some people, walking away, some people, walking together again, whether new friends or old friends, as long as you like, the author will always accompany.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C982

    Just for breakfast, laurel and Bai Qianfan were chatting. When they heard the birds chirping outside the window, she looked up and was surprised. "Niang Niang, it''s a magpie. Today, there must be something good!"


    Bai Qianfan asked with a smile, "what do you think will be a good thing?"


    Laurel replied, "it''s just that the emperor has made something new. Come on."


    Just then, the little eunuch came in to report that doctor Wei had come.


    Bai Qianfan looked at laurel with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s your good thing."


    Wei Taiyi came in and saluted the empress. "I''ll send my greetings to the empress. According to the emperor''s order, I''ll send my pulse to the empress."


    Bai Qianfan handed over his wrist. "I told the emperor that I''m fine. I don''t have to ask for pulse from time to time. The Emperor just won''t listen."


    Wei Zhongqing said with a smile, "the emperor is a nervous lady. If there is a disease, it is good to find and treat it early."


    He put two fingers gently on Bai Qianfan''s thin wrist, but took it back in a moment, "Niang Niang Feng is in good health, very good."


    Bai Qianfan raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "I''m already very well."


    Wei Zhongqing asked him to finish his pulse, but he didn''t go. He took a look at Yuegui. Yuegui was indifferent, but Bai Qianfan knew it very well. He said with a smile, "I''ll go to Baoyuan." See laurel to keep up, waved, "you have always been afraid of a little bit, do not have to follow."


    Laurel''s steps stopped. As soon as Bai Qianfan left, Wei Zhongqing said, "aunt Yue, come and sit down with me. I want to talk to you."


    Laurel wringing handkerchief, face is a reserved attitude: "how can I go to you there, single men and few women is not suitable, let people know will gossip, or here to say it."


    In fact, there are only two of them here. The eunuchs and maids at the bottom all know their relationship, and even their wives hide out. How can they not be wise and naturally leave early.


    Wei Zhongqing pondered for a moment, "what do I want to say, you should know?"


    Laurel sneered, "Lord Wei, I''m not the worm in your stomach. What do you want to say? How can I know?"


    "Laurel, we''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t hide your words. If you come from the south, you''ll know the root and the bottom. I''m not young. Don''t waste your time in the palace. Let''s just ask for permission to get married."


    When Wei Zhongqing finished his last sentence, his face turned red and he was a little embarrassed. He quickly added, "I''m for you. If a man is older, he can marry a younger one. If a woman is older, it''s really hard to marry."


    After listening to the words in front, Laurel was very happy, but the last sentence made her uncomfortable. She said, "listen to Lord Wei, are you here to save me? I thank you. You are not young. I didn''t delay you. I wasted my time. It''s none of your business. "


    "Laurel, I''ve talked about this. How can you be more serious? I''m really for your own good."


    "I don''t need you to worry about it. Isn''t it because you can''t find your daughter-in-law that you think of me?" Laurel snorted, "don''t you have a beautiful female disciple? Now it is


    "You mean Dr. Joe?" Wei Zhongqing frowned: "she''s my disciple, I''m her master, but she and I are innocent." referring to her proud disciple, Wei Zhongqing couldn''t help saying a few words, "but she''s really good, smart and smart. Although she came in late, she''s talented and diligent compared with her peers. She''s learned a lot from me, and her attainments may be in my future On top of that. "


    Laurel face more and more not good-looking, "put so smart female disciple, why catch up with me?"


    "Laurel, you''re good at everything, but it''s not good to love to keep grudges," Wei Zhongqing said. Although he is old, his pride is still there. "Can you give me a happy word?"


    Yuegui leans on the table and looks at him, wringing a handkerchief in her hand. She feels like the sea is tumbling in her heart. What happened in the past flashed in front of her. At first, she saw that Qi honglvhe had a home, and her heart was itching. Later, Wei Zhongqing went into the Palace and diagnosed the pregnancy of the princess. She appreciated him, looked up at him, and gradually admired him.


    She always takes the opportunity to get close to him, ask him for advice, and help him to dry the herbs, which is very meaningful.


    But Wei Zhongqing didn''t pay any attention to her at all. He didn''t follow her and stepped on her heart. Later, he fell in love with a young lady at first sight in the opera garden, but he didn''t find her. But he didn''t mean to be a thief. Soon, he asked someone to propose to a young official


    She knew that he looked down on her from the bottom of his heart. He came from a scholar''s family. She was poor enough to be sold to the palace of the king of Chu. He was a talent in distress, but she grew up in the mud. The gap was too big.


    She was poor and ambitious. After that, she never looked good to him. For so many years, she was unmarried and he was unmarried. Others saw that they were a couple. Even his mother always made room for them. Now, he finally came to her to talk with him in person, but she had been holding her breath for more than ten years. How could she say no.


    "I know Lord Wei is for my good. He pities me for wasting time in the palace. But so many people in the palace are wasting time. Can you help me? If you feel lonely and want to have a family, ask the emperor to point out the marriage. The doctor of Tai hospital, the second grade senior member, which girl doesn''t want to marry. Miss Qian Jin, a big family of scholars, has gone to the top of the door. Why do you come to me? I''m just a young maid in the palace. I''m very old. It''s so shabby to marry me. "Wei Zhongqing looked at her, "do you mean you don''t want to?"


    "No."


    "No regrets?"


    Laurel scornfully smile, "what good regret."


    "That''s what you said," Wei Zhongqing said with a cold face and a stiff neck


    He left in a hurry. When he turned around, he almost hit the post. Laurel leaned there and didn''t move. His voice rose: "Mr. Wei, go well, don''t send it!"


    When Bai Qianfan came back, he saw laurel sitting at the table, holding her cheek. What was she thinking?


    She quietly walked over and patted her on the shoulder: "what''s the matter?"


    Laurel almost jumped up in fright, patted her chest, and glanced at Bai Qianfan angrily, "look at you like this, do you still have the appearance of an empress? It''s not funny. "


    Bai Qianfan disapproved, "I''m the queen. Who dares to laugh at me? By the way, what did Dr. Wei tell you?"


    "Nothing?"


    "No, I think he has come here a little frequently recently. It''s one thing to ask for pulse for me. It''s selfish after all. Twice, I think he wants to talk but stops. But you always ignore others, which makes Wei Tai''s health boring. Today I''m avoiding it. He must have said something to you."


    Laurel blushed, "he mentioned the wedding."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Lord Wei has finally opened his mouth. I''ll prepare the dowry for you immediately."


    Laurel pinched, "they haven''t agreed yet."


    "Dr. Wei said it himself. Why don''t you agree? You don''t understand his temper? If you miss this village, there''s no next store. "


    "No, no, nobody is rare." Laurel body twist, to the corridor to feed the birds.


    About laurel and doctor Wei...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C983

    Bai Qianfan advised laurel several times, she did not let go, a indifferent attitude, Bai Qianfan know she still remember the past, for a while and a half will not turn, can only continue to advise, "you always grasp the past that little thing interesting, so many years, you did not marry, he did not marry, it is not very clear that the problem?"


    Laurel said, "he didn''t marry for me, I don''t marry for him."


    Bai Qianfan, "I see that Wei Taiyi is for you not to marry."


    "It''s not that he didn''t mention it to anyone. It''s just a coincidence that he didn''t succeed. If he did, how could he come to me?"


    "He talked to people about marriage before. It was all in the south. When he went back to the capital, it was all other people who asked him to marry him. Dr. Wei didn''t agree to any of them. He was still thinking about his old love with you. When he was in the south, he changed from a wandering doctor to a medical officer of the Chu palace. He tasted the sweetness for the first time. He did something that made you sad, but he went back to Beijing Cheng, people have settled down. They devote themselves to studying medicine, but they don''t give you any more gambling. Instead, you always don''t give people a good face. How can he dare to mention the matter of getting married? Now it''s hard to summon up the courage to mention it. If you don''t agree, you don''t think it will hurt his heart? "


    Laurel whispered, "doesn''t he hurt my heart, too?"


    "It''s even this time. Are you comfortable?" Bai Qianfan said, "he will come back next time. If you don''t mention it, you can do it yourself."


    "I won''t mention it."


    "Then let the emperor point out the marriage to you."


    "Niang Niang, don''t," laurel wringing handkerchief, always some embarrassed, "wait for him to come next time, see his attitude again."


    Bai Qianfan saw that her attitude had changed a little, and said, "Cheng, you said, I''ll get married right away."


    But for several days in a row, Wei Zhongqing did not come. Bai Qianfan was a little strange. "After all, how can Wei Taiyi not come?"


    Laurel pie pie pie mouth, "must be last time wiped his face, sorry to come to chant."


    "Fortunately," Bai Qianfan glanced at her, "Wei Taiyi was arrogant. Even the Emperor gave him two points of thin noodles. It''s good for you to stab others in the heart."


    Laurel low curtain with eyes did not say a word, Bai Qianfan said: "well, I''d better send someone to please, lest night long dream more."


    At this time, a little eunuch came in to report: "Niang Niang, from the hospital..."


    Bai Qianfan heard three people waving their hands again and again, "please, please, please."


    But it was not Wei Zhongqing who came in, but a female medical officer. When she came in, she knelt down and saluted: "I''d like to ask the empress Feng Ti Jin''an."


    Bai Qianfan called and looked at her carefully, but she was the former beauty Qiao. She was a little strange: "how did Dr. Qiao come?"


    "Return to Niang Niang words," Qiao Taiyi originally looks beautiful, wear official dress, wear official cap, add a bit of gentleness in elegant, "minister by Emperor''s will, come to ask for pulse for Niang Niang."


    Bai Qianfan is even more strange, "it has always been Wei Yizheng who asked me for pulse. Why didn''t he come?"


    "Back to the empress, Wei Yizheng has asked for permission to go to Nanyuan, so I''ll replace Yizheng to give her pulse."


    Laurel heard this, face suddenly changed, the whole person was shocked.


    Bai Qianfan was also surprised, "when did this happen? When did Wei Yizheng leave? "


    "Yizheng left three days ago."


    Laurel was shocked again. She left three days ago, but she didn''t come to say goodbye to her. What a cruel heart


    Bai Qianfan took a worried look at laurel and stretched out his hand to Dr. Qiao, "Dr. Qiao, please feel your pulse."


    Dr. Qiao stretched out two slender fingers and gently put them on Bai Qianfan''s wrist. For the first time, she felt the pulse for the queen, which was very careful and took longer than usual. She frowned and explored for a while before taking back her hand. "The pulse is the same. The empress is healthy."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile: "it''s just a routine pulse. There''s no need to be nervous."


    When Dr. Qiao was still a beauty, she met the queen and knew that she was very easy to get along with. She really didn''t need to be nervous in front of her, but for the first time, she was more or less restrained.


    As she walked down the steps, she heard someone calling her: "Dr. Qiao, please stay."


    Dr. Qiao looked back, still respectful, "aunt GUI."


    Laurel called her, but did not know how to open her mouth, hesitated for a while and then asked, "Wei Yizheng just left, did not leave any words?"


    Qiao Taiyi thought about it, "Master said that you should be careful when you ask for pulse for your mother. You can''t be careless at all."


    "What else?"


    "The master also said that the empress is the most easy to get along with, but the palace rules are strict, so it''s necessary to break the rules of kings and ministers."


    Laurel Oh, eyes down, the heart can not say what it''s like, he left, even did not leave a word to her. Did she hurt him too much


    She turned to go, but Dr. Qiao chuckled, "aunt GUI, stay here."


    Yuegui pauses and listens to her saying, "aunt GUI, just now my mother is here. It''s not convenient for me to say something to you. If you don''t look for me, I''ll also look for your aunt.""Are you looking for me?"


    "Exactly," Dr. Qiao sighed. "I know something about Aunt GUI and my master. I thought I could call you a nun, but I didn''t think so. Master asked me to go to Nanyuan, saying that I wanted to find out why the population of Nanyuan was declining year by year? Shifu has been thinking about this for the past two years, and occasionally mentioned it to me, but he didn''t make it. I know he is reluctant to give up his aunt. I advised master, why don''t you take aunt GUI with you? He doesn''t say it, but he thinks so in his heart. "


    "It''s just the master''s temper. Aunt GUI knows better than me. He''s a proud man. He''s been beaten in front of his aunt for many times. If he goes back to face me, I''ll know that his aunt must be angry with him. Aunt GUI, I''m not partial to my master. Over the years, for your sake, he has refused many people''s offers. Sometimes I want to point out to you that my master didn''t let me. He said that he had hurt your heart before, but now you just treat him like he did to you. Besides, you are a girl, and you have no face. He can understand. But a few days ago, he went back from his mother''s house with a broken face and didn''t say a word. I knew that his aunt was angry with master again. But I didn''t expect that this time, he was so simple and asked for the order to leave. I don''t know what she said to master that day, but it must have hurt his heart. "


    Laurel silently listen, heart with needle like pain.


    "The master left a message for his aunt before he left."


    Laurel''s lips trembled. "What did he say?"


    "Master said that he had never seen such a proud woman as aunt GUI, but he liked it. He also said, "I hope you take care of yourself."


    Laurel eyes suddenly a red, "thank you for telling me these."


    He left, may never come back, laurel looking at the gently floating leaves, the heart is also like the leaves, in the semi empty, nowhere to place, left the man took her soul.


    He is proud, but she is more proud than him, so what? She loves him for more than ten years, but for one breath, she has ruined her happiness.


    The next morning, when laurel appeared in front of everyone, everyone was surprised, she put the hanging braid into a bun, this is self combing, that is no longer married!


    He said that once she had gone for years, she would never marry!


    So proud of love!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C984

    Black moon, high wind, killing night!


    Wei Chi is not easy, very glad that he touched into the palace in such a night. The moon hid in the clouds and couldn''t see her fingers. It was about a poor palace. She didn''t even have a lamp. But after a long stay, her sight adapted to the environment, and she could still distinguish the vague shadow.


    Wei Wei palace stands in silence between heaven and earth, like a beast lurking in the dark. He may rush out and bite you at any time, but Wei Chi is not easy to be calm. He bows down, walks silently on the ground, and strides forward step by step. Although it was her first time, the road map had been deeply engraved in her mind, and she believed that she could touch the place with her eyes closed.


    All of a sudden, a light appeared in front of them. Behind the light was a group of neat soldiers with machetes on their waists. They held their heads high. The light was shining on their faces. They were as silent as the soldiers coming out of hell. But Yuchi was not afraid. She was determined to die. She was not afraid of death. If she was not lucky, she would soon be able to Become a Yin soldier.


    Her cat was in the grass, waiting for the soldiers to pass by. The grass grew luxuriantly here, which could cover her from head to foot. The soldiers didn''t find her and went to other places in order.


    Yuchi is not easy to breathe a sigh of relief, and slowly moves to the bottom of the wooden ladder. The wooden ladder is thick and hard, which is no worse than the stone ladder. She goes to the corridor, which is paved with wooden boards. Stepping on one foot, she will make a very subtle sound, which can be ignored in the daytime, but in the dead of night, Yuchi is not easy to hear clearly. She is a cautious person, Immediately stop step, slowly squat down, the whole body pressure on the ground, like a fish on the smooth board slide, so as to minimize the sound.


    She slipped into the main hall with the road map in mind, and further ahead was the bedroom. Yuchi didn''t feel lucky. There was no one on duty outside. Only two heavy doors blocked her way.


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to know that the person she''s looking for is inside. She can''t help but get excited and her heart beats faster. She lies on the side of the door and calms down a little. She gently pushes the door open. The heavy wooden door creaks. She''s so scared that Wei Chi can''t help holding the door with her hand. She''s thin and weak, and can get in with a crack.


    She took a deep breath and swam in like a fish. It was still a wooden floor, smooth and warm, not as cool as the floor paved with gold bricks.


    The room was very empty. She was lying on the ground and saw some indistinct shadows. She guessed that they were probably furnishings. They were upright and vertical bars, with some strange appearance. But this was a strange country, and it was not surprising.


    She swam and swam, carefully avoiding the bars, toward the big bed in the middle of the room. Suddenly, a vertical bar blocked her way. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to turn around and avoid. It''s strange that the thing can move. He turns around with her and still stands in front of her.


    Yuchi is not easy to be shocked. She looks up. In the dark, she sees two gemstone like things, with a faint cold light, like human eyes.


    She wondered how a gem could be suspended in the air? Can''t it fall without something to hold it?


    She quietly stood up, with her movement, that pair of gems seems to slightly Yang for a while, as if the eyes are looking at her.


    Yuchi is not easy to touch curiously. She doesn''t touch the gem, but the cold skin. Her heart beats and she knows that it''s not good. The gems are not like eyes, but a pair of eyes. It''s a person standing in front of her!


    She didn''t hesitate to take out the knife and cut it, but the man was like a ghost. He swayed around and couldn''t cut him. On the contrary, she was forced to the corner by him. With a flash of cold light, the knife was taken away, and the next moment it was across her neck.


    Yuchi Buyi didn''t know what it was like to be put on his neck by his knife rest before. Now he knows. It''s shame.


    The loser is the enemy. There''s nothing to say. Wei Chi doesn''t close her eyes easily. Twenty years later, she''s a hero again! Just can''t revenge for the young master, the heart is unwilling, turn to think, well, she can go down to accompany the young master.


    But the man didn''t kill him. Instead, he let her go. In the dark, he heard the voice of the sleeve robe flying, and a light on the table came on.


    The sudden light made Yuchi''s instinctive skill block his eyes. There was a wind passing by his ear, and it was still the voice of the sleeve robe flying. When she took down her hand, the light in the room was bright, and the huge bedroom was like day.


    Yuchi was not easily surprised to find that there were not only two people in the room, but also many


    The bars she mistook for were bodyguards, and she swam among them like a fish. Can you imagine that funny scene?


    They found her, but they turned a blind eye to her and let her play like a clown.


    Yuchi is not easy to feel a strong sense of shame and indignation, she is a dignified assassin, not let them play as clowns.


    She looked at the man who was fighting with her. He was a man with a good skin bag. Two sword eyebrows rose into the temples. The eye socket was a little sunken. His eyes were three-dimensional and deep. The magic thing was that his eyelashes were so long and dense


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to find that he''s lost his mind. He pulls back quickly. He thinks contemptuously in his heart: hum, no matter how beautiful Nanyuan dog is, it''s not half as good as a childe.The man is sitting lazily in the armchair at the moment, looking at her somewhat dispirited appearance, "sent by the weichi family?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Wei Chi didn''t understand immediately and looked at him in amazement, "are you the empress? It turns out that the empress is a man, just called the empress? "


    LAN Jihua''s face was colorful. He looked down at his clothes. Did he look like a female emperor? Are all the people in weichi''s family dead? Actually sent such an unreliable killer to come here. He''s so small, and he''s still a smoker.


    He wanted the assassin to be taken out, but suddenly he thought he was very interesting, so he waved and asked the guards in the room to go out. Trapped in this deep palace, it''s really hard to meet an interesting person.


    He took the seized knife and grinded his fingernails leisurely. He asked carelessly, "what''s your name? How old are you? "


    He raised his head and found that the little Assassin''s face was red and his eyes were staring at him as if he was going to bite him the next moment.


    LAN Jihua said, "what''s the matter with you? Internal emergency? " I''m going to the toilet in an emergency. I don''t need to stare at him so fiercely.


    The little assassin answered him this time, word by word, like squeezing out from his teeth, "how dare you pick your nails with my precious knife!" What do you think of me as! It''s not to bury people. It''s to bury people!


    Xinfanwai is on air...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C985

    "Nanyuan dog thief, I''ll fight with you!"


    With a violent drink, Wei Chi is not easy to fight fiercely. He sits and she stands for the right time and place.


    However, no one and also in vain, her fist is very easy to be wrapped in the palm of a man, a little hard, the pain bared his teeth.


    "I''ve already lost my hand. How dare I come here to die?" LAN Jihua pushed her. Wei Chi Bu Yi stepped back several steps, covered his wrist and glared at him with red eyes.


    LAN Jihua had never seen such a stabbing smile before. She couldn''t help laughing, "if you can''t win, do you want to cry? It''s like a girl''s house. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to be stunned. It turns out that he always thinks of himself as a boy, but she is dressed in men''s clothes, so it''s normal to admit her mistake.


    She didn''t intend to correct him, but the identity of a man made her safer. If she knew that she was a girl, the thief didn''t know what evil thoughts she would have.


    Looking at her glaring eyes, LAN Jihua didn''t pick her nails with the short knife again, "come on, what''s it called? How big is it? Said, this knife returns you


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to feel that it''s hard to beat him with her bare hands. If the sword is in her hand, show her unique Wu Yang Chao Feng sword skill. As long as she moves fast, there''s no chance of winning.


    "My name is Wei Chi. I''m seventeen years old."


    LAN Jihua said, "it''s not easy. How can we have such a strange name? What''s not easy, is it not easy to live? "


    He sighed deeply. It was more difficult for him to live than to die. He had already realized the taste.


    He circled weichi not easily for two times. "Seventeen years old, not too young. Don''t you eat at home? Why are you so thin? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at his knife, "you said to give me back the knife."


    "OK, here you are." LAN Jihua hands the knife to her without hesitation.


    It was not easy for Wei Chi to say when he was late. At that time, the sword was in his hand. The cold light flashed and cut at LAN Jihua''s face. The cold light flashed again and the sword returned to LAN Jihua''s hand.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be She is fast enough. Why is he faster than her? What kind of monster is this?


    LAN Jihua holds a short knife and grins at her. "It turns out that it''s Wuyang Chaofeng. This knife technique is a little feminine and not suitable for you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "have you learned it?"


    "It''s just a little knowledge, not to mention learning. As I said just now, it''s learned by girls. It''s too feminine and not suitable for men."


    Wei Chi was not easy to be silent for a moment, and then asked, "this is my Dongyue sword technique. You are a Nanyuan dog, Keke, Nanyuan man. How do you know?"


    When LAN Jihua saw that his face was flushed, he didn''t know whether it was caused by the fight just now or because he had said something wrong. He thought that Yuchi was not easy to be more and more interesting, but he didn''t care about that sentence.


    "I used to wander in Dongyue all the year round. I know a little about the ways of every sect."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to suddenly realize that this is the case. However, an emperor who goes to other countries secretly is not only to learn kung fu, but also a spy who breaks into Dongyue. It''s just a pity that she didn''t catch him at that time, and let him learn all the Kung Fu of Dongyue, which made her inferior and shameful now.


    LAN Jihua pondered, "it''s better for me to keep this knife. It will become a murder weapon in your hand."


    Wei Chi is not easy to watch him hang his knife on the wall, just like hanging his own sabre. He is a little sad, but as long as she doesn''t die, the knife will come back to her one day.


    LAN Jihua asked her, "do you value this knife so much? Does it have a name and origin?"


    "Of course Wei Chi is not easy to say, "this Dao was made by master Qi of the ironware shop after my father painted it himself. Master Qi is a famous blacksmith in our ironware shop, but he is not easy to fight weapons. My father and he are friendly, so he just made it. My name is neon Dao. Do you know what neon Dao is? When killing people, the arc of blood splashes out like a rainbow


    Blue Ji Hua listened to funny, "originally this knife is really extraordinary."


    Wei Chi is not easy, Ao Jiao raised chin, "of course."


    "So as soon as the sword comes out of its sheath, you should see blood?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cough, yes, it is The voice of the last two words was very low, because she had no face to say that her knife came out of its sheath and was on her neck. She wanted to see her own blood as well as her own.


    LAN Jihua patted her on the shoulder, "well, I''m short of someone here. Please stay."


    "No way," said Wei Chi, "I''m here to kill you. How can I be your slave?"


    "If you don''t become a slave, you will die."


    "Die or die," Wei Chi said with a straight face, "since I''m here, I don''t intend to go back alive. I want to kill or cut, even though I''m here."


    LAN Jihua was a bit surprised. Although the little assassin was unreliable, he was not afraid of death.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want Wei Chi to die easily. If he dies, I don''t know if he can meet such an interesting person again.


    "It''s very easy to die, but it''s not easy to live," Lan Jihua said. "Since your name is not easy, you''d better live. It''s not a waste of your parents'' name."When it comes to her parents, Wei Chi is not easy to feel sad. She is an unfilial son. When she grows up, she always wants to avenge her son. She feels that she has a great goal, and other things can be ignored. But when she goes to a foreign country, she still misses her parents. Although my father is very strict with her, my mother always scolds her for not being sensible. She also misses their scolding and nagging


    However, as a member of the Yuchi clan, she was instilled with the great cause of revenge since she was a child. Over the years, the clansmen who sneaked into Nanyuan to seek revenge from the empress came one after another. Some of them died and some got lost in the middle of the road. I don''t know where they went? Some of them are still alive and failed in the assassination. They have no courage to go back to see their parents in their hometown, and they have also disappeared. The huge weichi family is now withered. It''s sad to think about her old parents.


    But in any case, she is determined to revenge. The sacrifice of the young master brings the rise of the Yuchi people. The Yuchi people no longer have to live in exile. To the Yuchi people, the young master is a hero and their pride.


    In the year when the young master went back, she was still very young. She trudged to the capital. She followed the crowd into weichi''s mansion and stood looking around in the newly renovated mansion, feeling very strange.


    She saw a man who was surrounded by the stars. His name was Wei Chi Wenyu. He was the third son of the Wei Chi family. Because of the chaos in history, there was no one in the Wei Chi family any more. Therefore, the seven twists and eight twists like her family were lucky enough to follow him to the capital and live in Wei Chi''s house.


    It was a startling glance at her. How could there be such a beautiful man? It was just like a painting. She looked at it stupidly, followed the crowd and knelt down to the immortal looking man. After this worship, she worshipped the young man in her heart and worshipped him as a God.


    But not long after that, a thunderbolt exploded on her head in the clear sky, and the young master died.


    On the day of her death, it rained heavily. All the people were outside the door and couldn''t get up on their knees. Many people cried to death, but she fainted. When she woke up, the young master had taken the coffin.


    Beautiful as a picture of the same people were packed into a thick coffin, can no longer see, just think about it, her heart will be broken.


    I hope it will be a funny story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C986

    LAN Jihua saw him standing there, pursing his lips tightly. His eyes were gradually red and misty.


    He was not only a blusher, but also a sniveler, probably because he mentioned his parents.


    Speaking of his parents, LAN Jihua is also full of melancholy. Some of his parents and children are doomed enemies, just like he and the empress, who are mother and son, but power is always above family affection. For the sake of so-called ambition and power, the empress made herself a prisoner. Her daughter was far away in East Vietnam, and she would never see her again in her life. He was not far away. However, because of the change of identity, there were many unclear interests between them, so it was not easy to see her once. It was really boring for both mother and son to say a word I''m sorry.


    Yuchi didn''t easily notice that when her nose was sour, she quickly sucked it hard and pressed it down. In front of the thief, she would not shed tears.


    It''s a pity that she died like this without revenge. It''s an opportunity for the dog thief to ask her to stay. Why don''t you worry about revenge?


    "I can stay," she said, holding her head high with the pride of the Yuchi people, "but you can''t treat me as a slave."


    LAN Jihua, " Why? " How can there be such a strange person in the world Well, she''s not afraid of death. She''s not afraid.


    "Because we are all dignified people." She has a small face and is strict in her words.


    LAN Jihua sighed, trying to reason with him, "you are the assassin who attempted to assassinate. It''s good to keep your life. Although I am the emperor, I can''t do anything recklessly. The assassin is not a slave. Do you want to be a guest of honor? It won''t work. The elders will blame me. "


    Wei Chi asked curiously, "who are the elders? Is it bigger than the emperor? What''s more, why do you call your title empress? I always thought that the empress was a woman. "


    LAN Jilan doesn''t want to answer her stupid questions. A man who can''t even know the target of the assassination wants to be an assassin. His parents are afraid of something wrong.


    "No one told you, is the empress a man or a woman?"


    Wei Chi hardly shakes his head. Dongyue is thousands of miles away from Nanyuan, and few people mention it. Even before he died, Wei Chi Wenyu never mentioned it. Only after he died did the people know that he was poisoned by the empress. They didn''t know much about the situation of the empress. At first, they asked the emperor to send troops to attack Nanyuan to avenge Wei Chi Wenyu, but the Emperor didn''t agree It is said that the matter is over. Now that the two countries have established their state and have friendly exchanges, there should be no more trouble.


    After all, it''s not a trivial matter to take the lives of many soldiers to avenge Wei Chi Wenyu. They had to find a way to send people to the south to assassinate, but they had to do it secretly, otherwise the imperial court would stop them.


    Yuchi Buyi is not on the list of assassins sent to her family. She is a girl, and her skills are just ordinary. She is a person who can''t be found in the crowd. She has no excellent skills and is not very smart. Of course, she doesn''t agree with this. She doesn''t think she is stupid, she can''t be outstanding, she can be a backbone.


    Later, the number of people who could be sent out gradually decreased and the time lengthened. Finally, she became a prepared assassin and received some special training. However, the information about the empress was confidential, and she would never tell the people below until she was ready.


    It doesn''t matter that the people look down on her. She has her own plans. One day, she will surprise the people and make her parents proud of her!


    She didn''t need to know the information of the female emperor, just knew that he was the emperor of Nanyuan. She managed to get the road map and memorized it several times a day. Year after year, day after day, the map was engraved in her heart.


    This time, she sneaked out and skilfully escaped the soldiers at the border and sneaked into the territory of Nanyuan. So she is really not stupid, many people even Nanyuan are unable to get into the house, will be defeated back to the house, at least she came in, saved her life, but also stayed at the side of the empress, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    LAN Jihua doesn''t want to explain. He thinks this misunderstanding is very interesting. It''s better to let Wei Chi not easily continue to misunderstand.


    He coughed twice and thought that he should be told, "from now on, you are my entourage. We Nanyuan are not like you Dongyue. We don''t have so many rules. Although you are my entourage, you don''t have to be castrated. If you like anyone in the palace, you don''t have to hide. You can be together boldly. Nanyuan''s folk customs are open, and men''s love and women''s love are normal. It''s just a matter of willingness, not reluctance. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to be It''s just a bunch of nonsense. Don''t Nanyuan dogs know how to be ashamed? There is no private life, parents'' orders, matchmaker''s words, it has always been the case, but also men''s love, I bah!


    "Also, you don''t think you can wait for an opportunity to move if you stay by my side," Lan Jihua looked at him and blushed slowly. He thought it was very interesting. He raised his hand in the air and shook it into a fist. "I have enough hands to deal with you. Although I have a good temper, it doesn''t mean I won''t be angry. I''m an emperor at the end of the day. It''s terrible to get angry, do you understand?"


    On the day of her son''s death, it was not easy for weichi to see the emperor of Dongyue. She was such a solemn person. She was not angry but powerful. She had the momentum of coming to the world. Kneeling at the end of the crowd, she could also feel the majesty of the supremacy of imperial power. She could not help but tremble. Compared with the emperor of Dongyue, the empress was eighteen blocks away. She suddenly got a flash of inspiration, and understood that it was probably because the emperor had no dignity and was so called the empress!She sneered in her heart. No matter whether he was angry or not, she was not afraid of a paper tiger emperor. Hum, he will be angry. She is also a person with a temper. It''s better not to provoke her, or she won''t look good.


    LAN Jihua patted her on the shoulder: "it''s not easy. Life is not easy. Cherish it."


    Yuchi is not easily surprised to look at him. This tone is her father, but he is so young and handsome. It''s really strange that he talks to her in the tone of an old father.


    "It''s late, and I''ll go to sleep while it''s still dark." Lan Jihua leads Wei Chi to the door. He suddenly changes his mind. "Forget it. Don''t toss about. Let''s make do with the night." he turns around and goes to the side hall. He takes her into a room. There are beds and soft pillows in the room. He points out, "you''ll sleep here. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Weichi is not easy to be a little strange, "you are the emperor, don''t you have to wait on me?"


    LAN Jihua laughs bitterly. Thanks to the empress, he has become a real loner and lives in a muddle. There is no difference between day and night for him.


    It''s been a long time. No one''s been so close to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C987

    Wei Chi Buyi had planned to start this evening and beat the empress by surprise. It must have been beyond the empress''s dream that she would start so soon. But she was too tired, frightened, and the bed was too soft. As soon as she lay down, she sank into the quilt. She only had time to turn over and go to sleep.


    When she woke up, it was bright. It should still be in the morning, but it was so bright that she could see the blue sky outside the window when she opened the curtain. She had never seen such a blue sky before. It was as blue as water, and the clouds were as white as snow. There was no impurity at all. The pure blue sky and white clouds made her stare for a long time.


    Until a figure came to the bedside, the tone of ridicule, "you this follower actually get up later than the emperor, really should drag out the stick to blame twenty sticks."


    Weichi is not easy to sit up slowly. She rubs her face heavily to wake up. She is still in the enemy camp, so she should always keep sober and calm.


    LAN Jihua thought that his silly appearance was very interesting. He put his hand on his head and rubbed it, "go wash and wash, and have breakfast with me." Then he clapped his hand.


    Someone came in, a Chamberlain, with a turquoise scarf on his head, a short coat, trousers under him, barefoot, and a pile of clothes in his hand.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to flat his mouth. His clothes are really ugly.


    LAN Jihua pointed to the pile of clothes, "do as the Romans do. Change your clothes. In Nanyuan, you have to wear Nanyuan''s clothes, otherwise you will be regarded as an alien." As like as two peas in the same servant,


    is not easy to shake her clothes. Miserable, she wants to cry, kill her, and do not wear this strange and weird dress.


    LAN Jihua urged her, "change it quickly."


    It''s not easy to roll your eyes. "Do you want to stand here and watch me change my clothes?"


    "How dare you not use honorifics to your majesty?" cried the attendant


    LAN Jihua doesn''t mind. The assassin of weichi''s family calls him "you" politely, otherwise he is "Nanyuan dog thief".


    LAN Jihua waved his hand, indicating that the attendant didn''t have to make a fuss. He said to Wei Chi with a smile, "it''s all men. What are you afraid of?" he waved his hand with a small face and said, "well, I''ll leave if I don''t look."


    Bu Yi just breathed a sigh of relief and heard LAN Jihua say to the servant, "he probably doesn''t know how to wear it. You stay and help him."


    "No, let''s all go!" It''s not easy to yell in anger.


    LAN Jihua quickly pulls away the servants.


    The servant named Kang Yanlong is not a small role, but the chief manager beside LAN Jihua. He is the first time to see a man who is bigger than the emperor''s shelf. He is obviously an assassin. How does the emperor treat him so well? He is a little jealous.


    "Your Majesty, you can''t be too tolerant to an assassin. He will think that we Nanyuan people are easy to bully."


    LAN Jihua hums and laughs, "Nanyuan doesn''t even have a regular army. It''s easy to bully. Hasn''t it been bullied by Dongyue?"


    Kang Yanlong Although it''s true, it can''t destroy itself. After all, it''s on the territory of Nanyuan.


    "Does your majesty really want to keep the assassin by your side?"


    "Yes."


    "Your Majesty is not afraid of his assassination again?"


    LAN Jihua laughs, "of course, he will assassinate. I''ll wait."


    Kang Yanlong looks at him like a monster Your majesty, you... " Are you tired of living?


    "Don''t look at me like that," Lan Jihua said with a smile, touching her nose. "Life is too boring. Can''t you have some fun? Remember, no matter what it''s not easy to do, you don''t have to worry about it. You can monitor it, but don''t stop it. "


    Kang Yanlong didn''t object this time. The emperor seems lazy and doesn''t care about anything, but he still can''t be vague about the person to be on guard. Otherwise, the female emperor would have succeeded in fighting between mother and son for so many years. He has been with LAN Jihua for many years, but he still knows him.


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at that suit, sit for a long time, really want to wear? Wearing the clothes of Nanyuan dog?


    But if she doesn''t wear it, she will be regarded as an alien. Everyone will know that she is from the East. She is an assassin and will defend her. I''m afraid it''s not easy for her to start.


    Forget it, you''d better wear it. At that time, the young master took refuge in Nanyuan, and she also wore Nanyuan''s clothes. Like the young master, she was in caoying and her heart was in Han Dynasty. What''s the value of clothes? It''s just a cover up.


    She poked her head out and looked around to make sure there was no one in the room. Then she put down the bill, huddled in the bed and quickly changed her clothes.


    Compared with Dongyue''s clothes, Nanyuan''s clothes are too simple. They are not complicated at all. The small jacket at the front is very loose, and the sleeves are a little short. Two slender arms are exposed. In Dongyue, a girl''s arms can''t be shown to outsiders. They are always hidden under the wide sleeves. It''s strange for Nanyuan people. Don''t they feel embarrassed to be so exposed? She pulled down hard, but she couldn''t cover her clear arm.


    Just do as the Romans do.


    She didn''t care about her coat, so she put on her trousers. Although the trousers were long, they were still barefoot. There were no socks under them. She didn''t even have shoes. She remembered that the attendant was barefoot, but it would be better to kill her if she was barefoot. In Dongyue, if the girl''s feet were seen, it would be the same as smearing her innocence, so she had to put on her shoes and socks and put one on The dishevelled hair went out.LAN Jihua was outside. Seeing her coming out, she looked up and down and couldn''t help laughing. "Come on, sit down and let Yanlong cover your head for you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to refuse. How can a girl''s head be moved by a man? No, absolutely not!


    She refused, and Kang Yanlong didn''t bother to wait on him. She said in a strange way, "originally, we are not from Nanyuan. We are not the same people in headbands. We are not alike."


    It''s not easy to ask, "what are the four elephants?"


    LAN Jihua replied with a smile, "it''s a kind of beast. I''ll take you to see it next time."


    It''s not easy to curl your mouth. Is there a beast with this name? It''s a weird country.


    LAN Jihua put her on the chair, not easy to see his hand on his head, instant to blow hair, "don''t..."


    LAN Jihua''s action is very fast, the finger nimble rotation, the cyan long cloth circled her forehead to make a circle, wrapped.


    Wei Chi''s words were just finished Move my hair... "


    LAN Jihua lifted her hand and said with a smile, "it''s over." Looking up and down at her again, "it''s almost the same," eyes all the way down, fell on her feet, broke into a dumb smile, "in the palace, you can''t wear shoes."


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to see his feet. He''s naked. Even the emperor doesn''t wear shoes. How poor is the country


    She sat still with her head down. She was in a dilemma. She was not from Nanyuan. It took too much courage to show her feet in front of men.


    LAN Jihua was a little impatient. She squatted down to lift her feet and took off her shoes and socks.


    It''s not easy to see his white feet in his hands, the whole person is confused, and his mind keeps circulating a sentence: he touched my feet, he touched my feet


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C988

    In Dongyue, if a girl is touched by a man, there is only one way for her to go, that is to marry that man.


    Therefore, Wei Chi is not easy to think sadly, is she going to marry the emperor named lan


    No, how can she marry Nanyuan dog who killed her son? Absolutely not. If that''s the case, she would rather be killed!


    Er This poisonous oath seems to be familiar. She recalled it with a frown, and her face began to burn slowly. Only then did she find that she hit her face a little hard today.


    She said that she would not wear the clothes of Nanyuan dog. Now she is wearing them. She said that she can''t let a man touch her head. She was touched by Nanyuan dog and said that she must not expose her feet, or she would be killed. Now she is not only exposed, but also touched by Nanyuan dog. She is still sitting here.


    However, she was gnashing her teeth in her heart, she would never marry Nanyuan dog, absolutely! She will defend her determination to the death!


    LAN Jihua looks at her and thinks that she is not used to it. She doesn''t know the Kung Fu for a while. Her heart has changed a thousand times.


    "Don''t be stunned, go," Lan Jihua urged her, "in order to wait for you, I''m still hungry."


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at the emperor who has no airs at all. His voice is a little floating: "what are you waiting for me to do?"


    "I''ll wait for you to have dinner together. After all, I''ve come all the way here, and I still have some hospitality."


    Wei Chi is not easy and doesn''t want to eat with him. "I''m not a slave. How can I eat with you?"


    "As I said, Nanyuan is different from Dongyue. There are not so many rules. I am very kind to you and allow you to eat at the same table."


    Yuchi Buyi didn''t feel hungry at all, but she was the one on the left and the other on the right. When she heard that, her stomach began to growl. She sighed in her heart. Forget it, she had better eat first. Only when she had enough food, could she have a plan for mental deployment.


    When it comes to eating, it''s really rice. Weichi seldom eats seriously in the morning. She thinks it''s a little fresh. When she grilles the rice, it''s fragrant and waxy. It''s not too delicious. She almost has to swallow her own tongue.


    She frowned and looked at the rice in the bowl, thinking that there must be something mixed here. How could it be so delicious? She could eat a big bowl of rice without any vegetables.


    What''s mixed in She bowed her head to meditate, but there was a flash in her mind. Since she couldn''t beat Nanyuan dog, was poisoning a better way? Dare to touch her feet, should let him abdominal pain, seven orifices bleeding and death!


    Her face was full of sinister smile, one eyebrow was high, the other was low, and she was ready to succeed.


    LAN Jihua looks at her endlessly. Her expression is so obvious that she thinks of how to assassinate him?


    He shook his hand in front of Yuchi Buyi''s eyes, "what do you think? It''s going to be cold. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to come back to God, for fear that he saw something, disguised smile, "nothing, this rice is too delicious."


    "There are too many good things in Nanyuan. Rice is just one of them. You will know when you stay for a long time."


    Who would like to stay here? Yuchi is not easy to hum. When she finishes the task, she will retire and go back to Dongyue.


    The rice in Nanyuan is delicious, but those dishes It''s sour, sweet and sticky. It looks disgusting. After only one bite, Wei Chi doesn''t want to stretch out his chopsticks any more. He grilled the rice in the bowl and asked casually, "Your Majesty, can I have lunch with you at noon?"


    "Of course," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "I''m really eager to have someone to eat with me when it comes to adding a pair of bowls and chopsticks."


    When you get the head, Wei Chi doesn''t easily smile quietly. In half a day, your death is coming. Soon you can go down to eat with your son.


    As an assassin, poison, sweat and so on are necessary things. Yuchi Buyi thinks that she should thank nanyuangou for arresting her. She doesn''t search her body or take strict care of her. She has medicine and is free to move. It''s not difficult to poison her.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, she did not go to the imperial dining room, of course, because she did not know where it was? If you ask about it everywhere, you''ll certainly scare the snake. She''s a cautious person. Of course, she won''t do that. She thought that she was an entourage. When she was eating, she helped to serve some dishes. Without knowing it, she poisoned it.


    The lunch is in the open air. Under the bodhi tree, Wei Chi is not easy to follow LAN Jihua. He steps barefoot on the soft embroidered carpet and sits cross legged on the futon.


    It''s not easy to see two cups of water on the table. The emperor took them up, and she quickly took them up and drank them down. As soon as she looked up, she saw everyone looking at her in surprise.


    Yuchi is not easy to feel guilty. Did they find out her plan? No way. She hasn''t poisoned yet.


    LAN Jihua looks up and gargles, spits the water in the golden basin, and asks her, "do you like to drink mouthwash?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to calm down. "It''s strange here. How can I gargle twice? In Dongyue, it''s good to get up in the morning and gargle together. "


    "Here, we have to gargle before eating. If you like to drink this water, there will be one in the evening."Wei Chi is not easy to be Nanyuan dog, don''t be complacent. You''ll look good soon.


    The maids came in with trays in their hands. The trays were hot food. Wei Chi didn''t get up quickly to pick them up. "It''s hard work. I''ll come and I''ll come."


    She put the dishes on the table one by one, which was a bit like a gallant slave.


    LAN Jihua glanced at her and said with a smile, "you don''t need to sit down. Just let them come."


    "I''m an entourage," Wei Chi Bu Yi said sincerely. "It''s a great honor to sit down and have dinner with your majesty. If I don''t even do this little thing, I''ll be too ungrateful."


    When Kang Yanlong heard this, he sneered in his heart. It turns out that you know you don''t know what to do. Fortunately, you met the emperor with a good temper. If she was the empress, she would have been dead long ago.


    Wei Chi is not easy to poison without being aware of it. She is very excited. To be on the safe side, she poisoned all the dishes she touched. No matter how cautious Nanyuan dog is, he can''t escape this time. The thought that he will soon fall in front of her with seven orifices bleeding makes his heart surge.


    "What''s the matter with you?" LAN Jihua suddenly asked her.


    "Eh? What? "


    He said with a smile, "is there an insect biting you?"


    "Eh?"


    Weichi is not easy to wake up. She is so excited that her body swings slightly. She immediately straightened her face. "No, I''m too hungry, your majesty. Let''s eat."


    "Well, eat it." LAN Jihua picked up the bowl and picked up the chopsticks.


    Wei Chi couldn''t keep a close eye on his hand holding the chopsticks until the chopsticks reached into her poisoned plate and took the vegetables back to the emperor''s mouth. The fierce red mouth slowly chewed and chewed


    Wei Chi''s hard eyes moved to the emperor''s face. Looking at the handsome eyebrows, he suddenly felt a little pity. After all, this leather bag is good


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C989

    In order not to arouse suspicion, the emperor stretched out his chopsticks and Wei Chi ate them. Anyway, she had taken antidote in advance and was not afraid.


    She observed carefully and found that every time the emperor stretched out his chopsticks, she poisoned the dishes. It was very strange that he seemed to recognize them. He didn''t eat any of the dishes that were not poisoned.


    Yuchi is not easy to keep quiet and breathes a sigh. If he wants to die, no wonder she does.


    LAN Jihua asked her as she ate, "is the lunch still to your taste? It seems to be more than in the morning. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod, "well, it''s OK. How did your majesty eat? "


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "OK, every day is the same, nothing special."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile. Isn''t today special enough? I''m going to have abdominal pain, ha ha


    Then, the one who didn''t come at once, saw that the meal was about to be finished, and the Emperor didn''t show any signs of attack. Yuchi was not easy to wonder. Was it because she didn''t have enough poison? Even if a dish is not enough, Nanyuan dog will have enough.


    LAN Jihua finally put down his chopsticks, took the tea from the maid of honor, skimmed the tea foam, and suddenly frowned. He looked up at Wei Chi.


    Yuchi is not easy to jump, and finally comes.


    She is very calm, fearless to meet his eyes, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    LAN Jihua put down his tea cup and smacked his mouth. "It seems to have a strange smell. Well, did you poison me? "


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily open his eyes and is caught off guard by his direct question.


    "It''s the colorless and tasteless Longgui hand, isn''t it?"


    Weichi Buyi doesn''t know whether to admit it or deny it. She''s a bit confused. The important thing is that Nanyuan dog hasn''t fallen down yet


    She said, "since it''s colorless and tasteless, how can your majesty eat it?"


    "Because my taste is different from ordinary people, ordinary people eat tasteless, but I can taste a little."


    Wei Chi was not easy. He asked again, "if it''s poison, why is your majesty OK?"


    LAN Jihua made a deep smile, "this, I can''t tell you."


    Have you ever tried your best to succeed, but you suddenly fall short and can''t find out the reason? Yuchi is not easy. Now she''s scratching her heart and lungs. Why can''t she understand that what she''s doing is really a colorless and tasteless hand of Longgui. It''s highly toxic. It''s enough to kill people on the spot. Why is Nanyuan dog OK? Why?


    But she didn''t react slowly. She said with a smile, "Your Majesty, are you kidding me? What''s the poison? Your majesty ate these dishes, and I ate them, too. Aren''t they all ok? "


    "You''re OK, because you took the antidote in advance, I''m ok," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "because I..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to quickly put up his ears, and his body moves forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it. Don''t say it LAN Jihua took the tea and drank it slowly.


    Yuchi is not easy to bite his lips. His face is red. Nanyuan dog, wait and see!


    LAN Jihua looked at the white red face and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yuchi is not easy, but a dignified person. Nanyuangou ridicules her so much. It''s really She clapped her hands, glared at him angrily, and went back to her room to sleep.


    Fortunately, in this huge palace, she finally has her own place, this room in addition to Nanyuan dog, few people to disturb her.


    Weichi is not easy to be like a defeated rooster. She sits on the bed with her head down. The assassination fails and the poison fails. What should she do next?


    What evil is Nanyuan dog? Such a severe poison can''t kill him!


    Music sounded out of the window. The sound was a little special. I don''t know what instrument it was made of, but it was very nice.


    It was not easy for Wei Chi to go to the window to have a look. It was still under the bodhi tree. All the dishes on the table had been taken away, and tea and fresh fruits were put on the table. The fresh fruits were put on the white plates with all kinds of colors. Just looking at them made people drool.


    Yuchi Buyi has never eaten fruit like that. He looks strange and doesn''t know whether it tastes good or not?


    She saw that Nanyuan dog was leaning lazily on the cushion, with his feet on the corner of the table. He was still shaking. He was like an emperor, and he was a second rascal!


    He was surrounded by many maids, and some people fed him fresh fruit. On the embroidered carpet, some people were dancing. The dancers wore narrow skirts, revealing a slender waist. The patterns of gold and silver thread were shining in the sun. A few musicians are either sitting or standing to play.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see the musical instruments in the hands of the musicians. It''s a bit like a water pipe smoked by my grandfather, but it''s many times bigger than a pipe. There are many holes in the long bamboo tube. The players press those holes from time to time, and their gills are full. The beautiful music comes from those holes.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see Nanyuan''s song and dance for the first time. She thinks it''s very novel. Although she hasn''t been to the Imperial Palace in Dongyue, she heard people in the palace say that the song and dance in the palace is magnificent. The orchestral instruments are heavy and heavy. They are specially placed in the place where the emperor gives a banquet. They need many people to play together. The dancers are dressed in neon clothes, and the water sleeves can be waved for three feet, so they perform The venues for singing and dancing are huge.Where like Nanyuan, under the tree, a few dancers, a few musicians, sparse can get up, not formal at all!


    Wei Chi is not easy to disdain, but he is reluctant to move. The music is cheerful and beautiful. The dance is especially beautiful. The dancers have wonderful posture and raise their hands and feet. They are all smart, and her eyes are straight.


    After a while, someone knocked on her door. Wei Chi didn''t easily go to open the door. Kang Yanlong stood outside. He didn''t have a good face for her. He said forcefully, "Your Majesty, please go out and enjoy the song and dance together."


    Yuchi is not easy to feel embarrassed. She peeps at the window and is found by Nanyuan dog.


    She has nothing to be afraid of.


    Back under the bodhi tree, LAN Jihua smiles at her, "didn''t poison me, can''t I sleep?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to turn a white eye, "there is no evidence to prove that I poisoned, please don''t talk nonsense, in case your men hear me, I will be arrested."


    "Not afraid," Lan Jihua leaned there, with a smile of crooked lips and eyebrows, "I''m covering you."


    He looks like the boss of the bandit''s nest. He is a bit evil and unruly. In his heart, Wei Chi sighs for the people of Nanyuan. They are really miserable when they stand such an emperor!


    As soon as she sat down, LAN Jihua took a fruit and handed it to her, "try the fruit of Nanyuan, which you can''t eat in Dongyue."


    Wei Chi didn''t pick up and said haughtily, "there''s nothing rare. Don''t eat."


    "It''s really delicious. Try one." He was very attentive and raised his hand to her mouth.


    Looking at the look on his face, Wei Chi didn''t easily smile and whispered in his ear, "I can eat it, but you have to tell me, why can''t long GUI poison you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C990

    LAN Jihua is stunned for a moment. She can''t help laughing. It''s just a way to treat guests. She wants to make a deal with herself on this condition. It''s a real calculation It opened his eyes!


    Wei Chi didn''t easily see a smile in his eyes, but soon he dropped his eyes and seemed to be hesitating. She didn''t urge him and was patient.


    Don''t think the emperor wants wind and rain. He wants her to eat, but she doesn''t. what should he do? She is not afraid of death!


    "Well, I''ll tell you," Lan Jihua hooked her fingers and motioned her to listen.


    Yuchi is not easy to bend over at once and listen to the secret that makes her puzzled.


    "Because," his voice is very low, there is a kind of unspeakable charm in the cadence of music, "the poison of Dongyue is useless to me, the poison of Nanyuan is useful to me."


    Yuchi is not easily surprised. Which country is the next drug? She''s from Dongyue. Isn''t Nanyuan''s poison useless to her?


    "Really?" She looked at him suspiciously.


    "Really." He gently spit out two words, breathing spray on her ear, a bit like fire.


    LAN Jihua saw that her ears were rapidly turning red with the speed of the naked eye, and she dyed her face red all the way up. He laughed. He''s really a blushing little guy, but he''s really funny.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to think about it carefully. He really can''t find a more suitable reason. Let''s believe it.


    "Eat it." LAN Jihua took the fruit to her mouth. Wei Chi opened his mouth subconsciously and took it. When his lips touched his fingers, he felt a strange taste in his heart. It was like being struck by an electric shock. Something rushed to her heart quickly, and he didn''t even notice the taste of what he was eating.


    LAN Jihua''s face was hot, and a suspicious red cloud rose slightly. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, and he was fed to his mouth. Regardless of the identity of the emperor, he was a man. It was a little bit Strange.


    It''s probably that I''ve been lonely for a long time. I haven''t met such an interesting person for a long time. I lost my sense of propriety for a moment. It''s nothing to think about. It''s not easy to be so much younger than him. Although he is an emperor, he also has feelings. When his sister is not around, he and his mother make trouble like that. He has no place to repose his feelings. That''s why he is so good to Buyi.


    Kang Yanlong looked at the scene and was stunned. The emperor''s back palace had been empty for so many years. It turned out that The emperor likes men


    Because the first fruit didn''t taste good, Wei Chi didn''t take the initiative to take the second one and bit it down. It was thin skinned and juicy. He didn''t know what fruit it was. Anyway, it was delicious.


    She ate one and picked up another, leaning on the cushion like Nanyuan dog, enjoying the song and dance and eating delicious fruit leisurely. She felt that most of her life had not been so comfortable since she was a child. It was also a little sad to think about it. Yesterday she was an assassin, but today she became the guest of Nanyuan dog. She ate at the same table with him and watched the song and dance together. Of course, it was just a show, she didn''t like it Will forget their mission, that is to kill the south of the original dog for the son of revenge.


    When she ate up the fruit, she found that Nanyuan dog was leaning on the cushion and closed his eyes. It seemed that he had fallen asleep. Kang Yanlong took his cape and covered him gently. The dancer retreated quietly, but the musicians didn''t leave. It was just that there were fewer people playing at the same time, instead of playing in turn. The melody was not as enthusiastic as it was just now, and it changed from cheerfulness to lingering charm. She listened Listen, I feel sleepy, so I know this music can hypnotize.


    Too full to eat and too comfortable to lie down, Wei Chi struggled to lift his eyelids a few times, finally gave up and went to sleep.


    When he woke up, Wei Chi could not easily open his eyes and looked at the dense leaves on his head. He was at a loss where he was. From childhood to adulthood, what he saw for the first time was not the top of the account, but the leaves. If his mother knew that she was sleeping in the open air, she would not want to kill her.


    This bodhi tree is very big. Its branches are intertwined with each other. It has numerous roots. Many of its branches are tied with red ribbons. It''s hard for Wei Chi to guess that it may be a blessing. It can be found in some temples in Dongyue, but it''s rare in other places. In the imperial palace of Nanyuan, this kind of scene is everywhere. It can be seen that they pray at will. When they think of it, they tie one of them with no sincerity yes.


    She rubbed her eyes and sat up. It was quiet all around. There was no one. It was hard for Wei Chi to think about it later. At first, Nanyuan dog was sleeping here, so she Didn''t he fall asleep with Nanyuan dog


    This sad recognition made her very depressed. She felt that she couldn''t go on like this any more. She must find Nanyuan''s poison as soon as possible and kill Nanyuan dog again.


    She got up and came down from the soft collapse. She stood barefoot on the embroidered carpet, which was connected with the wooden ladder of the palace. She took a look at the palace close at hand, turned around and looked at the distance. To tell the truth, she had never been to any place except nanyuangou''s Palace. Although she had always remembered the route, she wanted to walk on the spot and maybe find out about the poison.


    She came down from the embroidered carpet and stepped on the soft grass. She was a girl with delicate skin and tender flesh. Although the grass was soft, she felt some thorns. After walking a few steps, she raised her feet. Not to mention the sole of her feet, even the instep was scratched. Of course, compared with the responsibility on her shoulders, what is this small matter?Wei Chi is not easy to hold his head high, full of firm toward the front.


    After walking for a while, she probably got used to it. The tingling sensation on the soles of her feet actually decreased. Not far away, she saw peacocks, who were not afraid of people at all. They swaggered and looked very leisurely. On the contrary, she was a little surprised and stood there, shrinking her head, like a country girl.


    In fact, she has never seen peacocks, but she has seen them in the picture book. The big birds are easy to recognize. The beautiful big tail is their symbol. They stroll in twos and threes on the grass. Some squat on the trees, some spread their tails, and some gather together to whisper to each other. They are just like their masters, showing disdain for the people passing by.


    Wei Chi is not easy to see for a long time, and dare not get too close, so big bird peck her, should be very painful.


    As soon as she turned her head, the strange flowers and plants of manpo attracted her eyes. With such bright colors and strange shapes, she had never heard of them before. She could not help but walk over.


    There is a maid in the palace watering the flowers. She holds a ladle in her hand, scoops up a ladle of water from the barrel and sprinkles it far away. Under the refraction of sunlight, the crystal clear water drops give off colorful light, like gems, shining people''s eyes.


    It is not easy for Wei Chi to see that the flower nearest to him is very strange. It is said that it is a flower, and it looks like a leaf. In the heart of the red leaf, a yellow pistil appears, like a palm, lining the green leaves underneath. It is very red, and there is a faint layer of oil in the sun.


    She couldn''t help reaching out to touch it. The maid in waiting stopped her immediately. "Don''t touch it. It''s poisonous."


    Toxic? It''s not easy for Wei Chi to be overjoyed. It takes no effort to get it. It''s what he''s looking for!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C991

    Wei Chi was not easy to see that there was no one around him. Only the maid in charge of watering asked modestly, "is this really poisonous?"


    "Yes," said the maid with a smile, "if you don''t believe it, touch it with your hand."


    Wei Chi is not easily surprised, "can''t you touch it?"


    "It can be touched, but the hands will be red and swollen, and a little tingling."


    "So powerful?" Wei Chi is not easy to say, "will you die if you eat it?"


    "Of course. Eating raw will kill people." After watering, the maid reminded her again, "don''t pick it. It''s really poisonous."


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod. When she leaves, she murmurs, "I''m not afraid. I''m from Dongyue. Nanyuan''s poison is useless to me." She bravely touched it, and there were no more than two results. If she was ok, it showed that the poison of Nanyuan was really useless to her. If she was ok, it showed that the flower was really poisonous.


    Ran into the leaf, safe and sound, she grinned, bold to pick the top of the flower, the result of a thorn on the finger, like what stung like, she immediately drew back, see fingers quickly red and swollen up.


    It really hurts She held up her fingers and kept blowing, forcing the painful tears back. Although she was a little silly to test the poison, she was sure that the flower was really poisonous, and it was worth the pain.


    Blowing a few breath, and then forced to shake, feel better, she stared at the flower, heart a horizontal, and stretched out her hand to bear the pain quickly picked the flower.


    When she got the poisonous flower, she quickly evacuated and went back to her room. She closed the door and put the flower on the table. She looked down to see her hand. The tingling had passed, but her five fingers were all swollen and seemed unconscious. She was afraid of the toxin entering her body, so she quickly tore a cloth from her nightcoat and wrapped each finger tightly It didn''t spread to the heart and lung so quickly. Anyway, she had to wait until she poisoned Nanyuan dog to death.


    Now we have the poisonous flower, but how to extract the toxin? When she looked at the fleshy flowers, she saw a good way. She put the flowers in a teacup, picked up a thick and short branch outside, crushed the flower, the petals were thick, and soon the flower juice was made. The flower juice was also bright red, and filtered into another cup, so the toxin came out. But how can the bright red poison get into Nanyuan dog''s mouth?


    She sat at the table pondering, colorless and tasteless poison has been found by him, so red poison out must be exposed.


    What to do, what to do


    She drooped her brows and held her cheek in her hands, and was very worried.


    She thinks that if there is no safe and feasible way, the venom can''t be taken out. If it''s too hasty to scare the snake, it''s hard to get poisonous flowers again.


    This thought then thought of the evening, Nanyuan evening, the sky is still very bright, the sky is often gorgeous fire clouds, she stood at the window always staring. This place, apart from other places, is really beautiful. The sky is bluer than other places, and the fire clouds are more beautiful than other places.


    Life is too leisurely, eat and sleep, sleep and eat again, there are palace maids coming from the distance, tray on the top of the head, shaking hands, twisting waist, foot lotus, come. It''s not easy to watch them walk, and they can watch them for a long time.


    She smacked her lips. It''s time for dinner.


    The maids in the palace passed under her eyes, with the same pace, even shaking their hands strangely neat. She looked at it carelessly, and suddenly saw a wine bottle, translucent glass bottle, with red water in it. She immediately untied the cloth tied to her fingers, soaked it in the venom, stuffed it in the belt, and rushed out of the room.


    Parents often say that her brain is not very smart, but often at a critical juncture, she reacts quickly and always comes up with excellent countermeasures.


    Rushing down the wooden ladder, she found the maid in waiting for the bottle. "Can I have a try? I''ve learned, and I''ll do all this work in the future. "


    The maids in court all know that this young man named not easy is the emperor''s new favorite. They eat together and feed him fruit by hand. Naturally, they dare not offend him and let him work. She dare not, but he thinks it''s novel and he wants to have a try.


    So the palace maid took down the wine bottle and gave it to her. Wei Chi could not easily open the bottle cap and smell it. "It''s so fragrant. What kind of wine is it?"


    "Huaguo wine," said the maid of honor, "is rich in flowers and fruits, which can be used to make wine. Your majesty likes it."


    Wei Chi is not easy, oh, suddenly pointed to the back, "what''s that?"


    Taking advantage of the moment when the palace maid turned back, she squeezed poison into the bottle very quickly. The palace maid didn''t see anything. When she turned back, Wei Chi didn''t easily return the bottle to her. "Forget it, it''s very heavy. You''d better hold it yourself."


    In the palace maid''s surprised eyes, she turned and went up the wooden steps. She clenched her left hand into a fist and hid it on her side. Ya, her hand was swollen again.


    LAN Jihua saw that she didn''t need to call, and knew that she had come to eat. She was quite surprised, "hungry?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod, "well, I''m hungry."


    LAN Jihua looked at her with a smile in her eyes. "I can''t see that she is so thin. She can eat very well."


    Delicious rice to her in front, not easy to pick up chopsticks, carrying rice to the mouth.LAN Jihua saw that she only used one hand and asked, "why didn''t you take that hand up?"


    "Eating with one hand is enough," Wei Chi turned his eyes. "What do you care so much about?"


    LAN Jihua laughs. Oh, he has a good temper.


    "Out in the afternoon?"


    "Well."


    "What did you see?"


    "Peacock."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I like it."


    "How about I give you a little peacock to play with?"


    It''s not easy Don''t She''s here to assassinate, not to raise birds.


    Ungrateful, LAN Jihua just smiles and doesn''t mind. She takes up her glass and is about to drink it, and suddenly asks her, "do you want to have a drink? Flower and fruit wine. It''s delicious. "


    "No, my father said My aunt died of drinking, so I won''t drink it. " Almost missed the mouth, not easy heart por Tong, por Tong jump up, fortunately, her reaction is fast enough, otherwise miserable.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile: "you listen to your father. However, few men do not drink, you can drink a little, not excessive. Although our Nanyuan wine is strong, it doesn''t taste spicy and tastes sweet. You can really try it. "


    It''s not easy not to try. She''s not a fool. Nanyuan dog hasn''t drunk yet. Why should she drink? She can die together, but she will never die first.


    She gruffly refused, "no drink."


    LAN Jihua was no longer forced. He took a sip of the cup. When he raised his eyes, he saw that Wei Chi was staring at him and said strangely, "is there anything on my face? Why do you look at me like this? "


    Not easy to cover up the cough twice, a serious nonsense, "I see you look very handsome drinking, so looked at two more."


    "Is it?" LAN Jihua was happy. She lifted her glass and poured it into her mouth. Turning the empty glass over, she said, "is this more handsome?"


    "Well, more handsome." More handsome, faster to die!


    But it''s not as fast as Yuchi didn''t think. At least lanjihua drank another glass of wine and didn''t fall down.


    She was wondering why he didn''t die because it was poisonous?


    At this time, a maid of honor sent a dish and put it in the middle of the table. Wei Chi could not easily look at the dish. If she was struck by lightning, the red and gorgeous things on the dish were the poisonous flowers she picked today!


    LAN Jihua put a piece into his mouth and chewed it. The bright red juice was stained on the corner of his mouth. It looked a bit coquettish.


    Yuchi is not easy. He''s going to collapse. It''s the poison of Nanyuan. Why can''t it kill him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C992

    When her knife was on her neck, Yuchi didn''t know what shame was, but now she realized what despair was. After hard work, he found the poisonous flower. He did not hesitate to test it. He endured the stinging pain and the ugliness of the pig''s feet. Finally, he let Nanyuan dog drink the poisonous juice. He not only had nothing to do, but also ate the poisonous flower in front of her face. What could make her despair more than that


    "What are you doing?" LAN Jihua put a piece of flower in her bowl. "Try it. It''s called honey flower. It''s delicious."


    Wei Chi is not easy to stare at him, "isn''t this flower poisonous?"


    Blue Ji China eyebrow eye a bend, "do you even know this?"


    Yuchi is not easy to sigh in her heart. Of course she knows. "Now her left hand is still swollen.


    "Hasn''t the swelling gone yet?"


    "Eh?" Wei Chi is not easy to pick his eyebrows fiercely. He knows everything. He is really an insidious dog. No wonder it''s OK to eat the poisonous flower. He must have taken the antidote in advance.


    "Are you watching me?"


    "There''s no surveillance." LAN Jihua said with a light smile, "this is my palace, but the people at the bottom are used to doing things without any detailed report to me."


    "So you''re playing with me on purpose?" Wei Chi is not easy to bite his teeth, "insidious and despicable villain!"


    "Bold!" Kang Yanlong said: "how dare you scold your majesty! Come on


    At once, guards with short knives came forward. Their strong arms were exposed, and their skin was tattooed with cyan blue patterns. They looked a little scary.


    Wei Chi is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of the tattoo of the bodyguard. His neck shrinks, showing a look of panic.


    LAN Jihua waved his hand with a smile, "back down, don''t scare him."


    Kang Yanlong said, "Your Majesty, this man is too rude. We should teach him a lesson."


    "May as well," said LAN Jihua, "I''ve heard too much flattery. Sometimes someone scolds me. I think it''s quite new. It can wake me up."


    Kang Yanlong What else can he say? His majesty is obviously protecting his short hair.


    "I didn''t fool you," Lan Jihua said in a warm voice. "I thought you were interested in the flower, so I specially asked someone to make it for you. It''s poisonous, but it''s not poisonous after the oil is removed. You can keep fit after eating it. It doesn''t matter if you have that hand. After meeting, you''ll get swollen. It''s strange in Nanyuan There are so many flowers and grasses. The more gorgeous they are, the more dangerous they are. Tell me what you want in the future, so that you don''t have to suffer. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to open his mouth slightly. His face is very strange. He doesn''t know whether he wants to cry or laugh. As soon as LAN Jihua says it, she remembers it. What the maid in waiting said is: it''s poisonous to eat raw, but it''s not poisonous to eat cooked. It''s a pity that she was so excited that she didn''t care about the word "Sheng".


    Think about it and feel wrong, poisonous flower cooked can eat, but her venom is raw ah, how Nanyuan dog drink also all right? Is it that the toxin will disappear when mixed with wine?


    "Try it," Lan Jihua warmly said to her, "it''s really good."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to pick up the flower and take a bite. It''s thick, sweet and a little waxy. It''s delicious!


    "I didn''t cheat you. It''s delicious," Lan Jihua said. "Many flowers in Nanyuan can be cooked. Later, you can taste them slowly and taste them all."


    Yuchi doesn''t have time to taste it slowly. She won''t forget the purpose of her trip. She only knows that she can''t find anything useful in the palace. Her every move is reported to Nanyuan dog. She is blind in doing anything, so she has to find a chance to go outside the palace.


    She did not beat around the Bush and asked directly, "can I go outside the palace?"


    "This..." Blue Ji Hua face has Yu color, "you don''t want to escape?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to sneer, and he hooks his fingers at LAN Jihua.


    She thinks that she is full of murderous spirit. In LAN Jihua''s eyes, she only feels funny. She looks over and hears her low voice, "I won''t go anywhere before I kill you."


    Blue Ji Hua ha of a smile come out, sat straight body, "good, have courage and insight, I like." He pondered a little, "well, I''ll send someone to accompany you out of the palace, lest you can''t find the way back to the palace."


    "No, I know the way." Weichi not easy to his head in the past, lowered his voice, "if you don''t know the way, how can I enter the palace to assassinate?"


    LAN Jihua said, "OK, go out of the palace and play by yourself. Just remember to come back before dark."


    Kang Yanlong was shocked and said, "Your Majesty, you can''t let the tiger go back to the mountain. After all, he is..."


    Blue Ji China hand a lift, "don''t need more words, so settle."


    After dinner, the sky is still bright. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to wonder why it''s not dark after the sun has gone down for so long? She got up and went to the window, so LAN Jihua saw the scratch on her foot.


    There were too many thin and dense traces, and the whole foot was red. He frowned, "did you touch the honey flower with your foot? Why are your feet swollen? "


    Being watched by men, Wei Chi is not easy to get used to. He squats down and thinks of hiding his feet.LAN Jihua came over and squatted in front of her. As soon as she stretched out her hand, she was pushed to the ground. He held up her feet and looked carefully, "was it scratched by grass?"


    He forgot that Dongyue people have the habit of wearing shoes. Tut Tut, a man''s feet are so thin, tender and fleshy.


    Yuchi is not easy to hold on to the ground, and his face is bleeding. Nanyuan dog touches her foot again. Wuwuwuwu, I want to die


    LAN Jihua looked at both his feet. "It''s OK. It''s just a scratch. It''ll be OK in a moment." he raised his eyes and saw that Yuchi didn''t easily blush. His expression was very strange. He could not pull out the toilet. He shook his head and sympathized that he was not used to it when he first arrived. "Yanlong, give him some medicinal oil."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hear that he wants Kang Yanlong to wipe medicine for her. Isn''t it another man wants to touch her feet? How can she suffer such humiliation? She shouts, "no!"


    LAN Jihua was startled by her drink, "don''t wipe medicine, or don''t Yanlong wipe it for you, or I will wipe it for you myself?"


    Wei Chi was not easy to pull his feet back, and his heart finally fell into his stomach. He tried to keep his face as light as possible. "I''m not afraid of death. What''s this little injury?"


    She jumped up and kept a distance from LAN Jihua quietly. Just now he pushed her, which almost made her heart jump out. The movement of his lifting her feet was full of ambiguity, which made her goose bumps. She wondered, the emperor is not the most noble person in the world, how can he take other people''s feet? Or does Nanyuan dog have such a quirk?


    Fortunately, Nan yuan regarded her as a man, otherwise she really thought he had something wrong with himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C993

    Weichi is not easy to decide to get up early the next day, but no matter how early she gets up, the day is bright. She missed the chance to slip out of the palace. Although LAN Jihua agreed to let her out of the palace, she felt that nanyuangou would send someone to follow her. It was always inconvenient for her to move.


    As she put on her clothes, she muttered, "Nanyuan is really a strange place. It''s early in the morning, but it''s late in the dark. It doesn''t let people sleep late, and it doesn''t let people sleep early."


    Waiting for her to wash out, LAN Jihua stood on the porch to feed the peacock, holding a handful of corn kernels in her hand and throwing them out one by one. The peacocks under the porch would pick them up, one by one, almost none of them fell on the ground. Wei Chi couldn''t easily see them for a long time and said, "you have to throw them one by one, you are too stingy."


    LAN Jihua twisted to look at her, "how do you think you should throw it?"


    Wei Chi does not change a hand to extend, "give me."


    LAN Jihua poured the corn into her hand. Wei Chi didn''t easily spill the corn out of her hand, "isn''t that ok?"


    Corn fell in mid air, a few peacocks flapping their wings to fight, you peck me, I peck you, mouth also issued a shrill call, from time to time there are thin feathers falling in the air.


    Wei Chi is not easy to open his eyes, and the whole person is stunned. Isn''t the peacock docile and clever? How can it have such a fierce side?


    LAN Jihua stands on the side and laughs, "so you like to watch peacocks fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I just want to give them more. "


    LAN Jihua took his hand behind him and looked at the peacocks, "give more, be greedy, destroy the law of balance, it will cause competition, I throw one by one, they pick up in order, no one more, no one more, very fair, but you throw out together, they are afraid that they can''t eat, also want to eat more, as long as there is a fight, it''s time to fight Between countries, there is a war. Tens of thousands of people fight with each other. There are rivers of blood and corpses everywhere. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. This has been the case since ancient times. "


    At last, his voice went down, as if he was sighing. Although it was not long for Wei Chi to recognize him, it was rare for him to speak in such a tone. It was a little sad.


    When LAN Jihua finished, she was silent. She raised her eyes. There were shallow wrinkles in her eyebrows. She looked straight into the distance, as if she was looking at something, and as if she didn''t see anything.


    Half a ring, he took his eyes back, moved to Yuchi not easy face, "do you want to go out today?"


    "Well, go out and have a look."


    LAN Jihua took off the gold medal at her waist and handed it to her, "put it away, if you can''t find the way back, take the gold medal and ask someone for the way, someone will send you back."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to take it. She looks at it in her hand. The gold medal is not big. It''s rectangular. There are flame like lines on the side. She says to herself, "what''s fake? I''ll send someone to follow her all the way.". But keep the gold in your belt.


    LAN Jihua also handed a small purse, "this is the original currency of the south, to buy things for you."


    Yuchi is not easy to be a little surprised. She even has money ready for her. Her eyebrows are bent. Nanyuan dog is not bad. In Dongyue, she seldom has the opportunity to go shopping. She has food and clothing at home. After living in the mansion, she also has monthly silver. She doesn''t have much money, but she is often taken away by her mother before she has a hot pocket. She says that she can save money to make a dowry for her. Sometimes when she went out to go shopping, she saw delicious fried corn with sugar and wanted to buy a bag to eat, but she was so shy that she could only stand by and smell the fragrance.


    She carefully hung her money bag on her belt. Since people gave her money, she had to show a little bit. She asked LAN Jihua, "what do you want me to bring back?"


    LAN Jihua was stunned for a moment, lost his voice and said, "I''m the emperor. If I want anything, someone will get it for me. Thank you for your kindness."


    After breakfast, weichi is not easy to start. LAN Jihua takes her to the porch, points to a pair of shoes beside the wall and says, "put on the shoes. They are not as good as in the palace. They will wear your feet."


    To tell you the truth, for walking out of the palace and showing his feet under the eyes of countless Nanyuan men, Yuchi is still a little hairy in his heart. Now it''s easy to do with shoes.


    She quickly put on her shoes and said, "thank you very much."


    Lanji Huawei smiles. Although this guy always wants to kill him, he knows what''s good and what''s bad, and will say thank you to him.


    "You can wear shoes outside. If you go into someone''s home, you still have to take off your shoes. This is Nanyuan''s etiquette. Remember that."


    "I remember." It''s not easy for Wei Chi to look down at his shoes. Although it''s strange to wear shoes barefoot, it''s better to have them than not.


    Under the gaze of LAN Jihua, she swaggered to the palace gate.


    When Wei Chi was not easy to be in Dongyue, he was one of the prepared assassins. After some training, he could still find out if there was anyone following him.


    However, all the way to the palace gate, she didn''t find anyone behind her. She stood under the tree outside the palace gate and wondered, didn''t LAN Jihua really send someone to follow her? Do you really trust her to go out alone?


    The capital of Nanyuan is called Dakun City, which is quite different from Lin''an City. Lin''an City is majestic and magnificent. Large houses with carved columns and painted buildings can be found everywhere. The streets are wide and straight, the crowd is like weaving, and the prosperity is like brocade. It is a metropolitan scene. Although the city of Dakun is crowded and bustling, most of them are small wooden buildings. The streets are narrow and secluded. There are countless paths connecting the wooden buildings and extending in all directions.Wei Chi is not easy to be afraid that Lan Jihua will send someone to follow her, so he goes around a few more paths. When she stops, he doesn''t know where he is. She didn''t know if her followers had been dumped. Anyway, she lost herself.


    Yuchi is not afraid of losing her way. She has LAN Jihua''s gold medal. When she wants to go back, she just needs to ask someone for directions. Now the most urgent thing is to get poison.


    But what about poison? You can''t go to other people''s shops and ask, hey, boss, is there any poison to sell?


    This is too abrupt, and people will suspect that she lowered her head, kicking the small stones on the side of the road, is very worried.


    But soon, she was happy again. It turned out that there were so many shops buying rouge, water, powder and fragrant dew in the city of Dakun. When she was in Dongyue, she heard that the fragrant dew in Nanyuan was the most famous one. Many ladies of high-ranking officials and noble families bought the original high-grade goods in the historical records shop. She was ashamed and could not afford it, but the eldest grandmother in the house could afford it. When she passed by, it was hard for her to afford it It smells good. Once upon a time, the eldest grandmother gave her a small bottle of fragrant dew that was about to be used up. At the bottom of the bottle, there was only fragrant dew that was the size of the nail cap. She used it for a long time before she used it up. The bottle was not willing to throw it away. She put it in her small wooden box, like a baby. She took it out to smell it from time to time. It was clear that the fragrant dew had already disappeared, but the fragrance in the bottle did not disperse.


    Now, when she comes to Dakun City, she has money in her pocket and wants to buy more. When she comes back to Dongyue, she can also use Nanyuan Xianglu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C994

    Yuchi is not easy to fall to the bottom. She is a girl. She is very patient and stays in the shop for a long time. She asks people to drop the fragrant dew on the back of her hand and gently spread it. As soon as she raises her hand to smell it, a faint fragrance will get into her nose. She sucks happily and says to the boss boldly, "if you want it, is there anything else?"


    "Yes," the boss saw that she was a stranger and said with a smile, "our incense in Nanyuan is the most famous. You can have everything you want."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to try everything. When she tries what she likes, she lets the boss put it on the other side. Soon, the fragrant dew she likes piles up. When she finishes all the tests, she looks back and is startled, "so many."


    The boss was very happy and said, "the guests are from the caravan. These goods are not much. It''s too early to fill your caravan."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to expose her identity. She blurs the past and likes everything. If she wants to eliminate some, she doesn''t know what to eliminate for a while. She''s not afraid of anything else. She''s just afraid that she doesn''t have enough money.


    He simply took off his pocket and opened it for the boss to have a general look. He said frankly, "I''ll just have a little money. You can do as you like. You can buy as much as you can."


    The boss put his head together and looked at it, his eyes immediately widened, "Oh, guest, you have enough money to fill your horse team."


    Yuchi is not easy to be startled. His purse is very small. There is not much money in it. How can he buy so many things?


    She took a coin out of it and said, "how much can this buy?"


    The boss pointed to the pile of fragrant dew, "if you can buy these, you can choose more, and I''ll save the change."


    Yuchi can''t help but wonder. My darling, a coin can buy so many fragrant dew. Nanyuan dog is very generous to her.


    She simply picked a few more and spent the coin.


    The boss saw that she bought a lot and was very happy, so he gave her a blue cloth bag with printing and dyeing to hold fragrant dew.


    Weichi is not easy to carry the bulging bag on his shoulder and goes out happily. This time, she must have more fragrant dew than her grandmother. Her grandmother gave her a bottle that was almost used up. She went back to give her two brand new bottles. She was not a mean person.


    Knowing the value of those coins, she immediately felt that she had become a rich person, and walked with her head held high.


    Just shopping and shopping. Soon, she had two more cloth bags on her shoulders, including delicious dried fruits, pure silver combs, elephant wood carvings, ivory Ruyi, exquisite ornaments, peacock plume headdress They''re all things that Dongyue doesn''t have. Take them back to her relatives and friends. It''s not easy for her to go on a long journey. At least she didn''t come in vain.


    When her stomach growled, she realized that she was going to have lunch. The restaurants in Dakun city are all over the street. There are also some big stores, but most of them are small restaurants. There are several tables and chairs in the room. When you come in and pull out people, you can almost fill them.


    Weichi is not easy to look all the way. She sees that there is no guest in a restaurant, and it''s very empty. She doesn''t like the crowded environment, so she goes in quickly.


    It was an old couple who opened the shop. The old man was a hunchback. When he looked at people, he raised his head very hard. He grinned at her and showed his black teeth. The old woman was wearing a black skirt. Her arm stretched out from her sleeve. She was so thin that only a handful of bones were left. Her face was also very thin. Her cheekbones were very high. It was as if she had been cut out with a knife. It was frightening to look at her. It was not easy for Wei Chi to understand why there was no one in the shop. Seeing the boss like this, no one would like to come in. When she came in, she didn''t pay attention. When she looked carefully, it was hard for her to get out, so she had to sit down.


    Her husband is very warm to her, but because he can''t lift his head, Wei Chi can''t easily hear his laughter, but can''t see his face. It''s a bit strange. The old woman doesn''t have any expression on her face, but she doesn''t know how to eat Nanyuan rice, so she takes the trouble to teach her.


    The food is not very good, but it tastes delicious. Wei Chi smiles and raises his thumb to the old woman, indicating that the food is delicious.


    The old woman laughed this time, because she was too thin. When she laughed, she pulled up a few wrinkles, and her whole face became lines, which was a little scary.


    After dinner, tea was served again. The cup was dark and I didn''t know what it was. Yuchi didn''t like to be clean and didn''t dare to drink it. Looking at the old woman, she looked forward to her and took a sip of it. Eh, it was really good to drink. After two more sips, she gave the old woman a thumbs up again.


    The old woman laughed again and brought her fresh fruits, red, yellow, green and purple, which were cut into small pieces and put on the plate. Then she gave her a bamboo stick to fork.


    The food is delicious, the tea is delicious, and the fruit must be good. Wei Chi is not easy to sit there and eat the fruit slowly, asking the old woman about the poison.


    "Grandma, I''m new here. I heard that there are many exotic flowers and plants in Nanyuan, but there are also many poisonous ones. Can you tell me which ones are poisonous, so that I won''t suffer from them accidentally?"


    There were no other guests in the shop, so my wife sat down and counted them carefully. "There is a kind of phoenix tail grass. It''s purple and it''s so long." the old woman showed her, "it''s poisonous. If you see it, you can''t touch it. There is another kind called Qian scorpion, which is the fruit on the tree. It''s green and round, with small yellow thorns on it. It''s also highly toxic. It can be used as medicine after being dried in the sun, but if it''s blue, people will die immediately after eating it. This kind of tree can be found in the city of Dakun, and it''s called honeysuckle flower... "Weichi is not easy to interrupt her, "is there any money scorpion in Kuncheng? What if a child picks it up and eats it by mistake? "


    "There are also small carisolvs who have been killed by eating money by mistake, but this kind of tree has been taken care of by gods. It can''t be cut down or moved. As long as parents take good care of it, it won''t be a big problem."


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod, "I don''t know what the tree looks like. I''m going to be in the city these days. In case I encounter it, I''ll avoid it."


    The old woman did not speak, the husband grabbed first, "we have a tree behind the door, you go to see it."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to be overjoyed. Everything seems to be going smoothly today. After a meal, he found the poison.


    She stood up immediately. "Where''s the back door? I''ll see."


    My husband is very attentive to take her to see, through the dark corridor, to the back door, the back door facing a slope, from the wooden steps down, my husband pointed to a big tree, said, "look, that is the money scorpion tree, now is the season of fruit, you go to see the fruit, next time don''t eat it by mistake, there has been a foreign merchant mistakenly killed."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "thank you. Please go back. I''ll go and have a look, and then I''ll leave."


    My husband nodded and turned to climb the wooden ladder.


    as like as two peas wife, it was not easy to walk along the slope. Standing under that big tree, she saw the small green fruit, round and yellow, and the same old woman described it. She saw no one in it, and quickly picked up two in the purse and whistled away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C995

    When she found what she wanted, weichi was not easy to breathe a sigh of relief. She walked slowly around the city of Dakun. She walked across a wooden bridge, which connected to a wide square. It was a bit like under the overpass of Lin''an City. There were lots of people gathering. From time to time, some people applauded and cheered. It was very lively.


    When Wei Chi was not easy to be at home, his parents were strict with him. He seldom had the chance to go outside to see the excitement. When he saw the scene, he immediately rushed into the crowd.


    It turned out that someone was playing with a knife. She had seen a real man playing with a big knife on the street in Lin''an. He was half naked and had a red scarf on his head. A bright big knife was playing very well. Nanyuan played with a knife. The one who played with the knife was a small black man. At first, two pairs of sharp knives were thrown up and down, and then added to three, four, five


    Every time a knife is added, it will cause cheers from the onlookers. Wei Chi''s eyes are straight. She has seen people throwing eggs up and down. It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that there were still people throwing knives to play with. How many pairs of eyes would it take to grow? If it''s not connected to the right place, wouldn''t it make a hole? Her sincere admiration, is really a skilled person bold ah!


    Finally, there were eight sharp knives in the man''s hand, which were thrown up and down at the same time. Each of them was cold, and she drew a sharp arc in the air. She watched until the man stopped, bowed to everyone, and then took her hat to ask for a reward. Some of the crowd became loose, some left, some joined, and some threw coins. When the man came to Yuchi, she took out a coin and threw it in. The man suddenly opened his eyes and bowed deeply to her as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Wei Chi''s dagger was confiscated by LAN Jihua. Someone sent a dagger. She just wanted it, but she didn''t refuse. She took it, nodded at the man with a smile, and turned to squeeze out the crowd.


    On his right hand, he didn''t know what he was performing. He was surrounded by three people on the left and three people on the right. The outermost people stood on tiptoe and stretched their necks to look inside. Yuchi was not very curious. He forced himself in to see, but he was startled. The man surrounded by him had a snake around his neck, a snake on his head, and a snake on his arm. The snake held his head high, spitting out letters, and his little triangular eyes looked at him coldly People, Wei Chi is not easy, when the hair is creepy, quickly backed out. Although she was a girl, she was not timid. She was only afraid of snakes. She was very upset at the thought of their slippery and cold appearance.


    Out of the crowd, she was still afraid. She just wanted to stay away from the snake until she came to the bottom of the tree. The city of Dakun is full of ancient bodhi trees. The roots have already been exposed to the ground. The old roots form different knots. Many people sit on those knots to have a rest.


    It was not easy for Wei Chi to find a place to sit down. She saw someone drinking and dancing in the distance. The musical instrument was still playing, and the shape was like a gourd. Later she knew that this kind of thing was called Hulusi. There were two or three girls in colorful skirts dancing. Later, more and more people joined in. The team gradually expanded. Not only the girls, but also the men.


    Yuchi doesn''t easily feel that Nanyuan people are really interesting. As long as someone plays, she seems to be able to dance happily anytime and anywhere. Today, she sees people dancing in several places. If she is in Dongyue, she can''t even think about it. She will be treated as a madman to see a joke. But here, playing and dancing seems to be very normal, and everyone can dance, too They all dance so well.


    She leaned against the tree trunk, squinting to enjoy the song and dance. The sun came down from the leaves and shone on her. It was very comfortable. If it was too comfortable, people would feel sleepy easily. Wei Chi was not easy to blink, and his speed was faster and faster. He hung his head to one side and squinted.


    When she woke up, there was no one around. She was surprised and quickly checked her things. Several cloth bags were put aside. There were many things in them, and the little purse was hanging well. She was relieved. Fortunately, the folk custom of Nanyuan was simple. Otherwise, she would sleep so deeply that she didn''t know that the things were taken away.


    She stretched out and looked up at the sky. She fell asleep until the sun went down. No wonder everyone was gone.


    She stood up, patted the dust on her trousers, carried the cloth bags one by one, raised her feet and came out from the tree. Looking at the empty square, she was at a loss. She didn''t know where to go?


    The square is very large. It seems that it is a special venue for the market. There are no houses or shops. She can''t find anyone to inquire.


    In the open square, she looks at it, and feels homesick. Although her father always thinks she is a girl, he always tries his best to get her back what she wants. Her mother has a bad temper and likes to scold her, mostly because she always makes mistakes and makes her angry. After scolding, she makes braised pork for her


    She sighed faintly. After she left, her parents must be worried. Maybe they are looking for her everywhere. She thought that when she went back, my mother would point at her nose and scold her like a dog. I just don''t know if she has life to go back?


    I don''t know where the music sounds again. It''s different from those cheerful music in the daytime. It''s sad and sad. It''s like a long silk hanging in the air, holding people at both ends. It''s a yearning that can''t be expressed. It''s hard for weichi to think about his parents in the distance, so he is dejected.


    How about She thought, why don''t you go home. The coins LAN Jihua gave her look very valuable. Maybe they can support her to go back to Lin''an City. It''s a pity that she didn''t kill Nanyuan dog. But it''s not a waste of time. After all, she bought so many good things.¡ª¡ª


    Watching the sun go down little by little, LAN Jihua stood on the porch, looking into the distance, wondering what he was thinking?


    Kang Yanlong bowed to the side and said cautiously, "Your Majesty, it''s time. I''m afraid Wei Chi is not easy to escape. Even if he gets lost, he has a gold medal in his hand. He can find his way back to the palace if he asks anyone. Do you think someone should be sent to take him back? "


    LAN Jihua looks light, "if he really wants to go, what''s the meaning of catching it back? I don''t like to encourage strong people. If he wants to leave, let''s go. This deep palace is already unbearable. Why should I drag him to suffer here? "


    Kang Yanlong The emperor always laughs and doesn''t have a proper shape. He''s not used to it. When LAN Jihua was still the prince, he was so high spirited. But now, when he became the emperor, he had to submit to Dongyue. There was also the female emperor. Although she became a prisoner, she was still ready to move. Several parties tried to restrain her. The emperor was depressed and frustrated. As time passed, her temperament changed. Now, she is only willing to maintain the current situation, and she is not willing to have trouble again, just spending time in this deep palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C996

    It was a dark and windy night, and the Nanyuan palace was dark. The patrolling guards walked on the road paved with colored stones with neat steps. Occasionally, the saber on the waist touched the armor, making a very light metal collision sound.


    Weichi is not easy. Although she hasn''t been out much these two days, she is familiar with the situation around lanjihua''s bedroom. She successfully avoids the guard. Like a cat, she goes up the wooden ladder and takes off her shoes outside before entering.


    Quietly sneak into the door, until the line of sight to adapt to the dark, she carefully observed, everything is normal, the room did not see those upright things before, that is, the guard, she guessed that night when she entered the palace gate was found, LAN Jihua deliberately arranged the array, let her into the net, but tonight, she went out, LAN Jihua will only guess that she ran away, never thought of her Slip back and assassinate him again!


    To tell the truth, standing on the square, listening to the sad music, she wanted to go home, but just stepped on the bridge, looked up and saw three big words on the bridge corridor: Fengyu bridge.


    She was stunned for a moment. Yes, after going through the storm, she finally came to lanjihua and became his follower. As long as she didn''t die, she had more opportunities to start. Now she didn''t do anything. How could she go back? No, she vowed to take revenge for the young master. She can''t just forget it.


    So she walked over from the bridge, found a passer-by, showed the gold medal, and the man warmly and politely led her to the palace. She said thanks. As soon as the man left, she also turned around and left. She had dinner nearby and threw herself into the inn. She was ready to wait for the darkness to come down inch by inch. In the middle of the night, she put her dagger in her waist and secretly felt into the palace. Then she secretly felt into LAN Jihua''s bedroom.


    She thought that Lan Jihua had never dreamed that she could kill him!


    In order not to make a sound, she crawled on the ground, touched the curtain, continued to crawl forward, another layer of curtain, passed three curtain in a row, and finally touched the foot of the bed.


    She held her breath and slowly raised her head. She was lying on the bed, but the bed was too big for her to reach. If maoran pulled out the knife now, it would be a bit hanging. After all, LAN Jihua''s skill was good.


    She didn''t dare to be careless, and didn''t want to miss the chance, so she patiently slowly climbed to the bed, finally got up one leg, and was about to put up the other leg. Suddenly, she heard the person lying there saying, "are you back?"


    This time, Wei Chi was not easy to be scared. She was sitting on the edge of the bed and directly fell out of bed.


    LAN Jihua wanted to reach out and grab her, but he didn''t have time. He quickly lit the lamp at the head of the bed and looked up, "didn''t it hurt?"


    Wei Chi was not easy to be out of luck. When he fell down, he stepped on the bed and couldn''t move. His feet were up and he was in the bed. He looked at LAN Jihua stupidly with his head up.


    LAN Jihua laughs and reaches out to pull her up. "Why are you sneaking? Want to sleep with me? "


    Weichi is not easy to be angry and ashamed to die. Ghosts sleep with you! Blind, don''t you see the dagger in her hand? She''s here to assassinate, OK!


    LAN Jihua took the dagger in her hand and looked at it carefully under the lamp, "Oh, have you bought a new knife?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be Can you respect me, I''m here to kill you, kill you, kill you!


    "No, it''s from someone else."


    "Not bad," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "today I went out to make friends, and I gave you a knife?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to roll his eyes, "do you want to take care of it?"


    "What''s the matter? I have a good temper when I go out?" LAN Jihua hit her with her arm, "who bothered you? Tell me, I''ll take it out for you


    Wei Chi is not easy to be speechless. He sneaks into his bedroom in the middle of the night with a knife in his hand. Blind people all know why she''s here. LAN Jihua is totally wrong. How much do you despise her? Believe it or not, she killed him!


    LAN Jihua conveniently put the knife under his pillow, "this knife is not good, not worth money, next time I''ll get you a good one."


    Weichi is not easy, "..." Oh, it''s so fresh. This guy doesn''t think he has a long life. He knows that she wants to kill him and make a good knife for her. It''s probably just boasting. If he dares to make a knife for her, she will insert it into his heart.


    "Tell me, what did you do when you went out today? What did you buy? Have you run out of money? "


    Yuchi is not easy to become more speechless. She not only doesn''t pursue her assassination, but also talks about her leisure time. What kind of emperor is this? She really suspects that he is a fake emperor.


    "Say," Lan Jihua leaned on the head of the bed and pulled her arm: "what did you do, what did you eat? Have you ever had fun? "


    Weichi is not easy to get rid of his hand, "in the middle of the night, don''t sleep, talk about what ghost chat, I''m sleepy, go back to sleep."


    "Ah, just sleep here," Lan Jihua pulled her to her side and lay down with her. "We''ll talk, and then we''ll be sleepy."


    In the dark light, Yuchi''s face is as red as an old persimmon in autumn. The dog thief wants to sleep with her. It''s time to kill her!


    She rudely pushed him away, "two big men sleep in one bed, what''s the system?"LAN Jihua is very strange, "why can''t a man sleep in the same bed? When I was wandering in Dongyue, I used to sleep in a big shop in an inn, but there were more than two men, and a dozen of them sleep together. Besides, I''m the emperor. You should be honored to sleep with me. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum and sneer, "it may be an honor for you Nanyuan people, but a shame for me. Are you not afraid that I will kill you in the middle of the night? "


    LAN Jihua looked at her with a strange expression, "if only you could really kill me."


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand, "what do you mean?" Of course she can kill him.


    "If you can really kill me, I''d like to die in your hands. Anyway, I''ve done enough for the emperor. It''s meaningless, but you can''t kill me. I''m a person, and I have the instinct to protect myself. When we fight each other, the victory is obvious. Although I''m indifferent to life and death, it''s impossible for me to stretch my neck and let you chop."


    Wei Chi is not easy to get angry and grits his teeth. To put it bluntly, he just looks down on her and doesn''t take her seriously!


    "Don''t talk big, dare we have a fair contest."


    "Isn''t it a match?" LAN Jihua said, "when you came the night before, it was better."


    "That doesn''t count," Wei Chi is not easy to find a reason for himself, "that night I was a little nervous, and I didn''t adjust my mind well."


    "Well," Lan Jihua sat up and took out a dagger from under her pillow and gave it to her, "according to that day, you stab me with a knife to see whose hand is fast."


    Weichi is not easy to say: "OK, come on." Before the words fell, the knife in her hand had been stabbed in the past. She didn''t believe that the stab couldn''t hit so close!


    LAN Jihua didn''t dodge at all. With a flick of her finger on her hemp tendon, Wei Chi was not easy to feel pain. His hand loosened and the knife reached LAN Jihua.


    LAN Jihua holding a dagger, proud of the eyebrow, "suit not?"


    "No!"


    "Come again." LAN Jihua returns the knife to her.


    Several times in a row, she was careful and scared, but every time he successfully bounced her tendons. In the blink of an eye, the knife was in LAN Jihua''s hand.


    After several sets, LAN Jihua didn''t think it was interesting. This time, she just let her stick the tip of the knife on his chest.


    Weichi is not easy to jump. She plays very well. Right, she doesn''t believe that she can''t get in. As soon as she gives it away, the hemp tendon is bounced again. The knife falls down LAN Jihua''s chest and is taken by him.


    Yuchi doesn''t easily turn around and get out of bed silently. She can''t play any more. Her whole arm is numb. If she plays again, it will be useless. At least she is also a prepared assassin. It''s too shameful. It''s better to kill her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C997

    For LAN Jihua, there has been nothing to be happy about for a long time. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to come back. The only purpose is to continue to kill him.


    He didn''t send someone to follow her. As he said to Kang Yanlong, Shengong was unbearable. There was no need to drag Yuchi to suffer together here. If she wanted to leave, he really thought she had left. Although he didn''t get along for a long time, he was filled with an indescribable melancholy, a little hate to part with or use. Nowadays, especially in this deep palace, it''s very difficult to meet an interesting person!


    So she came back, he was really happy, watching her slowly climb to bed, his heart is a bit confused, he does not care about her assassination, anyway, she can''t kill him. As long as she is willing to stay, she can do whatever she wants. The right is to play with her. Of course, she was also accompanying him, spending time with him in this lonely deep palace.


    Yuchi is not easy to go back to her room. She wails and falls asleep. Every time she is frightened or hit, she always sleeps very fast.


    When she woke up the next morning, weichi didn''t easily open her bleary eyes and look at the top of the account. Although she had a deep sleep, it didn''t mean that she forgot what happened last night and sighed dejectedly. She failed again last night. How could Nanyuan dog wake up when she didn''t make a sound? It''s a mystery!


    Her low mood generally won''t last for long, and she will cheer up soon. It doesn''t matter. The two money scorpions are still there. She still has a chance.


    Just how to poison, and let her frown.


    LAN Jihua, the dog thief, is very alert and has a good sense of taste and smell. He has seen through it several times before. This time, she must think of a safe way.


    She got out of bed, dressed and went out. In the main hall, LAN Jihua was not there. She stood on the porch and looked into the distance. The morning air was fresh. She took a few deep breaths and wanted to go out for a walk.


    Last night when I felt her shoes, I was afraid that people would find her shoes. They were hidden behind the post, but now they are neatly placed on the wall. What does this mean? It means that Lan Jihua didn''t take her assassination seriously.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to hurt his self-esteem. He stepped into his shoes and went down to the ground in anger. Wearing shoes and stepping on the grass, he felt much more comfortable than barefoot. He strolled all the way leisurely, looking at the beautiful flowers and plants. There were peacocks walking around her, taking careless steps.


    When she came to a bamboo forest, the branches were green and the leaves were emerald. She walked along the path and heard someone talking.


    She is very alert, immediately behind a bunch of bamboo eavesdropping.


    "The emperor seems to be in a good mood today. He has been practicing sword since early in the morning."


    "Yes, I laugh when I see it."


    "Probably because that Wei is not easy to come back."


    "The emperor seems to have a good look at that Wei Chi."


    "It''s true. He not only lives in the side hall, but also eats together."


    "Hey, I tell you, don''t pass it on," the speaker''s voice lowered, but it was hard to hear some: "the emperor doesn''t want to get married, and the back palace is empty all the time. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Several other people asked in unison.


    "Because the emperor doesn''t like women."


    "Ah


    Someone exclaimed, "so, does the emperor like Yuchi? Apart from the white spots on his face, he is not very good-looking


    "Maybe the Emperor just likes his white."


    "So, Wei Chi is not easy to be the emperor''s favorite!"


    Everyone chuckled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The emperor only said that he was an entourage. Everyone knew that. He was not easy to be a guest to that Yuchi, so he didn''t have to make trouble for himself."


    "All right, let''s go. Let manager Kang see it later. It''s time to say we''re lazy."


    The sound of footsteps gradually went away, until no sound was heard, Wei Chi Bu Yi came out from behind the bamboo and let out a long breath.


    It turns out that Nanyuan dog likes men! She was shocked by the news. Could it be that Nan yuangou wanted to poison him because he loved and hated him? He couldn''t get it and didn''t want to let others get it. It''s written in the storybook.


    Listen to the maids, now Nanyuan dog likes her


    Wei Chi is not easy to tilt his head. He carefully recalls that Nanyuan dog touched her head, touched her feet, ate with her, and asked her to sleep with her last night. It''s really a little Something''s wrong.


    Holding her arms, she felt a chill in her heart. She didn''t expect that Nanyuan dog had a hobby of Longyang. She was really a pervert


    Wei Chi is not easy to worry. If so, should she recover her daughter, so as to break LAN Jihua''s dirty idea and protect her innocence.


    She stood in the bamboo forest, sighing, in a dilemma. The sunlight slanted in, like smoke cage in the body, let a person feel comfortable, she stood in the sunshine stretched a big stretch, suddenly in the mind of a flash, an idea jumped out.


    She thought of how to poison Nanyuan dog unexpectedly.It''s just She immediately denied that if she really wanted to do so, her reputation and innocence would be destroyed.


    At this time, the sound of ringing the golden bell rang in the distance. She knew it was breakfast. She quickly came out of the bamboo forest. The most urgent thing was to have a full stomach before she thought of a way.


    When LAN Jihua saw that she was very happy, he waved, "come to dinner."


    Wei Chi is not easy. He usually doesn''t think he has a problem. Now when he knows LAN Jihua''s secret, he feels a little flustered. He always thinks that his hospitality is due to his evil intentions.


    She was uneasy. She walked slowly and sat down at the table furthest away from him.


    LAN Jihua some strange: "sit so far Why, come over some."


    "No, I''m fine here." She does not look at him, drooping eyebrows, heart secretly sigh, such a good bag, but a broken sleeve.


    She didn''t want to come here, and LAN Jihua didn''t force her to try some strange dishes.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to touch the money scorpion hidden in his waist. It''s impossible to mix the fruit the size of Mu zhigai into the food. What should I do? The idea of being pressed down by her rises again. Maybe only by doing that can the poison be delivered to Nanyuan dog''s mouth accurately.


    Let''s take her body and sacrifice her righteousness. One will die, either heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than Hongmao. She is an insignificant person. What''s a life for you? As long as you kill Nanyuan dog and avenge your son, she will become the pride of her parents and the family of Yuchi. Her parents will be taken care of for the rest of their lives. Maybe her spirit card will break into the ancestral hall for later generations to remember


    LAN Jihua shook his hand in front of Wei Chi''s eyes. "What do you think? You''re all in a trance. Eat quickly. The dishes are cold."


    Yuchi is not easy. She picks up a bowl and grabs rice. This may be her last meal in Yangshi. She has to eat enough. The road to huangquan is so long that she has the strength to go to the palace of hell. If she leaves a stall on the way, she will become a wild ghost?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C998

    LAN Jihua is an idle emperor. He doesn''t need to go to court every day. With the elders in, he is very relieved. However, he will go to his study for an hour or two to learn about the things reported and pick out some important ones to give instructions.


    Wei Chi is not easy to follow him into the study, take the initiative to say, "I for your Majesty''s Mo OK?"


    She is willing to accompany at the side, LAN Jihua naturally happy, yo a, "grow up, have a kind of attendant."


    Wei Chi is not easy to take the ink bar and slowly circle in the inkstone. He sees LAN Jihua sit down, open the paper fold and spread it on the table. She glanced at it and said, "you''re not afraid that I''ll peek when you stand like this?"


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "it''s better to see it. You can''t go back."


    Yuchi is not easy, not stupid. To understand him, it''s just that she knows too much about Nanyuan. Either she''ll be imprisoned for life, or she''ll kill someone. Anyway, she can''t go back.


    She is grinding ink, in the brain is spinning fast, how should ability carry out a plan?


    When the maid of honor brought in the tea, she put it on the desk, steaming. She sighed to herself, if only the poison was colorless and tasteless. It could be put in the tea without any sense, but it was such a big green fruit that it could be put everywhere.


    LAN Jihua looked at it for a while and was a little tired. He took a sip of tea and said to Wei Chi, "have a rest. Don''t be too tired."


    Wei Chi is not easy. He puts down the ink bar and goes to one side. Suddenly, he lowers his head and covers his eyes.


    LAN Jihua asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m lost in the dust."


    "Let me see." LAN Jihua leaned over and took her hand. She looked at her face with one eye open and one eye closed. She looked a little funny. "Open your eyes and I''ll blow for you."


    Wei Chi is not easy, but a small swab, he is really nervous about himself, a listen to dust lost eyes, worried.


    She slowly opens her eyes, stares at the mouth that is close at hand, fiercely sticks to it, forcefully pushes against his teeth, and sends the poisonous fruit into his mouth, for fear that he will spit it out, and firmly reaches his throat


    LAN Jihua was confused. For a moment, he didn''t know what had happened. He felt that something soft, damp and hot was sweeping in his mouth. He tried his best to reach his throat. He couldn''t help swallowing. Something was swallowed by him.


    But he didn''t have time to savor the soft taste. He suddenly changed his face, quickly pointed several acupoints on Yuchi''s neck and shoulder, and cried out, "come on, take my elixir!"


    Kang Yanlong is just outside. He doesn''t know what''s going on inside. When he hears the order, he immediately takes baixiaodan and runs over. When he enters the door, he sees that Wei Chi is not easy to fall into LAN Jihua''s arms and his face is pale.


    He quickly put two pills into Yuchi Buyi''s mouth and asked, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t answer, straightened Wei Chi''s body, "you hold him, I''ll lose some internal power to him, the medicine will volatilize faster."


    Kang Yanlong wanted to persuade: "Your Majesty, the dragon body is precious. How can you do it for a little follower..."


    "Don''t be wordy," Lan Jihua gave Wei Chi Buyi to him, "help him well."


    Kang Yanlong had no choice but to support him. He was unwilling. His majesty used his own internal power to save an assassin from east Vietnam. After saving him, let him kill himself. Isn''t that sick?


    After about one incense stick, Wei Chi could not easily wake up. He found himself sitting cross legged on the ground. Although he was weak, he was supported by someone on the side and would not fall down. His back was close to a pair of warm hands.


    as like as two peas in her mind, how did she get to the same place as LAN Ji Hua''s study?


    Slowly lift up, see the side of the person holding her, a look of resentment, not Kang Yanlong who else? Wait, what''s the matter with those abundant Qi in the body


    Without waiting for her to turn around, the hand on her back suddenly shrank back, and LAN Jihua''s voice rang out behind her, "wake up, do you feel better?"


    Yuchi''s reaction was a little late. Did Nanyuan dog inject real Qi into her body just now? Why To do that


    As soon as Kang Yanlong saw that she woke up, he immediately released his hand and said in a gruff voice, "Your Majesty has saved you, but don''t thank you quickly."


    Thanks for what? Didn''t they die together? Wei Chi is not easily stupefied and turns his head, "you''re not dead..."


    Kang Yanlong is to be able to bear which cannot bear, ooh stand up, "bold! How dare you curse your majesty? You are... "


    Blue Ji Hua low drinks a, "come on, I didn''t die again, you don''t get excited, go out first, I have something to ask him."


    "Your Majesty, Wei Chi is a dangerous man. You can''t be alone with him any more."


    Blue Ji China tiny sink a face, "I know in the heart, go out."


    Kang Yanlong stamped his foot and glared at Wei Chi. He went out.


    LAN Jihua looked up and down at Wei Chi: "is your head still dizzy?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to shake his head, "still a little."


    "I really convinced you," Lan Jihua said with a smile. "Poison me, and I almost killed myself. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, you would have gone down to accompany your son now."Weichi is not easy to take. She''s very ashamed. If that''s the case, she has no face to see the young master, and her enemy is still alive. She''s taking her own life into it. Don''t let people see jokes


    For a long time, she looked up and said, "are you really a hundred poisons?"


    She looked at him so eagerly, her eyes were blank, but there was a faint expectation in her eyes. LAN Jihua couldn''t bear to think about it, and said, "it''s not a hundred poisons. Nanyuan people are good at using poisons. I''m the prince. I''m soaked in all kinds of poisons when I was young. My body is different from ordinary people. Let''s say, the poisons you can easily find outside are useless to me, but they are good for you It''s all useful, so you should weigh it before you poison it. Don''t be like just now. You didn''t poison me to death, but you died yourself I don''t think the way of poisoning will work. You can do something else. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to break the jar and snorted, "what else? I can''t beat you either


    LAN Jihua still hoped that she would show some fighting spirit and said, "people have weaknesses. As long as we grasp his weaknesses, things will be easy to do."


    "What is your Majesty''s weakness?"


    LAN Jihua glanced at her, "can I tell you? You have to find it yourself. Besides, even if I tell you, can you believe it? "


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to think about it. No one is a fool. How can he tell others his weakness? Not to mention knowing that she wanted to kill him.


    LAN Jihua saw her old God sitting there, cleared her throat, and suddenly asked, "I''m a little curious. How did you think of the way you gave me poison just now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C999

    Wei Chi is not easy to be wandering. Leng Buding''s face burns immediately when he asks. She really has no way to do that. She can''t put such a big poisonous fruit into LAN Jihua''s mouth. Besides, she can''t beat others. Since Nanyuan dog treats her as a man''s pet, why don''t she give her a good performance?


    LAN Jihua didn''t push her away and ate the poisonous fruit into her stomach. She just guessed the beginning, but didn''t guess the end. LAN Jihua was OK. She almost died of poisoning. In the end, LAN Jihua saved her.


    Thinking of this, she immediately moved back a few steps, watching him warily, "why did you save me?"


    "Do you want me to die? And see you die in front of me? "


    "But I''m going to kill you."


    "I know."


    "I know you still save me? What a disease


    "I know you can''t kill me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this point, Yuchi is very speechless. At present, she really can''t kill Nanyuan dog.


    "I know what you''re trying to do to save me?" She snorted coldly, "but I won''t let you succeed. Have you ever heard that it''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one? If you force me, I will die to show you! "


    LAN Jihua What are you talking about? He doesn''t like to encourage others. How can he force her?


    "Then tell me, what do I want to do to save you?"


    "I don''t need to say, we all know."


    LAN Jihua is a little confused, "everyone knows, why don''t I know?"


    Yuchi not easy rolled a white eye, "pig nose insert onion, pretend garlic!"


    "Do I need to pretend? I really don''t know, "Lan Jihua became more and more curious. Is there anything else in the palace that he didn''t know? "You said, said, I promise you an advantage."


    "What good is it?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I want you to die."


    "Another one."


    "Want to know your weakness."


    "Another one."


    "I want a knife."


    "This can be," Lan Jihua said with a smile. "I''ll give it to you in a few days. Can we say it now? "


    "You saved me for..." Wei Chi bited his lip: "let me be your pet."


    LAN Jihua was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "it''s just nonsense. Who said that?"


    "That''s what everybody says. To say that you allow me to live in the side hall and eat at the same table is to treat me differently. "


    "You believe what they say?"


    "Xin, just now I said that I was lost. You immediately came up to blow for me. You are the emperor. How can you be such a nervous follower? What''s more, if I poison you, I should be punished. Why do you want to save me? "


    She stares at him with an aggressive tone. LAN Jihua is a little confused for a moment. It seems that she is right. He is really nervous about her. When he sees her poisoning, his heart panics. But he doesn''t have the habit of Longyang. He likes women.


    "Why, are you speechless?" Wei Chi is not easy to sneer, "anyway, I''ll put my words aside first. If you dare to do something evil to me, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself, and let you get nothing!"


    "Don''t worry, my orientation is normal. I like women, not men."


    "Deceiving, everyone says that you don''t accept harem because you don''t like women."


    "I didn''t accept the harem because of the woman I wanted to marry If I can''t get married, I''ll be disappointed for a moment, and I won''t think about those things. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a little unconvinced: "you are the emperor, and women are not married?"


    "Of course, there are people in this world who value honor, wealth, power and reputation, but there are also people who don''t care about them..." His voice was rather melancholy, and a face flashed in his mind. After a long time, that face was a little fuzzy. I don''t know how she is now. I heard that she is not in the northwest, so it''s far away from him. She must have forgotten him.


    Wei Chi is not easy to see that he looks a little lonely. He really looks like that. He asks curiously, "who is that woman? Is she married now? "


    "Not only married, but also had children," Lan Jihua took her eyes out of the window and fell on Wei Chi''s face. "You can rest assured that I won''t do anything to you. I just stayed in this deep palace for too long. I''m a little lonely. It''s rare to meet someone like you. I think it''s a little interesting, so I don''t want you to die. "


    Hearing this, Wei Chi didn''t suddenly realize, "you stay with me for fun! It''s interesting to see that I can''t kill you again and again, isn''t it? " Too hurt people''s self-esteem, this does not play people as a fool, not as good as a man''s pet.


    LAN Jihua didn''t expect that she was usually stupid. Suddenly, she was smart again. He was a little embarrassed: "you are not a fool. Anyway, you take killing me as your duty. If you don''t kill me, I will give you this opportunity. Take your time. It doesn''t matter if you fail. You can improve next time. You have to believe that one day, you can kill me I don''t know


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to have the illusion that the emperor really has a brain problem. Is he encouraging her to assassinate"You," she asked hesitantly, "don''t seem afraid of death?"


    "What''s terrible about death," Lan Jihua said with a smile. "Everyone will die, without exception, sooner or later." For him, what''s the difference between one day earlier and one day later? He has already had enough of these days. If he can die in the hands of Wei Chi, it will be his best destination.


    "You''re telling the truth. You didn''t cheat me. You really don''t like men!"


    LAN Jihua looked at her seriously, "it''s true, I really don''t like men."


    "Well, I believe you for the time being." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I know I killed you for the time being, and you don''t have to be on guard against me all the time until I slowly find your weakness."


    "Don''t be on your guard. Take your time."


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand up and shakes his head. "His head is still a little dizzy. I''ll go back and lie down for a while." She went to the door and whispered, "thank you for saving me today." Otherwise, she would have become a joke. When she was sent back to Dongyue, even her parents'' faces were not bright.


    "You''re welcome." LAN Jihua said with a smile, "it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. I''m a benevolent emperor. If I don''t help myself, the Buddha will blame me."


    When Wei Chi is not easy to leave, he calls Kang Yanlong in and asks, "I heard that the palace is spreading that not easy is my man''s pet?"


    Kang Yanlong was startled, "this I don''t know


    "You''re the steward, you don''t know?" LAN Jihua stood up and said, "do you think I''m too easy to talk? I''ve arranged for me behind my back. How can the news come out and how can I pinch it back?"


    "Yes, your majesty," Kang Yanlong said, "I will put out the rumor as soon as possible, but..."


    "Just what?"


    "Wei Chi is not easy to be a dangerous person. Your majesty should stay away from him, so that the rumor will not be broken!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1000

    After Kang Yanlong retreated, LAN Jihua fell into a deep meditation. He was an emperor who didn''t pay attention to the rules. When he used to wander around the world, he could be brothers with peddlers and pawns. Now he is close to an assassin, which is not too much. Or does he really have something wrong with Wei Chi''s not easy words and deeds? Otherwise, how can people misunderstand you?


    He raised his hand and twisted his lips. When Wei Chi was not easy to rush up, he used a little too much force and broke his lips. At that time, he only smelled the fragrance of orchid. For a moment, he could not move as if he had been drugged by someone. Then She pried open his teeth, ran in his mouth, with fierce force, pushed the poisonous fruit into his throat.


    As a master, his reaction should not be so late, but when the hot and humid soft tongue was sweeping in his mouth, he did nothing and stood like a fool, which made her succeed.


    Although he is not a person who likes to linger on, he has tasted the taste of women. For him, it''s just to play every scene, and let those women entangle him like snakes, and he won''t lose his mind. But just now, his mind was blank, and he really lost his soul. I can''t remember anything with my eyes closed. Only remember her appearance, tightly closed eyes, face with a resolute expression, now he knows, it is to die together.


    He bowed his head, twisted his lower lip and gave a light smile. "It''s not easy. It''s really interesting."


    -


    when it''s time to eat, the food is all on the table, but Wei Chi doesn''t come out easily. LAN Jihua thinks she''s embarrassed and deliberately hides herself, so she asks Kang Yanlong to call her.


    Kang Yanlong said, "Your Majesty, it''s not easy for Wei Chi to go out of the palace. He didn''t come back to this point. Maybe he ate it outside."


    LAN Jihua didn''t expect that she would go out of the palace so soon, "it''s not easy to say what to do?"


    "No," he said


    Blue Ji Hua Oh a, can''t be to know can''t kill him, so simply left?


    After a meal and a cup of tea, he stood on the porch to feed the peacocks. The corn kernels were thrown down one by one, and the peacocks stretched their necks in order. That day, it was not easy for Wei Chi to ask him why he wanted to feed them one by one? He said something high sounding. In fact, what he did was to pass the boring time. The time was too long. He had to find something to do.


    Kang Yanlong bowed to show whether he wanted to call song and dance or not. He waved his hand and looked at the palace gate in the distance.


    Kang Yanlong waited quietly for a while and said, "Your Majesty, go and lie down for a while. It''s still very early for the sky to get dark."


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak. He leaned on the bamboo fence and twisted his lips unconsciously. He couldn''t understand why he lost his soul in that moment. Was it because it was too sudden?


    That afternoon, he had been standing on the porch, Kang Yanlong advised him to have a rest several times, which made him very impatient and sent everyone away.


    I don''t know how long later, a figure appeared in his sight. Although it was far away, he recognized it at a glance. It was Yuchi not easy. She came back.


    With a smile on his face, he watched her figure magnify in his sight. For a man, Yuchi was a little short and thin. I really don''t know how Yuchi family would send such a person.


    Seeing her getting closer and closer, LAN Jihua turns around and wants to go downstairs to meet her. After a few steps, he stops. If people see her, they are afraid that it will cause any criticism. Naturally, he is not afraid. He is afraid that it will spread to Yuchi''s ears, and she will guard against him again.


    Wei Chi was not easy to get to the bottom of the steps and called to him, "how can your majesty stand here? Don''t you rest? "


    He replied vaguely, "it''s over. Where have you been? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to pat the cloth bag on his body. "The baby he bought is sent to the inn. Go and get it back today."


    LAN Jihua is very curious, "what did you buy?"


    Yuchi is not easy to pour. She is a girl. She gets good things and likes to show off. When she goes upstairs, she pours them on the carpet. "Look, they''re all here."


    LAN Jihua squatted down to see, "how is Rouge fragrant dew?"


    "You don''t understand. Nanyuan''s Rouge incense dew is very famous in Dongyue. If you have money, you may not be able to buy it."


    "So you bought so much and are going to sell it in Dongyue?"


    "I don''t want to sell it. I It''s for the family. "


    "Sisters in the family?"


    "Yes," he said, "we have many girls in Yuchi family."


    "I mean, do you have any sisters?"


    Weichi thought for a moment, "there is one, 17 years old, who is my sister."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Call..." For a moment and a half, he couldn''t make up his name. Wei Chi frowned and said fiercely, "why should I tell you?"


    LAN Jihua laughed and picked up a small bottle of fragrant dew to play with. "You must love your sister after buying so much."


    "Of course, my sister, of course it hurts."


    "I also have a sister," Lan Jihua sat down and sighed, "I love her very much, but we are far away from each other and seldom see each other."Wei Chi is not easy to say, "it''s not easy to see your sister. You are the emperor. Your sister will come back with a command."


    Blue Ji China wry smile, a command? He is now subject to East Vietnam, where dare to order the queen of East Vietnam back to visit relatives.


    He asked, "what does your sister look like? Like you? "


    "Of course, very much." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "it''s just like what''s carved in a mold." it''s just a person, isn''t it?


    as like as two peas? LAN Jihua looked at her, "girl, if you grow into such eyes, it''s not very good-looking."


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily point to his nose, "I''m not pretty?"


    "Not you, but your sister."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to cover his mouth quickly. He almost shows up.


    "In fact, my sister is very beautiful. Among the girls of the Yuchi people, she can rank in the top five."


    "How many girls are there in your family of Yuchi?"


    "Not married..." Weichi not easy to break fingers count, "about six or seven." Then he realized that it was not right, and quickly went back to the circle: "my sister is really OK, someone has come to propose."


    Blue Ji Hua Oh a, "can marry out is a good thing."


    "Hello! What do you mean Nanyuan dog!


    LAN Jihua likes to watch her get angry. She looks like a hairy kitten. She''s very cute.


    At this time, Kang Yanlong hurried up the wooden ladder and saw that the emperor and Yuchi were both sitting on the ground, fiddling with some rouge incense dew, just like those people who set up stalls to do small business outside. He wanted to say something to Yuchi, but he was afraid of causing the emperor''s displeasure. For a moment, he put up with it and said something to LAN Jihua''s ear.


    LAN Jihua''s face changed slightly, and he snorted coldly, "what if I don''t go?"


    I knocked down the first thousand chapters since I wrote the book. When I look back, I''m still a little uncertain. In fact, the text is over. Some people ask why I want to write it down? The reason is very simple, because readers like to read. For an author, readers are always the driving force to move forward. I''m glad that at this time, there are so many readers following and urging me. Thank you for letting me keep writing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1001

    If not, LAN Jihua went to the bottom.


    This is a secret dungeon. Walking down the dark steps and through the heavy iron doors, it suddenly opens up. The huge night pearls are shining on the four corners, and the big glass lamps are hanging on the high pillars. This dark dungeon is like a palace. The floor is covered with beautiful embroidered carpet. When you step on it, you will immediately sink into a soft place.


    LAN Jihua looks at the man sitting on the ebony inlaid chair. The man is also looking at him. His eyes collide. It seems that he is fighting. No one talks.


    At last, LAN Jihua said, "why did the emperor ask me to come?"


    The empress gave a light smile, "how long have you not called me a consonant emperor?"


    LAN Jihua avoided her eyes and walked slowly with negative hands. Her tone was cold. "I''m busy every day. I don''t have time to talk to the emperor. Let''s talk about something."


    "Why, when you become a king, you don''t even recognize your mother?"


    LAN Jihua was easily provoked by her, "mother? I don''t see any mother in the world poisoning her own son. "


    "Hua''er, my mother had to, but she never wanted to kill you!"


    LAN Jihua threw her sleeve robe and turned her back. She didn''t want to see the empress perform.


    "You know in your heart that my mother did this for the people of Nanyuan. In that battle, Dongyue took away ten cities of Nanyuan. Every year, she had to pay them a lot of gold, herbs, spices, weaving, wood and so on. No matter how rich Nanyuan was, it could not stand such plunder. How could the people live and work in peace and contentment?"


    LAN Jihua said coldly, "if the Emperor didn''t carry out the so-called thousand face man plan in those years, Nanyuan would not be like this now. All this was caused by the emperor."


    "Hua''er, why don''t you understand that this is a world of the jungle. Nanyuan is weak and will be swallowed up by a powerful country sooner or later. If you don''t make preparations in advance, Nanyuan''s demise is just around the corner!"


    "But what did the emperor get after all his tricks?" LAN Jihua sneered, "is it what the emperor wants to spend the rest of his life in this dungeon?"


    The empress lowered her eyes and kept silent for a while. "I admit that I underestimated Mo Rongshu, but as long as Qianfan is the queen of Dongyue, we have hope."


    "What hope is there?" LAN Jihua sighed, "does the emperor think that Mo Rongshu will look at Qianfan''s face and not move Nanyuan? Even so, what else do you want to do, strike a stone with an egg? "


    "Now is not the time to act rashly. We just need to be prepared. How have you considered my last proposal? "


    "I don''t want to think about it. My life is only a few decades. As long as I do my best, I can be regarded as worthy of my ancestors."


    The empress was angry and said, "Hua''er, where is your fighting spirit? Are our Nan yuan men willing to submit to other countries?"


    LAN Jihua said: "I''m not fighting with the world. The people live and work in peace and contentment. I used to live in peace and contentment. If it wasn''t for the ambition of the emperor, why is it so?"


    He swung his sleeves so loud that he wanted to leave. "If the emperor has nothing else to do, I won''t stay any more."


    "Wait a minute," the empress called him, "I heard that there is a little red man around you..."


    The blue Ji China God sentiment one Lin, "my matter, does not labor the emperor to bother."


    "I didn''t want to ask, but I heard that you eat and live together He is still a man, Hua''er. His mother is very worried. "


    LAN Jihua didn''t expect that even the empress had misunderstood her, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry. "I just think he''s interesting. I just want to stay around to relieve my boredom. The emperor doesn''t have to worry about it."


    "You are the emperor. I think you have a sense of propriety. If it''s because of that man''s pet..."


    LAN Jihua drinks low, "what does the emperor want to do?"


    "I don''t do anything. I''m just worried about the emperor. If I lose my sense of propriety, the elders won''t ignore me." She paused. "Or, you bring him to see me. If you want to read countless people, you can see the good and the bad. "


    LAN Jihua bit her teeth and said, "no way!" He knew that it was not easy to bring Yuchi here. There was only one way out.


    When he walked out of the corridor at one go, he slowed down his steps, lowered his hands, and walked forward slowly. He saw that Wei Chi was not easy to lean on the corridor, holding his cheek, dazed.


    He looks at her with long eyebrows and thin eyes. He is pretty and has the potential to be a man''s pet. No wonder everyone misunderstands her and thinks it funny.


    Quietly around to her back, hand a pat, "what do you think?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be distracted. Leng Buding is patted. The whole person jumps up, screams, covers his chest and gasps. When he sees clearly, he turns his eyes, "are you the emperor? Do you look like an emperor?"


    LAN Jihua is amused by her white eyes. How can a man roll his eyes!


    "What do you think, you want to be absorbed?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum. Naturally, he wants to kill you.


    "I heard that young master used to be a general in the south. Is his former residence still there?"


    "Yes, it''s always empty.""Can I go and have a look?"


    "This..." LAN Jihua touches her nose. How can she go out of the palace again


    "Or are you afraid I''ll run away?" Wei Chi is not easy to see a bead son to turn, "otherwise emperor which day is free, accompany me to go together."


    LAN Jihua used to walk outside. Later he became emperor and put on invisible shackles, so he didn''t want to go out. When he heard her words, he couldn''t help but move.


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "Does the emperor have time?"


    For LAN Jihua, the most important thing is time. He said, "I haven''t been out of the palace for a long time. I''ll go with you."


    "Does the emperor have a big guard of honor when he goes out of the palace? It''s so boring," Wei Chi said. "Does the emperor know about the private visit of Weifu? The emperor goes out of the palace quietly and takes no one with him. It''s fun to go to the streets and markets to observe the people''s feelings."


    Of course, LAN Jihua knew about Weifu private visit, but he didn''t hear that the emperor went out by himself. He had to take one or two people with him.


    He looked at her and grinned, "that''s OK. I''ll take a private visit."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be elated in the heart, and even pretends to be calm on his face: "let''s go together and not take others."


    Since the road of poisoning is impassable, she has to think of another way. She can''t fight. If she can hurt Nanyuan dog, lower his force value, and fight to death, there is still hope.


    She planned very well. The place where she started was not in the palace. There were too many people, and she would be cut into meat sauce if there was a little movement. So she wanted to find a quiet place outside the palace. After thinking about it, she thought that Wei Chi Wenyu''s residence in Nanyuan was still there, and it was empty. God helped her!


    She''s going to kill Nanyuan dog in the mansion of the young master and pay homage to the dead of the young master!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1002

    The next day, LAN Jihua took Wei Chi out of the palace. Kang Yanlong wanted to go with him. He was pinned there by LAN Jihua''s eyes and didn''t dare to step.


    Kang Yanlong was very anxious. "Your Majesty, how can you go out of the palace by yourself? At least you''ll take some servants with you."


    LAN Jihua pointed to Wei Chi: "I''ll take him."


    It''s not easy to take Yuchi. After all, it''s Dongyue''s assassin. Yuchi is not easy to serve people. He can only kill people.


    Kang Yanlong didn''t know what the emperor thought. He didn''t bring anyone but an assassin.


    "Your Majesty," he knelt down and begged, "Yuchi is not easy to be unfaithful to your majesty. He is a dangerous person. You must not..."


    "Shut up." LAN Jihua bent down and said, "don''t think I don''t know who your master is when you send messages to the emperor?"


    Kang Yanlong shivered and lowered his head. It was he who sent the news to the emperor. The emperor couldn''t listen to the advice. He had to think of other ways to get rid of Wei Chi.


    "Kneel here, don''t get up." Lanji hualeng voice command, with Yuchi not easy to go.


    When Kang Yanlong looked up, it happened that Wei Chi couldn''t easily turn around and smile at him. With pride and provocation, he sighed and bowed his head, hoping that the emperor would come back safe and sound.


    The former palace of weichi Wenyu is not far from the palace. It''s on the same street. It''s deserted for a long time, but it''s not full of weeds and dust. Someone has been cleaning it there all the time.


    Speaking of his relationship with weichi Wenyu, it''s a bit complicated. They used to be competitors for the throne. Weichi Wenyu held the military power of Nanyuan in his hand, and even the empress had to be afraid of him. Originally, it was nothing to fight for the throne by his ability. But in the thousand face man plan, he and Wei Chi Wenyu have different attitudes. He doesn''t agree with the absurd plan, but he can''t defeat the female emperor. Wei Chi Wenyu is much more active than him and offers advice to the female emperor, so the female emperor relies on him very much. At one time, he thought that weichi Wenyu had an evil mind and despised him. Later, he learned that weichi Wenyu had sacrificed himself to save Bai Qianfan. When the news came, he couldn''t help but be moved to know that Wei Chi''s heart had finally returned to the right path.


    Therefore, he kept the house for a long time, preferring to keep it empty. Knowing that the house was there, he kept a thought in his heart.


    When I opened the door, there was a layer of leaves on the ground, and the sweeper was probably lazy. He couldn''t think of anyone, so he cleaned it only once a few days. Stepping on the fallen leaves on the veranda, stepping on the wood, the sound of Deng Deng Deng, ring in the empty house, a bit frightening.


    Wei Chi can''t help looking back.


    LAN Jihua asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "I always think there''s someone behind me."


    "It''s not human, it''s the ghost of your son."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily shrink his neck. He soon became calm and self-contained. "It''s the ghost of my son. Maybe he''s coming to take revenge on you."


    LAN Jihua was very emotional: "come on, I really miss him."


    Wei Chi is not easy to cut a, "you are not afraid of him to want your life?"


    "He and I are old friends, so it''s nothing to go down with him."


    "So, please commit suicide."


    "I''m not crazy. I''m not crazy."


    "You just said to stay with him."


    LAN Jihua looked at her and said with a smile, "if you kill me, I''ll go down with him."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see the pride on his face. He wants to slap him in the face and look down on people. Wait and see!


    The inside of the room is cleaner than the outside. Although there is a thin layer of dust on the tables and chairs, if you don''t pay attention to it, you can also sit with a brush at will.


    LAN Jihua was a good guide. He introduced her all the way. "This is the hall. There are side halls on both sides. Walking back, there is a patio in the middle. He often practices martial arts here. His bedroom is at the back, and his study is at the left From here out, there is a garden, careful steps, yo, no one tube, this flower is better than other places. There is a small pond over there. The pond used to be a forest of trees... "


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "after so many years, the emperor is still familiar with this place. Do you come here often?" Although LAN Jihua denies that he has Longyang addiction, she has such a deep memory of a house that has been empty for more than ten years that she has to suspect that Nanyuan dog poisoned her childe because of love and hatred.


    "It hasn''t changed at all here. Of course I''m familiar with it."


    "It''s empty, too. Why didn''t the emperor send it for other purposes?"


    LAN Jihua shook his head, "people left, things are still there, the right to leave a thought."


    Wei Chi is not easy to jump, as expected is so, she quietly asked, "the emperor and our son must have a good relationship before?"


    Blue Ji China light way: "can''t talk about good, also can''t talk about bad."


    Wei Chi''s heart beats again. It''s clear that he can''t ask for it


    She looked at the green water surface of the small pond. She was very anxious and turned around. How could she hurt him?LAN Jihua pointed to the forest in front of him and said, "I''ll take you there for a walk."


    Wei Chi is not easy to suddenly plan, cover stomach to say, "you don''t go, I go to answer an urgent."


    "Do you want to go to the cottage? It''s over there


    "Oh, it''s too late. Don''t come here..." Wei Chi is not easy to cover his stomach and runs into the woods in a panic.


    There is no ready-made convenient opportunity. She wants to create opportunities. She is always with him, which is not convenient for her. She went into the woods, had the cover of the woods, and began to arrange. Just after fixing the concealed weapon, she suddenly stepped out of her feet, which scared her. She quickly grasped the branches on the side and didn''t fall down. She patted her chest, still in shock. She carefully pulled out the leaves on the ground and found that there was a pit below. It was so dark that she couldn''t see how deep it was. How could there be a pit in the woods? Yuchi has no time to guess. He''s so happy that his eyebrows are raised. It''s a wonderful serial plan. This time, Nanyuan dog can''t escape!


    She piled up the fallen leaves again and couldn''t see any trace. As long as LAN Jihua stepped down, she would immediately throw a concealed weapon under him and tie him into a hedgehog. Even if he could escape in pain, she would lie in ambush on the side. As soon as he went out, she would slap him on the tree with her hand, and her pear blossom thorns would all stick into his body. He was injured in many places and consumed physical strength, so she would use it again He was a unique master. He had a big fight with him. He killed Nanyuan dog in the quiet woods. When there was a place to bury his body, he left it in that pit. No one came here on weekdays. After a few months, the body turned to white bone, and no one knew who died? It''s perfect!


    Wei Chi is not easy to be convinced by his clever plan. He can''t help but cover his mouth and smile. How can he be so clever? He''s not used to it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1003

    LAN Jihua saw that Wei Chi didn''t come out for a long time, so he came to look for him, "it''s not easy, it''s not easy!"


    "I''m here," weichi waved to him. "The emperor, come in. The scenery is pretty good."


    LAN Jihua said, "where is convenient for you, how can I get in?"


    "It''s just a bubble of urine. The smell has already dispersed. Where will it smoke you? Come in, come in Weichi is not easy to stand under the tree, smiling and waving to him.


    LAN Jihua went in and looked around. "Where did you piss? Don''t let me step on it."


    "Naturally, it''s in the place where people don''t leave," Wei Chi continued to wave. "Come and see what''s written on the tree?"


    "Is there a word on the tree?"


    LAN Jihua looked up. He took a few steps at his feet and sank down without noticing. Yuchi was not easy to move like lightning. The concealed weapon in his palm swished down, and the corner of his mouth showed a proud smile. Now Nanyuan dog could not escape.


    She didn''t dare to be careless and went to the side of the pit to guard. If he dared to escape, she immediately pressed the top with a Tathagata palm, and then beat him down. Unexpectedly, the soil at the side of the pit was loose, and as soon as the foot sank, the soil collapsed, and the whole person fell down.


    LAN Jihua is about to jump up. Seeing her fall, she quickly throws her up with her hands. It''s the tree that Yuchi Buyi has arranged. She screams and tries to turn around in mid air. The concealed weapon can be stuck in her arm. Yuchi is not easy to be pricked by her own pear flower thorn. It''s so sour that she can''t speak.


    LAN Jihua then jumped out to see her like this and asked, "what''s the matter, hurt?"


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily think that the pit is not big. He can''t avoid his hidden weapon. Even if he climbs out, he will be hurt all over. Unexpectedly, except that his clothes are a little dirty, it doesn''t damage his jade tree. Her expression is more and more painful.


    LAN Jihua came to check, ah, "how can there be these in the tree?"


    He carefully separated her from the spikes and said, "it''s poisonous."


    Without saying a word, she tore open her sleeve and lowered her head to take drugs. Wei Chi was not easily surprised and ashamed. "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t move," he said, not looking very well. "Hold her hard," he took a few more gulps.


    Yuchi is not easy, but she is a girl. She has been so close to a man that she is so angry and ashamed, "I don''t want you to save me!"


    "I''ll die if I don''t save you!"


    "Die, die!"


    "I''m not dead, how can you die and don''t want to kill me?"


    LAN Jihua tore a piece of cloth from the corner of her dress and bandaged her arm.


    Wei Chi is not easy to look down at his bandage. He is confused and can''t tell what he feels.


    "It''s not easy," he called her suddenly.


    "Well?" Wei Chi is not easy to raise his head, "what?"


    "You want to kill me in your son''s mansion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s not easy. It''s not easy to kill me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You see, you didn''t kill me, but you were injured. If I didn''t help you in time, you would really go down to accompany your son."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Twice," Lan Jihua shook her hands in front of her eyes, "last time I saved you from poisoning, this time, I saved you again. Don''t Dongyue have a saying that you owe me two times. How can you repay me?"


    Yuchi is not easy to refute, but what he said is right. Nanyuan dog has indeed saved her twice. According to reason, she can''t kill her benefactor, but this revenge is not common. All the people think that it is their duty to take revenge. How can she give up revenge for personal reasons?


    "I said it''s not easy. Can you go next time? It''s nothing if you can''t kill me. Don''t hurt yourself any more. I can''t guarantee that I can save you every time."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi was still hesitating. When he heard this, he immediately made up his mind to kill Nan yuan.


    "Let''s go. I''m afraid you have not cleared the remaining poison. I''d better go back to the palace as soon as possible and give you the antidote pill."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be very angry. He just taunts her and says that he wants to clear the remaining poison for her. Is this a slap and a sugar reward? She''s really depressed. She can''t hurt him like this. What''s the evil of Nanyuan dog? Young master, this is your mansion. You have a spirit in heaven. If you want me to finish the task smoothly, I''ll take revenge for you.


    She breathed a long sigh into the clear sky, leaving the green hills. She was not afraid of no firewood. As long as she was alive, she still had a chance.


    Back in the palace, LAN Jihua asked someone to take the antidote pill to Wei Chi.


    Kang Yanlong himself brought it. Looking at Wei Chi, he couldn''t easily smile. He knew that this little assassin would certainly make trouble, but his Majesty was OK. He was the one who hurt himself. It''s called lifting a stone and hitting his own foot. It''s very good.


    Wei Chi is not easy to take the pill. LAN Jihua probes her pulse to make sure that there is no poison in her body. Then she goes back to her room to have a rest.


    Wei Chi is lying on the bed and thinking hard. He thinks that he is still in a hurry. Nanyuan dog is a very powerful person. The general poison is useless to him. Her Kung Fu is unfathomable. She has to find out the bottom of him slowly. He doesn''t mean that he wants to deal with anyone. First find out his weakness. It''s a long process and she needs to be patient.In the following days, Wei Chi was not easy to settle down. He lowered his brow and looked like an attendant. Every day, she accompanies LAN Jihua to eat, drink, watch songs and dances, and feed the peacock. She has a very leisurely life. She can''t bear to be so leisurely. She says to LAN Jihua, "don''t you say that the emperor manages everything every day? How can you be so leisurely?"


    "Isn''t leisure good?" LAN Jihua said with a smile, "you don''t have to do anything. How comfortable."


    Although he had a smile on his face, Wei Chi didn''t always feel that there was something hidden in his smile. There was a little bit of sadness. She didn''t understand that the emperor had the most power. What was there to worry about?


    LAN Jihua kept her word. Within two days, she gave her a beautiful knife. Nanyuan has a vast territory, many jungles and many wild animals. Therefore, Nanyuan people have the habit of carrying a knife with them, either on their waist or in their boots.


    The sword given by the emperor is naturally expensive. The scabbard is inlaid with gems, which looks rich and luxurious. It''s not those gems that Yuchi is easy to see. She sticks the knife out, shining cold and imprinting her face. It''s made of refined iron.


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily pull out one of her hair. She blew on the blade and broke it in two. She said with a smile, "good knife!"


    "Do you like it?"


    "I like it."


    "Take it and kill me later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at him stupidly. LAN Jihua laughs, "what''s the matter? I''m not wrong."


    Weichi is not easy Emperor, there is a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not? "


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    "Is the death of the young master a great blow to you? You''ve been greatly stimulated. Why do you always want to be killed?"


    LAN Jihua spread his hands and said slowly, "anyway, being idle is also idle. We have to find something to do."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1004

    Nanyuan was a country that believed in Buddhism. The emperor went to the temple every month to worship Buddhism. For the sake of sincerity, he had to walk up and down the mountain. He could not ride in a sedan chair. LAN Jihua thought that the emperor''s guard of honor was too heavy. He only took Kang Yanlong with him every time. This time, he naturally took Wei Chi.


    Kang Yanlong and several guards wait at the foot of the mountain. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see LAN Jihua take off his shoes. He said in surprise: "when you go down the mountain road, you also need to take off your shoes?"


    "Take it off. It''s the rule. Even if I''m the emperor, I can''t break the rule, or the Buddha will blame me."


    Even the emperor has taken off. Weichi is not sure that she wants to take off. She''s not happy. She''s just in the palace. The mountain road is rugged and there are stones everywhere. Don''t you think she''s hurting her feet?


    She took off her shoes and followed LAN Jihua to the mountain. There were fallen leaves, dead branches, stones and reptiles all over the road. Wei Chi was not easy to walk with fear. She muttered in her heart: what''s breaking the rules? She never heard that going to the mountain to worship Buddha would be barefoot. This is to worship the barefoot immortal?


    She walked very slowly. As soon as she looked up, LAN Jihua was already three feet away. She turned to greet her, "dawdle, hurry up, how can you be like a girl?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to cast a white eye. She is a girl.


    LAN Jihua waited for her to catch up and slowed down, "didn''t you walk barefoot on the mountain road?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum, "our Wei Chi family is not too poor to eat. Why should we fight barefoot?"


    LAN Jihua said with a smile: "also, thanks to weichi Wenyu, you Yuchi people are booming now, otherwise, you may not be floating there."


    As soon as Wei Chi and Wen Yu are mentioned, Wei Chi is not easy to feel sad. How can such a good young master leave. It''s all this Nanyuan dog! She looked up angrily, staring at LAN Jihua, "you have no right to mention our childe''s name."


    LAN Jihua shook his head, "how can you be an assassin with your impulsive personality? I still don''t know if there''s no one in weichi''s family and how they sent you here. "


    Wei Chi was not easy to feel guilty, but he insisted: "what''s wrong with sending me here? Don''t think I really can''t kill you. I haven''t shown my real ability yet. "


    LAN Jihua pretended to be surprised, "do you have any real skills? Why not make it out? "


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to look at that exaggerated face. He is so angry that he grits his teeth and looks down on people again? It''s a pity that her dagger was left at the foot of the mountain. She said that she couldn''t carry weapons up the mountain. She was too murderous. Otherwise, he would look good.


    Looking at her angry appearance, LAN Jihua can''t help laughing. It''s so funny. Once she teases, she will explode. However, he is right. The most taboo thing for an assassin when he is out on a mission is impulse. An experienced assassin should be calm and make careful arrangements before he can make a move. There are only two kinds of results in his move. One is success, the other is failure. If he fails, he should withdraw immediately. He can''t love war, or he may die.


    It''s the first time that I''ve seen him like Wei Chi Buyi. He can''t hide anything. Everything is on his face. When she asked him to go in the woods that day, his voice and expression were different from usual. How could he get rid of suspicion and fall into the pit just to see what she was going to do? I didn''t expect that she fell down, threw her out, and was killed by her own secret weapon. If it wasn''t for Yuchi not easily poisoned, he would be dead with laughter. Just such an unreliable assassin, he wanted to assassinate him and have her spring and autumn dream!


    "Come on, don''t stare at me any more," Lan Jihua pointed to the mountain. "People with resentment can''t go up. Buddhism stresses not to be happy, not to be sad, not to be resentful, not to be angry."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I don''t want to worship your Buddha in Nanyuan. I won''t go. Go by yourself." She couldn''t walk any more. Her feet were blistered. In front of Nanyuan dog, she didn''t want to show weakness. She didn''t want to cry.


    "I really don''t want to go?" LAN Jihua asked her.


    "If I don''t leave, I''ll stay here. I won''t run away. You''re not the one at the foot of the mountain. What are you afraid of?" Wei Chi is not easy to lean on the big tree and gasp slightly.


    LAN Jihua squatted down, lifted her feet up directly, and looked at them. "It''s worn out. Why don''t you say anything?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to struggle hard, "what do you do, hold my feet, what is breaking skin?"


    Also, a man, a little skin is nothing. I don''t know why, LAN Jihua looked at her dirty sole, and pulled it slightly in her heart. This foot is very delicate, tender and fleshy. It''s like jade. The sole of her foot is dirty, but it''s also worn. It''s hard for her.


    He put his foot down and said, "OK, you wait here. I''ll come down after I worship the Buddha."


    After two steps, he was a little uneasy. "Can you be here alone? Or I''ll take you down the mountain and join Kang Yanlong. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to sneer, "don''t forget what I do. Why can''t I stay alone? Let''s go."


    LAN Jihua also thought that Wei Chi was not easy. He had no other skills. He was very brave. He went up the mountain with his feet.


    Yuchi is not easy to sit under the tree. She takes a long breath and raises her feet. She doesn''t know what''s on the black sole of her feet. The ground is burning. She touches the skin carefully and wants to tear it off. It''s ok if she doesn''t tear it off. Tears come out when she pulls it off. She doesn''t dare to move. She just lets the skin hang down and looks a little scary.She wiped her tears and sighed. What''s the matter? She didn''t finish the task. She was either poisoned or injured, and let Nanyuan dog laugh. She didn''t know what she was doing?


    The sun in Nanyuan was so fierce that she shrank under the tree and hid in the shade. Holding her knees, she pulled a piece of grass in her hand and played with the leaves. After playing for a while, I had no fun. I looked down at the reptiles on the ground and blocked their way with leaves. I could not help laughing when I saw that the little insects were teased around by her.


    Laughing and laughing, she felt something was wrong. It seemed that something was moving around her. She held her breath and listened. If it was a wild animal, she might not be able to deal with it with her bare hands. She had to run, but she had hurt her feet and couldn''t run fast. What should she do?


    Yuchi Buyi is not a person waiting to die. She has to find a guy to defend herself. She stands up on the tree pole and wants to break a thick branch as a weapon. As soon as she looks up, she is stupid. Let alone run away. She can''t walk any more.


    On top of her head, there is a huge boa constrictor!


    Wei Chi was not easily afraid of heaven and earth. He was afraid of snakes. He suddenly gave out a shrill cry, which made a group of birds in the forest spread their wings.


    The big snake vomited a bright red letter and swam slowly towards her. The snake''s head leaned down and saw that it was about to touch her. Yuchi didn''t want to run, but his legs were soft and he slid to the ground. His whole body collapsed and screamed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1005

    When the snake saw that she collapsed to the ground, he drew back his head and slowly climbed down the tree pole. Yuchi was so scared that he didn''t care about the pain in his feet. He grabbed the gravel on the ground and threw it at the snake. "Don''t come here, I''ll kill you!"


    The snake stopped for a moment and shook his head, as if in doubt.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see that it doesn''t move any more. She is crawling and rolling on the ground. Her strong desire for survival makes her desperate. How can she be buried in Shekou if the task is not completed? No matter how can''t be eaten by the snake, it''s disgusting. Even the corpse can''t be collected completely, so we can''t be reincarnated in the next life.


    When the snake saw her rolling on the ground, he began to climb down again. Soon his head was on the ground. It was not easy for Wei Chi to find that it was so long. His head was on the ground, his body was still on the tree pole, and his tail was around the branch. It was really unprecedented


    She couldn''t help but scream again. In her dim eyes, she saw a figure rushing towards her. The figure was too familiar. She was like seeing her father. She cried wrongly at him, "help me, help me..."


    LAN Jihua ran to him and just picked her up. Wei Chi was not easy to revive like blood in an instant. His hands and feet were wrapped around him flexibly. "Run, run..."


    LAN Jihua felt like a monkey was lying on his back. He couldn''t help laughing. On the way, when he heard her scream, he thought something was wrong. It was a snake.


    "Don''t be afraid. The snake has no poison."


    "It bites people without poison. It tried to bite me just now."


    "It doesn''t bite people," Lan Jihua explained. "It''s a spirit snake on the mountain. It doesn''t bite people. At night, it will go to the temple."


    The snake seemed to understand LAN Jihua''s words and nodded to them.


    "You see, it''s showing us friendship."


    Wei Chi is not easy to believe, "are you sure it doesn''t want to eat us?"


    "Sure." LAN Jihua camel her to the snake, scared Yuchi not easy to shout, "what are you doing, don''t go, dangerous!"


    LAN Jihua turned to look at her and said with a smile, "don''t you want me to die early? If I''m eaten by a snake, won''t it hit you right?"


    Yuchi is not easy to mutter: "I don''t care if you die, but I don''t want to be eaten by snakes."


    "If it eats me, I''ll be full. It won''t eat you. You can just run for your life."


    "That''s no good," said Wei Chi Buyi. "You can only be killed by me, not by other people. You can''t be eaten by snakes."


    LAN Jihua bent her lips and pretended to sigh, "this is not good, that is not good, or you come down, I''ll go and say hello to it."


    Yuchi is not easy. He dares to go down to the ground. He''s tied around his neck. "No way. If it goes around you, what can I do?"


    "I''m the emperor. It''s not proper for you to lie on my back like this."


    "You leave quickly, stay away, and I''ll come down."


    LAN Jihua said, "if you want to lie down, I''ll go there. Just be quiet and don''t make any noise."


    Seeing that he raised his feet to go to the snake again, Wei Chi''s uneasy heart raised her throat, but she didn''t dare to go down. Compared with staying by herself, she would rather be with LAN Jihua.


    LAN Jihua went to the snake and touched its head. "Go back, don''t come out to scare people. It''s a sin to scare people. I won''t go to the temple today. Send a letter


    Under the touch of LAN Jihua, the snake seemed very gentle and nodded. It was amazing. Wei Chi opened his eyes and said, "can it understand you?"


    "The snake is smarter than you think, especially the spirit snake, who has been influenced by the Buddha and is the head of all souls."


    "Do snakes know Buddhism?"


    "Nanyuan is a magical country, you will know it later."


    LAN Jihua turned to go, Wei Chi not easy ah a, "you first let it away a little bit." As soon as she turned around, she was close to the snake, still afraid.


    LAN Jihua waved to the snake, "go back to the tree."


    The snake turned and climbed up the tree.


    Wei Chi''s hard heart slowly fell down, "that snake can really understand you, too smart."


    "Nanyuan is full of animals. People and animals always live in peace. Animals are easy to get along with. As long as you treat them sincerely, they will treat you sincerely. Sometimes, I think animals are easier to get along with than people." In this world, the most difficult to guess is the people''s heart, tiger poison does not eat son, but people, family morality, what is false, only a greedy heart.


    After a big fright, Wei Chi didn''t easily feel a little confused. How could she feel that his words were right? And she could always hear a little sadness or melancholy from LAN Jihua''s tone, and felt that he was a person with a story.


    After walking for a while, Wei Chi finds that he is still lying on LAN Jihua''s back, and his fear disappears. Instead, he is deeply ashamed of learning. This time, it is not LAN Jihua who teases her, but her own initiative to lie on his back. She struggles: "let me down, I''ll go by myself."


    LAN Jihua didn''t let her, holding her firmly, "forget it, where can you walk with your feet? There''s still a short distance to the foot of the mountain. When it''s time, you can go back by horseman."Wei Chi is not easy to say, "you are the emperor, back a follower, from what system?"


    LAN Jihua laughed, "just now I said so, you didn''t come down."


    Wei Chi is not easy to feel a little embarrassed, "this time, that time."


    He didn''t let go. Wei Chi struggled a few times, even if it was OK. Her foot touched the ground and she felt very sad. He was willing to carry it on his back. Anyway, he didn''t let her down.


    After meeting, touching her feet, sucking her arms and so on, Wei Chi didn''t easily feel that she didn''t care as much about this aspect as before. She was a little used to it.


    She asked, "if you don''t go to the mountain to worship Buddha, aren''t you afraid that the Buddha will blame you?"


    "The Buddha is in the heart, just be sincere."


    "Well, what Buddha is in my heart? It''s just an excuse. Anyway, I haven''t seen such a lazy emperor as you. The emperor of Dongyue is not like that. He is diligent."


    "Have you ever seen the emperor of Dongyue?"


    "Yes, on the day when the young master left, both the emperor and the queen came, but it''s strange that they didn''t come together. The emperor came first, and the queen came later."


    "Did you see the queen?"


    "Yes," Wei Chi said, "at that time, I was still very young, kneeling with my mother at the end, and everyone didn''t dare to look up. I had a sneak look. The queen was beautiful. I heard that she had a prince, but she looked like a little girl."


    "Have you ever heard of the saying that there is kindness in your heart and your face is not old?" LAN Jihua said, "that''s what your mother is like."


    "Do you think our lady is good, too?"


    "Of course, she''s very good."


    Hearing that Lan Ji Hua praised the queen of Dongyue, Wei Chi was very happy, "what about our emperor?"


    "Your emperor," Lan Jihua snorted and did not comment.


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to remember that Nanyuan is now subject to Dongyue. It''s estimated that when he mentions the emperor of Dongyue, LAN Jihua is not happy and changes the topic.


    "Kang Yanlong saw that the emperor was carrying me on his back. He was afraid that he would want to kill me."


    "He doesn''t dare when I''m here, but you should be careful when I''m away. He knows your identity. It''s his duty to protect me, and it''s right that he wants to deal with you."


    Wei Chi is not easy. He is a little strange. LAN Jihua reminds her to be careful of Kang Yanlong. "Don''t you want me to die?"


    "Of course, if you want to die, why bother to save you."


    "Why?"


    "When you die, no one will play with me."


    Weichi is not easy to turn a big white eye, or look down on her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1006

    At the foot of the mountain, Kang Yanlong meets him from a distance. Yuchi Buyi is not afraid of him. She thinks his face is hard to see. She can''t bear to look directly at him. She is somewhat guilty.


    "Bold, how can you lie on your Majesty''s back? How noble your majesty is! You are so bold. No, you are against the sky. Come on


    Blue Ji Hua sank a face, "don''t make noise!"


    "Your Majesty," Kang Yanlong said bitterly, "how can you carry him? He''s just a tiny East Vietnamese boy. You''ll spoil him. "


    "He hurt his foot and couldn''t walk." Blue Ji Hua cold voice orders him, "call carriage to come over."


    "Your Majesty," Kang Yanlong took a breath, "you''re going to let him take a carriage! This, this is against the rules


    "He has dinner with me. What''s the matter with a carriage?"


    Lanjihua beckons. The carriage comes. The guard opens the curtain. He puts Yuchi into the carriage. He steps on the horse that Yuchi is not easy to ride. With a wave of his hand, he says, "go back to the palace."


    Several horses swarmed the coachman and ran to the palace in the city.


    Weichi is not easy to sit in the car with smoked incense. She is so comfortable that she wants to sleep. The incense is not thick but not light. The cushion is soft. There are fresh fruits on the small table. She wants to eat a little. Looking at her dirty hands, she hesitates again. But she is greedy and a little hungry. She rubs her hands on her clothes hard and pinches a fruit. She bites it crisply It''s sweet.


    When the emperor really enjoyed happiness, she chuckled. Today, she got a bargain and enjoyed the treatment of the emperor. In fact, when you think about it carefully, she followed LAN Jihua and enjoyed happiness. What the emperor ate, what she ate, the emperor lived in the main hall, she lived in the side hall, the clothes also gave her the best materials, and the short knives inlaid with gold and jade were all the best.


    To tell you the truth, LAN Jihua is good to her. Today, she has saved her three times, but she still wants to kill him. Isn''t it a little hard to say.


    She quietly picked the curtain and looked out, just as LAN Jihua''s eyes turned, the two of them were facing each other. Her face turned red, and she quickly put down the curtain.


    LAN Jihua doesn''t know what''s wrong. How can he get so red? Is he poisoned again? There are too many poisonous things on the mountain. He''s from east Vietnam. He doesn''t know how to distinguish. Don''t eat anything?


    He quickly stopped the carriage, picked the curtain and asked her, "what did you eat?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to chew fresh fruit in his mouth. When he suddenly asks, he almost chokes and points to the plate on the table.


    "What did you eat in the mountains?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to swallow hard, because he swallows quickly, and his face turns red again. He says vaguely, "I didn''t eat anything."


    "Why is your face so red?"


    "Red?" Weichi not easy to touch his face, really hot, but she pretended to be surprised, "no, no red."


    "Do you feel any discomfort?"


    Weichi not easy to shake his head, in addition to a little fast heartbeat, she all normal.


    "Give me your hand."


    Weichi is not easy to listen to the hand out, lanjihua explored, really normal, this just let go, call the carriage to walk again.


    When Kang Yanlong saw this scene, he was very worried. The emperor was completely fascinated by this beautiful boy!


    Back in the palace, Kang Yanlong is going to pick up Yuchi Buyi. LAN Jihua waves him away. He takes Yuchi Buyi down and orders him, "take a basin of warm water, and take ointment and silver scissors."


    Kang Yanlong bowed his head and walked away quickly.


    Soon, Kang Yanlong got his things ready. LAN Jihua rolled up his sleeves and said, "Your Majesty, let slaves do this kind of thing."


    LAN Jihua glanced at him, "who do you want to touch me?"


    All the people present were surprised to open their eyes, including Yuchi Buyi. Didn''t they say that he didn''t have the habit of Longyang? How did she become his person again?


    Kang Yanlong''s face was colorful and muttered, "slave, dare not." Step back slowly.


    LAN Jihua moistened the pad with water, wiped the sole of Yuchi''s feet little by little, cut off the worn skin, and put on the ointment. The ointment has a light aroma, which is very cool after smearing. It can relieve the pain. After finishing the medicine, Yuchi feels much more comfortable.


    When LAN Jihua took care of her feet and put them on the stool to dry, all the people at the bottom retreated, leaving only two of them.


    Weichi is not easy to be a little unhappy, "emperor, you clearly say you don''t like men, why did you say that just now, why did you let everyone misunderstand?"


    LAN Jihua smiles, "if I don''t say that, Kang Yanlong will want your life tonight. Now he knows you''re mine, and he''ll be a little scrupulous. "


    Wei Chi is not easily unconvinced, "I can''t kill you, can''t I deal with him?"


    "Don''t underestimate Kang Yanlong. Nanyuan people are good at using drugs. He can rank in the top ten."


    "Really?" Weichi is not easy to believe, "he''s just a follower."


    "But he is my attendant. There are no idle people in the palace. If you can stay with me, how can you do without any skills? "It''s not easy for Wei Chi to think about it. Yes, there are two powerful generals around them. One is Lord Ning, the other is Lord Jia. It''s said that their Kung Fu is unfathomable.


    She asked curiously, "who''s number one?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t answer, only showed a bitter smile, ranking first, which is naturally the empress Wei Chi is not easy to find. No one can match her in terms of poison, so in those years, Wei Chi Wenyu just followed her way!


    "Isn''t that you?" Wei Chi is not easy to ask.


    "No


    "Who is that?"


    "An irrelevant person."


    "What''s your number?"


    "I don''t like poison, but I have learned to live in this kind of environment since I was a child. I just don''t care too much at ordinary times. I can rank fifth at most."


    Wei Chi is not easy to wow a, "don''t mind also can row the fifth, also too fierce, no wonder a lot of poison to you useless."


    LAN Jihua is not happy. "I''m not afraid of poison because I''ve been soaked in poison since I was a child. It doesn''t matter if the poison is not severe."


    Wei Chi is not easy to suddenly quiet down, frown, after a while, said, "you are not beat our childe, so just poison him?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t expect that she would suddenly pull the topic to the top. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer. In fact, when Wei Chi Wenyu went to see the empress that night, he had good words to persuade him, but Wei Chi Wenyu insisted on going. He had a premonition at that time, and later things confirmed his conjecture. Weichi Wenyu is not stupid. If he dares to see the empress, he may have made up his mind to exchange his life for Bai Qianfan''s freedom and weichi''s prestige.


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "why don''t you say it? Is it hard to say? "


    LAN Jihua looked indifferent, "I don''t want to talk about the past."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1007

    The medicine is really effective. After a night, Yuchi''s feet don''t hurt easily. It''s no problem to walk slowly on tiptoe.


    LAN Jihua saw her walk, swaying, like a duck, very funny, called her, "come to eat."


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily walk over and sat cross legged opposite him. He saw Kang Yanlong standing behind LAN Jihua and staring at her. His eyes looked like the snake he met that day. No, they were even more fierce than the snake''s eyes.


    She thought, I''m afraid this guy is going to be ready to deal with her. She has to prepare early.


    The maids set the dishes, Kang Yanlong bent down to pour the wine, and LAN Jihua asked her, "would you like a drink?"


    "No, thank you." After Kang Yanlong''s hand, she was afraid that the wine was poisonous. LAN Jihua could not die of poison, but she was not sure.


    "Are you a man? What man doesn''t drink? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to put on an enigmatic expression, "those who do our business don''t drink, drinking makes things worse."


    What she said is right, but she doesn''t drink when she is on duty. The assassins are all licking blood on the tip of the knife. How can they not drink in their spare time?


    She does not drink, LAN Jihua is not forced, take that day''s matter to make fun of her, "are you afraid of snakes?"


    Wei Chi not easy honest nod, "afraid."


    "In Nanyuan, women are not afraid of snakes," Lan Jihua said with a smile


    "No more."


    "It''s gone. Are tigers, lions and leopards afraid?"


    Wei Chi hesitated for a moment and shook his head


    LAN Jihua said with a smile: "there are tigers and leopards in the palace. If you are not afraid, go and play with them tomorrow."


    "Where are they?"


    "If you go to the East, there''s a forest. They''re in it, and occasionally they come out for a walk."


    Wei Chi was not easily startled, "didn''t you lock it up? How can you still keep it? "


    "I did." LAN Jihua said, "if I don''t see them for too long, they will come out to me."


    "How long have you been away?"


    "I haven''t been since you came."


    "Do they come here to see you?"


    "Yes, I sleep here sometimes."


    Wei Chi is not easy to feel numb. "Emperor, after you have a meal, go and have a look at them."


    Looking at her face turning white, LAN Jihua laughed, "I''m not afraid, but I''m still afraid."


    Weichi is not easy to explain, "the beasts don''t enter the city there. It''s different from you here. I''m just inexperienced."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll have experience playing with them a few times."


    Wei Chi is not easy to politely decline, "or not, I don''t think they smell good."


    Afraid, but also find an excuse, LAN Jihua to her bowl with a chopstick dish, smiling and shaking his head. He didn''t raise beasts before, but when he saw that Qianfan had taught the leopard very well, and it was really boring, he began to raise a tiger and a leopard in the East woods. People fed them every day, but they usually didn''t come out to hurt people.


    After dinner, under the urging of Yuchi Buyi, LAN Jihua really went to see his tiger and leopard. Yuchi Buyi was bored and paced on the corridor.


    After two rounds, she found that someone had stopped her. She looked up and saw that it was Kang Yanlong.


    She was immediately alert. "What are you doing?"


    Kang Yanlong was much taller than her. He looked down at her with a look of contempt on his face. "Your assassins in Dongyue used to eat soft food."


    "You''re bullshit Wei Chi is not easy to accept him, "you just eat soft rice, your whole family eat soft rice!"


    "The skill is not so good, but the mouth is easy to play," Kang Yanlong said coldly. "Our majesty is confused by your sweet words. I warn you, if you get your Majesty''s favor, you should wait on it well, and don''t think about plotting any more. Otherwise, I will make you look good. "


    Wei Chi Bu Yi snorted, "don''t threaten me. I know you''re good at using poison. Anyway, I''ll be poisoned later. No matter whether you did it or not, I''ll tell you that the emperor did it."


    Kang Yanlong didn''t expect that she was so insidious, and her face was even blacker, "you scumbag."


    "As soon as your emperor leaves, he will threaten me. You are a mean person."


    "You are a mean person."


    "You are, you are, your whole family are despicable!" I can''t beat him. In terms of quarrel, Wei Chi won''t lose to him until it''s not easy.


    Kang Yanlong didn''t bother to quarrel with her. He threw his sleeve angrily. "I''ve already said that. If you don''t listen, you''ll see!"


    "Just wait and see." Wei Chi didn''t fork his waist easily. "Am I still afraid of you?"


    Kang Yanlong left angrily, "sissy."


    Weichi is not easy to wake up immediately. The quarrel almost made her fall. Fortunately, she was born with a thick and dumb voice, and her chest was tightly wrapped. After so long, no one could see that she was a girl.


    Kang Yanlong threatened her. She didn''t tell LAN Jihua that she came to kill LAN Jihua. How could she seek his protection? Besides, she already owes him too much. If she owes him less, she owes him less. It will be too difficult to pay him back.The day passed quickly, and the night was the most difficult time for Yuchi. She could untie her chest and let herself breathe well. It was so hot in Nanyuan, and she was so wrapped every day that she was worried about growing prickly heat.


    The mat on the bed was very cold and comfortable. She stretched out and turned over. She came across something colder than the mat, which seemed to be still moving, rubbing her legs.


    Weichi woke up in a hurry and opened her eyes. This time, her feeling was very clear. The thing was crawling on her legs.


    She was scared out of her wits. With a scream, she jumped out of bed and ran wildly. As soon as she rushed out, a figure had already arrived in front of her. Her voice was very anxious. "What''s the matter?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily hide behind him immediately. His lips trembled and he couldn''t say clearly, "snake, yes, snake..."


    "Snake?" LAN Jihua frowned, her sleeve robe swung, and the candlestick beside the wall lit up. "I''ll see."


    "No, don''t leave me." Her face was miserable white, and she looked scared. LAN Jihua held her hand, "or, I''ll carry you?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to shake his head, and his teeth clatter, "no, no, I''ll follow you..."


    LAN Jihua led her back to the room and lit up the lamp. There was a snake on the bed, with thick fingers and yellow patterns. He looked around and comforted her, "don''t be afraid, just this one."


    He picked up the snake and looked at it carefully. "It''s a poisonous snake..."


    Wei Chi was not easy to exclaim, but he said, "but the fangs have been pulled out."


    LAN Jihua threw the snake out of the window and said, "it''s OK. Go on sleeping."


    Weichi is not easy to hold a pillow in his arms, don''t wriggle and say, "you just throw it out, in case it comes back?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Or, tonight, I," she said in a low voice, with her red face and eyes drooping, "come to you and sleep."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1008

    Hearing these words, LAN Jihua''s heart leaped up. She blushed, half lowered her head, put her broad robe on her body, and showed her thin arms. If it wasn''t for her beautiful voice, she was really like a girl.


    "You''re not afraid. If I tell you a lie, what should I do if I have the habit of Longyang?"


    "Then..." She bit her lip and looked at him pitifully. "You''re down, aren''t you?"


    LAN Jihua was going to tease her. Looking at her pitiful appearance, she could not bear to shake her head


    "I believe you are not." She hugged the pillow tightly. "Let''s go."


    LAN Jihua used to sleep in the big shop, but two men sleep in the same shop. It seems that Du Changfeng is the only one. At that time, they went to the northwest together. On the way, they stayed in an inn. Shi YingYing and Du Changfeng had a room. Du Changfeng snored at night, which made him unable to sleep. He got up in the middle of the night and sat on the roof for a night. When he arrived at the post station, he insisted on staying away from Du Changfeng''s room Shi Yingying knows that she often jokes about Du Changfeng.


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to see that he was suddenly stunned there, a little strange, "what''s the matter? Don''t you agree? If you really don''t want to, I won''t sleep tonight at most. "


    LAN Jihua came back and said with a smile, "let''s go. There''s nothing to disagree with."


    Weichi is not easy, and she really can''t help it. She is too afraid of snakes. That kind of fear can''t be overcome at all. Otherwise, she can''t have the cheek to sleep with a man.


    That''s what she thought. Anyway, she may not be able to go back alive. LAN Jihua touched her head, touched her feet, and sucked her arms. Even if she had a blind date, she wanted to kill him, but he was the closest, most trusted, and most presumptuous person in this palace. It seemed contradictory, but it did exist.


    LAN Jihua''s bed is bigger than hers. She put the pillow between her and LAN Jihua and said, "this half is mine, and that half is yours. We sleep separately and do not interfere with each other."


    LAN Jihua is funny, "when you fall asleep, you don''t care about the pillow. Are you a man? How can you sleep so much?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to murmur, "you still have the suspicion of broken sleeves, I can''t help it."


    Her words are reasonable, but LAN Jihua is a little sad, lying down on his side, "OK, I don''t go, if you come, I can''t manage it."


    "I can''t have been there." Weichi is not easy to lie down with her back to him. She can''t sleep well, but it''s better to sleep with lanjihua than with snake.


    The next morning, LAN Jihua slowly opened her eyes and saw weichi not easy. She was lying on her back. Her sleeping face was quiet and her pillow was between them. He couldn''t help laughing. This boy, sleeping is quite regular.


    LAN Jihua knows that he is a normal man. He clearly likes women, but he seems to have a little vague feelings for Wei Chi. He treats her as a toy, amuses her when he has free time, likes to see her hairy appearance, and is willing to spoil her. He wants to give her anything good.


    Staring at that face for a long time, he closed his eyes and gently touched the captain''s face. His face was tender, smooth and soft, just like the girl''s, with curved eyebrows, beautiful nose and small mouth. If he didn''t open his eyes, he could be regarded as a woman. In my spare time, a voice of a tobacco man suddenly broke the illusion, which really killed the scenery.


    "What are you touching me for?" The awakened man was puzzled and asked him with two thin eyebrows.


    Good things were interrupted, LAN Jihua some angry, low voice, "eyes closed."


    Wei Chi is not easy. He is not Really that what, how can she close her eyes, "why touch me?"


    "Don''t ask so much, close your eyes." LAN Jihua accentuated his tone. He was always smiling and occasionally serious, which was a little scary.


    Wei Chi didn''t hold his hand easily. "If you really do that, I''m not..."


    "Don''t think about it. I just look at your thin body and feel your bones for you," Lan Jihua looked at her. "I won''t touch it blindly. It''s all men. What''s so awkward? Don''t really have any problems."


    Wei Chi was not easy to be afraid of what he saw. He glared at him. "If you touch the bone, just touch it. Don''t touch it."


    She closed her eyes hard, and the warm fingers began to swim on her face again. She swept her eyebrows, nose, lips, rubbed on her cheek for a moment, and then slipped to her chin. Then she pinched her earlobe to the right, and rubbed it carefully. Then she picked her fingers down and slid into her middle coat, and swam on her shoulders. The shoulders were not as mellow as girls, not like men Just as thick.


    LAN Jihua felt some pity in her heart. She turned to her back and touched a shoulder blade. It was thin and thin, as if it could be taken out directly from the skin. LAN Jihua felt more pity in her heart. With a low sigh, she took out her hand and said, "you are born short."


    As soon as he took back his hand, Wei Chi''s heart fell down. After touching it for a long time, he came to such a conclusion?


    She pretended to be calm and said, "probably, otherwise my parents how to give me such a name, it''s not easy to live, probably because of congenital deficiencies, but I don''t think there is anything wrong.""From today on, I will ask people to make more supplements for you. You are weaker than the girl''s family."


    Wei Chi is not easy to leave him a little bit quietly, pile up a face to smile, "thank the emperor."


    She put the pillow in her arms and lingered down from the foot of the bed. "You can sleep again. I''ll go back first."


    LAN Jihua joked: "not afraid of snakes?"


    "It''s daybreak. The snake won''t come." She said, while maliciously out of the account, to their own house.


    Back to his own place, Wei Chi is not easy to relax. His heart is beating faster. He is a little afraid and has a feeling that he can''t say. Now he is not only sleeping together, but also touching his body. When he closes his eyes, he can remember the taste of his fingers swimming on his body. It''s so crisp that he causes countless tremors all the way.


    Sleeping in the emperor''s bed at night is no secret. When the maid of honor came to make her bed, her eyes were different. She was more polite and warm.


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily feel that it''s already like this anyway. She''s just spoiled and spoiled. She asks the maid in waiting to change all the bedding on her bed. She feels sick when she thinks about it.


    But I can''t go to sleep with LAN Jihua every night. I have to find a way. What can I do to make the snake stop coming to her room? After thinking about it for a long time, I remembered that when I was in Dongyue, my father sprinkled realgar powder at the door every year during the Dragon Boat Festival, saying that it could drive away snakes. So she asked people to get some of them, inside and outside. It tasted heavy, but she could bear it. She would never let go of the person who let the snake go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1009

    Who put the snake? Wei Chi can''t easily guess it with his fingers. Except Kang Yanlong, there is no one else. Just after threatening her, he turns around and starts. OK, who''s afraid of? She''s not easy to provoke. She can''t kill LAN Jihua. Even his followers can''t deal with him. She''s useless.


    For several days, she quietly observed Kang Yanlong''s whereabouts, and found out the law of his movements.


    On this day, she stood on the porch, leaning against the carved wooden handrail, looking into the distance, one hand on the handrail, the other hand hanging, holding a thick porcelain vase.


    Yu Guangli, Kang Yanlong is coming. She quickly shrinks back, and the porcelain bottle is aimed at him. Kang Yanlong''s reaction is very quick. When he hears the sound of the wind, he immediately flashes, and the porcelain bottle hits his feet with a loud bang.


    It''s a pity that Wei Chi is not easy to sneak into the main hall. LAN Jihua is making wood carvings. When he sees her raising her hand, he says, "come here, how is my little man carving?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily run to sit down. He picked up a small wooden man and carefully carried it. "The emperor still has this skill. It''s really good. I''ll carve one for you tomorrow."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "OK, I''ll carve one for you when I have time. Ah, what happened to the sound just now?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to pretend to be confused, "what noise? I didn''t hear you. I''ve been in the room. Just came out. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Kang Yanlong appeared and saluted LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, you''ve got today''s paper fold. Do you want to see it now?"


    LAN Jihua waved, "put it first, I''ll see it later."


    "Yes, put it in the study." He bowed back and took a special look at Wei Chi before he left.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be afraid of him. He looks back with a look of contempt. As soon as they look at each other, they know each other very well.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to be surprised that Kang Yanlong didn''t complain. He probably didn''t want to disturb LAN Jihua and wanted to deal with it in private, so come on. Anyway, her soldiers came to block it and the earth came to flood it. It''s really not good. She still has a backer behind her. Anyway, she believed that Lan Jihua would not let her die.


    The porcelain bottle didn''t hit Kang Yanlong. Yuchi was not easy to be reconciled. She was scared by the snake and couldn''t let Kang Yanlong go. She sat in the room and thought for a long time. She could avoid the porcelain bottle, but she couldn''t escape the water. If a big basin of water was sprinkled down, it would cool him down.


    So the next day, she prepared a basin of water and quietly put it under the guardrail. When Kang Yanlong came, she took it up and poured it down. If Kang Yanlong didn''t hide, he was soaked.


    He looked up, but saw nothing. When he looked at the paper in his hand, it was wet. He quickly threw away the water. After thinking about it, he went up.


    LAN Jihua and Wei Chi are not easy to sit in the hall drinking tea. When they see him coming in wet, they can''t help laughing, "before the water splashing Festival, how can you get all wet?"


    Kang Yanlong replied truthfully, "I just passed under the porch. I don''t know who spilled a basin of water down on me. I just poured it on me. I even got wet. I should die." Then he knelt down.


    Weichi is not easy to cover his mouth. "Manager Kang, you are lucky today. Maybe you have a good thing."


    Kang Yanlong glared at her, "Your Majesty, I will thoroughly investigate this matter and catch the man who splashed the water."


    Blue Ji Hua Piao Wei Chi not easy one eye, "probably is which palace maiden to save trouble to splash, is not a big deal, don''t need to check, later oneself pay attention to some."


    Knowing that Lan Jihua was defending Wei Chi, Kang Yanlong simply opened the window and said, "Your Majesty, my doubt is..."


    "Shut up." LAN Jihua interrupts him, turns to Wei Chi and says, "you go out first. I have something to say to Yanlong."


    Wei Chi is not easy, a little unwilling, "don''t speak ill of me behind my back, anyway, it''s not me." While talking, she went out. She hid in the door to eavesdrop. But far away, she only saw their lips moving. She didn''t really listen. She turned and went downstairs.


    As soon as she left, Kang Yanlong said, "Your Majesty, the water is not easy for Wei Chi to spill. Although he runs fast, I can see it."


    "Did you see that?"


    Kang Yanlong was sure, "I really saw it."


    LAN Jihua drinks tea with a cup and says slowly, "you are allowed to put a snake on someone''s bed. He can''t spill your water?"


    Kang Yanlong didn''t expect that the emperor knew all about it. He choked and said, "he even smashed the slave with a porcelain vase. Fortunately, the slave had escaped. Otherwise, the slave should lie down now."


    LAN Jihua doesn''t think so. "It''s not that you didn''t hit it. You let the snake scare him. He splashed your water and looked like it was even. In fact, you won. He was scared to death that night. If you don''t get rid of his anger, you can think of another way to return it. Don''t do it during the day. If he complains to me, I won''t pay any attention to it. It''s quiet at night, and I can''t sleep. But there is one that can''t hurt his life, or I''ll give him your life. "


    Kang Yanlong was stunned for a moment. The emperor refused to let him kill Yuchi, but encouraged him to continue to make fun of him. What does that mean?


    "Go ahead and think about it for yourself. The paper fold is dried in the sun and put it in the study. ""Yes, I am." Kang Yanlong retreated with the wet paper.


    LAN Jihua is sitting quietly in the main hall drinking tea. He suddenly feels very lonely. He has been living like this every day. He has been used to this loneliness. How can he feel lonely? He pulled the corner of his mouth to smile for a while, put down the cup, go out to find Yuchi not easy, have her in, not cold.


    Weichi is not easy to go far. She feeds peacocks on the porch. Now she is very familiar with peacocks and can touch their heads. With gestures, peacocks can open the screen and be obedient. She thinks that Lan Jihua is right. Both birds and animals are spiritual. If you are good to them, they will be good to you.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see LAN Jihua come down. He throws a handful of corn kernels and lets peacocks grab them. "Kang Yanlong told me that it was me who spilled the water, right?"


    "Did you do it?"


    "No


    "It''s a man who dares to do it. He admits that he let the snake go."


    Wei Chi is not easy to Chin a lift, "then I admit that I splashed the water."


    "Not only splashed water, but also smashed people with bottles?"


    "It''s a pity it didn''t hit." Wei Chi didn''t easily come back to his senses. "What do you mean, do you want to deal with me?"


    "How can I?" LAN Jihua''s hand is behind, looking at the peacocks, "Kang Yanlong is a bit too much. You''re right. I''m a good tempered emperor and seldom punish his subordinates. If he does anything to you, you can return it. I promise not to speak, but there''s one thing. Don''t kill him. Of course, you can''t kill him."


    Wei Chi is not easily unconvinced, "his kung fu is higher than you?"


    "That''s not true."


    "That''s right. I can''t kill you or him?"


    "It''s said that people can''t be killed. Besides, he''s not easy to be provoked. In case of poisoning you, I may not be able to save you. That''s all."


    "I can''t kill him, deal with him, but are you willing to let us fight?"


    "Not willing," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "you are my person, I can''t let you suffer." He laughed in his heart. The fiercer the fight, the better. He just watched the excitement.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1010

    Kang Yanlong thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand what LAN Jilong meant. It''s not easy for him to protect Wei Chi. How can he suggest that he is not easy to fight with Wei Chi?


    After thinking about it, he didn''t bother to think about it. Anyway, when the emperor spoke, he was not afraid.


    Since we can''t take Yuchi''s life, and we can''t do too much, we can only continue to scare him. If we can scare him away, it would be better.


    He knew that Wei Chi could not easily sprinkle realgar powder inside and outside the house. A little realgar was nothing. Although snakes were naturally afraid of realgar, he could control them and make them not afraid.


    At night, Wei Chi is not easy to sleep in the room full of realgar flavor. He wears a gauze towel on his face to block the smell of realgar. She couldn''t sleep, thinking about how to give Kang Yanlong a strong look. As she was thinking about it, she suddenly felt something cool crawling to her feet. With a scream, she sat up, took the candlestick at the head of the bed, and saw clearly what was crawling under the quilt.


    She knew what it was and ran away with fright. She stepped on something slippery and cool, which really made her hair stand up. Looking at it by the light, there were several on the ground, and she yelled, "Mommy!"


    Regardless, she rushed out, ran into LAN Jihua''s bed, ran through the curtain of the account, and finally climbed to his bed. She was too nervous and stumbling. She even stepped on LAN Jihua''s feet and woke him up.


    LAN Jihua rubbed her eyes and asked her, "Why are you here again?"


    "Snake," Wei Chi is not easy to hold a corner of the quilt, shocked: "snake again."


    "Is it?" LAN Jihua sat up, "how come again? I''ll see. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to pull his sleeve, "don''t, you go, what if the snake comes here?"


    "Don''t worry, no one dares to put snakes on my bed. You can stay at ease."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say nothing. He holds the quilt and shakes like a sieve chaff. LAN Jihua can''t bear it. When he wants to hold her, he feels a little abrupt. If it''s just a girl, how can two men hold her together? He lifted the bill, got out of bed and left.


    Weichi is not easy to gasp. Kang Yanlong is a son of a bitch. She can''t spare him.


    She got out of bed with a candlestick and looked around carefully. She took out two pillows and a quilt from Baolong cupboard and went back to bed. One pillow was placed in the middle and the other was in her arms. She lay down on her side and waited for LAN Jihua to come back.


    LAN Jihua came back soon. Looking at her lying on her side, she said, "are you sleeping here again tonight?"


    Wei Chi is not easy. His face is a little red. He is embarrassed to look back and says, "I can''t help it. I have a shadow on that bed. I have to stay in your treasure land for one night. I''ll think about it tomorrow."


    LAN Jihua looked across their pillows and said, "I still put pillows. I didn''t do anything to you last time."


    "Why not?" Wei Chi''s face was even more red. "You touched me. This time, I''m not sure, otherwise..." At this point, she stopped and didn''t go on.


    LAN Jihua asked, "otherwise what?"


    "Otherwise, I''ll go home," Wei Chi Buyi chuckled. "It''s terrible here. I don''t want to stay."


    "You haven''t killed me yet."


    Wei Chi is not easy to sniff. "Now, I don''t want to admit it, but I have to admit it. Maybe I can''t kill you. Let them send someone else."


    LAN Jihua burst out laughing, "so quickly give up? It''s not like your character


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum a, "say you seem to quite understand me."


    LAN Jihua said, "you turn around and let''s talk."


    "There is nothing to say," weichi not easy, a little reluctant, but still turned over.


    blue Ji Hua was stunned. The lamp on the bedside was lit. Wei late was not easy to spread his hair. His face was covered with veil. He only showed a pair of watery eyes. Though not large, his Eyeliner was elongated and brought out something charming.


    "What are you watching me do?" Smoke voice up, let LAN Jihua back to reality.


    He touched his nose. "If you don''t talk, you really have the ability to be a man''s pet."


    Wei Chi frowned and pulled down the gauze towel. "What nonsense? I''m a tight man. Don''t talk about it later. Otherwise, even if you are the emperor, I can''t spare you."


    "Yes, I won''t say it in the future." LAN Jihua said, "what do you do with a veil, the girl will be veiled."


    "I have a strong smell in my room. I''ll stop it." speaking of this, Wei Chi was not easy to be bored. "I sprinkled realgar in my room. How can the snake come back?"


    "Realgar is useful for snakes, but not for people. In Nanyuan, many people can play with snakes. If they play well, they can control snakes and make snakes not afraid of realgar."


    "True or false?" Weichi not easy to open his eyes, a little surprised: "do you mean Kang Yanlong can control snakes?"


    "He can."


    Wei Chi was not easy. He said bitterly, "isn''t that because I don''t sleep well in the future. No, you are the emperor. You have to do justice for me. ""How do I host?" LAN Jihua said in embarrassment, "when I was in the past, the snake had gone, and even the evidence of crime had disappeared. What can I do?"


    Wei Chi was not easy to hold the pillow. He put his chin on it and rubbed it gently. "I can''t do it. I can only I''m going home. "


    LAN Jihua said, "how can you beat back the drum again? He''s bluffing you. You can deal with him. If you annoy him, you won''t dare to trouble you."


    Wei Chi thought hard, "it''s easy to deal with him, but what should I do when I sleep at night?"


    LAN Jihua said casually, "if you don''t like it, you can sleep here. Anyway, my bed is big enough."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "I''ve been sleeping. What''s wrong?" LAN Jihua said, "anyway, everyone knows that you are my person."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to think about it. It''s right. Anyway, in Nanyuan, her reputation is not worth mentioning.


    "This Kangyan dragon is so hateful," she raised her eyebrow and put on a sinister expression. "This time, I''m going to treat him well." She asked LAN Jihua, "if you don''t kill him, can you let him get hurt and bleed?"


    LAN Jihua thought for a while, "slight injury is OK, serious injury is not OK, blood flow is a little bit OK, more is not OK, the matter is serious, I also can''t control a bit."


    "You''re the emperor, and you can''t control it?"


    LAN Jihua smiles bitterly. He is the emperor, but in Nanyuan, there are also cabinet elders and the emperor. On the surface, he is in power, but in fact, it is a scene of tripartite confrontation. That''s all. He can''t tell Yuchi that it''s not easy.


    "If you want to put things on the table, you and Kang Yanlong will play fifty boards each, but he can stand it, and your small figure will be a bit hanging."


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod his head, "OK, I won''t make you embarrassed." Look, she has to let Kang Yanlong drink a big pot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1011

    There was no other good thing in Nanyuan, but the weather was fine and the sun was shining every day. Wei Chi was not easy to hold a handful of fresh fruit in his hand and eat as he walked. He walked slowly to Kang Yanlong''s house.


    Although Kang Yanlong was a slave beside LAN Jihua, his position was not low. He was the general manager of the palace. He also had a decent room, and there were people under him.


    When Yuchi is not easy to get in, he will be at the desk, holding a pen to write something. Seeing that Yuchi is not easy to come, he looks up and writes again.


    Wei Chi is not easy to get together to see, "manager Kang, what do you write?"


    Kang Yanlong wants to smile or not, "what I write is not Mandarin, you read it for nothing."


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily read the zigzag words on the paper. She really didn''t recognize them. She walked behind him and went around to the front, "what is it?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    Weichi not easy to sigh, "manager Kang, I know you put snakes in my room. I didn''t come here to make trouble, but I want to truce with you. It''s not good for us to fight like this. Let the emperor know. We must fight fifty times each."


    Kang Yanlong looked at him suspiciously, "what do you want?"


    "I just said, truce." Wei Chi is not easy to pass the fruit in his hand, "in order to show sincerity, please eat the fruit."


    Kang Yanlong looked at the fruit, did not answer, "I do not eat."


    "Eat it. The Emperor just rewarded it. Although it''s from Nanyuan, it''s not much at ordinary times. It''s just picked, but it''s fresh. Eat it."


    Kang Yanlong still didn''t move.


    "Well, you don''t suspect me of poisoning the fruit, do you?" Wei Chi is not easy to say, "in terms of poisoning, you are the top ten experts in the platoon. How can I teach in front of you? Besides, manager Kang doesn''t even have the courage to eat a fruit of mine, does he


    Kang Yanlong was excited by the last sentence. He stood up and reached for it: "if you want to say that, I''ll have one."


    He took the fruit and put it into his mouth. He chewed it twice and swallowed it. Everything was normal.


    Weichi not easy to give him two, said, "OK, you busy, I go first."


    After a few steps, when I looked back, I saw Kang Yanlong still standing there, waving his hand, "sit down quickly and do your work. Next time I have something delicious, I''ll bring it to you."


    Kang Yanlong was a little confused when she came to offer her hospitality, but the fruit was OK. What was wrong was Wei Chi''s hard-working attitude. Why did he suddenly turn around?


    He put the fruit into his mouth and sat down with a "Chi" sound. There was a stabbing pain on his butt. Kang Yanlong jumped up and touched his butt with his hand. He felt the sticky blood and a small stab ball like thing. He gritted his teeth and pulled it out. It was a small pear thorn with blood on it.


    "Yuchi is not easy!" His face was livid, and he squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "you''ll see for me!"


    Wei Chi is not easy, did not go far, lying on the window to see, see him in the move, music can not be squeaky run. Walking all the way, laughing all the way. Halfway through, I met LAN Jihua walking. She waved, "emperor, where are you going?"


    Where else can LAN Jihua go? But after a while, I didn''t see her. I came out to look for her. Now I found her. He said with a smile, "look, you''re so happy. What''s the good news?"


    Wei Chi is not easy not to say, just chuckle, hand on the back, back neck, a little arrogant look, LAN Jihua how to see a little girl''s flattery. Even he didn''t realize it. His hard looking eyes became gentle.


    "What makes you sweat?" He took out a sweat towel to Wei Chi and said, "tell me."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see that there is a maid in the palace covering her mouth and laughing in the distance. She twists her body and avoids LAN Jihua''s hand. Her expression is a little embarrassed. No matter whether she is male or female, LAN Jihua is a little It''s not appropriate.


    As soon as she dodged, LAN Jihua realized what she had done and wiped sweat on the man. It was the first time for him. He was really embarrassed and laughed in disguise. "Don''t be nervous. I just treat you as my brother."


    Weichi is not easy to blush, pretending to be careless, "it''s OK, just thanks to the emperor to wipe sweat, a little unbearable, afraid they see bad."


    "They all know you''re my man." LAN Jihua turned this embarrassing topic, "I haven''t said your good things to me."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile complacently, "just gave Kang Yanlong a little color to see, see if he dares to provoke me."


    "What have you done to him?"


    "Nothing. Just a little blood."


    LAN Jihua was very surprised, "Oh, so powerful?"


    "That is," Wei Chi is not easy to boast, "to deal with him is not a piece of cake."


    In the evening, Kang Yanlong came to the hall. LAN Jihua saw that he was walking strangely and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    "It''s OK. How can you walk like that?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask intentionally on the side, "yes, how can you walk like that? Manager Kang, do you have a pain in your butt or leg


    Kang Yanlong looked at her, eyes straight angry, but forbeared not to send, "Your Majesty, slave accidentally fell, not in the way.""Be careful when you walk," said Wei Chi. "How old are you? How can you be a servant in front of the emperor


    Kang Yanlong snorted, "master Yuchi, don''t worry about me. It''s said that there are snakes coming to find him recently. It''s not a good thing to be entangled by snakes."


    "Don''t worry about manager Kang. The emperor will protect me."


    Kang Yanlong saw that Lan Jihua was looking at them bickering with a smile. Suddenly, he had a flash in his mind. He realized that it was not easy for weichi to sleep on the emperor''s bed that night when he released the snake, so the emperor encouraged him to continue to scare weichi


    He glanced at Wei Chi not easily, and thought angrily that he was really a demon, which confused the emperor. The emperor has a heart for him. It''s not easy to kill him now. Just think of a way to get him away.


    Wei Chi can''t easily see his eyes turning around and frowning. Is this old boy thinking of some bad idea to deal with her?


    "Manager Kang," she reminded him, "did you apply the medicine on your ass? It''s better to apply the medicine quickly. After all, you have to serve the emperor. Don''t delay your efforts. And, most importantly, don''t forget the pain when you get rid of the scar."


    The key is the last sentence. Kang Yanlong understood it. He bowed to LAN Jihua and said, "please don''t worry, your majesty. This little injury is nothing and won''t delay you."


    "Well, it''s OK," Lan Jihua waved, "you step back."


    When Kang Yanlong went down, he said to Wei Chi, "if you want to ridicule him, don''t make it too obvious. He''s soft or hard. He''ll have to put snakes on your bed tonight."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "let it go. I''m not afraid. If he lets the snake go, I''ll sleep in your bed."


    LAN Jihua chuckled, a little embarrassed on her face, "I don''t care. Anyway, the bed is big enough. I''m afraid you''re uncomfortable."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1012

    Don''t be uncomfortable, also have to sleep, for a few days, weichi not easy to sleep in LAN Jihua''s bed, she is afraid of revealing, at night also wrapped the chest, so don''t hold the pillow to sleep.


    She is not so hostile to LAN Jihua now, and she doesn''t scold him in her heart. Before going to bed, they always talk for a while. The relationship seems to be getting better.


    LAN Jihua looked at her, "not easy, tell me about your queen."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a little strange: "how are you interested in our queen?"


    "I hear she''s beautiful."


    "No matter how beautiful it is, it''s also our queen," Wei Chi frowned. "You are the king of Nanyuan. It''s a bit ridiculous to ask about the queen of Dongyue. I can tell you that the emperor of Dongyue loves his wife like fate. If you know that you want to be unfair to the queen and say that you won''t lead the army to fight, I advise you not to ask."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. Just ask," Lan Jihua said, "do the people in Dongyue like her?"


    "Of course, the queen is a straightforward person. The people love her and I like her too." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "in Lin''an City, there are two women who are very respected by everyone. One is the empress, and the other is a big businessman in Dongyue. Her name is Shi Yingying. Her business is very big. She is a straightforward person. How can I say Well, women don''t let men. I''ve met her several times. She''s really a capable person... "


    She said and stopped, feeling that Lan Jihua''s look was strange. He looked at her as if he was listening carefully, but his eyes were empty. It seemed that he saw other people through her, a little yearning, a little melancholy, unspeakable strange.


    She was good at shaking in front of his eyes, "Your Majesty, do you hear me?"


    "Listen," Lan Jihua said, "go on, I want to listen." How time flies! In a flash, after so many years, she has become a big businessman.


    When Hou shiyingying was still in the northwest, he secretly went to see her several times, because he was afraid that he would forget her appearance. Later, when she left the northwest, he could not see her. The face in his memory was gradually blurred. Today, when I heard that Yuchi was not easy to mention her, the face became clear again immediately. That''s what she looked like!


    "People in Lin''an City call her boss Shi. Boss Shi has more than 30 stores in Lin''an alone, selling everything, including restaurants, inns, satin shops, timber shops, furniture shops, rice shops, pickles shops, snack shops There are too many. By the way, boss Shi is not only in business, she is also very powerful. She pulled out a big bully. Some of the shops in her hands were originally owned by the big bully. Later, the bully surrendered the law and her property was confiscated. In order to reward her, the emperor rewarded her with all those shops I really admire her. I went to the Shijia shop to buy things. I wanted to see boss Shi. Once, I saw her with thick eyebrows and big eyes. She is very beautiful. Her beauty is different from that of the empress. The empress is more beautiful than the empress. Boss Shi is more heroic than the empress. At that time, I thought, "I want to be a man like her. What a man can do, i..."


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily find that he''s leaking his words. He stops immediately, but LAN Jihua doesn''t notice. He seems to be distracted again.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty..."


    Even called a few times, blue Ji China just returned to God, "what?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a little unhappy, "you are not listening at all. What are you thinking absent mindedly? If you don''t listen, I will go to bed."


    "I''m listening, you go on."


    Although he said that, he was still a little old. Wei Chi was not easy to get angry. He turned around, took his back and said angrily, "I''m tired. I''m sleeping."


    "Well, you go to sleep and say it tomorrow."


    Wei Chi is not easy. Now she can fall asleep beside LAN Jihua, but she is woken up by the sound of his turning over in the middle of the night. At that time, the light has gone out and everything is quiet. She can hear the slightest movement very clearly. She has heard that Lan Jihua is like a pancake. After a short time, she does not know how many times.


    Wake up, she was a little annoyed, lowered the voice, said, "you sleep, don''t sleep."


    LAN Jihua can''t sleep. He hasn''t heard from Shi Yingying for many years. Wei Chi''s words have opened the door of his memory. The past is coming, and too many pictures are flying in his mind. The woman who makes him excited, the post station which is lively all the time, and the beautiful years that are gone forever record his youth, his love and his happiness Happy


    Those pictures are so clear, just like yesterday, they are hidden in the deep memory, he never dare to see, dare not recall, now inundate him like mountains and rivers, he knew that he had been happy.


    Yuchi''s attitude is not very good. He doesn''t mind. Her voice is low. It seems very magnetic in the middle of the night and makes him sober.


    "It''s not easy." He called her.


    "What?" She still doesn''t have a good attitude.


    "Give me your hand."


    "For what?"


    "I can''t sleep. I want to hold your hand."


    Yuchi is not easy to wonder: "you can''t sleep, why hold my hand?"


    "I don''t know. Try it. Maybe you can fall asleep." He really didn''t know, but he wanted to have a try. Sometimes he felt flustered when he sat in the hall for no reason, but it was not easy for Wei Chi to come to him, and his heart settled down.Wei Chi hesitated for a moment and put out his hand, "then hold it. When you fall asleep, you will release it."


    Blue Ji China dumb smile, fell asleep, still how to know to loosen?


    "Well." He promised her to hold the little hand.


    His hands are softer than those of ordinary men. There is a thin cocoon in the palm, probably holding a knife. When an assassin has to go through strict training, he must have suffered in those years.


    "It''s not easy."


    Wei Chi is not easy to get impatient. "I hold it. Why don''t I sleep? I take my hands back if I don''t sleep."


    She struggle, LAN Jihua busy clenched, "OK, I don''t speak."


    Strange to say, holding her hand, LAN Jihua''s confused heart gradually calmed down. Although he still didn''t feel sleepy, he didn''t turn over and over. He lay quietly, and his thumb gently rubbed the back of Wei Chi''s hand.


    The person sleeping over there probably has noticed and pinches him with his nails. LAN Jihua''s silent smile doesn''t dare to move again.


    He lay on his side and looked at Yuchi. In the dark, he could only see the shadow of her appearance. Gradually, he heard her breathing, light and even, and knew that she had gone to sleep. He secretly rubbed the back of her hand, soft and smooth.


    LAN Jihua closed her eyes and listened to her breathing. She gradually fell asleep. He didn''t sleep very much. Sometimes he felt something in his hand was about to slip away. He immediately clenched it.


    In the dark, on that pillow, two hands held together all night.


    It''s May. It''s so fast. I wish there were 48 hours in a day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1013

    It was always very early in the morning in Nanyuan. When the first ray of sunlight came in from the lattice of the window, because of the heavy curtain of the account, it was still dark in the account. It was not easy for Wei Chi to open his eyes slowly and look at the hand on the pillow held by LAN Jihua.


    She was a little confused. She didn''t know why LAN Jihua held her hand to sleep. Did he have the habit of Longyang? If not, why hold her hand?


    What''s more, she is clearly an assassin and has come to assassinate LAN Jihua. How can she really become his follower now? She seems to have forgotten her task.


    She licked her dry lips. Now is a great opportunity. As long as she gets out of bed quietly, takes off the machete on the wall, comes back quietly and stabs it in, her task will be completed. She can go back to her hometown, become the pride of the people, and see her parents.


    But LAN Jihua has saved her so many times. If it wasn''t for him, she would have died several times. He saved her life. If he killed her savior, would she be punished by heaven.


    If there is no childe, they are still despised by others in the small county. They live in poverty. It is the childe who makes the Yuchi family restore their family. Even her family can go to Beijing and live in the mansion together. Childe is the benefactor of the whole Yuchi family. If she does not revenge for him for personal reasons, she will be punished by heaven


    But she didn''t want to kill him. This man has a good skin and a good temperament. She didn''t know the grudge between him and his son. But after so long, she didn''t think he was a bad man. At least she was very kind to him.


    She was in a dilemma when she thought that she couldn''t miss this good opportunity and couldn''t do it.


    Half a sound, she breathed a sigh, quietly back to hold his hand, she moved, but LAN Jihua clenched her hand, tight she have some pain.


    Wei Chi was not easily startled. He thought he was awake. After a while, he didn''t wake up again. His breath was still heavy and he was still sleeping.


    She is a little strange, clearly fell asleep, how still know to hold her hand.


    She waited for a while, and when he relaxed slowly, she drew her hand back. LAN Jihua clenched it again. This time, he woke up, opened his eyes, and looked at Wei Chi blankly. He didn''t seem to know what was going on?


    Yuchi is not easy to be a little embarrassed, muttering, "you let go of my hand."


    LAN Jihua: "eh?" His eyes moved to his hand, and he seemed to be startled. He immediately let go, and his face turned red. "How can you still hold it?"


    "I''m going to ask your majesty," Wei Chi said. "I''m going to recycle it. Your majesty is holding on."


    "Is it?" LAN Jihua pretended to be stupid: "I fell asleep and didn''t know anything." He couldn''t believe it. He held a man''s hand and slept all night. How could it be like this? He obviously likes women.


    "I remember," Lan Jihua felt it necessary to explain. "I couldn''t sleep last night, so I held your hand."


    "Does it work?"


    "It''s a little bit of a use."


    Wei Chi couldn''t help laughing, "can my hand hypnotize?"


    In the dark space, a smile seems to be able to easily pull the heartstrings. LAN Jihua shakes her mind, immediately staggers her eyes and coughs softly, "I''m up, are you up?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I also got up."


    They got out of bed one after another. There was a maid waiting there with washing utensils. When they saw that Wei Chi was not easy to come out, they all secretly looked at him and laughed vaguely.


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily want to go back to his room. LAN Jihua says, "you can wash together here."


    His words, palace maids understand, immediately someone carrying mouthwash water up, "young master, please mouthwash."


    Weichi is not easy to feel that he has become a man''s pet. He is a little uncomfortable. He takes the cup with a red face. When she comes, LAN Jihua asks her to be an entourage, but now he is half a master.


    How much or some embarrassed, no matter LAN Ji treat her as a man or a woman, he held his hand to sleep a night, how to think is very strange.


    So after breakfast, she deliberately avoided it and went out on her own.


    The sun is just right, and flowers are blooming everywhere. The golden palace is shining in the sun, which makes people''s eyes beautiful. She has never been to the imperial palace of Dongyue. She heard that it is red brick and glazed tile, which is very magnificent. The palace of Nanyuan may not be as big as that of Dongyue, but it is golden. According to LAN Jihua, the heavy golden roof and cornice are all gilded. She can hear it Dear, so much gold, how much gold do you need. From this point of view, Nanyuan is actually quite rich.


    He walked aimlessly. When he stopped, he didn''t know where he was. He looked around and saw Kang Yanlong, but he was very strange. When he saw her, he immediately left, as if he was hiding from her.


    Weichi is not easy to get suspicious, immediately catch up, "manager Kang, you stop, you walk so fast, what do you do, the wound on the buttock is good..."


    Instead of stopping, Kang Yanlong ran.


    "Ah, you are still running. Stop!" Yuchi is not easy to catch up with. She wears shoes and runs fast.Kang Yanlong ran and stopped. He held his arms and looked at her with a smile. Wei Chi was stunned for a moment and stopped. He had a bad feeling in his heart. He didn''t understand. Suddenly, he saw two big beasts rushing towards her.


    She instinctively ran and yelled, "Your Majesty, help me! Your majesty, help me! Your majesty, help me... "


    All the way running, all the way shouting, attracted people to stop to watch, many people covered their mouths straight music, some bent over with laughter. But it''s not easy for Yuchi not to see it. She only knows how hard she runs. It''s the first time that she sees such a big beast. She doesn''t see what it looks like in her panic.


    She was a smoker''s voice. She was thick and hoarse. She screamed with all her life. Her voice was sharp and shrill. She was flying in the sky. It sounded a little creepy.


    LAN Jihua, sitting in the main hall, also heard it. Without thinking about anything, he flew down from the corridor and performed his lightness skills. After several ups and downs, he saw that Wei Chi was not easy.


    She was so frightened that the cloth on her head had fallen off, her hair had spread out, and she was like a black satin floating in the wind, running towards him in panic.


    He quickly opened his arms and hugged her. At the same time, he whistled. The two beasts immediately fell on the ground.


    Wei Chi was not easily frightened to cry. He grabbed his sleeve and gasped. Waves of hot air sprayed around his neck, just like holding a bellows.


    Finally, she sobbed, "I don''t want to stay in this ghost place, I want to go home..."


    As soon as LAN Jihua heard that she wanted to go home, her heart seemed to be pulled. She could only comfort her by saying, "don''t be afraid, they don''t bite. I didn''t tell you last time that I raised two beasts, a tiger and a leopard. Have you forgotten?"


    Weichi not easy to wipe a tear, carefully turned to see, oh, or good afraid, she pulled his sleeve, "tell them to go."


    Blue Ji Hua toward tiger leopard drank a, "go back, go back quickly!"


    The two beasts really turned around and left.


    Wei Chi is not easy, this just relaxed a breath, pull sleeve to clean up tears.


    "Why are you crying?" LAN Jihua said, "it''s true that if a man has tears, two beasts will make you cry. Can he be an assassin? Who chose you to be an assassin? If I don''t know you''re a man, I really think you''re a girl. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1014

    Yuchi is not easy to cry in public. She feels that she has been greatly humiliated. If she doesn''t get revenge, she doesn''t deserve to be named Yuchi!


    But Kang Yanlong is not an ordinary person. It''s not easy to deal with him. After all, he is one of the top ten poison masters in Nanyuan. If she is not careful, her life will be over.


    But this tone in my heart, she really fidgety, she was a child of revenge, when she was a child and the yard of the boy fight lost, she was ruthless bite, it is over.


    Leaning on the railing, she was stunned and saw Kang Yanlong coming from a distance. She was condescending and looked coldly. Kang Yanlong raised her eyes, grinned and sneered.


    This makes Yuchi not easy to feel more and more angry. She turns her head and looks at the door behind her. Her eyes turn and she has a plan.


    She stealthily hid behind the door, peeped through the crack of the door, and her ears stood up. She heard Kang Yanlong''s footsteps coming. She moved to the door, clasped the door, and held her breath. When Kang Yanlong was about to step in, she slammed the door. Kang Yanlong was unprepared and hit the door heavily, covering his nose with pain.


    Wei Chi was not easy. He pretended to have just seen him. "Manager Kang, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were behind. Why didn''t you walk quietly?"


    It was really heavy. Kang Yanlong felt that his whole face had been knocked flat and stuck to the door. At that moment, he was completely confused.


    However, as soon as Wei Chi doesn''t easily appear, he knows that it''s not an accident, it''s his revenge.


    Deep in the hall, LAN Jihua is sitting on the golden carved chair, looking at the scene with great interest.


    Kang Yanlong covered his nose and strode to complain, "emperor, do you see? It''s not easy for Wei Chi to commit a crime in front of the emperor. He is so bold that he asks the emperor to be the master of the slave! "


    Wei Chi is not easy to argue, "emperor, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know there was someone behind."


    Kang Yanlong, "I don''t know someone. What do you do to close the door? When was the door of the palace related? "


    "It''s no wonder that the door can be opened or closed."


    "You''re trying to be reasonable."


    "I think you''re the bloody one!"


    "Emperor, you are the master of slaves!"


    "Emperor, you will make the decision for me!"


    LAN Jihua could not help laughing when he saw that they were red faced. It was much more fun than those ministers and elders in the court.


    He pressed his hand to show that they were quiet and said to Kang Yanlong, "put down your hand. Do you have a flat nose?"


    Kang Yanlong heard the emperor''s voice in the nuyu, in the heart indignant, hum! It must be hard for your majesty.


    He put down his hand and heard Yuchi not easily exclaim, "ah, manager Kang, your nose is bleeding."


    It''s so heavy. Can it stop flowing? Kang Yanlong glared at her fiercely, pulled his sleeve, wiped his nose, knelt on the ground and said, "I''m guilty. I''ve stained your Majesty''s eyes."


    "Get up," Lan Ji Hua Wen said in a voice, "I''m sorry you''re not guilty. Although it''s not a big deal, you''ve been hurt. Go down and have a rest. You don''t have to come to serve at night."


    Kang Yanlong knew that it was not easy for the emperor to protect Yuchi. No matter how he said it, the emperor would not deal with Yuchi because of today''s incident. He saluted and gave thanks. Before he left, he took a look at Yuchi. The latter held up his head with a proud smile on his face.


    He covered his nose and went to Yuchi Buyi. Yuchi Buyi was not afraid of him. He stuck his neck and said, "what are you going to do?" She doesn''t believe it. In front of LAN Jihua, Kang Yanlong dares to fight her!


    Kang Yanlong didn''t start, but he gave her a smile. The smile was strange, which made not easy feel scared.


    When he left, LAN Jihua said, "you let him see blood again."


    "It''s your majesty who said that a little can do, but not much, or I have to let him have half a bucket of blood."


    "So sure?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to pull out the short knife pinned on his waist. "When he understands my five Yang Dynasty Phoenix sword, he will know how powerful it is."


    LAN Jihua couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head, but she didn''t speak.


    Wei Chi is not easy to see that he looks down on people. "Don''t you believe it?"


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "Nature is the truth."


    "The truth is that you are not Kang Yanlong''s opponent."


    "You don''t count. You''ll know after comparison." Weichi is not easy to have a kind of confidence in her martial arts. Even though she knows that she is not LAN Jihua''s opponent, she always feels that if she can get the first chance, there is no hope. As long as Kang Yanlong doesn''t use poison and speaks with his true ability, it''s not sure who will win or lose.


    At this time, suddenly a burst of abdominal colic, she covered her stomach, ouch and squat down.


    LAN Jihua leaned forward and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I have a stomachache."


    "Did you try again?"


    "No, absolutely not." Wei Chi Bu Yi just sat down and pressed his stomach hard. Her face was white and her forehead was sweating. She was not stupid. The pain was too strange. Except Kang Yanlong, he didn''t think, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid I''m poisoned. Let Kang Yanlong get the antidote quickly!"LAN Jihua raised his voice to call people, "come on, help is not easy to go to Gongfang."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi''s white face turned red. "Your Majesty, I''m not I want to be respectful... "


    LAN Jihua is very sure of the appearance, "go, go you want to."


    The two servants came in, lifted Wei Chi from the ground and helped him go.


    LAN Jihua looks at her back. Nanyuan people are not tall, but Yuchi is thinner than them. His thin body is sandwiched between them. It''s like being dragged out.


    Strange to say, LAN Jihua was right. As soon as Wei Chi arrived at Gong''s room, she immediately felt that something was falling in her stomach. She untied her belt in a hurry. As soon as she sat down on the toilet, she immediately let it out. After that, there''s nothing left.


    She stood up and tidied her clothes slowly. She poured half a bucket of sandalwood ash into Gongtong, covered the filth and cleaned her hands. Then she went out in no hurry, thinking that it was not poisoning, but diarrhea. She almost wronged Kang Yanlong.


    She returned to the temple, LAN Jihua looked at her with a smile, "OK?"


    Mention this kind of thing, Wei Chi is not easy, after all a little embarrassed, red face nods, "Your Majesty is fierce, still true guess."


    LAN Jihua still smiles, "I guess you''ll have a stomachache again soon."


    Wei Chi was not easily surprised and said, "why? I have no pain Ah, oh, here we go again This time, the colic was more severe than just now, her face turned pale in an instant, and her forehead began to sweat again.


    "Go again. Don''t come back when you''re done. Wait there. There''s another time."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to leave no one to help him this time. He hurriedly covered his stomach and ran away again. Just like just now, when he saw Gong Tong, his stomach felt swollen. After pulling, there was nothing wrong.


    She remembered LAN Jihua''s words and didn''t dare to go out. It wasn''t long before she arrived for the third time. She didn''t know whether she was in Gongfang or not. This time, her stomach didn''t hurt so much, and she still felt like she was falling and distending.


    Back in the hall, she looked at LAN Jihua solemnly with a red face, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter? Why do I have diarrhea


    "It''s very simple. Kang Yanlong poisoned you just now."


    "He didn''t touch me at all."


    "A master uses poison, but you are ignorant. If you find it, you are still called a master?"


    "Since your majesty knows that he has poisoned me, please punish him."


    LAN Jihua was in a bit of a dilemma. "In fact, it''s not poison. For Nanyuan, it''s a harmless trick. It''s hard to punish him for such a small thing. Besides, don''t you bump his nose? As for me, I''m still a just emperor. You let him see blood, he let you have diarrhea, and no one was good. How about today''s event, even if you are even? "


    Weichi is not easy to bite. Hum, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Kang Yanlong, remember!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1015

    Wei Chi is not easy to find out later. Kang Yanlong''s move to her envoy is really not poisonous. At best, it is a prank, and the name is ridiculous. It''s called "cat three pull", which means that it''s over to pull three bubbles like a cat. At the beginning, someone came up with a plan to punish people who are not specific to love. In Nanyuan, if a married man colludes with another woman, he will be tricked like this. As long as a man suddenly keeps pulling all day long, he must be cheating. Anyone can punish him.


    Wei Chi is not easy to listen to these things. She thinks it''s very interesting, but she doesn''t have an affair. Can Kang Yanlong do this for her?


    Anyway, she wants revenge. As for how to revenge, she couldn''t think of a way.


    At that time, she sat opposite LAN Jihua, and Kang Yanlong knelt down to serve them to drink tea. Wei Chi could not easily see the two small teacups flipped dexterously on Kang Yanlong''s dark fingers, which was like dancing. She was dazzled. Kang Yanlong not only made poison, but also made tea well. Making tea for LAN Jihua was his daily work.


    After a while, Wei Chi moved his eyes away from Kang Yanlong''s hand, followed his arm to his shoulder, and then slid down to his knees on the mat. Because he wanted to face LAN Jihua, he was closer to her. The blue trousers wrapped his strong legs, and because he was kneeling, he squeezed out a big knot.


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to think that the piece of meat must be very hard, but how hard is the bottom? Driven by this idea, she unconsciously pulled out her waist knife, slowly and slowly stretched it under the table and stabbed it into the hard flesh.


    Of course, the knife didn''t go deep. It was only half a nail cap, but it was bleeding. Kang Yanlong instinctively hid to the side and was about to fight back. He thought of LAN Jihua. He didn''t dare to make a mistake and could only complain.


    He covered the wound and cried in dismay: "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua is holding a small teacup with two fingers. Some old gods are there, but she doesn''t seem to hear it.


    Wei Chi is not easy, and she is a little silly. She didn''t expect to work together, so she did it. She attributed it to wanting revenge too much.


    Last time I bumped Kang Yanlong''s nose, I can still sophisticate that I didn''t see it. This time, the knife is still in her hand. She has both stolen and stolen goods. How can she explain? Does she want to see how tight Kang Yanlong''s flesh is, so she stabs him with a knife?


    Kang Yanlong also covered the bleeding wound and looked at LAN Jihua sadly, but the emperor was wandering and didn''t look at him at all.


    Wei Chi didn''t easily feel that the atmosphere was a little strange. He quickly put the knife back into his waist, got up and left in a hurry.


    Kang Yanlong called again, "Your Majesty."


    This time LAN Jihua heard it. Xu Xu''s eyes came back from a distance, glanced at his leg, frowned and said, "what''s the name? Just sprinkle some powder."


    The servant on the side brought the wound medicine and wanted to apply it to Kang Yanlong. Kang Yanlong took the medicine bottle and shook some powder on the wound. For a man with excellent martial arts, this wound was nothing. He was just angry. Although he had no capital and was not easy to compete with weichi, he was as white as others. He was like a black pimple, but after all, he was loyal to the master For so many years, there has been no merit but also hardship. It''s so chilling for the emperor to be so partial.


    In my heart a resentment is top flustered, but hear the emperor scold him: "useless things, let a Dongyue boy to stab, lose not shame?"


    Kang Yanlong, "..."


    Resentment or something quickly put aside, he fell on the ground in fear, "Your Majesty calm down, is the slave useless, the slave let your majesty lose face, please your majesty punish."


    LAN Jihua glanced at him, "get up, all day long, let a boy hurt either here or there. Every time I see blood, I''m ashamed for you."


    "Yes," Kang Yanlong said with his head down


    LAN Jihua said slowly, "I won''t punish you. Let''s do it by ourselves."


    Kang Yanlong, "..." What does it mean to have him do it by himself The sacred heart is unpredictable


    "Your Majesty," he said tentatively, "although I don''t like Yuchi, it''s not easy, but it''s not easy. The young master is your majesty I don''t care about the people around me. Please rest assured. "


    LAN Jihua looked at him with a smile, "my Nan yuan''s men are all bloody men, like you who have been bullied are not much."


    Kang Yanlong had been with him for many years, but he was still a little worried, "I know how to do it, just..."


    LAN Jihua knew what he was worried about and said, "no, it''s just that it''s not easy to be the people around me. You are also the people around me. I won''t favor one over the other."


    With the emperor''s words, Kang Yanlong completely put down his heart and thought about how to rectify Yuchi.


    However, he also understood that the Emperor just wanted to see that he and weichi were not easy to fight. He was good at watching the crowd. The more they fought, the happier the emperor was. In the past, only weichi was not easy to fight alone. Now he was dragged in, too. The crowd was more lively. He knew that Lan Jihua was a boring emperor, but he didn''t expect to be bored to such a degree.


    The emperor made a speech, and Kang Yanlong had a bottom in his heart. He thought that this time he would return a tooth for a tooth. It was not easy for Wei Chi to see blood so many times, and he also wanted to make it difficult for him to see blood.It''s still time to make tea. It''s still time for three people to sit around the table. The difference is that this time, Kang Yanlong quietly took out the knife. He''s a master. No one can find out if he makes small moves under the table.


    His face was still, and his hands were advancing inch by inch under him. Suddenly, he didn''t know what hit his wrist, which made him numb. The knife fell on the thick carpet. With a slight "por", he was silent. No one found the secret under the table.


    Kang Yanlong was stunned for a moment. He turned to see LAN Jihua. The emperor was talking with Wei Chi, but he didn''t look at him. But he knew that Lan Jihua had just hit him with a concealed weapon.


    He''s a little angry, doesn''t he say he won''t be partial? Why did the emperor stop him when he started?


    After drinking tea, Yuchi Buyi wants to take a nap. She gets up and leaves. As soon as she leaves, Kang Yanlong can''t wait to ask LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, you said last time that you don''t know how to treat Yuchi Buyi and nu. How..."


    LAN Jihua raised his hand and yawned, "because he is my man."


    "But the emperor said that slaves are also people around you?"


    "Yes, you are the people around me. It''s not easy. Not only the people around me, but also the people around me. I don''t understand that?"


    Kang Yanlong He understood that he and Wei Chi could not fight easily. Wei Chi could not hurt him, but he could not. Wei Chi could not hurt him. He had to continue fighting. He So sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1016

    Yuchi Buyi stabbed Kang Yanlong that time, but she didn''t see Kang Yanlong retaliate against her. LAN Jihua didn''t say a word about it, and no one blamed her. On the contrary, she felt a little uncomfortable. After a night''s reflection in the room, she felt that it was not a good idea for an assassin to make such a fuss. She should have a formal competition with Kang Yanlong, Second, let Kang Yanlong see her strength, otherwise he really thinks she is a soft eater.


    When she went to the afternoon, Kang Yanlong was sitting in his room. When he saw her coming in, he immediately watched her warily.


    Weichi is not easy to say, "manager Kang, let''s have a competition. If you lose, you are not allowed to put snakes on my bed."


    Kang Yanlong asked, "what if I win?"


    Weichi Buyi really didn''t think about it. She pondered a little, "if you win, let''s make another appointment. There will always be one I will beat you."


    Kang Yanlong said with a smile, "there will always be a win or lose. You say, I won. What do you do?"


    "You say, what do you want me to do?"


    "Get out of here, your majesty."


    Wei Chi didn''t even think about it. He flatly refused, "no way."


    "Why not?"


    Yeah, why not? Yuchi Buyi asked himself in his heart, "you know why I came here. I can''t leave until I kill him."


    Kang Yanlong was amused by her logic, "do you still want to kill your majesty? Weichi is not easy. You are out of your mind. It''s no use poisoning. You can''t fight. Now you eat and sleep with your majesty every day... "


    Wei Chi is not easy to be very angry to interrupt him, "who ate and slept with him? Don''t talk nonsense


    "Why not? As we all see, you get out of your Majesty''s bed in the morning. "


    "It''s not because you put snakes on my bed. I have no place to go, so I have to go to your majesty."


    "Is it shameful to lose? An assassin is afraid of snakes."


    "What''s wrong with snakes? Which royal law stipulates that assassins should not be afraid of snakes? "


    Wei Chi is not easy. Although he has a noisy voice, he never loses. He forks his hands and looks like a woman. Kang Yanlong suddenly doesn''t want to fight and feels that he is losing his identity.


    "Forget it," he said, "since you don''t want to leave, change it. If you lose, I can''t bleed any more."


    Wei Chi is not easy, some embarrassed frown, "..." Well, it''s a bit difficult to operate because there are no eyes for knives and guns. "


    Kang Yanlong wants to vomit blood. Wei Chi is not easy. It seems that it''s too easy to let him bleed. He''s really Enough


    "What do you say?"


    Weichi is not easy to think for a long time, thinking of her babies, eyes a bright, "well, I lost, give you a bottle of the best fragrant dew."


    Kang Yanlong is really going to lose to him. He is a big man. What do you want Xianglu to do


    "Don''t you want it?" It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see his dark face. He thinks he dislikes it and says, "those fragrant dew are very expensive. I can''t bear to give them to others. Don''t you wipe incense? All the gongs in Dongyue palace do it. "


    Kang Yanlong heard him compare himself with the eunuch of Dongyue. He was so angry that he took out his knife and said, "don''t you want to compete? It''s better to hit the sun than to choose the day. Now. "


    "Now?" Wei Chi hesitated for a moment and pulled out the knife. "OK, today."


    Kang Yanlong said, "don''t fight here. You don''t mess up my house. Go to the bamboo forest. There''s no one there." The most important thing is to avoid the emperor.


    Wei Chi not easily agreed, "go!"


    The sunlight outside is dazzling. There is no one around him. Kang Yanlong''s heart moves slightly. If he doesn''t know it, he will kill Wei Chi Buyi in the bamboo forest Thinking of this, he could not help shivering. He could not imagine the anger of the Emperor


    Relatively speaking, the bamboo forest is much cooler, but there are dense bamboos everywhere. Wei Chi can''t easily feel that she can''t do anything about it. However, Kang Yanlong stands in front of her calmly, as if she has a plan in mind, so she can''t talk about changing places.


    Hold the knife in your hand, lift it up slowly, cross your chest, and palm the other hand, straight forward. It''s a very standard rising posture.


    Kang Yanlong had a knife in his hand, but now he put it into the scabbard. His hands drooped and he stood leisurely.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be stunned. Does he look down on her? Kang Yanlong is not like LAN Jihua in other places, but he shares the same virtue with his master when he looks down on people.


    With a sneer and a turn of her wrist, the machete drew an arc in the air and stabbed Kang Yanlong straight. Kang Yanlong naturally avoided it. Unexpectedly, Wei Chi didn''t hit Kang Yanlong with a hollow move. Although he didn''t hit him, he hit Kang Yanlong firmly on the shoulder. With a move, Wei Chi''s confidence increased greatly. He remembered that Lan Jihua said that she couldn''t beat Kang Yanlong. Now, that''s all.


    She smiles on her face, and Kang Yanlong smiles too. Weichi is not easy to look relaxed, but he is very nervous. Kang Yanlong looks relaxed, and he doesn''t know if he is as nervous as she is. After all, he has no eyes. This is a fight, which is different from their usual skirmishes.She took the knife back and danced magnificently. The snow-white blade was shining in the sun. It looked amazing.


    as like as two peas, different tunes rendered with equal skill. She thought that Kang Yan long must be shocked by her knife skill, but heard the short hand sway, her wrist was numb, and the knife dropped off, and it fell into Kang Yanlong''s hands. This reminded her instantly of the way of blue Ji Hua''s taking away her knife, though not exactly the same, but also the same work and different result.


    Kang Yanlong held the blade between his two fingers with a sarcastic smile on his face. "At this level, dare you challenge me and assassinate your majesty? Weichi is not easy. Are you out of your mind? "


    Yuchi is not easy to hate the most is being humiliated, her neck a stem, "I lost, to kill to cut, listen to casually."


    Kang Yanlong said with a smile, "weichi is not easy. You are not good at martial arts and you are stupid. You are just as good as that. You are covered by your majesty, but I can''t kill you." He threw the knife. "Let''s go."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to take the knife. It''s a bit unexpected. She thinks that Kang Yanlong can''t let her go easily even though he won''t kill her for their holidays. Unexpectedly


    "Really let me go?"


    "Let''s go."


    "Do you know that today you will let the tiger go back to the mountain, another day..."


    "I know," Kang Yanlong said impatiently, "if you win, make an appointment for the next game, there will always be one you will beat me."


    Now that she knew it, she didn''t say much. She put the knife back into the scabbard and said, "manager Kang, I''ll see you later!"


    Kang Yanlong couldn''t help laughing at the way she was careful. However, Yuchi is not easy to look like a young bird without a full hair. He wants to learn the tune of the old world. He is really an interesting person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1017

    Weichi is not easy to be depressed when she loses the competition with Kang Yanlong. This competition is a blow to her confidence. She loses to LAN Jihua and her subordinates. She doesn''t know who else she can beat in Nanyuan?


    Have you ever felt that way? She came all the way to assassinate with full confidence, only to find that she was inferior to others. That''s all. After all, she is the king of a country and an expert among the experts, but she can''t even beat the followers of the experts. Now she is not inferior to others, she is inferior to anyone.


    She was so depressed that she didn''t want to do anything. She hid in the house and didn''t want to go out.


    When she didn''t go out, LAN Jihua came to see her, walked slowly to the bedside, looked at her drooping head and felt her head, "what''s the matter? Listless. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to head a slant, dodge his hand, stuffy voice stuffy say, "not how."


    "I just lost the contest with Kang Yanlong. As I said, you are not his opponent."


    Wei Chi not easy fierce head, "how do you know?" It''s humiliating enough. Is it well known?


    "I''m the emperor. There''s something I don''t know." He sat down next to her and put his hand on her shoulder naturally. "Don''t sulk. I''ll buy you a drink."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to shake off his hand and move a little to the side to distance him. Although the relationship with LAN Jihua is hard to say, in Kang Yanlong''s words, she has already eaten and slept together, but when they really get along with each other, she still pays attention to propriety.


    Being thrown away, LAN Jihua didn''t mind, and said with a smile, "well, I''ll teach you a few moves to ensure that you can win the next competition with him."


    Wei Chi didn''t need to win a game to regain his confidence. He immediately brightened his eyes and said, "is this really true?"


    "You have no joke, but," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "as a condition to teach you, you have to tell me a story."


    Although Wei Chi is not easy to understand why, as an emperor of Nanyuan, LAN Jihua is so interested in Nanyuan empress Bai Qianfan and Nanyuan Hongding businessman Shi Yingying, her idea of learning superior Kung Fu is overwhelming.


    "OK, no problem," she said excitedly, jumping up like a pony, "go, go, teach now."


    LAN Jihua shook his head and laughed, "don''t go out, you can teach here."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily stand still and nodded happily, "OK, here it is."


    "Remember what I said. The first principle is that if the enemy doesn''t move, you don''t move, and you stop by static. Do you understand?"


    Weichi not easy micro frown, "my master taught me surprise, attack it unprepared to have the possibility of winning."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "your master is right. After all, your Kung Fu is too poor. If you don''t seize the opportunity, you may not win. However, "he said," we have a fight this time, so we don''t have to seize the opportunity. It''s good for you to let the other party take the lead. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand nodded: "and then?"


    "Don''t worry," Lan Jihua suddenly attacked her and stopped. "Now you''ve got me out of this."


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to think about it for a long time, but she can''t figure out a way to crack it. This move seems to be flat, but it seems to be blocked. No matter where she starts, she can only be beaten.


    "Can''t think of it?"


    Wei Chi''s eyes were not easy. He turned for a long time and shook his head.


    LAN Jihua sighed. "Come on, you''re the one who can''t think of it when it''s dark."


    Wei Chi is not easy to blush She doesn''t want to be shriveled, but she can''t refute it. That''s the truth.


    "You come," he said, grabbing her arm and gesticulating just now, "you fight like me. Watch it." he turned his palm, pushed it forward, and turned it into a fist. He buckled her chin under her eyes. Then he bullied the whole body and hit her on the waist with another blow.


    If this set of movements is fast, plus the strength, it should look crisp and neat, but LAN Jihua is just a gesture, gently clasping her chin, gently hitting her waist, and her eyes are so gentle, which makes Yuchi not easy to breathe quickly for no reason.


    LAN Jihua chuckles, "nervous what, I won''t really hit you."


    Weichi is not easy to raise her arm and rubs her nose. She wants to wake up a little. She is a little displeased. "Do you fight or dance? It''s like a woman."


    LAN Jihua explained, "it''s too fast. I''m afraid I can''t stop it. I really beat you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I''m also a martial arts practitioner. What''s the point of fighting? Come on."


    They rehearsed again. This time LAN Jihua speeded up a little, but in Wei Chi Buyi''s opinion, she was still weak. She was not satisfied. "If I were so slow, could I win Kang Yanlong?"


    LAN Jihua said, "you have to see clearly how I do it, and practice after understanding it."


    Weichi not easy very want to know the power of that move, insist, "first come back quickly, or I won''t tell you a story."


    LAN Jihua said, "well, be careful. I''m afraid I can''t hold back."


    Wei Chi is not easy to think. Even if she gets a punch, she is also a martial arts practitioner. Can''t stand a punch?She has her own small 99 in her heart. LAN Jihua has demonstrated it twice. As a martial arts practitioner, although she may not be able to solve it, it should not be difficult to avoid it. She wants to surprise LAN Jihua. If she can avoid it, he will not look down on her in the future.


    A surprise punch in the past, LAN Jihua is still that move, but the action is very fast, fast to her completely did not see clearly, he slipped out along the bare floor, she watched himself slide, but can''t stop, the man in the distance looked at her with a smile, as if looking at a special funny thing.


    She knew that he took up his strength in time, otherwise, she would not slide along the floor, but was thrown in the air and then fell to the ground, shaking the viscera to shift, and then spit out a mouthful of blood.


    LAN Jihua saw her sitting on the ground, came to pull her, "get up."


    The dignified man, gentle and elegant, has a height of immeasurable Kung Fu. Yuchi can''t easily look up at him and feel that there seems to be a faint golden halo on his head, just like a Bodhisattva in a painting. At that moment, she suddenly has a sense of worship for him. Of course, she knows that this is not right. How can she worship her enemies? If you know, you will jump out of the grave.


    But the image of lanjihua in her heart suddenly grew up, and she couldn''t press it down.


    Holding LAN Jihua''s hand, she stood up and said, "teach me, I will study hard."


    LAN Jihua said, "this move is not difficult, and there are not many changes. The victory is fast enough. Practice well, and then try it with Kang Yanlong."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "just this move?"


    "Well," he said carelessly, "one move is enough for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1018

    Weichi Buyi is a hard-working girl. Although LAN Jihua only taught her one move, she didn''t dare to slack off. She was also afraid that Kang Yanlong would find her practicing martial arts secretly. So from that day on, except for eating, she stayed in the room and practiced martial arts. The more she practiced, the more she found the subtlety of this move. Although there was only one move repeatedly, she didn''t feel bored.


    LAN Jihua is bored with her spare time. She will walk into her room to see how she is doing. By the way, she will talk and laugh. But Yuchi is not easy to practice martial arts seriously. His jokes are like a stone sinking into the water, and he can''t get any reaction.


    He gradually felt bored, but seeing her serious and sweating, he was embarrassed to disturb her. At the end of the training, Yuchi''s difficult movements are quite standard. He doesn''t even have the chance to pull her.


    LAN Jihua starts to walk out of the room slowly. Standing at the door, he takes a look at Wei Chi, who is practicing martial arts seriously. Suddenly, he feels a little silly. The busier he was, the more bored he became. He felt as if a cat''s paw was scratching him.


    Even Kang Yanlong was surprised and asked him quietly, "Your Majesty, it''s not easy. What''s the matter with you these two days? You always stay in the room? Can you hold back what ghost idea again? "


    Of course, LAN Jihua would not tell him about Wei Chi''s Secret martial arts training. He said calmly, "let him go, don''t care."


    If the emperor said so, it would be hard for Kang Yanlong to say more.


    On the third night, LAN Jihua couldn''t help but run to Wei Chi''s room. She was wearing a loose robe, her black hair was over her shoulders, and she was slightly wet. It was obvious that she had just taken a bath.


    Seeing him, Wei Chi was not easily startled. He grabbed a pillow and held it in his arms. He was a little flustered and asked, "Your Majesty, how did you come here so late?"


    Against the light, her face was very white, and her eyes were as if they had been washed by water. The soft light was bright, with a slightly panic expression, which made him think of the deer in the forest. He couldn''t help but watch her for a long time without saying anything.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be embarrassed by him. "Your Majesty, what do you always look at me for?"


    LAN Jihua swallowed her throat and walked over to her shoulder naturally. "Last time we agreed, I''ll teach you Kung Fu, and you''ll tell me a story. Cash it tonight. "


    Weichi is not easy Ah, now I want to sleep... "


    "That''s just right. Sleep together. Tell me a story until you fall asleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­ This... " Wei Chi is not easy to be a little embarrassed. Her pretty eyebrows are frowned up and down by her, which looks a little funny. Although I''ve slept together, it''s all for a reason. I don''t have anything. Is it a little bit inappropriate.


    "Don''t be so awkward. It''s not a girl. Let''s go." LAN Jihua couldn''t help but drag her out.


    If we really want to sleep together, Wei Chi is not afraid. After all, he has experience.


    She skillfully pulled out a large embroidered pillow from the cage, put it in the middle of the bed, and then climbed up with her own pillow, "the old rule is, half a person, no cross-border."


    Blue Ji China disapproves of smile, "OK, old rule is old rule."


    He leaned over, supported his elbow and head, and quietly looked at Yuchi Buyi, waiting for her to tell a story.


    Wei Chi is not easy to blush, not angry to say, "you look at me like this, I can''t say."


    "Oh?" LAN Jihua said with a smile, "why is this?"


    "I know you are the emperor, but I don''t know you are..." It''s a girl''s family. She has a tender face. She doesn''t want to say it.


    LAN Jihua asked, "what do you think I am?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to droop his eyes.


    "Come on, don''t stammer like a woman."


    Every time LAN Jihua said this, it was like reminding Wei Chi that she was pretending to be a man. When her heart was horizontal, she said, "do you know GouLan courtyard?"


    LAN Jihua laughs: "I don''t know. I''ve drunk flower wine."


    "No wonder," Wei Chi Puyi rolled his eyes, "you just looked at me like a flower wine drinker Thank you


    In fact, she didn''t know what kind of man was drinking flower wine in GouLan courtyard, so she felt that Lan Jihua''s eyes were a little It''s provocative. It makes her beat the drum.


    LAN Jihua laughed again. It was strange to say that she was so happy with her. As soon as she spoke, she could make him laugh.


    "Well, I don''t look at you. Go ahead." He lay on his back, looking at the top of the bill.


    "Whose story do you want to hear?"


    "Queen."


    "In fact, I''ve only seen the empress once. On the day when the young master left, our empress was very beautiful," she said, pausing, holding up her arms and taking a close look at LAN Jihua. "Don''t say, your majesty looks like our empress."


    Blue Ji Hua side body, smile to ask, "so say, I also look good?"


    Wei Chi thought hard, "you can''t say that. If a woman grows up to be our mother, she will be very beautiful. If a man grows up to be you There is a lack of just Yang Qi... "LAN Jihua, "..." It''s the first time I''ve ever heard someone say that he lacks masculinity.


    Wei Chi was not easy to finish. He remembered that there was a king lying beside him. He was a little scared and didn''t want to let him see it. He said, "I''m telling the truth. Don''t be angry."


    LAN Ji Hua Mo asked, "how do you think men should be masculine?"


    "Majestic, loud, tall and strong That''s about it. "


    "I''m majestic in my armor, and my voice is loud when I speak. Can''t you see that I''m tall and strong?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "tall is very tall, strong..."


    Before she finished speaking, LAN Jihua suddenly sat up and untied the tapestry on her robe. Wei Chi was so scared that he sat up and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Let''s see if I''m strong."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hold the pillow and panic, "Your Majesty, you are the emperor!" You are the supreme of the ninth five year plan. How can you easily undress and show her? Besides, she is still a girl.


    LAN Jihua is just teasing her. How can he really do that? He likes to see her frightened. It''s really interesting.


    He tied up the belt again and said, "it''s all men. What''s to be afraid of?"


    Weichi is not easy to say, "you just like that, I thought you had Longyang."


    LAN Jihua laughed, "if only you were a girl."


    "Why?" Wei Chi is not easily puzzled to ask.


    He raised his eyebrows and laughed frivolously. "If you are a girl, you will know if I am as good as Longyang and lack of masculinity."


    Wei Chi is not easy to jump, hold the pillow more tightly, ha ha a few, dare not take over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1019

    For Yuchi Buyi, it is extremely painful to tell a story to Nanyuan emperor. If she didn''t think it was her promise, she would have left.


    She told LAN Jihua everything she knew, whether it was about Bai Qianfan or Shi Yingying. He didn''t feel sleepy at all. As soon as she stopped, he asked, "what else?"


    Another fart, she was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyelids and couldn''t speak, "no, I''m sleepy. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Then she left him alone and went to sleep with her eyes closed.


    When she was still in a confused shallow sleep, she heard LAN Jihua turning over and over on the side, getting to know the sound of the rope, just like there was a big mouse running around all the time, which made her angry, "do you want to sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep," Lan Jihua said, "it''s not easy. Give me your hand."


    Yuchi asked vaguely, "what do you want my hands to do?"


    "Give it to me, and I''ll fall asleep."


    As long as he doesn''t turn it over, weichi Buyi agrees to everything and puts his hand on the pillow. LAN Jihua looks at the delicate hand and bends his lips with a smile. He knows it''s a bit strange to do so. But last time he held weichi Buyi''s hand, he really slept well.


    In the dark account, two hands folded on the pillow.


    Wei Chi''s hard hand seemed to have magical power. LAN Jihua''s confused heart gradually settled down. The innumerable pictures produced by the stories that Yuchi was not easy to tell no longer hovered in his mind. Like lamps, they gradually went out, in exchange for his inner peace.


    When LAN Jihua wakes up in the morning, Wei Chi Buyi is still asleep. He slightly leans to his side and embraces the pillow. He has two legs, one left and one right, lying on the big character. His right foot is coming to his side. He doesn''t know what to think. He slowly moves his body a little, and Wei Chi Buyi''s foot is next to his leg.


    Eyes move up, the hands on the pillow are still holding together, but Wei Chi''s hard hand is loose, he is clenched.


    LAN Jihua quietly looked for a while, suddenly raised his body and leaned over. He stretched out his other hand to explore Yuchi''s hard breathing. Although he knew that she was breathing, the breathing was too light and shallow, which always made him hesitant. Her breath sprayed on his hand, very shallow, almost imperceptible.


    He stood still for a while, put his hands back and put his head forward. This posture is very difficult. His hands are still holding and his feet are still next to each other. He wants to approach her in an awkward way without disturbing her.


    His face is probably more sensitive than his hands. He can feel the breath that Yuchi is not easy to spray on his face. It''s also very light, but it has temperature. He smelled some sweetness in her breath, like walking in the mountains in the morning, smelling the smell of flowers in the air.


    His eyes moved from her face to her lips. Her lips were a little thicker than his, but they were small and beautiful, like petals. He seldom saw a man with such small lips on Yuchi Buyi''s face, which matched her features.


    He kept this posture for a long time. Her lips were in his sight and her breath was in his breath. He felt that he was very obscene because he wanted to kiss the mouth. This thought scared him. He immediately opened the distance, released his hand and left his leg. He didn''t want to turn himself into a broken sleeve.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to dream that she was chased by a bear. She ran like a dog. As a result, she fell off the cliff and woke up. She was woken up by her own spring. She didn''t know what she was kicking. Her hands were dancing in the air, so that when she opened her eyes, she was confused.


    Wei Chi is not easy to lie on his side. Suddenly, she kicks him and turns around. He is blinded and has eyes. His hands are high and his feet are next to his.


    He moved his foot quietly and asked, "what, a dream?"


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily put down his hand. He gave a lazy hum, which was very short. He couldn''t hear the voice of Yan gong at all. It was gentle and soft, like a cat barking. LAN Jihua felt that the cat claw in her heart had scratched again.


    "What did you dream of?"


    "I was chased by a big bear, and then I fell under the cliff."


    "It''s miserable," Lan Jihua said. "Have you ever seen a bear?"


    To tell you the truth, Yuchi Buyi has never seen him, but she has heard that the bear blind man is black, with a round head, a round body, and a short tail.


    "Nanxiong, I''ll show you another day."


    "Don''t go," Yuchi not easily rebuffed. Last time, the shadow of being scared by the lions and tigers was still there. She didn''t want to see a blind bear.


    She sat up with her pillow in her arms. "It''s daybreak. I''m gone. I still have to practice."


    LAN Jihua didn''t keep her, "OK, you go, I''m up." Just now, he thought that he could not get too close to Wei Chi Buyi. This boy is pretty and easy to make him have the illusion.


    But Yuchi didn''t really leave. He was a little disappointed. It was still early. How nice it was for them to lie down and talk.


    After that night, Wei Chi couldn''t continue to practice her Kung Fu. LAN Jihua controlled that he didn''t go to her, and carved little wooden people to kill time every day. Only when they have dinner, they can meet and say a few jokes.LAN Jihua thinks it''s very good. Yuchi is not easy. It''s a funny thing for him. Just make him smile every day.


    After a few days, Wei Chi didn''t come to him easily and said to let him see if her Kung Fu had improved. She refused to show her fists in the hall for fear of being seen. She dragged LAN Jihua to her room.


    Only one move, but LAN Jihua saw her diligence and hard work, he nodded admiringly, "yes, better than I imagined."


    Yuchi, who won the praise, is not easy to be happy. You know, LAN Jihua always has a contemptuous attitude towards her skills. It''s really not easy to get a good word from him.


    She happily said, "I''ve practiced this move. You can teach me the next move."


    LAN Jihua negative hands, shaking his head with a smile, "want to win Kang Yanlong, a move is enough."


    "One move is enough?" Wei Chi is not easy to doubt, "his kung fu is not low."


    "That''s why I asked him to do it first. I told you how to crack his moves, and I also taught you. Although you don''t have enough skills, that move can wield 30% power at most. That''s enough. It''s enough to make Kang Yanlong fall to the ground. If he falls to the ground, he will lose."


    "One move will bring him down?"


    "Just try."


    "Don''t lie to me. I will be very angry if I lose. The consequence of my anger is very serious."


    "How serious is it?"


    "I won''t tell you any more stories."


    LAN Jihua laughs in his heart, no matter he doesn''t talk about it. After every talk, he can''t sleep all night whether he thinks of Bai Qianfan or Shi Yingying.


    "It''s settled," Lan Jihua said, "go to Kang Yanlong for a competition. Remember to be quick. If you don''t break fast, you will win."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1020

    Kang Yanlong didn''t expect that weichi Buyi would come to him again so soon. He thought it was a bit ridiculous. In Nanyuan, he was also a top ranked player, but he was challenged again and again by a rookie, and he had to accept the challenge because the rookie''s backstage was too hard for him to offend.


    At first, he was worried that Wei Chi would not be easy to stay with LAN Jihua. He was afraid that if he was not careful, Wei Chi would not be easy to assassinate. But since the last fight, his worry is gone forever. He can be sure that even if LAN Jihua is blind, loses a hand and breaks a leg, Wei Chi would not be able to kill him.


    It''s a big joke that the Yuchi family sent such a low handed assassin over.


    Now the joke stood in front of him, with an enigmatic look, staring at him coldly.


    Although the bamboo forest is overcast, it''s a little stuffy after staying for a long time. Kang Yanlong waited for a long time, but she didn''t do it. It''s strange, "don''t you want to compete? Why don''t you do it? "


    Yuchi not easy to put up a finger toward him hook hook, a little dismissive, "you come first."


    Kang Yanlong was stunned for a moment. He didn''t get angry, but he was funny. "Are you sure you want me to do it first?" He started first, but Wei Chi didn''t have the chance to show her those fancy airs.


    She frowned, a little impatient. "Don''t talk about it. Come on."


    Kang Yanlong thinks that it''s not easy to deal with Yuchi. He wins easily and takes good care of the boy''s arrogance.


    He smiles to Wei Chi not easy to lift to lift chin, "come on, take a move."


    He is a master. The master''s moves seem plain, but they are quite wonderful. There are not many people who can hide this move, and even fewer people can catch it. He is waiting to see how Wei Chi is not easy to fall to the ground in front of him.


    However, he was wrong. It was not Yuchi but himself who fell to the ground.


    Wei Chi Bu Yi not only catches his move, but also defuses and strikes back very skillfully. It''s just a water strike in the air. It''s so quick that he doesn''t have a chance to breathe, so he falls to the ground.


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to see that he really knocked Kang Yanlong to the ground. He was so happy that he danced and jumped, "Wow, I won, I won, I won manager Kang, I won the master, YeYe..."


    Kang Yanlong, "..." A face turned pig liver.


    "Admit defeat in gambling," Wei Chi is not easy to look high spirited, but with her akimbo posture, it always looks a little awkward and ridiculous, "I will never be allowed to put snakes on my bed again."


    Kang Yanlong got up and patted the dust on his robe. "Nan yuan''s man keeps his word. From today on, I won''t put snakes on your bed any more. However," he snorted, "when I win next time, this agreement will be void."


    Weichi is not easy Ah, and next time? "


    "Of course," Kang Yanlong said, "our Nan yuan men are never cowards. If we lose this time, we will win next time."


    Wei Chi doesn''t look at him easily. "You are all Nan yuan''s men, but you are not from the palace The entourage... "


    Her tone was a little hesitant. Although she didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was obvious. In the last contest, she compared him with the eunuch of Dongyue and said that she wanted to send him Xianglu or something. Kang Yanlong was really angry and pointed to her, "wait, I will make you look good next time." With that, he left in a huff.


    Weichi is not easy to be a little puzzled. She didn''t say anything. How could Kang Yanlong be so angry that he had to smoke white on his head.


    Anyway, she was very happy to win. She came out of the bamboo forest and almost jumped to the main hall of lanjihua.


    When she came near, she saw some peacocks looking for food in the corridor. She rushed in like a gust of wind and was so surprised that the peacock flew to the tree with a hula.


    LAN Jihua stood on the porch and looked at her with a smile, "won?"


    "Won Weichi not easily waved her hand and danced a few times. She ran up the stairs. She needed someone to share her excitement and happiness.


    It''s really exciting for a martial arts practitioner to defeat a master who is much higher than himself.


    LAN Jihua saw her running up. Her eyes were bright, her face was red and plain, and her forehead was covered with a layer of sweat. It was like glittering and shining with pearlescent powder. He took off his towel to wipe away the sweat for Wei Chi, and his tone was spoiled. "Look at you, your head is full of sweat. Did you run all the way back?"


    "Well, run back," Wei Chi not easily immersed in excitement and excitement, did not notice that Lan Jihua wipe sweat for her.


    In the distance, the two maids looked at the scene and secretly covered their mouths and laughed.


    "If only you were there, you could see with your own eyes how I defeated Kang Yanlong," he said with regret. "It''s a pity that he fell down too fast, otherwise he could have more moves."


    LAN Jihua pulled her in with a smile, "come on, just a move. You can''t cope with more."


    Wei Chi is not easy, now full of confidence, unconvinced, "impossible, he said next time to try again, you see, OK, I can still let him lie on the ground."


    LAN Jihua laughed and patted him on the shoulder. "I don''t know who''s afraid. I''m very brave."Wei Chi is not easily complacent, "I have always been very brave."


    But bravery doesn''t mean that he will win. In the next competition, Wei Chi is not easy to be kicked three Zhang away by Kang Yan''s Long Hua Lili. On the way, he breaks several bamboos in succession. Listening to the sound of cacha cacha, Wei Chi feels that his old waist is also broken.


    When she stopped, she leaned against a row of bamboos, fluctuating with inertia, and didn''t get up for a long time.


    Kang Yanlong walked slowly over: "why do you still use the last move? It''s only useful when you see the move. The move I used today is different from the last one. Don''t you see it?"


    Weichi is not easy to breathe. She holds on to the bamboo pole tightly. The broken bamboo on the back of her hand marks her blood. She is awe inspiring. Although she is defeated, she is not convinced. "I lost. I will win you next time."


    Kang Yanlong snorted, "don''t think I don''t know. It''s the emperor who helps you. If the emperor doesn''t teach you how to solve the problem, can you win last time?"


    "You don''t care what method I use. If I win, I''ll win." Wei Chi Bu Yi stood up slowly. "Next time, I''ll sweep you three Zhang away. Wait and see!"


    Kangyan dragon elephant heard a big joke. Even if LAN Jihua helped her with her move, it was impossible to kick him three Zhang away.


    "Yuchi is not easy. Have you been fooled by me?" Kang Yanlong sneered and walked past her. "I also told you clearly that next time I''ll use today''s move. If you don''t sweep me three Zhang away, you''ll lose."


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at his back, after biting the alveolar, "a deal!" This time, she didn''t believe in her confidence, but believed that Lan Jihua, the emperor master, must have a way to let her sweep Kang Yanlong three Zhang away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1021

    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to go back to the palace. He doesn''t need to open his mouth. LAN Jihua knows whether he will win or lose. The scratched clothes and arm, together with his depressed face, have already explained everything.


    LAN Jihua expected this result early in the morning. It''s not surprising. When she saw the bloodstains on her arm, her pupils shrank slightly, but she didn''t say anything.


    Wei Chi is not easy to demonstrate to him first, "he is the angel of this move, you quickly teach me how to crack."


    LAN Jihua nodded, "no problem, you must win next time."


    Wei Chi didn''t know that Lan Jihua would not let her down. His frustration was swept away and he dragged him to his room: "hurry up, teach now."


    LAN Jihua can''t help shaking her head and laughing. Maybe he''s a little too fond of Wei Chi. She always forgets that she is an emperor.


    "It''s not difficult to solve this move," Lan Jihua showed her. "It''s still fast, but are you sure he will use this move next time? He should have guessed that I''m helping you behind your back. If he uses the same moves again, won''t he let himself lose? "


    "He said it himself. I''ll use it next time. I''ll just kick him three feet away and win."


    The smile on LAN Jihua''s face condensed in an instant Kick three feet away? "


    "Yes, he kicked me three feet away today, and I will kick him three feet away next time."


    LAN Jihua feels his nose and grins bitterly. It''s not difficult to crack the moves. But if you want to kick Kang Yanlong three feet away, you can''t just crack the moves. You have to have a certain amount of internal power. Yuchi is not easy to have a poor foundation. Without the same internal power, where can you kick?


    "Can''t you?" Wei Chi is not easy to look at him with wide eyes: "you can''t be so powerful?"


    Originally LAN Jihua wanted to shake his head, but Yuchi didn''t easily swallow his words. It''s rare for her to praise him once. If you can''t do it, you have to do it!


    "Yes," he agreed, "no problem."


    For Wei Chi Buyi, LAN Jihua is definitely a man of great ability, more reliable than herself.


    So, in the next few days, Wei Chi didn''t naturally hide in the room to practice hard. At the thought that Kang Yanlong would be beaten three Zhang away by her, she couldn''t help but feel elated. In order to be safe, she worked harder than usual.


    When LAN Jihua had passed the examination and felt that she could challenge Kang Yanlong, Wei Chi was not easy to correct and was so proud that he went with a small chest.


    It''s still the bamboo forest. Wei Chi and Kang Yanlong stand opposite each other. They don''t speak, just look at each other quietly.


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand with great momentum, just like a master, a little cold and a little careless, because LAN Jihua said that if she can win, she will win.


    Kang Yanlong looks a little strange, a little resentful, a little fidgety, and he doesn''t seem very calm.


    Weichi is not easy to pick an eyebrow lightly. The best way to fight is to avoid confusion. She is sure to win today. She must be handsome when she kicks Kang Yanlong out later!


    "Come on, don''t dally." Wei Chi can''t wait to see the power of his move.


    Kang Yanlong bit his teeth in the dark, took two puffs at the corners of his mouth, swung his hands, and hit him out. He moved. Wei Chi didn''t easily shake his body immediately, and met him with one fist and one palm.


    The fight was very fast. Wei Chi''s feet just touched Kang Yanlong. He flew out like a kite with broken line.


    Wei Chi has a proud smile on his face Er, how can Kang Yanlong''s posture look so awkward? He seemed to pause in the middle of the journey. He was about to fall down, but he immediately turned over in mid air, then fell back and landed three feet away.


    After a while, Wei Chi went to him and asked him, "why did you turn a somersault on the way?"


    Kang Yanlong, a carp, jumped up, snorted haughtily and left without saying a word.


    Why do you turn somersaults in mid air? It''s because you haven''t fallen three feet away. Is there anything more ridiculous in the world? In order to make the little boy happy, the emperor of his family ordered him to play such a poor play. It''s not easy for Wei Chi. He can''t kick him three feet away with all his efforts, so he has to throw himself three feet away.


    Weichi is not easy to walk, but she is puzzled. She looks down at her feet. As soon as she uses a little force, Kang Yanlong flies away. She is surprised by her sudden explosive power, but she is not so lucky as usual. According to reason, her internal power is not strong enough, so It has nothing to do with internal power. It''s LAN Jihua who taught her that move. It''s too powerful.


    She smacked her lips, and her worship of LAN Jihua virtually went up to a new level.


    Although always feel a little strange, but at the end of the day she still won, anyway, the process is not important, the important thing is the result.


    Back in the hall, lanjihua''s sweat towel was in his hand, ready to wipe sweat for her as soon as she came. When Keren came to her, he had no sweat on his forehead, though his face was red and plain, and his eyes were shining. He had to put away his sweat towel quietly and asked her with a smile, "won?"


    "Well, I won." Wei Chi is not easy to start boasting, "it''s a pity that you didn''t go. Last time I was kicked out by rubbing the ground. This time Kang Yanlong was flying out in mid air. Your move was so powerful that he turned a somersault in the air."Blue Ji China Leng for a while, "turned a somersault?"


    "Yes, when he was about to fall down, he suddenly turned over. I wonder."


    LAN Jihua understood that he gave Kang Yanlong a death order. He had to fly three feet away. He couldn''t fly less than an inch. Maybe the distance was not enough, so he lifted his breath and turned over.


    LAN Jihua smiles and asks, "do you want to continue the competition?"


    "That depends on manager Kang''s meaning. If he wants to compete, I will fight naturally. Anyway, I can''t let him win." Weichi not easy to hold his wrist, thought for a moment, "Your Majesty, do you think manager Kang will come to me for a contest?"


    "Yes," Lan Jihua''s tone was very positive, "Nan yuan''s men have no cowards, they will." As long as Yuchi doesn''t want to, the contest will be endless.


    It was hard for Wei Chi to hear this sentence. Suddenly he remembered that the thief came up and lowered his voice. "Your Majesty, manager Kang, he is that Is that right? "


    LAN Jihua doesn''t understand, "which one?"


    "In Dongyue, all the men in the palace are called Gonggong, do you know that?"


    "Well, I know. It''s a eunuch."


    "Is manager Kang also..."


    LAN Jihua couldn''t help laughing, "you want to interrupt. We don''t need eunuchs in the Nanyuan palace. Kang Yanlong and all his followers are normal men."


    "Oh, so," Wei Chi not easily suddenly realized. No wonder every time she mentioned it, Kang Yanlong didn''t have a good face.


    She asked curiously, "Nanyuan palace doesn''t need eunuchs, so it''s not afraid of trouble?"


    LAN Jihua patted her on the head, "you know a lot. Nanyuan is different from Dongyue. Dongyue pays more attention to rules. Nanyuan is open-minded and advocates freedom. If his followers and maids are good, they can decide for life in private. "


    "What if the entourage and your concubine are ready?"


    "I have no concubine."


    "Yes, there will be."


    LAN Ji Hua light smile, "after the matter, who knows?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1022

    In the following days, weichi is not easy to fall into the frenzy of competing with Kang Yanlong and learning kung fu from LAN Jihua. She used to love practicing martial arts and can learn excellent kung fu. She can feel that she is making progress day by day and is more happy than anything else.


    LAN Jihua no longer teaches her how to crack a single move, but teaches her a whole set of sabre techniques or fist palms. No matter what moves Kang Yanlong makes, Wei Chi can not easily make a few moves with him, instead of falling to the ground in the first move. Although she loses a lot, she is not depressed because she has been fighting Kang Yanlong for a long time Victory.


    She''s crazy about learning martial arts, and she doesn''t hide any more. She practices it openly. Anyway, everyone in the palace knows what LAN Jihua taught her. Whenever she thinks about it, she will show it to LAN Jihua.


    LAN Jihua was quite satisfied with the little apprentice''s savvy and diligence, and was willing to teach him. He patted his shoulder, raised his hand, and twisted her waist away. "Yes, that''s it." Spanking on the buttock, "horse step squats solidly."


    Yuchi doesn''t do everything he says. When she practices martial arts, she completely blurs her gender. No matter where LAN Jihua touches her, she doesn''t feel uncomfortable. But when she thinks about it carefully, her face turns red again, her eyes Dodge, and she doesn''t dare to look at LAN Jihua, which makes LAN Jihua confused.


    One day, she suddenly remembered something and asked LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty has taught me Kung Fu, so I''m not afraid that I''ll learn to kill you instead?"


    LAN Jihua smile, pull out her knife let her hold, against his neck, "try."


    Wei Chi is not easy to see the sharp blade stick on LAN Jihua''s neck, with cold light, let her heart tremble for a while, silently moved the knife away two inches, afraid that the blade cut him. I really want to cut him. Those bodyguards will rush up and cut her into meat cakes. She doesn''t want to become meat cakes. She''s dead too ugly.


    Seeing her action, LAN Jihua couldn''t help laughing, "it''s not easy. Now I don''t want to kill me so strongly?"


    "Who said that?" Wei Chi is not easy to be hard mouthed, "I just haven''t learned yet, I dare not take risks."


    "Let''s see how much you''ve learned?"


    "Just try," Wei Chi reminded him, "I''ve done it!"


    LAN Jihua laughs but doesn''t speak. Wei Chi is not easy to be afraid that he has no sense of propriety in his hand and doesn''t dare to be too fast. As soon as his hand is sent forward, his wrist is numb. The knife falls down and is caught by LAN Jihua. He returned the knife to her. "Again, it''s not fast enough."


    Wei Chi is not easy to bite her teeth. She uses her real level. She is quick to strike. She is scared to scratch his neck, but she can''t stop. At the last moment, her wrist is numb and the knife falls.


    LAN Jihua smiles and returns the knife to her again. "Can it be faster?"


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to grind her teeth. Suddenly, she feels a little depressed. She practices day and night. How can she be the same as before


    LAN Jihua patted her shoulder with a smile, "don''t lose heart. Practice slowly. One day, your knife will cut my neck."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hold a knife, and he bows his head.


    LAN Jihua comforted her, "at least, now you can have a hand with Kang Yanlong."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "how deep is your Kung Fu?"


    LAN Jihua touched his chin and thought seriously, "if my kung fu is worth 1000 Wen, now what I teach you is less than one Wen, do you understand?"


    Weichi is not easy, "..."


    She turned around and left because she had no face. If LAN Jihua is an elephant, she is an ant. An elephant can trample on a group of ants with one foot, but her little ant is whimsical and comes all the way to kill an elephant


    She thought she must have been out of her mind.


    If you think about it further, LAN Jihua is so powerful that even if she wants to practice to death, she will not be his opponent. Will she spend her whole life in Nanyuan


    The thought of staying in Nanyuan all her life filled her with homesickness. She thought about her parents, the prosperous Lin''an City, the dim sum of jiuruzhai, the lion head made by her mother, and the peach tree under the south window


    If you don''t want to, you will be red in your eyes. Holding your cheek, you will sit at the table. For a long time, a tear will fall from the corner of your eye.


    As the days went by, weichi Buyi practiced martial arts every day, but without her original excitement, she became silent and often stood on the porch, looking at the sun''s hair.


    One day, she suddenly asked LAN Jihua, "which side of Nanyuan is Dongyue?"


    LAN Jihua said, "nature is the East."


    Oh, she didn''t speak any more. LAN Jihua knew she was homesick.


    The next morning, as soon as LAN Jihua got up, he saw her standing on the porch, gazing at the rising sun. The golden sun was shining on her white face. Along the light, he could see that there were very fine hairs on her face. He sighed in the bottom of his heart that he was still a child, so he didn''t want to go home. No matter gold nest or silver nest, it''s not as good as one''s own kennel.


    For several days in the morning, LAN Jihua could see Wei Chi leaning on the porch pillar and looking at the place where the sun was rising. He walked over, patted him on the shoulder and finally said, "if you want to go back to Dongyue, I will send someone to send you back."Wei Chi Bu Yi''s eyes brightened for a moment, then darkened, and said with a smile, "I''m the assassin who came to assassinate you. At last, I was escorted back by you. Didn''t I hit my family in the face? You''re going to kill me. "


    LAN Jihua then said, "how about sending someone to escort you secretly


    "Don''t you want me to stay here?"


    LAN Jihua looked at the red sun, and his handsome face was a little melancholy. "It''s not easy for all the banquets to come to an end. I hope you stay, but Dongyue is your home. There are your parents and friends there."


    Wei Chi''s mind is a little confused. She is homesick, but after staying here for so long, she seems to be a little used to it. She is reluctant to leave. Besides, she is not a person who gives up halfway. How can she leave without finishing her task?


    She hesitated, "I..."


    "Don''t worry," Lan Jihua gently touched her head and said gently, "when I want to go back, I''ll send someone to send you back."


    His big hand caressed his head, slightly warm, but his heart was a little sour. If he left, he would never see him again.


    In fact, when you think about it, her life has become absurd since she set foot on the land of Nanyuan. She came to seek revenge for LAN Jihua, but now she is competing with his entourage. LAN Jihua is also strange. He knows that she is an assassin and teaches her Kung Fu. His enemy becomes a master, eating and living together. Occasionally, he sleeps in the same bed several times


    It''s too messy. She doesn''t want to think about it any more. It''s better to leave here and go back to her normal life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1023

    It''s not easy for weichi to get ready to go home. When she''s tidying up, she finds that Lan Jihua has given her too many things. Every time she receives a gift, she doesn''t take it seriously. What she likes stays at hand for a few days, and what she doesn''t like is thrown in the box. When she first comes, there is only one box in her room. Now there are four boxes side by side, all of which are her things.


    She picked up a horn with translucent texture and a grain of pattern on it. She put it on her mouth and blew it gently. Immediately, a strong voice came out. It was said that when the two armies faced each other, it was this horn that she blew. Originally placed in LAN Jihua''s study, she was curious to play with it, and LAN Jihua gave it to her.


    Then he picked up a short knife. Since LAN Jihua gave her the first one, he had already given her four short knives. Each one was of fine workmanship, cutting iron like mud, and the scabbard was inlaid with all kinds of beads and gems. She once went out of the palace to play with a short knife. When she was watching in the square, someone took a fancy to her knife and wanted to exchange it with 100 gold, which scared her away. She knew that her knife was valuable, but she didn''t think it was worth 100 taels of gold.


    There are not only swords but also swords. According to LAN Jihua, those swords are all famous swords, but she is not tall and inconvenient to wear. She seldom takes them out at ordinary times, but she can take them back to Dongyue. The elder brothers in the clan must be very envious.


    She saw a hexagonal box with black background and golden flowers. She picked it up and opened it. There was a string of purple beads in it. It was translucent. She looked ordinary during the day. When she looked at the light at night, it was dazzling and beautiful. Her eyes were straight. At that time, LAN Jihua made fun of her and said, "how are you interested in the girl''s jewelry?"


    "If this bead was on my sister, it would be beautiful," she said


    In such a word, LAN Jihua gave her, "then add makeup to your sister."


    Later, she learned that the string of beads was polished with a rare gem, which was very rare. LAN Jihua had only one string in her hand, but because of her words, she gave it to her.


    He was really good to her, even better than her parents. He did not beat her or scold her.


    She looked at the string of beads and gradually lost her mind She put the things back, closed the lid and glanced at the other three, but she was not interested in opening them.


    She didn''t know if she would often think of LAN Jihua if she came back to Dongyue with these things?


    Instead of going to the front hall, she descended the steps from the side hall and walked slowly with negative hands. Her heart was like floating in the air, with no place to put it. She was in a panic, at a loss and at a loss.


    She walked aimlessly and saw a sea of flowers. She walked along the path. The more she walked, the denser the flowers were. The fragrance of the flowers was so strong that she was almost drunk. She stood in the flowers, looking at the boundless sea of flowers, did not know there was such a place in the palace.


    I heard someone talking.


    "Sister, go quickly. It''s too late. It''s time for the emperor to lose his temper again."


    "I see. Don''t rush, otherwise the soup will spill."


    "Ah, the emperor''s temper has been getting worse recently, and he had a big fight with the emperor yesterday."


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to hear this. He can''t help but be stunned. Isn''t the emperor the biggest in the palace? How come there''s another emperor?


    As she pulled out the branches of flowers and walked on, she saw two palace maids with food boxes on their heads. One hand was raised to hold the boxes, and the other hand was hanging on her legs. She walked with a graceful and dancing manner.


    "Two sisters," she said politely.


    When the two maids saw her, they were all stunned. Although she was wearing the clothes of Nanyuan people, her skin was too white and her appearance was too delicate, which was different from that of Nanyuan people.


    A maid in waiting frowned, "are you..."


    Another is surprised to say: "you are not easy childe?"


    "Yes, it''s not easy."


    Two palace maids looked at him up and down, and their attitude became more enthusiastic. "How did you come here? Are you lost? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "just heard two elder sisters say the emperor, I do not know who the emperor is?"


    A palace maid said quickly, "the emperor is the former empress! It''s the emperor''s mother. "


    The other glared at her, but he had nothing to do but laugh: "it''s not easy, young master. We have to send soup to the emperor."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile to nod, "so don''t delay two elder sisters."


    She watched the two maids walk down the path to a forest. Without hesitation, the cat followed.


    Her heart beat very fast, not because of watching, but because of the words of the two maids. It turned out that the empress had another person. She found the wrong person at all. LAN Jihua was not the empress, not the murderer who killed her son. Her confused heart suddenly opened up, as if she had relieved the heavy burden in an instant.


    She didn''t keep company with her enemies. She didn''t apologize to you. As long as she killed the empress, you''ll get revenge. She and LAN Jihua Wait a minute. The empress is Lan Jihua''s mother. If she kills the empress, it''s LAN Jihua''s mother''s enemy. It''s time for her to take revenge


    She thought wildly, but her steps didn''t stop. She followed the woods all the time. When she arrived at a quiet place, the two maids disappeared out of thin air.Wei Chi can''t easily rub his eyes. He can''t believe it. He was still in her sight just now. Why did he disappear?


    When she got close, she found that there was a big opening in the ground, and there were steps extending down. The two maids went down the steps.


    It was not easy for Wei Chi to see that there was no one around him. He followed along and walked through a long dark and damp step. There was no one at the bottom, but an iron gate stood in front of her in silence.


    She walked past, the iron door was open, probably because the two maids had just entered, so the doors were open all the way, no one stopped her. She walked inside, through the iron door again and again, and finally reached the open place.


    The huge night pearl shines on the four corners, and the big glass lamp is carried on the high column, and the hard and cold floor tiles are no longer under her feet. She stepped on the soft plush carpet, and her feet are trapped in the long velvet, which is softer than stepping on the cotton.


    Wei Chi is not easy to murmur: what the hell is this? How come there''s no one?


    It looks like a gloomy dungeon in front of us, but here it looks like a palace. Does the empress live here?


    As she looked around, someone came out slowly, dressed in gorgeous clothes, full of beads and hairpins, and beautiful. She came all the way from the inside. Her long skirt swayed the floor, and with awe inspiring momentum, she stopped at a distance of one foot from her.


    "You are not easy?"


    Weichi is not easy to be surprised. "Do you know me?"


    The empress laughed, "although I''m stuck here and can''t get out, I can still know what I want to know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1024

    Wei Chi is not easy and does not beat around the bush. He asks directly, "are you the empress?"


    The empress nodded, "the former empress, the present emperor."


    "You killed our son?"


    "Weichi Wenyu, right?" The empress sat down on the ebony inlaid chair and said, "your surname is also Wei Chi. Must be the empress of his family. Do you come to me for revenge?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be afraid of making a mistake again. He asks again, "did you kill our young master?"


    "Yes," the empress replied lazily, "it''s just his own stupidity. You can live, but you have to choose to die. "


    Wei Chi is not easy, and his brain turns fast. It''s the empress who kills him because she loves and hates their son. She misunderstood LAN Jihua. He should Maybe It won''t be a broken sleeve. Er Thinking far away, she pulled her mind back.


    Now what she wants to do is to kill the empress and avenge her son without knowing it.


    She looked around. There was no one around except her and the empress. God helped her.


    She slowly pulled out her short hair and looked at the empress coldly, "what else do you have to say?"


    The empress looked at her knife with a strange look. She laughed for a while and said, "this knife is given to you by the emperor?"


    Wei Chi is not easy. He nods in his heart and kills his mother with the knife from LAN Jihua. It seems a little Not so good


    But don''t waste her time, chin up, "you don''t care."


    The empress still looked at her knife and laughed, "he''s very nice to you."


    "Don''t dawdle," Wei Chi said fiercely, "if you have something to say, you will have no chance."


    The empress burst out laughing, "do you think you can kill me?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to cross the knife in the chest, "you can try."


    The empress sat motionless, smiling gradually. She looked like a joke.


    Wei Chi is not easy. He has never killed a woman without iron. He has a fierce ideological struggle in his heart. He wants to avenge his son and feels sorry for LAN Jihua.


    Just hesitating, suddenly the sound of footsteps came, and a large group of people came from the dark corridor. Although they couldn''t see clearly, the person walking in the front was undoubtedly LAN Jihua. She couldn''t see her face clearly. Just from the way he walked, she could recognize him and get along with him day and night. She was too familiar with him. From such a distance, I can feel LAN Jihua''s anxiety. Of course, he will be anxious because she wants to kill his mother.


    At the moment of seeing him, Yuchi was not easy. Yuchi was so surprised that he almost bit his tongue. "One, sleep together. Why?"


    "Tell me a story."


    Wei Chi is not easy to face bitterly, "emperor, I know so much about our empress and boss Shi. I''ve told them many times."


    "Then tell me your story." He pauses, "or I''ll tell you a story."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1025

    Wei Chi is not easy to have a bellyful of words to ask LAN Jihua, but the sedan chair is shaking, she actually dozes off, her head bit by bit, and her body slowly tilts. LAN Jihua looks at her head slowly drooping down and leaning against his shoulder, with a helpless smile floating in the corner of her mouth. But that smile is fleeting, and her face looks gloomy in front of her. After a while, he raises his hand and holds Wei Chi not easily. It''s a pity An action is like instinct. It doesn''t go through my head at all. When I find it, I''m scared and put down my hand.


    Perhaps, he thought: maybe the proposal of the emperor is just in time.


    When she got to the place, Wei Chi was still sleeping. When she was woken up by LAN Jihua, she was a little at a loss and wiped her saliva, "hmm? What''s the matter? "


    "Here we are. Get out of the sedan chair."


    "Oh," Wei Chi Bu Yi got out of the sedan chair, ran up the stairs, ran a few steps, remembered that he couldn''t walk in front of the emperor, and stopped to wait for him to go first.


    LAN Jihua asked, "wait for me?"


    "Your Majesty first."


    LAN Jihua teased her, "this meeting is sensible again."


    Wei Chi is not easy to follow him and follow suit, "Your Majesty."


    "Well?"


    "That What happened today... "


    "I''ll talk about it tonight. I''ll have dinner first. I''ll have something else to do later."


    It''s not easy for weichi to say nothing more as soon as she has a meal. She''s very hungry now.


    The dinner is more than usual. It''s hard for Wei Chi to see some strange things on the table. She asks LAN Jihua what it is. LAN Jihua doesn''t answer. She just says that it''s good for her to eat more.


    She believes in LAN Jihua. Since she is allowed to eat more, she will eat it. Anyway, it tastes good.


    LAN Jihua ate very little. Wei Chi didn''t feel that he was full of worries and couldn''t eat much. I don''t know if it''s because of today''s event. It''s still a bit embarrassing to say that the person she wants to kill is Lan Jihua''s mother!


    After dinner, LAN Jihua went to the study. Wei Chi didn''t easily have a bellyful of words to ask him, but when it was very late, LAN Jihua didn''t come out, so she didn''t wait and went back to her room to sleep.


    In fact, I can''t sleep when I lie down. I have too many questions in my heart. I''m making pancakes in bed. LAN Jihua comes in and greets her, "it''s not easy. Go to my side and sleep."


    What he said is very natural. Wei Chi is not easy but blushes. He doesn''t wriggle. Oh, he walks with him holding the pillow.


    Seeing her obedience, LAN Jihua asked, "do you have something to ask me?"


    "Yes," weichi not easy to yawn, raised his eyes to look at him, tone a little grumbling, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    LAN Jihua touched her black hair with a smile, "don''t wait in the future. If you have something to ask me to send someone to call you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to squint at him, "how dare I, you are the emperor!"


    "The emperor?" LAN Jihua repeated and said to himself, "how can there be an emperor like me in the world?" You can''t even protect the people you want to protect.


    "Yes, you don''t look like an emperor at all."


    "So you never make me emperor."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be embarrassed to smile, "later will not." Now that I know you are not the empress, I will respect you.


    It''s still the old rule to put a pillow in the middle. Wei Chi is not easy to hold a pillow in his arms.


    LAN Jihua asked her with a smile, "why do you always sleep with a pillow?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to feel guilty and says, "I''m used to it."


    In fact, this habit was formed after she came here. On the night when she was scared by the snake for the first time, she didn''t tie her chest. In order to be afraid of revealing her stuffing, she grabbed a pillow and held it in her arms. This evening, she made preparations and tied her chest, but she still habitually held a pillow and felt more secure.


    "Your Majesty, this evening, without telling stories, can we talk?"


    LAN Jihua knew that she had something to say and said with a gentle smile, "OK."


    Wei Chi can''t wait to ask the first question, "Your Majesty is not the empress, why do you want to cheat me?"


    "This..." LAN Jihua touched his nose, "you will know later." Speechless as like as two peas,


    is not easy to speak. Why is his tone identical to what Kang Yanlong does? It is true that the master has the slave.


    "Is your majesty angry about today?"


    "Angry."


    "Because I want to kill the empress?"


    "Because you ran there without permission."


    Weichi Buyi didn''t understand. She ran there without permission. Isn''t it the same thing that she killed the empress?


    "Are you not angry when I kill the empress?"


    LAN Jihua shook his head. "I know that''s what you''re here for."


    "Will your majesty let me kill him?"


    "No, she is my mother after all."


    "So your majesty will stop me?"


    "Yes."


    Weichi is not easy to listen to these words. She always feels strange. If anyone wants to kill her mother, she will be furious. She will fight with that person to death. But LAN Jihua doesn''t have it. He doesn''t look angry at all. He just talks to her calmly.She thought about it and asked, "are you not on good terms with the empress?"


    "Yes, not good." LAN Jihua made no secret.


    "She lives in that place. Is she locked up?"


    "Yes, it''s a dungeon." LAN Jihua sighs in her heart, but she may not be able to hold the empress.


    "In fact, you are still very concerned about the empress. Although it is a dungeon, it is so magnificent."


    LAN Jihua was silent for a while, "she is my mother after all, I will not treat him badly."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi was silent for a while, and asked tentatively, "since you are not the empress, maybe we Can we be friends? "


    Blue Ji Hua mouth floating up shallow smile, said, "can?"


    "Really?" Weichi not easy a little don''t believe, "I want to kill your mother, you still and I do friends?"


    "Because I know you can''t kill her."


    "Why? Is she good at Kung Fu, too? "


    "She''s very poisonous."


    "More powerful than kangyanlong?"


    "More powerful than kangyanlong."


    Wei Chi is not easy to "wow" a, "she row a few?"


    "First." there is none under heaven to equal him.


    Wei Chi is not easy to stare big eyes, "really?"


    "Really, otherwise how can you hurt your son?"


    Weichi not easy frowned, although in front of LAN Jihua''s face to say this is a bit inappropriate, but her heart is hidden, indignant way: "the female emperor must be to our son because of love hate, so just killed him."


    The empress had only three Royal husbands, but she had many romantic affairs. Based on Wei Chi''s appearance, who knows if the empress had ever thought about it?


    LAN Jihua asked, "why do you think so?"


    "Our childe looks good," Wei Chi felt his nose with embarrassment. "At the beginning, I guessed like this, your majesty."


    LAN Jihua can''t laugh or cry, "I said I don''t have Longyang addiction."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile, "I believe you now."


    "Is there anything else to ask?"


    Wei Chi thought hard, "no more."


    "Now it''s my turn to say," Lan Jihua held her elbow and gazed at her deeply. "Originally, I wanted to send someone to send you back, but now, you can''t go back. It''s not easy. You have to stay here. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1026

    Wei Chi is not easy to sit up in an instant, "what do you mean you can''t go back?"


    LAN Jihua said, "if you are poisoned, you will die when you go back."


    "How could I be poisoned?" Weichi is not easy to meditate quickly. He doesn''t feel anything wrong. "I''m not poisoned."


    LAN Jihua pulled up her left arm, pulled up her sleeve, stretched out two fingers, and quickly nodded on her arm. A small pimple the size of a soybean gradually protruded on her arm.


    Wei Chi is not easy to open big eyes, "what is this?"


    "Poisonous insects."


    "Worms?" Wei Chi''s voice was trembling. She was not afraid of insects, but insects in her body was another matter. She pinched her nails. "Can you strangle it?"


    "You can''t strangle it."


    "Then watch it. I''ll cut the flesh with a knife and catch it."


    LAN Jihua listen to her whimsical words, want to laugh and can''t smile out, "it''s useless, it will run away, you can''t catch it."


    "What about that?" Wei Chi is not easy to cry, "I don''t want to keep an insect in my body. It''s disgusting."


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t come out at ordinary times. It''s the same as none. I just urged it out." LAN Jihua released her arm, and the little pimple sank in an instant, as if it had never appeared.


    Wei Chi is not easy to hold his arm and look hard, "where has it gone?"


    "Don''t worry about it, just think it doesn''t exist."


    "But it exists clearly," Wei Chi was so scared that he was about to cry. "Will it eat my inner organs? Will it run into my head? "


    "No LAN Jihua touched her head, "don''t be afraid, as long as you stay by my side, I can make sure you''re OK."


    "Can''t I go back to Dongyue any more?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not in the short term. "


    Wei Chi was not easy to hold her legs, her chin was on her knees, her eyes were drooping, and her eyes were empty. When she thought that she could not see her parents now, she was very sad, and her tears fell down.


    At the head of the bed, there was a lotus coloured glaze lamp. In the bright light, LAN Jihua clearly saw a string of crystal beads falling down. His heart was pulled hard, "it''s not easy." His voice was low. "Blame me. I should have let you go earlier."


    Yuchi is not easy to wipe his tears on his sleeve and grins, "I don''t blame you. Just stay here. In fact, it''s nothing bad to stay here. It''s delicious and easy to wear. You don''t have to do anything. There are still people to serve you. It''s very enjoyable."


    Before this event, although Wei Chi Buyi had plans to leave, she was always shaken in her heart. Now, she didn''t have to hesitate any more. Instead, she was inexplicably relieved, and the panic of the previous few days was gone.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go back, it''s that she can''t!


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a pragmatic person. Since he can''t go back, he doesn''t want to do it. He asks LAN Jihua, "I''ve been poisoned. What should I pay attention to?"


    "What do you do on weekdays. The insect is dormant in your body. It will only receive orders when the Lord calls it. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand, "what do you mean, the female emperor controls the poisonous insects, and wants my life at any time?"


    "That''s why you have to stay with me. With me, she dare not kill you easily."


    "How mean Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "did she poison the young master that way?"


    LAN Jihua nodded, "yes."


    "What if I kill her?"


    Blue Ji China droops Mou, passed a while just answer, "if she died, you also can die."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be You can''t kill the female emperor, you can''t take revenge on the young master, you have to use your body to keep the female emperor''s poisonous insects, which is a bit bad.


    "It''s night. Go to sleep. It''s not easy."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to sleep. There''s an insect in his body


    But what about not sleeping? She sighed silently and lay on her side.


    LAN Jihua blows the lamp at the head of the bed. When his eyes get used to the darkness, he sees her lying with her back to him. Her back is not very broad, and her narrow arch is still under the quilt. Although she breathes lightly, LAN Jihua knows that she is not sleeping.


    There is a worm in her body. Who can sleep? Yuchi is not easy to open her eyes and look at the dim shadow in the dark. Inexplicable sadness surges into her heart. She is just a teenager. When she encounters such a thing, she has no one to talk to and rely on. She is sad and frightened, and tears slip from the corner of her eyes. She really missed her parents, the patriarch and the brothers and sisters.


    "It''s not easy." The man behind suddenly called her.


    "Well?" Yuchi not easy to quickly wipe tears, hoarse voice should be a.


    "Give me your hand."


    "What for?" She asked, "can''t your majesty sleep again?"


    "Well." He low answer, is can''t sleep, he and she can''t sleep.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to turn around and put his hand on the pillow.


    LAN Jihua gently grasped it and noticed the wet meaning on her fingers. He knew what it was, but he didn''t know how to comfort her. He just slowly tightened his fingers and grasped her hand in his palm.The man''s palm is thick and warm, and the warmth seems to be slowly transferred to her body along the fingertips, which makes her sad heart warm gradually.


    Wei Chi moved to the pillow, hoping to be closer to warmth. She murmured, "Your Majesty, you must protect me. I don''t want to die."


    "Certainly," Lan Jihua''s low voice rang in the dark, "as long as I live, you will live."


    Wei Chi asked quickly, "what if you die?" After asking, she regretted that she always forgot that this man was the emperor. If she spoke to the emperor like this in Dongyue, she would have died a thousand times.


    She hastened to remedy, "I''m talking nonsense, you don''t mind."


    "I don''t have that taboo. People will die," said LAN Ji Wharton. "If I die, I will try to make you live."


    Wei Chi was not easily moved, and tears came out again, "Your Majesty..."


    But LAN Jihua said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m the emperor. I won''t die so easily. If you accompany me, we will live a long time."


    Yuchi is not easy to listen to the last sentence. He is a little strange in his heart. It''s not uncomfortable or comfortable. It''s like sour jujube soup with a spoonful of sugar.


    She will spend the rest of her life with him


    "It''s not easy. Won''t you kill me?"


    "You are not the empress. Of course I will not kill you." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "although the empress is your mother, but she is her, you are you, I will not mix together," and then muttered, "anyway, your relationship is not good."


    LAN Jihua gave a dumb smile and tightened her hand. "Follow me later. Don''t treat me as emperor or friend."


    "Well, we are best friends."


    The smile on the corner of lanjihua''s mouth is spreading, "best friend?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "best friend."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1027

    Weichi Buyi wakes up very late the next day. She hears a maid of honor come to the account and ask quietly, "hasn''t the young master woken up yet?"


    Someone hissed, "don''t wake him up, let him sleep more, go down."


    No one answered, but Wei Chi didn''t know that the maid of honor had quietly retired.


    She heard that Lan Jihua was speaking. It was strange that Lan Jihua stayed in the main hall after she got up. How could she be in the bedroom today?


    She quietly sat up, barefoot down, the whole person lying on the ground, crawling like a cat, through the heavy curtain, she saw LAN Jihua lazily leaning on the soft couch, reading.


    She was about to go out to scare him, but LAN Jihua spoke, and her tone was happy. "How can''t you even walk? Do you want to climb?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to have some silly eyes. He doesn''t make a sound at all. How does he know?


    She lifted the account and said, "are you a mouse, with such sharp ears?"


    LAN Jihua deliberately face, "wanton, how to talk to me?"


    Weichi not easy to stand there did not move, slightly aggrieved, said, "you said let me not take you as the emperor, as a good friend." It''s natural to be presumptuous in front of good friends.


    LAN Jihua didn''t hold on and laughed. "I thought you forgot when you woke up. I didn''t forget." He stayed here, waiting for her to wake up. He was afraid that she would be sad when she woke up and remembered what happened last night. Unexpectedly, she was as reckless as before, and his heart temporarily fell down.


    The sunlight came in from the window and cast a piece of golden light. The golden light of the huge bedroom hall was separated into two parts. Wei Chi was not easy to be at that end, and LAN Jihua was at this end. He looked at each other from afar through the golden light.


    "Come here," Lan Jihua reached out to her.


    Wei Chi walked two steps forward and walked into the golden light. He was like a phoenix bathing in fire. His hair was dyed golden, his face was white and transparent, his eyes were as black as colored glaze, and his broad robes were flying in the wind, and his collar showed delicate clavicles


    LAN Jihua stares at her for a moment. Suddenly she is thirsty. She stands up and turns to go out.


    Wei Chi is not easy to stop. He is stunned there. He asks her to go, but he leaves suddenly. What do you mean?


    The emperor has always been a bit eccentric. Wei Chi didn''t bother to guess and went back to his room to wash.


    When he got up too late, it was difficult for Wei Chi to have lunch directly, but LAN Jihua didn''t show up, and Kang Yanlong didn''t see anyone. As soon as he inquired, he knew that Lan Jihua was discussing things with the elders in the assembly hall.


    The assembly hall is a palace where the Nanyuan emperor went to court. As the most unlike the emperor, LAN Jihua only went there once in a while. Usually, several elders were sitting there.


    Although LAN Jihua was away, the maids were still attentive and respectful as usual.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to eat half of it. He suddenly thinks of the insect and rolls up the sleeve of his left arm to have a closer look. Although LAN Jihua says that the insect is dormant, she has to eat at the right time. Will what she eats become the food of the insect?


    She looked like LAN Jihua, holding two fingers on her arm, but Gu Chong didn''t appear. The maid in waiting on her side didn''t understand, "what is this, young master?"


    Weichi Buyi doesn''t know whether her poisoning has been made public or not. For the sake of safety, she still doesn''t say it. She shakes her head and says, "nothing."


    After dinner, she went downstairs for a walk and saw two maids standing behind the bodhi tree talking in a low voice. She didn''t know what they were talking about?


    Yuchi is not easy to get bored, so he goes over and hears a maid in waiting say, "you''d better leave this matter alone. Your majesty is furious and doesn''t want their lives. He just cuts his tongue and makes a criminal seal. It''s light."


    Another lamented, "Yuxiang is my own sister. She has become dumb and has a guilty face. How can she get married in the future?"


    "Even if you''re dumb, the most important thing is to be looked down upon all your life."


    "Yes, not only she was humiliated, but also my parents were humiliated, and the whole family couldn''t lift their heads." The maid in waiting began to cry.


    "Don''t cry, Yuye. When your majesty comes back, I''ll try to beg for mercy, but it may not be possible..."


    The maid in waiting suddenly wiped her tears. "It''s not easy for you. Can you ask him?"


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily hear it. He coughed twice, raised his head, put his hand behind him, and came to them, "what do you want me to do?"


    Two palace maids are scared to kneel down, "childe Jin''an."


    Yuchi is not easy to get used to other people kneeling down to her and pulling her up one by one. "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you. I just happened to pass by. Please tell me, what can I do for you?"


    The two palace maids look at each other. Yuye tells the story. It turns out that one of the two palace maids Yuchi met in the flowers yesterday is her sister. Because they are talkative, they lead her to the dungeon. In her anger, LAN Jihua asks people to catch the two palace maids, cut their tongues, and make a criminal seal.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be surprised. He didn''t expect that Lan Jihua would punish the two maids in court. He punished them so severely, cutting his tongue It''s terrible to think about it.She asked, "has it been cut?"


    Yu Ye replied with tears in her eyes, "I don''t know. They are not allowed to see each other in prison."


    "Take me to see it."


    Two palace maids hesitated, did not dare to agree.


    Wei Chi is not easy to urge them, "go, go late, tongue can''t hold."


    Yuye shed tears again, but he didn''t hesitate any more. He led Yuchi to go forward. Another hesitated for a while and followed him.


    In the northwest corner of the palace, where the prisoners are kept, three people are stopped outside the door. The guard with a knife looks at them solemnly. "This is the crime hall, and the rest of the people should avoid it as soon as possible."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I want to go in."


    "Only sinners can be convicted. Have you committed a crime?"


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily point to Yu Ye, "her sister is in it. We want to go in and have a look."


    "No one can be convicted without your Majesty''s consent."


    Accompanied by a palace maid suddenly said, "this is not easy childe, he is your Majesty''s side, also can''t enter?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily hold his head high at once, "Your Majesty said, in the palace, where do I want to go? I''ll tell your majesty who stops me. "


    Yuchi Buyi''s name has been spread in the palace for a long time. Everyone knows that he is the emperor''s favorite. He eats and lives with him. The emperor dotes on him very much. This time, it''s because the two palace maids have too many mouths to let Buyi go into the dungeon, and then they have to cut their tongues. But the rule is the rule. If you really want to let Yuchi in, the guards dare not.


    At this time, suddenly a scream came from the room. Wei Chi was not easy to jump, and he didn''t come back. Another scream came out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1028

    Wei Chi doesn''t think much about it. He pushes the bodyguard and rushes in. Other bodyguards rush to stop them. Wei Chi doesn''t pull out his sword. "I''ll cut anyone who dares to come!"


    She put the knife in front of her chest and looked at the guards around her. The two maids followed her in a panic.


    Although the bodyguards came up, they didn''t dare to do anything to them. After all, Yuchi Buyi''s reputation was so famous. The emperor''s favorite people went to the dungeon, and the emperor would cut people''s tongue. If they touched Yuchi Buyi''s hair, they were afraid that the end would be worse.


    The three men slowly went up the wooden stairs. Yuye couldn''t help but ran a few steps and rushed into the room, but he exclaimed, "Yuxiang --"


    Yuchi didn''t easily run up to see. In the small room, the two maids were tied to two chairs, drooping their heads, and seemed to have fainted. Their mouths were bleeding and their clothes were dyed red.


    In addition to them, there are two men in the room, wearing strange clothes, showing one side of the shoulder, one holding a knife, one holding a plate, two mounds of red and gorgeous things in the blue and white plate.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that it''s the tongue. She''s still a little late.


    Two men see someone come in, a little displeased, "who are you? What do you want to do when you break into the crime hall? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask: "why cut their tongues?"


    "They startled Your Majesty''s nobles. It was your Majesty''s will."


    The knife holder put down the bloody knife and picked up a thick needle like thing on the table.


    Yuye grabs Yuchi''s arm and says, "please save my sister. As soon as she''s punished, she''s finished. She''s worse than dead!"


    Weichi Buyi doesn''t know what the crime seal is, but she says it so miserably that she immediately stops the man with the needle, "stop, your tongue has been cut, what else do you want to do?"


    "They are sinners, and they must be marked and expelled from the palace."


    "No, young master." Yu Ye knelt down crying, "please help my sister."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say to the man, "don''t hurry to do it. Since it''s your Majesty''s will, I''ll ask your majesty not to move them until I come back."


    That man hears jade leaf to call childe, guessed a few minutes, "dare to ask you is?"


    "It''s not easy for me."


    "It''s not easy, young master." The two men leaned slightly down to salute her.


    "You all know the relationship between me and the emperor," Wei Chi said carelessly. "I''ll go to your majesty. Don''t act rashly, or I''ll let your majesty cut your tongue."


    She was about to turn around when she heard LAN Jihua''s voice coming from the door, "whose tongue are you going to cut?"


    Wei Chi was not easy to see him, so he was immediately relieved, "Your Majesty came just in time, so I don''t have to go one more time."


    LAN Jihua stood at the door and didn''t go in. "It tastes heavy inside. There''s something to say."


    There was a bloody smell in the room, which made people feel heavy. However, Yuchi is not easy to go out. She is still a little worried. On the way here, Yuye tells her that branding a crime mark is to use a thick needle to prick words on her face and then paint colors. Dongyue also has this kind of criminal law, called ink punishment, which has become a disgrace for her whole life. The tongue is gone. How ugly it is to have words on your face!


    "Your Majesty came in and said


    LAN Jihua''s face was not good-looking, but he stepped into the door, his eyes swept coldly, and the people in the room immediately retreated to the bottom of the stairs. No one dared to eavesdrop on the emperor.


    Wei Chi Bu Yi has already seen that Lan Jihua''s face is not good. He still asks, "is it your majesty who has their tongues cut?"


    LAN Jihua said coldly, "they have committed crimes. Shouldn''t they be punished?"


    In Yuchi''s hard impression, LAN Jihua was a kind emperor. He was always kind to the people under him. He never beat or scolded her. He was even more responsive to her requests. He never expected that he would give such cruel orders.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the man who lived together day and night was a little strange. This feeling made her feel a little depressed, and her attitude became a little bad, "because they told me that the emperor is the queen?"


    "Because it poisoned you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be


    "Go down, it''s not easy. It''s not your business."


    "Sire," weichi is not easy to come to him, because of the height difference, she must raise her head high to see lanjihua''s eyes. "You''ve always been kind. I''ve killed you so many times. You didn''t punish me once. It''s cruel to cut their tongues. Don''t stab them any more, OK?"


    Blue Ji Hua wry smile, "Wei Chi family pour bottom is how to train you, an assassin heart soft become so?"


    Weichi is not easy. Although she always likes to fight and kill, in fact, she has never killed people or seriously injured others. At most, she has a little skin injury. She has never seen such a situation today. The two tongues in the plate make her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Your Majesty, I beg you to spare them.""But they poisoned you."


    "As long as I stay with your majesty, I will be fine."


    LAN Ji Hua Mo for a moment, eyes gently swept the plate''s tongue, "not easy, if not poisoned, will you go home?"


    Wei Chi is not easily stunned. She didn''t expect LAN Jihua to ask like this.


    If she wasn''t poisoned, would she go home? I don''t know. There is no exact answer.


    She looked at LAN Jihua seriously, "Your Majesty, I''m a pragmatic person and never make hypothetical answers."


    LAN Jihua smiles and pats her shoulder, "little slippery."


    With a smile, Wei Chi was relieved to know that he had agreed to do more.


    "Let''s go," he said, holding Wei Chi''s arm. "Since you plead, that''s it."


    "Thank you, sir." Weichi is not easy to make a gesture, to kneel down to him, was lanjihua drag, "don''t thank me, you break into the crime hall, is to be punished."


    Wei Chi is not easy "Ah?" She raised her eyes in dismay. "Your Majesty won''t cut my tongue, will you?"


    "You will be cut off if you speak disorderly. You will break into the crime Hall..." His eyes moved to Yuchi''s difficult leg, meaning unclear.


    Wei Chi''s face changed. He threw away his hand and ran downstairs.


    LAN Jihua laughs, hands behind him, and slowly goes downstairs. The maids of the guard at the bottom look at them in surprise, one running in panic in front, the other pacing leisurely behind.


    LAN Jihua did not stop, leaving a sentence, "two sinners do not have to stab words, so go out of the palace."


    Jade leaf kneels down immediately, "thank your grace."


    LAN Jihua turned to look at her with a light look. "You are smart. I beg the right person. I won''t punish you this time. If there is another time, I''ll settle the old account and the new account together."


    Jade leaf immediately shakes like sieve chaff: "slave dare not."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1029

    The tongue cutting incident makes Yuchi not easy to renew her understanding of lanjihua. It seems that the gentle emperor is not easy to get angry. As an emperor, he is also violent and bloodthirsty. She suddenly has a little awe of lanjihua and doesn''t dare to be as unrestrained as before.


    When she stepped into Nanyuan, Yuchi was not easy to be indifferent to life and death. At that time, she thought: as long as she could revenge, she would lose her life here. But now, with this strange and evil poison, she might die at any time. She became afraid of death, and even more afraid of offending LAN Jihua, for fear that he would not protect herself.


    She put away her former invincible appearance, flattered him everywhere, and kept a proper distance carefully.


    LAN Jihua soon realized that weichi was not easy to change, but he didn''t say anything. He was a little busy during this time, and there were not many opportunities for them to meet.


    But Kang Yanlong always wanders in front of Yuchi Buyi. Since Yuchi Buyi was poisoned, Kang Yanlong''s attitude towards her has made a 180 degree turn. He no longer looks coldly at her, but looks at her with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a strong person, and doesn''t like him to look at himself with that kind of eyes. She can''t bear it. She pulls out a knife and says, "manager Kang, let''s have a competition."


    Kang Yanlong shook his head, "no, I''m the loser of the young master."


    Weichi is not easy, "..." In the past, Kang Yanlong lost the contest, and he never gave up. Now, as soon as she pulled out her sword, he recognized it. But Wei Chi was not easy and was not happy at all. She wanted to curse her mother. What was that? She still looked down on her!


    Kang Yanlong said, "you''d better put the knife away, and be careful to hurt yourself."


    Wei Chi is not easy to point a knife at him, "compare?"


    "No, sir, put away the knife quickly. Please see if it''s not good."


    Wei Chi is not easy to angrily stare at him one eye, "have no strength." Put the knife in the scabbard and wandered out.


    Nanyuan palace is very big, and there are many places Yuchi hasn''t visited. For her, exploring strange scenery is her only pleasure at present.


    The sun is very strong. Fortunately, there is shade everywhere. She shuttles under the shade of trees. The light spots leaking from the leaves dance on her clothes like butterflies. The big ones are small and shiny. She thinks it''s very interesting. Sometimes they are fast and sometimes slow. It''s a fun game.


    When she looked up, she saw a high arch on her right side. Before, the door was closed, and she never knew what was on the other side of the door. Now, when the door opened, she looked up and saw that people were coming and going, and it was quite lively.


    She curiously walked in. It turned out that the inside was also a palace, but it was not as big as those outside. It was small and exquisite, with sharp golden roofs and beautiful cornices.


    These palaces were not far away. She could see as many as seven or eight at random. From a distance, there were golden cornices in the shade, which should be more than what she saw.


    Many men in short shirts are busy in these palaces. Some are carrying wood, some are building high stairs to brush the walls, some are knocking, all of them are sweating. It''s hard for Wei Chi to see that they are repairing these palaces.


    She was a little strange. There was no royal family in the palace except LAN Jihua. Who would live in these palaces?


    She grabbed a maid who came in to deliver water. "Who will live in these palaces after they are repaired?"


    The maid in waiting recognized her and bowed, "don''t you know? Our majesty is going to have a concubine


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to say, "..." Why don''t I know? "


    The maid of honor closed her mouth and laughed, "maybe your majesty is too busy recently and forgot to tell you."


    Weichi is not easy to get angry. Isn''t he his best friend? Why don''t you tell her such a big thing?


    "Young master, are you ok?" The maid asked her with concern, "would you like some water?"


    Weichi not easy shook his head, "you busy your go."


    The maid of honor left with a water bottle on her head, but Wei Chi didn''t always feel that the look she saw before she left was so similar to Kang Yanlong, with a sense of pity.


    Kang Yanlong pitied her because she was poisoned. What did the maid in waiting pitied her for?


    Wei Chi Bu Yi stood for a while, turned around and went out from the arch. Looking back, he suddenly realized that this was probably the back palace of the Nanyuan emperor. No one lived here before, so he sealed it up. Now he wanted to accept a concubine, so he opened the door to repair the Palace, so as to welcome LAN Jihua''s concubine.


    Wei Chi is not easy to lose the interest of going forward, and turns back sullen.


    LAN Jihua wants to accept a concubine. The news is like a stone blocking her chest. If he accepts a concubine, can they still be good friends? Can we still sleep together? With this idea, Yuchi''s face is not easy to bleed. She definitely doesn''t mean that. She just thinks that her deep friendship with LAN Jihua is likely to be different because of his concubines.


    What''s that like? It''s like It''s very uncomfortable that something you love should be robbed.


    She hung her head and walked slowly on the grass. A few peacocks were swaggering. When she saw her, they came together one after another. Yuchi was not easy to feed them every day. They were quite familiar with each other. Even if there was no food, Yuchi was not easy to touch their heads. It was good to play with them for a while.But Wei Chi is not easy. Today, she is obviously not in the mood. She is very upset. The peacock pecks her arm lightly. She flies up and sweeps it. Some peacocks flutter their wings and fly away. Some of them fall on trees and some of them fall in the distance. She looks at her with small eyes.


    After walking a few steps, a pair of deer shoes with soft soles appeared in his sight, and a shining Obsidian was inlaid on the vamp.


    She looked up along the shoes and saw LAN Jihua''s smiling face.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked, "seems a little unhappy?"


    "Not unhappy." Wei Chi is not easy to pull the corners of his mouth like a wind, ha ha two voices, "I heard that your majesty is going to accept a concubine, Congratulations!"


    LAN Jihua looked at her with a smile, "it''s not easy. It''s not because of this, is it?"


    "How?" Wei Chi is not easy to exaggerate laughing: "I''m too happy. In this way, your majesty has finally got rid of the suspicion of Longyang addiction!"


    LAN Jihua nodded, "in this way, it''s a good thing for me to accept concubine."


    "Of course, it''s a good thing," Wei Chi said, "but I don''t understand. Your majesty didn''t accept the imperial concubine before. How can you figure it out now?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak, smile a little helpless, also a little light bitter, don''t want to know how to do? Who asked you to go to the dungeon, who asked you to provoke the empress, she threatened me with your life, how can I watch you die?


    It''s not easy. If I don''t promise, you will die!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1030

    In the past, it was not easy for Wei Chi to find LAN Jihua for everything. Now it''s different. First, LAN Jihua is more busy. Instead of being lazy, he either goes to the assembly hall or stays in the study. Secondly, their relationship has become a little strange. LAN Jihua seems as mild as before, but Wei Chi can''t easily detect the deliberate alienation. Her unbridled behavior in front of LAN Jihua has gradually become a polite awe.


    She goes to Kang Yanlong for everything. She used to be an enemy, but now she''s a good friend.


    From Kang Yanlong, she heard that there were three concubines in lanjihua''s Palace this time, all of them were princesses of the tribe.


    There are many ethnic groups in Nanyuan. In addition to the majority of Nanyuan people, there are also some ethnic minority tribes. These tribes are located in the territory of Nanyuan country, but they have their own territory and army. Although they are small in number, they are extremely brave. Although their territory is within the territory of Nanyuan, they do not obey the orders of the Nanyuan monarch in government affairs, and they do not have close contacts with each other, as if they were a country of their own.


    Few tribal princesses marry into the Nanyuan palace. This time, there are three, and it has never happened.


    The three princesses are princess ayunsu from Bamu tribe, Princess gulia from mowenk tribe and Princess Nasha from heheizhe tribe.


    Wei Chi is not easy to listen to Kang Yanlong''s endless words, and can''t help interrupting him, "has your majesty seen them?"


    "Of course not," Kang Yanlong said. "The three princesses went to the palace together, but there was only one empress in Nanyuan. His majesty also had a headache. He didn''t know who to let them be empresses."


    Wei Chi is not easy to come up with an idea, "it''s better to draw lots. Whoever catches the bamboo sign with the queen is the queen."


    Kang Yanlong looked at her contemptuously, "it''s too playful. Your Majesty''s affairs after confrontation are quite serious."


    Wei Chi was not easy to think about it, "or you can see which princess is beautiful, and the most beautiful one is the queen."


    Kang Yanlong once again denied, "our majesty is not so superficial."


    Wei Chi is not easy to frown, "this also can''t, that also can''t, your majesty decides how to do?"


    "It''s limited to three months," Kang Yanlong said. "In these three months, your majesty will assess the three princesses. The princesses who pass his assessment will be appointed as empresses, and the other two will be concubines."


    Wei Chi said, "it''s not easy to be the empress of Nanyuan. We have to examine her. Do you want to test Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, or do you want to test Nu Hong''s cooking skills?"


    "Well Your majesty has a sense of propriety. "


    Yuchi Buyi was not very interested in Princess Lanji Warner. Now she heard that there was a three-month assessment period. She thought it was very interesting. She was looking forward to the arrival of the three princesses.


    The waiting time seems a little long. LAN Jihua is more and more busy. Now they don''t even eat together. Although they still live together, they can''t see LAN Jihua for several days.


    When she was bored, she picked up the Kungfu that Lan Jihua had taught her and began to practice again. But she often lost her mind after practicing it. She always remembered that when LAN Jihua taught her, she pressed her shoulder, twisted her waist, and patted her buttocks, which was intimate and natural. But now, it''s hard for her to see him. It''s the people who are going to get married. Maybe his mind is on the three princesses .


    In the evening, she sat in the room, listening carefully, hoping to hear the footsteps of LAN Jihua. But the palace was so big that Nanyuan people were used to walking barefoot in the room. There was almost no sound. How could they hear the movement?


    You sigh. Yuchi is not easy to lean on the head of the bed. He thought she was poisoned, and lanjihua would treat her better than before. He didn''t expect that he would turn a deaf ear to her now. She is just like a abandoned dog. She is a little sad.


    "It''s not easy." The man''s deep mellow voice rang at the door.


    Wei Chi is not easy to quickly grab the pillow and hold it in his arms. He sweeps away the depression just now. He looks at LAN Jihua with curved eyebrows. "Your Majesty, you are here."


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed so late?"


    Weichi is not easy to stand barefoot on the brown wood floor, wearing a white robe, hair, pillow, a pair of black eyes bent into a small moon, light from her back, suddenly look, it''s really a bit hard to distinguish between male and female.


    LAN Jihua moved slightly in her heart and asked with a smile, "do you want to go to my side to sleep with your pillow?"


    Wei Chi opened his mouth, but he didn''t speak, which seemed to be acquiescence.


    "Let''s go." He waved.


    Weichi didn''t know that she should refuse, but she followed him. There was no snake on her bed, and she was not afraid, but she went with him.


    She comforted herself in her heart that Lan Jihua was not a broken sleeve. He regarded himself as a man. It was normal for him to sleep with his good friend.


    This time, without waiting for Wei Chi, LAN Jihua took the pillow from the cage and put it in the middle of the bed. He said with a smile, "the old rules."


    Wei Chi not easily blushed and didn''t speak, climbed to bed, lay down on his side and said, "is your majesty busy recently?"


    "Well, a little busy."


    "What are you doing?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak with a smile.


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask again, "is busy three princesses?""Well."


    "Listen to manager Kang say, your majesty don''t know which princess to set up, very worried?"


    "I''m a little worried."


    "When you see him, your majesty will make him the queen, won''t you?"


    "It''s not as easy as you think." LAN Jihua said, "the three tribes are strong and weak. It''s hard for anyone to offend them. There must be a tenable argument about who they stand up to and who they don''t stand up to."


    Wei Chi is not easy silent for a moment, "Your Majesty, will you like them?"


    LAN Jihua said after a while, "yes, they are my concubines when they marry me. I should like them."


    Wei Chi bit his teeth and asked, "Your Majesty, do you like me?"


    "Of course," Lan Jihua replied almost immediately, "I''ll allow you to sleep with me. Isn''t that what I like?"


    "In the future, your majesty will sleep with the princess."


    "That''s different. They are my concubines, and you," he said, rubbing her hair. "It''s not easy. You''re my best friend."


    "How many of your Majesty''s best friends?"


    "How many?" LAN Jihua laughs, "of course, you are the only one."


    Although he ignored her during this period of time, as long as LAN Jihua still regards her as his best friend, Wei Chi is not easy to feel very happy. LAN Jihua has three concubines, but he has only one best friend.


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "Your Majesty is also my best friend, the only one."


    LAN Ji Hua was quiet for a moment and said, "it''s not easy. The three princesses will enter the Palace tomorrow. I can''t accompany you as often as I used to."


    "I know," Wei Chi Bu Yi said, "Your Majesty should spend more time with the three princesses. Bu Yi was originally an entourage..."


    "You are no longer an entourage," Lan Jihua gazed at her. "You are my good friend, don''t you remember?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1031

    On the second day, the gate of Nanyuan palace opened wide, and the roadside flowers were displayed. The attendants and maids sang and danced to welcome the princess from afar. It was a joyful and warm scene.


    Just when entering the palace gate, a little incident happened.


    The three princesses came from three different directions and almost arrived at the palace gate at the same time. According to the rules, the motorcade coming from the front should enter the Palace first, but the motorcade on the left took the lead. The carriage with the bell was the first to run in, and the motorcade on the right was not weak. The coachman''s whip was shaking in the air and inserted into the left side of the motorcade obliquely When people and horses are crowded together, it''s a bit chaotic. It''s just that it''s not easy to fight at the gate of the palace, but the small movements in private are constant. You push me, you push me, and the noise almost covers the music.


    Kang Yanlong racing together bridle to bridle the road, which means that the two carriages can be kept abreast of the same.


    The carriage coming from the front fell behind. The maid, Xiao sang, put down the curtain and said, "princess, we should have been at the front, but now we are at the end."


    Sitting in the car is a Yunsu Princess of Bamu tribe. She smiles, "what''s the matter? Don''t you enter early or late?"


    "Princess," said little sang, a little resentful of iron and steel, "did you forget how the Abu leader explained before you left? If you don''t become a queen, you will be laughed at by other tribes. "


    A Yunsu doesn''t think so. "Can you be a queen if you enter the Palace first?"


    "Those two princesses are ahead in everything, and we can''t fall behind."


    A Yunsu a little impatient, "I know, wordy." She lifted the curtain and looked out. When the carriage reached the main hall, many maids and attendants stood under the steps and looked at the carriages.


    A Yunsu''s eyes swept through the dark crowd and stopped on a person''s face. He was very white and stood in the middle of a group of dark Nanyuan people, forming a sharp contrast and very eye-catching.


    Probably aware that someone was looking at him, the man''s eyes looked over and gave her a smile. A Yunsu''s heart jumped, his face was a little red, and he put down the curtain in a hurry.


    Several princesses were helped out of the carriage one after another. At the top of the list was Princess gulia of the mowenk tribe. She was the first to enter the palace, followed by Princess Nasha of the heheizhe tribe, and finally Princess ayunsu of the Bamu tribe.


    The three princesses, led by Kang Yanlong, ascended the wooden stairs one by one and entered the main hall.


    Today, LAN Jihua is wearing a formal blue robe with a white shoulder, embroidered with golden peacocks, surrounded by colorful flowers, a colorful belt, and a round jade piece tied to each of the tapers. Under them are black trousers, tightened at the bare feet, embroidered with auspicious clouds in gold and silver. On the outside is a golden coat, which stretches across the floor. Even in the main hall where the light is not very bright, his clothes are also very bright. With Junlang''s appearance, he looks like a God.


    Wei Chi is not easy to mix in the ranks of the maids and attendants. He follows the princess into the palace. When he sees LAN Jihua standing beside the throne, she is silly. She knows that Lan Jihua has a good leather bag. But he is usually lazy and seems to be deliberately hiding his light. Standing there today, he is really arrogant and has the style of king.


    The three princesses did not dare to look at the emperor and knelt down to salute on the ground.


    LAN Jihua came down slowly from Dan Bi. The hall was very quiet. He could only hear the sound of the cloth sweeping the ground.


    He gently picked up Princess gulia, who was at the front of the line, "princess, please get up."


    Princess Guliya raised her eyes shyly. She was stunned. She didn''t expect that the emperor of Nanyuan was so young and handsome. She had come for the queen, and now she is sure to be the queen. She likes this man, and she wants to be his wife.


    The second one who was lifted up was Princess Natha. She was a gentle and quiet girl. Although she was also amazed by LAN Jihua''s appearance, she was not as surprised as gulia. She gave a smile, thanks and stepped aside.


    The last one to be lifted up is princess a Yunsu. She has been drooping her eyes and has not looked up at LAN Jihua. Naturally, she has not been surprised by his extraordinary bearing.


    LAN Jihua gave her a seat, and the three princesses sat down one by one. The maids served tea. LAN Jihua saw Wei Chi not easy, who was mixed with the maids, and waved to her with a smile, "not easy, come and sit down."


    He sat on the throne, the left is Princess Guliya, the right is Princess Nasha, Princess ayunsu sat in the next head of Guliya, Yuchi not easily sat in the next head of Nasha, just opposite to Princess ayunsu.


    Weichi is not easy to look at the three princesses with critical eyes. She has the best impression of princess a Yunsu because she has laughed at herself. Princess Natha took the second place. Although she didn''t smile at her, she was introverted. Unlike Princess gulia, she knocked herself out of her seat. Her eyes seemed to stick to LAN Jihua''s face. She stared at him without concealment.


    LAN Jihua seems to have a good impression on her, and doesn''t care about her rudeness. She asks with a smile, "how''s the head of UMo recently?"


    "My father is very good. He said that his majesty is the sun on the south mountain. If he has a chance, he will come to see his Majesty in person."


    "The UMo leaders are flattered."


    LAN Jihua turned and asked Nasha, "Princess Nasha has come all the way. It''s been hard.""It''s not hard," she said with a smile. Although she grew up in the tribe, her character is quiet. "It''s my blessing to be able to enter Nanyuan palace and see your majesty."


    LAN Jihua nodded slightly, then looked at a Yunsu, "the princess first arrived at Da Kun, can you still get used to it?"


    A Yunsu is looking at the opposite Wei Chi Buyi. When he hears LAN Jihua ask her, he immediately raises his head. This is the first time that she has seen the emperor of Nanyuan clearly, and she is also surprised. She didn''t expect that he was so young. Is there something wrong with the news that her father told her?


    She replied with a smile, "thank you for your concern. Although I grew up in Nanyuan since I was a child, I went to Dakun city for the first time. The scenery was picturesque all the way. It was relaxing and pleasant. I was not used to it."


    "That''s good." LAN Jihua nodded with a smile and pointed to Wei Chi Bu Yi, "this is Wei Chi Bu Yi, a member of Dongyue family."


    The three princesses were all surprised. They didn''t expect that a Dongyue man should be the guest of the emperor. However, it''s no surprise that Dongyue sent troops to Nanyuan more than ten years ago to pull the former empress down and help LAN Jihua to take over. For him, Dongyue people were naturally distinguished guests.


    At the time of defeat, the people of Nanyuan hated the people of Dongyue. However, more than ten years later, although the army of Dongyue had been stationed on the border, it never obstructed the people of Nanyuan. On the contrary, it acted as a barrier against other neighbors who were eyeing Nanyuan. Over the years, some Dongyue people have settled down in Nanyuan, and some Dongyue people have gone to Nanyuan for caravans. Nowadays, the people of Nanyuan are very peaceful and even welcome the Dongyue people, but they are somewhat disgusted in the minds of those in power.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1032

    After listening to LAN Jihua''s introduction, a Yunsu suddenly realized that he was from east Vietnam. She to Wei Chi not easy to smile, Wei Chi not easy to politely nod salute.


    Nasha also nodded slightly to Yuchi Buyi. Gulia''s eyes slanted over, glanced at Yuchi Buyi''s face, and quickly took it back. Obviously, she was not very interested in her.


    The sound of silk and bamboo began to ring slowly. Several dancers came out of nowhere, twisting their waists and entering the hall barefoot. They had golden bells on their ankles. They made a clear sound when they moved at will.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see many songs and dances in the palace. But every time she sees the dancers perform, she always looks straight. How can she have such slender waist and move like a snake? Nanyuan girl is not as white as Dongyue people, so she can''t speak of her skin. But she is more enchanting and smart than dancing. She can make people see from the beginning to the end. Here, we really appreciate the songs and dances When they get excited, they will go dancing in person. It''s not like in Dongyue, where men always stare at the dancer''s chest and waist.


    All the tribal princesses are good at singing and dancing. Gulia watched for a while, got up and saluted LAN Jihua. LAN Jihua made a gesture with a smile to show that she didn''t have to be restrained.


    Guliya took the skirt to join the dancers and jumped up. She was a lively girl with big eyes and big eyebrows. When she danced, the little debaters flew up and made people marvel.


    Nasha didn''t show any weakness. She got up and saluted. LAN Jihua also asked her to do whatever she wanted with a gentle smile. Nasha didn''t dance as much as gulia. She wanted to be more reserved, but she raised her hands and feet, which was also smart.


    A Yunsu sat motionless. Her handmaid, Xiao sang, poked her at the back with her finger, indicating that she would also go to the dance. A Yunsu didn''t want to join in the fun. Ren Xiao sang poked her on the back and sat there motionless.


    One song after another, there is no pause in the middle. LAN Jihua gets up, takes off her shawl and goes off the stage. Wei Chi doesn''t easily open her eyes. It''s the first time that she sees LAN Jihua dancing. She throws a fresh fruit into her mouth and looks askance. Sure enough, the princess is different when she comes.


    She asked Kang Yanlong why Nanyuan people like dancing so much. In the palace, maids and attendants dance when they are free. In the square outside the palace, as long as someone blows gourd silk, girls or boys jump immediately. Kang Yanlong said that song and dance are the soul of Nanyuan people. Nanyuan people can not eat, but they can not do without dancing. They have been handed down from generation to generation since ancient times. Women conquer men with dancing posture. When men see a woman they like, they will dance and show them to her. The annual Hualing Festival is an opportunity for young men and women to make love by dancing.


    Wei Chi is not easy to hold a cheek, Leng Leng of looking at, think: LAN Ji Hua is to which Princess show oneself?


    The emperor danced in person, the dancers were boiling, and the two princesses were also jubilant. They gathered around LAN Jihua, twisting their waist, swinging their hips, stretching their arms, swinging their hair, and dancing heartily.


    LAN Jihua cooperates with them, impartial, dancing with gulia and Nasha, and no one is left out.


    Wei Chi is not easy to take a sip of fruit wine, thinking: LAN Jihua in front of the girl, is this kind of nature! Like a butterfly, I picked this flower and then went to pick that one. She even suspected that he had Longyang mania before. She was a flirt.


    Xiao sang couldn''t bear it any more. He went to a Yunsu''s ear and said, "princess, come on, let your majesty see your dancing posture. I dare say that as long as the princess goes up, your majesty will only revolve around you."


    A Yunsu looked at the emperor of Nanyuan, who was surrounded by the girls. He hesitated and stood up.


    She doesn''t like to fight, but when she comes, her father tells her not to fall behind in anything. She represents the whole Bamu tribe and can''t lose the face of the people.


    For other things, ayunsu may not be good at dancing, but dancing is an instinct for her. She has never learned from a teacher before, and that spirituality is brought from her mother''s womb. No girl in the whole Bamu tribe can jump over her.


    Her dancing posture is neither overt nor implicit. Naturally, from fingertips to wrists, from small arms to big arms, she is like a person without bones. She is incredibly soft and attracts everyone''s attention, including LAN Jihua. He seems to be fascinated by a Yunsu, and his eyes are straight. After he turns to her, he doesn''t leave again.


    Gulia''s smile became a little stiff. Her heart was in a mess, so she took the wrong step and almost stepped on other people''s feet. She staggered out of the team and stopped awkwardly outside.


    Nasha didn''t get upset, and her face didn''t change, but everyone looked at a Yunsu, and she felt bored, so she automatically left the scene.


    Gradually, the dancers also stopped, and only lanjihua and ayunsu were left on the field. They had a tacit understanding. Lanjihua turned into a big tree, ayunsu turned into a vine around him, lanjihua eagle spread its wings, ayunsu turned into another eagle to follow him, lanjihua was an agile leopard, and ayunsu turned into a tame reindeer, leading him to chase.


    A Yunsu''s eyes have been looking at LAN Jihua, and LAN Jihua''s eyes have never left her for a moment.


    Weichi Buyi has finished two glasses of fruit wine unconsciously. She holds her chin and squints at the men and women in the field, with a slight smile floating around her mouth. It turns out that Lan Jihua likes a Yunsu. Just in time, she also thinks a Yunsu is very good. If a Yunsu is made queen, she will be very happy.At the end of the song, LAN Jihua and a Yunsu are all sweating. When they stop, LAN Jihua pulls her towel and wipes the sweat on her forehead for a Yunsu. This intimate action makes gulia change her face. Nasha is calm and has no reaction. Instead, a Yunsu blushes and thanks LAN Jihua. She turns back to her seat.


    Weichi is not easy to drink up, her eyes blurred looking at the scene, think of once lanjihua also wiped sweat for her. She always thought that Lan Jihua was the best for her. Now she knows that Lan Jihua is not only good for her, he is good for everyone.


    The banquet didn''t end until very late. Wei Chi Buyi didn''t drink at ordinary times. Today, he didn''t know how to drink too much. He was carried back by two palace maids. The palace maids wanted to help her wash and sleep, and she drove her away. Although she was drunk, she knew very well that she could not let anyone take off her clothes, or she would be exposed.


    She fell down on the bed and pulled the quilt over her body in a daze. She felt dizzy. The three princesses were walking around in her head like lanterns. One was gulia, the other was Natha, the other was ayunsu


    She held the quilt and murmured, "ah Yunsu, I choose A Yunsu Be queen... "


    Brother Lan''s image in the text is rather vague, so Fan Wai will write a little longer, which is a slightly complete story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1033

    On the first day when the three princesses entered the palace, they all showed their dancing postures at the banquet. Everyone knows who dances well and who is next. In particular, the Nanyuan emperor LAN Jihua knows well. One or two can be seen from the palace assigned to the three princesses.


    A Yunsu, the best dancer, lives in the most beautiful peacock hall, while gulia and Nasha live in Baihua hall and Yuquan hall respectively.


    Waiting for the waiter to retreat, guyaya patted the table and lost her temper, "can''t I dance as well as ayunsu?"


    Jade pigeon comforted her, "the princess doesn''t have to be angry. A Yunsu dances well, but she is not as beautiful as the princess. Isn''t your majesty always staring at the princess at the banquet? What a palace can''t represent is the heart of the emperor. "


    Gulia sat in front of the dressing table and asked the jade pigeon to comb her hair. The pieces of her hair were broken up, and all of them were curly. Gulia said, "don''t comb this tomorrow. Comb the Kuncheng women''s hair style."


    Jade pigeon said with a smile, "that''s right. Your majesty feels kind and naturally looks up at you."


    Gulia looked at herself in the bronze mirror and said firmly, "look, your Majesty''s heart must belong to me."


    -


    in Yuquan palace, after bathing, Princess Natha sits in front of the dressing table. Her maid Xiangmi twists her wet hair with a dry handkerchief and carefully observes her own princess. Her Princess is always calm, and will never show her face what she thinks.


    Xiangmi didn''t hold back and asked, "princess, what do you think of today''s events?"


    Nasha said with a cool smile, "what do you think?"


    "Ah Yun Su has been in the limelight and won the favor of his majesty. She lives in the peacock hall. When she enters the palace, she is the last one, but now she goes to the front."


    "Living in the peacock hall doesn''t mean being a queen. It''s just the beginning. Don''t worry. "


    Xiangmi listen to this, put down his heart, "the leader is right, with the princess calm temperament, will be able to laugh to the end."


    -


    in the peacock hall, Xiao sang visited the hall in high spirits. She was excited when she looked at the magnificent hall with coral trees half a person high, colorful jade bead curtains, exquisite embroidery on the wall and long hair soft blanket on the ground.


    "Princess, this is the palace where the queen can live," she said excitedly. "I can see that your majesty has fallen for the princess this evening. The Queen''s seat must be yours."


    A Yunsu sat at the table drinking tea, smacking, "this tea is pretty good."


    Little Sang was dissatisfied. "Princess, I''m talking to you."


    "You say you," said a Yunsu lazily, "listen or not, you can''t control it."


    "Princess, why are you not happy to live in such a beautiful place?"


    "What''s so happy about it," said ayunsu. "Your Majesty is hurting me. You have to make them jealous of me."


    "If they are jealous, they will be jealous. That''s the favor of your majesty. They can''t get it."


    "What do you know?" A cloud Su white her one eye, "just entered the palace, two eyes a wipe black, what all did not make clear, I do not want to cause trouble."


    -


    late at night in the main hall study, LAN Jihua sits in front of the desk and looks at the three Wen dies from different tribes on the desk. He taps his fingers rhythmically on the desk and frowns slightly.


    "After dividing the hall, what did the three princesses say?"


    Kang Yanlong bows to stand at the table and answers respectfully, "the princess a Yunsu who lives in the peacock hall is naturally happy. Princess Na Sha in Yuquan hall seems very calm and doesn''t say anything. Only princess gulia in Baihua hall complains."


    LAN Jihua''s eyebrows relaxed, showing a little smile, "gulia is a dry temperament, she does not complain, but strange."


    Kang Yanlong said, "each of the three princesses has her own strong points. Princess a Yunsu dances well. Princess gulia is the most beautiful. Princess Natha has a calm temperament. I don''t know what your majesty wants..."


    LAN Jihua glanced at him, "it''s too much!"


    "Yes, it is." In front of the emperor, the most taboo guess Jun Xin, but lanjihua has always been gentle and amiable, Kang Yanlong is really curious, so he asked.


    LAN Jihua put away the three Princesses'' envoys Wen die and rubbed her eyebrows. "It''s only the first day for three months. Let''s boil it slowly."


    Kang Yanlong thought: what''s going on? Seeing the emperor''s happy face at the banquet, it''s clear that he''s not thinking about Shu.


    LAN Jihua got up and went to the bedroom hall. She asked casually, "is it not easy to sleep?"


    "I''m not easy to sleep. I''m drunk," Kang Yanlong said. "It''s strange that I don''t drink at all. I''m probably happy that I drink too much today."


    LAN Jihua''s steps stagnated, "why is he happy?"


    "Because his majesty is finally going to accept the harem, he is happy for his majesty."


    LAN Jihua touched her chin, "it''s like this..." He turned and said, "I''ll go and see him."


    Kang Yanlong looked at the back of his emperor in a hurry and stood there motionless. Originally thought to come to the princess, the emperor''s mind should turn to the princess, did not expect him to Yuchi not easy still so concerned, before yesterday to see him.The emperor actually liked men or women, he thought it was a puzzle.


    As the most loyal entourage, Kang Yanlong is very happy with the arrival of the princesses. Although everything is manipulated by the emperor, if the emperor moves his heart for one of the princesses, it will be a good thing for the Nanyuan royal family to inherit the royal blood.


    The light was out in the room. It was dark. LAN Jihua stood for a while at the door of the station. He didn''t go in until his sight was dark.


    Open the curtain, through the cold moonlight outside the window, he saw that Wei Chi was not easy to lie on the bed, the whole person was in a big shape, the quilt was on his waist, half of it was on the ground.


    He shook his head, picked up the quilt and covered it on Yuchi Buyi. Yuchi Buyi turned over, and the faint smell of wine came to his face.


    LAN Jihua spent a lot of time with the three princesses. He didn''t pay much attention to Wei Chi. He must be really happy, otherwise he would not drink.


    He leaned down and tucked in the quilt, but the smell of wine lingering on the tip of his nose became stronger and stronger. The soft breath sprayed on his face, warm and fragrant. He didn''t know what was going on. His head lowered slowly until he touched the cool tip of her nose.


    Fortunately, Yuchi Buyi didn''t wake up, otherwise he would be embarrassed.


    After standing for a while, he put down the curtain and walked out. He stopped on the porch and saw the moon in a daze.


    He wasted a long time in this palace, but in the next three months, he will be busy.


    When the princess enters the palace, it means that the story begins. An invisible net has already covered the sky of the palace. For three months, a short and long three months, if you neglect it, everything will be doomed.


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. If you have a microblog, you can pay attention to Mozi, Baizi, fanwai who has the right to chase his wife less in microblog!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1034

    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to get drunk for the first time. When she wakes up in the morning, she has a splitting headache. She didn''t expect that being drunk is so hard. She really can''t figure out why her brothers are always so drunk?


    She stroked her forehead and went out lazily. She heard LAN Jihua call her, "it''s not easy. Come here."


    Yuchi not easy, originally thought the princesses came, lanjihua will be more busy than before, did not expect to see him early in the morning.


    She slouched over and called her majesty.


    "What''s the matter, uncomfortable?"


    "Well, headache."


    "Didn''t sleep well?" LAN Jihua thought, "Oh, you were drunk last night. In the morning, you had a headache. Come here, I''ll rub it for you."


    Weichi not easy feet on the floor rubbed rubbed, did not go, "no, after a while will be good."


    "What are you doing with me?" When he didn''t go over, LAN Jihua came to pull her, and could not help but sit on the cushion and gently press the temple for her.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be listless and doesn''t want to struggle. He goes to press it. He collapses and closes his eyes. Seeing her like this, LAN Jihua simply pulls her down and puts her head on his leg.


    Wei Chi Bu Yi has never been so intimate with him in front of outsiders. He struggles to get up. LAN Jihua holds her down and says, "don''t move."


    She was pressed too hard to move. His warm hands rubbed her acupoints forcefully. Let alone, it was really comfortable.


    At this time, Kang Yanlong came in and reported, "Your Majesty, the three princesses are here."


    LAN Jihua''s hand didn''t stop for a moment. From Wei Chi''s point of view, she could only see three pairs of delicate jade feet, slender legs, and exquisite skirt. She got up again and was still held down by LAN Jihua. She explained to the princesses with a smile, "it''s not easy to get drunk last night and have a headache. I''ll rub it for him."


    The three princesses didn''t expect to see such a scene when they came in. They couldn''t help looking at each other. They said it was weird. It was really weird. An emperor massaged people. How long would that person have to face! If LAN Jihua was not the emperor, it would be reasonable to press his head on his drunken friend.


    Guliya''s mouth turned contemptuously, and Nasha was as quiet as ever. Only a Yunsu squatted down to talk with weichi, "I''ve been drunk too. I really have a bad headache. Pressing my head and drinking some honey water will be much better."


    Blue Ji Hua Yang voice calls a person, "go bubble a cup of honey water to give not easy."


    The maid of honor stepped back.


    Yuchi''s face is so red that it''s going to burn. The girls are lying on the man''s leg in the daytime. If her father doesn''t break the man''s leg, he will have to break her leg. It''s too vulgar.


    "Sire, I''m fine." She said gruffly.


    LAN Jihua dropped her eyes and watched her face turn red inch by inch. Even her ears and neck roots were red.


    He is still not easy to tease Yuchi for fun, see her as before, he was in a good mood, finally let her go.


    Wei Chi is not easy to get up and go. He is dragged by LAN Jihua, "where are you going after breakfast?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to see that the food has been put on the long table. It seems that Lan Jihua invited three princesses to have breakfast together.


    Her arm was held by LAN Jihua and let her sit beside her. Gulia quickly sat down on the other side of lanjihua. A Yunsu sits beside Wei Chi Bu Yi, while Na Sha sits next to Gu Liya.


    Breakfast is very rich, full of large and small dishes, more than usual dishes, more flowers on the table, some placed to see, some used to eat.


    Because of what happened just now, weichi Buyi was a little uncomfortable and didn''t want to speak, but a Yunsu on the side kept talking to her, "not easy, young master. Are you still used to Nanyuan''s food?"


    "Not bad."


    "Are you used to it? We don''t have four distinct seasons in the South as in the East Vietnam. We have only summer, but no winter. "


    "It''s a little hot," Wei Chi said. "It''s very good without cotton padded clothes."


    "What do you do every day?"


    "There''s nothing to do. I have a lot of leisure."


    "When will you go back to Dongyue?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wei Chi didn''t know how to answer this question. He looked up at LAN Jihua.


    But LAN Jihua was entangled by gulia and didn''t look at her. She thought for a moment and said, "don''t go back for the time being."


    A Yunsu noticed that she was a little low and said, "I talk too much, you don''t mind."


    "No, I''m bored here. It''s nice to talk to someone." This is Wei Chi''s sincere words. Except for LAN Jihua, she has no other friends. Someone wants to chat with her, and she just can''t wait.


    A Yunsu said playfully, "then I''ll treat you as a friend!"


    Weichi not easy to forget his identity of pretending to be a boy, nodded with a smile, "the princess does not dislike it."


    The tribal princess is free and easy. It''s normal for her to make friends with men. She doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. So when LAN Jihua looks over, princess a Yunsu smiles. LAN Jihua just smiles and doesn''t speak.It is to sit in opposite of that Sha meaningful saw Wei Chi not easy one eye, immediately dropped eyes.


    Guliya also noticed that a Yunsu and Wei Chi had a difficult conversation. She turned her lips contemptuously and had a hot fight with other men in front of the emperor. Either she wanted to attract the emperor''s attention or she was just a woman of high temperament. No matter how well she danced, she was not qualified to be a queen.


    Yuchi Buyi had the best impression of ayunsu. Ayunsu was willing to be friends with her. She was also very happy. She moved her chair to ayunsu and chatted with her.


    The breakfast ended in a friendly and warm atmosphere. After dinner, LAN Jihua wanted to go to the study, and the three princesses left. Wei Chi was a little excited because he had made a new friend, and went out with a Yunsu.


    LAN Jihua coughed twice, but she didn''t respond. He had to say, "it''s not easy. Come here."


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand still, "I go out for a walk."


    "I''ll go for a walk with you later. Come here."


    Weichi not easy, had to apologize to a Yunsu smile, go to lanjihua side.


    "What does your majesty want me to do?"


    "Come to the study with me."


    Weichi not easy with him into the study, standing at the table waiting for him to speak.


    But LAN Jihua didn''t speak. She just looked at her, which made her heart bristle. "Your Majesty, what are you looking at me for?"


    LAN Jihua does not beat around the Bush, "do you like a Yunsu?"


    "I like it."


    LAN Jihua''s face sank and she was about to teach her a lesson. She said, "does your majesty not like her?"


    "Well?"


    "I hope Princess ayunsu will be queen."


    LAN Jihua, "..." Weichi doesn''t like ayunsu easily, but he wants ayunsu to be the queen. What does that mean?


    "You want her to be my queen?"


    "Well, I think your majesty likes her too, otherwise you won''t give the peacock palace to princess a Yunsu. According to the maids, it''s the most beautiful palace."


    "Not easy. Do you really like a Yunsu?"


    Yuchi is not easy to listen to his voice. His voice is a little strange. His brain is bright and he can''t help laughing. "Your Majesty misunderstood me. I don''t dare to think about your Majesty''s woman. Princess a Yunsu is free and easy and lovely. I like her just like your majesty. It''s like a friend."


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. If you have a microblog, you can pay attention to Mozi, Baizi, fanwai who has the right to chase his wife less in microblog!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1035

    As a ruler of imperial power, LAN Jihua knows that any plan is not perfect, and there are variables in the process, but he did not expect that this variable would be difficult. After a meal, she colluded with a Yunsu. Although there was no expression on his face, he was really angry in his heart.


    They are generally old, and they are just emotional. It''s normal for them to have a good feeling, but he is not happy. Wei Chi is not easy, and he is not sensible. How can he rob his woman?


    She was called to the study to teach her a lesson. Unexpectedly, she said that she only treated a Yunsu as a friend and hoped that a Yunsu would be the queen. His unhappiness seemed to be blown away by the wind.


    "Is she really just a friend?"


    "Of course it''s true," said Wei Chi. I''m a girl. How can I like a girl any more?


    "If your majesty doesn''t like me to make friends with princess a Yunsu," Wei Chi said, "then I will avoid suspicion and stop making friends with her."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "there is a difference between men and women in East Vietnam. It''s not necessary for Nanyuan people to be open to the outside world. It''s OK for you to be friends when you are of the same age."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile, "I''m really lucky to make friends with the emperor, and now I''ve made friends with a princess."


    LAN Jihua took the cup to drink tea and pretended to be casual and said, "she and I are all your friends. Is there any difference?"


    "Friends are treated equally, how can there be a difference?"


    LAN Jihua raised her eyelids, "don''t you think I''m your best friend? It''s only a few days since then. It''s not counting? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh, "the emperor is not only my best friend, but also to protect my life, in not easy heart naturally different from others."


    LAN Jihua didn''t hold fast and laughed. Although he was unruly, he seldom did childish things. At the moment, he forced Wei Chi to admit his importance. Hearing the answer, he was in a good mood and asked her, "does he still have a headache?"


    "After your majesty pressed it, it didn''t hurt any more."


    "Well, you can''t drink much. You''d better drink less in the future."


    Weichi is not easy to bow her head and keep silent. She has been trained as a professional assassin and knows that drinking is a mistake. She hasn''t touched any wine since she arrived in Nanyuan. But last night, when she watched the three princesses dancing around lanjihua, she suddenly wanted to drink. The fruit wine is very sweet. She became addicted to it after two sips. The more she drank, the more drunk she got. Fortunately, she didn''t get too drunk and kept her secret.


    Knowing that Lan Jihua was not the empress, she wanted to recover her daughter, but she was immediately told that she had been poisoned. Although LAN Jihua promised that as long as she stayed in Nanyuan, she would make sure she was ok, she was still in a panic. When she needed care and warmth most, LAN Jihua alienated her. Later, she learned from others that Lan Jihua wanted to welcome the three princesses into the palace At that time, Hou decided that everything would be the same and that it would be nice to be his best friend. At least this morning, he began to care about her again.


    "I see, sire, I will not drink any more."


    "It''s not that you can''t drink. There are no men who don''t drink. It''s just that you don''t drink well. You have to take your time and don''t overdo it."


    "Well, I see."


    Speaking of this, both of them were quiet. Wei Chi didn''t wait for a while. He didn''t see LAN Jihua speak and said, "if your majesty is OK, I''ll go out first."


    LAN Jihua said, "go."


    -


    when a Yunsu returns to the peacock hall, Xiao sang complains, "princess, don''t get too close to that Dongyue boy. Be careful your majesty won''t be happy."


    Ah Yun Su said with a smile, "last night, you said that it was difficult for me to get in touch with Yuchi. You said that he was the person around your majesty. If you could make friends with him and let him say something nice in front of your majesty, maybe the Queen''s position is mine. Did you say that?"


    Xiao sang blushed. "I said that, but the princess should not make friends with you in front of your majesty. No matter whether she can be a queen or not, the princess will marry her majesty as a concubine in the future."


    "In the future, let''s talk about it in the future. We Bamu people make friends freely. If your majesty has a problem with it, it''s his own stinginess."


    Xiao sang said, but she had no choice but to say, "anyway, the princess will be more careful in the future. This is in Nanyuan palace, not in our Bamu tribe."


    A Yunsu was about to speak when she sneezed a few times. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and frowned: "who can''t scold me behind my back?"


    There was no scolding, but gulia was gossiping about her.


    "Ah Yun Su is so brave. He looks up and down with the East Vietnamese in front of his majesty. When he leaves, his Majesty''s face is not good-looking. He must have a bad impression of ah Yun su."


    Jade pigeon said, "we all come for the Queen''s position. A Yunsu will not be out of proportion. The reason why she is not easy to get close to Wei Chi must have a purpose."


    "What''s the point?" asked gulia


    "Didn''t the princess find out?" Jade pigeon said, "Your Majesty''s attitude towards Yuchi Buyi is very unusual. Not only did you ask him to eat at the same table, but today when we passed, your majesty also massaged his head for him. Can you remember that Yuchi Buyi was lying on your Majesty''s leg at that time, doesn''t the Princess think there was something wrong here?"Guliya frowned and said, "do you mean that Yuchi is not easy to be your Majesty''s pet?"


    Jade pigeon quickly made a silent gesture, "princess, this can''t say, let people listen to go to the mess."


    Gulia spat out her tongue and dared not speak any more.


    "No matter what the relationship between Yuchi Buyi and his majesty is, it is obvious to all that Yuchi Buyi is close to his majesty. If a Yunsu can make friends with him and let him have a good word in front of his majesty, he will tell us..."


    Gulia understood. "You mean, let me please the East Vietnamese, too?"


    "What a Yunsu can do, so can the princess."


    Guliya frowned, "but I don''t like weichi at all. He is thin and shriveled. He looks like a girl. He has no masculinity. Besides, he is from Dongyue. Dongyue bullies us Nanyuan. I hate him. You ask me to please him before it''s too late."


    "Princess, in order to be a queen, you have to pretend more or less."


    Gulia was silent.


    -


    in the Yuquan hall, Nasha sat at the table and pondered. Xiangmi, her maid, said, "princess, during the meal, gulia and her majesty talked all the time, and a Yunsu and the Dongyue boy got along well, so you don''t have any idea?"


    Nasha laughed calmly. "Gulia''s mind is too simple. She thinks that if she talks to her majesty more, she can become queen? As for a Yunsu, although she didn''t go to his majesty, she took a shortcut. She wanted to make friends with Yuchi and let Yuchi say something good for her in front of his majesty. "


    Xiangmi was a little worried. "Now that the princess knows, she has to find a way."


    "What''s the rush?" Nasha said with a smile, "it''s still early. Let''s look at the situation first. Your majesty is not a simple person."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1036

    Yuchi Buyi feeds the peacock in the lawn for a while. She feels bored and moves forward slowly. She sees too much beautiful scenery in Nanyuan palace, which has no attraction for her. When she stops, she looks up and sees the peacock palace not far away.


    She pursed a smile, maybe in her subconscious, she just wanted to come here.


    Although she has been disguised as a man all the time, Wei Chi is still eager to have a good friend in her heart. She can often talk and chat with her. As a princess, a Yun sugui is willing to make friends with her, and LAN Jihua is not against it. Naturally, she can''t help it.


    Standing at the door hesitated for a while, or walked in, a Yunsu saw her, really happy, quickly meet up, "not easy childe, please sit down." Turn head to call maidservant again, "small mulberry, bubble a cup of fog ear to not easy childe taste."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile to sit down, "the princess doesn''t need to call me childe, just call my name."


    Ah Yun Su said with a witty smile, "then you don''t have to call me princess. Please call me ah Yun su."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say good, looked around for a while, "all said peacock hall is the most beautiful, today I see, if so, a Yunsu, your majesty attaches great importance to you."


    Ah Yun Su said with a cool smile, "don''t mention this. Since I lived in the peacock hall, gulia''s eyes have changed. When I first came here, your majesty shouldn''t favor one over the other."


    Little sang murmured: "that''s what the princess thought. If Princess gulia lives in peacock hall, I don''t know how proud she is!"


    A Yunsu glared at her and said to Yuchi, "this is the tea I brought from my hometown. It grows in the clouds all the year round and looks like a human ear, so it''s called Wuer. The annual harvest is not much. Even your majesty hasn''t tasted it. Let you taste it first."


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh, "I am honored."


    She picked up the small tea cup. The tea soup was clear and light yellow, but the fragrance was rich. She took a sip of it gently, tasted mellow tulip, swallowed it, and had a sweet aftertaste.


    She couldn''t help praising, "it''s delicious."


    "There is not much tea, so it is not suitable to give it away. If you like it, you are welcome to taste it at any time."


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod with a smile. A Yunsu is sincere and straightforward. She has no friends.


    "It''s not easy. Tell me something about Dongyue," said a Yunsu. "It''s said that Dongyue is vast and prosperous. I really want to see it when I have a chance. It''s a pity," she sighed. "When I enter Nanyuan palace, I''m afraid I won''t have that chance. Tell me about it."


    Yuchi told her about Lin''an City, the city wall of Dongyue palace, the gate of FUJIA''s five in and five out houses, the historical records caravan''s traveling all over the southeast and northwest, the bustling market, the juggling under the overpass, the Dragon Boat Race in the Dragon Boat Festival, and the heavy snow in Ruidong She said what she thought.


    A Yunsu held his cheek, listened with relish, his eyes glowed, and his face was yearning.


    Not only she, but also Xiao sang stood by with a dull expression


    Wei Chi is not easy. She is a talker, but she dare not speak too much in front of LAN Jihua for fear of being trapped. Now that she has an audience, she talks on and on. When it comes to the excitement, it''s hard to avoid dancing and dancing, which makes a Yunsu a little funny, but her smoky voice makes the scene worse.


    Wei Chi is not easy to speak energetically, see someone come in from the door, walk in front of the person has a clear throat, "Yo, originally not easy childe in, no wonder so busy."


    It''s gulia and Nasha. They are rare guests. The three princesses have not been in the palace for a long time. They don''t have much contact with each other in private. This is the first time for them to visit. A Yunsu naturally smiles.


    Guliya is the leading role wherever she is. When she comes, Yuchi Buyi can''t go on. Because she interrupts her many times, Yuchi Buyi doesn''t speak any more.


    There were many people, but the atmosphere seemed a little dull. Weichi was not easy to stop talking. Nasha was silent when she came in. Gulia talked a lot, but no one paid any attention to it. She also cared about how to set traps to kill wild animals and how to peel the skin of wild animals to make bedding.


    It''s a girl, but it''s full of blood when talking about those things. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to get upset. She had always thought that princesses were all pretty. Now she knew that she was nothing compared with these tribal princesses.


    When she was in East Vietnam, she always heard that there were barbarians living in Nanyuan. When she arrived, she found that it was just a rumor that the people of Nanyuan were no different from the people of East Vietnam except for their black spots and different clothes. It turned out that there were no barbarians, which meant that they were distributed in the vast forests.


    When aliya talked about taking a thick iron stick to poke into the eyes of the beast, Yuchi Buyi couldn''t listen any more and left in a hurry with a pale face.


    A Yunsu hasn''t recovered. She has already walked out of the house.


    Ah Yun Su glanced at gulia. "It''s not easy for you to be from east Vietnam when you talk about what to do. Don''t scare people when you hear about it."


    Gulia didn''t think so. "Is that frightening? Compared with the warriors of our mowenk tribe, he''s not a man. I''ll bet that if Yuchi is not allowed to hunt the black blind alone, he''ll be scared to pee his pants. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to come out of the peacock hall. Just as he is going back, he hears someone call her, "not easy, please stay."Weichi is not easy to look back. It''s Princess Nasha. Among the three people, she is the one who has the least sense of existence. She doesn''t go to lanjihua or get close to her.


    "Princess Natha, how did you come out?"


    "Gulia is too noisy. I like quiet. I can''t stand it." Nasha said with a smile, "it''s still early. It''s not easy for you to come to my place?"


    She uses the tone of discussion, gentle and quiet appearance let Yuchi not easy to refuse, then nodded.


    After entering the Yuquan hall, Nasha said with a smile, "I don''t have as good tea as a Yunsu here. Don''t dislike it if it''s not easy."


    Weichi doesn''t agree to come. He also wants to know about Princess Nasha in private. Although he has a good impression of ayunsu, who is the most suitable queen should be fully understood before making a final decision.


    If you ignore the dress, Nasha is not like a tribal princess at all, but a bit like a Dongyue, quiet, dignified and elegant, like a real princess. It''s just that she doesn''t talk much, so it''s not easy for Yuchi to see something deeper from her attitude.


    After sitting for a while and saying something leisurely, Wei Chi left. Before leaving, Nasha gave her some dried meat from her hometown.


    Wei Chi is not easy to walk on the way back. He compares a Yunsu and Nasha in his heart. For a while, he thinks that a Yunsu with true temperament should be the queen. For a while, he thinks that quiet Nasha is more suitable She looks at the dried meat in her hand and laughs at herself. Is it because she has taken other people''s things and her hand is too short to make a judgment.


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. If you have a microblog, you can pay attention to Mozi, Baizi, fanwai who has the right to chase his wife less in microblog!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1037

    In the gloomy and gorgeous dungeon, the empress was sitting on a big ebony chair, holding a green jade cup in her hand. There was a curl of white fog rising from the mouth of the cup, which gradually covered her face with more and more white fog.


    After a while, the white fog was light to thick, from wide to narrow, turned into a straight line, like a small snake into the nose of the empress. The empress closed her eyes, looked happy, and seemed to enjoy it. Until the wisp of white smoke was sucked into her nose, she opened her eyes and put down the cup.


    A man with a silver face flashed out from behind the pillar and came up to her to salute, "Your Majesty."


    "Does the emperor get along well with the princesses?"


    "Back to your majesty, the emperor and the princesses get along very well."


    "Which princess does the emperor have in mind?"


    The silver faced man hesitated for a moment and said, "the emperor seems to have a good feeling for princess a Yunsu of Bamu tribe. He appointed the peacock hall to live with princess a Yunsu."


    The empress slightly frowned, "Bamu tribe is still a little weak."


    The silver faced man said, "Your Majesty, the emperor has set a three-month time limit. It''s still too early. Everything is unknown."


    The empress nodded and asked, "is Wei Chi uneasy?"


    "Wei Chi is not easy. He just wanders around the palace every day, but..."


    "Just what?"


    "He seems to have a good relationship with princess a Yunsu." The silver faced man said, "during this period, he often goes to the peacock hall."


    "Did the emperor say anything"


    "no, the emperor only said that they were the same age, so it''s OK to make a friend."


    The empress pondered for a moment and raised her eyebrows with a smile. "The emperor is quite open. He is demonstrating to the orphan."


    The silver faced man said, "Your Majesty has already planted a poisonous insect for Wei Chi. Why not just..."


    "No, the emperor attaches great importance to his life, or he can''t compromise with me. The Yuchi family doesn''t know how many people they sent to Nanyuan to kill me these years. Unfortunately, no one is reliable except Yuchi Wenyu. The emperor has a big idea of the old relationship with Yuchi Wenyu, so it''s not easy to protect him. Let''s keep him for the time being."


    "Yes." The silver faced man bowed and retreated.


    -


    on the lawn, it is not easy for a Yunsu and Wei Chi to feed peacocks together. It is clear that Wei Chi is not easy to be more familiar with peacocks, but they seem to listen to a Yunsu''s words. Her mouth makes a thin and sharp cry, and the peacocks open and close the screen under her command, and even dance.


    Wei Chi is not easily shocked, "can you talk to them?"


    A Yunsu said with a smile, "there are a lot of peacocks in my hometown. They are always singing and dancing in front of my window. If they mix with each other more, they will naturally listen to me."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "no wonder you grew up with peacock. They say peacock is the soul of dance. Did you learn your dance from peacock?"


    "I think so." A Yunsu was interested: "you play, I''ll dance for you."


    Wei Chi is not easily embarrassed to scratch the tip of his nose, "I can''t play."


    "Don''t the East Vietnamese like singing and dancing?"


    "I like it too," Wei Chi said with difficulty. "In Dongyue, only trained people can play and dance. Most people don''t, and only girls dance, men don''t


    Ah Yun Su covered his mouth with a smile, "why don''t men jump? All the men in Nanyuan can jump. "


    "East Vietnamese men don''t dance, but they practice martial arts." Wei Chi didn''t easily pull out his short sword. "Do you know martial arts?"


    A Yunsu pressed her hand down. "Our knife is only used to deal with wild animals, not to pay people. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to play. I''ll teach you."


    Said, she picked off a leaf, "not easy, good life looking."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to put the knife away. Seeing a Yunsu put the leaves on her lips, she didn''t know how she made them, and even made a melodious and clear sound like a flute.


    She had seen someone blowing a whistle with leaves in Dongyue. It was a short sound, which was very powerful. She didn''t expect that a Yunsu could blow a tune with leaves, which was so beautiful.


    A Yunsu saw her surprised appearance, smile, "want to learn?"


    "Well," Wei Chi nodded, "if you want to learn, you can teach me."


    A Yunsu picked a thin and strong leaf for her and taught her to put it on the outside of her lips, holding both ends of the leaf with her hands. It didn''t take much effort to blow it out.


    Wei Chi was not easy to learn. He couldn''t master the propriety. He broke the leaves at the first blow. She blushed with a shy smile, "come again, come again."


    Small mulberry also not idle, picked a large number of leaves Hou in the side, Yuchi not easy to break the leaves, then quickly handed.


    The second time she blew, her hand was not steady, and the leaves were blown away. She chased two steps and scratched in the air. Finally, she caught them, but the leaves were wrinkled out of shape.


    A Yunsu and Xiao sang all burst out laughing.


    A Yunsu said: "it doesn''t need to use a lot of strength, it needs to use skillful strength." She picked up a leaf and showed it to Yuchi again.In the distance, LAN Jihua stood on the veranda of the palace, quietly watching Wei Chi Bu Yi and a Yunsu laughing on the lawn.


    Kang Yanlong carefully stood aside and said, "Your Majesty, it seems not easy for you to get along well with princess a Yunsu. It''s just that princess a Yunsu came here for the sake of making peace. Are they some It''s not right. "


    LAN Jihua put her hand on the railing and said slowly, "it''s not easy to be friends with a Yunsu."


    Kang Yanlong knew that Lan Jihua intended to protect Wei Chi, so he didn''t say anything. Wei Chi was poisoned by the female emperor, and no one knew what would happen in the future. Let alone LAN Jihua, he had compassion for Wei Chi. The little assassin had a rough life


    At half a sound, LAN Jihua said, "pass on my will, and reward princess a Yunsu with two pieces of silk and brocade, a pair of hairpins and a small pure gold Buddha."


    Kang Yanlong opened his mouth. He was obviously a little surprised. He went away with the order.


    LAN Jihua''s reward to a Yunsu soon spread to the other two princesses.


    Gulia was so angry that her face turned white. She patted the table and cried, "why does your majesty favor one over the other? Where is a Yunsu


    Jade pigeon quickly sent out all the people in the hall and reminded her, "princess, this is Nanyuan palace, not our mowenk tribe. You can''t be too self willed."


    Guliya said hatefully: "it must be that Yuchi who is not easy to speak ill of me in front of your majesty, that Dongyue pig!"


    "I don''t know whether Yuchi spoke ill of the princess in front of his majesty, but he must have spoken well of ayunsu in front of his majesty. I''ve heard from the palace people that his majesty doesn''t like Wei Chi very much. He ate and lived with him and slept with him. "


    Gulia looked surprised. "So, is he really your Majesty''s pet?"


    "No matter who he is, if he is favored by his majesty, the princess will have a good relationship with him."


    Guliya knew that jade pigeon was right, but she really didn''t like Yuchi Buyi. She bit her lip and didn''t say a word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1038

    All people think that Lan Jihua, the former Emperor of Nanyuan, was fascinated by princess a Yunsu of Bamu tribe. He not only let her live in the peacock hall, but also gave her a lot of things. When the three princesses came, they were equally matched. Now, a Yunsu has emerged and become a popular candidate for the queen.


    Wei Chi''s view is the same as everyone else. LAN Jihua is really fascinated by a Yunsu. He not only rewarded a Yunsu, but also always stayed with her. In the past, she and a Yunsu fed peacocks, but now LAN Jihua took her place. She used to go to peacock hall, but now lanjihua has become a guest of a Yunsu.


    Weichi is not easy to be a little depressed. She just made a good friend, but she was robbed by lanjihua so soon.


    What Nai people ponder is a Yunsu''s attitude. She should be very happy with the emperor''s swaggering in the palace every day, but she didn''t. a few days ago, when she was not easy to play with Yuchi in the palace, she was very high-key. She could hear her laughter like a silver bell from a distance. Sometimes, Yuchi was not easy to play a tune, but she could dance and attract no music Count the curious eyes.


    Walking with LAN Jihua, she only had a cool smile on her face. She spoke softly and became as quiet as Princess Natha.


    Weichi Buyi is a man who can''t sit still. Although he is single, he can''t stay in the house. He also goes around the palace by himself, so he meets LAN Jihua and a Yunsu by chance.


    That pair of mural people walk with each other, and their drooping arms always meet intentionally or unintentionally. LAN Jihua simply holds a Yunsu''s hand.


    It was almost dusk, and the sun was already slanting. At this time, there were palace people and attendants everywhere. Everyone saw this scene. Yuchi Buyi naturally saw it too. She bent down to pick a flower and played with it in her hand. There was no expression on her face.


    In Yu Guangli, a Yunsu broke away the emperor''s hand and seemed to say something apologetically to him. LAN Jihua was also smiling. She was not angry because she didn''t know good or bad. Instead, she raised her hand and brushed the petals off a Yunsu''s head, like a gentle and considerate husband, who really envied others.


    Wei Chi, who was left alone, was not alone. Someone stood beside her and said, "not easy, young master."


    Wei Chi can''t easily turn his head. It''s Princess Nasha.


    She nodded back, "Princess Natha."


    Nasha was carrying a small basket in her hand. "I made some snacks. Would you like to have a taste?"


    Wei Chi not easy to pinch a small cake into his mouth, chewed twice, praised: "delicious, the princess''s hand is really clever."


    When Natha saw that she liked it, she simply handed the basket to him. "Since you like it, take these back to eat."


    Weichi is not easy to refuse, "how sorry, Princess hard work, let me sit and enjoy the success."


    Nasha laughed. "I have more. I wish I didn''t dislike it."


    Yuchi is not easy to be greedy. Since Nasha wanted to give it to her, she accepted it impolitely. She said with a smile, "the princess is so clever that the emperor will have a good mouth in the future."


    Nasha looked at LAN Jihua and a Yunsu in the distance, and said, "I''m afraid the emperor can''t see it."


    "How can it be that a virtuous princess can not be a queen and a lady."


    "It seems that the emperor has made a decision. Ah Yunsu will probably become queen."


    Wei Chi thought for a moment, "it''s still a long time to be three months away. It''s too early to make a conclusion now. The princess doesn''t have to lose heart. There''s still hope."


    "Do you think I still have hope?"


    Yuchi not easy to touch his nose, "I just feel that not to the last moment, don''t give up." Just as she repeatedly failed to assassinate LAN Jihua, when she was dejected, LAN Jihua encouraged her in this way. As a result, she was so silly that she stayed until now and became a difficult young man who didn''t know what to do today and tomorrow.


    In the distance, two people stop and stand under the flower trees. The top of their head is a piece of snow-white flowers. The setting sun''s afterglow makes the flowers crimson, just like the light clouds. The men under the trees are facing the wind, and the women have bright eyes and teeth. It caught everyone''s eye.


    The two in the painting are not aware of it. They all look at one place, silent and silent. A Yunsu says with emotion, "it''s not easy to make new friends again."


    LAN Jihua smiles and takes her eyes away from Wei Chi''s face. Since she was poisoned, she can''t keep up with Yan eggplant. Only when she is with a Yunsu can she have the smile she used to have. But he took her new friend.


    "Jealous?"


    A Yunsu was startled by his wording and shook his head. "No, I can see that it''s not easy to be lonely. It''s good for him to make more friends." After a pause, he asked, "Your Majesty, it''s not easy to be from east Vietnam. Why doesn''t he go back?"


    LAN Jihua sighed softly, "he can''t go back."


    "Why? Is there no one in his family? "


    LAN Jihua shook his head: "when he goes back, he will..." Before he finished, he asked her, "what do you want to do with this?"


    He still had a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes were sharp as a blade, which made a Yunsu tremble in his heart. He quickly lowered his eyes and raised them again. He became as casual as usual, as if the cold and fierce eyes were just her illusion.There is a saying that a Yunsu doesn''t know whether to ask or not. He hesitates and doesn''t speak.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "if you have something to say, you don''t have to be restrained in front of me."


    A Yun Su heart a horizontal, asked, "Your Majesty, palace all pass not easy, is your male pet."


    LAN Jihua was stunned, then looked up to the sky and laughed, "things have been so long, is there anyone else passing?"


    A Yun Su expects Ai Ai, "so say, have this to return a responsibility?"


    LAN Jihua scratched the tip of his brow. "How to say, it''s not easy to be afraid of snakes. Several times the snakes climbed onto his bed and scared him. They ran to my bed and slept all night. When they were seen by the people below, they spread rumors. I''m a casual person. I''m not afraid of the shadow. I''m too lazy to pay attention to it. I didn''t expect that there are still many people talking now. It seems that I have to beat them well. "


    Ah Yun Su said, "but I can see that your majesty dotes on not easy."


    "He is young. I think he is a child."


    A Yunsu suddenly realized: "it''s so. I was really surprised to see that it was not easy to lie on your Majesty''s lap that day."


    Blue Ji China picks eyebrow to smile, the voice is low down, "if you want, can lie on my body."


    A Yunsu didn''t expect LAN Jihua to come suddenly. His face turned red and murmured, "Your Majesty..."


    LAN Jihua asked again, "if you choose Zhenhe, who do you choose?"


    A Yun Su''s face is more red, bit bit lip, the voice is thin, "nature is to choose your majesty."


    LAN Jihua said with a satisfied smile, "I''m bigger than you. I''m afraid you don''t want to. Since you choose me, I''ll be relieved."


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1039

    Wei Chi didn''t expect that Nasha could make Dongyue dishes. Looking at the dishes on the table, she was shocked. Crystal elbow, crispy duck, fried three delicacies, eggplant wine, water bamboo dumplings


    "Princess Natha, how can you do this?" She asked in surprise.


    Nasha sat opposite her. "I''ve been to Dongyue and stayed in Lin''an, Kyoto for a while, so I learned a little."


    Weichi is not easy to be a little ashamed. Although she was not born in Lin''an City, she grew up there, but she can''t cook any of these dishes.


    "Not easy, young master, have a taste," said Natha with a gesture of invitation. "How about the taste?"


    For Yuchi Buyi, these dishes are a big surprise. She picked up her chopsticks and put a piece of Eggplant in her mouth. The stew was rotten enough to melt into her mouth. She nodded repeatedly, "delicious."


    Nasha covered her mouth with a smile and said, "if you like it, just like it."


    Yuchi is not easy to be excited. He tasted all the dishes and asked Nasha, "why does the princess suddenly want to make Dongyue cuisine?"


    Nasha said, "I used to be alone in Dongyue. I knew what it was like to be homesick. Nasha wanted to make some home cooking for you to relieve your homesickness."


    Weichi is not easy to be moved. "Princess Nasha is so understanding."


    "I''m flattered," said Nasha, adding vegetables to her bowl. "You can come whenever you want. Nasha will make it for you."


    "Well," Wei Chi said with a smile, "I won''t be polite."


    Maid Xiangmi came in with a plate of fresh fruit and put it on the table. She was not happy, but she purred, "Your Majesty just went to peacock hall."


    Wei Chi is not easy to slightly lift an eye, that Sha but stare a fragrance Mi one eye, "you tube Bi go down where to do what?"


    Xiangmi got the training, hung his head and pestle to one side, did not speak.


    That Sha smiles to Wei Chi not easy way: "don''t pay attention to her, eat quickly, dish cold not delicious."


    Wei Chi is not easy to chew the food in his mouth, "Nasha, do you want to be the queen?"


    has the final say, "I think, but this is only for his majesty, who can be the one who can be, but" she paused. "I think 80% is ah Yun Su, she dances so well, her majesty love it very much, and comes to see her every day."


    Wei Chi is not easy, but he doesn''t answer any more. He just eats in silence.


    -


    in the peacock hall, LAN Jihua holds up a Yunsu who is saluting, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing," said ayunsu. "I''m going out for a walk, but I didn''t expect your majesty to come."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "it seems that I have not come at the right time."


    A Yunsu smiles, but she doesn''t deny it. Xiao sang winks at her, but she just pretends she can''t see it.


    LAN Jihua sat down on the soft couch, took the tea from Xiao sang, took a sip, and said with a smile, "I''ll come here a few more times. I''m afraid you''ll have to drink it."


    A Yun Su light way, "drink up then drink up, your majesty likes good."


    LAN Jihua put down her tea cup and waved her hand. All the people at the bottom retreated.


    A Yunsu doesn''t know what he does to get rid of people. It''s true that Lan Jihua has a gentle temper and is kind to everyone, but he is a king at the end. A Yunsu is still in awe. They have been together every day, but they have never been alone in the room, so she is a little flustered.


    "Your Majesty..."


    LAN Jihua raised her eyes and looked at her, "what?"


    "Your Majesty told them to retreat, but you have something to say?"


    Blue Ji Hua Wu a, straight looking at her, "I this period of time every day to find you, why don''t see you to find me?"


    A Yunsu didn''t expect LAN Jihua to ask like this. She didn''t know how to answer. She murmured: "I''m not sure Your majesty is very busy. I''m afraid to disturb your majesty, so... "


    LAN Jihua said with a self mocking smile, "is it possible to manage everything every day? Why don''t I know? "


    Yun Su has made a big face, and of course she knows that Lan Ji Hua is very idle, otherwise she will have time to find her every day.


    "You sit here," Lan Jihua patted the cushion beside him.


    A Yunsu didn''t know what medicine he was selling in the gourd, but he couldn''t refuse. He walked over and sat down beside him.


    LAN Jihua grasps her hand and rubs it gently. A Yunsu''s heart jumps fiercely and subconsciously pulls his hand back. LAN Jihua looks at her hand and laughs in a low voice, "are you afraid of me?"


    Most of the tribal princesses are wild, and a Yunsu is no exception. Although she is a girl, no one can take advantage of her. It''s just that this person is the emperor of Nanyuan, so she is in a bit of a dilemma. Can''t she fight with the emperor? Besides, she remembers her mission here. No matter she is a queen or a concubine, she will be the emperor''s woman. How can she refuse that the emperor wants to make love with her?


    In panic, LAN Jihua picks up her chin. They are very close to each other, and their breath is almost entangled. A Yunsu is really flustered, but she doesn''t move. She looks at LAN Jihua''s face getting closer and closer, and enlarges it in front of her eyes.


    Although her heart beat more violently every time he got close to her, it was strange that every time he stopped for a long time, just like now, the tip of their nose almost touched each other, but LAN Jihua stopped there, because she couldn''t see his expression clearly because she was too close to him. She just felt that he frowned, moved over again, and rubbed his nose Next, their faces were not pasted. Ah Yunsu even stopped breathing. This kind of posture is really weird. Her little heart can''t stand it.But LAN Jihua didn''t move, so she didn''t dare to move and couldn''t help breathing, so she had to press the tone slowly and try to be lighter.


    Maybe LAN Jihua''s idea is the same as her. He is also trying to control his breath. The breath sprayed on her face is very light.


    Because it''s light, it itches badly. He still looks at her with his eyes wide open. A Yunsu''s heart is horizontal. He closes his eyes and follows him, but the expected kiss never falls.


    Burning heat gradually away from gradually far away, bring crisp itch light shallow breathing no, a Yunsu slowly opened his eyes, see blue Ji Hua a face Lengzheng looking at her.


    He looked a little strange, not like looking at her. His eyes were empty and he didn''t know what he was thinking. A Yunsu called him, "Your Majesty."


    LAN Ji Hua''s lax eyes focused on her face little by little, "what?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Not much," he said, holding up the cup to drink tea, but the tea was already cold, and he didn''t dislike it. He drank it to the end. The cold tea was bitter, and it all sank to the bottom of his heart.


    Ah Yun Su said, "I''ll make another cup for your majesty."


    "No," Lan Jihua waved his hand and stood up. "I have something else to do. I''m leaving."


    A Yunsu took him to the door and watched him leave. He always felt that he was a little different from usual, but he couldn''t tell where he was.


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1040

    When LAN Jihua returned to the main hall, she saw that Wei Chi was not easy to sit on the bench of the pillars, holding his knees, and her white jade like feet were exposed from under her wide trousers. She looked up at the distance and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    LAN Jihua was going to step into the gate, hesitated for a moment, or walked in the past.


    Since Wei Chi is not easy to get poisoned, he has changed his personality. His former vigor has disappeared completely, and he looks like he is waiting to die.


    As usual, he touched Yuchi''s head. "What are you thinking?"


    Weichi not easy to look up at him, "did not think of anything."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    LAN Jihua sat down and stopped her eyes on her feet. When she first came here, she didn''t like to show her feet to others. After a long time, she got used to it. When she went upstairs, she remembered to take off her shoes.


    "Thinking about the worm?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile for a while, think or don''t think, Gu insect is in her body. No one can understand her mood, the mood to meet death at any time. LAN Jihua promised to protect her. The person who can control the insect is the female emperor. Does his promise really work?


    "Scared?"


    Weichi not easy light way: "since I set foot on the land of Nanyuan, I did not intend to live back, nothing terrible."


    LAN Jihua''s face sank, a little unhappy, "don''t you believe me?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to turn his head, "why did your majesty say this?"


    "I said I would protect you. Why should I think more about it?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to drop his eyes and keep silent.


    LAN Jihua''s face was still not good-looking. After a while, she stood up and left.


    Wei Chi is not easy to reach out and pluck a leaf under the porch. She puts it on her mouth and blows it. She has practiced it many times, but she still can''t blow it well. She doesn''t care if the song doesn''t make a tune. If she can blow it, just listen to it.


    LAN Jihua listened to the strange sound of the flute and paced in the hall. After more than ten years of self-cultivation, it was a boy who made him feel uneasy.


    Kang Yanlong carefully asked, "why is your majesty worried, but because of princess a Yunsu..."


    LAN Jihua waved his hand and suddenly asked him, "rock dragon, do you have a girl you like?"


    Kang Yanlong looked at him in amazement, quite wronged, "why does your majesty ask this?"


    LAN Jihua was stunned for a moment and then remembered that Kang Yanlong had loved a girl before, but she married another man, so he wasted time and still hasn''t married. He is as lonely as himself.


    In fact, you don''t need to ask Kang Yanlong. He also loved him when he was young. At that time, he knew that Shi Yingying liked Du Changfeng, but he was willing to stay in the post shop, even chopping firewood and carrying water to do rough work every day, even watching her and Du Changfeng make a lot of noise.


    How come I''m old now, but my heart is floating dry?


    "Your Majesty." Kang Yanlong followed him and made him more and more upset. He swung his hand and went straight to the study.


    Kang Yanlong looked at his back and wondered: did he quarrel with princess a Yunsu?


    At dinner that day, LAN Jihua saw that Yuchi Buyi didn''t come and sent Kang Yanlong to call her. Kang Yanlong came back soon and said that Yuchi Buyi had eaten with Princess Nasha and would not come.


    LAN Jihua didn''t say a word. He took chopsticks and poked in the bowl, which was a little unnamed.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. Yuchi Buyi has been sleeping badly recently. She often doesn''t fall asleep until midnight. Any sound can make her listen for a long time.


    She heard the sound of footsteps. In the main hall, the maid in waiting walked barefoot quietly. No one dared to make a sound. She was the only one who walked so recklessly, except for her.


    Step by step, stop by the bed.


    Yuchi Buyi didn''t know what he was going to do and didn''t speak. Anyway, the room was dark and nobody knew who. She lay with her back to him and looked at the account with her eyes open.


    After a while, he called her, "not easy."


    Yuchi is not easy and should not pretend to sleep.


    "I know you''re not asleep," Lan Jihua said. "You deliberately suppress your breath. I can hear it."


    Wei Chi didn''t know that he was standing by the bed listening to her breathing.


    Since he knew that she didn''t sleep, Wei Chi was not easy to pretend and asked him, "what''s the matter with your majesty coming here so late?"


    LAN Ji Hua murmured for a while and said, "come to my place and sleep."


    "Why?"


    He cleared his throat. "I can''t sleep."


    "Will your majesty sleep by my hand again?"


    "Cough Well


    "I''m not going."


    "Why?"


    "Your Majesty has three princesses now. Why don''t you let them sleep with you?"


    LAN Jihua frowned, "how can we sleep together before we get married?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to say: I am also a girl, how can I sleep with a man?


    LAN Jihua waited for a while. Seeing that she didn''t move, her voice was a bit heavy. "Get up."Yuchi is not easy to also have ignition, hard answer: "not to go."


    In the face of such a bad attitude, LAN Jihua finally became angry, "I am the emperor."


    "Your Majesty is the emperor of Nanyuan, and I am a citizen of Dongyue, not under your Majesty''s control."


    LAN Jihua was very angry and laughed, "dare to be unreasonable to me, don''t you want to die?"


    In the dark, I heard Yuchi''s smile, with a certain disdain: "I''m extremely poisonous. I''ve already seen if I''m going to die."


    LAN Jihua, "..." He was completely dumb.


    Standing in silence for a while, he turned and left.


    Hearing the footsteps go away, Wei Chi''s heart finally falls down. I really don''t understand why LAN Jihua came to her when she couldn''t sleep. Who should she go to when she couldn''t sleep?


    LAN Jihua goes back to the bedroom hall and asks people to call Kang Yanlong.


    Kang Yanlong was a little surprised to hear that the emperor was looking for him. He asked him to go there so late. I''m afraid there was something important? He didn''t dare to delay. He put on his clothes and left, buttoning as he walked.


    When he got to the hall, LAN Jihua sat at the head of the bed reading a book. He saluted, "Your Majesty, are you looking for me?"


    LAN Ji Hua said, "where''s your snake?"


    Kang Yanlong, "..." Huh? What snake? "


    LAN Jihua looked at the book and said lightly, "put some snakes on Yuchi''s bed."


    Kang Yanlong said, "this..." It turns out that your majesty is in a bad mood today. It''s not easy to quarrel with Wei Chi.


    "What''s this? Go on."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Kang Yanlong retreated and peered in the direction of the side hall. Before, the emperor hinted that he would not put snakes on the bed of weichi, but that was a hint. This time, he was so straightforward that the emperor was really angry.


    He has been with LAN Jihua for quite a long time. He knows that the emperor has a good temper and seldom gets angry He was very curious. What did Wei Chi not easily do to make the emperor so angry that he ordered him to release the snake at night?


    When it comes to snakes, Kang Yanlong is in a bit of a dilemma. In the past, he was not easy to fight with Wei Chi, so he made full preparations in advance. Now Leng buting asked him to let them go. Where can I find snakes?


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1041

    After LAN Jihua left, Wei Chi Buyi couldn''t sleep more and more. She tossed and turned on the bed and was so angry that she beat her on the bed twice. If LAN Jihua didn''t come to say those words to her, maybe she would have fallen asleep by now.


    Unable to sleep, her mouth was still a little dry. She got out of bed in the dark to drink water. As soon as she got out of the account, she faintly smelled a smell. It was fishy and smelly. There was a light wind blowing in the air, or it was not the wind. It was not easy for weichi to reach for the flint on the table. Yu Guangli saw two small green lights moving in the air, which scared her. The green light was green and green, slowly moving towards the sky She came floating.


    Weichi is not easy to light the candlestick on the table in a hurry. As soon as the fire starts, something suddenly shrinks back. She looks up to see that it''s a thick snake, holding her head high, spitting a letter and shaking her head and tail.


    Yuchi is not easy to grasp the candlestick and utters a shrill cry, "Your Majesty --"


    she used to have a smoky voice, but this shriek seems to break through many obstacles and turn into a shrill voice, which is especially frightening in this late night.


    The voice passed through the corridor, through the open hall, and reached LAN Jihua''s ears. He almost jumped up and walked through the night like a ghost, and reached Yuchi''s not easy room.


    When she entered the door, she was still standing there, clutching the candlestick tightly in her hand. Her face was full of horror. When she saw him, her eyes turned up, and she fell to the ground with the candlestick.


    As soon as the light went out, the room became dark again. LAN Jihua whistled to let the snake go quickly. He took Wei Chi Buyi in his arms and said, "Buyi, Buyi, wake up. It''s OK. The snake is gone."


    Wei Chi is not easy to completely unconscious, hands and feet hanging, no matter how he shakes, he doesn''t wake up.


    LAN Jihua touched her face, cold face, his heart quickly pumping a few times, Shun down hard pinch her Ren.


    It is not easy for Wei Chi to wake up in the dark and breathe out.


    "It''s not easy. How are you? Are you better?" LAN Jihua wanted to help her clap her chest, but before her hand touched her chest, she was not easily stopped by Wei Chi. She vomited two words weakly, "pillow."


    LAN Jihua knew her habit and didn''t ask much. He dragged a pillow from the bed to her. Wei Chi couldn''t hold it in his arms quickly. He took a big breath. He collapsed and leaned against LAN Jihua like a pile of mud. Because of fear, his heart beat hard and his body trembled like chaff.


    LAN Jihua hugged her, "don''t be afraid, the snake has gone."


    Wei Chi was not easy to be scared. He didn''t care about anything. He hugged his arm and said, "Your Majesty, take me away. I don''t want to stay here. It''s terrible."


    LAN Jihua said good, pulled her up from the ground, bent down, "can''t walk, I carry you."


    Wei Chi is not easy. His legs are soft. He can''t walk. He''s not polite. He even takes a pillow to lie on LAN Jihua''s back.


    LAN Jihua carried her to his bedroom and put her on the bed. Just as he was about to leave, his arm was not easily held by Wei Chi. "Where is your majesty going?"


    By the light at the head of the bed, LAN Jihua saw that she was pale and frightened. He knew that she was scared, and he was very upset. He just wanted to scare her to himself. He didn''t know that Kang Yanlong had got a spirit snake to scare her.


    "I''ll get the pillow."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "Your Majesty, hook up the account. I''m afraid."


    She shrank into a ball, eyes kept turning, a look of shock, where there is a little bit of the original brave little Assassin''s appearance, completely became a little poor, 17-year-old boy scared into a little poor, it''s a joke to tell.


    But LAN Jihua couldn''t laugh. She scolded Kang Yanlong and herself in her heart.


    He didn''t pick up the bill or leave. He raised his voice to ask someone to bring the pillow. The light at the head of the bed didn''t go out. They were lying on their backs across the pillow. Wei Chi was not easy to stick to the pillow tightly, and his hand was still holding his arm.


    Across the clothes, LAN Jihua could feel her hand was cold, and still had a slight tremor. He sighed in his heart, and covered her cold hand with his other hand: "don''t think about it. With me, the snake dare not come."


    "Why are there snakes?" Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "who let it come? Kang Yanlong


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is the spirit snake, "Lan Jihua couldn''t help but lie," the spirit snake came by himself. "


    "Why did it come to my house?"


    "Maybe it''s predestined with you."


    As soon as she tightened her arm, she held it heavily and said angrily, "I don''t want a fart. This palace is like a snake''s nest. It''s big and small. I''m not here anymore. I want to go back to Dongyue."


    "How can you go now?" LAN Jihua said, "don''t die?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to indignant way: "poison to death is also better than frighten to death."


    LAN Jihua patted her hand placidly, "I promise you, there will never be a snake in your room again."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hiss a, "you are emperor, is not immortal, still can tube reptile?"


    "I will ask people to drive away all the snakes in the palace, and let Kang Yanlong stick a snake avoiding curse in your room, so as to ensure that you will never see snakes in the palace again.""Is the snake avoiding curse useful?"


    "Of course, Kang Yanlong can drive away snakes. Naturally, he can also drive away snakes. The mantra he wrote is very effective."


    "Let him post it now."


    "Cough It''s so late. Tomorrow. I''ll ask him to post it in the morning. "


    Wei Chi didn''t easily turn around and closed his eyes to him. He seemed to be going to sleep, but he still didn''t let go of his arm.


    LAN Jihua looked down at her, frowning tightly, her hair covered half of her face, her face was better than just now, still pale, showing a weak appearance.


    His heart gave out again, and his hand stroked her hair lightly. "It''s not easy. I may really be..."


    He didn''t say what she said. He felt that her hand holding her arm was slowly released. The night was very quiet. The candle at the head of the bed was swaying and all kinds of distorted shadows were printed on the account. He heard her light and even breathing and knew that she was asleep.


    No one knows the ups and downs of his mood today. He chose a Yunsu because Wei Chi didn''t want to say that he wanted a Yunsu to be the queen. A few days together can be regarded as cultivating feelings. He is a normal man and likes women. He knew this very well more than ten years ago, but now he is a little confused. It has nothing to do with the plan. He just wants to have a try.


    Although a Yunsu is not gorgeous, he looks pretty. His beautiful face is right in front of his eyes, and the fragrance lingers in his nose. He can kiss her or take off her clothes and do whatever he likes, but why is he in his heart No waves.


    This cognition made him angry and anxious. He refused to admit that he was a broken sleeve. He was not, is not, and will not be. That''s why it''s hard for Wei to come. He wants to try again.


    Now the man was lying beside him, but he didn''t want to try any more. She let go of his arm, and his hand slipped down. He picked up her hand, put it on the pillow again, held it, and slowly closed his eyes.


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1042

    This night, not only one person lost sleep, but also a Yunsu couldn''t sleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, he remembered the picture of LAN Jihua leaning towards her slowly. It was obvious that he was teasing her, but why did he act so strangely, like a puppet? Come here a little, stop for a while, and the slow motion was not so slow. Moreover, it was so close that he suddenly gave up?


    A Yunsu doesn''t mean that she hopes to have something to do with LAN Jihua. It''s true that Lan Jihua is good-looking, dignified and the emperor. As his future concubine, she should like him, but she knows in her heart that, at least for the moment, she hasn''t fallen in love with him.


    She has not yet burst out the feelings between men and women for LAN Jihua. She just meets strange things. She likes to ponder. Although she was a little nervous at that time, she can detect LAN Jihua''s hesitation, temptation, and The panic of leaving.


    That''s not the kind of panic a king should have.


    -


    LAN Jihua had a dream. In the dream, he was pressed by a man. The man was very soft, beautiful, but strong, which made him breathless. It seemed that they were falling down. The bottom was dark, like a bottomless abyss. He was so frightened that he wanted to throw the man down, but the man said, "don''t move." The voice is short and rough, and the face above is suddenly clear, which is not easy.


    LAN Jihua wakes up with a fright and finds that he still holds Wei Chi''s hard hand. He quickly releases it, but the man on the side turns over and puts his foot on his leg.


    Take up the moment, as if something creepy quickly climbed up.


    LAN Jihua sits up, grabs the cross-border foot and throws it at Wei Chi Bu Yi. He lifts the bill and gets out of bed.


    Wei Chi, who was thrown awake, opened his eyes and called out, "Your Majesty."


    When LAN Jihua heard the shouting, he did not stop, but walked faster.


    He hurried out of the bedroom hall, Kang Yanlong rushed to meet, "Your Majesty."


    The fire in LAN Jihua''s heart finally finds a place to vent, grabs Kang Yanlong''s neck and drags him all the way to the study.


    Kang Yanlong didn''t know where he had offended the emperor. He was shocked. LAN Jihua was gentle and never lost his temper. What happened early in the morning? Was he angry?


    He called twice, "Your Majesty, your majesty..."


    LAN Jihua''s face was blue and turned a deaf ear, but he put more effort on his hand, which made Kang Yanlong''s eyes turn white. Not to mention that one of his inner palace managers was so caught by the emperor, the emperor''s anger came too suddenly, and he had no bottom in his heart.


    Entering the study, LAN Jihua threw him away, "what the hell? Why did you call in the snake? "


    Kang Yanlong covered his neck for two breaths Did not your majesty ask me to call for snakes? "


    "I didn''t ask you to call the spirit snake."


    "Your Majesty, last night so late, where do you want me to get snakes?" Kang Yanlong muttered, "the snake just entered the palace. I had no choice but to..."


    LAN Jihua held his hand on the table, breathed a few deep breaths, adjusted his mood, and after a while, said, "I asked you to call the snake. I can''t reveal a word to anyone, especially to Yuchi. Do you remember?"


    Kang Yanlong lowered his head and said, "yes, I remember."


    "In addition," Lan Jihua said, "before zhaimu day, circle the spirit snake. Don''t let Yuchi not easily see it. Spread the word. No one can tell Yuchi about the spirit snake in the palace. I will spare him who has leaked the news."


    "Yes, I''m sure I''ll make the people under me keep their mouths shut." Kang Yanlong hesitated, "Your Majesty, the three princesses..."


    "And don''t let them know, otherwise there will be trouble."


    "Yes, I know."


    -


    Wei Chi not easily called his Majesty in a daze. He was still very sleepy and couldn''t open his eyes. He turned over and fell asleep again.


    When she woke up again, it was dark in the account. She was the only one left on the bed. The pillow in her arms was still well held, but the pillow in the middle was gone. She sat up, grabbed her hair, and looked around in a daze.


    What happened last night slowly came back to her mind. Her face turned blue and white again. The room was too quiet. She was a little uncertain. She quietly lifted the account and got out of bed. She stepped on the soft object with one foot. She was so scared that she yelled and hurried back to the bed. However, she looked down and saw that there was a pillow on the ground, which was probably the one in the middle. She kicked her out of bed.


    She clapped her chest and was panting. When the maid heard the movement, she said, "not easy, are you awake?"


    Hearing people''s voices, Wei Chi was not afraid. She calmed down and pretended to have nothing to do with it. She said, "fight the bill. I''m up."


    The maid of honor answered softly and hung the curtain on the colorful Phoenix hook of the bed pillar layer by layer. The room was bright and bright, and the hall was lit up immediately.


    The maid of honor took a look at Wei Chi Bu Yi and said, "Bu Yi, are you uncomfortable? I don''t look good. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to touch his face. His heart says that he was not scared to death last night.


    She went back to her room to wash and smelled the strong fragrance of flowers. She took a look at the smoke stove. The smoke rose up. The palace smoked incense every day, but the smell was never so strong. She felt a little strange.When eating, she asked the maid of honor, "what kind of incense is smoked in my room? Is it so strong?"


    The palace maid replied, "it''s your Majesty''s order. Smoked osmanthus, said to let it be thicker."


    Weichi not easy to look around, did not see lanjihua, "Your Majesty?"


    "Your Majesty should go to princess a Yunsu. During this time, your majesty and princess a Yunsu have breakfast together."


    Yuchi is not easy. He says no more.


    Kang Yanlong came in from the outside and looked at her. "You don''t look good. Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to droop his eyes and says lightly, "a big snake slipped into my room last night. If it wasn''t for your Majesty''s coming in time, I would have killed it."


    Kang Yanlong said busily, "you can''t kill it. It''s a spirit snake. You have to blame for killing Buddha."


    Wei Chi is not easy to eyelid a lift, "how do you know is a spirit snake?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is what your majesty told me this morning. "


    "Is there anyone else in the palace who can drive away snakes? I suspect someone brought the snake into my room


    "Well No, who''s playing a trick on you


    "It''s not a joke," Wei Chi said. "It''s definitely a grudge against me. If you let me know who it is, I''ll peel his skin to make a gourd silk and play it every day, which will make him uneasy."


    Kang Yanlong said with a smile, "it''s really hateful. You can''t forgive me lightly, but is peeling a little bit..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to glance at him, "it''s not you who do it. What do you care about doing so much?"


    Kang Yanlong waved his hand, "it''s not me, of course it''s not me. I went to bed early last night and didn''t know anything."


    Wei Chi is not easy to explore of looking at him, eyebrow light Cu.


    Kang Yanlong turned and walked out. "Suddenly he had a stomachache. Go to the toilet."


    It''s the end of the month, come on!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1043

    LAN Jihua didn''t go to the peacock hall for two days in a row. A Yunsu didn''t feel anything, but Xiao sang muttered, "why didn''t your majesty come these two days?"


    A Yunsu took a few airing colored plumes to make headdress and answered casually, "probably busy."


    "No," said little sang, "Your Majesty sent us all out that day. What did you say to the princess?"


    "Nothing?"


    "Did the princess offend your majesty?"


    A Yunsu thought of that day. In fact, LAN Jihua had a kind of emotion at that time. She ignored it and later remembered that it was anger. Before he left, he was not only flustered, but also angry. It was just that the anger was inexplicable. She didn''t offend him.


    As soon as she left that day, she never came again, so was LAN Jihua angry with her?


    "No," she said, "don''t guess."


    Xiao sang gave her advice, "princess, if your majesty doesn''t come to see you, you can go to see your majesty."


    A Yunsu compares the headdress on his head and asks Xiao sang, "is it good-looking?"


    Little Sang was a little angry. "Princess, I''ll tell you something."


    A Yunsu''s headdress was inserted and he bent his eyes to smile, "this is my business."


    She took a gourd silk and went out. Xiao sang ran after her: "princess, where are you going?"


    Ah Yun Su smiles, "it''s not easy to find my friend Wei Chi."


    Little sang said, "it''s not easy. I''ve been hot with Princess Natha all this time. I stay in Yuquan hall every day until the sun goes back to the West."


    Ah Yun Sutton stopped, "is that right? And now? "


    "It should be there."


    "That''s right. It saves me a long way." A Yunsu happily ran away with Hulusi, but didn''t see Xiao sang stamping his feet behind.


    Yuchi Buyi is really in Yuquan hall. She doesn''t want to stay in the main hall. She doesn''t want to see lanjihua. That night, she was frightened by the big snake. LAN Jihua rescued her and took her back to her bed for a night. In the morning, she told the maid in waiting to smoke her room with strong fragrance to eliminate the smell of the big snake. Knowing this, she felt relieved that Lan Jihua still cared about her. That day, she didn''t go out and waited for him in the main hall. She wanted to thank him face to face.


    When she saw him enter the hall, she welcomed him with a smile, but LAN Jihua passed her with no expression on her face. At that moment, Wei Chi''s heart was cold and he called him back, "Your Majesty."


    He stopped, cold and distant. "What''s the matter?"


    His indifference left her mind blank, and all her abdominal manuscripts were in a mess Last night Thank you... "


    He understood her and coldly dropped a sentence, "no need." He strode away.


    Yuchi is not easy to freeze there, watching his back leave, until he completely disappeared, he rubbed his stiff cheek and went back to his room.


    Although their relationship became a little strange after she was poisoned, he would smile on his face and say a few words to her. Now, Yuchi is not sensitive to detect that Lan Jihua doesn''t like her or even dislike her.


    She couldn''t connect LAN Jihua now with the man who used to heal her and wipe her medicine. At that time, she regarded him as an enemy, but she got along well. Now the misunderstanding is over. She knows that he is not the empress. She wants to make friends with him, but she is in such an embarrassing situation.


    For a long time, she scolded in her heart: Nanyuan dog!


    She is not sure whether LAN Jihua will protect her life. Maybe not. His attitude is very clear.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to be treated like this. On the contrary, she perks up. Even if her life is no longer in her own hands, she should stop complaining about herself and think that she has earned every day. She should live well


    once she is not afraid of death, she will become the brave Wei Chi.


    In the whole palace, the only place she can go is Yuquan hall, where she can eat the food from her hometown and chat with Nasha about the interesting things in Lin''an City.


    When a Yunsu came over, she was a little surprised. People who stay with LAN Jihua all day, how can they have time to run around with them.


    A Yunsu put the gourd silk in her hand and said, "it''s not easy. You can blow gourd silk in the future. Don''t blow the leaves. You can play the piano and I can dance." she pointed to the colorful plume on her head and said, "are you good-looking? I''m new. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at the gourd silk that is hard stuffed into his hand, "it''s for me?"


    "Well, I''ll teach you to blow."


    Has not opened the mouth that Sha smiles for a while, "a cloud Su Princess wants to teach not easy childe to blow gourd silk, does your majesty know?"


    Ah Yun Su said, "is your majesty still in charge of such matters?"


    "I can''t say for sure." Nasha said with a smile, "after all, your majesty treats you differently."


    Just finish saying, maidservant Xiang Mi quickly runs in, "princess, your majesty is coming."


    Nasha then looked at a Yunsu with a happy expression, which means: look, I''m not wrong.


    A Yunsu was a little surprised. After two days, how did LAN Jihua come again?Weichi is not easy to play with Hulusi, and doesn''t seem to care about their words.


    LAN Jihua came in with a smile on his face, just like the usual gentle and elegant. Everyone knelt down to salute. Wei Chi Bu Yi also stood up, but he didn''t move.


    LAN Jihua didn''t look at her. She cried out and helped Princess Natha in person.


    Nasha said with a smile, "how can your majesty come to me today?"


    "I''ve come to see you." LAN Jihua sat down and said, "I''ve been in the palace for some time. Are you still used to it?"


    The sudden concern made Nasha a little confused. "Thank you for your concern. The steward''s grandmother took good care of Nasha and was very used to it."


    LAN Jihua nodded, "that''s good."


    He didn''t speak any more, and the others were silent. We couldn''t guess the emperor''s intention of coming to Yuquan hall.


    But there was always some embarrassment in sitting like this. Nasha winked at Yuchi Buyi. Yuchi Buyi stood up and said, "Princess Nasha, I''m back. Thank you for your hospitality." She used the tone of friends, completely ignoring the existence of LAN Jihua. Anyway, she''s poisoned. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Nasha got up and said, "I''ll see you off."


    They winked at each other and were about to go out together to give LAN Jihua and a Yunsu a place, but they heard LAN Jihua say, "Princess Nasha, stay."


    That Sha surprised of turn round to see him, blue Ji China who also didn''t see, light way: "not easy in the palace of time longer than you, won''t get lost." The implication is that there is no need to send each other off.


    Wei Chi''s hard hand pressed on the scabbard. He wanted to cut it off!


    Ah Yun Su suddenly got up and said, "Your Majesty, Natha, I''m gone too."


    LAN Jihua said nothing. Ah Yunsu knew that he was right. He quickly went to Wei Chi Buyi and squeezed his eyes at her. They went out of the hall together.


    I wish all the fairies a happy holiday and keep a childlike innocence!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1044

    As soon as a Yunsu came out of the door of Yuquan hall, he took a long breath and began to smile.


    Weichi is not easy to be a little strange, "Your Majesty stay in Yuquan hall, are you still happy?"


    A Yunsu laughs mysteriously and pulls her to the place where the flowers are in full bloom. Today, she finally has the answer to the puzzle, and her hanging heart finally falls to the ground.


    "Happy," she asked with a smile, "why not?" From today on, she is no longer the Queen''s favorite candidate, everyone''s eyes will no longer focus on her, and she does not need to be on the monarch''s side.


    Wei Chi is not easy more puzzled, asked, "why happy, don''t you want to be queen?"


    A Yunsu said, "compared with gulia and Nasha, I''m not interested in the queen. It''s just They are both princesses of the tribe. This is a matter of honor for the tribe. Even if you pretend, you have to pretend. " She said with a playful smile, "a princess who doesn''t want to be a queen is not a good princess."


    "So," Wei Chi not easy brow stretch, lips smile: "you really don''t want to be queen?"


    Ah Yun Su shook his head, "no, but don''t tell. It''s a little secret between us."


    "Mm-hmm, don''t say, don''t say," weichi not easy, although there are days without a Yunsu play together, but really feel that this girl is good, see glory and wealth as floating clouds, have personality, just like her.


    But she was a little worried and said, "if you don''t want to, you should be the one your majesty wants to be."


    "Now Natha is the candidate for the queen," he said


    Wei Chi Bu Yi also took a look at the Yuquan hall. "Do you mean your majesty has a crush on Nasha again?"


    "I don''t know if I will take a fancy to Natha," said ayunsu. "Anyway, it will be her who will accompany your majesty during this period of time."


    Wei Chi is not easy to resent the way: "Your Majesty what meaning, always rob my person."


    A Yunsu blushed and looked down shyly Not easy, young master... "


    She suddenly face such as peach and plum, coy call her, Wei Chi not easy, "..." "Ah?"


    "You just said I''m your man... "


    Wei Chi is not easy to be stunned for a moment before she comes to realize that she is a man now. That is easy to cause misunderstanding. A Yunsu is Lan Jihua''s woman. She should pay attention to it in the future.


    "I mean, the princess and princess Natha are my friends."


    Her explanation is not important to a Yunsu. The latter looks at her with a smile and looks very happy. She takes Yuchi''s not easy hand and says, "not easy. Let''s go to the woods. I''ll teach you how to blow Hulusi. If you learn, I''ll dance for you."


    Weichi is not easy to say that the tribal princesses are not so reserved. She is a man now. But without waiting for her to speak, she was forced away by a Yunsu.


    From this day on, the wind direction in the palace has changed. A Yunsu''s guess is correct. LAN Jihua and Nasha begin to show off in the palace.


    For a time, there were different opinions.


    Some are happy, some are sad, some are silent, some are indifferent, and some are extremely unpopular.


    It''s gulia who is very angry. She''s thinking about how to snatch the emperor from ayunsu. But she doesn''t wait for her to figure out a way. The emperor''s side has been replaced. Ayunsu has been replaced by Nasha, but it''s nothing to do with her.


    Once again, she was not happy. She swept all the things on the dressing table to the ground and said angrily, "they are not as beautiful as me. Is the emperor blind?"


    Jade pigeon scared busy to cover her mouth, "princess, can''t scold your majesty behind, if spread to your ears, don''t say the queen, even the concubine is not."


    Gulia pushed her away and said angrily, "Your Majesty doesn''t pay attention to our mowenk tribe at all. Don''t you let me complain? I''m suffocating! "


    Jade pigeon said, "I thought your majesty had taken a fancy to princess a Yunsu, but it''s hard to say what will happen in the future if you change to Princess Na Sha."


    Gulia was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Your Majesty set a time limit of three months in order to have a comparison in mind. Your majesty and princess ayunsu are closer to each other in order to understand her. In the same way, your majesty wants to know Princess Natha now, so in the future, your majesty will come to you."


    "You mean Fengshui turns?"


    "Maybe so," Yu Ge thought for a moment, and then said, "there is another explanation. Nu always thinks that your Majesty''s preference has something to do with weichi. At the beginning, it was not easy for a Yunsu and weichi to get close, so your majesty treated a Yunsu differently. Later, it was not easy for weichi and Nasha to get close, and your majesty favored Nasha again. Princess, I don''t understand. Why can''t you please Mr. not easy just like princess a Yunsu and nathanagong? "


    Guliya said angrily: "I don''t like Dongyue pig. Weichi is not easy. He is just a Dongyue boy. How can he control your Majesty''s mind? You think too much of him. "


    Although jade pigeon is a maid, she has a delicate mind. With her by guyaya''s side, the head of UMo is very relieved, but Princess Guliya doesn''t listen, and she can''t help it.


    It was Nasha who was silent. The emperor suddenly showed his kindness. She was not overjoyed. She was as quiet and dignified as ever. She was very obedient to LAN Jihua, but she didn''t speak much and didn''t take the initiative to invite her favor.If LAN Jihua doesn''t speak, they can sit for a long time, as if they are fighting over who will speak first.


    As a king, LAN Jihua''s patience is good, but Nasha is also stable, which makes him look at it with new eyes.


    He said with a smile, "it''s said that Princess Natha is very good at cooking. It''s not easy to disturb you."


    "Nasha spent some time in Dongyue and learned some Dongyue dishes. It''s not easy for you to come here often because of this."


    LAN Jihua looked at her, "I don''t know that Princess Natha has been in Dongyue."


    "A long time ago."


    LAN Jihua heard that she didn''t want to talk, so she didn''t ask. She said with a smile, "I don''t know if I can eat the food made by Princess Natha."


    Nasha''s eyes drooped. "What''s the difficulty? Your majesty wants to eat it. It''s Nasha''s honor."


    Looking at her moving away, LAN Jihua thought: Natha is not like a tribal princess. She is not as wild as gulia, and she does not advocate freedom as ayunsu. She is calm and elegant. She looks more like a daughter of East Vietnam. Is it because she has been in East Vietnam before?


    He negative hand, slowly pace, three months period has passed half a month, who can be? Who will be the person chosen by the emperor?


    He thought that some princesses were young and easy to fool, but he found that he underestimated them. He didn''t say a word, and they could bear it. They were all waiting for the last moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1045

    Under the persistent guidance of a Yunsu, weichi Buyi finally learned the first Hulusi tune in her life. It''s not perfect, but she feels very proud that it can be played smoothly.


    Although she is a girl, she only likes to play with guns and sticks when she was young, and she is not good at needlework cooking. She knows nothing about poetry, poetry and Fu. But in Dongyue, if she wants to marry a good family, these are the necessary conditions, so her mother is very worried. She always says that if she can''t get married in the future, she will stay at home and become an old aunt.


    But now, when she blows gourd silk, she will be able to play more songs and maybe dance in the future.


    Her life used to be lifeless, just like a bronze mirror covered with ashes. Now, the mirror has been wiped clean and brightened again. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to feel that she has hope.


    Because happy, even walk than usual appear light, a jump up the stairs.


    LAN Jihua stood on the porch, watching her coming from a distance, swinging her arm, looking joyful, passing under his eyes, and stomping up the stairs.


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily look up and see LAN Jihua. These days, they all regard each other as transparent. If they see them, they don''t see them. Anyway, she''s not afraid of death. Is she afraid of a Nanyuan dog?


    But she was in a good mood today, and she didn''t bother to argue with him. She said, "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua is very surprised. He thinks that Wei Chi is not easy to see. He pretends that he can''t see him. Unexpectedly, he calls him.


    He hands in the back, reserved nodded, looking at Yuchi not easy from his past.


    "Ah..." I couldn''t help calling her.


    Wei Chi is not easy to turn around, "what?"


    "Your face What''s the matter? "


    He went over, bent down and looked at her face carefully. If he didn''t look carefully, it was hard to detect anything, but he saw that Yuchi''s face trembled slightly from time to time.


    "Not so much," Wei Chi touched his face. In fact, it was very sore. She could feel the cramp in her face when blowing gourd silk. But it should not be obvious. How could he see it?


    She turned to go, but the shoulder was pressed, warm hands gently stroked her cheek, his voice was very gentle, "what''s the matter, face cramps."


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand on the spot. Every time LAN Jihua treats her with such a gentle attitude, she is at a loss. The estrangement between them seems to melt.


    He gently rubbed for her and asked her, "what''s the matter, face cramps?"


    She said, "blowing gourd silk."


    His hand, look cool down, casually asked, "I heard that a Yunsu is teaching you to blow gourd silk?"


    "Your Majesty is well informed."


    "I have eyes to see." Standing on the porch, he could see them in the distance, one playing, one dancing, pretty boys, pretty girls, of the same age, everything seemed so good.


    "Ah Yun Su is my man. Don''t make up your mind about her."


    "Thank you for your Majesty''s reminding," Yuchi didn''t easily notice his displeasure and took the initiative to avoid his hand, "I and princess ayunsu are just friends."


    LAN Ji Hua snorted coldly, and her attitude became estranged. "Can men and women really become friends?"


    "My majesty and I are I mean, your majesty knows that I''m an assassin, and he makes friends with me. This kind of open mindedness once made me admire. How has it changed now? Besides, your majesty has promised that I can be friends with princess a Yunsu. "


    LAN Ji Hua frowned, "what if I don''t allow it now?"


    "Does your majesty want to oppress me with identity?" Wei Chi does not easily sneer, "unfortunately, now I will not listen to your majesty."


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Don''t yell at me," Wei Chi Puyi rolled his eyes. "You are the emperor of Nanyuan. I''m from Dongyue. I can''t control me."


    LAN Jihua became angry, "then go back to your Dongyue."


    Wei Chi didn''t expect that Lan Jihua would tell her to go away. He couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes wide and asked word by word, "does your majesty mean that I want to die?" doesn''t it mean that as long as she goes back to Dongyue, she will die?


    Kang Yanlong stood by the door for a long time. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, he didn''t dare to come, but he was afraid that they would become more and more stiff. He really didn''t know what happened between LAN Jihua and Wei Chi. Originally, LAN Jihua didn''t like Wei Chi very much, and he kept saying that he was his man. Why did they suddenly make such a fuss? It''s like a stranger. When you meet, you don''t say hello. LAN Jihua is the emperor. Of course, he doesn''t need to take the initiative to say hello to anyone. But Wei Chi doesn''t see no one in his eyes. It''s a bit hard to say to an emperor. Is she really not afraid of death? No matter how good-natured LAN Jihua is, he is also the Emperor


    "It''s not easy," he said, coming to the end. "Don''t be presumptuous in front of your majesty!"


    It was LAN Jihua who said that sentence to let him go back to Dongyue. As soon as he said it, he regretted it. But Yuchi didn''t easily stare at him with a black face, and he couldn''t get off the stage.


    "Say it." Yuchi was not irritable and could not be suppressed. He was even more hairy than before. "Does your majesty want me to die! Is that right? ""Of course your majesty doesn''t mean that," Kang Yanlong advised. "It''s not easy. Although you are from Dongyue, your majesty is the emperor of Nanyuan. This is your kingdom. No one can be rude to your majesty." No one in the world is against the emperor.


    LAN Jihua looks at Wei Chi Buyi''s fiery eyes, which is very unpleasant. Kang Yanglong''s words remind him that he is the emperor after all, and the imperial power can''t be violated.


    He said coldly, "what are you yelling at me? Don''t you have long ignored life and death?"


    Yuchi is not easy to bite her lips hard and press down the sour whistling. She doesn''t want to shed tears in front of Nanyuan dog.


    Nodded, "OK, I see." She didn''t speak any more. She turned and walked silently to the hall.


    LAN Jihua stares at her back, and her cold eyes seem to poke two holes in her body. Kang Yanlong carefully advised: "Your Majesty, not easy, young, not sensible, you don''t take it to heart. As you know, he is just like that. "


    LAN Jihua''s face was gloomy and his eyes were still staring at the door of the hall, but Wei Chi Bu Yi had already disappeared into the huge hall.


    Kang Yanlong asked tentatively, "Your Majesty, would you like to invite Princess Nasha?"


    "Go away!" LAN Jihua pushes Kang Yanlong away and goes away.


    That night, no one came out to eat. Kang Yanlong was very worried. The emperor, who was not angry easily, lost his temper. Wei Chi, who was not afraid of death, was more and more afraid of death. Both of them were stubborn, and no one was willing to be soft. He had no choice but to ask the maids to put the food in their own rooms.


    When they finished eating and the maid in waiting picked up the dishes and chopsticks, Kang Yanlong found that Lan Jihua''s food hardly moved. It can be seen that his Majesty was so angry that he couldn''t even eat. Yuchi is not easy, but there is little food left. He is simply surprised that after a quarrel with the emperor, Yuchi is not easy to have such a good appetite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1046

    When he got up the next morning, LAN Jihua''s anger was gone. He regretted what he said yesterday. He knew that the problem was his own. It was not easy for Wei Chi to get in the way of anything. It was his evil fire that was rampant and he couldn''t help it.


    Cross legged sitting on the soft seat, nothing to say, nothing to do, Wu from the trance.


    Kang Yanlong came up and asked, "Your Majesty, let''s have breakfast."


    LAN Jihua shook his head, "I''ll put it later."


    He looked a little strange. He was a bit worried early in the morning. Kang Yanlong didn''t dare to provoke him and stood waiting.


    The sun rises early in Nanyuan. At this time, the sun shines in from the window lattice and casts large golden shadows on the floor of pineapple wood. As time goes on, the sun rises higher and higher, and more and more sunlight is thrown in, making the whole hall bright.


    LAN Jihua was sitting in the bright light, motionless like an old monk.


    Kang Yanlong waited patiently for a while, then went to ask for instructions, "Your Majesty, it''s late. It''s time to have breakfast."


    LAN Jihua raised his eyes and looked at the direction of the side hall. He frowned, "isn''t it easy yet?"


    At this time of the day, weichi Buyi had already got up. Kang Yanlong thought it was yesterday that he had a quarrel. Weichi Buyi deliberately avoided LAN Jihua, so he didn''t want to come out.


    "Go and have a look."


    LAN Jihua didn''t say a word, which means silent consent.


    In Kang Yanlong''s opinion, this is a good thing, that is, I don''t know whether Yuchi Buyi''s stubborn temper will go downhill?


    He went to the door of Yuchi Buyi and knocked gently, "Buyi, are you up? Not easy, not easy... "


    No one answered. He increased his strength and knocked again. "It''s not easy. It''s late. It''s time to get up. It''s not easy. Open the door... "


    Still no one answered. He didn''t bother to knock. He opened the door and went in. The room was very quiet. The curtain of the account was low. Kang Yanlong had no choice but to shake his head. He was still sleeping. He was really good.


    "It''s not easy. It''s time to..."


    Kang Yanlong opened his eyes. There was no one on the bed. The bedding was well spread. I don''t know whether she had never slept or whether she made the bed when she left.


    "Well, where are the people?" She didn''t even eat so early. She shouldn''t have run far.


    Kang Yanlong came out and called the maid in waiting nearby to ask. They all said that they had never met Mr. not easy.


    Kang Yanlong is bored. Early in the morning, where can he go? He usually doesn''t care about weichi, but the emperor is waiting for her to eat, and no one can find her. He can''t explain. He quickly sends his subordinates to look for her, but he himself goes back to reply.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not easy not to be in the room. Maybe I''m out. Why don''t you eat first?"


    LAN Jihua asked, "early in the morning, where did he go?"


    "Maybe," Kang Yanlong thought, "it''s not easy to walk around. You can come back soon."


    LAN Ji Hua murmured for a moment, a little frustrated. After a while, she raised her hand and said, "let''s have a meal."


    Kang Yanlong pulls the golden bell. The clear bell is far away. If Yuchi can''t hear it easily, he should know the meal is ready.


    Wearing narrow skirts and slender waists, the palace ladies, like the willows supported by the weak wind, fish in and take down the trays on their heads and start to set meals.


    When LAN Jihua was eating, he saw the servant come and whisper to Kang Yanlong, and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Kang Yanlong accompanied with a smile, "slave sent them to look for not easy childe, have not found."


    LAN Jihua pondered a little, "go to peacock hall to have a look, maybe he is there."


    Kang Yanlong, "has sent someone to ask, not in."


    Blue Ji Hua eyebrow a loose, said, "he is used to wild, not sure where to play, let the kitchen for his meal, the fire warm, so that he came back to hot again."


    "Yes, I''ll give you orders." Kang Yanlong turned and left, but he thought that it was Wei Chi who really impressed his majesty. None of the three princesses could match him.


    LAN Jihua''s eating is very slow, which is a royal tradition. He is fastidious about eating slowly, gentle and elegant. When he is eating, people come to report to Kang Yanlong from time to time, and Kang Yanlong''s face gradually changes.


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak, just asked to look at him, Kang Yan on the head a little sweat, "Your Majesty, everywhere to find, not easy to find."


    LAN Jihua squints and goes to weichi''s house without saying a word. Kang Yanlong quickly follows him.


    LAN Jihua kicked the door open and looked around. The room was sunny but silent. He went straight to several big boxes beside the wall and opened the first box. There were a lot of things inside. It seemed that someone had just found something.


    Open the second box, it''s a mess.


    His face was as heavy as water. He opened all the boxes, but no one knew what was missing?


    Kang Yanlong was surprised to see, "how can things be so chaotic?"


    LAN Jihua slammed the lid of the box and said, "he''s gone.""Ah? Gone? " Kang Yanlong opened his mouth and said, "where are you going?"


    "Probably back to East Vietnam."


    "Your Majesty, this is to send someone to chase after you. If you make a quick order, you will be able to chase back the hard ones."


    LAN Jihua went to the window and stood in the golden light, but he didn''t feel any warmth. His voice was cold. "If he wants to go, he will go. He doesn''t have to chase."


    It''s good to leave. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that it''s his karma. Only when she leaves can he return to the normal track. Besides, at this time, when the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building, he must have no other choice.


    "Your Majesty," Kang Yanlong looked at him anxiously, "you..." When he saw LAN Jihua''s face so ugly for the first time, he could not help but tremble.


    LAN Jihua suddenly felt that the room was stuffy and a little suffocated. He didn''t want to stay for a long time. He turned and walked out on the corridor. He thought of the night when Yuchi was not easy to be scared by snakes. He ran out in a frenzy with barefoot. The whole person jumped on him and held his arm tightly, just like holding a life-saving straw. She was so dependent that he was happy and satisfied. No one has ever given him such satisfaction, just as every wrinkle of the heart is ironed and filled, which is the pleasure from the heart.


    He suddenly stopped, "pass on my order, close the city gate immediately, it''s not easy for the whole city to search for Yuchi, and then send someone to chase Dongyue direction, make sure to chase people back." He doesn''t believe that it''s not easy to catch Yuchi.


    Kang Yanlong Ah, yes He quickly went out to deliver the order. His uneasiness was enlarging. Something was wrong. He just left a little boy in East Vietnam. How could his majesty be so angry? He thought of the rumor that Wei Chi Bu Yi had just arrived However, when the three princesses entered the palace, his majesty did not reject them. He talked and laughed with them and fell to the bottom Does your majesty like men or women


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1047

    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to decide to leave. She''s so angry that her lungs are going to explode. She tells her to go back to Dongyue. Regardless of her life or death, LAN Jihua has no love for her. It''s so chilling.


    Leaving is a decision made in an instant, but it took her a little time to take what she wanted.


    The things in those big boxes were accumulated by her little by little. Before, LAN Jihua said that she would send her back with a big carriage. She imagined the grand occasion of returning home with these treasures. But now, the expectation has become a bubble. There is no carriage guard, only her lonely self.


    It''s necessary to take a short knife. Insert one in each waist. It''s better to insert one in the leggings. There are not too many self-defense tools. The small bag of gold coins that Lan Jihua gave her last time didn''t cost much. There were many left. It should be enough for her to go back. She bought all the fragrant dew from outside. She couldn''t bring so much. She always wanted a small part. When she came back to Dongyue, she was still a girl and had to wipe herself up every day.


    What else can I bring? All the boxes were opened, and their heads were buried in them. A wooden Figurine was carved for her by LAN Jihua. The pretty young man was dressed in Nanyuan''s clothes, and he didn''t admit defeat. This is what she was like when she first came here. LAN Jihua is a skillful emperor, and the carving is quite similar.


    Hesitated for a while, she put the wooden villain into the burden, turned and saw the gourd silk on the table, which was given to her by a Yunsu. She thought that if she had no money, she could make a living by playing a little song. Besides, it was a piece of a Yunsu''s heart, and she should take it.


    Then pack the two dishes of dim sum on the table and put them in the bag.


    Before she left, she made the bed neatly to represent her determination not to come back. Then she put the burden on her shoulders, straightened her chest and rushed to the unknown journey.


    When she left, the sky was not bright, and the world was covered with gray. Yuchi was not easy, and there was nothing to be afraid of. Anyway, LAN Jihua told her to leave. She was not afraid of the investigation of the guards, but when a group of guards came, she subconsciously avoided it.


    When she left the palace, the guard recognized her and said politely, "what''s the matter with you, young master Bu Yi, leaving the palace so early?"


    She replied vaguely, "to meet a friend."


    The guard didn''t ask much, so he let her out.


    Weichi Buyi had been out of the palace several times before, but not once she was in such a complicated mood as today. She looked back and longed to see that there was no seasonal change in Nanyuan. She didn''t remember how long she had been here. Anyway, it was not a short time. Once she left, she would never come back. She was very sad. No matter what LAN Jihua did to her, she still regarded him as a friend, the best That''s why she was so cold yesterday. She was not only angry, but also sad.


    She did not run away, so she was not in a hurry. When she got out of the palace, the sun slowly rose. She found a breakfast shop and sat down to have a hot breakfast. She had enough to eat and drink. She was not in a hurry to go out of the city. She came out to visit Nanyuan for such a long time, and the number of times she went out of the palace was very few. There were many places she had not been to. She wanted to take a walk again. She wants to go to the square connected by the wind and rain bridge again. She likes the atmosphere there, lively, cheerful, free, unrestrained singing, dancing, juggling, young men and women, old people and children, sitting on the roots of trees, leisurely and contented.


    She knew the way and walked slowly through the Fengyu bridge. The square was as busy as usual. She had changed some change early. She would not be so stupid as last time to throw out a gold coin as a reward. After all, it was her money back to Dongyue, so she had to save some money.


    Hearing the low sound of the flute, she knew that she was playing with a snake. She avoided it from afar and was scared several times. Now her fear of snakes is more and more severe.


    She saw playing with knives, monkeys, elephants, parrots After watching the song and dance for a while, when she was tired, she sat down under the bodhi tree and dozed off. When she woke up, she turned out a snack to eat two pieces. She held up the sheepskin water bag and drank some water. The blue sky and white clouds were shining in the bright sun. From time to time, there were singing and laughing. She smacked her lips and felt very comfortable, which was 100 times more comfortable than in the palace.


    This point, probably all know that she has gone, she is just a small person, except for the peacocks, no one will give up her, maybe a Yunsu will give up, they are such good friends.


    I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I saw someone dancing not far away. There were three girls and three men. One of them didn''t dance very well. His movements were always slower than others. On the contrary, he attracted everyone''s attention.


    Yuchi is not easy, but he admires his courage. A man, who can''t dance well, dares to make a fool of himself in public. His courage is commendable. A closer look shows that the man is a little whiter than Nanyuan, and he looks a little familiar.


    Wei Chi is not easily afraid of the illusion of homesickness. He rubs his eyes and looks like his third brother.


    The third elder brother is not her own brother, but also a side branch of the Yuchi family, ranking the third among all the brothers, so it is not easy for Yuchi to call him the third elder brother. They received the training of assassins together. At that time, Yuchi was not easy to be just a Hou Bu officer, but the third elder brother was famous on the list. He was good in body and skill, and he was also witty. The patriarch had high hopes for him. Later, the third elder brother was killed He was sent to Nanyuan for a mission. For a long time, his family didn''t hear from him. They didn''t know whether he was dead, captured or lost. Anyway, it was like a kite with broken line. Since then, there has been no news. After a period of grief at home, it became weak. Many people, like the third brother, came out and didn''t go back. They''ve seen a lot, and we''re used to it.But how did the third brother dance in Nanyuan?


    She quietly walked over and hid behind a big tree. She carefully observed the third brother. After a while, she could see that the three pairs of men and women were dancing against each other. The girl who danced with the third brother was a little bit black, but she was beautiful, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. When she was dancing, she looked at Shenghui, and her eyes were very smart.


    The third elder brother only stares at her from beginning to end, and the girl''s eyes are always twining on the third elder brother''s face. Rao is not easy to understand, and he can see the ambiguity between them. The third brother and the girl like each other. Only when they look at the person they love, can their eyes be so gentle and focused.


    She waited patiently behind the tree until it was over. As expected, the third brother left with the girl.


    Weichi is not easy to follow far behind with the burden. She wanted to wear a hat on her head to hide her face. Then she thought that she was dressed as a man, and the third brother could not recognize her, so she boldly followed her.


    As soon as I passed the Fengyu bridge, I heard a group of soldiers whistling past the market on horseback, "Your Majesty has orders, close the gate! Your majesty has orders to close the gate! "


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to turn his eyes and turn his mouth. He is so arrogant when he closes the gate!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1048

    Weichi is not easy to follow the third brother, through the narrow streets of Dakun City, and finally stop at a small bamboo building surrounded by flowers.


    The third brother and the girl went up to the bamboo building hand in hand. In the corridor on the second floor, a woman was holding a baby and smiling at them. The third elder brother went upstairs and saluted the woman with her hands together. Then he took the baby and gave it a kiss. The kind-hearted appearance made Yuchi not easy to be stunned. Is this the same dignified third elder brother Yuchi who swore not to be a human being?


    The girl also leaned over to kiss the child. Wei Chi didn''t easily see her third brother''s playful face and took the opportunity to kiss the girl. Er, he was so shameless and shameless that he was ashamed of him.


    But the girl didn''t mind at all, leaning on the third brother''s shoulder, laughing and teasing the child.


    Her eyes were fixed on the girl''s head. Her hair was curled up with colorful plumes, and the other side was wrapped with colorful silk thread in her braids, which was the dress of a married woman in Nanfang. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to feel his chin and think, is the third brother married in Nanyuan? If so, the baby would be the third brother''s child.


    The third brother went to Nanyuan to carry out the task, but he didn''t finish it, but he married and had children in Nanyuan. It seems that he had a good life.


    She felt the heavy burden and thought: anyway, she was poisoned. Instead of going back to let her parents send her black haired man, she would be heartbroken. Like the third brother, she would marry a man in Nanyuan and give birth to a son. She hoped that before she died, she would give birth to a child, and her blood would be passed on. Then she would die, and she had no regrets.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came from behind her. She instinctively twisted her body to avoid that. Dingqing looked at her. She was a solid young man, a little black. She stared at her with a pair of eyes. "What are you doing here, sneaky? Speak quickly!"


    Weichi not easy to think, I stand here well, recruit you or provoke you?


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, the young man waved his arm and cried out, "if you catch a suspicious person, come and have a look."


    Wei Chi is not easy. He hasn''t figured out how to meet his third brother. When he hears what happened to him, he wants to leave, but he is blocked by people from all directions.


    "Still want to run, catch him


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh and cry, "I didn''t do anything, you misunderstood."


    "No?" The honest young man said, "I saw you peeping at Han Xiang behind the tree with my own eyes. Don''t you admit it? You''re a fool


    "Peeping at Han Xiang? Please call Jing Rong and give this apprentice a good beating. "


    If Yuchi is not easy just now, she still hesitates. She can''t be sure that the man she saw is the third brother. Now when she hears the name, she knows it''s correct. Her third brother''s name is Yuchi Jingrong.


    Someone has called out to the people in Xiaozhu upstairs, "brother Jingrong, catch a rogue who peeps at Hanxiang. Come quickly."


    There was a lot of noise there. Wei Chi Jing Rong didn''t know the situation. He heard that someone was peeping at his daughter-in-law. He immediately stuffed the child into Han Xiang''s arms and went downstairs in a fury.


    When he got there, he saw a small man being pushed and pushed by his good brothers. He went up and glanced at him. The rascal was pretty pretty. He sneered in his heart that he didn''t grow up. He dared to peep at his daughter-in-law, killed her and kicked her on the back.


    Yuchi is not easy to be kicked in front by a sudden kick. She fell and ate the dog''s excrement. She hasn''t recovered. A big foot heavily stepped on her back, which made her throat sweet and almost spit out a mouthful of blood. I haven''t seen her for several years, but the third brother is still so fierce.


    "Boy, dare to peep at my daughter-in-law and ask from all corners of the country. My fists are not vegetarian."


    There was a cry all around, "brother Jingrong, how powerful!"


    "Brother Jingrong, there''s nothing to say about dealing with this kind of rascal. Fight, let''s see your real kung fu."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi just pressed down the fishy sweetness. Someone picked her up behind her. "Boy, I''m not big. I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents..."


    After that, she waves her fist. Yuchi is not easy to hold her head in horror. The third brother has a strong hand. She sees him punch a hole in a thick door. If the fist falls on her head, she will have to explain it today. She doesn''t want to die in her own hands


    At the critical moment, she yelled, "third brother!"


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s roaring fist can stop at her face, about a finger''s distance. He put down his hand in doubt, "who are you?" It sounds familiar.


    Weichi is not easy to put the hand on the head slowly fall down, sad face, "third brother, I am not easy."


    "Not easy?" Weichi Jingrong looked at her carefully. Although she was taller and her eyebrows were longer, her voice was unique. It was not easy for weichi.


    He quickly patted the dust on her body, "it''s not easy, third brother kicked you."


    Weichi is not easy to cry. First, she saw her relatives. Second, her relatives beat her. But she was embarrassed to cry in front of so many people. She nodded with red eyes, "it hurts."Wei Chi Jing Rong waved to the crowd, "everyone misunderstood, this is me..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to rush to answer, "I''m his brother."


    Weichi Jingrong is still smart It''s my younger brother. He just came from his hometown. Let''s break up. "


    The DUNSHI youth was a little embarrassed and said to Wei Chi, "why don''t you make it clear? I thought you were a apprentice. Brother Jingrong almost hurt you by mistake. Are you ok?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to caress his chest, "it''s OK."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong took her to the small bamboo building and asked her all the way, "it''s not easy. How did you get to the south?"


    "Like the third brother, I''ll carry out the task."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong looked around warily and lowered his voice. "Speak carefully. It''s troublesome to let people listen to you."


    Weichi not easy also low voice, "three elder brother, I now play a man, you don''t leak."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s voice was a little lower, "have you been to the palace?"


    Yuchi is not easy, almost dumb voice, "have been, miss."


    "Ah?" Wei Chi Jing Rong was shocked, "how..."


    "Well, it''s hard to say." Weichi is not easy to pull her third brother''s sleeve, head close to the past, "I find the wrong person."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong bent down and put his head together. "Who did you find wrong?"


    "I didn''t succeed in killing the Nanyuan emperor, but later I had a competition with his entourage, and I couldn''t fight."


    Weichi Jingrong wondered, "what do you compare with the emperor''s followers?"


    "I can''t beat emperor Nanyuan. If I can beat his followers, it''s not a shame."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Xiang looked at the two men, one tall and one short, coming together under the building, muttering and furtive. He raised his voice and said, "Jingrong, I''m back for dinner."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1049

    Hearing the cry, the two people downstairs quickly opened the distance, pretending nothing happened.


    Weichi Jingrong said, "it''s not easy. Let''s go and have dinner. After dinner, we''ll talk to the third brother."


    When it comes to eating, Yuchi is not easy. He is really hungry, so he follows Yuchi Jingrong upstairs.


    Han Xiang holds the baby and looks at Wei Chi curiously. "Jing Rong, is there a guest at home?"


    "Well, let me introduce you," Wei Chi Jingrong pointed to Wei Chi. "This is my..." In the clan, the order of men and women is different. He can''t remember for a moment. What''s Yuchi Buyi''s ranking?


    Wei Chi is not easy to calculate faster than him, "sister-in-law, I''m the fourteenth brother of the third brother."


    "Yes," Yuchi Jingrong laughs, "he ranks fourteenth, fourteenth younger brother."


    Han Xiang is very warm to this beautiful 14 younger brother. He asks her to sit at the table and shows her the baby in his arms. It''s hard for Wei Chi to see that the child is fat and smart. He likes it very much and teases him: "it''s called aunt."


    Han Xiang looked at her strangely, Wei Chi Jing Rong quickly remedy, "he said uncle, fourteen younger brother is big tongue, speak a little unclear."


    Han Xiang Oh, look at Wei Chi not easy eyes with a bit of pity, to her bowl with a lot of dishes, "try, all my aunt do, see fit your taste."


    During the conversation, Han Xiang''s mother came. She was the woman who had held the baby before. She was very thin, but she was energetic and looked very capable. Hearing that Yuchi Buyi was Jing Rong''s little brother, she poured wine for her enthusiastically.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong quickly stopped, "mama, my fourteenth brother can''t drink."


    Han Xiang''s mother laughed angrily, "no one will come to our house without drinking. Others will laugh at us for not being hospitable."


    "He''s young. He''s never allowed to drink at home. Take your time when it comes to drinking."


    Han Xiang glanced at her mother, "mama, people''s customs are different from ours. You can''t drink it. Don''t force my fourteenth brother to drink it."


    Han Xiang''s mother just gave up and took the child over and put it in a small basket beside her.


    Weichi not easy to suddenly remember, his aunt, should give a gift, quickly take out a gold coin in the purse, put it in the child''s hand, "this is the aunt, uncle give you a gift, take it steady, don''t drop it."


    Han Xiang was startled when he saw the gold coin. "Brother 14, it''s too expensive."


    Weichi is not easy to insist on: "nothing, just a coin, not worth much money."


    Han Xiang and her mother looked at each other, and said to themselves, "these 14 younger brothers are really ugly. A pure gold coin can buy a cow, but it''s not worth money


    Wei late Jing Rong light way, "the child uncle gives, take it."


    He opened his mouth, and Han Xiang gave the gold coin to her grandmother to put away.


    After dinner, Han Xiang and her grandmother went out with the baby in their arms, making room for the brothers to talk about the past.


    Weichi Jingrong first told his story. It turned out that he sneaked into Nanyuan and failed in the assassination. Although he was seriously injured, he escaped by chance. It rained heavily in the middle of the night that day. He ran for his life in the rain and didn''t know where he went. Finally, he fell to the ground because of his heavy injury. When he woke up, he was lying in this small bamboo building.


    It was Han Xiang who saved him. When he woke up, he only said that he was from Dongyue who was walking in the caravan. He fainted on the ground because he was robbed and injured by gangsters. Han Xiang is a kind-hearted girl. She believes his words and takes good care of him. As the days go by, they gradually develop feelings. Wei Chi Jingrong thinks that when he came, he made a poison oath. He didn''t finish his task and swore not to be a human being. He has no face to go back, so he just stayed at Han Xiang''s home. Later, he feels that life here is very leisurely and he doesn''t want to leave. The main reason is that Han Xiang is tied up His heart became close to Han Xiang, and then there were children.


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "third brother, if my aunt knows that you have become a door-to-door son-in-law in Nanyuan, she will vomit blood."


    Weichi Jingrong didn''t care. "There are all visiting sons-in-law in the stockade. The custom here is that men go to the girl''s house to live. No girl goes to the man''s house to settle down. Hanxiang''s family is her grandmother."


    Weichi is not easy to open his mouth, "here are all door-to-door son-in-law ah, there are so many people with you, it doesn''t seem shameful."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong laughs, "what shame is not shame, customs are different, your third brother is not a soft eater, to be responsible for earning money to support the family."


    "Three elder brothers also go out to play a knife?" Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I see a lot of jugglers in the square of fengyuqiao."


    "The third brother doesn''t play juggling. He can do handicrafts." He took a look at Wei Chi''s head: "it''s a pity that you''re acting like a man now, or the third brother will make headdress for you. Although the third brother is learning now, the headdress made by him is not inferior to others and can sell at a high price."


    Yuchi is not easy to TUT Tut, "third brother, compared with the past, you are like a different person. Where did you meet these before?"


    Wei Chi Jingrong took out his water pipe and knocked it on the table. "We were all trained by the favor of Wei Chi''s family. We only wanted to revenge. What we thought was that if we didn''t succeed, we would become benevolent. It''s not easy. When the third brother escaped that night, we knew that we didn''t want to die. We were still young and had no knowledge When he got here, he knew what kind of life he wanted. He didn''t want glory and wealth, but peace and stability. He had a wife and son, wine and meat, and a group of brothers who were devoted to each other. That''s enough. "Wei Chi is not easy to feel sorry. "Before, so many brothers went out and didn''t come back. I''m afraid most of them married and had children outside, just like the third brother. They lived a stable life."


    Wei Chi Jingrong snorted, "later, I realized that it was us who carried out the task. Their orthodox branch enjoyed the honor and wealth and was promoted to the rank of nobility, but they asked us to work for them. Really speaking, shouldn''t they take revenge for the young master themselves? I didn''t expect that even you were sent out. "


    Weichi is not easy to be a little embarrassed, "third brother, I''m not sent by the clan, I''m sneaking out by myself."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong was surprised and said, "why did you run out by yourself?"


    "I want to avenge my son and win honor for my parents."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong sighed, "no wonder you''ve been brainwashed by them since childhood. Which one doesn''t think it''s our duty to take revenge. As a result, we''re all in a mess. It''s OK to have brothers and sisters at home. If not, our parents either send the black haired man to the white haired man or wait for us to go back. In order to get revenge, we''ve been broken all these years How many people. It''s not easy. Third brother advises you to stop doing stupid things. Either go back or stay in Nanyuan and live with third brother. "


    Weichi is not easy to bow his head, "third brother, I don''t want to go back. I''ve been poisoned. I''m dead when I go back. I don''t want to die in front of my parents."


    I wish you all a good afternoon www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1050

    Wei Chi Jing Rong was startled, "poisoned?" He looked up and down at Yuchi not easy, "what poison have you got? Tell the third brother quickly, and the third brother will find a way to solve it for you."


    "It''s no use, third brother. This poison can''t be cured."


    "It''s not easy. You listen to the third brother. There are many people who use poison and many people can detoxify. There is a detoxification master in the village. He can detoxify you. Tell the third brother what poison you have?"


    Wei Chi hesitated, "I have an insect in my body."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong said, "Gu Chong?"


    "Well."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong thought for a moment, "there are many people playing with insects in Nanyuan, but they don''t play very well. As long as they are not very powerful people, the third brother can still find a way."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile bitterly, "it''s the empress."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s face changed dramatically, "is it her?"


    "It''s her. Nanyuan emperor can''t solve it. Third brother, don''t be bothered. That''s it. I''ll accept my fate."


    "Did you see the empress?"


    "See," Wei Chi not easily rolled a white eye, "an arrogant old woman, looks pretty."


    "What do you mean when you just said that emperor Nanyuan couldn''t understand?" Wei Chi Jing Rong asked, "does he want to help you detoxify?"


    "Probably."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong frowned, "why does he want to help an assassin detoxify? Did he mean something to you?"


    is not easy to think of the little ambiguity between her and blue Ji Hua. He can''t help but have a long face. They sleep together. He touches her head. He touches her hand, pinches her feet, and backs her, and she forcibly kisses him. Though the motive is simple, it is to poison the blue Ji Hua, but kissing is kissing, which is the craziest thing she has ever done in her life. It''s too late.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Wei Chi Jing was worried. "The dog emperor really treated you..."


    "No, no," said Wei Chi, shaking his head. "He didn''t know I was a girl. He always thought I was a man."


    "Then why did he help you?"


    "He It seems very lonely. I want to be my friend. "


    "Is he good to you?"


    "Not bad."


    "Then why did you leave?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now he has welcomed the three princesses into the palace. He is not lonely any more. "


    "He''s not lonely anymore. Does it have anything to do with you going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I thought it was boring, so I left. "


    Weichi Jingrong some understanding, "he has a princess, not lonely, so you lonely."


    Wei Chi is not easy: ''...'' It seems that Well


    "Third brother thinks too much. I''m just tired of staying. I want to change places."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong asked, "the gold coin you just gave my son was given by the emperor?"


    "Well, I''ve been out of the palace before. The Emperor gave me some money to buy things."


    "How much?"


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to untie the purse at his waist and give it to him. Wei Chi Jingrong shakes the purse and says, "he''s really generous to you, but it''s not surprising that the emperor has plenty of money."


    When Wei Chi bought Xianglu last time, she knew the value of these gold coins. She didn''t know exactly how much they were worth.


    "Is it valuable?"


    "Of course, this is the most valuable currency in Nanyuan. Let''s put it this way, your third brother can''t earn a gold coin a year."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be surprised to open his mouth, took a gold coin from his purse and weighed it in his hand, "darling, it''s so valuable."


    "It''s enough for you to take a gold coin with you on the street. If you put it away somewhere else, you will lose a lot."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hear the third brother say so, just know that he has a huge sum of money, busy to give the purse to Wei Chi Jingrong, "the third brother keep it for me."


    Wei Chi Jingrong said, "it''s better for you to put it away. Since you don''t want to go back, you live here with the third brother. If the third brother stutters, you will. Don''t worry about the poison on you. Find an opportunity, and the third brother will go to the palace to meet the old woman..."


    "Three elder brothers can''t," Wei Chi not easy to quickly say, "you are not her opponent."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong said, "I don''t kill her, I just force her to detoxify you."


    "No, she poisons you so much that she plants the poison on you. Don''t go, third brother. Even if it''s not for me, I''ll think about my sister-in-law and my little nephew."


    Yuchi Jingrong silently buries his face in his palm and sighs. He knows that Yuchi is not easy to say. He is not the opponent of the empress. She is the most powerful poison in Nanyuan. Otherwise, the young master could not be killed by her.


    He patted Yuchi on the shoulder: "let''s live first. The third brother will find a way."


    -


    two days later, weichi is like a stone sinking into the sea without any news.


    The soldiers out of the city raced all the way to the East Vietnam, but there was no trace along the way. Yuchi Buyi was not as fast as they were, no matter walking on the mountain road or driving a carriage. So it can be concluded that Yuchi Buyi must still be in the city, but the Inns and restaurants in Dakun city were searched all over, and no one was found.LAN Jihua was calm all day. Her gentle and elegant appearance was completely gone, and her whole body was full of the breath of strangers.


    At that time, he was close to Nasha. As soon as weichi left, he stayed in the main hall all day and didn''t go anywhere. Nasha came to find him and avoided him.


    LAN Jihua knows that he can''t be sentimental at this time. He is nervous about Yuchi. He will only let those who are hidden in the dark know that Yuchi is important to him. He will push Yuchi to the top of the wind. However, he can''t care so much. If he cares, he will be confused. Yuchi is not easy to stay away from his sight. The empress can take her life anytime and anywhere. If he stays by his side At least the empress has something to worry about. Secondly, he wanted to let the empress know that Yuchi Buyi was his soft threat. In this way, the empress would take Yuchi Buyi as a chip and would not take her life easily.


    Now he is like walking on a cliff. If he is careless, he will fall to pieces.


    Worry, anxiety, temper up, and some angry, but it''s a hurry to say, she was so angry, left overnight, even if you want to leave, at least you should say goodbye with him, what''s the best friend, bullshit! Wait for it. Take it back and teach her a lesson.


    He held his forehead, closed his eyes, and his heart was in a mess.


    Hearing the footsteps, he immediately opened his eyes and asked Kang Yanlong, "any news?"


    Kang Yanlong shook his head. "Your Majesty, go to have a rest. Get up early, go to bed late, and take a nap. You can''t stand it. Looking for people in the city is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, it''s not easy for Yuchi to be in the city. No one knows. Your majesty, listen to Nu''s advice and go to have a rest. As soon as you have news, nu will report it to us."


    LAN Jihua held her forehead and waved, "go out, let me be alone."


    Kang Yanlong wanted to say something. Seeing LAN Jihua''s haggard look, he swallowed his words again.


    See you urge more, I hope this month can meet you, by the way, ask for a few monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1051

    In this way, weichi Buyi lives in Hanxiang''s house. She is a sensible girl, and her third brother is her son-in-law. Now she is still with her. For fear that Hanxiang''s mother will gossip, she quickly takes a gold coin to Hanxiang''s mother, saying that she doesn''t live here for nothing. As a result, Hanxiang''s mother resolutely refuses to accept it, and is even a little unhappy. Since it''s Jing Rong''s little brother and his family, why do you give them money and look down on them?


    Wei Chi is not easy to give Han Xiang, and Han Xiang doesn''t want it either. He says with a smile, "brother 14, this will be your home in the future. If you really want to do something for this family, it''s better to make money by hand with Jing Rong. Only a hardworking young man can be liked by a girl, and so will her mother."


    Therefore, Wei Chi followed her third brother to learn how to make handicrafts. All the men in the stockade did handicrafts. Everyone gathered together to work and talk and laugh. It was very lively. After finishing the work, they would not leave. They always had to play until it was almost dark to drink and fight chickens. Wei Chi doesn''t always dress up as a man and mingle with them. He doesn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, he feels that they are very straightforward and have a real temperament.


    It can be seen that everyone has great respect for weichi Jingrong. They all call him brother Jingrong, and then follow Jingrong to call weichi not easy to be the fourteenth younger brother. I don''t know her real name. Because of the relationship between Wei Chi and Jing Rong, everyone takes good care of her and treats her as his brother.


    Weichi is not easy to be a little curious. He asks weichi Jingrong privately, "third brother, they all seem to respect you."


    Yuchi Jingrong complacent, "that is, how powerful your third brother is, a pair of fists hit all over the country, did not beat me, the most impressed by the people of Nanyuan is the warrior, I am the warrior in their eyes, because of this, just married the most beautiful girl in the competition."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "Wow, third brother is great. Third brother, I''m not weak now. If I win, they will treat me as a warrior, won''t they? "


    Wei late Jing Rong slants her one eye, "girl family, show off what ability."


    Wei Chi is not easy to roll his eyes, "I''m a kid."


    -


    the three princesses have different attitudes towards Yuchi''s difficult departure.


    The saddest thing is a Yunsu. She is silly to hear that Yuchi is not easy to leave. She lost her temper in the temple for the first time. She sincerely regards Yuchi as a good friend, but she didn''t say goodbye to her when Yuchi is not easy to leave. She feels betrayed, so angry that she can''t eat. Angry or sad, after a few days, the mood dissipated, leaving only worry, she really miss that pretty Dongyue boy.


    Nasha is as quiet as ever. Although she and weichi are not easy to get very close for some time, she never stays for anyone and doesn''t like to recall the past. She is the one who looks forward. It doesn''t matter who comes and who goes. It''s just that Yuchi is not easy to leave, which obviously affects the emperor''s mood. He won''t come to her now, and she''s not worried. Just wait patiently.


    The happiest is gulia. From the beginning, she didn''t like weichi Buyi, Dongyue people, and men who were too delicate and thin. What''s more, she thought that it was Wei Chi who was not easy to speak ill of her behind her back that made the emperor ignore her. Otherwise, with her flowery appearance, how could the emperor not like her.


    Yuge always tries to persuade her to please Yuchi just like a Yunsu and Nasha. She doesn''t listen. Now Yuchi doesn''t take the initiative to leave. It''s like pulling out the thorn in her heart, not to mention how happy she is.


    She sat in front of the dressing table and looked at her make-up. She urged the jade pigeon, "have you finished the dessert? I''ll send it to your majesty."


    Jade pigeon looked at her jubilant look, really can''t bear to pour cold water on her, had to advise, "princess, your majesty is not in a good mood, you don''t go to make trouble, wait for this thing to pass."


    Gulia scorned, "what a big thing, your majesty will be worried about it? You look down upon your majesty


    "I heard that Princess Natha went to see her majesty, but her majesty did not see her."


    "Nasha is Nasha, I am me," gulia stood up and extended her hand. "Give it to me quickly."


    Jade pigeon no way, had to give her a small basket of snacks, gulia carrying a small basket happily go out, see jade pigeon behind, waving, "don''t follow, I go alone."


    When she arrived at the main hall, the huge hall was cold and quiet, and there was no one. She stood looking around and saw that there seemed to be someone on the soft couch deep in the hall, so she went quietly.


    LAN Jihua half closed his eyes to refresh his mind. He heard the light footsteps, but didn''t care. He thought it was the palace maid who came to add tea. Unexpectedly, the man didn''t know the rules and went straight to him. He smelled the faint fragrance of flowers on her.


    Guliya didn''t expect to see LAN Jihua so easily. She was very excited. The emperor was dozing. She couldn''t disturb him and couldn''t bear to go. She bent down and looked at him carefully.


    is really good-looking, better than any male in their tribe, two thick eyebrows, tall and straight nose, long narrow eyeliner, lips are not thin and thick, red is flagrant.


    Her heart thumping straight jump, bent down to smell his breath, but saw that double eyelids suddenly open, scared her to lose face, red face back, "my Lord, you wake up."


    LAN Jihua leans on and doesn''t move, his eyes are burning, "what are you doing?""No, nothing," said gulia, raising her basket with a guilty conscience. "It''s said that your majesty has a bad appetite recently. I''ve made some snacks for your majesty to taste."


    LAN Jihua didn''t say yes or no. she frowned slightly and didn''t seem to hear her.


    Gulia grinned awkwardly. "Your Majesty, I''ll leave the dessert." As she said this, she noticed LAN Jihua''s look. Seeing that he didn''t object, she put her little basket on one side of the table and turned to go. She was a little reluctant and dawdled.


    "What''s the matter with the princess?" LAN Jihua asked her.


    "No, it''s OK," gulia took a deep breath. "I won''t disturb your majesty. Goodbye."


    She turned around and took a few steps. After all, she was not reconciled. She stopped and looked back. "Is your majesty worried about something that is not easy for you?"


    LAN Jihua is in her own state of mind and ignores her. Yu Guang notices that she is going back again. He can''t help but wring his eyebrows to talk. Gulia takes the lead. "Your Majesty, I hear you are sending someone to look for you."


    Blue Ji China light way: "the news of the princess is quite clever."


    Guliya''s face was slightly red, but it was an open secret. Every tribal princess came with people, but those people could not enter the palace and lived in the post house outside, in case the princess had any orders or instructions.


    "Your Majesty wants someone. I have a good idea."


    LAN Jihua looked up at her, "you say."


    "It''s easier for tribes to hunt with dogs. Why don''t your majesty make up his mind here?"


    When LAN Jihua''s eyes brightened, why didn''t he think of it?


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass and take two.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1052

    Happy life is always very fast. Now Wei Chi is not easy to adapt to the life of Han Xiang''s family. He talks with his elder brother and sister-in-law, eats the food made by Han Xiang''s mother, teases his little nephew, and makes handicrafts with his third brother every day. He talks and laughs with his brothers in the stockade, and also fights chickens and gambles with them.


    One day someone took the gourd silk to blow. She rushed back to the small bamboo building and brought her own gourd silk to play with everyone. But when she blew, everyone laughed, not sarcasm, but kind smile, just like every time they saw Wei Chi Jingrong dancing, they would also laugh.


    Yuchi is not easy to stop with a red face, but the man who played encouraged her to smile and motioned her to continue.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong leaned to her ear and said, "don''t be afraid. Blow it. Show them your courage."


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod, put the gourd silk in his mouth and play hard.


    There are girls dancing in the music, a happy atmosphere, even the cage cockfighting are excited to shake the red crown on the head.


    At this time, there was a faint sound, which was hidden in the melodious sound of Hulusi. It was hard for people to notice. However, Yuchi Jingrong heard it. He raised his head and looked around. Then, the man blowing Hulusi stopped and looked up in doubt. Many people raised their heads and saw the snake''s head above.


    Weichi was not easy to be late. When the song and dance stopped, she realized that it was not right. She was about to ask what was wrong. A strong wind swept over her, and she screamed and emptied. When she saw that a big snake had rolled her into the air, she couldn''t stop. She was more and more miserable.


    Weichi Jingrong pulls out his short knife to fight with the snake, but he is pressed by the brothers in the stockade. He tells him, "brother Jingrong, this is a spirit snake!"


    Wei Chi Jing was very angry and said, "it took away my younger sister, my fourteenth younger brother."


    "Brother Jingrong, calm down. The snake doesn''t kill."


    "What does it do with my fourteenth brother"


    "probably I''m predestined with my fourteenth brother. "


    Yuchi, who was caught in the air, didn''t easily want to curse her. He was scared by the snake once in the palace. He came back to play with her and wanted to kill her.


    "third brother help me!" Her hoarse voice sounded pitifully in the air.


    But the onlookers were all laughing. Wei Chi Jingrong struggled to save her. "Let go, I''m going to save my fourteenth brother."


    "Brother Jingrong, you can''t be rude to the snake. Buddha will blame you."


    "Brother Jingrong, don''t worry. The snake won''t hurt the fourteenth brother."


    Han Xiang comes over and takes away the knife in Wei Chi''s Jingrong''s hand. Wen Sheng comforts him, "don''t worry, smart snake knows human nature. The fourteenth brother will be fine."


    "Look, the snake is going that way."


    Weichi Jingrong rushed to catch up, and the others followed.


    So there was a wonderful sight in the city of Dakun. The rare spirit snake swam in the street with its head held high. When everyone saw it, they all bowed respectfully to it with their hands together. The spirit snake shook its head and seemed to salute back. Strangely enough, its tail was high and curled up, and there was a man on it. The man hung his head and hung his hands and feet. It seemed that he fainted.


    A lot of people stood by the side of the road, pointing at the people who were caught in the snake''s tail.


    "Did you do something bad to get caught by the snake?"


    "Is it a thief?"


    "Have you molested the girl''s Apprentice?"


    "It''s said that the imperial guards in the palace have been looking for someone in the city recently, isn''t it him?"


    "Who is the emperor looking for? No wonder the spirit snake is sent out. "


    Yuchi Jingrong doesn''t have the heart to listen to passers-by''s comments. He anxiously looks at Yuchi not easy who is caught in the air. At first, he still yells at the top of his voice, but now he''s motionless. Don''t you think he''s scared to death?


    Someone joked, "being favored by the spirit snake is the blessing of my fourteenth brother. He was so scared that he fainted."


    "Yes, my fourteenth brother is braver than a girl."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s heart is floating, and he roars dryly, "what''s wrong with my fourteenth brother''s fear of snakes?" No girl is not afraid of snakes. It''s still such a big one.


    Everyone understood his feelings and laughed and stopped talking. Nanyuan people worshipped the spirit snake as a God, and even some devout believers were willing to use their own bodies to make the ration for the spirit snake, but the spirit snake was baptized by the Buddha and never ate people. That is to say, they ate, and only ate people who were extremely guilty.


    Although there are more and more people watching, it doesn''t affect the speed of the snake''s advance. It swims very fast, passing through most of the city of Dakun, to the palace gate.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s face changed when he saw that the snake was about to enter the palace.


    The village brother who came with him also wondered, "why did the spirit snake take his fourteenth brother to the palace?"


    "No, I''m going to bring my fourteenth brother back." Wei Chi Jing Rong said that he was going to the palace gate. He was dragged by his brothers. "Brother Jing Rong, you can''t go. It''s the imperial palace. You can''t break into it at will."


    "But my fourteenth brother is in it."


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. Let''s wait outside and let the fourteenth brother come out."


    When the snake entered the palace, the people who watched the excitement gradually dispersed, leaving only the couple of Wei Chi Jingrong and several brothers in the stockade waiting outside the palace gate.When LAN Jihua got the news, he ran out of the main hall and saw the person in the snake''s Tail from a distance. Although he was far away, he recognized that it was not easy for Wei Chi.


    That day, at the prompt of gulia, he thought of the spirit snake. Before zhaimu day, the spirit snake stayed in the palace. That night, he went to Yuchi Buyi''s house, smelled her breath, and sent the spirit snake out to find someone. Of course, he also knew that Yuchi Buyi was afraid of the big snake, and he would be scared, but he had no other way It can make Yuchi not easily fall into other people''s hands and become a chess piece against him.


    Seeing that Wei Chi is not easy to return safely, LAN Jihua is ecstatic, but his face is still, and raises his chin to Kang Yanlong.


    Kang Yanlong quickly ordered the maid in waiting to spread a thick embroidered blanket to prepare for Yuchi''s landing.


    When the three princesses heard the news, they all came to watch the excitement. A Yunsu was so happy to hear that Wei Chi was not easy to come back, and ran over happily with a skirt. Nasha was as calm and elegant as before, and came with her maid Xiangmi. Gulia was not very happy. She didn''t expect that when she said so casually, the emperor sent the spirit snake out to look for people. She really found people. However, the emperor''s willingness to listen to her proposal made her a little proud. After all, the emperor did not ignore her and listened to her.


    Seeing the spirit snake coming, all the people put their hands together and bent down to salute. Only LAN Jihua stood upright and raised his hand. The spirit snake lowered its head, and LAN Jihua touched it, "it''s hard."


    The snake shakes its head to loosen its tail. LAN Jihua says, "let it go slowly."


    As soon as the snake''s tail is tight, it rolls the man up again. When the tail falls to the ground, it releases the man.


    For the sake of being hard to find, give me two monthly tickets, dear girls.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1053

    Yuchi didn''t easily wake up as soon as she landed. When she opened her eyes, she was no longer hanging in the air. Instead, she was lying on the thick blanket with people everywhere. A huge snake tail was slowly twisting beside her.


    She screamed hoarsely and panicked. She used both hands and feet. Like a monkey, she quickly ran behind LAN Jihua and grasped his robe tightly. "Your Majesty, help me."


    Despite the estrangement and quarrel, she still came to him with so many people.


    LAN Jihua''s heart suddenly tightens, and his hand is hanging on his side. He wants to hold the frightened Yuchi. Wen Sheng comforts her, but everyone can see that he is the emperor and can''t lose his grace.


    He waved his arm at the snake, "go down."


    The snake shakes its head and swims away.


    At this time, a Yunsu has come to the shivering Yuchi Buyi, trying to comfort her, "Buyi, the snake is gone, don''t be afraid."


    Natha came over and said, "Your Majesty, you are very frightened. Please send him back to rest."


    Kang Yanlong immediately called the attendant, "help the difficult young master in."


    The attendant came forward, but was nailed by LAN Jihua''s eyes. He gently broke off Wei Chi''s hard hand: "can you go?"


    Weichi Buyi''s mind is still blank. She shrinks behind lanjihua and lowers her head. When she hears lanjihua ask her, her eyes sweep around slightly, but she doesn''t catch the snake''s shadow. She slowly raises her head and looks around, but she still doesn''t see it. Her heart is relieved, and she let out a big breath. It''s like pulling a muscle, and the whole person is sliding down.


    LAN Jihua quickly caught her and exclaimed, "it''s not easy!"


    Wei Chi was not easy to sit on the ground. He took a deep breath, another deep breath, just like he had died once. It took him a long time to breathe slowly. He raised his head and cried, "Your Majesty."


    "Well," Lan Jihua bent down and patted her on the shoulder, "just come back."


    He pulled her up. "Can you go?"


    Wei Chi nodded and stood up slowly. LAN Jihua took her arm and turned to go up the steps. Everyone stood in the same place, watching the emperor and Wei Chi not easy to leave.


    What''s the feeling? It''s like that the emperor and Yuchi are not easy to form one country, and the others are from another country. There are intangible things that separate them. No matter what others say or do, the emperor and Yuchi are not easy to hear or see, so they support each other and walk away from everyone''s eyes.


    A Yunsu is a little lost. A few days ago, she was not easy to be with weichi every day. She thought that she had established a deep friendship. Who knows, Yuchi was not easy to turn a deaf ear to her concern. She only looked at the emperor.


    Nasha''s eyes followed the emperor and Wei Chi''s figure until they disappeared at the gate of the main hall, but they didn''t take back their eyes.


    Guliya bit her lips, feeling a little uncomfortable. It turns out that the relationship between the emperor and Wei Chi is better than she imagined, so good that she is a little I''m jealous.


    After a long journey, Wei Chi''s brain became clear gradually. She looked down at LAN Jihua''s hand on her arm. He held it tightly, as if she would run away as soon as he let it go. Fingers strong grasp into her flesh, strength is slowly increasing, a little pain.


    "Sire," she whispered, "you''re scratching me."


    LAN Jihua didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked at the front of him as if he hadn''t heard him. He didn''t come back until he couldn''t move. He found that Wei Chi didn''t stop easily.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    Wei Chi is not easy, and his attitude is a little bad. "Your Majesty let go."


    LAN Jihua''s reaction was a little slow, as if he had to look down to know that he was holding Wei Chi''s hard arm and quickly released it.


    Weichi is not easy to roll up her sleeve, revealing a circle of red marks on her arm. She glances at lanjihua coldly, "is your majesty punishing me to leave without saying goodbye?"


    LAN Jihua also made a face, "My punishment is not so light."


    Just now, the atmosphere was still very good, but suddenly, both of them were like taking the medicine, and they got together.


    Wei Chi was not easy and was too lazy to enter the room. He stood in the corridor and argued with him: "why does your majesty punish me and arrest me?"


    LAN Ji Hua said coldly, "if you want to go, you have to go aboveboard. What''s the meaning of being furtive?"


    "I''m just going without saying goodbye." Weichi is not easy to stem his neck. "Your Majesty ordered me to leave on that day. You are not a person who doesn''t know what to do. Since you are here to make your majesty unhappy, just leave."


    "People are thin, and most of them don''t even have fingernails," Lan Jihua hummed. "If you really listen to me, how can you make me unhappy?"


    "Your Majesty is a monarch. He is secretive and moody. As the saying goes, being with you is like being with a tiger. It''s not easy to be stupid and small-minded. It''s better to go out of the palace."


    LAN Jihua frowned, a little impatient, "when are you going to make it?"


    Wei Chi is not easy but sneers, "Your Majesty is joking. It''s not easy to just state the facts. How can it be noisy? I''m an assassin of Dongyue. It''s not easy for me to stay in the palace without killing him. It''s not easy to be grateful. But it''s not easy for me to stay here after all. Now I''ve found a place to live outside. Please allow me to leave the palace. "LAN Jihua looked at her with a heavy face, "I said, stay by my side, you can save your life."


    "It''s not easy to recognize my destiny. When people go to the world, they can''t escape death. My destiny has nothing to do with your majesty."


    LAN Jihua was really angry. Her eyes were cold and her voice was not warm. "Your life has nothing to do with me? Weichi is not easy. When you entered the palace to assassinate, I saved you from death. Since then, your life has been mine. I didn''t kill you before, and now you are not allowed to die, so you have to live for me. "


    "Your Majesty, it''s a force."


    "You don''t know what''s good."


    "Does your majesty want to force Buyi to stay in the palace?"


    "So what?"


    "At the beginning, your majesty made it difficult for you to leave, but now you have to force yourself to stay. Is your majesty beating yourself in the face?"


    "I Be presumptuous


    Weichi not easy head a high, heavy hum a, like a angry child.


    LAN Jihua''s anger disappeared half inexplicably, and he slowed down his tone. "You''re scared today. Go back to your room and have a rest. I''ll ask someone to get some calming herbs."


    Speaking of this, Wei Chi is not easy to get angry again. He points to LAN Jihua and says, "Your Majesty, you promised me that you would never let me be scared by snakes again, but you, unexpectedly..." Her hand was shaking, aggrieved and sad: "she sent a big snake to catch me back..." The tears that I endured for a long time finally fell down.


    Wei Chi is not easy and unwilling to cry in front of him. He pulls his sleeve to wipe it hard and sniffs to force the sour back.


    LAN Jihua, "..." He had nothing to say and sighed heavily, just like what Yuchi was not easy to say. He was beating himself in the face, but what can he do? Compared with Yuchi''s safety, his face Don''t worry.


    It''s not easy to stop making trouble with two monthly tickets www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1054

    No matter how sad or strange, the three princesses did not dare to follow up the hall and left with their maidservants. But they didn''t go far. A servant ran out of the hall and said anxiously to Kang Yanlong, "chief manager, go and have a look. It''s not easy for you to quarrel with your majesty!"


    Those who are about to leave the footsteps have stopped, but also did not pass, standing in the same place, not far not near watching.


    Ah Yun Su Yi said, "it''s not easy to go in with your majesty just now. It''s still good. Why did you quarrel?"


    Gulia sneered, "Your Majesty sent out a spirit snake to get him back, but he quarreled with your majesty. It''s really ungrateful."


    Nasha didn''t speak. She kept staring at the hall.


    Hearing the report, Kang Yanlong hurried up the steps. Halfway through the steps, he saw that Wei Chi was not easy to come out in a big step. He passed him by and went to the palace gate. When he looked up, LAN Jihua stood on the corridor and nodded to him. Kang Yanlong immediately understood and called a guard to come and whisper. The guard ran to the palace gate.


    The three princesses were a little stunned to see this scene. They didn''t know what was going on?


    A Yunsu''s tone is somewhat melancholy, "is it not easy to go again?"


    "Just go," said gulia. "This is not the place he should be."


    Natha said with a cool smile, "Your Majesty has managed to find the son back. How can you let him go easily?"


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to go to the palace gate. He thinks that her third brother must have followed her. Maybe he''s just waiting by the palace gate. The third brother is her only relative and won''t leave her alone. In case there''s a quarrel at the palace gate and her identity is exposed, it''s not good. LAN Jihua doesn''t kill her because he wants to keep her.


    She strode forward and suddenly looked back. On the high stage, LAN Jihua was standing there, too far away to see her face clearly, but she certainly didn''t have a good face.


    Maybe it was her fault that she turned back several times and was so disgusted by her that she was allowed to report peace with her friends.


    He was not afraid that she would run away. The snake could catch her wherever she went.


    Weichi Buyi originally planned to forget LAN Jihua and everything in the palace, and live a small life at ease. However, LAN Jihua made every effort to catch her back. Although she didn''t like the way to catch her back, her mood was still a little complicated. It seemed that she was a little happy. He wanted her to stay with him, and he took care of her life She said that in the past she would not die, but now she must live well.


    When we quarreled that day, we were not calm. Maybe he was just impulsive, and she was more serious, which led to the situation today.


    She ran to the palace gate. Wei Chi Jingrong was waiting there. He squatted under a big tree not far from the palace gate. When he saw her, he immediately stood up.


    Wei Chi didn''t easily think that the guard would stop her. He hesitated at the gate of the palace. One of the guards said, "Mr. Bu Yi, your majesty will allow you to go out. Just come back as soon as you finish talking with your friends."


    Yuchi is not easy, no delay, ran to Yuchi Jingrong in front of, "third brother, you go back."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong asked, "don''t you go back with me?"


    See Han Xiang and several brothers in the stockade are on the side, some words, Wei Chi not easy not to say clearly, "three elder brother, I''ll see you in two days, today don''t go back."


    Han Xiang was very curious about the fact that she was taken to the palace by the spirit Snake: "brother 14, what''s the matter? Why did the spirit snake take you to the palace? Do you want to stay in the palace? "


    Weichi is not easy By chance, I made friends with the emperor. The emperor asked me to stay in the palace for a few days? "


    Han Xiang had been worried about something bad before. Now listen to her and let her down. She said happily, "the fourteenth brother is so powerful that he made friends with the emperor. Your third brother and I are all following him."


    Weichi Jingrong has a lot of questions in his heart, but it''s not easy to ask. He just looks at weichi Buyi and pats his arm to give him a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, third brother. I''m ok. I''ll see you in two days."


    "Not in two days. I''ll be back tomorrow." Weichi Jingrong said, "otherwise, I don''t worry. This palace is where we stay. It''s better to come back as soon as possible." Although Wei Chi is not easy to say that her mission failed, and the emperor did not kill her, who can guess the mind of those in power? Maybe there is another purpose not to kill her. He has already given up revenge, only hope to stay away from these grievances, to protect his wife, children and sister.


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod, "OK, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Weichi Jingrong is still not at ease. He nags a few more words. Hanxiang looks at him funny, "Jingrong, the fourteenth younger brother is not a girl. What do you say to do with so much? He''s seventeen. Do you know how to handle it? "


    Wei Chi Jing Rong Xin said, who says it''s not a girl? It''s a girl. I''m not afraid of anything else. What if the emperor has a bad heart for Bu Yi? Although the enemy of the weichi family is the female emperor, it''s not easy to let the son of the female emperor spoil it.


    After persuading Yuchi to leave Jingrong, Yuchi looks up at the magnificent palace gate and laughs with emotion. When she comes out, she thinks that she will never go in again in her life, but in a few days, she comes back again.Walking slowly into the palace gate, I saw LAN Jihua standing under a flower tree in the distance, holding hands and looking up at the sky.


    Each other is black and golden, and the sky is a rare fire burning cloud. The clouds are continuous and burning in the distance. Against the background, the earth is also covered with a layer of light red light. The man bathed in the red light has a long body, beautiful eyebrows and stars, and a soft feeling on his face.


    Yuchi Buyi wanted to turn a blind eye to him, but as soon as she approached, lanjihua immediately turned her eyes back to her.


    Looking at each other with four eyes, it''s hard to pretend not to see. Wei Chi said, "Your Majesty, what are you doing here?"


    LAN Jihua pointed to the sky, "look at the fire burning clouds."


    "Why are you standing here? Don''t you see further in the temple? "


    "There''s something wonderful about it," he waved to her. "Come and see if you don''t believe it."


    Wei Chi hesitated for a moment, stood beside him, looked up at the sky, "what''s the beauty, isn''t it burning clouds?"


    "Look carefully."


    After a while, she seems to understand the beauty of LAN Jihua''s words. There are tall flowers and trees all around. The uneven branches cut the sky into irregular patterns, and there are small white flowers on it. On the contrary, the fire clouds become the background. Compared with the simple fire clouds, this kind of scenery is really more wonderful.


    "The same thing, from another angle, may become different. Do you know what I mean?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand, "what does your majesty want to say?"


    LAN Jihua He didn''t know what he wanted to say, but he had nothing to say.


    Come on, vote monthly www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1055

    "Let''s go," Lan Jihua patted Wei Chi''s shoulder gently, and gently stroked her shoulder, as if to take her into his arms. But for a moment, the hand finally dropped down.


    They quarreled first, but now they walk slowly side by side like no one else. Their faces are slightly red. I don''t know if they are red by the fire clouds in the sky.


    LAN Jihua pretends to ask casually, "where do you live these days?"


    "A friend''s home."


    LAN Ji Hua frowned, "friends outside the palace?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Yuchi didn''t easily hesitate for a moment before answering. Most emperors in the world are suspicious by nature. The third brother''s affair can''t be concealed for long, but for a moment, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "What do friends do?"


    "Do a little handicrafts."


    "Who else is in his family?"


    "Mother and wife and children."


    "In just a few days, your friends will let you live at home. It''s a lot of friendship."


    "Yes Good friend


    LAN Jihua suddenly looked at her, "better than me?"


    Weichi is not easy, "..."


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Wei Chi could not easily stand still and breathed, "Your Majesty."


    "Well?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to open her mouth. She has no bottom in her heart. Can you say that? Can you trust him? After all, it''s a matter of life


    "Forget it, it''s nothing." She lowered her head and walked on.


    LAN Jihua grabs her arm. "Since I''m my best friend, there''s something I can''t say. Just say it. Don''t be like a woman."


    Wei Chi is not easy silent for a moment, "Your Majesty, may I ask you something?"


    LAN Jihua is a little surprised. This boy is not very skillful, but he is a man of backbone. He has never been so careful to ask him.


    "Yes, let alone one, it''s eight. What''s the difficulty with ten?"


    "Your Majesty, can I trust you?"


    LAN Jihua couldn''t help laughing, "who else do you believe if you don''t believe me? When I was scared by the snake, I didn''t see you pounce on others. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to clench his teeth, "then I will say."


    "He said


    "It''s my third brother who just waited outside the palace."


    LAN Jihua squinted, "people of Wei Chi''s family?"


    "Well."


    "He''s on a mission with you?"


    "He I came a few years ago. "


    LAN Jihua thought, "over the years, your weichi family has sent a lot of people to come here, but few of them can really touch the palace. If your third brother has been in the palace, I should still remember."


    Wei Chi said quickly: "Your Majesty, my third brother has given up revenge for a long time. He settled down in Nanyuan, married his daughter-in-law, and gave birth to a child. He is already a member of your Majesty''s people and will never pose a threat to your majesty."


    LAN Jihua looked at her, "what do you want to ask me for?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "if I stay in Nanyuan, I will have contacts with my third brother. If I don''t say it today, your majesty will find out later. I don''t want to hide it from your majesty. The weichi family has a deep blood feud with the empress. Your majesty will not forget the weichi family. Of course, not easy is an exception. I''m not good at learning skills. Your majesty doesn''t care about me, but to my third brother... "


    "You''re wrong," Lan Jihua said with a smile. "You people of Yuchi''s family, I only care about you."


    Weichi is not easy, "..." That sounds strange.


    She blushed and said, "Your Majesty, do you know what I mean?"


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "it''s not easy. Do you know what I mean?"


    Weichi is not easy, "..." How can she feel that she has been molested


    LAN Jihua looked at her at a loss and went forward laughing.


    Wei Chi is not easy Leng for a while, catch up with, "Your Majesty, do you understand what I mean?"


    "I''m not stupid," Lan Jihua said with a smile, glancing at her. "You''re afraid that I''m going to trouble your third brother, aren''t you?"


    "Your Majesty is holy," said Wei Chi.


    LAN Jihua is very useful, but also wants to tease her, "you just said beg me? How to find out? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to Leng for a moment, understand, immediately kneel to the ground, was lanjihua fished up, "what are you doing?"


    "I have something to ask your majesty. I should kneel down."


    Blue Ji Hua ha a, "kneel what kneel, later don''t make me angry."


    Hearing his tone, Yuchi didn''t easily know that most of the things had been done. Since she didn''t want to kneel, she bowed her hands and said, "thank you, your majesty."


    LAN Jihua looks at her and smiles. He has already faced his heart, and there is no inexplicable estrangement between them, just like going back to the old days.


    "I''m looking at your face. If your third brother is safe, he''ll be fine. If he''s still delusional..."


    "No, no, I can guarantee that the third brother only wants to support his family by his own hands, and he doesn''t want anything else.""That''s the best way."


    As he entered the main hall, Kang Yanlong stood by the door and saluted, "Your Majesty, do you have dinner?"


    LAN Jihua nodded slightly, "put it."


    The maids of the palace fish in and set the dishes on the long table. LAN Jihua motioned to Wei Chi to sit down and asked her, "are you full outside?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at him strangely, "Your Majesty said as if my third brother didn''t give me enough food." She picked up the chopsticks to pick up the dishes, and found that the dishes on the table were all her favorite. LAN Jihua must have ordered the kitchen to cook them. She felt warm in her heart and laughed, "if you have enough, you can have enough. The food in my third brother''s house is not as good as that in the palace."


    LAN Jihua said slowly, "do you still run?"


    Weichi is not easy to answer. She trusts LAN Jihua, but she can''t talk to him about some things, so she has to talk about it, "Your Majesty, have you chosen the Queen''s people?"


    "No," Lan Jihua shook his head, "the three-month period is still long, not in a hurry." After a pause, he asked her, "who do you think is right?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I thought princess a Yunsu was good at first, but later I found that Princess Nasha was also good. She was dignified and elegant, and she could cook. According to our standards in East Vietnam, she was suitable."


    LAN Jihua: "if you want to eat Dongyue food, I''ll ask someone to find a Dongyue cook..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a little strange. He said that the Queen''s choice was related to the cook of Dongyue?


    "Your Majesty, I did not..."


    LAN Jihua raised his hand and said, "I understand that everyone has the feeling of homesickness. You have to stay in Nanyuan. You can rest assured that I will It will be good for you. "


    "Your Majesty has been very kind to me."


    "Then why did you run?"


    "Your majesty Can we stop talking about this


    "I know," Lan Jihua waved his hand and asked the people around him to retreat. "I lost my temper and made you angry. After me No more


    Wei Chi looks at him in a daze. He feels that she will go out and come back again. LAN Jihua seems to have gone back to the furnace and rebuilt it. He even admits to her that he was wrong. He is a superior emperor. Er


    Do you trust me? If yes, please give me a monthly ticket


    please www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1056

    As the night went on, Wei Chi was not easy to sit on the bed and looked around the familiar room. What was she like when she left? What is she like now? Everything is the same as before. The experience of these days is like a dream. When she wakes up, she still stays in the same place. In fact, she has never been anywhere.


    Well, she said to herself in her heart, this time, she really wants to stay here and never leave again.


    When she was stunned, she heard a very light footstep. The man stopped at her door. He didn''t knock or speak. It was hard for Wei Chi to know who it was. He could not help holding his breath and raised his ears.


    After a long time, he pushed the door in, saw her sitting on the bed, slightly pick eyebrows, "still not asleep?"


    "Is it so late, your majesty?"


    LAN Jihua did not answer the question, "you are so scared today that you dare not sleep?"


    Yuchi Buyi was really scared, but it was over. She was just a little confused in her mind.


    "If you are afraid, I will I can stay with you. " Under the light, suspicious red clouds rose on LAN Jihua''s face.


    Yuchi is not easy to get hot on his face and wring her fingers. She is a serious girl. If she had not been frightened by snakes, she would never have slept with him. What''s more, he has three princesses now.


    "No, your majesty. I''m not afraid."


    "Oh, I''m not afraid." LAN Jihua took out her hand which was always on her back, holding a small bowl in her hand, "this is the medicine for sleeping. Drink it and keep it so that you can have a good sleep."


    Yuchi is not easy to frown at the black soup. No one in the world likes to drink medicine. She is especially afraid of hardship. When she was a child, she was sick and refused to take medicine. Her parents always played red face and white face, scolded and coaxed. Only in this way can she drink medicine.


    "I don''t drink it." Yuchi pushed away.


    "Be obedient," Lan Jihua sat down, holding her shoulder in one hand and passing the bowl to her mouth, "I''m going to drink."


    "I don''t like bitter medicine."


    LAN Jihua couldn''t help laughing, "are men still afraid of taking bitter medicine?" He took his arm back a little and held the man tightly. He didn''t feel that it was wrong to hold a man in his arms?


    Wei Chi''s hard attention is all on that bowl of soup, naturally leaning on him, and he doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "No," she still resisted.


    "It''s not bitter, it''s sweet."


    Wei Chi is not easy to believe, "impossible, how can medicine not be bitter?"


    "Really, I''ll show you if you don''t believe me." LAN Jihua said, really bowed his head to drink, also Zaba two, "it''s not bitter, sweet."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be dubious, "does the medicine still have sweet?"


    "We have sweet medicine in Nanyuan. If you don''t believe me, try it." The little bowl came to her again.


    Wei Chi opened her mouth tentatively and took a sip of it. It was not too bitter, but it was never sweet. Anyway, there was a strange smell. She would not drink any more.


    LAN Jihua said, "it''s not easy. I suddenly think of that time when you fed me poison. Do you want me to learn from you as well..."


    Without saying a word, Wei Chi took his hand and drank it all at once. It was something she never wanted to mention again. It was a shame.


    LAN Jihua didn''t know where to turn out a sweet jujube. She put it in her mouth and said, "press it under her tongue, and then the taste will be gone."


    Weichi is not easy to contain that sweet jujube, and the blush on her face is deepening. She finally finds that she is in lanjihua''s arms, and her red face is quietly breaking away.


    LAN Jihua was also a little uncomfortable, coughing twice: "you sleep, I''m gone."


    He walked out of the room with a small bowl, closed the door for her with his backhand, stood for a while by the porch pillar, raised his right hand, and looked carefully through the dim light on the porch.


    When he put sweet jujube in Yuchi Buyi''s mouth, he felt that something hot and humid gently touched his finger. At that moment, his heart pounded in his chest. He really felt that his soul was out of his body. He knew that it was Yuchi Buyi''s tongue. He thought of what he had just teased about Wei Chi. At that time, Hou Wei Chi wanted his life with all his heart. In order to deliver the poison to his mouth smoothly, he came up with a way to feed the poison with his mouth. Was it ever since then that Hou''s heart It''s a mess


    Standing in the dark, he was still in a trance until the sound of Bangzi came from a distance. Then he came back to himself, stroked his forehead and walked slowly to his room.


    The person came back, his heart is also at ease, the plan will continue, perhaps, he thought, it''s time to change tomorrow.


    That night, I don''t know if it''s because of the bowl of soup. Yuchi didn''t sleep very hard. The maid in waiting quietly came in and opened the window. The bright sunlight made the room bright and translucent. In the translucent account, the sleeping people snored slightly. The maid in waiting quietly closed her mouth and walked out.


    When she arrived at the main hall, she reported to LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, you have not woken up yet."


    "Well, he was tired yesterday. Let him sleep more." LAN Jihua stood up, brushed his robe and walked out.


    As soon as lanjihua left, weichi woke up. She stretched her waist and half opened her eyes. Seeing the sunshine all over the room, she quickly got out of bed, dressed, washed and went to the main hall.But LAN Jihua was not there. Kang Yanlong saw her and said with a smile, "it''s not easy. You can have breakfast. Go eat it."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "what about your majesty? Has your majesty eaten it? "


    "When is it? Your majesty has never slept so late. He has used it for a long time."


    Wei Chi was not easy. He sat down at a table and said, "where''s your majesty?"


    "I think I''ve gone to some princess."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say nothing. She thinks that after yesterday, her relationship with LAN Jihua will be as good as before, but it turns out that everything has not changed. He has his princess, and she has become a lonely person. No, she''s not alone. There''s her third brother outside the palace. Thinking of this, Wei Chi can''t easily remember what he promised him yesterday. He ate breakfast quickly and said to Kang Yanlong, "I''ll go out of the palace today and come back after dinner. Please tell your majesty."


    Kang Yanlong said, "you''d better tell your majesty about it yourself, in case..." He can''t take responsibility for running again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back," weichi Buyi waved to him. Kang Yanlong didn''t know what she was going to do. He stretched out his head and heard weichi Buyi say in his ear, "I tell you, I''m afraid of death. I''ll live by your Majesty''s side. I won''t run any more."


    Kang Yanlong couldn''t help laughing and joked: "it''s not easy. You used to say that you were not afraid of death. What''s your backbone?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to glance at him, "of course, life is more important than backbone."


    "Well, wait a moment. I''ll tell your majesty that you have to let your majesty know when you leave the palace."


    Wei Chi is not easy and doesn''t make him embarrassed. He nods, "go, I''ll wait for your letter."


    Before long, Kang Yanlong came back in a hurry. "It''s not easy. Your majesty allows you to go out of the palace. Your majesty says that if you don''t come back, he will let the spirit snake come to you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to roll his eyes It''s really a Nanyuan dog, threatening her again!


    Regular monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1057

    As soon as she came out of the palace, she saw Yuchi Jingrong under the big tree not far away. She waved happily, "third brother!"


    Wei Chi and Jing Rong came up to meet him


    When they got together, their voices immediately dropped.


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "third brother, why are you here?"


    "I''m not sure. If the emperor doesn''t let you out, I''m going to find a way to get in."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "why don''t you let me out? I''m not a prisoner."


    "Just come out. Let''s go." Weichi Jingrong took off the burden from her shoulder and took her for a few steps.


    "You can''t go to the third brother''s place. First find a place to hide. When the third brother has arranged his family, he will take you away."


    Wei Chi looks at him strangely, "third brother, if I don''t leave, I have to go back to the palace today."


    "That''s OK. If the emperor allows you to go in and out of the palace freely, you can allow the third brother to find a suitable place for a few days. We can''t go in such a hurry. Nanyuan is so big, there is always room for us."


    Weichi is not easy to slow down. "Third brother, I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. I have already told your majesty that your majesty won''t pursue the past and will not trouble you. You can live in the stockade with ease."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong looked at her, "can you believe the emperor''s words?"


    "He''s an emperor at least. You don''t have a joke. You can''t cheat me."


    Weichi Jingrong said, "don''t you plan to leave?"


    "No, your majesty says I can only live by his side."


    "If you don''t go, why are you so heavy with your baggage?" Wei Chi Jing Rong twisted the burden in his hand: "you won''t steal all the emperor''s gold coins, will you?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to glance at him, "third brother, you think too much, I just brought some snacks for you and your sister-in-law to taste."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s expression suddenly relaxed and slowed down. He touched her head with a smile. "So, really don''t have to go?"


    "If you don''t go, you can live in peace. I''ll come out to see you when I''m free."


    "How reliable is the emperor?"


    "Reliable."


    "Not easy," Wei Chi Jing Rong''s expression became serious, "you won''t have anything to do with the Emperor..."


    "Third brother, where do you want to go? The emperor always thinks I''m a man."


    "I mean, what you did to the Emperor..."


    "No, he has three princesses. The emperor and I are friends, nothing else."


    "That three elder brothers rest assured, accompanies the gentleman to be like accompanies the tiger, yourself in the palace attention spot."


    The people in the stockade are very happy to see that Wei Chi is not easy to come back. They all run to Hanxiang''s house to see her. They used to treat Yuchi badly because she was Yuchi Jingrong''s younger brother, but now it''s different. Yuchi is a person who is predestined with the spirit snake. After entering the palace, everyone''s eyes are different and full of respect. Many people have specially prepared gifts for her. Things are not valuable, but they represent everyone''s heart.


    Yuchi is not easy to look at all kinds of small gifts stuffed into her hands. She is very moved. She also gives everyone the snacks and dried fruits brought out from the palace. Everyone sits on the ground and talks and laughs. The room is full of laughter.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the poisoning, she really wanted to stay in the stockade and make money by hand with her third brother. In her spare time, she would have a free time playing chicken and dancing gourd silk.


    Happy time always passes quickly. Because it''s going to be before dark, Han Xiang''s mother specially prepared the meal early. Wei Chi is not easy to finish the meal. She says goodbye to everyone and leaves the Xianglu and gold coins she took out last time to Wei Chi Jingrong.


    Weichi Jingrong left Xianglu, but he refused to take the gold coin.


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand, "third brother, with this money, you can do less manual work, so you don''t have to work so hard."


    "The third brother is not hard work," Wei Chi Jingrong said. "Although I gave up revenge, the third brother''s surname is Wei Chi after all. Qian San, the emperor of Nanyuan, doesn''t want it."


    Weichi is not easy to be ashamed. Her surname is weichi, but she made friends with the emperor of Nanyuan. It seems natural for her to eat him, wear him and live in him


    She rubbed her toes on the ground and blushed: "compared with the third brother, I''m not like the weichi family."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong forgot this stubble and said, "you are different."


    "Why am I different?"


    "You''re a girl''s family. You shouldn''t be afraid of these."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The third brother''s meaning is that you and the emperor have become friends. Since you are friends, you don''t have to worry about these."


    Well, it''s not easy for Wei Chi to accept this reason and put away his purse.


    When she returned to the palace, LAN Jihua was sitting in the main hall drinking tea. He looked as if he had just finished his meal. He was not alone. Gulia was sitting opposite him.


    It''s not easy for weichi to have some accidents. When she left the palace, she was accompanied by lansha. In a few days, she had been replaced by gulia. It seems that the emperor wanted to make contact with every princess to make a comparison.


    It''s lanjihua''s business to choose the queen, which has nothing to do with her. But among the three princesses, she doesn''t like Guliya. She knows Guliya doesn''t like her, and she never takes the initiative to provoke Guliya. Every time she meets, Guliya''s eyes are full of disdain and provocation.Just like now, seeing her coming, gulia''s face clearly says no welcome.


    Blue Ji China pour is a face smile, "came back."


    "Your Majesty said that if I don''t come back, I will send out the spirit snake. It''s not easy to be afraid of snakes. How dare I not come back."


    Gulia covered her mouth with a smile. "Isn''t it easy for you to be afraid of snakes? In Nanyuan, girls are not afraid of snakes. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "people have their strengths and weaknesses. Is princess gulia not afraid of anything?"


    Gulia shrugged. "I''m not really afraid."


    "Your Majesty is the king of Nanyuan. Everyone respects and fears her. Isn''t Princess gulia afraid?"


    Guliya didn''t expect that weichi was not easy to be so eloquent. For a moment, she was so angry that she had nothing to say. In Nanyuan, no one dared not fear the emperor, even if those tribes were far away from the emperor, and they didn''t take the emperor seriously in their hearts, but in front of the emperor, no one dared to disrespect him.


    "When, of course not." Gulia reluctantly smile, "Your Majesty is the king of the world, gulia natural awe."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." LAN Jihua laughed on his back and said to gulia, "don''t look at her as a kid. If you want to talk about it, the princess can''t match him."


    Wei Chi is not easy, unwilling to stay here, arched his hand, "Your Majesty, I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Don''t go. Sit down and have a cup of tea."


    "Your Majesty, drink with the princess." With that, Wei Chi turned and left.


    Seeing her go far away, gulia muttered, "I think it''s not easy childe who really doesn''t awe your majesty."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "he''s from Dongyue, so he doesn''t have to fear me."


    "But now that he''s in Nanyuan''s territory, isn''t he afraid that his majesty will kill him?"


    LAN Jihua said slowly, "I will not kill him."


    "Why, your majesty, now that Nanyuan is serving Dongyue, doesn''t your majesty hate Dongyue?"


    LAN Jihua''s face was right. "It''s not something the princess should care about."


    As soon as the amiable emperor became serious, there was an air of not angry but powerful. Gulia''s heart thumped for a moment, but did not say any more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1058

    After Wei Chi is not easy to return to the palace, LAN Jihua doesn''t neglect her any more. As before, he likes to call her everywhere.


    However, weichi is not easy to be ungrateful. She doesn''t want to be in love with the emperor, and she can feel that Guliya doesn''t like her existence either. She always stares at her secretly behind her back and does some small moves.


    weichi is not easy to get away from them and act alone, but lanjihua doesn''t allow it, but she doesn''t oppress her as the emperor. She just says that they are friends and friends should be friends Accompany each other.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be soft, but hard. Seeing that he is modest and occasionally lonely, he has to make up his way.


    Ten days later, lanjihua still keeps close contact with gulina. She often accompanies her for meals and walks, and gives her many valuable gifts. So in private, everyone says that Princess gulia is the only choice for the queen.


    Gulia was very proud of this, and said to jade pigeon, "Your Majesty is your majesty, not those shortsighted people. He knows who is suitable to be queen."


    Jade pigeon is not so optimistic as her "princess, the king''s mind is always difficult to guess, we must not take it lightly."


    Gulia did not agree, "Your Majesty is a good tempered man, not as complicated as you think."


    "The princess looks beautiful. It''s natural for her majesty to love her. But is she sure that your majesty has a special preference for her?"


    Gulia was displeased. "What do you mean?"


    "Although your majesty and the princess are inseparable recently, it''s not easy for you to be with your majesty as well..."


    "After all, you are a man. Even if your majesty really likes him, you can''t make him a queen. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "It''s not easy for you to leave the palace. Your majesty sent a spirit snake to pick him up. It can be seen that he is a very important person in your Majesty''s heart..."


    Gulia was a little impatient. "Come on, I see." She doesn''t like Yuchi Buyi. No matter what Yuge says, she just doesn''t like him. She doesn''t like his male and female faces. She doesn''t like him sticking to lanjihua all the time. And she is quite confident. In LAN Jihua''s heart, she must be more important than Wei Chi.


    After two days, LAN Jihua specially held a flower and arrow competition for the princesses. Because there are many wild animals in the mountains, many girls are good at riding and shooting, and the tribal princess is one of the best.


    Huajian refers to the action of archery. Men pay attention to the accuracy and strength of archery. Women''s archery is not only accurate, but also graceful. All of these postures are practiced from dance. Some of them are difficult, even men can''t do it.


    Yuchi is not easy to be good at archery, but he is very curious and stands by watching with interest.


    The first one on the stage is a Yunsu. She looks at Wei Chi not easy to smile. She raises her bow, draws an arrow to string, raises her right leg and leans forward like a big bird.


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily open her eyes. She can''t stand steadily in such a posture, let alone archery.


    But a Yunsu not only stood firm, but also shot the arrow, hitting the bull''s-eye not far away. The onlookers clapped their hands and cheered one after another. LAN Jihua also nodded with a smile and looked at her admiringly.


    After shooting, a Yunsu looks at Yuchi Buyi, who is busy smiling and raises his thumb at her. A Yunsu smiles and walks to Yuchi Buyi. She doesn''t know what Yuchi Buyi said. She is a little shy and has bright eyes. The curtain fell in the eyes of the emperor, who squinted slightly, but soon returned to normal.


    In that box, Wei Chi was not easy to learn from a Yunsu''s movements. He tilted his foot back and leaned forward, but his center of gravity was unstable. He fell forward. Fortunately, a Yunsu helped her in time.


    "It''s too difficult," Wei Chi said. "I can''t even stand steadily."


    A Yunsu said with a smile, "I don''t know it at the beginning. I have to practice more to do it. If you want to learn, I can teach you."


    "Well, you can teach me when you have time."


    As they were talking, Nasha appeared on the stage. She wore very dignified clothes on weekdays. Today, she changed to wear pants because she wanted to compete with Huajian. Her royal blue vigorous dress made her look valiant, adding a sense of heroism between her eyebrows.


    Her movements are different from those of a Yunsu. Her left hand bows, her right hand turns around the back of her head, and her waist also turns around. She turns herself into a very awkward angle, but her posture is very beautiful, like a enchanting vine.


    Weichi is not easy to subconsciously twist his waist, but he can''t turn to Nasha. A Yunsu said, "Princess Nasha''s waist is so soft, I can''t twist it to that degree."


    But Nasha shot an arrow, only hit the target, not the center.


    Weichi is not easy to say, "Princess Nasha is not as accurate as you. Now it''s up to gulia. If she doesn''t hit the bull''s-eye, you will win."


    "For the flower and arrow competition, the pattern is more important than the accuracy. The target is not far away. It''s not difficult to hit the bull''s-eye.the difficult thing is how to master the balance and strength while shooting the target, so that the arrow can hit the target. In this game just now, Princess Natha has won me."


    Weichi is not easy to suddenly realize: "so it is," she looked at Guliya, who will be on the stage, and said, "the princess has been in favor recently, and she likes to be in the limelight. Maybe she will try to suppress Nasha."


    A Yunsu laughs noncommittally. As soon as she raises her eyes, she sees that Lan Jihua looks at them with a smile on her side. Her expression is a little uncertain. She nods in her heart. It''s not easy for her to distance from Wei Chi.Although she had a good relationship with weichi, she was the emperor''s woman after all. In public, she had to take care of the emperor''s face.


    Guliya is a gorgeous red dress, red high-profile, red dazzling, she bent to salute lanjihua, lanjihua warm smile, raised her hand, motioned her to start.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to guess that Guliya will have a big move. She likes to be in the limelight and will not miss any chance to show herself in front of the emperor.


    Sure enough, she combined the movements of a Yunsu and Nasha. She not only raised her feet backward, but also passed her hands around her head. The slender waist twisted away at an incredible angle and stood on one foot. She seemed to be like a flying fairy, but she was not very stable. She raised her bow with one hand and tied her strings with the other. Her body seemed to be unsteady.


    Everyone was sweating for her. Wei Chi didn''t easily hold her breath. I don''t know if she could shoot her arrow?


    Just at this time, gulia suddenly fell forward, but did not fall to the ground. With her waist as the axis, her upper body whirled around in a strange posture, which caused a burst of exclamation. The voice did not stop. The arrow in her hand shot out, not towards the target, but towards the left.


    Unfortunately, Wei Chi Bu Yi was standing on the left. When the arrow came, she didn''t react very slowly. She immediately leaned back. Although it was painful to fall like this, it was better than stabbing the arrow into the flesh.


    But the arrow did not wipe her body as she imagined, but fell at her feet, that is to say, if she did not lean back, the arrow could not hit her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1059

    The moment the arrow came, a Yunsu yelled, "it''s not easy, get out of the way!" She is not far away from Yuchi. She rushes to push away Yuchi while shouting.


    But Yuchi is not easy to fall to the ground before she pours. A Yunsu comes too fast and falls directly on her, which makes Yuchi''s throat sweet and almost doesn''t vomit blood.


    Gulia face panic, quickly toward the people on the platform kneel down, "Your Majesty, gulia guilty, but gulia is not intentional."


    It happened so suddenly that everyone was stunned. Looking at all this blankly, LAN Jihua stood up from his chair, his face was very calm. He glanced around. His eyes stayed for a while on Wei Chi Bu Yi and a Yunsu, who fell together. Then he turned to Gu Liya, and said in a slow voice, "since it''s unintentional, what''s the crime, get up."


    Gu Liya glanced at Wei Chi, who was getting up from the ground. She gently raised her eyebrows, like complacency and provocation.


    Xiao sang quickly picked up her own princess and pulled her away from Yuchi. She complained in a low voice, "princess, what are you doing? Although Nanyuan''s folk customs are open, you can''t roll with a boy in front of everyone. Where do you want your Majesty''s face? "


    A Yunsu saw that Wei Chi was not easy to be OK. He put down his heart and argued: "in that case, I can''t be helpless."


    "If that person is not not easy childe, will the princess sacrifice her life to save each other?"


    A Yun Su blushed, a little angry, "it''s not your turn to teach me."


    "I''m good for the princess," said little sang angrily. "It''s said that your majesty loves you very much. Just now gulia almost shot him, but your majesty didn''t blame him. I think gulia is probably the queen chosen by your majesty. Princess, you lose."


    "If you lose, you lose," ah Yun Su snorted, "I''m not rare."


    When Wei Chi couldn''t easily get up, he picked up the arrow on the ground. There was a concave mark on the body of the arrow. It looked as if it had been hit by something before it fell to the ground. She looked up to the high platform, and the man on the platform was looking at her, with a calm look and twinkling eyes.


    Wei Chi is not easy to know, but he is not very happy. Although LAN Jihua saved her, he didn''t punish gulia. It seems that gulia is the treasure in the emperor''s heart, as everyone guesses.


    The competition was not affected by this episode. In the next round, a Yunsu''s performance was ordinary. Nasha was remarkable. Guliya, the finale, still attracted everyone''s attention with her difficult movements. However, this time, she didn''t miss. Although she didn''t hit the bull''s-eye, she was close to the periphery of the bull''s-eye and won everyone''s warm applause.


    LAN Jihua was very happy. He personally rewarded gulia with a golden arrow with a colorful plume tail, and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s worthy of being the princess of the mowenk tribe. It''s amazing!"


    Being praised by the emperor, Guliya couldn''t restrain her excitement and excitement. She held up the golden arrow, which symbolized victory, and glanced over a Yunsu and Nasha''s face. She was very proud. When she sweeps to weichi Buyi, the other party turns a big white eye at her. Gulia''s smile stagnates and immediately wants to return it. However, weichi Buyi turns around and talks to ayunsu. She doesn''t look at her at all. She is so angry that she gnashes her teeth.


    Back at the Baihua hall, gulia hung the golden arrow on the wall carefully and said to the jade pigeon, "see, I''m only trying on purpose today. Chao Yuchi didn''t shoot an arrow easily. Your majesty didn''t blame me at all. Your worries are superfluous."


    Jade pigeon said: "I think the princess is reckless today. Your majesty doesn''t blame the princess. It doesn''t mean your majesty doesn''t mind. After all, it''s not easy. You are the person your majesty values. If the princess really hurt him by mistake, no one knows what your majesty will do with her." She paused for a moment and asked, "does the princess want to kill master Buyi through the flower arrow competition?"


    "That''s not true. I''m just bluffing him," said gulia. "Besides, with your majesty, I can''t kill him. Isn''t that arrow shot down? What I want is your Majesty''s attitude towards me. "


    "Your Majesty''s attitude towards the princess is obvious to all."


    Gulia twisted her lips and said with a smile, "Your Majesty has been captured by me."


    Jade pigeon way: "Princess why not strike while the iron is hot?"


    Gulia laughed a little, "that''s what I think."


    In the evening, LAN Jihua held a banquet in the palace to celebrate gulia''s winning the flower and arrow competition.


    Flowers are in full bloom everywhere, with strong aroma. The long table is full of delicious food and wine. Melodious music floats in the air. Beautiful dancers dance in front of the table. A huge glass lamp was carried on the column, which illuminated the place clearly. The leaves of the bodhi tree cast mottled light and shadow on the ground.


    Wei Chi is not easy to sit at the end of the table, holding a piece of cake to eat slowly, looking coldly at LAN Jihua and Gu Liya.


    Guliya almost pasted on LAN Jihua''s body. She looked at her with a smile, and her eyes were like silk. She had goose bumps. She probably drank a lot of wine, and LAN Jihua''s face was red. She came to Guliya''s ear to talk. If she didn''t look carefully, she thought he was kissing Guliya.


    Wei Chi can''t easily stare at his fierce red mouth. He remembers that she touched LAN Jihua''s lips and put her tongue into his mouth when she was feeding him poison But she was too flustered to remember what it was likeIs Lengshen, LAN Jihua suddenly look over, Wei Chi is not easy to be caught off guard, was looking at a, face a red, stagger eyes. Yu Guangli, LAN Jihua seems to be laughing.


    The fragrance of wine and flowers mixed together and diffused all around. Yuchi could not easily smell the smell. He seemed to be drunk and felt dizzy.


    The lively banquet didn''t end until late at night, and each party dispersed.


    LAN Jihua drank a little too much, stroked her forehead, and was helped into the main hall by Kang Yanlong. He looked behind him and said vaguely, "isn''t it easy?"


    Kang Yanlong said, "Your Majesty, you have already returned to your house."


    "This boy," Lan Jihua muttered discontentedly, "didn''t come back to my room to say, I thought he didn''t come back."


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry about it. It''s not easy, young master. If you drink too much, you should rest early."


    LAN Jihua pushed him away and staggered to the bedroom, "if I don''t worry about him, he will be shot by that arrow today."


    Kang Yanlong quickly flattered, "Your Majesty is good at Kung Fu." While saying this, she motioned the maid in waiting for the emperor to wash and sleep.


    After washing, LAN Jihua lay on the bed to sleep. He probably drank too much, and his head was a little dizzy. The maid of honor blew out the lamp at the head of the bed and retreated quietly. The room was very quiet. His eyelids were heavy, and he didn''t sleep immediately.


    All of a sudden, the curtain of the account shakes lightly. Someone touches it and lies beside him. He cries very softly, "Your Majesty."


    Fairies, the welfare activities of the little princess have begun. As long as you participate, you may get the gifts around the little princess. Come and join us! In order to show sincerity, I''d like to give you more time today and continue to kneel down for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1060

    Soft hands and feet wrapped up, in his ear breathing orchid: "Your Majesty..."


    LAN Jihua wanted to open his eyes, but his eyelids were too heavy to lift. He turned his face, and his soft lips rubbed gently from his face. He breathed softly, "Your Majesty..."


    The warm little hand touched into his robe, and the faint voice still called him: "Your Majesty..."


    LAN Jihua swallows his throat. He is a normal man, warm and fragrant. His body has an instinctive reaction. A woman turns over and presses her. In the dark, he murmurs to himself, "it''s not easy..."


    Gulia was holding his robe. It was not easy to hear him cry. It was like being poured cold water on her pocket. She said discontentedly, "Your Majesty, I''m gulia."


    Blue Ji Hua stagnated for a while, turned over, lifted up the sleeve robe, the bedside light was on, he half opened his eyes, his eyes were a little confused, "how are you?"


    When the light is on, gulia''s face turns red. As a noble tribal princess, she touches the man''s bed in the middle of the night, which is somewhat embarrassing.


    She pulled the collar down and said in a delicate voice, "gulia is afraid that your majesty is too lonely. She wants to accompany your majesty."


    Under the dim light, a woman is as gorgeous as peaches and plums, her eyes are flowing, her hair is disordered, her skin is coagulated, and probably no man can resist such a picture. LAN Jihua''s pupils shrink and slowly open her eyes.


    Gulia could feel the man''s burning eyes. She didn''t dodge. She opened his robe with her slender fingers


    LAN Jihua, with a smile, sat up, brushed away her hand and wrapped up her robe again. "It''s late at night. Princess, go back quickly. I''ll take it as if nothing happened tonight."


    Gulia''s face turned white, a little incredulous: "Your Majesty, don''t you like gulia?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t answer directly. She leaned on the head of the bed with a lazy look. She still had a gentle smile on her face, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. "Go back, if you let people know, it''s not very good for the princess''s reputation."


    "Guliya married her majesty when she entered the palace. Guliya knew that her majesty liked me. Since she liked me, why should she worry about it?"


    LAN Jihua scratched the tip of his nose. "Gulia, I don''t like people touching my bed in the middle of the night."


    "Gulia has just heard your Majesty''s name is not easy. Is the rumor in the palace true? Your majesty likes men? "


    LAN Jihua''s face sank, "wanton!"


    Gulia cried plaintively, "Your Majesty."


    "You go."


    "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua''s tone with forbearance of anger, "I said, go."


    Guliya got out of bed biting her lips. Across the curtain, LAN Jihua heard her angry footsteps when she left. This is a bold girl. She doesn''t mind being known about tonight.


    But LAN Jihua doesn''t mind.


    As soon as gulia left, he was relieved, but it was not over. Gulia used incense for him in order to help him. When he noticed, it was too late. The incense was very strong. Gulia was reluctant to leave, probably because she wanted to wait for the incense to work. He didn''t want gulia to find that she had been urged by the incense, so he had to carry it. Now when she left, he was very tired Individuals are relaxed down, the kind of bone biting pain can no longer endure.


    He stumbled and ran to Yuchi''s difficult room. It was probably very quiet. He just touched the bed, but the people on the bed jumped down from the other side, lit the candlestick on the table, and looked at him warily, "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    LAN Jihua''s eyes were full of scarlet blood, which seemed a little scary. He went around the end of the bed and walked towards her step by step.


    This kind of LAN Jihua is too scary. Wei Chi doesn''t easily instinctively step back and is forced to stick to the wall by him.


    "Your Majesty, what do you want to do


    "It''s not easy. I I think... " Looking at her eyes, LAN Jihua couldn''t say those words. He grabbed her shoulder and turned her over and pressed her on the wall.


    Now, she can''t see him, and he can''t see her. It won''t be so embarrassing.


    "It''s not easy," he gasped. "One thing, I cheated you."


    "What''s the matter?" Wei Chi is not easy to turn his head to one side, "you release me, release me again."


    "No, that''s it." Looking into your eyes, I can''t tell.


    "I lied to you, I like you, I like men, I have Longyang addiction!" With that, LAN Jihua pressed her, breathed a long breath, and finally said it.


    He didn''t know Yuchi''s reaction to these words, but his reaction became more and more intense. His reason was like a runaway wild horse. He was far away from him. He pinched Yuchi''s waist and pushed against her. For the first time in his life, he was not very skilled with a man.


    Yuchi is not easy, and everyone is confused. When LAN Jihua says that she likes her, her heart beats violently. Just as she wants to speak, he says that she likes men, and he has a Longyang habit


    These words like a thunderbolt, blow in her head, blow her brain a blank.If not, she would be happy to disclose her true identity. But LAN Jihua likes her only because she is a man. If she is a woman, he probably won''t like her. This conclusion is a little unacceptable to her.


    Just as he was in a trance, he took off her belt and was pulling down her trousers. Yuchi was not easily surprised. He held on to her trousers and said, "Your Majesty, you can''t Stop, are you crazy You bastard... "


    The man behind her is like a fire, burning on her back, wheezing and gasping, and competing with her under her hand. His voice is low and pleading, "it''s not easy, don''t be afraid, I will gently..."


    Wei Chi is not easy, shy and angry. He grabs the itchy meat on LAN Jihua''s waist with both hands. LAN Jihua is relieved by her scratching. She turns back and her knees are hard. LAN Jihua covers her stomach and slowly falls to the ground. She stares at her and says, "it''s not easy."


    Weichi not easy to quickly dress her, anger did not disappear, ferocious roar, "don''t call me."


    The great pain made LAN Jihua''s reason return to some. He knew that he had done something wrong, and his face was frightened and embarrassed.


    Weichi Buyi''s mind is very confused. She can''t think about many things clearly. LAN Jihua, who is sitting on the ground with her stomach covered, looks at her timidly and makes her feel that he is a little pitiful.


    "You go."


    LAN Jihua begged, "it''s not easy."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be sure: "go!"


    LAN Jihua got up and muttered, "it''s not easy..."


    Yuchi can''t help it any more. He kicks it and says, "get out, get out, get out for me!"


    She was as angry as a little lion, and LAN Jihua finally ran out in a panic.


    Here comes the princess''s super welfare.


    Welfare 1: from June 17 to June 27, write down the reasons why you like the novel, the sentences you like and the plots you like in the comments section of "the first growth of a princess at home", and you will have a chance to get a beautiful picture of the little princess.


    Welfare 2: if you punch in the comments under the specific plot of the novel, you will have a chance to get the princess''s exquisite sailcloth bag. Each plot card will draw 5 comments, a total of 25. See the banner at the top of the home page of Migu reading app for details.


    Welfare 3: pay attention to the microblog Mozi Baizi, or pay attention to Chaohua: the family has a princess growing up, there are more peripheral welfare exclusive distribution, and free reading rights.


    Please refer to the banner at the top of the home page of Migu reading app for details. Mozi will be more popular according to the number of comments! The princess group: 573447975.


    The Princess group: 573447975 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1061

    LAN Jihua walked out of the door and beat his forehead in chagrin. It doesn''t mean that he can make a fool of himself. Besides, it''s not difficult for him to solve the problem with his ability. It''s because he doesn''t want to solve it subconsciously. He wants to take advantage of his strength and run to Yuchi Buyi, because he''s been holding it for too long.


    Sometimes, when I think about it, even I think it''s ridiculous. He has had women and loved women. He has been lonely for more than ten years. He thinks that he will be ruined for the rest of his life, but he never thinks that when the tree is withered and the spring comes, he falls in love with a man.


    Yuchi Buyi just called him a jerk. LAN Jihua felt that he was really a jerk. He had no face to see others. Somehow, he became a broken sleeve. He was ashamed of his ancestors Forbearance and forbearance, want to hide the secret in the bottom of my heart, but eventually did not resist, in the role of incense, he simply did not want to endure.


    It''s just the process Ah, it''s hard to say a word. Wei Chi couldn''t resist that, and it almost killed him. The emperor couldn''t please him. Instead, he was severely attacked. If it came out, where would his face go? He slowly moved to his own room.


    Kang Yanlong appeared in front like a ghost, "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua straightened her back and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Your Majesty."


    "What are you worried about?" LAN Jihua glanced at him and walked to his room.


    Kang Yanlong looked at his back, then looked back at Yuchi''s difficult room, and gently shook his head, "injustice."


    Wei Chi is not easy to sit on the bed with his chin on his knees. He looks at the small fire on the table, dazed.


    Since when she fell in love with LAN Jihua, she didn''t know. Anyway, she liked to be with him, and he cared about himself and took good care of himself. Later, she knew that he was not the empress. She was so elated that the heavy mountain she had been pressing at the bottom of her heart was gone. She began to have an idea and wanted to find an opportunity to reveal her true identity.


    But before it was too late, the three princesses entered the palace, which would be his queen and concubine. Even if LAN Jihua treats her differently, it will not change anything. Even if LAN Jihua really brings her into the harem in the future, she will just share a man with three women. It''s better to maintain the status quo and accompany him as a man.


    That''s what she thought. Anyway, she was poisoned and couldn''t go back. Just stay by LAN Jihua''s side. He has his Empress and concubine. She can control her heart. As long as LAN Jihua is good to her, she can care nothing.


    But he suddenly ran into her room and said he liked her and men. The first sentence made her happy, and the second sentence made her fall to the bottom. She was in a dilemma biting her fingernail.


    What to do? Do you like him as a man or tell him the truth?


    If you know that she is a woman, will LAN Jihua stop thinking about her?


    He doesn''t like women, so he won''t like the three princesses. Everything before was smoke. What he likes is a woman disguised as a man


    Weichi is not easy to think wildly. She is happy, melancholy, sad and sweet. She used to like him secretly, but now she knows he likes her too. She can''t calm down.


    When I was tired, I lay down, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all. When I closed my eyes, I thought of his hot body when he put it up, his wheezing and his words


    The candle on the table burned out and flickered a few times. The room fell into darkness. Yuchi didn''t easily blush in the darkness, and the corners of his mouth were smiling. The man was reckless and looked like an ox. fortunately, she had the skill to stand beside her. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do?


    All night long, she hardly slept. In the morning, she got up, washed up with two huge dark circles under her eyes, and went out secretly. She wanted to go out early to avoid LAN Jihua. She didn''t expect that she would come from this end and LAN Jihua would come from that end. It was a bit of a narrow road encounter.


    Seeing each other, they both stopped and looked at each other from a distance.


    How many or some uncomfortable, eyes dodge to dodge, and dare not face each other, are a pair of want to say still rest appearance.


    LAN Jihua is very worried. I don''t know if Wei Chi doesn''t look down on him after last night. Will he never talk to him again? Will he rather die than go out of the palace?


    He wanted to break the silence, but he didn''t know what to say, so he looked at her in fear.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to get entangled all night. When he meets LAN Jihua, he can easily solve the problem. The answer comes from her heart. She wants to have his love. No matter he regards her as a man or a woman, he likes her anyway. That''s enough.


    It''s a bit unkind to cheat him, but at the beginning, LAN Jihua also cheated her that she was the empress. They were even.


    She walked slowly, "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua''s heart leaps and answers, "ah."


    "Did your majesty not sleep well last night? The green shadow of the fundus of the eye has come out. "


    "I can''t sleep." LAN Ji Hua swallows his throat, stares at Wei Chi''s green shadow, and asks tentatively, "didn''t you sleep well?"


    "Well, I can''t sleep."Next, neither of them spoke and fell silent.


    "Not easy!"


    "Your majesty


    Again, two people are the same.


    "Your Majesty first."


    "I know What happened last night surprised you, and I myself It''s not easy. I won''t force you. If you don''t want to see me I allow you to Go out of the palace... " It''s not easy for him to like Yuchi, but he doesn''t want to force him, let alone destroy him.


    "Didn''t your majesty say that only by staying with your majesty can I survive?"


    "If you stay in Dakun City, I can find a way to protect your life. Of course, it''s better to stay with me..."


    "Then I will stay with your majesty."


    LAN Jihua was surprised, "not easy..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to blush. "I''m afraid of death. It''s safer for me to stay with your majesty."


    LAN Jihua looks at him with gentle eyes. He loves the red faced assassin. How lovely


    "Your Majesty."


    "It''s not easy."


    "Your Majesty."


    "It''s not easy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kang Yanlong stood not far away, looking at the scene in horror, goose bumps fell to the ground. He turned behind the post and coughed.


    Greasy crooked two people instantly come back to God, eyes together to look over here.


    Kang Yanlong hid behind the pillar and said aloud, "Your Majesty, it''s time for breakfast."


    "It''s not easy. Have breakfast with me."


    "Well," Yuchi is not easy. Yu Guang sees LAN Jihua reach out to her and quickly lowers her head to the front. To tell you the truth, her mood is still a bit complicated. She is loved by a man as a man. This kind of feeling It''s weird


    Thank the fairies for their comments. I''d like to add more and sprinkle some sugar. Next, there''s another one. Please continue to be active in the comments area. Mozi will continue to add more to you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1062

    During the meal, LAN Jihua and Wei Chi Buyi are more silent than usual. They don''t talk and laugh, and they don''t share food with each other. But you look at me secretly, and I look back at you secretly. The maid in waiting on the side is a little confused. I don''t know what happened to the emperor and Buyi. The atmosphere is a little strange.


    After dinner, LAN Jihua is ready to go out. Yu Guang glances at Wei Chi Bu Yi and says, "Bu Yi, don''t you feed the peacock today?"


    Weichi is not easy. She keeps up with her slowly. When she is single Acacia, she can well hide her emotions. Even when she sees that lanjihua and the princess are intimate, she just looks on coldly. Now lanjihua has confessed to her, but she can''t hide her mind. As soon as lanjihua calls her, she is in a panic.


    LAN Jihua looked at the red clouds on her face, and his face was burning for no reason. He coughed again, straightened his back, held his hands down, and tried to look dignified.


    Wei Chi Bu Yi grasps two corn kernels to feed peacock on the grass. LAN Jihua stands by and looks like her eyes are glued to her face. She never leaves for a moment.


    Wei Chi is not easy, Yu Guang Piao arrives, the face is more red, "Your Majesty always looks at me to do what?"


    "Not easy," Lan Jihua came to her side, "what do you think?"


    "I..." Weichi is not easy to spread out her palm and let the peacock peck the corn on her hand. Two peacocks compete for food and peck her hand hard. Weichi is not easy to give a whoop and quickly retract her hand.


    LAN Jihua kicked the peacock away and held her hand. "Let me see. Is it bad?"


    Of course, it''s not bad. It''s just a little red. Wei Chi doesn''t like the way he''s nervous about her. When he''s at home, his parents haven''t been so nervous about her. They think her skin is deep and her flesh is thick. It''s OK to beat her a few times.


    LAN Jihua looked at her hand carefully, took it up and blew it gently, "is it still painful?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to blush and draw back his hand. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "It''s not easy."


    "Well."


    "The question I asked you just now..."


    "Your Majesty," said Wei Chi, holding his hand behind him, straightening his chest like a man, but not looking at him, "it''s not easy to be wrongly loved by you It''s my pleasure. "


    "Then you..."


    "Let''s get along as we used to, and be best friends."


    "But to you..."


    "It''s not easy to know," Yu Chi''s voice lowered slowly. "It''s not easy to dislike your majesty, and it''s not repellent..."


    Knowing that he likes himself, she doesn''t dislike and repel him. The meaning is very clear. LAN Jihua is very happy. She puts her hand on Wei Chi''s shoulder and calls her affectionately: "it''s not easy..."


    His voice was low and dumb, which made her feel numb. Wei Chi could not easily raise his head. He was very close to himself. If she raised her head a little closer, their lips would touch each other.


    At this time, someone in the distance waved, "it''s not easy!"


    Weichi not easy immediately and the emperor opened the distance, turned to look, but a Yunsu Xingchong came here.


    To the front, she first with the emperor salute, smile to weichi not easy to say, "I made a new gourd silk, you try?"


    Wei Chi said to LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, I''ll go with the princess..."


    LAN Jihua''s face was awe inspiring, but he said to a Yunsu, "princess, I''ve taken care of your face. I''ve never said anything. Although Nanyuan''s folk custom is open and you can choose your own partner, the princess wants to enter my harem after all. How can she be so close to other men in front of me? I can''t bear it. In the future, it''s hard for the princess not to come again."


    Finish saying, he pulls Wei Chi not easy to leave, leave surprised not small a Yunsu.


    She and Wei Chi are not easy to get along well. Everyone in the palace knows that Lan Jihua never said anything before. What''s the matter today? Does it mean that the emperor is not easy to be jealous of Yuchi? Does the emperor really like her among the three princesses? But why did the emperor drag away his rival? Besides, the emperor''s cold eyes just now made her tremble. It''s very unusual. It seems that she is the rival in love


    A Yunsu looks at the emperor dragging Yuchi not easy to go far. In the meantime, Yuchi not easy also looks back at her, but he is dragged by the emperor. Yuchi is not easy to shake off the emperor''s hand. The emperor looks angry, but he doesn''t get angry.


    "Your Majesty, you can''t do that." You can''t be so overbearing just when you say it.


    "I can''t do that?" Look at her like a fried kitten. LAN Jihua''s displeasure just disappeared. He asked her funny.


    Yuchi is not easy to blush. After holding for a long time, he whispered, "I''m also a person who wants to face."


    LAN Jihua''s heart is not light not heavy knock for a while, understand her meaning, to Wei Chi not easy to say, is liked by the man is not a glorious thing, although she is young, is also a person of face.


    LAN Jihua had a bad feeling in his heart, not because of Wei Chi''s worries, but because he made Wei Chi uneasy. He likes Yuchi not easy, must not let her live in the eyes of the public disdain."I see." He took the initiative to leave Yuchi not easy a little bit, "you can rest assured that no one will gossip."


    People in the Palace found that from that day on, the person who accompanied lanjihua was no longer gulia, but Yuchi. Before the three princesses came, he always followed the emperor. They didn''t think it was anything. They just talked about the emperor''s mind in private. Originally, he was the queen of gulia. Now, it''s hard to say.


    Gulia went back to the hall of flowers that night. She was so angry that she broke all the porcelains on the Bogu shelf and cried on her bed.


    Jade pigeon stands by the bed and looks at it silently. She doesn''t know what gulia said last time about striking while the iron is hot. The princess is too brave to climb to the emperor''s bed secretly. After all, it''s not the mowenk tribe, it''s the Nanyuan palace.


    "Princess," she said, bending down, "don''t cry. If you cry, your eyes won''t look good."


    Gulia thumped the bed with hatred. "If it''s not good-looking, it''s not good-looking. Anyway, your majesty doesn''t like it either."


    "Who says your majesty doesn''t like princesses? Compared with those two princesses, you have been with your majesty for the longest time. I think your Majesty must have looked up at the princess


    "Look up at the fart!" Gulia sat up, wiped her tears and said angrily, "Your Majesty holds me and calls other people''s names."


    Jade pigeon was very surprised, "whose name is your majesty?"


    Gulia didn''t want to say that if LAN Jihua called a Yunsu or Nasha, she would be more comfortable. But at that time, the emperor actually called Wei Chi Buyi, a stupid Dongyue boy!


    She was a princess of the mowenk tribe and lost to an East Vietnamese boy.


    But don''t say, she in the heart again suppress bend, stuffy for a long time just way: "call of not easy."


    Here comes the princess''s super welfare.


    Welfare 1: from June 17 to June 27, write down the reasons why you like the novel, the sentences you like and the plots you like in the comments section of "the first growth of a princess at home", and you will have a chance to get a beautiful picture of the little princess.


    Welfare 2: if you punch in the comments under the specific plot of the novel, you will have a chance to get the princess''s exquisite sailcloth bag. Each plot card will draw 5 comments, a total of 25. See the banner at the top of the home page of Migu reading app for details.


    Little princess Group No. 573447975


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1063

    In order to take into account Wei Chi''s hard face, LAN Jihua didn''t disclose their relationship. Only when there was no one else did he dare to be a little intimate. The so-called intimacy was just holding hands.


    Although LAN Jihua has admitted in his heart that he is a broken sleeve, it still needs a little courage for him to kiss a man. He prefers to push Yuchi on the wall directly. He doesn''t look at her face, doesn''t listen to her voice, and imagines her as a woman. But weichi doesn''t like it. If he wants to use it strongly, she will be angry and violent Dry up is also very fierce, LAN Jihua once ate a loss, heart palpitation, dare not provoke her, so can only hand in hand.


    LAN Jihua is still in contact with the three princesses, but every time, he takes Wei Chi not easy to enjoy flowers, watch songs and dances, drink tea and chat It is not easy for the three princesses to support the emperor and Wei Chi like the stars holding the moon. They seem to be quite harmonious.


    A Yunsu was admonished by the emperor last time, but now she doesn''t dare to have too much contact with weichi Buyi. She is honest with the emperor. For the first time, gulia didn''t rob her. She is also arrogant. Although LAN Jihua didn''t investigate the matter that night, and no one knew about it, she always vomited in her heart and was unhappy for several days. Occasionally, his eyes flitted over Yuchi''s face, light and more disdainful than before.


    When LAN Jihua and Wei Chi are not easy to talk, their voice is obviously softer and their expression is strange and gentle, which is definitely different from when they talk with them. She is cold in the heart hum, wait and see, she certainly won''t let Wei Chi not easy.


    In a flash of time, a few days later, weichi didn''t easily ask LAN Jihua to go out of the palace to visit her third brother. Although LAN Jihua didn''t give up, it was hard to refuse. He prepared some gifts for her and told her to come back early.


    Today is different from the past, the emperor who is immersed in love is very nervous about Yuchi Buyi, and both Quhe and Huidu send people to protect him secretly to ensure his safety.


    Weichi not easy to carry a heavy burden to the game, someone saw her, happy called: "Fourteen younger brother, come to see your third brother!"


    "Exactly," Yuchi not easy loud answer: "later all come over, I brought delicious, take back to the children at home to eat."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong heard the letter and ran down from Xiaozhu upstairs to meet her, "it''s not easy." He looked her up and down. "How are you living in the palace?"


    "Very good." Wei Chi is not easy to take off the burden. "Third brother, take it for me. It''s dead."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong asked, "what did you bring?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh, "it''s not gold, you don''t want gold."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong put the burden on his shoulder. "You don''t have to bring things every time you come. It''s very heavy. You''re an aunt..."


    Yuchi Buyi did not wait for his words to come out, and immediately winked. Yuchi Jingrong looked up, and Hanxiang stood on the bamboo tower, looking at them with a smile.


    "Brother 14, I''m at the door. Why don''t you come up? Jingrong, let the fourteenth brother come up for a rest. It''s very hard to catch up with him. "


    Weichi Jingrong is busy greeting Yuchi not easy to go upstairs. Not long after sitting down, the people in the stockade come and almost fill the room. Hanxiang divides the delicious meal that Yuchi is not easy to bring. The children eat with snacks and chase after each other. The adults chat with each other in a noisy and lively way.


    Wei Chi is not easy to eat the cold bean paste made by Han Xiang''s mother. It''s very interesting to hear them talking about things.


    Someone asked her, "brother 14, did you see the emperor in the palace? What does the emperor look like? "


    Wei Chi was not easy to think about it. "The emperor was very tall and strong. His facial features were beautiful and gentle. He was a good tempered man."


    Someone questioned, "is it good? Isn''t the emperor an old man


    "Who said that?" Wei Chi was not easy to be unhappy. "The emperor is very young, and he is in his early twenties."


    "No, the emperor was already in his early twenties when he ascended the throne, and now it has been more than ten years..." The man broke his fingers and said, "I''m in my thirties, bigger than me."


    Wei Chi was not easy to look at the man. He was born in black. When he laughed, he was full of big folds and big yellow teeth, which burst out. He was so old that he dared to say that he was younger than the emperor and bigger than the emperor''s father!


    "You must be mistaken." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "the emperor is really young, very good-looking."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong looks at his sister, whose face is red. Her eyes are twinkling and her brows are frowning slightly.


    The man was unconvinced, "I remember correctly, the emperor must be well maintained and look young."


    Wei Chi didn''t bother to explain to him. He gave the kids some ponies, dogs and chickens carved by LAN Jihua.


    Someone took a small woodcarving and looked at it carefully. Tut tut said, "the things in the palace are made so finely that even the hair is lifelike. It''s really good."


    Wei Chi doesn''t like to hear people praise LAN Jihua. He says, "this is carved by the Emperor himself. Let the children cherish it and play. Don''t break their arms and legs."


    As soon as those people heard this, they snatched things from their children. Some children were not happy and began to cry on the spot.The child''s father complained that Wei Chi was not easy. "Fourteenth brother, why didn''t you say it was carved by the Emperor himself? How can you play for the little child? You have to give it up."


    "Yes, yes, when you go home, you will give it to the Buddha." We pulled the sleeves to wipe the wooden statue clean and carefully put it into the pocket.


    Seeing that everyone is so devout to LAN Jihua, Wei Chi grins, and Wei Chi''s eyebrows are even tighter.


    When the sun sets, Yuchi is not easy to leave. When he sends her back, he pretends to ask casually, "not easy. You seem to have a good relationship with the emperor."


    Weichi is not easy to feel guilty. "Yes, I told my third brother last time that I and the emperor are good friends."


    "No wonder the emperor will look at your face and not pursue the past." Weichi Jingrong said, "it''s not easy. Is the palace beautiful?"


    "It''s very beautiful," said Wei Chi. "There are magnificent palaces, dense woods, big lawns, bodhi trees that two people can''t hold together, flowers everywhere, peacocks and deer, lions and tigers in the woods, but they don''t come out easily. The palace is very big. I''ve been here for so long, but there are still some places I haven''t been to... "


    She said excitedly, while saying while gesticulating, it is a look of flying eyebrows.


    "It''s not easy." Wei Chi Jing rongdun for a while, said, "can you help three elder brothers?"


    "Third brother, you said that as long as I can do it, I will help you."


    "The third brother wants to see it in the palace."


    "This..."


    "Can''t you?"


    "Third brother, why do you want to enter the palace? If I were you, I would never enter the Nanyuan palace."


    "What are you afraid of? The emperor said not to investigate. When the third brother touched it last time, it was dark and there was nothing to look at. Take the third brother in to have a look."


    "All right," said Wei Chi, "since Wei Chi Jing Rong begged her, it''s not easy for him to refuse." I''ll go back and ask your majesty what he means. If he agrees, I''ll pick up the third brother into the palace. "


    For the sake of the author''s diligence, the fairies continue to comment on ha, and today they will add more ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1064

    Back in the palace, Wei Chi tells LAN Jihua what her third brother wants to see in the palace. LAN Jihua answers her every request and naturally agrees.


    "Let him come. I want to see him, too."


    Wei Chi is not easy, in the heart clap Deng for a while, "why does your majesty want to see my three elder brothers?"


    LAN Jihua knew that she thought too much when she saw her. She said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. He is your only relative in Nanyuan. Since you have been with me, I will naturally meet your family."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be angry: "who followed you, I am a man."


    "I know," he took Yuchi''s hard hand and gently rubbed: "follow me, let you be wronged."


    Weichi is not easy, "..." It''s no good not to be wronged. Who makes you only like men.


    Since the emperor agreed, Yuchi was not easy to be afraid of a long night''s dream. The next day, she went to pick up Yuchi Jingrong to enter the palace. She rushed to the stockade to tell the third brother the good news, but Yuchi Jingrong pulled her downstairs and said, "don''t make a noise. I''ll go alone."


    Wei Chi is not easy to wonder, "why? Won''t my sister-in-law and aunt go? "


    "They stay at home to look after the children."


    "Take my little nephew with you."


    "That''s not good. It''s the palace after all. If the child cries and scratches the emperor''s peace, the third brother can''t afford to be guilty."


    "No, your majesty is a good tempered man. Maybe he still likes children."


    "It''s not easy," Wei Chi Jing Rong said with a straight face. "The emperor is friends with you, but not with the third brother. Although the third brother gave up revenge, the Wei Chi family and the Nanyuan royal family have revenge after all. We''d better be careful."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily feel that the third brother was right, so he said, "OK, you can go to the Palace this time. Later, my sister-in-law and aunt want to go. I''ll take them again."


    Han Xiang saw them talking at the bottom of the bamboo building and said, "Jingrong, why don''t you let the fourteenth brother sit in the room? I have something to say."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong said: "no, I''ll accompany my fourteenth brother to the market. I won''t come back for dinner." Finish saying, drag Wei Chi not easy to go.


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "why do you hide from your sister-in-law when you enter the palace?"


    "Don''t talk about it for the time being. She''ll be afraid. I''ll tell her when I get back."


    "Why is sister-in-law afraid?"


    "The people in Nanyuan respect the emperor as if they were gods. Every time they hold a grand event, when the emperor''s guard of honor comes out of the palace, the people will crawl on the ground from afar. No one dares to look up. If she knows that I''m going to see the emperor, she will be restless at home."


    Listen to him say so, Wei Chi not easy also don''t say what.


    After entering the palace, Yuchi Jingrong knelt down and saluted. The emperor said in a loud voice, "get up, come and sit down."


    Weichi is not easy to quickly pick him up, whispered, "I said the emperor is a good tempered man, go to sit."


    When he got there, the emperor looked up and down at weichi Jingrong, "I remember you."


    Wei Chi Jing was surprised and raised his head.


    "I remember that you were seriously injured at that time, but you finally escaped. For so many years, you are also the only assassin who escaped from my eyes."


    Referring to these bloody events, Wei Chi was not easy to get his throat tight. After a while, he asked, "those who didn''t escape Are they all dead? "


    LAN Jihua shook his head. "No, I know why they came? I admire Wei Chi Wenyu''s great deeds in those years. I don''t want to kill his people. Except for you, the third brother, everyone else has been released. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "but many people didn''t go back."


    "Maybe they don''t have the face to go back, just like your third brother, they have settled down in Nanyuan."


    The silent Yuchi Jingrong asked: "Your Majesty really didn''t kill the Yuchi people?"


    LAN Jihua looks at Wei Chi not easy, smile slightly, "I, won''t cheat not easy."


    Weichi Jingrong bows to lanjihua, "Jingrong, thank you for not killing the people."


    "If you don''t run away that time, I''ll have you cured and then let you go."


    "Jingrong is stupid."


    LAN Jihua waved his hand. "It''s OK not to mention the past. Although the palace is big, it''s also cold. It''s not easy to be outside the palace. You''re the only family member. I''m glad to see that you''re close to each other. It''s not like I''m alone. I don''t have any intimate brothers and sisters. Fortunately, it''s not easy to get along with me. I can''t live in the palace without him It''s too lonely. "


    Wei Chi Jing Rong glances at her. Her sister is looking at LAN Ji Hua with a smirk on her face. He sighs in his heart, and his uneasiness slowly enlarges.


    "It''s not easy to be with your majesty. My younger brother is still young. If there''s anything that makes your majesty unhappy, please bear with me."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "you know your brother very well. He''s a jerk. No matter whether I''m an emperor or not, I just want to be a jerk. Last time I ran out of the palace secretly, I almost turned the city of Dakun upside down. Finally, I sent a spirit snake out to get him back."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong then made an effort to reprimand him. "Fourteen younger brother, you can''t be petty with your Majesty in the future. Do you hear me?"Wei Chi is not easy to chuckle, "I know."


    It can be seen that weichi is not easy to be very happy. When she is happy, LAN Jihua is happy. She is holding a banquet to entertain weichi Jingrong.


    When men are together, they naturally want to drink. Weichi Jingrong has a good capacity for drinking. LAN Jihua seldom meets a good drinker. He also opens his mouth to drink. You drink one, I drink one. It''s hard to see. My eyes are wide open.


    "Brother three, drink less. I''ll go back later."


    "It''s all right," Lan Jihua''s eyes were confused, "if you''re drunk, you''ll rest in the palace. It''s not like there''s no place to sleep."


    Kang Yanlong has been waiting on the side. Seeing that Lan Jihua is drunk, he whispers, "Your Majesty, you are drunk. Drink less."


    "I''m drunk with this wine?" LAN Jihua put the empty wine glass on the table and said, "fill it up for me. I want to have a good drink in the same scene."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong also drank a lot of wine, his face and eyes were red, he put the small wine cup in the finger circle, "Your Majesty, you''d better listen to advice, don''t drink it."


    Kang Yanlong quickly added, "yes, your majesty, don''t drink it. I''ll make tea for you."


    LAN Jihua was a little displeased and waved his hand, "what are you talking about? You go down. I don''t need you to wait here."


    Kang Yanlong hesitated and didn''t go back immediately. LAN Jihua patted the table fiercely, "don''t you even listen to me?"


    All of a sudden, it really surprised everyone. Kang Yanlong didn''t dare to dally any longer and quickly backed down.


    Weichi Jingrong brings up the wine pot and pours the wine for lanjihua, "Your Majesty, calm down. Jingrong is willing to accompany the gentleman today and let your majesty have a good drink."


    LAN Jihua''s face softened and he began to laugh again.


    Wei Chi is not easy to sit on one side and looks at him suspiciously. He always feels that the emperor is strange.


    "Brother three, it''s almost enough. Don''t drink it."


    LAN Jihua looks at her frowning and complaining about Wei Chi Jingrong. She looks like a little daughter-in-law in charge of affairs. Let''s take her as a woman. He smiles and looks at her drunk. The more she looks, the more she looks like a girl.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong answered, and suddenly crossed the table and ran to the back of LAN Jihua. He had a machete in his hand, which was against LAN Jihua''s neck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1065

    The change came so suddenly that Wei Chi couldn''t believe his eyes. But the knife on the emperor''s neck was true, and the blade glowed coldly in the light.


    Her voice choked in her throat, and it took a lot of effort to say, "third brother, how do you..."


    Kang Yanlong, as if facing the enemy, yelled at the top of his voice, "help me..."


    LAN Jihua stopped him, "shut up, you go out, close the door."


    Kang Yanlong looked at him in dismay, "Your Majesty, you can''t do anything, slaves can''t go..."


    LAN Jihua slowed down his voice. "Go out. I''ll be fine. Don''t let people in."


    How dare Kang Yanlong go? It''s the emperor. He''s the emperor''s follower. It''s his duty to protect the emperor. He yelled at Wei Chi Jingrong, "let your majesty go!"


    Wei Chi Jing said coldly, "listen to your Majesty''s words, otherwise," he scratched the knife gently, and a light red mark immediately appeared under the blade.


    Kang Yanlong bared his teeth and cracked his eyes. "How dare you hurt your majesty..."


    "It''s just a warning. If I don''t go out, I''ll come for real."


    Kang Yanlong still wants to talk. LAN Jihua loses his temper, "do you want to kill me? Get out


    Kang Yanlong glares at Yuchi Jingrong, waves his hand, and drives out the guards and the imperial guards. At last, he looks back at Yuchi with a cold, sharp and angry look, which makes Yuchi''s heart jump.


    She kept silent to see what the third brother wanted to do? She doesn''t believe that the third brother will kill LAN Jihua. Wei Rong Chi Jingrong has a beautiful wife, lovely children and a simple life. She doesn''t believe that the third brother can give up all this. Besides, the enemy of the weichi family is the female emperor, not LAN Jihua. Third brother must have his intention.


    She didn''t dare to look at LAN Jihua, but Emperor Yu Guangli''s expression was very calm. Compared with all the people, he was the most calm one. It was as if the knife was not across his neck, but across other people''s neck. The heavy hall door was closed, and a dull voice came from the door. Three people looked at him at the same time. Wei Chi Jingrong''s expression relaxed and touched the knife around LAN Jihua''s neck A little away.


    LAN Jihua said, "they are all out. What do you want to do?"


    "Third brother, put away the knife quickly, be careful to hurt your majesty."


    "It''s not easy. No matter what the third brother does, don''t stop him or take care of him. The third brother is for you." Wei Chi Jingrong said to LAN Jihua, "I want to see the empress."


    Blue Ji China eyebrow head a wrinkly, "you have not given up revenge?"


    "It''s not about revenge."


    "What do you do with the empress?"


    "She has planted poisonous insects for Buyi. I have heard before that the female emperor uses blood to make poisonous insects. Only she can solve her own poisonous insects. I want the female emperor to give Buyi poisonous insects."


    "What if the empress does not agree?"


    "I think she will agree. In the heart of the empress, your Majesty''s life must be more important than that of a difficult one."


    Weichi is not easy, but she didn''t expect that the third brother was holding the emperor for her sake. Her mood was very complicated. She couldn''t blame weichi Jingrong. She looked at LAN Jihua sadly. One was her beloved and the other was her relatives. She was in a dilemma.


    LAN Ji Hua was silent for a moment and asked, "if it''s not easy to get rid of the poisonous insects, what should I do?"


    "I''ll arrange for her to return to East Vietnam."


    "Three elder brothers," Wei Chi is not easy to cry, "I don''t go back." She and LAN Jihua have just expressed their feelings. How can they go back?


    "It''s not easy. I''m obedient. My third brother is for you." He put the knife on lanjihua''s neck again. "Your majesty and Buyi are good friends. Don''t you want Buyi to get rid of the poisonous insects?"


    LAN Jihua said with a wry smile, "I naturally want buyijie to be poisoned, but you don''t know the empress. She won''t give buyijie to me."


    Wei Chi Jing said, "let the empress come. I don''t believe that there are people in the world who don''t take their son''s life seriously. Your majesty, I don''t mean to hurt you. As long as the female emperor detoxifies Buyi, the villain will take Buyi away immediately, and will never appear in Kuncheng again. "


    When LAN Jihua heard this, he felt a stab in his heart. He could tolerate anything but leave. He said coldly, "then you can kill me. Unless I die, it''s not easy to leave."


    Weichi Jingrong didn''t expect that the Emperor didn''t cooperate, but it doesn''t matter. He said to Buyi, "go to call someone, just say what your majesty means, and ask the female emperor to come."


    "I advise you to think twice, but don''t get rid of the hard poison. You have been poisoned again."


    Weichi is not easy to jump. Yes, the empress poisons. If the third brother is poisoned, it''s not good. She has already been like this. LAN Jihua says that as long as she stays with him, she can save her life. She believes him and is willing to stay with him. This arrangement is unfortunate. To tell you the truth, even if she can detoxify, she doesn''t want to detoxify. Listen to the tone of the third brother. After detoxification, the third brother will take her away. She doesn''t want to leave LAN Jihua, even if she has to dress up all her life men''s wear.


    She made a decision in her heart, "third brother, you can''t see the empress. Your majesty is right. In case you are also poisoned, what should my sister-in-law do? And my little nephew, you haven''t seen the empress. I don''t know how powerful she is. Last time she didn''t even touch me, she planted poison for me. Third brother, as long as I stay by your Majesty''s side, it won''t be OK. Isn''t it good now I live in the palace. I''ll see you when I have time. You can come to the palace to see me when you have time. ""It''s not easy. How can the third brother let you stay in the palace? After all, you are a member of the weichi family. Can you throw away ten years of gratitude and resentment?"


    "Weichi Jingrong," Lan Jihua looked ahead, with a trace of insight in his eyes, "what are you worried about?"


    "Yes, third brother, what are you worried about? Your majesty is the monarch. His promises are golden and his words are magnificent. He said, "if I''m ok, I''ll be OK."


    "It''s not easy. You''re still young. There are some things you don''t understand."


    "Third brother, I''m not the 14 younger brother I used to be. I have a sense of propriety."


    "Wei Chi, Jingrong, what do you want me to say before you believe it? It''s not easy. You''ll be fine with me."


    "I don''t believe you."


    "I believe in your majesty."


    "Not easy!"


    "Three elder brothers," Wei Chi is not easy to keep a straight face, "some words I have not said. My parents taught me since childhood. They know that your majesty is not my enemy. On the contrary, he is my benefactor. Three elder brothers don''t know that I once ate poison. If it wasn''t for your Majesty''s timely help, I would not have been in this world long ago."


    Weichi Jingrong immediately asked, "why did you take the huge poison? Did he force you?"


    "No, I wanted to poison your majesty and took the poison by mistake. Another time, I was poisoned by my own pear blossom thorn, which was also saved by your majesty. Another time, when I went on a pilgrimage to the mountain with your majesty, my feet were cut, and your majesty carried me down. And..."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s face became more and more heavy. "Enough," he said, shaking his hand with a knife. "Your Majesty, this is what makes me puzzled. Why is your majesty so good to Bu Yi? Why is he so good to her when you know that she is a member of the Wei Chi family?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1066

    LAN Ji Hua is dumb. He takes a look at it. The latter shakes his head quietly. "Third brother, put the knife down."


    "Say, your majesty, why are you so good to Bu Yi?"


    LAN Jihua hesitated, "I......"


    "Your majesty Wei Chi is not easy to interrupt him in a hurry, "let me talk." She went to weichi Jingrong and said, "third brother, put your knife down, and I''ll tell you why your majesty is so kind to me?"


    "You know?" Wei Chi expressed doubts.


    "I know. Put the knife down first."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong snorted, "it''s not easy. You want to cheat me to put down the knife."


    Wei Chi has no choice but to smile bitterly, "Your Majesty, what are you waiting for?"


    Wei Chi Jing Rong was puzzled when he heard this. He felt that his wrist was numb and the knife fell into LAN Ji Hua''s hand. He didn''t react slowly either. He immediately twisted his body, opened his distance and made a move to fight.


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand in front of him. "Third brother, don''t you understand? Even if you put the knife on your Majesty''s neck, you can''t help your majesty. He just wants to know why you do it?"


    Just now that is too fast, Wei Chi Jing Rong completely did not see clearly the technique of LAN Jihua, but he knows that he is not the opponent of LAN Jihua.


    "Come on," Yuchi said, "come to my room, I''ll tell you."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong refused to go, "what to do in your room, just say here."


    Weichi not easy to see lanjihua one eye, some embarrassed, impatient rushed to weichi Jing Rong fierce up, "tell you to go, stay in the palace bodyguard burst in, I can''t protect you." With that, he tugged at Wei chijing for a moment.


    Weichi Jingrong is dragged by her and he is a little confused. The emperor is not in his hands. It''s very dangerous. Let''s listen to weichi''s words.


    Weichi is not easy to pull weichi Jingrong all the way, into the room, she turned to close the door, exhaled, "three elder brother, please sit down."


    Wei Chi Jing looks into the room and sits down at the table. Wei Chi does not easily pour a glass of water for him and hands it to him. "Third brother, drink water."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong took the cup, "you quickly say, why is the emperor so good to you?"


    Up to now, Wei Chi is not easy to feel that he can only tell the truth, "Your Majesty, he likes me."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong Gang took a mouthful of water in his mouth, heard this sentence, "por" of a spray out, although there is suspicion, once confirmed or surprised.


    To tell you the truth, that''s what he was afraid of, so he wanted to go into the palace, take LAN Jihua and force the female emperor to help Wei Chi. As long as he got rid of Gu, he immediately sent Wei Chi back to Dongyue. If you can''t get revenge, you are inferior to others. However, the people of the Yuchi family can''t have anything to do with the Nanyuan royal family. If you can''t get revenge for your son, it''s already disloyal and unfilial. How can you commit yourself to the son of your enemy?


    Wei Chi is not easy to see that he is so surprised. He is a little embarrassed. He blushes and says, "third brother, do you want to scold me?"


    Weichi Jingrong wants to scold her, but she is blushing and timid, and she can''t scold her.


    "Not easy. Do you like the emperor?"


    Wei Chi not easily nodded.


    "It''s not easy. You''re confused! The Nanyuan royal family is the enemy of the weichi family. Even if the death of the young master has nothing to do with LAN Jihua, you can''t be nice to the enemy''s son. "


    "The female emperor is the female emperor, and his majesty is his majesty. Besides, the relationship between their mother and son is not good. The female emperor has been kept in the dungeon all the time."


    "Since the empress is locked up in the dungeon, how can she bewitch you?"


    "I entered by mistake," Wei Chi said. "Because of this, your majesty cut off the tongues of the two maids. They were so talkative that I knew where the empress was."


    "Isn''t it a trap deliberately set by the emperor to lead you forward and let the empress poison you?"


    "I''m not an important person. Why did your majesty do that? Besides, if your majesty wants to coerce me, why do you need to borrow the hand of the empress? He will use the poison himself. "


    Weichi Jingrong knows that what she said is right, but it''s hard to think about it.


    "Not easy, listen to the third brother''s advice, you can''t like the emperor of Nanyuan. It''s going back to Dongyue. Where do you want your parents'' face?"


    "It won''t be passed back. After I''ve been gone for so long, my parents probably think I''m gone." Speaking of his parents, Wei Chi is not easy, but also some sigh, "I''m a unfilial girl. In my lifetime, if my third brother returns to Dongyue, please respect my parents for me."


    "It''s not easy," Wei Chi Jingrong said painstakingly, "however, you can''t like the enemy''s son..."


    "Third brother, now let you abandon Hanxiang sister-in-law, can you do it?"


    Weichi Jingrong is asked, of course he can''t do it. He loves Hanxiang deeply. How can he abandon her in order to save her life?


    "If the third brother can''t leave sister Hanxiang, I can''t leave your majesty." For a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet, this is a bit shameless, but Wei Chi doesn''t want her third brother to know his determination.


    "It''s not easy. Your sister-in-law is just a girl from a civilian family, but the Emperor...""If I leave, I will die. Is my third brother willing to let me die?"


    This time, weichi Jingrong can''t say anything. If there is anyone in the world who can save him, it''s probably only lanjihua. Compared with life, anything can become less important.


    Weichi Jingrong was silent for a long time. "Of course, the third brother doesn''t want you to die, but it''s not easy. If you want to know clearly, the emperor has three princesses now. They have noble status, and the tribe supports them. You have to be wronged to stay with the Emperor. Third brother is worried... "


    "Third brother, don''t worry. Your majesty doesn''t know I''m a girl."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong stares round eyes, "do you mean, your majesty is broken sleeve?"


    Although embarrassed, Wei Chi not easy or nodded.


    "It''s nonsense Wei Chi Jing said, "how can you like a broken sleeve? It''s not easy. The emperor thinks you''re a man. If he knows you''re a girl in the future, and doesn''t say what he thinks, you can''t bear the sin of bullying the king! "


    Wei Chi bit his lip. "I won''t let him know."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong slapped the table heavily, "I think you are bewitched, Wei Chi is not easy, for a man, you would rather pretend to be a man, do you have any dignity?"


    Weichi is not easy to stem his neck, "anyway, I like him, just want to be with him."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong pointed at her, and didn''t know what to say. At last, he patted her heavily on the table, "you really pissed me off."


    "Third brother, I know you''re angry. I didn''t even think about it before, but since I was poisoned, I''ve been thinking about it. Since my life is in the hands of others and I don''t know what to do tomorrow, why don''t I do something to make myself happy? I like your majesty, maybe long ago, but because of the position and identity, I never dare to face my heart. Now, I feel very good. Your majesty is the best person in the world for me. I want to live with him for the rest of my life. "


    Wei Chi Jingrong was moved by these words. He didn''t want his sister to be happy, but


    "It''s not easy. Have you ever thought that if he knew you were a daughter, would he kill you in a rage?"


    "Your majesty will not kill me, never." Wei Chi is not easy to be confident, "maybe I can turn him into a normal man."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1067

    LAN Jihua is bored sitting alone in the main hall. He gets up and walks slowly for several circles. He doesn''t know how Wei Chi can explain to her third brother. He can imagine that Wei Chi Jingrong is stunned when he hears the truth. After all, normal people can''t understand this kind of thing.


    After waiting for a long time, they didn''t come out. He walked to the door with his hands down, opened the door gently, and saw the guards surrounded by the enemy, and Kang Yanlong who was worried.


    Seeing him coming out, Kang Yanlong''s nervous expression was obviously relaxed, and he was about to shout when he opened his mouth, which was restrained by his eyes.


    He called Kang Yanlong to his side and whispered a few words. Kang Yanlong hesitated, but he still made a gesture to let people disperse.


    Lanjihua closed the door again and walked back to the chair slowly. As soon as he sat down, weichi Buyi and weichi Jingrong came over.


    He sat motionless, eyes stopped in Yuchi not easy face, she gave him a smile, meaning to let him rest assured. Wei Chi Jing Rong, who followed him, was very angry and sad.


    "Sire," weichi not easy to come over a salute, quietly pulled the sleeve of weichi Jingrong, but weichi Jingrong silk ignored, cold face silent.


    Wei Chi was not easy, so he had to smile with him. "Your Majesty, my third brother was drunk just now. He''s drunk now. He knows he''s wrong. Please forgive him."


    LAN Jihua looks at Wei Chi Jingrong. The latter looks coldly and looks away. LAN Jihua knows that Wei Chi is not easy. He should have told the truth. He smiles awkwardly, "since I''m drunk, I don''t care."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Weichi not easy and pulled weichi Jingrong sleeve, the latter still ignore.


    "Your Majesty, it''s getting late. My third brother is leaving now..."


    LAN Jihua is the emperor. He can tolerate Wei Chi, but he can''t appease unreasonable people again and again. He immediately said coldly, "doesn''t he have a long mouth?"


    Weichi Jingrong knows that a hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses, but he''s in a panic. The emperor likes his sister as a man, but she doesn''t win, and she pretends to be a man to accept it. What''s the matter.


    After brewing in his heart for a long time, he finally spoke, but his attitude was still not very good. "Thank you for your hospitality, and I''ll leave!"


    He said he was going, but he didn''t go. Seeing that Yuchi was not easy to wink at him, he didn''t pay any attention. After a moment''s silence, he finally said, "I hope your majesty will treat her kindly. She''s young and doesn''t understand. Your majesty will forgive me If it''s not easy for your majesty, don''t be too early That Your majesty, do you understand the meaning of villain... "


    He said that he was afraid that the emperor would not be able to control it. He was so lucky that he took off his clothes and saw Zhenzhang. If the emperor was angry, even if he did not kill Yuchi, he would not spare her lightly.


    blue Ji Hua naturally does not know his intention, the old face is red, to tell the truth, he also did not favor the man''s experience, so long as the Wei late is not easy not to leave, he is very satisfied.


    He coughed twice. "I know what you mean." he took a waist tag from his waist and threw it to Wei Chi Jingrong. "It''s late. You go. If someone stops you, take out the waist tag."


    Weichi Jingrong takes the waist token, turns around and looks at weichi again. The latter squints and smiles at him. He swore in his heart: lack of heart. After all, he left.


    Weichi is not easy to follow behind, whispered, "third brother, don''t worry, I will be fine, in two days, I will go out to see you."


    Knowing that his sister''s mind had been decided, Wei Chi Jing Rong was not ready to say anything more. He said in a low voice, "if your majesty is not good to you, come out of the palace immediately to find the third brother."


    LAN Jihua''s voice came from behind, "don''t worry, I will be good to him."


    Weichi is not easy to cover his mouth and smile, but weichi Jingrong is a little embarrassed. It''s so far away that he lowers his voice. How can lanjihua still hear it?


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to send the third brother out. There is no one outside. She stands on the porch and looks at the figure of the third brother disappearing in her sight. She takes a breath and looks up at the moon in the sky. The moon is bright tonight. It''s like a thin veil covering the earth. She stands there for a while and then slowly returns to the palace, but LAN Jihua is dead It''s not in the hall anymore.


    It''s a big deal today. Wei Chi is not easy to eat. I''m not sure if LAN Jihua is angry. After thinking about it, he still runs to his bedroom.


    LAN Jihua had just bathed, and was wearing a white robe. His black hair was scattered behind his head. Two palace maids were wringing his hair for him.


    Wei Chi is not easy to walk past, "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua leaned back in the chair and answered lazily, "well."


    Yuchi is not easy to see him like this. He has no bottom in his heart. He muttered again: "Your Majesty."


    "Say what you have to say."


    "Does your majesty annoy my third brother?"


    LAN Jihua waved his hand and let everyone in the room go out. He said coldly, "since I ascended the throne, no one dares to hold a knife to my neck. Your third brother is too presumptuous. According to the original law of Nanyuan, you should be beheaded."


    Wei Chi''s heart trembled a little. "Your Majesty, I know that the third brother has gone too far today. Haven''t you forgiven him?"


    "If it''s not for the sake of detoxifying you that you''ve taken me, I''ll reward him with a whole body."Wei Chi did not easily take a dry handkerchief and continued to wring LAN Jihua''s wet hair. "Since it was for me, your Majesty would not care."


    "I don''t care, but I''m still annoyed."


    "How can your majesty not be annoyed?"


    LAN Jihua grabs Wei Chi''s hard arm and pulls it. She spins and falls into his arms. She had never been so close to him before, and suddenly her face was burning. She gently touched LAN Jihua''s chest and hung her head, shy and timid.


    "It''s not easy," Lan Jihua whispered to her, staring at her lips. He wanted to have a try, but he couldn''t make it. After all, he was holding a man.


    Weichi is not easy to look up and see the burning in lanjihua''s eyes. She knows what he wants to do, but after waiting for a long time, he just stares at her, but does not act.


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand. Maybe he is afraid of being rude to her, so he closes his eyes, makes his heart horizontal, raises his chin, and bumps into her in a hurry.


    LAN Jihua didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to send it, but she was obviously astringent and a little flustered. She hit his lips heavily and knocked his teeth. Fortunately, he didn''t break his lips. He was funny and wanted to open a little distance, but the soft touch intoxicated him. Instead of pushing it away, she pressed the back of her head to make them closer.


    He didn''t expect that a man''s lips were incredibly soft, and there was a faint fragrance between his breath. His heart was beating wildly, and after thinking for a long time, the barrier finally passed. There was no imaginary separation, only surprise and intoxication. At this stage, there was nothing to worry about. His heart was flat and he forced his teeth open


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1068

    It wasn''t them. She went to the door and listened carefully. There was no one outside. She tied up the door, hid in the account, untied her chest, and fell down on the bed like pulling out her muscles and bones. She breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t care today, and she would think of a way tomorrow.


    That night, Wei Chi couldn''t sleep easily. He always thought of LAN Jihua''s hot lips, his hot breath, and his strong arms She was so shy that she buried her face in the quilt, thinking that she must be missing spring


    The next day, she got up very late, washed and changed her clothes. As soon as she opened the door, she saw LAN Jihua standing by the window not far away, looking around. When she came out, she pretended to look out of the window. Wei Chi was not easy to laugh and walked slowly.


    There were still two arms away from him, so Wei Chi could not easily stop. "What is your majesty doing here?"


    "Nothing," Lan Jihua replied, "I''m looking at the scenery."


    "Oh, your majesty, take your time." She just took a step, but was pulled back by a force, fell into the man''s generous chest.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be surprised, low way: "Your Majesty do what, let people see bad."


    "No one. I told them to go back." He let her go and looked at her lips. "Why did you run away last night?"


    "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep."


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise, "I kiss you, you want to sleep?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    LAN Jihua was a little embarrassed to see that she didn''t speak, "I don''t have this experience Why don''t you try again? "


    This time it''s Yuchi''s turn. It''s not easy to be surprised, "Your Majesty hasn''t kiss me Who


    "No


    "It''s a lie. Your majesty said you loved someone."


    "I have loved her, but I have never been intimate with her. That person, she does not love me."


    Weichi is not easy to feel comfortable. Although lanjihua loved her, she didn''t kiss her. She was the first one.


    Looking around, there was really no one. She stood on tiptoe, pecked at LAN Ji Hua''s lips very quickly, turned and ran away.


    The dragonfly skims water for a while, where enough, LAN Ji Hua Xie smile, a long arm stretch, take people back, pressure on the window lattice, dumb voice way, "light a fire to run, can you run?"


    "I''m wrong," Yuchi pleaded for mercy. "In broad daylight, it''s not good for people to see."


    "There will be no one here but you and me. If anyone dares to look, I''ll dig his eyes."


    Wei Chi doesn''t want to talk easily. LAN Jihua stops her mouth. He wants to change her impression. His kiss will never make her drowsy.


    He pries open her lips and teeth forcefully, entangles forcefully. Compared with last night, this time he kisses extremely overbearing. Yuchi doesn''t feel like something is burning in his body. Heat wave after heat wave, burning her with an inexplicable impulse.


    When she realized that her hand was picking his chest clothes, she was shocked and gasped to push him away.


    LAN Jihua, trapped in the emotion, raised his head blankly and said, "it''s not easy..."


    "Your Majesty," Wei Chi said difficultly, sipping his mouth, "it''s very easy to have an accident. Have you forgotten what my third brother said?"


    blue Ji Hua''s old face is red, "I can control."


    Wei Chi is not easy to murmur in a small voice, "I''m afraid I can''t control it."


    Although the voice was small, LAN Jihua still heard it. She couldn''t help laughing and touching her head, "you little guy, do you still want to sleep?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to blush and shake his head, "I''m hungry."


    "Go, eat," Lan Jihua naturally takes her hand. Wei Chi is not easy to get used to it. However, seeing that there is no one around, she will follow him. Her hand is not small among women, but LAN Jihua''s hand is bigger and he feels very happy.


    In the hall, two people are you Nong I Nong, outside the hall, Kang Yanlong stopped the three princesses.


    "Your Majesty is a little tired today. I don''t see any guests."


    Gulia asked anxiously, "I heard that an assassin broke in last night. Your majesty, he..."


    "Where did Princess gulia hear the rumor that the Imperial Palace was heavily guarded, and it was impossible for assassins to break in."


    Gulia blushed and did not speak again.


    Ah Yun Su stretched out his neck and looked inside for a moment, "manager Kang, is not Mr. Yi here?"


    Kang Yanlong looked at her strangely, "it''s not easy. I don''t see any guests today."


    "Not easy, what''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    "That''s not true, but," Kang Yanlong said with a smile, "the princess seems to be a little curious about not easy childe."


    A Yunsu''s face turned a little red and she stopped asking. The three princesses turned and left.


    Good morning, fairies. I like your comments. Keep working hard. The more comments you leave, the more you add. You are full of vitality!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1069

    When weichi is not easy to eat, he hears Kang Yanlong report the three princesses to LAN Jihua.


    LAN Jihua''s face was light, and he waved his hand to let him go.


    When Kang Yanlong went down, he naturally took away all the people on the side. He was the people around the emperor. He didn''t need the emperor to say a lot about many things. He knew how to do it.


    All the people on the other side retreated. Wei Chi said unintentionally, "it''s not far from three months. Your majesty has someone in mind?"


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "who do I like, you don''t know?"


    Weichi not easy to cooperate with the guess: "a Yunsu princess?"


    LAN Jihua shakes her head.


    "Princess gulina?"


    Still shaking his head.


    Weichi is not easy to be a little surprised. "It turns out that your majesty is interested in Princess Natha."


    LAN Jihua still shook his head, "fool, I like you!"


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to wake up. Yes, the emperor doesn''t like women. Of course he won''t like the three of them. She couldn''t help cheering up at the thought.


    "Your Majesty, since you don''t like them, why do you want to marry them?"


    "Royal marriage has nothing to do with love. It''s only about interest and ambition for imperial power." LAN Jihua sighed, "it''s not easy. Although I''m an emperor, I''m the most unfree emperor in the world."


    Weichi can''t easily hear the helplessness in LAN Jihua''s tone. She has a faint pain in her heart. She doesn''t understand politics. But since she entered the Nanyuan palace, she can always see LAN Jihua''s loneliness, an expression, a figure, or a trance, which makes her feel heartache.


    She put her hand on the back of his hand. "It''s not easy to be with your majesty."


    LAN Jihua turned her hand and held her in her palm. "I''ve never been greedy for anything, but it''s not easy for you. I''m greedy. If I want to tie you all the time, do you think I''m too selfish?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to shake his head. "It''s not easy to stay with your majesty. Only by staying with your majesty can you live."


    LAN Jihua looked into her eyes, "if you are not poisoned, would you like to stay with me?"


    Wei Chi hesitated for a moment. Without waiting for her to speak, LAN Jihua waved his hand. "Needless to say, I understand that heaven has been very good to me." After a pause, he pinched Wei Chi''s hard hand heavily, "but don''t worry, they won''t stay long."


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand, "why don''t you stay for a long time? Isn''t your majesty going to marry the princess as empress?"


    LAN Jihua''s enigmatic smile, "you will know later."


    Again, Wei Chi couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    LAN Jihua looks at her funny, if other men do this little action, he will feel separated, but it''s very natural to put it on Wei Chi. Maybe he is addicted to her hard to distinguish between male and female.


    "It''s not easy," he coughed softly. "I remember I told you before that if you want to defeat a man, you must first find his weakness."


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod, "I remember."


    "I had no weakness before, but now I have," he said, looking into her eyes. "It''s just you. It''s not easy."


    It''s not easy for me to have someone who will sacrifice my life and protect me, even you.


    -


    in the peacock hall, a Yunsu holds his cheek and is a little depressed. Xiao sang looks at her several times, but she doesn''t respond. Xiao sang can''t help asking, "why isn''t the princess happy?"


    A Yunsu is too lazy to take care of his own affairs.


    "Did your majesty leave the princess out of sight today?"


    Ah Yun Su laughs lazily and pulls out the gourd silk in his hand. "It''s nothing if your majesty doesn''t see the guest. It''s a little strange if you don''t see the guest easily."


    Little sang a little hate iron does not become steel, "princess, you are to be queen, don''t lose big because of small."


    Ah Yun Su chuckled, "what are you doing in a huffy way? I just made a new gourd silk. It''s not easy to give it a try."


    "Really?" Small mulberry slants an eye to look at her, "everybody secretly all spreads not easy, childe is your Majesty''s male pet."


    "It''s not easy for me to ask. Everything I don''t have is just a lie."


    "Then why doesn''t your majesty see guests? Why doesn''t Mr. Yi see guests?"


    "This..." A Yunsu can''t answer. Although Wei Chi doesn''t easily deny that he has an affair with LAN Jihua, she always feels that the emperor''s eyes are a little awkward.


    Xiao sang reminded her, "it''s not far from three months. Your Majesty''s attitude is uncertain. The princess has to find a way."


    "Come on, don''t be wordy. I''m measured."


    -


    in Baihua hall, gulia raises her head and gulps down a large bowl of goat''s milk. She wipes the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief. The jade pigeon takes the bowl and hands it to the maid on one side to let them down.


    Gulia asked her, "what do you mean by your majesty? Why don''t you see the guests?"


    "The princess is too anxious. What happened last night was not publicized in the palace. It can be seen that your majesty doesn''t want people to know. When the princess mentions it today, your majesty will be very thoughtful."Guliya does not think so. "The tribal princess has spies. It''s not a secret. Don''t ayunsu and Nasha have them?"


    "They have, but they don''t say, they are more calm than the princess."


    "Even if your majesty knows, it''s nothing," Guliya narrowed her eyes. "I don''t like that weichi Buyi, a boy from east Vietnam. Why do you get your favor?"


    Jade pigeon some don''t understand, "why the princess always hard, childe can''t go, since your majesty treat him differently, the princess should have a good relationship with him, the last flower arrow competition, presumably your majesty has been dissatisfied with the princess, the princess should be more restrained."


    Gulia was impatient. "You always tell me to have a good relationship with that East Vietnamese boy, but your majesty likes him in his heart. It''s too late for me to hate him."


    She is a proud princess with a beautiful face and a noble status. However, in the eyes of the emperor, she can''t compare with a Dongyue boy. She can''t swallow this tone.


    "What is the princess going to do?"


    "Don''t worry. I have my own way." Gulia grinned, "I won''t let an East Vietnamese boy stop me."


    Jade pigeon some helpless, "princess can remember, to the time, the head of the order phene?"


    "Yes, my father said I should listen to you more," gulia glanced at her. "Don''t worry, I won''t mess with you."


    Jade pigeon knows Guliya''s temperament. It''s useless to say more. After all, she''s just a slave. Let''s go step by step.


    -


    in Yuquan hall, Xiangmi guessed boldly, "princess, what happened last night. Today, your majesty and master Buyi have not seen guests. Is it possible that your majesty has already killed master Buyi?"


    Nasha asked, "it''s not easy for your majesty to kill him. Why didn''t he see the guests?"


    "Maybe it''s because of sadness. After all, it''s not easy. Young master is your Majesty''s favorite."


    Nasha couldn''t help laughing, "you think too much, your majesty won''t kill Yuchi, it''s not easy."


    "But his elder brother''s transgression will not be pursued by his majesty?"


    Nasha said: "it''s not easy for your majesty to punish Wei Chi, but it won''t kill him. Don''t mention anything about last night. Listen to manager Kang, your majesty doesn''t want people to know."


    "Princess gulia mentioned it today."


    "Gulia," Natha chuckled, stroking the golden armor on her fingers, "she''s too heavy to breathe."


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    The second more to send, by the way for a monthly ticket, hee hee!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1070

    In Nanyuan, hunting is the most common activity. Both the royal family and the common people are good at shooting and hunting.


    LAN Jihua is afraid that Yuchi is not easy to be bored in the palace, so he wants to take her to hunt. Yuchi is not easy to ride a horse when she is young. Although she is not good at shooting, she has learned it in a down-to-earth way. She is very happy to hear that she can go hunting.


    Three princesses were also invited by the emperor. They were tribal princesses from the jungle. They were brave and good at shooting. They were the best in the clan.


    The princesses all provided their own hunting clothes. The coat was short and close to the body, which outlined a good figure. Underneath was a tight fitting trousers, which was connected by a belt with a palm width in the middle. The belt was woven with a rare bark through several processes. It was flexible and strong. The knives, arrow sachets and bows that they carried with them could be hung on it, and they could also protect the waist. Princesses have their own tribal logo belt, around the waist, colorful totem is very eye-catching.


    Yuchi''s clothes are new and glittering. They look like armor, but they are not heavy on her body, and there is no sound when she walks. She stands by the pond and looks at the reflection in the water. She looks like a majestic little general. She reaches out and touches the sharp corner of her helmet, making a proud appearance.


    A Yun Su Yan envies of looking at her, "not easy, your majesty is very kind to you, even the royal hunting clothes are given to you." Her vision falls on the waist of Wei Chi not easy, "still have this gold belt, only royal family can wear."


    Yuchi is not easy to feel sweet. Of course, lanjihua will give her the best, but the joy is hidden in her heart and can''t be said to others.


    She said with a smile: "Your Majesty is a generous monarch, I will not bear your love, hunting a big guy for your majesty."


    Not far away gulia heard this, scornful glance at her, led his horse away.


    Weichi is not easy to ride a horse, but she rides less because she is short. LAN Jihua matches her with a pony with a round waist, strong limbs and red body. The mane is silver. When she runs, the silver mane flutters in the wind and shines brightly.


    Yuchi was not easy to touch his head. The silver mane horse rubbed her palm intimately. It looked very comfortable.


    A Yunsu looked at the horse with bright eyes, "it''s so beautiful." She wants to say something more. Yu Guang Piao to LAN Jihua and immediately turns away.


    Weichi is not easy to see her suddenly walk away, is wondering, hear LAN Jihua''s voice come over, "like this horse?"


    "I like it," Wei Chi said with a smile. "It''s beautiful and obedient."


    LAN Jihua looked at the silver maned horse, and then at Wei Chi. He nodded and said with a smile, "BMW is a good match for heroes."


    Weichi not easy to laugh, "by your Majesty''s good words, not easy to certainly headhunter to your majesty."


    LAN Jihua teased her, "what do you want to hunt? Tiger or leopard


    Yuchi is not easy to lose face. The biggest thing she says is a deer at most


    LAN Jihua looked at her face and couldn''t help laughing. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "OK, I don''t expect you to hunt big guys. You can''t drag them away."


    Wei Chi thought hard and asked, "Your Majesty, are there many tigers and leopards in the forest?"


    LAN Jihua looked up at the distance and answered with profound meaning, "there are not only tigers and leopards, but everything in the forest." He took his eyes back, looking at Wei Chi not easy, "afraid?"


    Weichi is not easy. She is afraid of snakes. But she doesn''t want LAN Jihua to look down on her. She looks down and says firmly, "I''m not afraid."


    LAN Jihua nodded, "remember my words, no matter what you encounter, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    "Will your majesty be with me?"


    LAN Ji Hua Mo said, "no, you go into the woods by yourself."


    Weichi is not easy to wonder. Since he is not together, how can he protect her?


    However, the horn has sounded, and she can''t bear to think much. She stepped on the horse, touched the bow and arrow on her shoulder, and excitedly pulled the reins. When the horn sounded again, she was about to rush into the woods.


    LAN Jihua also got on the horse. He was riding a big horse with snow-white body, strong limbs, big and round hooves, and big black eyes. He looked at not far away eager Yuchi not easy, eyes flashing, eyebrow fold out a shallow lines.


    The horn sounded again, and everyone burst into the woods with a shout.


    The forest is deep and sheltered from the sun. Tall trees are built into a shady shed overhead. The rays of sunlight can only come in from the gap to add a little light to the cool and dark forest.


    Such a large group of people, into the forest soon scattered, like birds into the forest, disappeared.


    After walking for a while, Wei Chi found that all the people around her were gone. She looked around and saw only the sunlight leaking from the sky, the dense leaves on her head, the quiet forest, and occasionally the clear bird calls.


    Yuchi Buyi was not afraid. She had hunted with her brothers in Dongyue. Although she failed in that time, she was also a rare experience.


    She walked inside again for a while, and then stopped. It was an open area. There was no undulating terrain, only dense trees. Intuitively, she thought there would be no tigers or leopards in this place.She has courage, but she doesn''t want to risk her life. In the end, she will be rescued by others. Taking care of herself and not dragging others down are the most basic principles she has when learning to be an assassin.


    Wei Chi was not easy to get off the horse. He tied the horse to a tree, touched its head and said, "stay here, I''ll come back when I look around."


    The silver maned horse blinked and rubbed her palm, which seemed to reassure her.


    Wei Chi not easily looked down at her weapon. She put two short knives in her back, and hung an arrow bag on her left and right. She carried a bow and arrow bag on her shoulder. She laughed with satisfaction, took off the bow and held it in her hand, and walked forward.


    Not far away to see a pheasant in the grass, it is standing in a lock of sunshine, colorful big tail reflecting light, at a glance she saw.


    Yuchi is not easy to get down and approach quietly. He hides behind a big tree, raises his bow and takes an arrow, and aims at it breathlessly. The pheasant is unconscious and pecks at the grass seed leisurely.


    It was not easy for Wei Chi to pull the string back slowly. Her strength was not enough to make a full string, but she had more than enough to shoot a pheasant. As soon as her hand was released, the arrow left the string and flew away like a shadow.


    The pheasant heard the sound, raised his head, but it was too late, the arrow porphyrin of a stab in its body, it fluttered wings and fell down.


    Yuchi is not easy to happily run to pick up the pheasant, this is her first shot to the prey, significance. As she walked, she looked at the beautiful feather of the pheasant, thinking that if she gave it to a Yunsu as a headdress, she would be very happy.


    Before he reached the silver mane horse, he suddenly heard a slight sound of breaking the air. Wei Chi could not easily look up, and a long arrow shot straight at her.


    Are you satisfied with the arrival of the third shift? For Mozi''s sake, please vote more for the monthly ticket. If you don''t vote for the monthly ticket, it will be overdue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1071

    Yuchi is not easy to fall to the bottom. He is a practitioner. He reacts very quickly and throws the pheasant directly at the arrow.


    But then the sound of breaking the air came one after another. Wei Chi could not easily lean back and fell into the grass. The other side lost his target and shot at the silver maned horse under the tree instead.


    Wei Chi is not easy to quickly crawl over, draw a knife to cut the reins, shouting: "run!"


    Without hesitation, the silver mane horse turned around and ran out. There was an arrow chasing it. But the horse ran so fast that it disappeared in a moment. Yuchi could not easily hide behind the tree and listened with fear. She did not hear the sound of the horse hissing. She breathed a sigh, which means that the silver mane horse was not injured.


    She didn''t understand how she became the prey of others. Who was the one who wanted to shoot her?


    She held the bow tightly in her hand, drew an arrow on the string, and squinted at the dense forest ahead. Who was there? How many people are there? Her brain is in rapid transit. She can''t defend and has to attack. If there are many people on the other side, it''s not good to surround her.


    The other side was very calm. After observing for a long time, she couldn''t find the other side''s hiding place, so she had to shoot at the forest. If she couldn''t shoot, what if she did?


    She shot a wave of arrows and crawled to another place on the ground. She heard countless arrows flying over her head and shot the tree she had just hidden into a sieve. But she saw the grass moving in front of her. It was the other party''s shifting. Wei Chi bit her teeth and raised her bow to shoot. She didn''t hit the other party, but exposed herself.


    However, the arrow that shot at her did not come from the front, but from the left. A golden one came back and forth from the light and shadow.


    Wei Chi''s attention was all in front of him. When he saw the golden arrow, he had no time to react and watched it swish.


    But before the arrow came to her, an arrow came out of nowhere. It was swift and fierce. It shot the golden arrow on the tree trunk. When it was nailed up, the tail of the arrow clanked, which showed the strength of the arrow.


    Wei Chi is not easy, but he hasn''t recovered. Suddenly, a large group of people come out of the woods around him. He is wearing gold armor, holding a bow in his hand, and looking at her with deep eyes.


    Weichi not easy also looked at him, the corner of the mouth gradually opened a smile, she welcomed up, "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua repressed the impulse to take her into her arms and looked up and down, "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." Wei Chi is not easy to stretch an arm to turn a circle, again in situ jumped twice, smile way, "you see, I have nothing."


    LAN Jihua''s voice only he can hear a slight tremor, "just now, afraid?"


    "Not afraid," Wei Chi Bu Yi looked at him with his neck raised and said with a smile, "you said you would protect me."


    At this time, more people came to the forest. Wei Chi could not easily see a Yunsu, Nasha and gulia. They all watched from a distance and didn''t come.


    The accompanying bodyguard had taken down the golden arrow and presented his hands to LAN Jihua.


    Wei Chi didn''t feel familiar with the arrow. He tilted his head and thought, "eh, isn''t this the golden arrow given by your Majesty in the last flower arrow competition?" The more she looked, the more she looked like a golden arrow with a colorful tail.


    LAN Jihua''s face darkened and looked up at the distance.


    When the three princesses came over, gulia saw the golden arrow from a distance. Her face changed and she pulled the reins. She came to the emperor faster than the others and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not me."


    LAN Jihua looked at her carefully. She was silent for a while. She waved her arm and said, "go back to camp!"


    The soldiers blew the horn, and the troops ran out of the woods. Yuchi''s horse ran away. She followed the soldiers out. Suddenly, her waist was tight and her body was empty. LAN Jihua took her horse directly from the ground. They rode together, and his chest was close to her back.


    Wei Chi is not easy. He is a little embarrassed. He struggles a little and says in a low voice, "Your Majesty, let me go by myself."


    LAN Jihua''s arm tightened and imprisoned her. His heart was still beating. He hit her on the back. He wanted to let her know how scared he was just now. He had no choice but to put her in danger. He thought he could bear it. But at this point, he was so sorry to see her attacked by random arrows. Although he knew that everything was under control, caring was chaotic. His palm holding the bow was full of sweat.


    What makes him happy is that in the midst of the chaos of arrows, Yuchi Buyi is not afraid. She even rises up to resist, just like before, knowing that she is not his opponent, but unwilling to retreat. She has a kind of admirable courage, which makes his heart ache.


    "Don''t move," he whispered in her ear, kissing her earlobe lightly when she wasn''t noticed.


    Wei Chi''s heart jumped violently. He turned to look at him and stared angrily. What he saw was LAN Ji Hua''s tired smile. Her heart softened and she turned her head back in silence. It was just that her ears were on fire and still hot for a long time.


    Fortunately, none of the soldiers around looked up. The three princesses had already gone far away. She and LAN Jihua fell behind. They were quite carefree, surrounded by trees, and the sun was leaking from time to time, which made it hard for Wei Chi to give a good taste of time. She sighed in her heart that it was good to go on like this."What are you thinking?" LAN Jihua asked her.


    "It''s nothing," he said. "What did your majesty hunt? I hunted a pheasant. It''s a pity that I didn''t know where to throw it when I was shot by that arrow?"


    "Your prey will never be lost." LAN Jihua said, "you can see it when you go back to the camp."


    "Really?" It''s a surprise for Yuchi. I thought it was gone.


    "Of course, I assure you that you will see it." He paused. "But why did you let the horse go?"


    "If you don''t let it run, it will be hit by an arrow."


    "The horse can take you out of danger, it ran away, what do you do?"


    "It''s big and easy to expose. What if it''s shot? Besides, if he runs out, he can find help. "


    "What do you do when you''re in danger before it comes back?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be silent for a moment, "if that''s my life, my master said that the life of the assassin is not worth money, and completing the task is the most important."


    "You are no longer an assassin. It''s not easy. Your life is very valuable. To me, it''s more important than anything in the world." He gently pinched her waist, "promise me that you will keep your life at any time."


    Wei Chi is not easy, and his heart is soft. He leans to his arms and says in a low voice, "OK, I promise you."


    fourth, welcome fans and fans: 573447975, Mo-tse make complaints about the group. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1072

    LAN Jihua''s account was full of people, but it was quiet and solemn. The sunlight leaked from the skylight, forming round light and shadow pillars. In these pillars, the naked eye could see the golden dust floating in the air.


    LAN Jihua was sitting on the big chair covered with animal skin, her face was as heavy as water. Gulia knelt on the ground, but her back was straight, with a look of disdain.


    "I''ll give you a chance to talk. Why do you want to do this?"


    "I said, I didn''t do it."


    "That golden arrow is proof."


    "The golden arrow given by your majesty is in the hall of flowers. It hasn''t been brought out."


    "How can it be proved?"


    "Going back to the palace will prove it."


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak. She felt her chin and pondered.


    Yuchi is not easy to stand beside him, holding the pheasant she shot in her hand. She looks down and looks left and right. There are several arrows on the pheasant, all of which are gray ordinary arrow feathers. The blood has solidified and looks dirty. Fortunately, the feathers are not damaged. She slightly raises the pheasant to a Yunsu and blinks her eyes with a smile.


    A Yunsu''s expression is rare and serious, and his eyes on the moment, but also hasty stagger, make Yuchi not easy to some wonder.


    Instead, standing beside a Yunsu, Natha looked at her with a meaningful smile.


    Weichi not easy also smile at her, eyes back, but with Guliya''s eyes, the latter looked at her, eyes full of hate, it is a kind of naked and undisguised hate, weichi not easy to know that she does not like himself, but did not expect that she would want to kill her. When you think about it, she didn''t offend gulia, and there was no Festival between them. What was the deep hatred that made gulia shoot her by hunting?


    For a long time, LAN Jihua said, "if something like this happens, I don''t want to hunt any more. I''ll go back to the palace immediately."


    At the emperor''s command, the army went back to the palace and gathered in the main hall, waiting for the further development of the matter.


    It''s just waiting for the people of Baihua hall to bring the golden arrow.


    The waiting time always seems long, and no one speaks. In the huge hall, it is so quiet that you can hear a needle drop on the ground. Gulia kneels on the ground, holding her head high, with a hint of sarcasm in the corner of her mouth. From the beginning to the end, she holds her head high and despises this matter.


    After waiting for a long time, the man who went to get the arrow finally came back, but he was empty handed. Along with that man was gulia''s maidservant jade pigeon. She was flustered and worried, and her face was very ugly. She looked at gulia kneeling and lowered her head.


    Gulia was stunned. "Jade pigeon, where''s the arrow? Didn''t you take it? "


    Jade pigeon quickly came over and knelt down, "princess, I put the golden arrow in the box, but just opened the box, the golden arrow disappeared."


    Gulia gasped. "Gone? Why not? " She looked anxiously at LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, someone must have stolen the Royal golden arrow and planted it on me. Please tell me."


    "Who planted the blame on you?"


    "Well Gulia didn''t know. Your majesty, please check


    LAN Jihua''s expression is a little strange, "the princess dares to say that today''s matter has nothing to do with the princess?"


    "It''s nothing to do with gulia."


    "I''ve heard that the princess is not happy on weekdays. Is that so?"


    Guliya bit her lip and looked at Wei Chi, who was sitting at the bottom of LAN Jihua''s head. She was just a civilian in East Vietnam, but she could sit at his Majesty''s left head. How unreasonable!


    LAN Ji Hua very pale smile, "it seems that it is true, I have found the answer in the princess''s face. It''s not easy for the princess to get rid of it by hunting. "


    "Your Majesty, that''s not true. If gulia does it, how can she use the golden arrow given by the emperor? Isn''t it meant to be grasped?"


    LAN Jihua nodded, "it''s reasonable. Everyone knows that the golden arrow is in your hand. If you are not bold, you will never expose yourself."


    Gulia was relieved. "Your Majesty is holy."


    LAN Jihua said, "but I heard that the princess is just a bold man."


    Gulia opened her eyes. "Where did your majesty hear that..."


    "In fact, I don''t need to hear that the princess has already shown me, has she?" LAN Jihua sneered, "just because the princess dares to touch my bedroom late at night, I think that the princess is bold and reckless."


    As soon as this was said, the whole room was surprised. Although the Emperor didn''t say it clearly, with gulia''s courage, everyone could guess one or two.


    Gulia blushed. Although it was not a shame to pursue her own happiness, the emperor embarrassed her by saying it in public. She burned a fire in her heart and tried to suppress it.


    "Your Majesty, there is no connection between these two things. Your majesty can''t convict gulia by mere speculation."


    LAN Jihua winked at Kang Yanlong. Kang Yanlong waved his hand, and the bodyguard escorted a palace maid to come up. The palace maid Po Tong knelt on the ground, "Your Majesty, I''m guilty."


    "Why are you guilty?"


    "After Princess gulia entered the palace, nu was assigned to the hundred flowers hall. Nu heard the princess and sister jade pigeon say more than once that she had to deal with the difficult childe. Nu was afraid to say it. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened today. Nu was your Majesty''s slave, and the difficult childe was your Majesty''s guest. If the childe had an accident, nu would have died 10000 times and could not make up for his fault. Buddha Bao so, not easy, childe is safe and sound, slave dare not conceal again, this just told the affair Kang managerLAN Jihua''s face sank and asked the jade pigeon, "did your princess say such a thing?"


    Jade pigeon shaking like sieve chaff, lips trembling, dare not answer.


    "Come on, is it true?" LAN Jihua was so kind that he wanted to be dignified when he was angry. "Think clearly and answer again. If there is half a lie, I will give you a punishment."


    The jade pigeon was shocked, and the whole person fell on the ground, "Your Majesty, our princess is just showing off her courage, absolutely not..."


    "So there is." LAN Jihua sneered, "I don''t think Princess Guliya is a brave person. The princess has always been hard to see. The last time I played in the flower and arrow competition, the princess moved her mind. If I didn''t do it in time, I''m afraid it would have been shot by the princess that day. I think the princess has committed the first offence. If she looks at the face of head UMo for a while, she will have no fear. This time it will be even worse Li, I want to shoot hard at the hunting ground. The princess is a proud person. Even if she shoots, it will fall in the light. The golden arrow is not missing. It''s for the princess to use. The princess has a noble identity. She thinks that shooting an East Vietnamese civilian is just a piece of cake. Is that right, princess? "


    Guliya raised her head. The dignified king looked at her with disgust and indifference. She vomited blood in her heart and said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty said yes, I don''t like Yuchi. I''m a princess of the mowenk tribe. If I shoot an East Vietnamese civilian, I won''t die."


    "Princess!" exclaimed the jade pigeon


    LAN Jihua looked at gulia, "the princess finally admitted."


    Good night at the last watch today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1073

    Gulia was stimulated by LAN Jihua''s indifferent eyes, and she admitted it on impulse. Knowing this recognition, she lost her queen''s position.


    She couldn''t bear her temper, so the head sent her steady jade pigeon. When she left, she told her to listen to her opinions, but she didn''t do it. It was not easy for jade pigeon to win over Yuchi, but she did the opposite. The more jade pigeon advised her, the more she hated it, but she didn''t hate it enough to get rid of it. Until that night, she heard LAN Jihua calling out Yuchi Buyi''s name, with her beautiful appearance, was lost to a Dongyue boy. For her, it was an indescribable disgrace. From then on, she wanted to find a chance except Yuchi Buyi.


    Hunting is a good opportunity. She has someone in her hand. It''s not difficult for her to shoot a Dongyue man in the dense forest. She thinks it''s safe, but she suspects her. As long as she doesn''t admit it, the emperor can''t do anything about it. But the golden arrow appears so strange that the emperor is aggressive that even the events of that night come out and make her angry. Just admit it and accept it Yes, she did. She didn''t dare to admit anything.


    The confessors were taken away, and everyone dispersed. Only LAN Jihua and Wei Chi were left in the main hall.


    When they came back, they tried the case. Their clothes had not been changed. They were all glittering like two gods in the palace, one big and one small, one high and one short.


    LAN Jihua saw that all the people were scattered. Wei Chi was not easy. He sat there with the old God. He looked thoughtful and waved his hand in front of her eyes. "What do you think?"


    Wei Chi didn''t look up at him easily. "Was it Princess gulia who shot me?"


    "She has admitted it, hasn''t she?"


    "If you really want to shoot me, why use the golden arrow?"


    "She''s an arrogant person."


    "No matter how arrogant a person is, she will be restrained in front of your majesty. Even if she really wants to kill me, she will not use a golden arrow."


    LAN Jihua put her hand on her shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s not easy. What are you doubting?"


    "I''m afraid your majesty will do wrong to good people."


    "She can''t be called a good person if she does." LAN Jihua said, "you don''t know the people in the tribe. They are savage by nature, and they are indifferent to life. All the people who are enemies to them or who block their way have only one end, that is, to get rid of them quickly. It''s very common for them to kill people. "


    Wei Chi opened his mouth and was a little surprised: "can the princess also kill people?"


    LAN Jihua sneered, "the tribal princesses are different from the princesses who grew up in the royal family. They hunt and kill like men. They have never been Miss Jiao who raised you Chu Zun. When the tribes were fighting, the princesses cut down the heads of the enemies


    Wei Chi can''t easily imagine the picture and can''t help shivering.


    Leng for a while God, she went back to the thing just now, "anyway, I think there is something strange about the golden arrow."


    "Whether she shot the golden arrow or not, there are her people among the people who shot at you today. I have not wronged her."


    Wei Chi could not easily recognize the meaning of the words. He was surprised and said, "is there anyone else shooting arrows at me besides gulia?"


    LAN Jihua touched the tip of his nose and gave a vague hum.


    "Your Majesty, why not pursue it?"


    But LAN Jihua did not answer the question. She patted her gold armor: "it''s not easy. You can''t get into this suit. Even if you can''t shoot an arrow, it''s enough to protect your safety."


    Weichi not easy immediately came to interest, looked down at his gold armour, "really invulnerable? Come on, poke me with a knife. "


    LAN Jihua, "..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to pull out his knife and put it in LAN Jihua''s hand. He shouts excitedly, "chop me quickly."


    LAN Jihua quietly put the knife back into her hand, "my armor can also be invulnerable, you can try."


    Wei Chi is not easy to pick his brow. He is not polite at all. He raises his knife and cuts at LAN Ji Hua''s back.


    LAN Jihua, "..." He didn''t want to cut her. She cut him off very cleanly.


    Yuchi is not easy to cut down. He is rebounded by a force, and almost doesn''t shake off the knife. She touched the smooth gold armor and smacked it twice. "It''s a bit interesting." Without waiting for LAN Jihua to speak, she raised her knife to strike him hard, and the rebound power was gone. But the knife had no trace, and there was no mark on the gold armour. She took the knife and circled around LAN Jihua. She drew two knives on her back and back, and her legs and arms were not spared. She tried everywhere except her head, and she used more than ten knives. Finally, she came to the conclusion¡° It''s a baby


    LAN Jihua stood there, cut by her left knife and right knife, smiling on her face.


    Kang Yanlong stands far away with a colorful face. He dares to be so rude to his majesty. Wei Chi is not easy to be lawless. But what does your majesty mean when he laughs like that? He didn''t see it, so he just backed out quietly.


    Wei Chi was not easy to play for a while, and said with a shy smile, "Your Majesty, you''ve sent me this gold armor."


    LAN Jihua saw that there was no one around and took her waist. "You kiss me and I''ll send you."


    "It''s not hard." Wei Chi was not easy to stand on tiptoe. He gave him a kiss on the face. He quickly leaped back a big step and cried: "the gold armor belongs to me."LAN Jihua wanted to hold her, but he took a slow beat and put out his hand to rush into the air. Wei Chi couldn''t easily see his hand in the air, smiling triumphantly.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile: "it''s specially made for you. Who can I give it to if I don''t give it to you?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily lower his head to touch the gold armor on his body. He suddenly raised his head. "Your Majesty hasn''t answered me yet. Since there are other people shooting arrows at me, why don''t you pursue them?"


    Just now, I was still talking about Jinjia. How did I get to the top again? This thinking jump let LAN Jihua some can''t keep up, he didn''t know how to answer, had to be silent.


    "Why didn''t your majesty answer?"


    "It''s not easy. You just need to know the result of some things. Gulia is not good for you. I arrested her and she confessed. That''s enough. The rest is not important."


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at him suspiciously, "how does your majesty talk?"


    "I''m tired today, and you must be hungry. Go to the house and change the armor. I''ll ask someone to set dinner."


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand still, "Your Majesty, what are you hiding?"


    LAN Jihua has a headache. He is stubborn. "It''s not easy. Do you believe me?"


    "Of course, I believe it. I dare to cut it only when you say that gold armour is invulnerable."


    "Then don''t ask. In a word, I will not harm you. " LAN Jihua patted her on the shoulder, "be obedient, go and exchange the armor for dinner."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi walked a few steps, then turned back and walked slowly. "Your Majesty, trust is mutual. This matter has something to do with me. I want to know who else is shooting arrows at me?"


    Looking at her dark eyes, LAN Jihua felt a little difficult to say, but the sentence "trust is mutual" made him have to say, gently exhaled, "it''s me."


    Good morning, fairies, a new day has begun. I''m still here with you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1074

    Wei Chi didn''t easily open his mouth. It took him a long time to say something Is that your majesty


    "Well, it''s me." Looking at her extremely surprised appearance, LAN Jihua suddenly felt that he had become a heinous villain. But he is a king, from the acceptance of the conditions of the empress, he has had such a plan.


    "Why?" She raised her small face and looked at him seriously.


    LAN Jihua some flustered up, he tried to put his hand on her shoulder, she did not resist, holding his head high, stubborn looking at him.


    "Because," he swallowed, "gulia is a threat to you. I want her to leave the palace." He didn''t cheat her. Gulia''s hostility to Yuchi is not easy. He has seen it for a long time, so he is the first to solve her. As for the others, he doesn''t want to let Yuchi know for the moment.


    Wei Chi Bu Yi didn''t speak. He was still looking at him.


    LAN Jihua said hastily, "don''t worry. I''ve made proper arrangements. I''ll never let you have anything to do. The archers I''ve arranged are reliable. Although I shoot at you, those arrows won''t hit you. In addition, I''ve arranged some people to scatter around and shoot down those arrows that are really aimed at you. It''s not easy. I know that doing so will hurt your heart. If you are alive Why don''t you just beat me up? "


    Finish saying, he nervously looks at her, Wei Chi not easy but is a grin, "I am not angry, I know your majesty is for my good."


    There was a loophole in his words, but she didn''t investigate. LAN Jihua didn''t know what she thought in her heart. After all, she showed a smiling face, and his heart slowly fell down.


    "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with Princess gulia?"


    "Guliya has a saying right. She killed an East Vietnamese civilian in her capacity, but she was not guilty to death, so she had no fear. I can only let her live. "


    "Let her leave the palace?"


    "Well, I hope so." LAN Jihua said, but her brows were slightly wrinkled.


    Wei Chi is not easy to detect immediately, "what is your majesty worried about?"


    "I''m worried. I won''t drive her away."


    "Why? Does Princess gulia dare to disobey your majesty? "


    "It''s not her," Lan Jihua sighed, with a bitter smile on her lips. "I told you before that I''m a useless emperor."


    Wei Chi doesn''t understand easily, but LAN Jihua doesn''t want to say any more. He pats her on the shoulder and says, "go, change your clothes and come to dinner. I''ll have two drinks with you today." Anyway, it''s settled something that''s always worth celebrating.


    -


    in the peacock hall, a Yunsu sits at the table, looking at the candlestick on the table and meditating.


    Xiao sang brought up the hot tea, "princess, what do you think?"


    "Don''t you think there''s something strange about today?"


    "Princess Guliya has always been unhappy with master Buyi, as you can see." "Xiao sang said," but she wanted to kill not easy childe, slave is quite unexpected. "


    "I''ve heard about gulia''s style when I was in Lok bu." A Yunsu took a sip of tea and said, "she is impulsive. She is reckless and ruthless. It''s just that she is so bold as to use the Royal golden arrow as a sharp weapon to kill people? Gulia is reckless, but she is not stupid... "


    "What does the princess suspect?"


    "It''s not surprising that gulia is not easy to kill. Without that golden arrow, your majesty will take some time to find out, for fear of change. But the March period will not change. Who wants this matter to be solved as soon as possible?"


    Xiao sang thought about it, exclaimed and shut up. "Naturally, it''s Princess and princess Natha. It''s not made by princess, so it''s No, Princess Natha looks very quiet. She doesn''t look like a schemer


    A Yunsu smiles at her, "do you think I look like that?"


    Small mulberry looked at her up and down, a serious answer, "the princess is a scheming person."


    A Yunsu angrily knocked on her head, "do you just look at me like this?"


    "Princess, if today''s event is really related to Princess Natha, shall we..."


    A Yunsu sighed, "the three tribal princesses came together. On the surface, they are in harmony. No one knows what they are up to secretly. I wanted to compete fairly, but I can''t prevent others from hitting me. Go and spread the word. Let the people outside move. I''m not a troublemaker. It''s best to keep peace. If it happens to me, I can''t help it. "


    Xiao sang nodded, showing a happy smile, "the princess is right to think so. I''m going to spread a message. Even if I fight to death, I''ll try my best to make the princess queen."


    A Yunsu glanced at her, "I just want to protect myself. I''m not the queen. Don''t mess with me." She picked up the silver scissors and cut the wick. The small flame rubbed up and cast a swaying shadow on the ground.


    -


    in the Baihua hall, gulia and the soldiers guarding the hall door were shouting, "dare you stop me?"


    Soldiers with long guns, neither overbearing nor humble, "Your Majesty has orders, people in the hall are not allowed to step out half a step."


    "Is your majesty going to imprison me? Just for an East Vietnamese kid? ""Your Majesty''s meaning, the princess should understand."


    Gulia said fiercely, "don''t say I didn''t kill him. What if I killed him?"


    Jade pigeon quickly dragged her back, good voice advised: "princess, fall out with your majesty is not good for us, let''s see your majesty how to deal with it."


    "What can you do? You can''t kill me anyway." Gulia sat down on the soft couch and said angrily, "it''s all arranged. How can it be like this? Wei Chi is not easy. Instead, he exposes himself? "


    Jade pigeon shook her head and sighed, "I have advised the princess to be careful about this matter. Although it''s secretly, it''s not only our people outside. If there''s a slight disturbance, it will be noticed. If someone knew the princess''s plan ahead of time, and then deployed it, it would not be difficult to form today''s situation. The archer hidden in the forest, and the golden arrow, I thought that the princess should think more. "


    Gulia narrowed her eyes: "you mean, ah Yun Su and Natha are playing tricks in the middle?"


    "Slaves are just guessing, but it''s good for them for the princess to withdraw from the competition."


    Gulia sneered, "you want to count me? It''s not so easy. I''ll find a way to send out the letter. At the beginning, some people made a promise to the mowenk tribe. It''s time to fulfill it. "


    -


    Yuquan hall.


    Natha leaned on the chair and closed her eyes. Xiangmi came quietly, "princess, the hall of flowers is surrounded by people. Yinu, your majesty is angry this time. I''m afraid Princess gulia will lose the qualification to compete for the Queen''s position."


    Nasha opened her eyes for a long time, then gave a cool smile. "I don''t think so. Gulia has been doing something from the beginning. Maybe someone can help her. As for your majesty I can''t figure out his mind. Since ancient times, the monarchs of every dynasty have been masters at playing tricks. Is Yuchi not easy to be his Majesty''s lover or his chess piece? Let''s wait and see. "


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1075

    The next day, when Wei Chi didn''t get up easily, he didn''t see LAN Jihua. He asked Kang Yanlong to know that the emperor went to the assembly hall to discuss things with the elders.


    She had nothing to do, so she took yesterday''s pheasant feather to find a Yunsu.


    Since the emperor warned a Yunsu last time, during this period, she seldom went to find Wei Chi. It''s not easy to see that she came to Wei Chi on her own initiative. She was very surprised.


    "It''s not easy. I was looking for you when you came."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "what can I do for the princess?"


    "I told you last time that I made a new gourd silk. I want you to have a try." A Yunsu happily finds out the gourd silk and presents it to her like a treasure. "Try it quickly. I''ve tuned it carefully and it''s easy to blow it out."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily take it over and tried it. Sure enough, it didn''t take much effort to blow out a sound. "Well, this one is better than last one. It doesn''t take much effort to blow."


    "Do you like it?" A Yunsu''s bright eyes looked at her, "specially made for you."


    "Thank you," Yuchi said with a smile. "I also have something for the princess. These plumes are very beautiful. How about making headdress for the princess?" Then he added, "I hunted it myself."


    Ah Yunsu was so happy when he looked at the clean feather plume. The feather plume glowed blue, green and purple in the sun. It was beautiful and smelled fragrant.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see her gently sniffing, explaining: "there''s a fishy smell when she just pulled it off, but it''s gone after she smoked it."


    "Well, it smells good," said a Yunsu, a bright girl, who half lowered her head and said shyly, "it''s not easy. Sit down."


    Wei Chi was not easy to sit down and said with a smile, "since you are here, you have to ask for a cup of tea."


    "That''s natural," said a Yunsu, putting the precious and heavy feather in the box and laughing, "I''ll keep it for you."


    Small mulberry sent tea up, back to one side, brow light frown, want to talk and stop appearance, a Yun Su Yu Guang Piao to, wave a hand, "I and not easy to talk, you go down."


    Little Sang was reluctant to remind her, "princess, you are your Majesty''s guest. Maybe your majesty is looking for you now. Don''t scratch me too much..."


    "It''s OK," Wei Chi said, "I''m going down to the assembly hall. I just want to have a chat with the princess."


    Xiao sang opened his mouth, some words face to face is really hard to say, is hesitating, a Yunsu and repeatedly toward her eyes, but this time, she had to retreat.


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "Xiao sang doesn''t seem to welcome me very much."


    "It''s nothing," said a Yunsu with a low smile. "She''s because I''m afraid I''ll scratch you too much and make you feel annoyed."


    "How?" Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I and the princess are friends. How can we fight and scratch between friends?"


    A Yunsu rubbed the smooth teacup. "It''s not easy. Let me dance for you."


    "Well, I accompany the princess, just to try a new Hulusi," Wei Chi said with a smile. "It''s a pity that I can only play peacock spirit."


    A Yun Su Jiao Qiao way, "that I jump peacock spirit."


    Weichi''s difficult music is not very smooth, but a Yunsu''s dancing is not affected at all. She is like a spirit in the mountains. She raises her hands and raises her feet. All of them are flexible. Her body is as soft as boneless. She turns her fingers into a bird''s beak, pecks at her head, and her arms are flying. She seems to be in the air


    Wei Chi is not easy to look straight. He even forgot to blow the gourd silk. He suddenly wakes up and follows up. But a Yunsu''s dance is not in a mess. He is as graceful as a flowing cloud


    Wei Chi Bu Yi was intoxicated with the wonderful dance of a Yunsu when Kang Yanlong came in in in a hurry and whispered in her ear, "young master, your majesty, please."


    Weichi is not easy, so he has to stop and smile apologetically to ayunsu, "princess, I have something to go first. I''ll come back to enjoy the princess''s beautiful dance next time."


    Although a Yunsu was a little disappointed, he was smiling. "If you want to see a Yunsu dance, you are welcome at any time."


    Looking at the figure that Wei Chi is not easy to leave in a hurry, a Yunsu sips his mouth, opens the box, takes out the plumes and rubs them carefully.


    Little sang came up quietly, "did the princess forget your Majesty''s warning last time? Stay away from Mr. not easy. You''re going to be the queen. "


    A Yunsu said with a cool smile, "I didn''t forget it, but the abutou people said that there is no fault in pursuing happiness."


    Xiao Sang was shocked: "princess, do you really Yes, Mr. not easy... "


    A Yunsu raised the feather, "this is the pheasant feather that was not easy to hunt yesterday. He gave it to me as a headdress. You should know what it means."


    "But," said little sang, "it''s not easy, young master. He''s not from Nanyuan. Maybe, he doesn''t know what it means for a man to give the girl the pheasant plume he hunted himself."


    "He has lived in Nanyuan for a while. How can he not know?"


    "But..." Xiao Sang''s expression seemed to cry. "It''s said that master Buyi is your Majesty''s favorite. Moreover, your Majesty''s attitude towards master Buyi is obvious to all. Does the princess want to rob a man with your majesty?"A Yun Su cut a, "all said is hearsay, not believable, I only believe not easy words."


    "Your Majesty has imprisoned Princess gulia for the sake of not being easy. Is this still a rumor?"


    "What if your majesty really likes it? It''s not easy to like but me, "ah Yun Su put feather feather on his lips and gently kissed it, his eyes shining." this is the keepsake he gave me. "


    Xiao sang stood there, rubbing his hands in a hurry. "Is Princess going to follow Princess gulia?"


    A Yunsu calmed down, thought about it and said, "let the people outside be ready. As long as it''s not easy to agree, I''ll take him with me."


    Xiao sang couldn''t help crying, "princess, are you going to cause trouble?"


    A Yunsu winked at her and said with a smile, "the tribal princess is never afraid of making trouble. Gulia has set an example, hasn''t she?"


    Xiao sang had a headache. "If a Butou man knew what the princess thought, he would be furious."


    A Yunsu is very determined, "you are wrong. If the people of a bu tou know, they will only praise me for my bravery."


    -


    Wei Chi goes out of peacock hall and asks Kang Yanlong, "what does your majesty want me to do?"


    Kang Yanlong said: "Your Majesty didn''t look for you. I did."


    Wei Chi didn''t stop and looked at him suspiciously, "what''s the matter with manager Kang looking for me?"


    "Your Majesty lost his temper when he came back from the assembly hall," Kang Yanlong said. "He shut himself up in his study and no one was allowed to enter. I was very worried. I wanted to ask you to persuade your majesty."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "don''t you mean no one is allowed to go in?"


    Kang Yanlong said with a smile, "you are different from others. Your majesty will not be angry with you."


    "Why is your majesty angry?"


    Kang Yanlong sighed, "Your Majesty didn''t say it, but I guess it has something to do with Princess gulia."


    The third watch is coming, kneeling down to ask for the monthly ticket, more is better, ha, and more comments. I will continue to add more to you in the evening. Love you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1076

    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to gently open the door. He sees LAN Jihua standing by the window, looking into the distance.


    At that time, the sun was shining in obliquely, and the man with a long body was standing in the beam of light, with his hands down, his chin slightly raised, and his expression was solemn. It seemed that there was a light smoke between his eyebrows, which made people unable to see his real emotion.


    Wei Chi''s heart is not easy to grasp for no reason. From her entering the palace to now, many times, inadvertently, a figure, an expression, she can always find LAN Jihua''s desolation and desolation. This is not what an emperor should look like. The emperor is the supreme of the Ninth Five Year Plan. He is the king of the world. He should be in high spirits.


    She closed the door and walked slowly. She wanted to give some comfort to the lonely man.


    She gently hugged him from behind and put her face on his back. She completely forgot that she was still pretending to be a man. LAN Jihua was slightly shocked and turned her head, "it''s not easy."


    Wei Chi is not easy to answer a low voice, "Your Majesty why not happy?"


    LAN Jihua looked down at her arms around her waist. Her arms were slender but very powerful, giving him a warm and stable feeling. He moved his heart, pulled her to the front of the body and held her. They changed their positions. LAN Jihua was tall and needed to bow slightly to stick to her face. He rubbed her face and said for a long time, "it''s not easy. I''m a useless emperor."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily turn his face, and his eyes were wide open. "Why did your majesty say that?"


    "The five elders have preserved gulia, and she has to stay in the palace."


    Wei Chi was not easy. He turned around and said with a relieved smile, "Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry about this kind of thing."


    "I don''t want her to stay in the palace, but I underestimate her."


    Wei Chi was not easily puzzled. "Your Majesty, who is the elder? Are they more powerful than your majesty? "


    "I''m an idle emperor. I''m always in charge of the affairs of the elders. If the five elders join hands, I can''t help it."


    "Why?" Wei Chi is not easy to be more puzzled, "should not all listen to the emperor?"


    LAN Jihua''s eyes dropped, and the imperial power was lost. It seemed that he was confused about how he came to this day step by step. As early as more than ten years ago, he was disheartened and didn''t want anything. He just tried to maintain the balance. He didn''t think that today, he also had people who wanted to protect.


    He sighed, "it''s not easy. If only I were not the emperor."


    What he didn''t want to say, Wei Chi neither easily nor reluctantly laughed, "if your majesty is not the emperor, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to roam the world," he said, holding her hand. "Let''s go wandering together, OK?"


    Wei Chi was not easy to look him up and down. "I thought I wanted to be safe at your Majesty''s age."


    LAN Jihua''s face is colorful It''s not easy. Do you think I''m old? "


    "No, no," Wei Chi didn''t quickly wave his hand. Once the man was sad, he was sensitive and vulnerable. "Your Majesty looks only in his early twenties, not many years older than me."


    "I''m much older than you," he rubbed on Yuchi Buyi''s head. "My nephew is about your age." he also looked at her. "But my nephew should be much bigger than you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to face: "does your majesty think I''m short?"


    "For men, you''re a little thin."


    Wei Chi turned his eyes and said, "I''m not short among women, but who makes you like men?"!


    She snorted, "Your Majesty is a careful eye."


    LAN Jihua couldn''t help laughing, "why do you say that?"


    "When I said your Majesty was old, he thought I was short."


    LAN Jihua burst out laughing, "you are still a child."


    Outside the door, Kang Yanlong listened to LAN Jihua''s laughter, and his heart fell to the ground. When the emperor came back, his face was as black as the dark clouds on the eve of the storm. But the emperor was either irritable or angry. He just shut himself up and digested himself. He followed the Emperor for the longest time. He looked at him step by step, admired him and pitied him.


    In the room, LAN Jihua asked Wei Chi: "where did you just go? I didn''t see you when I came back."


    "I''ll go to peacock hall to see Princess a Yunsu."


    LAN Jihua''s eyes fell on her waist, where hung a beautiful gourd silk, "this is a Yunsu princess to you?"


    "Well, she''s new. It''s easy to blow."


    LAN Jihua asked quietly, "I thought you only like to dance guns, how are you interested in these?"


    "It''s boring to be idle. Anyway, I have to find something to do for such a long time."


    "If you like these, I''ll find some for you instead of others."


    "I didn''t take it. The princess gave it to me."


    "It''s not impolite of you not to give something back when someone gives it to you."


    Yuchi is not easy to say, "I gave it back. I hunted a pheasant yesterday. I gave the pheasant feather to princess a Yunsu as a headdress." Just finish saying, see blue Ji Hua a pair of by thunder split of appearance, eyes stare at her.She asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    LAN Jihua came back and said, "it''s OK." She is not from Nanyuan, so she should not know what the feather plume she hunted for the girl represents?


    He walked slowly to the table and took a deep breath with his back to Yuchi Buyi. She didn''t know it, but a Yunsu understood it, but she accepted it. It shows that She''s not very interested in Yuchi.


    Interesting, a princess who is going to be his concubine snatches his man


    At the beginning, he was very confident. Compared with Yuchi not easy, he should be more popular with the princesses. After all, girls in Nanyuan all like brave men. Who knows what a Yunsu likes is Yuchi not easy.


    It''s not easy for a Yunsu and Wei Chi to get close. He thinks that they are the same age, have the same interests, and it''s OK to be friends. But now, the sign is wrong. He has warned a Yunsu clearly, but she has accepted Yu Ling from Wei Chi.


    "Your Majesty?" Wei Chi didn''t easily get around the table and stood opposite him, looking at him strangely, "is there something your majesty is hiding from me?"


    For a moment, several ideas sprang up in LAN Jihua''s mind, which may not be used, but he was well prepared. He pondered for a while and laughed, "it''s nothing to hide from you, but tomorrow, I want to zhaimu, maybe I can''t see you for a few days."


    "Is your majesty going out of the palace?"


    "No, it''s in the palace, go to the temple, and stay there for a few days," he said, with a suspicious red cloud on his face and a mute voice. "It''s not easy. Will you miss me?"


    Wei Chi''s face turned red. He bowed his head and twisted his fingers. He replied honestly, "I will think about it."


    "Zhaimu should be calm and not distracted," Lan Jihua said, holding her hand in her palm. "But I can''t do it. I will miss you, too."


    Weichi didn''t know that she should be reserved, but she didn''t resist it. She nestled in lanjihua''s arms and said seriously, "don''t think about me when your majesty is in zhaimu, or the Buddha will blame you. It''s not easy to think about your majesty."


    LAN Jihua''s kiss fell on her head, and her smile spread to her eyes.


    Fourth, thank you for your continued support. Monthly pass, monthly pass, monthly pass, important things said three times, and continue to leave comments, let me know your existence, and I will present the fifth watch later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1077

    Yuchi didn''t know that there was a temple in the palace. Compared with the palace, the temple was not inferior. It had a magnificent appearance, and the compound spires were straight up, from thick to thin, very long. The top was a water drop shape, and it was bright in the sun. The temple is not a single building. It is surrounded by four pagodas. The pagodas are also glittering with sharp corners. Four golden Buddhas are worshipped in the pagoda. They are kind-hearted when sitting or standing.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to look slowly. She looks up all the time, almost losing the cloth on her head. She covers the cloth with one hand and covers her eyes with the other. Looking at the golden and magnificent spire, she can''t help sighing, "it''s so beautiful."


    LAN Jihua''s guard of honor came. The attendant was holding a bright yellow umbrella. LAN Jihua walked under the umbrella, dressed in a light yellow robe, and went up the steps barefoot. He looked back, and his eyes fell on Wei Chi''s face. He smiled and walked up.


    When LAN Jihua entered the gate, the heavy door was gently closed from inside. There was a drum sound, low and heavy. Soon there was a chanting voice. I couldn''t hear what I was reading. I was dragging a long tail, and in the drum sound, it made people feel peaceful.


    Weichi was not easy to ignore Buddhism when she was in Dongyue, but her mother often went to the Buddhist hall to do her homework. She stayed there for half a day. She once accompanied her and knelt on the futon for a long time. As a result, she fell asleep and was driven out by her mother. Since then, she never entered the Buddhist hall again.


    She didn''t know if LAN Jihua would doze off inside? But he said that if he thought about her, he would not doze off.


    Thinking of this, she could not help bending her lips and laughing.


    Kang Yanlong came over and said, "it''s not easy. Go back. The sun is hot. You''ll get heatstroke after standing for a long time."


    Wei Chi is not easy to answer a, turn round to walk, Kang Yanlong see she is not the direction of the main hall, call her, "not easy, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to peacock hall."


    Kang Yanlong said, "don''t go. The princesses have to shut up and manage Buddha on the zhaimu day."


    Wei Chi was not easy. Suddenly, she saw four monks coming with a porcelain vase in their hands. She looked at them curiously and asked Kang Yanlong, "what''s that for?"


    "Oil the lamp." Kang Yanlong explained: "these three days, the lamp can''t go out. It''s not a good omen if it goes out."


    "Is there a guard?"


    "No, there is no murderous atmosphere in the holy land of Buddhist temples, no guards, and no one will look after the Changming lamp. It''s only time to add incense and oil."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a little worried, "but what if it''s blown out by the wind?"


    "As long as your majesty is sincere, it will not die."


    Wei Chi is not easy to feel a pause in his heart. If LAN Jihua thinks about her when she attends Buddhism, he is not sincere


    She silently watched the four monks ascend the steps, adding fragrance to the lights in the four towers, and then left in an orderly manner.


    Kang Yanlong saw Wei Chi''s worry and said with a smile, "the light won''t go out." He pointed to the sky, "zhaimu these days, the sun is more poisonous than usual, don''t stand for a long time, go back with me."


    Weichi not easy said a good voice, followed him to go, walked a few steps, looked back, those lights are good, there is nothing wrong, she then settle down.


    In the afternoon, she took a nap and went to the temple secretly. In the hot sun, there was no wind. The lights in the four towers were still on, and not a single wick had exploded.


    Weichi can''t easily see it for a while, but she feels the heat is unbearable. If Kang Yanlong says that the sun is more poisonous than usual on zhaimu day, she sees a small forest nearby, so she goes into it. There is a shade in the forest, and there are stone tables and chairs, which is probably for people to rest. Weichi can''t easily sit down, but the stone stool is cool. It just relieves her summer heat, and she vomites In one breath, he turned his head and looked around.


    Although Kang Yanlong is quite sure that the Changming lamp will not go out, the premise is that Lan Jihua wants to be sincere, but he doesn''t want to be sincere. Wei Chi doesn''t have an easy heart. Anyway, she has nothing to do, so she just comes to guard.


    He''s visiting Buddha inside, and she''s guarding him outside. Although she doesn''t meet him, she''s sweet in her heart. Maybe that''s what her mother said. When she has a beloved man, she thinks of him wholeheartedly.


    I remember when I was at home, my cousin made a promise to meet my fiance secretly, but she also stole the good things from her family and gave them away. Later, she was found out and became a joke. When her mother came back, she said that she didn''t want to stay. She had not married yet, and her mind had already gone to the other side of the family.


    Now her mind is all on LAN Jihua. She is willing to do anything for his good. She was poisoned, can not think too long-term things, just want to keep the present day, keep the hard won happiness.


    After sitting in the woods for a while, she ran out to have a look. She saw that the lamp was still on. She came back and sat down until the sun went down. She went back to the main hall for dinner and came out again. She saw the light in the tower from a distance. She thought that Lan Jihua was sitting in the temple, so close to her. She felt warm and went into the woods again.


    For two days in a row, she went to the woods. She was so sleepy that she went back to bed. In the morning, she got up early again. Kang Yanlong saw the black and blue under her eyes and asked, "it''s not easy. Can''t you sleep well at night?"It''s not that I can''t sleep well, it''s not that I can''t sleep enough. Wei Chi said vaguely, "well, it''s a little hot."


    "I''ll ask someone to add an ice basin to your room. It''s hot and you can''t run outside. It will be better after Ramadan."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "is there a saying about zhaimu day? Why is it hotter than usual? "


    "Zhaimu day is the most dangerous three days of the year. On these three days, all the demons and monsters come out to make trouble. Therefore, your majesty wants to close the door and recite scriptures to ensure the peace of the world."


    "So it is," Wei Chi didn''t know, but she could feel the burden on LAN Jihua''s shoulders. For an emperor, the world was his unshirkable responsibility.


    Today is the third day, as long as after the last day, the lamp does not go out, her task will be completed.


    There was silence around the temple. Every time he came here, he could not help slowing down his pace and even breathing. Her eyes swept from the four towers one by one, and the long-term light was on just like the previous two days. She was relieved and went to the woods to have a rest.


    After lying on the stone table for a while, he dozed off a little. He didn''t sleep enough at night. He was sleepy. Wei Chi couldn''t remember his task easily. He didn''t dare to sleep too much. He was half asleep and half awake.


    All of a sudden, she heard a very slight sound, slightly opened her eyes, startled a big jump, it was a green snake, refers to the size of Mu thick, head high toward her.


    Yuchi is not easy to call a voice Ma ah, hurriedly stepped on the stone bench, climbed up the stone table, took out the knife to protect in front of the chest.


    Today''s last watch, after watching it, you can have a good night Continue to ask for the monthly pass. good night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1078

    Yuchi is not easy to look at the green snake and has goose bumps. These days, she sees more snakes than she has seen in the past ten years in Dongyue. But she is still afraid. These soft and boneless animals hold their heads up, spit out fishy red letters, and stare at her with two small eyes, which makes her feel cold for no reason.


    soon found that as like as two peas, she was crawling out of the grass and slowly swam towards her. It was all green and very alike, and it looked like a monster.


    Wei Chi is not easy to fall into the cold pool and hear the sound of his teeth. She thought of Kang Yanlong''s saying that all the demons and monsters have come out to make trouble these days. Are these snakes demons and monsters


    The snake that had stopped before began to swim towards her. Weichi Buyi stood on the stone table and watched nervously. When the snake climbed up the stone bench, weichi Buyi bit his lips and tasted the sweet smell. She was full of great fear and wanted to amplify the scream. But she thought that Lan Jihua was in the temple. If he heard the cry, he ran out Come on, if you interrupt zhaimu, you will be punished by the Buddha. As soon as she thought about it, she gave up the idea of calling for help.


    The snake is very close to her. Holding her head high, she wants to climb from the stone bench to the table. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to make a decisive move. The bright light flashed by. She cut off the snake''s head with a knife. But the snake is still alive. The blood spurts out, but the body is still twisting. The snake''s head falls not far away, and its mouth is still open. It makes Wei Chi not easy to turn his stomach.


    After killing one, more snakes came towards her. Soon, those stone benches were full of snakes. Countless snakes'' heads rose high and spat out scarlet letters at her. Some of them had reached the edge of the table. Wei Chi was not easy to be scared and stepped back. As soon as she turned around, the snake''s head was beside her leg. She jumped up in the air, jumped off the table, turned around and ran. Behind her, the snakes were like a crowd The tide generally retreated from the stone bench and ran after her.


    When he ran out of the woods, Wei Chi didn''t forget to glance at the temple. He saw that the long-term light in the tower was still on. This distraction slowed down, and the grass was whizzing. The snakes were surprisingly fast. They were no longer crawling slowly, but swishing straight like arrows, which scared Wei Chi to death.


    Seeing that a snake was about to wrap around her ankle, Yuchi was not easy to scream. A white shadow came down from the sky and rolled her up in the air. Yuchi was not easy to look up in horror and saw the spirit snake that made her more afraid.


    For her, it was a double whammy. The huge snake was her nightmare. She was so stupid that she couldn''t struggle. Her voice seemed to be choked. She couldn''t make a sound. She looked like she was being slaughtered.


    When the green snake saw the spirit snake, they all stopped, holding their heads up and shaking around slowly. It seemed that they were very scared.


    The snake shook its head and put its tail down slowly, which made it difficult to put Yuchi on the ground.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, Wei Chi woke up and ran wildly. The green snake behind him caught up with her again. The spirit snake had to roll her up again.


    But this time, the green snakes did not stop. They bounced straight from the ground and shot at the spirit snake like an arrow, launching a fierce attack.


    This time, it was hard for Wei Chi to see clearly. After a wave of green snakes hit, several red holes were left on the snake''s strong trunk, and the bright red scars were printed on the snake''s snow-white trunk, which was eye-catching.


    The spirit snake was angry, shaking its huge head, uttering a low roar in its mouth, spitting out a long letter, rolling up several green snakes and throwing them into the distance. Some green snakes seemed afraid and crawled no longer forward, while others continued to attack without fear and stubbornness.


    Wei Chi is not easy to see the wounds on the spirit snake getting more and more, and she is moved. I remember that Lan Jihua once told her about the spirit snake, saying that its tail is a weapon. Now its tail is hanging from her, and it can''t play a role, so she let those green snakes succeed. She patted its tail, "put me down, I''ll deal with them with you."


    The snake looked at her from a distance and didn''t respond.


    Weichi not easy to hold the knife waved twice, "let me down, I can help you."


    The snake swayed his head and seemed to be worried.


    Yuchi didn''t know that he could understand himself. His voice softened. "Let me down. I''m not afraid of them. I''ll fight with you."


    The spirit snake looked around and put Yuchi away from the green snake. He immediately raised his huge tail and swept across the grass. The hard scales pressed the green snakes heavily. Then he waved hard. The green snakes were swept into the air. When they fell down, many of them were broken in two. They didn''t die on the spot. The broken bodies were still twisting. Look I was very surprised.


    Weichi is not easy to hold the knife, staring at, there are several snakes far around, to her feet, she found, immediately wave the knife to cut, just cut one, the snake''s tail came over, directly will the rest of the several sweep far away.


    Weichi is not easy to stand under the poisonous sun. Her clothes are all wet with sweat. She feels very uncomfortable. She is white in front of her eyes. The snake seems to have several shadows. She grits her teeth and sticks to it, trying not to let herself faint.The silent struggle was seen by the monks who came to add incense and oil. They yelled and rang the bell in front of the tower.


    In a blur of light and shadow, it was not easy for weichi to see the crowd coming from all directions. She was relieved, swayed and fell to the ground.


    LAN Jihua heard the bell and asked the attendant, "what''s the matter outside?"


    Word spread out, and soon someone came in to report, "Your Majesty, it''s the spirit snake that was attacked. Fortunately, it''s OK."


    LAN Ji Hua frowned, "who dares to attack the spirit snake?"


    "Someone controlled the green snake and attacked the spirit snake, but it is not known whether it is the spirit snake or not."


    LAN Jihua''s eyes suddenly opened, "it''s not easy to attack?" He got up and rushed out of the room with an arrow.


    There was chaos outside. The bodyguards had controlled the situation. The blue snake fled everywhere, leaving countless broken bodies on the grass. Yuchi could not easily lie on the ground. The spirit snake surrounded her with its tail and quietly guarded her side.


    LAN Jihua''s heart was shocked, several ups and downs, jumped to weichi Buyi''s side, picked her up, anxiously cried, "not easy, not easy, what''s the matter with you, wake up, wake up..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to pale, and his forehead is full of sweat. He wipes it for her, but the sweat is cold.


    "Your Majesty," one of the attendants reminded him, "take Mr. not easy to the shade. He may be suffering from heatstroke."


    It''s the weekend, fairies. Today is another day full of vitality. Although the activity is over, today Mozi is still adding more for you. It''s not easy. If you don''t restore women''s clothes for one day, everyone''s heart is very restless So, continue to ask for the monthly ticket. Later, the second time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1079

    Wei Chi is not easy to be carried back to the main hall by LAN Jihua and placed on the bed. The imperial doctor has seen it. He says that she is in the heat and is not in the way. He gives her a medicine to wake her up. After lying in the cool hall for a while, she will wake up.


    LAN Jihua paced in the room. Although the doctor said it didn''t matter, he looked anxious and didn''t relax at all. He looked up at the hourglass in the corner for half an hour. Weichi Buyi hasn''t woken up yet. She is a martial arts practitioner. Even if she faints, she should wake up faster than ordinary people.


    LAN Jihua walked in two circles, a little upset and angry, and asked the doctor, "it''s half an hour. Why haven''t you woken up yet?"


    "This..." The doctor bowed his body and said cautiously, "it''s not easy for you to get heatstroke on the zhaimu day. Maybe you''ll wake up later than usual." He paused, "Your Majesty, let me have a look again."


    LAN Jihua waved his hand, "go, look more carefully."


    When the doctor came to the bedside, he explored Wei Chi''s hard breath. His breath was steady, and his pulse was steady. It was no different, but why didn''t he wake up for a long time?


    After thinking about it, the doctor untied a button under Wei Chi''s collar. "Your Majesty, please let someone open the window. I''ll untie your son''s clothes and breathe. Maybe I''ll wake up faster Eh, what is this... "


    Lanjihua immediately went to the bed and saw the white cloth edge under weichi''s collar.


    The doctor was puzzled. "On a hot day, how did you wrap the cloth on your body? No wonder you didn''t wake up for a long time. You have to untie it quickly," he said, and began to untie the next button.


    Blue Ji China heart a jump, immediately drink, "don''t move him."


    The doctor was puzzled. "Your Majesty?"


    "You go out."


    "But your majesty, it''s not easy. You haven''t been awake for a long time. Maybe..."


    "Go out if you are told to!" LAN Jihua was on fire and drove everyone out. After all the doors and windows were closed, she came to the bedside.


    He calmed down and untied the buttons of Yuchi''s coat one by one. Her chest was really covered with layers of white cloth. Further down, her abdomen was soft and flat, not as strong as a man. When he saw the plump and deep navel, his pupils suddenly contracted, and an answer was ready to come out.


    This matter bothered him for a long time. At this time, he was a bit timid. He was afraid that he was going to make a mistake. He was so happy that he hesitated for a long time.


    Could it be what he thought? He couldn''t believe it. His outstretched hand trembled slightly. It was very thin, soft but solid. One layer after another, he untied half of it and could see the fuzzy shape under it. He quickened his speed, but he untied the strips carefully and quickly


    LAN Jihua''s brain exploded as if he had been struck by thunder.


    He guessed, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he was as surprised as if he had lost his soul.


    Weichi is not easy to be a girl, so she is a girl


    She is petite, red faced and rolling eyes. Sometimes she likes to play small temperament. Many times she acts like a girl, but he didn''t think about it because she didn''t pierce her ears. She has a thicker voice than a man, and she doesn''t speak like a girl.


    And He also thought that women always have a few inconvenient days every month, but in my impression, there is no sign of that. However, she has a lot of ghost ideas. Maybe she used some methods to hide them.


    Now, if he really saw it, there would be no more fake. She was a girl, such as a fake girl.


    he looked at her chest and felt a little thirsty, but he did nothing. He wrapped the cloth loose for her, and then put on her clothes. Only the top two buttons were not fastened.


    He went to the table and sat down. He took the pot and poured himself a glass of water. The cold water poured down his throat. He slowly calmed down.


    It''s not the right time for her to recover her status as a woman. It''s good for her to act like a man. He touches her chin and shows a smile. This little girl cheated him so hard that he must not let her go.


    After drinking three glasses of water in a row, the people on the bed did move. She slowly opened her eyes and raised her head. When she saw him, she called softly, "Your Majesty."


    Although the voice was still rough, LAN Jihua''s heart immediately collapsed. She came to her and held her hand. "Wake up, do you feel better?"


    "Your Majesty said that I would never see snakes again, but today So many... " She is gesticulating, her hair is scattered in disorder, telling her grievances.


    How to see, she was still a little girl. LAN Jihua sat down and took her into her arms. "I''m not good. I didn''t believe what I said. I scared you."


    Weichi is reluctant to recall the scene of the battle with the green snake. It''s creepy to think of it. She arched in lanjihua''s arms and found a comfortable posture to nestle up.


    "Don''t worry, I will make the decision for you today."


    "Your Majesty, it was the spirit snake that saved me. In order to save me, it was also injured. Did your majesty let people see that it was hurt?"


    "The wound of the spirit snake can heal itself. There''s no need to see," Lan Jihua straightened her hair. "Aren''t you afraid of the spirit snake now?"


    "I''m still afraid of it," Wei Chi replied honestly, "but I don''t hate it any more. It''s a good snake. Without it, I won''t see your majesty.""No, I said you would not die." LAN Jihua said, "those green snakes are poisonous. If they are bitten, people will die on the spot. But you won''t. the poisonous insects in your body are more powerful than the snake venom. They can control those toxins."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "so, I don''t soak 100 Poisons now?"


    "It can be said that if the female emperor is seduced, you will not easily die in other people''s hands."


    Wei Chi is not easy to sneer, "then don''t I want to thank her?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak. Yu Guangli and Wei Chi''s collar were open. He could see the loose strips of cloth. He coughed and took his eyes back.


    Wei Chi is not easy. At this time, he also realizes that it''s wrong. He looks down and covers it with his hands. He feels uneasy. How can he untie two buttons? Who solved it? Did you find out her secret?


    She embraces her chest, slowly straightens up from LAN Jihua''s arms, holds a pillow in her hand, and secretly looks at LAN Jihua''s two eyes. Seeing that he looks gentle, just like usual, she guesses that he didn''t find out.


    She got out of bed with a pillow in her arms. "Your Majesty, I''m sweating. I''m going to wash."


    Blue Ji Hua Oh a, "that you go." I didn''t ask her why she went with her pillow?


    When Wei Chi was not easy to get to the door, LAN Jihua called her, "it''s not easy. It''s hot. Don''t wear too many clothes. It''s easy to get heatstroke. Just wear loose clothes."


    Yuchi is not easy. She doesn''t care too much. She just hugs the pillow tightly. The strips of cloth have fallen to her waist as she walks around. She has to go to clean them up quickly, or she will show up.


    Finally, ha ha ha, the third watch later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1080

    Weichi not easy to leave, lanjihua also went to the study, Kang Yanlong followed in the past, "Your Majesty."


    "How''s the snake?"


    "The spirit snake is all right. It''s recuperating."


    "What did you find?"


    "There are too many people who can control snakes in the south, but the blue snake is an ordinary snake. It''s hard to find out."


    LAN Jihua''s eyes narrowed, "then narrow the scope."


    Kang Yanlong understood immediately, "Your Majesty means, three princesses When I know, I''ll give orders


    When Kang Yanlong went out, LAN Jihua took off a copper rope from his waist, put it on his lips and blew three times. Soon, a figure came in from the window, turned over and bowed to the ground, raised his head, and covered his face with a silver mask, "Your Majesty."


    "What''s going on out there?"


    "All three tribes have movements, and they are more closely connected with the palace than usual. There are snake controllers in all the tribes. I don''t know who is responsible for today''s affairs. No... "


    LAN Jihua asked, "but what?"


    "Compared with the other two tribes, the recent movement of Bamu tribe is a little big."


    LAN Ji Hua raised her eyebrows and said, "Bamu tribe, Princess ayunsu?" He thought for a moment, "today, it''s not like what she did. What''s going on in Bamu tribe?"


    "Someone from Bamu tribe took the token and went out of the city. Four carriages were added to the post house. In addition, it seems that more people have been sent in these two days."


    "Oh?" Blue Ji Hua frowned, "pay close attention, what news immediately report me."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "What about the mowenk tribe?"


    "There are more contacts with the palace than usual, and there are more people entering the palace, but after careful observation, the number of people entering and leaving the palace has not changed."


    LAN Jihua sneered, "maybe the snake controller was mixed in. Now what we need to know is how the snakes came in?"


    "The khejer tribe is still calm?"


    "Their contact with the palace has also increased, but the number of people entering the palace is the same as usual."


    LAN Jihua pondered for a moment, "go to the woods near the Golden Buddha Temple to check and see if you have found it?"


    "Yes, I am."


    The man did not go through the door, still turned out from the window, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    LAN Jihua went to close the window and turned to go out.


    Wei Chi is not easy to go back to the room. He has not decided yet. He takes the laundry to the bathroom to take a bath. He didn''t know who used the bathroom before. When she came, it belongs to her. Anyway, LAN Jihua answers her every request. If she wants it, he will give it to her.


    After getting some water, she took off her clothes and took a bath in a wide tub. The water temperature was just right. She sank down, leaned against the wall of the tub and breathed a sigh.


    Just took Yi son to wipe on the body, hear the voice of blue Ji Hua ring in the door, "not easy, are you inside?"


    Wei Chi is not easily flustered. He wants to put on his clothes quickly, but he is afraid that he will break in suddenly. He blocks the veil on his chest in an attempt to hide something. But the veil is small and thin. What can it block?


    "It''s not easy. Are you in there?" LAN Jihua patted twice on the door.


    Weichi is not easily frightened to listen, did not say a word, then he heard the voice of pushing the door to himself, "why not, don''t you mean to take a bath?"


    "Don''t come in." Wei Chi was not easy to shout, and the whole person sank down. She only showed a pair of eyes outside. When she crossed the wall of the barrel, she saw that the door had been pushed half open, and immediately yelled angrily, "don''t enter. I told you not to enter..."


    When LAN Jihua heard the roar, she was stunned for a moment. She stopped and laughed in her heart. The little girl''s temper was not small.


    He didn''t go in and stood by the door teasing her, "what''s the matter, I''m not an outsider."


    "Men and women are different," Wei Chi blurted out. He found that he had missed his words and immediately made up his mind: "Nanyuan is different from Dongyue. Dongyue people can''t be seen bathing."


    "What are you afraid of?" Lan Jihua said with a smile, "we are all men."


    "No, you don''t come in," Wei Chi not easy to lie on the wall of the barrel, put his head out a little bit, and said fiercely with a face: "Your Majesty must make me unhappy?"


    It''s hard for LAN Jihua to go in with such a big hat down. He wanted to take this opportunity to tear her down, but he didn''t want to make her unhappy. After more than ten years of solitude, he finally got such a treasure. He was afraid to drop it in the palm of his hand and melt it in his mouth. How could he be willing to make her unhappy.


    "If I don''t come in, I''ll stand here and talk to you."


    "You," she said angrily, "what do people say when they take a bath, wait until I finish it..." At this point, she suddenly remembered, "I locked the door. How did you open it?"


    LAN Jihua pretended to be confused, "have you locked it? Why did I push it away? "


    "Did you mean to play a trick on me when I took off my clothes?" When she used to be at home, her distant cousins joked like this. They took away their clothes when they were taking a bath, so that the people who were soaking in the bathtub could not get out. Then they forced the people who took a bath to learn from the barking of cats and dogs. Everyone stood outside to listen and burst into laughter."I love you, but I can''t love you. How can I tease you?"


    Yuchi is not easy to hear this, and his face is burning. What emperor, how can he always talk about love.


    Her tone also slowed down, "you close the door, I believe you."


    LAN Jihua nodded with a smile, "well, well, I''ll close the door. You can wash it at ease." Then he closed the door.


    Wei Chi didn''t easily raise his ears. When he heard the sound of his footsteps, his heart finally fell down and he breathed a sigh. It was dangerous.


    In fact, she is not afraid of being exposed. She is only afraid that Lan Jihua knows she is a girl and doesn''t like her any more.


    And she liked him so much that she would rather pretend to be a man for him. In such hot weather, she wrapped herself like a palm every day and covered her back with a piece of red prickly heat. She didn''t care.


    She is a girl, but she has a rough job as a child. Her parents don''t take her as their daughter. When her daughter is thirteen or fourteen years old, she begins to look for her husband. When she is seventeen, she is ready to get married. None of them come to the door to talk to each other. It seems that they don''t care about her. Few girls in the family take part in assassin training, but when she goes, her parents turn a blind eye, I don''t care about her.


    She grew up heartless and didn''t feel anything. When she came to lanjihua, he cared about her and was obedient to her. For the first time, she felt that she was valued, so she became greedy, greedy for all his kindness to her, greedy for his tenderness and burning eyes.


    Her heart would break at the thought that if he no longer looked at her, liked her and treated her well.


    So she can only use fierce to cover up the guilty, push him back, keep her secret.


    Three o''clock in the morning, tired Ask for a monthly ticket.


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1081

    In Baihua hall, gulia was furious and slapped on the face of the man kneeling on the ground, "a group of waste, who let you attack the snake?"


    The man was fanned to the side, forced to stabilize the body, lying on the ground, "the princess calm down, I don''t know how those green snakes suddenly crazy attack the spirit snake, I''m not good at doing things, please punish the princess."


    Guliya was very angry. She kicked the man over, supported the table, and her chest heaved violently. It was not easy for people to attack Yuchi with snakes. Even if the incident was exposed, she was not afraid. The emperor of Nanyuan would not turn over for an East Vietnamese and a tribe, but if he attacked the spirit snake, it would be a big deal.


    Jade pigeon sighs, thinking that Guliya will reflect after the hunting incident. Unexpectedly, she goes further and further. It seems that she will not stop until she gets rid of Wei Chi. She doesn''t care about LAN Jihua''s attitude. She has elders to protect her, and she has no fear.


    When she found the sign, jade pigeon advised her, but Guliya was determined. She had regarded weichi not easy as her biggest enemy and wanted to get rid of her.


    When Guliya first entered the palace, she was full of confidence and wanted to win the emperor''s heart. But at last, she found that the person who really got the emperor''s heart was Yuchi Buyi, the Dongyue boy she hated. In her opinion, since she hated it, she should get rid of it. But instead of getting rid of it, she had a bad relationship with the emperor. On the surface, she listened to Yuge''s advice, but in her heart, she was full of energy It''s a good time for Yuchi to be afraid of snakes. Although blue snakes are common in Nanyuan, they are poisonous. It''s safe to bite them and die on the spot. But unexpectedly, at the critical moment, the spirit snakes appear. Those green snakes hurt the spirit snakes and the spirit beasts in front of the ancestors, even if she is a princess It''s a big crime.


    This time, she finally panicked.


    Fortunately, the emperor could not find her in a short time.


    After thinking for a long time, she said in a slow voice, "you leave Dakun city as soon as possible, and don''t appear again."


    The man nodded on his forehead, "yes, princess."


    His name is Zha Kun. He is a snake controller. He is very good at controlling snakes and never fails. But this time, he can''t figure out how to deal with this situation.


    If they hurt the snake, the emperor will find out. Although they are careful, they will not be found out. The princess is right to let him leave.


    Chakun hurried out of the palace, went back to the post station, led a horse, and galloped towards the city gate. Leaving Dakun City, he naturally went back to the tribe.


    He went out from the west gate, went south, climbed mountains and mountains, and galloped all the way. It took him several days to reach the tribe. He didn''t dare to delay. When the sun went west, he stopped at a village, had dinner, bought some dry food, and then went on.


    At dusk, the mountain forest is quiet and beautiful, the trees are slanting, and the mountain wind is vast. He turns out from the forest and looks at the red sunset falling down from the mountain. The sunset landscape is shocking. He stops and looks at the red in the sky, and the horse suddenly lowers his head and sneezes.


    Chakun took his eyes back from a distance, and his face moved slightly. A group of people in black came out of the forest silently and surrounded him. The machetes in their hands were dyed red by the glow, just like the blade was stained with blood.


    Chakun''s heart sank down and he looked around. All the retreats had been blocked. He had no way to escape, but he was never a man waiting to die. He pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head, pulled out the knife, and rushed to the place with the least number of people.


    He was a warrior of the mowenk tribe, but when he fought with them, he knew that all the men in black were very skilled and experienced. As soon as they came up, they chopped down his horse, and chakun leaped out of the enclosure. But they reacted very quickly, the formation changed, and in the blink of an eye, they trapped him again.


    In less than ten rounds, chakun''s legs were decorated with applause, and then he slashed a knife on his back. The blood came out and dyed his robe red. He staggered and put the knife on the ground to support him. He slowly straightened up and asked, "who are you? Even death, let me die to understand? "


    A man in black sneered, "you don''t need to know who we are. As long as you know, dead people don''t talk."


    Cha Kun couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes wide. "It''s the princess..."


    "Cut the crap and die!" With a wave of the hand in black, a new round of attack began.


    No one wants to die. The desire to survive makes Zhakun die. He looks at the man in black coldly and licks the blood at the corner of his mouth. The blood makes him angry and looks like a wild animal in the mountain forest.


    The fight went on. The man in black''s knife scratched countless scars on him, but he didn''t give up. At last, he ran to the foot of the mountain. All the way, he spilled the powder he had with him. There was a low and strange sound in his mouth. There was a small sound in the grass. It seemed that something was swimming, until someone exclaimed, "snake!"


    When he heard the exclamation, Cha Kun just sneered and didn''t look back. He ran down the mountain like a flying arrow. Where he ran, there were mottled bloodstains, full of snakes of different shapes.


    The man in black was stopped by the snake, which made a lot of trouble. When they got to the foot of the mountain, they had already lost the shadow of Zhakun.


    -


    Guliya was restless in the hundred flowers hall. She thought about the matter carefully, and should not show any flaws. Even if LAN Jihua suspected her, there was no evidence, and there were five elders behind her, what could the emperor do with her?Jade pigeon came, "princess, now, let''s prepare for the worst."


    Gulia sneered, "are you afraid?"


    "Nu is guilty of betraying the trust of the UMo leader," Yu Ge looked at her calmly. "Nu advised the princess, but the princess went her own way. In order to deal with an East Vietnamese, she made things so difficult. Princess, Nanyuan palace can''t accommodate you any more."


    Gulia trembled. "Do you think I lost?"


    "Entering the palace is a step-by-step process. When the enemy is in the layout, the princess only wants to vent her anger. Now it''s natural for people to take advantage of the loopholes."


    "Layout? You mean the snake thing? "


    "The green snake is crazy for no reason. There must be something wrong with it. The princess is right to let Zha Kun leave, but anyway, the initiative is no longer in our hands."


    Gulia bit her lip. "I just don''t want to." Not reconciled to the emperor''s heart finally let a Dongyue boy get.


    The jade pigeon sighed, "the Queen''s mother is in favor of the world, with the princess''s temperament..." She shook her head and didn''t say any more. Guliya was coquettish and domineering. She couldn''t rub sand in her eyes. She couldn''t be a queen.


    Guliya wanted to retort, but she couldn''t say anything. She was in a trance when she saw a group of soldiers rush in and surround them with machetes.


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    In the first watch of the evening, a princess is going out. Are you happy


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1082

    Gulia panicked and snapped, "what do you want to do?"


    Answer her voice to spread from the door, "should be I ask Princess want to do?"


    Before her voice fell, LAN Jihua had already come in. The emperor''s face, always gentle, was as heavy as water, and his sharp eyes were staring at her.


    Gulia was frightened by the cold look, but the dignity of the princess did not allow her to retreat.


    "What does your majesty mean?"


    "The princess doesn''t know what I mean?" LAN Jihua sneered, "since the princess came into the palace, I asked myself that I was not so good to the princess, but why did the princess touch my bottom line again and again?"


    At this time, gulia is not afraid to offend him, "Your Majesty''s bottom line is that it''s not easy for Yuchi?"


    LAN Jihua did not intend to cover up, "exactly."


    Gulia was shocked. She thought that in any case, for the sake of the face of the royal family, the emperor would not admit in public that he liked men, but he did. She felt a pang in her heart and her eyes were covered with mist.


    "But your majesty," she said, shaking her lips, "Yuchi is not a man."


    "I like her, whether she is male or female."


    Gulia: -- Is there such a love in the world? Like to ignore gender, regardless of high and low, like to be able to lower the head of noble


    She retorted with difficulty, "he can''t give birth to his majesty."


    LAN Jihua looked at her, "life is short, I don''t need children."


    "But the royal family needs heirs."


    LAN Jihua walked two steps to her, "is the princess pretending to be confused? I don''t care about the affairs of the world, the people don''t know, and the princess doesn''t know? "


    Gulia retreated in panic and looked at him in horror. Normally the emperor was a gentle and harmless antelope, but now the emperor was like a wolf, with sharp eyes and strong momentum. She was a little confused. Which was the real lanjihua? Was he catching sheep skin and pretending to be a sheep, or did she touch his bottom line and arouse his inner ferocity?


    "Has not the princess joined hands with the elders?" LAN Jihua continued to approach her, "when the princess enters the palace, she is determined to be the queen. The UMo leader has a good hand in calculating the separation of powers. If the princess is established, he will hold two powers. Am I right?"


    Guliya was forced to the table by him and could not retreat. She leaned forward and was shocked. LAN Jihua guessed right. The head of UMo secretly joined hands with the elder. As long as she became the queen, she would take the power of the emperor in her hands. The ambition of the head of UMo was no longer satisfied. He did not like the dangerous environment of the mountain forest, so he chose the most beautiful princess He wanted to impress the emperor with his beauty. Unfortunately, no one knew that the emperor did not like women, but men.


    Guliya knows the whole plan of the UMo leader. She has a beautiful face and is confident in the heart of the captured emperor. From the first sight of the emperor, she fell in love with him. He is a man completely different from the rough tribal warrior. He is tall and powerful, but gentle and gentle. Like the morning sun shining into her heart, he has taken root and sprouted there They grow.


    A Yunsu dances well. Nasha is dignified and elegant, but she is not as beautiful as her. She always believes that what men care most about is beauty. She despises the other two princesses. But that night she touches the emperor''s bed and hears his name, which is not easy for weichi. At that moment, it is like a sharp knife sticking into her heart. She is bleeding and in agony. She is blinded by jealousy Eyes, from then on deviated from the direction, no matter how jade pigeon persuade, she just want to get rid of Yuchi not easy, even if bet on everything, also want to get rid of the Dongyue boy.


    She was not afraid to confess her guilt, but she could not admit that she had hurt the snake, which was related to the face of the mowenk tribe.


    Thinking of this, she avoided the emperor''s aggressive eyes and calmed down, "is your majesty still pursuing hunting?"


    LAN Ji Hua ha''s smile, "originally want to leave some respectability for princess, how, think I have no evidence, can''t you?"


    Gulia pretended to be stupid. "I don''t know what your majesty is talking about?"


    LAN Ji Hua Lang said: "bring people in."


    Footsteps came from the door, and two soldiers came in, supporting a man.


    Gulia exclaimed, "you..."


    Blue Ji Hua meaningful smile, "Princess see he seems very surprised?"


    Gulia and jade pigeon quickly to look at each other, biting the way, "I recognize the wrong, I do not recognize him."


    When chakun heard her saying this, he sneered, "the princess told the slave to attack Yuchi with snakes. When it''s not easy, she knows the slave."


    "Presumptuous!" Gulia became angry and said to LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, he slandered me. I don''t know him at all."


    "It''s not difficult to prove whether the princess knows him. Just take him to the post station outside the palace. I think many people will know him."


    Gulia''s head was sweating, and she knew that it was not so easy to pass today.


    LAN Jihua smiles again, "even if the princess is not easy to deal with, how dare she even hurt the spirit snake? Does the princess not know that the spirit snake is the spirit beast around the Buddha? The Buddha is to blame for hurting the snake. ""I didn''t," gulia immediately denied, pointing to chakun. "He did it. It''s nothing to do with me."


    Jade pigeon closed his eyes, heart sink to the bottom.


    "So the princess knows him?" LAN Jihua said with a smile, "he''s the princess''s man. Naturally, he did what the princess told him to do. That''s because the princess didn''t tell him to hurt the snake. Something went wrong in the middle, and the responsibility should be put on the head of the princess. The princess has always been a brave man, but this time, where''s the courage of the princess?"


    Gulia: -- I... "


    "It''s a big deal to hurt the spirit snake. Even the elders can''t protect the princess," Lan Jihua said, holding his hand behind him. He walked slowly for two steps. "I''ve already sent a message to the head of UMo. I think the head of UMo has nothing to say. Let''s clean up the princess and leave in half an hour."


    "Where will your majesty take me?"


    "I''m a kind emperor. I''d like to ask the Buddha not to kill. The princess should go back to the tribe and accept the punishment from the UMo."


    Guliya''s face was very white, and she was sent back, not to mention losing her face. Before the task was finished, she was her own daughter. She had to be punished when she went back. The UMo leader spent a lot of money to win over the elder, but she failed here. She would be furious. She couldn''t help shivering and couldn''t imagine how to bear the anger of the UMo leader.


    She stares at chakun fiercely, "why do you want to betray me?"


    Cha Kun sneered, "the princess wants the slave''s life, but in a word, why is it arranged..."


    Before he finished, LAN Jihua waved his hand and two soldiers took Cha Kun out.


    Gulia was stunned for a moment. "Why doesn''t your majesty let him finish his speech?"


    "Now that it''s over, what else can I say? The princess might as well save some time to clean up and get out of the palace before the sun goes down."


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    The shoulder and neck are getting more and more painful. Let''s stop here today and ask for the monthly ticket for the sake of the fifth watch. If you don''t vote for the overdue ticket, it will be invalid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1083

    In the dungeon, the empress sat in her chair and pondered. The silver faced man hurried in to salute: "Your Highness, Princess gulia has been sent out of the palace by your majesty."


    The empress flicked the gorgeous skirt with her pointed armor, and said, "Your Majesty has always been calm. After more than half of the three-month period, he started to solve one problem. The mowenk tribe colludes with the elders. It''s better to solve it. "


    "Your Highness, what shall we do next?"


    "Wait and see the change," the empress said with a smile. "Your Majesty has been decadent for a long time. I still think he really can''t do it. Let''s have a look at his ability. He has the blood of a lone wolf in his body. He can''t do it without forcing him."


    "Your Highness is wise."


    "Pay close attention to the movements of ayunsu and Nasha. On the day when the emperor and Gu reached an agreement, Gu knew that he would not give up."


    "Well, Yuchi is not easy..."


    "He''s a magic weapon to keep the emperor alone. I can''t move for a while," the empress said with a bitter smile. "The emperor doesn''t pay attention to so many beautiful princesses, but he likes men. Maybe it''s too deep for him to do evil."


    "Don''t blame yourself, your highness. What you do is for the people of the south."


    "I''m glad to be alone. There are always people who understand the pains of loneliness." The empress lazily leaned back into the chair and waved her hand, "I''m lonely. You can step back."


    The silver faced man bowed and retreated in silence.


    The candle was burning quietly. Occasionally, there was a bang and a candle burst. The empress looked up and sighed softly. She was really old. In this period, she always thought of the past, the men she had met, and her own children.


    She has a strong character, but a son and a daughter are not like her. LAN Jihua is as gentle as jade, modest and polite. As an emperor, she needs not only kindness, but also hard means, and ambition. Only in this way can she be strong, protect the country and the people of Nanyuan.


    She also thought of Bai Qianfan, who left her daughter when she was born. She felt guilty for Bai Qianfan, but her reason was always greater than her emotion. She had the noble surname of LAN, and was the guardian of Nanyuan. As long as it was for Nanyuan, she could give up anything. She did not regret the implementation of the thousand face man plan, but did not expect that Bai Qianfan''s character seemed weak, but in fact just, she cracked the high priest''s magic power and fled, making the plan a failure.


    Bai Qianfan is the only one who understands the magic power of the high priest. Because she is too pure, she can''t control it. She has separated her daughter from her husband and wife. Her daughter should hate her. But so far, the emperor of East Vietnam has not asked her for her life. Maybe it''s in Bai Qianfan''s face. It''s just that she doesn''t want to waste time like LAN Jihua. The long wait will kill people''s will. Sooner or later, the world of Dongyue will fall to Mo Ronglin. Compared with Mo Rongshu, she is more taboo about her grandson, the little prince of Dongyue who ascended her throne at the age of one year. Now, Mo Ronglin has grown up. He is not Mo Rongshu, and he will not see anyone''s face.


    She sighed, time is not much, from that day will not be far away.


    -


    seeing gulia leave the palace with her own eyes, LAN Jihua was in a good mood. She walked slowly into the palace and asked, "isn''t it easy?"


    Kang Yanlong replied, "it''s not easy. You''ve gone out, but you haven''t come back yet."


    "Where have you been?"


    "Well I don''t know


    LAN Jihua hums and laughs, "go to peacock hall?" He turned and walked out. "I''ll go to her." In the past, if he heard that Wei Chi was not easy to be with a Yunsu, he would not be happy, but now that he knew that she was a girl, his worry would be gone.


    Peacock hall.


    A Yunsu and Wei Chi are not easy to talk about gulia''s leaving.


    "Does gulia really leave?" Wei Chi is not easy to ask.


    "Go, hurt the snake, people and gods are angry, how can she stay, just," a Yun Su Wei frowned, "I always think this thing is a little unusual."


    "Why not?"


    A Yunsu takes a look at Xiao sang, who immediately drives all the people out of the room and stands at the door to guard for them.


    A Yunsu said, "in Nanyuan, no one does not respect the spirit snake. No matter how indulgent gulia is, she will not openly hurt the spirit snake. She should know that it is not good for her."


    "So you mean Someone framed her? "


    "Half and half," a Yunsu said, "she admitted the last hunting, so it''s true that she wanted to deal with you. It''s just that she didn''t do what happened after the snake came out."


    Weichi Buyi recalled carefully, "those green snakes ran out of the woods with me. When they saw the spirit snake, they all stopped. They seemed to be afraid. But later, they still attacked the spirit snake."


    "The spirit snake is the head of all snakes. Any snake who sees it will submit to it. If someone doesn''t control them behind their back, those green snakes will not have the courage to hurt the spirit snake."


    "Who do you suspect manipulates them from behind?"


    A Yunsu regards Wei Chi Buyi as his own person and does not conceal his own opinion. "I suspect it''s your majesty."


    Weichi is not easy Ah? Why your majesty? ""Only your majesty has this ability," a Yunsu analyzed to her. "It''s also doubtful about the last hunting. Gulia wanted to shoot you. Why did she use the Royal golden arrow? Isn''t that a solemn way to tell everyone to kill you? If there was no golden arrow, she would have done it. She would have had time to investigate to suspect her. But as soon as the golden arrow came out, she pointed the spear at her. She was not so stupid. It''s the same thing this time. She let someone control the snake to hurt you. It''s not a big deal. But it''s very important to hurt the snake. Last time, with the elder''s blessing, gulia escaped. So this time, your Majesty must think of a careful way to prevent her from escaping any more. "


    Weichi not easy to see her half ring, slowly said, "..." Your majesty is a very gentle man. He won''t do that... "


    A Yunsu said: "Your Majesty does all this for you. Of course you speak to your majesty, but it''s not easy. You treat your majesty as a friend. Your majesty doesn''t necessarily treat you as a friend."


    "What What do you mean


    "It is said in the palace that you are your Majesty''s pet. Only I know you are not. You are a man who only treats your majesty as a friend, but your majesty treats you You know what I mean? It''s not easy for everyone to see how good your majesty is to you. Don''t you think it should be separated? "


    "I..." For the first time in his life, Wei Chi Buyi found it difficult to speak.


    "I know you, even if your majesty has that meaning, you certainly don''t want to, but he is your majesty after all. It''s not easy. You should make plans early. Besides," ah Yun Su said with a very light smile, "the person who can become an emperor is never easy. It''s not easy. Don''t be confused by your Majesty''s gentleness. It''s just his disguise."


    Wei Chi licked his dry lips Let''s not speak ill of your majesty behind his back. "


    At this time, Xiao Sang''s voice came from outside the door, "Your Majesty is here!"


    In order to thank you for your active participation during the activity, is Gao happy and happy today?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1084

    A Yunsu was surprised and immediately stood up. LAN Jihua had come in with a big step.


    A Yunsu curtsey: "Your Majesty."


    LAN Ji Hua did not give a sound, but looked at Wei Chi not easily, and said with a smile, "I knew you were here."


    Weichi is not easy. Hehe, "is your majesty looking for me?"


    Lanji huapingri paid more attention to it in front of everyone. Maybe she was in a good mood today. She raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ll take you back."


    This sounds a bit intriguing, because just now a Yunsu''s words, Wei Chi not easy quite some embarrassment, "I''m not a child, your majesty is also afraid that I lost it?"


    "Yes," Lan Jihua looked at a Yunsu with a smile. "I''m really afraid you''ll lose it. When I came here, I saw you chatting happily. What did I talk about?"


    "Nothing," ah Yun Su said quickly, "just chat at will." As he said this, Wei Chi was not easy to wink.


    LAN Jihua said, "since there''s nothing to talk about, let''s go."


    Weichi doesn''t want to leave easily. After all, the atmosphere is a bit awkward. He follows lanjihua to go out. When he steps out of the threshold, lanjihua takes his hand casually. Weichi doesn''t want to avoid without any trace and goes to the front alone.


    When ah Yunsu saw it later, her heart sank. The emperor really had an intention for Buyi. She had to quickly find a way to help Buyi out of the control of the emperor.


    Seeing them leave, she went back to the hall with a heavy heart and asked Xiao sang, "is everything ready outside according to my idea?"


    Xiao Sang was not happy and said, "princess, Princess gulia has been sent out. You are short of a strong opponent. The Queen''s position is at hand. At this point, don''t make trouble."


    "Don''t mind my business." A Yunsu picks up the feather plume on the dressing table. It''s Yuchi Buyi''s headdress. It''s not finished yet. She plans to take Yuchi Buyi away on the day when it''s finished. She doesn''t want to be the queen. Give it to Princess Nasha.


    "Princess!" Xiao Sang was a little worried. "You have to listen to Nu''s advice."


    Ah Yun Su Leng hum, "Your Majesty likes men. Marrying him is like living widows. Do you still want me to marry him?"


    Xiao sang opened his mouth and couldn''t speak.


    It''s not easy for LAN Jihua to take a few steps to catch up with Wei Chi, "wait for me, what do you do so fast?"


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to look back. The peacock hall is far behind. She sighs and complains in a low voice, "why does your majesty say that in front of princess a Yunsu, which is misunderstood."


    LAN Jihua didn''t think so. "What''s wrong? I like you. People with clear eyes can see it."


    "But I''m a man after all," said Wei Chi, "Your Majesty, even if you don''t care about my face, you''re the emperor."


    LAN Jihua looked at her and said that she was a man. She couldn''t help laughing. She stretched out her hand and twisted her earlobe. She pretended to ask casually, "in Dongyue, do girls have ear holes?"


    "Of course," said Wei Chi, shaking his head and removing his ears from his fingers, "girls like to wear earrings."


    A small piece of soft pinched in the fingers, unspeakable beauty, let lanjihua can''t help but mind, she dodged, fingers still have delicate touch, he gently rubbed his fingers, want to ask her, clearly you are a girl, why don''t play ear hole?


    At the main hall, Kang Yanlong reports something to LAN Jihua. Wei Chi returns to his room.


    She sat down and poured herself a glass of water. She thought of a Yunsu''s words. Is it really related to LAN Jihua that the snake was injured? Last time, he admitted that he had participated in the hunting. Later, gulia was saved by the elders, which made him very angry. So this time, he thought of a safe way to offend the gods, and finally sent gulia away.


    Although she did not revere the Buddha as the people of Nanyuan, she was also devout to the Buddha. Nanyuan ruled the world with Buddhism, and she did not want LAN Ji to do anything against the Dharma for her.


    Just in a trance, someone came in and closed the door. The door creaked. Wei Chi couldn''t easily raise his head. "What''s your majesty doing when you close the door?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak either. She came straight over, bent down and looked at her for a while, lifted her chin and gave her a heavy kiss.


    Weichi is not easy. Although she is scared, she doesn''t struggle. She likes him and is willing to be so close to him. She stretches her thin arm around his neck.


    LAN Jihua held her waist, kissing her, pulling her up and holding her in her arms.


    When he knew that she was a girl, he always had some scruples when Yuchi was not easy to be a man. After all, it was the first time for him to make love with a man. He had some aimless ideas, but now that he knew that she was a girl, his heart fell into his stomach, so he had no scruples. The body''s reaction was an instinct. He kneaded her waist, fingers involuntarily into the drill.


    When Wei Chi was not easy to recover, his hand had already touched her clothes. She was shocked and immediately broke away. She pushed him hard and asked, "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    Langji hualeng, who was trapped in the tender love, was not satisfied with her. He reached out to get her back. Wei Chi was not easy to get away from her. He was alarmed and stepped back. "Your Majesty, don''t...""What don''t I want?" LAN Jihua stares at her, "don''t you like me to kiss you?"


    It''s not that I don''t like it, but it''s too close to expose myself. Yuchi is not easy to mutter, "my third brother said, I''m still young..."


    "You are not young, not easy, you are already 17 years old," Lan Jihua reminded her. No matter in Dongyue or Nanyuan, most of the 17-year-old girls have married or become mothers.


    "Come here," he waved to her, "let me hold you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to bite her lips. She doesn''t know how to refuse. When she is in a hurry, she will only blow her hair. She says fiercely, "Your Majesty says that you like me, just to do this?"


    With a straight face, she pretended to be angry and hurried out.


    But hear LAN Ji Hua slowly ring out behind, "what are you afraid of, Miss Wei Chi?"


    The second is more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1085

    Wei Chi was not easily fixed there as if he had been pointed. He could not move. For a moment, he suspected that he had heard wrong. She turned her head. "What does your majesty call me?"


    LAN Jihua wanted to hold on for a while and then tear her down, but he was pushed away at the critical moment. This kind of feeling was very uncomfortable. He looked at her with a smile and said, "I call you miss Yuchi."


    "Your Majesty," said Wei Chi, who was not easy to get up in a hurry. He would only become angry and angry. "Why did your majesty make such a joke? Although I am not very tall, I can''t be insulted by your majesty."


    LAN Jihua walked slowly, bent over and looked at her seriously, "aren''t you a girl?"


    "No Yuchi is not easy to give a hard answer.


    "Really not?"


    Wei Chi is not easy, in the heart seven up and eight down, hard scalp answers, "Your Majesty has heard the girl has my so thick voice?"


    "Not really."


    "Your Majesty, have you ever seen a girl without pierced ears?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Then why does your majesty call me a girl? I''m a seven foot boy." She said, raising her arm and clenching her fist to show him.


    LAN Jihua looked at her efforts to show the man''s appearance, in the heart smile, but this little girl cheated him for so long, can''t let her go.


    He straightened up, indifferent way: "if you want to prove that you are not a girl, very simple, take off the clothes."


    Weichi is not easy, "..." Is your majesty crazy


    "No way."


    "Why not?" LAN Jihua said, "this is the easiest way."


    Wei Chi is not so anxious that she wants to cry. She doesn''t know where she''s missing the filling, which makes LAN Jihua suspicious, but she can''t take off her clothes, and it''s all over.


    "I''m not used to being in front of others Be frank. "


    "If you''re a man, why not? Everyone is the same. If you are a woman, "Lan Jihua looked at her with a meaningful smile," what does it matter if you want to show me sooner or later? "


    "Are you the emperor or the apprentice? How can you say such a thing?" Wei Chi is not easy to angry stare at him, "dirty!"


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s not easy," Lan Jihua stared at her deeply. "Today, I have to make it clear."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be silent. What should I do? If it''s torn down, he won''t like her. What to do, what to do, what to do


    She slowly drew out the knife on her waist and put it on her chest. "If your majesty forces me again, I will..."


    But LAN Jihua laughed, "what do you do? Is it more difficult for you to take off your clothes than to die? "


    She was dying of anxiety. He even laughed. Wei Chi put a knife around his neck and said, "I defend my dignity bravely. Even if you are the emperor, you can''t ask me to take off my clothes."


    LAN Jihua sighed, "Why are you doing this?"


    Voice just fell, Wei Chi not easy just feel a numb wrist, not strange feeling, her knife fell into the hands of LAN Jihua.


    "You know, it''s not easy to kill me or yourself in front of me. It''s not easy. Why don''t you remember?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be Her heart is crazy, ah, so desperate, what to do


    LAN Jihua looked at her up and down, "now, what else do you have to say?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily pull the cloth on his head and threw it on the ground. He lowered his head and looked like a broken jar.


    LAN Jihua waited for a while. Seeing that she didn''t speak, he patted her on the shoulder. "Isn''t it easy?"


    Wei Chi was not easy to twist his body and turned in a direction. He still kept his head down and didn''t say a word, but his shoulder trembled slightly.


    LAN Ji Hua is a Leng, afraid to make a joke big, busy to lift her chin, but the little girl screwed on, forced low, how also refused to lift up.


    LAN Jihua saw that she was competing with herself like a little beast. Knowing that it was broken, she coaxed her in a soft voice, "if you don''t take it off, you can''t take it off. Raise your head and let me have a look."


    Wei Chi was not easy to be cruel. He hit him hard with his arm and pushed him away, covering his face with his scalp.


    LAN Jihua secretly complained that although it was wrong for him to tease her, he would not be so angry?


    He went up to hold her, but no matter how fierce she was, she was not his opponent. LAN Jihua held her tightly and raised her chin with one hand. Her disordered hair spread to both sides, revealing a tearful face.


    LAN Jihua was stunned for a moment, and his heart began to ache. His small face was full of pear blossom and rain, and with a trace of resentment, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Don''t cry," he murmured, kissing the tears on her face. "It''s not easy. Don''t cry. My heart will be broken."


    Weichi not easy originally hard to bear, hear his words, immediately can''t stop, simply burst out crying.


    The way she wails makes LAN Jihua more at a loss. He has no experience in coaxing girls, so he has to stop her mouth.


    She was angry and unwilling to struggle. Her teeth bumped up and broke her mouth. LAN Jihua tasted the smell of blood and the bitter taste of tears. He kept admitting his mistake, "it''s not easy. I''m not good. I shouldn''t force you. Don''t cry. You make my heart cry disorderly. Darling, don''t cry, don''t cry, ha..."Later, he didn''t know what to say. He just kept on coaxing.


    When Wei Chi was not easy to cry, he didn''t hear what he was saying at all. He vented his anger and felt more comfortable. Then his voice became smaller. When he heard him call her to be a good girl, a strange feeling rose in his heart, which seemed to pull her heart very long and shrink it very short. Bursts of palpitations came up, which made her feel uncomfortable and a little comfortable.


    When I was a child, my parents didn''t call her to be a good girl. LAN Jihua called her at the meeting. He regarded her as a child in pain. This kind of feeling was too sweet. For a moment, he couldn''t help crying.


    Blue Ji Hua flustered hands and feet, "how to cry again? It''s not easy. Please tell me something. Don''t cry, don''t cry... "


    Wei Chi is not easy to open dim tears, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid..."


    "Tell me what you are afraid of. With me, no one dares to bully you. "


    "I''m afraid your majesty doesn''t like me Wuwuwu... "


    "How?" LAN Jihua breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid of this. "I like you all my life. I only like you."


    "What if I were a girl?"


    When LAN Jihua heard this, he really understood that Wei Chi didn''t easily think that he was a broken sleeve, for fear that he didn''t like girls. He really didn''t think of this. No wonder she didn''t want to take off her clothes even when she died. On second thought, the little girl liked him so much. His unspeakable emotion was just like many small bubbles coming out of the wet land after the heavy rain.


    He hugged her tightly. "It''s not easy. Listen to me. I''m not a broken sleeve. I like women."


    Weichi not easy to raise his hand, brush wipe two tears, "do you like women?"


    "When I realize that I like you, I think I''m a broken sleeve, but you are a woman, so I''m not a broken sleeve. It''s not easy. I''m a normal man. I like you."


    Send it to the third shift and ask for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1086

    Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, it''s unreasonable to cry any more. Wei Chi is not easy to pull his sleeve and cleans his tears cleanly. He looks at LAN Jihua askew. "When does your majesty know I''m a girl?"


    "That day you were rescued by a spirit snake and fainted. I''ll know."


    "How does your majesty know?"


    , a blue face, is still telling the truth. Take off your clothes. "


    "Ah?" Wei Chi was not easy to get up at once, and he was beaten and kicked.


    LAN Jihua couldn''t escape being pressed by her, so she had to shrink her neck and bear it. The little girl is a martial arts practitioner. She is no better than the ordinary girl''s HuaQuan embroidered legs. It really hurts when she hits him with her little fist.


    Wei Chi not easily took a breath, pursed his lips and rubbed his shoulder, "hurt you?"


    "Well, it hurts." LAN Jihua nodded honestly.


    "So how can your majesty take off people''s clothes at will? That''s the act of an apprentice."


    "You had heatstroke that day, and you didn''t wake up after taking medicine. The doctor said that you wanted to untie your clothes, so I just..."


    It turned out that he was wronged. Wei Chi was not easy to feel embarrassed. "I didn''t say it earlier."


    Blue Ji Hua Ba Ba of looking at her, "I this beat to get in vain?"


    Weichi not easy Jiao smile in his mouth gently sipped a mouthful, "so OK."


    LAN Jihua, of course, was not satisfied. She wanted more and was blocked by her hand. "Don''t push too hard. You''ve seen my body."


    "I didn''t look carefully that day. Otherwise," he said with a smile, "let me have another look."


    Wei Chi not easily turned a big white eye, "return emperor, also not afraid of bashful panic."


    "The emperor is also a man. He has seven emotions and six desires." LAN Jihua pinched her waist and coaxed her, "come on, let me have a look."


    Wei Chi is not easy to stare, "besides, I hit you!"


    LAN Jihua was really afraid of her doing it. The little girl didn''t want to hurt her. She said, "don''t tease you. I''m afraid you''ll be so uncomfortable. I don''t need to wrap those in front of me in the future. It''s so hot that I can''t cover them."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "I''ve covered it for a long time. I''ve grown a large area of prickly heat."


    Blue Ji Hua immediately frowned, "that can''t be done, quickly open a solution, I gave you the last bottle of herbal ointment, find out, I put on for you."


    Weichi is not easy to think that the skin is rough and the meat is thick. He doesn''t think so. "It''s OK. Just scab."


    LAN Jihua naturally refused. Now the girl is on the tip of his heart. Even if she was pricked by a needle, he would feel sorry for her for a long time. He would grow a large amount of rash. That''s OK!


    She refused to take it. He went by himself, and it was not difficult to find it. The ointment was lying on the dressing table. He took it and opened the lid. "Lie on the bed, and I''ll put some medicine on you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to fall to the bottom. Sorry, he refuses to go.


    LAN Jihua said, "what are you afraid of? I''ve seen it all. Besides, you are my people sooner or later. You should get used to getting along with me."


    Wei Chi thought hard, "Your Majesty, go out. I''ll wipe it myself."


    LAN Jihua glanced at her, "can you have eyes on your back? Just take some medicine and do nothing else. Don''t think too much. " He turned his back and said, "untie the sliver, lie down on the bed and call me again."


    Wei Chi hesitated for a moment and quietly untied his chest. The rash is itching more and more now. It should be more comfortable to apply some medicine. She unbuttoned a few buttons, showed her shoulders, and lay on the bed, humming, "Your Majesty, I''ll lay down."


    LAN Jihua turned around, and the little girl was lying on the bed, with a small piece of red skin on her back. When he walked over, he saw that there were lots of rashes, some of which were festering. Although it was not frightening, it was growing on a girl''s back, which made him sad.


    "You''re stupid. What are you doing with those strips of cloth when you get rash?"


    "I''m not afraid of leakage."


    "If I knew you were a girl, why would I have to Forget about the past. "


    The ointment on his back was cool and comfortable. Wei Chi took a breath and asked curiously, "why did your majesty suffer?"


    LAN Jihua laughed helplessly. "At that time, I didn''t know you were a girl. I thought I had a bad feeling for a man. I spilled my anger on you. Otherwise, how could you run out of the palace?"


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to suddenly realize that Lan Jihua was indifferent to her at that time.


    He thought she was a man, and she thought he was a broken sleeve. After a long circle, they still love each other. They can only say that their love for each other has overcome the secular world. Now the misunderstanding has been cleared up, and they have become the most common couple in the world.


    LAN Jihua spread the ointment evenly, daubed it carefully in every place, then spread it down her clothes, and let her lie down to dry it.


    He sat by the bed and discussed with her, "don''t wrap it up in the future."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "do I want to restore my identity as a girl?"


    LAN Jihua pondered for a while, "for the time being, I''ll pretend to be a boy, and wait for a while."Wei Chi is not easy to understand, "why?"


    "It''s safer for you to be a kid," he said. There are some things he doesn''t want her to know.


    "OK," Wei Chi said, "I''m used to it anyway."


    "This is the strip..." LAN Jihua said, "I asked someone to make some loose clothes for you. Don''t wrap them in the future. There are so many rashes."


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh. "Your Majesty, don''t worry about me. I''m a little rough and thick skinned. It''s nothing."


    "If I''m here, it''s a big deal." Lan Jihua took a small fan to fan her. The cool feeling on her back made Yuchi feel like sleeping.


    "It''s not easy."


    "Well?" Wei Chi is not easy to half open eyes, "what?"


    "Your voice That''s what I was born with? "


    "No," Wei Chi said slowly, lying on his arm. "When I was a child, I had a serious illness. I drank too much medicine and my throat was burned. After I got well, it became like this."


    "Very sick?"


    "Well, I almost died. Later my father changed my name to not easy."


    LAN Jihua''s heart knocked heavily for a while. He didn''t participate in her past, but he was still sad and hard to hear. It turned out that this was where her name came from.


    "Stay with me in the future, and I will take good care of you." He leaned down slowly and gave her a kiss on the head.


    The warm touch on her head made Wei Chi feel uneasy. She closed her eyes and dozed off. She heard him say, "it''s not easy. Don''t hit me casually in the future."


    Yuchi is not easy to see a flick, "why?"


    LAN Jihua tried to be dignified, "because I am the emperor."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be afraid of him, "you are the emperor of Nanyuan, I am the people of Dongyue, I don''t belong to you."


    LAN Jihua asked, "what if I were your husband?"


    Want to ask sweet? Sweet vote on the monthly ticket ha.


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1087

    Yuchi is not easy to hear this sentence, stunned, she really didn''t think of such a long-term thing.


    She was silent for a moment and said, "I''m a man who doesn''t know what''s going on today..."


    "Bullshit LAN Jihua couldn''t help raising her voice, "I said that as long as you stay by my side, you will be OK."


    "But..." Yuchi puckered his lips. "There are two princesses in your Majesty''s harem. I don''t want to share a husband with others."


    LAN Jihua asked with a smile, "don''t the men in Dongyue have three wives and four concubines?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum a, "our east Yue emperor all have empress empress one."


    "Before your empress, the emperor of Dongyue had a fiancee, don''t you know?"


    "Nonsense, I haven''t heard of it at all."


    "It''s a royal secret, of course you don''t know."


    Wei Chi is not easy to doubt, "really?"


    "What did I lie to you for?"


    "What about the fiancee?"


    "Killed by your emperor."


    "Ah?" Wei Chi is not easy Leng for a while, "why?"


    "For your queen." LAN Jihua said with a smile, "you emperor can be regarded as a kind of spoony."


    Wei Chi was not easy to smile. "What about your majesty?"


    "I..." Is Lan Jihua infatuated with Shi Yingying? Now in retrospect, just like things in my previous life, he only sighed. He touched her head and said, "now that I have you, I will be an infatuated man."


    "Well, when I don''t remember, your majesty once said that you had a woman you liked."


    LAN Jihua was sure that she would mention it, but it was a fact. He didn''t want to deny it. He said vaguely, "what else do you mention it for in the past?"


    "Can''t you tell me who your majesty likes?"


    "If you don''t mention it, you ask."


    "I''m just curious, which woman can refuse an emperor?"


    LAN Jihua was really afraid of her, and quickly changed the topic: "do you know about Gu Liya''s leaving the palace?"


    "Well, I know." speaking of this, weichi didn''t easily think of a Yunsu''s words. He got up, put his clothes in order, and asked him seriously, "is gulia''s departure arranged by your majesty?"


    "It''s her fault."


    "Not to mention the hunting, but it''s a bit too big to let the snake hurt. Isn''t your majesty afraid that the Buddha will blame you?"


    LAN Jihua was a little surprised. "Do you think I did the snake''s injury?"


    Weichi is not easy and doesn''t want to doubt him, but a Yunsu''s words are not totally unreasonable. "The spirit snake is the spirit beast of Buddha. Although gulia is pampered, I believe she won''t hurt the spirit snake."


    LAN Jihua thinks her logic is ridiculous. "She won''t hurt the snake, I will?"


    "Your Majesty is an emperor. It''s said that people who are emperors are not simple." In fact, these words are all said by a Yunsu, and Wei Chi can''t easily copy them all.


    LAN Jihua finally finds out that it''s not right. Although Wei Chi is not easy to play tricks, she is actually a very simple person. She doesn''t think so deeply that she suspects him.


    "Do you doubt me?"


    "I don''t want the emperor to lose his sense of propriety and do anything against the law for me."


    "I''ve been living for a long time. What can I do and what can''t I do LAN Jihua stares into her eyes, "who told you that?"


    "No one," Yuchi is not easy to mutter, she doesn''t want to give up a Yunsu, "I think."


    LAN Jihua comforted her, "I didn''t hurt the snake, you don''t have to worry."


    "Really not?"


    LAN Jihua raised his right hand, "do you want me to swear?"


    Wei Chi was not easy to stop him. He said with a smile, "I''m at ease without you." After a pause, he said, "since it''s not your majesty or ah Yun Su, then only princess Natha is left. Is it her?"


    LAN Jihua said, "why exclude a Yunsu? Can''t it be her? "


    "Ah Yun Su won''t do that."


    "You don''t think a Yunsu can do it, but you think I can?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, that... "


    "I think a Yunsu is suspected."


    "Why?"


    "She told you that just to cover up her crime."


    Wei Chi said, "how do you know that she said..."


    LAN Jihua is just guessing. As soon as he swindles, Wei Chi doesn''t easily let out a word. He smiles and brushes her scattered hair behind her head. He is really a simple little girl.


    "In fact, everyone is suspected except me." LAN Jihua analyzed it to her, "first of all, gulia. Although her snake controller said that she didn''t ask the green snake to attack the spirit snake, who can tell. Maybe those green snakes were stimulated by some kind of stimulation and their temperament changed greatly. This happened because of her. No matter whether she asked people to hurt the spirit snake or not, this account had to be counted on her head. When she returned to the tribe, she was afraid that her life would not be easy.""Next is a Yunsu. The three princesses all come for the Queen''s position. On the surface, they live in harmony, but on the surface, how do they know if they have any intrigues? There are people outside the palace for the princess. It''s not difficult for them to get in and out of the palace with their waistband. A Yunsu seems to be the least interested in the Queen''s position. On the contrary, I think it''s her flaw. Since she''s not interested, why did she come here? "


    "Finally, it''s Nasha. She doesn''t like to be in the limelight like gulia. She doesn''t like a Yunsu''s disdain for the Queen''s position. She doesn''t talk much. It may be her true feelings or just a disguise."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hear him say so, all confused, "Your Majesty how to see who are bad?"


    "The bad guys don''t write on their faces," Lan Jihua said with a smile. "It''s the people like you who want to kill me that are most easily seen through. Moreover, the princess who grew up in Lok Bu is not a simple person to follow the leader


    Wei Chi is as like as two peas. The mind of those in power is meticulous. Unlike her, there are not so many twists and turns in her mind. Good is good and bad is bad. She likes to go straight.


    "Your Majesty? If you wronged gulia... "


    "I have just said that she is responsible for everything, and this account should be charged to her. As for a Yunsu and Nasha, look, the closer the three-month period is, they won''t be so quiet."


    "Is the queen so important to them?"


    "It''s not important to them, it''s the tribe behind them. The tribe and the royal family have never been married. For the tribe, this is a good opportunity to get out of the jungle. "


    "Since there is no precedent before, why this time..."


    "You are poisoned by the poison of the emperor. She has made a deal with me. I will marry the princess of the tribe to the palace. She will protect your life."


    Yuchi is not easy, the whole people are stunned, she did not expect that the three princesses into the palace, it is because of her


    "Your Majesty," she said with red eyes, "you are wronged for me."


    "I''m not wronged," he said, kissing her lips. "For you, everything is worth it."


    Finally, five days ten thousand more, my cervical spine, my shoulder, my old waist Pain, give the patient a monthly ticket, Hello!


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1088

    A Yunsu says that Lan Jihua is playing tricks behind his back, but LAN Jihua suspects that a Yunsu has a problem. Yuchi doesn''t know which one is right or wrong, but her balance tends to LAN Jihua. It seems that from the beginning, when they were still hostile, she had no sense of trusting him. Now that they are in love, she won''t doubt him.


    Although the matter passed, she did not feel relaxed in her heart. She always felt that if she did not make things clear, there would be other demons.


    The three princesses have very different personalities. Gulia is very open-minded. Although she has been sent out, people in the palace often mention her. A Yunsu is free and easy-going. He often wanders in the palace. His popularity and reputation are very good. Only Nasha. If someone didn''t mention it, you probably can''t think of such a person. When she first came here, she came out to walk around. Later, the gate was not big and the second gate was not. It was not easy for Wei Chi to see her for a long time. So on this day, she went to Yuquan hall.


    When Natha saw her coming, she was a little surprised and said with a smile, "it''s not easy. You are really a rare guest."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "what does the princess do in the room every day, and I don''t see you go out for a walk?"


    "I like quiet, but I don''t like to join in the fun." Nasha said to her, "please sit down, young master. Since you are here, please have dinner with me. I''ll make Dongyue food for you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to joke, "the princess knows my intention, just to satisfy my craving."


    "If you like it, Natha is very happy."


    Xiangmi tea, back to one side, weichi not easy to dress up as inadvertently asked, "princess does not go out, you know Princess gulia out of the palace?"


    Nasha said, "although I don''t go out, the news is not closed. I''ve heard about it."


    Wei Chi shook his head and sighed, "she hates me, but she hurt the snake by mistake. She''s a little bit of a loser. I''m fine now, but she''s out of the palace."


    "It''s probably someone else who hurt the snake."


    "Oh? Why did the princess say that? "


    Nasha said with a cool smile, "it''s just intuition. In the eyes of the people in the south, seeing the spirit snake is like seeing the Buddha. Gulia has the courage to hurt the spirit snake."


    Wei Chi is not easy to come here specially to find out about her, but her view is the same as that of a Yunsu. They all think that the spirit snake was not hurt by gulia. If it was Nasha, she would have killed gulia. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see things in the dark, but she knows that one of the three of them is always behind the scenes.


    Eating the food from her hometown and talking about the familiar Lin''an City, Wei Chi didn''t easily stay in Yuquan hall until the sun set. After walking for a while, she turned back, and Nasha still stood by the door and waved to her.


    Wei Chi doesn''t smile quietly and leaves with a big stride. In fact, Nasha is really suitable to be a queen, just Now she is not willing to share LAN Jihua with anyone.


    At dusk, the scenery of Nanyuan palace is the most beautiful. The light red sky, the flowers everywhere, and the peacocks with gorgeous tails walk leisurely. Wei Chi doesn''t easy to toot his mouth, and makes a squeaking sound to amuse them. As soon as he looks up, a tall figure comes towards her in the dusk.


    That person has a pair of the most gentle eyes in the world, like the bright moon in the sky, shining into Yuchi''s heart.


    She walked a few steps to meet her, "what''s the matter with your majesty?"


    "I''ll pick you up." He said very naturally, Yuchi not easy heart a sweet, chuckle, and he walked forward side by side.


    "How''s it going?" LAN Jihua asked.


    "The food is delicious," said Wei Chi, slowing down and following the same pace as LAN Jihua. "Princess Nasha speaks softly. She''s not noisy at all. She''s also very understanding. She''s beautiful and elegant. Men probably want to marry such a wife."


    LAN Jihua is a little funny, "I didn''t ask this. You went to her today to find out something?"


    "I asked," weichi not easy to say, "Nasha''s view is the same as a Yunsu''s, that the spirit snake was not hurt by gulia."


    "What do you think?"


    Wei Chi Bu Yi shakes his head and suddenly smiles, "I still think your majesty is the most suspicious!" After that, he ran to the front with a laugh. LAN Jihua looked at her back and also laughed. Little girl, she didn''t have two minds and wanted to investigate the case.


    After only two days, there was an accident and people died in the palace. For Nanyuan palace, this is a big event.


    The people are the foundation of the country, but the population of Nanyuan people is not prosperous, and the population is declining year by year. That''s why the empress came up with the absurd plan of thousand face people. It can be seen how important the people are to Nanyuan, and there are very few punishments in Nanyuan''s laws. Even cutting hands and feet, digging eyes, cutting tongue and stabbing words will not kill people, but a person died in the palace.


    The one who died was a maid in waiting. She was found dead in the woods.


    When LAN Jihua heard the news, he immediately rushed to the woods. Wei Chi didn''t easily follow him. By the time they got to the grove, a team of soldiers had cordoned off the scene.


    The maiden lying in the shade of the shade, bent her legs, one hand on her chest, the other hand on the ground, her face twisted, as if she had been in great pain before her death.


    Kang Yanlong looked at it carefully and recognized, "Your Majesty, this is the maid of the peacock palace." At that time, he assigned the people to serve the three princesses, so he still had an impression.LAN Jihua said, "go and have a look. When did you die?"


    Kang Yanlong came forward to have a look. His body was cold and stiff. He had been dead for some hours.


    "Probably died last night. It''s very rare for people to come here. That''s why this meeting was discovered."


    Wei Chi is not easy to squat on the ground, carefully looking at the body, then Hou raised his head, "Your Majesty, what does she seem to have grasped in her hand?"


    Kang Yanlong immediately picked up the hand of the maid in charge of her chest, but her fingers were stiff and it was a little difficult to break it off.


    Weichi not easy to help, lanjihua busy stop, "not easy, you don''t move."


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at him, "it''s OK, I''m not afraid of the dead."


    She helped Kang Yanlong, holding one by one and breaking the other. Finally, she opened the hand of the maid of honor, and a copper whistle was lying in the palm of her hand.


    Kang Yanlong''s face changed slightly. Of course, he knew what the copper whistle was for. Anyone who could control snakes would carry such a copper whistle with him.


    He and LAN Jihua quickly exchanged a look, did not speak.


    Wei Chi didn''t easily notice that the atmosphere was wrong and asked, "what''s this?"


    LAN Jihua replied, "a copper whistle that can control snakes."


    Wei Chi is not easy, "is it related to the snake''s injury that day?"


    LAN Jihua praised with a smile, "the reaction is not slow."


    It was only a few days ago that the snake was injured. So far, the aftermath has not disappeared. Everyone is still talking about it in private. Now that there is a copper whistle that can control the snake, we will naturally associate it with that day.


    Wangeng is over, and it''s back to normal today. Please continue to support Mozi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1089

    Xiao Sang was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, and kept beating around a Yunsu. "Princess, think about something. It''s the maid of the peacock palace who died. She also found a copper whistle on her body. Your majesty will surely suspect that we are related to the snake''s injury. I don''t want the princess to be sent back like princess gulia. It''s a shame


    A Yunsu sat there and drank tea slowly. "What''s the hurry? Your majesty didn''t bring anyone to surround the peacock hall."


    "I think it will be sooner or later," he said


    Ah Yun Su sighed, "if that''s true, I can''t help it," she thought, "go and invite Mr. Bu Yi to come here, and say I have something to find him."


    Xiao sang runs out with a cry. As soon as she gets to the door, she meets Yuchi Buyi. She is not happy with Yuchi Buyi. She always thinks that her princess has gone astray in her love for this Dongyue boy. But at the moment, she seems to see a savior. She repeatedly asks her in, "the prince is just in time. My princess is going to invite him?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "what''s the matter with princess a Yunsu


    "The princess has something to say to you. Please come with me."


    When Yuchi Buyi enters the hall, Xiaosang immediately drives the others out, closes the door and lets them talk inside. Now, it''s probably only Yuchi Buyi who can save ayunsu. I hope Yuchi Buyi can say a few good words for his princess in front of the emperor.


    Seeing that Wei Chi was not easy, a Yunsu said with a smile, "come on, I''ve prepared tea for you."


    Wei Chi was not easy to sit down and took a drink from his cup. "Has Wu Er finished yet?"


    A Yun Su smiles, "fast, drink up probably I have to go."


    "Go?" Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "where are you going?"


    "Don''t you know what happened today?" A Yunsu said, "one of the maids in my palace died in the woods, holding a copper whistle. The copper whistle is used to control snakes. Some people still hold on to the injured snake and send gulia away. It''s probably my turn next."


    "You doubt your majesty?"


    Ah Yun Su snorted, "fools can see it, but I don''t understand why your majesty set up such a situation. If you want to drive me away, you don''t have to kill me."


    "Why does your majesty want to drive the princess away?"


    At this time, a Yunsu has nothing to hide, "naturally it''s for you, it''s not easy."


    Wei Chi doesn''t understand easily, "gulia wanted my life, but her majesty drove her away. It''s not easy to get on well with the princess. Why did your majesty do that?"


    "Remember what your majesty warned me that day?"


    As soon as she mentioned it, Wei Chi didn''t easily remember that there was such a thing. That day, LAN Jihua was a little unhappy when he saw her with a Yunsu. He taught a lesson to a Yunsu and dragged her away. But at that time, LAN Jihua didn''t know that she was a daughter. Maybe she was a little jealous.


    "It''s not easy. Don''t you really understand your Majesty''s mind?"


    "What?"


    "Your Majesty, he likes you. I can see that."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that right? "


    "Of course, gulia has to deal with you. Your majesty designs to drive her out. If I get closer to you, your majesty will drive me out. Today is the best proof. "


    Wei Chi was not easy to be silent for a moment, and asked cautiously, "does it really have nothing to do with you that the spirit snake is injured?"


    Ah Yun Su was slightly annoyed. "It''s not easy. Did your majesty tell you something? Don''t you know who I am? I''m not interested in the Queen''s position, and I don''t want to fight for it, but I don''t want someone to pour dirty water on me, no matter who that person is? "


    The public said that the public was reasonable, and the old woman said that the old woman was reasonable. Wei Chi''s brain was a little confused, and he bowed his head and did not speak.


    "It''s not easy. I know you are a famous man. You don''t want to be liked by a man. Let''s go together."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be startled. He raises his head and sees a Yunsu''s eager eyes staring straight at her face. She can''t help but shiver, and a strange feeling rises in her heart.


    "It''s not easy. Come back to the tribe with me," a Yunsu continued to lobby her. "Although it''s not as prosperous as Dakun City, it''s green and beautiful. You can go hunting, eat meat and drink wine every day. Isn''t that a more comfortable day than in the palace?"


    "It''s not easy," she suddenly grabbed her hand. "Come with me and leave here far away. You see," she took down the colorful plume on her head. "This is what you gave me. I''ve put it on my head. Do you look good?"


    A Yunsu is skillful, and the headdress is more beautiful than the one bought outside. Wei Chi is not easy to nod, "it''s beautiful."


    "You''ll come with me, won''t you?" A Yunsu looks at him with eyes.


    Wei Chi is not easy to come here to inquire about the maid of honor. Who knows that a Yunsu wants to take her with him.


    She licked her dry lips and asked in a low voice, "does the princess want to escape with fear of guilt?"


    Ah Yun Su was shocked by the words and said, "what kind of ecstasy did your majesty give you? Do you believe him or not? Before you are not like this, not easy, you sober up, your majesty has given me layout, can''t you see? Are you going to watch me suffer injustice? "Why do you want to go


    "I''m leaving for you. It''s not easy. I''m afraid your majesty will attack you. He is the emperor, and nothing is impossible. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to be How does she explain


    "Princess, do you know the dead maid in waiting?"


    "No impression. Listen to Xiao sang, she seldom enters the palace."


    "So the princess is not familiar with her?"


    "She was originally a member of Nanyuan palace, and she was not a close servant, so she was not familiar with her."


    "She has a copper whistle in her hand. Is she the real snake controller behind her?"


    "It''s not easy. I''ll tell you about leaving. Why do you always mention that maid in waiting? It''s just a trap of your majesty." A Yunsu said, "it''s obvious that the maid in charge of peacock palace died. When something happened, the spearhead would point at me. It''s the same reason with gulia''s golden arrow. It''s not a very clever trick. Your majesty probably doesn''t care to play too high-end games for me. The maid in charge is just an introduction, which leads all eyes to me. In time, I didn''t do it, It''s what I''ve done. It''s not easy. I don''t have much time left. Go back and prepare for my news. "


    Yuchi not easy to swallow a throat, "Princess how think I will go with you?"


    "You gave me plumes, but I took them, didn''t you? Or, "a Yunsu looked at her carefully," do you regret it now? "


    Weichi is not easy, "..." Does she have to go with a Yunsu when she gives the feather feather


    Is there something in the middle that she doesn''t know? How do you feel So strange?


    It''s not easy. You know the truth


    Don''t stop casting monthly tickets just because it''s not popular. It''s almost the end of the month. If you don''t cast monthly tickets, it will be useless. Come on!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1090

    When Wei Chi was not easy to return to the main hall, he saw LAN Jihua in a lavender embroidered robe, leaning on the porch column, looking at her, smiling a little lazy and coquettish.


    "Why are you busier than I, the emperor? I can''t stay at home all day long. If I want to see you, I can''t find anyone."


    Wei Chi is not easy to pat the knife on his waist. "You are the emperor of Jingui. If I don''t go out to investigate the case for you, who can I expect?"


    LAN Jihua laughs, "what did you find out?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to sigh, "there is a little trouble."


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Weichi is not easy to see. There is no one around. He lowers his voice and says, "a Yunsu wants me to go with her."


    Blue Ji China eyebrow a pick, oh a, then sneer, "fear crime abscond?"


    "I asked her the same, but she said no, that her Majesty would deal with her."


    "Why should I deal with her?"


    "A Yunsu misunderstands that his majesty is interested in me..."


    "She didn''t misunderstand. I like you."


    "She doesn''t know. She thinks I''m a man."


    "So she wants to help you escape from me?" LAN Jihua said with a smile, "it seems that everyone can see what I think of you. But I can only see what she thinks of you. "


    Wei Chi is not easily surprised to ask, "what does a Yun Su think of me?"


    "She thinks the same about you as I do." LAN Jihua put her hand on her shoulder, "it''s not easy. A Yunsu likes you."


    "But I''m a girl!"


    "She didn''t know you were a daughter."


    When Wei Chi was not easy to be in the peacock hall, he always felt that a Yunsu''s words sounded strange. He was picked out by LAN Jihua and immediately realized that it was like this


    "In Nanyuan, what''s the saying that men give women plumes?"


    "Now I want to ask," Lan Jihua poked at her forehead, "the feather plume that the man of Nanyuan personally hunted will only be given to the woman who loves her. The woman will take it and make it into a headdress to wear on her head, which means that she also accepts the man. Understand, silly girl, you''ve made peach blossom."


    Weichi doesn''t open her mouth easily. She hasn''t spoken for a long time. It''s not all a Yunsu''s fault. It''s because she doesn''t know the customs of Nanyuan and does something wrong.


    "No wonder a Yunsu asked me to go with her," said Wei Chi, not easily distressed. "Your Majesty, what should I do now?"


    LAN Jihua raised her eyes and looked into the distance. "Since she wants to go, let her go. The water has been mixed, and there is no point in her staying


    "What does your majesty mean by that?"


    "Do you think that palace maid was killed or planted?"


    "This..." Wei Chi is not easy to frown. If he is killed, a Yunsu is the most suspect. If he is planted, it may be Nasha and She looked up at LAN Jihua.


    "What am I doing?" LAN Jihua took her hand and said, "do you suspect me again?"


    The clear bell sounded, and a group of graceful maids came in the distance, holding the tray on their heads, swinging their waist and legs. Their steps and movements were surprisingly consistent. It was time to set the meal.


    "We''ve eaten. Go in."


    LAN Jihua hasn''t invited the princesses to have dinner with him for a long time. The time to go has passed. He doesn''t like anyone to disturb his and Yuchi''s hard life.


    After dinner and tea, the people at the bottom stepped back.


    Wei Chi is not easy to have something in mind. After a while, when he looks up, there is no one on the side except LAN Jihua. She says, "are you all gone?"


    "If you don''t leave, you''ll be in the way?" LAN Jihua looked at her and said with a smile, "the people around me are not stupid."


    Wei Chi was not easy to blush and clear his throat. "Your Majesty, let''s get down to business."


    "You and I have business to talk about?"


    "About a Yunsu..."


    "I said, if she wants to go, go. It''s better for her to go."


    "Will the death of the maid of honor be on her?"


    "The spearhead has pointed at the peacock hall. If we really want to investigate it, it will probably be bad for her."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hold his cheek and frowns, "I think the death of the maid of honor has nothing to do with a Yunsu. I don''t want her to suffer injustice."


    "Then you can go with her."


    "Eh?" Wei Chi is not easily surprised: "Your Majesty wants me to go with a Yunsu?"


    "I can''t think of any other way." LAN Jihua said with a smile, "if you don''t want her to be charged with murder, you can only let her abduct my male pet."


    "Your Majesty, are you kidding me?"


    "I''m serious." LAN Jihua was a little serious. "You think that the maid of honor has nothing to do with a Yunsu. I''m willing to trust your intuition, so there must be another reason for her to leave, that is, she took you away. Everyone in the palace knows the relationship between you and me. She openly robbed my man, so she can''t stay in the palace any more."


    "But is that good?" Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "a man whose Princess robbed the emperor, his majesty and a Yunsu''s reputation is bad.""In Nanyuan, this kind of thing is not vulgar. It''s just a joke of the common people. It will be forgotten after a while. I don''t care. I don''t think a Yunsu will care. However, it is not shameful for people to kill people with snake. You can choose between the two options. Do you want her to abduct you, or do you want her to bear the charge of killing and injuring a snake? "


    Wei Chi hesitated for a long time, "let her turn me away."


    "OK, you will tell a Yunsu tomorrow that you are willing to go with her, and I will take care of the rest."


    "Is your majesty going to get me back?"


    "Of course, my woman, who dares to take it."


    "Will there be a fight?"


    "When the time comes, if you tell a Yunsu the truth, you will not fight. However, "Lan Jihua thought of a Yunsu''s face when he heard the truth, and couldn''t help laughing," she will be very sad. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at him askew. He doesn''t talk for a long time.


    LAN Jihua asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, your majesty also thinks that the death of the maid of honor has nothing to do with a Yunsu, right? That''s why your majesty wants me to go with her? "


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "you are stupid. Why are you so smart all of a sudden?"


    "Since your majesty knows that the death of the maid of honor has nothing to do with a Yunsu, why do you have to set a charge on her?"


    "Because she has to leave. Even if I don''t drive her away, will someone else let her go? If she doesn''t go this time, she will be forced to go next time. "


    "Your Majesty means Princess Natha?" There are only three princesses in all, except for two, the one who is left will come to the surface.


    LAN Jihua smiles, "it''s not easy. The power in the palace is more complicated than you think."


    Weichi is not easy to be a little confused. "Who else is there besides Princess Nasha?"


    "You don''t have to worry so much," Lan Jihua said, pinching her face. "Clean up and go with a Yunsu."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "it''s just a play. There''s nothing to clean up."


    "play to play enough, to convince people, go, pack up, tomorrow to find ah Su Su,"


    second princess to go out of the palace, Hello, everyday asking for monthly tickets


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans plus fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group, Hou Hou, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1091

    Weichi is not easy to see the whole thing in a fog, but she believes that Lan Jihua is willing to do it according to his instructions.


    As if she really wanted to leave, she carefully selected some things in the box, put them into the bag, secretly hid them in the house, then ran to the peacock hall and told a Yunsu that she wanted to go with her.


    A Yunsu is naturally in full bloom, and has repeatedly assured her that the plan is very careful and that she will be very safe.


    Since LAN Jihua wakes her up, it''s not easy for Wei Chi to see a Yunsu again. There''s always something strange. A Yunsu is a little warm to her, and she feels uncomfortable.


    "Now that you''ve decided, the sooner you go, the better," said ayunsu. "I think it''s tonight."


    Weichi Buyi also hopes to solve the problem earlier. He happily agrees. After making an appointment, a Yunsu drives her away. "You go back first. Don''t stay here too long, so that your majesty won''t be suspicious."


    Weichi is not easy to see her frowning, a serious face, a little guilty in the heart, a Yunsu is sincere to her, but she is cheating a Yunsu.


    After all, people are selfish. She doesn''t want a Yunsu to marry LAN Jihua, and she doesn''t want a Yunsu to be hurt. It''s the best way to let a Yunsu leave.


    Before leaving, she specially asked a Yunsu, "princess, are you really not interested in being a queen?"


    A Yunsu shook his head. "If it wasn''t for Abu''s good words, I would not have agreed to come."


    "Is there any other princess in the tribe? Why did the leader choose you?"


    "Of all the princesses, I am the best dancer. Nanyuan man chooses his mate by dancing. The abutou people think that your majesty will be fascinated by my dancing. Unfortunately, the abutou people are wrong, your majesty I don''t like women. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile dryly, "you may be wrong, your majesty, he I like women. "


    "It''s not the time to discuss this," said a Yunsu. "You go back first and be careful, your majesty. No one can understand the emperor''s mind. Come back at the appointed time."


    Wei Chi nodded and turned to leave.


    Originally, I didn''t think it was a big deal. I thought it was just to send a Yunsu out of the palace safely. But a Yunsu''s cautious appearance made her a little nervous.


    On this day, the emperor stayed in the study and did not come out, while Wei Chi Bu Yi sat in the room, looking at the funnel in the corner of the wall.


    When it''s time, Yuchi Buyi changes into a black Nightgown, carries the burden on her shoulder, and quietly goes out of the hall. But when she looks out, it''s raining outside. She''s stunned. She''s been in Nanyuan for such a long time, and it''s raining a few times. How come it''s raining now?


    At night, the Nanyuan palace was very dark. Coupled with the ups and downs, Yuchi was not easy to get nervous. She had been at ease for a long time. She was a little strange to this kind of thing. Fortunately, when she turned over the eaves, her hands and feet were still sharp. She fell on the roof and looked at the front quietly. There was a team of guards patrolling there. As long as they left, she could have a smooth journey Go to peacock hall.


    There was a lamp far away, which was blown about by the wind. Dou''s big light eye was about to be blown out by the wind, but when the wind passed, its weak light lit up again, and Yuchi''s hard-working heart fell with it.


    Rain is not big, light floating in the half empty, fall on the face cool very comfortable. Wei Chi not easy to wipe an eye, like a cat bowing his body in the roof upstream, stepping out of the cornice, a few ups and downs fell to the ground.


    She counted the time, this time there will be no more convoy after, all the way to the peacock hall.


    A Yunsu is waiting anxiously, seeing her quietly sliding in from the window, grinning, "you''re here."


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    A Yunsu turned to look at the hourglass, "the time is just right." She glanced at the burden on Yuchi''s shoulder, "what did you bring, such a big bag?"


    "It''s all that I usually save. I can''t bear to throw it away." This is what LAN Jihua taught her.


    A Yunsu didn''t say anything. He winked at Xiao sang. Xiao sang handed a set of soldiers'' clothes to Yuchi: "change it, young master."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to take it over and shake it off. He puts it on his night clothes.


    A Yunsu said, "you''re in the rain. Your clothes are wet. Don''t you change them?"


    "It doesn''t matter a little. It''s important to get on the way."


    A Yunsu didn''t talk much. He and Xiao sang went to the house to change a suit of soldiers'' clothes and said, "let''s go now."


    as like as two peas, she found that several soldiers who were wearing the same clothes were just like her. They suddenly understood the plan of the Yun Su, who had mixed them in the palace.


    "These are the people of our tribe. Eight of them came in today, and eight of them went out now. It''s just right," a Yunsu handed her the waist tag. "Hang it on your waist. When you go out of the palace, you need to check it." She looked at Wei Chi''s face carefully, took out a box of ointment, put it on her face twice, and said with a smile, "OK."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that a Yunsu is changing her face. She often goes in and out of the palace gate, and the guards there recognize her. It''s easy to recognize her without disguise.


    All the way out very smoothly, to the palace gate, sure enough, a guard asked, "who?"A soldier took off his waist tag and said, "we are from Bamu tribe. We are ordered to enter the palace by Princess ayunsu. Now we go back to the post station."


    The guard purred, "why did you come out so late?"


    The soldier accompanied with a smile, "if the princess wants to ask, we can''t help it."


    The guard stopped talking and waved them away.


    Wei Chi is not easy. A Yunsu and Xiao sang mix in the soldiers. They are very cautious. They hold their heads high and face the front. There is no expression on their faces, so they walk out from under the soldiers'' eyes.


    Until I turned the corner, I couldn''t see the palace gate. A few people stopped. A Yunsu breathed a sigh and said with a smile, "it''s OK, I finally came out."


    Wei Chi is not easy to think, maybe LAN Jihua has orders in the dark, otherwise it''s not so easy to come out.


    Someone came quickly, "princess, the carriage is in front."


    "Well," said a-yun-su, holding Wei Chi''s hard arm. "Let''s go and get out of here."


    The carriage "de" stepped on the green stone floor, and the rain began to grow. Wei Chi was not easy to lean on the car and breathed a breath.


    A Yunsu looks at her and smiles, "nervous?"


    "OK," at this time, there is nothing to be nervous about.


    At this time, the gate had already been closed, but a Yunsu got the token to get out of the city. The guard didn''t even ask, so he let it go.


    Looking at the city gate slowly closed behind her, Wei Chi had the illusion that once she came out, she could not enter any more. When she thought about it, her heart suddenly sank.


    A Yunsu has been looking at her, see her face changed, asked, "not easy, what''s the matter?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to return to God, reluctantly smile, "nothing." It should be nothing. It''s just that she scared herself. How could she not get in? Maybe at dawn, LAN Jihua caught up with her and took her back.


    Today I don''t say anything You know


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1092

    It rained heavily in the middle of the night. The crackling sound hit the window like ten thousand horses galloping. LAN Jihua woke up from her dream and broke into a sweat.


    He just had a dream. He dreamed that weichi was not easy to disappear. He couldn''t find him. In the dream, he was dressed in Dongyue clothes, his hair was tied up high, and he was wandering around the world with a sword in order to find his beloved woman


    He got out of bed and drank a glass of water. He calmed down and glanced at the hourglass in the corner. At this time, Yuchi is not easy to go far away. She won''t lose it. His people have been following him secretly. How can he lose it?


    When he woke up, he couldn''t sleep. He sat cross legged on the bed, listening to the pouring rain outside the window.


    The rain didn''t stop until the next morning, the sun just rose, shining on the grass, reflecting the magnificent color, so beautiful that people can''t help sighing.


    Soon, news came from peacock hall that princess a Yunsu and her maidservant were gone.


    Of course, at the same time, there is the red man around him - Yuchi not easy.


    This caused a great disturbance in the palace, and everyone talked about it, but no one dared to disturb the emperor, because the always gentle emperor was so angry that he smashed his study. Listening to the loud bang in the room, everyone stood outside the door, trembling.


    The emperor lost his temper and gave an order, "come back to me, live to see people, die to see corpses!"


    As the palace gate opened, a group of imperial forbidden troops rushed out, raising dust on the streets of Dakun city. People stood on the roadside one after another, watching curiously, wondering what had happened.


    LAN Jihua was sitting in a chair, and someone came forward to salute: "Your Majesty, your royal highness, please."


    "No," Lan Jihua coldly refused.


    "Your Highness said that your majesty should not forget the poisonous insects on Yuchi Buyi."


    As soon as LAN Ji Hua raised her head, her red eyes glared at the speaker, hoping to split him.


    He stood up and strode out. The empress took hold of his weakness. He was helpless.


    When she got to the dungeon, the empress looked up at him and laughed with glee. "It''s said that princess a Yunsu has taken your people away?"


    Blue Ji Hua cold face, "the emperor called me to say this?"


    "I''m afraid your majesty is too sad. I want to forgive you."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Your Majesty, I know that it''s not easy for you to like Wei Chi, but he is a man after all. He can''t be elegant in the hall. It''s just a thing. If you lose it, you can lose it. Your majesty is ridiculous. It''s time to go back to the right way."


    LAN Jihua said, "I don''t need the emperor to worry about my affairs."


    "Your Majesty, don''t forget that no matter where Yuchi goes, his life is always in the hands of the lonely. If the lonely let him live, he will live. If the lonely let him die, he will die!"


    "The emperor should not forget his promise to me that I will welcome the three princesses into the palace, and the emperor will protect his life. Is the promise of the emperor eaten by the dog? "


    "You don''t have to be lonely. What you said naturally counts, but your majesty," the empress chuckled. "The three princesses have entered the palace, and now they have gone two. The reason is probably related to your majesty?"


    LAN Ji Hua said coldly, "it''s their fault. No wonder I am."


    "Well, even so, now that there is only princess Natha left in the palace, she must be safe. So, there is nothing to consider. She is the only queen. What do you think of her majesty?"


    "The time limit of three months has not arrived. The emperor is too anxious."


    "There''s only one left. There''s no need to think about it."


    "Does the emperor feel that I am in the mood to talk about the affairs after the founding of the people''s Republic of China?"


    "Things have to be done. It can''t be delayed."


    "I promised the emperor three months. I sincerely kept my promise. I hope the emperor will not break his promise. It''s not what the emperor wants to see. "


    The empress knew her son well. Although he was gentle, he sometimes got into trouble. It just happened. It''s better to let him slow down.


    "Well, I know your majesty is in a bad mood. Let''s not mention it for a moment. I hope your majesty will take care of himself. I don''t want to wait too long."


    LAN Jihua threw her robe and turned to leave.


    Back in the hall, Nasha was waiting for him. Seeing him enter the hall, she immediately saluted: "Your Majesty, it''s said that a Yunsu has gone with master Bu Yi, isn''t it?"


    LAN Jihua looked at her coldly, "so what? Do you come to see my joke? "


    "No, Nasha just wants to help his majesty share the trouble."


    LAN Jihua sneered, "how do you want to share?"


    "There are still some people outside the palace. Both of them are tribes, and they know their roots better. Let them help to chase people back."


    LAN Jihua looked at her carefully, and Nasha met his eyes, not afraid, but quietly looking at him.


    "You want to help me?"


    "To share your Majesty''s worries is a blessing for Natha."


    LAN Ji Hua was silent for a while and shook his head. "It''s just chasing the fugitive. I''m not so pitiful that I need help from others."


    Nasha didn''t insist either. She went on blessing deeply. "Nasha will leave without disturbing your majesty."LAN Jihua didn''t look at her. She went straight to the depth of the hall. Natha walked with him and walked out of the hall slowly. A long shadow and a short shadow are moving slowly on the ground, pulling more and more open. When Natha stepped out of the threshold, LAN Jihua just sat down on the big chair. As soon as he looked up, the graceful figure just disappeared by the door of the hall. He saw the train with gold edge sweeping the threshold. Somehow, he suddenly thought of the empress. In her impression, the empress liked Chinese clothes. Everywhere she went, the train was winding across the floor.


    The palace maid served tea, and he took two drinks. After a play, he was tired. He looked out of the window at the golden sun and breathed a sigh. Let''s boil it again. In the evening, the play will be over.


    But when he took a nap and entered the study, the silver faced man brought him bad news.


    "Your Majesty, I''m incompetent. The people I sent lost my son."


    LAN Jihua was shocked, "lost? How did you lose it? "


    "as like as two peas, three teams of horses appeared, and the three teams were interspersed in three different directions. Things suddenly came to a sudden. It''s a mistake. "


    LAN Jihua''s heart sank instantly. Is that dream a precursor?


    "Since it''s wrong to follow, why don''t you hurry up and pull out your hands to catch up again."


    "When Nu heard the news, he immediately sent his men to chase him in three directions. But the heavy rain last night washed away all the traces on the road. The more he chased down, the more forks he had, and the more mountains and stockaded villages he led to I hope your majesty will punish me for not doing things well. " He got down on his knees and banged his head on the floor.


    At this time, LAN Jihua calmed down and said in a slow voice, "I underestimated a Yunsu. She really made sure preparation."


    I really don''t say anything today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1093

    It was hard for Wei Chi to hear the noise of horses'' hooves outside. He lifted the curtain and looked out. It was as dark as the bottom of a pot and it was raining. He couldn''t see anything clearly, but he could see vague shadows passing around.


    She was surprised. "There''s someone out there."


    But a Yunsu gave her a stable look, "don''t be nervous, it''s my person."


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "why did so many people come all of a sudden?"


    A cloud Su cunning smile, "in order to be safe."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that something''s wrong, but she''s sitting in the car, but she can''t think of a way for a moment. She lowered her eyes,


    to cover her anxious look, she had to leave a mark for LAN Jihua all the way, but her burden was with a Yunsu. She raised her eyes slightly and found that a Yunsu was looking at her.


    Wei Chi not easy light smile, "my burden?"


    "I put it away."


    "Where did you take it?"


    Ah Yun Su said with a smile, "don''t you mind if I take it? Is there any treasure in the bag?"


    "No, just ask."


    A question and an answer, every drop does not leak, Wei Chi is not easy to do nothing, at this time, she found that Lan Jihua is not wrong, a Yunsu is far from as casual as usual, her mind is meticulous. It is not a simple person to come up with such an eye blocking method to confuse the opponent.


    Gradually, the noise outside became less and only the sound of rain was left. Wei Chi could not easily lift the curtain and looked out. Sure enough, those vague shadows were gone. It was dark all around. She didn''t know where it was?


    After walking for a while, the rain became louder and fell on the roof of the car covered by oilcloth.


    Small mulberry some worry, "princess, such heavy rain, don''t want to leak."


    Ah Yun Su said with a smile, "don''t worry, little girl. These carriages are firm and won''t drench you."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a loud noise on the roof of the car. Everyone recognized that it was definitely not the sound of rain. As soon as a Yunsu''s face changed, he winked at Yuchi Buyi and signaled her to be alert. At the moment when Yuchi Buyi heard the sound, she already held the knife in her hand. She had been trained to stab and was more alert than ordinary people.


    "Who is it?" Xiao sang asked flurriedly. A Yunsu shook her head and motioned her not to make a sound.


    There''s a guard outside the carriage, and they''ll take care of it.


    Soon, in the rain came the sound of sword collision, accompanied by low cheers. The three of them were sitting in the car with a dignified look and raised their ears, but they couldn''t hear the situation outside. The carriage didn''t stop, but it didn''t run smoothly. They were forced to stop from time to time. Yuchi couldn''t easily hear the driver''s murmur. He was very close, but he kept his voice very low, probably because he didn''t want them to hear it. However, Yuchi couldn''t easily hear it. The driver must have been injured.


    "It''s not the way to go on like this," she said. "We have to go out and support."


    "You stay in the car," said ayunsu. "I''ll go."


    "No, I''ll go, you stay," he said. Without waiting for ah quyun to oppose, Wei Chi not easy to run out directly.


    Xiao sang said with a smile, "princess, it''s not easy for you to look at Wenwei, but at the critical moment, you are also a warrior."


    A Yunsu is a little proud, "naturally, the princess will not be wrong."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to get out of the car. He can''t tell which one is his own and which one is the enemy? In the dark, there was only a low murmur. There was a fire fold hidden in her purse. But the rain was so heavy, there was no fire oil, and the fire fold was useless. She yelled, "where''s the thief? Report your name quickly."


    She wanted to attract the enemy''s attention, but unexpectedly, in the dark, several machetes cut at her. She couldn''t make a clear distinction. She rolled on the spot by instinct, and even avoided driving away. But once those people watched her, they didn''t let go. They didn''t wait for her to get up, raised their swords and cut again. Fortunately, a Yunsu''s people came in time to block her. "It''s not easy, young master, go quickly."


    Where are you going?


    When Yuchi didn''t hesitate, someone raised a knife to stab her. At this time, her eyes had adapted to the darkness. She could see that there were two people who raised a knife to her. They attacked from the front and the right. She used the move that lanjihua had taught her. With a stroke of Machete in her hand, the person leaned back, and the person rushing in front of her gave a low cry, He fell to the ground, and the knife on the right slid past her face. With the power of leaning back, Wei Chi didn''t wait for the man to turn back. With a wave of force, the knife crossed his waist. The man screamed and rushed forward.


    But more people gathered around her, and she was surrounded by cold light. She finally realized that these people were all aimed at her. They were not LAN Jihua''s people, they were real enemies.


    It''s the first time that she has been practicing martial arts for such a long time. But she is not afraid. She looks at the enemies around her. The fighting continues. The enemies are far more than she imagined. She used to fight in LAN Jihua''s hands, and she is as weak as a chicken. But here, maybe danger has stimulated her potential. After several rounds of fighting, every time there is no danger, She knocked down two or three enemies, but she was not hurt. For a moment, her confidence was greatly increased. She simply held another machete in her hand, one on the left and one on the right.The rain is still busy, and countless people are struggling in the heavy rain. Yuchi is not easy, and her physical strength is very fast. She has already had some difficulty. She just blocked the knife cut off from her head, and the bright blade on the right side stabbed again. She was shocked, but she was unable to avoid it. When the knife came to her eyes, it was blocked by a knife sticking out of the stab. The two knives collided, making a sharp sound. At the same time, the man was killed He grabbed Wei Chi''s hard arm and took it to the side. "Be careful."


    Weichi is not easy to breathe a sigh of relief, "a Yunsu."


    "I''ll help you."


    Yuchi is not easy to talk any more. They keep their backs close to each other and keep a close eye on the enemy coming towards her.


    All of a sudden, a Yunsu put something on his mouth and blew it. His voice was deep and long. It was far away in the wind and rain.


    One of the enemies came shouting, "she''s calling for snakes. Take her down."


    But the low voice suddenly became loud, straight to the cloud night, suddenly, something dived down from the sky, and someone in the crowd screamed, "ah, my eyes!"


    It''s the flying birds. A Yunsu controls the flying birds. A steady stream of birds rush down from the world and join the fight.


    Weichi is not easy to be pulled under a big tree by ayunsu. She can finally take a breath by leaning on the tree trunk. At this time, she feels a burning pain on her shoulder. It turns out that she was not hurt. It was just that she was too focused on killing the enemy and didn''t realize it.


    She touched, and sure enough, there was a wound, one hand sticky, a Yunsu also found, exclaimed, "not easy, you are injured."


    "It''s nothing. It''s a little thing."


    "I have to bandage it quickly," said a Yunsu, trying to pull a piece of cloth from her sleeve to bandage her wound, but Yuchi didn''t stop it easily. "No, I''ll do it myself."


    She carried it on her back, pulled out the cloth directly, bit it with her teeth and pulled it off. The rest was put back in her arms and bandaged herself skillfully with one hand. In fact, she didn''t get hurt much, but she practiced how to bandage her wounds for countless times. It seemed that all the pain she learned and used, and the training was worth it.


    If it''s too slow, you can take care of it.


    Let''s talk about it. I''ll ask for the monthly ticket for the last two days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1094

    The rain is getting smaller and the sound of fighting is gone. Wei Chi Bu Yi and a Yunsu stand under the trees, watching the dawn light the earth inch by inch.


    The carriage stopped alone. Xiao sang lifted the curtain and looked out. When he saw them, he rushed over and said, "princess, it''s not easy. Are you ok?"


    A Yunsu shook his head. "I''m ok. I''m not vulnerable."


    Xiao sang saw that the white cloth wrapped around Wei Chi''s shoulder was bright red. Ah, he said, "isn''t Mr. Yi seriously hurt?"


    "A little skin injury, it''s not in the way."


    There was a mist like smoke in the forest. As soon as the wind blew away, the land was covered with wolves. There were some corpses lying on the ground, some of them were ayunsu''s people, and some of them were enemies. Ayunsu''s people didn''t die. There were still two left, one sitting on the ground and the other leaning on the horse. At this time, Hou Shuangshuang went to ayunsu and saluted: "princess."


    There was no expression on a Yunsu''s face. He answered faintly, "it was hard for you last night. Take a rest first, replenish your strength, and then go on the road."


    Xiao sang went to the carriage to find food and water. Two soldiers, one named Nani and the other named nakun, sat under the tree and closed their eyes to rest.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to lean against the tree and look at the corpses all over the ground. She''s a little stunned. This is her first real battle with casualties. At this moment, she''s still a little confused. She thinks it''s just a play and accompanies a Yunsu to come out for a walk. But now, so many people have died


    A Yunsu was quiet for a moment and said, "it''s not your Majesty''s person."


    Of course, Wei Chi doesn''t know. How can LAN Jihua''s people take her life?


    "Whose man is that?" She asked.


    "Who knows?" A Yunsu looks up at the golden sunlight leaking from the leaves. She reaches out her hand and gently shakes her slender fingers in the sunlight. Suddenly, Mu Zhi and Zhi Mu pinch each other, and the other three fingers bend slightly and rub. Sometimes she lowers her head to peck, sometimes she turns to comb her feathers. The shadow on the ground is a lively peacock.


    Weichi is not easily fascinated. Although a Yunsu only moves one hand, she plays peacock vividly. She is born a dancer.


    With her fingers open, the peacock is gone. Her hands are crossed. Her slender fingers are rolling like waves. An eagle is flying high, flying higher and higher, rushing to the vast sky


    Wei Chi couldn''t help laughing, "are you still in the mood to play shadow dance at this time?"


    Ah Yun Su smiles, "but it''s just a pleasure in pain."


    Xiao sang sent dry food to them. They sat on the ground, one grabbing a big steamed bread. Xiao sang opened a small packet of sauced beef and called them, "princess, it''s not easy, young master. Eat more beef."


    When he went to the wilderness, he could not care about the image. He was good at it. Wei Chi was not easy to find it very interesting and enjoyed it.


    Ah Yun Su said, "do you like it? In the tribe, when the hunting warriors come back with their prey, a bonfire rises on the lawn, and everyone sits together, singing and dancing, eating meat and drinking wine. It''s more enjoyable than that. "


    Yuchi is not easy to mumble. He doesn''t take over, but he thinks, if LAN Jihua''s people can''t find her, does she really want to follow a Yunsu back to the tribe


    After eating and resting for a while, five people went back on the road. The coachman died early. Nani and nakun sat on the shaft of the car, one driving and one guarding, and they took turns to replace each other.


    The carriage was bumping on the mountain road. Wei Chi''s body was shaking with the carriage, and his head slowly fell down, a little dozing.


    A Yunsu then sat down and let her lean on herself. Wei Chi didn''t think much about it. It''s good for someone to take a nap. Anyway, everyone is a woman, so she put her head on her shoulder and squinted.


    Seeing that she was so casual, a Yunsu was very happy. He was afraid that the carriage would bump too hard and hit Yuchi''s wound, so he let the little sauna put a soft cushion behind him.


    Xiao sang couldn''t help laughing when he saw that they were close together. Just as he put the cushion away, his eyes slid down from Yuchi''s hard shoulder, and his eyes widened.


    A Yunsu saw Xiao sang hanging his head, holding the car apron and clubbing like a fool. He coughed and motioned her to sit back.


    Xiao sang raised his head. His face was a little strange. He pointed his finger to Yuchi Buyi''s chest. A Yunsu hooked his head to see that Yuchi Buyi''s chest was bulging. He didn''t know what was stuffed inside. But How can it be packed so well? It''s just that position. It looks like Girl.


    A Yun Su was stunned for a moment, raised his head and looked at each other with Xiao sang.


    Just now, the wheel of the car hit a stone, which made Yuchi not easy to wake up. She opened her eyes and saw the strange expressions of a Yunsu and Xiao sang. She was puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    A Yunsu pointed to her chest: "that What is it? "


    Wei Chi didn''t easily look down. He suddenly lifted it up again. What else could it be? It exposed


    She slowly sat up straight, Nah, Nah, NAH This I... "


    "What are you hiding?"


    "Nothing."


    "Take it out and have a look?"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to shrink and bite her lips. She was going to help on the road. She explained it clearly with a Yunsu, but she didn''t know how to explain it when she got to this point.


    She bowed her head and did something wrong. How could ah Yunsu not understand when she got there? Her face was white and red, red and white. She never thought that things would be like this!


    "You are a woman." She didn''t ask questions, she said yes.


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod, "I am."


    "You collude with your majesty to deceive me?"


    "No Wei Chi is not easy to explain hastily, "Your Majesty said that the death of the maiden in the peacock palace is related to the injury of the spirit snake. If you investigate it, it''s not good for you. It''s better to escape from the palace privately."


    Ah Yun Su sneered, "isn''t the death of the maid of honor written by your majesty?"


    "No, your majesty wants you out of the palace, but your majesty won''t kill easily."


    "Of course you speak for him."


    "It''s not like that," Wei Chi said. "I have eyes to see, not only I will, but also your majesty. From the beginning, your majesty never doubted you."


    "Who does he suspect? Nasha


    "Your Majesty said that the power in the palace is not as simple as we thought. The people who pursued us last night may be the emperor, Nasha or the elders. It''s hard for your majesty to live in the palace. He can''t help doing many things. Even if you enter the palace, the emperor forced him. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to rush to defend LAN Jihua and says what she knows.


    A Yun Su stares at her, "what does the emperor use to force him?"


    "I," said Wei Chi, not easily stretching out his left arm, "the emperor has planted a poisonous insect on me to threaten your majesty. If your majesty does not agree, I will die."


    A Yunsu pulled her arm, pointed out her fingers a few times, and sure enough, a large particle of soybean came out from the subcutaneous, twisting slowly. Xiao sang took a breath of cold air, "it''s a poisonous insect."


    A Yunsu loosened her eyes and did not speak for a long time.


    Finally, it''s not easy It''s the last day of the month. It''s not easy It''s not easy to ask for a monthly ticket on the last day


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1095

    Intuitively, a Yunsu believes Wei Chi''s words, but it doesn''t mean that she forgives Wei Chi''s words. What she pays is sincerity, and what she gains is deception. It can''t be solved in a few words.


    The atmosphere cools down in an instant. It''s not only dull, but also awkward.


    A Yunsu and Wei Chi were not easy to sit together, but now they are sitting beside Xiao sang. Wei Chi is not easy to sit alone opposite them, like a prisoner on trial, hanging his head and rubbing his fingers, trying to break the silence, but he doesn''t know what to say?


    For a long time, a Yunsu said coldly, "in that case, what else do you want to do with us?"


    Wei Chi is not easy: "I..." She wants to go back, but now in this situation, she is worried about a Yunsu and that she will be killed if she goes on the road alone.


    "Did those people come to you last night?"


    Weichi is not easy to sigh, she also noticed.


    "They are not the emperor''s people." A Yunsu said, "the emperor has already planted a poisonous insect for you. He can kill you at any time. Why do you have to do anything more?"


    Xiao sang had a different opinion. "I heard that the relationship between the emperor and His Majesty''s mother and son is not good. If the emperor controls the poisonous insects and takes the difficult son, oh, Miss Yuchi''s life, the relationship between the emperor and his majesty will be even more stiff. So the Emperor sends out a man to kill Yuchi''s mother outside, and she can die in front of his majesty."


    This analysis seems reasonable. After all, there is no mother in the world who wants to turn against her son all his life.


    Xiao sang said, "of course, Princess Natha is also suspicious. If the princess leaves, the queen will be her."


    Ah Yun Su sneered, "she thought too simply, your majesty will drive us all out, only leave her?" She gave Wei Chi a squint. "The queen in your Majesty''s mind is there."


    Wei Chi is not easy to shake his head. "I''ve been poisoned. When I say I''ll die, I''ll die. Besides, as a civilian of East Vietnam, where I can be a queen is your Majesty''s wish. The emperor and the elders will also object. I don''t want to make trouble for your majesty."


    "You are very considerate of him. Unfortunately, he treats you as a pawn." Ah Yun Su snorted, "you coax me out, and I can''t go back."


    "Your majesty will send for me."


    "Yes? What about the people your majesty sent


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your Majesty''s men must have lost sight of you


    "Are the emperor''s men all rubbish? Besides, your Majesty''s analysis of the situation is so clear, does he know that you will be pursued? "


    A Yunsu knows that Yuchi is not easy to disappear. LAN Jihua must be very anxious in the palace, but she has a thorn in her heart. If she doesn''t stab Yuchi a few words, she will feel uncomfortable.


    Little mulberry some don''t understand, "princess, why do those people want to chase and kill Yuchi girl?"


    "Of course, it''s because your majesty has too much affection for her. Some people are afraid that Miss Yuchi will block their way."


    Xiao sang nodded thoughtfully, "if so, I think it''s still princess Natha to be doubted."


    Several people are you a sentence, I a sentence of analysis of the situation, suddenly the carriage stopped, Nani low voice came in, "princess, there is an ambush."


    Several people in the car were surprised. It was only half a day after the fight last night. How could they catch up again?


    Xiao sang grabs a Yunsu''s arm, "princess, what should I do?"


    A Yun Su coolly smile, "can how to do, hit Bai!" She looked at Yuchi''s bleeding shoulder, "your wound..."


    "No problem," Wei Chi not easy to look at his injury, indifferent way, "it''s a piece of cake."


    A sharp whistle came, and then a knife fell on the car. Xiao sang jumped forward and was caught by Yuchi. But the carriage didn''t stop. It rushed through the crowd and wanted to break out. The car was very bumpy. Fortunately, none of them were weak women, or they would have to vomit.


    Outside, nakun yelled, "princess, sit down!"


    A Yunsu''s face changed and he yelled, "no!"


    But there was no one outside to answer her. Wei Chi was not easy to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "One of them has jumped down." it''s like death to drag a large group of enemies with one person''s strength, but there''s no way. Their task is to protect the princess, even if they are willing to die.


    Wei Chi is not easy to hold the knife in his hand, "kill out."


    A Yunsu handed a knife to Xiao sang: "take it, protect yourself." She yelled out, "go back."


    The people outside were surprised, "princess, don''t..."


    "It''s an order. Go back." Ah Yun Su lifted the curtain and said coldly, "don''t let anyone die for me any more."


    "As long as you can keep the princess, I''m at a loss."


    "My life is no more noble than yours. Even if I die, the abutou people will avenge me."


    The carriage couldn''t run fast, and the pursuers were nearby. With a knife from the left and a knife from the right, Xiao Sang was trembling with tension. But suddenly, he cut down with a knife, and hit a man''s arm. The man covered his hands and screamed and looked up at Xiao sang.Xiao Sang''s face is whiter than him. She is a close maidservant of a Yunsu. She doesn''t like to fight and kill, but she is a girl from the tribe. She has a strong heart.


    Finally, under the threat of a Yunsu and the encirclement of the enemy, nakun had no way to escape, so he had to turn the car back.


    Nani was fighting in blood. He had no physical strength, but he was still dragging by instinct. He was covered with blood. In the noon sun, he was red, especially dazzling. Ah Yunsu''s eyes became scarlet. With a loud drink, he jumped out of the carriage with a knife and ran to Nani who was besieged.


    Nani had no strength, but when he saw the princess come back to save himself, his eyes lit up. He was one of the best warriors in the tribe, and he perked up again.


    Seeing that a Yunsu and Nani were besieged heavily, Yuchi Buyi stretched out his arms and exclaimed, "Yuchi Buyi is here. If you want to take my life, please come."


    As soon as they heard this, they all turned around and rushed to her.


    A Yunsu saw it from a distance, bit his teeth hard, and ran to this side with a knife.


    After last night, Yuchi Buyi was not flustered. When the enemy came to him, she stabbed him with a knife. After a fight, she found that she was using all the Kungfu that lanjihua taught her. She didn''t use many moves, but it was very useful. She didn''t practice so freely. She didn''t need to think about it at all. Every move was printed in her mind, and she even remembered every word he said when he taught kungfu It''s clear.


    She beat back a wave of enemies. Yu Guang glanced at him. Someone attacked ah Yunsu from behind. She immediately swept her back and stabbed the attacker.


    Hearing the scream coming from behind, a Yunsu looks back and understands it. She looks at Wei Chi with a smile. Everything is silent and she is relieved.


    Although all the people tried their best, but there were many people on the other side, Nani and nakun were injured in many places. A Yunsu cut a knife on the back, and Yuchi Buyi also got a new wound on his leg. Xiao Sang was crazy with blood all over his face. I don''t know whether it was her or the enemy''s. five of them were surrounded in the middle, and the enemy approached step by step.


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask a Yunsu in a low voice, "can you still control birds?"


    A Yun Su wry smile, "control bird need internal power, now I have little internal power left, I''m afraid I''m powerless."


    At this time, a high sounding flute came through the clouds.


    I want to go out and have a wave in July


    On the first day, I''d like to ask for a monthly ticket. It''s a good start.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1096

    Hearing the flute sound, all the people were stunned, twisting their necks and looking around, trying to find the origin of the flute sound.


    The man in black who besieged them had a knife on his chest, which made him very nervous.


    The sound of the flute is melodious, like the sound of clear spring tinkling in the winter, the wind blowing in the mountains, the swaying flowers, the birds fluttering their wings, the golden light splashing, and the sky is clear after rain


    At such a time, hearing such a flute sound, everyone was very surprised. The man in black looked carefully, but the people in the middle were calm. They had reached the worst point. Could it be worse?


    Finally, the flute player appeared, dressed in a light blue robe, wearing the clothes of Dongyue people, with a silver face. He stood on the hillside not far away, with a flute on his lips, and a pair of bright eyes behind the face, staring at the besieged Yuchi.


    Weichi not easy also looked at him, looked at, eyes sour, instantly covered with a layer of water mist, heard a cloud Su low way, "still have a conscience, actually personally came to pick you up."


    Only Xiao sang didn''t recognize it, and asked, "who is that?"


    A Yunsu breathed a sigh of relief and said, "we are saved."


    When the flute stops, the man in black ignores the sudden appearance of the silver faced man and rushes to Yuchi Buyi with a knife. The man on the hillside takes off the bow from his shoulder and shoots an arrow with a fast bow. With a whoosh, the arrow hits the man''s neck, and the knife is only two inches away from Yuchi Buyi. The blood splashes out and stains on Yuchi Buyi''s robe.


    The other men in black couldn''t bear it any more. They swarmed up, and countless arrows flew over to kill those who moved rashly one by one. The rest of the men in black didn''t dare to move at once. At this time, we saw a row of archers appeared on both sides of the silver faced man. They were like suddenly emerging from the ground, with bows and sharp arrows on the strings aiming at the man in black.


    The scene is still, no one dares to move. It''s so quiet that it makes people panic. The silver face man jumps lightly and flies straight down from the hillside. The silver face is shining in the sun, but the brighter is the eyes hidden behind the face. He stepped on the head of the man in black and fell into the encirclement. The flute had already been inserted in his waist. He pulled out his sword, just like when he was young when he was wandering in the East Vietnam. When he picked the sword, he made a deep chant. The sword went around, and the man in black recoiled and stepped back.


    See Wei Chi not easy shoulder injury, his pupil fiercely shrunk, tone is gentle at will, "still stand to live?"


    "It''s OK," said Wei Chi, who was not easy, painful and tired, but as soon as LAN Jihua came, she immediately perked up, "let''s kill together."


    Blue Ji Hua low body, "come up, I carry you."


    Yuchi is not easy to blush, "no, I can."


    "Come up," he insisted, "and I''ll take you away."


    "What about them?" Weichi not easy to see a Yunsu one eye, "they are injured, need treatment."


    "They''ll be treated. Now, I''ll take you." Wei Chi didn''t easily stand still, so he gently pulled her, let her fall on his back, carefully avoided her injury, and carried her out.


    Maybe his aura was too strong, and those people in black gave way automatically. LAN Jihua, with Wei Chi on his back, could not easily pass through the people in black. He walked steadily and calmly, but his pace was not slow. His woman was injured and needed to be treated as soon as possible.


    As soon as they came out of the encirclement, the black arrow flew over. The man in black was in a hurry to resist. A Yunsu took the opportunity to take her people back to the carriage. After the carriage, someone turned out to salute her, "princess, please get on the carriage and let the slave wrap it for the princess."


    LAN Jihua didn''t go too far. His carriage was hidden in the forest. It was very common to see outside the carriage. Only when he entered the carriage did he know that there was heaven and earth in it. It was fragrant, comfortable soft couch, exquisite pillow, mahogany table, tea was boiling on the small stove, and the water was steaming.


    LAN Jihua put Wei Chi not easy down, took off the silver face, put her hand on her shoulder gently, "I''m late, let you suffer."


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh. "Fortunately, I came in time, otherwise I really thought I was going to see the king of hell." She asked, "how did you find me?"


    LAN Jihua took out a piece of rag from her arms, "I found this." This is a piece of cloth that Wei Chi can''t easily tear off from his chest. He left it on the road to mark LAN Jihua. Unexpectedly, he really found it.


    Wei Chi is not easily complacent, "am I smart?"


    But LAN Jihua only felt sad and wanted to protect her, but he didn''t do it. He didn''t speak. He just held her face and looked at it carefully. He didn''t let go of every inch of it. Looking at her dirty face, there were scars everywhere. As soon as he pulled out, his lips fell down.


    Weichi is not easy to say, "no, my face is dirty, and there is dead blood."


    She didn''t want to kiss her, so LAN Jihua had to give her a kiss on her lips and then let go, and took water to wipe her face. He did not allow her to move. He did everything. Wei Chi was not used to being served like this and said, "I can do it myself."


    "I''ll feel better if I serve you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be stunned for a moment. He understands that he can actually feel the same thing. If LAN Jihua suddenly disappears outside and her whereabouts are unknown, she will go crazy. For LAN Jihua, he also suffers a lot when she is outside.She didn''t refuse any more. She just depended on him. Even if he took off her clothes and applied medicine to her wound, she didn''t show any embarrassment. After so many experiences, some things were not important.


    "Will your majesty send them back?"


    "Yes, I sent a team to escort them back, and the doctor took care of them all the way. Don''t worry, they will be OK."


    "We were attacked last night. If a Yunsu hadn''t saved me, I would not have seen your majesty."


    "I will reward her."


    "A Yunsu, she is a little angry. If she has a chance, your majesty should apologize to her and cheat It''s still not good. "


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    What she said, he agreed. After cleaning, the wounds that were exposed in front of him became more and more ferocious. His heart was shaking badly, but his face remained gentle and calm. He handled the wounds carefully for her. If Yuchi was not easy to observe, he could still see his fingers trembling slightly.


    Wei Chi thought hard and asked, "those people in black are coming for me. Who are they? "


    "No matter who they are, I will punish them." He wrapped up the white gauze layer by layer, with his eyes hanging down to cover the sharp light in his eyes. "It''s not easy. Your injury won''t be in vain. I will take this breath for you."


    Brother blue, hero saved Mei


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1097

    LAN Jihua takes Wei Chi Bu Yi back to Nanyuan palace. Because she is injured, LAN Jihua doesn''t allow her to dress as a man. So everyone knows that master Bu Yi is a girl.


    LAN Jihua arranges Wei Chi Buyi in his bedroom for easy care. Wei Chi Buyi refuses to take care of him. In the past, he can still get by in disguise, but now he is a girl. She refuses to talk to others about the difference between men and women.


    LAN Jihua laughed at her, "it''s not that I haven''t slept here. What are you afraid of?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to stare at him, "this time, that time."


    She was determined not to, and LAN Jihua couldn''t help but send two maids to take care of her. Wei Chi was not used to being served by people. If she refused, LAN Jihua asked her to choose, either to live in his bedroom, take care of her in person, or let the maids serve her. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to think about it. She chose the latter. Now she''s hurt. Some things are really inconvenient. It''s good to have someone around to take care of her.


    When the empress heard the news, she was surprised and asked the silver faced man, "is Yuchi a woman?"


    "Yes, it''s true. Now everyone in the palace knows that she is a girl."


    The empress was silent for a while, laughing at herself, "it''s probably lonely and old, but I didn''t see it."


    "Silver face," his highness how to say this, your highness is at the peak of spring and autumn


    The empress waved her hand. "You don''t have to say it''s nice," she said with a smile, looking at the front with a calm look. "It seems that she is lonely and worried. Weichi is not easy to be liked by the emperor, so stay with him. A little girl can''t become a climate. In the future, whether she or Nasha can give birth to a son and a half for the emperor, it will be considered that there are successors in our LAN family. You step back. "


    The silver faced man arched his hand and stepped back.


    On the day that weichi was not easy to come back, Nasha came to see her and brought her some East Vietnamese dishes.


    Weichi Buyi didn''t have a good meal for several days. Seeing that she put all the dishes on the table one by one, she couldn''t help swallowing.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile: "thanks to the hard luck, I can also eat the dishes made by the princess."


    Nasha nodded and laughed modestly. "When your majesty wants to eat, just tell Nasha to do it. It''s not difficult."


    LAN Jihua was not polite either. He picked up chopsticks, picked up vegetables and sent them to his mouth. He chewed slowly and nodded with a smile While praising him, he took a bite of the dishes on each plate, and then put a chopstick between them. The dish he thought was the best was delivered to Yuchi''s mouth. "You try this, I think it''s very good."


    Wei Chi was a little embarrassed. How could he let the emperor feed her food? But LAN Jihua looked at her with a smile. Her eyes were full of meaning. Her heart moved and she opened her mouth to catch her.


    Blue Ji China saw her to take, and fed a few chopsticks, Wei Chi not easy to cooperate with the eat down.


    The people at the bottom stood on the side and were not used to seeing the emperor and weichi so intimate. However, some people could see that the emperor was testing the poison for weichi and only fed her after he had tasted everything.


    No matter how intimate LAN Jihua and Wei Chi are, Nasha always looks down and has no response. Instead, Xiangmi, who was standing beside her, turned her lips quietly to show her dissatisfaction.


    When Yuchi is not easy to eat, Xiangmi clears up the dishes and chopsticks, and Nasha takes her to leave.


    As soon as she came out of the hall, Xiangmi couldn''t help saying, "princess, your majesty knows that the princess will be the queen in the future. It''s too much to kiss me with that weichi in front of the princess. That Wei Chi is not easy, and it''s true. Why didn''t she find out that she was a fox before? When her majesty fed her, she really took it, and she didn''t pay attention to the princess. "


    Nasha said, "Yuchi girl was injured, your majesty just fed her."


    "She''s hurt on her shoulder. Don''t you need to move her hand to feed her?"


    "You don''t have to be angry, your majesty is happy."


    "Isn''t the princess angry?"


    Nasha shook her head. "Don''t be angry. In the future, your majesty will fill the harem, but Wei Chi is not the only one."


    Xiangmi sighed, "but now your Majesty''s mind is all on Yuchi Buyi. I''m afraid your majesty is indifferent to the princess."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Let''s wait for your Majesty''s will."


    Xiangmi heard something else from her words and asked, "is the princess worried that her majesty will not make the princess queen? But the two princesses have already gone out of the palace, and there are only princesses left. If you don''t set up a princess, isn''t it easy to set up that weichi? "


    Nasha laughed and did not speak.


    In the main hall, Wei Chi was not easy to lean on the cushion and sighed, "if you want to say that Nasha is the one behind the ghost, I really don''t want to believe that she is like this. No matter where she is, she is the model of a good wife and mother. She is beautiful, good at cooking, and good at craftsmanship. Even the young lady in the family of Wei Chi is not so gentle as her. I''ve known her for such a long time. I''ve never seen her complain, get angry, and have a very good temper. "


    LAN Jihua looked at her with a smile, "do you like her like this?"


    Wei Chi is not easy, "I thought men would like it."


    "But I like you so much."


    Wei Chi is not easy to tilt his head and ask, "what kind of me?"LAN Jihua thought seriously, "you are not beautiful, you have a bad temper, you are angry, you stare, you are sleepy and greedy..."


    He said one more thing, and Wei Chi''s face sank. Finally, he rolled his eyes at him, "I''m so bad. Why do you still like me?"


    "Besides, I like rolling my eyes and blowing my hair..."


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily take the dim sum on the table and throw it on him. LAN Jihua dodges and laughs, "but," he suddenly turns, "you are very real. You don''t have anything hidden in your heart. You want to deal with anyone and say frankly, I''m here to kill you. With you, there is no need to play tricks, very relaxed, very comfortable. It''s not easy. I don''t have many happy times in my life. I cherish meeting you now. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to be embarrassed by him, and he has a red cloud on his face. "In fact, I''m not as good as you said. When I wanted to kill you at the beginning, I thought I had a lot of intrigues."


    LAN Jihua laughs, "you are not scheming. At most, you are just children''s tricks. It''s easy for people to see through. At that time, I really couldn''t figure out why the weichi family sent you here. It''s just funny."


    Yuchi is not easy to be ridiculed by him, but can''t refute it. It''s true that she is an unsuccessful assassin. She thinks a lot of ideas, but she suffers every time. Finally, she has to be rescued by him.


    LAN Jihua looked at her resentful appearance and pulled her into her arms with a smile. "Now I finally know why the weichi family sent you here, because they know that I have been lonely for too long and they have sent me a baby."


    "It''s not," Wei Chi not easy to hum, "I ran out by myself."


    LAN Jihua suddenly realized and finally solved the mystery. It turned out that it was the little girl who ran out by herself


    Some readers always ask how long it will be. It''s hard to bear. Mozi has written this book into a series of articles. Although it''s a new story, it''s not long. You can stop at any time. Don''t embarrass yourself. When you want to see it, you can also pick it up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1098

    During the time when Wei Chi was not easy to recover, LAN Jihua was always by his side, even changing the dressing himself. He was not at ease. For the sake of safety, he was also afraid that the palace maid''s rough hands and feet would hurt Wei Chi.


    Under his careful care, Yuchi Buyi''s injury is getting better quickly. She is a person who can''t sit still. Because she hurt her leg, LAN Jihua didn''t prepare for her to go out. She really endured for a while. Now that her injury is healed, she can''t wait to go out for a walk.


    But as soon as she took a step, she heard a hissing sound. She looked down, a little silly. Her gorgeous skirt was torn open.


    She used to dress like a man and wear pants. She walks like a meteor. Now she changes to dress. She still walks like a meteor and the skirt suffers.


    Yu Guangli, LAN Jihua came out from behind the pillar and was staring at her skirt. She immediately put her feet together and covered the gap. She said with a smile, "this cloth is too weak. Is the sale in the palace getting a rebate?"


    LAN Jihua is funny: "if you don''t walk well, you blame the cloth material. It''s a tribute. It''s only for the palace. You can choose it."


    Wei Chi is not easy to discuss with him, "Your Majesty, I''d better wear back men''s clothes. It''s too hard to walk in this skirt."


    LAN Jihua chin to the side of the maid of honor a lift, "people can go, you can''t go?"


    "I''m not used to it."


    LAN Ji Hua Wensheng advised her, "take your time. You want to live in Nanyuan for a long time. You should get used to it." She will be his wife in the future. If she can''t even dress well in Nanyuan''s clothes, how can she be his mother?


    Weichi is not easy to eat soft, but hard. Lanjihua persuades her in a good voice. She also listens and walks out with careful steps.


    Blue Ji China accompanies on the side, "go where?"


    "Go out for a breath."


    LAN Jihua saw that she walked awkwardly. She reached for her hand and said with a smile, "well, now you are older than the emperor. Even I have to help you."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily draw his arm back and gave him a slant, "how dare you excuse me, your majesty?"


    "OK," Lan Jihua held her again, "don''t sell yourself if you get cheap. Can''t I be willing?"


    Weichi is not easy to raise eyebrows, proud smile, in the world, can let the king willing to serve, I''m afraid there are few people?


    Wei Chi didn''t want to go far. Standing on the porch, he grabbed a handful of corn kernels and fed them to peacocks. He watched them jump up to fight for food. He couldn''t laugh, "Xiaoqing, you are the most overbearing. You come to rob them as soon as you finish eating."


    "Xiaobai, watch it. I''ll throw it to the left. You have to move fast. Don''t let Xiaoqing snatch it again."


    "Oh, Xiaobai, you are useless."


    "Ah, Xiaoqing, you ate so much, let others eat a little."


    LAN Jihua stood aside and couldn''t help laughing, "when did you name them?"


    "That''s when your majesty accompanies the princess every day."


    She didn''t mean to say it, but LAN Jihua felt a stab in her heart and said in a low voice, "I think I had a hard time, but I won''t leave you any more


    Wei Chi didn''t easily throw away all the corn in his hand. He clapped his hands and asked, "what does your majesty think?"


    LAN Jihua squinted at her, "don''t you know?"


    "I''m not the worm in your Majesty''s stomach. How can I know?" She really doesn''t know


    LAN Jihua looks at her and doesn''t speak.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Wei Chi not easily reached out and poked his arm, "it''s about me?"


    "I thought," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "I fell in love with a man and became a broken sleeve."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be


    Time passed day by day, from the empress to the elders, urging LAN Ji to establish empress. Every time LAN Jihua takes the reason that the deadline has not arrived to prevaricate in the past.


    But the elders were more and more pressing. He was afraid that those people would come to the main hall and disturb Wei Chi''s peace, so he had to go to the assembly hall every day.


    He kept a secret from Yuchi Buyi and wanted to give her a peaceful life. But when the storm started, how could he keep it from the past? Before long, Yuchi Buyi learned about it from the comments of the maids in court. She was afraid that the news was not true, so she asked Kang Yanlong.


    "Manager Kang, are the elders forcing your majesty to stand up?"


    Kang Yanlong didn''t expect her to ask so directly. He hesitated for a moment and replied, "there is such a thing."


    "What does he mean, sire?"


    Kang Yan Longxin said, what does your majesty mean? Don''t you know better than me? For the sake of your daughter, how can your majesty be willing to stand up? But he couldn''t say it clearly. He just laughed, "I dare not guess the meaning of the Holy Spirit."


    Wei Chi is not easy to feel a little upset. Even if LAN Jihua confesses her mind, she still thinks that the matter of setting up the queen will go on as scheduled. Her existence has nothing to do with who will be the queen. But now there is only Nasha left in the palace, but LAN Jihua''s attitude is not clear. Is it because he is afraid that she will hurt her heart that he will not set up?


    She didn''t think about it before, but now when she thinks about it carefully, her mood is more complicated. Do you really mind? It doesn''t seem to be all that. If LAN Jihua really stands, the queen is his wife, and she follows the emperor, not even his concubine.LAN Jihua mentioned her husband. She thought it was a joke. After all, she was just an ordinary people in Dongyue and was not qualified to be a queen. Even if LAN Jihua wanted to, the whole nation would oppose her. She didn''t want to cause trouble for LAN Jihua.


    But she can''t share her beloved man with other women. Alas, it''s a dilemma


    She went to the porch and saw a figure coming slowly in the distance. Although it was far away, the figure was too familiar. She laughed and ran down with her skirt.


    LAN Jihua saw from a distance that Wei Chi Bu Yi ran towards him with a smile on his face. He bent his lips and accelerated his steps. When he got near, he simply stopped and opened his arms. Wei Chi Bu Yi didn''t rush into his arms. He stopped at a little distance and laughed with reserve, "Your Majesty is back."


    LAN Jihua didn''t speak. She went over, bent down and picked up the skirt outside. Sure enough, the skirt inside was cut four long cuts, just like the trouser legs were taken apart.


    It''s hard for Wei Chi to see the gang. He''s a little embarrassed, but the villain complains first and says fiercely, "although you''re your majesty, you can''t lift someone''s skirt at will."


    Blue Ji Hua pick eyebrow smile, "give you skirt cover layer gauze, is to let you walk, you pour good, cut skirt like this?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to mutter, "people can''t walk fast."


    "That''s all," Lan Jihua sighed, "if you''re not used to it, you''d better wear pants in the future. I don''t expect your mother to be in the world." Pause for a while, he embraces her shoulder, tone casual but firm, "is not mother instrument world, you are also my wife."


    dear little fairies, welcome to fans: 573447975, Mo-tse in the group Hou Dajia, can make complaints about Tucao. There are micro blog basin friends can pay attention to: Mozi Baizi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1099

    Yuchi is not easily frightened by LAN Jihua''s words, "Your Majesty, what do you say?"


    "No?" LAN Jihua said with a smile: "or do you want me to say it again?"


    "Sire, I''m not kidding you."


    "I''m not joking with you," Lan Jihua looked at her seriously. "Don''t you want to marry me?"


    Wei Chi''s heart beat hard and missed a beat. He''s serious


    "Your Majesty wants to marry me as Queen?"


    "Why not?"


    "Well, Princess Natha..."


    LAN Jihua is not happy, "what do you care about others?" He fixed his eyes on her. "Would you like to?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to bow his head.


    "No?" LAN Jihua lengthened her voice and said, "if you don''t want to, I don''t want to, then I can only make Natha the queen."


    "I do," Wei Chi not easily blurted out. When he looked up, he found that Lan Jihua had a narrow smile on his face. She was so angry that she punched him, "I hate it."


    Although the voice is still smoke public voice, but with jiaochen, listen to LAN Jihua heart sweet Zizi.


    Within two days, a message spread in the palace that the emperor intended to establish Wei Chi as empress. As soon as the news came out, there was an uproar.


    Some people say that it''s a rumor. It''s not true. Not everyone can be a queen. It''s very important to be born in the family. Yuchi is not easy. He''s just a civilian in East Vietnam. How can he be the queen of Nanyuan?


    It is also said that the emperor''s decision is the most important. Whoever the emperor likes can make him queen.


    Each of the two arguments has its own reason, but no one can say exactly what it will be.


    There were only two days left in the three-month period. The empress could not bear to send someone to invite LAN Jihua. As usual, LAN Jihua was cold and refused to go. The visitor bowed respectfully, "Your Majesty, your royal highness said, even for the sake of Yuchi, please let your majesty go."


    This is already a naked threat. LAN Jihua is angry, but there is no way. Now everyone knows that Wei Chi is not easy to be his weakness.


    When she got to the dungeon, the empress sat on the carved chair, smiling gracefully, "here comes your majesty."


    "The emperor asked me to come. What can I do for you?"


    "I have heard that your majesty wants to make Wei Chi the queen?"


    LAN Ji Hua said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to worry about my business."


    "Confused!" The empress stood up and dragged her gorgeous skirt on the ground. "I know you like Yuchi. I''ve been young. I know what it''s like to like someone. I want to hold the best things in the world in front of her. But Hua''er, the queen is not a thing. She''s a partner who can help you become a great cause. Behind her will be your strong backing. Now that Nanyuan is under the control of Dongyue, it''s hard to turn over. We have to rely on external forces. Only by becoming stronger can we compete with Dongyue. Although Mo Rongshu looks at your sister''s face and does not move Nanyuan, what can you do later? When he abdicates, Mo Ronglin will take over. He is different from his father and Emperor. He is a wolf son... "


    LAN Ji Hua interrupts her with a cold smile, "I was afraid of retribution when I did evil. I still don''t know how the emperor can attack his grandson. "


    "Because his surname is Murong." The empress''s eyes were fixed on his face, "and my surname is blue. I am destined to be opposite to him."


    "Can''t countries coexist?"


    "Do you want to be bullied?"


    "There is a reason, there is a result. If you didn''t carry out the thousand face man plan in those years and angered Mo Rongshu, how could Nanyuan have come to this stage."


    "Even if there is no qianmianren plan, Nanyuan will be occupied by East Vietnam sooner or later, and the meat is weak and the food is strong. This is the survival rule since ancient times. No one likes to fight, to work hard and to lose money, but ambition can''t be stopped. Hua''er, you were born in heaven, you should understand this truth. "


    "You have ambition, so you think kings all over the world have ambition."


    The empress sighed, "forget it, I don''t want to argue with you. You like Yuchi. It''s not easy to keep her around. I don''t have any opinions, but I can''t make her the queen..."


    "I am the emperor!"


    "I can''t watch you go astray." The tone of the empress is unquestionable: "Wei Chi''s life is in the hands of the lonely. You can do it yourself. Besides, I want you to issue an imperial edict immediately and make Natha the queen


    LAN Jihua was silent for a moment and said with a smile, "among the three fallen tribes, the one allied with the emperor turned out to be the heheizhe tribe."


    At this time, there is no need for the empress to hide, "I think you already know."


    "I don''t know one thing. Among the three tribes, the mowenk tribe is the strongest. Why did the emperor unite with the kheitzer tribe?"


    "Because I want to choose a good queen for your majesty, Princess gulia of the mowenk tribe is a person who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough. When she''s around your majesty, she will only drag your Majesty''s back. What I want to see is Natha''s calmness and carefulness when I want to marry a virtuous woman."


    Blue Ji Hua Oh a, "so it is." He turned and wanted to leave. He heard the voice of the empress coming from behind. "The imperial edict will be issued these two days. If it is issued, Wei Chi will not be able to live longer."LAN Jihua turned his back to her and whispered for a long time, "I know."


    There was no airtight wall. The emperor was forced by the empress to write an imperial edict. It spread quickly. Everyone''s eyes were looking at the emperor, waiting for his decision.


    Two days soon came, which was the last day of March. On that night, LAN Jihua sat in his study for a long time. The gilded paper and silk were spread out in front of him, and the writing brush was put on the inkstone, but he didn''t write for a long time.


    Kangyan Longhou in one side, whispered: "Your Majesty, it should be for Yuchi girl, write it."


    LAN Jihua asked, "isn''t it easy?"


    "In the house."


    "Tell her to come here."


    "Your Majesty, I don''t think that this It''s better to keep it a secret. "


    "I can''t, and I don''t want to."


    Kang Yanlong sighed and went out to call Wei Chi in.


    Wei Chi didn''t know that Lan Jihua was forced to write an imperial edict by the empress. Several times, she tried to persuade LAN Jihua to compromise, not because she cherished her life, but because she didn''t want to make LAN Jihua difficult. But when she looked at his affectionate eyes, she swallowed what she said. He loved her so hard and planned for their future. She couldn''t help and tried her best Don''t poke his heart. So she said nothing and let him make his own decision.


    It was not easy for Wei Chi to come in and see the paper and silk on the table. The paper and silk with dark lines and gilt edges was not the paper for writing on weekdays. It was an imperial edict. LAN Jihua was finally going to make up his mind.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Come here," Lan Jihua stretched out his hand to her. Wei Chi walked over obediently and put his hand in his palm.


    LAN Jihua pulled her to her side, "it''s not easy. I''m going to issue an imperial edict."


    "Come on, your majesty. It''s time to make up your mind."


    "No matter what I write, don''t be angry."


    "I won''t," said Wei Chi Buyi. "The Queen''s position is not important to me. In Buyi''s heart, your majesty is the most important."


    Kneel down and ask for the monthly ticket. Please send the little princess to the monthly ticket list. Thank you for your support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1100

    The imperial edict written by the emperor was taken out by Kang Yanlong. At the same time, a news came out that it was not easy for Wei Chi to see the imperial edict, and he cried to death.


    So, everyone knows that the emperor made Princess Natha.


    However, after the imperial edict, the date of the wedding was not fixed. The empress did not force the emperor any more. She knew that the emperor had made the biggest concession and needed to give him some time to cushion.


    In the Yuquan hall, Nasha sat in a chair and was silent for a long time. Xiangmi gave her a cup of tea. "Princess, although your majesty has issued an imperial edict, the date of your wedding is not fixed. It''s not a matter for you to spend so much time. Do you want to discuss with your royal highness... "


    "No, the emperor has forced his majesty once," Natha recalled that day in the dungeon, the emperor and her dialogue.


    "Princess Natha is calm, dignified and virtuous. She is very satisfied with you, but what is the most important thing for a woman, do you know?"


    "I''m sorry to hear from the emperor."


    "The most important thing for a woman is to be loved by her husband." The empress said, "only if your majesty really loves you, will your position as queen be stable."


    She understood the implied meaning of the empress. Even now the empress forced LAN Jihua to marry her, but LAN Jihua didn''t love her. In the future, she would find an opportunity to abolish her and set up his beloved woman as the queen. Without the support of the emperor, life would be very difficult for the queen.


    But the Emperor didn''t like her, he already had heart and soul, no matter how hard she tried, the emperor''s eyes will not have her, she learned a lot of things in this life, but did not learn how to please men.


    After thinking about it for a long time, a cup of tea was slowly cooled in her hand. She drank the bitter tea soup and said, "let pan come to see me in the palace."


    -


    it''s not easy for Wei Chi to look up at the high plaque with three large gold lettering: Pingle hall.


    "Where is this?" She asked curiously, in the palace of Nanyuan, she was surprised to see a hall similar to Dongyue.


    "This is the place where Princess Wuyang used to live. When she got married, the palace was empty here."


    "Although there are pointed golden roofs, they are similar to the palaces in Dongyue. Wei Chi can''t easily point to the flowers and plants around the palaces." these flower stands are very similar to those in our house, and there are clusters of green bamboos. They all like to grow bamboos in the gates of big houses. "


    LAN Jihua took her hand, "go in and have a look."


    When he got to the inside, Wei Chi''s eyes lit up. Compared with the outside, the decoration inside was more like eight immortals table, sandalwood carved chair, imperial concubine''s couch, Bogu frame, embroidered stool, flower stool, carved window edge of Eight Immortals crossing the sea, painted algae top in gold


    One by one, she looked as if she had returned to her home in Dongyue. Of course, her home was not as luxurious as here.


    "The Wuyang Princess Are they from east Vietnam? "


    LAN Jihua smiles, "she''s my sister."


    "Your Majesty said Princess Wuyang got married. Where did she go?"


    "East Vietnam."


    "No wonder," Wei Chi said to himself, "Your Majesty must miss Princess Wuyang. That''s why you set up this place in the style of Dongyue."


    "In order to please Princess Wuyang, the emperor let people decorate like this."


    Weichi is not easy to understand. "Your Majesty said that Princess Wuyang is your sister. Why does she like the style of Dongyue?"


    "She lived in Dongyue as a child and came back when she was older."


    Wei Chi is not easy to suddenly realize, "so it is."


    "Do you like it here?" LAN Jihua asked.


    "I like it." It''s not easy for Wei Chi to stay in Nanyuan for too long. At first sight, when he saw things in Dongyue, he felt very kind. What could he not like.


    "How about staying here for a few days?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be stunned for a moment, "no, it''s the princess''s palace after all. I..." Why let her live so far away? Although it''s good here, she prefers to be with him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Stay," Lan Jihua said. "Even Princess Wuyang knows, she won''t say anything."


    If the former sentence is still in the tone of discussion, there is no doubt about the tone of the latter sentence. Wei Chi can''t easily hear it. LAN Jihua wants her to live here.


    He wants her to live, and she doesn''t ask why, so live.


    "Well, I live," she said, raising her face. "Your majesty will come to see me every day."


    "Yes," he said with a smile, pinching her face, taking her inside and introducing other rooms to her.


    LAN Jihua had lunch with Wei Chi in Pingle palace and left. Wei Chi had a long nap in this palace. She was very sleepy. When she woke up, it was dusk. She had been sleeping for a long time. She was a little listless and sat on the porch chair with her knees in her arms, staring at the distance in a daze.


    At the same time, LAN Jihua also stood on the porch of the main hall, staring at the distance in a daze. Kang Yanlong came quietly, "Your Majesty, it''s time to have dinner."


    He didn''t move his steps. He looked at the darkness of the sky inch by inch. The corner of his mouth seemed to smile. After a while, he turned and walked towards the hall.Once the dusk sinks, it will be like ink layer upon layer, and the earth will sink into darkness.


    In the middle of the night, the moon is cold.


    LAN Jihua and his clothes lie on the bed, quietly opening his eyes, thinking that weichi in Pingle hall is not easy, and should sleep very well.


    In the dark, you can hear the sand flowing in the leak and his heart beating, and On the eaves, whose feet fall gently on the tiles So quiet, so quiet that the sound slowly amplified in his ear.


    It''s coming, it''s coming.


    He sat up slowly. The sharp knife just opened the window and gave out a cold glow in the cold moon.


    LAN Jihua raised her arms, her sleeves and robes were flying, the lamp on the table was on, and the people who jumped in from the window suddenly stopped.


    The man was dressed in a black nightgown and wore a mask. Two holes were dug in the mask to reveal his eyes hidden behind. After him, several people came in one after another. They didn''t expect that Lan Jihua was awake, dressed up and holding a machete. It seemed that he had been waiting for them for a long time.


    For a moment, both sides did not move, silent, looking, exploring.


    LAN Jihua first broke the silence, his voice with a smile, "just come."


    "Since your majesty knows," the man in the head said with his knife across his chest, "it''s better to put your hands down to avoid suffering."


    "If I give up my hand to arrest, will I not be afraid of death?"


    "Your Majesty is a wise man. The situation has gone. Why do you have to be brave?"


    At the same time, the sound of fighting came from the distance, and the fire outside the window seemed to come a lot of people.


    LAN Jihua looked out of the window, his eyes flashing, and the man at the head was a little proud, "Your Majesty, see."


    LAN Jihua laughed slowly, "I see it."


    Seeing LAN Jihua''s expression, the leader was stunned for a moment and gave his companion a look. The companion went to the window and looked out. He soon came back and whispered in his ear. There was no expression under the black cloth, but the leader''s eyes became sharp.


    It''s late at night. I''m still here. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1101

    In fact, it''s not difficult to speculate. As long as you know that the man has enough ambition, and then add fuel to the flames, things will come to this stage as he expected.


    The fighting outside the window continues, the fire is brighter and brighter, and the fighting sound is louder and louder.


    "I know your name is pan, right?" LAN Jihua asked with a smile, just like his usual gentleness, although he still held a machete in his hand.


    The man in black, who is the leader, is pan. He stares at LAN Jihua and says in a slow voice, "Your Majesty is smarter than we think."


    LAN Jihua was not modest at all. He laughed, "how else can I be emperor?"


    "But your majesty is a wise man, but a fool."


    "What?"


    "Your Majesty, have you ever heard of taking the emperor to order the princes?"


    LAN Jihua sneered, "just a few of you want to coerce me?"


    At this time, a man in black came in from the door and called to pan, "it''s not easy to find Yuchi."


    Pan reached out and took down the mask. He was a brave young man, with two thick eyebrows slanting up, bright eyes and sharp eyes looking at LAN Jihua. "Your Majesty has made enough preparations. In this case, I have nothing to say." With a wave of his hand, the man in black behind him surrounded lanjihua.


    Blue Ji China helpless smile, it seems that this one is inevitable.


    Five or six men in black surrounded LAN Jihua, but pan stood by and watched coldly.


    All of these men in black are masters. They surround LAN Jihua in the middle and seal him up, down, left and right. The sabre is smooth, like a careful formation.


    Although LAN Jihua can hold on, it''s not easy to break the battle for a while and a half. Besides, there is another person who hasn''t come up. He doesn''t know the strength of the other party, but the other party has been observing him.


    After several rounds of fighting, LAN Jihua found that the formation of these men in black was really rigorous. He tried to break through several times, but failed. He was thinking to himself. Suddenly, he heard a big shout from pan, and jumped into the encirclement with a knife. The men in black moved very fast, rearranged the formation, and left a place for pan. That position was very clever, just like occupying a favorable terrain, there was a lot of space With the advantage of one man in charge and ten thousand men in control. The man in black on the side is surrounded by an iron wall. He can''t break it. The only way out is for pan, but he is a very difficult character.


    With the addition of pan, the power of the formation is greatly increased, and LAN Jihua is forced to be in a hurry. Fortunately, he is not afraid to face Wei, and his robe has been cut several times, but he can avoid the blade without being hurt.


    Although not many people were sent to deal with him, they were all elite soldiers. Fortunately, they had made preparations, otherwise the weather in Nanyuan would have changed tonight.


    At this moment, the knife aimed at him seemed to be illusory. Suddenly, it turned into three. It stabbed him from left to right. LAN Jihua was very surprised. He could not avoid it, so he heard someone at the door say, "look at the move!"


    The familiar voice of Yangong shocked lanjihua. Unexpectedly, weichi didn''t come easily at this time.


    At the moment when the voice came, Wei Chi Bu Yi rushed over and stabbed the man in black with a sharp knife. The man in black didn''t expect someone to attack him behind him. He immediately turned to fight. The tight formation had a loophole in an instant. As soon as he said that, LAN Jihua''s machete tilted, bowed and kicked a man in black two feet away. The formation was completely broken, not a whole, scattered black clothes Where is his opponent, three five divided by two, will be beaten to pieces, but listen to a man in black cold voice: "put down the knife, or I will kill her!"


    LAN Jihua looks up, Wei Chi is not easy to be caught by a man in black, holding a knife across her neck. Wei Chi is not easy to be forced to raise his head, but his eyes are looking at him, not happy or sad.


    "Throw the knife away!"


    LAN Jihua hesitated for a while, the people in black on the ground all got up and looked at him with covetous eyes.


    "Throw the knife away!" The man in black yelled again. The knife was pressed down slowly. A red light was printed under the knife. It was Yuchi''s hard skin that was hurt by the blade.


    LAN Jihua no longer hesitated. He was about to throw the sword out, but he heard Wei Chi not easy yell, "Your Majesty, don''t mind me!"


    LAN Jihua and she looked at each other for a moment, expression some pain, "not easy, how can I ignore you? You are the only one I cherish. What''s wrong if I give up my life for you


    "Your Majesty," Wei Chi not easy to appear very excited, chest sharp ups and downs, "I originally had only half a life, your majesty why bother to come, for the sake of the people of the south, your majesty don''t care about me!"


    LAN Jihua is extremely painful, "no, I can''t."


    Wei Chi is not easy, a face firm, "Your Majesty can."


    "I can''t!"


    "Your Majesty can!"


    "I really can''t!"


    "Your Majesty must be able to!"


    The man in black was stunned when he saw the scene. Two people were shouting and shouting with rich expressions. One was heartbroken, the other was righteous. They looked at this and that What a sad play


    LAN Jihua is already roaring, "I can''t!"


    "Your Majesty can!" Wei Chi''s rough voice was also roaring. At the same time, a discordant voice rang out, "ah Er", which was the man in black who was holding Yuchi. He slowly lowered his head and watched strangely as a small sharp knife was inserted into his abdomen. The handle of the knife was held in Yuchi''s hand. She looked at him and laughed like a little fox. As soon as she drew back her hand, the blood gushed out and dyed her clothes bright red.The man in black knew that he was deceived. Wei Chi Bu Yi and LAN Jihua deliberately played a play with exaggerated expression and tone to attract their eyes. When they were stunned, Wei Chi Bu Yi quietly pulled out a knife and put his backhand into the man''s abdomen behind him.


    Pan quickly came up to take Yuchi not easy again, but lanjihua was faster than him, stepped on his head and flew over, protected Yuchi not easy behind him, and said in a low voice, "good job."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile, "thanks to your cooperation."


    "What do you think in your stomach, I don''t know?" From the moment she called out "Your Majesty don''t care about me", LAN Jihua recognized the trickiness. She cried like singing and crying. She was acting completely, so he pretended to be in great pain to cooperate with her. He didn''t expect to frighten those people in black.


    LAN Jihua told her, "don''t worry about the next thing. Protect yourself."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that he can''t act rashly at this time. If he is caught again, the man in black won''t be fooled. She obediently hid behind LAN Jihua and watched him kill all sides.


    Knowing that Lan Jihua is good at martial arts, she didn''t officially watch him fight. For her, this is a rare opportunity. She follows LAN Jihua from left to right and wants to see his moves clearly. But it''s too fast. She sees a group of light and shadow covering LAN Jihua inside. It''s his sword light. When she turns around, the man in black beside him falls down.


    The fallen man in black didn''t die. They were all trapped in the acupoints. They struggled with their hands and feet, but they couldn''t get up.


    Wei Chi is not easy to find the teapot and teacup in a mess. They are all intact. She poured a glass of water and sent it to LAN Jihua. Then she stood on tiptoe to wipe sweat for him. She laughed dogleg, "Your Majesty has worked hard."


    LAN Jihua, "..."


    Brother LAN incarnates as roaring emperor. Let Mr. Ma play this part. Ha ha ha Don''t forget to vote for the monthly ticket. It''s hard to climb the list...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1102

    LAN Jihua asked Wei Chi, "Why are you here?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum a, "inexplicably asked me to live in the Pingle hall, but also let people smoke so good smell of incense, is not the ghost in the heart is what?" She could see if he was abnormal after such a long time together.


    "I''m afraid they''ll disturb your sleep."


    "Your Majesty is afraid that I will be in danger," Yuchi said, putting his little fist in front of him. "Does your majesty look down on me like this? Did I practice all my kung fu in vain? "


    LAN Jihua held her boxer and said with a smile, "I didn''t practice in vain. Fortunately, you just arrived and relieved me."


    Weichi is not easy to face a Yang, seriously said, "with me, your majesty will be OK."


    LAN Jihua was stunned for a moment. He often said this to Wei Chi. Unexpectedly, now it''s the other way around. He feels funny, but he has a strange feeling in his heart.


    In this life, he is used to protecting people behind him and blocking everything in front of him, but he never thought that one day, a little girl said to him: with me, you will be OK.


    He has never been so cherished, can not help a sour nose, put people into his arms, tightly hugged, "thank you, not easy."


    Wei Chi, who is held in his arms, is a little embarrassed. He lies in his arms and looks at the people on the ground with a twisted face. Looking at them, he finds that they are not right. They are all open mouthed and drooling, eh So disgusting.


    "Your Majesty, what happened to their mouths?"


    LAN Jihua released her and said in a low voice, "I''ve taken off their chin."


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand, "Your Majesty is afraid that they will take poison?"


    "Well." LAN Jihua went to the window. The sky was already bright, and the outside was gray. The fighting had already stopped, and everything was over.


    Wei Chi is not easy to follow, "ah, it''s daybreak."


    Voice just fell, a golden light pierced the clouds, straight shot down, for a time, Xiaguang wanzhang, the red sun has shown half a face. This morning is no different from ordinary day, but it''s different.


    LAN Jihua took Wei Chi''s hard hand and said, "go, let''s go out."


    When they stepped into the main hall, someone came over. It was Kang Yanlong. It was not easy for Wei Chi to find that he was wearing silver armor. He was very powerful, a little different from usual.


    He bowed, "Your Majesty, I''ve brought Nasha here."


    LAN Jihua looked up, and a group of soldiers escorted Nasha came in slowly.


    LAN Jihua sat down on the chair, indicating that Wei Chi was not easy to sit beside him.


    Nasha came near and looked at them with a dull smile for a long time, "I have nothing to say to defeat the enemy."


    LAN Jihua said, "please write down the confession."


    Nasha''s eyes stayed on Yuchi''s face. "Do you think your majesty will really make you the queen? He''s just using you. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to frown, but LAN Jihua smiles, "how come you want to pick us when you die?"


    "Isn''t it?" Nasha sneered, "even if I did all those things, isn''t your majesty an accomplice? Didn''t add fuel? At that time of hunting, there was no one of your Majesty''s people shooting at Yuchi''s arrow


    "Yes," Lan Jihua said calmly, "I''ve told you it''s not easy."


    "In fact, your majesty has made plans since we entered the palace, right? Your majesty knows that Guliya is impatient and uses her jealousy to make her difficult to deal with weichi, so as to grasp her. Unfortunately, Guliya was saved by the elder that time, your majesty made even greater efforts to make use of weichi to stimulate her again, so that she can take the opportunity to drive her away. "


    "It seems that the injury of the spirit snake was caused by the princess. How can I blame it on me?"


    "Since your majesty knew that the snake was injured by Natha, why didn''t you expose me at that time? Your majesty doesn''t want to explain. It''s just to burn the fire on ayunsu... "


    LAN Jihua asked, "didn''t the princess burn the fire to a Yunsu? Is the princess responsible for the death of the maid in waiting


    "Why did your majesty ask? You know that, don''t you? Because I know it, I am silent. I want to let the two princesses out of the palace by my hand. Is it your Majesty''s idea to let Yuchi not easily follow ayunsu out of the palace? "


    Yuchi not easy to insert a, "Your Majesty has explained this to me."


    "Explain?" Nashaleng snorted, "did your majesty say that you might not come back when you go here?"


    "I''ve done a lot of calculations. I''ve missed your ruthlessness. I didn''t expect that you would send someone to deal with it?"


    "First gulia, then ayunsu, and then Yuchi are not easy to get rid of. Your majesty is the son of heaven. It seems that there''s nothing wrong with doing this," she said after a pause. "Let''s talk about the recent events. The two princesses left one after another, but your majesty refused to stand up. He wanted to delay time and make me angry. Your majesty is sure that I will borrow the help of the emperor It''s not easy for your majesty to show how much he cares about Yuchi. Although he issued an imperial edict, he didn''t decide the date of his wedding. What''s the use of having a piece of paper? After a long time, it''s hard to avoid becoming a joke in the eyes of others. Your majesty knows that Natha''s mind has come to this point. It''s impossible to retreat. Instead of waiting, it''s better to take the initiative to attack. Anyway, the imperial edict is in hand. If your majesty''s accident happens, I, as the queen to be, can take over all the affairs in the palace. So it was her majesty who forced Natha to come to this step. And you, "she looked at Wei Chi Buyi," are all pieces in your Majesty''s hand from beginning to end. He uses you to annoy gulia, uses you to tempt ayunsu, uses you to force me to rebel! "Nasha said here, there is a kind of nearly twisted ferocity on her face, and the gentle Nasha in Yuchi''s impression is just like two people. She still remembers that when Hou she left the list, Nasha invited her to Yuquan hall to cook Dongyue food for her, and talked with her about the customs of Dongyue. She was so considerate and elegant. She thought that Nasha was the best candidate for the queen at that time. How could this person change when she said it changed?


    "The princess is eloquent." LAN Jihua smiles and turns to look at Wei Chi. "She says I take you as a chess piece. Do you believe it?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to shake his head, "I don''t believe it."


    "What do you think I regard you as?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be stupefied for a moment, still shake his head. She had a vague idea in her mind, but she was embarrassed to say it.


    LAN Jihua fondly pinched her face, "be my woman, be my wife."


    Seeing their deep affection, Natha''s face became more and more ugly. Suddenly she felt a sweet smell in her mouth. Then she found that she had bitten her lips.


    That Sha was detained down, Wei Chi not easy deeply exhaled a breath, "your majesty will kill her?"


    LAN Jihua watched the figure disappear at the entrance of the hall, spitting out a word from his mouth, "will."


    "Because she rebelled?"


    "Because she almost killed you," Lan Jihua turned to look at her, "I said that I would get justice for you."


    Well, Nasha''s got the lunch box. No one''s bothering them any more. The little fairy who still has a monthly ticket in her hand, remember to vote for the little princess. Let the little princess climb the list hard. thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1103

    The empress sits on the big chair of sour wood, and her gorgeous skirt is spread out at her feet, just like a huge flower. She looks at LAN Jihua with her eyes condensed, and her mouth is carrying a sarcastic smile. "It''s rare that she didn''t call you here alone, but your majesty came here on her own initiative. Why, are you afraid that I will deal with your sweetheart?"


    "I just want to know what the emperor wants to say about leading wolves into the house."


    The empress sneered, "I''m afraid that your majesty can''t help it."


    LAN Jihua raised her eyebrows, which seemed funny, "is the rebellion of the heheizhe tribe arranged by me? No matter what I have done, I want them to be rebellious. The emperor always says that those in power should be ambitious, so he has found an ally who is more ambitious than the emperor. When the emperor made an alliance with the heheizhe tribe, he thought that what they want is not the queen, but the whole Nanyuan! "


    "It has come to this point. Your majesty can say anything."


    "Does the emperor not believe me?" LAN Jihua threw a piece of paper in the arms of the empress, "this is the confession of Nasha, the emperor has a good look."


    The empress picked up the confession and glanced at it casually, "what can a confession tell?"


    "Although the emperor can''t get out, the news is never closed. The emperor already knew that night. Why pretend to be confused?"


    After a while, the empress said, "you''re not here to talk about this, are you?"


    "Although I have different opinions with the emperor, I know that the emperor is a person who has a clear idea of what''s wrong, and he will not be angry with people who have nothing to do with it. I will not investigate the responsibility of the emperor for leading wolves into the house, and I will ask the emperor to solve the problem."


    The empress raised her eyes fiercely, "Hua''er, I can''t help Wei Chi. Wei Chi''s family hates me to the bone. She''s by your side. I''m not at ease all the time. It''s better to contain her for your safety."


    LAN Jihua knew that she would not easily solve the problem. She was just trying to find out. She immediately turned cold. "I think the emperor is the one who really threatens my safety."


    "Hua''er, how can you say that, mother? You are the flesh that falls from your mother. How can your mother harm you? "


    LAN Jihua sneered, "the emperor forgets many things, but I don''t. ten years ago, I still remember very clearly."


    The empress''s face turned white and her lips trembled. "So you''ve always hated me If so, why not kill the orphan? "


    "Because I''m not the emperor. I can''t be as heartless as the emperor without his ruthlessness." LAN Jihua said, "since the emperor is not willing to solve the problem, I have nothing to do with the emperor in the future. I will not violate the river with the well water of the emperor."


    Hearing this, the empress finally understood LAN Jihua''s meaning, "it''s not easy for you to marry Wei Chi?"


    "Exactly."


    "No way!" The empress firmly opposed, "it''s OK to keep around and play. Wei Chi is not easy to be the empress of Nanyuan, absolutely not."


    "Why?"


    "She''s just a civilian. She can''t give you any help. Hua''er, don''t be willful."


    LAN Jihua sneered, "in the eyes of the emperor, everything should be valued. Weichi is not an ordinary person. She really can''t give me the value you think, but she can give me happiness. In the world, only she can give me happiness."


    "Hua''er, you''re a girl."


    "Over the past ten years, I have no love for my children. What can I do?"


    "I don''t agree with this marriage."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether the emperor agrees or not."


    "The elders will not agree. You don''t want to go your own way and end up being a rebel. "


    LAN Jihua doesn''t want to argue with her any more. She takes the confession and turns around. She hears the empress saying, "are you not afraid that I will kill Yuchi?"


    "How dare you?" LAN Jihua looked back at her, two cold sharp eyes straight in the past: "if you dare to move her, I''ll let the whole Nanyuan be buried with her!"


    Startled, the empress rose up: "you!"


    LAN Jihua, however, coldly bent her lips and went straight away.


    The empress looked at his back for a long time and sat down decadent. She knew that he could do what he said. For a woman, LAN Jihua, like Mo Rongshu, was a madman who was crazy for love!


    LAN Jihua came out of the dungeon and saw that Wei Chi was not easy to rub his hands under the tree, pacing back and forth, looking anxious. He took a light step, crept around behind her and slapped her on the shoulder.


    Who knows that Wei Chi is not easy to react and is not slow. When he brushes, he draws out his machete and cuts it straight. It''s so fierce that he pushes LAN Jihua back two steps. He turns his body around, raises his arm and says, "it''s me."


    Wei Chi turned his eyes, "what does your majesty do to scare me? If you hurt your majesty by mistake, it would be bad. "


    LAN Jihua laughs. Can her three clawed cat Kung Fu hurt him by mistake?


    Wei Chi didn''t know what he was laughing at. He rolled his eyes and said, "childish ghost!"


    LAN Jihua said with emotion, "it''s not naive. After I''m with you, I really feel younger than before."


    "Your Majesty, why do you always care about your age? I said I don''t dislike you."LAN Jihua "..."


    "Although your majesty is a little older, my mother said that age is painful."


    "Why did your mother tell you that?"


    "A widower with a dead wife once fell in love with me, my mother..."


    LAN Jihua''s face changed and her voice rose. "Your mother asked you to marry a widower?"


    Yuchi is not easy to be scared by him. He stares at him. "My mother didn''t force me, just ask me what I mean. Besides, the man has a rich family and doesn''t have a concubine. He''s a good candidate."


    "Dead wife, the total age should be very big, the appearance is also ordinary."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily squint his eyes and thought for a moment, "it''s pretty good. It''s smaller than your majesty. It''s my family''s height."


    Lanji Wharton was not happy when he was married. He was just good-looking. A widower was younger than him. Did he kill his wife as soon as he got married?


    He is not convinced, "is it really smaller than me?"


    "Well, he is no more than ten years older than me. Your majesty is..."


    LAN Jihua didn''t say a word, negative hand slowly paced forward.


    Wei Chi is not easy to blink, looking at the distance between the two, she tiptoes to catch up quietly, suddenly a big drink, a fierce slap on his back, LAN Jihua was really scared, turned to look at her, not angry to say, "you still say I''m a childish ghost, now I''m a childish ghost."


    Wei Chi said with a smile, "I''m a person who will repay you. If I have a chance, I will return it naturally."


    LAN Jihua, who was not laughing or crying, shook his head and said, "you."


    Make a make, his in the mind unhappy also disappear, smile to take up the hand that Wei Chi is not easy, slowly go forward.


    The setting sun is like blood, under the glow of the sky, the man leads the woman, gradually moving away.


    Ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass, say important things three times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1104

    In three months, three tribal princesses came to Nanyuan palace, two left, and one left his life. The uproar of the lihou incident came to an end. There are different opinions among the common people. Some say that the tribal princesses are too barbaric to please the emperor. Some say that the three princesses beat their heads and blood in order to fight for the queen, and no one is good. Others say that the emperor does not like women


    Weichi Jingrong listens to the people''s chatter and looks at Yuchi Buyi in silence. Yuchi Buyi looks embarrassed and holds a pot to add water to her third brother.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong lowered his voice. "You always told me that he was a kind and kind emperor. Now? I solved the three princesses quietly. I don''t trust you to be around such a person. "


    "Three elder brothers," Wei Chi not easy angry way: "he won''t to me."


    Weichi Jingrong snorted, "the emperor''s heart is unpredictable. He may like you, but in front of the imperial power, anything can be sacrificed."


    "He will never sacrifice me."


    "Not now, but in the future? In the future, he will meet a woman who can strengthen his imperial power, and he will sacrifice you. "


    "He doesn''t like to be an emperor," Yuchi said. "He''s not interested in imperial power at all. He likes to travel around the world with his sword. He said that if he''s not an emperor, he''ll wander the world with me."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong dismissive, "nonsense."


    "Really, third brother, he said he would marry me."


    "Will you be my concubine?"


    "No," Yuchi not easy slightly red face, a little embarrassed, "he said to make me after."


    Wei Chi Jing looked at her in a daze and patted her on the head suddenly. "You''re stupid. I believe that. Don''t say it''s impossible. He really wants to marry you. Can you marry him? Can your parents agree? Can the Yuchi people agree? Even if you don''t say a word and get married quietly, there is no impermeable wall in the world. This matter will be sent back to Dongyue. What do the people think of your parents and how do they behave? "


    Wei Chi is not easy, but he didn''t think about such a long-term thing. When he heard that the third brother was anxious to spit out a long string of words, he immediately felt that he thought about it too simply. She has been poisoned by poisonous insects. She doesn''t know what will happen tomorrow. She can be determined not to go back to Dongyue and never see her parents again, so as not to make them sad by dying at home. But when it comes back, it''s hard for them to live, which is a bit of trouble.


    Originally, she was still looking forward to a good day when she would mix oil with LAN Jihua after marriage. Now, it seems that it''s a little suspense


    Back in the palace, she was unhappy. She saw LAN Jihua coming from the other side with Kang Yanlong. Her face was a little dignified. At the moment of seeing her, he just showed his face and laughed. He walked quickly to meet her and said, "I''m back."


    "Well," Wei Chi asked, "Your Majesty just came back from the assembly hall?"


    LAN Jihua nodded, obviously not willing to talk about this, changed the topic, "had dinner?"


    "Yes, my third brother invited me to eat it outside."


    LAN Jihua is a little strange, "why do you eat outside? Don''t you like to eat the dishes made by his mother?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to prevaricate in the past, "three elder brothers probably afraid that I am tired of eating, so they invite me to eat outside." In fact, it was Wei Chi Jingrong who had something to say to her. He didn''t want Han Xiang and his aunt to hear it, so he went out of his way.


    Blue Ji Hua Oh a, very natural take her hand, together to the main hall.


    Because of Wei Chi''s words, he didn''t have a good appetite and didn''t eat much. Looking at the beautiful dishes on the table, he couldn''t help picking up chopsticks.


    LAN Jihua joked: "just ate and hungry? The gain and loss is to follow me. If you change the second one, you can''t afford it. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to grasp a roasted pheasant''s wings with his hand, and his mouth is full of oil. He says vaguely, "I won''t marry a man whose daughter-in-law can''t afford."


    LAN Ji Hua looked at her fondly and put a pheasant''s wing in front of her. She had thin arms and legs. She was sad when she looked at it. She had better eat more.


    After dinner, while LAN Jihua went to his study, Wei Chi asked Kang Yanlong secretly, "is your majesty having trouble with the elders today?"


    Kang Yanlong sighed, "do you see it?"


    Yuchi is not easy to see, of course. She knows LAN Jihua too well. If there is something wrong, she can see it immediately.


    "For what?"


    Kang Yanlong shook his head and said nothing.


    "Is it to make me the queen?"


    Kang Yanlong was surprised, but he didn''t deny it and nodded.


    At this time, the palace maid with tea, ready to send to the study, Yuchi not easy to stop her, "give it to me."


    LAN Jihua sat on the chair and thought deeply. He knew that the elders would object to his hard marriage with Wei Chi, but he didn''t expect that they would object so fiercely. When it comes to the impassioned, I want to point my finger at him and scold him. I completely forget that the person they blame is their monarch. How unreasonable!


    Someone came in and put a cup of hot tea on the table, but he didn''t retreat. His heart was depressed and he was about to drink. Yu Guang glanced at the familiar figure and grinned, "let the next person do these things. What if it burns you?""Can a cup of tea still keep you hot? So I''m not a waste? " Wei Chi is not easy to lean on the table, looking at LAN Jihua, "is your majesty worried?"


    "No


    "Open your eyes and tell lies. Don''t you think I can''t see it?"


    LAN Jihua teased her, "what do you see?"


    "Your Majesty has a quarrel with the elders for the sake of the empress, right?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t expect that she really knew. She said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about these things. I will solve them myself."


    "How does your majesty solve it?" Wei Chi is not easy to say, "even if your majesty has convinced the elders, have you ever asked my opinion?"


    LAN Jihua was stunned for a moment, "do you have any opinions? Didn''t you agree long ago? "


    "At that time, I only wanted to live up to your Majesty''s deep love, but I didn''t think about it deeply. Now I think about it It may not work. "


    LAN Jihua is in a hurry. The elders and the empress don''t agree. He always has a way to think that Wei Chi is not easy. If he doesn''t agree to marry him, it''s not good.


    "It''s not easy," he said, holding her hand. "You can''t beat the tambourine at this time."


    "If it''s just me who accompanies your majesty up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire, I don''t care. But if it''s going to go back to Dongyue and let the Yuchi people know, my parents will have a hard time," she said, bowing her head. "It''s unfilial for me to sneak out. If I put my parents in injustice again, it''s unkind. Do you want to marry such a girl?"


    LAN Jihua''s heart knocked, he just want to let the empress and elders compromise, but forget the blood feud between the two families, forget the difficulty of weichi.


    He put her little hand in his palm. "It''s my fault. I''m not considerate. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. I won''t let your parents be embarrassed."


    Wei Chi''s eyes brightened. "Does your majesty have a way?"


    LAN Jihua is enigmatic and laughs, "yes."


    What should brother LAN do if his marriage is hindered Cast a monthly ticket, I will tell you the answer, hee hee!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1105

    LAN Jihua feels that now he and Wei Chi are a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks. They want to be a relative, but their families don''t agree.


    He is a great emperor It''s really frustrating. He used to be idle and didn''t care about a lot of things. Now, he wants to fight for something for himself, but he finds that it''s not easy.


    The five elders were discussing the tax. After talking for a long time, they saw the emperor sitting in his chair, looking like an old God. He seemed to be in a daze. Elder Wei coughed, "Your Majesty."


    LAN Jihua slowly cast his eyes on his face, some at a loss, "what?"


    "What did your majesty think of elder Qing''s proposal just now?"


    LAN Jihua laughs sarcastically, "if the elders have agreed, how can they listen to my opinions?"


    Several elders were embarrassed. They had a fierce quarrel with the emperor yesterday. When they calmed down, they also felt that they were too much. After all, the monarch and the minister were different. They still had to face up.


    Elder Wei accompanied with a smile, "Your Majesty is the king of a country, so it''s natural for your majesty to decide such a big thing."


    LAN Jihua said lazily: "the elders should decide the major event. I haven''t figured out my own business yet." Naturally, what he said was about marriage. How could the elders not hear it? They exchanged their eyes quickly. It seemed that the emperor would not feel comfortable because he couldn''t pass.


    "Your Majesty," elder Hua said, "it''s a major event for the whole country to set up a post. It''s better to take a long-term view. It''s not urgent to be here for a while and a half."


    "I''m not young now. In the long run, do you want me to get married when I''m gray?"


    "Your Majesty hasn''t been married, and I''m worried. Now that your majesty is willing to marry, I''m too late to be happy. How can I stop your majesty? It''s really not easy for Wei Chi to be inappropriate. I''ve been asking about many things these days, and I''ve chosen some valuable women. It''s better for your majesty to have a look." With that, elder Hua presented several portraits to LAN Jihua.


    Wei Chi is not easy to hide by the window. When he sees LAN Jihua taking over the portrait, he gently picks his eyebrows. Sure enough, LAN Jihua throws one after another with disdain: "the elders think I can only match these women?"


    The elders looked at each other. In their eyes, these women are 100 times better than Yuchi. Some of them are beautiful and dignified, some of them are knowledgeable and reasonable, some of them are virtuous and wise. Are they better than a little girl who is more and more shriveled and has no background?


    The emperor is possessed. He can''t tell the good from the bad


    Because the quarrel was so fierce yesterday, today they want to use a low profile to show their friendship. But the emperor refused to eat. Now the faces of several elders are not very good-looking.


    Elder Dao is very hot tempered. Yesterday, he quarreled with the emperor most fiercely. He snorted heavily, "Your Majesty, if these noble women are not worthy of your majesty, Yuchi Buyi is not worthy of your majesty. I heard that Yuchi Buyi came to the palace to assassinate your majesty, and she pretended to be a man to cheat your majesty. How can your majesty marry such a wicked and treacherous woman?"


    "Shut up Although LAN Jihua''s character is mild, he doesn''t allow anyone to speak ill of Wei Chi. With a twist of his thick eyebrow, he looked at elder Dao deeply. "As an elder, I don''t know what''s going on, so I''m here to talk nonsense and destroy the future queen. But elder Dao thinks I''m a bully?"


    Elder Dao was reprimanded by the emperor, but he didn''t restrain himself. He still stuck his neck and said, "I''m reminding your majesty not to be stubborn!"


    "Presumptuous!" Blue Ji China claps a case and rises, four long old rush tight Fu low body, knife elder also slightly bent over, the manner still appears arrogant.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a short guard. Seeing that the elder is angry with LAN Jihua, he doesn''t think much about it. He strides in and looks unhappy. "What does the elder want to do?"


    LAN Jihua did not expect that Wei Chi would not come in easily. As he was about to speak, elder Dao sneered, "this is the assembly hall. What do you want a woman to do? Don''t you understand the rules? "


    "What''s the matter with women?" Wei Chi is not easy to retort: "isn''t your emperor a woman? I don''t know the rules. Hum, the emperor is the king and the elder is the minister. But the elder dares to contradict the emperor and make the emperor angry. How many rules does the elder know? "


    Elder Dao was speechless for a moment and pointed at her What a lovely girl. "


    Seeing this, LAN Jihua raised his eyebrows and sat down with his robe. He looked like he was watching a good play. These elders were not easy rivals for Wei Chi in the war.


    "I''m trying to reason with the elder," Wei Chi said solemnly. "If the common people in the world knew that the elder bullied the emperor, would they think that the elder wanted to seize power?"


    Elder Dao was so excited that he roared, "you are talking nonsense!"


    Wei Chi didn''t pretend to be frightened. He shrunk his shoulders and hugged his arms. "What''s the elder doing so loudly? Are you guilty? If there is a ghost in my heart, no matter how loud the voice is, I can''t hide it! Is it true that the elder really wants to seize power? "


    "I didn''t! You don''t want to make a quarrel here. You are an insidious woman. You confuse the emperor and make trouble again. Get out of here... "


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile, "this is the place of the emperor, the emperor can tell me to go, you have no qualification."Elder Dao''s heart is broken. Is this a girl? Is this a generous girl? Don''t Dongyue women have any sense of shame? In addition, he was so angry and corrupt, but she had a sarcastic smile on her face, which was too heartbreaking. He never hit a woman, but now he wanted to slap her.


    Wei Chi is not easy to destroy his prestige in public, dare to challenge LAN Jihua, when she is not easy to die? Although LAN Jihua said that he was a useless emperor, the man she identified would never allow anyone to bully him.


    LAN Jihua saw that Wei Chi was not easy to make the sword long so old that he couldn''t help but show a slight smile, and his unhappiness was gone.


    The other four elders didn''t say a word. They agreed with elder Dao on opposing LAN Jihua''s marriage to Wei Chi. But elder Dao was too arrogant and suffered from him. It''s rare for elder Dao to be a onlooker when he was depressed. After all, it''s rare to see him.


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily look at elder Dao''s flaming eyes. Leng Buding turns a big white eye at him, and then quickly looks away, making him want to turn back.


    Elder Dao''s legs softened and he almost collapsed. He covered his chest and his lips trembled. "You..."


    "Forget it, don''t be angry. When you are angry, you will lose your body," Lan Jihua came down the steps.


    Elder Dao thought that the emperor said this to him, but lanjihua went straight to weichi Buyi and patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry."


    Elder Dao really wants to spit out a mouthful of old blood. Who is angry? The emperor is blind


    It''s not easy to give me a dozen of them!


    Thank you for your monthly pass, but it''s not enough. Ha ha, continue to ask!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1106

    LAN Jihua and Wei Chi Buyi come out of the assembly hall and walk in the bright sun. Wei Chi Buyi suddenly feels sad. At this moment, she really understands what LAN Jihua meant when he said he was a useless emperor. It turned out that he was so subdued that he was taught by a minister in public. If he dared to be so disrespectful to the emperor in Dongyue, he would be beheaded directly.


    With a small face and a faint sigh, LAN Jihua looked at her quietly and said with a smile, "didn''t the fight win? Why not? "


    "I''m sorry for your majesty."


    LAN Jihua said with a cool smile, "let you see the joke. I have said before that I am a useless emperor."


    "Your Majesty," Wei Chi did not easily understand, "you are the emperor. Why did they treat you like that?"


    "I''m just an empty shell. The military power and political power are all in their hands."


    "In that case, why don''t they abolish you and make yourself king?"


    "Five elders, who will be the emperor? They are smart and don''t fight in the dark, "Lan Jihua said with a smile." besides, they are all respected elders who can''t bear the charge of conspiracy. Moreover, the emperor''s remaining power is still there. They don''t dare to treat me easily. "


    "Is the emperor on his Majesty''s side?"


    LAN Jihua shook his head. "My family name is LAN, and I have royal blood. The emperor will never allow a person with another family name to be the emperor. She secretly suppresses the elder, but she will not let me monopolize the power."


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you take back the imperial power so that you don''t have to coerce others?"


    "I''m not good at this," Lan Jihua said with a wry smile. "At that time, Hou Zhen was disheartened and didn''t want to be an emperor. But he couldn''t get away. He broke the jar and broke it. He didn''t ask about the Court Affairs and scattered his power. Over time, Nanyuan became the present situation."


    Wei Chi was not easy to break the casserole and asked, "why was your majesty so frustrated at that time?"


    LAN Jihua shook her head and did not speak.


    "But because the girl your majesty liked was married to someone else?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t expect that she would say this. She couldn''t help laughing. She poked her finger on her forehead, "what kind of dry vinegar do you eat?"


    Wei Chi not easily shook his head and laughed, "can I be jealous? It''s been so long. That elder sister has already married and had children, and it has nothing to do with your majesty."


    "Yes, she has nothing to do with me for a long time," Lan Jihua said, holding her hand again. "I don''t want to mention the past. Now and in the future, I only have you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to tilt his head and smile, "of course, it''s only me. You can try someone else."


    The tone is loose, but the threat is full. LAN Jihua can''t help laughing, "if I find someone else, what should I do?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily press his hand on the machete, "ask me if my knife will answer!"


    In front of him, she is a three clawed cat, but she never loses momentum. This girl is really Lovely dead, can not help but twist the tip of her nose.


    Wei Chi was not easy. He turned his head and said, "why do you twist my nose?"


    "Beating is pain, scolding is love."


    Weichi is not easy to give him a hard call, "I love you so much."


    Two people are laughing and fighting. When the palace people in the distance see it, they all look at it with a smile. Their future queen is really an interesting person.


    After a while, Wei Chi returned to the first topic again. "Your Majesty, it''s not the way to go on like this. As an emperor, you should take out the majesty of the emperor. Now you have to be bullied by the ministers. If it wasn''t for me, you would be bullied to death."


    "Yes, today they have seen your prestige," Lan Jihua said with a smile. "They will not dare to bully me any more."


    Wei Chi not easy rolled a white eye, "I tell you serious business, you pour take me to amuse son, I but for you."


    "I''ll listen to you," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "what can I do?"


    "Take back the imperial power, of course."


    "The current situation is not formed in one day or two. The five elders have been in power for so many years. They are deeply intertwined. It is not easy to take back power from them."


    Wei Chi is not easy to disapprove, "there is no easy thing in this world. No matter how difficult it is, you have to do it."


    "How?"


    Wei Chi raised his eyebrow and squinted, "kill them."


    LAN Jihua, "..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to touch his nose, some embarrassed, "do you think I''m too cruel?"


    "No," Lan Jihua wanted to laugh a little, and was afraid that she would say he was not serious. "There is no bloodless death in any change of power. You are right. I have to think about it. It''s better to kill someone first. "


    Weichi is not easy, "..." In fact, she just said that she wanted to express her determination. She didn''t really want to kill anyone, but she could hear that Lan Jihua was serious.


    Looking at her silly appearance, LAN Jihua put the broken hair around her face behind her ears and said with a smile, "scared? Where''s the momentum? "Wei Chi is not easy to say, "if you want to kill someone, I''ll help you. Don''t do it yourself, so that you won''t get bloody. Isn''t Nanyuan ruled by Buddhism? Don''t let Buddha blame you. "


    LAN Jihua felt a heavy knock in her heart and took her into her arms. Her voice was low. "It''s not easy. I''ve never paid attention to the laoshizi emperor. But from today on, I want to be a real emperor. I want to take back the imperial power. I want no one to be disrespectful to me. I can''t even protect the people I want to protect."


    Wei Chi was not easy to nestle in his arms, and his voice was a little deep, like an oath, "Your Majesty, no matter what you want to do, I will support you. When you go up to the knife mountain and down to the sea of fire, you can''t even frown with a squeak. "


    LAN Jihua, "..." This kind of hard love talk is rare in the world. It sounds funny, but he can''t laugh. He knows that it''s Yuchi''s hard truth. Sour, sweet, some throbbing, some full swelling.


    "It''s not easy. You don''t have to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire," he gently kisses her ear. "Just stay with me."


    He was kissed in broad daylight. Wei Chi''s face turned red. He quickly earned it from his arms and said angrily, "how can your majesty do this?"


    LAN Jihua asked deliberately, "what kind of me?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to stare at him, "Your Majesty is not serious."


    See her want to blow hair, blue Ji China tease more vigorous, "see you, I can''t be serious."


    Wei Chi took off his machete and patted it in his hand. "Your Majesty, please tease me again?"


    LAN Jihua was threatened by Wei Chi, and immediately raised his hand, "I dare not."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi snorted and put the machete back in. He was like a proud peacock, holding his head up, glancing at LAN Jihua and walking forward.


    LAN Jihua laughs, shakes his head and follows up.


    Thank you for your support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1107

    Several discussions with the elders failed. LAN Jihua hesitated at first, but he knew that Wei Chi was not easy to get back the imperial power. He would be coerced by the elders all the time. He could compromise on other things, which was related to the happiness of his later life. He wanted to fight for anything he said.


    That night, he stayed in the study for a long time, and no one was allowed to enter to disturb him. Yuchi didn''t know how to enter. She leaned in the soft couch, eating fresh fruit while watching the performance of the dancer. Her graceful dancing posture and crisp foot bell suddenly reminded her of ayunsu. I don''t know if ayunsu has successfully returned to the tribe, and is still angry with her?


    Night, gradually deep, singing and dancing continues, Yuchi not easy but dozed off. LAN Jihua came out of the study and saw her head tilted like a chicken pecking rice. He stroked his forehead with a smile and walked over. He did not stop singing and dancing, but gently picked up Wei Chi Buyi.


    When he turned into the bedroom hall, the singing and dancing outside stopped. It was quiet all around. He walked barefoot on the pineapple wood floor without any sound. The curtain behind him also hung down silently, covering their figure.


    When the maid in waiting saw this, she left so early that she could hear a needle drop on the ground in such a big bedroom.


    Xu is too quiet. Wei Chi Bu Yi suddenly opens his eyes and sees the complicated and exquisite top of the account. He blinks and sits up. LAN Jihua is about to fiddle with the account. Hearing the news, he turns around and says, "how did you wake up?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "how did I get here?"


    "I brought you here."


    Wei Chi didn''t roll his eyes easily. "Why did your majesty want to hold me here?"


    "When I saw you dozing off, I brought you here. What''s wrong with trying to make you sleep at ease?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at his innocent expression, stretched out his hand to hit him, "I doze off, you should take me back to my room, your majesty brought me here, what do you want to do?"


    Blue Ji Hua pick eyebrow bad smile, "you say?"


    Wei Chi is not easy, not polite kick in the past, "Your Majesty has no shape." After kicking, he was caught by LAN Jihua''s ankle: "it''s not so easy to kick someone and go."


    "What does your majesty want?"


    "As compensation, you will sleep with me tonight."


    "Beautiful idea!" Wei Chi is not easy to recycle her feet, but LAN Jihua holds on. She is not as strong as him. She has tried several times but can''t break free.


    LAN Jihua pretended to be pitiful, with a trace of red cloud floating on her face. "It''s not easy. Think about it for me. I''ve been alone for more than ten years, though Right, but men, more or less Right... "


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily open his eyes, "what does your majesty want to say?" She really didn''t understand.


    The little girl opened a pair of black and white eyes, so fixed looking at him, LAN Jihua''s face more red, want to say suddenly can''t say. Na na: "I, I want to In fact... "


    He hesitated and was a little shy. Wei Chi couldn''t understand his expression easily. He pulled his legs back fiercely. "How can your majesty do this? I''m a serious girl."


    LAN Jihua saw that she had shrunk herself into a ball. She was very alert and funny. "It''s not like she didn''t sleep together. As for it?"


    "That''s not the same," said Wei Chi, blushing. "At that time, you didn''t know I was a girl. Now you know, you can''t


    "I''m going to marry you anyway."


    "The emperor doesn''t agree, the elder doesn''t agree, my third brother doesn''t agree, and my parents certainly won''t agree. How can we get married?"


    "Leave it alone, I''ll find a way."


    "We''ll wait until you come up with a way to get married." Yuchi didn''t easily go far around him, went down from the end of the bed and ran back to his house.


    LAN Jihua listened to the sound of her step on the floor, half ring, stroking her forehead and laughing.


    As a normal man, the woman he loves is in front of him. He always makes his heart itch and cannot eat. As an upright man, he does extraordinary things before he gets married. He doesn''t respect her easily, and it''s easy to make people despise her. At the top of the storm, he doesn''t really do anything to her, just teasing her.


    -


    three days later, the released carrier pigeon brought back the news. LAN Jihua untied the small bamboo tube from the carrier pigeon''s leg, poured out the small paper roll inside, and slowly opened it. There was no word on it, only a bird feather was painted. LAN Jihua looked at the bird plume and gave a little smile. He put his hand on his mouth and whistled. Soon, a silver faced man turned in from the window and knelt down in front of him, "Your Majesty."


    "Chief Abramovich has already agreed. You can take people and make a quick decision. I''ll wait for your good news."


    "Yes, your majesty, I will live up to my hope." The silver faced man got up and flew out of the window.


    At this time, Wei Chi Bu Yi just came in and saw a shadow flashed by the window. She was shocked, but she didn''t think clearly. She took the knife in her hand and ran to LAN Jihua to look up and down. "What''s the matter with your majesty?"


    LAN Jihua said, "what can I do for you? Put the knife away quickly, don''t hurt yourself by mistake. "His ridicule made Wei Chi not easily think of the past. His face turned red and he said, "people worry about you, and you make fun of them."


    LAN Jihua was warm and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m safe in the palace. That was my man just now."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "if you don''t go through a good door, why do you go through the window? Does it seem that he is good at Kung Fu?"


    LAN Jihua, "..."


    "Who is it?"


    "People who work for me."


    "Isn''t your majesty an idle emperor? Is there anyone else working for you?"


    LAN Jihua laughs, "no matter how idle you are, there are still a few people around you."


    "Then I can rest assured," said Wei Chi. "Otherwise, it would be a bit stressful to rely on me alone to protect your majesty."


    LAN Jihua, "..." Since he saw the elders bullying him, Wei Chi didn''t easily ignore his kung fu and always regarded him as someone who needed to be protected.


    "It''s not easy. I want to take your parents to Nanyuan. What do you think?"


    Wei Chi is not easy, "why?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that they will be bullied by the Yuchi family in Dongyue? Let them settle down in Nanyuan. I''ll give them a big house to live in, so that you can meet each other."


    "But..." Wei Chi is not easy to bow his head and rub his hands, "my parents don''t know if they are willing to come."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Wei Chi hesitated and asked after a while, "will the married Wuyang Princess come to watch the ceremony?"


    "I hope she can come," Lan Jihua looked at the bright moon outside the window. She hadn''t seen her for more than ten years. She really missed her


    "Well, I''ll write to my parents, but there''s no guarantee they''ll come." Wei Chi is not easy. He has no idea. When his parents receive the letter, they may go to the South and take her back. Maybe they will break up with her. After all, she married the son of her enemy.


    LAN Jihua chuckled and touched her head, "no, I have my own arrangement."


    Fairies, if you think it''s not easy to be cute, give her a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1108

    Day by day, the Nanyuan palace looked at everything as usual, but it seemed different.


    Lanjihua was still his idle emperor. He didn''t mention anything about lihou, but he spent more time and times in his study.


    He doesn''t mention it, Wei Chi doesn''t easily mention it, and he accompanies LAN Jihua every day. Eat, chat, walk, feed peacock to make wood carvings. He goes to the assembly hall, and she goes with him. She stops at the door with great momentum. If any elder dares to be disrespectful to LAN Jihua, she will press her hand on the machete at her waist and stare coldly, as if she can kill her at any time. Not to mention, since she escorts her, the elders seldom quarrel with LAN Jihua, and Wei Chi is not easy to recognize Because it''s all her credit, I have a sense of accomplishment in my heart. Sometimes I think that if I really can''t marry LAN Jihua, it''s good to follow him and be a bodyguard.


    After a few days, Wei Chi could not easily find that there were some strange faces in the entourage of the main hall. She was uneasy and asked what was the matter with LAN Jihua?


    LAN Jihua''s face is light and cloudless. "It''s nothing. It''s just normal manpower deployment. When some people get old and want to go out, they will add new people in."


    Wei Chi is not easy. He doesn''t take it to heart.


    Two days later, LAN Jihua wants to go to the assembly hall. Wei Chi is not easy to follow. LAN Jihua hesitates and says, "don''t go today. Stay in the hall and wait for me to come back."


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily regard himself as LAN Jihua''s personal guard early. He looks at him suspiciously. "Your Majesty has something to hide from me?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t answer. She twisted her eyebrows and suddenly took her hand. "It''s OK. You''d better go together." She doesn''t trust him. He doesn''t trust her. He is most at ease around him.


    This day is no different from the usual. Along the way, the sun is shining and the scenery is picturesque. LAN Jihua enters the assembly hall. The elders bow to each other and begin to discuss state affairs.


    Weichi is not easy to stand in the old place. She looks inside with sharp eyes. Her small body is straight. She is usually lazy. If she can sit, she will not stand. If she can lie, she will not sit. But here, she always plays with twelve points of spirit. She is pestering like a poplar, which can''t be underestimated.


    When the elders speak, LAN Jihua listens quietly and seldom interrupts. He nods and says "yes" to the elders'' questions, and then he doesn''t make a statement. After discussing all the things, I''ll see you tomorrow. But today, when the elders were talking, LAN Jihua said slowly, "I have something to ask the elders what they mean."


    The elders exchanged eyes with each other, thinking that he was going to mention something about Li Li again, and they looked alert.


    "Your Majesty, please."


    "I have received a secret report that the army of the heheizhe tribe is moving in the direction of fighting Kuncheng."


    The elders were surprised, "what does the khezer tribe want to do?"


    "What do they mean?"


    "To revolt blatantly?"


    "Is it that after Princess Natha''s plot came to light, the kheizhe tribe simply broke the pot?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The elders talked, surprised and angry. Only one elder did not speak and looked on coldly.


    LAN Jihua looked at him, "elder Dao, what''s your opinion?"


    Elder Dao said, "Your Majesty doesn''t ask about the world. Where did you get the secret report?"


    His tone was a little aggressive. Wei Chi Bu Yi immediately flew his eye knife to warn him not to be too rampant.


    Blue Ji China Piao arrive, can''t help but want to smile, but the face still must stretch.


    Elder Dao completely turns a blind eye. An elder who has been in the upper position for more than ten years will not be bullied by a little girl. He just doesn''t want to talk to her.


    "Ah Butou of Bamu tribe sent me a message. He was very worried about it, so he sent me a message."


    Elder Hua asked, "Your Majesty, what does head Abu mean?"


    "The head of Abu wants to maintain the friendly relationship between the tribe and the royal family. The wolf ambition of the heheizhe tribe is also famous among the tribes. If the haoheizhe tribe is allowed to take charge of the royal family of Nanyuan, other tribes will suffer. The head of Abu means to join hands with me and return the peace of Nanyuan as soon as possible."


    The elder of the Qing Dynasty nodded slowly, "the ambition of the khejer tribe can be seen as early as Princess Nasha. If there is a fight, the people who fight in Kuncheng will suffer first. Your majesty, I agree to join hands with Abu to stop the khejer tribe."


    Nanyuan is sparsely populated. What he fears most is war. After the elder of Qing Dynasty finished, the other three elders nodded. Only elder Dao didn''t speak and looked at LAN Jihua thoughtfully.


    LAN Jihua met his eyes with a gentle smile, "why didn''t elder Dao make a statement?"


    Elder Dao pondered for a moment, "I think that with the word of Abu''s leader alone, we are going to send out the Nanyuan guard. It''s a bit of a joke. I''d better wait until the matter is clear."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "when things are clear, I''m afraid that the heheizhe tribe is already in the city. Why is elder Dao so partial to the heheizhe tribe?" Without waiting for elder Dao to speak, he said, "I forget that elder Dao made friends with the heheizhe tribe. Last time Princess Nasha entered the palace, elder Dao went to see the princess himself. Am I right?"Elder Dao''s face is not pretty. "What does your majesty mean by this? Do you suspect that I collude with the heheizhe tribe?"


    "I don''t know if elder Dao colluded with the heheizhe tribe. However," he said, "it''s also a coincidence. Two days before the Abu leader sent me a secret letter, my bodyguard shot and killed a carrier pigeon in the east of the imperial palace. There was a note on the carrier pigeon''s leg, which said: everything is ready, only the east wind. I didn''t care at that time, but when it comes to this point, I can''t help thinking about it. How many elders do you think? "


    The sword elder refuted and angrily yelled, "Your Majesty, this is slander!"


    Wei Chi drew out his machete and took two steps inside. He yelled, "how dare you be rude to your majesty!"


    The other four elders looked at elder Dao in silence. The emperor''s meaning is self-evident. Elder Dao has a friendship with heheizhe tribe, and his residence is in the east of the palace. Although there is no evidence to prove that the carrier pigeon belongs to elder Dao, there is no evidence to prove that the carrier pigeon is not his. If there is any doubt, we should check it. After all, rebellion is not a small matter.


    Elder Dao looked at the look of the four elders and sneered, "don''t be cheated by people with ulterior motives. Your majesty said that the heheizhe tribe is rebellious, so the heheizhe tribe is rebellious? Who saw it? "


    LAN Jihua said slowly, "when someone sees it, the army of the heheizhe tribe has entered the city of Dakun. By that time, everything is too late."


    The four elders were dignified and did not speak for a long time.


    LAN Jihua is not in a hurry. She leans in her chair and waits for their answer.


    The jade elder who spoke very little said, "this matter is not small, but elder Dao is right. Now things are not clear. It''s not right to make a decision easily."


    He is the elder in charge of military power and has high prestige. As soon as he opens his mouth, the other elders will join him: "elder Yu is right. Even if the heheizhe tribe really wants to rebel, there will be news coming over these two days. It''s too late to discuss the Countermeasures after we find out the situation."


    LAN Jihua nodded, "since several elders have said that, I don''t mind, but," he took a look at elder Dao, and then cast his eyes on elder Yu. "It''s a very important matter. What does elder yu think we should do with the suspect?"


    Elder Yu pondered a little: "according to the rules, elder Dao has to stay in the palace today."


    Don''t worry, everything is under the control of blue brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1109

    Although the head of Dao was so angry that he was furious, elder Yu opened his mouth and the other three elders agreed. He was unable to return to heaven and was taken away by the guards.


    Wei Chi is not easy to watch elder Dao scold when he is taken away. He is very disrespectful to LAN Jihua, but he is a little angry. He runs to put his towel in elder Dao''s mouth and blocks it up. This kind of minister who is disrespectful to the monarch should teach him a good lesson.


    LAN Jihua didn''t have time to stop her. She shook her head helplessly, and the sweet smell came back to her heart. When she was so big, only this little girl spared no effort to protect him. She was moved and had some emotion.


    The Dao long was so angry that he threw his head around, but he didn''t throw the kerchief out. His face became angry and looked like a pig''s liver. He stared at Yuchi not easily and wanted to bite her to death.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be afraid of him, neck a lift, "honest point."


    When the other elders saw it, they didn''t say a word. Although the five elders are one, elder Dao is usually too horizontal. It''s better for him to suffer some losses.


    Elder Dao is taken away. Wei Chi doesn''t easily return to LAN Jihua. He looks at himself with great significance. He has a small chest and says with great momentum, "why, haven''t you seen me so fierce?"


    LAN Jihua took her hand with a smile. "It''s very fierce. How can you protect me if I''m not fierce?"


    He had a funny smile on his face, but his tone was very serious. Wei Chi didn''t look at him easily, and he didn''t know whether what he said was true or false?


    Seeing that there was no one around, she asked, "is it true that the khejer tribe is going to rebel?"


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "it''s probably true. Who knows?"


    Wei Chi Bu Yi asked again, "is elder Dao really in collusion with the heheizhe tribe?"


    LAN Jihua took a look at her, "I said, he has."


    Wei Chi is not easy to understand a bit, glanced at him, "those in power belong to the fox."


    LAN Jihua laughed and rubbed her head, "I''m an old fox, you''re a little wolf. It''s just a good match for us


    "So your majesty started with elder Dao first?"


    "Well," Lan Jihua told her, "elder Dao has the most hot temper. He always has friction with other elders. Moreover, he does have friendship with the heheizhe tribe, so it''s most appropriate to cut him."


    Wei Chi tilted his head and asked, "who will be the second one?"


    LAN Jihua also tilted his head and laughed unfathomably, "guess what?"


    "I hate it Yuchi is not easy to get used to it. He gives it to his arm. The beaten man laughs and walks two steps to escape from Yuchi''s clutches.


    Weichi is not easy to catch up, "Your Majesty, I still don''t understand."


    "You say, I can say everything."


    "Since your majesty has arranged it, why don''t you let the evidence be more sufficient to prove that the carrier pigeon belongs to elder Dao, and it''s better to convict him on the spot?"


    LAN Jihua laughs, "in the eyes of the elders, I''m not a successful emperor. I can only throw the problem out and wait for them to verify it. If I verify everything early in the morning, it can only show that I have the ability to fight with their chamber. They will be alert and afraid. I can only reassure them by showing weakness."


    Wei Chi is not easy to worry, "will they give up the sword elder?"


    LAN Jihua took her hand and said, "the five elders are one. Although they cooperated sincerely and worked together for a win-win situation at the beginning, it''s hard to avoid conflicts and intrigues after a long time. Now the five elders are no longer the five elders of that year. In the face of right and wrong, they still have principles. Besides, today''s Nanyuan royal family has the most power. Don''t they cling to the heheizhe tribe? They are even afraid of me. Naturally, they will not allow the heheizhe tribe to take charge of the Nanyuan palace. "


    In the afternoon of the next day, the spies sent out by the elders sent back the news that the army of the heheizhe tribe was indeed in the direction of Dakun city. I didn''t disturb the stockade and the people along the way, probably because I was afraid of frightening the snake.


    At the same time, elder Dao''s correspondence with the hehezhe tribe was also found in his home. Although his words were obscure, they could not hide from the elders. They finally understood why elder Dao was always so rampant. It turned out that there was someone behind him to support him.


    Nanyuan rarely gives death penalty, but it''s not the same when it comes to treason. The evidence is solid and firm. The four elders are angry and sign their names on elder Dao''s letter of crime. That night, elder Dao died in the house where he was imprisoned.


    One of the five elders has been removed, just like an airtight wooden barrel has been removed from a board. What has been lost is the power originally belonging to the Dao elder. But at present, the elders have no heart to think about this. How to meet the kheizhe tribe is their primary problem.


    Because of the shortage of troops in Nanyuan, the duties of the imperial guards are only to defend the city of Dakun in Kyoto, and they have no actual combat experience. Yuchang is very worried. In contrast, the tribal forces are savage in nature. In order to fight for territory, they can''t fight endlessly all year round. The two sides are just like a villain and a noble son in Beijing. If they really want to fight, the imperial guards in Nanyuan are not necessarily the opponents of the heheizhe tribe Therefore, it is very important to cooperate with Babu tribe.Who should be the commander-in-chief is a controversial issue. Although Yu Changlao is in charge of the guards, he is a little old and inexperienced, so he is not suitable to lead the army. It is really difficult to find a suitable general in a short time.


    When the argument continued, LAN Jihua said slowly, "since there is no suitable person, I''d better take charge of it myself. What do you think of it?"


    "No, no," elder Hua was the first to object. "Fighting is not a joke. There are no eyes for swords and guns. What should I do if I hurt your majesty?"


    Elder Wei asked, "is your majesty sure?"


    "The troops of Nanyuan are not strong. Even the tribes in the territory dare to challenge me. I''m really angry. Although I haven''t led a war, I''m also familiar with the military books. I''m better than the barbarians. Moreover, the abotou people have a good friendship with me and I''m sure that they can help me."


    Elder Qing looked at elder Yu, "what does elder mean?"


    The jade elder looked down at the lines on the floor, "if I really can''t find a suitable person, I agree with your majesty to take charge personally, but elder Hua''s words are right, your majesty is a golden branch and jade leaf, and it''s a big thing to be injured. Why don''t you," he paused and looked up, "Your Majesty is the commander, I''m the deputy commander, and you can take care of your majesty."


    LAN Jihua knew that Yu Changlao was not at ease. If he was in command, he would hand over military power. He would not agree to take care of him. In fact, he was just monitoring.


    Yuchanglao''s mind even Yuchi could not easily see it. He stood aside, turned his mouth, turned his eyes, and looked very disdainful.


    LAN Jihua nodded with a smile, "so good."


    There are still half a month left, and the monthly ticket is still bleak, so continue to ask for it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1110

    Nan yuan men used to use swords. LAN Jihua used to use swords when he was young. He wiped his sword with a handkerchief. The edge of the sword was blue. He bent his fingers and flicked the tip of the sword. The sound was long.


    Wei Chi is not easy to lie on the table holding his cheek, "do you really want to fight?"


    LAN Jihua looked at her, "can it be fake?"


    "Will it be tragic?"


    LAN Jihua thought for a moment, "it''s OK." He put the sword into the scabbard and said, "I''ll practice my sword. Are you going?"


    "Go," Wei Chi Bu Yi suddenly became interested. "Your Majesty, we haven''t had a match for a long time."


    LAN Jihua, " Take your knife and go


    When they arrived in the woods, Wu Jin sank to the west, reflecting a soft light in the woods. Wei Chi couldn''t easily draw out his knife and looked at LAN Jihua provocatively.


    After a fierce fight with a Yunsu, Wei Chi is not easy to put herself in the ranks of experts. Once her self-confidence bursts, she forgets the past, and even feels that she can compete with LAN Jihua.


    She has several jin several Liang, LAN Jihua is to know, own woman oneself ache, accompany practice for a while, don''t let her win, also don''t let her lose, so tease kitten like tease her.


    Wei Chi is not easy, but he doesn''t know. He uses his whole body to find that although he didn''t win, he didn''t lose to LAN Jihua. He is very happy.


    When she stopped, she was out of breath, sweating, and several strands of hair were scattered. In contrast, LAN Jihua had a stable breath, and there was no sweat on her forehead. She stood there clear and light, not like she had just swabbed. Of course, Wei Chi, who was excited, would not pay attention to these. All she knew was that her Kung Fu had improved, and she could Against LAN Jihua.


    LAN Jihua took a towel to wipe her sweat, "you have a rest, I''ll practice my sword."


    Wei Chi is not easy. At this time, he thinks of the past. He grabs his sleeve and says, "let''s compare again."


    "Haven''t you just wiped it?"


    "It''s not like that," she said, putting the knife against LAN Jihua''s chest. "As before, come and see who''s faster?"


    LAN Jihua, "..." Can''t it be better than this? If he is slow, he will lose his life


    Wei Chi didn''t excite him, "why, don''t you dare? Don''t worry, I won''t really take your life. "


    LAN Jihua said, "don''t be angry."


    Yuchi is not easy to understand, "why should I be angry?" She blinked at him and stabbed the knife into his chest. Of course, she had a sense of propriety. When she stabbed forward, her wrist turned and the blade turned. If she really hurt LAN Jihua, she would feel guilty.


    Then the wrist hurt, the knife flashed, and her knife reached LAN Jihua''s hand.


    She looked at it in amazement. What a familiar feeling


    Wei Chi is not easy to say: I have made so much progress. Why is he still so fast? Is it because she just took it lightly


    "Come again." She took the knife back, still against LAN Jihua''s chest, looking at him with deep eyes.


    LAN Jihua touched her nose, "forget it. You can play by yourself."


    Wei Chi doesn''t say a word and stabs the knife forward. Although she doesn''t turn her wrist this time and the speed is faster, the result is still the same. Her knife is in LAN Jihua''s hands again somehow.


    She looked at the knife, and finally understood, "you just let me?"


    LAN Jihua, "..." Otherwise?


    Wei Chi is not easy to silently put the knife back into his waist, turn around and go, LAN Jihua quickly drag her, "said you don''t get angry."


    "I''m not angry."


    "I''m not angry. Why are you leaving?"


    "Tired, go back and have a rest."


    "Don''t go," Lan Jihua held her, "you have to stay here to protect me."


    Wei Chi didn''t easily blow his hair in an instant. He shook off his hand and took out his knife. "Lan Jihua, don''t deceive people too much!"


    LAN Jihua said, "don''t draw the sword easily. You can''t beat me again."


    Yuchi is not easy. She is really angry. She knows she can''t beat her, but her dignity can''t be trampled by LAN Jihua.


    She waves a knife to rush up, LAN Jihua body one Shan, deft avoidance, one hand grabs a knife, one hand embraces her waist, imprison her in the bosom, Wei Chi is not easy to still struggle, he suddenly kisses her.


    Fierce struggle of small body gradually quiet down, hands around his waist, his face than the sky is red. Fallen leaves and flying flowers were falling beside them. Birds were singing in the trees, but they only heard each other''s heartbeat.


    After a long time of love, LAN Jihua releases her. Wei Chi''s face turns red and his steps are flighty. He almost fails to stand firm. LAN Jihua quickly tightens his arm and grabs her again. Wei Chi pushes him away and mutters, "don''t think so, I''ll forgive you..."


    "Not enough?" LAN Jihua joked, "or, do you want to do it again?"


    "I hate it She rolled her eyes and turned to walk under the tree. "Practice your sword."


    LAN Jihua stands up with his sword. His face looks like jade with his blue robe. After a gust of wind, the falling flowers rustle. The sky is full of pink and white flower shadows, which cage him in it.The wind moves, the people move, like a dragon in the sky, the light and shadow flutter, the blue sword light covers the people''s shadow tightly, the clothes fly, and the residual flowers are floating up and down


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand there, slightly open mouth, eyes straight Leng Leng, with silly.


    She hasn''t seen LAN Jihua''s sword dance for a long time This guy''s Kung Fu is really high. She is crying ghosts and gods. It''s a pity that she accompanies him to the assembly hall every day during this period of time. Her name is protecting him, which makes her lose face. LAN Jihua doesn''t know how to laugh at her.


    Wei Chi is not easy, but he is full of pride. This man who has great Kung Fu is her


    Quiet, more than the wind, the flying flowers and leaves all over the sky slowed down, floating over his head, over his eyebrows, falling to the ground. But he was long and graceful, with picturesque eyebrows and gentle eyes, like a graceful young man. His spirit of killing was gone.


    Wei Chi is not easy, still looking at stupidly, as if he hasn''t recovered.


    "What are you looking at? I don''t know? " LAN Jihua can''t help laughing at her silly appearance.


    "You look good." Wei Chi is not easy to say sincerely.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "if I don''t look good, you can''t look at me."


    "I''m not that shallow. With your skill, I have to treat you differently." Wei Chi is not easy to suddenly think of a thing, "war you take me?"


    "Of course," Lan Jihua said with a smile, "you have to protect me."


    Wei Chi is not easy to jump up and fight, "is it over or not? Are you over or not?"


    Lanji Huashuai just three seconds, holding his head and scurrying, "how dare you beat the emperor, I want to tell the elders to go."


    Brother LAN has a good skill, but he is not the rival of his daughter-in-law. Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1111

    Mo Rongshu went back to Chengde hall and saw Yuegui standing in the corridor teasing birds. It was strange. At this time, Hou should be with Bai Qianfan.


    Laurel saw him and immediately saluted, "emperor."


    Mo Rong Shu hum a, casually ask a way: "Niang Niang?"


    "The lady is in the house."


    Mo Rongshu walked to the hall with his feet raised, but he was stopped by Laurel: "long live, sir, please stay. The empress said she wanted to stay by herself."


    Mo Rong Shu is more strange, "why?"


    "The empress is not in a good mood. She wants to be quiet."


    How can she stay alone when she is in a bad mood? Mo Rongshu, his wife''s eager one, goes into the palace in three steps and two steps without saying a word. Yuegui knows that she can''t stop it, but she still has to pretend that she has stopped it. She really can''t stop it.


    Bai Qianfan folded the letter paper and her eyes were full of water. After so many years, she had a good life, and the people around her also had a good life. The only thing she cared about was LAN Jihua, her brother-in-law. Although they had not been together for a long time, her eyes were wet when she thought about LAN Jihua.


    She doesn''t ask about politics, but she also knows that for her sake, Mo Rongshu has made a net contribution to Nanyuan, and the female emperor is still alive. Ah Ge became the emperor of Nanyuan. Every year, Nanyuan''s envoys come to make pilgrimage. In addition to tribute, LAN Jihua also brings gifts to Bai Qianfan. A small wooden box is full of all kinds of small things: wood carvings carved by LAN Jihua himself, jewels and jewels, fragrant dew essential oil, cloth, silk and satin, beautiful headwear, handicrafts, strange ointment, silver bow and arrow, knife inlaid with gems


    Bai Qianfan knew how these things came from. There was no woman beside LAN Jihua. Whenever he got good things, they would be stored in a small wooden box. When it was time for pilgrimage, he asked the envoys to bring them. This was a year''s accumulation. Things were not so valuable, but a piece of elder brother''s heart. This small wooden box was also full of elder brother''s yearning for his younger sister.


    When the emissary left, Bai Qianfan also put all kinds of gifts into the small wooden box, together with her missing. With the annual gift exchange, the brother and sister missed each other.


    As for the letters, they also came with the gifts. LAN Jihua was gentle, and the words of the letters also made people feel warm. In addition to the delicate Ding Ding, they were all kinds of greetings. As for himself, he always took everything with him.


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t know anything about politics, which doesn''t mean she doesn''t know anything about it. In those days, Mo Rongshu was so angry that he put a lot of troops under pressure. Nanyuan didn''t fight and surrendered to Dongyue. Although nothing seems to have changed, Nanyuan paid a lot of tribute to Dongyue every year, including a large amount of yellow gold.


    The marriage between East Vietnam and Nanyuan was also the relationship between the victorious and defeated countries. In order to avoid suspicion, LAN Jihua seldom wrote to Bai Qianfan alone except for letters and gifts once a year. Bai Qianfan was deeply surprised by the letter she received this time. After reading the letter, her eyes became moist. For the first time in more than ten years, elder brother made a request to her. I have to help you with anything.


    Mo Rongshu quickly stepped into the hall, and saw Bai Qianfan sitting under the window in a trance, his eyes a little red, as if he had cried. His heart a knock, immediately distressed up, well, how sad up, as husband, he actually did not know, really dereliction of duty.


    "Fan''er," he went over and gently folded her shoulder, "laurel said you are in a bad mood. What''s the matter? Is Qingyang making you angry? "


    Bai Qianfan shook his head and barely laughed.


    She refused to say, and Mo Rongshu was more worried. He held her in his arms. "Fan''er, if you have something on your mind, tell me about it for my husband. I''ll settle it for you." As the king of a country, what''s the use if you can''t even coax your daughter-in-law?


    Bai Qianfan wanted to talk and stopped, "Oh, forget it, this matter I''ll do it myself. "


    The more she refuses to say, the more anxious Mo Rongshu is. How can her daughter-in-law meet him? Aren''t they husband and wife?


    "Well, fan''er, you can tell me," he began to beg her. "I will promise you anything."


    Bai Qianfan said, "you said it yourself. I didn''t force you."


    "Of course," murongshu looked at her, you don''t want me to help, I will be sad.


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "I miss my brother."


    Mo Rongshu''s face turned black as soon as he heard it. Of course, before Bai Qianfan found out, he quickly adjusted his mood and became self-conscious.


    He knows what Bai Qianfan means. If she can say it, she probably wants to visit LAN Jihua in Nanyuan. It''s easy to say anything else, except this He was reluctant.


    As soon as he thought of those bad things, he was very angry. Bai Qianfan didn''t know what he had done wrong in his last life. After they met again, he vowed that he would never let Bai Qianfan set foot on the land of Nanyuan again. He would not let her recall those sad things and let that country disappear completely in her life.


    After so many years, Bai Qianfan always feels a little sad when Nanyuan''s envoys come. But she knows what he''s thinking and never says it to him. What''s the matter today?


    He released her and began to pace the room. "Fan''er wants to go to Nanyuan?"


    "I''ll come back after my brother''s wedding wine."Mo Rongshu''s focus is not on LAN Jihua''s marriage, but on Bai Qianfan''s saying: I''ll be back. He is not included here


    "No way," Bai Qianfan''s exile to the South was a lingering shadow in his heart. He couldn''t even mention it.


    Bai Qianfan''s face darkened and his eyes were low. Mo Rongshu loved his wife like life. He couldn''t see her like this, but he didn''t want to let her go. In a hurry, he turned to the topic and asked with a smile, "does my uncle want to get married? Which girl does he marry?"


    Who knows the sigh of Bai Qianfan, "it''s a bit troublesome."


    Mo Rong Shu was stunned for a moment, "what''s the trouble? Isn''t that girl willing to marry him? Anyway, she is also the king of a country."


    "The girl is willing to marry, but I''m afraid the girl''s family doesn''t agree. The girl is still from Dongyue."


    Mo Rongshu immediately seized the opportunity to show his meritorious service, "what''s the difficulty? Since I''m the people of Dongyue, who dares not to follow my orders?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "it''s a girl from the weichi family."


    Mo Rongshu, "..."


    The imperial edict is easy, but it doesn''t necessarily resolve the deep blood feud of the Yuchi family. He knows that the Yuchi family has sent people to Nanyuan to assassinate the female emperor all these years. He is ashamed of Yuchi Wenyu. Although he knows about it, he just turns a blind eye to it. Anyway, the female emperor has the ability and won''t die so easily, and follows the people of the Yuchi family to make trouble.


    To tell you the truth, he has nothing to do with LAN Jihua and has no emotional foundation. From his heart, he must be facing Wei Chi Wenyu. That''s his starting point and his benefactor to Bai Qianfan. It''s just that it''s hard for the dead to fight with the living. Bai Qianfan and LAN Jihua have a good relationship. If she wants to worry about it, he can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    The Mobai couple finally showed up.


    Little princess: it''s not easy to come out and smash me with the monthly ticket.


    Mo Rongshu: Smash back, smash gently, smash my daughter-in-law, I''m anxious with you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1112

    Wei Chi Xia stepped into the hall and said to Tong xiuru, "I saw someone coming from the palace just now. I''m going to the front yard. It must be the emperor''s reward."


    Tong xiuru bowed her head to mend an inner garment, with fine stitches. She didn''t lift her head. "No matter what the emperor gives, it has nothing to do with us anyway."


    They are distant relatives. If the emperor gives them cakes and trinkets in the palace, the Yuchi people who are close relatives can still get a little. They are far away.


    When I received a letter from him, he thought that he was really close to a big tree to enjoy the cool. He wanted to come to the capital to enjoy his happiness. But when he came, he knew that although he lived in another courtyard, his identity was different from that of other people. When they first came here, they gave them some money, but later they didn''t care much about it. Of course, they were too embarrassed to ask for it. As time went by, the more pressing it was, the more holes were broken in the inner garment, the more mending it, and then wearing it. Anyway, no one could see it inside.


    Wei Chi Xia said, "it''s nothing to do with us. We''re not envious. But the emperor is really nice to Wei Chi''s family. He rewards things every three or five times. The little prince really fell into the nest."


    Tong xiuru sighed, "don''t say little son, think about our family is not easy, this girl left a letter to go, now also don''t know how."


    Mentioning the girl who ran away from home, Wei Chi Xia was still a little angry. "What do you want her to do? She has the ability. Don''t come back for a lifetime."


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Tong xiuru said bitterly: "you know that your Yuchi family has brainwashed her daughter and advocated revenge for her son. Otherwise, how could she accept assassin training and leave without saying goodbye? It''s not just our family. Look at the other branches. How many young people go out and don''t come back? I used to think that our family was a girl and would not end up like those. What happened? "


    The more Tong xiuru said, the more angry she was. She couldn''t stop her chatterbox. "It''s not easy that she suffered a big crime when she was a child, and it''s not easy to survive. At that time, Hou Banxian told her fortune telling. She said that as long as she got through that, it would be rich and noble. I don''t want to be rich and noble. I just want to be safe. I don''t know what''s going on these days. I always dream about her." she said, pulling her sleeve and wiping her wet eyes.


    Wei Chi Xia sat on one side and said nothing. He was very sad, but he had to live on. The family praised him for having a good daughter. Although he was a girl, he was more useful than a boy. He went to Nanyuan to avenge his son. His face with a smile, but the heart is dripping blood, his own daughter, where willing Oh! They''re all people who don''t feel lumbago standing and talking.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not easy to die hard. She has survived so hard at the beginning. She''ll be fine. She''s smart."


    "There''s a lot of cleverness, but there''s no cleverness," said Tong xiuru. Knowing that she shouldn''t vent her anger with her husband, she rubbed her eyes and continued to mend her clothes.


    -


    in the front yard, Wei Chi Zonghua leads Xiao Shizi out of the door, waiting to receive the decree. He is a little scared, and he doesn''t know why manager Hao himself came to issue the decree today.


    Hao pingguan looked at the crowd behind him and asked, "who is Wei Chi Xia?"


    Wei Chi Zong Hua was stunned, thinking that he had heard wrong, "who is the chief manager asking?"


    "Yuchi Xia."


    Yuchi Zonghua was a little confused when he heard the name. There were too many people in the clan and too many twists and turns. He couldn''t remember it for a moment. Someone on the side whispered, "weichi Xia is Yuchi''s father."


    Yuchi Zonghua remembers to call her a little girl who is not easy. This is the only female assassin in Yuchi''s family who has gone to Nanyuan. However, the chief manager asks a Yuanfang Pangzhi what to do?


    "I don''t know if the chief manager asked Wei Chi Xia..."


    Hao pingguan said with a smile, "it''s our fault. It should be explained at the beginning. Today, the Emperor gave this edict to Wei Chi Xia and his wife. Please invite people here."


    Yuchi Zonghua couldn''t help wondering, so he sent someone to invite Yuchi Xia and his wife.


    Yuchi Xia and his wife soon came over, looking at Yuchi Zonghua in confusion. They didn''t know why they were called here? Where does Wei Chi Zonghua know why? He is also at a loss. He can only introduce, "this is manager Hao from the palace. Manager Hao has come to issue a decree."


    Hao pingguan was very polite to Wei Chi Xia and said with a smile, "are you master Wei Chi Xia?"


    "Oh, I don''t dare to," said Wei Chi Xia. Knowing that Hao pingguan was from the palace, and hearing that he was the chief manager, he was even more frightened. He nodded and bowed: "it''s Wei Chi Xia who is small."


    Hao pingguan made a gesture with a smile: "please Yuchi master Xia and his wife take orders."


    Tong xiuru is a little dazed. What''s the purpose? Why is she still in it? Too late to think, her husband pulled plop down on his knees.


    Hao pingguan''s shrill voice was very high: "in order to honor heaven, the emperor ordered that Wei Chi Xia be granted the title of Duke of the town, and Mrs. Wei Chi be given the title of wife of Yipin Gaoming, and a mansion of the state be awarded Thank you very much


    The edict was very short and concise. It didn''t mention anything except titles, houses, gold and silver. It was the first time that people heard such a strange edict. Everyone was stunned, as if in a dream, with a hint of unreal.


    Not to mention that Wei Chi Xia had no power and meritorious service, it was probably the first case that the husband and wife were granted the title together.For Yuchi Xia and his wife, there was such a big pie in the sky that they didn''t dare to take it. They knelt and looked at each other.


    Hao pingguan said with a smile, "the Duke and his wife of Zhenguo are still in a daze about what they are doing. Take the order quickly."


    Wei Chi Xia licked his dry lips and said, "excuse me, chief manager, are you wrong? I have no official position and no meritorious service. As the saying goes, no meritorious service, no salary..."


    Hao pingguan rolled up the imperial edict and presented it to him with both hands. "It''s for the Duke of Zhenguo. If you put away the imperial edict, we''ll have to go back to the palace."


    Wei Chi Xia raised his hand over his head and received the imperial edict. He shivered and said, "thank you for your kindness!"


    Tong xiuru has been lying on the ground. They are members of the weichi family, and they have seen a little bit of the world. But today, such a thing is too strange, just like a dream.


    Hao pingguan personally helped Wei Chi Xia and Tong xiuru up, "Lord and madam, if we want to go back to the palace, we don''t have much company. Lord and madam should go back to clean up quickly. Later, someone will come to help Lord and madam move, and we don''t need to bring too many things. There''s everything in the house there."


    Wei Chi Xia and Tong xiuru are still sleepwalking. They deliver Hao pingguan to the gate of the mansion in a daze. They watch Hao pingguan go away in a sedan chair. As soon as they turn around, Wei Chi Zong bows to them in the Chinese court: "I''ve met the Duke and the wife."


    Wei Chi Xia and Tong xiuru came back to their senses, and the patriarch saluted them. They knelt down quickly. As soon as they knelt down, Wei Chi Zonghua had to kneel down too. Although they were his own people, they were the new Duke of the state. They had a higher title than him, so they couldn''t be polite.


    The patriarch knelt down, and the others knelt down, shouting noisily. They were all in a mess.


    Wow, there''s pie in the sky. There''s a duke and a Gaoming lady.


    Wei Chi Xia: it must be a dream.


    Tong xiuru: let the dream come more turbulent. I can bear it.


    Ask for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1113

    After entering the government house, there are trees and flowers everywhere, and there are lots of servants at the entrance of the hall. They salute them and call them master and wife. When they enter the house, the decoration is more beautiful than that of weichi house. Weichi Xia and his wife feel that this dream is so beautiful that they don''t want to wake up.


    In such a short time, they became the Lord of the country and the wife of Yipin Gaoming. With such a beautiful big house and so many servants, everyone bowed to them, but they were at a loss. They were gathered on the big chair and accepted the salute.


    One person goes down, another person comes up. They are all strange faces. The husband and wife stare at each other, listening to the housekeeper''s introduction, but none of them remember.


    At last, the housekeeper came up with the account book to report the property of the family. When they heard that there was something about Zhuangzi bieyuan, the couple''s eyes widened again. Where did the property come from?


    As a member of the weichi family, he has not seen the world before, but he has no bottom in his heart and can''t figure out where all this comes from?


    When the housekeeper reminded the Duke and Yipin Gaoming lady that they should go to the palace to thank him, the couple''s eyes were wide open, and they still wanted to go to the palace to see the emperor? When you think about it, you have cramps in your legs


    But without waiting for them to think carefully, the sedan chair from the palace had arrived at the door. Wei Chi Xia and his wife were all dressed in gorgeous new clothes by the people, and then they got into the sedan chair. When the sedan chair got up, their hearts began to rise. They were going to enter the palace. It was a place that even the patriarch and the son could not go. Now they are going


    Tong xiuru is sweating behind her back. She is more and more nervous. She quietly holds Wei Chi Xia''s hand. Wei Chi Xia immediately holds it with her back hand. The palms of the two people are full of sweat.


    "In charge of the family," Tong xiuru lowered her voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Wei Chi Xia shook his head, "maybe it''s clear when you see the emperor." All things start with an edict, and only the emperor can give them an answer.


    But when the sedan chair entered the palace, it was not the emperor but the queen who called them.


    Many years ago, on the day of weichi Wenyu''s death, they met the queen from a distance. They were amazed at her beauty and her frankness. In front of so many people, she cried red. A queen cried so sad for a minister. She didn''t feel out of order. She was not afraid of gossip and the emperor''s thoughtfulness. Such a lady is really rare.


    When they got out of the sedan chair and were led in by the palace people, the couple did not dare to look up and knelt on the ground to salute the queen.


    Bai Qianfan personally helped the people up, politely let them sit down, the maid of honor on the tea, quietly back down.


    This is the wing room of the side hall, which is not as far and wide as the main hall. The floor is covered with a large carpet of flowers and wealth. The place where the queen sits is not far away from them. Yu Guangli can see her skirt. Compared with being far above the high platform, such a close distance makes Wei Chi Xia and his wife a little more relaxed.


    "You are welcome to my Lord and lady," Bai Qianfan said with a smile. "The dim sum in the palace is OK. You can have a try."


    Wei Chi Xia lowered his eyes and dared not give out his air. He arched his hands respectfully, "thank you for your kindness. You are too polite. I''m afraid. I don''t know why the emperor is so kind..." Treat us like this


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. and Mrs. Guo. I''ll ask you to come here today to solve your doubts." Bai Qianfan pauses for a moment, but it''s not easy to speak. Originally, the emperor said it was up to him. After thinking about it, Bai Qianfan decided to speak for herself. On the one hand, she was afraid that the emperor would frighten them. On the other hand, she appeared more sincere.


    "I''ll tell you straight," she said in a clear, tender voice, like a girl in her early twenties. "The emperor bestows knights and mansions on his father and wife because my brother wants to marry his family."


    Wei Chi Xia and Tong xiuru were surprised. They looked up and saw the empress''s face with a curved smile.


    See empress so amiable, Tong xiuru''s courage is a little bit bigger, "Niang Niang just said country uncle wants to ask to marry my daughter?"


    "Exactly."


    "To tell you the truth, my daughter is not at home at the moment. She I left a letter a few months ago and ran away from home. "


    "I know that Ling Qianjin is with my elder brother now. My elder brother likes her very much. He wants to marry Ling Qianjin and invite you to come here. He just wants to propose marriage for my elder brother."


    The empress asked about it in person. It can be seen that this elder brother is very important in her heart. However, her own girl knows that she is not as good-looking as her country and has a bad temper. How can she get into the eyes of her uncle? Besides, it''s said that the queen is a princess of a neighboring country, and the uncle of that country is not from east Vietnam. It''s related to her daughter''s life. If the uncle of that country is a cripple or a fool, they will not marry.


    Wei Chi Xia and Tong xiuru looked at each other and asked tentatively, "where is uncle Guo now?"


    Bai Qianfan did not hesitate. Sooner or later, he would say, "my elder brother is in Nanyuan. He is the emperor of Nanyuan."


    Wei Chi Xia and Tong xiuru exclaimed, "Nanyuan Emperor..." All the questions have answers.Weichi family and Nanyuan empress have a deep blood feud. No wonder the dead girl didn''t dare to come back and ask the queen to propose marriage.


    Wei Chi Xia''s face was a little ugly. She bowed her head and said nothing. Tong xiuru didn''t think of anything else. Her first thought was, ah, her daughter is going to be a queen. Before they began to enjoy themselves, a second thought came out: the patriarch would drive the three members out of the clan. They were afraid that they would not be able to stay in the capital. After a second thought, they are now the Lord of the Kingdom and the wife of Yipin Gaoming. They are more noble than the weichi family, and they are also the Queen''s in laws. Who dares to drive them away


    Bai Qianfan observed their expression and cleared his throat. "Lord and madam, I know that the weichi family and the Nanyuan female emperor have a deep blood feud, but one yard goes to one yard. The female emperor is the female emperor, and my elder brother is my elder brother. They are not a group."


    Wei Chi Xia, "..." A group of The wording of the empress is very special.


    "Injustice has its head and debt has its owner. Your enemy is the empress. It has nothing to do with my elder brother. If you even hate my elder brother, do you want to hate me too?"


    Wei Chi Xia, "..." At first meeting, I still feel that Bai Qianfan has the appearance of a queen, but now, the Queen''s small tone of complaint, how can she act like a coquetry with them?


    Tong xiuru said: "I dare not. The enemy of the weichi family is only the empress. It has nothing to do with the empress."


    Bai Qianfan grinned and said, "it has nothing to do with my elder brother. Actually, my elder brother and Buyi have become relatives in Nanyuan. It''s OK not to pass the news back, but my elder brother said that he respects Buyi and doesn''t want Buyi to leave regrets. It''s good for my daughter''s family to come out of the cabinet and have parents to send him off. My elder brother is very sensible, isn''t he?"


    Wei Chi Xia: "Oh, yes."


    Tong xiuru nodded: "yes, my uncle is very thoughtful."


    For the happiness of elder brother, xiaoqianfan also uses his whole body solution to let elder brother hold the beauty back. Give me a dozen of such good sisters.


    Ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1114

    Yuchi Xia and his wife didn''t stay in the palace for a long time. When they went there, they were very worried. When they came back, they were even more worried. Yuchi Xia''s face was colorful and hard to say. Tong xiuru was half happy and half worried. When she got out of the sedan chair in front of the door, she straightened her chest and finally had a little bottom in her heart. It''s true that one person got the right way. The dog and the rooster ascended to heaven, and her daughter was going to be the queen of Nanyuan. Her glory and wealth came one after another, and she was given the title, the mansion and the property. Of course, she is not a greedy person for wealth, so she didn''t answer the marriage on the spot. For her, these belongings are not as important as her daughter''s happiness.


    If the empress said that it was not easy to be in love with Nanyuan emperor, as a mother, she would certainly like to make her daughter happy. It''s just She knows how much her daughter weighs. The empress is so beautiful that her elder brother is not so bad. She is also the king of a country. How can she take a fancy to that girl? In the Yuchi clan, the boys don''t regard it as a girl. They fight and kill together all the time. It''s not easy to be beautiful. They also have a male voice. The most important thing is Thinking of this, she sighed. It was strange how she thought.


    She sighed in this chamber, and Wei Chi Xia sighed in that chamber. Tong xiuru asked, "what do you think about this, master?"


    Wei Chi Xia frowned and said, "if we let the patriarch know, we can''t get away with it."


    Tong xiuru: "what are you afraid of? You are the Duke of the country. What can he do for you?"


    Wei Chi Xia, " So it is


    Tong xiuru said, "the emperor''s arrangement must be meant by the empress. It''s not considerate. For fear that the Yuchi family would embarrass us, they gave us the title, house and property. In the future, we don''t have to rely on the family any more. Moreover, the prince is above the son and the patriarch, and they can''t give us shoes. Besides, it''s the elder brother and patriarch of the queen who are not easy to marry Can you save face?


    The empress is a person who even the emperor does not dare to offend. "


    Wei Chi Xia, " You mean agree! It''s not very good. After all, we are too late to forget our roots. "


    Tong xiuru white he one eye, "so a few years, we do cattle and horses for the weichi family, how much care do they have for us?"? The only girl was also fooled by them to go to Nanyuan. This time, it''s not easy for us to get lucky. If it''s like those families, the children will not come back when they go out. Their life and death are uncertain. Who can we rely on when we are old? I can see through it. The weichi family called us distant relatives to the capital just to train free assassins for them. I really hate it. Why don''t their own people assassinate? It''s all from us? Now it''s not easy to have a whereabouts. I don''t care. I''m going to visit the children. "


    Wei Chi Xia was startled, "are you going to Nanyuan?"


    "It''s safe to go there," Tong xiuru muttered. "Otherwise, the emperor''s heart will be empty. How can he take a fancy to my family? If it''s not easy, you know. If it''s not easy to keep it from you, you''ll be deceiving you."


    Wei Chi Xia, " So it is


    Tong xiuru said, "it should be done sooner rather than later. Tomorrow I''ll go to the palace again and talk to the empress about going to Nanyuan."


    Wei Chi Xia, "..." I just entered the Palace once, just like they went in and out of the palace at will. This woman has changed a lot.


    In terms of character, Tong xiuru is more decisive than Wei Chi Xia. She is a product of Gaoming and has a token given by Bai Qianfan himself. It''s very convenient for her to enter the palace.


    The next day, she went into the palace by herself, and Wei Chi Xia asked the housekeeper to accompany her to Chuang Tzu. The wealth came so suddenly that he felt empty. It seemed that he would disappear at any time. Now that everything is uncertain, it''s better to have a look.


    Bai Qianfan knew that Wei Chi and Xia would not let him wait too long. When he heard the announcement, he was immediately overjoyed and personally welcomed him to the door.


    "Here comes the lady."


    As soon as Tong xiuru got out of the sedan chair, she heard the Queen''s voice. She was so scared that she knelt down on the ground. Before she could speak, she was pulled up by Bai Qianfan again. "Don''t be polite. Let''s talk in the room."


    Tong xiuru made it clear that she wanted to go to Nanyuan to see her daughter, but did not give a clear answer to the difficult marriage between LAN Jihua and Wei Chi. Looking at Bai Qianfan''s smiling face, she was a little embarrassed.


    "Niang Niang, I don''t know if I should say something or not?"


    "Go ahead, please."


    "The emperor and the empress give the title and the house again. In case," she pursed her lips, "I mean in case this marriage fails, then..." How to end it? Will you take back what you''ve given


    Bai Qianfan giggled and said confidently, "how can it not be? Is there anything else my wife is not satisfied with my elder brother? "


    Tong xiuru is not dissatisfied with Nanyuan emperor. She is afraid that Nanyuan emperor is dissatisfied with his daughter.


    "I dare not," she muttered, "what if my uncle changes his mind and doesn''t like my family?"


    "It turns out that his wife is worried about this," Bai Qianfan said with a sigh of relief. "My elder brother has made up his mind to send a letter so far. He wants to marry a girl who is not easy to be his queen. It''s not a joke. Naturally, he won''t change it."


    Tong xiuru looked down at the exquisite embroidery on her skirt and summoned up the courage to ask, "empress, Uncle How are youWhite thousand fan Leng for a while, understand, the original real worry is here, "my elder brother is a martial arts practitioner, the body is good."


    "Does it look like you?"


    "His eyes are a bit like that. My elder brother is gentle, gentle and easy to get along with. If he likes anyone, he must be good to her."


    "Uncle Guo is so good," she stammered, "I''m afraid that my family is not easy and I can''t reach it She has many shortcomings... "


    "There is no perfect person in this world. Everyone has shortcomings. But if you like one person, you will like all of her. Even the shortcomings will be tolerated. Madam can rest assured."


    Bai Qianfan is a very friendly person. Tong xiuru has an inexplicable sense of trust in her. Since the empress has said that, she should No problem.


    "I beg the emperor to make girl Buyi a princess. In this way, she can be regarded as a person with status in Nanyuan. No one dares to look down on her."


    As soon as Tong xiuru heard this, she knelt down and kowtowed to the ground. "Thank you for your kindness. The empress and the emperor are not so kind to Yi. I wish I could be an ox and a horse in the next life to repay the empress and the emperor."


    Bai Qianfan quickly helped her up, "it''s not easy for a girl to marry my elder brother, so we''ll become in laws. My wife is my elder. Don''t kneel down. I don''t have these rules here."


    If Tong xiuru didn''t let go at this moment, she was embarrassed. "Niang Niang, it must be my family''s hard work to get married with Niang Niang. It was only after doing good things in my last life that I was able to cultivate my happiness."


    Tong xiuru: if you are in charge of the family, you will agree to a difficult marriage.


    Wei Chi Xia: you can''t forget the origin.


    Tong xiuru: do you want such a beautiful house? Do you want it? Do you want the title of Lord Guo?


    Wei Chi Xia: Yes, not in vain, no!


    The author only needs a monthly ticket, ha ha ha


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1115

    Yuchi is not easy to prepare for the battle. She puts on the gold armor that lanjihua gave her, and inserts a machete on her left and right sides. Hidden weapons are hidden in her sleeve, daggers are hidden in her boots, and the red tassel on her helmet flies in the wind, like a brave general.


    On the day of the expedition, both sides of the road were crowded with people to see them off. This time, instead of kneeling down, they stood on the street, clasping their hands and praying for the emperor.


    Wei Chi is not easy to twist his head and look around. The third brother was angry with her last time. I don''t know if he will come to see her off this time? But it seemed that she saw the people in the stockade, Hanxiang''s sister-in-law and aunt, but she didn''t see Wei Chi Jingrong. She was a little disappointed and thought, maybe the third brother''s anger hasn''t gone away.


    Is depressed, someone on the side to fight immediately, and she walked forward side by side, "is not to go to war, how can not pull Ji?"


    It''s Yuchi Jingrong. He''s wearing a silver armor. He''s very majestic. He''s holding the reins and looking at her askew.


    "Third brother, why are you here?"


    Weichi Jingrong told the truth, "don''t worry about you, you will be the emperor''s guard, I will be your guard."


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily turn to look in front of her. LAN Jihua smiles and winks at her. Wei Chi doesn''t easily understand. LAN Jihua has known it for a long time, but he doesn''t want to say it on purpose. He wants to give her a surprise.


    She said to Wei Chi Jingrong with a smile: "when did the third brother hook up with his majesty?"


    Wei Chi Jing Rong glanced at her and lowered her voice. "It''s your majesty who colluded with me."


    Wei Chi is not easy to Leng for a moment, "Your Majesty asked for you? What did you say? "


    "Ask me if I''ve offended you, or why are you depressed? And he said


    "What else?"


    "Whoever makes his women unhappy, he makes them unhappy."


    Wei Chi was not surprised and said, "did your majesty threaten you?"


    "Your Majesty doesn''t threaten me. I didn''t know he cared so much about you?" Weichi Jingrong said, "I have no objection to your marriage. You can do it yourself."


    Weichi is not easy to feel warm, and the third brother finally agrees. If she really gets married, at least she has a family member. The scene is not too ugly.


    She looked at weichi Jingrong, "third brother, what are you?"


    "I said it was your guard."


    "Really?" Weichi Buyi always thought it was a joke.


    "It''s true, of course, your majesty himself."


    Yuchi Buyi looks up in front again. This time lanjihua doesn''t look back. He is talking with Yuchang. His gold armor makes him look like a God. Yuchi Buyi can''t help but look two more eyes. When she takes her eyes back, she sees Yuchi Jingrong laughing. She is a little embarrassed and says, "what''s the third brother laughing at?"


    Wei Chi Jing Rong pretended to sigh, "Alas, the girl is not staying in the big room!"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily blush, but he didn''t dare to fight in the March. After all, marching is a serious matter, and so many people are watching.


    Out of the gate, you can see mountains and forests, blue sky and white clouds, green mountains and green waters. The sky is as blue as the purest glazed tile. The water is crystal clear. You can see the fish and shrimp swimming inside. Occasionally, a sharp white roof is exposed from the branches and leaves. That is the stockade hidden in the forest.


    The scenery outside is different from that in the palace. It''s even more intoxicating. Wei Chi is not easy to ride on a horse. When he looks at the picturesque Jinxiu River and mountain, he feels a sense of pride. This is Lan Jihua''s River and mountain.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong praised, "Nanyuan is really beautiful."


    "Yes, it''s beautiful." Weichi is not easy to raise his eyes. His eyes fall on LAN Jihua. The man in front of him looks like he has eyes on his back. He suddenly turns back and grins at her. Under the bright sun, the golden armor is shining. The man like a god smiles gently and charmingly. Weichi''s heart beats suddenly. She didn''t hide either. She threw a wink at LAN Jihua with a smile.


    LAN Jihua, "..." This goblin


    Weichi Jingrong takes a panoramic view of this scene. The client is OK. He blushes and coughs heavily. Weichi is not easy. He is embarrassed to take back his eyes.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong, "look at your promise, girls are not ashamed?"


    Weichi is not easy to say, "everyone has a love for beauty. If Hanxiang''s sister-in-law is not beautiful, can you marry someone else? In this matter, there is no distinction between men and women. "


    Wei Chi Jing Rong thinks of his lovely wife and stops talking.


    The long line is missing from the beginning to the end. It seems that there are quite a lot of troops. In fact, there are only 10000 troops. The population of Nanyuan is small, and the troops are seriously insufficient. Fortunately, there are not many troops in the tribe, so they are quite equal. Otherwise, they will be killed if they go out.


    The rest time is in a forest. The forest is shady. The soldiers rest under the trees. The soldiers begin to cook. The forest is rich in water and grass, and there are many wild animals. A small group of people and horses go into the forest. When they come out, the horses are full of wild animals. After a while, the smell of barbecue began to spread. Wei Chi took a deep breath and turned over the leg of the hare. Then she took a small bottle of seasoning out of the bag and sprinkled it on the leg of the hare. The smell became stronger. She could not help swallowing and felt hungry.The leg of the hare was so greasy that it creaked on the fire. Layers of spices were sprinkled on it, scorched on the outside and tender on the inside. Wei Chi was not easy to hold the leg carefully and sent it to LAN Jihua, "here you are, your majesty."


    "You baked it yourself?"


    "Well."


    LAN Jihua took her hand, lowered her head and bit, "it''s so fragrant." He chewed while taking over, fed to Yuchi not easy mouth, "you also eat."


    Wei Chi not easy also bit, smile teeth Gang son all exposed.


    LAN Jihua patted her on the head, "silly."


    Two people standing under the tree, you and I, talking and laughing, eating a rabbit leg.


    Yu Chang was sitting under another tree, watching this scene, and his mouth twitched. The king of a country was flirting with women in front of all the soldiers. He felt a little disdainful.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong''s mouth also smoked. It''s not like marching in battle, but like the emperor taking his favorite concubine on a trip.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, LAN Jihua ran to the fire and roasted pheasant wings for his little girl. The girl roasted rabbit legs for him. He had to show something, didn''t he?


    Yuchi is not easy to finish eating the rabbit legs. He runs to the woods and picks a bunch of colorful flowers. He leans under the tree and weaves a wreath. He weaves three wreaths. He wears one for himself and gives Yuchi Jingrong one. If a man wants to wear this, it''s his sister''s heart to take it and put it on his waist.


    LAN Jihua doesn''t care about these things. Wei Chi doesn''t easily run over with a garland. He immediately lowers his head and asks her to help him put it on. As long as his little girl is happy, what is a flower?


    He was majestic in gold armour, but the look on the emperor''s face was so gentle that he was about to drown in water. Yu Chang turned his lips disdainfully. This time, the emperor was in charge himself, and he was still a little uneasy. Now he was just a girl addict.


    Yo Ho, it''s going to be a war. It''s not easy. Are you ready?


    It''s not easy to say: give me a monthly ticket to encourage the morale of the corporal!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1116

    Marching is boring, but it''s not easy for Wei Chi. He doesn''t feel that the sky is high and broad, the scenery is pleasant, and he is full of wild interest. He also has a beloved man with him. Even if he doesn''t speak, he just looks at each other, and his heart is as sweet as pouring honey.


    Three days later, LAN Jihua received the news from Abu. The leading group of the kheizhe tribe had arrived at Gongji mountain, and they just arrived near Gongji mountain. They were about to meet the enemy. The atmosphere immediately became dignified.


    Weichi is not easy to leave lanjihua, and weichi Jingrong is beside her. Yuchang glances at a pair of men and women who are with lanjihua and picks their eyebrows very lightly. I haven''t seen the enemy yet. I''m so nervous. When I meet them, I''m afraid they will protect the emperor and stay away.


    Looking at the bloody sunset falling on the top of the mountain, the enemy never appeared. There are many mountains around Gongji mountain, and ambush can be set everywhere. If the enemy really has an ambush, they will be passive when it gets dark.


    Yu Changlao and LAN Jihua discuss that in order to avoid falling into a trap, the army takes a rest in the forest and sends the previous team to explore the reality.


    The setting sun falls, the moon hangs in the middle of the sky, the night of Nanyuan mountain forest is a bright color, clear as water, like a layer of hazy veil.


    Weichi was not easily trained as an assassin and was more alert than most people. Thinking that the enemy was nearby, she did not dare to take it lightly. She looked around warily and did not let go of any disturbance.


    All of a sudden, she saw a shadow running to the left in the woods. She immediately followed and whispered, "command."


    The man bowed and answered, "rooster, rooster, crow in the morning." For fear of spies, LAN Jihua makes it difficult for Wei Chi to think of a catchy and easy to remember password. Wei Chi thinks of this, which is simple and easy to remember. She felt that this was a very serious matter. She didn''t know why when the password was passed down, there was a low laugh in the team.


    Although the password is right, Yuchi Buyi still thinks that the man is suspicious, because he stoops to hold his stomach and seems to be hiding something, "what are you going to do?"


    The soldier''s voice was patient and pitiful. "I have a bad stomachache. I want to go to the hospital."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be


    "Go, go." She waved and turned to see LAN Jihua: "Your Majesty, how did you come here?"


    "I''m looking for you."


    "I''ll just look around and not lose it."


    "Don''t run around, you have to protect me."


    Yuchi is not easy to make a sound Your majesty, say it again


    LAN Jihua is very witty to recognize counsellor, holding her hand with a smile, "I don''t say."


    Two people hand in hand to the crowded place, suddenly West came a horse hiss, as if the horse was startled. Someone called out, "enemy sneak attack, prepare for battle!"


    Then, innumerable horse hisses and shouts rang out, and the dense woods were in chaos.


    Wei Chi is not easy to pull LAN Ji Hua, "Your Majesty stay here, I''ll go and have a look." Mingming LAN Jihua''s martial arts is much higher than her. At the critical moment, she is still in front of her.


    At this time, the jade elder rushed to, "Your Majesty, the enemy is coming."


    "You don''t go," Lan Jihua broke away Wei Chi''s hard hand and softened his voice. "Stay here and wait for me to come back." Then he flashed forward.


    Weichi is not easy, just want to chase, and was pulled, she was a little angry, about to scold, but is Yuchi Jingrong, "don''t go, dark, careful to hurt you."


    "But your majesty..."


    "Ten of you can''t compare with one of your majesty. Don''t make trouble in the past, or your majesty will be distracted to take care of you."


    Weichi is not easy to know that the third brother is right, but caring is chaotic. Listening to the fighting sound from that end, she is very nervous.


    After a short fight, the voice went west. It seemed that the enemy was on the run, and LAN Jihua led his troops in pursuit.


    However, LAN Jihua did not take all the troops and left a thousand garrisons. In fact, there was no camp. Only Yuchi Jingrong knew that it was not easy to protect Yuchi. He originally opposed the marriage, but all the way to see LAN Jihua''s hard-working kindness to Wei Chi, he was also touched. He agreed to follow the army. First, he wanted to protect his sister, and second, he was moved by LAN Jihua''s bravery.


    At this time, the rest of the soldiers were led to camp on the lawn outside the forest. The campfires rose and lit up a piece of land. The soldiers were sitting around the fire in groups. The army chased the enemy and left. The crisis was relieved. Their faces were relaxed. Some talked and laughed, and some got some sweet potatoes and corn to roast on the fire Ready for midnight.


    Although it''s late at night, it''s still bright and windy. Compared with the heat of the day, the cool night makes people feel very comfortable. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to stand by a fire, hold his knees, look up at the sky, and be dazed.


    Weichi Jingrong came over and patted her on the head. Yuchi Buyi was about to be annoyed. He spread his hand in front of her. In his hand was a freshly baked sweet potato. As soon as his eyes lit up, Yuchi Buyi grabbed it, peeled it and ate it.


    Wei Chi Jing Rong sat down beside her. "Just now it was like an ant on a hot pot. This meeting is not urgent."Yuchi is not easy to break the sweet potato in half, handed half to Yuchi Jingrong, "you also eat."


    Weichi Jingrong looks at the hand handed over, and suddenly remembers what happened when he was a child. At that time, they all lived in the same yard, and the children were playing together. But girls and girls play together, and boys and boys play together. It''s clear that weichi is the only one who doesn''t like to follow them. They are like little tails, especially they have a good relationship with him If you take something delicious in the restaurant, you have to give him half of it.


    In the blink of an eye, he married and had children. The little girl also grew up, but her temperament was the same as before, and it didn''t change at all.


    "Tell me," he asked, eating sweet potatoes, "why don''t you worry again? If the enemy sneaks in and runs, it''s not a trap to worry about. "


    "Because," she said with a sudden smile, like a little moon, "I believe your majesty, everything he does has a reason."


    "What do you see?"


    "No," said Wei Chi, smiling cunningly, turning to look around and lowering his voice, "Your Majesty is an old fox, more cunning than you think."


    Wei Chi Jing said with a smile, "of course I know, otherwise the three princesses can go out of the palace? But you murmur behind your back, "the emperor is not afraid of his punishment?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to hold without fear, "does he dare?"


    Wei Chi Jing Rong joked, "it''s not easy. Dare to challenge the emperor. You are probably the first one in the world."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile complacently, "Your Majesty said that I can hold the favor but arrogant, he likes."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong covered his cheek and said, "Oh, this sweet potato is so sour. My teeth have fallen."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that the third brother deliberately teased him and punched him hard. Wei Chi''s heroic laughter drifted away in the night wind


    Sorry for being a little late www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1117

    For three days, Wei Chi was not easy to stand on the hillside, looking at the valley in the distance.


    If we really want to fight, three days is not enough. She sighs a little. Baba''er follows her, but she is left in the middle of the road. She knows that Lan Jihua is worried about her safety, so she refuses to take her. Since she refuses to take her, why do she take her out again?


    The wind blows the branches, the leaves rustle, the fragrance of the flowers around the tip of the nose, and even the breath is sweet. She closed her eyes and chuckled. How could she not understand his mind? She brought her out for fear that she would be too stuffy in the palace. In the mountains, fields and countryside, the air was fresh and the scenery was pleasant. He knew she would like it. In order to protect her and leave enough food for her to eat and drink, Wei Chi Jingrong was arranged to be her guard, for fear that she would be bored and have a close person to talk to. He is a thoughtful person, everything is arranged for her.


    Yuchi is not easy to feel his kindness in his heart. He is determined to be better to him.


    Weichi Jingrong came over with a cloth bag in his hand. "They picked some wild fruits in the forest and washed them. Do you eat them?"


    Wei Chi didn''t think much about it. She took one and threw it into her mouth. When she bit it, her face wrinkled. She vomited it out and pointed to Wei Chi Jingrong, "third brother, you pit me!"


    Wei Chi Jing Rong is very wronged, "I asked you to eat or not, and did not force you to eat, how can I blame you?"


    "You didn''t say it was sour."


    "You didn''t ask."


    Weichi is not easy, "..."


    Wei Chi Jing Rong laughs at her shriveled appearance.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to talk about it, but she does it. All she uses are the moves of lanjihua sect, which are fierce. At the beginning, she really beats Wei Chi Jingrong back and forth. Brother and sister fight on the hillside. You punch and I slap, which makes the soldiers in the distance look straight.


    -


    "Your Majesty," said elder Yu, "if you are a poor enemy, do not chase him. I''m afraid there will be ambush."


    LAN Jihua doesn''t think so. "They are only thousands of people. We have 9000 troops. Even if we meet their big troops, we are not afraid."


    "But after chasing for so long, I didn''t see the shadow of the Horde army. I''m afraid it''s cheating."


    LAN Jihua glanced at him, "are you afraid? It''s my fault. I should have let the elder stay in the camp when I pursued that day. "


    His face was a gentle smile, but his tone was sarcastic. Yu Chang said, "Your Majesty, if we are really in an ambush, who is to blame?"


    "I am the commander in chief," Lan Jihua said faintly, "naturally I am."


    With LAN Jihua''s words, elder Yu would not say a word. The more the emperor went wrong, the more he could reflect the ability of their elders. How did the power come to him? It seems to be a muddle headed account. For more than ten years, they have been holding great power. They are not the king, but they are better than the king. They are just getting old. They are unwilling to give in to each other''s power. They are secretly cultivating their successors. They know each other by heart, but they don''t know what the emperor thinks.


    However, it''s useless for the emperor to think about it. He''s gentle, not good at power and ambition. He''s an empty shelf, but he has to be defensive. This time, the Emperor himself is in charge, and he has some doubts in his mind. Let''s just sit on the sidelines for a moment. If the emperor has ideas that he shouldn''t think about, he has already made preparations. Since power has been firmly held by him, how can it be easily handed over?


    Strange to say, the fleeing enemy was in front of him, but he couldn''t catch up with him. He always kept a certain distance. He thought he could intercept him and let him run away again, which made LAN Jihua black with anger.


    Long Sandao, deputy general of Yu Changlao, said, "Your Majesty, although we have more troops than them, there are fewer of them. It''s light to run and it''s easy to disperse by the terrain. We have a lot of people, but we are lagging behind. We might as well pursue them with our elite troops. Maybe we can catch up with them. "


    Yu Changlao also thought that it was feasible, "Your Majesty, what the three swords said is that we should first send out the elite, one is to pursue, the other is to explore the actual situation. When we have an army cut off, we are not afraid of ambush."


    LAN Jihua pondered for a while, nodded, "just do as you say, pick 2000 elite out to continue to pursue, the rest of the people and so on to camp on the spot." After a pause, he said, "it''s hard to pursue all the way. Let elder Yu stay."


    Yu Chang glanced at the emperor, his eyes flashed, and he looked at the Dragon Sabre with a smile. "Your Majesty, how can you be afraid of hard work in pursuing the enemy? As a deputy commander, you can''t give up halfway. Besides, how can I let your majesty take risks? I have to follow your majesty to take care of you." Nanyuan was short of troops, and two thousand elite soldiers were very valuable. He had to guard on the side just in case.


    LAN Jihua frowned and said, "I have the Kung Fu to stand beside me. It''s OK, but elder..."


    "Although I am not as good as your majesty, I can protect myself. Your majesty is the king of a country after all. I dare not make any mistakes."


    He moved out of the monarch and minister''s way, LAN Jihua had to make it difficult, "well, the elder and I will pursue together."


    Jade long old saw a long three knives one eye, "three knives escort."


    "Yes, elder." Dragon three knives hang eyes, respectfully answer.So LAN Jihua, Yu Changlao, and long Sandao continued to pursue with 2000 elites, and the remaining 7000 troops camped on the spot.


    -


    three days later, the pursuit team came back. When they went back, they were a coach, a deputy coach and a deputy general. When they came back, they were missing one person - Yu Changlao. But there are many 2000 elite soldiers. Although some of them are injured, they are not seriously injured and can still March.


    First of all, the good news is that Lan Jihua led people to pursue all the way to the enemy''s nest. The abutou people kept their word and rushed to the village with their tribal soldiers to beat the heheizhe tribe to pieces. Abramovich took over all the territory of Hao heizhe and reached a friendly agreement with Nanyuan emperor. This battle was a successful end.


    The bad news is that Yu Changlao was stabbed to death in the chaos.


    The news was announced by long Sandao. Seeing that he was full of pain, some of Yu Changlao''s cronies didn''t doubt it, but who was in charge of the military power next?


    Dragon three swords announced the news, and then said, "before the elder died, he gave the talisman to his majesty. From now on, everyone will listen to his majesty!"


    Several cronies of Yu Changlao were surprised to hear this. Yu Changlao was secretly cultivating his son and was ready to let him take his place. How could he give it to the emperor now?


    Everyone looked up, LAN Jihua sat on the horse, holding the talisman in his hand, and his eyes swept everyone coldly. At this moment, he was no longer the good tempered idle emperor, he was the real king of Nanyuan.


    Brother blue, old fox, come here, count down the time and ask for the monthly ticket, nine.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1118

    It''s not that no one feels strange about elder Yu''s death, but long Sandao is elder Yu''s deputy general. Elder Yu trusts him very much in front of him. He usually has a high prestige in the army. When he opens his mouth, the soldiers under him hold up their swords and shout, "long live your majesty!"


    Long live your majesty


    Long live your majesty


    High voice straight cloud night, reverberated in the forest for a long time.


    LAN Jihua was riding on his horse, watching his soldiers, and his cold eyebrows and eyes softened gradually.


    That night when camping, there was a small episode, in the middle of the night someone went out to facilitate, accidentally fell off the cliff.


    The next morning, LAN Jihua specially mentioned the matter, saying that it would be convenient to go out at night, and it would be better to call a companion, so as to avoid accidents.


    But it was an accident. It was not a big deal. The emperor was very careful. He seemed to feel sorry for the man who fell off the cliff. It made people feel that he was a monarch who cherished his people. The soldiers were moved. It was their blessing that the emperor was so kind-hearted.


    only the jade old and old people knew that the one who fell on the cliff was the most trusted confidant of Yu Chang. Last night he called several of them to one place to deliberate and investigate secretly the cause of the death of the jade elder. Who knew that night he died and really fell off the cliff, or the other reason. No one knew that they had doubts, but they did not dare to ask.


    By the time the team was on the road, no one would have mentioned it any more.


    -


    it''s not easy for Wei Chi to live in the camp. She gets up early every day. It''s not that she''s diligent, but that she can''t sleep when she wakes up. It''s not like staying in a palace and sleeping in bed.


    This day, she just got up and sat beside the bed, still a little confused. She heard someone outside shouting, "Miss Yuchi, the emperor has returned to the camp in triumph!"


    Weichi is not easy to get energetic. She quickly changes her clothes and doesn''t care about her hair. She runs out and runs up the hillside. But there is no one on the mountain road. She looks back and is about to ask. Weichi Jingrong comes over and looks at her and shakes her head and laughs, "just send someone back to report a message. What are you worried about? It''s not so fast. Go back and wash it. What does it look like? "


    Wei Chi not easy to grasp his disheveled hair, embarrassed smile, turned to want to go, but also a little reluctant, stretched his neck to take another look, behind the mountain turned a team of people, the front of the man was covered with gold armor, standing upright, bearing extraordinary, in a soft dawn is particularly eye-catching.


    Yuchi''s heart hit his chest fiercely and rushed down the hillside without saying a word. Yuchi Jingrong murmured to himself, "girls don''t know how to be reserved."


    LAN Jihua saw a man running towards her from a distance. Her long hair was flying in the morning wind, like a black satin. She was wearing soft gold armor. She was petite but brave. Who was she?


    His heart was so soft that the sun rose behind her, but she was brighter than the sun and illuminated his whole world.


    He jumped off the horse and ran to her, too.


    The soldiers behind them were stunned to see the emperor jumping off his horse and running towards the girl regardless of the image For a long time, someone whispered: "Your Majesty is really a man of love."


    LAN Jihua knows that as the king of a country, he is a bit impolite, but he has followed the rules for half his life, and has not got anything. Now, he doesn''t care. Since he loves, he should love vigorously, openly and openly!


    When he was near, LAN Jihua opened his arms. Wei Chi was not easy to plunge into his arms and tightly hugged his strong waist. "Your Majesty, you are back." Thank goodness, Bodhisattva Xie. Although she believed that he would be OK, she looked as if nothing had happened to him, but she was still afraid. After all, she was going to war. No matter how skillful she was, there would always be times when she was not careful. She could not help but worry. Now, he finally came back, her heart finally settled.


    "Well, I''m back." LAN Jihua also hugs her tightly and kisses her hair top. She wants to put her petite body into her own body and become one.


    He didn''t want to take her. First, it was for her safety. More importantly, he didn''t want her to see the other side of himself. He didn''t want her to see those intrigues, fights, bloody massacres He has no ambition and is not greedy for power, which can be described as having no desire and no desire. But once there is something he wants to fight for, someone who wants to protect, and the power he once despised becomes something he has to take back.


    When his mind calmed down, Wei Chi didn''t easily straighten up and look at him, "is your majesty OK?"


    "I''m fine." Knowing what she wanted to ask, LAN Jihua replied with a smile, "I''m not hurt. Don''t worry. And you, how are you? "


    "I''m also very good," Wei Chi Buyi said with a smile. "I eat a lot every day." Can eat to prove appetite is good, appetite is good, mood is good, sleep is good, can eat can sleep is not very good.


    LAN Jihua also looked at her. Her black hair was scattered on her shoulder, making her face smaller and smaller. Her eyes were shining at him. She was a lovely little girl. He rubbed on her head, the original messy hair became more chaotic, but the little girl did not know, still smiling at him. LAN Jihua hasn''t been able to resist. She kisses her chin, but Wei Chi struggles, "I haven''t rinsed yet."Touch the soft lip, where can LAN Jihua stop, lock people in the arms, first a solution to the pain of Acacia.


    He didn''t move, and the soldiers behind him didn''t dare to move. They all looked at him. The hillside was full of soldiers guarding the camp, and they all looked at it. The red sun rises in the sky and shoots thousands of golden lights, and they kiss in this golden light


    Weichi Jingrong stood on the hillside, looking at the scene, a little want to laugh, but also a little sigh, in order to marry a beautiful woman, the emperor LAN Jihua really made great efforts.


    Back to the camp, Yuchang is not easy to find that Yuchang is missing. LAN Jihua tells her that Yuchang died in the chaos. She only nodded and asked no more. She doesn''t care how elder Yu died. She only knows that Lan Jihua has taken back the military power. The five elders have solved two of them.


    She didn''t understand politics, but she didn''t want LAN Jihua to be a puppet emperor. She didn''t know how things had come to this stage, and she didn''t want to ask. However, she didn''t like to see him lonely, and she didn''t want him to be an emperor, but she had to bow to the elder. His life still has a long way to go, such a life is not what he wants, and what he wants, she will fight her life to get it for him.


    In order to marry her, he vowed to take back the imperial power, and what he wanted, she risked her life to get it for him.


    Count down the time and ask for the monthly ticket, eight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1119

    Abu came down from the wooden building and saw a Yunsu standing under the tree in a daze.


    "Cloud." He went over and said, "what are you thinking?"


    Ah Yun Su came back and said with a smile, "I didn''t think about anything, Dad."


    The man touched her head and said, "worried about daddy?"


    A Yunsu knew that he couldn''t hide it. He nodded, "a little bit, the emperor of Nanyuan is a very thoughtful person. If I cooperate with him, I''m afraid that my father will suffer."


    With a wave of his arm, head Abu pointed to the surrounding houses and forests. "No matter what the emperor of Nanyuan thought, this place has already belonged to the Bamu tribe, hasn''t it?"


    A Yunsu looks around. It''s the old nest of the heheizhe tribe. It''s close to the mountains and by the water. The houses are dense and there are herds of cattle and sheep. It''s a good place with good scenery, good vision and fertile land. It''s quiet all around. Only the sound of the wind blowing on the leaves rustles. If it wasn''t for the dark red blood on the tree poles, no one would know what happened here?


    Nanyuan didn''t like to fight, but there were frequent conflicts among the tribes in order to seize the territory. For the Bamu tribe, launching a war is nothing, but it can wipe out the heheizhe tribe at one stroke and win their proud home. What''s the reason for not cooperating?


    Abba''s head narrowed his eyes. "It''s said that the emperor of Nanyuan didn''t value power. Now it seems that the rumor is not credible."


    A Yunsu said, "if a rumor has been around for more than ten years, it''s not a rumor."


    A bu head person leng for a while, "cloud son why say so?"


    A Yunsu laughs, "for the sake of not easy, your majesty really does everything. Now I believe that your Majesty''s true love for Yuchi is not easy."


    A Butou man has his own informant. Naturally, he knows that there is a weichi around LAN Jihua. It is said that he wants to marry the Dongyue woman. After he makes her his wife, he just laughs. For a man, what really matters is the country and territory. What is a woman?


    "Do you think emperor Nanyuan did all this for that woman?"


    "My father probably didn''t know that your majesty let the tribal princess into the palace because it was not easy to make a deal with the emperor. From the beginning, your majesty didn''t want to leave us."


    Ah Butou didn''t know about the news. He looked at the distance thoughtfully, "so the emperor of Nanyuan is still a sentimental species."


    Ah Yun Su nodded, "but I don''t know why your majesty and your father joined hands to destroy the heheizhe tribe."


    The abutou people said, "although his majesty does not value power, as the emperor of Nanyuan, he can not tolerate the rebels. If he wants to take back the military power, he needs an excuse to just take the knife at heheizhe."


    "There are so many tribes in Nanyuan, why did your majesty choose to cooperate with your father?"


    "Because your majesty knows that daddy is a real tribesman and will never leave the mountain forest in his life, which is not a threat to the Nanyuan royal family. However, your majesty said that to Daddy, yun''er is not easy girl''s friend, and he will trust those who are not easy girl''s trust. My father didn''t take it to heart at that time, but now it seems to be true. "


    "Does your majesty say so?"


    "Can my father cheat you?"


    A Yunsu looked thoughtfully at the lake in the distance and said after a while, "Dad, yun''er also has a saying that I will trust people who are not easy to trust. In the future, we''ll live a good life in the jungle and never follow the hernezer tribe."


    Abramovich was surprised, "yun''er and not easy girl..."


    Ah Yun Su thought of the past and couldn''t help laughing, "Dad, you forget, I almost took Wei Chi Buyi home. Isn''t that why your majesty drove me back? "


    All those things are known by the people of abutou. They always thought that they were the strategies of the emperor of Nanyuan, but they didn''t expect that they were all true. LAN Jihua really sharpened his machete for a woman, trying to get rid of the stumbling blocks in front of him one by one.


    -


    the brave emperor returned triumphantly with 10000 people. When he came back, 10000 people came in from the east gate. When he walked, the people saw each other off. When he came back, the people still rushed to the streets, with bright smiling faces, cheering long live to their monarch.


    LAN Jihua rode on the horse, holding the reins loosely and waving to his people with a smile. He was born in the royal family and had the noble surname of LAN, but his nature was loose and free. In addition, there was a female emperor standing in front of him. He used to stand under the wings of the female emperor and seldom seriously thought about his relationship with the world. He felt that it was too far away. But I didn''t expect that the empress would step down every day. He was pushed to the throne of God and became the emperor of Nanyuan. At that time, he was pessimistic, angry, miserable and confused. He muddled along until now. Now, looking at these people and the respect and expectation on their faces, he finally felt a wave in his heart and felt the burden on his shoulders.


    On that night, the Nanyuan palace held a celebration banquet, which was attended by all the officials. There were long tables on both sides of the huge palace, which were filled with exquisite food and wine. A large space was left in the middle of the hall. In the music of Youyang, the dancers were dancing, and the silver bells on their feet and waist were ringing with the dancing posture, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The people of Nanyuan liked to dance and were good at it. Before long, many soldiers went down to the dance floor and danced with the music and the dancers. The hall was full of laughter.At this banquet, Lanji Huafeng dragon three swords for the general, which means that the military power to the dragon three swords hands.


    Hearing this news, some people didn''t think much. They thought that Lan Jihua still didn''t care about the world and wanted to be his idle emperor. Some people are quite surprised, especially the three elders. Intuitively, they think that Yu Chang''s death is very strange, and they suspect that Lan Jihua is secretly seizing power. But now it seems that it is not what they think. The emperor clearly can hold the military power in his hand, how can he hand it over again? The man he handed over to was still a close friend of Yu Changlao. At the beginning, the five elders became one by themselves. Now long Sandao has taken over Yu Changlao''s class. As long as he is collected, it will be no different from before. They can still be their elders at ease.


    To this question, Wei Chi not easy also some doubts, quietly asked LAN Jihua: "that dragon three swords look a little fierce, reliable?"


    LAN Jihua leaned to her ear: "do you know whose subordinate he was before he was old with Yu Chang?"


    "Who?"


    LAN Jihua chuckles, "your son." Then he took the opportunity to touch her ear with his lips.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be surprised. He completely ignores LAN Jihua''s robbing. He opens his eyes wide. "He''s the son''s man..." Then he frowned again, "but after all, he has been following elder Yu for so long. Is he loyal?"


    "Don''t worry," Lan Jihua raised his eyes and looked at the Dragon Sabre in the lower left head. He was drinking wine in silence. There was no emotion on his face. He was neither sad for the death of Yu Changlao nor happy for being granted. "Once Nan yuan man swore allegiance to anyone, the oath would never be broken. After Wei Chi Wenyu died, Yu Changlao took over the military power, and he was still the deputy general But his real master in his heart is Wei Chi Wen Yu... "


    Wei Chi is not easy to interrupt him, "if he only recognizes our childe, why would he agree to your Majesty''s request?"


    "Because of you, little fool, you are the descendant of weichi Wenyu."


    Weichi not easy to open his mouth, "you mean Is he loyal to me now? "


    Congratulations, it''s not easy to have a younger brother. You can walk horizontally in Nanyuan from now on!


    In the morning, I found that one of the monthly ticket lists had been lost, so I was kind-hearted At the end of the month, come on, girls, love you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1120

    The empress stood under the big glass cup raised by Gao Gao, her face condensed: "do you mean that your Majesty gave up the military power to Yu Changlao''s deputy general?"


    The silver faced man knelt on one knee and stood upright. "Yes, your highness, your majesty announced this in public. The elders were very surprised."


    The empress stood quietly for a moment. "Do you think the emperor wanted to let the elders relax their vigilance when he threw out military power, or did he really Why not


    The silver faced man half lowered his head and said, "I dare not speculate on the holy meaning without authorization, but I think it should be the latter for me to understand your majesty. Besides Wei Chi, his majesty is still not interested in anything else. "


    The voice of the female emperor is cold two minutes, "Wei Chi not easy how?"


    "I always stay with your majesty. Although your majesty does not mention the issue of setting up a post, it is not easy for your majesty and Wei Chi to go in and out at the same time. It is no different from normal times."


    The empress raised her hand and gathered her hair. She walked a few steps. The gorgeous and winding skirt passed silently under the smooth floor, just like the beautiful tail plume of a peacock.


    "Your Majesty," she chuckled, "can''t even guess his mind." If it is true that elder Dao is arrogant and unpopular, and that he colludes with the tribe, is elder Yu really killed in the scuffle? She couldn''t help suspecting that she had lost two elders in a row, but she managed to get back the military power and hand it over again, which made her a little confused.


    "Go down, and report any news at once."


    "Yes, your royal highness!" The silver faced man saluted and turned back.


    -


    it''s the first time that long Sandao has entered the Council. He is junior, so he is at the bottom of the list. The three elders welcome him very much. After all, they are generals with military power. They not only can''t despise him, but also win him over.


    Flower elder is the most amiable, smiling at the dragon three knives, "dragon general just arrived, still used to?"


    Long Sandao is a man who doesn''t smile. In the face of elder Hua''s enthusiasm, he doesn''t have any expression. He hugs his fist and says: "it''s OK."


    Elder Hua was a little embarrassed by his attitude. He laughed and covered up the past. "In the past, I often heard elder Yu talk about the general, saying that he was a real warrior. Now that the general has shouldered this heavy burden, I think elder Yu knows and feels very comforted."


    Long Sandao sat in silence and didn''t answer.


    Spend elder one to hit two not soft not hard nails, don''t want to talk, also sat down.


    The elder of Qing Dynasty laughs, "the general is a person with character. It doesn''t matter. After a long time of contact, the general will know us. As long as the general knows that we all work for the country and serve his majesty." He pauses for a moment, observes the expression of long Sandao, and smiles again, "the elder of the general''s cabinet has a heavy burden on his shoulders. Now your majesty doesn''t care. The chief of the cabinet is an integral whole, and they advance and retreat together. Does general long understand what I mean?" It means: Although we have changed people, the pattern will not change. If we sit in this position, we must be one with us.


    Long Sandao was silent for a moment and looked up at the elder of Qing Dynasty. "I''m a rude man. I don''t know the government, I only know how to lead the soldiers. My general''s duty is to protect Nanyuan. Besides, I''m not interested in anything else. I''ll come here today and tell you that I won''t participate in politics, and I won''t come in the future. Goodbye Said, he got up, toward several elders embrace fist, big step meteor of walk out.


    The three elders looked at his back and looked at each other. It''s obvious that the dragon three swords are not of one mind with them! In their opinion, it''s a great honor for a newly promoted deputy general, a vulgar man, to enter the assembly hall, which means that he has entered the highest authority of Nanyuan, to advance and retreat with them, and to share glory and wealth with them. Who knows that long Sandao refused to be with them? Now the three elders have a sense of crisis.


    Elder Wei, who has always been silent, said slowly, "long Sandao is not willing to advance and retreat with us. Has he already taken refuge with his majesty? Otherwise, why did your majesty hand over military power to him? "


    Elder Hua nodded, "it''s not that there''s no possibility. If so, we''ll cheer up."


    But the elder of Qing Dynasty said, "Your Majesty has not asked about the affairs of the world for more than ten years. Why do you suddenly want to take back the power? I thought we were worried. Before he died, Yu Changlao handed over the military talisman to his majesty. If your majesty wants to seize power, it would be better for him to hold the military power in his hands. Why did he give it to Yu Changlao''s deputy general? Long Sandao was the man that Yu Changlao trusted before he died. "


    If, as the elder of the Qing Dynasty said, the Dragon sabres were neither with them nor with the emperor, he would be an independent force. It is not a good thing that power is not concentrated, but it is not a bad thing that he is not used by the emperor.


    For several elders, the most important thing is to consolidate their power. After all, there are only three of them.


    Elder Hua said, "let''s invite your majesty to fill the vacancy of elder Dao. Now that the military power has been divided, if there is another independent force, forming a tripartite confrontation, it will greatly weaken our power. A lot of things are not easy to do. "


    Elder Wei agreed, "elder Hua is right. Fill the vacancy of elder Dao first. This person must be our own. We all have a good thought, what can recommend candidatesSo the three elders sat silently in the assembly hall, thinking about whether there were people who had a good relationship with them who could fill the vacancy of elder Dao.


    The three elders in this box are thinking. The three swords of the dragon in that box pass by the path of the flower. As soon as he sweeps away the light, his pace slows down. In the flower field not far away, a girl is walking towards this side with a big handful of fresh flowers in her arms.


    He dodged aside, waiting for her to go first, but Wei Chi stopped and looked at him, "are you the Dragon general?"


    "Exactly, Miss weichi."


    "Do you know me?"


    "Your Majesty took Miss weichi to the battle, and long naturally recognized her."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile, "yes, I asked a little silly. I heard from your majesty, "have you ever talked to our young master before?"


    There was no expression on the face of long Sandao. He was slightly moved and his voice was low. "Long once swore to follow general LAN, but the general went too early."


    Last time LAN Jihua said that long Sandao was loyal to him because she was a descendant of Wei Chi Wenyu. She always felt that Lan Jihua was teasing her and wanted to prove it. He turned his eyes and said, "general long, although our son is not here, I am here. I am his descendant, so is your loyalty to me."


    Dragon three swords, "..."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see that long Sandao is silent and a little uncomfortable. He laughs: "you don''t want to. It''s OK. I''ll talk about it casually."


    Long Sandao looked at her for a while, but Wei Chi was more and more embarrassed. He casually waved his hands, "Oh, I''m joking with you. Don''t take it seriously, don''t take it seriously!"


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground. However, she heard long Sandao say, "the oath is not a joke here. Miss weichi has any orders in the future. Just open your mouth. Long is willing to devote himself to the girl''s heart and soul!"


    Weichi is not easy, "..." Ah, it''s true. Does she have a confidant of her own


    Weichi is not easy. "General long, although our son is no longer here, I am. I am his descendant. So is your loyalty to me."


    Dragon three swords, "..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1121

    The elders of South yuan, in fact, imitate the official system of the East Vietnam, and divide the power to five elders. Each elders have their own specific jurisdiction. For example, Yu Long is in charge of military power, and the elder is in charge of water conservancy, road repair and field construction. The elder officials are appointed to assess the lifting and transfer affairs, and the elders are in charge of prison affairs. The dead elder is in charge of registered residence. Tax, financial affairs.


    Now the military power is in the hands of long Sandao. The three elders urgently need to support an official who is the substitute of the elder. The first premise is that the substitute must be one with them. Hubu is a fat man, holding real gold and silver in his hand. The three elders have their own plans for who to choose. In this world, people''s congresses are selfish and concerned with their own interests. No one can be impartial.


    When the elder of Qing Dynasty heard the emperor''s call, he was a little surprised, but he left in a hurry.


    LAN Jihua met him in his study. He was always gentle and amiable. He made a gesture with a smile, "elder Qing, please sit down."


    The elder of Qing Dynasty saluted and sat down on the big chair of pear tree. "What''s the matter with your majesty calling me?"


    LAN Jihua took the cup of Bone China and took a sip of tea slowly. "I don''t care much about court affairs. Thanks to the diligence of several elders, the court is calm. None of the five elders are indispensable. After elder Dao went, there was no one to fill it. I don''t know if elder Qing could recommend someone. I''ve filled the vacancy first, so I can feel at ease."


    The elder of the Qing Dynasty felt that although the emperor was not in charge, the emperor''s gold seal was very in charge. All the appointment and removal of officials needed to be stamped with the emperor''s gold seal in order to take effect. He didn''t know why the emperor summoned him alone, but it was an opportunity.


    After a moment''s deliberation, "Your Majesty, I''ve always been concerned about this matter, but I need to be careful when I''m in charge of the cabinet. After all, I''m in charge of the household department. I think about it, but I think of someone. I don''t know what your majesty thinks?"


    "Please, elder Qing."


    "Your Majesty should have an impression on him," the elder of Qing Dynasty said with a smile. "His name is qingsike. Although he is a member of my family, he is really talented. One of his articles was praised by your majesty at that time."


    LAN Jihua said, "I really have an impression on him. His name is qingsike, and his article is very good It''s called What''s that again? "


    "Bashui Fu."


    "Yes, I remember it is called bashui Fu." LAN Jihua nodded with a smile, "he''s really a brilliant man. What does he do now?"


    "He was a deputy under elder Dao and knew a lot about the affairs of the household department. I thought it would be most appropriate for him to take over the position of elder Dao."


    "Well, it''s really appropriate to be talented and familiar with the affairs of the household department. If the other two elders don''t have any different ideas, let him be appointed. Let elder Hua hand in the letter of appointment, and I''ll seal it with gold."


    "Yes, you are wise," said the elder of the Qing Dynasty with a smile. The emperor agreed to it. In all likelihood, qingsike would be his man. If qingsike was promoted to elder, there would be two elders surnamed Qing in the cabinet. Although the five elders were one, they were all in their own way. There were still differences in some internal affairs. It would be convenient for him to have relatives in the cabinet It''s not a bad thing to have more power in hand.


    He said things to the emperor. Elder Hua took a look at elder Wei and said with a smile, "I know."


    Elder Hua was very angry when he heard that. Qingchang was always fooling them. It was all his own meaning, but he said it was the emperor''s meaning. It was so insidious. Fortunately, he came to explore the emperor''s words today. If he really handed over the letter of appointment, the emperor would see that the elder''s face was covered with gold seal, and there would be no room for maneuver.


    He knows that the five elders are seemingly harmonious, but actually they all have their own little nines. Over the past ten years, they have been cultivating their own strength in secret. Why does qingsike work under elder Dao? Of course, it''s the old school of the Qing Dynasty who used to work under elder Wei. Didn''t he also send someone to work under elder Wei? We all know these things well, but no one is a fool. If someone takes the lead, he will not lag behind.


    "Since your majesty asked, I have a suitable person in mind," elder Hua smoothed his sleeve and said, "this man''s name is Wu XUNDIAN. He once worked in the household department, and his talent and ability were appreciated by elder Dao. Later elder Dao personally recommended him to be the warden of the Ministry of punishment. I thought that this man must be able to take on a great responsibility."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "although elder Dao has a rebellious mind, elder Dao still has a good eye on people. People who are appreciated by elder Dao must be good. In this case, there is no need to worry about it. I will consider it carefully and make a decision. Talented people will not be buried."


    Elder Hua seemed to be more inclined to the person recommended by the emperor. He calmed down a little and didn''t stay for a long time.


    All elders, brother LAN is going to do something bad again.


    Ask for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1122

    As soon as elder Hua left, a petite person turned out behind the screen and squeezed his eyes at LAN Jihua with a smile, "Your Majesty is good or bad."


    LAN Jihua laughs, "are you not bad? I have to hide behind the screen and eavesdrop. " He took Yuchi Buyi to her side and handed her his tea cup. "Thirsty, drink water."


    Wei Chi is not easy to despise of Piao he one eye, "Your Majesty how of also don''t pay attention to at all, you have drunk of give me to drink."


    "You little girl," Lan Jihua pinched her face, "in the whole world, you are the only one who can drink my tea. You still dislike such an honor. When I kiss you, why don''t you dislike it?"


    Wei Chi not easily blushed and glared at him. "It''s shameless to talk about that." With that, she took a big sip of tea with his hand. The tea was cold, slightly bitter, but sweet in aftertaste. It was just to relieve the heat. She couldn''t help taking another sip.


    "Look," Lan Ji Hua tut Tut, "said disgusting, still thinking. Women like to be duplicative. "


    Wei Chi is not easy, unexpectedly can''t refute, angrily hit him for a while, can''t help laughing again. She sat down in the chair and looked at LAN Jihua with a serious expression. "I''m really glad to see your majesty like this."


    "Glad to see me playing tricks?"


    "Your Majesty can only take back the imperial power. In my opinion, it''s nothing."


    "It''s not easy," Lan Jihua said, holding her hand. "Will you look down on me for that?" Originally did not want to let her know these, but this little girl actually not easy to fool, two people mix together every day, want to hide also can''t hide.


    "What is this?" Wei Chi Bu Yi narrowed his eyes and pretended to be insidious. "I think you are too kind. If we were the emperor of Dongyue, we would have killed him directly."


    LAN Jihua, "..." With Mo Rongshu''s character, she was right.


    "When you are an emperor, you should be ruthless." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "don''t worry about them too much."


    LAN Jihua put her hand in his palm. "The situation in Nanyuan is different from that in Dongyue. The elders have been in power for more than ten years, and the forces they have secretly cultivated have spread all over Nanyuan. If they join hands to deal with me, it''s hard to decide whether they will win or lose. Only by breaking them one by one, can I win." He sighed, "right is the most irresistible thing in the world. It''s human nature that they don''t want to let go. After all, people are selfish."


    "This world is not theirs. They are officials who do not do everything but want to seize the power of the monarch. However, why didn''t they just take his Majesty''s throne and become the king themselves at the beginning? They even kept this situation for more than ten years. "


    "Five elders, who will be the emperor?" LAN Jihua said with a smile, "isn''t it for the sake of the throne that there will be internal strife again?"


    "Isn''t it internal strife that they are doing now?"


    "At that time, they knew that they could win only if they were united in a group. After more than ten years of operation, they all had their own forces. No one could agree with each other. Contradictions had existed long ago, but they were just in harmony on the surface. It was just like the frozen river in early spring. On the surface, it was still a thick layer of ice. In fact, the bottom had already melted If I don''t choose them now, they will have to make trouble themselves in a few years. Once people have greed, it''s hard to fill the gap. "


    Wei Chi tilted his head and asked, "does your majesty have greed now?"


    "No?" LAN Jihua kisses her palm, "my greed is you."


    Yuchi is not easy, of course, she doesn''t believe it. Comparing her with the rest of the world, she knows which is more important. But who doesn''t like to hear the good words? She smiles at LAN Jihua, which makes the man chase her and peck her lips.


    Wei Chi didn''t easily smile and said, "Your Majesty, now elder Qing and elder Hua are in the game, but there is another elder Wei."


    "I''ve always been fair," Lan Jihua said with a casual smile. "There''s not one less."


    -


    the next day, he summoned elder Wei and said, "elder Qing recommended a replacement for elder Dao to me, but elder Hua was not satisfied. He also recommended a man named Wu XUNDIAN to me. He said that when he was the warden, elder Wei could recognize him?"


    Elder Wei was not surprised when he heard the emperor''s words. If elder Qing and elder Hua didn''t do that, they would be surprised. Over the past ten years, several elders have been intertwined, secretly cultivated their confidants and placed them under the hands of other elders. We all know very well that the Wu xuntan recommended by elder Hua was originally under elder Dao. How could elder Dao want to be himself There was a spy in Bian, so he pushed Wu XUNDIAN to him. Everyone sold face to each other, but he didn''t accept it. He arranged to work in the prison department. Now it seems that elder Hua wants Wu XUNDIAN to take over the position of elder Dao.


    He closed the wide sleeves of his robe and did not speak. It was not easy for the five elders to stand in the way for such a long time. Outsiders could not see it. They knew that some tiny cracks were hidden in time. They did not touch the casual clothes to make them invisible. Until elder Dao had an accident, it was like a wooden bucket without a board, and the water inside could not be blocked. At that time, he had a bad feeling Premonition, just pour bottom what bad, also did not think clearly.Now sitting here, listening to the emperor''s words, he finally realized that the departure of elder Dao had destroyed the balance. It''s time for them to show their own cards.


    "Your Majesty said this Wu XUNDIAN, I know him."


    "What does elder Wei think of him? May be competent for the duties of the Ministry of accounts? "


    "This man..." Elder Wei frowned. "The other thing is that he was careless. Last time a prisoner made trouble in prison, he beat him up and left. He forgot to call the doctor to see him. As a result, the prisoner was seriously injured and died in the middle of the night." If the prisoners in the prison are disobedient, we can teach them a lesson. Even if they are severely beaten, they have to go to the medical officer to see if they can''t let the prisoners die. Nanyuan has a small population, and even the lives of the prisoners are precious.


    He raised his eyes and looked at the emperor. LAN Jihua''s face was not smooth, and his two thick eyebrows frowned. "This man is too vicious, and he is really careless." Then he shook his head. "It''s not right to let him take charge of the Department. Elder Wei, do you have anyone to recommend


    Elder Wei was silent for a moment and shook his head, "Your Majesty, I have not."


    LAN Ji Hua''s eyes flashed for a moment, showing a gentle smile. "In this way, elder Wei will pay attention to it. If the person who replaces elder Dao can''t decide for a day, I''ve been worried about it."


    "Yes, your majesty, I will pay attention." Elder Wei got up to say goodbye. His expressionless face didn''t show any emotion.


    LAN Jihua looked at his back with a thoughtful expression.


    The hard story is not far from the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1123

    Wei Chi is not easily surprised, "elder Wei didn''t recommend him?"


    LAN Jihua shook his head: "No."


    "Did he see something?"


    "It''s not clear at present," Lan Jihua said. "The guard chief is always a man who is very deep in the city. He won''t easily expose his own ideas. I threw out the bait. What will happen next? We can only wait and see."


    "I can''t do it," said Wei Chi, turning his eyes. "I''ll let long san dao go. Make an accident. "


    LAN Jihua gave a "Yo" and raised her eyebrow to smile, "there''s someone under Miss weichi''s hand!"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily bend his lips and smile. "Your Majesty didn''t expect that. I have the military power of Nanyuan now."


    "So?"


    "So," Wei Chi shook his shoulder with difficulty, "I can walk horizontally in Nanyuan now. Who dares to be disrespectful to me? Drag down and reward him!"


    LAN Jihua can''t help laughing at the way she looks like a villain. She pokes her finger on her forehead and says, "what''s the matter? I''m the emperor. Can you reward me?"


    "If it''s your majesty," Wei Chi said with a smile, "don''t bother others, I''ll do it myself..."


    LAN Jihua was ready to slip forward with a smile to prevent her from greeting him twice when she was excited. This girl practices martial arts and has heavy hands. It really hurts to hit people.


    After two days of peaceful life, an accident happened. A reservoir in the suburb suddenly lacked a dike. We all felt puzzled that there was no heavy rain or flooding. How could a good dike be missing?


    Although the gap is not big, it has also caused a lot of losses. It has flooded a piece of farmland and washed an old farmer who is working in the farmland into the river. I don''t know if he is dead. Anyway, no one can be found.


    It was a big deal, and soon it came to the elders'' desk. The breach of the dyke of the reservoir was a major event. It also destroyed the fertile land and washed away the people. The people were very angry. Even LAN Jihua was shocked. He sat in the assembly hall and looked at the elder of Qing Dynasty with a gloomy face.


    "Elder Qing, why does a good reservoir break its dyke?"


    "This..." The elder of the Qing Dynasty was in charge of water conservancy. When something happened, he naturally had to blame him first. He got up and saluted, "Your Majesty, I have sent someone to see it. I said that the gap is not big and it should be closed soon. As for the missing old farmer, I have also sent ships and water soldiers to explore the river."


    LAN Jihua asked, "can the hole be blocked, can people find it?"


    The Emperor didn''t get angry easily, but once he sank his face, elder Qing felt more pressure and sweating on his forehead, "this I''ll try my best


    LAN Jihua snorted heavily, "I ask you, why did the dike collapse? Did you find out the reason?"


    "This..." A drop of sweat trickled down the brow tip of the elder of the Qing Dynasty, "it hasn''t been found yet."


    "Your Majesty," elder Hua stood up, "I thought that the most urgent task is to find out the cause of the breakwater. Recently, there has been no heavy rain and the groundwater has not overflowed. Why did the breakwater break? Only by finding out the causes and taking precautions can the tragedy be avoided. "


    Elder Wei stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I think what elder Hua said is true."


    "Well," Lan Jihua thought for a moment and said, "well, as for the candidates to replace elder Dao, elder Qing recommended qingsike, and elder Hua recommended Wu XUNDIAN. Why don''t you let them go to check the lack of dike, just to test their ability. What do you think of them?"


    Elder Qing and elder Hua hesitated for a moment. Elder Wei arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty is wise. It''s so good!"


    Some people took the lead in seconding, and the other two could only agree, so it was settled.


    Wei Chi is not easy to stand at the door of the assembly hall, looking at this scene coldly. When LAN Jihua comes out, she smiles and says in a low voice, "what does your majesty want to do?"


    LAN Jihua took her hand and said, "you are wrong. This time it really has nothing to do with me. Wait and see. There will be a good play soon."


    The efficiency of qingsike and Wu XUNDIAN was really good. They found out the cause of the matter in two days. It was when the reservoir was built that year that the proportion of sand and stone used was different due to cutting corners.


    Seeing the results of the investigation, everyone''s face was not good-looking, especially the elder of Qing Dynasty. He went to LAN Jihua to plead guilty, "Your Majesty, I''m guilty. I''m derelict of duty. I''ll thoroughly investigate this matter and give the people an explanation."


    LAN Jihua''s face was a little more relaxed this time. "Now that we have found out the reason, we can change it if we have any. It is necessary to find out the culprit through investigation. "


    " yes, your majesty, I will be spared. " The elder of Qing Dynasty bowed a big gift.


    "Qingsike and Wu XUNDIAN have done a lot to find out the reason so quickly. I think it''s better for them to do it? What do you think


    "Your Majesty is wise. I feel very good." This time the first seconder is elder Hua.


    The corner of elder Wei''s mouth slightly pulled out a very light smile, and he also got up and seconded.


    The elder of the Qing Dynasty turned pale, but he could not oppose it. The Presbyterian decision followed the principle of the minority being subordinate to the majority.LAN Jihua quietly observed the expression of the three elders. He tapped his fingers on his legs, turned his head and looked at Wei Chi tacitly, and got up and left.


    Outside, he touched Yuchi''s hard head and said, "do you understand?"


    "Well, I see." Wei Chi is not easy to nod his head. "This time it''s elder Hua''s second opinion, because his people can find out the elder. Even if they can''t take the opportunity to overthrow the elder, they can also make his people superior. Therefore, Wu XUNDIAN will definitely find out the bottom of the matter. If the elder Qing has committed a crime, the elder Qing can''t blame his duty. If he can overthrow the elder Qing, there will be an extra vacancy for the remaining two elders It''s a good thing. At least they have a chance to take more power in their hands. "


    "So," Lan Jihua asked her, "your conclusion is..."


    "Elder Hua," Wei Chi said not sure, "the whole thing is done by elder Hua. In order to push his own people up, he must give elder Qing a stain, so that the people he recommends will have a better chance of winning." With that, she looks forward to LAN Jihua, hoping to get his approval.


    However, LAN Jihua laughs unfathomably and doesn''t speak.


    "What does your majesty mean by laughing? Am I right?"


    "Half and half."


    "How do you call half and half? Elder Hua can still split it in two?" Weichi is not easy to be confused. Seeing the smile on the corner of lanjihua''s mouth, he understands it. He pulls lanjihua''s sleeve robe and says, "it''s your majesty. Your majesty is behind the scenes."


    LAN Jihua poked her forehead with her finger, "I don''t have memory. It''s not just about me." No matter whether she understood or not, she went forward with hands down and laughing.


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at his back suspiciously, and murmurs unconvinced, "it''s the old fox that did it, and he still doesn''t admit it."


    Yesterday saw Nezha, Ao Bing Shuai was in a mess, very excited.


    In the morning, it seems that two more places have been lost in the monthly ticket list, so sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1124

    As LAN Jihua had guessed, Wu XUNDIAN finally found out Qing mosong, the eldest son of the elder of the Qing Dynasty. Qingsike tried to take Qing mosong out of the whole thing, but Wu XUNDIAN insisted on it. When checking the collapse of the dam, the two of them made concerted efforts and cooperated with each other. Now when they found the person in charge, they pinched them directly. The public said that the public was reasonable, and the old woman said that the old woman was reasonable, and the quarrel was fierce.


    In this case, if the elder of Qing Dynasty wants to avoid suspicion and is not good enough to appear, he can only argue for Qing mosong''s innocence by qingsike alone.


    The debate was presided over by elder Hua and elder Wei. LAN Jihua listened in. He was afraid that the debate would take too long. Wei Chi was not easy to stand for a long time and would be tired. He specially called her into the room to sit and listen.


    Wu XUNDIAN was quite confident. He presented the evidence and testimony to the two elders. He first saluted LAN Jihua, and then saluted the two elders. "Your Majesty, elder, I have been ordered to find out the culprit of the dam collapse of the reservoir. Now I have an idea. The dam was built ten years ago. It was led by Li Xueyu, the governor of the elder Qing Dynasty and the head of the Ministry of works It was completed in 2003, and the sand and stone used was provided by yanbiankun, a businessman in Dakun city. At that time, Li Xueyu rejected yanbiankun''s sand and stone because it was too loose and difficult to aggregate. However, yanbiankun and qingmosong made good friends, and qingmosong personally came forward to deal with them. Finally, Li Xueyu was forced to buy the unqualified sand and stone at a higher price than the market, although they were not available in a short time There will be accidents, but they have been washed away by the water for many years, and now they lead to bad results. Xiaochen thinks that Qing Mo song is the most responsible person in this matter. If he hadn''t forced Li Xueyu to accept the unqualified sand, there would not have been today''s breakwater. "


    What he said was clear-cut and well founded, and he restored the matter from the beginning to the end.


    Qingsike argued, "Your Majesty, elder and Wu are not accurate. Qingmosong and yanbiankun really know each other. Their relationship is just ordinary and they are not good friends. He is entrusted by yanbiankun and only agrees to introduce them. There is no coercion to say that the final price is also negotiated between Li Xueyu and yanbiankun. Qingmosong does not know."


    Wu Xun Dian sneered, "Qing adults think this official is slandering Qing Mo song?"


    "Lord Wu knows whether it''s slander or not."


    "In that case, I''ll call the witness to the court." Wu XUNDIAN said in a deep voice, "it is said that Li Xueyu will come to the hall."


    A group of people were waiting outside. When they heard the shouting inside, the guard immediately took Li Xueyu in. Li Xueyu was the principal of building the dike in those years. Now that the dike broke down, he was very guilty. As soon as he went in, he knelt on the ground and shivered.


    "Crime Minister Li Xueyu kowtow to his majesty," slightly turned over and bowed to the two elders, "I have seen the elder."


    "Li Xueyu," elder Hua raised his voice and said, "when the dike was built, you used unqualified sand and stone?"


    Li Xueyu shoulder a shake, lying on the ground, dare not look up, low answer voice, "yes."


    "Knowing that there is something wrong with the sand, why use it? Don''t you know what''s going to happen? "


    "The crime minister found out that there was something wrong with the sand and stone, but Mo song of Qing Dynasty found the crime minister and forced him to accept it. He was the son of the elder of Qing Dynasty. The crime minister didn''t dare to offend him, so he had to accept it. Qing Mo song assured the crime minister that although the sand and stone did not meet the standard required by the Ministry of industry, it would not cause any consequences. He also said that many farmhouses used the same kind of sand and stone to block ponds and dams. After decades, there was no problem at all. "


    "You are in charge, but you are forced to accept inappropriate sand and stone. Do you know the crime?"


    Li Xueyu sweating: "I know the crime!"


    "No," qingsike said in a loud voice, "elder, Li Xueyu took the advantage of yanbiankun to accept the sand. It has nothing to do with qingmosong. He insists that qingmosong just wants to find someone to carry the blame for him! Xiaochen asked for Qing Mo song to come in and confront him. "


    Elder Wei raised his hand, "Xuan."


    Although he was followed by two guards, Qing Mo song held his head high and looked like a gentleman. He was born in a noble family and had the noble spirit of Tsinghua University. When he met the emperor and the two elders, he was polite and didn''t let people take his mistakes, but he didn''t appear to be particularly respectful. He knew that the emperor, who was regarded as a God by the people, was actually a puppet. Sometimes he was not as powerful as his father. He was the eldest son. If there was no accident, he would inherit his father''s title in the future, so he did not pay attention to the emperor.


    Elder Hua still asked, "Qing Mo song, why did you come here? Do you know?"


    "I know," Qing Mo song looked at Li Xueyu contemptuously without any panic. "For the sake of the collapse of the dam of the reservoir, it has nothing to do with my son. All the false accusations are the slander of this adult Li."


    The two elders were stunned at the same time. In front of the emperor and the elders, Qing Mo Song said that he was the young master. The elder sitting in the back hall also turned pale when he saw this scene and scolded: "stupid."


    But LAN Jihua was smiling and asked him mildly, "what are the false accusations that young master Qing said?"


    Seeing that the emperor was so polite to him, Mo song of Qing Dynasty became more and more arrogant and said, "I''m just a nodding acquaintance with Yanbian Kun. How can I force Lord Li for him? It''s ridiculous.""Since he is a nodding friend, why did young master Qing help yanbiankun introduce Mr. Li?"


    Qing Mo song choked for a while and said, "it''s a little help anyway."


    "Don''t you know there''s something wrong with those stones?"


    "Of course I don''t know. If I know, I will not be involved in this matter."


    Blue Ji Hua Oh, no longer speak.


    Qing Mo song is proud of himself. If the emperor wants to rely on the elders to govern the world, he will naturally give him face. He should also turn a blind eye to this matter and walk through the scene. He has a bottom in his heart and is more and more improper. He just hopes to finish all this quickly and don''t delay his business.


    At this time, he felt that he needed a pair of strong medicine and worked hard to solve the problem.


    "Your Majesty, elder," he arched his hand, "since Mr. Li said I was forcing him for yanbiankun, it''s better to ask yanbiankun to confront him."


    Elder Hua raised his voice: "Xuanyan biankun!"


    Xuanyan biankun is a rich businessman. He is black and fat. He has big ears and small eyes. When he hears the call, he immediately goes in and kneels down. He doesn''t dare to look around. He kowtows to the man on his head. "The grass people pay homage to your majesty, your majesty Jin''an." Side body and two elders salute: "grass people have seen elder adults."


    "Yanbiankun," elder Hua asked slowly, "do you know sin?"


    "The grassroots know their sin," said yanbiankun, lying on the ground, his fat body trembling slightly. "When the dam was built, it was the Caomin who colluded with the young master of the Qing Dynasty to force Mr. Li to accept the unqualified sand and stone, which led to the loose dam body, which led to today''s disaster..."


    For the last two days, ask for another wave of monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1125

    As soon as the words came out, the one whose face changed dramatically in the hall was no one else. It was Qing Mo song. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Yanbian Kun and yelled, "you treacherous businessman, spit out blood!"


    Wu Xun Dian smiles a little, "young master Qing, didn''t you let Yanbian Kun in to confront him? Now he insists that he colluded with you and forced Mr. Li to accept the sand. What else do you have to say? "


    "It''s impossible." Qingmo song stares at Yanbian Kun with a green face, "what the hell are you doing? It''s Li Xueyu who took your money to collect the sand. What''s the matter with me? "


    "Young master Qing," Yanbian Kun looked at him timidly, "you''d better admit it. If you tell lies, Buddha will blame you."


    Qingmo was so angry that he stepped forward and kicked him, "dog, you are full of nonsense. How dare you say something about Buddha..."


    Elder Wei coughed, and the guard who was waiting for him immediately came forward and pulled Qing Mo song away.


    Elder Hua asked, "yanbiankun, are you telling the truth?"


    "Every sentence of the grass-roots people is true. If there is half a lie, heaven will strike thunder."


    "Your Majesty, two elders," qingsike said hastily, "yanbiankun is a treacherous businessman. His words are not enough to be believed. He must have taken advantage of Lord Li to slander young master Qing."


    "Your Majesty, two elders," Wu XUNDIAN also came forward to salute, "I have several witnesses, so I can announce them to the court one by one."


    Hua Chang waved: "Xuan!"


    This time, Yanbian Kun''s wife came in. She testified that Yanbian Kun did tell her that Qing Mo song had forced Li Xueyu to accept the sand.


    Qing Mo song vigorously retorts, "this woman and Yanbian Kun are in a group, naturally helping him."


    The two elders looked at each other, did not make a statement, called the next witness in.


    This time, Li Xueyu''s entourage came in. He gave evidence. When Li Xueyu was coerced, he felt very depressed and poured bitter water on him. He mentioned that Qing Mo song used Qing elder to threaten him.


    Qingsike said, "Lord Li''s entourage naturally helps him speak. If so, young master Qing''s entourage can also testify."


    Wu Xun Dian took a look at him and said, "let''s go in."


    As a result, a man in a white jacket and black trousers came in. He was humble. When he came in, he knelt down and saluted. After the ceremony, he didn''t dare to lift his head on the ground.


    Elder Hua asked, "who is under the stage?"


    "Nu was Baron''s attendant to the young master of Qing Dynasty."


    "Baron, how long have you been with your son?"


    "Nuda has been with you since you were a child. It has been sixteen years now."


    "Do you know about the dike construction of the suburban reservoir ten years ago?"


    "I know."


    "Did young master Qing take part in it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Baron hesitated a little and replied, "yes."


    "How did you get involved?"


    "Yanbiankun produces sand and stone. The young master forces Mr. Li to accept the sand and stone. The young master and yanbiankun share half of the money they earn."


    "You dog slave..." Qing Mo song''s face turned white with anger. He rushed up with a kick, but the guard had already prepared to cut his hands behind him, making him unable to move. The kick didn''t kick baron.


    "Ungrateful dog slave, dare to betray me, who is behind you?" Qing Mo song scolded, "come quickly, or I''ll peel your skin!"


    Balong looked very afraid of Qing Mo song. He fell on the ground and shrunk into a ball. He kowtowed and said: "Sir, sir, you can''t tell lies. Buddha will see..."


    "You also talk about the Buddha, are you colluding?" Qing Mo song angrily struggled, and turned to yell at his guard: "loosen up, or I will peel your skin!"


    "Young master Qing," elder Wei, who had not spoken for a long time, said, "don''t be rude in front of your majesty!"


    His expression was serious and his tone was deep. Finally, he made Qing Mo song realize that something was wrong. He was stunned for a moment, "elder Wei, you..."


    Hua Chang looked at him with no expression. "Young master Qing, don''t be impatient. I believe your majesty knows what''s right and what''s wrong."


    Wei Chi Puyi frowned a little, and glanced at LAN Jihua. LAN Jihua said with a smile, "elder Hua, I''m just listening in. It''s up to you and elder Wei." Then he waved to Yuchi, "you come."


    Wei Chi doesn''t easily think that he has something to say. According to the words, LAN Jihua passes a cup of tea to her with a smile. "Thirsty, drink a cup of tea and listen to it. It''s not over." Qing Mo song was about to laugh. The Emperor didn''t ask about political affairs, but elder Hua took him out. Let''s have a look and hit him in the face.


    Elder Hua, a little chatty, turned to elder Wei and asked, "what''s elder Wei''s opinion on this matter?"


    Elder Wei said coldly: "elder Wei is in charge of the criminal law. He pays most attention to the evidence. Now the evidence is solid and the matter is very clear."


    Qing Mo song''s face was whitewashed and he cried out, "I''ve been wronged. I want to see my father!"


    But elder Hua said, "does this matter have something to do with elder Qing?"As Mo song was about to speak, elder Dao said, "I know elder Qing''s character. He will never use his power for personal gain and do such things that harm nature and reason."


    Elder Hua looks at him unexpectedly and laughs, "I don''t doubt elder Qing. It''s just that the young master of Qing shouts that he''s wronged. I''m afraid there''s something else."


    The elder of the Qing Dynasty who was in the inner hall could not sit still. He strode out and saluted the emperor first, and then saluted elder Wei, "I have worked together for many years, and the elder Wei always knew me. If I had known what the rebellious son did, it would not have happened today." He bowed to LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, I''m guilty. I have no way to teach my son. I''m guilty of a terrible crime. I''m unforgivable!"


    He knelt down with grief on his face and water in his eyes. Take the lesser of the two evils. For the sake of an elder, elder Hua wants to get rid of him. He will not lose as long as he doesn''t break down.


    Qing Mo song saw his father''s action, the whole person was stunned, half ring, unbelievable cry: "father."


    The elder of Qing Dynasty doesn''t even look at him. He has three sons. Qing Mo song is spoiled because he is the eldest son. He develops his arrogant and arrogant character. This kind of person who doesn''t know how to restrain himself is going to cause trouble for his family in the future He sighed in his heart. After all, he was his own flesh and blood. How could he give up easily?


    LAN Jihua leaned lazily into his chair, "elder Qing, please get up. This is what the young master did. It has nothing to do with the elder. The young master of Qing has already passed the age of weak crown. He has the ability to bear what he did. Elder Qing doesn''t have to blame himself too much."


    Elder Wei''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and raised his chin. Several guards came forward and twisted Qing Mo song, and tied him up with a rope.


    Qing Mo song knew that he was afraid. He struggled and cried, "father, father saved me. I was wronged, father..."


    The elder of Qing Dynasty came forward, slapped him hard, and yelled: "evil!" The second was to the guards: "take away!"


    The guards take Qing Mo song away, and the assembly hall is calm. LAN Jihua stretches to stand up and leads Wei Chi. The others withdrew one after another. At last, only the elder of Qing Dynasty stood alone in the empty assembly hall, looking unpredictable.


    Last day for monthly pass, thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1126

    At night, there are few lanterns in Nanyuan palace, which are dark and secluded. Only the main hall is brightly lit. LAN Jihua and Wei Chi are not easy to play chess on the short side. This is a kind of chess popular among the nobility of Nanyuan. It is similar to the go of Dongyue, but it is much easier than go. You only need to have three pieces connected horizontally and vertically to win.


    Weichi is not easy to play a few times. She is a little addicted. Every day after dinner, she drags LAN Jihua to play chess. But today, she is a little absent-minded. She holds her cheek and weighs the black jade pieces for a long time. It seems that she is wandering in the sky.


    LAN Jihua waved to her, but it didn''t attract her attention. He came up and pecked her face. Wei Chi didn''t come back easily. He looked around with a red face and saw that there was no one around. He just punched LAN Jihua. As soon as LAN Jihua''s wrist was around, he wrapped her fist and gently released his strength. "You have to change your habit of moving, Let Kang Yanlong see you again. "


    Now, weichi Buyi''s status in the palace is a little embarrassed. Everyone knows that she is the top of LAN Jihua''s heart, so she naturally respects her. Weichi Buyi doesn''t like to be spoiled and arrogant. She gets along well with the people below. She has no airs of the future queen. Her only problem is that she is too casual with LAN Jihua. Sometimes they make trouble and dare to fight the emperor in public. It''s a pity for her For the slaves around LAN Jihua, they were just rebellious. But the Emperor himself was not fighting. He was so happy that he laughed. What could they do.


    Kang Yanlong, as the chief manager, naturally wants to protect the imperial power. Anyway, Yuchi is not easy. Now he is not the queen and has no name. He has the right to say she is. Of course, he didn''t dare to teach her a lesson. He had to persuade her with painstaking care. Wei Chi was most afraid that Kang Yanlong would nag her like chanting scriptures, which would make her feel painful.


    I can''t blame her. LAN Jihua doesn''t look like a king in front of her. She doesn''t look like a shrew in the street. If she doesn''t beat him, her hands will itch.


    Wei Chi didn''t want to take back his hand, but LAN Jihua held on tightly, "what were you thinking just now?"


    "Think about what happened in the court today," said Wei Chi, forgetting that his hand was still held by LAN Jihua. "Last time I suspected that it was elder Hua who was dealing with elder Qing. You''re only half right. Today, I''m very careful to observe that elder Hua and elder Wei are working together to deal with elder Qing, right?"


    LAN Jihua gently rubs her palm. There is a thin cocoon between the palms, which is caused by the habitual use of weapons. His little girl is really not spoiled and grew up. He takes up her other hand to have a close look. "It''s right to join hands, but there should be no channel in private."


    "I also find it strange that elder Hua wants to drag elder Qing into the water, but elder Wei protects elder Qing. In this way, it seems that they are not united. "


    "Two elders, one controlling behind the scenes, the other taking the opportunity to make trouble. The purpose is not the same. "


    Listening to LAN Jihua''s words, Wei Chi is not easy to get confused. "It''s elder Hua who competes with the elder of Qing Dynasty for the choice of elder. He should be the controller behind the scenes. Elder Wei doesn''t recommend anyone. Why do you think he took the opportunity to make trouble?"


    "You said the opposite," Lan Jihua put her two hands in her palm, "the one behind the scenes is elder Wei, and the one who takes the opportunity to make trouble is elder Hua."


    Wei Chi is not easy. His eyes are all round. "It''s elder Wei, but why is he at odds with elder Qing?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s about your own interests. You can take the initiative to control the situation that is good for you."


    "Since they all want to deal with elder Qing, why does elder Wei want to speak for elder Qing?"


    LAN Jihua blinked with a smile, "why do you say?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to frown and think. Suddenly, his mind flashed and his eyes lit up. "Your Majesty means to keep elder Qing to deal with elder Hua?"


    "Smart," he said, holding her hand and kissing her on the lip, "is my woman."


    Yuchi could not easily take back her hand. A red cloud flew up on her face. She almost wanted to fight again. It''s not that she likes beating people. It''s just that the emperor hates it, but She was very happy.


    "Elder Wei helped elder Qing in the hall, and led elder Qing''s anger to elder Hua. Now he''s waiting for elder Qing to fight with elder Hua. He wants to make a profit."


    Wei Chi raised his eyebrow. "It turns out that the most insidious one is elder Wei. He doesn''t laugh or talk. He''s like a gentleman. He can''t see it. Set up a situation for elder Qing and elder Hua to fight each other. He is the only one left among the five elders. Even if there is a new elder to fill in, with his power and contacts for many years, he will surely be able to beat them and become the head of the five elders. Elder Wei''s wishful thinking is really good. No wonder he doesn''t recommend a replacement for elder Dao to his majesty. "


    LAN Jihua nodded approvingly, "I guess it''s the same."


    Elder Qing soon had a counterattack. Qing Mo song was still in prison. If he acted fast enough, he could not only bring down elder Hua, but also bring out his son.


    None of the five elders is a saint. They have been in business for more than ten years and know what they are. It''s easy to find fault with their opponents.


    Soon, a list of official positions was put on LAN Jihua''s desk. LAN Jihua is funny. When the five elders united, when he was a decoration, now that the dog bit the dog, he recognized him as the emperor and entrusted his own safety to him.In Nanyuan, people with ability are the most important. There is no prince in the royal family. As long as the family name is LAN, they all have the power to take the throne. After a lot of fighting, the people who finally become the monarch must be the people who convince the public, just like the female emperor in those years. The personnel system of the imperial court is the same. Talent is the only way to select officials. Nanyuan''s military strength is not strong, and the stability of the country can only be supported by large and small officials. Now, it''s not a small crime for someone to break the rules.


    LAN Jihua attaches great importance to this matter, and still puts it in the charge of qingsike and Wu XUNDIAN under the guise of assessment. Only this time, qingsike shows her hand, with the support of the elder of the Qing Dynasty, and elder Wei pushes forward secretly. She gets all the officials involved in the list, interrogates and extorts confessions, and gets a large stack of confessions.


    Wu XUNDIAN tried his best to refute for elder Hua, but it had little effect. After all, the list was true. At last, he was also on the list. The elder relatives of the guard paid his right and sent him to prison.


    Elder Qing just took a breath and wanted to pull elder Hua down. He got into trouble again. Someone accused him of taking the gold mine of the imperial court. It was a big crime to kill his head. LAN Jihua is so angry that he orders long Sandao to help elder Wei investigate the matter. When the matter is verified, the imperial pen waves and circles a killing word. Elder Qing''s Yang Shou is at the end.


    So far, five elders, three dead, one sentenced to a heavy sentence, and never come out, leaving only elder Wei and new dragon.


    The old fox worthy of the name is brother LAN. The mantis catches cicadas, the Yellow sparrow is behind, the snipe and the clam fight for profits. It''s all the rest of his game.


    Finally, it''s August. Half of the summer vacation is over. It''s not too far to be separated. There''s a bear in my family. I can''t afford to hurt him. There''s a reason why he''s so slow. Sobbing


    In addition, to be serious, all members'' monthly tickets have been sent to your accounts today. So, let''s make a good start by throwing a wave of monthly tickets at the little princess! Just in July, the little princess fell from the fourth to the ninth. Fortunately, she didn''t fall out of the top ten. Thank you for your support. Continue to work hard this month!


    Recommend Sonny big new book "routine slightly sweet", interested friends can go to have a look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1127

    At this point, Wei Chi was worried and asked LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, will the order of the court be affected if elder Wei catches so many officials?"


    LAN Jihua shook his head with a smile. "No, not all the officials are locked up. Since I want to take back the imperial power, it''s time for Nanyuan''s officialdom to reshuffle. These people used to obey the five elders. Sooner or later, I will change them."


    Wei Chi is not easy to have another worry. "It seems that the guard chief is always the most difficult to deal with. He is deep in the city, his mind is not easy to see through, and there is no flaw. He is more cunning than his majesty. Are you sure? If it doesn''t work... " She frowned and hesitated.


    LAN Jihua looks at her so some funny, teases her intentionally, "really not how?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to touch the waist of the knife, this time did not hesitate, "let the dragon three knives out."


    LAN Jihua laughed and pulled the tip of her nose. "You little brute, you only know how to solve problems by force."


    Wei Chi is not easy to be forthright. "I don''t bother to think about those intrigues. Anyway, I have someone in my hand."


    LAN Jihua said, "elder Wei has removed the obstacles for me. Naturally, I will keep him for a few more days. Let''s have a look at him for a while. I''m still a little confused about this man."


    The five elders are short of three, and long Sandao doesn''t care about political affairs. Only elder Wei is left. LAN Jihua thought that elder Wei would be able to take over power. Maybe he would promote a large number of his own people to fill the vacancy, but he didn''t. he dealt with political affairs in an orderly way. He had to copy the daily reports and send them to the main hall for the emperor to see He is no longer an elder in charge of imperial power, but a loyal and diligent old minister.


    LAN Jihua was a little puzzled, but he couldn''t understand elder Wei''s mind. If elder Wei got rid of elder Hua and elder Qing, but he didn''t want to do anything, wouldn''t he make a wedding dress for him for nothing? Why did elder Kewei do this?


    A few days later, on a dark night, elder Hua hung himself on the door of the prison. In the morning, he was found stiff. At this point, the original five elders, only a Wei elder.


    When elder Wei heard the news, he ran to LAN Jihua and knelt down. He asked to abolish the Presbyterian system and return the power to the king.


    LAN Jihua sat on the throne with a gentle smile, "elder Wei, why? With the blessing of growing up, my life is so easy and comfortable. Are you always jealous of me and want to live a leisurely life? "


    "Your Majesty, now there are only two of the five elders, and elder long does not ask about politics. I''m old and incompetent. I''m afraid I''ll bear heavy expectations. When your majesty didn''t want to ask about politics, we just managed to shoulder the power of the imperial government. But this world is your Majesty''s world after all. Your majesty has no responsibility to manage the imperial government. Please take back the imperial power and allow the officials to return home."


    LAN Jihua said, "elder Wei doesn''t have to be too modest. I believe in elder Wei. I only need five elders to make up for it. The court platform is the same as before. The elder Wei is always the elder. I appoint you as the head of the elder. In the future, I will rely on elder Wei."


    When elder Wei heard this, he immediately fell on the ground and exclaimed, "please accept your Majesty''s order. Old minister yudun can''t bear such a heavy burden. Lan''s rule over Nanyuan for hundreds of years. Your majesty is a royal family, outstanding and intelligent. Only your majesty can really control the world. If your majesty is willing to take charge of the imperial power again, it''s a blessing for the people in the world, I have been loyal to the imperial court for more than ten years. If I am old this year, I would like to ask your majesty to allow me to return to my hometown and spend my old age in peace.... "


    He lay on the ground and turned it over and over to express two meanings: first, the emperor has been free for so many years. It''s time for him to shoulder the heavy responsibility. He can''t always rely on others. He has to do his own things. Second, he worked hard for the imperial court. He had no credit for it. It was time for him to enjoy his old age.


    LAN Jihua looked down and saw elder Wei lying on the ground, with a tone of cadence. When he talked about the emotional place, there was still water in his eyes. He sighed, "it''s just that. Elder, please get up. I''ll take care of you."


    Elder Wei got up immediately, and LAN Jihua said slowly, "but..."


    The Wei long old body son hasn''t yet stood up straight, pouted the buttock to pause for a while, looking at the blue Ji Hua of panic.


    LAN Jihua said with a gentle smile, "I''ve ignored the government for many years, and I have to be supported by elder Wei. Elder Hua''s case involves many officials, so I have to fill in the vacancy immediately. This matter depends on elder Wei."


    Elder Wei bowed his head for a moment and looked very respectful: "what your majesty said is very true. I can''t leave a mess for your majesty. I''ll leave it to you. When you decide the number of people and the official position, I''ll report it to your majesty for decision."


    LAN Jihua said politely: "so there will be laowei elder."


    Elder Wei leaves. Wei Chi doesn''t easily come out of the side door. He looks at elder Wei''s back thoughtfully and frowns again.


    LAN Jihua quietly walked to her side, bent her fingers and played on her forehead, "little girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a backhand, see Kang Yanlong come in from the hall door, immediately changed to for LAN Jihua brush brush shoulder dust, "Your Majesty''s robe how dirty?"


    LAN Jihua held back her smile and cooperated with her in acting: "maybe there is something unclean."Kang Yanlong came in to report the incident, turned around and withdrew. Now that the emperor has Wei Chi around him, it''s not easy. He always feels that he''s in the way. He has to be more knowledgeable.


    As soon as he left, Wei Chi asked, "Your Majesty asked elder Wei to fill in the vacancy of all the officials. Is he deliberately testing him?"


    "Well," Lan Jihua nodded, "he doesn''t ask for anything. On the contrary, he wants to go home. It''s so strange. I have to try him."


    "If he wants to retreat, he will wait for your Majesty''s words. When he lifts his own people up, won''t he lift your majesty up again? "


    "What are you afraid of?" Lan Jihua didn''t think so. "You have someone in your hand anyway."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile, "I used to say that it was a bit too much to protect your majesty, but now the military power is in my hands, so I can really protect your majesty."


    "Yes, so you have to stay with me every step of the way," Lan Jihua led her to the bedchamber, "driving during the day, sleeping at night."


    Wei Chi turned his eyes and shook off his hand. "Your Majesty should take care of how to take care of the government. Your mind is still full of those dirty things!"


    LAN Jihua is a bit distressed. He is the emperor. Why is it so difficult to sleep with a woman? But what he couldn''t pass was his own. He valued Wei Chi very much and never allowed himself to take her casually. At present, things are going smoothly, but on that day, she will have to wait patiently. Every day, she is always swinging in front of him, which makes him feel like an ape.


    Next, who do you want to see?


    Dancing for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1128

    Elder Wei was an old man who had been in power for more than ten years in Nanyuan. He had a certain understanding of all the officials in Nanyuan. He soon drew up a list of officials to be supplemented and submitted it to LAN Jihua''s desk.


    LAN Jihua carefully looked through the archives of those Hou Bu officials and found that elder Wei was very impartial in this matter. Among the officials he recommended, none of his people, his family, and the students were there. It seemed that he wanted to avoid suspicion. If we compare each person''s talents with the vacancies they fill, it happens that we should make the best use of our resources and make the best use of our talents. So elder Wei didn''t want to retreat and take over power alone. He really wanted to be dismissed. But why did he clear up the obstacles for LAN Jihua before he left? Is it really for the sake of loyalty?


    LAN Jihua looked at the thick stack of calendar sheets, silent for a moment, the corner of his mouth pulled out a smile, elder Wei is really a smart man.


    The eighth day of August is a good day. LAN Jihua wears a golden robe and stands in front of the treasure hall. This treasure hall is the place where all the emperors of Nanyuan went to court. But in those days, LAN Jihua didn''t want to ask about politics. He locked up the hall himself and set up a meeting hall for the elders. Now the Presbyterian system has been abolished. He reopened the treasure hall, which means that the supreme imperial power has finally returned to him.


    Wei Chi was not easy to stand beside him. He was very excited and said in a low voice: "Congratulations, your majesty!"


    LAN Jihua looked at her and said with a smile, "do you know what the first edict was after I entered the palace?"


    Wei Chi couldn''t guess easily and shook his head.


    LAN Jihua raised his chin, "it''s in Kang Yanlong''s hand."


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily follow his eyes. Kang Yanlong did hold a roll of gold silk scroll in his hand. It was shining in the sun. She said to herself that Nanyuan is rich in gold. Even the imperial edict uses gold silk. How rich she is!


    LAN Jihua said, "you go in with me, and I set up a seat for you."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "today all civil and military officials are going to enter the hall. It''s not good for me to enter. I''ll stand at the door..."


    LAN Jihua holds her hand with a smile, "when the guard becomes addicted, how is it? From now on, you don''t have to protect me. I should protect you. "


    He led weichi not easy to walk into the hall, let her sit on the left side of the holy platform chair, himself ascended Danbi, sitting on the Golden Dragon chair. A hundred civil and military officials came in, standing on both sides, kneeling before their emperor.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that all the civil and military officials are not worshipped by her. But she''s sitting under the holy platform, and she''s really receiving their great gifts. She''s a little stiff. She turns her head and looks at LAN Jihua. LAN Jihua smiles at her, indicating that she''s sitting at ease.


    It''s not a new emperor, and there are not too many complicated rituals. LAN Jihua said a few words to the effect that the Presbyterian system should be abolished and the emperor should be in charge of the government. He hoped that the civil and military officials would continue to do their best to contribute to the court. After the prologue, he glanced at elder Wei standing in the first row and said with a smile, "today the palace is reopened. I have a will to present it."


    Kang Yanlong immediately stepped forward, opened the golden silk shaft in his hand, and said in a loud voice, "it''s not easy to have the weichi family, who is gentle and obedient, dignified, intelligent and virtuous. Now it''s not easy to establish the weichi family as the queen, whose mother is in the world, so I''m here!"


    After reading the imperial edict, there was no sound in the hall. All the civil and military officials looked at each other. Only elder Wei looked down at his toes. It seemed no surprise. The most unexpected thing was that Wei Chi, who was canonized, was not easy. She was dazed and sat like a chicken. She didn''t expect that the first imperial edict for LAN Jihua to take back the imperial power was to make her queen.


    Kang Yanlong holding the imperial edict to the front, she was also at a loss, Kang Yanlong knelt down, hands will imperial edict over his head, "please accept the edict."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi just stood up and looked up at LAN Jihua. The latter nodded with a smile, indicating that she would take over.


    Weichi is not easy to be timid, but this time she is really timid. Her hand trembles slightly, and she finally catches the imperial edict. Her heart is beating wildly, and her mind is blank. She doesn''t know what to do next. She sees all the civil and military officials kneel down at her and shout, "Gongxi Niang, Hexi Niang..."


    One by one, like waves after another, rolled into her ears.


    "Little fool, what''s the matter with you?" I don''t know when, LAN Jihua went down to Danbi, came to her, took her hand, and accepted the congratulations of all the officials.


    When the voice stopped, he said to Wei Chi Buyi, "go back first, and I''ll come back after going to court." after a pause, he laughed and said, "wait for me."


    These three words seem to have a special meaning. Yuchi''s face is not easy to brush red, and he doesn''t dare to do it in front of the public. If the officials see their queen beating the emperor in public, they will be greatly impressed by her.


    She went back to the main hall in the empress''s Phoenix chariot. When she got off the chariot, all the attendants in the hall stood under the steps. Two palace maids came up, one of them took her arm and helped her down. Another palace maiden knelt down to take off her shoes for her when she got on the steps. The steps were full of people, sprinkling petals on her body in their hands, shouting, "welcome back to the palace!"


    Wei Chi is not easy to pick up the steps among the numerous petals. He thinks: it''s troublesome to clean up so many petals.Usually, these attendants were very respectful to her, but they didn''t have such a big formation. She was always a little uncomfortable when she was surrounded by a large group of people, so she hid in her room and didn''t let anyone follow her.


    The two doors cut off all the noise. She was relieved at last. She looked down and saw that she still had the golden silk imperial edict in her hand. When she opened it, she found that there were dark lines at the bottom of the golden silk and raised colored embroidery. It was mainly peacocks with twigs and flowers. It was exquisite. In the middle is the Royal pen of lanjihua, with gold on the black background, and a faint fragrance.


    She looked at the imperial edict word by word, and when she saw the gentleness and gentleness, she couldn''t help but smile. LAN Jihua was thick skinned, and it was clear that she couldn''t get by any of them. As for smart and virtuous Well, she is very clever, otherwise how can she conquer the emperor of Nanyuan?


    She took the imperial edict and couldn''t put it down for a while. She put it into the big box beside the wall. Looking at the messy things in the box, she felt that it was not right. She found a golden Phoebe box with a delicate small lock, locked the imperial edict in it, and then put it into the big box, which was satisfied with the lid.


    After drinking a cup of tea, the excitement and tension gradually subsided, but the red cloud rose on her face. The imperial edict has been issued. She will officially marry LAN Jihua. From then on, she really wants to drive in the day and sleep in the night.


    She was happy in her heart, but she was even more nervous. She drank the tea bowl and heard a voice from outside, "welcome your majesty back to the palace!" She choked and coughed like hell.


    I tried my best to take back the imperial power in order to establish the empress. Brother LAN is so willful


    I once wanted to give up when I was tired of asking for a monthly ticket, but when I saw other writers working hard, I had to harden my head, wave my arms and yell, and smash some monthly tickets for me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1129

    LAN Jihua heard Wei Chi''s cough outside the door. He pushed the door in and patted her on the back. "How did you choke?"


    Wei Chi Buyi coughed for more than ten times. He stopped and raised a tearful face. LAN Jihua joked: "Oh, why are you still crying, crying with joy?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily wave his hand and hit him. He pulled his towel and wiped his face. "Your Majesty is going down?"


    "Well, it''s nothing important and I''ll be back."


    Wei Chi was not easy to teach him, "since your majesty has regained the imperial power, you should look like a king and be diligent in politics. You can''t do it as before. What''s more, when your majesty ascends the palace for the first time today, how can you talk about the affairs after the establishment of the palace? The civil and military officials will certainly talk about your Majesty in private... "


    LAN Jihua interrupted her, "I took back the imperial power for the purpose of establishing the imperial palace. Of course, I have to issue a decree at the first time when I ascend the palace. I can''t wait for a moment."


    Wei Chi is not easily surprised to open his mouth wide, "Your Majesty takes back the imperial power just to establish empress?"


    "It''s not that they objected to my idea of taking back the imperial power after I made you. Now, who dares to oppose it?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to look at him in a daze. He can''t speak for a moment.


    Looking at her silly appearance, LAN Jihua asked with a smile, "are you very moved?"


    Wei Chi sniffed, "Your Majesty It''s too willful. "


    "For you, I''m willful. What about that?" He bowed his head and gave her a kiss on the face. Wei Chi was not easy to feel a palpitation. He leaned into his arms. They hugged each other quietly, and didn''t speak.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Well?"


    "Although your majesty took back the imperial power for me, it''s not a joke. Your Majesty must be a good monarch in the future."


    "Well, if I listen to you, I will be a good and diligent monarch. I didn''t take the imperial power seriously before, until that day I came back triumphantly. Looking at the welcome of the people all over the city and the smiling faces, I felt that the burden on my shoulders was heavy for the first time. " He paused for a moment and said, "I''ve already asked the heavenly warden to choose the day of marriage. It''s August 12, four days later."


    Wei Chi was not easy. "So fast? I haven''t prepared anything yet... "


    "What else do you need to prepare to marry me?" LAN Jihua said with a smile: "the only difference between getting married and now is that you are going to sleep with me at night."


    Wei Chi is not easy to blush and stare at him, "Your Majesty is full of these filthiness, I don''t want to tell you."


    LAN Jihua loves to see her hair. She laughs and says, "you don''t have to prepare anything. You''re waiting to be a bride."


    "In such a short time?"


    "I have already prepared your wedding dress and everything else. This time, I want to welcome you in. And, "he said with a pause.


    "What else?" Wei Chi is not easy to ask.


    "I won''t tell you," Lan Jihua said deliberately, "soon you will know."


    -


    in the gorgeous dungeon, the empress stood under the night pearl, and there was no blood on her face. Because of the accident, the two eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. She looked at the silver faced man kneeling on the ground, "what do you say? Your majesty has today issued the decree of the queen? "


    "Yes," the silver faced man replied, "the wedding day has also been set. Four days later, August 12."


    The empress trembled, stepped back, bumped into the column, and asked incredulously, "no one in the court opposed?"


    "When the Presbyterian system is abolished, no one dares to compete with his majesty. Naturally, no one opposes it."


    The empress leaned on the column and looked up to the sky and sighed, "Your Majesty is crazy. He set up a bureau to root out the elder. Gu thought that he finally realized that he wanted to take life as his duty, so he didn''t stop him. He didn''t expect that the first thing he wanted to do to regain the imperial power was to set up Wei Chi. In this way, he didn''t give up his original idea and seize the imperial power, just to clear up the obstacles. " She shook her head with a wry smile. "I can''t believe that I have a kind of love that doesn''t love the beautiful people..."


    She stood there for a long time, eyes gradually fierce up, "alone after all or wrong about him, this marriage, alone don''t agree, he can''t become!"


    "Your Highness," the silver faced man hesitated for a moment and said, "there''s another thing. I just received the news that the empress of Dongyue emperor entered Nanyuan, and the family of weichi not easy came together."


    The empress was shocked, "is mo Rongshu here?"


    "Yes, the emperor of Dongyue is coming."


    The empress took two steps and said, "yes, he will accompany her when she wants to come. It''s just that he''s here. It''s hard for her to do it alone." she walked around two times distracted and stopped: "well, since your majesty wants to marry Yuchi, it''s not easy for him to do it alone, and let him marry Yuchi smoothly."


    The silver faced man raised his head, and his eyes flashed behind his face. "What is your highness going to do?"


    The empress sneered, "the emperor of Dongyue is coming. I can''t move him for the time being. Let''s talk about it later. You should step down first and report back if you have something to do."


    The silver faced man nodded and turned back.The empress sat down on the chair, her gorgeous skirt spread into a big circle. She shook her wide sleeves, folded her hands on her legs, and looked at a peacock shaped censer.


    After all, the emperor failed her. He didn''t care about the people all over the world. He only cared about the love of his children. What''s the use of such an emperor seizing the imperial power? Sooner or later, Nanyuan will be destroyed in his hands!


    -


    a few days before their wedding, LAN Jihua and Wei Chi were not easy to get busy as never before.


    LAN Jihua made up his mind to be a good emperor who was hardworking and loving the people. He went to the court every day according to the order. When he went to the court, he also looked at the book in his study and went back to the palace again. For him, everything was useless. He needed to know the government affairs as soon as possible and control the court platform as soon as possible. He also needed to pay attention to whether elder Wei really delegated power and did not trip him secretly. In the past, he and Wei Chi were not easy to mix together every day. Now they are busy. Only when they have dinner can they meet each other.


    Weichi Buyi is busy learning the etiquette of Nanyuan palace lady. Although lanjihua doesn''t force her in this respect, weichi doesn''t want to argue with him. Everyone opposes lanjihua''s marriage to her. It''s just because she''s not from a high family, not dignified and elegant enough to be on the stage. She wants to surprise those who despise her.


    But she didn''t expect that it was not easy for her to learn the etiquette. Fortunately, she could bear the hardships and took out the strength of learning kung fu to take a horse step. She insisted on it and learned the whole set of so-called lady etiquette. After practicing every day, she was so tired that she ate more than usual.


    LAN Jihua was very surprised and looked at her up and down. "Aren''t you learning etiquette? How can you make it look like you went to school to practice?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to eat, vaguely said, "this is more tired than practice, I''d rather..."


    The old lady on the side reminded her in a low voice, "lady, there is something in her mouth that is not suitable to speak."


    She nodded and refused to answer LAN Jihua''s question, but she couldn''t bear the desire to express. She raised her eyebrows, squeezed her eyes and made a silent communication, which made LAN Jihua laugh.


    Old mammy wants to remind again, by blue Ji Hua a look nail, back to one side.


    LAN Jihua gave Wei Chi a dish that was not easy to pick up. "It''s not easy. You''d better not learn. I''m too lazy to abide by those rules."


    Wei Chi was not easy to squeeze his eyes, and he crooked his lips with a smile.


    LAN Jihua: "don''t play riddles, talk."


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to see that all the servants retreated away and whispered, "I''ll just learn how to dress and show others."


    LAN Jihua: "it''s not easy. You''d better not learn. I''m too lazy to abide by those rules."


    Wei Chi was not easy to squeeze his eyes, and he crooked his lips with a smile.


    LAN Jihua: "don''t play riddles, talk."


    Wei Chi is not easy to whisper, "I just learn how to dress and show others."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1130

    When Wei Chi didn''t easily wake up, he suddenly heard a voice full of middle spirit, which was very familiar: "what time is it, why can''t it get up, the sun is on his ass!"


    She reluctantly opened her eyes and saw a woman standing at the head of the bed, wearing gorgeous Dongyue clothes, but her face was very familiar. She blinked her eyes hard and murmured, "mother, are you in my dream? This dress is really beautiful. I''ll make one for you later and send it to Dongyue. Niang, it''s been so long. How can you come to my dream? I miss you so much


    Tongxiuru listen to girl murmur dream, some funny, the last sentence but let her red eyes, this girl is a careless temperament, like a kid, rarely say a gentle body has words, this is in a dream, put peacetime can''t say.


    She sighed, "you''re just so careless at home. You''re going to get married. How come you haven''t made any progress?"


    Wei Chi Bu Yi rubbed his eyes and muttered, "this dream is really wonderful. My mother knows I''m going to get married! I know I want to... " She suddenly jumped up from the bed and rubbed her eyes hard. She couldn''t believe looking at Tong xiuru. "Niang, it''s really you. Have you come to Nanyuan?"


    Tong xiuru can''t laugh or cry, "you pinch yourself to see if you are dreaming?"


    Wei Chi was not easy, but he pulled it on his wrist and grinned, "it hurts! It''s not a dream. " She hugged Tong xiuru''s arm: "Niang, why are you here?"


    "You''re going to get married. Can''t your mother come?"


    Wei Chi is not easily excited to jump like a little monkey, "who told you?"


    "Of course it''s the one who wants to marry you."


    "Where''s dad? Is Dad here?"


    "Your father''s here, too. He''s outside."


    Weichi is not easy to think of her father''s smelly face, a little excited, "does father want to scold me?"


    Tong xiuru snorted, "do you know how to be afraid now? When I ran away from home, why didn''t I think about being afraid? "


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh, "I was young and not sensible at that time."


    "Yo, now I''ve grown up," said Tong xiuru, looking up and down at her, "I''m getting married! Don''t worry. You are going to be a queen soon. How dare your father scold you? "


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily look at her mother''s expression. He was not sure whether it was true or sarcastic. She said with a smile, "if the queen is not the queen, it''s still my father''s daughter."


    "Well, see also see, words also said, hurry to wash," Tong xiuru looked at her, "to be queen, eye excrement is so much."


    Yuchi is not easy to be choked by her mother''s logic. Why can''t the queen sleep with eye excrement? LAN Jihua also called!


    When the palace maids were waiting for Wei Chi to wash, Tong xiuru sat on the side and looked at her for a moment. Wei Chi glanced at her in the mirror and said angrily, "mother, what do you always look at me for?"


    In front of the maids, Tong xiuru couldn''t wipe her face. She laughed but didn''t speak. When Wei Chi couldn''t easily comb her hair and send people out, she said, "I wonder, you''re not beautiful. How can you be taken in by the emperor of Nanyuan?"


    "Well," Wei Chi thought hard and said, "I don''t know each other until I fight."


    Tong xiuru looked at the door and made sure that no one was there. She asked in a low voice, "have you ever had a fight with the emperor?"


    "I''ve not only beaten him, I''ve poisoned him."


    Tong xiuru''s face changed, her lips trembled for a while, and then she said, "the emperor''s heart is too big."


    The maid of honor came in and asked, "madam, where is breakfast?"


    "Put it in my room today," Wei Chi asked Tong xiuru, "mother, have you eaten?"


    Tong xiuru said: "we have just entered the palace, and the manager Kang wants to arrange breakfast. I think it''s still early to wait for you to eat together."


    "Ask dad to come," Wei Chi said unhappily. "Our family hasn''t had dinner together for a long time."


    The Chamberlain led Wei Chi Xia in. Wei Chi didn''t easily put on a face and said with a smile: "Dad!"


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Wei Chi Xia was going to be sad and show his loving father''s side. As soon as he saw her face to face, she looked like a cat and a dog. He habitually raised his face and was about to scold her.


    Tong xiuru coughed and said, "master, this is in Nanyuan. You are disrespectful to the empress of Nanyuan, but you want to cause trouble."


    Wei Chi Xia''s momentum fell in an instant, and he was not strong enough to say, "..." I''m her father


    "The country first, then the family. In fact, we have to salute her."


    Wei Chi Xia, "..."


    Weichi is not easy to make it right. "No, I don''t have that rule here. You are my parents. I''m the only one who salutes my parents. How can I use my parents to salute me?"


    Since Tong xiuru became a lady of Gaoming, she was very particular about these rules, for fear that she would be exposed in front of others. However, when the maids came in to set dinner, she could not argue any more, so she didn''t say a word.


    Yuchi''s not easy room is big enough, and it''s not too crowded to put a long table. Beautiful dishes and dishes are put up one by one, which contain exquisite food, colorful and fragrant.Wei Chi is not easy to be afraid of the crowd on the side. Her parents are formal, so they wave their hands to let everyone out.


    Wei Chi Xia looked at the food on the table and sighed: "I eat so much in the morning!"


    Tong xiuru slightly some dislike of Piao he one eye, "you think this is a small family, this is the Queen''s breakfast, no, should call breakfast.". When your daughter becomes a queen, you are the father-in-law of the state. Don''t lose your share to those who have never seen the world. "


    Wei Chi Xia was unconvinced. "Why did I lose my share to my daughter?" he straightened up and said, "look at me. Do you have the momentum of a Duke?"


    Wei Chi''s eyes brightened, "Dad, what country Lord?"


    How Tong xiuru was given a knighthood mansion, how she went to the palace to see the queen, and how she went with the queen to Nanyuan. The whole thing was detailed and not easy to hear from Wei Chi.


    Wei Chi''s mouth became wider and wider. "My father became the Lord of the country, and my mother gave me a letter. Is the queen of Dongyue Your Majesty''s sister?"


    At that time, she was worried about her and LAN Jihua''s affairs going back to Dongyue. Her parents had a hard time. LAN Jihua said that she would give everything to him. She thought it was just a consolation. She didn''t expect that he had done everything secretly. With a mansion and an estate, parents no longer have to rely on the weichi family. Their titles are higher than those of the patriarchs, and they are not afraid of being bullied. Such a man is the most considerate husband in the world.


    "Have you seen your majesty?"


    "No," said Tong xiuru. "When we entered the palace, we said that your majesty had gone to court early. It was manager Kang who brought us in."


    "Didn''t our lady see your majesty?"


    "Oh," said Tong xiuru, "our emperor''s pain for the empress is really on the tip of his heart. He said that the empress needs to sleep for a long time. After a good rest, we can enter the palace again. Your father and I are eager to see you, so we come in first." Speaking of this, Tong xiuru lowered her voice, "our empress is as beautiful as a fairy. My mother thinks that her elder brother is not bad. It''s not easy. Tell me, how does your majesty look?"


    Wei Chi could not easily see that her mother was worried. She asked, "what is she worried about?"


    "What else can you worry about?" Tong xiuru glanced at her. "If the emperor of Nanyuan had a good appearance, how could he take a fancy to you?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be It''s her mother


    Tong xiuru: not easy. Does your majesty look good?


    Wei Chi is not easy: there is nothing more neat than him in the world.


    Tong xiuru: good temper?


    Wei Chi is not easy: there is no one more gentle than him in the world.


    Tong xiuru sighs and looks worried.


    Yuchi Buyi: Niang, what are you worried about?


    Tong xiuru: she is good-looking, has a good temper, and can still take a fancy to you. My mother is worried about him It''s good to see but not to use...


    Send a small theater, ask for a wave of monthly tickets, thank you.


    Sunflower, here comes the little theater??


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1131

    Bai Qianfan was a little helpless. Along the way, she was sitting in a comfortable carriage, eating when she needed to eat and sleeping when she needed to sleep. She was tired. When she got to Dakun City, she was anxious to see LAN Jihua, but she was stopped by Mo Rongshu and insisted that she take a rest in the post house.


    However, it was not easy for Mo Rongshu to let go of her government affairs and come to Nanyuan with her. She didn''t want to disobey him, so she had a good sleep in the post house and got enough spirit to enter the palace.


    When he entered the palace, it was already time. LAN Jihua had already gone to court. Hearing the news, he stood under the door of the palace to welcome them. I haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, but they are still what I remember. Bai Qianfan has mixed feelings for a moment. He calls "brother" and pours into LAN Jihua''s arms. However, he is held by Mo Rongshu and hugged in his arms. He looks at LAN Jihua coldly and arrogantly.


    LAN Jihua''s open arms slowly drooped down, and made a gesture of please with a smile: "the emperor has come from a long distance. It''s hard. Please come into the hall for a talk."


    He side body, let Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan go ahead, Mo Rongshu is not polite, embrace Bai Qianfan up the steps, swagger into the hall.


    Nan used to be the defeated general of Dongyue, but now there are still Dongyue troops stationed on the border. Naturally, LAN Jihua should show his sincerity and respect to the emperor and Empress of Dongyue.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t like such politeness and shengfen. He said, "brother, it''s rare for us to see each other. Let''s set aside all the rules and be more casual."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, his eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept Mo Rongshu for a while. The latter sat there with a cold face, like respecting the gods. How can he get up at will?


    Bai Qianfan gently poked Mo Rongshu, "emperor?"


    Mo Rongshu said, "eh?"


    "Smile, don''t be so serious."


    Mo Rongshu raised the corners of his mouth on both sides and made a smile. But there was no smile on his face, which amused Bai Qianfan. He scratched in his palm and whispered: "you will scare my brother like this."


    Mo Rong Shu snorted, "a person who can be an emperor is not timid."


    LAN Jihua is a smart man. Knowing Mo Rongshu''s bad temper, he will not confront him directly. In front of Mo Rongshu, the more modest he is, the better he is. He just keeps a polite smile.


    Bai Qianfan whispered again, "how did you promise me when you came?"


    Mo Rongshu reluctantly arched his hand to LAN Jihua, "fan Er escaped from Nanyuan, thanks for your help. Thank you."


    He used the word escape, and LAN Jihua laughed a little unnaturally. He replied, "my daughter is my sister. Naturally, I want to help her. The emperor is welcome."


    "Well, I''m very polite," murongshu said. "After all, you brought fan''er to Nanyuan."


    As soon as he said this, LAN Jihua was embarrassed, "cough, yes, it''s my fault..."


    Bai Qianfan saw that the atmosphere was getting more and more stiff, and he was busy trying to make ends meet. "It''s been more than ten years. By the way, brother, why don''t you see your new sister-in-law? "


    LAN Jihua said, "it''s not easy for my parents to come. The three members of their family are talking. I didn''t go to scratch them."


    Bai Qianfan said, "it''s not easy for the girl to be separated from her parents for such a long time. There must be something to say. There''s nothing like flesh and blood in the world..." At this point, she looks a dark, the world has to give up the flesh and blood, only her mother, for their own interests, anything can give up.


    Mo Rongshu knew her best. Seeing her face darkened, he didn''t know how to comfort her. He gently shook her hand and said, "fan''er, you have a good life with your majesty. I''ll go outside to have a breath."


    Bai Qianfan knew that he was deliberately avoiding, so that she could talk with LAN Jihua, so he nodded, "the scenery in the palace is beautiful, the emperor is walking around, don''t get lost."


    Mo Rong Shu laughs, "if an emperor loses his way, it''s not funny." He patted her on the shoulder and turned away.


    Wait for Mo Rongshu to step out of the door of the main hall, LAN Jihua goes to Bai Qianfan, "girl, let brother Haosheng see you."


    Bai Qianfan stood up and slowly turned a circle, coquettishly asked, "brother, do you have a good look?"


    LAN Jihua looked up and down at her with some emotion. Although Bai Qianfan had three children, the years had not left any trace on her face. She was still the smart, lovely and beautiful A-Mei in his heart.


    He said sincerely, "brother can see that the emperor takes good care of her and she lives happily."


    "I''m very happy. Where''s my brother?" Asked Bai Qianfan.


    LAN Jihua smiles, "brother also met his own happiness."


    Bai Qianfan also looks at LAN Jihua. Looking at him carefully, he still has some changes. The decadence of more than ten years has made his eyebrows engraved with deep lines. Even now that he is in high spirits again, he can''t hide his loneliness.


    She sighed, "if my brother had met a difficult girl earlier, he would have been happy earlier."


    LAN Jihua said, "it''s not too late for happiness to come at any time. God is not too bad for elder brother."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "yes, as long as happiness comes, it''s not too late."


    Brother and sister sit down and chat about their own lives. LAN Jihua is very concerned about Mo Ronglin and asks a few more questions. Knowing that he is now in the East Palace, he has been able to help Mo Rongshu share the affairs of government affairs. It''s very gratifying, "lin''er is a person who does great things, and his future achievements will be based on his father."But Bai Qianfan sighed, "he is not willing to laugh now. It''s better when he was a child."


    LAN Jihua joked, "is it hard for a girl not to want him to grow up?"


    "I hope that he will grow up like a normal child, play and play, and occasionally come to me for a show. He is not as young and mature as he is now. Now some people in the court are afraid of him."


    LAN Jihua laughs, "lin''er is not an ordinary child after all. He is the prince of Donggong, the heir to the throne of Dongyue, so it should be."


    Bai Qianfan was melancholy, but he still thought, "fortunately, Qingyang and sheng''er are in front of me, but they are not cold."


    LAN Jihua has never met Murong Qingyang and Murong Sheng, and is willing to listen to more about their sister and brother. Bai Qianfan talks about how Murong Qingyang is mischievous and how Murong Sheng is obedient. The sister and brother are her happy fruit. They can''t stop talking, and they have been talking for a long time.


    LAN Jihua listened with relish and was amused to laugh from time to time. When Bai Qianfan finished speaking, he took up a cup of tea and asked tentatively, "would you like to see her this time?"


    Bai Qianfan took a mouthful of tea in her mouth and didn''t swallow it for a long time. After she had a baby, she knew the joy of being a mother. She couldn''t hurt too much because of the flesh bumps she had fallen from her body. But why do you want to hurt someone when they don''t care?


    She swallowed the tea slowly, with a trace of bitterness in her mouth. She shook her head in half a sound. "It''s still gone."


    Everyone in the book is happy. I hope you will be happy too!


    Daily monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1132

    It was mo Rongshu''s first visit to Nanyuan palace, but he was not unfamiliar with it. The detailed drawings of Nanyuan palace were collected in the dark grid of his study, the location of the palace buildings, the arrangement of palace roads, and the rules of guard patrol, etc.


    Through a forest, and then through a sea of flowers, under the night, a team of guards in neat steps passed in front of him, but no one found him hidden behind the tree.


    When the guards left, he walked forward and entered a forest where the trees grew thick and the moonlight was blocked outside by the shade of the trees. Mo Rongshu stood still for a moment. He didn''t step forward until his eyes adapted to the light. He was going to meet someone.


    After turning two or three big trees, he looked for the entrance on the ground, but suddenly there appeared three or four guards in soft armor, two with machetes at their waists and two with spears and guns in their hands. The man seemed to know his identity and saluted respectfully: "Your Majesty, this is the forbidden area of the imperial palace. Please leave."


    Mo Rongshu sneered, "do you know who I am? Did LAN Jihua explain that if I had to go in, would you stop me or not? "


    The man hesitated for a moment, "if your majesty wants to go in, we can''t stop it, but our majesty has a word to bring to your majesty: the tiger that knocked out the sharp tooth is still a tiger."


    Mo Rongshu burst out laughing, "is that right? I''m very curious. What''s the tiger like when his teeth are knocked out? It must be fun, isn''t it? " He gave a laugh and his eyes cooled. "Don''t you lead the way yet?"


    The man seemed to sigh a little, but he didn''t talk much. He led the way ahead. The entrance of the cave was blocked by bushes. It was hard to find it in the daytime, not to mention at night. If no one led the way, Mo Rongshu would have to walk around the forest a few times.


    Along the stone steps, there is a lamp far away. The lamp flickers, pulling out all kinds of strange shadows on the stone wall. I don''t know where the sound of water drops comes from. It seems clear in the quiet narrow corridor, and some people seep. After going down the stone steps, the corridor was wider and the lights were denser. The guard took Mo Rongshu through the iron gates and finally came to a hall.


    Along the way, Mo Rongshu was a little satisfied with the shabby and desolate scenes. But as soon as he entered the hall, his brow was wrinkled. The thick columns stood at the four corners, carrying the glass lamps, and the huge night pearls shining on the four corners, which made the gloomy dungeon look like a Palace. The thick Persian carpet under his feet immediately sank into a piece of softness. On the Bogu shelf against the wall, exquisite porcelain glitters under the lamp.


    In the deep of the hall, there are steps, imitating the form of a palace, painted with scarlet, just like Danbi. On the high platform, there is a big chair with ebony inlaid with treasure, and the colorful gems are shining in the dark.


    Mo Rong Shu is about to ask, looking back, the guard who brought him in has already gone.


    He stood there in silence, but a voice came from the high platform, "distinguished guests come here, why don''t you come to meet me?"


    Mo Rongshu looked up. She didn''t know when to sit on the ebony inlaid chair. She had a face similar to Bai Qianfan, but the outline was deeper and more gorgeous. Sitting still had a dazzling charm. She wore a high bun, full of beads and hairpins. Her dress was gorgeous, and her skirt was laid out on the ground, just like a bright flower. And she is like a fairy in a flower, lazy eyes slightly raised, it seems to hook the soul.


    Mo Rongshu''s mind was slightly shocked, and a smile came from the corner of his mouth. He took two steps forward. "It seems that the emperor is not surprised to see me?"


    "Hua''er got married. If you want to come, your majesty will accompany you. Now that you are here, your majesty naturally wants to see you."


    "I want to see you. I want to see what the famous Nanyuan empress looks like. It''s like the legendary three headed and six armed, or it will bewitch people with witchcraft. Or," he sneered, "it''s cold and unfeeling. It''s only a chess piece for her own children."


    The empress''s eyes were slightly astringent. "Your Majesty was born in the heavenly family. You should know that the heavenly family must give up seven emotions and six desires and become a real lonely family in order to achieve great success."


    "The emperor has become a real loner. His son keeps you in the dungeon, but his daughter doesn''t recognize you," Mo Rongshu said sarcastically, "is this the great cause that the emperor wants?"


    The empress said, "if you are not dead for a day, you will have a chance, unless your majesty is here to send you on the road today."


    Mo Rongshu shook his head. "Fan''er doesn''t recognize you, but she is a pure and good person. If you die in my hands, she will inevitably have a knot in her heart. I won''t block her."


    The empress slightly collapsed her shoulder and breathed a sigh of relief. Mo Rongshu is a kind of character who must repay. She once caused the chaos in Dongyue, separated their husband and wife, and separated their flesh and blood. This account must be in his heart. Now it''s easy for him to kill her. Fortunately, Bai Qianfan is in the middle.


    "However," Mo Rongshu said, "if you do all the bad things, I will not kill you. Naturally, someone will kill you."


    The empress''s eyes flashed. She seemed to think of something, but she soon calmed down and said, "wait for him alone."


    Mo Rong Shu was silent for a moment and asked, "it''s said that the imperial envoy Gu is very powerful. Now I''m in front of you. Why don''t you do it?"


    The empress said, "since your majesty is not here to kill Gu, Gu naturally will not do it."


    In fact, she had already moved her hand. At the moment when Mo Rongshu raised his eyes, it was just that his heart was too strong and his evil spirit was so heavy that he missed the opportunity without her way. She is a top expert in using Gu, but there are still some people in the world that she can''t control. Mo Rongshu is one of them.Mo Rongshu knew that she was lying. In fact, he didn''t feel it. When he raised his eyes, he could feel that she was taking his mind, but he was alert and far away from her.


    "I''m here to ask you something."


    "Your Majesty, please."


    Mo Rong Shu''s sharp eyes looked directly at her, "who is fan er''s biological father?"


    The empress didn''t expect that he asked this question. Her straight back suddenly collapsed and fell into the back of the wide chair. Her expression became a little flustered. Her bright red lips trembled slightly and didn''t say a word.


    "Please tell me who fan''er''s real father is?" Mo Rongshu raised his voice and asked again, with an invisible sense of coercion.


    The empress unconsciously rubbed the gold armor of her tail finger, her eyes dropped to the ground, her voice was very light, "why does your majesty ask this?"


    "Fan''er attaches great importance to her family, but your mother is equal to none. So I want to find a father for her. Is her father still alive?"


    The empress''s cheek trembled twice, "lonely, I don''t know."


    "Where is fan''er''s father? whose names? What kind of background? "


    This time, the empress was silent for a long time. She straightened up slowly, but she looked like she was several years old suddenly. When she raised her eyes, there were some wrinkles on her forehead. Her voice was low, "this man, your majesty still doesn''t know."


    Mo Rongshu: who is fan''er''s father?


    Empress: give me a monthly ticket and I''ll let you know.


    So, this is a small theater for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1133

    Although made the psychological preparation, Tong xiuru saw the blue Ji Hua''s Hou, was greatly surprised. At the same time, he felt uneasy. The emperor was very handsome, more beautiful than the emperor of Dongyue. Different from the cold face of the emperor of Dongyue, LAN Jihua had a smile on everyone, seemed to have a good temper, and was very polite to his wife. He was a perfect son-in-law. He is of noble birth, but he does not put on airs. He is modest and elegant, and he has an extraordinary speech.


    She quickly pulled Wei Chi Xia to kneel down and said, "I have seen your majesty, your majesty Jin''an!"


    LAN Jihua helped him up one by one. "Don''t be polite to the Lord and his wife. Please take a seat quickly."


    When they sat down, LAN Jihua bowed to them and said, "my son-in-law has seen my father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    Yuchi Xia and his wife were so scared that they bounced up and returned the salute in panic, "Your Majesty is too polite, I don''t dare to be, I don''t dare to be..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to cover his mouth and smirk, saying, "father, mother, sit down and talk."


    Yuchi Xia and his wife sat down again in fear.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "according to the rules, it''s not easy for me to go all the way to Dongyue to marry. I''m just in a hurry. I can''t make it. I can only trouble my father-in-law and mother-in-law to come here. I didn''t make arrangements. I''ll make amends to my father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    "Dare not..." Yuchi Xia and his wife want to get up, but LAN Jihua makes a placatory gesture and goes down again.


    LAN Jihua saw that they were very nervous and asked about Yuchi''s childhood in a relaxed tone. Tong xiuru was still a little stiff at the beginning, but LAN Jihua always had a gentle smile and was interested in listening, so she slowly relaxed and opened the conversation. Yuchi Xia adds two sentences from time to time. When it comes to the interesting things, they all laugh. As a joke, Yuchi can''t easily retort loudly. How much does her parents dislike her? How can she be the queen of Nanyuan!


    Such a joke makes the atmosphere relaxed. Tong xiuru dares to look at LAN Jihua in the eye, and Wei Chi Xia''s fingers don''t shake intermittently. When she mentions her daughter, although the two couples are full of dislike in their tone, LAN Jihua can tell that they all love Wei Chi very much. The so-called dislike is just talking in their mouth, and the real love is in their heart. He envies this kind of affection. When he mentions the beginning of the conversation, he just wants to make Yuchi Xia and his wife relax. Now he is totally immersed in this kind of atmosphere and doesn''t want to come out.


    After chatting for a long time, Tong xiuru and Wei Chi Xia exchanged their eyes. Tong xiuru said, "it''s not easy. You go out first. Your father and I will talk to your majesty alone."


    Weichi Buyi didn''t know that her parents still had this skill. He was worried, "what do you want to talk about, can''t you let me know?"


    "Well, I can''t let you know."


    Weichi not easy to stand up, but did not move his feet, looked at tongxiuru suspiciously, "Niang, what can''t let me know?"


    If she was so entangled, Tong xiuru would have scolded her. But in front of LAN Jihua, she not only didn''t dare, but also calmly coaxed Wei Chi: "be obedient, go out first, my mother and your majesty will let you in immediately."


    Weichi not easy to see a blue Ji Hua, the latter nodded to her, motioned her not to worry.


    Weichi is not easy. She is not afraid of anything else. She only worries that once her mother is familiar with others, she has no sense of propriety. Before she leaves, she reminds Tong xiuru, "mother, your majesty is your son-in-law, but he is also the emperor. If you say something, don''t do it." At last, he said to LAN Jihua, "I love to do it. This habit is to follow my mother."


    Tong xiuru made a big face, but she didn''t drink. Seeing LAN Jihua looking at her, she immediately began to smile, "it''s OK. This girl likes to tell a joke when she''s OK. Don''t mind your majesty." Finish saying to borrow to drink a cup of Kung Fu, take sleeve to block the sight of blue Ji China, to Wei Chi not easy to ruthlessly stare one eye.


    Weichi doesn''t know her mother''s temper easily, so she turns around and goes out.


    When the door closed, the nervous man changed to LAN Jihua. He thought his performance was very good, but Yuchi Xia and his wife wanted to talk to him alone, which was obviously not a good thing.


    This matter must be discussed before LAN Jihua and Wei Chi are not easy to get married, but Tong xiuru doesn''t know how to open her mouth. She winks at Wei Chi Xia and indicates to him that Wei Chi Xia''s face is red, and she can''t say it.


    LAN Jihua was even more nervous when he was strange. He pretended to smile with ease, "what are you talking about with me? If you have something to say, I''m not unreasonable. "


    Tong xiuru sees Wei Chi Xia''s head drooping and her eyes wandering. Knowing this, she has to show up. She clears her throat, although she keeps herself calm.


    "Your Majesty, is there something I don''t know whether to ask or not?"


    "Go ahead, ma''am."


    "Your Majesty is the emperor. You should attach great importance to your children, don''t you?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t know why Tong xiuru asked about it. He answered cautiously, "it''s natural, but madam, don''t worry. I''m not easy to marry only one in my life. Her children will inherit the great rule in the future."


    After hearing this, Tong xiuru laughed a little unnaturally, "so Is it not easy not to agree with your majesty? This girl is too ignorant. Your majesty is a member of heaven''s family. She takes great care of her children. If she can''t give birth, won''t she allow others to give birth to her majesty? I''ll talk about her later... "LAN Jihua is very keen to capture the key point of the words, he looked at Tong xiuru, "Madam just said, not easy to give birth to children?"


    Tong xiuru explained awkwardly: "she, after all, is the queen, in case, I mean in case..."


    Wei Chi Xia, who had been silent, suddenly said, "yes, just in case."


    Tongxiuru lips wriggled a few times, did not refute her husband''s words, is a default.


    LAN Jihua''s heart sank slightly. "It''s not easy. Why can''t we have children?"


    Tong xiuru sighed, "this girl''s life is miserable. Hou had a serious illness when she was a child. She almost disappeared. At that time, Hou''s family had no money, and she couldn''t take her to a big place for medical treatment. She didn''t know how much she used. She also went to the doctor in a hurry. Finally, she was rescued, her voice was smoked, and She, that aspect is not quite normal. I''m afraid she can''t have children. "


    LAN Jihua asked, "what is abnormal?"


    Tong xiuru''s face is red as if it''s going to bleed. She''s really ashamed to say such a thing. How can she say it?


    Wei Chi Xia sighed. He is a father, let alone a man. But LAN Jihua is also a man, so he said, "it''s not easy that he hasn''t been to the moon."


    LAN Jihua, "..." He was still wondering at that time that weichi was not easy to be a girl. There were always a few inconvenient days in a month. How could she hide it for so long? It turned out that she didn''t have that trouble at all.


    "Your Majesty," said Tong xiuru, "our husband and wife know this matter is very important. If we let your majesty know after marriage, it would be deceiving you. Therefore, we tell you before marriage. If your majesty cancels the wedding, our husband and wife have no complaints. It''s not easy to be unworthy of your majesty."


    But LAN Jihua said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. It''s not easy for me to like it. I will marry her whether she can be born or not."


    Before a sister said not easy, how can you hide so well, she does not have the moon?


    Well, she didn''t. Cover your face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1134

    Bai Qianfan likes Yuchi not easy as soon as she sees her. The little girl is pretty, simple and a little silly. She is a bit like her when she was young. She knows that if she is determined to be kind to a person, she will spare her life to protect him. It''s really God''s love that elder brother can meet her when she is old.


    Yuchi not easy in front of her is very formal, low head, she asked, she just answered, Bai Qianfan know is the identity of her, try to speak slowly, tone casual, want to tease her to say a few words, but Yuchi not easy has been stiff body can''t let go, she can''t help but wonder, she is the most amiable queen, who can say a few words in front of her, how Yuchi Not so afraid of her? With a flash of light, I see Mo Rongshu sitting on the side. I have an answer in my heart. It''s Mo Rongshu that Wei Chi is not afraid of.


    She stood up and said to Yuchi Buyi with a smile, "I''ve been away for a long time. I''m a little strange to this palace. It''s not easy. You can go out with me."


    Wei Chi is not easy to say good, is about to lead Bai Qianfan out, see Mo Rongshu also stand up, she was scared to be careful, dirty PorPhyr straight jump, fortunately heard Bai Qianfan said, "the emperor don''t go, I and not easy to say something, you are not convenient on the side."


    Mo Rong Shu frowned, "it''s strange outside. Don''t go."


    "There''s a mall in the palace. It can''t be exposed to the sun."


    In front of the outsider''s face, Mo Rongshu was not easy to stick too tightly, so he had to say, "I''ll take you downstairs."


    Wei Chi couldn''t help laughing in his heart. It was said that the emperor of Dongyue loved his wife like fate. It seems that it''s true. He followed his wife wherever she went and refused to leave for a moment. I don''t know if LAN Jihua will treat her like this in the future?


    Mo Rong Shu keeps his word and sends Bai Qianfan downstairs. He stops and watches her leave.


    Without that kind of invisible sense of pressure, Yuchi is not easy to breathe freely. She says to Bai Qianfan with a smile, "Your Majesty is very kind to your mother."


    Bai Qianfan said, "you and brother become a pro, brother will treat you so well."


    "Your Majesty is very kind to me." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "to tell you the truth, I am a man who knows nothing today. But your majesty is willing to marry me. Even if I can only live with him for a few months or even days, I am worth it."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, "it''s not easy for you. Why do you say that?"


    "I''ve been tricked," said Wei Chi, stretching out his left arm and rolling up his sleeve. "It''s in this arm."


    Bai Qianfan looked at her in horror, "how can you be bewitched, can''t elder brother solve it?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile bitterly and shakes his head, "Your Majesty also can''t solve, because the person who bewitches is the female emperor."


    Bai Qianfan is shocked. She knows how powerful the female emperor''s Gu is. In those days, Wei Chi Wenyu was killed by the female emperor''s Gu. Now, the female emperor has planted Gu for his descendants. This man has been locked up in the dungeon for so long, but he doesn''t want to repent!


    "What did she do for you?"


    "Naturally, it''s to take me to coerce your majesty into listening to her." In front of Bai Qianfan''s face, weichi Buyi Si did not hide her hatred for the empress: "she is an old witch, even her own son."


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t say what she felt. She was very disappointed with the empress, but she still hoped that through more than ten years of life in the dungeon, the empress would repent. Unfortunately, the country is easy to change, and her nature is hard to change. If she had been more hard hearted then, she would not have harmed Wei Chi Bu Yi and ah Ge today.


    "Where is she?" Bai Qianfan asked, "I''ll see her."


    Wei Chi was not easily frightened to stop him in a hurry. "The empress can''t do it. The empress is good at it. She doesn''t know what to do when she''s going to poison. She can''t go. Moreover, if the emperor knew that I had let the empress risk, he would not spare me. "


    Bai Qianfan was scared to see that Yuchi was not easy. He didn''t insist any more, but he didn''t want to go around again. He said," come back, I''ll go to see elder brother to discuss it. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to breathe a sigh of relief, said, "Niang Niang, this matter temporarily don''t tell my parents."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "I know."


    Bai Qianfan back to the main hall, Mo Rongshu quickly meet up, the result of his daughter-in-law''s hand a stop: "the emperor from a play, I find brother something."


    Mo Rongshu watched his daughter-in-law walk past him. He didn''t even glance at him from the corner of his eye. He felt his nose bitterly and followed him.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know that he was behind. He rushed into the study and closed the door behind him. Mo Rongshu was shut out of the door and hesitated. He didn''t know whether to go in or not. He turned to see the little girl named Yuchi. She stretched her neck and looked at him from a distance. As soon as his face sank and her eyebrows wrinkled, the little girl immediately ran away and disappeared in the blink of an eye. That reminds him A long time ago, when Bai Qianfan just entered the Chu palace, he fled like a gust of wind when he saw him from a distance. He couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth and smile, and finally didn''t go in.


    LAN Jihua was surprised to see Bai Qianfan come in quickly, "what''s the matter, girl?"


    "Brother, is it not easy for the emperor to plant poisonous insects?"


    LAN Jihua''s face darkened, "you know."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "What''s the use of telling you? It''s just adding trouble."Bai Qianfan, " I''ll ask the emperor. "


    "It''s no use," Lan Jihua said. "She won''t agree."


    "What does she want to do?"


    LAN Jihua said, "she keeps saying that she''s for Nanyuan, but it''s actually for her own ambition. Although she was locked up in the dungeon, she never gave up and made a comeback. In fact, my brother was also wrong. In those years, my brother was disheartened. He knew that she secretly cultivated power, but he didn''t stop her, which made her more rampant. But now, my brother won''t connive at her any more. It''s not easy to be my bottom line. If she really dares to do something, my brother won''t care about her face any more. No matter how fierce she is, she still values her own life. What if she has no life and ambition? "


    Bai Qianfan sighed, "she caused such a disaster, but also a lifelong imprisonment, my brother and I are not cruel people, can''t do her so heartless. If I had known this, I should have... "


    "Forget about the past," Lan Jihua comforted her. "Don''t worry, as long as it''s not easy to stay by my side, she will be OK."


    "If you don''t get rid of the poisonous insects for a day, you won''t get real freedom."


    "There is no freedom to stay in the palace. My brother is used to it, but it''s hard."


    Bai Qianfan knows that not only the Nanyuan palace, but also the palace under heaven is not free. It''s not easy for her to be trapped in this cage like palace with her brother. Fortunately, her husband loves her and often takes her out of the palace to play. Otherwise, she will be bored with her temperament.


    At this time, Kang Yanlong came in and whispered a few words in LAN Jihua''s ear. LAN Jihua''s face collapsed instantly and waved, "I know."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "what''s the matter, brother?"


    "She wants to see me."


    Bai Qianfan naturally knew who she was and asked, "is elder brother going?"


    LAN Jihua said with a bitter smile, "at this time, brother doesn''t want to have any trouble. Just go, just a few words."


    Bai Qianfan said, "brother, take a word for me, and say: I misunderstood her, let her take care of herself."


    Although she had a mother like that, fortunately the two brothers and sisters were not crooked.


    Daily monthly ticket, these two days are not up, fairies come on!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1135

    Standing in the gorgeous and cold dungeon, LAN Jihua was very impatient and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    The empress did not beat around the bush with him, and said directly, "I want to see my daughter alone."


    LAN Ji Hua chuckled, "what do you want to do if you want to see your daughter? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Mo Rongshu is also here. If you dare to do something to your daughter, he will cut off your head in person. "


    The empress sneered, "you are too sensitive. You just want to see your daughter. How can it become a conspiracy in your mouth?"


    "Why do you want to see her?"


    "I haven''t seen her for ten years. I want to see her now."


    LAN Jihua laughs sarcastically, "when you destroyed her happiness, now you still have the face to see her?"


    "At that time, I had no choice but to know that she had been living well these years, and I was very pleased." The empress sighed, "Nannan probably hates loneliness, but in this dungeon, what she misses most is her."


    LAN Jihua is puzzled by the sudden sentimentality of the female emperor. In his impression, the female emperor is not a person who is sad for spring and autumn.


    "Hua''er," the empress begged him, "even if your mother begged you, let her see her."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see you, it''s the girl who doesn''t want to see you. By the way, she has another word for me to bring to you. "


    The empress opened her eyes wide and looked at him eagerly, "do you have something to say to me? What did she say? "


    "She said that she misunderstood you and let you take care of yourself."


    The empress looked gloomy and sat down slowly. "Why did she say she was wrong?"


    "I know you''re not easy to plant. She thinks you''re in the dungeon, and she''s very disappointed with you. "


    The empress looked down at the ground and murmured, "girls don''t understand loneliness. You don''t understand loneliness either. Children are debts of previous lives. You''ve come to collect debts from loneliness."


    LAN Jihua didn''t pay attention to her any more. She swung her sleeve and left.


    On August 12, the emperor of Nanyuan got married.


    Last night, Wei Chi was not easily excited and couldn''t sleep. He spent half a night in bed. When he felt sleepy, he was woken up. At that time, it was not bright.


    She reluctantly opened her eyes, and was escorted by the maids to take a fresh flower bath. After the bath, she was dressed in fragrance, and sat in front of the makeup mirror to prepare to hang her face. This is the custom of Nanyuan. An old woman with high reputation should hang her face for her.


    Wei Chi didn''t sleep well. She felt a little tired. As soon as the string rolled on her face, she felt so hurt that she immediately became energetic.


    It''s elder Wei''s wife who grinds noodles for her. Seeing that Wei Chi doesn''t easily show her teeth, she knows that she''s hurting the future empress. She''s a little worried. She''s busy kneeling down to plead guilty. Wei Chi doesn''t easily hold her up. "It''s OK. I didn''t prepare just now. Now I know what it''s like. Come here numbly."


    Mrs. Wei was amused to hear what she said, and knew that the queen was easy to get along with, so she was no longer constrained and quickly twisted her face.


    After the flour was twisted, he began to wear wedding clothes. The Xiahe in Nanyuan was not as complicated and heavy as that in Dongyue, but he had to wear several layers, but each layer was very thin. Weichi was not easy to wear six or seven layers of clothes, and he didn''t look bloated. His slender waist was still full of wealth. The crown of the Phoenix is also light, surrounded by golden filaments, with a huge gem in the middle and colorful plumes all around. Yuchi doesn''t easily touch Yuling with his hand, and somehow thinks of a Yunsu.


    Fengguanxiahe is not complicated, but those accessories make Yuchi not easy to marvel. He pastes a drop of gold on his forehead, which is not like the slice he usually pastes. It is bulging in the middle, and it''s important to weigh it in his hand. There are no holes on the ears. There are long gold tassel chains with ear clips. Underneath are hollow pendants the size of pigeon eggs. The gain and loss are hollow pendants. If they are solid, she worries that her ears will be torn off. Her neck was covered with three gold collars of different sizes, one ring in the other ring, which stretched her neck. Her arms were covered with twelve gold bracelets, and the thin rings collided with each other, making a clear sound.


    Ten fingers can not be idle, each finger is covered with a gold ring, hands up, golden straight Yao people''s eyes.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to know that Nanyuan is rich in gold, but it''s not used in this way. It''s just a mountain of gold piled on her. She''s very heavy. Every step makes a very pleasant sound. Can''t it be pleasant? It''s the sound of gold!


    Seeing her make-up, Tong xiuru''s eyes are full. She looks at her from the top. When people don''t pay attention to her, she asks Yuchi, "are these jewelry for marriage or for you?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to say, "you should give it to me. Nan yuan is not short of gold. Your majesty has a lot of gold in his hand."


    Tong xiuru immediately smile to see the tooth meat, "that you have to put away, parents are not around, have to leave some money for self-defense."


    Wei Chi is not easy to laugh. "Can your majesty treat me badly? He gave me a lot of small gold coins last time, but I didn''t spend a few. Take them back to my mother. "


    Tong xiuru said, "now that there are shops and Chuang Tzu in our family, your father and I are sitting in a pile of money. We are no longer worried about not having enough money. We are only worried about how to spend money. You have your own money. If you have anything to do, you can deal with it urgently. My mother tells you that it is better to rely on yourself than on anyone else in the world. If you have money, you have a stronger waist. These days, no one has much private money. "Wei Chi is not easy to tease her intentionally, "does that father have private money?"


    Tong xiuru eyes a stare, "he dares?"


    Wei Chi didn''t smile easily. After laughing, he said to Tong xiuru seriously, "mother, our family is rich now. You and your father are still young. If you two have another child, you can be filial to me by your side."


    Tong Xiuru''s face is red. "What''s it about? What do I have when I''m old," he said. Don''t worry. The queen is your Majesty''s sister. We are also in laws. She will take care of us. "


    Tong xiuru sat in the room with Wei Chi Buyi for a while. When she heard the auspicious time outside, her heart jumped and she saw a group of palace maids pouring in. Two of them came forward to help Wei Chi Buyi, while others sprinkled petals on him.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to hear some cheerful music coming. Looking up, he saw a group of attendants coming in front of him, surrounded by musicians playing and dancing.


    Compared with the scene of Dongyue getting married in a sedan chair and her parents in tears, the custom of Nanyuan seems to be more lively and cheerful. It''s not easy for weichi to see her parents mingling in the team. She has no sentimental emotion at all. She looks at it happily.


    As the music became more and more cheerful, more and more people danced. Finally, LAN Jihua also jumped up. He jumped to Yuchi Buyi and reached out to her. Although Yuchi Buyi couldn''t dance, he also took LAN Jihua''s hand and swayed to the left and twisted to the right. Today is her happy day, how happy how to come, even a blind jump is also happy. When the team arrived at the hall, almost all of them jumped up, singing and dancing happily, throwing petals at the two new people in the middle, singing and dancing to express their sincere wishes.


    It''s not easy to get married at last


    It''s not easy to say: today I get married, not for the red envelope, just for the monthly ticket!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1136

    The majestic hall became a sea of joy. LAN Jihua and Wei Chi did not dance any more. They sat on the high platform side by side, surrounded by flowers and ribbons. Even the chairs were full of flowers. Wei Chi was not easy to sit carefully, for fear of touching the flowers. There were still people singing and dancing in the open ground below, wearing all kinds of clothes and playing with their music It''s a kind of strange musical instrument. They are divided into different areas in an orderly way. The dance is not in disorder, but the music is a little noisy together. But today is so festive. Why not make a little noise?


    There are long tables on both sides of the hall, covered with golden silk cloth, which looks like two golden dragons. Good wine and delicious food are continuously delivered to the table, which is for the invited ministers and nobles. Happiness can be contagious. As soon as the guests came in, they immediately went down to the venue and jumped up. When they were tired, they went back to their seats to eat and drink. They raised their glasses and congratulated the empress. When they had enough to eat and drink, they went down to the venue and danced. Constantly there are petals in the air, and then floating down, the pineapple wood floor decorated colorful, colorful.


    Wei Chi is not easy to think: This is really a feast! She felt that she couldn''t see it with her two eyes. There were so many beautiful girls, so many handsome guys, so many beautiful clothes, and so many wonderful dances. Everyone''s face was full of happy smiles. They were dancing and whirling, and their skirts were blooming like a hundred flowers


    LAN Jihua saw that Wei Chi was not easy to be silly. He couldn''t help laughing, "is it good-looking?"


    "It''s beautiful." Wei Chi not easy heartfelt way: "did not expect so lively, when will the ceremony be held?"


    LAN Jihua said, "this is the ceremony."


    Wei Chi is not easy Leng for a while, "that, we don''t need to do something?" No need to lift the lid, cross the brazier, worship the parents of heaven and earth?


    "No, let''s just sit."


    Wei Chi said with a smile, "it''s much more tiring for Dongyue people to get married."


    LAN Jihua said, "this is the first day. Of course you don''t feel tired. This kind of singing and dancing will last for two days."


    Wei Chi is not easy to disapprove, "what''s the matter? You should watch the performance. You can''t watch such a grand occasion on weekdays."


    LAN Jihua gently held her hand, "if you feel tired, tell me."


    "I''m not tired, but I have a little pain in my ear."


    LAN Jihua raised her eyes and saw the gold ornament on her ear. She reached out and took it off. There was a deep impression on her small earlobe. She didn''t wear a hole in her ear. It must be uncomfortable for her to wear the ear clip for a long time. He felt a little distressed. He reached out and rubbed the small earlobe. Yuchi was so scared that he turned away. Fortunately, everyone was watching the song and dance, and no one noticed them However, the emperor openly in the hall to her so intimate, she is really ashamed.


    "Don''t make any noise. People will see you." She quietly glared at him and took off the earrings on the other side.


    She put on heavy make-up today, very amazing, also angry also angry look let LAN Jihua heart move, can''t help but swallow throat.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "What''s this pain, my mother said, only at night..." Realizing that he had let slip his words, Wei Chi didn''t easily blush and stopped.


    But LAN Jihua asked, "what''s at night?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to sip his lips and ignore him. LAN Jihua touches her hand under the sleeve of the robe. She shakes it away and glances at him askance. "What kind of clothes do you wear? You haven''t experienced it before."


    LAN Jihua understood and blushed. She said with a smile, "who hasn''t done anything ridiculous when he was young? Why don''t you care? "


    Weichi is not easy to know that she can''t care about these things. She just talks in a hurry. She doesn''t want LAN Jihua to feel like a vinegar jar, so she looks away and doesn''t talk anymore. She hears LAN Jihua say very low, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Wei Chi''s heart was beating like a drum. She opened it carefully. She turned her head to one side and pretended not to hear anything. With a glance, I saw that the left head had arranged a seat alone, and the empress of Dongyue sat there side by side. Mo Rongshu is unsmiling and has a strong air. The maid in waiting at the side of the room automatically avoids. Bai Qianfan is very happy with her smile. She gets up several times and goes out to have fun with the people. All of them are dragged by Mo Rongshu. He is worried that too many people will crowd her. The emperor was full of air and was cold to everyone. His smile only bloomed to the queen.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, Wei Chi is not easy to say, "our emperor is very kind to the empress."


    LAN Jihua followed her eyes and said, "it''s really good. There are not many things he can do in the world. It can be said that Dongyue is what he has done for his daughter." He suddenly grinned and held her hand firmly. "In fact, I''m not bad either. For you, I''ll get up again and take back the imperial power."


    Wei Chi is not easy to smile and lowers his head. It''s not easy for LAN Jihua to do this for her.


    This whole day, weichi not easily spent in eating, drinking and watching song and dance performances. In the afternoon, she was in a bit of a bad mood. She knew that she was talking early in the morning. She was not tired, but very tired. She was covered with heavy gold ornaments. Even sitting was not easy. But according to the rules, she had to keep a good posture and sit there.She was so tired that she didn''t care whether it would crush the flowers. Wei Chi didn''t easily lean back into the chair to relax herself. If she saw someone saluting or drinking to her from a distance, she immediately sat upright and accepted their blessing with a smile.


    This bustling event lasted until the end of the evening. Yuchi was not easy to be tired. Some maids came up to help her. She leaned on their arms and dragged her heavy and tired body back to the room. The maids untied her gold ornaments and took a bath with her, making her fragrant and placed on the bed.


    Weichi fell asleep when she was not easy to get into bed. At that time, Hou lanjihua had not come back. It was not until midnight that she was awakened by the passionate man.


    She had been in charge of human affairs for the first time. Fortunately, LAN Jihua was very considerate and didn''t hurt her very much. He held her and murmured, "it''s not easy. You call me, call me."


    Wei Chi is not easy, not too sober, some dizzy, hear this words, then call: "Your Majesty, your majesty..."


    He cried twice, and his mouth was covered by LAN Jihua, "or Stop shouting


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    LAN Ji Hua said, "listen to you, I always feel that I am pressing a man."


    Wei Chi was not easy to get angry. He raised his foot and kicked: "you dislike me!"


    LAN Jihua said, "you murder your husband. Let''s see how he can deal with you..."


    Wei Chi is not easy: "hum, who is afraid of who..."


    In the dark, from time to time came the sound of fighting and panting


    Once a small theater written into the text, ha ha ha


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1137

    On the last day of the wedding, LAN Jihua and Wei Chi did not easily take a float out of the palace to march in Dakun city to receive the blessing of the people. The float is huge, with four sides slightly tilted, like the side of a boat. There is a throne in the middle. There are columns in the four corners. Colorful ribbons are flying around the columns in the wind. The column is half pierced and hollowed out, with copper bells hanging. The car moves slowly, and the copper bells make a clear sound. The impact points are different, forming a beautiful music. The car body is covered with a large number of flowers, colorful and colorful.


    The people of Dakun city all rushed to the streets and spontaneously sang and danced to express their sincere wishes to their empress. Those flying colorful skirts and bright smiling faces are the most impressive impression left in Yuchi Buyi''s mind. From the street to the end of the street, there are full of people. Some people are not in the dance team, standing under the eaves and waving happily to the empress. Yuchi Buyi and LAN Jihua also wave back.


    Looking at these enthusiastic people, Yuchi is not easy to be moved. Although the officials opposed LAN Jihua to make her a queen, the people of Nanyuan love her so much. This is not her home country, but from now on, she will take root in this land. She will guard the people of Nanyuan and this beautiful country together with LAN Jihua.


    After the wedding is the Mid Autumn Festival, and outside the palace is a sea of singing and dancing. It is not easy for Wei Chi to find that Nanyuan is very interesting. No matter what festival it is, as long as it is a festive day, there must be singing and dancing. This is the tradition of Nanyuan and their soul.


    For Yuchi Buyi, this is the happiest day since she came to Nanyuan. She married a good husband, accompanied by her parents, and the empress treated her like a sister. Every day she was like a festival, singing and laughing. She just wanted to laugh when she opened her eyes, and woke up when she fell asleep at night.


    Every festival, especially the Mid Autumn Festival, Bai Qianfan thinks about her children, her lin''er, Qingyang and sheng''er when she looks at the bright moon hanging high in the sky. At ordinary times, she still suspects that they are quarreling. When she is far away, she feels heartbroken.


    She said goodbye to LAN Jihua and planned to go back after the festival. Naturally, LAN Jihua was not willing to let her go, "honey, it''s not easy to come here and stay more. I don''t know when I''ll see you next time."


    Bai Qianfan said: "no, lin''er is still small after all. It''s not easy to support the government independently, and the emperor is not at ease."


    It''s a matter of state affairs, LAN Jihua is not good to stay, nodded and said, "OK, wait for brother to see you when he has time."


    Bai Qianfan thought of one thing, "brother, it''s not easy. How can it be cured?"


    "When she was a child, she had a serious illness. She smoked her throat with medicine, and it was hard to recover," Lan Jihua sighed. "Her voice is a small thing. There is another thing, she may not know."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s hard for her to have children."


    "Ah?" Bai Qianfan herself is the mother, she knows the meaning of the child, also know that green lotus Jia Tong for the child out of the absurd things, "can''t cure it?"


    LAN Jihua shook his head. "There are so many famous doctors in the world. Maybe one can cure her. We have to find it slowly."


    Bai Qianfan suddenly brightened his eyes and thought of a man, "I''ll introduce a doctor to my brother. He''s in Nanyuan."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "do you still have friends in Nanyuan?"


    "His name is Wei Zhongqing. He used to be a doctor in the palace. His medical skills are very good. He came to Nanyuan two years ago..."


    LAN Jihua frowned slightly and interrupted her: "doctor Wei has been staying in Nanyuan for two years, but what''s the matter?"


    "He is very obsessed with the complicated diseases in the world. The population of Nanyuan is declining year by year. Many people say it is cursed, but Wei Yizheng thinks it is related to diseases. So he wants to find out the reason. If it is found out, it will be good for the people of Nanyuan."


    LAN Jihua''s eyebrows stretched out, "if Wei Yizheng can really solve this mystery, it''s my great benefactor in Nanyuan. My elder brother built a temple for him to repair his body, so that future generations will remember him."


    "Wei Yizheng has been here for two years, but he hasn''t found anything. It''s very urgent, but now it''s not easy for him to see."


    Wei Zhongqing had a special identity, so Mo Rongshu sent a secret guard to protect him, and also used it to convey information. So it was not difficult to find him. The next day, Wei Zhongqing went to the palace, met his own emperor first, talked about some old things, and was invited by LAN Jihua to see weichi.


    Wei Zhongqing carefully examined Yuchi Buyi, and then asked Yuchi Xia and his wife about some prescriptions Yuchi Buyi drank. Although it''s a long time ago and the prescriptions are miscellaneous, Yuchi''s life was not easy at that time. Yuchi Xia and his wife devoted all their efforts to those prescriptions, and some of them were hard to find. They also spent a lot of effort, so they still remember some of them, and spent a few hours to silence the prescriptions that Yuchi didn''t easily use.


    Wei Zhongqing took a detailed look at the prescription. He had a look in his heart and said to LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, the empress used to use too many cold medicines, which caused the cold to enter the body and made it difficult for her to have a baby."


    blue Ji Hua as like as two peas in the palace, but he would not give up. He asked, "is there really no way out for Dr. Wei?"


    Wei Zhongqing pondered for a moment, "the grass people open a few prescriptions for the empress to recuperate first. If it can clear the cold on the empress, there is no hope at all."LAN Jihua''s eyes sparkled with hope: "please ask doctor Wei to write a prescription. There are many precious herbs in the south. I can get whatever doctor Wei wants."


    Wei Zhongqing went to the table, picked up his pen, and wrote a long list of names of the drugs. He handed the list to LAN Jihua: "this prescription is fried into three bowls of water. Eat it for a month before you see it."


    LAN Jihua, the person recommended by Bai Qianfan, was very trusting and had a good impression of Wei Zhongqing, so he gave him a gold medal and a gold waist tag, which allowed him to go in and out of the palace at any time.


    Bai Qianfan and Mo Rongshu set out to return to Dongyue the next day. Although Yuchi Xia and his wife were reluctant to give up their daughter, they also thought about the big house and property of their family. They still went back together.


    It is not easy for LAN Jihua and Wei Chi to get to the palace gate. Yuchi Xia and his wife take their daughter and ask her to live with LAN Jihua. Don''t be petty, let alone fight with the emperor. When they come, they don''t cry bitterly. When they leave, they are dry and crisp. Yuchi Xia gets into the car early. Tong xiuru turns red. Yuchi waves goodbye heartlessly.


    That box, Bai Qianfan is much more sad, eyes red, eyes full of water, lanjihua is not easy, but forced to smile to appease Bai Qianfan, "daughter, don''t worry about brother, brother muddled for more than ten years, but now want to have a good life, not easy to accompany, brother will be very happy."


    Bai Qianfan took a look at Mo Rongshu, who was standing by the carriage not far away, and said in a low voice, "brother, it''s not easy to be poisoned. You should take it in mind. In case of any change, no matter what you do, I won''t blame you."


    LAN Jihua nodded, "brother knows, brother is not a simple person, but really to that step, brother knows how to do."


    The dialogue is like a riddle. The brother and sister know it very well. Bai Qianfan doesn''t speak any more. He pats LAN Jihua''s arm and turns to get on the carriage.


    Soon the story is coming to an end. You can tell me what you regret.


    Daily monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1138

    More than two months have passed. For Yuchi, there is not much difference between today''s days and before he got married. Except that her name has been changed and her relationship with LAN Jihua has become closer, other things are the same as before. She is not a dignified and elegant lady, and she can''t sit still when she becomes a queen. She always walks around the palace with a machete on her waist, but she is not wandering around. She is the queen She has a new job - bodyguard commander.


    Speaking of the reason for this job, there is also a small episode. Only one of the five elders died. No matter how stupid people are, they should know about the changes. Several elders have ruled in Nanyuan for more than ten years, and their influence has penetrated into every corner. Now they are collectively killed by the emperor. Their descendants and cronies naturally hate the emperor. A few days after their marriage, some people are killed Sneaking into the palace to assassinate, I only hope that once the emperor dies and there are no leaders, the Presbyterian system can be restored and the descendants of the elders will continue to rule Nanyuan.


    It''s a pity that the assassin failed, but was captured alive by the emperor. At that time, Yuchi was not easily absent. She was scared out in a cold sweat when she heard the news. She felt that the Nanyuan palace was not strict at all. How could the assassin come in casually? However, when she sneaked in, it didn''t seem that she had much effort. There were too many loopholes here, so she asked LAN Jihua to make a new plan for the palace The bodyguard system, at least she has been trained by assassins. She has a certain understanding of the assassin''s psychology and behavior, such as when the assassin likes to sneak into the palace, what route he likes to take, what clothes he likes to wear, and what concealed weapons he likes to bring for self-defense, etc.


    LAN Jihua didn''t agree. There was no queen in charge of the bodyguard. Let alone the difference between men and women, the two identities that the queen and the bodyguard couldn''t fight in their eight lives could not be managed by the queen.


    But he was busy with the government, so he had less time to accompany her. He was afraid that she would be bored, and he could not stand weichi''s hard work. So he agreed to appoint her as the bodyguard commander. He also gave her a gold medal, such as Jianjun. In fact, this gold medal is a bit redundant. Weichi is not easy to be the queen. Who dares to disrespect her? LAN Jihua is also concerned about chaos, always feel that to give her more symbolic identity of things, some of their own peace of mind. Later, he gave him a gold knife, a gold belt and a gold soft armor


    Thus, empress weichi''s career as a bodyguard commander started so glittering.


    She reorganized the bodyguard, adjusted the number of bodyguards, established the patrol route and shift, and even set three new commands. All of them were new. During the last March, the soldiers thought her cock command was too simple and childish. They talked about it behind her back. She also felt that she was a little complacent. So this time, she racked her brains to come up with it You can''t lose your face.


    Every day, she had to go through the patrol route of the guards to see if there was anything wrong, so that she could adjust it at any time. By the way, she also adjusted some of the patterns in the palace. The rockery that was easy to block the view was removed, the winding flower path was straightened, and the woods that were easy to be Tibetan were cut down. Some trees were cut down to broaden the vision, and soon she found something for the Ministry of work.


    Under her tight guard, no assassin really broke in again.


    However, Wei Chi Bu Yi is still worried. The elders have a deep foundation. It''s not easy for LAN Jihua to straighten them out one by one. She''s especially worried about elder Wei. She still can''t figure out elder Wei''s mind. The assassin she caught last time was interrogated and proved to be under elder Hua. However, Wei Chi Bu Yi thinks that it has something to do with elder Wei. Maybe elder Wei is lurking She came down to be an insider for the descendants of those elders. With such a person around her, she could hardly sleep and eat.


    But a few days later, hearing that Lan Jihua had allowed elder Wei to return home, she rushed to LAN Jihua''s study and said, "Your Majesty, do you really want to let elder Wei go?"


    LAN Jihua said, "Mayor Wei has already submitted his resignation. I asked him to stay for two more months. Now the deadline is up. Why can''t he go back to his hometown?"


    "Your Majesty has no doubt about elder Wei?"


    "What do you doubt?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be impatient. "I suspect that he is an undercover. For no reason, why did he help the emperor? I think the assassin''s entry into the Palace last time probably had something to do with him. "


    "As an undercover, why did elder Wei leave?"


    "This..." Wei Chi is not easy to frown and think, "maybe his leaving is just a cover up, after a while he will make a comeback."


    "Do you think the imperial court is a market, coming and leaving as soon as you can? And you said he was undercover. Who was he undercover for? "


    "Naturally, they are the descendants of the four elders."


    "Elder Wei killed elder Qing and elder Hua, and then worked as an undercover for their descendants?" LAN Jihua sneered: "unless he has a brain problem."


    Wei Chi was not easily laughed at by LAN Ji Hua and was unconvinced. "Then why did elder Wei help his majesty? Why deal with elder Qing and elder Hua? "


    "Because elder Wei is smart enough," Lan Jihua said, "he saw that the dragon three swords had been subordinated to me, and the military power was in my hands. I had the military power, and it was only a matter of time before I wanted to deal with them. He helped me, not for anything else, just to leave a way back for himself and his family. So he was determined to return home. He showed his sincerity to me with his actions. Why should I embarrass him Let him go. There are not many wise people in the world. One is dead, one is missing, and keep it. "


    Listening to LAN Jihua''s words, Wei Chi is not easy to fall into meditation. "In order to leave a way for himself, he has designed elder Qing and elder Hua. This man It''s terrible. ""You''re wrong. It''s just human instinct." LAN Jihua led her to his side, "in order to protect their lives, to make an instinctive reaction. For elder Wei, loyalty to me is his only way out. When elder Qing and elder Hua are still calculating their power, elder Wei has been acutely aware of the danger. He is smarter than those two and knows what is the most important. "


    "Elder Wei, you have won your Majesty''s trust?"


    "I like to deal with smart people, because smart people don''t make trouble for themselves."


    Wei Chi is not easy to nod and sits in LAN Ji Hua''s arms with a sigh of relief


    LAN Jihua laughably patted the knife on her waist, "the knife does not leave the body, what else do you have to worry about."


    Weichi not easy to the left raised his chin, "I''m still worried about that."


    That direction is the location of the dungeon. LAN Jihua said, "don''t be afraid. I''ve been cleaning up her people. After cleaning up her party members, she will be an ordinary old woman."


    Wei Chi frowned slightly, "but Will she give up? "


    LAN Jihua put her head in her arms. For a long time, she didn''t answer. His secret actions couldn''t hide from the empress. Would she give up, he really didn''t know?


    It may take a few more chapters to finish. Please don''t be impatient.


    Come on, use the monthly ticket to practice with brother LAN.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1139

    LAN Jihua did not wait long to know the attitude of the empress.


    That night, Yuchi is not easy to be silent than usual. He wears wet hair and sits quietly in front of the dressing table. LAN Jihua only marries a little wife when she is old. He is very fond of her and is used to doing all these little things by himself. He takes the handkerchief and waves his maid out. He helps Yuchi to wipe her hair lightly.


    "What do you think?" He asked as he wiped his hair.


    "It''s nothing," Wei Chi said, "I''m a little tired. I want to sleep."


    "What are you tired of today?" LAN Jihua said, "did you walk around the palace against the sun again?"


    The queen has a guard of honor when she goes out. The maids in court will hold a colorful golden umbrella for her. The umbrella is very wide and needs four maids in court to hold it up. It''s hanging on all sides, like a cover, which can keep out the poisonous sunlight. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to make a daily inspection. He thinks that the maids are walking slowly. He never uses them and doesn''t want anyone to follow him. He likes to be alone just like before he gets married.


    Wei Chi Bu Yi seemed really tired. He didn''t say anything. His eyebrows were drooping and he couldn''t see his expression.


    LAN Jihua tapped on her head and said, "the bodyguard commander just let you play. He took it seriously. He will stay in the hall and walk less. The sun is too hot. If you get too much sun, you will get sick."


    Yuchi is not easy to be knocked down by him, but he raises his head fiercely and stares at him, "what are you doing to hit me?"


    LAN Jihua was startled by her action, so he knocked it gently. How could she react so much?


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Wei Chi stood up and asked him harshly, "what are you doing to hit me?"


    Blue Ji China compensates to smile, "where I hit you, I didn''t use up strength."


    "That''s it!" Wei Chi rushes to the wall, takes off his knife, pulls it out and points to LAN Jihua: "what are you doing to hit me?"


    LAN Jihua thought that she was making trouble out of nothing. As a woman, she was in a bad mood occasionally. She made a scene to vent her depression. He was tolerant, so he had to compensate, "well, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t knock you."


    Wei Chi is not easy, but he sneers twice. He stabs him with his knife. LAN Jihua doesn''t take it seriously. When the knife arrives, the strength doesn''t decrease. He knows something''s wrong. He quickly dodges and says, "it''s not easy. What do you do?"


    Wei Chi is not easy, a knife is not hit, wrist a turn, stab again come over, the mouth is coquettish and angry tone, "who let you hit me?"


    Something''s wrong, something''s wrong. His body flashed, moved around, palmed and cut lightly. Yuchi''s knife came into his hand. Wei Chi is not easy to stare big eyes, "you dare to rob my knife?"


    The tone was still angry, but LAN Jihua noticed that her eyes were wrong, erratic, empty and without focus. She looked at LAN Jihua, but it seemed that she didn''t look at him.


    LAN Ji Hua''s heart sank, but her face remained silent, and she said in a cold voice, "do you still want to let me go?"


    Wei Chi didn''t easily stand there and didn''t move or speak, just like he didn''t hear those words.


    But a man turned out behind the pillar. Her gorgeous train was dragging on the ground. She said with compassion: "you are the flesh that fell from your own body. I can''t bear to kill you, but if you are willing to break your muscles, I will let you go and let you live."


    LAN Jihua laughs sarcastically, "I''ve broken my muscles and veins. I''m equivalent to a useless person. How can I live a good life?"


    "The orphan society sends people to take good care of you. You are a dutiful son. Although you have been imprisoned in the dungeon, you have never been ungrateful to you. Naturally, you will not be ungrateful to you."


    "What if I don''t?"


    The empress didn''t speak. She just took a look at Yuchi Buyi, who was standing there like a puppet. Yuchi Buyi immediately raised his head, and his eyes were shining, as if he had suddenly received some important instructions.


    "You want not to kill me?" LAN Jihua sneered, "do you think she can kill me?"


    The empress said slowly, "although her Kung Fu is not as high as yours, she will try her best to kill you. But if you don''t want to hurt her, you can only defend, attack and defend. It''s not that you have no chance of winning."


    LAN Ji Hua Mo said for a moment, "you don''t plant poison for Yi Yi, not because you want to kill her, but because you want to use her to kill me. That''s what you thought from the beginning."


    "Hua''er," cried the empress mournfully, "you started with your mother first. You solved the elder and regained the imperial power. The next step is to clean up the orphan. I know you are rooting out the orphan secretly. If I don''t think of a way, will I die in vain? I can''t wait to make preparations. "


    LAN Jihua''s face became pale, and his heart was dull. The old story of more than ten years ago came roaring, and a scene of deja vu appeared in front of him. He didn''t know why such a heartless woman wanted to have children, or maybe he just wanted to use them as chess pieces.


    "I''m different from you," Lan Jihua said. "I never wanted to kill you. As long as you stay in the dungeon, I can let you live well."


    "Those days are meaningless to me. Life is not like death!"


    "What kind of days mean to you?" LAN Jihua denounced her, "set off a bloody storm, let Nanyuan into trouble again?""You don''t understand loneliness," sighed the empress, "never." She took a look at Yuchi and said, "let''s do it."


    Weichi not easy eye to blue Ji Hua hand, "give me back the knife."


    At this time, she could see that she was completely controlled. Her expression was stiff and her eyes were in chaos. Only her voice was still coquettish. "Give it to me."


    Blue Ji Hua sad looking at her, the heart seemed to be pinched by a hand, some breathless, he gently called a voice, "not easy."


    The empress stood aside and looked at the scene with great interest. She wanted to see how Wei Chi could get the knife back?


    "Your Majesty, give it to me quickly," said Wei Chi. He was a little impatient. He punched on the table. The table was made of tanyin wood, which was harder than stone. LAN Jihua noticed that the punch went down and her hand was red.


    "Give it to me, give it to me..." She was like a bad tempered child, beating the table continuously. Her fists seemed to fall on LAN Jihua''s heart, and every breath was painful.


    "Here you are." He finally returned the knife to her.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to take the knife back. He swipes it twice in the air, and the blade flashes. He crosses two bright lines in the air.


    LAN Jihua''s whole body is tense and stares at her for a moment. He knows the ability of Wei Chi''s hard work. What he doesn''t know is, driven by Gu Chong, how much potential can Wei Chi''s hard work break out? In this case, he did not dare to take it lightly.


    Wei Chi Buyi just tried her hand. She took the knife back and looked at it carefully. She blinked her eyes blankly. Suddenly, a backhand stabbed out, not at LAN Jihua, but at the empress.


    It''s not easy to be good, for it''s not easy to call, for it''s not easy to vote monthly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1140

    LAN Jihua always thought that the knife would stab him. He was absorbed in preparing for the battle. Unexpectedly, it was the female emperor that Wei Chi was not easy to stab.


    The empress also didn''t react, and suddenly stepped back, showing panic.


    LAN Jihua came back to her senses, rushed up with an arrow step, raised her head, and cut the back of the empress''s neck with the palm of a knife, which made her dizzy.


    It''s not easy for Wei Chi to stab him. He suddenly finds that the target is missing. He is stunned and turns his neck to look around.


    LAN Jihua takes the opportunity to knock off her knife and pull her into her arms. A bear hugs her and locks her tightly. He anxiously calls her, "it''s not easy, wake up, it''s not easy, it''s not easy, wake up..."


    Yuchi was not easy to be held tightly by him, but he didn''t struggle. He put his head on his chest and said, "you hold me too tightly, I can''t breathe."


    LAN Jihua didn''t listen to her with the previously coquettish tone. She relaxed a little, "it''s not easy. How are you?"


    "Head a little dizzy," Wei Chi not easy to take a deep breath, suddenly lift up his left arm, wide sleeve down, revealing a slender arm, arm a soybean sized pimple is still hesitant to slide, as if lost in general.


    LAN Jihua rushed to her fingertips and quickly nodded on her arm. The soybean immediately got into the meat and disappeared. LAN Jihua was relieved and raised her sleeve to wipe the sweat on her forehead. "Are you better now?" he asked


    "Better." Wei Chi not easily turned his neck and saw the empress on the ground and the machete on the ground. She frowned and thought, "why is she here?"


    LAN Jihua opened her mouth and didn''t know how to answer.


    Wei Chi is not easy to pick up the knife on the ground and looks at LAN Jihua in doubt: "does the female emperor come to assassinate your majesty?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The old witch!" Wei Chi is not easy to angrily raise a knife to rush past, want to stab at the female emperor.


    LAN Jihua hugged her, "it''s not easy. You can''t kill her. If she dies, you will die."


    Weichi is not easy to be angry. She really hates the empress. New and old enemies come to her heart together. She can''t suppress her anger. She struggles hard in lanjihua''s arms and says, "I''ll kill her if I fight for my life. I''ll get rid of the future trouble forever."


    "What shall I do when you die?" LAN Jihua buried her head in her neck and said, "what can I do?"


    Wei Chi''s hard heart seemed to be hit by something in an instant, and his struggling arm fell down, gently holding on LAN Ji Hua''s waist. Two people so quiet embrace, who also didn''t notice the ground of the empress has opened his eyes.


    Wei Chi is not easy to suddenly feel a stab in the heart for a while, low of Oh a, blue Ji China busy loosen her, "how, not easy, where uncomfortable?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to cover his chest and looks at the empress on the ground.


    LAN Jihua followed him, rushed up with an arrow, and kicked the empress out of the distance.


    The empress obviously couldn''t believe it. She opened her eyes and looked at LAN Jihua until she hit the wall heavily. She coughed hard, her throat was fishy and sweet, and her mouth was slightly bloody.


    "Hua''er, how dare you fight your mother..."


    LAN Jihua sneered, "you are going to kill me. If I don''t fight back, isn''t it a fool? Besides, I have warned you that not easy is my bottom line. Before you move her, you should think about it clearly. Don''t say that it''s hard to take your life. "


    "Hua''er, it''s your mother in the end..."


    "Mother?" LAN Jihua said: "ask your conscience, have you ever taken me as a son over the years? In your eyes, the so-called flesh and blood relationship is not bullshit. I''m just your pawn. I used to be a potential Dongyue. I collected information for you and acted as an accomplice. I brought my daughter back to Nanyuan, causing her husband and wife to separate. But later... " At this point, LAN Ji Watson stopped, eyes full of water, unwilling to go on.


    Wei Chi is not easy to feel distressed to embrace his shoulder, "don''t talk nonsense with her, kill her, a hundred."


    LAN Jihua was silent for a moment. She called people in and took the empress out.


    Wei Chi not easy to pour a glass of water to LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, keep her, is always a big trouble."


    "I know," Lan Jihua sighed after drinking a mouthful of water, "but it''s not easy. She is my mother after all. Killing her mother will be punished by heaven."


    Weichi is not easy to be silent. To tell the truth, she often ignores this matter. She always thinks that how can a woman as insidious as the empress give birth to such a good son as LAN Jihua?


    "Sire, are you really born of her? Is it possible that your biological mother was taken by someone else? "


    LAN Jihua patted her on the head with a bitter smile, "what a mess, she is indeed the biological mother of my daughter and I, there is no doubt about that."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum a, "she gave birth to you not to love, but to harm.". How can there be such a mother in the world? Tiger poison doesn''t eat son yet


    LAN Jihua held her forehead and looked down at the water in the cup, silent.


    Wei Chi is not easy to suddenly realize that he has poked into LAN Jihua''s pain. Although LAN Jihua hates the female emperor, this kind of hatred is not pure, and there are too many emotional entanglements in it. At the beginning, when LAN Jihua and the Female Emperor didn''t turn over, there should have been a time when mother was kind and son was filial. Family love is something that can''t be given up forever, not to mention people who care so much about feelings like LAN Jihua, regardless of the female emperor How to treat him, he always regarded the empress as his mother.Wei Chi is not easy to hold his hand, "Your Majesty, I will always accompany you." This life, she will not betray him, leave him.


    LAN Jihua held her and said with a smile, "fortunately, there are you."


    This time, LAN Jihua was no longer soft hearted. He asked people to take away the glass and the night pearl in the dungeon, leaving only two white candles and the carpet to reveal the damp and dark ground. The exquisite furnishings were all removed, and the female emperor was given a foot chain, which limited the scope of activities. The Chinese clothes and jewelry were all removed, and there was only a light meal for three meals a day, just like a real prisoner It''s not like that.


    The empress was so angry that she trembled and glared at LAN Jihua, "you''re going to be punished for being so lonely."


    "If you really want to be punished by heaven, you are ahead," Lan Jihua said sarcastically, looking at her. "Do you know what she said to me when she left? She said, "no matter what I do to you, she will not blame me."


    The empress slightly shocked, "your brothers and sisters are white eyed wolves. I really regret that I gave birth to you."


    "If there is an afterlife, I hope you and I don''t meet each other again." With that, he turned and left.


    The empress looked at his back with a dim expression. For a long time, she also turned and walked to the depth. The chain on her feet dragged on the ground, making a sound all the way to the depth of the dungeon


    It can be officially announced. The chapter will be fatter at the end of tomorrow.


    Or ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a monthly pass, say important things three times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1141

    Time passes like a white horse. A year passes quickly. Under Wei Zhongqing''s conditioning, Wei Chi''s voice is much better than before. If the voice in the past was so rough that it''s hard to distinguish between male and female, now it seems to be polished. Some of it is low and some of it is warm. It sounds much more pleasant.


    What makes Yuchi not easy to worry about is her body. It doesn''t improve at all. Let alone have a baby, even the moon doesn''t come. After drinking so much soup, she didn''t give her any hope. She was a little depressed and sat there wiping her machete.


    LAN Jihua looked up at her several times. He wiped a knife for nearly half an hour. If he wiped it again, the knife would melt. It can be seen how absent-minded he was. When Wei Chi sighed again, he asked, "what are you sighing for?"


    Wei Chi not easily blinked an eye, "did I sigh?"


    "Sigh." LAN Jihua shook her head, but sighed more than once. She didn''t realize it. It seemed that her mind was not small.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wei Chi hesitated and shook his head, "it''s OK."


    LAN Jihua put down the fold and waved to her, "come here."


    "For what?" Wei Chi is not easy, and he is not happy and unwilling to move.


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "I''ll calculate for you. What''s bothering you?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to open big eyes, "Your Majesty can calculate?"


    "Not for others, but for you," Lan Jihua nodded firmly, "yes."


    Wei Chi didn''t believe it. He went over and gave him his hand. "Look, your majesty, if you''re wrong, you''re lying!"


    LAN Jihua grabs her hand and gently pulls her into his arms. Wei Chi is not easy to struggle. "Don''t you look at your palms? What''s your majesty going to do? Let them see it''s time to laugh at your majesty."


    "They dare!" LAN Jihua won''t let her go, "I only say it''s a calculation, but I don''t say it''s palmistry."


    "What''s your majesty going to do?"


    LAN Jihua put her head in her arms and stroked her belly with her hand. "You''re worrying about the children. Am I right?"


    Wei Chi was not easily surprised. "How did your majesty guess that?"


    LAN Jihua laughs. It''s no use guessing. These days, she''s always nagging about it. If Wei Zhongqing hadn''t been introduced by Bai Qianfan, she would have scolded the quack doctor. But she didn''t nag him. She only told a few servants that although he was busy with the government every day, he would not ignore Yuchi. There was nothing about her that he didn''t know. He thought that she would be gone after two days of nagging, but it had been several days. She couldn''t get by, so he couldn''t ignore her.


    "I guess right," Lan Jihua bowed her head and gave her a kiss in the corner of her eye. "You''re too impatient. You can''t cure the disease overnight. Doctor Wei said it''s too urgent. You have to take your time."


    "It''s been a year," Wei Chi said, "even give me a little hope."


    "Why didn''t you," Lan Jihua said, "your voice is much better. It shows that doctor Wei is really good at medicine. I heard that when my daughter was pregnant with the crown prince, she almost slipped. It was doctor Wei who saved her. He has experience in this field. It''s only one year. You are still young and can afford to wait."


    Wei Chi is not easy to blurt out, "but you are not young!"


    LAN Jihua, "..."


    He murmured, "you still think I''m old."


    "No matter," Wei Chi explained quickly, "the emperor of Dongyue is much older than his mother. My mother said that the old know how to hurt people, so I like the old."


    LAN Jihua just showed a smile, "there is an old man in the family, if there is a treasure, this is a truth."


    Wei Chi was not easy to be amused by him. He hit him with a smile, half a sound, and sighed. LAN Jihua also gave her a hand, "don''t sigh, I don''t like to listen."


    Wei Chi didn''t say anything. After a while, he said, "Your Majesty, you wait for me for another two years. If I can''t conceive for another two years, you can accept the concubine."


    LAN Jihua frowned, "are you finished? It''s no fun


    "I''m serious," said Wei Chi. He raised his head. "I''ve thought about it carefully. No matter how long I can live, I''ll leave you a child. But if I don''t, I''ll admit it. You''re the emperor, not ordinary people. The country can''t have no monarch for a day. Your majesty has to have a successor. For the people of the south, your majesty should also accept a concubine."


    LAN Jihua looked at her blankly, "when did you have this idea?"


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I''m a small-sized man. If you want a concubine now, I won''t rely on it. If you''re in a hurry, you''ll have to take out a knife."


    LAN Jihua pinched her face with a smile. "It''s quite pleasant to hear, but two years is too short. I think," he thought, "it''s a lifetime."


    Wei Chi was not easy to hear him say that. He was moved and sighed. He was just waiting to speak. He stopped him. "I''ve thought about this for a long time. No matter whether I have children or not, I''ll marry you in my life. You don''t have to worry about the matter of the prince. You can always find one or two good ones in the clan, just choose one."


    Wei Chi was not easy to grasp his finger lightly. He pulled his finger from the thumb to the little finger, and then went back to the thumb again. After several times, he said, "Your Majesty... You don''t want your own children? "LAN Jihua squeezed her hand hard, "I have you enough."


    "I''m afraid your majesty will regret it."


    "What I want most in my life is you. Now that you are by my side, what regret do I have? Besides, I don''t like other women except you. I''ll be blocked if I get them in. Don''t think about it. If you are always so depressed, I''m not happy. If you''re happy, I''ll be happy. If I''m happy, I''ll have the mind to take care of the government and the people. For the sake of the people, you know what to do. "


    Weichi is not easy Well behaved, it''s the emperor at the end of the day. This kind of detour can bring out the great interests of the people. If she blocks the emperor again, won''t she become a sinner?


    She used to think she was very great, but now she was told by LAN Jihua that her mind was immediately extinguished, and she was not very willing. With the Enlightenment of LAN Jihua, she felt better, and she really didn''t worry about it any more. Whether the tonic cream was effective or not, she would take care of it. Maybe one day God would open her eyes and send her baby.


    On the day when she came to Guishui, Yuchi didn''t always feel that her lower abdomen was swollen. She suspected that she had eaten a bad stomach, but she didn''t want to go to the toilet. She walked around the room, a little uneasy. Suddenly, the heat surged, like opening a water box. She stood still and lowered her head. She saw that the light colored skirt was instantly dyed with bright red. The red was spreading, and soon became a large area.


    Weichi Buyi doesn''t know what happened, but she knows that Yanhong is blood. Her first reaction is: The Empress has done it. She will die soon.


    One side of the waiting maid also saw, scared face white, "Niang Niang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Call your majesty, please, please..." Wei Chi is not easy to urge repeatedly. She is afraid that she will not have time to see LAN Jihua for the last time.


    LAN Jihua''s meeting son was still facing up. When she heard the news, she ran to the room. When she ran into the room, Wei Chi Bu Yi was still standing in the middle of the room. She kept that posture waiting for him.


    LAN Jihua saw the bloodstain on her skirt and breathed. She almost didn''t carry it. She hugged her and asked anxiously, "how are you, where are you suffering?"


    Weichi is not easy, and there is no pain, previously also feel abdominal distension, this will also be comfortable, she Lengleng Leng shook her head, "I am not uncomfortable."


    LAN Jihua raised her left arm and looked at it carefully. There was nothing abnormal. She was still not at ease. "Is it smooth to breathe? Is there any pain? Are you dizzy


    Wei Chi is not easy to shake his head, "none."


    At this time, a maid of honor carefully interjected, "Your Majesty, I''m looking at the empress. It''s like the moon has come."


    LAN Jihua and Wei Chi look at each other and see the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "What are you waiting for? Get ready." LAN Jihua also can''t take care of the dirty, and holds up the whole person of Wei Chi Buyi and goes to the bath.


    -


    three years later, weichi Buyi gave birth to a fat son, Lanji Hualong and Yan Dayue. His name is lanchenhao, which means that the light of sunrise illuminates the world and holds his infinite hope. On the day of Sanxi, he became the crown prince, congratulated by all officials and cheered by all the people. Since then, in the history of Nanyuan, if you have anything to say about this story or who you want to see, you will leave a message to Mozi in the comment area. Not everyone will answer it, but you will read it and keep your words in mind.


    After a two-day weekend break, the next story goes back to Bai Qianfan and Mo Rongshu, which can be regarded as a postscript. Well, that girl in Tianjin, you''d better not say too much, so as not to be a spoiler.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1142

    In the 15th year of Qingyuan in Dongyue, October is the golden autumn.


    The osmanthus flowers in the palace are in full bloom, golden and full of fragrance.


    The emperor Mo Rongshu sat on the Dragon chair, watching the sunlight coming in from the high pane, casting several golden pillars of light, in which countless dust floated and sank, like gold powder. His eyes swept the civil and military officials below, and finally fell on the prince at the bottom left.


    Prince Edward Mo Rong Lin is sixteen years old this year. He is almost as tall as he is, but his eyes are like his mother. His facial features are very stereoscopic, his eyes are deep, his eyelashes are thick, especially his eyelashes. He has traced the pen with a pen, and has drawn a thick ink like eye liner. His eyes are as deep as a well.


    Such a face is one of the most beautiful men in the world, but the beautiful face seems to be frozen, which makes people feel chilly. In those days, Mo Rongshu was called a god of evil, and was feared by people all over the world. The crown prince''s reputation was better than him. After three years in prison, people all knew that the crown prince was young, smart and wise, and could take on great responsibilities. Only the officials in the court who worked with him knew that today''s crown prince is cold and hard-hearted, with a deep city, and more difficult to speak than the emperor.


    Mo Rongshu doesn''t boast about his son. In his eyes, Mo Ronglin is a born emperor. When he was young, he already knew the importance of imperial power. When other children were young, they played with Bagang and windmill. Mo Ronglin played with jigsaw puzzles, or the territory of neighboring countries. Mo Rongshu still remembers the little prince''s serious face when he played with jigsaw puzzles He can spell a piece from memory.


    Probably aware of someone looking at himself, Mo Ronglin raised his eyes a little, and saw that it was mo Rongshu, and his cold eyes relaxed.


    Mo Rongshu was a little chatty. He raised his chin slightly to Hao pingguan, and Hao pingguan raised his shrill voice, "something to start, nothing to retreat!"


    Standing on the right head of the cavalry general Han Tong Yishou salute, "emperor, I have something to play."


    "He said


    "Yesterday, when general Bai returned to Beijing to report on his work, Mengda sent soldiers to attack Chisha, a small border town, snatching food from the city and abducting dozens of people."


    Mo Rong Shu frowned and said, "what kind of people are they taking away?"


    "Young adults, women and children."


    "Can we send troops to pursue?"


    "Chisha is a small city with few troops. By the time reinforcements arrived, the Mengda army had already withdrawn."


    Mo Rongshu asked Mo Ronglin, "how does the prince look at this?"


    Mo Ronglin pondered for a moment, "since he was abducted, he would not kill him. Since he could not catch up with him, he had to send someone to sneak into Mengda and rescue the people."


    Han Tongdao: "Mengda has repeatedly violated our border since the former dynasty. Sixteen years ago, general Bai defeated Mengda, and they stopped fighting for a while. But in recent years, they began to take action again. What is different from before is that Mengda army did not directly contact our army. They were surprise attacks and left immediately after the attack. Our east Vietnam border line is long, the terrain is strange, and the small town is scattered, which is not conducive to control But this time, general Bai''s return to Beijing to report on his work will also be about this. We have to come up with an all-round plan. Although Dongyue is strong and strong, and we are not afraid of Mengda, we are in the light and they are in the dark. Years of harassment can not be prevented. The people in the north are always in fear and live in a precarious life. "


    Mo Rong Shu nodded, "I want to think about this matter. Let''s stop here today and retreat."


    He got up and went down to Danbi. When he got out of the hall, the prince stood up, his hand behind him, and his face didn''t match his age. He quickly caught up with murongshu, "father."


    Mo Rong Shu stopped and turned back to see, "is the prince looking for me?"


    "My father and son thought that this matter could not be delayed. If Mengda didn''t contact our east Vietnamese army directly, his strength and equipment would not be as good as our east Vietnamese army. Instead of letting them fight guerrillas, we should take the initiative and fight hard to hurt their vitality. In this way, Mengda would be afraid and calm for a long time."


    Mo Rongshu was a little surprised by his remarks and said with a smile, "is that it? I think what the prince means is to destroy Munda directly. "


    After that, he looked at Mo Ronglin, but the prince was very calm, and did not feel the panic of his mind. He said calmly, "my father has always taught my children that they have no choice but to start a war. They should cherish the lives of every soldier. They are soldiers and the sons of my father. Once they start a war, they will be in chaos, and their lives will be ruined. The action of destroying the country is not a wise king It is not advisable to use violence to control violence. The children''s ministers don''t agree with a large-scale attack. If someone who is good at fighting goes with elite troops, bypasses the troops outside Mengda and goes directly to beirener, the capital of Mengda, and forces the emperor of Mengda to sign a peace treaty, the border situation should be improved. "


    Mo Rongshu patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "what the prince said is very true, and I think it should be so. Who will be sent to fight? "


    Mo Ronglin said: "general Bai has the experience of fighting with Mengda. It''s better to send a secret order to let him return to the north on the way and deploy troops to attack Mengda."


    Mo Rongshu shook his head. "General Bai has been in the north for several years. He has made great contributions. I don''t intend to let him go this time. I''ll stay in the capital and enjoy my old age."


    Mo Rong Lin surprised: "uncle is not old, how to talk about enjoying his old age?""It''s always going to be old," murongshu said. "It''s not easy to stay in a place like Beijing. A good Confucian general has become a pockmarked face. Last time he went back to Beijing to report his work, your mother saw him and talked about him for a long time. She was so distressed that she let him come back."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t speak, but he didn''t agree. His father was still too soft hearted. As long as his mother cared about him, he couldn''t be hard hearted. What''s wrong with guarding the northern border? He was working for the imperial court. Is the general defending the country in vain? Last time Bai Changjian came back, he also saw that the sun was strong in the north. He was tanned and left a lot of sunburn on her face. Over the years, it formed a shallow pit, which was different from her former handsome appearance. But what did the general want to be so handsome? He thought those sunburn had added a lot of power to Bai Changjian.


    Mo Rongshu finished his words and walked forward. Mo Ronglin caught up with him. "Since my father denied general Bai, do you have a suitable candidate in mind?"


    However, Mo Rongshu deliberately played the key role, "there''s one, but it''s still a little difficult to make it."


    Muronglin said strangely, "who is that man? Why can''t he go? If the imperial court wants to use him, does he dare to push back? "


    Mo Rong Shu laughed and said, "it''s not easy to push three or four, but it''s only OK if your mother nods."


    Mo Rong Lin was stunned. Her mother never interfered in the government. Who had to ask her to agree?


    When he was stunned, Mo Rongshu had gone forward. Looking at his father''s back, he suddenly realized that he was talking about himself.


    At the beginning of the new story, there are two wordy sentences as usual. This is the story of the Mobai couple. There will be a lot of foreshadowing in this story, which can be regarded as a postscript. Interested friends can continue to read.


    What''s more, when it''s not easy to finish with brother LAN, many readers use monthly tickets to see them off. The distance between them and the top one is shortened from more than 30 tickets to about 10 tickets now. Thank you very much and I''m very moved. At the beginning of the new story, I still ask for monthly tickets. If I can catch up today, I''ll give you a double watch tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1143

    Bai Qianfan didn''t agree or disagree with Mo Rongshu. He just asked him, "the imperial court has so many available generals. Why does the emperor have to go there in person?"


    Mo Rongshu was sitting in a chair with a tea cover and tea foam. The fine porcelain collided with each other, making a very light sound. He hung his eyes, and his face was light. "I was born in the army, and I have been an emperor for more than ten years. My hands are itching."


    "Is this a dangerous battle?"


    "How?" Mo Rongshu smiles and sips his hot tea. "When I was young, I used to deal with Munda. I was familiar with the terrain there. I''ve also been to berenl. I know them very well, but I want to give them a warning. It''s not dangerous."


    "I''m afraid it will take half a year for the emperor to go," Bai Qianfan asked. "What about the court?"


    "It''s been three years since the crown prince was in charge of the state. He can manage the government independently. Last time I went to Nanyuan with you, he did a good job. When I came back, all I heard was praise. Lin''er is getting better and better than before. That is to say, I immediately abdicated, and it''s no problem for him to replace Datong."


    Bai Qianfan was silent for a while, went to him and leaned slightly to look at him, "will the emperor take me?"


    Mo Rongshu put down the tea bug and held his daughter-in-law in his arms. "I''m fighting, not playing with mountains and waters. What are you going to do? Stay in the palace and wait for me to come back, eh Then he rubbed her face.


    Bai Qianfan leaned in his arms and half responded.


    Hearing her response, Mo Rongshu put his heart down and kisses her cheek: "Dear fan."


    It was said that the emperor was going to take charge of the battle. There was an uproar in the court, and the civil and military officials knelt down.


    The civil servants naturally moved out of the rules of their ancestors, saying: "the son of a thousand gold will not sit down, the son of a hundred gold will not ride on the balance, and the Holy Lord will not take advantage of the danger and get lucky. Today, your majesty will fight in person, and there is no eye for the sword and gun. If you hurt the holy body, where will the people go?"


    Military officers don''t drop their bags like civil servants do. They only beat their left chest and yell that they want to fight for the emperor. In their view, Dongyue is a big country with strong men and powerful men. It''s not like the enemy thinks that there is no one in Dongyue?


    The prince knelt down in front of the officials, his face was cold, but his words were sincere: "my father, my son, I don''t agree with my father''s conscription. You are right, father is the Lord, how can you put yourself in danger, father Sheng''an is the blessing of the people in the world. In addition, so many brave generals and generals in the court are competent enough to deal with Mengda''s curfew. If my father and Emperor fight in person, won''t Mengda laugh at me that there is no one to send in East Vietnam? "


    Mo Rongshu knew that as soon as the news was announced, all civil and military officials would react like this. However, when he decided something, he would not change his mind. He sank his face and said in a cold voice, "I have made up my mind. There is no need to discuss this matter."


    Immediately there was a howl, "the emperor must not..."


    "Please think twice..."


    "Long live master, please think about the common people and the empress..."


    Hearing that someone mentioned Bai Qianfan, Mo Rongshu was upset for no reason. He patted heavily on the hand of the Dragon chair and said, "shut up, make more noise, drag out all the way to hit the board!"


    In recent years, the emperor is not in charge of affairs, and his temperament has become gentle. The officials have forgotten that their emperor was the most famous evil spirit in the world. At this time, he sits upright, his face is expressionless, his eyes are cold, and the power of heaven suddenly appears, which makes the officials bow their heads. If they are not willing to say something, their lips wriggle a few times, and finally they get angry I dare not. The prince knelt down straight and looked down, but he did not dare to look up.


    This time, the monarch and his ministers parted in displeasure.


    Although the prince guessed the emperor''s mind and thought that the empress would not agree, he didn''t take it to heart. Now it seems that the empress must be relaxed. He walked a few steps quickly and saw the emperor enter the South study. The cat flashed into the Chengde hall. It happened that laurel sent tea in. He bumped into her and was waiting to curse. The man had already helped her, "aunt laurel Be careful


    Laurel see is mo Rong Lin, hurriedly changed smile, "Your Highness is so in a hurry, but something?"


    Mo Ronglin asked, "is mother in it?"


    Laurel replied, "the empress is here."


    Mo Ronglin nods and goes in. Yuegui stands still. The prince is always calm and calm, and seldom in such a hurry. She hesitates for a moment, but turns around and walks away, so that the prince and the queen can talk easily.


    Bai Qianfan is embroidering sachets in the house. Her embroidery work has made great progress. At least she won''t poke her fingers full of holes. Under the careful guidance of Lu He, her embroidery patterns are also similar. This sachet is embroidered for Mo Rongshu, with Magnolia fragrance in it. It''s refreshing and refreshing. The fragrance is elegant and lasting. It''s suitable for men to take. Mo Rongshu marches on the war, but he is not in it It''s good for him to be so particular about the palace and carry a refreshing fragrance on his body.


    Yu Guangli''s light and shadow flashed. Someone lifted the curtain and came in. She raised her eyelids and saw that it was mo Ronglin. She was surprised. "Why did lin''er come at this time?"


    "Empress," Mo Ronglin came forward to ask for an, "the father wants to fight in person, and the empress agrees?"


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "it''s because of this. Since your father wants to go, let him go.""But the mother, the father, is the son of heaven. How can a thousand gold go to war? Are you not worried at all? "


    Bai Qianfan put down the embroidery bandage, "what can I worry about? When your father was young, he was a famous God of war. He fought in this world. His mother knew how to fight."


    Mo Ronglin sat silent. He didn''t understand his mother''s mind. How could he let his father go to such a dangerous thing? Instead of helping to stop him, he agreed?


    Bai Qianfan quietly observes Mo Ronglin. Although he doesn''t approve of the emperor''s personal expedition in his tone, he doesn''t show his face at all. He sits in a stable position. He is young, but he is not happy. Bai Qianfan''s secret way is that the emperor praises him. Compared with Mo Rongshu, Mo Ronglin is really a born emperor.


    "You don''t have to worry," she comforted Mo Ronglin. "Your father will be fine. He was born in martial arts and likes to lead the soldiers to fight. Let him go while he''s not too old. This is his last time to lead the soldiers to fight. My mother doesn''t want him to leave any regrets."


    After listening to Bai Qianfan''s words, Mo Ronglin shakes slightly. It turns out that the empress mother thinks so. It is the empress mother who knows her father best. As ministers and juniors, they only consider the danger of war, the identity of the emperor and the face of Dongyue, but they never think about the Emperor''s inner desire, a famous God of war, before they are really old His wish is to fight another beautiful battle. His mother is willing to help him. As a son, what he should do is to take care of the court, so that his father will have no worries at the front.


    Mo Ronglin was relieved to think that his father and mother were not ordinary people. He could only respect their decisions.


    He got up and saluted Bai Qianfan respectfully, "mother, son knows."


    First of all, I want to say that the fairies are so powerful that they really catch up with each other. Thank you very much for your love for the little princess, and let me know that although the comment area is not too busy now, you are always there. Love you and keep your word. I will present the second chapter immediately.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1144

    As a bodyguard, the emperor wanted to fight in person. Ning Jiu and Jia Tong naturally wanted to go with him. Without waiting for the emperor''s orders, they were ready early.


    Jia Tong took the deer skin boots that green lotus made for him and said, "look, my daughter-in-law made them by herself. They fit well and are warm. It''s the most suitable to wear in the north."


    Ning Jiuzhen looked at him and said, "I stewed a large pot of yellow beef..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Jia Tong smacked his mouth. The red stewed beef was so fragrant that he caught the greedy insects in his stomach. "Oh, I have a good feeling, too."


    Ning Jiu said, "my daughter-in-law prepared it for me. Why do you take it?"


    Jia Tong said, "a big pot, can you finish it?"


    "So far away, I''ll keep it and eat it slowly. When I get to the north, there are only hard and dry oil cakes to eat. I have to prepare more."


    Just as the emperor came, Jia Tong immediately complained, "emperor, Qihong has stewed a large pot of yellow beef for us. With what we eat on the road, we are swallowed by Ning Jiu alone."


    The emperor looked at him and said, "I don''t know if you have one, but I certainly have one."


    Jia Tong complains all hit the nail, some chat up, mutter, "long live ye also very eccentric."


    "I''m not partial this time. You don''t have it and he doesn''t," the emperor said to Ning Jiu. "I''ll take all the stewed beef. Don''t take any of you."


    Jia Tong schadenfreude Wu mouth straight music, rather nine but heard a little voice, he Leng for a while, "the emperor does not let us follow?"


    "Well, no," murongshu said, "I''ll go myself this time, and none of you will follow me."


    "Why?" Jia Tong was in a hurry, but he didn''t care about the difference between the monarch and the minister. He yelled at the top of his voice.


    Mo Rong Shu eyes a stare, "you shout again try."


    Jia Tong lowered his head, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Ning Jiu always calm, this meeting son also a little anxious, "the emperor must tell the reason, otherwise the minister must follow, the minister is the emperor''s personal bodyguard, where the emperor goes, the minister follows."


    Mo Rong Shu glanced at him and said, "you were a steady man. How could you be influenced by Mr. Jia? There''s a reason why you''re not allowed to go. As soon as I leave, you can''t take care of such a big business in the palace? I can trust you before I leave you to look after my family. The whole family is entrusted to you. They are more important than my life. I can''t trust others. "


    When the emperor said this, Ning Jiu was dumb. He didn''t turn his head. He said with a half ring, "let Jia Tong stay, and let the minister go with the emperor."


    "What really reassures me is you," murongshu said. "If Jia Tong is a half hanged son, I can rest assured of him. If he can''t do anything else, he will be popular. The prince is young and vigorous. I''m afraid that he will make trouble with his courtiers. If you have Mr. Jia helping to make it over, you can''t make trouble. The prince called him Godfather when he was young. I don''t want to hear what others said, but I''d like to listen to him, I don''t expect him either. "


    Jia Tong was said by the emperor to be colorful. He was stunned for a long time. He didn''t know whether the emperor was praising him or belittling him?


    "Each of you has his own advantages. If you don''t have one, you can''t succeed," Murong Shu patted Ning Jiu on the shoulder. "OK, that''s it. It''s just a trip to Mengda. It''s not far away. I''ll come back soon. You choose a group of elite soldiers to go with me, and the rest are nothing. It''s enough to garrison 100000 troops in the north and fight Mengda. I''ll go and join them. "


    Ning jiu1:30 can''t find any words to refute. He''s glum and doesn''t answer. He''s been with Mo Rongshu since he was a teenager. He was born and died. He''s willing and bitter. Although he''s a monarch and minister, he''s no different from his relatives. He wants him to watch Mo Rongshu go into danger, and he''ll pass the barrier in his heart. He didn''t know what Jia Tong thought. In his heart, Mo Rongshu''s safety was more important than anything else.


    But the emperor entrusted the whole palace to him, the queen, the prince, the princess and the prince to him. In the emperor''s heart, his family is more important than his life. Giving him such a heavy burden shows his trust in him. How can he refuse the emperor''s serious entrustment?


    Jia Tong was not happy either. Although he had been living a stable and nourishing life these years, he never really relaxed and worked as an official in front of the emperor. He didn''t just have to make fun of himself. He didn''t forget his duty. He was a first-class bodyguard who took his life to protect the emperor. The emperor went to war by himself, but he didn''t take them with him for such a dangerous thing. I don''t want to say that he was too much aggrieved. Dare not shout, stem neck stand silent, express their dissatisfaction.


    With patience, Mo Rongshu finally calmed the two bodyguards away and said a lot. He felt thirsty and went into the room to drink tea. It was funny to think that he had just tried his best to persuade them. He was the supreme emperor of the ninth five year plan. When he gave the order, the people under him would just do as they were told. But for these two people, especially Ning Jiu, it was hard to do it, and they had to be soft He knows his heart, so he can''t deal with them like he did to the courtiers. He has to give his heart to them.


    Just as he was stunned, Bai Qianfan came in and frowned at him with a smile. "We''re going to leave soon. The emperor''s luggage has been put together. If you have time, you can go and have a look. What''s in short supply?"


    Mo Rongshu looked at her and sighed, "it doesn''t matter who''s next to you. If only I could take you away in a bundle, I don''t want to turn around and come home when I go two or three miles."Bai Qianfan said angrily, "return to the emperor. Look at your idea."


    Mo Rongshu put down the tea bug and came to hold her, "the emperor is also a mortal, and mortals have seven emotions and six desires. In my place, thinking of my daughter-in-law is a first-class business."


    Bai Qianfan let him shake himself and said, "take me with you."


    Mo Rong Shu immediately let go of her, dry cough two, "I also say, you still seriously. I must have thought about it, but I''m determined not to go home before the war is over. "


    Bai Qianfan went to the soft couch and said, "OK, you go by yourself, but I won''t send you that day."


    "Don''t send, don''t send," Murong Shu went to sit next to her, "you want to send, I really can''t stand that scene, don''t let me lose my dignity in front of the soldiers."


    Bai Qianfan leaned on his shoulder, his voice was soft, with a trace of melancholy, "that''s a good deal, don''t send."


    Mo Rongshu gently held her, and his heart was sour. Before he left, he was sad. He came back from Nanyuan with Bai Qianfan. In the past ten years, they had not separated for a day. One person was like the shadow of another. There were no emperors in the East Vietnam dynasties who followed them. There were no harem, and they did not live separately. The nobles of the heavenly family lived like the common people . But only he knew how sweet life was.


    Or He pondered that he could just take her with him to save the pain of his liver and lungs.


    However, this idea just flashed by and let him press down again. For the whole thing, he had his own plan. This time, he not only wanted his wish, but also let her achieve it.


    The familiar characters all appear. Let''s say hello. Xiaojiu''er is still as cool as ever. Xiaojia is still out of shape. Mobai and his wife are in love. Do you have them?


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass, or you will be caught up. Hahaha...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1145

    The day before Mo Rongshu set out, Bai Changjian returned to Lin''an City. The emperor called him to the South study to chat for two hours. No one was allowed to enter. No one knew what they said. When Bai Changjian left, no one could see anything from his face. General Bai stayed in the north for a long time. His white face turned dark and uneven, like pockmarks. His eyes were as cold and sharp as the rocks on the north mountain. It was frightening. He saw that no one had any expression, only when he saw Bai Qianfan, he had a smile.


    Bai Qianfan felt bad when he saw this. His elder brother only came back every few years. Every time he came back, his face became older. He was far away from her impression of his elder brother, who was as refined as white moonlight.


    When Bai Qianfan looks at Bai Changjian, Bai Changjian is also looking at her. If anyone in the world can keep a young face forever, Bai Qianfan is a person in his early 30s, like a little girl. His face is so tender that he can squeeze water, and his eyes are always full of innocence and kindness, no matter how many difficulties and hardships he has experienced. They are shining, bright as stars, just like stars At the age of four, she never changed.


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "big brother always looks at what I do. Please sit down quickly."


    Bai Changjian said, "I''ve been sitting with the emperor for too long. It''s good to stand there."


    "How is Xiao Shuang?"


    "Well, I miss you."


    "Two kids are fine, too."


    "Well, it''s very good. It''s just skin. It makes their mother have a headache."


    as like as two peas, "I have a real destiny with my little two. I don''t think my sisters are born. Twins are born. Twins are twins. We are twins. They are not alike. I''m sure you are boys. They are exactly alike. There is always a mistake."


    "Outsiders will admit their mistakes. We''re not as good as parents. We''ve been together for a long time, and when we know our nature, we can always distinguish them."


    "Well, it must be interesting to see them."


    "Soon, I''ll go back to Beijing to meet the saints first. They''ll walk slowly. Another seven or eight days will be almost there. You''ll see them in time."


    Bai Qianfan smiles and doesn''t take over.


    At this time, the prince and his sister-in-law came to see Bai Changjian. Bai Changjian first saluted the prince, the princess and the prince one by one. Then, Mo Ronglin took Mo rongqingyang and Mo Rongsheng to salute his uncle. The etiquette was not disordered at all.


    Murong Qingyang likes to hear his uncle talk about things in the north. He says that there are herds of cattle and sheep on the prairie, and there is an endless desert. When the wind blows, it''s like making a monster. The herdsmen live in a wide tent and move once every other period of time


    Murong Qingyang heard his eyes brighten, and said with envy: "they are so happy. They always move to new homes. When can I move once? Living in the palace every day, the ants under the trees look familiar and boring."


    Mo Rongsheng was always against her. He looked around her and said with a contemptuous smile: "is it boring? This is the imperial palace. How many people want to come in crying, can they come in? You don''t want to stay in the most noble place in the world. When your father hears about it, he will scold you. "


    Murong Qingyang threw a white eye at him, "ho! How to talk to Huang Jie? Is it big or small? Let your father hear it and blame you. "


    Bai Changjian couldn''t help laughing when she saw their sister and brother fighting. Bai Qianfan said, "let the elder brother laugh. They were like this when they were young. They must have been a pair of enemies in their last life."


    Bai Changjian said with a smile, "this is the way to be lively."


    The younger brother and sister are noisy, but the elder brother is silent. He sits upright with a straight back and a calm look, just like an old monk. When he is young and mature, he probably looks like him. His lips are slightly pursed, but his black eyes burst out bright light, which has a kind of dignity that can''t be underestimated.


    When Bai Changjian thought of what the emperor had just said in the South study, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart that although the prince was young, he was already an emperor. When the emperor goes to the North tomorrow, the young man will take over the big country and open his way to the emperor.


    -


    the next day, Mo Rongshu went out to battle. He was riding on a snow-white horse with a big head. He was wearing silver armor, and the red tassels on the tip of his hat were flying in the wind, which was majestic. People looked at him, and finally overlapped the High Emperor with the world-famous God of war many years ago. Compared with ruling the court, the emperor is better at fighting.


    As soon as the auspicious time arrived, the city walls were full of drums and twelve salutes. Behind the emperor were ten thousand elite soldiers, all of them in high spirits. The sun shone on their armor, shining a silver light, just like the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    In the excitement of the drum, Mo Rongshu looks back to the tower, but there are only drummers, not the one he wants to see. He is a little disappointed, and he thinks it should be so. If Bai Qianfan stands there and looks at him with tears in his eyes, he doesn''t know whether he can move. After all, it''s not a day or two apart, it''s several months.


    The prince also rode on his horse. He wanted to send the emperor out of the gate. Seeing the emperor''s watchtower, he knew what he was thinking and said, "father and emperor, don''t wait. If the mother doesn''t come, she won''t come."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded, "I know." She did not come, his heart is sad, do not know if she is secretly hiding in the room tears.After the twelve salutes, the team was about to start. Mo Rongshu turned around and was about to leave, pulling the reins. He heard the prince say, "aunt laurel is coming."


    Mo Rongshu quickly strangles the horse and turns to see that laurel comes out of the Palace door in a hurry. His heart beat, busy from the horse down, laurel to the front, is waiting to salute, Mo Rong Shu hand waved, "no, but the empress has a word to me?"


    Laurel presented the sachet in her hand to Mo Rongshu. "The empress asked the emperor to take the sachet with her. She said it could refresh her mind."


    Mo Rongshu took it over, put it under his nose and smelled it. The light aroma went into his nose. It seemed that it was very comfortable. He carefully hung on his waist and asked, "what did the lady say?"


    Laurel answer, "Niang Niang says, wish emperor all the way smoothly, take care of body, triumphant return!"


    Mo Rongshu is a little disappointed. It''s not what he wants to hear.


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s all."


    Mo Rongshu nodded, "thank your mother for me. Tell her that I will come back soon and let her," he said after a pause. Some private words are not convenient after all. Let someone do it for her, and then he said: "let her eat well and sleep well. Be happy every day. If Qingyang doesn''t listen, don''t worry. Wait for me to teach her. If stuffy, let rather nine Jia Tong protect to go out of the palace to string a door son


    Laurel one by one should be, slowly red eyes, in the heart quite a little bad taste, this is not the God of war to go to war, ah, the whole broken mouth mother, but no one in the world can do the emperor to the empress.


    Some girls really know xiaofanfan, ha ha ha.


    In the daily monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1146

    Mo Rongshu''s departure seems to have taken Bai Qianfan''s heart away. She is in a very low mood. She locks herself in the room and refuses to come out at dinner time. This makes the crown prince sad. As soon as her father leaves, her mother makes trouble. In case of a good or bad situation, how can she make a job?


    He walked up and down the door, rubbing his hands in a hurry. Laurel advised him, "Your Highness, let the empress stay for a while. It will be good after this battle."


    The prince asked, "what is the mother doing inside?"


    Laurel explored the probe and whispered, "I''m still asleep. My mother''s heart is big. After a sleep, nothing will happen."


    The prince said, "the mother is the most hungry on weekdays. She can''t fall asleep. What can she do if she is hungry?"


    At this time, Murong Qingyang and Murong Sheng also came. Hearing that the empress mother couldn''t fall asleep because she was sad, the prince Sheng was very worried. He put his hand behind him and pretended to be mature. He said with emotion, "the empress mother and the emperor father are two winged birds. One of them flies away, and the other one falls down. It''s human nature that they don''t eat or drink."


    "What bullshit!" Murong Qingyang impolitely interrupted him, "why don''t you eat or drink? My father went to the expedition, but he didn''t come back. Besides, there are us. My mother is not so mean in ordinary days. How about today..."


    "It''s not petty," said Prince Sheng, looking for an opportunity to cut her off. "It''s called Acacia disaster. You can''t understand it if you are a girl who wrestles with a boy all day long."


    "Oh, there''s a disaster of lovesickness. Have you ever been lovesick?"


    "I won''t tell you," Prince Sheng raised his head, and a smiling face appeared in his mind. The man had the most gentle and pure smile in the world, which was the white moonlight in his heart.


    "I know who it is if you don''t tell me?" With a sly smile, Mo Rong rolled up his hand into a trumpet and put it on his mouth. "I''ll call out her name, will you listen to me?"


    Prince Sheng blushed. He was twelve years old and half a child. His face was thinner than when he was a child. If this kind of thought was called out by the crazy woman Murong Qingyang, where would his face go?


    Mo Rong Qingyang thought that he was going to do it, and thought that he was not his opponent. He pulled his hand and threw Prince Sheng on the solid and smooth floor. Prince Sheng was so painful that his facial features were squeezed together. His mouth opened and he howled out, "mother, Qingyang and..."


    Murong Qingyang pressed him quickly and covered his mouth. He threatened fiercely, "if you dare to make a noise, I''ll knock off your front teeth, so that you can''t even open your mouth in front of the little girl. If you don''t believe me, just try."


    Sheng Prince Wei looked at the prince wrongly, "brother..."


    The prince was upset and had no time to deal with their lawsuit. He said in a low voice, "the empress is in a bad mood. Stop making trouble and be quiet."


    Murong Qingyang got up from Prince Sheng and said, "don''t worry, brother. I''ll go in and have a look."


    Then he went inside and scared Yuegui to hold her back. "My little ancestor, please don''t go in. Let the empress have a quiet meeting. When the emperor left, he said that you would make trouble. Let the maid write it down. When the emperor comes back, he will settle with you one by one."


    Murong Qingyang blinked, "does my father really say that?"


    "Of course, it''s true. You can still be a slave."


    Prince Sheng took the opportunity to say, "aunt laurel, you see what happened just now. Please write it down. This is the first stroke."


    Murong Qingyang shook his fist in front of him. Prince Sheng hid behind the prince and snorted twice. He didn''t dare to speak. He really hates it. As a boy, he can''t beat a girl. When he was a child, he thought he didn''t grow up. He thought that when he was a little older, Murong Qingyang couldn''t bully him. As a result, he grew up, and Murong Qingyang grew up with him. He was still her loser.


    Murong Qingyang thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go in quietly. I won''t quarrel with my mother. I''ll have a look. I''ll see if she''s crying. If she''s crying, my brother will go in and persuade me. My eyes will be swollen. My father will be distressed."


    The prince is also a little worried. He wants to go in and is afraid of being scolded. He just lets Qingyang take the lead. This younger sister has deep skin and thick flesh. It''s common for her to be scolded. If her mother loses her temper, he won''t go in. He nodded and said in a low voice, "you go in. Be quiet. Don''t disturb the mother."


    Murong Qingyang got the order. She bowed, stood on tiptoe, and raised her hands high, just like a big cat standing upright. Laurel couldn''t help laughing. She was the same as the prince. She was worried, but she didn''t dare to go in. She could only let Murong Qingyang explore the real and the virtual, which was a worry. Sometimes the empress couldn''t help her.


    Murong Qingyang went in with a heavy task. There was no light in the room. It was dark. She tiptoed to the bedside and quietly lifted the corner of the account. The bed was slightly arched up and lay motionless. She didn''t seem to wake up.


    She put down her account and went back on her way. When she got outside, she took a breath of air and said, "my mother is still asleep. I don''t wake up. I guess I''m not hungry."


    "Have you seen it carefully?" The prince asked, "is it not back to wipe tears inside?"


    "Absolutely not," Murong Qingyang said. "It''s not moving. I really see it."Laurel said: "it''s OK, let the empress sleep. When you encounter something unpleasant, you can have a good sleep, and it''s over."


    The prince nodded and said, "let the kitchen heat up the food and set it up when the mother wakes up."


    Laurel should be a, "maidservant know."


    A group of people quietly quit, Murong Qingyang walked behind Prince Sheng, coldly lifted a foot, kicked him forward staggered two steps, almost did not fall down, Prince Sheng turned back and glared at her, "how to walk?"


    "I accidentally lifted my foot a little higher."


    "It''s the horse that''s pulling its hooves."


    "Say it again!"


    The prince said, "stop it." he really has no way to take this sister. He doesn''t know who to follow. He is lawless. If he can go to heaven, heaven can make a hole in her.


    When he came to the veranda, somehow, he felt uneasy. Suddenly, he stopped and asked Yuegui, "how did the empress mother tell her aunt?"


    Laurel thought, "Niang Niang says that she wants to sleep for a while. She doesn''t want to light the lamp, and no one is allowed to go in and quarrel with her. Even maidservants can''t do it."


    The prince asked, "what was the mother''s face like at that time?"


    "It''s the same as usual," Yue GUI said, "but I can see that the maid is not feeling well."


    The prince said to Murong Qingyang, "you go in again, gently call empress dowager, will empress dowager answer?"


    "Your Highness, isn''t the empress forbidding people to quarrel with her?"


    "Alone or not at ease," the prince patted Murong Qingyang, "go quickly."


    Murong Qingyang Hula ran away, and soon, Hula came again, shouting, "brother, how did your mother become a quilt?"


    Ha ha ha, one or two encourage xiaofanfan to follow secretly, OK, as you wish! You asked her to run out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1147

    After listening to this, everyone was puzzled. Yuegui asked, "what has become a quilt? Ancestors, please make it clear. "


    Murong Qingyang ran panting, and said, "I, I called, mother, she shouldn''t, I, I lift, lift the quilt, how can I know the inside, also, or the quilt..."


    As soon as the prince heard this, he changed his face, turned around and ran to the bedchamber. The others also ran in.


    When the prince entered the door, he called out, "hold the lamp."


    The little maid pointed the light quickly, and the room suddenly lit up. Laurel rushed to pick up the account. She saw a long strip on the bed, and she had to speak. Murong Qingyang quickly pulled the quilt, and it was still a quilt inside. Everyone looked at the human shaped quilt and looked at each other.


    The prince asked the maid in waiting outside the door, "where''s the empress?"


    The little maid in waiting didn''t know. Seeing the prince''s blue face, she was so scared that she fell on the ground, "my mother can''t tell if someone will disturb me. My maid has been guarding the door, and I haven''t even left."


    The prince raised his eyes and looked at the window. The window was empty. It was not locked. It was not impossible to walk from there. But there was a good door. Why did the mother walk through the window? And where the hell is she?


    "Hurry up and send someone to look for the empress," the prince thought at this time. The empress was in a bad mood. Maybe she was hiding in a sad place.


    Murong Qingyang cried, "Gee, there''s a letter under the pillow."


    As he spoke, he opened it and looked under the lamp. The prince snatched it and swept his eyes. His face sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Laurel see his face, heart also sink down, shaking voice asked, "Your Highness, what does the empress letter say?"


    The prince patted the letter on the table. "The empress mother went with her father."


    Laurel ah a, mouth open big, some do not believe, picked up the letter to read carefully, not finished, a soft leg, the whole person collapsed to the ground, in front of the prince''s face, she dare not howl, thin sobs from the throat leak out, what''s the matter, oh, put her expenses to send things, own secretly ran away. Anyway, I''ve been together for more than ten years. I''m not a master and servant anymore. How can I leave her behind?


    Laurel sat on the ground crying tears and nose, it is said that in front of a few children so some gaffe, but she did not care, the queen did so is really hurt her heart, even if you want to leave, at least with her squeak, but then again, if the queen with her to the bottom, say what she also want to go together, she does not want to marry, this life no other want to head, it''s too late It''s to accompany the empress. Now she''s gone, what should she do?


    Murong Qingyang couldn''t see this. He quickly picked up the laurel and sat on the embroidered stool. "Don''t cry, aunt. You can rest assured that your mother is with your father."


    When Hao pingguan got the letter, he came to scold Yuegui. When he saw that she was so sad, he said, "you too. I''ve been following my mother for so many years. What''s she thinking? Don''t you just want to go out? Well, I''ll run away secretly. You are really competent as a slave! "


    Laurel, ashamed and ashamed, knelt down in front of the Prince: "Your Highness, punish me. I''m stupid. I don''t care about my mother."


    The prince held her up. "Aunt doesn''t have to blame herself. From the letter, the empress should have planned for a long time. If she doesn''t tell you, she''s probably afraid that it''s hard to deal with too many people. Now as long as it''s confirmed that she''s with her father, I''ll be relieved." he told Hao pingguan, "let Lord Ning send someone to catch up with him quickly. If the empress is there, take him back."


    Hao pingguan answered the question and left in a hurry.


    The prince took the princess, the prince also left, leaving laurel alone in the middle of the room, suddenly feel boundless cold rolled over, white Qianfan is not, her heart has no decline, do not know what to do?


    -


    Bai Qianfan mingled with the soldiers and walked majestically. It was not difficult for her to change face. She had experience. When she came back to Dongyue from Nanyuan, she relied on her technique of changing face. Without the powder given by LAN Jihua, she took a plaster and painted her face yellow. Her eyebrows were thicker and longer, and her mouth was black and prickly, His eyelids drooped, avoiding people''s sight. After walking for a long time, there was no leakage at all. The more heavy the armor is, the less pampered she is when she is young. She has a lot of strength. She is bored in the palace, and her Kung Fu is not down. She practices boxing and archery with horse steps. Sometimes the emperor practices sword, and she can cope with several moves. But she is not used to wearing the armor. She feels that she is short, her legs are soft, and her back is hunched. It''s like going to the bottom of the earth.


    Someone on the side picked her up on the shoulder. "What''s wrong with not having a meal? This just came out, can''t hold it? "


    She quickly picked up her spirits, straightened her back, and said with a smile, "no, I don''t want to worry."


    "Oh, what''s on your mind about marching and fighting?" The man looked at her, "look at your face, new comer?"


    "Yes, the new camp." She made up to people, "big brother, what''s your name?"


    "My family name is Yang, Yang Zhu. How about you?"


    Bai Qianfan thought, "my surname is Qian, Qian fan." Qian fan''s name hasn''t been used for many years. It''s ready-made. It just happens to be used. And he said, "are you a veteran?""As a veteran, I''ve been in the camp for three years," Yang Zhu frowned, a little strange. "I heard that all the soldiers who came out with Shengjia this time are elite soldiers ordered by Lord Ning. How come new recruits like you also follow me?"


    "I," Bai Qianfan''s eyes turned, "although I''m a recruit, I have kung fu. I can be of great use on the battlefield."


    Yang Zhu immediately looked at her with new eyes, "Oh, my eyes are clumsy. I don''t know which school of Kung Fu you learned?"


    "Mr. Jia Tong, do you know?"


    "Of course, you know that both Mr. Jia and Mr. Ning are the first-class bodyguards around the emperor, and the second-class officers."


    "I''m from the same family as Lord Jia."


    Yang Zhu was even more respectful, "are you Mr. Jia''s younger martial brother?"


    Bai Qianfan laughs, vaguely past, which is the same door ah, should be the master and apprentice just right.


    "You are great," said Yang Zhu. "Mr. Jia used to be the master of the prince. You are his martial uncle."


    Bai Qianfan, "ha ha ha..."


    "Recruits can''t get used to this," Yang Zhu said in a low voice, flattering her. "There''s a trick in this suit. Look at me." he showed her how to step back when walking. It''s easy to do so, and you can take turns to replace the two legs.


    Bai Qianfan learns his appearance, as expected relaxed some, she appreciates to smile to him, "thank Yang elder brother."


    Yang Zhu was distracted for a moment by her smile. He said, "brother Qian has a good face. Unfortunately, his eyebrows are thicker and he still has a grain in his mouth. Otherwise, he can''t eat with his appearance. Why bother to be a soldier?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t dare to lead a conversation up here. He hummed and hawed perfunctorily, and then muddled along.


    Xiaofanfan: Wow, finally out, the air outside is so free! Emperor, I''m right behind you. It''s a pity that you can''t see me, you can''t see me. Hahaha...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1148

    After lunch, Mo Rongshu leaned against the tree to take a nap. It was the custom of marching. He didn''t camp at noon, but only at night. When the emperor went out, he had to camp as long as he had a rest. This rule was completely abolished here. Marching and fighting was his old profession. When he was the prince, he didn''t pay so much attention to it. When he was the emperor, he was still the same. He looked at Wu Yangyang''s soldiers sitting on the ground with some emotion, and it seemed that he didn''t care much Back in those days, think about the youth, but how spirited.


    He laughs at himself. Once people begin to recall the past, they are old. If they can''t be old, they are almost old enough to know the destiny of heaven. This time, they will have no regrets. Otherwise, when they come out in Huajia, they will not be marching and fighting, they will be a hindrance.


    He looked at the soldiers in the distance. They were young, vigorous and powerful, like the newborn sun. He envied them, but he preferred the peaceful state of mind now. In his life, he had experienced too many hardships and trials, and only came to today step by step. He didn''t want to go back to those in the past.


    There is no noise on the March. Everyone sits quietly on the grass, or sleeps with their eyes closed or their heads up. Some people can''t hold on and sleep with their heads tilted. Others are whispering and only rest for a quarter of an hour. Most people are too lazy to sleep and have to get up for a rest.


    Several soldiers were packing their belongings, wrapping them in tarpaulins and putting them on horses. Farther away, a little groom was feeding the horse grass. It was about the newly cut grass. It looked very green.


    Mo Rongshu could not help frowning when he saw his back from a distance. It was thin, and he was a little lonely in the armor. It was not that he thought how such a thin man got into the team, but that the back reminded him of Bai Qianfan. Bai Qianfan''s slender body, set in the skirt, also appears so lonely.


    At the thought of his daughter-in-law, the emperor felt uncomfortable. He lowered his head and sighed in his heart. He knew that he would miss her. However, after how far he had gone, he felt uncomfortable. He was used to being with her. It was as if Shengsheng had removed a bone from him. But this time, half of the reason was for her.


    It''s true that Bai Qianfan is stronger than him. When he leaves, he guesses that she will hide and cry. That''s because he thinks so in his heart. It seems that crying for him can represent the constant feelings of abandonment. In fact, she is not. She is soft and strong in heart. Since she agrees with him to go, she won''t feel uncomfortable. There are lin''er, Qing Yang and sheng''er around her. She is her mother and she doesn''t feel comfortable I will cry for the younger generation.


    But he, seeing that the road was miles away, his heart seemed to be torn into a long strip, one end hanging on her, the other end was going forward, and the more he walked, the more painful he was.


    Deputy general Cao Tianming came to ask for instructions: "emperor, you can set out."


    Mo Rongshu let out a sound, and pressed the sadness of spring and autumn to the bottom of his heart. He got up and mounted the horse. Subconsciously, he looked into the distance, and the little groom who was feeding the grass had disappeared. He looked back and laughed at himself in the bottom of his heart. He wanted to borrow someone else to solve the pain of Acacia. He borrowed a man. He was really hopeless.


    It''s late autumn. It''s getting dark and the temperature is dropping fast. The farther north, the colder the weather is. As soon as the sun sets, there is a layer of mist between heaven and earth. Even if it''s not far away, you can''t see it clearly face to face. While there is still some light, Cao Tianming is busy calling for camp.


    The emperor''s camp was different from other people''s, with a huge cowhide tent top and a skylight open. The iron Shaozi broke into the ground and made the camp stand up steadily. The cow''s hair rope was taut, and no matter how strong the wind was, it didn''t tremble.


    In addition to eating and sleeping on the way of marching, the cook also arranged by Ning Jiu. He was afraid that the emperor could not get used to it. He specially selected people from the imperial dining room to make a small kitchen for the emperor. The emperor ate a lot of delicacies, but missed the days when he drank and ate meat. He ordered people to play game in the mountains. Whether it was roasted or stewed, it was so delicious that people could eat it once or twice.


    The camp held a lamp, and the emperor read a book under the lamp. He heard someone outside saying, "emperor, there''s someone in the palace."


    Mo Rong Shu was surprised. How could he go ahead and chase after him in the palace? What''s the matter?


    "Come in."


    A man dressed as a bodyguard came in and knelt down on the ground. "Emperor, Lord Ning sent me a humble post and said that the empress sneaked into the team and let the emperor see this." He presented a letter respectfully over his head.


    Mo Rongshu takes it and looks at it with the light. He understands that the little groom he sees today is Bai Qianfan. He thinks he is thinking of his wife. Everyone looks like her.


    Good guy, you''re so bold. No wonder you''ve promised me so much that you''ve been thinking about sneaking away for a long time. In this way, when she said no, she just took the opportunity to join the team. He was still looking at the top of the city. People had already got under his nose.


    He was a little nervous when he began to mention the personal expedition. He thought about her countless reactions, but he never thought about this one. About as soon as he mentioned it, she had the idea, but she kept silent and pretended to embroider sachets for him. This little liar!


    But it was not easy for her to find the dark one. Besides, she tried to avoid it.


    The emperor was a little worried. He walked up and down the room. He had to think of some way to show herself.


    He asked the guard, "what else did Lord Ning say?""Rather adult says, the meaning of Prince''s highness, if the empress is here in the emperor, let humble position take back."


    The emperor said, "go down first. Don''t make it public. Don''t say you are from the palace. I''ll talk about it when I find someone."


    The bodyguard took care of me and bowed down.


    When the emperor went out of the camp, he saw a bonfire burning outside. Taking his camp as the center, he set up countless tent camps around the camp. From time to time, there were people walking around the camp. The light of the fire was flickering and the figure of the people was dazzling.


    The emperor went out with his hands behind his back, and several bodyguards immediately followed him. They were not from the barracks, but from the bodyguard camp in the palace to protect the emperor.


    The emperor waved his hand to tell them not to follow him. He walked forward with great strides. Several bodyguards looked at each other and followed him from a distance.


    When the emperor passed through the camp account and arrived at the place where the horses were tied, people stopped and the horses had to rest. The grooms brushed their manes and fed the grass. The horses were snorting, kicking their hooves and wagging their tails, and some of their heads were together like whispering to each other.


    The emperor slowed down when he was near. He didn''t go there immediately. He looked at the horsemen one by one in the light of the nearby fire. When he saw the last one, he frowned. He didn''t see the little horseman.


    Mo Rongshu didn''t dare to scare the snake. He was afraid that she would slip away. He asked someone to come to Ma Jian for questioning. When he asked, there was no little coachman like Bai Qianfan.


    Mo Rongshu didn''t believe it. He asked Ma Jian to gather the people together. He looked at them one by one, but they didn''t. It seemed that Bai Qianfan was not in Ma Jian camp. She was just feeding the horse on a whim.


    He stood there, looking at the campfire in the distance, and his heart ran up and down like the fire. It was clear that she was in the line, but he couldn''t find anyone right away.


    If you don''t ask for a ticket for two days, it won''t go up much. If you want to be caught up, you can continue to ask for a monthly ticket


    for a monthly ticket www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1149

    It''s the best way to find people to call the camp according to the establishment, but Mo Rongshu didn''t dare. He was afraid that Bai Qianfan would get into the mountain forest. In late autumn, it was the time for wild animals to grow fat. He was not familiar with the forest and didn''t dare to take risks. There were no wild animals. He couldn''t see the road clearly and fell down, which made him feel sad for a long time. Another, the queen can''t face up to finding out people with such a high profile. When she turns back, she is annoyed that she has to be careful with her son. She is afraid that she will ignore him. It''s really a bit of a dilemma to look ahead and worry about gain and loss.


    Mo Rongshu stood in the shadow of the tent camp and worried. He saw the game players coming back, and the horses were carrying high. The soldiers were familiar with this work. They opened their stomachs, treated their internal organs, roasted them on the fire, brushed oil, sprinkled salt and pepper, picked a few fragrant leaves and threw them on. Soon the fragrance floated and made people swallow.


    As soon as Mo Rongshu''s eyes brightened, he knew that Bai Qianfan was good at this. If he let the fragrance hook to the fire and sent the guards to look for it quietly, it would not be difficult to find it.


    He asked Ning shisan to explain to him. Ning Jiu chose five bodyguards for him. The leader was Ning shisan. Most of the people surnamed Ning were orphans. Ning Jiu taught them by himself. Those who could make it out were Ming Wei or dark Wei in the bodyguard camp. Kung Fu was the second. The first thing was loyalty. Ning Jiu taught them by words and deeds. The Ning family army he brought out was first-class loyalty.


    Mo Rongshu stood in the dark, his eyes fixed on a few fires around him. Five bodyguards scattered out, and Cao Tianming and two generals watched all the fires. Bai Qianfan only had to go to the fire to catch one. But after waiting for a long time, he saw that everything on the fire was cooked, and he didn''t find Bai Qianfan.


    He narrowed his eyes and said in secret: this girl is careful enough. In order to be afraid of exposure, she can really hold back her greediness. She''s very powerful.


    It''s the busiest time of the day. There''s a lot of noise and flames. People keep walking around. It''s very dark. It''s a joke to find people in this situation.


    The emperor was so worried that he couldn''t hide. He was carrying a rabbit leg in his hand and was going through the crowd. He was afraid that she would not eat anything. What should he do when she was hungry? I really can''t think about it. I''m confused when I think about it.


    Until the end of dinner, Mo Rongshu didn''t find anyone. The rabbit legs were cold and greasy in his hand. He took two mouthfuls of them, which was tasteless. But the habit he had formed over the years was that he should never let himself hungry on the March, because there were too many variables. One meal was uncertain, and the next. He didn''t break his rules and forced himself to eat the cold rabbit legs A big leg bone.


    As the night went on, the noise gradually dropped. The soldiers entered the camp account. Three or four patrols crossed the camp account. In the silent night, only the footsteps of the patrols, the collision of armor and the sound of burning firewood were heard.


    In the middle of the night, someone suddenly cried out: "assassin, assassin, protect the emperor!"


    Accompanied by the shouting, noisy footsteps and the fighting of swords and swords, the bonfire beside the emperor''s camp was put out. It was dark, and only the figure of the fighting people could be seen vaguely, but no one knew exactly what the situation was.


    In the chaos, it seems that someone was injured, screamed, and immediately someone called, "emperor! The emperor is injured. Come on, someone... "


    In the dark, there was a figure who rushed over very quickly, holding a long sword in his hand. The edge of the sword crossed the night sky, and the light flashed. It could be seen that it was a good sword.


    As soon as the man passed, he was surrounded by people, but only surrounded. All the swords in their hands were pointing down. They didn''t mean to fight.


    The man who was surrounded was stunned for a moment and stamped his foot hard. "How dare you cheat me?"


    A tall figure came over and hugged her. He said in a low voice, "go in and I''ll explain."


    A bodyguard quickly beat up the felt. When the emperor took the queen in, the people outside were relieved. After the play, the rest was the emperor''s business.


    There was a light in the camp account, shining on Bai Qianfan''s angry face. Mo Rongshu put her on the bed and squinted at her. A villain complained first, "I''m not angry, but you''re angry first. I ask you, what''s the point of your singing? Why steal out? Do you know how worried the prince and Qingyang are? Do you know how worried I am? If you say I lied to you, then you lied to me first? You also sent laurel to send me sachets. Are you the one who joined the team at that time? "


    When a big hat was buttoned down, Bai Qianfan slowly took back his small mouth, put his sword back into its sheath and muttered, "I left a message for them."


    "Just leave a letter?" Mo Rong Shu can strongly reproach her, "in case of a mistake, what do you ask me to do? What do you want the children to think? "


    Bai Qianfan was unconvinced and said, "it''s peaceful now. What can happen?"


    "It''s peaceful now, but can you guarantee that there are no spies in Lin''an? No one from the former crown prince lurks? No Desperado wants to trouble the court? " Mo Rongshu said more and more angrily, "you are not others. You are the queen of Dongyue. You are my daughter-in-law of Mo Rongshu. If you want to show your identity, how many people will look at you!"


    Bai Qianfan is said by him to have no temper, simply two hands a play rogue, "I came to all come, how do you say to do?""It''s easy to do," murongshu said. "The prince has sent someone to pick you up. I''ll send more people here to escort you back to the palace all night. It''s as if it didn''t happen today."


    Bai Qianfan was a little surprised. "Lin''er sent someone to pick me up?"


    "Of course, otherwise how can I know you are in the army?" He sat down, holding her shoulder, "fan''er, be obedient, go back obediently, I will come back as soon as I win the battle."


    Bai Qianfan bowed her head and said nothing. Her hand rubbed the pattern on the scabbard and stroked her again and again. She expressed her unwillingness in silence. She finally came out. Is it necessary to go back


    "Fan''er," Murong Shu had a headache, her forehead against her forehead, and her voice was low, "don''t make me embarrassed."


    Bai Qianfan looked up at him and said, "emperor, when I came back from Nanyuan more than ten years ago, you promised me that we would never separate again."


    Mo Rongshu had a big knock in his heart. He remembered the promise, but


    "It''s wrong for me to sneak out, but I don''t want to be separated from the emperor. You''re my husband. I''ll be there wherever you are," she put the sword in his hand. "I''ve learned Kung Fu, and I haven''t fallen behind in these years. In the last competition, you praised me for my progress. I also have a precious sword that cuts iron like mud. If you don''t say anything else, it''s OK to protect yourself. I won''t drag you back. You''re going out this time Come on, there''s no one around to serve you. Who can I count on when it comes to mending and washing? I''m good at these little things. I can feed horses, hunt, and swing spoons. "


    Under the light, her red mouth opened and closed, constantly boasting.


    Mo Rong Lin looks at her for a moment, and suddenly takes a long breath. Without waiting for her to finish speaking, he pulls her into his arms and hugs her tightly.


    Many readers will know what''s going on as soon as they look at the title. Ha ha, let you guess.


    It''s the end of the month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1150

    In fact, Mo Rongshu is reluctant to send Bai Qianfan back. While she persuades him, he is also persuading himself, but this is not to go sightseeing, but to go to war. As the God of war, he has the most rigorous military control, but when he meets her, refined steel turns into soft fingers. The more she talks about it, the more he shakes.


    He finally sighed, "well, you come with me." Or the moment he saw her, his heart had made a decision. Husband and wife on the same battlefield, put in later generations, will also become a good story.


    Seeing that he finally agreed, Bai Qianfan was so happy that he struggled to raise his head and wanted to reward him with a kiss. He didn''t kiss his face or his chin. The soft touch made Mo Rongshu tremble in his heart, and he looked at her with a look of disgust, "I really can''t help you."


    Bai Qianfan was still a little uneasy and urged him, "the emperor asked the people from the palace to go back quickly and report a safe letter to the prince, saying that I am very good here."


    Mo Rong Shu sat still, and Bai Qianfan scratched him with a smile, "go, go."


    Mo Rongshu was ticklish. He got up and called at the door. The palace guard was at the door. As soon as the emperor called, he immediately bowed his hand.


    Mo Rongshu took a negative hand and tried to look dignified. He coughed twice. "You go back and tell the prince that the queen wants to serve the imperial court. She has the heart to learn from and has the Kung Fu to help her. I''ll let her go with the army. You let the prince take care of the imperial government. You don''t have to worry about me and the queen. And, "he said with a pause," let the prince not worry. If I''m not here, he''s the king, and do everything according to his own ideas. "


    "Yes, the emperor," the guard saluted respectfully, "the humble position must take the emperor''s words to his highness."


    The emperor waved him away.


    The bodyguard shook his head as he walked and muttered to himself, "Your Highness the prince said that he may not be able to take it back. He is right."


    Bai Qianfan listened to the emperor''s words, put his heart down, took off the chain around his waist and put it aside to let himself loose.


    Mo Rongshu saw the chain and asked, "what''s in it?"


    Bai Qianfan pulled his fingers to count to him, "the sickle, a few bottles of plaster, salt, pepper, dried fragrant leaf foam, a few snacks, soft whip, embroidered darts, lead bullets, and the incense given by my brother when I went back to Nanyuan are all useful things."


    After hearing this, Mo Rongshu was astonished. She had a complete range of things, such as making a fire, cooking food, weapons and plasters. Her habit of preparing for a rainy day has lasted for decades. She didn''t come out with a fever in her head, but she was fully prepared. She wanted to be with him, but she didn''t want to drag her feet. She could protect herself and take care of herself, so as not to let him have worries.


    Bai Qianfan untied the tie on his armor and muttered, "this thing is really heavy."


    Mo Rongshu came forward to help him, "it''s heavy enough. Don''t wear it in the future. I''ll find a way to get you a light soft armor. "


    When the armor was unloaded, Bai Qianfan felt lighter, stretched his arms and raised his legs, which made him more comfortable. "Emperor, is my identity exposed?"


    "No," murongshu said, "just a few bodyguards around me, as well as the deputy general Cao Tianming and two of the generals know that I don''t want to announce that the Empresses of the world are with the army, which shows that I''m not serious in a battle."


    Bai Qianfan laughed, "in this case, the emperor assigned me a position, so that I can follow the emperor with fairness."


    Mo Rongshu thought, "you should be a deputy general. By the way, what''s your name in the military?"


    "Qian fan."


    Mo Rongshu couldn''t help laughing, "if you don''t say it, I forget that you still have this name. That night when I was fighting a fire in Sucheng, when I first heard the name, I thought of you. It''s a pity that I ran into you after a wrong turn. "


    Referring to that year, Bai Qianfan''s eyes brightened, "at that time, I dressed up as a boy and did small business with Yuegui Yuexiang. I had a comfortable life."


    Mo Rong Shu is wry smile, "I can''t be comfortable, in order to find you, just don''t go to heaven and earth."


    "I still found it later, which means that the fate between the emperor and me can''t be separated."


    "That was the first time you left me," murongshu said with emotion as he recalled the past. "Then there was a second time. I didn''t know how to get over that period of time..."


    White thousand sail covers on the back of his hand, "still remember those do what, now we good become."


    "It''s fine now, and it will be fine in the future." Mo Rongshu put her in his arms. He didn''t want to talk about some things for the time being. He was afraid that he would not be able to do them. He made her happy in vain. There were too many variables. We''d better wait until the war was over.


    -


    the bodyguard went back to the palace in a hurry, and the Palace door had already been locked. He took the crown prince''s waist tag and rode in. He didn''t get off the horse until three palace doors. He walked quickly. The crown prince had not fallen asleep, so he sent someone to wait outside. When he saw him, he immediately said, "hurry up, your highness is waiting for a rest."


    The bodyguard entered the Changying hall. The prince leaned against the couch in the wing room of the auxiliary hall to read a book. Seeing him coming in, he asked, "how''s it going?"


    The bodyguard arched his hand and said, "the emperor said to let the empress go with the army. Please your highness Haosheng take care of the government. Don''t worry about it."


    Mo Rong Lin put down the book, a pair of understanding of the appearance, "really lonely guess, the emperor also said what?""The emperor also said, let your highness don''t worry. If the emperor is not here, your highness will be the king of Dongyue. Do everything according to your own ideas."


    Mo Rong Lin''s heart moved, his eyes flashed, nodded, "I know, you go down."


    As soon as the bodyguard left, Chang Liang came to urge him, "Your Highness, it''s almost dawn. Please lie down and have a rest. Today, the emperor is not here. You have to sit in the court, but you can''t be careless."


    Mo Ronglin looks at the hourglass in the corner of the wall. It''s almost dawn, and he''s too lazy to sleep. He waves to Chang Liang, "I''m not sleeping alone. I have something to ponder. You can step back."


    Changliang also advised, "Your Highness, the body is important." he was pinned by the prince''s eyes. He didn''t dare to go down and stepped back.


    What Mo Ronglin ponders is the words that the emperor brought to him. What does it mean that he doesn''t have to worry about doing everything according to his own ideas? Did my father know what he wanted to do early?


    After the emperor''s personal expedition was settled, he had an idea in his mind that the absence of the emperor and empress was a golden opportunity for him. Or did the father take the mother away on purpose so that he could do it?


    Recently, nightmare still bothers him from time to time. Every time he wakes up from a dream, he always sweats and his heart beats like crazy. It''s ridiculous to say that the Grand Prince of Dongyue is praised by all the officials and loved by the people. Everyone says that he is smart and capable. He is better than blue in his youth, but no one knows. In the past ten years, he has suffered from nightmare.


    He knew that he had a deep sense of hostility in his heart, but he controlled it so well that even the emperor and empress didn''t realize it. The longer he repressed it, the stronger the rebound would be. He knew this very well, so over the years, he always wanted an opportunity to eliminate the demons.


    Now, here''s the chance!


    Emperor and queen hide and seek.


    Xiaofanfan: I''m a little skilful at hiding. No one can find me.


    Xiaoshu: I don''t have to look for it. I''ll let you show up automatically with a few tricks.


    Xiaofanfan: How dare you count me?


    Xiaoshu grinned shyly: because I''m scared if I can''t see you for a moment.


    I''d like to present my monthly ticket to the small theater. In the last few days, come on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1151

    The crown prince is a practical school. Once he made a decision, he would not hesitate. On that day, he used the excuse that the emperor would fight personally and that there was no monarch but the court. In the early Dynasty, he ordered all the civil and military officials to attend their respective Yamen. He first presented himself to Yang Chenghai as a bachelor. Yang Chenghai was the crown prince''s teacher and had a very close relationship. After Yang''s review, he will present the fold to Changying hall.


    Mo Ronglin is different from Mo Rongshu. As an ambitious prince, suspicion is almost his instinct. There is only one person he can trust in the court, Jia Lanqing. Jia Lanqing happens to be the close disciple of Yang Chenghai. Although he is only ten years old now, he is a rare child prodigy. He has been reading with the prince since he was three years old. He never forgets when he was four years old, and he is five years old He knew the five classics at the age of six, wrote poems at the age of six, and wrote a composition at the age of seven. When the prince met with difficulties in court affairs, he often discussed with him, and he could get unique opinions from him. Ten year old Jia Lanqing already has a reputation. He is worshipped by the crown prince as Chang Qing. It''s better for him to help Yang Chenghai.


    As for military power, Mo Ronglin is very relieved. The emperor called Bai Changjian back to Beijing, which probably means that the tiger Fu was handed over to Bai Changjian, the general of protecting the country, and Han Tong, the cavalry general. Du Changfeng is stationed outside the city. One of these three is the queen''s brother, one is a confidant with the emperor for more than 20 years, and the other''s daughter-in-law is the Queen''s friend Usually, with them watching, no one dares to make trouble.


    There is Lord Ning jiuning in the palace. He is the chief commander of the imperial army. He is in charge of the palace guard camp, forbidden army and Imperial City Jinjun. He is famous for his selflessness. He can be called a man who is afraid of others. Dogs take a detour when they see him. Even Princess Murong Qingyang, who is beyond the control of the emperor, is afraid of him. What Mo Ronglin is most worried about when he leaves the palace is mo rongqingyang. He specially orders Ning jiuduo to watch her, but the emperor and empress are not here. Without the backstage, Mo rongqingyang will probably be more disciplined.


    Mo Ronglin did not hide his purpose of going to Nanyuan. He wanted to merge Nanyuan into the territory of East Vietnam. Although they were shocked and surprised by his boldness, they were not surprised. They all knew that the relationship between Nanyuan and Dongyue was not clear and chaotic. Now that the emperor and empress left Beijing, it was really a great opportunity. It''s just that the prince went there in person, and everyone didn''t agree with him. After all, his status is very important. Besides, the prince is not the emperor. He has no experience in war. In case of a mistake, they would not have the face to see the emperor.


    The prince gave them three reasons. First, he was the prince, but he did not earn any merit. For him, this was an opportunity. Second, Nanyuan had no army and was vulnerable. He didn''t need to fight. He just had to go to Nanyuan palace to make Nanyuan emperor become a minister. Third, he has made proper arrangements for the government affairs and military affairs in the DPRK. He will go and return soon, and there will be no problem.


    After all, the prince has never been away from the palace. Who can be held responsible in case of any evil?


    The prince had no patience, and his cold eyes swept around, which made the people present not cold but millet. However, he was only 16 years old, but he seemed more dignified than the emperor. At last, everyone realized that the crown prince was better than his father and the emperor. What he decided could not be opposed by anyone.


    Several assistant ministers looked at each other and knew that they couldn''t stop the prince. They made proper arrangements in all aspects, so they had to let him go.


    On this day, Mo Ronglin waited too long and could not wait. In order to be in a hurry, he simply took his bodyguard Ning Shiqi out of the house, disguised himself as a rich young man, and rode all the way to the West. Ning Jiu arranged another ten dark guards to escort him all the way.


    Ning Shiqi is a silent person, and Mo Ronglin is also very quiet. Along the way, except for the necessary questions, they hardly communicate with each other. This is their daily way of getting along. They have been together for more than ten years, and they are too familiar and tacit understanding with each other. They can understand each other with one look.


    Mo Ronglin had only one thing in mind when he stepped out of the palace gate, that is, he was on his way, day and night, and the scenery and excitement along the way. He turned a blind eye to it. He got up before dawn every day and stayed up late at night. He knew that the journey from Lin''an to Mengda was closer. Moreover, the emperor was one step ahead of him, so he had to keep on going and get things done before the emperor returned triumphantly. At that time, everything has become a foregone conclusion, the father may blame, the mother may be sad, but will gradually fade with time, and for him, it means some new life.


    Ning Shiqi admires the crown prince and the royal nobles who grew up with rich clothes and good food in his heart. When he went out for the first time, he suffered so much. Sometimes he didn''t get to the top of the mountain. He didn''t frown when he had a night''s rest in the sloppy Temple. He missed the restaurant and ate two hard cold steamed bread. He was as silent as a stone, but Ning Shiqi could see that there was a stone in it It seems that there are hot rock oars constantly rolling, I don''t know which day, it will spray out.


    He knew that in recent years, the prince secretly obstructed the descendants of the Yuchi family from going to Nanyuan to take revenge on the empress. He thought that the Prince did it for the empress, but now it seems that it is not the case. Although the prince was silent all the way and looked quite calm, he could not wait for it. Ning Shiqi can''t help guessing that the trip to Nanyuan must be very important to the prince. It''s so important that he has to put everything down and go there in person.


    -


    today is a very special day for Nanyuan. As the little prince washes three, people rush to the streets, singing and dancing, to send the most sincere wishes to the little prince. Washing three is a custom in Nanyuan. Babies will receive washing three 45 days after landing. The first is to wash their hair, the second is to wash their hands, and the third is to wash their feet. Babies who have been washed three times will be protected by the Buddha and grow up safely and healthily.In Nanyuan, Xisan had another name called Guimenguan, so Xisan was also called Guimenguan. From the moment the child was born, the whole family hung their hearts and took good care of them. They chanted sutras day by day and prayed that Buddha baoruo could pass through Xisan smoothly, because there were often babies who died before they reached the end of Xisan, and some even died on that day. But the magic thing is that only one child died After three years of washing, the child will grow up safely.


    There is no way to explain this phenomenon, because it is a curse!


    It''s not easy for LAN Jihua to tell Wei Chi about these things. He doesn''t want to make her worry. But he is not relaxed. He stares at the little prince for a moment. Until the end of the third washing ceremony, the big stone in his heart finally falls to the ground.


    The celebration banquet didn''t end until midnight. Weichi was not easy to hold the little prince, while lanjihua was holding their mother and son. The three of them walked slowly in the moonlight like water. The night wind was blowing, the flower shadow was swaying, and the fragrance was delicious. Everything was so beautiful, like a dream.


    LAN Jihua sighed with satisfaction. He had a lovely wife and a young son. His life was complete and he had no regrets. But there was always a faint uneasiness in his heart. It seemed that everything was so smooth that he felt that something had been ignored.


    Back to the main hall, LAN Jihua saw Kang Yanlong winking at him quietly. His heart sank and he knew something must have happened.


    When Wei Chi couldn''t easily take his children to bed, he called Kang Yanlong to his study and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Kang Yanlong hung his hands and looked a little worried. "Your Majesty, just received the news that the East Vietnamese army has crossed the border and is coming towards Dakun city."


    The little prince is going to take revenge. Come and give him a monthly ticket to encourage him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1152

    Hearing Kang Yanlong''s words, LAN Jihua was surprised, "how far is it from Dakun city?"


    "Two days away."


    LAN Jihua took a cold breath, "why is the news coming now?"


    Kang Yanlong dropped his eyes and didn''t speak. LAN Jihua suddenly realized that something must have happened at the other end of the border, either to surrender or to slaughter people.


    "Who is in charge? How many people did you take with you? "


    Kangyan Dragon God feeling is a bit complex, "is the East Yue Prince Mo Ronglin, the rate of 50000 troops."


    LAN Jihua slowly leans on the back of his chair, holds up his cup and drinks tea. The empress''s worry really happened. Although every time the empress mentioned this, he always defended Mo Ronglin, his worry was no less than that of the empress. He thought that as long as Mo Rongshu was in power for one day, the East Vietnamese army would not cross the border. He still had enough time to prepare. He never thought that Mo Rongshu was still in power, Mo Ronglin dares to do it. The prince of East Vietnam was colder than he thought. He only did not understand that it was not a small matter for the prince to be in command. How could he deceive Bai Qianfan? Or is this matter acquiesced by Bai Qianfan? He doesn''t believe that Bai Qianfan will ignore his flesh and blood. After all, they are brothers and sisters with deep feelings. However, Murong and his son are very powerful people. They must have a way to hide from Bai Qianfan.


    He got up and paced in the room. It was only two days. Two days later, the East Vietnamese troops came to the city. No matter what they wanted to do, it was not a good thing.


    "Your Majesty, you have to think quickly," Kang Yanlong said, "do you want to call general long into the palace?"


    LAN Jihua waved his hand, "Mo Ronglin has 50000 troops in his hand. We don''t have so many troops together. If we fight hard, it''s like hitting a stone with an egg."


    Kang Yanlong thought for a moment, and then said, "if not, borrow troops from the tribe. The tribe belongs to Nanyuan. It will be prosperous for all and lose for all. Let the Abu leader urgently contact the lower departments and hold down the East Vietnamese army along the way."


    LAN Jihua laughed at himself, "can you hold it?"


    "You can try it. The tribal warriors are familiar with the mountains and are good at fighting in the jungle. This is our advantage. They attack from the side wings and let the beast soldiers meet the enemy head-on. The Dragon general leads people to defend in the last line of defense. It''s not that they have no chance of winning."


    LAN Jihua shook his head. "The soldiers of Nanyuan have no experience in fighting, and they are not dominant in number. They have lost a lot. As for the tribe, they are not the original people of Nanyuan. They will not fight for Nanyuan. It''s a big deal to move out of Nanyuan and find a suitable mountain enclosure for the king. If you contact them at this time, there will be no response from the tribe. Besides, the beast soldiers have been more than ten years Recently, Nanyuan and Dongyue fought a battle, and the beast soldiers were all elite, and finally defeated. The beast soldiers are no longer our secret weapons. We have no chance to win against Dongyue soldiers. "


    Kang Yanlong listened to his analysis, and his face became more and more white. "Your Majesty, can we just sit and wait for comparison?"


    LAN Jihua sighed, "I''ve done a lot of calculations, but I''m really caught off guard."


    He stood in the center of the earth, silent for a long time, with a complex expression on his firm face. He said with a half ring, "the first thing for muronglin to come here this time must be to find revenge for the female emperor, and send an order to go down. Let long Sandao personally escort the female emperor to leave." After a pause, he said, "send another elite soldier to escort the queen and the prince away."


    Kang Yanlong asked, "will your majesty not go?"


    LAN Jihua shook his head, "someone has to stay to deal with all this."


    "The army is approaching, and Murong Lin must be a bad comer. Your majesty is better to avoid it. There is an old saying in Dongyue that if you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood. As long as you keep your majesty and the crown prince, I will have hope in Nanyuan," Kang Yanlong knelt down. "Your Majesty, you can go with the crown prince."


    LAN Jihua waved his hand. "When Mo Ronglin was a child, I saw him. At that time, he was only one year old, but I can see that he was very good. When he was one year old, he could climb to the emperor''s Dragon chair. The emperor''s worry was not unreasonable. I just feel that he is a child of a girl, and he will always read some family affection. After all, I am his own uncle, and he won''t do anything to me. "


    He picked up Kang Yanlong and said, "send orders. When it comes to this point, do as you should. "


    Kang Yanlong knew that this was not the time for entanglement. Time did not wait for him. He took orders and left in a hurry.


    LAN Jihua was in the room for a while. He felt a little depressed. He wanted to tell Yuchi not easy. Just as he was going out, Yuchi not easy came in. His face was dignified. "What is your majesty doing? Why send me and my children away? "


    "Didn''t Kang Yanlong say that?" LAN Jihua looked at her with a bitter smile, "the East Yue army will soon come to the city. I don''t know what they are going to do. I don''t dare to take this risk. You and Hao''er will go first, and I will join you later."


    Wei Chi couldn''t easily stare into his eyes. "Will your majesty come to join us?"


    "Yes, I''m Mo Ronglin''s uncle after all. He won''t do anything to me."


    "When I was in Dongyue, I heard about the prince," Wei Chi said with a gesture. "It''s said that the prince is a cold faced and hard hearted man. The civil and military officials of Manchuria are not afraid of him. Now he is several years older, and he must be more and more powerful. Although you have seen him, he was only a one year old child at that time. How can you remember your uncle What''s the matter? It''s a matter of state. How can Dali care about your little family now? ""It''s not easy," Lan Jihua said in a sorry tone. "I''m the emperor. I can''t go."


    "I know," said Wei Chi, holding his hand. "I''m not here to persuade you to go. I''ll let Kang Yanlong take the prince. Hao''er has just come to this world. He doesn''t know anything. If that''s all It''s too bad. As long as he can survive, I''m happy to be a villager. I''ll stay with you. We''re husband and wife. Husband and wife are one. I''ll be where you are! "


    LAN Jihua''s eyes were red. She took her into her arms and sighed: "you are so stupid. You are still young. In case What''s the matter with me? You take Hao''er and marry an ordinary man. You''ll be better for the rest of your life. "


    "Your Majesty has forgotten that I used to be a person who didn''t know what was going on today. Since the emperor planted poison on me, I thought I would make money every day. Now, I have become a relative with you and have a baby. All my wishes have been fulfilled. I have nothing to be dissatisfied with. Hao''er has his life, and my life is destined to be with your majesty. I still remember the oath we made Well, in this life, no one will leave anyone! " Wei Chi was not easy to raise his right hand and said cautiously, "anyone who breaks the oath will be struck by thunder!"


    LAN Jihua deeply gazed at her for a long time, grinning, "OK, you stay, no matter what we are waiting for, I''m content to have you with us."


    The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh. When the plot comes to this stage, I can''t help it. I don''t want to stand on any side. I just follow the plot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1153

    For LAN Jihua, it was a long and short two days. Knowing that he couldn''t fight, he didn''t make a fearless sacrifice. In two days, he didn''t want to resist, but to preserve his strength. No one wanted to be destroyed. As long as he left hope, Nanyuan would not be destroyed.


    Time is limited, so LAN Jihua can only choose the most important things for long Sandao and Kang Yanlong to take away. In addition to a few young relatives of the Nanyuan royal family, there are also important documents handed down from generation to generation, some excellent crop seeds, precious pharmaceutical secret recipes, mineral resources distribution map, water conservancy fortress map And the excellent soldiers and good horses of Nanyuan.


    There are not many things to take away, but the essence of Nanyuan. With those things, as long as you find a suitable place, you can live in peace. If you can break the curse, the population will gradually multiply, and Nanyuan''s restoration will be just around the corner.


    After everything is arranged, LAN Jihua sits on the hall and carves a small wooden man. Wei Chi doesn''t easily laugh at him. "The Dongyue soldiers will arrive in a twinkling of an eye. Your majesty has leisure to carve this."


    LAN Jihua showed her the semi-finished product in her hand, "I carve a wooden man for you every year, and I don''t want to leave it today."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi blinked his eyes, put the fog down, and then looked at him seriously. "Your Majesty''s craftsmanship is really good. It''s better than a real person."


    LAN Jihua laughs, "your mouth is really like honey. I will carve it well and live up to your praise."


    The husband and wife were talking and laughing, and a servant came in in a panic, "Your Majesty, empress, the East Vietnamese army is coming, coming..."


    Blue Ji Hua drinks to scold a way, "came to come, flustered what?"? I don''t think he can do anything to kill the city. "


    The servant''s face turned red as he was drunk.


    Wei Chi is not easy to ask, "where are the Dongyue soldiers?"


    "Out of town."


    Another attendant ran in, "Your Majesty, the prince of Dongyue asked someone to bring a message to meet you at the gate of the city."


    LAN Jihua said with a smile, "my nephew is here. Of course I want to meet him." He took a look at Yuchi Buyi, who held out his hand to him with a smile.


    LAN Jihua took her and said in a loud voice, "prepare the carriage. I want to go out of the city to meet my nephew." It is the best way to solve the problem outside the city without disturbing the people in the city.


    The carriage drove out from the gate of the palace. The street, which was usually warm, was cold and clear today. There was no pedestrian. Every family was closed. Tens of thousands of East Vietnamese troops came all the way, and there could not be any movement. The common people had already got the letter. Although LAN Jihua didn''t leave the palace, he knew that all the rich people who had some ability had already run away with their families. No one knows what is waiting for them, but it is the most common idea that they can avoid for a while.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves was very clear when it was cold outside. The coachman drove slowly and steadily. When he came out of the palace, the attendants knelt down and wanted to follow him out. LAN Jihua didn''t let him. At this time, he really saw everything. In his life, he had enjoyed the glory and wealth, and had the supreme imperial power. Those things were just passing by, Life does not bring, death does not take, he put Wei Chi not easy hand in the palm of his hand, gently rub, other is not important, to this moment, the beloved woman with him, he is fearless, no regrets.


    At the gate of the city, the carriage stopped. Someone lifted the curtain and LAN Jihua jumped down. He saw the soldiers standing in a row, face down, and tried to look death in front of the emperor, but his eyes could not hide a trace of panic. LAN Jihua was a little sad, and it was not true that he had no regrets. The only one who was sorry was his people.


    It''s not easy for her to turn around and pick up Yuchi, but she jumps down by herself. It''s not like she''s going to face life and death. She doesn''t discuss it with LAN Jihua. She falls to the ground and waves her hand, "open the door."


    The soldiers looked at LAN Jihua, who said with a warm smile, "the Queen''s words are my words. Open the door."


    Several soldiers came forward to take down the heavy wooden square. The city gate slowly opened, but there was no East Vietnam army outside. There was only a line of dozens of people standing there. One of them was a young man with a white crescent robe and a purple crown. His facial features were very beautiful, but his eyes were cold. He was standing in the crowd, but he was thousands of miles away from the people around him Slightly holding his head high, dignified, there is a kind of natural king style.


    LAN Jihua looks at Mo Ronglin in this room, and Mo Ronglin in that room is also looking at him. But a short gaze, he has Yishou salute, "nephew has seen uncle."


    This made LAN Jihua a little surprised. It seems that the prince of Dongyue is planning to be polite first and then fight.


    He said with a smile, "so far away, how can I not take a message first, so that my uncle can go to the ten mile Pavilion outside the city to meet you."


    "How dare you drive my uncle?" muronglin said with a smile. "Let my mother know, and my nephew has no respect." His vision turns, fall on Wei Chi not easy body, "this must be aunt." And bow to salute, "say hello to my aunt."


    Weichi is not easy to say in secret. Oh, the prince of Dongyue is very polite.


    She is from Dongyue. Although you are the empress of Nanyuan now, you still dare not accept his gift. She dodged for a moment and said with a smile, "yesterday your uncle talked to me about his royal highness. I didn''t expect to see her today."Some things are well known to each other, but they have to be polite and careless to each other.


    Mo Rong Lin smile, "nephew came in a hurry, did not say hello in advance, please forgive me, but also trouble my aunt to meet me at the gate of the city, nephew is really sorry."


    When LAN Jihua came to the meeting, he didn''t understand Mo Ronglin''s intention. He called his husband and wife to the gate of the city. He just kept on saying polite things. He didn''t see the East Vietnam army. He was not easy to ask questions, so he tentatively asked, "my nephew is tired all the way. Please go back to the palace with my uncle to have a rest."


    Mo Ronglin clasped his fist and arched his hand, "thank you, uncle." With a slight wink to the side, the entourage who clubbed on the ground like a flag pole immediately started to move, and the team was ready to move.


    LAN Jihua noticed that there were two carriages in the procession. The one in front was muronglin''s, but the one behind didn''t know who was sitting inside? The one who can ride a carriage with Mo Ronglin, if it''s not for his noble status, may be his wife. I haven''t heard that the crown prince has taken the crown princess. Is it his concubine''s family? It''s really a bit Arrogance, lawlessness!


    What he didn''t know was that Mo Ronglin followed him into the city with only a few dozen people, so he was not afraid of ambush in the city? Even if Nanyuan''s troops are insufficient, it''s still no problem to deal with dozens of people. If Mo Ronglin is not bold and reckless, he has no fear.


    LAN Jihua thinks that he has a brain, but he can''t figure out what medicine the prince of Dongyue sells in his gourd. He still remembers that when he was a child, Mo Ronglin had a chubby face and big eyes. He laughs when he sees people. Now, the baby who laughs when he sees people has grown up and become the prince of Dongyue who can''t figure out his mind.


    The little prince, Huo Huo, grinds his knife to grandma.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1154

    The road was smooth and the horses were running happily with their hooves. LAN Jihua was stunned by the sound of the hooves.


    Wei Chi was not easy to hold his hand. "Don''t worry, the prince called us aunts and uncles. We are treated as relatives. It''s not as serious as you think."


    LAN Jihua held her back and said, "what do you think of the prince?"


    Wei Chi Bu Yi shook his head. "I can''t see it. On the surface, he is polite and comprehensive. It''s different from the rumor I heard in Dongyue. Let''s not think too bad about it."


    LAN Jihua said with a bitter smile, "do you think he went all the way to see his aunt?"


    "I know he has a purpose," Yuchi said not easily. "Maybe he came to seek revenge from the emperor, which has nothing to do with us."


    "Don''t think about him too simply," Lan Jihua said. "If I don''t miss him, Mo Ronglin''s future achievements must be above his father."


    In the carriage behind him, Mo Ronglin closes his eyes. Nanyuan is a familiar and strange place for him. He knows that he stayed here when he was a child. The scene in his nightmare happened in Nanyuan. It''s a place he hates, but he has to come. All the roots are here. This time, he has to finish it completely.


    When the carriage entered the palace, except for the emperor, other people''s carriages would stop at the second gate. But today, the situation is special. The Emperor didn''t speak, and no one dared to stop Mo Ronglin''s carriage, so he drove deep.


    LAN Jihua''s carriage stopped in front of the main hall. He wanted to go down, but he heard the sound of the horse''s hooves behind him. He passed him and went forward. He quickly lifted the curtain and saw Mo Ronglin''s carriage heading for the hall. His heart beats, and Wei Chi not easily look at each other, "what does he go there to do?"


    But the couple couldn''t bear to think more. LAN Jihua quickly asked the coachman to follow him and went back to the palace. All the followers followed him. The number of them was more than that of Mo Ronglin. However, there was a difference between the two. There are attendants and bodyguards on LAN Jihua''s side, which are uneven. But on Mo Ronglin''s side, they are brave men of Yishui. Judging from their cold eyes, they are not ordinary people.


    Mo Ronglin got out of the car in front of his royal highness and looked up at the palace. He had been here when he was a child, but he had no impression. Like the assassins trained by the weichi family, he knew the topographic map of the Nanyuan palace like the palm of his hand and could accurately find the place he wanted to go.


    LAN Jihua also got off the horse, stood behind him and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Mo Rong Lin turns around and laughs with pride. Without the previous mild air, "I came here alone. I want to do something."


    As soon as LAN Jihua''s face changed, he was no longer called nephew, but lonely. This means that the etiquette between relatives has gone. Now he is between countries. He is the prince of Dongyue. He is proud to be lonely in Nanyuan''s territory. His meaning is obvious.


    LAN Jihua asked, "I don''t know what it is? Say it. Maybe I can help you. "


    Mo Ronglin made a gesture of invitation and said, "speak inside." Then he went in first.


    This is the place where the Nanyuan emperor and all the civil and military officials went to court, but a neighboring Prince walked in as if there were no one else. It was as casual as going back to his palace. Wei Chi''s face changed. He approached LAN Jihua and said in a low voice, "is he going to turn his face?"


    LAN Jihua looked at the boy who was walking up the steps, "maybe."


    Wei Chi was not easy to touch the machete on his waist. His voice was lower. "Your Majesty, he didn''t bring many people in. Why don''t we just..." She squinted and made a gesture.


    LAN Jihua held her hand down and said, "don''t mess around. He dares to enter the palace. Naturally, he has no fear. Fifty thousand troops are still outside the city. It''s easy to fight in. Since he''s not an opponent, why hit the stone with his eggs? It''s a pity to destroy Kun, a century old city." He comforted to clap to clap Wei Chi not easy, "have nothing to do, I go in to have a look, horizontal and vertical ready, face calmly."


    Wei Chi Bu Yi nodded and walked up the steps hand in hand with him.


    Entering the hall, Mo Ronglin stood alone in the open and deep hall, looking at the Dragon chair on the high platform.


    LAN Jihua said, "when you get here, your highness should be able to tell the truth. What do you want to do?"


    Mo Rong Lin turned around and looked at him, "what do you want to do alone? Don''t you know, your majesty? Why do you know so clearly?" Tone with cold, and just left an uncle, right a nephew, completely like a changed person.


    LAN Jihua knew that it was time to face it. She was ready, and it was not unexpected. When she was about to speak, Mo Ronglin waved his hand. "By the way, there''s still one person left. If she''s not here, it won''t be fun."


    LAN Jihua knew who he was talking about. "Now I am in charge of Nanyuan. Only I can give you what you want. Why involve others?"


    "She''s no one else," Mo Ronglin sneered. "She''s the famous empress of Nanyuan. She once planned the thousand face plan to make the East Vietnam coup. Even my father''s brilliant and capable people followed her way. She''s not so bad. Isn''t it a pity that such a powerful person doesn''t witness such an important moment?"


    "I''m afraid the prince will be disappointed," Lan Jihua said coldly. "She''s not here."Mo Ronglin looks up to the sky and laughs, "Your Majesty really has a heart of loving her mother. It''s time to protect her. If you remember correctly, the empress also poisoned you. It''s a wonder that the mother poisoned her son. "


    LAN Jihua was annoyed and said, "this is my family business. It has nothing to do with you!"


    "How does it have nothing to do with loneliness?" Mo Ronglin retorted: "at least I''ll call her my grandmother. Unfortunately, she''s a good schemer. She nearly separated my father''s wife and son, and ruined my family. I''ll never forget this hatred."


    "But she''s your grandmother at the end of the day. You should be lenient when your elders make mistakes..."


    Mo Ronglin interrupted him, "no wonder you have made no achievements in controlling Nanyuan for more than ten years. My father is very affectionate. I didn''t expect that your majesty is more than him. You are not suitable to be an emperor, regardless of good or bad."


    Weichi is not easy to be a short guard. Although she also hates the empress, she doesn''t like Mo Ronglin''s saying, "isn''t it good to attach importance to love? Do you have to be a lonely man when you are an emperor? "


    "It''s hard to be heartless and righteous, but in my heart, the country is the first..."


    Wei Chi is not easy to hum coldly, "what''s the difference between the prince and the empress? For the sake of the country, you can trample anyone under your feet, can''t you?"


    Mo Ronglin was dumb and a little impatient because of her hatred. "Gu and the empress are naturally different. Gu has no black heart. It''s meaningless to argue about these things." then he raised his hand and clapped his high five: "bring people up."


    I will be very busy this weekend, and I''ll finally get up to the beginning of school. The girl who still has the monthly ticket on her hand quickly cast it. It''s overdue and invalid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1155

    LAN Jihua''s face changed when he heard the sentence "bring people up".


    Soon, a man in a gray coarse cloth robe was escorted in, his eyes covered with black cloth and his mouth blocked.


    Although LAN Jihua also hated the empress and broke down the gorgeous dungeon to make her wear coarse clothes and eat coarse food, she had never been so harsh. After all, she was her mother. In the first half of her life, they were both kind-hearted and filial, and had deep feelings. At this time, he was so worried that he bit her heavily, "Mo Ronglin, you!"


    "How can I help you?" Mo Rong Lin''s head was raised, and with a little youth''s spirit, he raised his chin and motioned to take down the black cloth from the eyes of the empress.


    Suddenly I saw the light again. The empress didn''t adapt for a moment. Fortunately, the light in the hall was not very strong. She narrowed a little and opened her eyes. She is a calm person. When she was treated like this by a grandson, she didn''t know how to smoke. She just said to LAN Jihua, "Hua''er, my mother is right. This is an unfamiliar white eyed wolf. At that time, you were kind to him, but he didn''t care at all. He ran to the South and ran wild."


    "Shut up, old witch," muronglin saw her, and could not help his Qi and blood rolling. He thought that his cultivation was deep enough. But when he saw the empress, he wanted to go forward and beat her hard, but it was not a move that a prince should have. It would make people laugh if it spread to his mother''s ears.


    Just thinking about it, LAN Jihua said angrily, "didn''t you study in the palace? Master didn''t teach filial piety? Where did Confucius and Mencius learn? I know you hate her, but she''s your elder, your next of kin''s grandmother, and the Grand Prince is just like a scoundrel. She speaks filthy words. Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    Mo Ronglin snorted coldly, "what grandmother? My mother never recognized her. Now the Jade Butterfly in the zongrenfu wrote that she was born in the white prime minister''s mansion of Dongyue."


    He walked slowly around the empress, not far away, but not too close. The empress was a master of poison making. She played poison on people quietly. Although he let people control her life gate and make her unable to use means, he still had to guard against it. He never dared to despise the old witch.


    He looked at the empress with a sarcastic look on his face. "He spent more than ten years in the game, but in the end he failed. He also made himself a prisoner. He gave birth to a son and a daughter. One didn''t recognize you, and the other shut you up. You are a failure."


    The empress asked, "how do I behave? I don''t need your evaluation. I want to know. Are you here to kill me?"


    Mo Rong Lin shakes his head. "I don''t want to kill you. You probably don''t know how many Yuchi disciples have been prevented from coming to Nan in the past ten years. Originally, I wanted to revenge you just to make you live well. Today, Gu still doesn''t want your life. It''s easy to die, but it''s hard to live." He said with a smile, "let''s get down to business. This time, I want to take what you value most, and I want you to see with your own eyes how I took it."


    With that, he lifted the golden Cape back. There was a golden wave in front of them. When the wave went down, Mo Ronglin had already been on Dan Bi.


    The empress''s face changed dramatically, "what do you want to do?" Without Mo Ronglin''s response, she can''t help but take a step forward, but her arm is held by someone and can''t move. She has to yell at LAN Jihua, "what are you doing? Don''t stop him quickly!"


    The figure went higher and higher, and there were two images in her mind that were constantly overlapping and separating. One was mo Ronglin, a one-year-old, climbing to Danbi with his hands and feet, and the gorgeous little Cape meandering across the stairs. The other was mo Ronglin, a 16-year-old, who was proud to go up. Her pupils were shrinking sharply, and her face was white and red, red and white.


    LAN Jihua''s face was gloomy, and he stood still. His hands on both sides were more and more tightly clasped, which made his veins burst and his bones turned white. He had made the worst plan and knew what Mo Ronglin wanted to do. But this scene really happened in front of him, and he still couldn''t accept it. Did he really give up Nanyuan like this? Hundreds of years of Dynasty in their own hands? The flames of anger piled up in his heart. He felt the machete on his waist, and a thought flashed in his mind. If he took Mo Ronglin by surprise, he would be killed


    But his hand was held down, slightly side face, Yuchi not easy silent to him shook his head.


    Mo Ronglin finally walked up to Danbi. When he got to the Golden Dragon chair, he gave a proud smile, looked at the people under him with a kind of arrogance, and sat down slowly.


    The moment he sat down, the empress''s throat clucked, spewed out a mouthful of blood and growled, "pull him down, pull him down! Pull it down... " That''s her dragon chair. Even if she doesn''t sit now, it can only be sat by the royal family with the surname of LAN. In those days, LAN Jihua was depressed. It''s not that the five elders didn''t peep at the Dragon chair, but she protected it secretly and didn''t let them succeed. This is Lan''s country, it''s LAN''s Dragon chair


    For so many years, the only one who really made her feel terrible was mo Ronglin. She had never forgotten that in the dark cave, when Mo Ronglin was still a baby staring at herself, her eyes were horrible and fierce. What a strange, soft and fragile little body, but there lived a strong and frightening soul. In order to make Mo Ronglin happy Lin gives in. She forces him to watch the face changing process and the bloody and terrible scenes. She wants to force him out of weakness and fear. She wants him to give in, but he doesn''t. his eyes are fierce and he looks like a little beast. She knows at that time that if the child stays, he will be in great danger. She tried to kill him, but before she could, she was killed Wei Chi Wenyu and LAN Jihua steal it together. She is too soft hearted for a moment. After listening to their advice, she is afraid that Bai Qianfan will hate her in the future and reluctantly agrees to send Mo Ronglin back to Dongyue. Now, she really regretted that if she had killed Mo Ronglin, it would not have happened today.Mo Ronglin gently stroked the armrest of the Dragon chair and said slowly, "for more than ten years, I''ve been thinking about how to avenge and kill you every day. But it''s too cheap for you. My father said that death is not terrible, life is not as terrible as death, so I won''t let you die. I want you to live well and see with your own eyes how I sit on the Dragon chair and how to kill you Nan yuan stepped under his feet. "


    "Mo Ronglin, don''t deceive people too much!" LAN Jihua said angrily, "although you have 50000 troops in hand, there are not many people you bring into the palace. If you really want to make trouble, you may not have good fruit to eat!"


    Mo Rong Lin Chin a lift, smile way, "my person also many."


    LAN Jihua looked back and saw that there were many Dongyue soldiers standing on both sides of the hall. Looking out from the door, he was shocked. He didn''t know how so many people came here, but he didn''t know anything. He knew that the situation was over and everything was in the hands of Mo Ronglin.


    It''s the last day. It''s so fast. After the summer vacation, it''s time for me to take it in. Have a good weekend, everyone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1156

    Mo Rong Lin made a wink toward the bottom. Li Tianxing waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "please come in."


    Soon the steps rang, but it was not chaotic. One by one, he seemed to walk carefully, penetrating through the door. When he came in, he saw LAN Jihua, some of whom wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he lowered his head and stood aside speechless.


    What came in were all the civil and military officials of Nanyuan. Except for long Sandao, all the important ministers of the court arrived. Li Tianxing handed a golden scroll to LAN Jihua, "Your Majesty, please."


    LAN Jihua took it over and opened it, shaking his hand slightly. In fact, it was a bit unexpected. It was not a abdication letter, but a statement that he was willing to surrender to the emperor of Dongyue, and regarded the emperor of Dongyue as the Lord. It showed that Nanyuan voluntarily accepted the territory of Dongyue and became a territory of Dongyue in the southwest, and he was the vassal of the territory, that is to say, Dongyue did not cost a lot of money The soldiers occupied Nanyuan.


    For LAN Jihua, this is a kind of humiliation. Scholars can be killed but not humiliated. But what should we do? Lead the people of Nanyuan to fight hard and let them fall at the edge of the Dongyue army? He is benevolent, he can''t do it.


    Is it healthy? In the hands of a teenager Let him have the face to meet the ancestors underground!


    He angrily throws the scroll on the ground and looks coldly at Mo Ronglin on the Dragon chair.


    "Your Highness is so backbone," Mo Ronglin sneered, "do you think you can''t do without reading it in public? To tell you the truth, if you weren''t my uncle, you wouldn''t be in charge of this vassal. No one would rush to be Lan''s vassal. "


    "Mo Ronglin, you still know that I am your uncle. If you do such a thing, are you not afraid of being punished?"


    "To expand the territory of the country is the responsibility of successive kings. Although he has not been crowned, he has already stood in his own way as the crown prince and acting for the government. It has been his long cherished wish for many years to win Nanyuan. It is the best to solve the problem peacefully. If not, fighting against Dongyue with Nanyuan''s troops is tantamount to beating a stone with an egg. I will protect your majesty and your ministers and people. Your days are not different from before It''s different. It''s just that the imperial power is not there, and it needs to be subject to such a small change in East Vietnam. "


    "Do you think that by relying on power, the people of Nanyuan will listen to you?"


    Mo Ronglin smiles, "of course not. In fact, Gu is here to save Nanyuan. Gu can make the population of Nanyuan more and more, so that they can have food and clothing, and live a rich life. After a good life, the people are naturally satisfied. As for who is in power, who cares?"


    LAN Jihua''s heart moved, "you just said, can make the population of Nanyuan more and more?"


    "Yes, should his majesty Wei Zhongqing know him? He came to Nanyuan just to find out the reason why the population is decreasing year by year. His kung fu is worthy of those who want to. After eight years, Wei Tai finally found out the reason. Therefore, he knows how to break the curse of Nanyuan. "


    Hearing these words, everyone was surprised, even the empress was excited, "what''s the reason?"


    Mo Ronglin leaned on the Dragon chair and snorted, "why should I tell you that I want you to die without knowing, so that you can''t close your eyes."


    The empress was so angry that she shivered. The robe on her chest was full of the blood splashes just now. She pointed at him and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    LAN Jihua asked, "can the prince tell me why?"


    Mo Rong Lin slowly stroked his wide sleeve, "I will tell you, but not now." He looked at the statement that Lan Jihua had thrown on the ground. "Your Majesty, let''s go back to business."


    LAN Jihua had a cold face and didn''t speak.


    Mo Ronglin patted the armrest of the Dragon chair. "Your Majesty really has backbone, but I don''t know how long this backbone can last?"


    Blue Ji Hua eyebrow head a wrinkly, "the prince wants to threaten me?"


    Mo Ronglin said with both hands, "if your majesty wants to think this way, you can''t help it. But you want to persuade your majesty that those who know the current affairs are heroes. Since you can get the empress back, the others you sent away..."


    As soon as LAN Jihua''s face changed, he didn''t speak. Wei Chi Bu Yi already called out: "who else did you catch? Is it Hao''er, Mo Ronglin? If Hao''er loses a hair, I will not let you go as a ghost! "


    Mo Rong Lin is a little displeased. "In the main hall, the queen yells. What''s the system? Is your majesty so indulgent?"


    LAN Jihua''s nails are deeply in the palm of his hand. Mo Ronglin is really a wolf cub. He knows what his weakness is. He is more fierce than the empress.


    He drags Yuchi Buyi, who is going to come forward to make a theory, and shakes her hand heavily. Yuchi Buyi is shocked and wakes up. His life doesn''t matter, but Hao''er is in Mo Ronglin''s hand. If he gets angry, this God of plague can do anything. She swallows her anger in her stomach and holds LAN Jihua back to show that she has calmed down.


    LAN Jihua calmed down and slowly exhaled a breath. The chill on her face gradually faded away and stood there in silence.


    Mo Ronglin looks down. Ning Shiqi picks up the statement and hands it to LAN Jihua. This time, LAN Jihua doesn''t throw it away. He opens it with trembling hands. His eyes are unwilling and angry, but also helpless and pathetic.


    He cleared his throat and was about to read it out. The empress struggled to rush at him like crazy, "can''t read it, your majesty can''t read it..."But she didn''t really rush over. Two tall bodyguards grabbed her left and right arms and twisted them heavily. The empress''s forehead was in a cold sweat with pain, but her eyes were bursting with crazy light, and she still cried recklessly: "Hua''er, I can''t read it. This is Lan''s world, my Lan''s country..."


    LAN Jihua swallowed his throat and read out, "Lan Jihua, the 12th emperor of Wunan, is willing to submit to Dongyue. From today on, he will respect Dongyue and surrender to his vassal. Future generations will also respect and abide by the agreement. He will not be the enemy of Dongyue. He will build a good life from generation to generation and match himself with the king and his ministers."


    At the end of the reading, LAN Jihua''s face was pale and his body swayed twice. He was not easy to hold by Wei Chi. He shook his hands, lifted his robe and knelt down slowly.


    The officials of Nanyuan knelt down when they saw the emperor kneeling down. The hall was quiet, but they heard a shrill laughter. The voice seemed to come from the hell, with unspeakable strangeness, and like the cry of the black sparrow in the night. People''s hearts trembled when they heard it.


    Mo Rong Lin''s cold face was filled with a smile. Looking at the laughing empress, "why don''t you kneel?"


    The empress tried hard to spit out a mouthful of blood, "you can''t think about it!"


    Mo Ronglin raised his chin a little. He didn''t care whether other people knelt or not, but the empress had to kneel. This is the picture he has been thinking about for many years. Today, he must turn his imagination into reality. Let the empress kneel down in front of him and watch her land be taken away by him. For her, this is the taste of life rather than death, right?


    The two bodyguards pressed the empress down. The empress didn''t follow. She was desperate. LAN Jihua couldn''t look at her and cried, "Your Highness, she''s just an old woman with nothing. Why bother her?"


    Mo Ronglin turned a deaf ear and fixed her eyes on the empress until she was kneeling on the ground. Then she pulled the corners of her mouth and laughed. But the next moment, the empress''s eyes puffed out several mouthfuls of blood, and her head tilted and collapsed.


    New September, let''s cheer together!


    Today, we all have monthly tickets in our hands to ask for a wave for the little princess and congratulate the little prince on his successful revenge. Come on, hold a monthly ticket. In addition, "love you addiction" has set up a flag. If you can vote 60 votes today, love you addiction will end once and for all today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1157

    Unexpectedly, Mo Ronglin thinks that the empress is just fainting. But after the guard probes into her breath, he slowly shakes his head. He can''t help but stand up.


    He didn''t want to kill the empress so quickly, and he wanted to keep her life for a few more days. How could he have thought that the empress was so careless and died like this? Doesn''t it mean that good people don''t live long and bad people live for thousands of years? How can he die so easily? He still has many tricks to do. It''s really a pity.


    Nanyuan''s officials were also surprised. To them, the empress was like a Nine Tailed Fox with nine lives. No matter whether she was evil or just, she always accompanied Nanyuan for decades. Leng buting died suddenly, which surprised them a lot and made them feel sad.


    LAN Jihua''s mood is the most complicated. The empress is his relative and enemy, but in the final analysis, she is still his relative. Her mother died in front of her. No matter how many enmities she had, they were written off with her death. He turned around slowly and knocked down heavily towards the empress. The officials hesitated for a moment and followed.


    Mo Ronglin didn''t stop him. He stood on the high platform, looked at the figure on the ground, and sighed about the fragility of life. Well, the empress died. Maybe the nightmare would not haunt him any more. From then on, it was revenge.


    Before LAN Jihua raised her head, she heard a courtier exclaim, "empress!"


    He fiercely turns back to body, Wei Chi is not easy to fall on his side silently, but he doesn''t realize it. He rushes to her side, "not easy, what''s the matter with you, not easy, wake up, not easy..."


    Mo Rong Lin frowned, "what''s wrong with the empress?"


    LAN Jihua didn''t answer him. He picked up Wei Chi and left in a hurry, leaving Mo Ronglin a silent back of his head.


    -


    when weichi didn''t easily wake up, it was already late at night. She had been sleeping for three or four hours. When she opened her eyes, she saw LAN Jihua sitting by the bed, holding her forehead and drooping her eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking?


    "Your Majesty." She called him softly.


    Blue Ji Hua immediately returned to God, surprised at her, "not easy, you wake up."


    Wei Chi sat up and stroked his forehead: "what''s wrong with me? Are you sick? "


    LAN Jihua shook his head, "you are not sick, you just have a sleep," he put his hand on her shoulder, looked carefully, "where do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Wei Chi is not easy to be a little strange, "Your Majesty just said I''m not sick, why do you ask me what''s wrong?"


    LAN Jihua took up her left arm and pointed it on the acupoint. There was no movement on that arm, and there was not a pimple arched as usual.


    Wei Chi is not easy to be surprised, "eh, where is my poisonous insect?"


    LAN Jihua said, "when the original owner died, the poisonous insects naturally died. It''s not easy. Your poison has been removed. "


    Wei Chi is not easy to open mouth, "Gu Du Jie?" She looked up at LAN Jihua in surprise: "Your Majesty, you don''t mean..."


    LAN Jihua said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t want you to kill the emperor, so I cheated you."


    The empress is dead. It''s not easy for Wei Chi to say anything more. He drops his hand and says, "you don''t want me to kill her. As a result, he died in the hands of Mo Ronglin."


    LAN Jihua sighed, "this is probably her destiny."


    The couple were silent, and they both looked perplexed. They naturally hated the empress, but the hatred was mixed with something else. After years of stumbling, they seemed to be used to each other''s existence. They suddenly died, and they didn''t feel very happy. For LAN Jihua, they were more or less sad.


    Silent half ring, Wei Chi not easy to hold LAN Ji Hua''s hand, "Your Majesty, how are you?"


    "I''m fine," Lan Jihua said with a bitter smile. "I''m just a fatuous monarch in the eyes of posterity. After all, I''ve lost Nanyuan."


    "You are not a fatuous king," Wei Chi said. "You have saved everyone and saved Nanyuan from the disaster of war. Future generations will understand." She suddenly remembered, her face became very ugly, "Your Majesty, Hao''er, he..."


    "I asked Mo Ronglin. The team of long Sandao was stopped by his people. There was a fight between the two sides. Long Sandao and Kang Yanlong were injured, but Hao''er is OK. You can rest assured on the way back."


    "Mo Rong Lin is so thoughtful that he guessed that his Majesty would send the emperor and Hao''er away."


    "If not, what does he threaten me with?"


    Wei Chi patted LAN Jihua on the back of his hand. "Your Majesty, you''ve come to this stage. Don''t think about it any more. The East is stronger and the south is weaker. It''s impossible. As long as we are together, we are better than anything."


    LAN Jihua nodded, "I want to take you and Hao''er to live in seclusion in the mountains, far away from all this, but Mo Ronglin doesn''t agree. It''s not easy for me to be the vassal of Nanyuan. I can''t go, so I have to stay in this palace."


    "Not afraid. Hao''er and I are with you." Wei Chi is not easy to say, "the vassal is the vassal. Nanyuan is still under the rule of LAN. I want to say that as long as we know the secret of the curse, it is not impossible to change from vassal to Emperor."


    LAN Ji Hua''s eyes flashed, "Wei Zhongqing has been in and out of the palace, but he never mentions the secret of curse. It seems that they have been guarding against me for a long time. The most urgent thing is to find out the secret, so that the population of Nanyuan grows year by year. With the bravery of my Nanyuan man, why don''t we worry about no strong soldiers?"Wei Chi nodded heavily. "It''s just this. For the sake of the people of the south, for the sake of future generations, your majesty should be energetic."


    LAN Jihua thought that Mo Ronglin would object to handling affairs for the empress, but he was determined not to give in on this matter. No matter how bad the empress was, she was also a powerful figure in Nanyuan. She had the noble blood of LAN family in her body. She was loved by the common people, and the dignity of Nanyuan royal family could not be lost. He arranged according to the emperor''s specifications, but he was always ready to find fault with Mo Ronglin.


    But what he was worried about didn''t happen. Mo Ronglin locked himself in the inner hall and checked the government affairs of Nanyuan every day. He didn''t seem to care about how to handle the affairs of the empress. From beginning to end, he didn''t participate in it and didn''t stop him.


    In just a few days, he re deployed the garrison of Nanyuan. The original troops of longsandao were transferred to the outer city. The inner city and the imperial city were taken over by Li Tianxing''s subordinates. There were 50000 troops stationed in the outskirts of the city, and Li Tianxing personally led them. All the garrisons on the border were withdrawn to Nanyuan, and they were reasonably distributed according to the geographical distance. In this way, any place where there was a rebellion could be quickly put out by the East Vietnamese soldiers.


    As for the reason why long Sandao was placed in the outer city, it was Murong Lin''s thoughtful arrangement. LAN Jihua of the imperial city and many rich ministers in the inner city were involved in long Sandao, so that he did not dare to act rashly. If he dared to act rashly, the 50000 garrison in the suburbs would join the East Vietnamese army in the inner city to attack back and forth, so that long Sandao would not die.


    At this point, Nanyuan was officially incorporated into the territory of East Vietnam, and became the territory of East Vietnam in the southwest. Mo Ronglin also took his first step to expand the territory of East Vietnam.


    Author: xiaofanfan, "love you addiction" is over, after you have to ask for a monthly ticket alone.


    Bai Qianfan: I''m not afraid. My husband has said that if everyone is eager to vote for the monthly ticket, he can perform breaking stones in his chest.


    The author is very moved: for the sake of the monthly ticket, the emperor is also enough to fight.


    Emperor: it''s not that I fight hard, it''s that we all fight hard. It''s so fierce at the beginning of the month. I can''t fall behind.


    Ask for a monthly ticket....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1158

    The more she went north, the lower the temperature and the more beautiful the scenery was, but it didn''t affect Bai Qianfan''s mood at all. For her, there was nothing more pleasant than walking out of the Forbidden Palace made of gold and jade. The solemn and majestic palace remained unchanged. She was tired of seeing it. When she went out and entered the palace, she was a eunuch who only wanted to promise. Along the way, although the scenery is not as good as that in the palace, it''s not so happy that the world is vast and the breath is full of freedom!


    As soon as it was cold, the emperor would not let her wear soft armor. He made a gray cloth jacket for her to wear, so that she would not be too heavy to walk. In the whole team, Bai Qianfan was the only one who didn''t wear armor. He was dressed in a gray cloth jacket, which was very eye-catching. No one knows who she is. They all think that she is the emperor''s entourage. They always see her with the emperor, where the emperor goes, and where she goes, almost inseparable. They even rest in the emperor''s camp account at night. In addition, she is beautiful and petite. Some people guess that she is a close eunuch serving the emperor. So many eunuchs only bring her out alone, which shows that she is extraordinary and definitely the emperor The red man in front of the emperor.


    Yang Zhu threw a bundle of firewood beside the fire. He heard several soldiers talking: "look, my father-in-law is roasting pheasant. It must be roasted for the emperor."


    "Look at him. He''s quite skilled. Does the little father-in-law in the palace know this?"


    Yang Zhu followed everyone''s eyes and said, "that''s not a little father-in-law. I know him. His name is Qian fan. He''s a friend of Mr. Jia. His kung fu is good. He''s probably chosen to be the emperor''s bodyguard."


    Some people don''t agree, "the emperor''s bodyguards are all brought out of the palace. It''s said that adult Ning taught them in person. If you want to know your roots and loyalty, how can you easily put people in the emperor''s body?"


    "It may have been recognized by Mr. Jia''s classmates before," Yang Zhu said, "and he is good at Kung Fu. He was specially recruited."


    "The emperor has several bodyguards. None of them is like him. Besides, why does he sleep in the emperor''s camp every night? Even if it''s a night watch, it''s time to take turns. I still think he''s like a little father-in-law."


    "Brother Qian is definitely not a little father-in-law," Yang Zhu slapped his chest. "Do you dare to bet?"


    March boring, no entertainment, a bet, everyone came to interest, shouting, "bet on bet!" It''s not a big bet, just two big boys, just for fun.


    At noon the next day, Bai Qianfan took a handful of grass to feed the horse. Yang Zhuzhu quietly came around her back and patted her shoulder to scare her. As a result, his hand had not touched Bai Qianfan. A bright sword "brushed" across his neck, "bold!"


    Yang Zhu''s face turned white with fright. He raised his hand and was at a loss. Bai Qianfan was also startled. When he looked back at Yang Zhu, he was surprised. "It''s brother Yang."


    With Yang Zhu came to watch the excitement also scared, hiding behind the tree to one side did not dare to say a word.


    Bai Qianfan waved to the bodyguard: "put away the sword quickly, don''t scare people."


    The bodyguard took back the sword and was still staring at Yang Zhu.


    Yang Zhu was staring at him. He knew that it was the emperor''s bodyguard, but what happened to the bodyguard who took Qian fan as the master?


    Bai Qianfan said, "you step back. I''ll talk to brother Yang."


    The bodyguard hesitated, "Deputy General Qian, this I''m afraid it''s not very good, Emperor... " The emperor is the king of vinegar. He will skin him if he knows.


    "Just step back a few steps. You''re here. People don''t dare to talk." Bai Qianfan said, "I''m not a prisoner. Can''t I even talk to people?"


    The bodyguard saluted, stepped back four or five steps, and looked at Yang Zhu on guard.


    Seeing that the bodyguard walked away, Yang Zhu was relieved. He was about to go to talk to Bai Qianfan. Yu Guang glanced at the hand of the bodyguard touching the sword. He immediately stopped walking and didn''t dare to move forward. On the other hand, although the hand of the bodyguard pressed the sword, he didn''t move forward. He slowly stepped back. The hand of the bodyguard dropped from the sword, and he knew he was dead I can''t be too close to Qian fan, but I don''t understand why?


    "Brother Qian," he asked with a smile, "that man just called you Vice General Qian. I haven''t seen you for a few days. Have you been promoted?"


    Bai Qianfan waved his hand modestly, "it''s not worth mentioning that he was promoted to a small official."


    Yang Zhu said quickly, "the deputy general is not small, and few people are promoted on the March. There must be something extraordinary about the Deputy General Qian, which makes the emperor value you so much."


    White thousand sail ha ha, "also nothing, I accompany the emperor to tease a stuffy son......" Without saying anything, the bodyguard came up and said, "Deputy General Qian, the emperor sent you there."


    Bai Qianfan looked up and saw that the emperor was standing in the distance, looking coldly. She sighed and waved to Yang Zhu, "I have to go. I''ll talk when I have time."


    Yang Zhu watched her leave, and accidentally made eye contact with the emperor. The latter''s cold eyes made his back cold. He couldn''t help shivering. His head was low and he didn''t dare move.


    Seeing the emperor and Bai Qianfan enter the camp account, the onlookers hiding behind the tree immediately surround Yang Zhu, "tell me quickly, what''s the matter with the bottom down? Don''t you say brother Qian is the emperor''s bodyguard? How can there be bodyguards to protect him? "Yang Zhu said, "brother Qian is not a bodyguard. Now he is a deputy general. He is the red man beside the emperor."


    "Not a little father-in-law?"


    "Of course not," Yang Zhu stretched out his hand to them, "admit defeat in gambling. Hurry up and get the money."


    The loser was a little depressed, but he would not default. He took out his two eldest sons and put them in the palm of Yang Zhu''s hand.


    Yang Zhu counted the eldest son in his hand and grinned, "don''t say that I didn''t remind you. Don''t say anything about the little father-in-law in the future. If the boss hears it, he can''t eat it."


    Some people are very confused, "deputy general, there are also general Cao, how can he be the only red man in front of the emperor?"


    "I don''t know?" The speaker lowered his voice and winked, "don''t you find that Vice General Qian is handsome in office. All the noble people in the capital like to raise a waiter or something. Do you think the emperor will..."


    Yang Zhu stretched out his hand to knock on his head, "dare to arrange the emperor, how to die don''t know, but I didn''t listen to anything."


    Others shook their heads. "I didn''t hear either. I didn''t hear anything."


    That''s what I said. Before long, there was a rumor that Vice General Qian was the emperor''s favorite minister. He was not only inseparable, but also sleeping with him all night.


    However, everyone is dubious about this news. The emperor loves his wife as he has been told. How can he spoil a male Minister? It''s a big scandal in the world.


    The little prince took time to avenge himself. The next step is to return to the story of Mobai and his wife. What interesting things will happen to them on the March? Please wait and see.


    Continue to ask for a monthly pass, and the gap with the latter is narrowing, panic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1159

    Mo Rongshu pulls Bai Qianfan into the camp account. He is not very happy. "How can you talk to anyone?"


    Bai Qianfan asked, "why can''t we talk? When I first entered the camp, brother Yang also helped me. When I met him, I just had a chat. "


    "Oh, I''ve called you brother," the emperor said sourly, "don''t forget your identity."


    Bai Qianfan looked down at himself and spread his hands. "I''m a deputy general. Can''t the deputy general talk to the soldiers at the bottom? "


    The emperor white she one eye, "you are deputy general, you are my queen, the status is noble, who can talk?"


    Bai Qianfan insisted, "but now I am a deputy general, or you sealed me."


    The emperor knew that she meant to be more sincere, but he was a little helpless. He pinched her on her waist angrily. Unfortunately, her clothes were too thick, and he didn''t pinch them. Bai Qianfan twisted his body and laughed with pride. He was so angry that he itched his teeth. He wanted to do it in bed once. The older she was, the more rampant she was. Only when she was in bed would she be willing to be soft.


    Originally, it was a good story that the emperor went to the army and the queen went to the army. But then I thought about it. These men in the barracks could not eat meat for several years, and they could not easily see a woman. Their eyes would stare straight. Besides, his daughter-in-law was so beautiful. Although the East Vietnam army was strict, these men were respectful to each other on the surface, and what was in their mind Who knows? Mo Rongshu can''t think about it. He just wants to send Bai Qianfan back, but he is the emperor. He has a lot of words. How can he go back on what he promised? It''s impossible to repent. My daughter-in-law must be angry. In addition, she hesitated and hesitated. When she walked a mile away, she gave up the idea of sending her back. She only wanted to bite a few insiders at the bottom and remember not to expose Bai Qianfan''s identity.


    It wasn''t long before the hearsay about the favorite minister came to the emperor''s ears. He couldn''t laugh or cry, but there was no way to clarify it. It was true that he was inseparable from Bai Qianfan, and it was true that Bai Qianfan was sleeping with him at night. It was the emperor''s reputation that was damaged. It didn''t matter that Mo Rongshu was the first time to encounter this. In those days, the name of Sha Shen was more powerful than this. What''s the difference Ah.


    Bai Qianfan took the opportunity to enlighten him: "emperor, you can''t tie me to your belt all day long. You can''t take me where you go. People can''t talk. I''m a deputy general now, so I have to look like a deputy general. You can''t protect me too much."


    "No, the deputy general is fake, the queen is real," murongshu said unhappily. "I don''t want those vulgar men to look at you like a sweet cake."


    Bai Qianfan to his this inexplicable dry vinegar feel funny, "I am the mother of three children, where or what sweet cake? I''m older than all of them. "


    "That''s no good," the emperor muttered, "Junior Girl, holding the gold brick. Maybe people like the big one."


    Bai Qianfan said, "not only three years old, but also more than ten years old. If you like me, others may not like me."


    The emperor frowned, "my queen, who dares not like it?"


    Bai Qianfan looked helpless, "like me, you are not happy, do not like me, you are not happy, you are not contradictory?"


    Mo Rongshu, "..."


    -


    after camping in the evening and having dinner, Mo Rongshu took Bai Qianfan for a walk around the camp. It was already dark, but Xingzi was surprisingly bright. He walked up a hillside and looked up at the sky. The dark blue sky seemed to be covered with big silver nails. Bai Qianfan had never seen such a big Xingzi before. He was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth and sighed: "how beautiful!"


    Mo Rongshu asked, "do you like it?"


    "I like it."


    "If you like me..." Mo Rongshu is used to taking over. He can give her whatever his daughter-in-law likes, but is this star He chuckled twice.


    Bai Qianfan''s cunning smile, "what about the emperor? Take it off and give it to me? "


    Mo Rongshu never shows weakness in front of his daughter-in-law and says, "if you like it, I will give it to you." With that, he really spread his arms and soared up. In the moonlight, he was as vigorous and powerful as an eagle with wings.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes brightened and looked at him with admiration. The emperor easily didn''t show his kung fu in front of people, and only she could see such a vigorous posture.


    Mo Rongshu flies to a tree, with his toes gently, and then goes up again. At this time, he is like a dragon flying in the sky, majestic and valiant, with extraordinary momentum. Bai Qianfan covers her chest, and her eyes are full of amazing eyes. Seeing him suddenly reach out and grab in the air, it''s like picking off a star. She''s funny and moved. As an emperor, she still does such childish things because she loves her.


    Mo Rong Shu floated to the ground, holding Cheng Quan''s hand to her, "the star is coming."


    Bai Qianfan cooperated with him in his acting, and he was busy holding his hands to pick up. Mo Rongshu slowly loosened his fist, and there was really light flashing inside. Bai Qianfan was so surprised that he came close to see, "what is it, what is it?"


    When Mo Rongshu opened his palm completely, she saw a small black insect inside. She was surprised and called, "firefly!" Two hands gently close, the insect does not fly, slowly crawling in her hands, a little itchy, but she is very happy, this is not fun in the palace!"It''s not a firefly," murongshu explained, looking at Bai Qianfan happily, "it''s called autumn Simulium. Look carefully, what it glows is not its tail, it''s its wings. It''s a unique insect in the north. It''s more in late autumn and less in early winter."


    Bai Qianfan observed the insect with relish, "why doesn''t it fly?"


    "It craves the temperature in your hands."


    Bai Qianfan looked carefully for a while, threw his hand into the air, and the insect spread its wings and flew high. A very thin light circled an arc in mid air and flew into the bushes on the side.


    Mo Rongshu asked, "how did you let it go?"


    "I can''t take it with me all the time. I''d better let it go back to its own place earlier so as not to get used to it."


    Mo Rong Shu chuckles, "for an insect, you can worry enough."


    Bai Qianfan held his arm and said with a smile, "it''s not a bug. It''s a star given to me by the emperor."


    "In that case, how can you thank me?"


    Bai Qianfan stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on his face. Mo Rongshu was not satisfied with this understatement. The sky was high and wide, there was no one around, and the stars and the moon were bright. He had never tried his own daughter-in-law in this kind of scene. I think it must have a different taste.


    He hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her mouth. They were touching each other when they heard something falling to the ground. Mo Rongshu looked up and saw that a soldier got up from the ground, his face full of fear, but he stretched out his hands and felt in the air. "I''m blind, I can''t see anything." Said while turning around, stumbling forward.


    Two people Leng for a while, all burst out laughing, this can be good, pet Chen''s rumor is sit down.


    Sure enough, once the addiction to love you ended, the little princess''s monthly ticket was like a snail crawling, sobbing. Originally, she wanted to say "go along with fate", but most of the others were so hard working that I felt a little less motivated. So, I decided to ask for more monthly tickets like them. Every 50 monthly tickets increased by one, now it''s 133 tickets, and 183 tickets for everyone I hope I didn''t dig a hole for myself!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1160

    As for why Mengda wanted to abduct the East Vietnamese people, Murong Shu couldn''t understand. He thought the same as the prince. Since he abducted the East Vietnamese people, he would not kill them. If he didn''t kill them, what would Mengda do with so many East Vietnamese people? Is it the same as Nanyuan, because of the shortage of population, so they abducted people from east Vietnam? Mengda and Nanyuan are two completely different countries. Nanyuan has many mountains and forests, rich products, but few people. Mengda has a vast territory, many grasslands and Gobi, poor land and dense population, so this idea is not tenable.


    If Munda only robbed food and money, he could understand that he would rob people even if he robbed food. He really wanted to break his head and didn''t come up with a reason. He had planned to lead the army to besiege the city and force Mengda to release people, but along the way, the more he thought about it, the more confused he was. He always felt that Mengda was plotting a plot, and the most urgent thing was to solve the mystery.


    To this end, he called Cao Tianming and several vice generals to discuss and ask them what they thought.


    Chen Shen said, "emperor, Mengda abducted the common people, probably to provoke me in Dongyue."


    The emperor said, "for provocation, why not just kill them, but take them away?"


    Cao Tianming thought, "emperor, Mengda has taken away the common people. Will he take them to work and build a huge project?"


    The emperor nodded, "if you are a laborer, you should catch young people. Why do you even catch women and children?"


    The emperor''s words made everyone ponder. They didn''t kill or do labor. What would they do if they were arrested?


    Deputy general Bao cleared his throat. "No matter what they are trying to catch people for, they must have a purpose."


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him and said, "isn''t it just about their purpose now?"


    Deputy general Bao was attacked, but he didn''t dare to speak. Although his position was the same, he was a favorite of the emperor. He couldn''t afford to offend him. He just touched his nose and didn''t say a word.


    The emperor looked at Bai Qianfan, "Vice General Qian, what do you think?"


    Bai Qianfan frowned with a thick black eyebrow, looking a little funny, "emperor, is it really the Mengda army that has taken away my Dongyue people?"


    Listening to her saying this, everyone showed strange expressions. The north border is next to Mengda. Who else can there be if it''s not Mengda?


    The emperor looked at her with great interest, "why did Vice General Qian ask like this? First, it happened on the border between Mengda and East Vietnam. Second, the costumes of Mengda''s army were recognized by the garrison. How could it be wrong? "


    "What if someone pretended to be the Munda army?" Bai Qianfan said, "are those who wear Mengda clothes necessarily Mengda people?"


    "Even if they are not Mengda people, why did they take away the people of Dongyue?"


    "Because..." Bai Qianfan narrowed his eyes and thought, "like Nanyuan, they are short of population. They need to capture some people from the surrounding countries to serve as their people."


    Bai Qianfan said, the first one of the emperor laughed, "Vice General Qian''s idea is really ingenious. Are you telling a story?"


    The emperor took the lead in laughing, and other people naturally laughed. Deputy general Bao, who was attacked by Bai Qianfan, didn''t stop talking for a moment and said, "Deputy General Qian, don''t you have a brain? Besides Mengda, where else is there around here?"


    The emperor frowned, "who do you say has no brain?"


    Bao''s deputy general''s heart jumped, and he felt two cold eyes shooting at him. He was as sharp as a knife. He was sweating on his back and said, "I have no brain." But he thought to himself: this favorite minister really has a lot of weight in the emperor''s heart. I can''t tolerate others to say that he''s not. I''m afraid the emperor''s reputation of loving his wife is false.


    -


    there is a village not far from where he camped this day. Mo Rongshu loves his daughter-in-law for suffering with him all the way and wants her to take a hot bath in the farmer''s house to relieve her fatigue. He took off his soft armor and changed his regular clothes. He and Bai Qianfan disguised themselves as passing merchants and two bodyguards as followers. Ning shisan didn''t agree. When the empress went out, how could he take only two bodyguards? If something went wrong, Ning had to chop him as firewood. But the emperor refused to bring more people, for fear of scaring the farmers. If they were not allowed into the house, wouldn''t it be a bad thing? Finally, there was no way. The remaining three bodyguards turned into dark guards and didn''t show up far away. This was the proper solution to the problem of escort.


    The village is not big. The houses are square, which is very different from the farmhouses on the outskirts of Lin''an. The walls are earthy yellow, the roofs are covered with black tiles, and the eaves don''t even have flying corners. It looks very flat.


    Mo Rongshu specially chose a family that looked more affluent, because there were two pieces of bacon hanging under the eaves. If they could afford meat, the conditions would be better.


    Seeing that the door was open, Ning shisan looked at the door and asked, "is there anyone?"


    When a young woman saw them, she screamed like a ghost and closed the door in a hurry. Ning shisan frowned and raised her hand to pat the door. She was stopped by Bai Qianfan, "you back up, I''ll come."


    She raised her hand and knocked gently on the door: "don''t be afraid, fellow townsman. We are passing businessmen. We want to come into the house and ask for water."


    No one answered. It was very quiet in the room, just like nobody, but any movement could not escape the ears of the three masters outside. They knew that there were people in the room, and there was more than one. Some people were lying at the crack of the door, and others were peeking at them by the window.Mo Rongshu didn''t take many people with him. He was afraid of scaring these farmers. But just four men scared the family. He glanced at Ning 13 and Ning 19, both of whom were taught by Ning Jiu. Apart from anything else, the cold eyes alone were enough to make people give up.


    With a clear cough, he ordered the two bodyguards, "don''t break your face. It''s frightening. Let''s all smile."


    Ning 13 and Ning 19 looked at each other, pulled their lips, and showed a stiff smile. With a cold look in their eyes, they were even more creepy. Mo Rong Shu had no choice but to say, "well, this smile, the villagers won''t open the door."


    Bai Qianfan restored her original voice, as clear as spring water, gradually seeping into people''s ears in the room, "fellow townsman, open the door, don''t be afraid, we are good people."


    The people in the room were dubious and looked at her through the door for a long time. When they saw her pretty and smiling, she was much more friendly than the three. The woman asked through the door, "are you really a passing businessman?"


    "Yes, we are all good people."


    The woman asked again, "listen to your voice..."


    Bai Qianfan pointed his hand back, "I came out with my husband. It''s convenient to dress up as a man on the road."


    Listening to her saying, the woman put her heart down and opened the door. But when she saw the two guards Ning, her heart beat again. The two guards were standing there, and their faces were not like businessmen at all.


    Bai Qianfan quickly explained, "they are followers. They don''t like to talk or laugh. Please forgive me."


    The woman asked them to come in and sit down.


    Yesterday, it was said to count from 133 votes. Today, after thinking about it, I''d like to count from 130 as an integer. It means that you have voted 3 more votes, which is a step closer to Canada. Now 155 is more than half, and there are still 25 votes left. Come on, Canada is not far away waiting for you. Thank you for voting for the little princess. I love you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1161

    In addition to the woman, there was an old woman and a little girl of four or five years old. When a stranger came in, the little girl hid behind her mother and looked at the guests with only half her head.


    Compared with the reserve of Mo Rongshu and the cold face of the two guards Ning, Bai Qianfan''s kindness and enthusiasm undoubtedly won the favor of the family. She chatted with her grandparents and grandchildren, and the three men sat in silence.


    The emperor and the old God are sitting. Yu Guangli, Bai Qianfan is teasing the little girl. The shy little girl soon gets familiar with her. She takes a thin rope and plays hooking game with Bai Qianfan. One is wearing a rope, and the other is good at turning flowers. If he can''t turn it out, he will lose. Mo Rongshu is not interested in this kind of kid''s trick, but now it''s really boring Of course, his eyes stayed on Bai Qianfan''s face for a long time. He was in his early 30s and had a childlike heart. He turned over the pattern and was very happy. The little girl was more and more happy with his head tilted and brain shaking smile.


    The woman brought out the tea and said, "Dou''er, I''m tired of driving. I''ll play by myself."


    The little girl named Dou''er was not happy. She pursed her lips and looked at Bai Qianfan.


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "it''s OK. I love playing with my children. I also have a daughter who is older than Dou ER and is 12 years old. But she is not as good-natured as Dou ER and naughty as a kid. It makes me headache. Dou Er is much better than her."


    Douer Niang looked at Bai Qianfan in surprise. "Madam, I''m twelve years old. I can''t see it."


    Bai Qianfan quite proud of the three fingers, "I have three children, the oldest are 16."


    This time Douer Niang was even more surprised. She even said, "it''s not like it. It''s not like it. You look less than 20 years old. How can you have a 16-year-old child? I''m an ignorant countryman. Don''t tease me, madam."


    This successfully pleased Mo Rongshu, with a smile on his expressionless face. "She didn''t cheat you. Our eldest son is really sixteen."


    He was a man with a strong air. When she first met him, Douer Niang was afraid of him and didn''t dare to look him in the eye. When she saw him talking, she had a smile on her face, so she had the courage to smile at him, but she didn''t dare to talk.


    But Douer''s grandmother asked murongshu, "are you from Beijing?"


    Murong Shu nodded, "yes, I''m from the capital." now that I''ve spoken, I just want to find out what I''m coming for. "I''m really forced to disturb you. My wife loves to clean up. I want to borrow your house to wash well. I don''t know if it''s convenient?" He winked at Ning shisan.


    Ning shisan took out a ingot of silver and handed it to him The words were polite, but the tone was cold. Grandma Dou''er shivered and didn''t dare to answer.


    Bai Qianfan took the silver and put it into Grandma Douer''s hand. "You can''t help but take it. You have to disturb it."


    Dou''er''s family can make a living in the village, but they usually handle a few copper coins, a little broken silver. They have never seen twenty taels of silver. They are really scared and refuse to accept them. "It''s good to have guests coming. How can we ask for your money? Besides, there are too many. We can''t tell you how to scold me when we come back."


    "No problem. Take it. It''s my master''s wish." Bai Qianfan put the silver into Grandma Douer''s hand. Seeing that Douer''s mother came in with a bundle of firewood and put on a shelf in the fire pool, she loved to do this. She quickly went to help, and compared with the different lengths of firewood, she slowly put it on the shelf.


    Douer Niang was very surprised. She didn''t expect that a lady from the capital knew how to make a fire. She seemed very skilled. She asked curiously, "how does madam know this?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "sometimes we can''t catch up with the hotel, so we have to rest outside. It''s too common to have a fire shelf. We can do it a few more times."


    Douer Niang wants to ask: how can I make a fire with my wife''s help? I''m afraid I''m too inquisitive and boring, but I have a better impression of Bai Qianfan.


    When grandma Douer heard them talking, she suddenly said, "our village is far away from the town, and the sun is far west. The master and his wife can''t catch up with us. If they don''t want to give up, they''ll have a rest at our house. Let''s go on our way tomorrow morning. In the evening, we''ll wait for my head and son to come back and stew mutton for you." I''m really flustered after receiving so much money from others. I wish I could take out all the good things in my family to serve them.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak. He turned to see Mo Rongshu. Mo Rongshu pondered and heard Douer Niang say, "yes, stay for a night. It''s not peaceful in our area. There''s no snow to seal the mountain now. It''s broken when we meet a bear blind man who goes down the mountain to look for food. Besides, I heard that the Mengda army is arresting people in Chisha some time ago. We are not far away from Chisha and Cheng Zilu."


    Mo Rongshu''s heart moved, and he discussed with Bai Qianfan, "in this case, let''s have a rest. We''ll be on our way tomorrow morning. What''s your wife''s idea?"


    Bai Qianfan gave him a sweet smile, "I listen to you."


    The sudden smile makes Mo Rongshu''s heart jump and gaze at her tenderly.


    Douer Niang blushes and walks away. She has been married to her husband for only three or five years, and she has a good relationship. But she never dares to be so kind in front of outsiders. The noble people in the capital are really open-minded.After a while, Douer''s grandfather and father came back. They finished their work in the field and drove the sheep into the yard. Douer ran out and told them that there was a guest at home. Douer''s mother went out and whispered the story. It was said that they were passing merchants. They didn''t get suspicious and went into the house to say hello to the guests.


    Seeing that the man of this family came back, Mo Rongshu changed his silence and began to talk with people, asking about the harvest in the village, the growth of the crops, the number of cattle and sheep in the family, and so on.


    Douer''s grandfather is a talkative man. When the guest asked, he opened his voice and began to speak in Mandarin which is not very fluent. Mo Rongshu talked with him all the time and asked casually, "just heard Douer''s mother say, what''s the matter with the Mengda army catching people in Chisha?"


    Douer grandfather said, "who knows, that day, suddenly the Mengda army rushed to Chisha city and caught people when they saw them. It''s said that they caught dozens of them and robbed food. When the garrison came, people had already run away. At that time, people were so scared that they didn''t dare to go out."


    "When did the Monda army come?"


    "In the evening, when they finish, they run. When the garrison comes, it''s dark. They don''t know where to go."


    "How many people did you rob?"


    "Some said more than 20, some said more than 40. We don''t know the exact number."


    "Are you sure it''s Monda?"


    "It''s said that it''s the Mengda army. It shouldn''t be wrong. The Tartars don''t harm us for a day or two. How can we admit our mistakes?"


    "Has this happened before?"


    "I''ve robbed food and money, but I haven''t robbed people."


    It''s time to go after sweet...


    Call for the little princess and ask for a monthly ticket for the little princess. There are still 12 tickets to add. Oh, give you a sweet chapter. Come on! Thank you again for reading and voting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1162

    Although the condition of Douer''s family can''t compare with that of Gongli, it''s not bad in this kind of poor and remote place. There''s a special room for bathing. There''s a big Paulownia bucket in it. Douer''s mother brushes the bucket inside and outside many times. She''s a little embarrassed and says to Bai Qianfan, "madam, you can make do with it


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "it''s already very good. Thank you."


    Douer Niang helped to mix the water and went out with her door closed. Bai Qianfan took off her clothes and sank into the water with a sigh of comfort. Marching is a hard thing, even for the emperor. She is not afraid of suffering, but there is a kind of suffering that her husband thinks you are suffering. She always tries to make her comfortable.


    I haven''t had such a comfortable bath for a long time. Bai Qianfan leans lazily in the bath bucket and feels that the pores of his whole body stretch out in the heat. He can''t say how comfortable he is. She was enjoying it with her eyes closed when she heard the light footstep coming from the door. Her heart leaped and she turned to look. There was a light shadow in the narrow gap under the door. She said harshly, "who''s there?"


    "It''s me." The deep and mellow voice made Bai Qianfan feel at ease.


    "What are you doing at the door?"


    "Keep it for you."


    "Isn''t the door closed? It''s cold outside. Let''s go back to the house and bake."


    "It''s not cold for you to wash your clothes," murongshu said. He put his sleeve in and looked up at the sky. The sky in the North was far away, the stars were big and bright, the moon was beautiful, but the wind was cold to the bone. He could not help stamping his feet, and Bai Qianfan heard that the countryside was simple and crude. He was not at ease. He had better keep watch outside. In case any daredevil intruded in, he would not live It''s too late.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart is warm. She knows that it''s cold outside and that Mo Rongshu can''t go. Who let her have a husband who is the most painful in the world? She doesn''t linger any longer. She picks up the handkerchief and washes it quickly. But after a while, a hand reaches out from her shoulder and takes the handkerchief away. Bai Qianfan is so scared that he sinks into the water. Looking back, Mo Rongshu is so angry that he splashes the stick of water "You want to scare me to death!"


    Mo Rongshu smiles and hides to the side to frighten people. Bai Qianfan does a lot of things. He occasionally returns her when he is interested. He bends down and wipes her back with a handkerchief. "What are you afraid of? Who else can I have besides me?"


    Bai Qianfan was lying on the edge of the bucket, muttering, "you don''t make any sound when you walk, do you belong to a cat?"


    Mo Rong Shu put his hand into the water and pinched her on the waist. "I''ve scared me several times. I''m afraid I can''t count it."


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t help laughing. Shen Gong was so boring that he could only have fun with him. He was growing old and his heart was the same as before. Only they knew the fun.


    "Master, I''ve washed it. You can bubble too. Be more comfortable," Bai Qianfan stood up and stepped out of the bath bucket wet. "There''s still water on the fire. I''ll get it for you."


    Mo Rongshu quickly wiped her dry, put on his middle coat, jacket and cotton robe, and twisted her hair with a dry kerchief. For so many years, he took care of her as Qingyang, just like he had two daughters, one big and one small, who were all his heart tips. "You don''t care about me. Sit by the fire. You have to dry your hair quickly and catch a cold carefully ¡£¡±


    Bai Qianfan put his hair aside and said, "master, I''ll wipe your back, too."


    If at ordinary times, Mo Rongshu naturally wanted to, but today he didn''t want to push her out, "don''t worry about me, just make yourself right."


    Bai Qianfan returned to the fire pool. Douer Niang looked at her, surprised, and said, "madam, you are so beautiful!"


    Grandma Dou''er''s turbid eyes were wide open, and tut tut said, "it''s the noble people in the capital. Look at this face, it''s tender than tofu!"


    Douer also called out: "aunt is a fairy!"


    Douer''s grandfather and Douer''s father only thought that the room was lit up a lot in an instant. The lady was so amazing that they didn''t dare to look at her.


    Bai Qianfan was a little embarrassed by their praise. His face was red, and Mo Rongshu was very proud. His heart was as hot as drinking osmanthus wine. He liked to hear others boast about his daughter-in-law, but he said, "she has suffered a lot along the way with me. She lives in the open air, which is comparable to the time at home." This means that it''s more beautiful at home.


    Douer''s grandmother and Douer''s mother were perplexed. This appearance was the most beautiful they had ever seen. No matter how beautiful it was, they couldn''t imagine it.


    Mo Rongshu arranged Bai Qianfan''s hair carefully, one by one, and spread it on his shoulders like water and algae. According to common sense, the appearance of Bai Qianfan''s hair is not good for people. But in Mo Rongshu''s heart, his face is far less important than Bai Qianfan''s body. When he goes out, he doesn''t care about anything, but he doesn''t dare to make her sick.


    After a while, the old couple went to bed with their granddaughter, leaving Douer''s parents sitting beside the fire pool. Mo Rongshu took a dry branch and pulled it out of the fire. He picked it up. It was hot and he kept turning his hands back. Without waiting for him to speak, Bai Qianfan was pleasantly surprised and cried, "sweet potato!"


    Mo Rong Shu grinned, "I know how you are. I specially simmer it for you."On one side, Ning shisan saw that the supreme emperor of the ninth five year plan had no manners, with sweet potato in his left and right hands. He couldn''t bear it and said, "Lord, let the slave come."


    Mo Rongshu waved his hand and bumped it several times quickly. He peeled the skin carefully and sent it to Bai Qianfan''s mouth, "have a taste."


    Bai Qianfan opened her mouth and took a big bite, fragrant and soft. She sighed and narrowed her eyes, "delicious!"


    When she was happy, he was satisfied. He handed her the sweet potato and took water to take a bath.


    Bai Qianfan, with his hair scattered and sweet potato in his hand, sat by the fire happily gnawing. Douer Niang looked envious. "Madam, the master is very kind to you. There is no such meticulous and considerate person in the world."


    In praise of her husband, Bai Qianfan was not humble at all, nodded with a smile, "yes, I have the best and most considerate husband in the world."


    Douer Niang glanced at her husband and sighed, "my wife has fallen into the nest, not like me..."


    Douer''s father is not happy, "you want to eat, squeak, a sweet potato, I can afford it."


    Douer Niang, "Madam squeaks, how does master know to simmer sweet potato?"


    Douer''s father mumbled, "I''m not a worm in your stomach. How do you know you want to eat it? What''s more, this sweet potato is not a good thing. It''s a pile in the corner. I don''t see you like it at ordinary times. "


    Douer Niang was a little angry and corrupt. She twisted her body and didn''t look at him. She said angrily, "I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    Bai Qianfan can''t help laughing when he sees the young couple bickering. "You envy my husband for being considerate, and I also envy you for bickering. My husband gives me everything, and I don''t even have the chance to bickering. It''s not less fun. In fact, there are 100 different ways for husband and wife to get along with each other, and each has its own beauty. You don''t have to envy others, just know it by yourself."


    This is the chapter of Jiageng. Is it sweet? Later, there is today''s chapter. Thank you all the fairies who voted. There are 43 more votes to add. Come on??


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1163

    Douer Niang, fearing that she would not be well received, took out her dowry bedding for Bai Qianfan. The brand-new red quilt was shining in the light. She was embarrassed to smile, "don''t give up, master and madam. These are my dowry, which haven''t been used yet."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m so sorry. I''d better keep it for your own use. We don''t pay attention to going out. Just have a blanket."


    Douer Niang said that she didn''t agree with anything, so she spread it on them and left a lamp to go.


    Bai Qianfan touched the slippery and cool quilt cover, and said with a smile, "it''s so happy. I didn''t cover the red quilt cover that night when we got married."


    Mo Rongshu certainly remembers that at that time, he didn''t take marriage seriously at all. Before the banquet ended, he went back to his yard. He didn''t expect Bai Qianfan to climb over the wall and come to his house in the middle of the night. They slept all night. When he woke up in the morning, he saw a pink face. That was millennium.


    He took her by the shoulder and fell on the bed: "today I''ll make it up."


    The bedding is new, but the bed is a little hard, harder than the bed in the camp. As soon as Mo Rongshu lay down, he felt it. He immediately put Bai Qianfan in his arms, let her lie on her legs, and whispered, "the bed is hard, you sleep on me."


    Bai Qianfan refused and said, "don''t look down on me. When I was a child, I used to sleep on the table and on the floor. What is this?"


    "That was when I was a child," murongshu pecked at the corner of her mouth. "You are my heart now, but not in those years."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart was trembled by his love words, and he was a little embarrassed. "I''m old husband and wife, and I''m not afraid to be ashamed."


    Mo Rongshu chuckled, and his voice became lower and lower: "no matter what time you are, you are my heart. I am willing to pamper you."


    "But can you sleep when I press you like this?"


    Mo Rong Shu took her arm up and weighed it, "you''re not as heavy as my armor, it''s not in the way." He encircled her and closed his eyes. "Go to sleep. I''ll be on my way tomorrow."


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t struggle any more. He lies in his arms and sleeps with his eyes closed. When he falls asleep, he can''t trap her.


    The embrace of a man is like a big stove, burning vigorously. Bai Qianfan wakes up from the heat, sweating on her forehead. She half opens her eyes in a daze. It''s dark in the room, and it''s not daybreak yet. Murong Shu''s slight snoring is ringing in his ear. He is sleeping, but he still locks her tightly in his arms. Her arms are around her, and half of his body is under him.


    She gently pulled his arm, motionless, and then some force, he still didn''t wake up, but instinctively tightened his arm, she couldn''t laugh or cry, clearly fell asleep, how could it be so tight?


    She groaned in his ear, "my Lord, I''m hot."


    He raised his arm to touch her back in the dark. Sure enough, he touched her hand and forehead. He was sleepy and said vaguely, "how can you still be hot on a cold day?"


    Bai Qianfan pushed his hand on his chest, struggling to get down from him, "my Lord is like a stove, covering me hot."


    Mo Rongshu said: "what are you doing? I haven''t tasted meat for a long time."


    White thousand sail face a red, pinched on his waist, "get sex!"


    Murong Shu murmured and gave her a kiss. He was so confused that he didn''t know where the kiss was? For fear of her sweating again, she let go of one hand so that she could turn over, but her arms and legs were still under her body.


    When he wakes up again, he hears the rooster crowing and the dog barking. Mo Rongshu opens his eyes and sees Bai Qianfan nestling in his arms. He looks at her quietly with a gentle smile from the corner of his mouth. He has been married for 20 years. In his eyes, she is still the little girl at the beginning, and he can''t see enough.


    After serving as a human flesh cushion for her all night, half of her body has been numb for a long time, but if she doesn''t wake up, he dare not move, endure the taste of ants gnawing, pain and happiness.


    After a while, Bai Qianfan also woke up and blinked. His curly eyelashes trembled like butterfly wings. He found that he was still sleeping on Mo Rongshu and was sliding down, "Oh, you move quickly. It''s stiff."


    Mo Rong Shu lay motionless and said, "it''s numb. I didn''t knead it for a night."


    Bai Qianfan kneaded his legs busily. He didn''t dare to exert himself. He pinched them gently. All the way up, all the way down, the pain of ant bite seemed to be really alleviated, and it added a sense of numbness. His heart beat faster, and the blood flow also flew in his body. He pressed her hand, "no, I''ll do it myself."


    Bai Qianfan saw his red face, reached out to touch his forehead, "do you feel hot?"


    Mo Rongshu hurriedly avoided, jumped out of bed, stamped heavily on the ground a few feet to finish, "you hurry up, I''ll go out first." Then he opened the door and went out.


    Bai Qianfan sat on the bed, a little puzzled, "is not the leg numb, how to run so fast."


    But she had to go on her way. Bai Qianfan quickly cleaned herself up, drew a thick black eyebrow, and put some money on it. She went out to meet Mo Rongshu.


    Farmer breakfast is very simple, pickles on the bun, a sour and spicy pickles, a steaming hot bun, Bai Qianfan eat with relish, listen to Mo Rongshu and Douer grandfather chat.


    Mo Rongshu said, wiped the sauce on her mouth and asked Douer, "yesterday I heard that there was a blind bear going down the mountain. Is that true?"Douer''s grandfather swallowed the steamed bun and smacked his mouth. "Speaking of this, the old man should remind him that the blind bear in our neighborhood is not good at stubble. Every year before the snow closes the mountain, he catches what he sees. He not only catches cattle and sheep, but also people. If you meet him, you should be careful."


    Bai Qianfan was a little surprised, "do you still eat people?"


    Douer grandfather said, "it''s hungry. Naturally, it eats everything, no matter whether it''s human or animal."


    "Have you ever eaten around here?"


    "Yes, almost every year people are eaten by blind bears."


    Douer granny put in a word, "this bear blind man is also strange, most eat women and children, men eat less."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "is this blind bear still picking people to eat?"


    Douer''s father said, "that''s not true. Women and children don''t have the ability to resist. Men have the strength to fight with them. The blind bear is smart and knows how to pick people."


    Mo Rongshu, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly said, "the bear blind people will hibernate in winter. Occasionally they wake up halfway. It''s snowy and they can''t find food to go down the mountain. Why do all the bear blind people here rush down before the snowy mountain?"


    Douer''s grandfather thought, "it''s very strange that I have lived here for several decades. Before, there was no blind bear in this area. Later, I don''t know where to get a few. When winter comes, it''s a disaster. I''m so worried that we don''t dare to go out when it''s dark."


    Mo Rongshu asked, "has anyone seen it?"


    "Dou''er grandfather said," I''ve probably seen all of them go into the belly of the blind bear. " He narrowed his eyes and thought for a long time, "last year, a woman from the neighboring village came back from her mother''s home. When it was dark, she was patted on the shoulder by the bear blind man and screamed. When her man rushed by with the iron clasp, there was only one shoe left. The shadow of the bear blind man was not seen."


    "So no one has ever seen a blind bear?"


    Douer''s grandfather nodded, "all the blind bears come out at night. They''re black. Even if they see them, they can''t see them clearly."


    Today''s second watch is coming. Thank you very much for the support of the fairies. There are less than 40 monthly tickets to add. Hello, come on, I''ll come on too??.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1164

    Back in the camp, Mo Rongshu asked Cao Tianming to bring the map of the nearby area. A man sat in front of the case and quietly looked at it for a while. Yu Guangli and Bai Qianfan sat on the other side with their back to him. They didn''t know what they were doing. He was a little curious. He walked around the table to her back and found that she was cutting branches with a knife.


    "What are you cutting this for?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t lift his head. "I''ll find someone to do some traps on the nearby mountain to see if I can stop the blind bear. It''s not a matter for people to come down the mountain to harm the people."


    Mo Rong Shu said with a dumb smile, "Oh, the empress really cares about the world!"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him and said, "don''t say it''s nice. The emperor will go in person later."


    Mo Rongshu took the knife in her hand and said, "don''t make it. There''s no need to make a trap. I doubt it''s not the blind bear who goes down the mountain."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised. "It''s not blind bear. What''s that, mountain king?"


    Mo Rong Shu shook his head. "I don''t know, but I don''t think it''s a blind bear." He sat down next to her. "When I was young, I used to stay in Beijing. I knew that the blind bear would find a cave to sleep in winter and wake up when the spring was warm and the flowers were blooming. Some of them would go down the mountain if they couldn''t find anything to eat, but they didn''t hurt people easily. It''s strange for the blind bear here to wonder why he came down before the snow closed the mountain? Bears are omnivores. They mainly eat grass leaves, buds and stems. As long as there is food on the mountain, they will not go down the mountain easily, which is not in line with their habits. Moreover, it is rare for blind bears to eat people. "


    "What does the emperor suspect?"


    "I think it''s a bit strange," Mo Rongshu stood up and pointed to the topographic map on the table. "There are still several villages nearby. I want to see them."


    "OK, I''ll go with the emperor," said Bai Qianfan. He put the knife away and put it into his boots. Then he put a sleeve dart into his sleeve. The soft whip was around his waist. He looked left and right, and then hung a sword on his waist. It was like a chivalrous woman going to the Jianghu.


    Mo Rongshu was a little funny and took off her sword and soft whip. "Let''s go into the village, not up the mountain. There are no blind bears. Don''t be nervous."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I am the deputy general. I have to protect the emperor."


    Mo Rong Shu chuckled, "be careful to let shisan hear it. He should be ashamed."


    Bai Qianfan also knew that he was a little big. He went out with him with a smile.


    Cao Tianming did not understand why the emperor was not in a hurry to March and wanted to go to a nearby village? After thinking about it, the emperor probably wanted to have a romantic trip with the empress. Take a look at the scenery here. But in winter, it''s a depression. What can I see?


    He wanted to send someone to protect him, but the emperor refused. He took five bodyguards with him. They were still two bright and three dark. He disguised himself as a passing businessman and rode into a village.


    Seeing a stranger coming in, the villagers looked at him from a distance. Seeing the noble look on his face, they didn''t dare to surround him. Murongshu found an excuse from his family to ask for water and chatted with others. Without a word, they talked about the story of the bear blind man''s going down the mountain. The villagers here, like Douer''s grandfather, were very afraid of the bear blind man. They told murongshu that every year someone in their village was patted on the shoulder by the bear blind man Most of them are women and children, but there are also a few young men. They also warn them that they should be careful of the blind bear at night. If there is something on their shoulders, don''t look back. The blind bear will have a charming mind and take people to the mountain to eat.


    Mo Rongshu asked, "since every year the blind bear comes out to harm people, why don''t they report to the officials and let the officers and soldiers go up to the mountain to kill the bear?"


    The villagers said, "the government has also sent people up the mountain. They have been looking for it for more than a month, but they have not found anything. The mountains are hundreds of miles away. It''s really hard to find. If they can''t find it, the government can''t find a way. In winter, the bear blind still come out to do harm."


    "Have all the villages around here suffered?"


    "We''ve all suffered a lot. Every year, we''re used to it. We have to be careful not to let the women and children go out, let alone be left alone. As long as we''re left alone, we''ll be taken away."


    Mo Rongshu looked at the rolling mountains in the distance and said, "all the villages nearby have suffered. It seems that there are many blind bears here."


    "There are always several," the villagers said. "One winter, three villages lost people on the same day."


    "It came down before the snow closed the mountain?"


    "Yes, they all come down before the mountain is closed by heavy snow. Once the mountain is closed by heavy snow, the village will be safe. Let alone people, even animals will not be lost."


    Mo Rongshu asked, "have animals been lost with people?"


    The villagers nodded, "yes, I have."


    Mo Rongshu said, "can''t a blind bear get away with so many things?"


    The villagers thought, "maybe they come together. Let''s work together."


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t help laughing, "the blind bear knows how to divide work and cooperate. He is smarter than others."


    Mo Rongshu asked again, "has anyone ever seen a blind bear?"


    The villager shook his head, and his tone was the same as that of Douer''s grandfather. "Everything I''ve seen is in the belly of the blind bear."


    "Since no one has ever seen a blind bear, why do you insist that it was the blind bear who took the man away?"


    The villager was stunned for a moment. "Besides the bear blind, who else can take people away? It''s been passed on for decades. I''ve had it since I was a child. I can''t be wrong. "Mo Rongshu, "..." It seems that they all think that the bear is blind. Anyone who loses the bear will find the bear to carry the pot.


    "Is there any evidence that the blind bear went down the mountain?"


    The villagers narrowed their eyes and thought for a long time. Suddenly, they patted their thighs. "I remember that I saw the blind bear. It was more than 20 years ago. The blind bear came down the mountain. Before he got to the foot of the mountain, he was kicked back to the mountain by the people with him."


    "What did you see with your own eyes? When did it happen? "


    "In the evening, it''s just getting dark," the villagers pointed to the ridge not far away. "The bear blind man is there, so tall, so strong, and walking slowly. Some people see him and yell out loud, knocking on the basin. As soon as they run out, they roar him away. But the next night, someone disappeared. It''s a woman. They all say that he was patted away by the bear blind man Yes, this happens every year. Most of the missing people are women and children, "he kindly suggested." the master should hurry to find an inn in the town and have a rest. Don''t go on the road at night. Although several of them are men, you should be careful. The blind bear has never photographed a man. "


    Murong Shu was silent and said, "is it winter for the blind bear to go down the mountain? Have people ever been lost in the village at other times? "


    The villager sighed, "there are not only blind bears in the forest, but also Mountain Kings. There are many people who have lost their lives in the forest."


    "Did anyone find the body?"


    "If you''re eaten, there''s no corpse left. It''s good to find a shoe."


    "Have you ever counted how many people have been lost in these years?"


    The villager shakes his head, "who counts that, year by year, which remembers yo!"


    Mo Rongshu asked about the robbery of Mengda army in Chisha city.


    The villager said, "this matter has been spread all over the country, but Chisha is far away from us. I didn''t see it with my own eyes. No one can tell how many people were robbed. Anyway, it was robbed. The old man and the old woman who were robbed sat at the door and cried. Unfortunately, it didn''t help when the garrison arrived. The Mengda army had already run away."


    "It hasn''t happened before?"


    "There''s always food grabbing. Like the blind bear, tartar soldiers do harm from time to time, but it''s the first time to rob people."


    Mo Rongshu touched his chin and looked thoughtfully at the mountains in the distance. His eyes were long.


    The story has already unfolded. The empress and the emperor have no time to talk about love. They have to do business.


    Kneel down for the monthly ticket. Yesterday, the number of tickets was a little small. There are 32 tickets left for the next time. Come on!


    Has anyone found that the update is earlier than before... Baby heart bitter, baby nothing to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1165

    In the next few days, Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan visited several villages again, and the situation was almost the same. He called Cao Tianming to the camp account and told them the information he had inquired about these days.


    Cao Tianming knew that the empress was not going to visit the mountains and waters, but to do some serious business. He thought that the emperor was going to fight with the empress, which made him respectful. He got up and saluted: "emperor, just leave this job to the minister. The emperor and Vice General Qian are very noble. If there is a mistake, the minister will die."


    The emperor waved his hand and said calmly, "it''s not in the way. Vice General Qian is going out for the first time. I''ll take her around to have a look and find out the news. It''s killing two birds with one stone."


    Cao Tianming, "..." It''s killing two birds with one stone. Emperor, it''s a matter of public and private affairs.


    Other people didn''t know Bai Qianfan''s identity. They were all surprised. They thought to themselves: the emperor still has this leisure and elegant attitude towards Vice General Qian. Is a man really as black as a crow in the world? It''s a pity that the empress of the palace is dead.


    Cao Tianming knew that they were wrong when he saw your expressions, but he could not clarify it. He cleared his throat and said, "emperor, if the villagers'' words are true, the total number of people who have lost hundreds of miles over the years is not small. The blind bear is so hateful that we have to get rid of the harm for the people. "


    The emperor''s eyelids slightly lifted: "general Cao thinks that the blind bear ate the villagers?"


    Cao Tianming heard the emperor''s voice, frowned and thought seriously, "I think it''s strange."


    "Tell me what you think."


    "Maybe it''s not just the blind bear. There are other beasts eating people on the mountain..."


    Cao Tianming, as a deputy general, saw the emperor''s expression, his brain turned very fast, and his words changed, "maybe it''s not a beast eating people, it''s..." He can''t figure out what it is for the moment.


    The emperor saw that Bai Qianfan wanted to talk but stopped. He said with a smile, "Vice General Qian, tell me about it."


    Bai Qianfan has been walking around with the emperor these days to inquire about the news. He has a lot of ideas and bows his hands with an affectation. "Emperor, I don''t think it''s the bear blind who makes trouble. The bear blind are all sealed up by the snow. They can''t find anything to eat before they go down. This is the first doubt."


    Deputy general Bao interposed, "Deputy General Qian Shen, how can you be sure that all the blind bears come down the mountain only after it''s snowed? Can''t there be any exception?"


    Bai Qianfan pointed to Mo Rongshu, "the emperor told me."


    Deputy general Bao, "..." Well, backstage is too hard for him to ask.


    The emperor looked at deputy general Bao with displeasure and raised his chin to Bai Qianfan, "you go on."


    Deputy general Bao was stared at by the emperor and shrunk his shoulder. He secretly regretted that he couldn''t calm down and always forgot about his favorite minister.


    "Some villagers say that the bear blind can take away people and animals together. They also say that they come together and work together. As far as I know, the bear blind are all alone and rarely travel together. This is not in line with its habits. This is the second doubt. Moreover, for so many years, only the villagers have disappeared, but no one has ever seen a bear blind. The only time I have seen a bear blind is more than 20 years ago. Sometimes several villages lost people on the same day. This shows that there are many bears blind, but every time they can avoid people''s eyes and ears. It''s not logical. This is the third doubt. "


    After listening to Bai Qianfan''s analysis, everyone nodded. Although Vice General Qian''s position was not very respectable, his brain was still good. No wonder the emperor looked up at him.


    The emperor looked at her approvingly and asked softly, "is there anything else?"


    Bai Qianfan is used to talking to himself like this. He doesn''t realize what''s wrong. Everyone else is stunned. It''s as if he''s been bitten. He can''t say anything strange.


    Bai Qianfan tilted his head and thought, "there''s another doubt. People are missing not only in winter, but also in other seasons. It''s said that in addition to the blind bear, there are Mountain Kings. That is to say, people are missing all year round. The villagers are used to it. But when they think about it, it''s very suspicious. Wild animals often eat people and report to the government for hunting and killing, but they don''t even see a shadow, If you are eaten, you will always have bones and clothes left. You can often see a shoe and other things. Is it difficult to be eaten too? "


    "Deputy General Qian''s analysis is very correct. There are so many doubts. There is something strange about this matter," said the emperor. "I''ll stay here for a few more days to make it clear."


    Several of the generals looked at Cao Tianming. Cao Tianming arched his hand and said, "emperor, Mengda has taken away the people of East Vietnam. This is not a trivial matter. I think it''s a matter of priority..."


    The emperor waved his hand and interrupted him: "did you hear what Vice General Qian said just now?"


    "Listen to me, although things here are strange, but there is Monta..."


    "Now that you''ve heard about it, do you think there''s something in common between the disappearance of villagers here and the capture of Dongyue people by the Mengda army?"


    Cao Tianming was stunned for a moment. He never connected the two things. After thinking about it, it seems that there is nothing in common


    The emperor''s eyes swept slowly over other faces. "Who knows what these two things have in common?"Everyone looked at each other and said nothing.


    White thousand sail Eye Bead son turned, the hand raises high, "I know!"


    Everyone was surprised to see her, making a lot of noise in front of the emperor. What''s the etiquette?


    Bai Qianfan put down his hand and saluted with a smile, "emperor, I know."


    "You said The emperor looked at her with a smile. The rules and regulations were floating in front of his daughter-in-law.


    "What we have in common is that there are all missing people, and the missing people are all the people around here."


    "Vice General Qian is really talented, intelligent and brilliant," the emperor took a pen and circled a large area on the topographic map. "The missing people are all from this area, but the way of missing is different. The missing people in the village for several years were photographed by the bear blind, and the people in Chisha city were abducted," the emperor paused. "In fact, there is one thing in common ¡£¡±


    He took a look at Bai Qianfan. The latter was very lucky and quickly arched his hand. "I thought that most of the missing women and children in the nearby village or in Chisha city were women and children, and there were a few men, but there was never an old man."


    The Emperor didn''t expect that Bai Qianfan could think of this. He was a little proud of it, but it was his daughter-in-law. No one could match his intelligence! I couldn''t help it. I pinched her on the shoulder twice. It''s normal for her superiors to appreciate her subordinates and pat her on the shoulder. But what''s the meaning of this slimy pinching?


    All the generals looked straight with a faint red cloud on their faces. When they woke up, they turned their eyes to other places, but they thought: their emperor is really Don''t avoid suspicion.


    These two people are enough to do business with dog food.


    Ask for the monthly ticket, there are 20 more tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1166

    The next day, Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan went to the nearby town. This town is very small, and it is a depression formed between two mountains. A road passes through the depression. On both sides of the depression, there are low houses. They are all yellow brick houses. Although they are simple, they look neat.


    It was not a town before. Because of its convenient location, villagers from all corners of the country like to come here to do small business, and gradually become popular. Someone built a house here and moved out of the village. Over a long period of time, such a small town has been formed. Although the town is small, it has all kinds of internal organs, including blacksmith shop, lacquer shop, silk shop, coffin shop, pharmacy, restaurant, small teahouse and bag shop Zipu


    The shops were all open, and there were no plaques. Only a small board was hung beside the wall, and a few words were simply engraved on it. Some had flags. Although the flags were dirty, the words on them were clear. Not as prosperous as other places, but also lively.


    Bai Qianfan took two deep breaths in front of the buns shop. The hot buns were white and soft. She couldn''t help licking her lips. Mo Rongshu asked, "or?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "Sir, let''s have steamed buns at noon."


    Mo Rong Shu raised his chin toward Ning shisan: "buy it now."


    He pulled Bai Qianfan into the shed and sat down. "It''s windy outside. You can go after eating."


    It''s no better than the capital, and the staff are not enthusiastic. Seeing a guest sitting under the shed, he took a greasy rag to wipe the table. He only frowned. He didn''t expect the steamed stuffed buns that would be sent. How could the food in the remote countryside be better?


    But when the steamed stuffed bun was brought up, Bai Qianfan bit it, and her eyes immediately became bright. She was a greedy owner, which means that the taste of steamed stuffed bun was good. Mo Rongshu was funny. His Empress had been in the deep palace for so many years, and she would never learn to be quiet. When she was happy, she would laugh, if she was not happy, she would be angry, if she was delicious, she would never flatter.


    "It''s really fragrant," she looked at him with a smile holding the steamed stuffed bun, "I''ll try one."


    Mo Rongshu looks at the steamed stuffed bun on the plate and picks up one. It''s not too soft, but it''s very chewy and the stuffing is delicious. It''s better than the food on the army road. He''s not polite and eats it in a big bite.


    They bought a lot of steamed stuffed buns. The boss came to say hello when he finished his work. Mo Rongshu took the opportunity to ask him about the blind bear patting people. The boss was a short man. He was a little fat. When he put on a thick coat, he clubbed around the table like a ball. He had small eyes and eight eyebrows. He was very happy to laugh. When he heard about the blind bear, he became addicted to talk and talked with Mo Rongshu Those inquired about in the village are similar.


    If you ask me if anyone has been lost in the town, the boss says that they have been lost too. But it''s not the blind bear who took the photo. It''s the woman who ran away with the wild man. This road leads to Chisha City, where there are many merchants. There are often women who can''t stand the hardships here. They ran away with more than one man from other places, so it''s not unusual.


    When the boss talked about this kind of thing, he was even more elated. Anyway, they were all men, and there was nothing inconvenient about it. He also talked about meat jokes in his mind. The two bodyguards were so cold that they almost broke out. Mo Rongshu gave them a wink. He interrupted the boss and dragged Bai Qianfan away.


    The town is too small. It''s just a road. It won''t take long to walk from the beginning to the end, and then from the end to the end. There''s really nothing to do. Two people watched people make iron in the blacksmith''s shop for a while, then went to the lacquer shop to see people draw lacquer boxes, and the silk shop went in to touch the cloth. Finally, Bai Qianfan said, "my Lord, come back."


    Mo Rongshu looked up at the sky, "then go back."


    Who knows back to camp, Cao Tianming immediately follow up camp account, face dignified report to the emperor, "emperor, just got the news, the first village was robbed by Mengda army."


    Bai Qianfan said, "what did you rob? Did you rob people? "


    "More than a dozen people, food and livestock."


    Mo Rong Shu''s face sank, looking at the topographic map on the table, "which village?"


    Cao Tianming carefully said goodbye and designated one of them as "here."


    Mo Rong Shu''s eyebrows were tied and he looked at Bai Qianfan, "it''s the village where we stayed last night."


    Bai Qianfan put soft armor on his body, "what are you waiting for? Go and have a look." She had a bad feeling in her heart. She wanted to fly right away.


    Mo Rongshu asked Cao Tianming, "didn''t you send someone to chase him?"


    "Get the news, Chen Shen will personally take people to the past, but did not catch up, that group of Mengda people seem to be very familiar with this mountain forest, a drill in disappeared."


    "Are you sure it''s Monda?"


    "It''s the dress of the Monda army."


    "Where''s Chen Shen Jiang?"


    "Still searching in the mountains."


    Mo Rongshu looked at Bai Qianfan and said, "let''s go. I''ll go and have a look."


    Because the Mengda army was nearby, for the sake of safety, Mo Rongshu not only brought his bodyguard, but also a small group of people to escort him. Bai Qianfan riding on the horse, anxious, don''t know if there is something wrong with the Douer family?


    As we galloped along, we saw a lot of people in the village from a distance. When we got close, there were loud cries. Some people kowtowed to the soldiers who were wearing armor and begged them to rescue the captured people.Yesterday, the village was as peaceful and peaceful as before. Today, it''s so miserable. Bai Qianfan got off his horse and looked at it carefully. There was no Douer''s family. She was still worried. When Mo Rongshu asked Chen Shenjiang, she went to Douer''s house on the slope. The yard was cold and the door was open. She called twice, but no one answered. As soon as she was about to enter, Douer''s grandfather appeared At the door, seeing her, the corners of her mouth fell down and cried, "you''re late, you''ve been taken away!"


    Bai Qianfan quickly held him, "who was caught?"


    "My son, daughter-in-law and my little granddaughter have all been taken away!" Grandfather Dou''er sat down on the front sill and wept, "tartar soldiers, bandits How can we live if we stay here... "


    Bai Qianfan asked, "where''s grandma Douer?"


    "Lying in the house, I can''t live."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised and went in to have a look. Grandma Douer was sleeping in bed with gauze on her head. She looked very bad.


    "What''s wrong with grandma Douer?"


    "When the tartar soldiers came to rob people, she stopped them. She was pushed to the wall and hit her head. She hasn''t woken up yet." Douer grandfather wiped tears, "this day can''t pass."


    The pain of bone and flesh separation, Bai Qianfan is the most clear, that kind of pain directly to the bottom of my heart, tearing heart and splitting lung in general, never better. She accompanied Douer''s grandfather to tears and patted the soft armour, "don''t worry, I will save Douer''s family of three."


    Douer''s grandfather looked at her dimly with tears in his eyes. At this time, Hou found that her dress was different. He was surprised in sadness, "madam, you are dressed up..."


    "I cheated you yesterday. I''m not a businessman, I''m a soldier, I''m here for the robbery of Chisha city. Now that the village is in trouble, why don''t the army ignore me? Hello, take care of grandma Douer. Don''t go anywhere and wait for the good news."


    "Ouch! This is a life-saving Bodhisattva. If you save them, I''ll give you the longevity card every day. " Douer''s grandfather knelt down to her and was held by Bai Qianfan. "Don''t do that. Get up quickly. I''m ashamed to say that the army is nearby. I''m sorry to let the Mengda army succeed."


    Douer''s grandfather shakes his head and sobs, unable to speak. Bai Qianfan feels guilty. He sniffs and wipes his tears. He sees a shadow fixed at the door. Looking up, he looks at her with a heavy face. He doesn''t know how long he has been standing there?


    Oh, it''s getting more and more serious. Who caught the man?


    Nine more tickets to Canada,?? , monthly ticket, you grinding goblin!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1167

    Mo Rongshu came in, gently took Bai Qianfan''s shoulder, and said to Douer''s grandfather, "you heard my wife''s words, I will save them, and all people will be saved."


    Douer''s grandfather was so dizzy that he didn''t pay attention to his claim. Shaking his body, he had to kneel down again. He was held by Mo Rongshu. "Don''t be polite, take good care of Douer''s grandmother. Let''s go."


    He went out with Bai Qianfan and stood beside a bunch of bamboo. He raised his hand to wipe away her tears. "There are so many tragic things in the world. Can you shed tears with you?"


    Bai Qianfan said with red eyes, "emperor, you must save them."


    "I promise you," he took her cold hand and rubbed it hard. "There are so many things at the moment that I can''t take care of you when I''m busy. You have to take care of yourself and don''t let me get distracted."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "you don''t know me. I can take care of myself everywhere. There are many things at the moment. You can send me some work."


    Mo Rong Shu glanced at her, "what kind of work do you want? It''s all about men. Don''t get involved. Take good care of yourself. That''s what you''re doing for me. "


    "Don''t look down on people." Bai Qianfan walked down the slope for two steps. The whole village was still in the process of crying. After crying for a long time, his voice became hoarse. His heart broke and his voice was filled with endless sadness. It was sad to hear and tears to see. Bai Qianfan couldn''t see it. He was afraid that Mo Rongshu would laugh at her and forced to bear it.


    Mo Rongshu knew that she was suffering, so he pulled her back and hugged her, "cry, cry and cheer up. There are many things waiting for us."


    Bai Qianfan leaned in his arms and sobbed for a while with his cold armor. She dried her tears and asked Mo Rongshu, "what''s the emperor''s plan to save people?"


    Mo Rongshu looks at the mountains in the distance. It''s getting dark. The torches string a long dragon on the mountain road. He has already transferred half of his troops into the mountain, but he knows he can''t find anything. He only does this to appease the villagers. No matter the other party is Xiong blind or Mengda army, they are too familiar with this mountain forest. They have been living in this forest for decades and can escape the pursuit of officers and soldiers with their eyes closed.


    Who is the other side? Is it really the Mengda army?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Bai Qianfan shook his arm, "what is the emperor thinking?"


    "I''m thinking that the army can''t hide from others all the way. Knowing that we are nearby, they still attack and rob people. Are they brave or have other purposes?"


    Bai Qianfan frowned, "are they deliberately challenging us?"


    "What is the purpose of the provocation?"


    Bai Qianfan thought and opened his mouth in surprise. "Want to fight?"


    Mo Rongshu shook his head. "It''s too much for Mengda to fight with us in East Vietnam. They can''t be a marquis at most, but they are forcing East Vietnam to fight back. If not, there is only one reason. "


    "Why?"


    "As you said last time, some people disguised themselves as Munda army, trying to start a war between East Vietnam and Munda." Mo Rongshu said: "I used to laugh at you for being whimsical, but today it There is a little sign that they are not robbing people elsewhere, but in the village close to us. It must be for us to see. The sense of provocation is very obvious. "


    Bai Qianfan asked, "if east Vietnam and Mengda fight, who will benefit?"


    Mo Rongshu thought for a moment: "there are several countries adjacent to East Vietnam, but only the Northern Qi Dynasty is close to Mengda. However, the monarch of the Northern Qi Dynasty has always advocated peace and is not warlike."


    "Emperor, what shall we do next?"


    Mo Rongshu looked at the fire in the distance and said, "if they really want to provoke, there will be another time. Let''s do nothing, wait!"


    Search until midnight, Mo Rongshu ordered to return to the camp, long fire dragon down from the mountain, to camp.


    Bai Qianfan was riding on his horse, some Yan Yan, next to a soldier holding a torch, reflecting the roadside trees, she glanced at the light, Yi a, "what is that?"


    Mo Rong Shu turned to see, a rein to stop the horse, to her hand: "give me your knife."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t ask him what he wanted to do. He took off his Sabre and handed it to him. Mo Rongshu directly took out his Sabre and jumped up to the nearby tree. He raised his hand to cut down a thick branch with crisp red dates. He squatted down, took out his handkerchief and spread it on the ground. He peeled off the dates in his handkerchief, tied up the four corners and threw them to Bai Qianfan, "catch."


    Bai Qianfan followed the bag of dates, a little stunned, "all this time, you still want to get these for me."


    Mo Rongshu raised his foot to mount the horse, looked at the front, and his voice was clear, "no matter what time, the days still have to pass."


    Bai Qianfan took out a date and rubbed it on his sleeve. He bit it. It was crisp and sweet. It was sweet to his heart.


    The emperor stopped to pick dates and squatted on the road to peel dates regardless of his identity. All the soldiers on the side saw how the emperor did to the queen, but they didn''t see how the emperor did to his favorite ministers. No matter how surprised he was, no one dared to show it. They all looked at the nose, nose and heart, pretending to be calm.Back in the camp, Mo Rongshu serves Bai Qianfan to sleep. He sits at the table and looks at the topographic map. Bai Qianfan is very sleepy. He half opens his eyes and calls him, "emperor, it''s late at night. Go to sleep."


    Mo Rongshu let out a sound. He was afraid that she would be cold when she fell asleep alone. In the past, he held her in his arms and patted her on the back. "Go to sleep. I''ll buy you some hot buns tomorrow morning."


    Bai Qianfan answered vaguely and fell asleep in his arms. Mo Rongshu didn''t feel sleepy. He looked at the top of the account with his eyes open. For a long time, the person in his arms breathed evenly and long. He knew that she was asleep. He kissed the tip of her brow and gently put the person on the bed. He saw her with the light of the candle on the table. Her sleeping face was very peaceful, and the dark spread on her face, which made her face more beautiful Yingbai, he couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her, from eyes to nose to lips. She frowned impatiently. He tucked in the quilt with a dumb smile, covered it with a cotton robe, and then went out in his usual clothes.


    Ning shisan was at the door. Seeing him coming out, he immediately saluted, "why doesn''t the emperor sleep?"


    Mo Rongshu looked to the East, where it was gray, but he knew that a red sun would come out soon. Yesterday had passed, and a new day was coming.


    "It''s almost dawn." He said, "I''m going to buy steamed buns for Vice General Qian."


    Ningshisan, "..." Don''t sleep to buy steamed stuffed buns, which one of these songs!


    "It''s still time before dawn. The emperor will sleep for a while. Let the slave buy it."


    Mo Rongshu shook his head. "I''d better go in person and be sincere. Let the 11th and 19th go with me, and the others stay."


    Ning shisan didn''t agree, "emperor, it''s not peaceful now. I''d better send more people to follow."


    Black Rong Shu sun laughs, "I''m going to buy a steamed bun. It''s not a fight. What are you going to do with so many people? Two are enough. It''s because it''s not peaceful that I leave you three to protect the empress. Please keep an eye on me. If I come back and find that the empress is short of a hair, I''ll ask you."


    Ning shisan was very embarrassed, "but..."


    Mo Rongshu''s face was slightly heavy, and he interrupted, "don''t say much. I''ll go and return soon. I can''t delay anything."


    There are 230 votes. There will be one more today and one more later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1168

    Sunrise is as red as fire in the East. The depressed scenery is bathed in the rising sun and dyed with a little golden light. Everything seems to be more gentle and confusing for a moment.


    Bai Qianfan rubs her eyes and sits up slowly. She finds that Mo Rongshu is not in the account. She is stunned. Since she joined the army, she hasn''t opened her eyes and can''t see anyone. She''s not used to it. But what happened yesterday made him sleepy. He got up early to discuss with others.


    With water in the camp account, she simply washed, dressed and went to the door.


    Ning shisan was by the door. Hearing the footsteps, he quickly lifted the curtain. Bai Qianfan asked, "where''s the emperor?"


    Ning shisan looked around and lowered his voice. "The emperor said to buy steamed buns for the empress."


    White thousand sail Leng for a while, "go how long?"


    Ning shisan replied, "I''ll leave before dawn. I want to go up for the emperor, but the emperor says I''ll go in person to be sincere."


    Bai Qianfan thought about it carefully. It seems that Mo Rongshu said last night that she was going to buy some steamed buns. At that time, she was too sleepy and didn''t pay much attention. She knew that she should stop him. What kind of steamed buns would she buy at this time.


    "It''s not peaceful now. How many people did the emperor take with him?"


    "That''s what the slave said, but the emperor said to go and come back quickly. He only brought eleven and nineteen. The emperor also said to let the slave protect the empress well. She would take the slave if she lost her hair."


    Bai Qianfan was a little uneasy. "How can I only take two people with me? What should I do if I meet the Mengda soldiers?"


    Ning shisan comforted her, "don''t worry, madam. You can come and go freely in the Mengda army with the skill of the emperor. There are still 11 and 19. There will be no problem."


    Bai Qianfan knows that Mo Rongshu is good, but mengdajun is nearby. She can''t help but worry. She stretches her neck and looks at the distance. "I''ll leave before dawn, and it''s time to go back."


    Ning shisan was also worried. When did the emperor leave? He knew that he should return, but there was no emperor at the end of the road.


    An hour later, Bai Qianfan stood under the tree, staring at the road back from the town, just like a watchman''s stone.


    Deputy general Bao came over with his hands on his back and paced, "is Deputy General Qian waiting for someone?"


    Bai Qianfan did not hide his anxiety, "I wait for the emperor."


    "It''s said that the emperor went to buy steamed buns for Vice General Qian. The town is not far away from here. It''s time to come back. If the Emperor didn''t come back, he was caught by someone."


    He said sarcastic words and glanced at Bai Qianfan. The Deputy General Qian was really shameless. He said that waiting for the emperor, the emperor was just bored on the military road. He really took himself as a green onion to relieve his boredom.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t answer. He asked for nothing and said, "don''t worry, general Cao will send someone to meet him. The emperor will be back soon."


    Just then, a few people on the other side of the road rushed over quickly. As soon as Bai Qianfan''s eyes brightened, he immediately ran forward. Cao Tianming had stopped the man in charge. He looked flustered and almost fell off the horse. "General, something happened. The emperor was captured by the Mengda Army!"


    Bai Qianfan, who was in a hurry, faltered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Cao Tianming gave him a helping hand, "Vice General Qian, are you ok?"


    "I''m ok," Bai Qianfan asked the messenger in a sharp voice, "what''s the matter, tell me quickly!"


    The messenger came back all the way, and his breath was not enough. "The general sent the small one to meet the emperor. When the small one arrived in the town, he saw a lot of wolves on the ground. Someone sat in front of the shop and cried. When the small one found the steamed bun shop, there was only one old man in it. He took the small one to cry and said that the Mengda army had captured all the people."


    Bai Qianfan said, "you can ask clearly, is there the emperor among the people who were captured?"


    "Asked," the soldier took a big breath, and finally made a quick remark. "The brothers depicted the emperor and the two bodyguards. They asked several people who had witnessed with their own eyes, and they all said that they had been arrested. Xiaode found this in the bun shop. "Xiaobing took out a sachet from his arms, which was given to him by Bai Qianfan when Mo Rongshu was on the March.


    Bai Qianfan took it and stared at it for a moment, as if to see a flower.


    Cao Tianming asked, "Deputy General Qian, is this the thing the emperor has with him?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "exactly." Holding the sachet tightly in her hand, she turned and walked towards the camp.


    Cao Tianming took two steps, "Vice General Qian, you..."


    Bai Qianfan''s steps did not stop. "My mind is a little confused. I want to be quiet. I''ll consult with the general later."


    Cao Tianming has no choice but to stop. The emperor is gone. It''s a big deal. He''s a bit of a fool. Fortunately, the queen is still here. Finally, there''s someone to discuss. Being stunned, deputy general Bao came forward and said, "Deputy General Qian has a big voice. What qualifications does he have to discuss with the general? Besides the emperor, he is a general in the army."


    Cao Tianming glared at him, "wanton! That''s the Emperor The emperor is trustworthy. "


    Bao deputy general was Yida, angrily touched his nose, dare not talk more.


    Bai Qianfan went into the camp and didn''t come out for a long time. Ning shisan was not at ease. He quietly opened the curtain and peeped inside. At this, he was quite surprised that the queen was sitting at the table eating dates. Ho! The empress''s heart is really big enough. When the emperor was captured, she still wanted to eat jujube. Then she thought again that the empress''s love is extraordinary. Is it because she was too sad and lost her mind for a moment. The emperor is very anxious when he is arrested, but Mengda certainly didn''t take people away to capture them and kill them. The emperor has excellent martial arts skills and has eleven and nineteen around him. He should be OK in a short time. But if the empress is crazy and the emperor comes back, he can''t make it!Think of here, he heavily cough a go in, "Niang Niang."


    Bai Qianfan looked up at him, pushed a few dates to his hand, "eat dates."


    Ningshisan, "..." Niang Niang "


    Bai Qianfan waved his hand," in the future, no matter in front of or behind people, I will be called Deputy General Qian. "


    When Mo Rongshu was there, it didn''t matter whether her identity was public or not. But now that Mo Rongshu is away, she''s a woman who lives in a military camp full of men. It''s really inconvenient. She doesn''t want to block herself, let alone Mo Rongshu.


    Ning shisan answered, "yes, Vice General Qian."


    Seeing that he didn''t eat, Bai Qianfan said, "eat, why don''t you? This is the date picked by the Emperor himself. People can''t eat it if they want to eat it. "


    This indifferent tone made Ning shisan feel that the empress''s mind was in trouble. He bowed, "I know you are worried about the emperor, but I believe that the emperor is lucky. It will be OK."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "I know he will be OK."


    She picked up three dates, put them in three different places on the map, and asked him, "thirteen, what I marked is our camp, the village robbed yesterday and the town robbed today, don''t you think?"


    Ning thirteen nodded, "absolutely right." He didn''t understand what the queen wanted to do. Was it going to be a battle?


    "Go and call general Cao in. I want to discuss with them."


    Ning shisan answered yes and went out to preach.


    In the absence of the emperor, it''s time for the little princess to show her talents!


    Jiageng came and continued to ask for a monthly ticket for the little princess. There were many monthly tickets and more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1169

    Not long after, Cao Tianming came in with several general and deputy general. When he entered, he bowed his hands and saluted. Several people who followed him looked at each other. They were equal to Qian fan or higher in official position, so there was no reason to salute him. However, general Cao took the lead, so they had to bow their hands and pretend. But Deputy General Qian didn''t feel flattered, just waved his hands and let them go No need to be polite.


    Waiting for them to sit down, Bai Qianfan asked Cao Tianming, "general Cao, the emperor''s whereabouts are unknown now. The general is the leader of the army. What''s the general''s plan?"


    Cao Tianming was terrified. He quickly got up and bowed his hand: "I don''t dare. Is Vice General Qian trusted by the emperor, or..."


    "General Cao," Bai Qianfan said with a straight face, "general is deputy commander, but I''m just a deputy general. How can I get over the general?"


    Cao Tianming heard her hint, but the other party was the queen after all. He was afraid of being disrespectful, but he was too respectful, which inevitably made people suspect. He had to straighten up his waist and said, "the emperor lost it near here. Even if the general turned every inch of land over, he would find the emperor back. The country can''t be without a monarch for a day. If this is spread out, the world will be in chaos and the court will be on the platform Unstable, neighboring countries wait for the opportunity. "


    "That''s exactly what he said," Chen Shen said, "it''s a top priority to find the emperor. We should arrange troops as soon as possible and make inquiries everywhere. Whether it''s Longtan or tiger cave, we should also save the emperor."


    Deputy general Bao said boldly, "it''s a big deal to go to war. Besiege berenl and force them to release people!"


    Bai Qianfan glanced at him and said impolitely, "think about it with your brain. Can everything be solved by fighting?"


    Bao''s deputy general was rebuffed and unconvinced. "What''s the meaning of the deputy general with money?"


    Bai Qianfan pointed to the three dates on the topographic map, "let''s see, are these three places very close?"


    Deputy general Bao said contemptuously, "what does this mean?"


    "We ten thousand people are more or less. The Monda army wants to rob people. They don''t know that we are nearby. Why do they come to rob people when we are nearby? After robbing the village and the town, why? "


    Cao Tianming frowned and the emperor was arrested. He had a big head, but he didn''t think about it deeply. Now after listening to Bai Qianfan''s analysis, he felt that there were some problems. "What Vice General Qian means is that Mengda army came to us on purpose?"


    Deputy general Bao didn''t understand, "since it''s against us, why don''t the Mengda army fight directly with us and catch the people?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "the purpose of catching the people is to force us to fight with the Mengda army."


    Deputy general Bao hasn''t turned the corner yet. "They are the Mengda army. How..."


    Cao Tianming''s eyes brightened. "They are not Mengda army. They do this to start the war between East Vietnam and Mengda."


    Deputy general Bao was stunned: "isn''t it the Mengda army who captured the emperor? And who are they? "


    Bai Qianfan''s expression is firm and his eyes are clear. "I don''t know if the other party is the Mengda army. I just think it''s a conspiracy. No matter who the other party is, we will catch them and save the emperor."


    Chen Shen asked, "so Vice General Qian means no war?"


    "Yes, if there is a war, they will fall into the trap of those people."


    "But the Emperor Will it not be saved? "


    "The emperor wants to save, but he has to act in secret. I don''t think the other party knows that they have captured the emperor of Dongyue." At this point, Bai Qianfan took out the sachet that Xiaobing brought back and put it on the table, "why did the emperor leave the sachet?"


    Deputy general Bao said, "the emperor left the sachet to tell us that he was captured."


    The others nodded in agreement and left their belongings in a hurry in order to inform them.


    Bai Qianfan shook his head. "I don''t think so. The emperor left the sachet to tell us that he was captured on purpose."


    Deputy general Bao asked, "does Deputy General Qian think so? Is there any evidence?"


    Bai Qianfan, "intuition." No one knows murongshu better than her because of their 20 years'' relationship. He loves her more than his own life. For the emperor, he would risk his life for the common people and save his own life for her.


    Deputy general Bao sneered, "as deputy general, it''s ridiculous to rely on intuition to come to a conclusion."


    Cao Tianming glanced at him in displeasure. "I think what Deputy General Qian said is reasonable."


    Deputy general Bao Fu Fei: I used to respect general Cao, but I didn''t expect that he was also a little flatterer. He was flattering his favorite minister. It''s too shameful.


    Bai Qianfan looked at Cao Tianming, "has the general''s plan changed now?"


    Cao Tianming understood and cleared his throat. "Our general just thought it over carefully. He thought that Vice General Qian''s words were reasonable. With the emperor''s wise and powerful power, he took the opportunity to break into the enemy''s interior and explore the enemy''s lair. It''s much better than us to search around without any basis. So our general decided not to stay here any longer, but to leave immediately and go to Bai After the city meets with the garrison, we will discuss it. "


    Although some people don''t agree, general Cao is the commander-in-chief of the first army. As a subordinate, he has to listen to the orders. When he finishes, Cao Tianming lingers for a while. When everyone leaves, he bows his hand and asks Bai Qianfan, "the empress just said that the emperor pretends to be arrested. Are you sure?"Bai Qianfan, "the emperor has vowed that he will never leave me in this life. If he doesn''t come back, there must be a reason."


    Cao Tianming, "..." Caught off guard, ate a mouthful of dog food.


    He asked carefully, "what if the emperor can''t come back?"


    "No," Bai Qianfan said confidently, "the emperor is brilliant and has excellent martial arts. There are two first-class experts around him. No one can catch him."


    Cao Tianming, "..." That''s the only way to think.


    Deputy general Bao and General Chen stood under the tree and said, "senior general, do you think general Cao is very strange?"


    "How do you say that?"


    "Whether the emperor is here or not, he is respectful to Qian fan. He''s just a favorite minister. It''s not right."


    Chen Shenjiang also felt a little strange, but he had known Cao Tianming for many years, and knew that he was not the one who wanted to take pictures of the horse. Cao Tianming was respectful to Qian fan for other reasons, and Qian fan was also a little strange. The emperor ordered them to guard the fire and said that they wanted to find a thin man with beautiful appearance. Then he knew that the emperor and Qian fan were old acquaintances. As for the favorite minister, he was very happy I don''t believe it. The emperor has loved himself for decades, and his reputation of loving his wife is not in vain. He won''t break his innocence for the sake of a boy. Qian fan''s identity is very doubtful, but he is definitely a big man. Cao Tianming doesn''t say it, and he doesn''t ask. Although he is not as respectful to Qian fan as Cao Tianming, he also knows the propriety.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, deputy general Bao said, "do you think general Cao also has a crush on Qian fan? He hasn''t come out yet."


    Chen Shen will quickly turn to look around, but fortunately there is no one on the side, he whispered: "presumptuous, this is what you should say, careful head moved home, do not know how to lose?"


    Adapted according to the content of the small theater:


    Xiaobing reported: "the event is not good, the emperor has been captured."


    Eunuch a cried: "emperor, you must not have something to do!"


    Minister B panicked: "Oh, the sky is falling!"


    General C is fierce: "summon people to save the emperor."


    A chaos, afraid of the queen leisurely eating dates.


    Eunuch a asked, "lady, are you not afraid or sad?"


    Bai Qianfan calm calm smile: "the emperor swore, this life will never leave me, he will come back."


    People: caught off guard, eat a mouthful of dog food.


    PS: there are still 40 tickets left for the next change. Continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1170

    Bai Qianfan was right. Mo Rongshu pretended to be captured that day. It was not difficult for him to save those people, but he wanted to know the whole thing. Were these people the Mengda army, why did they catch the people of East Vietnam, and why did they start the war between East Vietnam and Mengda?


    Because he couldn''t send a message to Bai Qianfan, he left a sachet. Bai Qianfan knew him well and would not leave her even if the sky collapsed, so he didn''t leave without saying goodbye. Sachet represented all the words he wanted to say to her. It''s just that he is not willing to separate. After so many years of mixing oil with honey, it''s really like cutting flesh from him. Husband and wife are one. Now he has a deep understanding of it. He is worried about it. He can''t help feeling sad. He doesn''t have to pretend all the way. His sad expression is the same as that of other people who have been arrested.


    After being arrested, someone blindfolded him with a black cloth. He was not allowed to take off his food. He could not see the road, nor could he know the morning and dusk. He could only estimate the time and distance in his mind.


    At last, someone took off the black cloth on his eyes. He was not used to the light because of the darkness for a long time. He squinted several times before he opened it slowly. Everything in front of him surprised him.


    It''s like a grand canyon. There are steep peaks on both sides. Underneath is a large plain. There are lakes in the distance and houses nearby. It''s winter, but when you look around, it''s green mountains and green waters. The red maple on the hillside is dyed. Time seems to stay in autumn.


    He was pushed into a room with no furniture but heavy seats. About a dozen people were gathered in the room and sat uneasily against the wall.


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 protect Mo Rongshu from anyone. They look around on guard. Mo Rongshu, who is sitting in the middle, looks down at the ground with a sad look.


    After a while, someone came in. The woman in front of them carried a big basket with steaming steamed buns. They hardly ate overheated food all the way. When they saw the hot steamed buns, they couldn''t help but brighten their eyes, but they didn''t dare to reach for them. The man in the back was carrying two buckets, one of which was hot.


    The woman put the basket on the ground and said to them gently, "you''re hungry. Eat quickly." then she pointed to the barrel. "There are soup and bowls in the barrel. Drink a bowl of soup to warm yourself."


    Someone licked her dry lips and looked at her warily. The woman laughed and said, "don''t worry. I brought you all the way here, not to poison you. Don''t be afraid. It''s very good here. I''ll know after a long time. "


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 have a pair of eyes. He takes up the steamed bread and takes a bite. It doesn''t matter if they are hungry. They can''t starve the emperor. He tries to eat it first and makes sure it''s OK.


    Steamed bread was very good, soft and sweet. He chewed it twice and swallowed it without exception. So he took another two, one for the emperor and the other for Ning 19.


    Some people took their steamed bread with them, and others immediately swarmed in. They surrounded the basket full of steamed bread and held out their hands to grab it.


    Ning Shijiu took advantage of the fact that there was no one at the edge of the barrel and quickly scooped three bowls of soup to avoid robbing others.


    With soup in one hand and steamed bread in the other, Mo Rongshu could not help sighing when he looked at the people who were still robbing. He probably never thought that one day he would fight for food with his own people. Although the soup bowl is white porcelain, there are several fine lines on the top. If you look at the bowls in other people''s hands, there are coarse porcelain, fine porcelain, and earthenware. Some bowls are knocked along the edge, some at the bottom, and some are covered with fine lines. After sweeping around, none of them is a complete good bowl. He estimated that these bowls were probably snatched, so they were so uneven, and the utilization rate was high, so they looked very old.


    When they finished eating, the man and the woman came in again. The woman took the things away, and the man picked in two wooden buckets. One bucket was filled with water, and the other bucket was filled with cups. The water was boiled water, and there was no tea. The cups were all kinds of good and bad.


    For a long time, no one came into the house again, but the door was guarded and no one was allowed to go out. After having enough to eat and drink, we all had nothing to do. We began to talk in a low voice, saying what happened to each other, and then guessing what place it was and whether we could find a way to escape. For fear of being heard, we all spoke in silence. There was a buzzing sound in the room, just like thousands of mosquitoes at a party.


    Mo Rongshu leaned against the wall and closed his eyes, but he was thinking: the people here don''t look fierce. They don''t beat and scold them or starve them. They just trap them. I don''t know what medicine is sold in gourd? According to the itinerary, this place should still be in the northern border, but I don''t know whether it''s in East Vietnam or in Mengda. When he was young, he had been in the military camp in the northern border, but he had never heard of this place. Other places are depressing scenery, but it is still full of vitality and strange.


    Ning Xi''an and Ning 19 Fen sat on both sides of Mo Rongshu, looking at the door without expression, like two doors, separating other people from the emperor, and those people did not dare to get close to them. They automatically left the room. The three of them sat together, like an island.


    After a while, someone came in again. This time, it was a man. He was tall and strong. He was not as kind as the previous two. His cold eyes swept over each face and finally fell on Mo Rongshu''s face.Mo Rongshu is the emperor. No matter how low-key he is, he can''t hide his noble spirit. In addition, the three of them are separated like an island. It''s strange that they can''t be seen.


    He pointed to Mo Rongshu: "you come with me."


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 immediately stop in front of Mo Rong Shu and stare at the man coldly.


    The man frowned and asked, "what''s your relationship with him?"


    Ning Shiyi replied, "we are your followers."


    The man looked at the two of them carefully and thought a little, "come along, too."


    So they followed the man out of the room, and the man introduced himself, "I''m in charge here. My surname is Pang. You can call me Pang in charge."


    There were still green mountains and clear waters outside, but there were few people. They followed Pang Guanshi up a hillside. On one side of the hillside, they were connected with the mountain. On the other side, they were facing a cliff. Tall trees were growing on the side of the cliff, which blocked the sight. They could not see the situation below.


    At the foot of the slope, there was a strong wooden fence blocking the way. Two men, armed with long guns, stood by the door. When they saw manager Pang, they bowed slightly and opened the door to let them in.


    After walking for a while, I came to a house. There was a thick curtain hanging at the door. The threshold was so high that I couldn''t see the scene of the house at all.


    Mr. Pang motioned them to stop and said, "one by one, one by one, one by one, do you understand?"


    I wish all the fairies a Happy Mid Autumn Festival! Family reunion, happiness!


    The fairies in the group wait for the red envelope, ha ha ha.


    For the sake of the festival, there are 36 monthly tickets for the little princess. Please?? It''s too late.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1171

    This place is full of mystery. No one knows what is waiting for them in the room. As a bodyguard, Ning 19 only knows that he can''t let the emperor get involved. He takes a step and looks like he''s going home to death. "I''ll go first."


    There was a smile in the corner of Pang''s mouth. He seemed to appreciate his action and made a gesture of "please come in with me."


    Ning Shijiu was about to leave. Mo Rongshu gave him a look, indicating that he wanted to calm down. He nodded slightly and strode in.


    As soon as they went in, there was no one outside except Mo Rongshu and Ning Xi''an. Ning Xi said in a low voice, "Ye, the guard here is not strict. We can go."


    Mo Rong Shu glanced at him and said, "when you come, you''ll settle down. What''s your hurry?"


    How can Ning Xi not be in a hurry? In his heart, the safety of the emperor is the most important. Now that he knows the enemy''s home, can''t he go back and lead the army to save the people?


    But the emperor was not in a hurry, he had no choice but to accompany the pestle at the door.


    Ning 19 made enough preparation and went in with a cavity of lonely courage. To his surprise, there was a light in the room, and there was nothing to be afraid of. There are three people sitting at the table. Two men and a woman are staring at him. If it''s just a man, it doesn''t matter. But the woman is also staring at him, which makes him blush. He''s so big that he seldom has the chance to deal with women, let alone be looked at like this.


    But he was quick and calm, looking at each other without expression. Two men are tall and big, one is gray, the other is blue, but their appearance is ordinary. They can''t be found in the crowd very soon. However, as a bodyguard, no matter how ordinary people are, Ning 19 can still remember. He noticed a light mole on one man''s earlobe and a mole hidden in the other''s eyebrow. As for the woman, she was in her twenties, her eyebrows were flying and her eyes were charming But in the eyes of the bodyguards, beautiful women are dangerous, and there is nothing else.


    Both sides are competing and exploring. Half ring, eyebrow hide mole man said, "take off clothes."


    Rather 19 doubt late for a while, took off the smock, the other side is not satisfied, fingers on the table played twice, motioned him to continue.


    Ning Shijiu thought that they probably wanted to check whether he had hidden weapons. He shook his sleeve down and his jacket on his chest, indicating that he had not hidden anything.


    But the man didn''t eat him. He knocked heavily on the table and said impatiently, "keep taking off."


    Ning nineteen helpless, looking at each other''s eyes, take off the coat one by one, but even so, the man is still not satisfied, eyes moved to his lower body, pointed to his pants.


    Ning 19 is a tough young man. It''s better to fight or kill than to take off his pants. He is furious. His hands are slowly folded and clenched on both sides. He is about to attack. He suddenly remembers the hint given by the former Emperor that the emperor pretends to be taken captive because he wants to make the whole thing clear. On the spur of the moment, he will only do bad things, His heart is a horizontal, untie trousers belt, took off trousers.


    Woman porchi a smile, "little brother, just want you to take off your clothes, not to kill you, how nervous like this, don''t be afraid, happy, there are people waiting in line behind."


    Ning Shijiu listened to her tone and continued to take it off. He had only one pair of trousers on his body, but if he took it off, there was nothing left. Did this woman want to see his body? Too shameless. He could not help but clench the boxer, but the woman got up and walked up to him. She stroked the thick muscles on his arm and patted him on the back. She looked like an animal in the market. "Ho, it''s really strong. It''s all healthy meat. It''s good."


    The man that eyebrow heart hides mole says, "summer Niang all made a speech, how still do not take off?"


    Ning 19''s heart thumped and asked, "what do you want to do? Are you going to castrate me? "


    The woman who called Xia Niang burst out laughing, "so you are worried about this, of course not. We never castrate men here. It just makes them comfortable. " She walked around him and said, "even if he doesn''t want to take off, other places are very good, and that place should be not bad."


    Ning Shijiu was just relieved. Xia Niang suddenly reached out and grabbed him. It happened so suddenly that he was completely caught off guard. The blood rushed to the top of his head, and he was completely at a loss. He wanted to raise his hand to hit someone. Looking at Xia Niang''s smiling face, his hand didn''t raise after all.


    Fortunately, Xia Niang left as soon as she touched it. She clapped her hands and returned to her seat as if nothing had happened. "I''ve checked it. It''s good."


    The man with mole in the center of eyebrow raised his chin to Ning 19, "OK, put on the clothes and let the next one come in."


    Ning 19 was embarrassed, angry, and confused. He called him in just to see him take off his clothes? Are these people crazy? But he finally passed the pass. He breathed a sigh, quickly put on his clothes and went out with Pang.


    When he walked out of the door, Ning Shijiu found that his face was burning. He never took off his clothes in front of a woman. Although the matter was over, his heart was still beating.


    When he came out, Pang took Ning Xi in.


    Mo Rongshu asked Ning Shijiu, "what''s in it?""Three, two men and one woman."


    "What are you going in for?"


    Rather 19 eyes Dodge, "take off, take off clothes."


    Mo Rong Shu a Leng, "take off clothes to do what?"


    "No, nothing." Xia Niang that frightens a soul to grasp, he decides to rot in the belly, even if is emperor also don''t say.


    Mo Rongshu was puzzled. "I just asked you to go in and take off your clothes, but I didn''t do anything else?"


    "Yes."


    "Did I ask you a question?"


    "No," said Ning jiudun, "take off your clothes and put them on. Nothing else."


    "How did you get in so long?"


    "I''m not used to taking off my clothes in front of outsiders."


    Mo Rongshu patted him on the shoulder, "the big man can bend and stretch, regardless of the details. What''s this small matter? Remember what you said, be calm and take the overall situation as the most important thing. If we fall short, we will come in for nothing."


    Ning nineteen nodded, "yes, master, I remember."


    Waiting outside was a little boring. Mo Rongshu looked up at the sky and said, "why hasn''t eleven come out yet? It''s longer than you''ve been in. Don''t you want to leave?"


    Ning 19 wanted to solve Ning 11 than the emperor. They were all engaged in the business of licking blood on the edge of the knife. If they were not lucky, they would have to see the king of hell. They were afraid that their wife and children would be involved. They had never had the idea of getting a wife at all. They only had master son and brothers in their heart. Ning Xi is older than them. He is honest and has few opportunities to deal with women. It''s more difficult for him to take off his clothes in front of women.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1172

    Ning Shiyi stands on the ground with his bare upper body and two hands tightly clasping his belt. Sweat oozes from his forehead and he is stiff. He nervously looks at Xia Niang, who is circling around him. He complains that Ning Shijiu doesn''t tell him in advance, so that he can be prepared to take off his pants in front of a woman. It''s really a bit He was taught by Ning Jiu, and his character is just like Ning Jiu. He can''t do it.


    The man with mole in his brow said, "look at his pain, just like we''re going to kill him. Why are all the people who come in today so strange? One or two are not so simple. They just take off their clothes. Is there such a dilemma? I haven''t seen a woman before


    Everyone began to laugh. Ning Xi''an''s face turned red in their laughter, but he didn''t wave his fist. There was a fragrance on the woman who was revolving around him. It seemed that there was no fragrance on her. The threads floated into his nose and made him more nervous.


    Xia Niang touched his firm muscle, Zaza two, "not bad."


    Ning Shi got goose bumps all over. He just wanted to get out quickly, but his hand fell down and fell on the back of his hand: "what are you afraid of? When men come here, they all come to enjoy their happiness. Others are not like you. They are walking around. They are obedient. Take them off quickly. There is another one waiting behind."


    Rather 11 don''t speak, stubborn and blankly shake head, summer Niang helpless, retreat a few steps to look at him.


    The man with mole in the center of his brow is a little impatient: "dawdle, take off quickly. Here, as long as you obey the rules, there are plenty of sweets. If you are not obedient," he sneered twice, "we also have a way to make him obedient."


    Ning 11 which is the person who will be threatened, naturally there is no reaction, that man wring up eyebrows seems to attack, Xia Niang quickly play round, waving his hand way, "Sir don''t need to be angry, I advise him again."


    She approaches two steps, also don''t speak, so looking at Ning 11, see he whole body uneasy, suddenly she to him smile, hand under grasp, Ning 11 a scream, straight to cloud night.


    When Mo Rongshu and Ning Shijiu heard this, they looked at each other and were about to go in to see what happened. Ning Shiyi rushed out, bare upper body, holding his own clothes in his hand, with a look of fear, like seeing a ghost.


    As Royal bodyguards, they all seem to die. They are ready to sacrifice all the time. There will be no such expression on their faces. The only explanation Ning nineteen a see understand, stop him, "quickly put on clothes."


    Rather 11 disorderly to the body to set clothes, while the set side look back, as if the door of the ghost will rush out at any time.


    Mo Rong Shu is a little strange. What can frighten Ning Xi, who is always calm, into such a state?


    He asked, "what did they do to you?"


    Rather 11 eyes Dodge, dare not look at him, also have no face to say, the summer Niang that grasp, let his soul go out of one''s wits, up to now the heart is still chaotic, he muttered, "no, how, take off, take off clothes." Like Ning Xi, he would rather rot things in his stomach than talk about them.


    Mo Rongshu also wanted to ask, Pang Guanshi made a gesture to him, the tone is very polite: "please, it''s your turn to go in."


    Mo Rongshu looks at Ning Xi, who is still in shock. He has some doubts in his heart. He knows that it must be more than taking off his clothes. But why should the loyal bodyguard hide him?


    When he went in, Ning 19 glanced at Ning 11, "brother 11, what was your name just now?"


    Rather 11 some are at a loss, "did I call?"


    "Yes, my Lord and I heard it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ My throat is tickling


    Ning Shijiu kept smiling and asked, "how did you get out just now? What did they do to you?"


    "No, no," Ning 11''s eyes fell on Ning 19''s trouser waist, licked his dry lips, "19, did you take off your trousers?"


    "No," Ning nineteen answered very simply, and asked him, "did you take it off?"


    "How can you," said Ning Shiyi, "take off your pants in front of a woman?"


    Two people tacitly smile, rather eleven some worry about the emperor, "nineteen, you say you can pass?"


    "Certainly." Ning Shijiu said, "as you said, the eldest husband should be flexible and flexible. He should be calm and take the overall situation into consideration. You are the one who does great things. You are much more powerful than us."


    "But you are..." Rather eleven took a finger to point to the sky, or a face worried. How can the dragon body of the ninth five-year plan be worshipped at will?


    Mo Rongshu stood in the room and slapped his face. When he came in, he found that he thought things were too simple. He was flexible, informal, calm and focused on the overall situation. When he arrived at this meeting, he was forgotten, not for the face of the emperor, but felt sorry for Bai Qianfan. He had a daughter-in-law. How could he take off his clothes in front of a woman, let alone naked, He didn''t even want to take off his robe.


    The man with mole in the center of his brow said, "what''s the matter today? One or two of them are so horizontal, and the two in front of them are chicks. Does this one look too young? I haven''t touched a woman at such a big age?"


    Xia Niang said with a smile: "I know you are a person with status. I want to save you some face. Don''t be too reserved. Take off your outer clothes and wear single clothes. Let''s have a look."Mo Rongshu looks at her coldly and is on guard secretly.


    Xia Niang came up to him. As soon as she was about to put her hand on him, Mo Rongshu suddenly kicked him away. In order to hide her Kung Fu, he didn''t kick much, but Xia Niang still fell to the ground.


    The man with mole in the center of his brow gave a low drink and jumped up from behind the table to rush at him. The Emperor didn''t want to fight with him, so he ran out.


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 are talking, see the emperor ran out, Ning 19 way: "ye out quite fast."


    As soon as the voice fell, he saw someone coming out behind him. Knowing that the situation was bad, they immediately came up to fight. However, Mo Rongshu waved his hand at them and called out, "run separately!" Now that the plan has been disrupted, it''s better to take the opportunity to explore here openly.


    The two men who were ready to fight had to run with each other, but the pursuer stopped, took out a small ox horn from his arms and put it on his mouth.


    Hearing the low sound of the horn, Mo Rongshu stops and knows that it''s calling for help. He looks around and thinks about countermeasures, but he sees a group of children from all directions, all of them are two or three-year-old dolls, and maybe even smaller ones. They are not easy to walk, they are trembling, they are like a group of ducks, they are shouting "ooh ooh ooh" and they are surrounded by noise I got up.


    Mo Rongshu has three silly eyes. Is this the rescue? Baby soldier? How can they fight such small diced beans? What kind of song is that?


    The trumpeter in the distance looked at the scene and laughed and put the horn in his arms.


    The latter one is only one step away from the little princess. It''s very unpleasant to be chased. I decided to stay put and wait for her to kill me. Of course, the ticket is still required. I don''t want to be surpassed by the second and the third. There are still 20 votes to go to Canada.


    In addition, readers who are addicted to love you will read a more chapter today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1173

    Mo Rongshu felt that his feet were stuck in the mud. He couldn''t pull them out. He didn''t dare to pull them out. When he pulled them out, he would bring a series of little radish heads. He was a father, with sons and daughters. These little radish heads were shouting and waving their chubby hands at him, which reminded him of Mo rongqingyang and Mo Rongsheng when he was a child, and touched him for a moment In the softest part of my heart, my face became kind, and a smile rose from the corner of my mouth.


    The two bodyguards didn''t have much contact with the children, and they didn''t have patience. Although they were a little annoyed, they couldn''t bully the weak. They just had a stiff expression. When a child looked up and saw it, he was scared to cry. Mo Rongshu glanced at them unhappily. Ning Shiyi and Ning 19were embarrassed. It was clear that they didn''t do anything.


    Mo Rong Shu said, "what are you doing? Hold it up and coax it. It''s noisy and crying. I don''t think it''s too noisy!"


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and made eye contact. Ning 19 was young and impatient. He didn''t speak to the child, but his eyes were firm. Ning 11 was older and had no choice but to pick up the crying child, but he didn''t know how to coax him. He stretched his arms far away, just like carrying an object.


    Mo Rongshu said, "it''s not good like this. He won''t cry if he shakes and coaxes him."


    How can Ning Xi do this? The emperor said to shake it, so shake it. Who can''t shake it from left to right.


    He shook the child with his hand. The child did not cry. He shook and vomited. He vomited yellow on his lapel. Ning Xi''s face was so ugly that he wanted to kill.


    Mo Rong Shu sighed, "OK, you put it down quickly, don''t shake him to death."


    As they spoke, the little carrots did not rest, and they stretched out their hands and feet to climb on them. All three of them were tall, with long legs clubbing like a tree pole. Some powerful little carrots really climbed up, with little fat hands and little fat legs, and hung themselves on their big legs. Poor Mo Rongshu, they had a strong ability, but they could not help it Luobotou, it''s hard to move. He''s all defeated.


    At this time, manager Pang came forward and said to them with a smile, "I know that all three of you are good at it, but people here don''t like fighting and killing. Look how lovely these children are. If you like them, you can play with them every day."


    The two bodyguards are green. This is a magical place. They catch people and give them food without beating or scolding. They only ask them to take off their clothes. They also get a group of children to deal with them. As bodyguards, they can deal with anything dangerous. But here, they have nothing to do, but they have no place for heroes. They are powerless


    Pang steward said to Ning Xi''an, "brother, the child has soiled your clothes. It''s not easy to be dirty. You''d better go to the house to change it."


    Ning 11 a listen to change clothes, there is shadow in the heart, very doubt what person is hiding in the room, will take advantage of him to change clothes when he do something to him.


    This stalemate is not the way to go on. Little radish''s head is still shouting noisily at the bottom, which makes people confused. Mo Rongshu''s heart of loving his son has been lost. A clear and honest family is enough for him. If so many radishes are noisy every day, it would be so annoying.


    He sighed helplessly, "you take people away, we won''t run."


    Manager Pang made a gesture to the distance, and the man with mole in his brow sounded the horn again. The little carrots were like the tide was ebbing. A swarm of bees scattered around. Some of them fell and ran like nothing happened. They got up and ran, and soon disappeared.


    Mo Rongshu three looked at this scene, all of them were stunned. They came and went quickly. They were well-trained!


    "Please, three," said Pang, gesturing them to follow him. The place didn''t look too dangerous. Mo Rongshu didn''t hesitate too much and followed him. Ning Xi''an and Ning 19 immediately accompanied him. They went up the winding corridor along the lake. There were a row of houses on the winding corridor.


    Pang Guanshi pointed to one of the rooms and said to Ning Shiyi, "you live in this room. There is a change of clothes in it. Hurry to change this one."


    The one in the middle, he pointed out to Mo Rongshu, and the one on the side was Ning Shijiu. Mo Rongshu was a little surprised. He was in the middle, with two bodyguards, one on the left and one on the right Too much for them?


    Seeing his expression, steward Pang said with a smile, "this is not a place where the dragon and tiger live. Although the way to invite you is not so elegant, we have no malice. All the people who can come here are predestined friends. You will have a good time here, and even be reluctant to leave because you like it. Today, your self-examination results are all top-a. you can live in the best room with paper and pen on the table. After answering questions, you can visit each other, but you can''t go to other rooms. I''m in charge of your food and clothing. If you have any needs, you can tell me. It''s my duty to let the three of you eat and live well here. "


    After hearing these words, although Mo Rongshu and his three were somewhat surprised, they were not very surprised. Everything was so strange since they came here. Even if there was a conflict, they only sent some baby soldiers to frighten them. It seemed that they had no malice, as he said.Even so, Mo Rongshu didn''t dare to take it lightly. He went into the room and looked around. Although the room was not gorgeous, it was clean and tidy. There was a bed against the wall, with white soft gauze tent hanging on the bed. In the middle of the room, there was a table with eight immortals, four waist shaped embroidered stools, and beautiful flower patterns. On the other side, there was a red camphor box with some clothes Laundry and stuff.


    After looking at the house, Mo Rongshu goes to the table. On the table are a set of teapots and several teacups, as well as the paper and inkstones. This shows that the other party seems to have a long way to go. Knowing that they can''t escape, they will eventually come into the house.


    Mo Rongshu pulled a dumbfounded smile at the corner of his mouth and arrested them. Was it to test them?


    Looking down at the words on the paper, there are two questions. The first question is: who are you? What''s the relationship? What''s your last name?


    Without thinking, Mo Rongshu wrote: "I''m a businessman from Dongyue. My surname is Huang nianfan. They are followers. Their names are eleven and nineteen.


    The second question is: what do you like best? What do you hate most?


    He thought about it. As a businessman, he naturally likes money the most and what he doesn''t like the most After walking around the room for a few steps, I thought of today''s event and decided to express my dissatisfaction. So I answered: I like money most and I don''t like being undressed most.


    Well, if it''s lost, I won''t say anything. I''ll continue to ask for the monthly ticket


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1174

    When Mo Rongshu finished answering the questions, he took the paper and went to the door. Manager Pang was still standing on the porch. Seeing him, he immediately went forward and took away the paper. After a while, the two bodyguards also finished answering. Manager Pang put away the paper and laughed at them before he left. His attitude was much better than when he just met.


    As soon as Mr. Pang left, Ning Xi and Ning 19 immediately entered Mo Rongshu''s house. It was their bounden duty to protect the emperor. Since Mr. Pang said that they could visit, they would not leave.


    The three people talked with each other for a while and found that the questions they were given were the same. The answer to the first question was the same. The identity and name were agreed in advance. They could not be wrong. But the answer to the second question was different.


    Ning Xi''s answer is: the master likes his wife the most and dislikes those who are not obedient the most. The emperor loves his wife like fate. Naturally, he likes his wife best. As a monarch, he doesn''t like others'' disobedience.


    Ning 19''s answer is: the master likes to travel around the world the most, but he doesn''t like the evening the most. An East Vietnamese businessman has a rich life. However, it''s a good excuse to come to the border and travel around the world. Mo Rongshu just doesn''t understand why he doesn''t like night most?


    Asked Ning 19, he blushed, a little embarrassed, "because there is no empress of the night, the emperor must be sleepless."


    Mo Rongshu: "I''m not sure."


    Not to mention that it''s OK, he is in a low mood. I don''t know how his sails are doing in the army?


    When Ning Shiyi saw the emperor''s melancholy, he knew that he was missing his mother. He advised, "my Lord, there are thirteen here. My wife will be fine."


    Mo Rongshu nodded, "I know, I''m not worried about her safety, just..." Think tight, this words can''t say to the bodyguard, had to look up and sigh a long time, dispel the pain of Acacia in the heart.


    Ning 19 changed the topic, "Ye, what do they mean when they ask us such questions?"


    Mo Rong Shu''s eyes were fixed on the teapot, "there was a purpose."


    "But our answers are different. Will they see anything?"


    Ning Xi said, "what can we tell by our words?"


    Mo Rongshu poured a glass of water for himself, "can explain, our identity or relationship has a problem."


    Meanwhile, in a room on the other side of the lake, steward Pang was looking at their question paper. The first question was answered in the same way without any flaws, which means that their answers may be true, or they may have unified the caliber in advance.


    And the second question One by one, he scanned the three pieces of paper and pulled out a sneer from the corner of his mouth. The three people had different answers. As a follower, I don''t know what my master likes, which means that I''m not a real follower. However, the loyalty of the two young people to the master is not pretended, so it''s a master servant relationship, but it''s not a person that the master is used to. The two young men are strong and powerful. They are the result of years of training. Their Kung Fu should also be good, and their faces are cold. They are not commonly used, such as guards raised by rich families. This shows that master Huang has many experts like this.


    If master Huang is a businessman, he must be a big businessman. But his own physique is also good. Judging from his easy kicking off Xia Niang, his skill must be extraordinary. The merchant''s identity and name should be fake.


    His eyes stayed on Ning Xi''s paper. What he wrote was that the master liked his wife the most and didn''t like disobedient people the least.


    This may be true. There are many wives and concubines in a big family. Master Huang likes his wife, which shows that he has a good relationship with his wife. He may not have married a concubine, and he doesn''t like a disobedient person. It shows that he has a high status and few people dare to disobey him. Therefore, he must be a big man.


    As for the love of money, it is in line with the identity of businessmen and the love of traveling around the world, which is the reason why they are here. However, he can''t understand what it means to dislike the night.


    After pondering for a while, he called people in, gave a few orders in a low voice, and the people bowed to salute and stepped down.


    These three people are undoubtedly very dangerous. We have to wait for the news to come back. If they don''t stay, it''s a pity that the three of them are of good physique and will be able to breed good seedlings.


    Mo Rongshu had a very peaceful day. After he handed in the paper, no one bothered him. He stood on the porch and looked out from the fence. The lake was green. There was a red maple leaf on the hillside in the distance. It looked very beautiful. If it wasn''t strange everywhere, it would be like a paradise. Mo Rongshu thought that when he retired, he would bring Bai Qianfan to live here for a while, She should like it.


    The wind blows across the lake, rippling, and the water lines spread out layer by layer. Mo Rongshu''s eyes move with him, and suddenly he sees a fish leaping from the water, a huge one, and soon it''s hidden in the water.


    Ning 19''s eyes brightened, "Ye, there are many fish in the lake." The water is very clear. If you look carefully, you can see the fish swimming happily.


    He also said, "one day, I''ll get you some tails to make a tooth beating sacrifice." Although the place where he lived was ok, he ate just like that, which was not as good as he thought.


    Mo Rong Shu didn''t speak. He stood with his negative hand and watched the sky darken inch by inch.


    Rather 11 vigilant looking around, "Ye, not early, back to it."


    Mo Rongshu nodded, and the three walked to the room along the corridor. In the twilight, a man stood on the corridor, waiting far away. When he came near, he found that it was Pang Guanshi. He bowed slightly, with a very modest attitude. "Master Huang has come back. It''s dark. Go back to the room early and have a rest."Mo Rongshu asked, "is there something wrong with Pang Guanshi coming here?"


    Mr. Pang said with a smile, "I''ve come to tell you that the rule here is that after dark, everyone lives in his own room and can''t walk around until tomorrow morning."


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 face a cold, "this can''t, we want to accompany Ye."


    "Do as the Romans do," Mr. Pang said with a smile. "The rules can''t be broken."


    Mo Rong Shu waved his hand to the two bodyguards, "it''s OK, let''s live separately. We''ll talk about it tomorrow morning." With that, he stepped up the steps.


    Ning 19 called out, "master!"


    Mo Rongshu didn''t look back and pushed the door open.


    Ning 11 looking at Ning 19, Mou Guang flickers, "listen to ye, have something to say in the morning." There must be a reason for them to live apart. Maybe something will happen at night. The more things they experience, the faster they can solve the secret of this place.


    Ning nineteen understood his eyes, said nothing more, and went into his room separately.


    After sitting for an hour, someone gently pushed the door to come in. It was a woman who had just bathed. Her long hair was hanging on her shoulders and slightly wet. She was wearing a long robe and had a beautiful appearance. When she came in, she saluted first, then sat down by the bed and said, "my Lord, I''m here to serve you."


    Although the list dropped one, I still want to thank you. There are only three votes left for Canada. Let''s refuel together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1175

    This kind of dress, this kind of action, this kind of tone, let Mo Rongshu very clear what she said the meaning of serving. He was stunned for a moment. Since he had Bai Qianfan, he never had a second woman. Suddenly, a woman came to him and said that she wanted to serve him. He was full of resistance and felt ridiculous.


    He sat at the table, looked at the woman and asked, "who sent you?"


    The woman replied softly, "Pang is in charge." It''s a northern accent.


    Mo Rongshu asked again, "are you from outside, too? How long have you been here, and who else is in the family? "


    The woman was slightly shocked. She raised her eyes and looked at him. She hung down again and didn''t speak.


    "Would you rather not, or could you not?"


    The woman sighed, "don''t ask me. It''s late. I''ll serve you to have a rest."


    She said and stood up, reached out to untie the tie on the robe, Mo Rongshu also stood up, "what are you doing?"


    He was not angry, and his strong air startled the woman. He put his hand on his waist and looked at him timidly, "I, I serve you..." In the man''s cold eyes, the second half of the sentence can''t be said in his throat.


    "Get out!" Murongshu said.


    The woman got down on her knees and said, "Lord, I can''t go out. If I don''t finish the task, I will be punished. Please, sir, let me stay. I will serve you well. "


    Mo Rong Shu frowned, "is this your task?"


    "Yes."


    "Do other men who have been arrested have the same treatment?"


    The woman did not speak and nodded gently.


    "What is your purpose?"


    The woman still did not speak, but shook her head, do not know is not able to say, or do not know?


    Mo Rongshu was going to find out the secret slowly with an attitude of being at ease, but the other side didn''t play cards according to common sense. He really didn''t know what to do with such a big problem?


    Silent for a while, found that the woman is still kneeling on the ground, then said, "get up, you do not want to go out, just sit here, do not hinder me to sleep."


    The woman looked up in surprise, "do you really want me to serve you?"


    Mo Rong Shu went to the bedside, put down the account and said coldly, "No


    The woman couldn''t figure it out, "do you think I''m not beautiful enough? If so, they can be replaced. "


    Mo Rong Shu said, "are there many women here? What else can I choose? "


    "You are the top one. If you are not satisfied with me, you can choose."


    "What''s the upper level?"


    "The Lord has tested himself and has been rated as the top one. The Lord who gets the top one can enjoy some privileges. He can eat and live better than others, and he can serve better than others."


    "What''s more than the first class?"


    "And a, a, B, B, B


    Mo Rongshu suddenly thought of a question, "do my two followers also have women to serve?"


    "Those two masters are also top class. Naturally, there are some."


    Ning 19 looked down at the woman on the ground. Just now, the woman wanted to touch him. He fell over his shoulder and fell to the ground. He didn''t get up for a long time. He had a painful and unwilling expression on his face. "My Lord, what are you doing? I''m here to serve you."


    Ning 19 looks at her without expression, as if she had never heard of it.


    "Do you think I''m not beautiful enough?"


    Beautiful? Ning 19 sneers in his heart. For him, the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is. Then he won''t be fooled!


    When the pain passed, the woman slowly got up with tears in her eyes and looked at him pitifully, "don''t drive me away."


    Rather 19 not for what, vigilant stare at her.


    The woman moved her steps slowly and approached him. Her eyes moved and she wanted to talk.


    But just in front of her, Ning nineteen stretched out her hand cleanly and fell over her shoulder again. The woman creaked and bared her teeth and lay on the ground again. She was so painful that her facial features were all wrinkled together. I really don''t understand why the Lord refused such a good thing and made her so miserable?


    "Master, you..."


    "Just talk. Don''t get so close to me." Ning 19 said, "tell me, what''s the purpose of sending you here?"


    "Sleep with me."


    Ning 19, "..." And then what? "


    "Then," the woman couldn''t stand up for a moment, moved on the ground, climbed to the wall and sat down with a look of embarrassment, "I might have a baby."


    Ning 19 For a moment, he thought of those little girls. He couldn''t imagine that he would have one in the future. Besides, he didn''t know this woman very well. How could he have children? People in this place are all fools.


    He warned her, "I''m going to sleep. Don''t come here. Don''t ask for trouble."


    On the other side, Ning Xi''s room is full of chickens and dogs. Ning Xi is nearly 30 years old, and he has never touched a woman. He has a pure heart and few desires. Like a monk, he is an honest man. He is not as rude to women as Ning 19, but he does not dare to let women near him. It''s hard to fight, so he has to run.You chase me, two people around the table for several circles, the woman gasped, "run what ah, I will not eat you."


    Ning Xi blushed, "what do you want to do?"


    The woman''s temper is a bit irritable, "have said several times, serve you to sleep, how to still ask?"


    "I don''t want you to serve me. You go out and I''ll sleep by myself."


    "No way," the woman held the table and looked at him with big eyes. "I didn''t finish my task. I''ll be punished if I go out."


    "If you don''t go out, I''ll be rude to you."


    "Then you are not polite to me," said the woman. She started a new round of chasing. Ning Shiyi couldn''t think of any other way except running. His threats had no effect on women.


    Ning Xi is always complaining. Although his physical strength is better than that of women, it''s not the way to go on like this.


    He thought that he had women here, and the emperor and Ning Shijiu must have. He didn''t know how they dealt with these difficult women. He pricked his ears to listen to the outside voice, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    Ning Shijiu was lying on the bed with his clothes. After sleeping for a short time, he heard the slight footsteps coming towards him. He sneered in his heart: it''s really a thief''s heart.


    Before the sound of the footsteps came to the bed, he jumped out of the account one by one, flew up and kicked a fuzzy shadow into the corner again. The shadow gave a scream, hit the wall and fell down, weakly explaining: "I, I just want to pour a glass of water, drink..."


    Ning 19, "..."


    Mo Rongshu''s room was the quietest. He spoke, put down the curtain, and lay down on the bed with his clothes. The woman sat at the table, holding her cheek and staring at the bed close by, but she did not dare to pass.


    This night, the movement in Ning Xi''s room didn''t stop until the middle of the night. Both he and the woman were tired and sleepy. When they were deadlocked at a relatively safe distance, they fell asleep accidentally.


    Rather 19 shallow sleep, as long as he heard the sound, he jumped out of the account to force the system.


    And Mo Rongshu, relying on his powerful aura, let himself sleep soundly all night.


    It''s a cool autumn. We should pay attention to our health and be careful of catching a cold.


    280 votes. A chapter will be added later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1176

    Ning eleven was frightened by her bold words again speechless.


    There was a very light whistle outside. He picked up the prepared handkerchief and tried to put it into the woman''s mouth. However, he was so frightened by her cold eyes that he gave himself a step down. "Forget it, you can''t shout anyway..."


    Then he did not dare to look at her and rushed out of the door.


    It was dark as if it was splashed with ink. The moon was in the clouds, and they couldn''t see their fingers. It was the best time to act. The three of them bumped their heads in the winding corridor and were about to leave. Suddenly, the headlights on the top of the row of rooms lit up, and the light was white all around.


    The lighting is dazzling, and Mo Rongshu''s instinctive skills are hidden in front of his eyes. There are people standing beside the headlights on the roof. They hide behind the lights and can''t see clearly.


    The light reflected on the surface of the lake, a clear yellow light, a fish was startled, swam fast under the water, rowed a slight water sound.


    If you look at the two ends of the corridor, it''s dark. I don''t know how many people have come. Anyway, it''s not a small number.


    Steward Pang didn''t seem to be surprised by their actions. He came over from the other end of the corridor with a smile on his face. "So late, where are you going if you don''t rest in the room?"


    Now that all the cards had been put up, Mo Rongshu had nothing to say. He winked at the two guards. Three of them opened their arms and soared into the air. There were few people on the roof. They broke through there.


    Pang Guanshi is not flustered, still with a smile, hands behind him, looking up at them flying up, very calm.


    Mo Rongshu''s heart thumped for a moment, knowing that it was not good. The next moment, the three of them fell into the net and were caught by a big net falling from their pocket.


    When they came in, all the weapons they carried at any time were confiscated. However, they could open the ordinary net with their bare hands, but it was not an ordinary net. If it was made of fine iron filaments, they could not do anything with swords and swords. That''s why manager Pang had no fear.


    Thank you for the second watch!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1177

    Mo Rongshu''s face is rather ugly. The emperor of Dongyue, the God of war in the past, and the world-famous God of evil spirit, are covered in the net like a fish. When it comes out, won''t they make all countries laugh and be generous?


    Pang steward is the most observant, see the control of them, immediately let people withdraw the net.


    Mo Rong Shu cold a sun, "did not expect you to have such a good thing?"


    Mr. Pang laughed humbly, tucked in his sleeve and said, "a lot of people have been here in these years. Among them, there are some experts with unique skills. If they didn''t have any preparation, they would have been razed to the ground."


    Mo Rong Shu was silent for a moment and asked, "do you know who we are?"


    "I don''t know," Mr. Pang shook his head frankly, "but it''s definitely not a businessman."


    "Know what we''re here for?"


    "As you can guess, there are not many people in the world who are curious about it."


    "What''s the secret here?"


    Pang Guanshi laughed, "as long as you are willing to stay, sooner or later you will know, but if you know, you can''t leave."


    "So I can leave now?"


    "You can leave, but not now."


    "Why?"


    "You haven''t accepted our wishes yet."


    Mo Rongshu frowned, "do you mean those women?"


    "Exactly."


    "That''s strange. Are there any women in the world


    "This is a piece of our heart. If you are not satisfied, you can ask for it. We don''t have anything else here, but there are a lot of women, until you are satisfied."


    "You brought them back from the outside?"


    Pang is in charge, but he doesn''t smile.


    Mo Rongshu asked, "what if we take it?"


    "As long as you take it, you can choose to leave or stay." He pauses. "After taking it, your activity area will be larger than it is now."


    Mo Rongshu considered for a long time and said, "at most one."


    He thought that manager Pang would bargain, but he didn''t expect that manager Pang would readily nod, "OK, one by one, you can discuss it."


    When the two bodyguards heard this, they all looked at Mo Rongshu, but Mo Rongshu didn''t look at them. They said to Pang Guanshi, "take the people away first, let''s go into the room to discuss."


    Manager Pang took out a small whistle from his arms, put it on his mouth and blew a few times. All the women in the room came out.


    Mo Rong Shu is surprised to see that they can move freely, which shows that as soon as they leave, someone goes in and unties their acupoints. This place looks like a paradise. In fact, people are watching them all the time.


    When the woman came out, Mo Rongshu brought two bodyguards into the room.


    He sat down, poured himself a glass of water and said to them, "sit down, too."


    The two bodyguards were terrified, "Lord, I dare not."


    Mo Rong Shu raised his eyebrows. "I told you to sit and stand, but I still had to work hard to raise my head."


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 had to sit down and look at their master uneasily.


    Murong Shu coughed two times. "I heard what Pang and I said just now. Who''s going?"


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 looked at each other. As expected, this rotten job would fall on them.


    "It''s impossible, don''t you know?"


    The two bodyguards nodded, "I know." In the eyes of the emperor, there was no woman except the queen.


    "Which of you would like to go?"


    No one wants to go, OK? The faces of the two young people are full of resistance. Let them kill the enemy and work hard. They rush to sleep with beautiful girls. They are not good at it. I think fear.


    Ning 19 first said, "let brother 11 go. He''s almost 30 years old, and I''m still young. He should be allowed to be a younger brother."


    Ning Xi blushed. "I don''t need you to be modest. I''ve already broken my heart. You''d better go. You''re in your early twenties. If you get married early, you''ll have children."


    "Brother 11, in the thirties, the opportunity is rare. What are you afraid of


    "No, I..."


    "Eleven," murongshu looked at him, "Nineteen''s words are reasonable. People who are growing up and growing up are in order. It''s time for people who are nearly thirty to start meat, so as not to leave regrets."


    Ning Xi is red in the face and red in the ears, "master, I didn''t think, I''m not..."


    "Man, don''t be so fussy." Mo Rongshu fixed his voice with one hammer, "it''s just you."


    Ning Xi''s face is red and white, white and red, there is a kind of panic to be sent into the goblin cave.


    Mo Rongshu poured a glass of water for him, "don''t be nervous, men don''t know how to do this. What''s more, you have good skills, and you''re afraid you can''t deal with a woman? "


    Ning Shi held the glass of water at one end, his fingers trembled, and slowly sent it to his mouth. He looked up and poured it into his mouth. It was as simple as drinking. For the sake of his mother-in-law, the emperor and Ning 19 didn''t look down on it. The emperor was right. He had a good skill, but he couldn''t clean up a woman?He put down his tea, stood up, turned and walked out. When he arrived at the door, he stopped and looked back. The emperor and Ning 19 looked at him with expectation.


    There is a kind of sadness in Ningxi, the wind is bleak and the water is cold. Once the strong man is gone, he will never return. He calms down, strides out, and never looks back.


    Ning 19 looked at the curtain heavy hit down, covered into the dark figure, some worried asked Mo Rongshu, "Lord, you say eleven can do?"


    Mo Rong Shu looked at him strangely, "why not? Can''t you do that? "


    "No," said Ning Shijiu, waving his hand. "I think that the woman of eleven is very powerful. I''m afraid he can''t eat. These two nights, isn''t Shiyi chased by her so that he can''t even sleep?"


    Mo Rong Shu smiles, "do you know why you let eleven go?"


    "Because you grow up in order."


    Mo Rong Shu shook his head, "it''s just an excuse, because eleven can''t bear to hurt her, but if there''s a little bit, it''s easy to get emotional."


    Ning 19 was a little surprised. "Yeh, do you mean brother 11 has feelings for that woman? But they''ve only been together for two or three nights. Isn''t that too short? "


    "Some people are together every day, but they can''t go to each other''s heart. Some people, at a glance, are thousands of years old. Love is not the length of time, but the heart."


    Ning 19 does not understand: "Ye, what''s the feeling of heartbeat?"


    Mo Rong Shu smile, "silly boy, this kind of thing can only mean can''t say, wait for you when heart, know." He paused and frowned. "You''d better be ready."


    Ning nineteen didn''t quite understand, "Yep, what''s the preparation?"


    Mo Rongshu said, "how can there be such a strong person in the world? There must be other reasons for Pang Guanshi to force a woman to us. It''s not his intention. I always think he wants to get something from us. If he doesn''t meet his requirements, maybe there will be a second woman. In time, you''ll have to come forward."


    Ning 19, "..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1178

    The three women didn''t go out of the room before. They stood quietly on the curved corridor. When Ning Xi came out of Mo Rongshu''s room, the woman who gave him immediately raised her feet and walked in front of him.


    The headlights on the roof had gone out, and two yellow paper lanterns were picked up on the curved corridor. The light was also light yellow, and it was dim all around. Ning Xi looked at the woman walking in front of him, bit her back alveolar and followed him.


    After entering the room, Ning Shiyi closed the door and turned around. The woman stood by the bed, looking at him coldly. "If you think about it, you won''t run any more. Take off your clothes and go to bed."


    Ning eleven didn''t expect her to be so straightforward. Her courage collapsed again. She muttered, "don''t worry, let''s talk."


    The woman sat by the bed and said, "if you have anything to say, go to the bed."


    The more daring she was, the more nervous Ning Xi was. She sat down at the table, poured herself a glass of water, gulped it down, and then poured a glass for the woman, "drink some water."


    The woman looked at him coldly, "I''m not thirsty."


    Ning Xi Xi is holding a teacup, a little embarrassed. She smiles and asks her, "what''s your name?"


    "Moon."


    "Yue''er, it''s a good name." His eyes suddenly brightened. "Are you from east Vietnam?"


    "Yes."


    "Is this the territory of East Vietnam or Mengda?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Was he arrested?"


    Moon looked at him, suddenly impatient, "do you fall asleep?"


    Ning ten one heart jump, immediately nodded, "sleep, sleep."


    "Come here as soon as you sleep."


    When Ning Xi came, he took it as a task. The emperor ordered him to finish it. He came with a solemn and stirring heart. But when he got to him, a pretty woman sat by the edge of the bed and looked at him with straight eyes. Ning Xi could not move. He despised himself in his heart: why not sleep with a woman? How could it be harder than to let him die? How do those men who go to GouLan yard everyday do it?


    Moon see him like this, more and more impatient, "don''t dawdle, come here."


    Ning ten one heart one horizontal, walked past, "I came over, how?"


    The Moon said, "do you want me to teach you to take off your clothes?"


    Ning Xi put his hand on the belt, but he didn''t untie it. Instead, he protected it. He muttered, "you''re a girl. Can you stop talking like that?"


    The moon looked at him up and down, suddenly with a smile, "I see. How old are you?"


    "It''s almost thirty."


    "This is the first time, isn''t it?"


    Ning Xi''s face is a little red. He''s old and hasn''t had meat yet. It''s a joke to tell.


    But he didn''t like to tell lies. He was embarrassed. It was tacit.


    "It doesn''t matter," Yue er said. "It''s the first time for me, too."


    Ning Xi is a little surprised. She thought the woman she sent was specially for entertaining guests. It''s no different from the girl in the flower house. Unexpectedly, it''s the first time for her. This time, he beat a drum in his heart and said, "since that''s the case, let''s forget it, so as not to destroy the girl''s innocence."


    The moon sneered, "good food and drink, raise me up to now, is not to sleep with a man?"


    Ning Xi didn''t understand and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "You don''t have to ask so many questions," yue''er said. "It''s the first time for both of us. I''m good-looking, and you''re not bad. The most important thing is that you''re in good health. No one will suffer when we''re together. If you want to leave, you''ll just have to... " At this point, she stopped and reached for his belt.


    Ning eleven is a little muddled, thinking about the meaning of her words? What is the man who keeps her to wait on the first class? What are they trying to do?


    Lengshen''s moment, the robe has let Yue Er off, he came back, scared straight back, Yue Er is no longer polite, forced him to bed, put down the account.


    The candle on the table is burning quietly, the wick is swaying gently, the flame is floating, occasionally explodes a candlelight, returns to calm again. In contrast, the bed against the wall is rocking and creaking all the time.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Ning 19 suffered from severe insomnia and slept with an innocent yellow flower girl, which made him feel that he was deeply abused.


    The candle had been out for a long time, and the room was dark. With his eyes open, he had already adapted to the darkness. He could see the curvy outline of women. Thinking about what happened just now, his face burned again. In fact, it was a complete mess for him, and he didn''t know how to finish it.


    As he tumbled down from her, he breathed a sigh from each other, as if he had taken off a heavy load. But at the same time, there was something strange in his heart. It seemed that from then on, he and this woman named yue''er had a relationship that he couldn''t understand clearly.


    In fact, it''s just a feeling. He knows it won''t be like that. When he finds out what''s going on here and rescues all the people who are arrested, he will leave with the emperor and become a stranger to her. This thought, as if some melancholy, hand quietly forward to explore, touch a lock of her green silk, pinch between the fingers gently rub.Just in a trance, yue''er suddenly turns over. He doesn''t respond. He still holds that lock of hair in his hand. She pulls it with her turning over. In the dark, he hears yue''er''s heavy sigh and turns back to stare at him fiercely.


    In fact, he couldn''t see each other''s expression clearly in the dark, but he just felt that she was staring at him, as if she had been very fierce to him since the first day they recognized him. Even when she was just pressed by him, she also felt like she was cruel. She gritted her teeth and looked ferocious, which made him tremble. Later, he didn''t know how to hurt her, The tight string broke immediately, and then Then there''s no more.


    He still remembered that when he came down from her, she hissed very low. At that moment, he really wanted to find a hole in the ground, and then he was depressed. With his physique, how could he be so short? Just because he is not close to women doesn''t mean he doesn''t know what to do. When he goes out to send a task, he has also been lying on the beam to see the men and women sweating and fighting. He has also heard men and women flirting and joking. He knows that men will be looked down upon in a short time.


    She was still looking at him, eyes bright in the dark, he said with a red face, "I didn''t mean to, no, I pressed it carelessly."


    She didn''t say a word, pulled out the hair behind her head to the front, turned around and lay quietly. Her silent back sent a message that she seemed to hate him. For a long time, she did not move, but Ning Xi knew that she was not asleep, because her breathing was not steady.


    Ning 11 silently also turned around, and her back to back, separated from a person''s distance, don''t look at her, far away, maybe the heart won''t be so chaotic.


    Quiet for two days, daily monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1179

    The next morning, when Ning Xi woke up, yue''er was no longer in the room. He was very surprised. As a bodyguard, he was always alert when he was sleeping. How could he not even know when yue''er was leaving? Looking out of the window, the sky is already bright. It seems that he missed the hour. He didn''t sleep all night last night. In the morning, he couldn''t hold on, so he went to sleep for a short time. The moon left at that time.


    I got out of bed quickly. After a simple wash, I saw breakfast on the table. The porridge was warm. Although the oil cake was not hot, it was not hard. The thick butter melted in my mouth, which was better than the previous breakfast.


    He smacked his mouth and ate it quickly. He went to murongshu''s room and asked for a crime when he entered the door. "My Lord, I''m guilty. I got up late."


    Mo Rongshu sat at the table, drinking tea, with a faint smile at the bottom of his eyes


    A word let rather eleven red through the face, embarrassed straight scratch the back of the head, don''t know what to say.


    Ning 19 stands behind Mo Rongshu and looks at him. "Brother 11, what''s the taste of the bridegroom all night?"


    The emperor teased him, Ning 11 helpless, but Ning 19 mouth, he is not polite, "want to know very easy, tonight you come."


    Mo Rongshu said, "eleven, I''ve wronged you this time. I''ll give you a good reward when I return to Beijing. "


    "Don''t dare," rather 11 is a face Yi hand, "for ye solve difficulties is 11 of the job."


    Mo Rongshu pondered for a while and said, "eleven, it''s not easy for me to ask you about this kind of thing, but in an extraordinary period, I can''t help asking. Do you think there is anything suspicious in the whole process?"


    "Yes, brother eleven, tell me, what did that woman do to you?"


    Ning Xi didn''t pay attention to Ning 19''s nuyu. He thought about it and said, "there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s Yue er who said something strange. She said," good food and good drink. I''ve raised her up to now just to sleep with a man of the first class. "? And, "he blushed, a little embarrassed," it''s her first time. "


    Mo Rongshu was a little surprised. He knocked his fingers on the table unconsciously. Although it was just a sentence, it seemed that there was a secret behind it. He raised Huang Hua to wait on the first-class men. But how to evaluate the appearance of the first-class men? Identity? physique? Or comprehensive consideration? Also, obedience in the meaning, on a man does not seem to be many.


    "If you think about it, what else did she say?" He asked.


    Ning Xi Xi carefully recalled last night, her face was burning again unconsciously, but she really remembered, "she also said, if I want to leave, I''ll do it as long as I stopped at the back. It seems that I can''t reveal too much. "


    Mo Rongshu took a cup and took a sip of tea. That is to say, the key is to do things. Pang Guanshi and the women''s purpose is to do things. As long as things are done, everything is easy to say. It''s hard to think about it. What does the other party want? They have to do things?


    He thought of God, took the cup and drank a drink. It was probably the sacrifice of Ning Xi last night. Their treatment today is better. The crisp cakes are much better than the steamed buns, and the tea has been replaced by the superior Longjing.


    After putting down the tea cup, Mo Rongshu went out and walked slowly along the winding corridor. Ning 11 and Ning 19 were far behind. When the emperor thought about things, he didn''t like to be disturbed, so they had to stay away.


    Ning 19 took the opportunity to tease Ning 11, "brother 11, talk about it. What''s the taste of pour bottom? Is it comfortable?"


    Rather 11 Piao he one eye, still that sentence: "oneself try not to know."


    Ning 19 sighed, "don''t say it. It''s really possible. The LORD said that if they are not satisfied with you, they have to sacrifice me."


    Ning Xi said to him, "that''s not good, as you want."


    "But I think your woman is too fierce. I don''t like it. If you hurt her, she will try her best to find me."


    Ning Xi Dun stopped, his eyes cool, "you miss what she does, don''t you have one? You fall on her every night, and it''s your own business to break it. "


    Ning 19 opened his eyes and looked at him, "brother 11, they all said that one night husband and wife had a hundred days'' grace. It''s true! I''m just talking about it. That''s how you protect the calf! "


    Ning Shiyi cast his eyes on the lake, "nothing."


    Ning Shijiu grasped his handle and was very excited. "What''s the name, Yueer? Even people''s names are clear, but they still don''t admit it. When it''s time to take her with them, they''ll get married when they get back to the capital. How beautiful it is!"


    Rather 11 looking at the lake, eyes condensation, "you don''t forget your identity."


    Ning 19 disagrees. "What''s the matter with your identity? Who says that the bodyguard can''t marry a daughter-in-law? If you have concerns in the future, and don''t want to live a life of terror, he will promise to change your job for you."


    Ning Xi was silent for a long time and said, "you think too much. Last night I just finished the task that the Lord told me. That''s all. There''s no one else." Then he walked forward.


    Ning 19 ah a, looking at his back, shook his head, the emperor is afraid to say right, eleven elder brother is really moved every heart.¡ª¡ª


    Bai Qianfan followed the troops on their way to Baicheng. This is the place where the troops are stationed in the north. Bai Changjian was the commander here before he returned to Beijing. After he left, he was taken over by General Xu Dalun.


    Xu Dalun was born in martial arts. He was brave and good at fighting. He was loyal and righteous. Today''s meritorious deeds and official titles can be said that he took his life in exchange for them. He has a high prestige in the army.


    It''s said that the emperor was captured by the Mengda army on the way. General Xu was very surprised. He immediately sent troops to fight. He fought all the way to the capital of Mengda, berenl, and forced them to release the emperor.


    Bai Qianfan quickly stopped him, "General Xu, absolutely not."


    Xu Dalun didn''t know who she was. When he went out to meet Cao Tianming, he noticed that she was standing with Cao Tianming. He didn''t need to ask about her identity. He knew that she was the deputy general by looking at her clothes. He was just a little strange. How did such a thin body become the deputy general? After a glance of indifference, he left her behind, but he showed his attitude. Cao Tianming didn''t speak yet, but she jumped out to speak. Isn''t it too strange?


    Cao Tianming saw Xu Dalun''s look and quickly made a comeback. "General Xu, I''m also worried that the emperor is arrested, but there are some reasons. Please listen to me slowly."


    Xu Dalun is not unreasonable. In addition, Cao Tianming is the emperor''s deputy general and has a noble status. He can''t help but give him this face.


    "Go ahead, general Cao."


    Cao Tianming then said the analysis of Bai Qianfan that day in detail. Xu Dalun listened and said in silence, "what do you mean, Mengda doesn''t know that they have captured the emperor?"


    "That''s right," Cao Tianming said, "so if we send troops now, it will make the other party suspicious, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    "According to general Cao, what should we do?"


    Cao Tianming subconsciously went to see Bai Qianfan. Bai Qianfan said, "Cao Jiang is right. The other party doesn''t know the identity of the emperor, so we can only investigate in secret and find out where the emperor is so that we can go to rescue him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1180

    Xu Dalun doesn''t have a good impression of Qian''s deputy general. In his opinion, a military general should have the appearance of a military general. What''s the use of his thin and unyielding top? Not to mention fighting with the enemy, the strong wind in the north can blow him away. Another is that he is a man of great respect for rules. A little deputy general has more airs than general Cao. He dares to stop him directly, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    He looked at Bai Qianfan and said coldly, "Deputy General Qian, if you can conclude that the Mengda army didn''t know they were catching the emperor?"


    In fact, Bai Qianfan was not sure. She hesitated and said, "intuition.


    Xu Dalun burst out laughing, "war is not about intuition, it''s about brain!"


    In the face of his ridicule, Bai Qianfan was a little unconvinced. She made a judgment after careful analysis.


    "I have a brain."


    Xu Dalun scolded, "I think you are a pig brain!"


    As soon as the words came out, Cao Tianming''s face changed dramatically. Several bodyguards immediately drew their swords. Ning shisan''s sword was directly across Xu Dalun''s neck


    Cao Tianming was terrified, "General Xu, how can you..." I don''t know how to blame him, so I turned around and made amends to Bai Qianfan, "Vice General Qian, look..."


    Bai Qianfan said to Ning shisan, "put away the sword. Don''t scare General Xu. I''m just a deputy general. The general should reprimand me."


    Ning shisan put his sword back into the scabbard and retreated to one side with a cold face.


    Most surprised is Xu Dalun. He knows Ning shisan''s waist tag and knows that they are the guards around the emperor. A little deputy general was accompanied by a close bodyguard in the imperial palace. Cao Tianming was quite respectful to him. He expected that he was not a deputy general, but a noble man from the capital.


    She looks pretty, her skin is as white as a girl, and she is young. She must be a royal child. He squints Is it the prince?


    After thinking about it, I think it''s impossible for the emperor to take charge of the imperial platform. Besides, general Bai once described to him that the prince is as tall as him now, but this young man is a head shorter than general Bai. If he is not the prince, he is the little prince. I heard that the little prince is graceful, which is in line with him. But the little prince is only twelve this year, so he looks very beautiful At least in his early twenties, not at his age. Maybe it''s some other royal family, he thought.


    With such an analysis, Xu Dalun''s impression of Bai Qianfan is even worse. Since he came to the army for training, he should have a look of training. What he despises most in his life is this kind of dandy. He has no ability, so he can only rely on his ancestors for shelter and travel with a big guard. It''s really publicity.


    He paid homage to the general. Naturally, he acted in a proper way, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction. He said, "this matter still needs to be considered in the long run. You have worked hard all the way. Let''s have a rest in the barracks first."


    After receiving the news of the emperor''s personal expedition, he made room in the backyard early for the emperor to live alone, but it was Vice General Qian who came, so he treated them equally and arranged for the soldiers to lead them to the barracks.


    When Ning shisan saw that he had brought them to the barracks, he said to the soldier with a cold face, "Vice General Qian can''t live here. Please don''t make arrangements for his residence."


    Cao Tianming also accompanied him. Seeing this, he waved his hand to the soldier. "You go down first. I''ll go to General Xu in person later."


    When the soldier left, he saw that there was no one else except three bodyguards. He lowered his voice and asked Bai Qianfan, "do you want to tell General Xu your identity, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding."


    Bai Qianfan looked up at the sky and said, "let''s not talk about it for a while. Except for a few bodyguards, the emperor only told general Cao, but he didn''t believe General Xu. If it was spread out that the queen was in the army, but the emperor was not, it would make people suspect the whereabouts of the emperor. What''s more, it''s rare for me to encounter such things. It''s not comprehensive to look at problems. General Cao is always restrained in front of me. You might as well listen to different opinions. What we didn''t expect, maybe others thought of? "


    Cao Tianming was secretly surprised. The empress said that she was afraid of being incomplete. In fact, she was a thoughtful person. He didn''t think deeply about what she said.


    He had a little respect in his heart and said, "what Deputy General Qian said is reasonable. I''ll talk to General Xu about the residence."


    Living in the barracks, left and right are all men. It''s really inconvenient for Bai Qianfan. She nodded, "OK, I''ll wait for the news from general Cao."


    When Xu Dalun saw Cao Tianming coming, he naturally knew what he was going to do and laughed quietly, "general Cao, are you ready? The northern border is no better than the capital. I have wronged the general. "


    Cao Tianming said, "I don''t feel aggrieved when I arrive. It''s the residence of Vice General Qian. Please change it for General Xu. It''s not suitable for her to live in a barracks."


    "Why not?" Xu Dalun said, "isn''t he a deputy general? Other deputy generals can live. Why can''t he?"


    Cao Tianming sighed, "General Xu, don''t you see who is with her?"


    "I can see it, general. It''s the inner guard." Xu Dalun said, "I just want to ask general Cao, what is the identity of this man, why not tell him the truth?"


    Cao Tianming saw Xu Dalun''s face was uneasy. He was afraid that he would be angry, so he had to smile. "The general doesn''t know. The Emperor himself brought this person from Lin''an. It''s hard to reveal her identity, but the general should know that it''s not ordinary people who can take the guards with him. The emperor gives her to me. If there''s a mistake, Cao will not be able to make it in the future. Please ask General Xu Make allowance for me. "To be sure, Cao Tianming''s official rank is slightly higher than that of Xu Dalun. He is so careful to ask for him, so he has to give face.


    "According to general Cao, where should I put him?"


    "I think the backyard is quiet and there are no idle people. It''s better to let Deputy General Qian live there. What does general Xu think?"


    Xu Dalun calmly smile, "to tell you the truth, there was originally for the emperor to live, let him live, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Cao Tianming said quickly, "it''s very suitable!"


    Xu Dalun was a little surprised. "Tianwei is so powerful. Even if he is noble, it''s not suitable to live in the emperor''s place."


    Cao Tianming thought that he implied that Xu Dalun would understand more or less. He did not expect that General Xu was a bit big. The empress, not to mention living in the emperor''s place, was willing to ride on the emperor''s head.


    "Vice General Qian lives in the backyard. The emperor won''t mind. Let''s arrange it like this. I''ll be responsible for any problems."


    Although Xu Dalun was not very happy, Cao Tianming said so, and he couldn''t insist any more, "OK, general Cao thinks it''s appropriate, so please ask Deputy General Qian to live in."


    Cao Tianming heard the sarcasm in Xu Dalun''s words, and kindly advised him, "general, it''s helpless that I can''t tell you the truth, but you must not disrespect Vice General Qian, so as to avoid the emperor''s blame." Who dares to be disrespectful to the queen? The emperor wants to kick the heart!


    It''s said that from today to October 7, it''s all manual auditing, and the speed is slow. It seems that most of the books on today''s website are not synchronized. Don''t worry, you can keep them first and have a look at other finished books. Mozi pinches his fingers and calculates that there are five finished books in Migu. Those who are interested can go to have a look. Please understand the inconvenience, the website also has the helplessness of the website. But to be honest, I don''t know when this chapter will come out.??


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1181

    Rescuing the emperor is a top priority. After dinner, everyone gathered in the front hall to discuss.


    In fact, the fact that the emperor was arrested did not spread in the army. People who knew about it were strictly forbidden to speak. First, for the safety of the emperor, and second, for the morale of the emperor, it was a little ugly that the emperor was arrested.


    There were not many people participating in the meeting. Bai Qianfan naturally wanted to be there. He sat down and watched Xu Dalun insert a small flag into the sand table, with three bodyguards standing behind her.


    "This is the town where the emperor was captured, this is Chisha City, this is Baicheng," Xu Dalun said. "There is a straight official road from the town to Chisha, but the Mengda army has a big goal. It must have abandoned the road and crossed the forest. The nearby mountains and forests stretch for hundreds of miles, and there are many fierce beasts in the forest. Once they cross the border from the forest to Mengda, it is difficult for us to track them. In terms of time, at this time, they are afraid that they have already returned to Mengcheng. "


    Everyone here has a dignified face and continues to listen to him.


    Xu Dalun took a small flag and put it on the sand table. "This is the capital city of Mengda, beirener, which is separated from Baicheng by two big counties. If the Mengda army wants to send the emperor to beirener, it is necessary to pass through these two big counties. As long as we send people to ambush along the way, we will be able to rescue the emperor."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, but Bai Qianfan said, "now it''s not clear who captured the emperor. If you set up an ambush to let Mengda know, you will be suspicious."


    Xu Dalun said unhappily, "Mengda has been harassing my northern territory. Who else can they have? Vice General Qian has lived in the capital for a long time, and he doesn''t know the sinister scoundrels of the Mengda people. Besides, every time they go out, they wear Mengda costumes, so there''s no need to hide their identity. "


    "What if someone wants to start a war between East Vietnam and Munda?" Bai Qianfan said, "as long as there is a war, there will be casualties. No matter who loses or who wins, it will hurt the root. What if someone deliberately provokes the war between East Vietnam and Mengda, and they take advantage of it?"


    Xu Dalun didn''t control his temper. He knocked heavily on the table. "It''s nonsense!"


    The three bodyguards drew their swords almost at the same time. The people on the scene were surprised. Bai Qianfan quickly stopped Ning shisan with his eyes and said, "General Xu has different opinions. Please tell me. I''m all ears."


    Xu Dalun took a look at the three bodyguards with a cold face. He forbeared and forbeared. He had no prejudice against the three bodyguards. It was their bounden duty to protect the master. He just didn''t like Vice General Qian.


    "I would like to ask Vice General Qian, where is your basis?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "they have been fighting near the army for two days in a row. It''s really provocative. The purpose is to force us to fight with Mengda."


    Xu Dalun contends with each other, "why don''t Vice General Qian think this is the original intention of Mengda? Mengda provoked us and wanted to go to war with East Vietnam. "


    Bai Qianfan argued that "if you just want to start a war and kill people directly, why do you want to take people away? It''s not easy for them to take so many living people away from east Vietnam at one time. And killing the people can arouse our anger. " She paused for a moment and slowed down her voice. "In fact, it was the emperor who first guessed that it was not me. The emperor thought that it was a conspiracy. Someone wanted to start the war between East Vietnam and Mengda. Maybe it was an accident that the emperor was caught, or maybe it was the emperor''s plan to sneak into the enemy''s nest. The emperor is the most courageous and resourceful monarch I have ever seen. No one can capture him unless he wants to. "


    Xu Dalun squinted at Bai Qianfan, then turned his eyes to Cao Tianming''s face. "General Cao went north with the emperor all the way. Did you hear the emperor say these words?"


    Cao Tianming, "this Although I didn''t hear the emperor say these words, Vice General Qian said yes, it must be


    Xu Dalun is very surprised. Although he has no intimate relationship with Cao Tianming, he has heard of him. He knows that he is not a flatterer. Even if the Qian family is a royal family, Cao Tianming should not be so right and wrong. After all, it is the emperor who is arrested! Since Cao Tianming didn''t hear the emperor''s words, it would be regarded as the one-sided words of Vice General Qian and could be ignored.


    He was silent for a while and said, "Deputy General Qian opposed the war because he was afraid that Mengda would know that the emperor was among the people they captured, but they captured the people of East Vietnam. This can also be the reason for the war. The most urgent thing is to save the emperor. General Cao, what do you think? "


    Cao Tianming looks at Bai Qianfan. She doesn''t say a word, but frowns. Under the thick black eyebrows are big black eyes. Although she has long been a wife and mother, years have not left any traces on her face. Under the emperor''s careful care, her face remains the same, not stained with dust. Although she painted thick black eyebrows, pointed the grain and sat among a group of coarse men, she is still very different from them.


    At this time, deputy general Hou Bao said, "the last general agreed with General Xu''s view that rescuing the emperor is a top priority. We can''t delay it. We immediately went to war and forced Mengda to release all the people we captured. That''s what war is like. Whoever takes the initiative will take the lead."


    Xu Dalun looked at him admiringly, "deputy general Bao is right. We should take advantage of the opportunity and take Mengda by surprise."


    Bai Qianfan still insisted on his opinion, "I am against the war for two reasons. First, if the war starts, it will hit the enemy''s trap. Second, I am afraid to disturb the emperor''s plan."Cao Tianming watched Bai Qianfan silently and saw the determination on her face. Since the emperor was arrested, he had more contact with the queen. The more contact he had, the deeper his respect for the queen was.


    When the emperor was just taken away, he was very worried. Without the emperor''s care, he didn''t know whether the weak queen could follow them to Baicheng smoothly and safely. He was afraid that she would be affected, that she would be ill, and that she might accidentally expose her identity. But later, he found that he was worried too much. When they pulled out camp before dawn, the queen helped to collect the camp account. When it was dark, the queen helped to make a fire and cook. What they ate, she ate. She didn''t complain or delay. She was a member of the army, not a queen.


    At first, he listened to her just because she was the queen. Later, the more he thought about it, the more reasonable her words were. The empress was a couple of gods, and her love was unusual. Perhaps there was no one in the world who knew the emperor better than the empress. If the Emperor made the arrangement and they acted rashly, it would not only break the emperor''s plan, but also cause irreparable consequences.


    "I agree with Vice General Qian," he said


    Xu Dalun glanced at him faintly. "In this case, it''s better for us to vote. The minority is subordinate to the majority and agree to send troops to rescue the emperor."


    Most of the people in the room raised their hands, and Xu Da Lun''s eyebrows stretched out. "That''s settled. Tomorrow we will raise food and grass first."


    Bai Qianfan stood up and said in a loud voice, "I''m against it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1182

    Bai Qianfan suddenly broke out, which startled Xu Dalun. He looked at the man, who was thin and full of momentum. He leaned against the chair and looked at her, and said coldly, "it''s useless to oppose."


    Cao Tianming wants to make a comeback, "General Xu, still..."


    Bai Qianfan waved his hand, took out a gold medal from his arms and patted it on the table. Looking at the gold medal, everyone''s face immediately became dignified and knelt down to salute, "long live my emperor, long live, long live


    This is the waist token of the emperor. If you see the token, you will see the king!


    Bai Qianfan said, "get up and continue the discussion."


    Everyone got up and sat down again. Xu Dalun''s face was very ugly. He didn''t expect that Vice General Qian had the emperor''s gold medal in his hand. Even he had to listen to her, and he was very embarrassed.


    Looking at the glittering gold medal on the table, everyone was silent and guessed the real identity of the Vice General Qian.


    Bai Qianfan cleared his throat and said, "although General Xu and I have the same opinion, there is one point he is quite right."


    Xu Dalun raised his eyebrows and waited to hear the following.


    "All my conjectures are just conjectures. It''s about the emperor. Even if there is only a small possibility, I can''t take risks. In the general direction, I have no contradiction with General Xu. The emperor wants to save him, but he can''t save him in a big way."


    Hearing these words in Xu Dalun''s ears, they were more comfortable. Since they were all trying to save the emperor, they didn''t conflict, but they just differed in how to rescue him.


    He coughed and went to the next step. "Deputy General Qian said so. I think he must have come up with a plan. Please tell me."


    "When I was in the capital, I heard general Bai talk about the northern border. I knew that Baicheng was the garrison camp of East Vietnam. It was far away from watu city in Mengda, where a large number of Mengda''s troops were stationed. Those who harass the people on the border, if they are the army of Munda, must be the people of vatu, because they are so numerous that they are nearest to us. If they are from watu City, they don''t have to hide their eyes and ears when they come back to the territory. They should be able to find out some information. "


    Cao Tianming looked at Bai Qianfan admiringly and nodded hastily, "Vice General Qian has made a lot of sense."


    Xu was silent for a moment and nodded his head slightly to show no objection.


    "If it''s not the people of vatu, it''s possible that those people will directly obey the orders of the Lord Munda and take the captured people back to berenl secretly. If there''s no news from vatu, I want to go to berenl in person."


    "Absolutely not." This time, it''s not Xu Dalun who opposes, but Cao Tianming who asks the queen to go to beiluner. In case something happens, who can be held responsible?


    Xu Dalun didn''t agree either. Seeing that Cao Tianming agreed with him, he said, "this plan is not good. It''s not easy to get into beiluner. Deputy General Qian has a noble status. If something goes wrong, who will be responsible?"


    "I''m responsible for myself." Bai Qianfan said, "I''ll take them. Nothing can happen."


    But even Ning shisan hesitated, "Deputy General Qian, this..."


    Bai Qianfan got impatient and didn''t speak. He just slapped the gold medal so loud that the voice of opposition gradually dropped until there was no voice.


    She just said, "since everyone has no opinion, let''s make a decision." Then he went out first.


    Ning shisan quickly followed her and asked her in a low voice, "Deputy General Qian, do you really want to go to berenl?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded with certainty, "yes, I''m going." Where Mo Rongshu is, she will go. Just like when she came back from Nanyuan, no matter how many difficulties and obstacles, she can''t stop her. Now that Mo Rongshu is lost, she will go to find the dragon''s den and the tiger''s den. She is fearless.


    Ning shisan asked, "what if the emperor isn''t in Baylor?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''ve thought that when Mengda and East Vietnam fight, Mengda will lose. This shows that the people behind the scenes want to weaken Mengda with the help of East Vietnam. Since their goal is Mengda, berenl must have infiltrated their power, or maybe it''s the royal family of Mengda. Maybe we can find clues there."


    Ning shisan pondered carefully. There was some truth in her words. Although it was dangerous to go there, as long as it was to save the emperor, he could not miss any chance.


    Everyone scattered one after another. Xu Dalun still sat on the chair and didn''t move. As soon as he saw a man sitting there, he raised his eyes and said, "deputy general Bao, do you have something to say?"


    Deputy general Bao got up and sat next to him. He turned to look at the door and asked him mysteriously, "general, are you curious about the identity of Deputy General Qian?"


    Xu Dalun looked at him, "do you know?"


    Deputy general Bao said, "we came from the capital together. How can we not know? I''ve checked all his details. "


    "Tell me about it."


    "It''s said that he is a classmate of Mr. Jia Tong and has a good Kung Fu, but no one has ever seen him show it. I don''t know how he suddenly got the favor of the emperor and promoted him to be a deputy general. Before that, he was not even a first-class soldier. Later, he followed the emperor all the time. He was almost inseparable every day and even rested in the emperor''s camp account at night... "


    Xu Dalun''s face was inconceivable. "Does vice general Qian rest in the emperor''s camp account at night? Don''t talk nonsense, you''ll lose your head! ""It''s true. If you ask general Cao, everyone knows."


    Xu Dalun was puzzled. Cao Tianming said that Qian fan had a noble status. He thought that Qian fan was a royal family member. However, the description of deputy general Bao was a completely different matter. Did he or deputy general Bao think differently?


    "No, general Cao said that Qian fan''s status is noble..."


    "It''s not honorable," said deputy general Bao. "The red man around the emperor."


    "He''s got a big inside guard around him."


    "What the emperor assigned, even the gold waist token."


    Xu Darun still couldn''t believe it. "Maybe Qian fan was a noble man. I think general Cao was very respectful to him."


    "Ah," deputy general Bao said with a clear face, "you didn''t see the emperor''s kindness to Qian fan. How noble the emperor''s status is. He squatted on the ground to peel the dates for Qian fan himself. Besides, does the general know why the emperor went to town early in the morning?"


    "Why?"


    "Because Qian fan wants to eat hot steamed buns, the emperor will buy them before dawn! How else could something happen? " Deputy general Bao angrily said, "if he is a woman, he is a disaster for a beautiful woman!"


    Xu Dalun''s mind was in a mess. Although he talked about the emperor in private, it was too subversive for him. He was a little stunned. "No, the emperor loves his wife and is famous all over the world. General Bai also said that the emperor is very good to his wife."


    "It''s in the palace. When it''s outside, the empress can''t drive with her, and the army can''t take a woman with her. Who can relieve the emperor''s loneliness?" Deputy general Bao squinted at Xu Dalun, "it''s all men. Who can''t understand?" After a pause, he came to Xu Dalun''s ear and said, "someone else saw the emperor kissing Qian fan in his arms at night."


    Xu Da Lun''s body shakes and turns to look at him in a daze, "really?"


    "It''s true."


    I didn''t ask for the ticket for a few days. It seems that I will be caught up again. In a panic, I kneel down to ask for the monthly ticket. Don''t let the little princess fall off the list. Bow, thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1183

    Although Xu Dalun is already the supreme commander of Baicheng, he still keeps the old habit of going to the training ground in the morning. He likes to watch the soldiers'' lively training, and even more likes to hear them shout out the very powerful slogans that resound through Yunxiao. Looking at the young faces, he is very pleased.


    All the way slowly from the distance to the barracks, Yu Guang Piao to a thin figure standing there, watching the soldiers practice with relish. Not far behind her, three guards with swords protect her in a fan shape.


    Xu Dalun stopped and looked at her from a distance.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t sleep well last night. Deputy general Bao''s words seemed to throw a huge stone into his heart, which aroused more than a thousand waves and didn''t stun him. After pondering all the things over and over, he finally understood where Cao Tianming''s desire to talk and stop came from. He could not say Qian fan''s identity, not because her identity was too noble, but because her relationship with the emperor was too embarrassing. He got a favorite minister on the way to fight in person and spread it. Where would the emperor''s face go?


    He saw it for a long time, but he didn''t see what was good about Qian fan. The two thick black eyebrows looked very funny, and the memory was very ugly. He heard that the empress looked like a fairy, and Qian fan didn''t give her enough shoes. He seriously suspected that there was something wrong with the emperor''s aesthetics.


    At first, he was a little worried about Qian fan''s identity, but now he knew that he was nothing. Xu Dalan relaxed a lot, and his hostility to him also eased. Although Qian fan was the emperor''s favorite, he was just an insignificant person, so there was no need to compete with him.


    Hand negative in the back, slowly paced in the past, slowly called her, "money deputy general."


    Bai Qianfan turned his head and looked at it. He piled up a smile and said, "General Xu."


    Xu Dalun found that Qian fan had an advantage. She didn''t seem to hold grudges very much. She knew that she didn''t like to see her, but she didn''t care. She was sincere and didn''t look like a fake.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Practice."


    "No?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "No." The deep palace is as quiet as a pool of water. There is no such scene.


    "It''s said that Vice General Qian is a fellow of Lord Jia Tong?"


    White thousand sail Leng for a while, dry Ba Ba laughs two, "is."


    "I always admire Mr. Jia for his good Kung Fu, but unfortunately I didn''t get to meet him. Since Mr. Qian is one of Mr. Jia''s disciples, I think he must be good at it. I have a heartless invitation to have a fight with Mr. Qian. What do you think of Mr. Qian?"


    Before Bai Qianfan answered, Ning shisan stepped forward and stood in front of Bai Qianfan and said coldly, "Vice General Qian doesn''t compete with others casually. If General Xu really has this elegance, shisan is willing to accompany him."


    Xu Dalun was a little unhappy. Although Ning shisan was a close guard, he was the supreme commander of Baicheng, and he didn''t pay much attention to him.


    He was calm and sarcastic. "Bodyguard, it''s not Lin''an, it''s Baicheng. What does it have to do with our general talking with Deputy General Qian? Get out of the way


    Ning shisan didn''t move. He put his hand on the scabbard and looked at him coldly. It seemed that as long as Xu Dalun took another step forward, he would draw his sword.


    Xu Dalun suddenly had the illusion that Ning shisan was more important than the emperor. He couldn''t even get close to him. At least he had to stay three feet away. Even the Emperor didn''t have to be like this, did he?


    He was more and more angry and said: "although you are the people around the emperor, when you come to my white city, how can you be presumptuous?"


    Ning shisan still didn''t move, and the other two guards didn''t move either. They surrounded Bai Qianfan in the middle.


    Bai Qian fan shook his head. It was Ning nine who taught him. Even his temper was just like that of the Ning 91 model.


    She cleared her throat, stood in the protection circle and said, "General Xu, I''m younger than you, shorter than you, and thinner than you. You win. It''s hard to hear that you bully the weak, general. You can''t win."


    Xu Dalun saw Bai Qianfan saying this, and the bodyguard protected her like a big enemy. She must be inferior to him in Kung Fu, but he didn''t want to forget it. He was pondering, and heard her say, "how about that, General Xu, we''re not better than Kung Fu, how about climbing trees?"


    Xu Dalun, "..." Is it nice to hear that the grand general climbs trees in comparison with others?


    "Why," she looked at him with a smile, "does the general dare not compete?"


    Xu Dalun was really excited by her and gave a hearty smile, "why don''t you dare? How to compare? "


    "No speed, climb to the top and win."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Xu Dalun looked at her up and down. It would be good if she could climb up to half of her thin body.


    When Ning shisan saw that Bai Qianfan was going to compete, he was worried, "Vice General Qian, I will compete for you."


    Bai Qianfan swung his hands and wrists and walked slowly toward the tree. "No, I didn''t lose anyone in climbing the tree."


    Ning shisan knows that the queen can climb trees. She not only climbs by herself, but also teaches the prince and the princess. When the fruit in the orchard is ripe, the empress takes Princess Qingyang to climb the tree to pick the fruit. Although it is not proper, the emperor is willing to be used to it. He only instructs them to protect them from falling.For a man of martial arts background, climbing a tree is just a little fun. Xu Dalun went to a big tree, spat a little saliva in his hand, rubbed it, rubbed it with the tree pole, and then went up. Three or five times, he left Bai Qianfan behind.


    When the soldiers around saw the general climbing trees, they all came to watch. They stood in a large area and looked up with interest.


    Xu Dalun climbed higher and higher, and Bai Qianfan had fallen behind him. But she climbed steadily and rubbed up little by little. No matter how the people at the bottom cajoled, she couldn''t affect her rhythm at all.


    After a while, Xu Dalun''s speed slowed down, because he was close to the top of the tree. The tree became thinner and couldn''t bear his weight. He began to shake. People at the bottom screamed.


    Xu Dalun looked down and saw that the distance between Bai Qianfan and him was getting closer. The tree pole was shaking too much, and his upward distance was not much, so he had to stop to take a breath. It was almost here. He didn''t believe that Bai Qianfan could be higher than him.


    Bai Qianfan is still climbing slowly, and finally equal to him, looking at him with a smile, "General Xu, I''ll go first!"


    Xu Dalun was stunned. He quickly clamped the tree pole and climbed up again. But he couldn''t do it. The tree pole was heavily pressed and swung down. He almost broke it. He was so scared that he hugged it tightly and didn''t dare to move any more. He watched Bai Qianfan climb from his side. At this time, he understood why Bai Qianfan was higher than climbing, not faster, because her body was light, and the thin treetop was also more comfortable Live.


    He lost, but not to climb the tree. He lost his mind.


    I see who else says that the little princess is silly, white and sweet. She should not be too smart!


    Thank you for voting for the little princess yesterday. Do you have any more, online, etc. thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1184

    No matter what the competition is, the grand general always sweeps his face when he loses. Watching Xu Dalun slide down the tree with a black face, the soldiers under him immediately retreat like the tide, and soon walk clean. Only three bodyguards stood under the tree and looked up. Although they were expressionless, there was a little worry in their eyes. Ning shisan raised his arms slightly for fear that Bai Qianfan would fall down. His careful appearance made Xu Dalun feel abnormal.


    Bai Qianfan went up and down steadily, and fell to the ground. He patted the dust on his robe and looked at Xu Dalun with a smile. "General, I won."


    Xu Dalun can''t deny that she did win. He suddenly felt that he couldn''t understand the Vice General Qian. She seemed calm and had a strong hand. Yesterday, she patted the emperor''s gold medal heavily on the table, which was a bit of flattery and arrogance. Her analysis of the whole incident sounds a bit whimsical, but after careful consideration, she thinks that it is not unreasonable. Although she is small and looks like she is not good at it, she dares to break into Baylor by herself, and her courage is commendable. She is not only brave but also resourceful. At least in the matter of tree climbing, she shows her cleverness.


    In this way, it''s good to let her go to beirener. Maybe she can find the emperor. Even if something goes wrong, it doesn''t matter. He''s just an insignificant favorite. The emperor will go back to the palace eventually. When the time comes, he won''t remember Qian fan.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "how many times does Deputy General Qian plan to leave for berenl?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "it depends on how efficient the general''s people are. I''ll leave when the news comes back from vatu city."


    Xu Dalun did not expect that she would turn him into an army. She looked up at the sky and said, "wait, the first news should be coming soon."


    Bai Qianfan was curious about this and asked, "general, how many spies are there in vatu city?"


    "We have spies in vatu and they have spies in Baicheng. But there are not many people who know about the emperor''s disappearance. They don''t know much about it. "


    "How many of us are there, then, behrer?"


    When Xu Dalun looked at her, a funny idea suddenly appeared in his mind. Isn''t this Qian fan the spy that Mengda planted in Dongyue? As soon as she arrived at the emperor''s side, the emperor was arrested. Now she still asks about the spies


    He lightly replied, "yes, there are, not many. Berenal is the capital of Monta. It''s not easy to infiltrate. Why do you ask this?"


    "Please give me the personnel list and the secret code. I can use it when I''m past."


    Xu Dalun joked, "I saw Qian''s deputy general rise up yesterday, full of momentum. I thought you were going to break into Baylor alone, didn''t you?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "I''m going to do business, but I''m not going to show off. Of course, I need help. By the way, please find a way to get me a copy of Baylor''s urban defense map."


    Xu Dalun said, "Deputy General Qian looks very experienced. Have you ever done this before?"


    "No," said Bai Qianfan, "everything has to be done for the first time."


    "What else do you need?"


    Bai Qianfan thought, "just these two things. General Cao will help me prepare the rest."


    Xu Dalun said in his heart, is this to prevent him?


    When the sun rose to the sky, the first news came back: Recently, no army was sent to the city, no army entered the city, and no people were taken back to East Vietnam.


    There are a lot of troops stationed in watu City, and there are many different factions. The first news is not necessarily accurate. We will continue to wait patiently.


    Bai Qianfan asked Ning shisan to find Cao Tianming. "General Cao, from the ten thousand elite soldiers brought by the capital, selected five hundred men and divided them into two groups. The first group of two hundred men tried to get them to mix in with beren. If they heard anything, they had to employ people. The second group of 300 guards the gates of Baylor, and report to me if you find anything


    Cao Tianming was very surprised. He lowered his voice and asked, "does empress still know these things?"


    Bai Qianfan chuckled and lowered his voice. "The emperor is the God of war, and I, the queen, can''t be too weak, can''t I?"


    "Yes, I will choose the best five hundred elite soldiers. With them protecting my mother, I will be more stable."


    "Also," Bai Qianfan said, "if you don''t bring weapons on the surface, try not to bring them. You should prepare more daggers and concealed weapons for them to hide. Everyone should prepare some golden wound medicine."


    Cao Tianming agreed one by one, thought about it, and said, "madam, why don''t I go to berenl with you? If something happens, someone will discuss it."


    "No need," Bai Qianfan said, "the fewer people there are, the less discerning they are. I''m going with thirteen, and I''m going to be a dark guard at 156. You don''t have to worry about my safety. If you don''t know what will happen in the future, you''ll be here. If there''s any news in vatu City, send it to me as soon as possible."


    When Cao Tianming heard her say this, he knew that she had her own plan, so he didn''t insist on it.


    -


    when the night falls again, Ning Shiyi''s heart suddenly beats a little faster. He sits at the table, holding a glass of water in his hand, drinking slowly, and his fingers unconsciously scratch on the glass.


    Last night, everything was too chaotic. Now, in retrospect, it was all blurred and fragmentary pictures. The only thing that impressed him was yue''e''s face, as white as snow, with a pair of cold and black eyes staring at him fiercely. When he thought of this, he had no reason to panic. This kind of fear was different from the real fear, showing a sense of helplessness that a good man didn''t fight with a woman.So he sat in a daze. When he came back, the cup was still in his hand, and there was no less water in it, but it was late at night.


    He was a little disappointed. It was so late that Yuee was afraid that she would not come.


    For three days in a row, he sat at the table at night, waiting, hoping that the wind would make his heart beat faster, but yue''e didn''t come. That night was like a dream, spring dream without trace. Is that really the case?


    His melancholy return melancholy, but also know should not look forward to, the man can take, put down, nothing great.


    I didn''t expect that, but Yue e came, with half wet hair, a robe, and a wide sleeve. When I saw him, my eyes were cold, and she was still fierce.


    Ning eleven surprised to stand up, heart frenzied more than, such as ten thousand horses galloping, for a long time can''t stop, so Zheng Zheng looking at her.


    Yue e slowly approached and gave him a cold smile. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Don''t I recognize you?"


    "You..." Rather 11 looking at her to approach, in the nasal cavity smelled the extremely light fragrance, muttered way: "how come?"


    "Come and sleep with you." Yue''e walked past him, stepped on the bed, took off her robe and threw it on the chair. She sat down beside the bed and looked up at Ning Xi''an, "come here!"


    When I got up in the morning, I glanced at the monthly ticket list and suddenly felt very moved. Someone saw Mozi''s request and gave a response. The monthly ticket was increased. Mozi felt very warm in this cool autumn morning. No matter whether it will be overtaken or not, thank you all.


    There are still the last few days, continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1185

    Ning Xi''s feeling is a little different from that day. That day he came to see her with a solemn and stirring mood of sacrifice. He was alone with her. His mood was very complicated, shy, panicked, helpless, afraid


    Now, he is still in a complex mood, but instead of tragic, he has a little inexplicable joy. He has also rejected that kind of thing from the previous to the present yearn.


    I''m just embarrassed, so I asked, "what are you doing here?"


    She didn''t get angry and glanced at him. "What do you say to do?"


    Ning 11 didn''t go over, holding the table to sit down slowly, although let the tone appear relaxed, "it''s still early, let''s talk."


    "I said that day," said yue''er impatiently. "My name is yue''er. I''m from Dongyue. I''m here to sleep with you. I don''t know anything else when you ask me."


    Ning eleven poured a glass of water, pushed to the table: "drink water."


    Moon glanced at the cup, "not thirsty."


    Ning Xi was silent for a moment and asked, "how old are you?"


    "Eighteen."


    "I''m twenty-eight, ten years older than you."


    The month son ho a, "didn''t see out, you so old."


    In fact, 28 years old is really not old, can be so direct girl dislike, rather eleven a little embarrassed, "do you dislike me old?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Yue er said, "I''m not looking for my husband."


    I don''t know why, rather eleven listened to this words, just like the knife tip very light in his heart delimited for a while, a little tingling.


    Then there was a long silence, and no one spoke.


    For a long time, Ning 11 asked, "how many years have you been here?"


    Yueer didn''t answer for a long time. When Ning Xi thought she would not answer, she threw out two words coldly, "five years."


    Ning Xi''s eyes flashed. After five years, she came here at the age of 13?


    He asked tentatively, "are you alone or with your parents?"


    "I''m alone."


    "Do you want to go back?"


    Moon and silent for a long time, "do not want to."


    Ning Xi was surprised, "why?" How can a little girl be willing to separate from her parents?


    "No why." Moon light way: "used to here."


    Rather eleven but as determined, "when I leave, I will take you away, put you back to your parents."


    Moon heard this sentence, suddenly lost his temper, "you don''t understand people''s words, I said not to go, and then, who are you and why are you my master?"


    Ning Xi


    "Don''t think that if you sleep with me, you can take care of me. In the future, I will be more than you."


    Rather 11 eyebrows a wrinkly, "this words what meaning?"


    "I can sleep with you and with other men, that''s what I mean."


    Ning Xi''s heart is burning, "you said last time, you are the first time."


    "So what, it''s not you, it''s someone else."


    Ning Xi poured a cup of water for himself, put his head up and poured it into his mouth, put the cup on the table heavily, and walked toward the moon.


    His face was covered with frost, and his eyes were angry. Yueer didn''t expect that honest life was so frightening. She shrank back: "what are you doing?"


    "What do you say?" Ning 11 coldly return her a, pull open the belt, took off the outer robe to throw to the stool, put down the account son after hand.


    The white candle on the table was burning, shining on the shaking bed, and the soft white gauze account was shaking like water waves, undulating in the candlelight.


    -


    the next morning, Ning Shiyi looked at Ning Shiyi several times and asked, "brother Shiyi, what''s on your mind?"


    "No Ning eleven light answer.


    Ning 19 hissed, "don''t I know you?" He hit Ning Xi''an with his arm and winked, "did that girl go to your house again last night?"


    Ning Xi didn''t speak, and his face was expressionless.


    "What''s the matter? What do you mean?" Ning 19 was a little anxious. "Is it related to Yueer?"


    Ning 11 is annoyed by his quarrel, coldly way, "have nothing to do with you."


    Not far away, Mo Rongshu negative hands to come here, rather 19 dare not say a word, quiet stand.


    Mo Rong Shu went near and looked at Ning Xi. "What''s on your mind?"


    Ning Xi, "..." Why did the emperor ask so much? Is his mind so obvious? Is it written on his face?


    Ning 19 stealthily laughs, "Ye, last night 11 elder brothers mutually good of come, isn''t the young couple quarrel?"


    Ning 11 ignored his banter and said, "Yee, Yueer girl is 18 years old. She came here five years ago."


    Mo Rongshu looked at the lake in the distance. "Five years is not a short time." After a pause, he turned to look at him, "if you want to take her away, I don''t object."


    Rather 11 hang down eyes, "she doesn''t want to go."


    Ning 19 was a little surprised, "why? Why don''t you go back and reunite with your parents? ""She said she was used to it and didn''t want to go."


    Ning 19 suddenly realized, "no wonder brother 11 is not happy, it is for this!"


    Mo Rong Shu glanced at him, "you talk a little more today."


    Ning nineteen quickly lowered his head and said nothing.


    Mo Rongshu asked Ning Xi, "what else did you ask?"


    Ning eleven hesitated for a moment, "she said, in addition to me, in the future will also wait on other men."


    Ning 19 is stunned to lift Mou, originally this is to let 11 elder brother not happy matter!


    Mo Rongshu turned to face the lake and said, "I''ve been here for five years. When I was 18 years old, there must have been other men who had been arrested, but they didn''t break her body until we came in. This shows that they attach great importance to her first man. That is to say, there are not many men in the first class, so they won''t let us go easily."


    Ning 19 disapproved: "we want to go, who can stop it?"


    "The girl has been here for five years, but this place must have existed for more than five years. We only know that many people have been arrested, but we don''t know how many people have gone out," murongshu said. "When we ask for information in the village, we only say that people have been photographed on the mountain by the blind bear and eaten, which means that no one goes back alive. I''m afraid no one has left here for so many years, and all of them are dead. "


    Ning 11 and Ning 19 face a tight, look at each other, for a long time, Ning 11 asked, "do you want to go?"


    Mo Rongshu didn''t answer. He wanted to go and didn''t want to go.


    I want to leave because I Miss Bai Qianfan. She should be in Baicheng, right? When you enter the city, the conditions are better than those on the military road. You Ning shisan will be safe if they are there. He was worried about something else. Although he left a sachet and gave her a hint, he knew his wife Mo ruo Fu and wanted her to wait for him in Baicheng. It was OK for a short time. After a long time, she couldn''t sit still and would go out to find him.


    I don''t want to go because there are so many strange things here. I decided to come in. If I don''t get to the bottom of the matter, it''s not for nothing. It''s not his character to leave things on the way.


    There are thousands of kinds of love, Ning Xi''an and yue''er are also one of them. No matter how indifferent the surface is, in fact, the heart has already been boiling hot like a rock oar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1186

    Yue''er comes to Ning Xi''s house every three days. When she is finished, she will lie down for a while and leave after Ning Xi falls asleep. But that night, as she was about to get up, a big hand leaned over her arm and said, "where are you going?"


    "I went back."


    "Don''t leave in the dark. Leave at daybreak."


    "There''s going to be a lamp out there."


    "Far away?"


    "It''s time for a stick of incense."


    "Walking or riding in a sedan chair?"


    In the dark, the moon laughs very low, "I''m not miss Qianjin. What sedan chair do I take?"


    "It''s windy at night," Ning Xi''s hand always pressed on her arm. "Sleep here."


    The moon is silent.


    "Can''t you spend the night with me? What are the rules? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, "he said


    "No, just sleep."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a long time, the Moon said, "can you take your hand away?"


    Ning Xi blushed in the dark. He didn''t seem to feel anything wrong. The more he got along with this woman, the more he got used to her intimacy. He slowly took back his hand and coughed in a very low voice. "Why do you always come every three days?"


    The moon answered, "rules."


    "When..." Ning Xi hesitated and asked, "no, no?"


    "When the time comes, it won''t come."


    "What''s the time?"


    The moon is impatient, "have not finished, still let people sleep?"


    As soon as she lost her temper, Ning Xi kept silent and pulled the quilt to her side, "sleep."


    A night without a dream, wake up in the morning, Ning 11 open his eyes, looking at the pillow is still sleeping on the child, this is the first time he woke up on the child did not leave.


    Last night, when they were sleeping, they were very far away. In the morning, they got together. Her face was close to his arm, and the green silk was scattered around her face.


    Ning 11 looking at her, can''t say is what feeling, is a little don''t want to get up.


    Just staring at him, yue''er''s eyelids moved and slowly opened. Her eyes were still sleepy and lazy. When she saw him, her dark eyes fixed on him, a little at a loss. She didn''t seem to know who he was?


    They didn''t meet in the daytime. It''s embarrassing to look at them like this. Ning Shiyi was about to speak when yue''er sat up quickly, stepped over him, sat by the bed, put on his shoes, covered his robe, tied his belt, and was ready to go out.


    Ning 11 called her, "ah, just left?"


    Moon looked back at him: "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Xi sat up, pointed to her hair, and pointed to the cabinet beside the wall, "there is a comb."


    Yue''er looked in the direction he pointed to, hesitated for a moment, and then folded back. She went to the cabinet and took the comb, stood by the window and bent over to comb her hair.


    The sun shone in from the window, and Yuer was bathed in a thin golden light. Although she was wearing a thick jacket, she could still see her graceful posture. She bent over her head, held a comb in her slender jade hand, and brushed her hair across the silky black hair to the end. The green silk was flying in the breeze.


    After combing for a while, the moon noticed that there was no sound behind her. She turned her head and looked at it, looking surprised, "you''re bleeding!"


    Ning Shiyi stares at her "Ah?"


    "Your nose is bleeding."


    Ning 11 again ah, the expression is still at a loss, subconsciously to touch the nose, warm blood stained on the fingers, he looked down, stopped half a brain suddenly run up, later understand, immediately unable to calm down, the whole person to the bed a shrink, casually pull down half of the account, back to her with his hand hard wipe.


    Moon looked at his embarrassed appearance, can''t help laughing, laughter clear as a bell, in the quiet room is particularly loud.


    Ning Shiyi is more and more flustered. He feels that his move to hide in bed is too ridiculous. He jumps down quickly. Yue Er smiles so much that she can''t stand up and half covers her mouth. She has bright light in her eyes. She is charming and charming, which is totally different from her usual coldness.


    Ning eleven barefoot standing on the ground, eyes straight looking at her, heart frenzy, that kind of galloping feeling hit again, even the blood seems to be boiling up.


    The moon slowly gathered a smile, rather eleven eyes let her inexplicable some fear, dull silly and burning like to burn everything.


    She quickly put down her comb and left. Had not stepped out of the door, a tight arm, was dragged back by the man, staggering into his arms.


    "You..." She usually fierce do not know where to go, looked up at him in panic.


    Ning 11 drag her back just instinctive reaction, people in the arms, he did not know what to do next, just hugged her, deeply staring at her.


    The moon gets nervous and is used to biting her lips. The snow-white scallop teeth are biting on the bright red lips. The red and white color is clear. Ning Xi''s brain blows up and he lowers his head without any teacher.


    Yue''er watched the face enlarge in front of her eyes. She was at a loss. Until his hot breath sprayed on her face and almost burned her, she suddenly woke up, pushed him away and ran out.Ning eleven was pushed back a step, Leng Leng looked at the curtain at the door was heavily hit out, and heavily bounce back, covered the fall panic and escape figure.


    They sleep several times, but never kiss. Every time it''s like a fight. When it''s over, they go to sleep separately. At dawn, he''s always alone. But as time goes on, something in Ning Xi''s heart is fermenting, accumulating little by little, and finally not bearing the heavy load, breaking out today.


    After a long time, he still stood barefoot on the cold ground, the fire in his heart was still burning, but his reason was returning a little bit. He was taught by Ning Jiu himself, and he kept a clear head under any circumstances. He was not emotional and calm. But just now, he was obviously impulsive.


    Ning Xi slowly breathed out a breath, went to the table, poured a glass of water for himself, the cold water ran down his throat, but it didn''t seem to completely extinguish the fire in his heart.


    Put down the cup, he raised his hand to wipe his mouth, but his fingers remained on his lips. Although moon pushed him away at the last moment, his lips could wipe her face, and the soft touch seemed to stay on his lips. Although they have done the most intimate things, they are far less thrilling than the scene just now.


    Is Lengshen, heard outside rather 19 call him, "eleven elder brother!"


    He walked quickly to the door, closed the curtain and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "At this time, why haven''t you..." Ning 19''s words stopped and looked at him strangely, "brother eleven, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t you wear shoes, and," he pointed to his face, "what''s on your face?"


    Ning 11 touched with the hand for a while, is to kill of blood print son, he indifferent way, "nothing."


    "Come out quickly," Ning 19 raised his chin to the right, "manager Pang said, let''s go around."


    Some readers have said why it is so slow, because the speed of writing has dropped, why it should drop, because they want to precipitate, why they want to precipitate, because they want to write better articles. Every story is a practice, I hope we can have some harvest.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1187

    Pang Shiguan keeps his word. Since Ning Shiyi is willing to accept yue''er, Mo Rongshu and his family have gained more freedom.


    On the other side of the open area, they finally saw people, many, many people, some working in the field, some fishing in the water, some cutting in the forest, some driving cattle and sheep to run up the mountain, especially many children, pulling one by one, several big ones taking care of dozens of small ones, no matter how far they run, no matter what they are doing, blowing horns No. 1, they all came back at once, making more noise than thousands of ducks.


    This picturesque place is becoming more and more like a paradise.


    Mo Rongshu stood on a slope and looked at the people far and near. He asked the two bodyguards, "have you found anything special?"


    Ning 19 said, "there are a lot of children. The group of children who besieged us probably went out from here."


    "What else?"


    Ning Xi, "everyone looks very happy. They seem to be very satisfied with the life here."


    "There''s more."


    Ning Shiyi thought about it and continued, "it looks like a huge village and a stockade. We work together and are self-sufficient. Life seems to be going well."


    Mo Rongshu reminds them, "look at people."


    Ning 19 fiercely clapped his head, "all men, no women."


    Ning Xi opened his eyes and looked carefully. Sure enough, all he saw were men, including the children.


    "Nineteen is right. It''s full of men," murongshu said, "and it''s full of young and strong men and young children. There''s no old man."


    Ning 19 was a little confused: "master, why are there no old people and women?"


    Mo Rong Shu said with a smile, "I also want to know." He put his hand behind him. "Come on, let''s go up the mountain."


    The two bodyguards immediately understood his intention. They could only see far if they stood high. Even if they didn''t go out now, it would be good for them to explore the way ahead of time.


    They walked up the mountain. At the bottom of the mountain, manager Pang and a man stood watching them.


    The man said, "it looks like they still want to go."


    Pang Guanshi laughed, "it''s OK, let them see it, and they will die after seeing it."


    The man asked, "have they been identified?"


    Mr. Pang shook his head. "There are more dignified and influential people in Dongyue. It''s hard to check."


    "It doesn''t matter," the man said with a smile, "we have to stay in this place. It''s like an eagle. After a long time, we have to be obedient whatever he comes from."


    Mr. Pang patted the man on the shoulder. "Let''s go. Someone is watching them for us."


    Mo Rongshu took two bodyguards all the way up the mountain, and soon disappeared into the forest. He looked back and saw that no one was following him. He wondered: are you really afraid of them?


    The mountain is high and steep. Rao is a few of them are martial arts practitioners, and their skills are extraordinary. It took them nearly two hours to climb to the top. At this sight, everyone was stunned.


    On this side of the mountain, there are green mountains and green waters, a scene of harmony. On the other side, it is covered with snow and ice.


    This strange scene made Mo Rongshu speechless for a long time. Surrounded by mountains, there is a large depression in the middle. The special mountains form a special geographical environment. Who could have thought that there would be such a strange place in the vast snow peak? It''s hard to walk on the snow peak, not to say you can''t go out. A little carelessness will cause an avalanche. When Mo Rongshu was young, he saw an avalanche in Beijing. The earth seemed to roar. The snowball rolled down from top to bottom and swallowed people in a moment.


    Seeing all this, he finally understood why no one followed them, because there was no need for them to run out!


    The two bodyguards were a little silly and looked at each other stupidly. They had encountered many dangerous scenes, but they had never encountered such a strange natural environment. In front of nature, people are too small.


    For a long time, Ning 19 said, "my Lord, I''m afraid I can''t get out of here."


    Ning 11 coldly looking at the snow in the distance, "can come in can go out, the exit set in a very secret place."


    Mo Rongshu''s negative hand dropped down behind him and turned to walk down the mountain. "Eleven is right. If you can come in, you can go out. There are too many secrets here. Let''s explore and find the exit without delay."


    Back at the foot of the mountain, it was already late, and the gray mist rose all around, hiding heaven and earth under it. Mo Rongshu walked back and forth along the way, but when he walked back and forth, he found that he had made a big circle and returned to the original place. However, the young people who were working everywhere entered the mountain forest one after another like tired birds homing, and the surroundings became desolate. He guessed that there must be many houses built in the mountain forest, but unfortunately he could not find out. It seems to be flat here, but it uses mountains, woods, lakes and so on to make a clever array. Walking here is like meeting a ghost hitting a wall. It''s hard to get out if you can''t break the array.


    Standing in the middle of the road, Mo Rongshu meditated. Although the landscape here is formed naturally, it is absolutely not ordinary people who can find it and make it so solid with the help of the strange method of dunjia.Ning 19 said, "Lord, we have to find a way to break the array."


    "How to break it?" Murong Shu hums and laughs. If he could crack it easily, this place would have been known for a long time.


    "Wait," he said slowly. "Someone will come to pick us up."


    The three stood still for a while. As expected, they saw a vague figure coming from the mist. They arched their hands towards them when they came near. With a calm smile on their faces, it was Mr. Pang who said, "are you three lost?"


    Ning 19 cold hum a, "know clearly and ask."


    Mr. Pang laughed, didn''t care about his attitude, made a gesture and led the way.


    Ning 19 looked at his back. His eyes flashed. He took a look at Ning 11. Ning 11 immediately understood. He came to murongshu''s ear and whispered, "master, let''s control Pang and force him to tell the secret."


    Mo Rong Shu shook his head, "what you can think of, they can think of, even if you control him, you may not get the secret of export."


    With what we have seen and heard today, Ning Xi also knows that the master here is very careful and will never give them any chance.


    Manager Pang took them back to the cottage by the lake. By this time, Hou Tian was very dark. He arched his hand in the dark and left quietly.


    There was a lamp on the winding corridor. In the faint light, the figure of Pang Guanshi loomed and disappeared. It was like walking and disappearing out of thin air.


    Mo Rongshu took his eyes back and let them shine. No matter how many secrets there are, he will let them out in the world!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1188

    The days in the mountains are very leisurely, and I can hardly feel any change. The only change is that the relationship between Yuer and Ning 11 has become very delicate.


    Although Yueer is still a ferocious look, she will stay at night, curled up in the arms of Ning Xi, sleeping quietly, and left in the morning.


    Ning Xi''an has changed from shyness at the beginning to eating marrow. She often wakes her up in the middle of the night. Yue''er is not angry. She silently lets him do whatever he wants. She no longer avoids the kiss of Ning Xi''an and entangles with him in the dark. They don''t talk, only the body is making the most honest expression.


    Night so intimate, in the morning, two people became strangers, moon cold face to leave, Ning eleven is sitting on the bed, indifferent looking at her back.


    Let rather eleven didn''t think of is, he and the last side of the moon, then fixed in her some time to leave the back. From that day on, yue''er didn''t come to his room again. Instead of her, she was another woman. That woman still had a beautiful face, long black hair, graceful posture, and a cold face. But she was not yue''er, just a strange woman he didn''t know.


    Ning eleven''s heart suddenly collapsed a corner at that moment, a kind of bad premonition arises spontaneously, he stares at strange woman, "moon, why didn''t she come?"


    "She won''t come." The woman said indifferently, "I will wait on you later."


    "Where did she go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What happened to her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with her?"


    No matter what he asked, the woman was just silent, just like she didn''t hear. When Ning Xi was quiet, she came forward to untie his belt, but her wrist was severely pinched by Ning Xi. He glared at her and said, "tell me, what''s wrong with Yue er?"


    The woman is very painful, struggling to draw out her hand, "you hurt me."


    Ning Xi is not a person who cherishes fragrance and jade. All his tenderness is given to Yue ER and the only woman in his life. Other women are nothing in his eyes. Instead of loosening, he increased his strength. Because of the pain, a woman''s face was twisted. There was a trace of panic in her indifferent eyes. She had no doubt that the cold man in front of her would crush her wrist carelessly. She could almost feel that the fragile bone could not bear the fierce force, and she could not bear the pain Make a slight click.


    "Let go, I said."


    Ning 11 let her go, drink low, "say quickly."


    The woman touched her pinched wrist and said, "she has it."


    Ning 11 Leng for a while, didn''t respond to come over, "what have you got?"


    The woman glanced at him strangely, "the moon has your child."


    Ning 11''s pupil fiercely contracted two times, can''t believe own ear, "what, she has my child?"


    "Yes, she''s pregnant with your child, so she can''t sleep with a man anymore. It''s bad for the child."


    Ning eleven''s mind is very confused, can''t describe the mood at the moment, his heart is like the mud after the rain, constantly turning up, pouring bubbles, and like drinking a bowl of brown sugar water, sweet and greasy.


    He stood in silence for a while and asked, "where is the moon? Take me to see her


    "No way."


    "Why not? Yueer is pregnant with my child. Can''t I go to see her? "


    "You can''t break the rules."


    "Whose rules?"


    "Master''s rules?"


    "Who is the master?"


    "Master is master."


    Ning eleven eyes flashed a fierce light, "you don''t say, I will kill you now."


    Women are not afraid, "death in your hands, better than punishment."


    Ning Xi had some accidents. "Punishment is more terrible than death?"


    "Yes," the woman sneered, "punishment is more terrible than death."


    Ning Shiyi put out his hand to hold her neck, five fingers closed up a little bit, the snow-white and thin neck in his big hand looked weak, the woman''s breathing was gradually shortness up, because the breathing was not smooth, blood all rushed to the face, first red, gradually turned purple, she opened her mouth, her eyes almost protruded, the fear of death made her face ferocious, but she did not know Without asking for mercy, like a dying fish leaving the water, staring at the empty eyes, full of despair, waiting for the arrival of death.


    When Ning Xi is out on a mission, in order to achieve his goal, he can kill people, but he is not a person who indiscriminately kills innocent people. At the last moment, he let go, took two steps back, sat at the table, hung his head for a moment, and said in a low voice, "you go."


    "I can''t go." The woman said, "you are a first-class man. I''m just right for you. What Yuer can give you, so can I. if you don''t believe me, you can have a try."


    Ning eleven raised his head and looked at her sarcastically, "what do you regard yourself as? The girl in the kiln? Unfortunately, I''m not your benefactor. "


    The woman is very ashamed and indignant, retorts: "where do you think moon can be better? After she gives birth, there will be a second man, a third, a fourth, a fifth... "Every time she counted them, Ning Xi''s face darkened. She could not help but feel proud. She took a step closer to him and softened her voice. "Here, dew husband and wife can''t be real husband and wife. My Lord, let''s get along with each other in the next days." Then she caressed his arm slowly.


    The man''s arm muscles are tight and thick to the touch. She looks very satisfied and grins. "It''s really a class a physique. In the future..."


    She did not finish her words, a force to push her fiercely, she stumbled after a few steps, hit the edge of the bed, deep heart pain, was about to scold, the man is cold face, cold voice: "touch me later, I will break your hand."


    The woman rubbed the place where she was hurt. Hearing this, she raised her head fiercely and looked at him for a while. She sneered, "the moon is so lucky that you really like it."


    She knew that the man was determined not to accept her, and would not pester her any more. She said, "you can not be satisfied with me, but tomorrow evening you will change to another woman. If you really keep a tight guard for Yueer, your two friends must have one to accept the woman here. You are all top class. The Lord will not let you go. It''s time..." As if aware that she had said too much, she suddenly stopped, turned and walked out.


    "Wait a minute." Ning Xi called to her, "what''s your name?"


    The woman laughs sarcastically, "since don''t accept me, why still ask my name?"


    "When I go out in the future, if I have a chance to meet your parents, I will tell them that you are not dead."


    The woman looked out the window at the dark night, her mouth trembled slightly. After a while, she said, "you can''t go out. Only the dead will go out."


    She went to the door and stopped, did not look back, low said, "my name is Xiuer." He lifted the curtain and went out.


    God, the speed of catching up with the last one is too scary. Is this the rhythm of catching up on the last day? I''m in a hurry. If you have a monthly ticket in your hand, please vote for the little princess. If you don''t vote today, the ticket will be invalid.


    Author: come on, xiaofanfan, sell a cute ticket for everyone, and keep your list.


    Xiao Fanfan rolled his eyes: when I was a child, I was cute. People said I was cute when I was so big. Would people say I was stupid?


    Author:


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1189

    After a long stay, Ning Shiyi has made a clear picture of the situation around the house. He knows where the people watching them are hiding? With his skill, it is not difficult to avoid these people. He follows Xiuer like a ghost.


    Xiuer was holding a lantern in her hand. A little yellow light was shining on the square inch. From a distance, the light seemed to float in the air, which was a little creepy.


    Ning Xi''s eyes were fixed on him, and he followed the light. But on the way, there were always some vague shadows blocking his way. He didn''t know what it was? After a moment''s hesitation, the light in front of him immediately moved out of his sight. He was so surprised that he had no choice but to ignore it and rush to the fuzzy shadow.


    However, there was nothing in front of him, and the light reappeared in front of him. After several times, he knew that there was an array here. What he saw was some false and real tricks. Only by following Xiuer could he go out.


    He walked around for a while. Suddenly, a sea of lights appeared in front of him. The lights came out of the thick window paper. They were not very bright, but they were everywhere. The vague outline of the house could be seen. The lights extended to the distance and could not see the end.


    The appearance of this sea of lights makes Ning Shiyi lose her tracking Xiuer. He hides in the dark and doesn''t move. He empties his eyes and looks at it falsely. Gradually, the disappearing light comes back to his eyes again. All the light is still, only the light is moving. He stares at the light until it disappears in a house. He knows that Xiuer has entered the house.


    Such a large house looks like a city. He doesn''t know which room Yueer lives in. It''s almost impossible to find one room after another.


    He thought that since Xiuer and Yueer lived together, they should not live far away. He took advantage of the night, quietly touched Xiuer''s house, jumped on the roof of the next house, gently opened a tile and looked down. A woman was sitting in front of the dressing table combing her hair. Although she could only see the back of her head, he knew that it was not Yueer.


    He quietly moved the tiles back and jumped to the roof next door. This time, he saw a woman in the bath. Her head was up, her eyes were closed, her whole body was underwater, her hands were tightly on the edge of the bucket, and her expression was a little painful.


    Ning Shiyi didn''t dare to see more. He immediately covered the tiles and went to another room. When the tiles were removed, he saw a woman sitting at a table drinking soup. The taste of the soup was probably not good. She drank slowly and frowned from time to time.


    Ning Xi''s brain is buzzing. All the blood rushes to his head. His fingers are shaking, but his breathing is as steady as possible. He uncovers the tiles one by one and jumps down gently.


    Yue''er, who is drinking soup, is startled by the man coming down from the sky. To see who it is, there is a flash of light in her eyes. The light is fleeting, so fast that people can''t catch it.


    When Ning Xi looked at her, her face was as cold as usual. She lowered her voice and asked him, "Why are you here?"


    In the face of her, Ning 11 was full of emotion, "I''ll see you."


    "I''m fine," she said. "Don''t bother. You can go. This is not the place you should be."


    Ning Xi didn''t expect that as soon as he met, yue''er would drive him away. He came with a passion, but he was splashed with cold water. But the great joy made him ignore this discomfort. He looked at yue''er carefully with his head raised, and his eyes fell on her abdomen.


    Moon instinctively covers her stomach with her hand and looks at him warily, "what are you looking at?"


    Eleven some murmur, "I heard that you are pregnant It''s my child. "


    Moon slightly raised her chin, "so what? He''s in my stomach now. It''s none of your business


    "But I''m the father of the child."


    The moon frowned, "it doesn''t matter." Then impatiently urged him, "you go quickly, let people find it bad."


    "I won''t go," said Ning Shiyi. "I came to tell you," he was a little nervous. His palms on both sides were sweating. He looked at Yueer and said seriously, "I want to marry you."


    Yue''er looks at him in surprise. For a moment, she can''t help laughing. Her whole body is shaking. She seems to have heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.


    Ning eleven''s face became pigliver color in her laughter. He didn''t know what was funny about it? Although he did not intend to get a wife in this life, he should take responsibility when she was pregnant with his child.


    The moon smile for a long time to stop, smile that face, eyes have Yingying light, see Ning eleven heart move, he a will she into the arms.


    The moon immediately struggled and yelled at him in a low voice, "what are you doing? Are you crazy? "


    Rather than let go, Ning Xi''an hugs her more tightly and looks for her lips. However, yue''er is cruel. She bites his lips, and the blood flows out. Ning Xi''an ignores her and kisses her fiercely. Yue''er''s struggle gradually slows down and becomes weak. The vague voice overflows from her lips and teeth. "You are really crazy..."


    "I''m crazy," Ning admitted. "I''m crazy for you."The moon stopped struggling, slowly opened the distance, hesitated, "you..."


    "I like you."


    Yue''er''s body is slightly shocked. Ning Shiyi holds her face and lowers her head again. This time, yue''er is not struggling. This is their first kiss outside the bed. This kiss has nothing to do with love and desire. Ning Shiyi is not good at talking. He confides all his heart in this kiss. He knows yue''er can understand it.


    For a long time, two talent separate, rather 11 light stroked by him kiss some red lips, looking at her pitifully.


    Yue''er looks red and turns her face to the other side. She rarely shows a little woman''s posture. Ning Xi''s heart is in a mess. He wants to hold her again, but yue''er reaches out her arm against him and doesn''t let him get close to her. "You go quickly. It''s not fun to be found."


    Ning Shiyi said, "it''s better to find out. Anyway, I''m going to marry you."


    Moon shook her head, tone with a trace of desolation, "you go, you can''t marry me."


    "Why?" Ning Shiyi asked, "I like you and you like mine. We have children. Why can''t we get married?"


    Yue''er was silent for a moment and said, "there is no such rule."


    "What rules?" Ning Xi is a little annoyed, "who set the rules?"


    "Master''s rules."


    Ning Xi''s eyes were burning. "Who is the master? I want to see him


    The moon didn''t speak, and her eyes became cold again. She said in a cold voice, "go, where did you come from and where did you go back?"


    "I won''t go," Ning Xi looked at her, "unless you go with me."


    Two people are deadlocked, a curtain lift, someone came in, looking at Ning eleven indifferent smile, "this master, how do you come here?"


    Here I wish our motherland a happy birthday, prosperity, peace and stability, my motherland and I can not be separated for a moment!


    Love your country, love your family, love you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1190

    The man who comes in, Ning Shiyi knows, is Pang Guanshi. He is about to speak, but Yueer suddenly coughs and says, "he seems to be sleepwalking."


    Pang Guanshi looked at Ning Xi. "It''s really like sleepwalking. Don''t disturb him. I''ll send him back."


    The moon slightly salutes, "if you are in charge."


    Ning 11 sees them sing one and one, feel ridiculous, how did he sleepwalk?


    "Pang is in charge of affairs," he just opened his mouth, Yue Er coughed again, covered half of her face with her sleeve, and secretly winked at him.


    Ning Shiyi knows that she is helping him out, but he doesn''t need to, "Pang is in charge, I have something to ask."


    Pang Guanshi laughed, "sleepwalkers will ask for it?" He said to yue''er, "if you are pregnant, don''t always stand and sit down."


    With a sigh, the moon retreated to the table and sat down.


    "Don''t ask each other," said Pang. "If you have any request, just ask."


    Ning 11 points to the moon, "is my child in her stomach?"


    "Yes."


    "I want to marry her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Can''t you?"


    "Well," said Pang, somewhat embarrassed, "there''s no precedent here. Maybe it''s a bit difficult."


    Ning Shiyi said, "I am married to her. Now she is pregnant with my child. I should marry her. Why not?"


    "You''re new here, and you don''t know much about some things."


    "You can tell me what I don''t know."


    "Well," in the face of his interrogation, Pang Guanshi showed an embarrassed smile, "excuse me, I can''t help it."


    "Why not?" Rather 11 scornful smile, "is a shameful thing?"


    "According to the rules here, I can''t say."


    This evening, Ning eleven one company heard three people mention the rules, he was very upset, "pour bottom who set the rules?"


    "Master."


    "I want to see your master."


    "If it''s fate, you''ll see it."


    From Xiuer to Pang Guanshi, their answers are exactly the same. They all mentioned a mysterious master, but no one would say more about him.


    Ning 11 took a deep breath, "I also have my rules, my woman should follow me."


    "It''s hard to comply," said Pang. "Yue''er is pregnant now. She needs to have a baby. She can''t go anywhere."


    "I moved in to take care of her."


    "Men can''t live here. There''s no such rule. You can rest assured that we have always taken good care of pregnant women. "


    "Can I come to see her?"


    "I''m afraid not."


    Ning 11 repeatedly moved, but his request was totally denied, which made him very unhappy, "after giving birth to a child? Can I see her? "


    "This..." Manager Pang pondered for a moment, "if you can stay, you will see her again in about three or five years."


    "Will she have another man in three or five years?"


    Pang Guanshi smiles, "yes."


    Rather 11 facial expression fierce of a sink, a grasp Pang tube the skirt of the affair, drag him to oneself in front.


    The moon exclaimed, "stop!"


    Ning Xi didn''t let go. Instead, he grasped more and more tightly. The collar strangled Pang''s neck, but he didn''t panic. He looked at Ning Xi indifferently.


    Yue''er came to break Ning Xi''s hand, and was drunk by Pang Guanshi: "everything is children''s priority, and I''ll leave."


    The moon retreats to one side and looks at Ning Xi with deep sorrow.


    Ning Xi feels a little strange. Pang seems to pay special attention to the child in Yue er''s belly, but it''s his child.


    "Let go," said Pang


    Rather 11 don''t move, coldly looking at him, "take me to see the host here."


    Mr. Pang shook his head. "You are not qualified to see the master now." After a pause, I suddenly realized: "do you like Yueer?"


    Yue er''s face changed greatly, shaking her head desperately, Ning Xi nodded, "yes, I like Yue Er, so I want to marry her."


    Pang Guanshi''s face became a little ugly. He said to yue''er, "you let him move for you. You broke the rules?"


    "No, I didn''t, I..." Moon wants to explain, but she doesn''t know how to explain.


    Rather 11 see month son panicked appearance, some distressed, hand tight tight tight, "you don''t scare her, is I like her, with her nothing to do."


    Although Pang Guanshi was grabbed by him, it didn''t prevent him from taking out a small wooden box from his arms and throwing it on the table. He said to yue''er coldly, "eat it."


    Yueer''s face is pale. She walks slowly and shakes her hands to open the small wooden box. Inside is a black pill. She holds it in her hand and her eyes are full of water.


    Ning Shiyi jumps over, grabs the pill and asks Pang Guanshi angrily, "what do you want her to eat?"


    "Don''t worry," said Pang, "that pill has no effect on the child.""What will happen if she eats it?"


    "It''s just a little punishment."


    Ning Xi Xi took the pill and came to him, "why don''t you eat it yourself."


    There was no fear on Pang''s face. "This pill is useless to me."


    Ning eleven raised eyebrow, was about to act, but the moon rushed over, took the pill to his mouth, Ning eleven eyes quickly grab back, "you are crazy."


    "You''re crazy!" Yueer is reluctant to fight with him for the pill.


    Mr. Pang stood aside and looked at it quietly. After a while, he said, "don''t rob me. Don''t hurt the child."


    Two people who are fighting for each other hear this, immediately stop, Pang steward looking at Ning 11, "are you sincere to Yue er?"


    "Yes."


    "Good." Pang said, "then you took the pills for her."


    "No way," Yuer objected.


    There was a flash of cold light in Pang Guan Shi''s eyes, and his low voice was dignified. "It''s none of your business. Step back."


    The moon dropped her eyes and took a step back.


    Ning 11 asked, "after taking this pill, can I get married with Yueer?"


    "No, but after she has a baby, I can let you come to see her."


    Ning Shiyi is holding the pill and meditating. Yu Guangli is worried about Yueer''s desire to talk. He laughs and thinks that she cares about herself.


    He is not afraid of death or poisoning. His only worry is that as a royal bodyguard, his life belongs to Mo Rongshu, and he has no right to deal with it at will.


    "If I eat, will she be free from punishment?"


    "Yes."


    It''s either he or yue''er. The two evils are the least. Ning Shiyi doesn''t hesitate any more. He neatly puts the pill into his mouth, raises his head and swallows it.


    Yue''er didn''t expect that Ning Xi''an would really do this. She rushed to pull down his neck and cried with red eyes, "you''re really crazy. Spit it out, spit it out!"


    Ning Xi Ren, she was holding herself, bent down to look at her, eyes deep as the sea, "I''ll pick you up after I have a baby, I won''t let you have other men, absolutely not."


    Yue Er covers her mouth and sobs. Ning Xi takes her into her arms and gently caresses her back. "I''m not dead yet. What are you crying for?"


    Praise for the 11th National Day!


    This month, the little princess has not been on the list. It''s a bit bad. Kneel down and ask for a monthly ticket to send the little princess to the list. Thank you very much!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1191

    According to Ning Xi''s temper, even if he breaks the sky, he is not willing to leave Yueer. After all, she is pregnant with his child. Although she is not married, he has determined Yueer as his wife and husband. How can he let his pregnant wife live alone in this strange place? He doesn''t feel at ease.


    But in the end, he followed Pang. Because yue''er begged him, she spoke so soft in front of him for the first time, with a pleading tone: "don''t make trouble, go back first, after giving birth, I''ll wait for you to see me."


    Ning Xi doesn''t know whether Yue er''s words come from his heart or just to coax him to go, but she looks at him with dim tears, and his heart aches.


    Ning eleven is so big. It''s the first time that I know what it''s like to love someone. He used to think that people like them were iron and steel, cold faced and hard hearted, and they would die alone. But he never thought that one day, his iron and steel would turn into soft fingers, which would make a woman more important than her own life.


    Although this night, he has too many joys and sorrows, too much excitement and anger, but he is a calm man, he knows that Pang Guanshi attaches great importance to the baby in Yueer''s stomach, so in this period of time, Yueer will be taken good care of, and what he has to do is to help the emperor to find out the secret as soon as possible, rescue all the people who have been arrested, and take him with him Women and children return to Lin''an City to guard them for the rest of his life.


    On the way back, he asked manager Pang, "what will happen if you take that pill?"


    Manager Pang glanced at him, "are you afraid? I think you are very brave when you eat. "


    "I''m not afraid," Ning said. "I just want to know if I can live to see if she has a baby."


    Mr. Pang looked him up and down and said with a smile, "with your physique, there''s no problem at all. At most, you suffer a little."


    "What pain?"


    Pang Guanshi said lightly, "every night when the moon is full, your body will itch incomparably. It will be OK after that hour."


    Rather eleven some don''t believe, "so?"


    "Yes," said Pang with a smile, "that''s it."


    Ning eleven silent for a while, in the heart or hold fire, suddenly a grasp Pang steward''s arm: "know moon has pregnancy, also force her to take medicine, what heart do you keep?"


    His fingers are as hard as iron, with seven or eight points of strength, Pang steward eat pain, but did not beg for mercy, just light way: "the safety of the child you can rest assured, I can assure you, here, every child will be safe and healthy birth, will get good care."


    Ning Xi looked at him for a while and slowly released his hand. "You''d better tell the truth. If my women and children have any mistakes, I''ll raze this place to the ground."


    Steward Pang moved his arm and said, "if you go back and take a message, if you are not going to accept a new woman, then one of the other two must accept a woman."


    Ning Xi didn''t speak. After a long walk in silence, he suddenly said, "you forced us to accept women just to let them have children, right?"


    Manager Pang gave a noncommittal smile and did not answer him.


    -


    the next morning, Ning Shiyi went into Mo Rongshu''s room, knelt down on the ground without saying a word, and hung his head, "my Lord, the slave has committed a capital crime, please punish me."


    Mo Rong Shu drank tea slowly and glanced at him, "tell me, what''s the crime of death?"


    "I''ve been in the army of Ning family since I fought. My life is my life, but last night," he said. He stopped and gave up his life to a woman. It''s embarrassing to say so.


    "What happened last night?" Mo Rongshu asked.


    Ning Shiyi grits his teeth and tells Mo Rongshu what happened last night.


    Ning 19 stands behind Mo Rongshu. Hearing these words, he opens his eyes in surprise.


    Mo Rongshu was holding the cup and rubbing his fingers on the wall of the cup, "did you take Pang Guanshi''s pills? The full moon night will respond? "


    "Yes."


    "Won''t you die?"


    "Manager Pang said that the pill would not kill people."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded, "you see that large house are living with women?"


    Ning Shiyi thought about it and said, "I''m not sure about the slaves, but there are certainly many women living there."


    "Do you think they attach great importance to the children in Yueer''s belly?"


    "Yes."


    Mo Rongshu stood up and began to walk around the room. "Last time I saw so many children with good training, I was a little puzzled. Now I think those children were probably born here. They let the arrested men accept women in order to have children, but what do they want so many children to do? "


    Around the table around a circle, see Ning eleven also kneel on the ground, with the foot gently kicked him, "for the beloved woman to give up life, this is very normal, changed ye will also do so, man big husband, if even wife and children can''t protect, what''s the use, forgive you innocent, come on."


    Rather eleven is very ashamed, slowly stand up, "slave this life or Ye."Mo Rongshu patted him on the shoulder and said with deep feeling: "your mood, I know, I have the beauty of becoming a man. I''d better leave this life to your wife and children."


    Ning eleven was very moved. Without saying a word, he knelt down and kowtowed to him three times.


    Ning Shijiu joked: "brother Xi, it''s the master who made your marriage. When you go back to Beijing, you want to thank the matchmaker."


    Mo Rongshu laughs, "since so, Ye is waiting to drink Xie Medium wine."


    Ning 11 is said by them all over the face flushed, but in the heart is happy Zizi, did not think, come out a trip, daughter-in-law children live together.


    Ning 19 suggested, "Yeh, brother 11 said that we are only trapped by some false and real methods. Why don''t we go to explore the false and real today?"


    Mo Rongshu said, "I mean that."


    So the three men went out and walked on the winding corridor. Mo Rongshu looked at the scenery around him and thought that this place is really a place with hidden dragon and crouching tiger. It''s definitely not ordinary people who can use the natural landscape to arrange the battle.


    "Eleven, do you remember the route last night?"


    Ning Xi looked around. It was dark here last night. Only the light in front of him guided him. Although there was always a fuzzy shadow in front of him, it didn''t give him any image, so he didn''t hesitate to walk. Now it''s bright, flowers and trees, and the curved porch of the house are all things with images. He seems to see them, but he can''t find any flaws.


    Ning 19 said, "we can''t do it. We''ll destroy this place. We can always find an exit."


    Mo Rong Shu didn''t speak, just looking at Ning Xi.


    Ning Xi was silent for a moment, went back to his room, stood under the steps and closed his eyes.


    Mo Rong Shu and Ning 19 didn''t follow and looked at him from a distance.


    For a long time, Ning Shiyi walked forward with his eyes still closed. He walked slowly, but his steps were firm.


    Ning Shijiu saw him go to a big tree, but he didn''t stop when he got there. He was about to make a noise and was stopped by murongshu. Then he saw Ning Shiyi go into the tree and disappear.


    I seriously doubt that many girls didn''t get the monthly ticket. Otherwise, I don''t have the 7 monthly tickets for the little princess until now. However, someone should have got the monthly ticket. Please let the little princess on the list. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1192

    Ning Shijiu was in a daze when he heard Mo Rongshu calling him, "let''s go."


    He quickly followed up and went to the tree. He blinked hard. He thought it was incredible that it was a tree. But Mo Rongshu, who was walking in front of him, had already stepped into the tree with one leg. Then he knew that it was just a way to get in the way of his eyes.


    After passing through the tree, Mo Rongshu found that the scenery inside was roughly the same as what they saw outside, with only a slight difference, which was the direction of Ning Xi''s advance. His eyes never opened, and he walked slowly. Sometimes he passed through the wall, sometimes he passed through a large bunch of bamboo, sometimes he passed through a stream


    Mo Rongshu and Ning Shijiu followed behind and kept looking around. The scenery around them was very strange. It was a place they had never been to.


    At this time, Ning Xi''an suddenly stopped. He seemed to be hesitant. He slowly turned to the right and then to the left. After several times, he finally determined the right side, and then moved forward. After another walk, he stopped and stood still for a long time.


    Mo Rongshu didn''t urge him. He stood there quietly and looked into the distance. In front of him, there was a fence with a height of more than one person, which was semicircular. The fence was so dense that he couldn''t see what was inside. Over the top, you could see the flat top of the house.


    After a while, Ning 11 opened his eyes, some discouraged way: "Ye, I went in the wrong direction."


    Mo Rong Shu said, "it doesn''t matter. Go and see what''s there?"


    Ning Shijiu walked over first. There was a door in the middle of the fence. The door was open. There was a large grassland with groups of people sitting in it. In the distance was a row of houses.


    Ning 19 turns back and tells Mo Rongshu, "Yeh, there''s someone inside."


    While talking, Mo Rongshu also came to the door. Those people clearly saw them, but they didn''t see them. Their eyes were blank and empty. Three or five of them got together. Their clothes were ragged and their hair was messy. Some were sitting, some were lying, and others seemed to be catching lice with each other. When they caught them, they put them in their mouths and chewed them down. It didn''t look normal.


    See Mo Rong Shu want to go in, rather 19 quickly stop him, "Ye, let the servant go to see first."


    He slowly approached the men and raised his chin to them, but they were indifferent and totally ignored.


    He said again, "who are you?"


    Those people are still ignored, in a daze continue to daze, lice continue to catch lice.


    Ning 19 frowned and murmured, "even if you are deaf and dumb, you are not blind. How can you not see me?"


    He came closer, squatted down and patted one of the men on the shoulder, "brother, this is..."


    Before he finished speaking, the man suddenly rushed at him and bared his teeth fiercely, just like a provoked beast with crazy light in his eyes. Ning 19 was caught off guard and jumped up quickly. Because of his inertia, he leaned back for several steps and fell down again. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and twisted his body quickly. He stood firm but fell off When he came out from the west, it was half of the cake he had left in the morning. He was afraid that he would not be able to go back at noon and put it in his arms as dry food.


    Before he recovered, the man immediately gave up on him and threw himself at the half cake.


    However, the half cake brightened everyone''s eyes, and everyone rushed to the next place. The people in front were pressed down, and the people behind were stacked up one by one. Soon they piled up into a small hill, and countless hands pushed in to snatch the half cake.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Rongshu was shocked. In order to grab half of the cake, how long have these people not eaten?


    The man at the top couldn''t even reach in. He was very anxious. The man at the bottom was very upset and irritable. You beat me and I beat him. In the chaos, the mountain of people was torn apart. Finally, the man at the bottom was exposed. He was holding half of the cake and gasping. Someone came to grab it immediately. The crumbs on the cake fell on the grass On the road, countless hands reached out to pick up, just a little cake crumbs, but they ignored them, and together with the grass and sand on the ground, they grabbed and stuffed them into their mouths.


    Half a piece of cake was looted. The first one who got the cake looked at the little cake left in his hand, howled up to the sky, and rushed to the nearest man in anger. The two men wrestled together, like two bull fighting. All the cakes he held in his hand were crushed and sprinkled on the ground, which attracted more and more people. He became more and more angry, his eyes were red, and he almost began to cry and fight Kick is not enough, bite.


    Mo Rongshu has never seen people snatch food like this. They are not like human beings, but like a group of hungry wolves.


    Ning Xi whispered, "Ye, these people are not normal."


    There is no need for Ning Xi to say that anyone can see that these people are abnormal. After they came here, they saw the good side, green mountains and green waters, beautiful girls, lovely children, hardworking young people, and friendly Pang Guanshi. They all had the taste of paradise. The appearance of these people broke all the good things. It turns out that there is such an ugly side hidden under the quiet surface of Fanjin.


    Ning 19 said, "my Lord, I think these people are so stupid that they can''t ask anything. Let''s go."But it''s too late, those people grab the cake, stop fighting, stare at them unkindly, step by step.


    Mo Rong Shu was surprised and said, "let''s go."


    The three men turned around and walked towards the gate, but the footsteps behind them were noisy and the men came after them.


    It''s no problem to deal with a group of idiots with their skills, but there''s no need to fight. Listening to the footsteps coming closer and closer, Mo Rongshu winked, and the three of them rose up and turned out of the courtyard.


    What''s amazing is that those people chase to the door and stop together. They want to chase out, but no one dares to step out of the door.


    Mo Rongshu stood three feet away and patted his skirt, "do you want a cake? Come out if you want


    When those people heard the cake, their eyes were bright and eager, but no one stepped out.


    Ning 19 teases them, "come on, give them the cake."


    Those people were so anxious that they rubbed their hands and moved their feet, but they just stood still and shook their heads.


    "Why don''t you come out?" Ning 19 asked.


    Someone answered vaguely, "rules."


    Ning 11 frowned, "how is the rule again?"


    Mo Rongshu asked, "whose rules?"


    "Master, the rules."


    Last night, Xiuer, Yueer and Pang Guanshi all mentioned the master''s rules to Ning Shiyi. Now, even these fools say so. It can be seen that everyone here is afraid of the master here.


    He looked at the distance and thought deeply. Who was the mysterious master? Why create such a place? What''s more, why did he provoke East Vietnam to fight against Mengda? What is his purpose?


    Thank you very much for Fu Mu Hong Ye, a Ya Ya, who voted for the little princess this month. She is happy, Fu Zhen, Piaoyi Xiao die, m20091207, who Xu I Chang''an, tail number is 019798802906504887513533815884. There are already 17 votes. Thank you very much. I hope those who have votes will continue to vote for the little princess. Come on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1193

    Three days later, on the night of the full moon, Ning Xi understood what governor Pang said. It''s really itchy. People want to remove the itchy part with a knife, but they can''t determine where the itch is. It''s like countless ants crawling in the body, drilling into the viscera, crawling into the bone, swimming along the meridians


    His face was sometimes red and sometimes pale. He could bear it before, but later he couldn''t. he gasped in his throat and tore off all his clothes. The rest of his pants were torn into rags. There were blood marks everywhere he could catch. There were pieces of meat in his fingernails, and there was no blood on his whole body One is good.


    Ning 19 looked at him so miserable, his eyes were red, and he walked out.


    Mo Rongshu drank him, "where are you going?"


    Rather 19 hate hate hate way, "slave to find surname Pang take antidote."


    Mo Rongshu reaches out his hand and points Ning Xi''s acupoints, so that he can no longer scratch himself. Ning Xi can''t move. There is no pain to relieve the itching. It''s worse than death.


    He begged Mo Rongshu, "my Lord, please let me catch you. I feel itchy. Please untie me, my lord..."


    Ning Xi is not a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He has received strict training and can endure the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. When the torture in the prison is used on him, his brow is not wrinkled, but this kind of itching is obviously beyond his ability.


    Mo Rongshu clenches his fist. The master here is very smart. He knows how to disintegrate a person''s dignity, how to kill a person''s will, and how to make the iron man yield in front of him.


    Ning Shiyi felt so hard that he couldn''t even speak. His lips trembled and his saliva flowed down the corner of his mouth. He dragged his bright silk. From time to time, his eyes turned white because he couldn''t breathe. For him, to be seen in such an awkward way was more painful than death. But he couldn''t care any more. He looked at Mo Rongshu and cried vaguely, "my lord Please... "


    Mo Rongshu always valued the people around him. Seeing his appearance, he didn''t care. He closed his eyes and said, "untie him."


    Ning 19 quickly solved the acupoints for Ning 11. Ning 11 couldn''t hold it. Once he could move, his hands immediately grabbed him and dug out two deep marks. The blood gushed out, and a piece of bright red covered the tattered skin.


    Ning 19 was so scared that he immediately fixed him, "brother 11, you have to bear it. If you go on like this, you will die."


    The pain relieved the strange itch, rather eleven gasped, shook his head, "can''t die, I also want to see the moon."


    Mo Rongshu went to the window and looked up at the sky. A bright moon was hanging in the sky. It was round and smooth, like a jade plate. He didn''t look back and said, "eleven, I''ll be fine after midnight." He said to Ning Shijiu, "look at him, I''ll go out for a while." Then he lifted the curtain and went out.


    When Ning 19 looks at Mo Rongshu and Ning 11, he is in a dilemma. He is a close guard, and he must never leave the emperor. But Ning 11 is here again


    Ning 11 although suffer incomparably, but still know to drink to scold him, "return Leng to do what, quick follow up!"


    Ning 19 looked at him hesitantly, "brother eleven, you..."


    "I''m ok, go," Ning said weakly, "slave can''t let the master get involved."


    Ning nineteen chased out, but Mo Rongshu was on the roof, took off the glass headlights, and smashed them on the ground with a few loud noises.


    Mo Rong Shu saw Ning 19 coming out, pointed his hand and said angrily, "what are you going to do with him? Go in and guard him!"


    Ning 19 see he didn''t go far, quickly ran into the house, see Ning 11 mouth full of blood. It turned out that Ning Xi was unable to move because of the acupoints. In order to relieve the itching, he bit his lips and tongue.


    Ning 19 swung up his sleeve and went over, stretching his arm to Ning 11''s mouth, "brother 11, if you feel bad, bite me."


    Mo Rongshu made such a big noise outside. Manager Pang came quickly. Looking at the angry man on the roof, he raised his hand. "Master Huang, what''s the matter with you? Are these lights in your way?"


    Mo Rongshu looked down at him and said coldly, "the lamp is not in my way. You are in my way."


    Mr. Pang said with a smile, "as a steward, Mr. Pang does his best for you. I don''t know where the hospitality is not good. Please tell Mr. Huang clearly."


    Mo Rongshu flew down and stood in front of him, straight to the point, "give me the antidote."


    Mr. Pang looked at the room with the light on. "It''s about the 11th National Day," he said slowly. "He took the medicine. I didn''t force him. Since he was willing to be punished for Yueer, he should bear the consequences."


    "He did it for his own woman. He didn''t do anything wrong," murongshu said. "It''s you who are wrong. Is it too mean to give such a dangerous medicine to a pregnant woman?"


    "This medicine is very magical," said Pang Guanshi. "When you are strong, you will be strong. When you are weak, you will be weak. If Yueer takes it, she won''t suffer so much, let alone hurt her children. You can rest assured."


    Mo Rongshu is a little suspicious. Is there any medicine in the world that is strong when it is strong and weak when it is weak? It was amazing, but the place was full of magic. He thought of the mysterious master."I want to see your master."


    Pang manager refused, "I''m afraid it''s difficult to comply with orders."


    "Why?"


    "The host does not see visitors." Mr. Pang looked up at the sky. "The time has passed. The pain of the eleventh day is over." he took out a small porcelain vase from his arms and threw it to Mo Rongshu. "This is a special wound medicine. Apply it to the wound for him. It''s very good."


    Mo Rongshu caught the small bottle and watched his back go further and further in the night. He said, "I can help you deal with Munda!"


    Manager Pang''s steps stopped and he turned around, "what do you say?"


    "You''ve captured Dongyue people for three times and four times. Don''t you want to provoke Dongyue soldiers to fight against Mengda?"


    Manager Pang didn''t deny it. After seeing him for a while, he came back slowly, "why do you want to help us?"


    "There are three reasons. First, I want an antidote. Second, I want to see your master. Third, Mengda always harasses the people in the north. I want to teach them a lesson."


    There are three reasons, which are quite sufficient. Steward Pang thought about it and said, "I''ll bring your meaning to the master. If the master is willing to see you, I''ll let you know tomorrow."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded and turned to enter the room.


    In the room, Ning 11 has been quiet, weak lying on the bed, Ning 19 took a handkerchief to wipe the blood stains on his back, Mo Rongshu threw the medicine in the past, "Pang steward to give the medicine, for 11 painted."


    Ning 19 heard that it was given by governor Pang. He hesitated, "master, this medicine..."


    "Put it on," murongshu said, "it''s not good for him to die on November 11."


    Thank you for Lanzhu who gave the little princess the monthly ticket yesterday, yd000000596725, with the mantissa of 3849. Thank you. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket and refuel together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1194

    The next morning, Mr. Pang took Mr. Mo Rongshu to see his master. He said that he did, but Mr. Mo didn''t see the real face of his master. There was a thick curtain hanging in the middle of the room, which covered the people behind the curtain. He couldn''t tell whether the man behind the curtain was tall or short, fat or thin, young or old by his voice. He only knew that he was a man.


    The man''s voice was as firm as a stone, and he was full of breath. Lang Lang said, "I heard you want to see me? What''s the matter? "


    Mo Rongshu said frankly: "I want to ask for medicine for my follower, but Pang''s manager doesn''t give it, so I have to ask his master for it."


    The man behind the curtain was silent. After a while, he gave a very light smile, "there is nothing in the world that can be gained without effort. If you want to ask for medicine, you have to do things for me. Can you promise?"


    "Come on, what are you going to do?"


    The man was silent again. After a long time, he said, "go back first. When the time comes, someone will tell you."


    Manager Pang made a gesture to ask Mo Rongshu to go out with him.


    Mo Rongshu finally got close to the master here, where he was willing to leave. He raised his arm and hit out. The heavy curtain fell in response, revealing the man behind the curtain.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair with a thick blanket over his legs and a black robe. His neck was covered and his hands were folded in his sleeves. There was no part of his body exposed. His head was covered with a crown inlaid with obsidian, and his face was covered with a golden mask.


    In the face of Mo Rongshu''s sudden action, the man didn''t react. He sat there calmly, two sharp eyes shooting from the hole in the mask''s eye, fell on Mo Rongshu''s face.


    Mo Rongshu opened the curtain, still can''t see the man''s face, inevitably some depressed, but he knew there was no chance. Four men in black stood in front of the man and drew their swords at him. Judging from the murderous atmosphere around them, these four men had extraordinary skills. He was not sure if they could fight against each other. What''s more, he didn''t know how many such men in black were in the dark.


    Manager Pang didn''t seem angry because of his offence. He made a gesture of please again. Mo Rongshu looked at the man, turned and followed manager Pang out.


    To the outside, Pang Guanshi let people lead Mo Rongshu back, himself back into the room.


    The man in black in the room has disappeared. The man is sitting alone in a wheelchair, carrying him and looking out of the window.


    Manager Pang saluted silently, his voice hesitated, "you Think he can win? "


    The man didn''t turn around. His voice was low. "He''s the chosen one."


    Pang Guan was slightly surprised, "the chosen one?"


    "Yes, there is no one more suitable than him."


    Manager Pang was silent for a moment, and bowed himself to say, "I know. I will arrange them out of the valley as soon as possible."


    -


    white as like as two peas, three guards entered Belel, and they found a house. The four men had some big goals, and two of them were exactly alike. Ning thirteen made fifteen and sixteen turn to dark guards. This is more appropriate.


    Beirener is the capital of Mengda. Naturally, it is much more prosperous than the towns she passed. The buildings are square, simple and elegant. Only the temples are colored, painted with gold and silver, carved columns and painted buildings, which are very eye-catching in large areas of light colored buildings.


    The first time Bai qianfantou saw a temple that was not built on the mountain, he thought it was very strange. He couldn''t help looking at it more. Just a few monks came out of the temple. They didn''t shave their heads. They had half an inch long hair. They pasted it on their scalp and didn''t wear monk''s clothes. Inside was a long white robe, and outside was a short red robe. Half of their shoulders were exposed on the top, and half of their shoulders were exposed on the bottom Cut off the white robe, red and white contrast, Sha is eyelet.


    Horses, sheep and camels can be seen everywhere in the city. Walking along the street, you can hear either the ringing of camel bells or the sound of horses'' hooves. They complement each other in the noisy voices of people.


    Bai Qianfan is good at getting information. He puts his luggage in the Inn and takes Ning shisan to the teahouse.


    There are many cattle and sheep in Mengda, and they are used to drinking milk tea. The waiter sticks to the big iron pot, which has a sharp and thin spout. As long as the guests raise their hands to greet them, the waiter can accurately pour the tea soup into the cup across a table. The thin white tea soup forms a curved arc in the mid air, which straightens Bai Qianfan''s eyes. Milk tea is a little thick and tastes good. It''s very sweet. Bai Qianfan sips it twice and drinks it with his head up.


    There are a lot of people in the teahouse, some of them are talking with their voices down, others are talking with their voices up and down, and the guys are shuttling around the table with big pots, which is a lively scene.


    At this time, a man said in a loud voice, "ladies and gentlemen, there are still two days to go before the sheep catching contest. Have you made any bets? Today is the last day. We need to make a bet now. "


    Bai Qianfan listened to someone at the table next door saying, "this year''s sheep catching competition is very interesting. It''s said that the prince will catch sheep himself, and even the emperor will come to watch the competition."


    Another said, "although the prince is powerful, it''s hard to say who will win the flag in the end because the six princes have been the top leaders every year."


    "So this year''s sheep catching competition is wonderful."


    Bai Qianfan lowered his head and thought about it. He waved to the man to come over and put a piece of broken silver in his hand. The man asked, "my guest, who do you want to bet for?"Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "I don''t bet. I want to know something. Well, I have a relative who lost money in the gambling house a few days ago. He didn''t control his temper and got into a fight with others. He was arrested by the government. We are strangers. We don''t know this place well. I want to know. Where are the people arrested by the government


    The man looked at the broken silver in his hand, his sleeve trembled, and the broken silver slid into the bag along his arm. He put on a very sophisticated look. "My guest, you can ask the right person. There is nothing I don''t know about in berenl. There are only two places where people are locked up here, one is Dusi prison, commonly known as big prison, and the other is Shanglin prison, commonly known as small prison." when he said that, he lowered his voice Voice: "all the prisoners in the prison are important criminals, such as the court officials who have been ransacked, murderers, Wang Yang bandits and so on. "Xiaolao," he said with a smile, "Jingshi scoundrels, those who touch chickens and steal dogs, those who fight and fight are all locked up there. Your relative is probably locked up in Xiaolao."


    "Excuse me, brother, where are these two places and how can I get there?"


    "Dusi prison is next to Dusi Yamen. It''s an iron walled place. It''s easy to keep people away from it. It''s impossible to get into such trifles as fighting. I advise you to go to Xiaolao to look for it. It''s a good place to look for. Go out from the teahouse and turn right. Go along the street and turn left. There''s a Shanglin Yamen. Next to it is Shanglin prison." He added with a smile, "if you want to go, bring more money. As long as you are willing to spend money, your relative will not suffer any crime."


    Bai Qianfan thanks him, leaves tea money and takes Ning shisan to leave.


    Xiaoshu is finally leaving that mysterious place. Will he be reunited with xiaofanfan? Well, it depends on the arrangement of the Lord.


    Thank you for voting for the little princess yesterday. Do you remember LAN Zhu, who is happy with the situation, and friends who are numbered 91737057. Thank you for keeping the little princess on the list. Thank you for asking for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1195

    Bai Qianfan has the city defense map of beirener city in his hand. He knows that the tea house staff didn''t cheat her. At night, Ning 13 and 15 16 put on their night clothes and went to Dusi prison and Shanglin prison separately to investigate. He didn''t find Mo Rongshu, not even dongyuebai.


    Rather 11 some anxious, say, "Niang Niang, the emperor isn''t the root didn''t come to Bellen er?"


    Bai Qianfan was silent. After a while, he said, "I think, even if I don''t come now, I will come eventually."


    Rather 13 don''t understand, "Niang Niang, slave don''t understand."


    Bai Qianfan said, "if the Mengda army catches the emperor, it will eventually send him to beirener. If it is not, the people who catch the emperor want to start a war, which is bad for Mengda, they will naturally come to beirener."


    Ning shisan asked again, "madam, didn''t General Xu give us the secret sentry of Belem city? Why not? Maybe they can give us some news. "


    Bai Qianfan shook his head. "Those people have been lurking in Baylor for so long. Are they all reliable? No one can say for sure. Besides, I''m afraid those lists given to me by General Xu are not his elite. But if a little bit of information is leaked to let people know that the emperor of East Vietnam is missing in the north, what will the neighboring countries do? Not to mention Nanyuan, Beiqi, Xixia, and Mengda, I''m afraid the prince is ready to move. After all, the prince is still young. I''m afraid he can''t hold his breath. It''s very important. I can''t tolerate any mistakes. I can''t be careless! "


    Ning shisan nodded his head. In his impression, the empress has been well protected by the emperor. Although she has been a mother for a long time, she is as innocent as a child. To tell the truth, she proposed to come to behrener. He was really worried. He didn''t expect that the empress would be more considerate than he thought.


    "Lady, what shall we do?"


    "Keep asking for information." Bai Qianfan said, "in private, you should not call me Niang. After all, you are in Belem. You are afraid that the walls have ears and people will hear bad things. Call me later... " She thought a little, "call me Mister." There are also female students in the school, which doesn''t sound awkward.


    Ning shisan should be right.


    In the next few days, Bai Qianfan and Ning shisan still went to the major teahouses and restaurants to eat and drink and inquire about the news. They heard a lot about the sheep catching competition. They knew that the sixth Prince and the crown prince were not harmonious, and they also knew that the imperial court wanted horses, which made them grumble. Also, I worked hard to raise horses in the horse farm. The horses grew fat and hoped to get a good price. As a result, the imperial court expropriated them and gave them to no one!


    Bai Qianfan pretended to be casual and asked the teahouse man, "what does the imperial court want to do with horses? Do you want to fight?"


    The man swung the big pot to add milk tea to her. "Don''t fight. It''s only a few years since I lived in peace. What''s the suffering of the common people when I fought with Dongyue in those years? It''s not easy to slow down, but don''t start a war again. "


    Someone said, "don''t worry, the imperial court has no money to fight. I heard that the Treasury is empty."


    "That''s right," another said. "There are so many garrison troops in vatu City, not to mention the military pay. They don''t even have enough food, so the army has to cross the border from time to time to rob the people of East Vietnam of food. But it''s not the way to go on for a long time. People can''t starve to death if they don''t have food. If there are no horses, just report to the imperial court. What can the imperial court do? Don''t you think of the common people £¿¡±


    Bai Qianfan understood that the reason why the Mengda army harassed the people in the North all the year round was that they didn''t have any pay or food. It seems that the emperor of Mengda was not very good at governing the country!


    Someone snorted angrily, "I want to say that it all comes out of the palace. If it wasn''t for Princess LAN to seduce the emperor, how could her father and brother climb so fast? The two father and son bullied the common people and did all kinds of evil. The accuser of their father and son didn''t know how much they went to the palace. When Princess LAN blew the pillow, the emperor turned a blind eye and didn''t care. He thought that the horse requisition was also theirs Father and son made it. I don''t know what will happen if it goes on like this. Now the people are counting on the prince. "


    "Yes," someone echoed, "when we take their father and son off the horse, our common people''s life will be much better."


    "Shh --" one of the guys suddenly made a silent gesture and whispered, "Shanglin army is coming."


    The teahouse was silent at once. Soon, the noisy footsteps came near. A group of soldiers in armor came in. Their fierce eyes swept all the faces. The people they saw immediately shrunk and bowed their heads.


    In spite of this, there was still a man who was pulled out by the leader. The leader yelled at him, "what do you do? You''re not a good man because you look like a thief. Let''s go to Shanglin Yamen with us. "


    The man immediately bowed and laughed flatteringly. He took out a bunch of copper coins from his arms and put them into the leader''s hand. "Junye, I''m a good man. I''m honest. I''ve never done anything bad. Please check it out!"


    The leader weighed the money in his hand, squinting at him, "are you a good man?"


    "Yes, the little one is a good man," he immediately took out a bunch of copper money and put it into his head''s hand, pleading in a low voice: "Junye, there are so many, really no more..."


    The leader just looked at him with affectation, "you''re smart. Sit down."


    The man didn''t dare to sit down. He bowed and watched the leader greet other people to go out. When they were far away, he spat hard at the door. "What kind of people? They are just a group of robbers!"Seeing that the soldiers were so rampant, Bai Qianfan was also angry and asked, "how can they be so arrogant that no one cares?"


    The man at the next table said, "this master is from a foreign country. You don''t know. These people are all Shanglin soldiers. They say they are the troops guarding the imperial city. In fact, they are a group of robbers. If they don''t like it, they will catch them. It''s OK to give them money. If they don''t have money, I''m sorry. Go to Shanglin prison and wait for the family to collect money to redeem them. If they go late, they may not be angry "It''s too late."


    Bai Qianfan said, "how can we say that this is also at the foot of the emperor? Is there really no royal law?"


    "The Shanglin army is in the charge of Zuotai. Zuotai''s surname is Hai. He is the elder brother of the most favorite princess LAN in the palace. Before he made his fortune, he was a well market rascal. Now he is the Zuotai''s elder. In the past, all his friends and friends joined the Shanglin army and made it a mess. Many local ruffians and rascals went to take refuge in the army. Now the Shanglin army is not the Shanglin army of that time, They oppress the people. The people dare to be angry and have no way to appeal. There is no other way out but to give money obediently. Ah, the people have a hard time! "


    Bai Qianfan is used to the peace and stability of East Vietnam. She did not expect that Mengda is in such a situation. She is not good at evaluating other countries'' affairs. However, if someone wants to deal with Mengda, now is a good time.


    I got up in the morning and brushed the monthly ticket list. I found that it slipped from the third to the seventh. I went in to see that it was the system invoice. That is to say, now all members have tickets in their hands. Looking back on the process of asking for tickets last month, I summed up a simple sentence: what a miserable woman.


    But the Mobai couple are not willing to be left behind. Xiaoshu: please vote for the little princess. I will More love every day, more love sails.


    Readers hold teeth: let''s eat dog food early in the morning, sour.


    Xiaofanfan: please vote for the little princess. More votes, let the author add more.


    Author: Well, today we ask for 80 votes at the third watch. We did it on the 1st of last month. We''ll see this month. On the last day of the holiday, I don''t go anywhere. I just code in front of the computer. come on.


    Thank you for the four hole old demon who voted yesterday, the sunny time, the mantissa 43483977902212037339886 friends, thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1196

    Although there is still no news of murongshu in the next few days, Bai Qianfan has a very strong feeling that murongshu will come to beirener. Mengda is so big that she can''t find him from county to county. She is waiting for him in beirener.


    Waiting doesn''t mean doing nothing. Bai Qianfan said to Ning shisan, "it''s said that the sixth Prince has a wide range of disciples. I want to have a try. If I get involved, maybe I can get some information."


    Ning shisan frowned slightly. "I''m afraid it''s not right, sir. The sixth Prince seems straightforward and likes to make friends with people from all over the world, but he will check the details of those who come to the door on their own initiative."


    Bai Qianfan thought, "what you said is reasonable. Let''s not go to the door. Let''s face injustice. How about helping each other?"


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan said his plan again, Ning shisan still frowned, "when the time comes, I will go with Shiwu, and only sixteen will protect you in the distance. I''m afraid..."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Sixteen is enough to protect me. Besides, you''ll be back soon. Nothing will happen. That''s settled."


    Ning shisan is silent. He is a royal guard. It''s his duty to protect the queen. He can''t let the queen take any risks.


    Bai Qianfan knew what he was worried about. He laughed and said, "you probably don''t know me yet. I''m a person who is prepared for a rainy day. Now that I''m here, I''m prepared to protect myself. When I was young, I went far away, and I''m experienced. Besides, now I have you and I''m around. What''s the point of being afraid? I think that only by knowing myself and the other can I win a hundred battles, though However, it''s still unclear about the other party''s intention. It''s always good to know more about something, don''t you think? "


    She is a queen who has no airs. She never looks down at anyone and speaks in a deliberative tone. Although Ning shisan was not always around her, she knew that the queen was not delicate. She went down to the pond to catch loach, climbed trees to pick fruit, and followed the emperor around Lin''an City every three or five times. He never complained. He admired her from the bottom of his heart, but after all, the queen was noble, so he had to worry about it. But what the queen said was right. It was helpful for them to make friends with the powerful men of Munda.


    Silent half ring, see white thousand sail still Ba Ba Ba of looking at him, finally helplessly promise, "well, according to the Sir said to do."


    The next day was a fine day. The bright red sun was hanging high in the sky. Although it was still cold, the warm sunshine was sprinkled on the shoulders, which made people feel comfortable.


    Bai Qianfan was sitting on a bench in his thick coat, drinking a bowl of hot tea, staring at a jewelry shop across the street. Kunqingluo, the sixth Prince of Mengda, had been in for a while, and it was time to come out.


    Sure enough, an entourage like man came out first, put up a thick curtain, Kun Qingluo''s hand behind him, walked out slowly, and walked down the steps. He took four entourage, one of them was carrying a bag of things, which should be the jewelry he had just bought.


    In the eyes of the common people, kunqingluo, the sixth prince, is an open-minded man with 3000 family members. He treats them with courtesy as long as he has the ability. Many people in the imperial court made friends with him, but somehow he didn''t deal with the prince. Another strange thing is that after the year of the weak crown, the prince should be granted the title of Huayang king. The sixth Prince has given the mansion for a long time, but he has never been granted the title. The name of the mansion given by the emperor is Huayang house. We privately guess that the title given by the sixth Prince may be Huayang king in the future, but it''s just a guess. According to the rules of Mengda, the prince who has been granted the title will lose the chance to compete for the throne Qualification, the sixth Prince is not king, and won the emperor''s favor, who will sit in the future Mengda world, is really unknown.


    As for the crown prince, Kun qingjue was born after the emperor. Before that, there was also a crown prince after the Yuan Dynasty. Unfortunately, he died when he was four years old. Not long after that, the emperor married his successor and gave birth to Kun qingjue. Strangely enough, he died when he was two years old. The emperor pitied him and became the crown prince when he was three years old. Mengda attached great importance to his own son. Although he died early, he could not shake the crown prince''s position. The crown prince was very competitive and outstanding among his brothers. Over the years, he worked hard to assist the emperor in his administration, and many officials supported him in the court.


    The reason why the sixth Prince didn''t deal with the prince can be seen by people with clear eyes. The sixth Prince has the heart to win the throne. Naturally, he wants to pull the prince off the horse and sit on his own. He is deeply loved by the emperor. Seeing that he pulls the opposite faction and secretly confronts the prince, the Emperor just turns a blind eye, which seems to mean something. But the prince has been in the east palace for many years and has a deep foundation. The emperor wants to abolish him It''s not easy. The relationship between father and son is delicate. On the surface, they are still friendly. Behind the scenes, no one knows what they are like.


    When Bai Qianfan heard about this, he couldn''t help feeling that others saw that the Tians were rich and powerful. In fact, they were fighting openly and secretly, intriguing each other, and all kinds of conspiracies emerged one after another. Fortunately, Mo Rongshu was just her daughter-in-law. There was no disturbance in the back Palace. They were just two sons, and there would be no such thing as father-in-law and brother-in-law.


    Bai Qianfan put down the tea money, and Ning shisan got up and walked over. As soon as Kun Qingluo was ready to go to the sedan chair, his entourage put up the curtain. He bent down and was about to enter. Suddenly, he didn''t know where to run out. He grabbed the burden from his entourage and ran away.


    Things came so suddenly that kunqingluo''s entourage didn''t respond. Ning shisan chased him out. Then, two of kunqingluo''s entourage chased him up.Bai Qianfan was frightened and stood beside him. Kun Qingluo''s face was not good-looking. He said in a deep voice, "what''s blind has robbed his highness."


    Bai Qianfan immediately retreated to the side of the road. When she moved, Kun Qingluo''s eyes swept over. He remembered that the first one who chased out seemed to be the man''s entourage. He glared at his two entourage and laughed at Bai Qianfan. "Thank you for your help. May I ask your name?"


    Bai Qianfan immediately saluted, "my family name is Qian, Qian fan. Don''t be polite, your highness. My entourage hates the crow of the rooster and the robber of the dog. When he comes across it, he has to take care of it. Your highness doesn''t mind his meddling. "


    "How can I help you in the face of injustice? This is the true character of a hero. My highness respects a hero most in his life," he said, looking at her suspiciously. "Do you know my highness?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head. "I met your Highness for the first time. How could I know each other? I just heard your highness call himself, so..."


    Kunqingluo was relieved. He did call himself his highness just now, but he made friends with visitors from all over the world and often walked around the city. It''s no surprise that he knew him.


    Just then, Ning shisan came back, carrying the robbed baggage in his hand, with no expression on his face, and threw it to Kun Qingluo''s entourage, "see if there is anything missing?" When he spoke, he kept walking, twisted his body and stood beside Bai Qianfan.


    The second one is delivered. There are more than 30 tickets left. Come on, the third one is waiting for you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1197

    The entourage put the burden on the ground, opened it, looked at it carefully, and said, "no less." Then tie up the bundle and carry it in your hand.


    Ning shisan looked at Bai Qianfan, "Sir, let''s go."


    Bai Qianfan arched his hand to Kun Qingluo, "since there is nothing less, your highness, I''ll leave."


    She took Ning shisan forward and heard Kun Qingluo calling her, "Mr. Qian, please stay."


    Bai Qianfan and Ning shisan looked at Kun Qingluo and said, "what''s the matter, your highness?"


    Kun Qingluo looked at Ning shisan, "I haven''t asked this little brother..."


    Ning shisan was cold and didn''t answer.


    Kunqingluo''s entourage immediately cheered: "wanton, this is his Highness the sixth prince!"


    Bai Qianfan hastened to salute, "it turned out to be his Royal Highness the sixth prince. Although the villain came to beiluner not long ago, he heard about the name of the sixth Prince for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet him today." Seeing kunqing, Luo still looked at Ning shisan and said, "his name is shisan."


    Kun Qingluo raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s your last name?"


    "Family born slave, surnamed Qian, Qian shisan."


    "Kun Qing Luo Oh, eyes turned back to Bai Qianfan," listen to Mr. accent, not Mengda people? "


    Bai Qianfan said calmly, "I''m growing from the East."


    "Sir, I came to Mengda..."


    "Villains like to travel around the world and see different customs. Before they came to Mengda, they had been to Nanyuan."


    Kunqingluo''s eyes brightened, "is that mysterious country Nanyuan?"


    "Exactly."


    Kun Qingluo asked with great interest, "could you please tell me something, sir?" Then he thought it was not proper to stand on the street and say, "how about I buy my husband a drink?"


    Before Bai Qianfan answered, Ning shisan said, "my husband doesn''t drink."


    Mengda is located in the north, cold weather, men and women, young and old can drink, heard that Bai Qianfan can not drink, Kun Qingluo is somewhat disappointed, had to say, "then I invite my husband to dinner."


    Bai Qianfan hesitated. At this time, the two followers who went to catch the thief came back. Kunqingluo saw that they were empty handed and their faces were slightly heavy. "Where are you? Didn''t you catch it? "


    The two attendants bowed their heads and answered truthfully, "the thief''s skill is unusual. Let him run away."


    Kun Qing Luo Leng hum, "can really give my highness a long face!" Silent for a while, the vision turns to rather 13 face, ask a way, "you and that thief hand in hand, why didn''t catch him?"


    Ning thirteen expressionless answer, "that person''s skill is good, I miss my husband, don''t want to entangle with him, since took back things, why pursue?"


    There was nothing wrong with that. Kun Qingluo let it go and went back to the previous topic: "I invite my husband to dinner. If he recognizes me as a friend, he can''t refuse."


    When he said that, Bai Qianfan would not be able to refuse. Originally, he was playing a play of playing hard to get, but it was too bad. Even if he held his fist, "Your Highness is polite. It''s better to be obedient than respectful."


    "Let''s go," kunqingluo said with a gesture of invitation. "In front of him is Dong Laishun, who has been famous for a long time. I''ll treat my husband to roast whole sheep


    In DongLaiShun, there is the Yajian of kunqingluo. Seeing the presence of the sixth prince, the shopkeeper himself came up, bowed and laughed, leading people all the way to Yajian.


    The elegant room in kunqingluo is naturally different from other places. With the same color of red sandalwood furniture, you can smell the faint fragrance of red sandalwood when you sit down. The floor is shining and the table is spotless. The man still takes off the snow-white handkerchief on his shoulder and wipes it symbolically on the table.


    Bai Qianfan sat down and called Ning shisan, "you too."


    Ning shisan sat down in accordance with his words. His back was straight and his face was cold, like a stake.


    There is a strict hierarchy in Mengda. No slave ever sits at the same table with his master. Although Kun Qingluo is a little unhappy, he likes to make friends from all walks of life, and sometimes he doesn''t care much about them. I think Mr. Qian likes to travel all over the world, so he doesn''t pay attention to these common rules.


    Soon, the roasted lamb came up. It was actually a lamb. The little one was put on the plate. His whole body was full of oil and his eyes were closed. It seemed that he was just sleeping. Bai Qianfan couldn''t bear to look at it. But the man has picked up the meat impolitely. Small pieces of roasted mutton as thin as cicada wings are picked into the plate, just like the wood flower planed by the carpenter, translucent, slightly rolled, and fall on the snow-white plate. It''s really beautiful.


    The man was skillful and quick. After a while, he picked out several large plates of barbecue, and finally put the removed sheep rack bone in the basket and took it away. One after another, some fresh vegetables, shredded carrots, all kinds of sauce bowls, fried rice, dough, broken peanuts, oil cakes, fried fruits, fresh fruits, and of course, a large pot of steaming milk tea.


    Bai Qianfan had been here for a few days, and it was the first time she had such a grand banquet. She saw kunqingluo holding a thin dough in her hand, padding it with green vegetable leaves and shredded carrots, then broken peanuts, fried rice, fried fruit, sauce, and then a few pieces of roast mutton. She rolled the dough with two fingers and put it in the middle like a bundle. Everything was wrapped in the dough Inside, form a square box, and then send it to the mouth to bite.Bai Qianfan was never vague about eating. He took a piece of dough, put all kinds of things in it, wrapped it up and bit it, but it was not as delicious as he thought.


    Kunqingluo saw her frown and said with a smile, "Sir, I forgot to add sauce."


    Bai Qianfan remembered that kunqingluo had just added some black sauce to the dough. She packed a new one and put a lot of sauce in it. Then she ate it again. It was delicious. It was really extraordinary.


    -


    before Ning Xi left, he still couldn''t help running to see Yueer.


    When he was uncovering tiles on the roof, yue''er found him. She raised her head and said, "there''s a door that doesn''t go. You have to go up there. Are you a gentleman on the beam?"


    Ning Shiyi jumps down and laughs, "I''m not afraid of being seen by them"


    "do you think they can''t see you when they walk up there?" Moon white he one eye, twisted body, as if not willing to see him like, "how do you come again, rules forgotten?"


    Ning eleven said with indifference, "I don''t care about breaking the rules. I''m leaving. Come and see you..." He licked his dry lips and lowered his voice, "with the baby."


    Moon turned around and saw the scar on his face. She knew that he had suffered once. She lowered her eyes and said, "Why are you suffering?"


    Ning Shiyi squatted down and held her hand, "for you and the children, it''s worth it. I will come back to pick you up when I go out this time. You wait for me


    Yue Er didn''t speak, her shoulders trembled slightly, and two crystal clear falling down on Ning Xi''s hands. He felt like he was stung, and his body was shocked. He put Yue ER in his arms and buried her head in her neck. He took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, "you must wait for me."


    It''s a bit of a bitter duck...


    Third, there are 20 tickets to complete the task. Come on, girls. Love you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1198

    Ning Shiyi knows that someone must have seen him enter Yueer''s room in the dark, but it''s strange that he stayed so long, but Pang Guanshi didn''t come to trouble him.


    He had intended to see the moon, said two words and left, but now he met and held his soft body in his arms, and he didn''t want to go.


    Yue''er laughed at him, "I thought you were a simple person. My mother-in-law was like a woman when she got up."


    Ning 11''s face is red, but he is a young man. He can give up his life for Yue er. But Yue Er can''t hold his face when she says that. He thinks about her all the time. She''s good. It''s not ambiguous to rush people up. She''s so much better than him.


    One breath blocked in the throat, not up or down, finally raised the pace, said, "it''s late, you rest, I''m gone."


    Step out, but was pulled, looking back, Yueer pulling his belt, smiling at him, "angry?"


    "No," he said with a smile, "how can I?"


    The moon chuckles and puts on her other hand. She opens the knot on her belt. Ning Xi feels a little bit in her heart and asks, "what do you do?"


    Moon looked at him innocently, "don''t you want to rest? I wait for you to change clothes."


    Ning eleven full of resentment was blown away by the wind, a will she beat up, "you this goblin."


    Goblin looked at him giggle, soft hand across his eyebrows, "I''m not afraid to eat you?"


    "Life is all yours. Do you like it or not?"


    The moon laughed more and more fiercely, "Eleventh master, I didn''t find your mouth so sweet?"


    Ning eleven simply don''t want to face in the end, "sweet or not sweet to taste just know."


    This time it''s moon''s turn to blush. She knocks on his back and says, "you are proud, shameless."


    Two people lie on the bed side by side, the body is eager, but take care of the child, dare not make a mistake, rather 11 arm pillow in the moon under the neck, holding her shoulder, a period of time did not see, shoulder mellow some, he pinched, said, "long meat."


    Yue''er said angrily, "can you drink the tonic soup everyday without growing meat?"


    Ning eleven sighed, "I was afraid that they would be harsh on you before. Now I know that they attach importance to children and will never let you suffer." At this point, he suddenly remembered and asked, "why do they value our children so much?"


    The moon was silent for a while and said, "our children will do great things in the future."


    Ning 11 some strange, "the child has not been born, how do they know he will do great things in the future?"


    "The first-class children will be taught by the master himself and will go out when they grow up."


    "What are you doing out there?"


    "Do the task."


    "What''s the mission?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Return it?"


    Moon shook her head, "don''t know, those things won''t let us know."


    "But he''s your child, so you don''t worry?"


    "When children are old, they always leave their mother and go to the outside world. The master will take good care of them."


    Ning 11 frowns, "what bullshit master, to you so, you still so believe him?"


    Moon looked up at him, "don''t be disrespectful to the master. No one forces me to do anything. It''s my own will. The master is a person who does great things. We all hope to help him."


    "What does he do?"


    Moon shook her head, "I don''t know, but the host is kind to us. Here, everyone respects him."


    Ning eleven more listen to more muddle headed, "how does he have kindness to you?"


    "The last time you asked me if I wanted to go out, I said no, I didn''t cheat you. I really didn''t want to go out. People who came in here didn''t want to go out. My family was in a small village in the north. You should know how poor the place was. It was a problem to eat and drink all year round. The Montaigne army came to harass me from time to time. My family had a hard life, and I had two younger brothers At that time, I thought, if not, I would just sell to a rich family and be a girl. If nothing else, I would not worry about eating. Later, when I came here, I didn''t have to be angry or do heavy work. I had to eat enough and wear beautiful clothes. What made me most happy was that the climate here was good and I didn''t have to wear like a ball all day. My hands loved frostbite. In winter, my hands were all rotten, and I had to wash clothes and cook, and soak in the cold water. When I got here, I didn''t get frostbite once. We have a good place. Our crops grow fast. We also grow tea trees and cotton to support ourselves. There is no problem at all. I''m a woman. I have no other skills and I don''t want to eat idle food, so... "


    "So sleep with a man?" Ning 11 bluff a face, "fortunately meet me, if meet other people, you destroyed."


    "It''s not as bad as you said. There are not many top-grade men. It took me five years to meet you."


    No matter what yue''er says, Ning Xi''s heart is still not very good. When she thinks that this woman should follow another man, she will get angry. She wants to teach her a lesson, but she is afraid of hurting her child."If they really want to be as good as you say, why do they force you to take medicine?"


    "It''s impossible to be square without rules. There are so many people in charge of such a big place. We all know the rules, and very few people commit crimes. If you hadn''t rushed in rashly, manager Pang wouldn''t have forced me to take medicine."


    Ning eleven angrily snorted, "I think you are brainwashed by them."


    "I''ve lived here for five years and I can tell right from wrong."


    Ning Xi came in with hostility, but Yue ER was full of gratitude for this place. If we continue to discuss it, we will definitely end up unhappy.


    Rather eleven oneself stuffy for a while, say, "do you know how to go out?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t want to go out anyway."


    "Do you know how long this place has existed?"


    The moon thought, "it''s been a long time. I''m afraid it''s been 20 or 30 years."


    Ning Shiyi was surprised. Such a place has existed for 20 or 30 years, but it has never been discovered. It''s a miracle. Besides


    "You just said that someone went out on a mission at the master''s command? Over the years, there has always been? "


    The moon hesitated for a moment, "there should be." She suddenly hugged him. "Don''t ask so much. It''s not good for you to know too much."


    Ning Xi Xi patted her on the back to appease her, "I''m afraid of something. I''m going to go out to do the task soon. I know more, it''s no harm."


    The moon rubbed in his arms, and his voice was stuffy, "you must come back safely."


    "Yes." Ning eleven said, "the LORD opened en, after this life is your wife."


    As soon as she finished, yue''er''s plush head arched up and gave him a kiss close to his lips. Ning Shiyi jumped with one heart and muttered, "don''t Watch out for the kids. "


    Moon squinted at him, "virtue, I see how sweet your mouth is." After a pause, he said fiercely, "when you get outside, you are not allowed to talk to other women. Do you hear me?"


    Ning 11 is very rare that she opens her teeth and paws, holding a smile, pressing her head and kissing her hard


    Yesterday, the task was successfully completed. Thank you very much. I know that there are so many people accompanying the little princess. Mozi is not alone in coding. This kind of feeling is very warm. The weather is cold. You should pay attention to keeping warm. This month is just the beginning. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1199

    Mo Rongshu didn''t expect that this mysterious place was really called Taoyuan valley. This was heard by Ning Shiyi from yue''er. Except for private words, the rest of what yue''er said came to Mo Rongshu''s ears intact.


    Is Yueer brainwashed? Is the master here good or evil? Is it a big deal or a conspiracy? Mo Rongshu is still unable to judge. After he met the master of Taoyuan valley that day, he had a feeling of deja vu. This kind of acquaintance is not to recognize the person, but a sense of familiarity that he can''t say.


    That day, he went in and stood in the middle of the room with Mr. Pang. After Mr. Pang announced, there was no sound behind the curtain for a long time. Later, he finally said, "please sit down."


    He didn''t feel anything yet, but Pang Guanshi was surprised. It must be unusual to make Pang Guanshi''s expression fluctuate. He keenly realized that this unusual expression was "please sit down." It can be seen that there are not many people who can be treated with courtesy behind the curtain. Do you know his identity or something else? He didn''t know.


    The man''s words were not many, just a few words. It seemed that he had some mystery. It was like everything was in his heart, and he had the confidence to control the whole situation. If he knew that he was the emperor of Dongyue, he would not be surprised to deal with the world like this. This man either regarded the powerful as dirt, or he was the powerful himself.


    When they came, they woke up and found that they had arrived in the valley. When they left, they were sober, even without black cloth blindfolded. Steward Pang personally sent them out.


    Mo Rongshu was surprised that he had exposed such a big secret to them. Did he treat them as his own?


    The carriage went smoothly. The sound of its hooves was clear and loud. Mo Rongshu lifted the curtain and looked out. Manager Pang narrowed his eyes and took a nap. He didn''t care about his actions.


    Mo Rongshu saw that the carriage was walking in a narrow corridor, less than one person wide from the wall, and almost filled the whole corridor. There was a small oil lamp far away, which was not very bright. It was not easy for the horse to drag the carriage in the dark between the two lamps. It can be seen that the carriage was used to walking and had been familiar with the road conditions here for a long time.


    Sitting on the other side of the Ning eleven also raised the curtain to see, eyebrows have been frowning, I do not know what to see?


    Mo Rongshu gives him a wink. They quietly change their seats. Pang Guanshi still keeps his eyes closed. However, when Mo Rongshu guesses their every move, Pang Guanshi knows that he doesn''t respond. He means tacit approval.


    This side of the carriage is really different. It faces an underground river. With a little light, you can see the dark water surface. Occasionally, there is a flash of light.


    After a while, there was water dripping on the roof of the car, and there were two clicks. Mo Rongshu wanted to see the situation outside, but the road was too narrow, and he could not accommodate anyone except the carriage. He suggested that Ning 19 should go to the roof, but he heard manager Pang say lazily, "this is a karst cave, occasionally there will be water dripping down."


    Mo Rongshu suddenly realized that karst cave is a very strange natural landscape. However, karst caves usually appear in the south, but rarely in the north. I didn''t expect that there was such a spectacle hidden under the ice and snow.


    It seems that there is no end to the corridor. Only oil lamps flash one after another. Mo Rongshu is a little strange. Karst caves are all grotesque caves. Why is it a straight road here? On second thought, I realized that the master of Taoyuan Valley had specially asked people to build this corridor for convenient access.


    He watched carefully, and sure enough, he saw holes with different shapes on the walls. He guessed that the end there must be like a labyrinth. Only this corridor is the only way to get in and out of Taoyuan valley. Later, he realized that it seemed like a straight road. In fact, he had turned many corners. He could not leave a mark at the corner. Next time, it would be difficult to find the right way.


    He finally knew why Pang Guanshi was so relieved to let them look around along the way, because it was impossible to remember the route completely. Maybe the master had set up a formation here, even if they entered the cave, they could not find Taoyuan valley.


    After walking for a long time, Pang Guanshi didn''t walk out of the cave. He tilted his head to one side and snored slightly. It seemed that he had really fallen asleep. His gesture just expressed two meanings. One is: no matter what they do, he can sleep at ease. Second, there is still a long way to go. You might as well have a sleep to raise your spirit.


    Mo Rongshu slightly basks in the sun and closes his eyes to rest. Ning Xi and Ning 19 exchange their eyes. One closes his eyes and the other opens his eyes to look around. After a while, they change and take turns to rest.


    The sound of horse''s hooves was like a lullaby. After a while, Mo Rongshu was really sleepy. He raised his eyes slightly and saw that Pang Guanshi was sleeping soundly. He simply went to sleep.


    When he woke up, he was still in the carriage, but the carriage stopped. Ning 19 was the only one on the carriage. Mo Rongshu asked with his eyes. Ning 19 said, "manager Pang and brother Shiyi have gone down. They say they want to find a boat and let him sleep more."


    Looking for a boat? Mo Rongshu quickly jumped out of the carriage. The road was too narrow, and he almost fell into the river. He held out a hand to help him from the stab, "master Huang, be careful."


    Pang Guanshi came out of the darkness and gave Mo Rongshu a cool smile, "are you awake?"


    Mo Rong Shu steadied himself and said, "thank you very much."


    Manager Pang said, "I''m ready. Master Huang, please get on the boat."Mo Rongshu saw a small boat on the dark water. It was very narrow, but it was longer than the ordinary boat. Four people got on the boat. The coachman bowed to Pang''s steward and drove the carriage away.


    It turned out that the carriage didn''t go out, but was specially used to walk in the cave.


    But there was no boatman on board. Under the command of Pang steward, Ning 11 and Ning 19 each held an oar. They were powerful and rowed very fast. Mo Rongshu noticed that there were many tributaries in the underground river, one in the East and one in the west, crisscrossed in the cave. The light was dark. He only knew that the ships were going around, but he could not tell the direction.


    Finally, just listen to a clatter, water pocket head cover down, but did not really pour on the head, only sporadic droplets splashed on the face, especially cool, just wipe the face, a look up, the high night sky appeared in front of you, silver nail like stars dense, let a person suddenly gave birth to a surprise to see the day.


    Mo Rongshu first jumped out of the boat, then Ning Xi''an and Ning Xi''an. Pang Guanshi stood in the boat and arched his hand to them. "Seeing you off for thousands of miles, you must leave at last. You go down the hill. There is a carriage there to meet you. The carriage will take you to the city."


    It seems that it has been arranged for a long time. Mo Rongshu also raised his hand and said, "goodbye."


    Mr. Pang said with a smile, "see you later." Finish saying, row a boat to return to walk, under water curtain drill, the person disappeared.


    Finally out of the valley, Xiaoshu and xiaofanfan are going to work together to investigate the case. Please wait and see what the secret is.


    Continue to kneel down and beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket, beg for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1200

    The moonlight is very good, soft and clear, shining on the earth, on the three people coming down from the slope, and on the carriage coming down from the slope.


    The coachman was sitting on the shaft of the car. He was about fifty years old. He was wearing a thick coat and looked honest. When he saw them, he immediately jumped out of the car and arched his hand from afar. "It''s master Huang. The villain''s name is Qi. His name is Qi Sanpi. The steward Pang asked me to pick up the master and the two little brothers to the city."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded slightly, "thank you."


    "Please get on the bus. It''s cold at the foot of the mountain. There''s a coat on the bus. Please change it with the master and the two little brothers to avoid catching cold."


    Ning Xi tied up the curtain and let Mo Rongshu get on. The carriage was very spacious. There were two benches opposite each other. On one side, there were three folded clothes. One was a black robe with dark satin. The neckline and sleeve edge were inlaid with short white velvet. This was for Mo Rongshu, and the other two were lake blue cotton padded jackets, which were for Ning Xi and Ning 19.


    The valley is warm as spring, but the mountain is cold in winter, ah, the tone is white. When they came out of the cave, Rao Shi and Mo Rong Shu were strong and strong. They could also feel the cold wind. They put on their clothes quickly. They were really much warmer.


    Qi Sanpi took a look at the curtain in front of him and asked with a smile, "does the dress fit?"


    Mo Rong Shu shook his sleeve and said, "thank you for your thoughtfulness."


    Qi Sanpi said, "don''t thank me, master. I''ll follow Pang''s instructions. If you want to thank me, I''ll thank Pang."


    Mo Rong Shu''s heart slightly moved, "it''s manager Pang''s order. He''s really a delicate person."


    "Yes," said Qi Sanpi, "Mr. Pang is the most careful person I have ever seen."


    Mo Rongshu leaned on the car and asked tentatively: "Pang has been in charge for a long time. After a long time of experience, he will be careful naturally."


    Qi Sanpi was driving, "it''s been quite a long time." As for how long it was, it was not disclosed.


    Mo Rongshu smiles a little. There are no weak soldiers under the strong generals. From the master of Taoyuan Valley to Pang Guanshi, and then to a little coachman, they can''t be underestimated.


    Mr. Pang is not out of the valley, but he can give orders to the outside world. He guesses that there are other ways.


    The carriage wandered out of the forest and reached the official road. The leaves of the trees on both sides of the road were gone, and the bare branches stretched out to the sky. In the dark, they looked like huge spider webs, waiting for the prey to come.


    Looking at the night scene along the way, he didn''t know what was waiting for him and where the carriage would take them. He didn''t bother to ask any more. He put down the curtain and began to close his eyes again.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ning 11 whispered in his ear, "Ye, I''m in town."


    Mo Rongshu lifted the curtain to have a look. It was late at night, and the gate was closed. Qi Sanpi was negotiating with the guards in a low voice. After a while, the gate opened and the carriage passed smoothly.


    In the moonlight, Mo Rongshu saw the big character above the city gate: Baylor. He was surprised. He didn''t expect to arrive at belem''er, the capital of Mengda. What''s more, he didn''t expect that only a few words from the coachman could let the guards go. It seems that the power of the Taoyuan Valley master has already infiltrated into belem''er.


    When the carriage came into the city, everything was quiet. Only the sound of horse''s hooves on the long street broke the silent night.


    After turning two or three blocks, the carriage drove into a house. There was a light in the yard. It seemed that someone had been waiting there for a long time. As soon as the car stopped, someone came up to close the curtain.


    Ning Shijiu jumped down first and glanced at the man. He was about 40 years old. He was very tall, with bulging eyes and thick lips. He had obvious characteristics of the montans. With a simple and honest smile, he reached out to murongshu and wanted to help him down. "Master, I''m Xie Guanghou, my master''s housekeeper."


    Mo Rongshu said in his heart, there is a house and a housekeeper. This is to let him live.


    He ignored the hand, jumped out of the car neatly, with no expression, and walked towards the house.


    All the people waiting outside also entered the house one by one. Steward Xie introduced to Mo Rongshu one by one: a steward, two pretty maids, a cook, a coachman, and the steward himself. There were six servants in total. In addition to Mo Rongshu and two bodyguards, there were nine people in the house.


    People respect Mo Rongshu very much. They salute him and call him master, just like master just came back from a long journey.


    Although it was late at night, considering that Mo Rongshu didn''t eat anything all the way, housekeeper Xie asked the cook to prepare a hot meal. When they came into the room, Mo Rongshu was not polite and asked the two guards to sit down and eat together.


    After dinner, the two maids made the bed and asked to wait on master hou to sleep. With the lesson of Taoyuan Valley, Mo Rongshu saw the shadow of the woman close to him. With a slightly chilly look, he successfully nailed the two maids and did not dare to move forward.


    "You just went down to eat, but now I don''t want to sleep. Go to the yard to eat."


    Two wenches low brow agreeable should be, quietly retreated to go out. Ning Shijiu chuckled, "master, are you afraid that Pang''s manager will give you a beauty trick?"


    Murong Shu snorted: "if there is a trick for beauties, it''s up to you. I don''t want to be fishy."He went out of the door and stood in the yard. Looking up at the bright moon in the sky, he was a little disappointed and asked Ning Xi, "where do you think madam is now?"


    Ning eleven or so to see, no one secretly surveillance them, he whispered, "Ye, madam should be in white city."


    Mo Rong Shu shook his head. "It''s been so long. With her temperament, I''m afraid she''s not in Baicheng anymore."


    Ning Shiyi thought he was worried about the empress, so he said, "master, you don''t have to worry. There are thirteen here, and my wife will be fine."


    Mo Rongshu still looked up at the moon, "I know she''s fine, I just I miss her Maybe the moon in the sky was too bright, maybe it was the thought of disaster in my heart. The emperor, who had always been dignified, seldom showed the sadness of ordinary people.


    Ning 11''s heart slightly kowtowed for a while, did not speak, also looked at the moon, in front of a beautiful face, sometimes angry smile, sometimes cold, he also wanted his moon.


    -


    at the same time, Bai Qianfan was also staring at the bright moon in the sky. In the middle of the night, he suddenly woke up and got out of bed, opened the window and looked at his hair.


    She keeps looking for things to do for herself, and wants to make every day full, because once she stops, her heart will be empty. Day by day, Mo Rongshu has no news. She pretends to be calm in front of Ning shisan, but she is inevitably depressed in the dead of night. She really miss her husband.


    She looked at the bright moon and whispered, "murongshu, where are you? Do you know I''m waiting for you in Baylor? I''ve been waiting so long. Why don''t you come? "


    Today is even later, because someone told me that the little princess had been plagiarized and dealt with it. Although she was angry, she was more speechless and didn''t need to adjust the color palette. It''s completely translated into Chinese. Does this person have a brain! Probably not. If you want to have something, it should be original, not plagiarized.


    Let''s give the author a monthly ticket. Yesterday''s monthly ticket is missing. Thank you all again. Thank you for sweet and sour apple salad, adelia, Harriet 1797, Monica_ Yu, vegetarian little virtual shark, mantissa 397703562016 friends, thank you for your love for the little princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1201

    When kunqingluo first met Bai Qianfan, he was not interested in her. What he was really interested in was the cold browed and cool eyed follower with excellent martial arts. After all, Bai Qianfan was weak and could not drink, which was not to his taste.


    But after a period of contact, he changed his mind about Bai Qianfan and thought she was a wonderful person.


    I can''t drink, but I know how to make wine. I''m not good at tea, but I know the tea ceremony. I know that there are several kinds of embroidery needles for girls and machetes for men. I know how to know a good horse, and I also know the quality of silk and satin. When I see wood talking about wood, when I see bamboo carving talking about bamboo carving, I know the meekness of Persian cats, when I see tigers and leopards, when I know how to make lanterns, when I know how to make sheepskin, when I smell incense, I can tell where the fragrance comes from, when I see jade, when I see two rabbits, when I see the male and female, when I see the carving on the table, I also know What kind of carving method does Tao come from In a word, her erudition surprised him. Although he was the sixth Prince of Mengda, his insight was far less than her. What made him most incredible was that Bai Qianfan looked like a person with status. However, she not only knew about Yang Chunbai, but also knew about xialiba people. The bottom class he had no interest in understanding was full of fun from Bai Qianfan''s mouth.


    She is also interesting to speak, her face is very rich, no matter what comes out of her mouth, it always makes people feel particularly interesting. Sometimes he looks at her carefully. If it''s not for the two thick black eyebrows and the mole, her appearance can be said to be pleasing to the eye, but he can''t see her age. He asks in a roundabout way, Bai Qianfan tells her frankly He has been standing for years.


    He couldn''t believe it. At thirty, Mr. Qian was thirty years old, a few years older than him, but she didn''t look mature. Her face was always smiling, and she never seemed to know what it was like to be sad. There are three thousand guests in his house. No one is as interesting as Bai Qianfan. He likes to hear Bai Qianfan talk about what he has seen and heard outside. No matter how depressed he is, his mood will dissipate immediately.


    He asked Bai Qianfan to move to Huayang mansion. Bai Qianfan politely refused, but he didn''t force him to give her a waist token. Every day he sent someone to invite her to the mansion for tea. Once she came and went, Bai Qianfan became a red man in front of kunqingluo.


    This day, Bai Qianfan was chatting with kunqingluo over tea. The people at the bottom gave kunqingluo a look at the newly made clothes. Seeing that the style of the clothes was special, Bai Qianfan asked curiously, "is this what we should wear for the holidays?"


    There was something she didn''t understand. Kunqingluo was quite proud and said, "Sir, do you know the annual sheep catching competition of Mengda?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "I have heard a little."


    Kunqingluo picked up the shoulder and trembled. "This is the dress for the sheep catching contest. Sir, look, is it OK?" This is a modest tone of his. The finely made clothes are not so bad. They should not be too exquisite.


    Bai Qianfan took it over and looked at it carefully. The shoulders were in the pattern of a pair of lapels. The yellow cloth was inlaid with white pearls. The neckline was rolled with two finger thick gold rims, and the shoulders were embroidered with eagles. They held their heads up and spread their wings. It was lifelike. "It''s beautiful," she praised


    She had seen the world before, and was praised by her. Kun Qingluo was so happy that she handed the belt to him again. "Sir, look at this one again. It will take three months just for this belt to be embroidered."


    Bai Qianfan put down her shoulder and took the belt. The belt was wider than her palm. It was embroidered with all kinds of complicated flowers. It looked a little dazzled. If you look at it carefully, the flowers were twining with vines, the leaves and stems were clear, and the colors matched each other. I''m afraid that the craftsmanship was not inferior to that of green lotus.


    In addition to the shoulders and belts, this outfit also has panties, leggings, knee protectors, deerskin gloves, and cowhide boots, all of which are exquisite.


    Bai Qianfan had seen the enthusiasm and impatience of the common people for the sheep catching competition as early as in the teahouse. There are many bookmakers who set up tables to collect money in the city of berenl. Now seeing these clothes, she can imagine the wonderful degree of the competition.


    She asked, "Your Highness, on the day of the competition, can I go and have a look?"


    "Of course," said kunqingluo happily, "Mr. Chen is a friend of his highness. Naturally, he can go to watch the war."


    Bai Qianfan noticed that he used the word "watch the war", which showed the intensity of the war. She is also looking forward to this competition. If someone really wants to do harm to Mengda, they can definitely give Mengda a powerful blow in the sheep catching competition.


    -


    Mo Rongshu poured out a piece of paper from a small bamboo tube and unfolded it slowly. There was only one sentence on the paper: on the third day of the lunar new year, those who are East will only hurt but not kill.


    Mo Rongshu looked up at Xie Guanghou, "what do you mean?"


    Xie Guanghou bowed and replied respectfully, "the small one is only responsible for delivering the letter, and I don''t know anything else."


    Mo Rongshu is a little funny. He asks him to do things, but he doesn''t make things clear. It''s like guessing a riddle. What''s this called?


    Xie Guanghou quits. Mo Rongshu throws the note on the table and knocks it with his fingers. "What do you think this means?"


    Ning 19 frowned slightly. "My Lord, Mengda''s annual sheep catching competition is the third day of next month. Does it mean that day?"


    Mo Rongshu looked at him approvingly, "it means that on that day, the master of Taoyuan Valley wanted to make emperor Mengda unhappy. There was nothing more suitable than that day."


    Ning Shiyi said, "it''s easy to understand if you only hurt but not kill, but who is the one who is the east?"Ning 19, "the man with Dong in his name."


    Mo Rong Shu asked, "since you want to do it, why do you only hurt but not kill?"


    The two bodyguards were puzzled and shook their heads.


    Mo Rongshu looked at the sunshine shining into the room and said with a smile, "it''s a little interesting."


    "Lord," said Ning Shiyi, "the slave heard that all the people who participated in the sheep catching contest were royal relatives. If you ask who has the word" Dong "in his name, we can determine the goal."


    Mo Rongshu orders Ning 19, "ask Xie Guanghou to come in."


    Ning 19 took orders to go out and quickly brought Xie Guanghou in. Mo Rongshu put forward directly, "I need the list of Mengda royal family."


    Xie Guanghou''s request was not surprising. As if he had been ready, he took out a list from his arms and handed it to him respectfully. "This is the list of the royal family of Mengda."


    Murongshu turned it in his hand and found a prince named kunqingdong. He was the fourteenth Prince of Mengda. He was eighteen years old. He looked at that name for a long time and looked thoughtful.


    Back to God, see Xie Guanghou still pestle in front of him, waved his hand to let him out.


    When Xie Guanghou came out, Ning Shiyi asked, "is this kunqingdong our goal?"


    Murong Shu shook his head. "I don''t know if the target is kunqingdong. But if you can get the list of the royal family of Mengda, the power of the master of Taoyuan Valley can''t be underestimated. Is it Mengda or the royal family that the master of Taoyuan Valley wants to deal with? We should make it clear first. "


    The weather is cold, we should pay attention to keep warm, hot and cold weather is most likely to catch a cold.


    Thank you for voting for the little princess yesterday. Yunqu, Xiaoran, 1996, La PPPP, the mantissa is 2095338187390794. All the support is the driving force for the author to move forward. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1202

    At last, the day of all people''s orders arrived. God opened his eyes and gave us a sunny day. The sky was blue and the white clouds were floating in the air, like flocks of sheep on the ground. A round of red sun was hanging high and thousands of golden lights were spreading on the earth. Everyone was happy and smiling.


    As a distinguished guest of the sixth Prince kunqingluo, Bai Qianfan got a famous entrance note and followed kunqingluo into the paddock.


    There is a palace account in the paddock. Monda calls it Han Erduo. Han Erduo is very beautiful. The felt body is covered with yellow satin, and there is a sharp golden roof. It is dazzling in the sun, and the top is decorated with yellow green and red tassels. It is very rich and stands like a golden palace.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes were fixed on her, and she was amazed. Seeing her look, Kun Qingluo was quite proud and said, "do you want to go in and have a look, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes brightened, "good."


    Kunqingluo, "..." He used to be a polite saying. Han Erduo was the temporary place where the emperor was going out. Most people couldn''t get close to him. He thought Bai Qianfan would politely refuse, but he didn''t expect that she was really rude.


    He had to harden his head and make a sign, "please follow me, sir." It''s still early and the emperor arrives late. It doesn''t matter to go in and have a look.


    Kunqingluo leads Bai Qianfan into han''erduo. Compared with the sunshine outside, it''s cooler inside, but it''s also resplendent and golden. There are a lot of supporting pillars inside, carved with auspicious cloud patterns, dragon, Phoenix, flying eagle and other patterns. There was a thick embroidered blanket on the ground. When I stepped on it, I immediately fell into a piece of loose cotton. The throne is covered with tiger skin and colorful. In front of the chair, there are carved patterns on the table. On the table are gold and silver vessels. On both sides of the throne, there are chairs and tables, which should be for the royal family.


    Seeing Bai Qianfan''s amazing eyes, Kun Qingluo was more and more proud and said, "this is the emperor''s temporary residence. Don''t underestimate it. It''s not easy to make such a Han Erduo. If you are interested, take you to the workshop another day."


    Before Bai Qianfan spoke, someone came in and said coldly, "sixth brother, this is your Majesty''s temporary residence. How can you bring others in?"


    Bai Qianfan looked up and saw a tall man with two thick eyebrows and sharp eyes. He looked at kunqingluo unhappily.


    Kunqingluo curtly saluted him and said slowly, "Mr. Qian is not a layman. He is my guest." Then he turned to Bai Qianfan and said, "Mr. Qian, this is his royal highness."


    Bai Qianfan raised his hand and arched, "villain Qian fan, I''ve seen the prince."


    Kun qingjue glanced up and down at her, and her brows tightened. After a while, he asked, "where is Mr. Qian from?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "villains are from Dongyue."


    Kun qingjue''s eyes stayed on her face all the time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Ning shisan quietly moved forward and stopped his sight. Kun qingjue noticed his action, then moved her eyes to Ning shisan''s face and looked at him carefully, "who is this?"


    "Your Highness, don''t mind," Bai Qianfan said with a smile. "He''s a follower of villains."


    It was dark in the room, but her smile was like a flash of light. Kun qingjue''s expression somehow eased down and made a gesture, "please sit down, sir."


    Kunqingluo is a little strange. The prince has always been indifferent to his people. Why treat Mr. Qian differently? Don''t try to woo him, right? He watched the prince warily and sat down beside Bai Qianfan to see what the Prince wanted to do?


    Once the prince shows his benevolent side, people will soon relax and forget his cold and fierce just now. He is a person with affinity, with attentive eyes and a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, which does not give people pressure.


    Sitting down is just chatting. Learning that Bai Qianfan likes to travel to other countries and has been to Nanyuan, the crown prince is very interested. He asks about Nanyuan''s local conditions and customs, and Bai Qianfan answers them one by one. They have a good conversation.


    Kun Qingluo sat on the side, a little depressed. Bai Qianfan was his guest. What did the prince want to do with this? He had a bad feeling in his heart. Sure enough, he heard the prince say, "Mr. Qian has traveled all over the world. He has a wide range of knowledge. There are many interesting things he wants to meet along the way. It''s a pity that he can''t come with me today. I''ve lived in the deep palace for a long time, and I can''t be as free and easy as Mr. Qian. It''s a pity. I wonder if Mr. Qian can stay with me for a few days..."


    Kunqingluo quickly interrupted him, "Your Highness, Mr. Qian doesn''t want to be restrained. He doesn''t even want to live in my Huayang mansion. How can he live with you?"


    Bai Qianfan also wants to refuse. She wants to get close to the powerful men of Mengda and find out the news, but she doesn''t want to imprison herself, especially in the palace where she is afraid. She doesn''t like her own palace, so how can she live in the palace of Mengda?


    But before she spoke, the prince''s face changed slightly. "Your Majesty is coming."


    But Kun Qingluo was pleased and said, "just in time, Mr. Qian, I''ll introduce you to the emperor."


    The prince said, "it''s still gone this time. Your majesty will not be happy to see strangers in his residence." Then he quickly walked to a felt door and lifted the curtain, "Mr. Qian, go from here."


    It was a small door for people to go in and out. Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment and saw a group of people on the red carpet in front of Han Erduo''s door. She thought a little in her heart, but she followed the prince''s advice and avoided the gate.Outside the gate was a fence higher than the people. Inside and outside stood a line of soldiers with big bows and quivers on their shoulders. This was the emperor''s guard. They lined up the fence around Handel and surrounded it like a bucket.


    The prince himself sent Bai Qianfan out. Naturally, they would not interfere. They watched them leave with a solemn face. Kunqingluo wanted to follow him. After hesitation, he decided to stay to meet the emperor.


    Bai Qianfan made a circle far away. Before the emperor Mengda came to Han Erduo, he took a sneak look at him and found that although the emperor Mengda was full of white hair, he was not bent, not hunched, very dignified.


    When his eyes came back, he saw that the prince was looking at her. Bai Qianfan felt guilty and said with a smile, "I can''t see the emperor face to face. It''s better to have a look from a distance."


    Prince noncommittal smile, looking at the distant flocks of princes and ministers, said: "it is better not to see."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t understand what he meant, but she didn''t take it to heart. It doesn''t matter whether she can see emperor Mengda or not. What matters is that she can get some information. It''s a pity that the crown prince is around, but she can''t think of how to beat around the bush?


    Just thinking that he had arrived at the viewing area, the prince stopped, "this is the best viewing place, sir. Just sit here. I''ll pick you up after the contest. " With that, he nodded slightly and turned away.


    Bai Qianfan was a little stunned and asked Ning shisan, "I''m not familiar with him. Why did he come to pick me up?"


    Ning shisan looked at the prince''s back and said, "don''t worry, sir. I won''t let him take him away."


    The characters came out one after another, and none of them could run.


    thank you for your life of giving a monthly ticket to the little princess yesterday. I love you, perfume TT, four hole old devil, chengjir, yd000003070834, @ bottle, and the mantissa of 5924092888634456, thank you very much.


    Continue to call for Xiao Wang, continue to kneel for the monthly ticket.


    PS: for those who like to read men''s inferential novels, I recommend my friend Hou Jue Da''s new book "the accuracy of inferential truth in technical house", which is a very rigorous inferential novel. If you are interested, you can go and have a look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1203

    The sheep catching competition is an annual event. Many people come here with entrance stickers. They can only come in after they have been checked at the entrance. They can''t carry any weapons with them. If anyone violates the rules, they will be disqualified immediately. The viewing platform is very large. Rows of benches are connected and divided into several vertical squares with soldiers guarding in the middle. Each square represents different levels of social strata. Those with high weight sit in the middle and extend to both sides according to the level.


    In addition to the princes and nobles, other people sat on the stage to watch, from the ministers in the court to the rich businessmen and tycoons. All the dignitaries and dignitaries in the city came. Those with less status also drilled holes in the mountains and tried every means to get an entrance sticker. It seemed that as long as they entered the court, their value would rise abruptly. After all, it was a chance to see the emperor''s true face, even if only for a glance It''s also a great honor for them. When the stage is full, it will be another wonder.


    If you can''t get the entrance tag, you don''t have to be discouraged. There is a fence outside the platform with a guard in the middle. The common people stand outside the fence and cheer for their favorite players. It''s just that there are too many people. If you go late, you can only look at the back of the head of the person in front of you. Rao is like this. It''s also a sea of people. Along the fence, there are continuous human walls It''s a grand occasion that I can''t imagine in my life.


    When Mo Rongshu entered, a shed was being built in front of Han Erduo''s gate. The felt door was too small to see the whole situation. In order not to affect the emperor''s elegance, he would put up a long golden shed at the gate. The emperor would sit there to watch the battle, and the people on the opposite side could see the real face of the emperor.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, he, Ning Xi''an and Ning 19 were all dressed up by Mengda people. When checking the name, he saw his identity. He was a merchant. The merchant''s identity was not high, so he could only pick up the side seat and sit down. Ning Xi''an and Ning 19 were sitting on both sides of him, wearing felt hat on his head, covering his eyes and eyebrows, looking around warily.


    Mo Rong Shu is staring at the opposite Han Er Duo, has not officially started, felt door closed, can''t see what is inside. When he was a teenager and was training in the northern military camp, he met emperor Mengda once. At that time, he was riding on a horse. Emperor Mengda was standing on the gate of the city, looking at each other from a distance. He didn''t see clearly. He only knew that he was a tall and burly man. In a flash, more than 30 years had passed. The appearance of emperor Mengda had already been blurred in his mind.


    At the beginning, there were some singing and dancing performances. The loud and clear long tune dragged up, which seemed to be broken and continuous, and attracted people to sing along. When the dancer appeared, there were cheers all around, but they didn''t start dancing. Just watching the dancer''s face and gorgeous dress, they were already excited.


    Skirt flying, like flowers like butterflies, colorful belt in the hands of life, high and low exploration, such as snake attack, such as cable Feidu, more like a rainbow in the air, and then slowly fall. Bai Qianfan keeps an eye on it. He always thinks that only Nanyuan people are good at dancing. Unexpectedly, Mengda people are not inferior to Nanyuan people in dancing. Different from Nanyuan''s smart and beautiful dance, Mengda dance is famous for its grand atmosphere and gives people an invisible shock.


    After singing and dancing, there is wrestling performance. Mengda is a nomadic people who is good at wrestling. It is said that buku in East Vietnam is also evolved from Mengda wrestling. A strong man with half bare arms stomps his feet and drinks high, grabs his opponent''s belt and falls over his shoulder. It''s not really wrestling. It just integrates the wrestling movements into the dance. It''s not as fierce as real wrestling, but it''s also very good-looking.


    Then there were some young clansmen. They stood on the field with their little shoulders and bellies open. They puffed their cheeks and glared at each other. Before they started to fight, they had already made the crowd laugh.


    The emperor also went to the golden shed to watch the battle with great interest. Seeing his majesty watching the battle, the children did not dare to take it lightly. They stared at each other and circled in circles, looking very mature. They are all ordinary children. They can''t see anything, but when they fight each other, whether it''s good or bad, they immediately raise their voice.


    A child lost. He got up and bit his teeth. His eyes were still bright. He lost face in front of the emperor. He was very ashamed, but his face showed a momentum of not admitting defeat. He bowed respectfully to the emperor and said something. The emperor looked at him smilingly and nodded, so he played again.


    The opponent is bigger than him, and he still has no hope of winning in the second battle, but he is very brave. When he is pressed down, he always holds up his neck and does not let his shoulders fall to the ground. Looking at the children''s red face, the audience applauded warmly. Finally, he fell down because of his lack of strength. When he got up, he bowed his head and saluted the emperor. He walked back silently. The emperor stopped him and wiped his sweat with a handkerchief. He said with a loud smile, "good boy, it doesn''t matter if you lose the game. You don''t lose your momentum. You are my good Batu!" In Monta, Batu means warrior.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the child as if he saw Murong Qingyang. The girl also had the strength to admit defeat. She always liked to compare with Ning''an and was wilder than the boy. But Murong Shu was used to it because she regarded it as the apple of her hand. Her heart is a little sour, in front of the Hou suspicion Qingyang noisy, a leave and strange.


    She asked the people next to her, "which family does this child belong to? It''s really good."


    Next to her was a court official. Knowing that she was sent by the prince himself, he did not dare to neglect her. He replied, "this is your Majesty''s eldest grandson, his Highness''s eldest son. He is less than four years old this year."


    Bai Qianfan nodded. He turned out to be the son of the prince, and he will inherit the grand unification in the future. No wonder he is different.Murong Shu looks at the child and thinks of Murong Qingyang. Although Qingyang is a girl, she is no worse than a boy. He likes her indomitable spirit, just like when he was a child. The little girl grew up in a twinkling of an eye. She was 12 years old. She was a big girl. When her mother came to the Chu palace, she was only 13 years old. She was thin and looked like eight or nine years old Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart and looked around.


    I''ve been here for several days and I''ve been looking around, but there''s no news from Bai Qianfan. He doesn''t know if she''s here. If she''s here, where is she now? According to her character, she would not miss such a lively event as the sheep catching contest. Mo Rongshu turned his head to look back, and could not tell who was who? If Bai Qianfan comes, he will probably be among the common people. With so many people, it was hard to find her. Besides, today they came with a mission, which was not a good time to find someone. He wanted to leave more marks in berenl city. As long as the bodyguard beside her found the marks, they would be reunited.


    Can we meet...


    Thank you for casting the monthly ticket for the little princess yesterday.


    To the middle of the month, continue to ask for monthly tickets, come on!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1204

    The play finally began, and all the contestants came out. They walked into the paddock, dressed in different colors of shoulders, trousers and colorful belts.


    The people on the outside were not calm at once. They waved their hands and yelled. The audience on the stage was also excited. They craned their necks and looked into the middle of the paddock. The reason why they were so nervous about the sheep catching contest was that they had a good bet. Some gamblers almost bet all their money. If they won, they could squeeze into the ranks of the rich. If they lost, they might be free Find a crooked neck tree and solve it. A win or lose is related to the fate of the whole family, no one can stay out of the world.


    When the sixth Prince Kun Qingluo came out, the cheering was the highest. In previous sheep catching competitions, he was always the one who pulled the flag. Everyone was optimistic about him, and a large number of people bet their treasure on him.


    Listening to the thunderous applause, Kun Qingluo raised her chin and arched her hand in the distance, which was a salute.


    The prince was the last one to enter the paddock. He was wearing a big red jacket, red trousers, and a gold belt around his waist. He was very brave. Everyone gave him a warm applause.


    Almost all of them came out and sat on the chairs under the golden shed, except for the king''s chair of the emperor. Mo Rongshu squints his eyes and looks at several royal children. At a glance, he recognizes which one is kunqingdong, the fourteenth prince.


    Emperor Mengda gave birth to fourteen princes, and only six survived. The prince ranked fifth, followed by six princes, eight princes, eleven princes, thirteen princes and fourteen princes. In addition to the sixth prince, there is the fourteenth Prince Kun Qingdong. The prince''s dress is different from that of the king. The shoulder is embroidered with Kirin instead of dragon. The sixth prince went down to the paddock, and the remaining one was kunqingdong, the fourteenth prince.


    Mo Rongshu and two bodyguards gave each other a look, and the three of them all looked at the fourteenth Prince Kun Qingdong. What they don''t understand is why the master of Taoyuan Valley wanted to assassinate the youngest prince?


    A group of sheep were driven out, and their fur was painted in various colors to confuse the vision of the warriors and create obstacles for them. No matter how fierce the eyes are, they can''t bear the title of Batu.


    The rule of catching sheep is very simple. Whoever catches the first sheep wins. There are 15 warriors and 30 sheep. No one will eliminate them from the beginning to the end. All of them have to fight to the end. In this process, there are often some dramatic things. It is said that once, a Warrior stopped to rest because he was tired of running. As a result, the first sheep was chased by other people and caught by him easily, which became the highlight of that year Many people have been ruined because of the unexpected situation. So the sheep catching competition not only depends on strength, but also luck. It is because of many uncertain factors that the competition becomes very visible.


    The sheep were chased around by the warriors, but soon gathered together. The sheep have a characteristic, they are used to surrounding the head sheep. No matter how far they run, they have to come back to be with the head sheep, which increases the difficulty of the competition. Originally, the head sheep had been found, but other sheep rushed to mix together. Once the colors were confused, they lost their goal, which makes people very upset But that''s the fun of the game.


    What we are more interested in is the fight between the warriors. Almost all eyes are focused on the prince and the sixth prince. Even the common people have heard of their discord, but no one has ever seen them fight. Today is an opportunity to see who is better or who is weaker.


    Kunqingluo, the sixth prince, has participated in many sheep catching competitions. He is experienced and goes to the head of the sheep. Others follow him closely. Everyone in the competition is equal and will not be humble because of his status. Batu''s title is the pride of the mondas, and everyone will do their best.


    Touyang''s ears were tied with red cloth, mixed in all kinds of colors, and did not make eyes. The sixth Prince''s eyes had never left it. He moved flexibly in the sheep, and slowly approached touyang. Yu Guangli, four or five people gathered around him at the same time. He quickly glanced at it, and there was no prince. He thought it was wrong. Just turning his head, a man flew over his head and won him a great victory The crowd cheered.


    The prince''s red dress is very eye-catching, like a big flamingo, gracefully swept to the front, reaching out to grab the sheep''s horn.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes widened, and he said in his heart: it''s really powerful, but it''s worse than her husband.


    As soon as the sixth Prince looked bad, he rushed forward regardless. The sheep were frightened and scattered everywhere. The sixth Prince rushed to the ground, quickly turned over and kicked the prince. The prince turned in the air and could avoid it. Before he had settled down, he leaned down and pressed down in the posture of a thousand catties. The sixth prince was surprised and rolled on the spot to avoid it. They jumped up at the same time, fighting and heading for the sheep It''s close in the direction of.


    At this time, a warrior in a blue shawl forced the sheep to the corner of the paddock, and was approaching step by step. The sixth Prince and the prince saw that they immediately stopped fighting and ran to the other side. The sixth Prince jumped up and kicked the warrior to the ground. At the same time, he blocked the way of the prince. The prince directly stepped on the warrior''s body, stretched his arm and grabbed the sheep in the corner Go.


    The sixth Prince hit him in the face with a fist. The prince avoided the face, but was hit in the shoulder. His body was shaking. It can be seen that the strength of the fist was not small. The sixth prince was proud of his lips, but his eyes were even colder. He took the prince''s belt and wanted to lift him up.It''s a small matter to get punched, but the prince is in full view. It''s a great shame if he is lifted in the air and then hurled to the ground. Everyone held their breath and watched the sixth Prince grasp the crown prince''s belt. But the bottom plate of the prince is very stable, and he didn''t regret it. The moment''s stalemate has made the head sheep fall into the siege circle of others.


    They had to stop fighting again and rush into the besieged circle together. The sheep scattered and gathered. In the huge paddock, people and sheep kept running. After an hour, both sides were tired. Some people slowed down and gasped for breath. Only the sixth Prince and the prince were still full of fighting spirit, fighting and approaching the head sheep.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the sixth Prince and the prince. Only Mo Rongshu, who was sitting on the edge of the platform, was staring at the fourteenth prince.


    Mo Rongshu takes a look at Ning Shiyi. The latter nods slightly. When people don''t pay attention, he bows his head and walks away. After a while, Ning Shijiu also leaves.


    At this time, the situation on the court has become white hot, the sixth Prince and the prince are playing hard, others take the opportunity to stop and take a breath, because they keep their physical strength to fight. At the end, the sheep gather again and protect the head sheep tightly in the middle.


    At this time, a shadow flew across the paddock at a very fast speed in the scorching sun, towards the fourteenth Prince under the golden shed.


    Today, I''ve been on the road all day. It''s not convenient to use the computer. I can''t thank all the relatives who voted for the little princess yesterday. When the dormitory is settled, I''ll thank you again??.


    Continue to ask for support and monthly pass. Thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1205

    All people''s eyes stay on the prince and the sixth prince. When they find out, Ning Shiyi has already attacked the golden shed. His speed is too fast. The fourteenth Prince looks up in amazement and has no way to escape. He looks at the palm hitting his right chest with thunder. He just feels that the five zang organs and six stoops seem to have moved. His throat is sweet and he vomits a mouthful of blood.


    Before they could get back to their senses, there was a loud noise behind them. A big gap was broken in the outer fence, and countless people poured in from the gap. They wanted to stand closer and see more clearly. The convoy in the middle was like a big enemy. They wanted to stop the people, but where could they stop it? The crowd rushed in like a tide, and the convoy was scattered in an instant .


    The dignitaries on the stage were scared. They subconsciously wanted to avoid the crowd behind them, but they were at a loss. There was a mess in the paddock. Someone was shouting: "protect the emperor!"


    The emperor has not been out of the Han Er Duo, directly escorted through the back door, the fourteenth Prince looked pale, his hands covered his chest, was also escorted to the back door.


    More and more guards rushed to the paddock. The sheep were panicked and fled all over the paddock. The warriors were at a loss for a moment when they looked at the noisy scene. But they soon recovered and ran to Hendry. In this case, everyone thought of escorts.


    When the crowd rushed over, Bai Qianfan immediately alertly pasted in front of a big pillar on the side to avoid being crowded. Ning shisan protected her with her body to block the crowd.


    Seeing a good sheep catching competition become like this, the common people are very angry. Their dream of making a fortune is shattered. Some people rush into the paddock to catch sheep regardless. Anyway, the situation has become chaotic. Catching a sheep is regarded as compensation. Some people take the lead, and more people rush into the paddock.


    In this way, the guards besieged Ning 11 were scattered by the crowd. He took the opportunity to sneak into the crowd and run out. As he ran, he pulled down the black cloth, kneaded it into a ball and threw it away.


    Ning shisan looked at him from a distance with a puzzled look. When he saw that he pulled off his mask, a trace of joy immediately floated on his face. He told Bai Qianfan in a whisper, "my Lord is here."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised and happy. She immediately looked around, but there were figures running in panic everywhere. She didn''t know which one was mo Rongshu.


    "Don''t worry, sir," Ning shisan comforted her. "I asked Shiwu to leave more signals. As long as you are in the city, we can get in touch."


    Bai Qianfan held back her excitement and nodded. There are Mengda soldiers everywhere, which is very dangerous for Mo Rongshu. What she should do is to be more careful and never show her flaws.


    "Let''s run after and go out first."


    Ning shisan nodded and protected her to run under the stage. As soon as she took a few steps, several guards rushed to them and surrounded them. Bai Qianfan was surprised. Ning shisan''s hand shrank into his sleeve and took out a flying knife. He was about to move, but he heard someone say in a loud voice: "I''m surprised."


    Bai Qianfan looked up and saw that the prince Kun qingjue was coming. As soon as his voice fell, he came to her. Her eyes were red as blood.


    Ning shisan clenched the throwing knife and watched him warily.


    Bai Qianfan calmly smiles, "I''m ok, but what''s the matter?"


    "There''s an assassin," the prince said briefly. "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''ll send someone to escort my husband away."


    Bai Qianfan said, "no, I have an entourage. He can protect me."


    "Don''t mention it, sir. You are not only my sixth brother''s distinguished guest, but also my distinguished guest. If something happens to you, you will feel sorry. The carriage is below. Please follow me, sir."


    He looked at her eagerly, and several guards were eyeing her. Bai Qianfan took a look at more and more guards in the paddock, and felt that it was not advisable to fight hard. She took a look at Ning shisan, which means to be calm and not to be impatient. She said everything outside.


    The people who robbed the sheep fell to the ground injured by the spear of the guard. The red blood calmed down the crazy people and brought the situation under control.


    Mo Rongshu went to his carriage. He heard the whip of the horse in the air, and the guard cheered: "get out of the way, get out of the way, kill the driver!"


    The crowd got out of the way and let the carriage pass. When the carriage passed, he found someone standing on the shaft. His profile was very familiar. He frowned and subconsciously took two steps. The housekeeper Xie Guanghou poked his head out of the carriage and said, "master, this way."


    Mo Rong Shu''s step is one meal, turn round to walk toward him, Xie Guanghou smiles to ask, "how does the master run to that side?"


    Mo Rong Shu lifted his robe, sat down and said faintly, "well, I''m wrong about the carriage."


    At this time, Ning 11 and Ning 19 also returned to the carriage, and both of them sat on the shaft, their eyes fixed on the carriage that rushed past them.


    On the other side, the sixth prince was furious, "what? Did the prince take Mr. Qian away? It''s ridiculous. Mr. Qian is my guest. What does he want to do? "


    His entourage said, "Your Highness, shall we get Mr. Qian back?"


    The sixth Prince bit his teeth and narrowed his eyes. "Go, the prince is robbing people in broad daylight. That''s to make trouble in front of the emperor. I also want to ask for an explanation."As a result, another carriage rushed out like a flash of wind. The whip was so loud that people on the side of the road could not avoid it and almost ran into it.


    Xie Guanghou took a look out of the curtain and snorted, "these noble people really don''t take people''s lives seriously. People are just ants in their eyes. It''s not a pity to die."


    Mo Rongshu looked at him carefully, "do you hate them?"


    Xie Guanghou said calmly: "nature is annoying. The people in Mengda hate them."


    "That''s why we have today''s task?"


    Xie Guanghou laughed for a while and bowed his head.


    The carriage of the prince is very spacious, with a good smell of Magnolia in the corner. Bai Qianfan leans on the back of his chair and droops his eyes. Ning shisan sits beside her with bright eyes. He used to be on the shaft of the carriage, but later he thinks it''s not right, so he goes into the carriage. Although it''s disrespectful to sit side by side with Bai Qianfan, he can''t care so much about the safety of the empress It''s important.


    The prince on the other side frowned and didn''t speak. The needle fell from the car and could be heard until a follower came in and whispered in the prince''s ear. He hummed twice and said, "run faster."


    The coachman whipped the whip, drew it on the horse''s back, drank it, and the horse was in pain and ran forward with his hooves.


    Bai Qianfan was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK," the prince said with a smile. "There are too many people. It''s hard to walk fast. Just go to the front."


    So the crowd saw that on the official road from the paddock back to the city, two carriages were running like a race, one in front and one behind. The one in front was running fast, and the other in the back was chasing hard. Pedestrians and other carriages avoided and watched them enter the city gate.


    I''m going to have class from today, but I don''t have class in the morning. I can be more literate. Thank you very much.


    Thank you for voting for the little princess yesterday, YD * * 5572, the spirit, Xiaohui, 805 * * * 3197 @, sweet and sour apple salad, habit, looking forward to the spring water, the last number is 702643655288512295217263465650889049736766, thank you for your support.


    Someone has guessed the little princess''s father, but who is it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1206

    A large group of people escorted the emperor into the palace, and the palace also got the news. The people who came to meet them all looked flustered. Lanfei was waiting by the car with red eyes. When she saw a hand stretched out from inside, she immediately stepped forward to hold it. "Bodhisattva baoso, your Majesty, when I heard the news, my heart almost jumped out of my throat!"


    The emperor stepped on the footstool and held her hand. "It''s just a little thing that scares me like this. Where''s the courage to play roughshod with me on weekdays?"


    The orchid imperial concubine flat mouth, "Your Majesty, I this almost scared to death, you still tease with the minister concubine."


    "Well, well," the emperor comforted her, "I know that Princess Ai is frightened. I will reward you and make you calm down."


    The orchid imperial concubine is more not happy, the mouth pouts: "Your Majesty this meaning, seem to minister concubine is for get reward of, Minister concubine is really worried."


    The emperor loved to see her coquetry, hugged her and went into the palace laughing. Orchid imperial concubine personally brought tea up, and then picked up the susna sent by the palace maid, scooped a spoonful to the emperor''s mouth, the emperor opened his mouth, very happy appearance, two people are talking, the medical officer outside to see, the emperor smile at orchid imperial concubine, orchid imperial concubine insight, quickly put down the bowl, turned into the back hall.


    As soon as she left, the smile on the emperor''s face was collected and sent to the medical officer.


    The medical officer knelt down on the ground and told the fourteenth Prince of his injury, "Your Majesty, the fourteenth Royal Highness was hit by strong force, shaking the viscera, and the situation is not very good. However, the minister carefully checked that although the fourteenth Royal Highness''s pulse is weak, it is very stable, and there should be no worry about his life. The minister has already prescribed a prescription. As long as he recuperates well, he will gradually get better."


    The emperor nodded, "if it''s OK," he asked utmin, the head of the Imperial Palace, "is the prince back?"


    Utmin replied, "Your Highness has just returned. He will come to see your majesty after changing his clothes."


    As soon as the words were heard, the prince came in stridently. He changed into a white moon robe, covered with a large yellow rimmed vest, and his crown was also removed. A thick braid hung behind his head. He knelt down on the ground. "Today, my father was shocked, and my son deserves to die."


    The emperor personally helped him up. "It''s nothing to do with you. Sit down and talk. What do you think of today''s events?"


    The prince put his hands on his knees and frowned slightly. "My son has already asked someone to trace this matter. The man''s goal is very clear. He''s going for his fourteenth brother. Maybe he''s the enemy of his fourteenth brother."


    The emperor snorted, "I dare to have a grudge with the prince, but why did the people rush into the paddock?"


    "I think there are too many people watching the battle. The fence is not loaded and is broken. That''s why people rush into the paddock. However, "the prince said," it''s only the inference of the minister. We will not know until after the investigation. "


    The emperor closed his eyes for a moment, and then opened it with half a sound. His voice was a little low. "Jue''er, I don''t know why. I''m not very stable in my heart. It seems that something big is going to happen."


    The prince comforted: "father, don''t worry too much. Now Mengda is peaceful and the people live and work in peace and contentment. What can happen?"


    The emperor''s smile was a bit bitter. Although he had lived in the palace for a long time, he knew what was going on outside. Let alone live and work in peace and contentment, the people would not scold him. Princess Lan''s father and brother were riding on the people''s heads to bully them. As long as they didn''t make a scene, he would turn a blind eye. A person''s life is not long or short. Even if he is a monarch, he has regrets and regrets. Princess LAN is the regret he wants to make up for. He is old and his ambition has faded away. He wants to live for himself after all.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and said wearily, "I''m old. I don''t want to take care of a lot of things. It''s time to give up my talents..."


    The prince''s heart jumped and knelt down on the ground. "How can you say such a thing? You are the monarch of Mengda and loved by all the people. Your sons regard you as heaven and you are the backbone of their sons..."


    The emperor saw his face panicked, showing a little smile, "get up, I know you are all filial," he did not go on to say, turned his head, "I heard that when I went back to the palace, Luo Er and you had a quarrel?"


    The prince got up and sat down, thinking that he could not hide anything from him.


    He lowered his eyes, with a helpless expression on his face, "well, six younger brother took a friend to watch the war today and introduced him to ER Chen. Er Chen saw that he had an extraordinary conversation and wanted to make friends, so he made an appointment after the game. Later, there was an accident in the paddock, and ER Chen was afraid that there was something wrong with the man, so he sent someone to take him to the carriage and return to the city together. He didn''t know what he had misunderstood, I''ve been chasing all the way. I''m still making trouble in my East Palace at the moment. "


    The emperor sank his face and said, "it''s nonsense! Is it a woman


    The prince shook his head. "It''s a man. Because he''s travelling all over the world and has a wide range of knowledge, my son wants to hear him talk about things outside. I don''t know why he''s so nervous? There are three thousand guests in his house, but no one has ever seen him so nervous? "


    The emperor frowned, "luo''er is acting absurdly. More and more people are gathered. I''m afraid that he can''t live in Huayang mansion. He''s too old for marriage, but he won''t get married. I''ll let him. Now it seems that Don''t worry about him. I''ll let him go. " He raised his chin to utmin. "You go in person and ask the sixth prince to come."Utmin bowed and retired.


    -


    Xie Guanghou looks out of the curtain, sees that Ning 11 and Ning 19 are not on the shaft, and asks Mo Rongshu, "master, what have you sent Ning 11 and Ning 19 to do?"


    Mo Rongshu leaned against the car and didn''t lift his eyelids. "Let them buy wine and meat to celebrate today''s victory."


    Does Xie Guanghou want to smile or not: "how can the master be sure that he is the winner?"


    Mo Rong Shu opened his eyes and looked at him doubtfully, "what do you mean?"


    Xie Guanghou licked his lips. "The master made a mistake."


    "You knew who it was on that note long ago?"


    Xie Guanghou didn''t say a word.


    Mo Rongshu was angry. He kicked his foot and hit him right in the middle of his heart. He didn''t take his foot back after kicking. The tip of his foot touched Xie Guanghou''s chest: "what do you mean, I knew who to deal with, but I didn''t say? Why are you watching your jokes


    Xie Guanghou was pushed against the fence by him, but he couldn''t say anything: "when the master saw the note, he didn''t disclose a word to Xiaodi. Xiaodi thought that the master had a plan. Who knows..."


    Mo Rong Shu put his strength on his feet and said calmly, "you still have the face to do something. Have you ever asked what you mean by that note? Do you have it or not? How do you answer that? Oh, I''m only responsible for delivering the letter, but I don''t know anything else? "


    Xie Guanghou was speechless. Mo Rongshu did ask, and he did answer. The foot on his chest seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, which made him breathless. He heard Mo Rongshu say, "tell manager Pang, say yes, do something, and take an antidote. This time, it''s not bad for me. The medicine must be delivered, otherwise, hum, don''t blame me for not talking about your kindness!"


    Did you find that the time to change the text is ahead of time, because you have to change the text before class, otherwise you have to wait until noon to change the text. For the first time, you get up early. I feel OK.


    Thank you for voting yesterday?? TX, Chen Jin, mm, the last number is 370577390032, thank you for your love for the little princess, continue to ask for monthly tickets, ask for support, thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1207

    Bai Qianfan is sitting in the room. He hears kunqingluo shouting outside, but he can''t get in. Although he is the prince, the people in the East Palace only recognize the prince and seal the door to death. It''s useless for kunqingluo to threaten.


    Ning shisan frowned and saw that there was no one in the room. He said to Bai Qianfan in a low voice, "Sir, I''m afraid the prince has bad intentions for you. Let''s rush out with one spirit while the sixth Prince is arguing outside."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "do you think he knows my identity?"


    Ning shisan shook his head. "I don''t mean that. I mean..." His face was a little red, a little hard to say.


    Bai Qianfan understood and said with a smile, "you worry too much. I''m a man now."


    Ning shisan muttered, "isn''t there anyone in the world who likes men?"


    "I''m older than him."


    "But you look much smaller than him."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "thirteen, you really think too much. He has children. If we want to go out, we don''t have to rely on the sixth prince. If we owe him, it''s hard to talk. Don''t worry. Let''s see the situation."


    Ning shisan doesn''t say a word, but it''s not that he wants to think that way. Although she''s not a little girl, she''s still as beautiful as a fairy. So she disguises herself as a man and always attracts people''s attention.


    After a while, it was quiet outside. The sixth prince seemed to have been advised to leave. Ning shisan said in a low voice, "Sir, we have to find a way to get out. My Lord has arrived at the city of berenl. We have to join him."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "I''ll talk to the prince, first listen to his meaning."


    Not long after the sixth Prince left, the prince came in. He arched his hands and said, "I''m afraid of you today."


    Bai Qianfan replied, "it''s OK, but it''s a pity that a good sheep catching competition has been stirred up. Your highness, I have something to say. Your highness is very honored to invite me... "


    When the palace maid offered tea, the prince lifted his robe and sat down. He sipped the tea and interrupted her, "I''m surprised that such a thing happened, but it''s not difficult to find out. When I catch someone, I''ll explain it to the people all over the world."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart sank, and Ning Xi was the one who hurt the fourteenth prince. If you catch him, Mo Rongshu''s identity will soon be exposed


    She asked casually, "did you find any clues so soon?"


    "The fence was broken at the back, so the one who hurt his fourteenth brother was the Guantai man. Gu carefully looked at it and found that the man came to the right side of the Guantai. All the people who could enter the Guantai were well-known. When he checked it out, the people under Gu''s hands were still very efficient. They would be able to find out their eyebrows this evening."


    Bai Qianfan quietly smile, "the prince''s Royal Highness is really careful, resolute, villain admiration, admiration."


    The prince looked at her and said, "Mr. just said that he had something to say..."


    Bai Qianfan said, "I didn''t expect that his highness would take me to the palace. I''m a little scared. However, I haven''t been to the palace yet. The palace is really majestic. I just looked at it in a hurry and didn''t look too carefully."


    The prince laughs, "what''s the difficulty? Mr. Gudai lives here for two more days. Mr. Gudai looks around. Mengda has a vast area, mostly grassland and Gobi. It''s not as beautiful as Dongyue, but the scenery in the palace is not bad."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "thank you, your highness."


    The prince didn''t sit for long. After a few words, he left. As soon as he left, Ning shisan asked, "Sir, why don''t you mention it?"


    "The prince is looking into today''s affairs. I''m afraid I''ll find him. I''d better stay here for a while. If there''s any news, I can inform him in time."


    Rather 13 Leng, "Sir, don''t you want to reunite with ye?"


    "Yes," Bai Qianfan said, "but now you are in trouble. We have to solve the problem before we leave."


    -


    when it was getting dark, Ning 11 and Ning 19 came back, one carrying wine and the other carrying a basket of vegetables. Mo Rongshu drove all the servants out of the room. Three people were drinking and eating around the table, and Ning 19 went out after half of the meal.


    Ning Xi''an then said in a low voice, "my Lord, the slave has taken over with shi56. The empress is now in the city of Baylor. These days, the empress has been inquiring about the news of my Lord. In order to inquire about the news, the empress has made friends with the sixth Prince of Mengda. Today, the sixth Prince takes the empress into the paddock, but the empress is not the sixth prince, but the prince of Mengda."


    When Mo Rongshu heard the sixth prince, he had already frowned. Now there is a prince. His brow has become a knot in one''s heart. It''s only a few days now. There are men around her. It''s really bad.


    Ning Xi noticed that the emperor''s face was not good and asked cautiously, "master, what shall we do now?"


    "Where is she now?"


    "On the fifteenth day, I said that when I got my lady''s carriage into the palace, I must have gone to the prince''s east palace."


    Mo Rongshu pinches the center of his brow. What''s the heart of Prince an of Mengda? He enters the east palace?


    He stood up and paced. All these days of separation, he did not miss her. Now he knew that she was in Belem City, but he could not find her right away, because there were eyes and ears everywhere.He can risk himself, but he can''t let Bai Qianfan risk himself. She is his only weakness. After thinking about it, he can''t let the master of Taoyuan Valley know Bai Qianfan''s existence for the time being. Maybe the East Palace is safer for her. Bai Qianfan has no other skills, and her life-saving ability is the first in the world. Besides, she is a man dressed up with Ning shisan around her. Those people can''t make up her mind, It''s just that I want to eat some dry vinegar.


    Murongshu returned to the table and sat down, "how many people did the empress bring to berenl?"


    "Fifteen said, in addition to them, there are two hundred elite soldiers into the city, scattered everywhere, if you want to employ people, you can quickly gather up, and another three hundred elite soldiers scattered in the dense forest outside each city gate to serve."


    Mo Rong Shu raised his eyebrows, "is this Cao Tianming''s arrangement?"


    Ning 11 shakes his head, "15 says it''s the empress''s idea. Niang Niang also said that although there are general Xu''s spies in the city, it''s related to your safety. I dare not be careless. I won''t contact them for the time being. "


    Mo Rongshu nodded approvingly, "she is right."


    If he went to Mengda openly and honestly, the emperor of Mengda would have to greet him with a smile, drink with him, and then send him out of the city with a smile. But if he sneaked into Mengda secretly and let the emperor seize him, it would be a death, and the emperor of Mengda would come to die and refuse to admit his debt. Bai Qianfan knew the importance of the situation, so he was so cautious.


    "Keep in touch with shi56, but reduce the number of meetings. Don''t let people know their existence. Get the antidote first."


    Ning 11 said, "we have finished the task today. When will they give us the antidote?"


    Mo Rong Shu crooked his lips and hummed coldly, "housekeeper Xie said we have found the wrong target."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1208

    Rather 11 surprised not small, "found the wrong target, is not 14 prince?"


    "No," murongshu said, "in a country, the East is the largest, the East refers to the emperor Mengda. Only the position of his chair is the East, not the person whose name has the word East."


    Ning Xi Xi came up with some meaning from these words and asked, "master, who did you know for a long time?"


    Mo Rongshu nodded, "but I don''t want to hurt a monarch as they want. It''s not a trivial matter. I want to see their reaction."


    Ning eleven eyes have a smile, "they are self righteous, the result was Ye played together, let them see Ye''s fierce or not."


    Mo Rongshu took a look at him and said, "you don''t have to worry about the antidote. My lord insisted that he didn''t guess it. We asked in advance, but they didn''t tell us. No wonder we have finished the task. They must take the antidote, otherwise, my Lord wants them to look good."


    Ning Shiyi muttered, "the Lord''s great kindness to the slave, the slave didn''t repay, the slave''s life..."


    Mo Rongshu waved his hand, "you leave your life to your women and children. They need it more than you."


    Ning Xi is an introverted man, but his eyes are red at the moment. In his heart, the emperor is superior, not angry and powerful. All his tenderness is only for the queen. Unexpectedly, he is just like a mustard seed, and the emperor also values it. He is full of emotion and some can''t speak.


    -


    manager Pang reported everything that happened in the paddock to the master of Taoyuan valley. He also brought along what Mo Rongshu said to Xie Guanghou. He was puzzled, "master, is he really the chosen one? Why did he even judge the target wrong?"


    Taoyuan Valley owner''s face is wearing a golden face, can''t see any expression, he chuckled, "do you think he is really wrong?"


    Pang Guanshi didn''t understand, "the master means..."


    "He''s very clever. He knows who he''s talking about? But I don''t want to be like us. I just want to test our reaction. "


    Pang Guanshi picked the next eyebrow, "in this case, the antidote..."


    "Give it to him," said the owner of Taoyuan valley. "He is the leading role in this play. If we give up, where can we find another one who is chosen by heaven?" He paused for a moment, eyes after the hole flashing, "let them all move up, good play started, this is much more interesting than the sheep race."


    Pang Guanshi bowed, "yes, I know."


    -


    the next morning, the prince invited Bai Qianfan to have breakfast with him. Compared with the outside, the breakfast in the palace was much more delicate. The table was covered with colorful tablecloth, covered with gold and silver utensils, butter cakes, mutton buns, cheese, horse oil cakes, soup slices, and white milk tea in a large silver pot. Bai Qianfan couldn''t help taking a deep breath Mouth.


    The prince gave her a smile. "Please use it, sir."


    Bai Qianfan is not polite either. He reaches for a mutton bun and eats it.


    The prince is not like the sixth prince. He doesn''t talk much. He is very quiet. Bai Qianfan thinks about how to inquire about the paddock, but he can''t mention it directly to avoid his doubt.


    After thinking for a long time, she asked, "I heard that the little wrestler in the paddock yesterday was his Highness''s eldest son?"


    "Yes," the prince nodded with a smile, "to make the gentleman laugh."


    "How many children, your highness?"


    "Two, a son and a daughter, sister and brother."


    "Oh, I have three, two sons and one daughter."


    The prince surprised her, "does Mr. have a child?"


    Bai Qianfan spread his hands and asked strangely, "why can''t I have children?"


    The prince laughed, "I think that people like to travel around like my husband, but I don''t like to have a small family."


    "No, I like children, and people who can protect me from the wind and rain Lady


    Prince, "..." Mr. Qian is so weak that he really needs a tough woman who can keep out the wind and rain.


    "When you come out to visit, you will give everything to your wife. If you want to respect your wife, you must be very virtuous and capable."


    White Qianfan dry smile, "yes, my wife is really capable."


    This topic can not go on, white Qianfan for a, "Your Highness, yesterday six his highness outside noisy, is not a misunderstanding?"


    The prince said frankly, "he has never been at peace with Gu. Maybe he thought I was going to take over Mr. Wang, so he came for trouble."


    Heard the prince used the word "occupy", white Qianfan a mouthful of milk tea in his mouth, almost did not spray out.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m a man. I''m not young, and I have three children. What do you say about occupation Why is the sixth prince at odds with his highness? "


    The prince laughed, "he and I are not a mother, naturally estranged."


    "But you are the eldest brother of the sixth prince. He should respect you."


    "I''m not the eldest brother. I''m the fifth. There are four elder brothers in front of me. They''re all gone. That''s why I''m the prince."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, "all four brothers Then their mother must not die of grief? ""And their mother is gone." The prince paused for a moment and added, "the orphan mother is not here."


    Bai Qianfan blinked his eyes and was stunned. How could he feel a little scared when he heard that the four princes in front of him and their mothers were all dead, which was too clean.


    Half ring, she did not restrain curiosity, "Your Highness, how did they all die?"


    The prince didn''t speak. He just looked at her. There was exploration in his eyes.


    Bai Qianfan sneered, "you don''t think I''m a man. In fact, I like to gossip as much as women."


    Prince, "..."


    After a while, he said, "my fashions are young. I don''t know how they died? All I know is that my mother was hanged, "he pointed to the beam of the house," on the beam of her temple. "


    When he talked about his mother, he seemed to be talking about unimportant people. There was no sadness on his face.


    Bai Qianfan thought that the prince was still young at that time and had no impression of his mother, so she didn''t feel sad to mention it now. She suddenly thought of the empress. I don''t know if she will be like the prince in a hundred years.


    At this time, a servant came in, knelt down on one foot, and presented a thing over his head with both hands. "Your Highness, this is the list of yesterday''s paddock. Please have a look."


    The prince took it, spread it out on the table and looked down.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart jumped, and immediately stretched his neck to see. The prince looked up at her, "Sir, are you interested in this?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "yesterday, when the man flew into the paddock, I saw him. I''ll see if I can help his highness identify him."


    "Oh? Sir, did you see the assassin


    "Well," Bai Qianfan nodded affirmatively, "I see."


    "Why didn''t Mr. yesterday say that?"


    "Yesterday, the villain was shocked and his brain was in a mess. He didn''t remember."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But the assassin was masked, and I didn''t see clearly."


    "Well, if you don''t have a picture on your name, you can''t see it right."


    This time it''s Bai Qianfan''s turn to be speechless.


    Yesterday, I went to Beijing Normal University to listen to an open class. It was about old Beijing. I was late and didn''t have a seat. I stood for two hours. It was worth it.


    Thank you for voting for the little princess Xuan 2002, yumoqing (forgive me for my last word, ouch), ridier147, xiazai 20160103, Xiaoai 12345, yphl1q2, HAC boring look, yamimiyeah, jiumeiluolan, friends whose mantissa is 51913705770233302811151229521, thank you for your contribution to the little princess.


    To class, go, continue to ask for a monthly ticket!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1209

    I don''t know for what purpose, the prince finally let Bai Qianfan investigate the paddock together. One morning, Bai Qianfan stayed in the prince''s study, buried himself in screening suspicious name stickers. On the right side of the platform is the most important thing. Bai Qianfan quickly found Mo Rongshu''s name tag. His surname is Huang, and with two followers and merchant status, he was mixed in a lot of name tags without making a difference.


    She looked at it carefully and put one on the other side from time to time. As time went by, the pile of famous stickers was gradually increasing. The prince walked over and picked up one at random. "Sir, do you think these people have problems?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "these are all famous posters for entering alone or together. The fence outside is suddenly broken. I suspect someone has done something wrong, so the assassin is not alone. He has accomplices. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, they may enter alone. In this way, if one of them goes wrong, the other can be saved. Those who are more than three, are basically dragging their families to watch the game, no one assassins are so big


    The prince nodded approvingly, "as expected, Mr. Wang has insight, and the case is not inferior to that of Dusi Yamen."


    Bai Qianfan laughed modestly, "Your Highness, I''m flattered. I don''t know if I''m right. I still need to check." She paused for a moment, and then said, "Your Highness, although the assassin flew out from the right side of the observation platform, he may not be the one sitting on the right side. Would they have been sitting somewhere else, quietly circling from the back to the right side, creating the illusion that they were sitting on the right side? The assassin''s mind is careful, and he is willing to plan for a long time. If we only focus on the right side of the observation platform, we will probably get the real assassin "I missed it."


    The prince asked, "what do you mean, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan put his hand on the pile of names and said, "all the people on the stage should check."


    Prince, "..."


    "If we have to check the whole Observatory, maybe in time..."


    "First check whether you go alone or together." Bai Qianfan said with certainty, "the assassins are among these people, eight or nine of them."


    The prince pondered for a moment, "well, when the news of the paddock comes back, if it is true that someone has tampered with the outer railings, just do as Mr. said."


    Bai Qianfan raised her eyebrows and breathed in her heart.


    -


    despite the wrong goal, the small pill was delivered to Mo Rongshu, along with a note, which was the next task. On it, there was only one line of specious words: on the 18th, it was appropriate to sacrifice, and the fire was burning.


    Mo Rongshu looks at Xie houguang, who smiles, but doesn''t say a word.


    He said coldly, "if you make a mistake again, it''s none of your business."


    Xie houguang said with a smile, "it''s still early. The master is a smart man. He will be able to figure it out." Seeing that Mo Rongshu didn''t speak any more, he bowed and turned to go out.


    Mo Rongshu knocked on the note, some could not laugh or cry, "Taoyuan Valley master down a few meaning, do the task can not express, want to test me?"


    Ning 19 said, "Yep, we are ahead of us in the scandal. It''s none of our business if we are wrong. The antidote has to be brought."


    Ning Xi carefully looked at the words on the note, "the 18th day must be the 18th day of the lunar new year. There is still half a month left. We can think about it slowly."


    "It''s appropriate to offer sacrifices, and the fire is shining in the sky." Ning 19 silently said, "can we set fire on that day?"


    Mo Rongshu asked, "where to set fire?"


    Ning 19 was dumb. After thinking about it for a long time, he said, "it''s not written on it. It''s estimated that it''s just to set a fire casually and make the city chaotic."


    Ning 11 Piao he one eye, the meaning is very obvious, he this words is equal to didn''t say.


    Ning Shijiu also knew that he was talking casually. He said with a smile, "master, didn''t housekeeper Xie say that? There''s still time. Let''s take our time. "


    Mo Rongshu is sitting on the chair, sipping his tea. He is willing to help the master of Taoyuan valley. He wants to find out his details. Only when he finds out the real identity of the master of Taoyuan Valley can he know how to solve the problem? There is still half a month left. In this half a month, he has to solve the problem and get back his sails.


    From the strange feeling that the master of Taoyuan Valley gave him, to the fact that when he entered the city of Baylor, they did not show the influence of mountain and water, and they were familiar with Mengda, all made murongshu feel that the master of Taoyuan valley should be a Mengda people, and he was a noble who had the status and the ability to fight against the emperor of Mengda.


    But he can''t get in touch with the high-ranking officials in the upper class of Mengda. How can he find out? Bai Qianfan is around the prince, but they can''t meet now. Even if there is any news from her side, it can''t be sent to him.


    He got up and walked slowly in the room. Ning 11 and Ning 19 stood aside and looked at him silently.


    For a long time, Mo Rongshu stopped and said to Ning Shijiu, "ask housekeeper Xie to come in."


    Soon, Xie houguang came in, bowed and asked, "master, are you looking for me?"


    Mo Rongshu asked, "is your identity a merchant?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "What industry is there?"


    "The master opened silk and satin shop. It''s called Jinxiu silk shop. There are five shops in the city."


    "Where are they?"Xie houguang told him, "one is in the east of the city, two are in the west of the city, two are in the south of the city."


    "How''s business?"


    "Not bad," said Xie houguang. "There are shopkeepers looking at the shop, and there are many regular customers."


    "Where is the money you earn?"


    "At the Chongguang ticket office, the master can withdraw money with a silver note and a seal."


    "Then bring the silver note and the seal."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master, do you want to withdraw money? How much? "


    Mo Rongshu looked at the room for a while: "how much is the house?"


    "Five thousand horse silver."


    Mo Rong Shu scratched the tip of his brow, "give me five thousand horse silver."


    Xie houguang said, "master, you want such a large sum of money What''s the use of doing it? "


    Mo Rong Shu eyes a stare, "master how to use money, want you to ask?"


    Xie houguang said hastily, "I dare not, just such a large sum of money..."


    Mo Rongshu raised his chin. "I''m the owner of this house. The silk shop is under my name. Let alone five thousand horse silver, all the property belongs to my master."


    Xie houguang, "..." Is this guy really the chosen one? Don''t you want to run away with money?


    Mo Rong Shu urges a way, "return Leng to do what, quickly go to take, master''s words not easy to use?"


    Xie houguang answered and turned to quit. Although master Huang is only the temporary owner of his family, he doesn''t know what''s going on. When he faces him, he is always afraid and doesn''t dare to brush his mind.


    When the news was reported all night, manager Pang just laughed it off and said, "since he wants it, he will give it. Money is something outside his body. It''s nothing."


    That is to say, he was also curious about what Mo Rongshu wanted to do with such a large sum of money?


    Mo Rongshu quickly gave them the answer, he took the money to buy a big house in the east of the city, with two guards to live in.


    After thinking about it, Xie houguang asked him, "master, why do you want to change your residence?"


    Mo Rongshu said, "before the house geomancy is not good, so do everything is not smooth, even the goal is wrong, now change a good geomancy, later things will be smooth a lot."


    Xie houguang, "..."


    There''s a point in changing houses, of course.


    Thank you for casting the monthly ticket for the little princess yesterday. Thank you very much. Keep going??.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1210

    Xie houguang suspects that Mo Rongshu is a prodigy. He can''t figure out his mission. He depends on the poor Feng Shui of his house. Now he has changed his house, but he doesn''t see how active he is. Instead, he has people buy some sheepskin drums and put them under the porch. He walks around the silk shop during the day, like a boss. He stops eating at night and plays the drums until the dead of night, which makes the neighbors grumble Someone came to pat on the door. Ning Xi''an and Ning 19 were cold faced and pestered at the door like a door god. Then the visitor became timid and muttered, "what kind of drum do you play in the middle of the night to disturb people''s peace?" before waiting for an answer, he turned around and left.


    Xie houguang listened carefully several times, but he couldn''t hear what he was knocking. He tentatively asked Mo Rongshu, "master, do you like beating drums?"


    "Well," Murong Shu weighed the drumstick, "that''s my hobby."


    "What music did the master play?"


    Mo Rongshu glanced at him, didn''t speak, raised the drumstick and knocked it down heavily, the drum skin vibrated, "bang!" Xie houguang was startled by the noise. He had no chance to speak because of the noisy drumming.


    Bai Qianfan got thirsty and drank water in the middle of the night. After drinking the water, she lay on the bed and didn''t fall asleep immediately. She vaguely heard the distant sound of drums. She closed her eyes and unconsciously counted the drums. Suddenly, with a flick of her eyelids, she turned over and sat up, listening carefully. Her eyes were still closed, but the corners of her mouth slowly bent up. Finally, her eyebrows stretched and she laughed happily.


    The prince''s expression was surprised at first, and then he couldn''t help laughing and didn''t speak. When she finished beating the drum, she asked with a smile, "what''s that, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan was in a good mood after playing the drum and said, "the villain made it up himself. Is it OK?"


    The prince scratched the tip of his brow with an embarrassed and polite smile Oh, it''s OK. "


    Bai Qianfan said, "if your highness thinks it''s OK, then the villain will beat drums to his highness every day."


    Prince, "..."


    "Your Highness, as the saying goes, the sword is given to the hero, and the villain is good at beating the drum. It''s better to give the drum to the villain."


    Prince, "..." It''s called being good at drumming


    "If you can beat drums to relieve boredom, it''s OK for a villain to live in the palace more days."


    The prince said, "well, this drum will be given to Mr. Yu."


    Bai Qianfan immediately bowed his hand to thank you.


    In order to keep Bai Qianfan, the prince gave her the drum. Unexpectedly, she really liked to play the drum. As soon as she arrived at her residence, the drum was knocked. Although the East Palace was big, for the convenience of communication, he arranged Bai Qianfan''s residence not far from his bedroom. As a result, he suffered from the noise. He regretted giving the drum to her and was embarrassed to take it back. What made him more uncomfortable was that Bai Qianfan not only knocked during the day, but also at night, which made him have a headache as soon as he heard the "Dong Dong" drum.


    After waiting for two days, Mo Rongshu finally heard the sound of drums coming from the East. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed. He moved to the east of the city and chose his present house because it was on the edge of the imperial city and it was closest to the east palace. He couldn''t meet Bai Qianfan for the time being, so he had to find another way.


    Bai Qianfan invented a set of drum language in the long and boring years of deep palace. If he annoyed her and she refused to talk to him, she used it to convey. Over time, this set of drum language could convey more and more meanings, which could almost replace speaking. Mo Rongshu was also willing to cooperate with her, because it was a secret between him and her, but she didn''t expect that it would be possible one day For this purpose.


    The ancient Morse code, under the prince''s eyes, is also no one.


    Thank you for your call for the little princess. I don''t know if it''s late in the month. I''ve been chasing the votes after these two days. I hope I can keep my current ranking. Come on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1211

    Bai Qianfan invented the drum language just to pass the boring time in the deep palace. He knocked with Mo Rongshu every day to pass the news. When he was playing hard, the two people in the quilt were still making trouble. The noise was so loud that the people at the bottom were often red faced and at a loss.


    However, what the drum language expresses is straightforward. It takes a lot of brain to use it to tell a story. Bai Qianfan remembers the points in his heart and organizes his language at the same time, but sometimes he makes mistakes, so he starts over.


    Mo Rongshu often managed to receive a large section of news, but before he had time to ponder over it, the drumbeat that later said he was wrong came again, which made him a little sad.


    He had to raise his ears and listen carefully again. When he turned the drum into a sentence, he looked at the words on the paper and frowned. If he heard right, there was a sentence in the message from Bai Qianfan: the prince ranked fifth, and there were four elder brothers in front of him. The four elder brothers and their mother had died.


    He immediately thought of whether the master of Taoyuan valley was one of the four princes who died? He was born in a heavenly family and knew too much about his brother''s quarrel. He had experienced two palace coups. Under the imperial power, father and son, brothers, there is no family to speak of, there is only a matter of vital interests.


    He sat there, recalling the meeting with the master of Taoyuan valley over and over again. He finally knew what it was. It was a kind of innate noble spirit, which only people born in heaven had.


    He carefully read the rest of the content and saw that Bai Qianfan said that he had disturbed the prince''s sight and helped him out of danger for the time being. He couldn''t help but hook up his lips. She was really a good daughter-in-law. She was protecting him!


    Mo Rongshu raised his head and looked at the bright moon outside the window. Gradually, his eyes became soft. His fingers were knocking on the table. Suddenly, he said to the two guards, "I''m going to the palace."


    Ning 19 was startled and thought he had heard the wrong thing. "Where are you going, sir?"


    "The palace of Monda." Mo Rongshu said, "I''m going to see your mother."


    Ning 19 was in a bit of a dilemma. "My Lord, the palace of Mengda is not easy to break through. Besides, we have to keep a close eye on it..."


    Ning 11 interrupts him, "don''t talk nonsense, how does Ye command, how do we do."


    Mo Rongshu Gougou fingers, let them come over, whispered a few words, Ning 19 still some hesitation, Ning 11 decisive nod, take off clothes and Mo Rongshu exchange.


    Ning 15 and Ning 16 are protecting in secret. It doesn''t matter that Ning 19 and Ning 19 are not with Mo Rongshu. Now that he has someone to care about, he knows what it''s like to miss. What''s more, the relationship between the emperor and the empress is extraordinary. He thinks that if his moon is separated by a wall, he will see what he says.


    Since Bai Qianfan was taken into the palace, Ning 15 and Ning 16 went to explore several times. They knew the patrol time and route in the palace, and they met him. Mo Rongshu came in in in the dark and found the East Palace smoothly, but he didn''t know which palace Bai Qianfan lived in.


    Standing on the roof thinking, he suddenly heard a few light and slow "Dong Dong" sounds not far away. He was so happy that he was busy looking for the sound and went away. Some of them rose and fell, like the wings of a ROC.


    As soon as I got down, I heard a servant talking in the corridor.


    "Don''t you go to bed so late, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan, "can''t sleep, come out for a walk," she put down the drumstick, said, "the night is really quiet, a few taps are so loud, I hope your highness didn''t hear it, or tomorrow it''s time to say I scratch his dream."


    "The attendant compensates to smile," Sir knock lightly, and two or three times, don''t get in the way. " He paused for a moment and said, "why do you like to play drums so much, sir?"


    "Because," Bai Qianfan chuckled, "there was a man who liked to knock with me."


    The attendant covered his mouth with a smile. "It turns out that my husband is thinking of others from the perspective of things. I think that person must be a beautiful woman of the best age."


    Bai Qianfan laughs, "yes, the most beautiful lady. In my heart, he is the most beautiful."


    The gorgeous lady stood on the roof with a face full of tears and smiles.


    "Ah, that must be the beauty of a country and a city."


    Bai Qianfan sighed, walked slowly down the steps and looked up at the moon. He really missed him. They were all in the same city, but they couldn''t meet each other. It''s a real fortune. If only God could open their eyes and let them see each other.


    She took her eyes back, but Yu Guangli saw someone on the roof, who was just about to exclaim. That person gave her a smile, which was clearer than the half moon. It seemed that there was a faint light on him, shining leisurely into her heart.


    Bai Qianfan rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. Did God really open his eyes? Or do you have delusion because you miss it so much?


    Two people, one on the roof, the other on the ground, eyes like glue, straight to see each other''s heart.


    Half ring, white Qianfan yawned, "sleepy, I went to sleep." She shuffled to the hall.


    The valet saluted and watched her enter.


    Mo Rongshu stood on the ridge of the roof, listening attentively to her footsteps disappearing at the end of the palace. With a smile, he put an upside down golden hook on the caisson like a gecko, and chased the footsteps to the depth of the palace.Bai Qianfan returns to the room and opens the window quickly. After a while, Mo Rongshu jumps in quietly from the window and closes the window tightly to look at her.


    Bai Qianfan looked at him and laughed. He stepped back step by step until he reached the edge of the bed. He was stumbling. Mo Rongshu''s figure flashed and held her in his arms. He fell down to the bed and whispered softly, "where are you going? Fan, I miss you so much. "


    He eagerly kisses her. Bai Qianfan also wants to express his yearning for her, but the words on his lips are all blocked by him. He escapes from the corner of his lips and becomes an out of tune hum.


    Kiss enough, Mo Rong Shu just loosen, also don''t let her away, so hold in the arms, good eyes looking, half ring just sigh, "you thin."


    Bai Qianfan touched his face. "I feel fat. Mengda''s milk tea is so delicious. I drink it every morning, middle and evening. My stomach is full of meat. Look at those Mengda women. I don''t want to be like them."


    Mo Rongshu put his hand into her clothes and touched her soft and greasy belly. He wanted to see if she was really fat. This touch made his tentacles greasy, and his eyes changed. He looked at her scorching and his voice was hoarse. "Fan''er, do you want to miss me?"


    "I can''t sleep at night. I''m thinking of you, and you come." White thousand sail coquettishly arched in his arms, "can my husband hear the words in my heart?"


    "I can hear that," murongshu buried in her neck, kissing her inch by inch, and murmured in his voice, "what do you think? I know that we are the most tacit couple in the world..."


    is better than newlyweds. Is the satisfaction of Xiao Xiang''s love words coming?


    Thank you for your support to Xiao Qi 1996, clff Hua Jieyu, whose mantissa is 12313927713314010368503f, who voted for the little princess yesterday.


    For the sake of dog food, give the little princess a monthly ticket. kiss you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1212

    The big clock in the temple has already struck the hour, and Mo Rongshu has not yet got up. Xie houguang pokes his head out of his window, but he can''t help it. When he goes to the door, Ning Shijiu stretches his arm, stops him and asks coldly, "what are you doing?"


    Xie houguang said with a smile, "master, haven''t you got up yet?"


    Ning 19 glanced at him, "do you care if the master gets up?"


    Xie houguang stretched his neck and looked in, "no, I usually see the master get up early at this time. What''s the matter today? Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    Ning 19''s face sank and his hand touched the knife. "You curse our master in the morning?"


    "Don''t dare," Xie houguang waved his hand and looked at his knife. He didn''t dare to do it again. He changed the topic, "did the eleven brothers go out last night?"


    Ning 19 raised his chin, "what do you want to ask?"


    Xie houguang sneered, "as if, did not see him back."


    "I came back in the morning."


    "What''s going on?"


    "I''m looking for a girl."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This day, he couldn''t talk any more. Xie houguang found his own steps: "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect that the eleven brothers still had this interest."


    Finish saying or don''t walk, stand by the door pestle, rather 19 squint at him, "you still have a matter?"


    "I''ll wait for the master to get up."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When the master gets up, I''ll talk about it."


    Ning Shijiu frowns and gets along with him for some time. He also finds out that Xie houguang is respectful to Mo Rongshu on the surface. In fact, he refuses to eat hard and soft. He just wants to know if Mo Rongshu is really sleeping in the room?


    Two people are deadlocked, suddenly came a cough in the room, rather nineteen immediately go in to play the account: "Ye, wake up?"


    Mo Rong Shu said, "I heard the voice of housekeeper Xie. What''s the matter with him?"


    Xie houguang followed him and stood at a distance. "I''m quarreling with you. Please forgive me."


    Mo Rongshu is a bit ridiculous, and there is no outsider here. Xie houguang''s play is too full. As he put on his clothes, he asked, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, sir," said Xie houguang, "this morning, an old locust tree in the city suddenly ignited."


    Mo Rongshu was puzzled, "the old locust tree is on fire. What does it have to do with you?"


    "The master doesn''t know that the old tree is an ancient pagoda tree. For hundreds of years, the people have been offering incense to it, getting its protection, and calling it a sacred tree. Now, with this burning, the people are very scared and say that the weather is going to change."


    Mo Rongshu raised his eyebrows and said, "changing sky? That''s just when you want it? "


    Xie houguang didn''t expect that he was so outspoken and dumb that he didn''t know how to take over.


    Mo Rongshu stood up, tied his belt, and fixed his sharp eyes on his face. "There''s no outsider here. If I guess correctly, does your master want to take the seat of emperor Monta?"


    I didn''t expect that Xie houguang''s face was right, "what the master said, I can''t understand."


    Mo Rongshu bowed his head and straightened his sleeve, sighed and said, "I can help him with this, but he always hides it like this. It''s so mysterious. It''s boring." Then he glanced at Xie houguang, who lowered his head and looked down, just like he didn''t hear.


    The maid came in with hot water and served Mo Rongshu to wash. Xie houguang said solemnly, "the master is a smart man, otherwise the master would not choose him to take the responsibility, but the master guessed wrong." Then he turned and went out.


    Mo Rong Shu is stunned for a moment, and looks up at his back. It seems that this is Xie houguang''s first face to him.


    Ning Shijiu was calm and angry. He put his hand on the knife as if he wanted to draw it. He dared to be rude to their emperor. At least he had to bleed three feet.


    Mo Rongshu shook his head silently, indicating that he would not mess.


    After breakfast, Mo Rongshu took two bodyguards to the street to watch the excitement. From a distance, he saw the old locust tree which burned itself. When he first came to the city, he saw the old locust tree. Its trunk was thick and strong. It had been several years. Its branches were very open, and its branches were tied with ribbons. A piece of fruit was placed in the middle of the concave. Under the tree, incense was swirling and white smoke was floating, You can see people kneeling there praying.


    Now look again, the old locust tree has been burned beyond recognition, surrounded by the people, panic about what, more people kneel far away, kowtow to the old locust tree.


    Standing in the crowd, Mo Rongshu heard the people on the side saying, "it''s not a good omen for a sacred tree to burn itself."


    "Yes, I''m afraid there''s a big disaster coming!"


    "The tree has lived well for hundreds of years. Why did it burn suddenly?"


    "Is the tree angry?"


    "Look, the tree burned itself. There may be something strange behind it."


    "Natural and man-made disasters can''t be avoided. Tomorrow, I''d better go to the Baitu pagoda to do a ritual to protect the whole family."


    The fire of the old locust tree was put out, and the black smoke soared up, half of berenl was covered in the smoke. Mo Rongshu looked at it for a while and turned to leave.


    A hundred years old tree, burning up for no reason, is it God''s will, is it a sign, or is it someone''s trick?Eyes inadvertently across the street, a familiar figure flashed into the crowd, suddenly disappeared, his mouth with a funny smile, I''m afraid someone behind it.


    He always suspected that the master of Taoyuan valley was one of the four princes who died early. Last night, he told Bai Qianfan his guess, but she asked: "since it is brothers who seize the power, why should we deal with the emperor in the paddock? Is it unfair to blame the father?"


    He was asked speechless, yes, why the target is the emperor, not other princes? Isn''t it the prince that should be dealt with most?


    Bai Qianfan said, "the prince entered the east palace when he was three years old. At that time, Hou was still young and didn''t know how to engage in intrigue. At most, people around him had something to do. But before he established the prince, he died later. He was helpless in the palace and couldn''t fight for anything for himself. The emperor still made him the prince, which shows that he was deeply loved, but it doesn''t make sense. The sixth prince was only two years younger than the prince He gave the palace to the emperor early, but he didn''t get the crown. The princes behind him all got the crown. The people say that the crown prince''s east palace is unstable, and the sixth Prince is likely to replace the crown prince. This is also the reason why the sixth Prince and the crown prince are not at peace. Besides, the sixth Prince''s recruitment should be a taboo for the emperor. But I listen to the tone of the prince. The emperor doesn''t care about it. I can''t guess what medicine the emperor sells in the gourd. "


    Mo Rong Shu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Bai Qianfan''s analysis was so deep. He saw her frowning and was serious. He was also funny. He gave the group a kiss in his arms. "It''s good. It''ll be a case. If she''s a man, she can be a captor."


    Bai Qianfan rubbed in his arms, raised his face and said, "look down on women, women can still be captors."


    She showed up in front of him like a flower with a angry smile, which made him feel confused. He put aside his serious business and held her as a good relationship As a result, he was on fire and didn''t sleep all night. When he went out of the palace at dawn, he fell asleep.


    Thanks to the readers who voted for the little princess yesterday with a final count of 27586797. Although there are not many votes, I am still very grateful. At the end of this month, everyone has been fighting hard and has been overtaken by more than ten votes. I hope we can keep the fruits of victory and come on.


    Yesterday I went to 798 Art District. It''s really artistic, but it''s also very expensive, so I can only feast my eyes.


    Keep kneeling for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1213

    When Ning Shijiu saw Mo Rongshu walking and stopping, he stood on the street, sometimes frowning, sometimes giggling and looking strange. He looked at Ning Shiyi inexplicably and was at a loss.


    Ning Xi is the one who came from the past. I can see the tenderness between Mo Rongshu''s eyebrows. I know that he must have thought of the queen. The meeting last night must have left a good memory, which the emperor can''t forget.


    But people come and go in the street, and there are people watching in the dark. He reminds Mo Rongshu, "Lord, you''d better go back."


    Mo Rongshu came back to his senses and laughed wistfully. He was originally thinking about the master of Taoyuan valley. As a result, he thought that he had gone last night. He coughed calmly and said, "let''s go, go back."


    Thinking back to Bai Qianfan''s words, if it''s really like what she said, the most suspicious one is emperor Mengda. The prince''s wide recruitment of disciples is taboo, but he doesn''t care about it. He seems to be happy with the conflict between the sixth Prince and the prince, so the reason why he doesn''t make the sixth Prince king is to contain the prince, which shows that he is afraid of the prince.


    Before the prince, there was another prince who died at the age of four. After the empress, there was a yuan. After the former Prince died, he also died. Not only that, several princes behind the former Prince and their mothers also died. Emperor Mengda married the empress, and the empress also died. After his death, he established the present prince.


    It''s not surprising that so many people died around the power struggle. It''s strange that so many people died in a short period of time. Rao Shi thought it was unusual for him to see so much blood. As an emperor, he knew that the reason why so many people died was to keep a secret. The owner of Taoyuan Valley must know the secret and must have died the same year He is even one of them.


    The only one who can kill the empress dowager, the prince and other princes is the Emperor himself. The master of Taoyuan Valley hates emperor Mengda, so he tries every means to fight against emperor Mengda. One of his plans is to start a war between East Vietnam and Mengda.


    No wonder Xie houguang said that he was wrong, not to fight for the throne, but because of hatred. The master of Taoyuan Valley did all this for revenge.


    If we can trace back to the prince''s age, it must be at least 30 years ago. What kind of secret is covered up by the long 30 years?


    He remembered that he was in the northern military camp more than 30 years ago, and he was facing the emperor Mengda in the city of watu. At that time, he was only a teenager, and the emperor Mengda was still young, tall and powerful. There were many people on the tower, but he recognized the Emperor Mengda at a glance. That man had a unique King''s manner.


    He looked up on his horse. Emperor Mengda stood on the tower and looked down. The wind blew yellow sand all over the sky. They looked at each other through the yellow sand. Until now, he still clearly remembered his eyes. They were black and sharp, and they were not angry.


    He thought of the emperor Mengda in the paddock. Although he was full of white hair, he was upright and dignified. His two faces flashed in his mind and gradually overlapped. They were the same face with the same dignified momentum. But what happened at the end of the day that a father could kill his son?


    He also thought of the news Ning Xi''an heard from yue''er that Taoyuan Valley had existed for about 20 to 30 years, which was right. At that time, one of the people who had been killed hid in Taoyuan valley. That person had a strong heart, could escape, had enough wisdom, and paid great attention to the cultivation of elite soldiers. He has spent decades on layout, building Taoyuan valley into his own kingdom, cultivating the so-called top-grade children, and letting them go out to do tasks


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had a cold sweat on his back. In 30 years, how many people came out of Taoyuan Valley, and where are these people now? They are like water flowing into a river. They have been lurking around Mengda quietly for a long time. Some common people, some businessmen like him, or some imperial court or military camp are waiting. They are waiting for the master of Taoyuan Valley to give orders. Mengda will change the world and be renewed day by day.


    For such a long time, it seems that emperor Mengda did not know the existence of Taoyuan Valley at all. Day after day, year after year, the master of Taoyuan Valley buried the fire of revenge under his eyes.


    Mo Rongshu knew that it would be a disaster. As an emperor, he probably should not intervene in the internal affairs of other countries, as long as he rescued the captured Dongyue people. But before he left Taoyuan Valley, he met the people who were arrested together. In a short period of more than a month, most of them did not want to go out of the Valley. They liked Taoyuan Valley, with fertile land, pleasant climate and good health There is cold, there is no inequality between the rich and the poor, many people have spontaneously joined in the self-sufficient labor, just as they can''t live in their old place and migrate to a new place. They want to take root here and let their descendants stay in such a good environment.


    Although it is sad to be separated from their relatives, the reorganization of their families and the birth of a new life give them hope. Pang Guanshi is right, and those who come in do not want to go out.


    There is no national boundaries, no distinction between Mengda people and Dongyue people. There is no unfair treatment. For the common people, this is paradise. The owner of Taoyuan Valley is good at controlling people and knows how to win the hearts of the people. Therefore, the secret of Taoyuan Valley can be kept for decades.He also thought that if all this was the plan of the master of Taoyuan Valley, he would not be a child when he entered Taoyuan valley. No matter how fierce he was, he could not play such a big game of chess. In other words, he would not be one of the four princes, he could only be someone who had a very close relationship with the dead prince.


    Another possibility is that one of the four princes was rescued and brought to Taoyuan valley. The man carefully taught the prince and arranged all this. When the prince grew up, he became the master of Taoyuan valley.


    He took responsibility and thought as he walked. Before he knew it, he came to the horse market, which is a market for trading livestock, mainly horses, but also cattle, sheep and camels.


    A pony on the street attracted his attention. Mengda''s horses are tall and strong, and they are good at running on the grassland and Gobi. The pony is good at walking on the mountain road, which is better than endurance. Although Mengda has an open terrain, many grasslands and Gobi, and a small amount of mountain forest, it''s best to climb mountains, but the people in Mengda don''t know the goods, and they are not interested in ponies Ask for help.


    Mo Rongshu observed carefully, and saw that the horse was in good shape, jujube red. Although it was small, its limbs were strong, and its black eyes were wet. It looked very gentle. He thought that it was best to buy it for Bai Qianfan.


    Ning 19 came forward and asked the price, but it was not expensive. Mo Rongshu was a merchant now, and he had money in his pocket. He didn''t talk much. He nodded and even bought it.


    Ning Shiyi paid the money. As soon as he held the horse, he heard someone shouting, "wait!"


    I''m going to have a party today. I think it will be very interesting.


    Thank you for voting for the little princess yesterday. At t station, I met the most beautiful you, the friend with the mantissa of 6838. Although you are chasing after her very fast, you are still calling for the little princess. Thank you very much and continue to brazenly ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1214

    Ning eleven looks over along the voice, is a man of attendant dress, he stares at the horse owner, "agreed not to sell first, you this person how not to speak credit?"


    The owner of the horse blushed and said, "you haven''t ordered it. How can I not sell it when a customer comes to you?"


    "That''s no good," the man turned aside and looked back. "It''s the horse our highness wants. How dare you sell it to others?"


    A listen to your highness, that horse Lord also scared, don''t know what to do of looking at the face to face of the gorgeous man.


    When they got to him, the entourage said haughtily, "this is his Highness the sixth prince." He pointed to the pony and said to kunqingluo, "Your Highness, that''s the horse. Do you think it''s a good horse?"


    Kunqingluo looked at the horse and nodded, "not bad."


    The horse owner bowed and muttered, "if you had known that your highness wanted the horse, how dare you sell it to others, but now..." He had a silver note in his hand, just like a hot hand mountain jade. He didn''t know what to do.


    The attendant was used to flaunting his power, and no matter how many, he took the reins from Ning Shiyi''s hand to lead the horse. Ning Shiyi''s hand was tight, but he didn''t loose the reins. He never expected that this man didn''t know his face. In some accidents, he raised his eyebrows and said, "dare to fight against our highness, don''t you think it''s a long life?"


    Ning 11 sneers, "everything says first come, then come, I have paid all the money, you still want to rob hard, this is unreasonable?"


    Seeing that kunqingluo was just looking at him, Mo Rongshu said with a smile, "since it was his highness who saw him first, this horse should be given to his highness."


    Kunqingluo looked at Mo Rongshu, and saw that he was well-dressed and had an extraordinary bearing. He wanted to make friends with him, and he also laughed, "this master is a general man, dare you ask your name?"


    Mo Rongshu arched his hand. "I''m Huang, the boss of Jinxiu silk shop in the city."


    The smile on kunqingluo''s face was a little more. "It turned out to be boss Huang of Jinxiu Satin shop. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Jinxiu Satin shop is very famous in beirener city. It has opened five branches. Boss Huang has done such a big business. It''s admirable."


    "Your Highness, I''m flattered. Mr. Huang is just a businessman, not worth mentioning. But this brother, "murongshu pointed to the attendant," has unique vision, and immediately recognized that it is a good horse. "


    The eulogized retinue was very proud and said, "others don''t know what''s good. I know it. It''s a pony from the south. Although it''s small, its endurance is better than that of an ordinary horse. It''s OK to ride it for a few days and nights."


    Mo Rongshu nodded, "this horse can walk on the mountain road. It can climb up the steep mountain. It has a steady step. It doesn''t put down its hooves easily, and it doesn''t pick materials. It eats everything. If you travel far, it''s the best thing to take with you. "


    Kun Qingluo laughs and says, "I only know a little bit about this follower. Boss Huang is really knowledgeable."


    Mo Rongshu said modestly, "businessmen, who travel south and North, know more than others." He winked at Ning Shiyi, "don''t you give the horse rope to this brother?"


    Ning Shiyi hands the reins to the follower without expression, and the follower takes it with a happy face. "Thank you, boss Huang."


    Kunqingluo had a good impression on Mo Rongshu. If he wanted to make this friend, he would not let people suffer losses. He said, "even if I bought this horse from boss Huang, I would add 30% of the original price to boss Huang."


    Mo Rongshu refused, "don''t say that to your highness. I can''t find a way to visit your highness on weekdays. It''s my honor to send a horse to your highness today."


    Seeing that he refused to accept the money, Kun Qingluo was even more sorry. It was just noon, so he had to invite him to dinner. Mo Rongshu had been holding the intention of making friends, but he didn''t refuse too much, so he went with him.


    Kunqingluo likes to go to DongLaiShun as a treat. On the one hand, it looks dignified; on the other hand, it has his elegant room here.


    The elegant room is quiet and elegant. The red sandalwood tables and chairs give off a faint aroma. The waiter brings up a roast whole lamb, and the small one is put on the plate, with a shiny body. The man took the knife and began to pick the meat. The translucent meat was picked on the bright plate, thin as cicada wings, slightly rolled, like flowers.


    Kunqingluo was a little distracted when he looked at the man''s action. He remembered that not long ago, he invited Bai Qianfan to have dinner here. They had a good talk. As a result, the prince snatched his men away in a sheep catching contest. Thinking of this, he felt angry and his face was a little uneasy.


    When the man finished his work, he took up the wine and poured it down, trying to suppress the fire. But he added fuel to the fire, and it burned even more vigorously.


    Mo Rongshu observed his face and asked, "Your Highness, if you have any difficulties, you may as well tell me. If Huang can help you, he will spare no effort."


    Kunqingluo didn''t speak. He poured down another glass of wine. He sighed at half a sound. "It''s a long story. Don''t mention it."


    He did not say, Mo Rongshu himself said, "is it because of the prince?"


    Kunqingluo''s eyes narrowed for a moment, then slowed down again and said with a wry smile, "my holiday with the prince is probably unknown to everyone in berenl."


    Mo Rongshu personally filled kunqingluo''s wine and said with a smile, "you don''t know about your holiday with your royal highness Huang, but people say that your highness Liu is forthright, loyal to his friends and kind-hearted. We all admire you."This made kunqingluo feel more comfortable. "The common people all know that the prince has deceived people too much. One day, his highness will get justice."


    Mo Rongshu stuffed mutton and side dishes into the dough and asked with a smile, "it seems that the prince really offended his highness."


    Kunqingluo snorted, "not far away, just recently, I just met a friend from Dongyue. I took him to the sheep catching competition. The prince saw him and took my friend to him without saying a word. Do you think there is any royal law?"


    Ning 19 heard a prince in his own country complaining about Wang FA. He couldn''t help but want to laugh. He was swept away by Ning 11 and choked his smile.


    Mo Rongshu moved in his heart and knew that the friend he was talking about was Bai Qianfan.


    He slowly chewed the mutton and swallowed it before he said, "it seems that your Highness''s friend has something extraordinary, even the prince wants to know."


    "That''s right," said kunqingluo. "My friend travels all over the world. He has a lot of knowledge. When something comes out of his mouth, it always makes people feel very interesting. It''s very interesting to talk to him."


    Mo Rongshu nodded, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "It''s very interesting."


    Kun Qing Luo Leng for a moment, "boss Huang knows my friend?"


    "I don''t know," said Mo Rongshu. "I think he must be a very interesting person after listening to his Highness''s introduction. If he has a chance, Huang also wants to know him."


    Kunqingluo said, "wait. In a few days, my highness will take Mr. Qian out of the east palace. What can the prince do for me?"


    Mo Rong Shu took up his wine glass, "thank you so much, your highness."


    Kunqingluo is a little confused Why does boss Huang thank me so much? "


    Mo Rongshu smiles and clinks a glass with him. "When the time comes, please introduce him to your highness. Huang will also meet Mr. Qian, who is well-informed."


    Yesterday''s art party really made me laugh to death. The big man in women''s dress is too enchanting and envies his small waist.


    Thank you for voting for the little princess yesterday. Thank you for your monthly ticket.


    At the end of every month, I am crazy to ask for a ticket. If I love the little princess, I will give her a monthly ticket. She loves you too.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1215

    After the Shenshu self Immolation, another strange thing happened. It was said that the ewe of a family in the suburb gave birth to a double headed sheep. As soon as the news came out, it immediately spread to the public. The people of Mengda believed in Buddhism and all gods and ghosts, but they were most afraid of double headed monsters. They thought that it was a demon that could swallow heaven and earth. In addition, the sacred tree had just set itself on fire, which seemed to be a sign that made people panic all over the city.


    When Emperor Mengda heard the news, he was drinking tea. His hand was shocked. The cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces. With a clear sound, the servant knelt all over the ground, and the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    The face of orchid imperial concubine is very white, exclaim: "Your Majesty, this is not what good omen."


    The emperor looked up at the top of the main hall, which was painted with gold. The fairy stepped on the auspicious clouds, the ribbon flying, and his face was quiet. He looked at the double headed snake not far away. The snake vomited a message and was caught by a group of heavenly soldiers with a demon subduing rope. The fairy vomited fire and burned the double headed snake fiercely


    The emperor stroked the finger on his thumb, and the cold touch of the jade made him feel worried.


    A double headed monster is a bad omen. It''s shameless.


    He said coldly, "call the prince."


    Wutmin, the former general manager of the imperial court, went to deliver orders in person. Soon, the prince arrived. The emperor waved his hand and asked everyone to go out, but he sat still for a long time.


    The prince looked at him carefully: "the father emperor sent his son to come, but for the double headed strange sheep?"


    The emperor took his eyes back from the painting on the top of the hall and asked, "what do you think?"


    The prince thought about it and said, "the double headed sheep is a bad omen, but I don''t know if I will lose my fortune because of a double headed sheep. My son sent someone to kill the strange sheep and make it immortal."


    The emperor was a little stunned. He turned his finger and said, "is it OK to kill it?"


    The prince was stunned for a moment. "What''s your father worried about?"


    "First the sacred tree burned itself, and then there were two headed strange sheep," the emperor muttered to himself. "Is my Mengda exhausted?"


    The prince was surprised, "father!"


    But the emperor waved his hand, "if it''s not God''s will, it must be someone. Compared with heaven, those monsters hidden in the dark are more vulnerable


    The prince was surprised and said, "my father suspected that someone was playing tricks behind his back?"


    The emperor asked, "did the assassins in the paddock have eyes that day?"


    The prince lowered his eyes. "My son is useless. I only know that there are two assassins. One assassinates my fourteenth brother, and the other breaks the fence to let the people enter and escape. There are a lot of spectators, and they are still under investigation. "


    The emperor sighed, "is that tree spontaneous combustion, or artificial fire, check it?"


    The crown prince''s head was lower, "this My son is still investigating. "


    The emperor looked at him in displeasure, "it''s OK to see you do things on weekdays. What''s the matter this time? None of the cases in hand has a purpose. Let Shanglin Jun deal with the double headed strange sheep. Haimotu will find a way. "


    The prince was admonished and did not dare to speak. He answered in a low voice.


    Seeing that the prince returned to the East Palace, Bai Qianfan said, "Your Highness is in trouble?"


    Kunqing juegui is the crown prince. The emperor is widowed and he is lonely. He likes to keep his mind closed and seldom talks about anything. However, Bai Qianfan seems to have a magical power to make people approach her involuntarily. He is willing to tell her what he thinks.


    Bai Qianfan is the most comforting, said, "it''s only a few days, your majesty is too anxious."


    The prince said with a wry smile, "it''s my duty to be a minister and share your worries for you. I''m helpless and can''t share your worries for my father and Emperor."


    Bai Qianfan said, "recently, things are all in a hurry. The Emperor may be in a bit of a hurry to get on fire. His highness will probably be better if he asks someone to make some food for his highness."


    The prince is a little funny. Listening to Bai Qianfan''s tone, it seems that as long as the emperor has a meal, all the problems can be solved. He was worried not only because of the emperor''s reprimand, but also because those troubles were always a headache if they were not solved in a day.


    Bai Qianfan put his hand behind him and looked out of the window for a while. "Your Highness just said that there is a double headed sheep in the suburbs?"


    The prince sighed, "it''s a bad omen."


    "I''ve never seen a double headed sheep. I really want to see it."


    The prince hesitated, pretending not to hear her.


    Bai Qianfan looked back, "Your Highness, can I go and have a look?"


    "Bad omen, there''s nothing to see."


    "I''m from east Vietnam. If I don''t believe that, I want to see it."


    The prince said nothing.


    Bai Qianfan arched his hand to him, "Your Highness, I''m here to disturb you for a few days. It''s time to leave. I''ll leave now."


    The prince opened his mouth slightly. He was so sincere that he didn''t let her go to see the double headed sheep. He turned his face at once. Since she entered the palace, he has been treating each other with courtesy. Naturally, he didn''t want to hurt his kindness. He still didn''t speak. He just frowned to express his dissatisfaction. People with good sense should stop at once and don''t make each other feel embarrassed.But Bai Qianfan looked at him, waiting for his reply.


    The prince took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath. Although he is not the son of heaven now, the anger of the crown prince is unbearable. Is this man not afraid of death?


    Bai Qianfan saw that he did not answer for a long time. He urged impatiently, "Your Highness?"


    The crown prince really wants to make her angry, but now he can''t tear his face. Only those who attack her can get the answer he wants.


    He took a deep breath and tried to slow down his face. There was even a smile at the corner of his mouth. "Since Mr. wants to see it, I''ll go with him."


    Ning shisan kneaded a sweat, and his hand had touched the knife in his sleeve. When he heard the prince say so, he was relieved.


    Bai Qianfan is silent smile, she just insisted, but want to test the prince. The crown prince took her to the palace. On the surface, he was polite and responded to her every request. But every time she put forward the palace, he would try every means to stop her. In order to get rid of her idea of going out of the palace, he would even take her to see the double headed sheep.


    She thought in her heart, does the prince know that she and the assassin in the paddock are a group, so he wants to keep her as bait and lead Mo Rongshu to take the bait?


    He was suspicious of her, but he didn''t extort a confession. On the contrary, he offered something delicious. What kind of medicine did the prince sell in the gourd? If it wasn''t for the paddock, she and the prince never lived together, what would it be?


    The prince relaxed, and naturally she also had a smile: "I''m sorry to bother the prince to go. I''d rather..."


    "You may as well," the prince told people to prepare a carriage. "I haven''t seen the double headed sheep. Let''s go and see it."


    When he said that, Bai Qianfan couldn''t say anything. He laughed and said, "Your Highness is very kind."


    Looking at her, the prince could not laugh or cry. Just now, he almost turned around and laughed again.


    Last time, I was in a small theater with my classmates.


    Xiaoshu: Wuwu, I can''t hold on any longer. I think about xiaofanfan every minute. I want to hold my daughter-in-law Kejin. Why don''t we get together!


    Cruel Author: you haven''t finished your task. You can''t get together so soon. Otherwise, the plot can''t go on. Good boy, stick to it for a few days.


    It''s great. Praise. If you want to write about the little theater, you can send it to the comment area or the group. I''ll post it in the article for more people to see. Maybe the next author of the online article is you!


    I still want to thank you for casting the monthly ticket for the little princess yesterday, 2018529, PPPP, empty, the mantissa of 00909688 friends, thank you for your contribution to the little princess, chasing too fast, I don''t know how many days I can last, come on, kneel down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1216

    A carriage sped out from the palace gate. In the place where the guard couldn''t see it, a pale figure flashed and got into the crack of the thick wall. He raised his hand and made a gesture to the distance.


    On the ridge of the house in the distance, I couldn''t see the shadow clearly on the black tile surface, but I also stretched out a hand and made a gesture.


    The carriage was galloping, in which sat the prince, Bai Qianfan and Ning shisan. The prince leaned against the car and closed his eyes. As the prince, he was blackmailed by a stranger. It was a big joke. But he was helpless. He felt a little uncomfortable. But what could he do? When he saw Bai Qianfan, he was startled. How could there be such a similar person under the sky? An incredible idea came out of his heart. He had a feeling Premonition, baiqianfan will be the key to open the mystery. So I always treat each other with courtesy. I can''t fight or scold. I have to hold back my fire and make a good confession.


    Bai Qianfan picked the curtain and looked out. He had only been in the palace for two or three days, but he felt trapped for several months. When he left the palace, his mood should be clearer. It can be seen that all the imperial palaces in the world are the same. People are trapped, and their hearts are not free. She was not born to belong to the deep palace, even if she stayed for more than ten years, as long as she went outside, her heart would be very comfortable.


    Ningshisan sat beside her, not like the two leisurely, straight sitting, with habitual vigilance on his face. He wanted to send her out of the palace anyway, but the emperor met her that night and finally decided to let her stay in the palace for the time being. When the time was right, he took her out of the palace. The emperor said that someone was watching him, but it was safe for her to stay in the palace.


    Before he left, the emperor patted him on the shoulder and said in a tone of entrustment, "thirteen, I entrust my mother to you."


    The emperor never spoke to him with that kind of sincere tone. Ning shisan was very moved. He had no other way to express his feelings except to express his ambition by death. Even if he died, he would send his Empress to the emperor without damage.


    When the carriage drove to the outskirts of the city, Mo Rongshu went to Huayang house to pay homage. Kunqingluo heard that boss Huang of Jinxiu Satin shop was coming, so he lifted his robe and went out.


    When they were drinking that day, they got along well with each other. However, kunqingluo felt that Mo Rongshu was a bit arrogant. Although he was the prince, Mo Rongshu was not a man who was in favor of others. He kept a proper distance from him. There were many guests in kunqingluo''s house, and he also read countless people. It can be seen that boss Huang was a man of ability, and he wanted to attract him, so he was very polite to Mo Rongshu, Go out in person.


    At the corner of the corridor, he meets a young man who brings people in. Mo Rongshu bows his hand far away and says in a loud voice, "Your Highness, Huang has come to ask for trouble."


    Kun Qingluo said, "boss Huang can come here just to give his highness face. He said that it''s too outspoken to ask for trouble."


    Mo Rongshu didn''t beat around the Bush, so he came to the point: "Your Highness, have you heard about the double headed sheep in the suburbs?"


    Kunqingluo frowned when he said this, "it''s a bad omen. What''s boss Huang doing with it?"


    Mo Rong Shu smiles, "Your Highness doesn''t have to be nervous. Huang is just curious. He wants to see it. He heard that the place is surrounded. He doesn''t let people see it at leisure. Huang asks for his Highness''s door."


    Kunqingluo is a little strange. "It''s too late for others to hide. Aren''t you afraid of bad luck?"


    "After all, it''s rare to see Huang. He has a strong Yang and is not afraid of those bad luck."


    Kun Qingluo hesitates. He owes Mo Rongshu a favor. He should have taken this opportunity to pay it back, but this


    "Your Highness, it''s not as serious as you think. It''s said that many people go to see strange things, and other Highnesses also take people with them..."


    "Other Highnesses?" Kunqingluo asked, "who''s gone?"


    Mo Rong Shu said with a smile, "I don''t know. I heard what the guests said in the shop today. Huang thinks that if other halls go down, his sixth highness should also be able to go, so he can get his Highness''s door. "


    The voice out of the words is: can other Highnesses go to the sixth hall?


    Kunqingluo asked his entourage, "go and inquire. Who''s going down to the suburbs to see the double headed sheep?"


    He has a special secret sentry. Others don''t stare at him, they just stare at the prince, and they don''t need to inquire. Someone immediately replied, "about three quarters ago, his highness went out of the gate."


    Upon hearing this, kunqingluo immediately said, "prepare the car and go to the suburbs!"


    Mo Rongshu gave a faint smile. Sure enough, when he mentioned the prince, the sixth prince would be angry. Emperor Mengda should know very well about his character of not being king for so many years. He was used to being vertical, and didn''t want to make trouble for the prince. What else could it be? Ridiculous, the sixth Prince is a gunner, but he doesn''t know it.


    Emperor Mengda and the owner of Taoyuan valley are both playing chess. It depends on who is better. He can take Bai Qianfan out of the board at any time and stay out of the game. He just wants to find a way to get the antidote of Ning Xi''an.


    The prince''s carriage out of the city, outside the city is endless grassland, horse hoof, run happily, occasionally there are puddles in the sun shining, bright piercing eyes.


    Bai Qianfan is lying on the window. There is a big bird hovering in the distance. Sometimes she bends down and sometimes she soars. She can see the God and is envious. If she is a bird, she can fly back to murongshu. No one can trap her.


    After running for a while, the carriage saw soldiers in armor encircling a house from a distance. Some people were stopped outside the wall and were tiptoeing inside. Bai Qianfan knew that he had arrived.The carriage stops. Ning shisan gets out of the car first and returns to pick up Bai Qianfan, but she jumps down behind him and looks at him with a smile. Ning shisan is helpless and jumps down so high. What if she sprains her foot? The emperor is holding in the palm of his hand, but his wife is not delicate. She is well-known for her resistance to wrestling.


    All of a sudden, the crowd exclaimed. Bai Qianfan rushed in to look. Through the hole in the fence, she saw that there was blood everywhere on the ground. The five members of the family were tied to the pillars. They were all bloody and fleshy. No matter what the adults were, the youngest was a child. She tilted her head, her mouth was bleeding, her clothes were not covering her body, and the soldiers on one side were still beating.


    Bai Qianfan is the mother of the people, where to see such a tragic situation, the eyes of a chill, asked the prince, "why hit them?"


    The prince was so cold seeping at her, I do not know why some guilty, "this is exorcising ghosts, put their bad luck out."


    "Don''t you kill people?"


    "It''s not going to die..."


    "Does your highness think that child can endure?"


    If on weekdays, the prince didn''t feel anything, but he was speechless by her aggressive questioning.


    The people on the side were whispering, "don''t fight, they will be killed!"


    "Poor dorubas, it''s a real disaster."


    "All the sheep have been killed, why beat people?"


    "Let go of the old and the children. The Bodhisattva is watching."


    "God will punish the wicked."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, Xiaoshu and xiaofanfan are going to meet.


    Thanks to YY. Yunyun, Xiao Zhuzhu (2), whose mantissa is 46927571288059764057, who cast monthly tickets for the little princess yesterday. Thank you for your support and love for the little princess.


    Keep kneeling for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1217

    Bai Qianfan asked the prince with cold eyebrows, "have you heard the people''s words?"


    The prince was annoyed that she was so unkind. A stranger asked him in such a scolding tone, what is the power of heaven? For a moment, the prince''s heart was filled with anger. He moved her again and again, but she got an inch. If it wasn''t for that, he would have been rude to her for a long time. In fact, he just looked like her. He didn''t have to be able to open a gap from her. How long would he have to endure a person with unknown identity?


    He calm face, with eyes to warn her, but she was not afraid, cold eyes straight over. She usually looks very easy to speak and has a smiling face to everyone, but suddenly she has a sharp edge and a kind of dignity that can''t be underestimated.


    The prince clapped in his heart for a while and shook his fist on both sides.


    Ning shisan''s hand shrunk into his sleeve and walked forward without a word, covering half of Bai Qianfan''s body. As long as the prince dared to do something, he immediately let the prince''s blood splash three feet.


    The common people around didn''t notice the difference. Every pair of eyes looked at the miserable situation in the fence. The discussion became louder and louder. Finally, a common people couldn''t help complaining: "the Shanglin army is really more fierce than the bandits."


    As soon as the voice fell, the soldier standing outside the fence slapped him and said, "dare to insult the Lord."


    That hand hit very hard, the man was hit to the ground, there is a thin line of blood in the corner of his mouth, he covered his face, angrily staring at the soldiers who hit him, "why hit people?"


    When there was a big movement, all the people around looked at it, but they dared not speak up. They just expressed their anger with a look of disdain.


    Bai Qianfan stares at the prince, as if to make a hole in his face. "Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize it. Don''t you understand this


    The soldier swearing, came up and raised his foot to kick the man on the ground, "it''s you who hit! How dare I tell you to go to Shanglin prison to taste the taste of iron claw fence. "


    The prince bit his teeth and strode over. Without waiting for the soldier to raise his leg, he kicked him over first. His anger was on this foot and kicked the man away.


    The soldiers didn''t know the prince. When they saw that their companions had been beaten, they wanted to help, but they hesitated. The prince was dressed in gorgeous clothes and wore a crown on his head. He had extraordinary bearing. At first sight, he was a man of status, but he didn''t dare to make mistakes.


    The soldier who was guarding the gate by the prince pushed away and went into the yard. He said, "enough!"


    As soon as the beating soldier raised his whip, he was stopped in the air by the sound. He turned back and did not know who was coming. He hesitated to look at his boss, haimotu.


    Haimotu is the Zuotai division of Shanglin army. Naturally, he knew the prince and quickly went forward to salute him. "I don''t know if his highness is here, but if you miss it, please forgive me."


    The prince said coldly, "it''s almost enough. Do you really want to kill people?"


    Haimotu is the elder brother of Princess LAN. Now the palace is empty, and Princess LAN is the most favorite. Haimotu has long regarded himself as the uncle of the country, but he doesn''t pay so much attention to the crown prince. He says with a smile, "Your Highness, I have received the emperor''s will..."


    "What does it matter to these people that the emperor only let them kill the two headed sheep? Are they all demons? "


    "Your Highness, you can''t say that. The two headed sheep are born in their family. They are all evil. For the emperor''s blessing and the people''s well-being, I dare not be careless. This family is guilty and deserves to die."


    "It''s ridiculous. It''s just that the ewe gave birth to a double headed sheep. What does it have to do with the farmers? Heaven has the virtue of a good life, and the emperor loves the people like a son. If you take the chicken feather arrow, the emperor will know and will not forgive you! "


    Haimotu is used to being arrogant. He is embarrassed to be scolded by the prince in public. However, he can''t break the law in full view of the public. He is on fire in his heart and doesn''t speak.


    The prince glanced at the five members of the family who were dying on the pillar and said, "put them down."


    The soldiers were afraid of the prince''s identity and quickly released the man and put him on the ground. As soon as people get to the ground, sober people immediately shrink their hands and feet, and they are afraid of being beaten again. Unconscious people lie on the ground, which is no different from dead people.


    Bai Qianfan also went to the courtyard, but was stopped by the soldiers, "what''s the matter, didn''t you see the military master do the errand?"


    The prince looked over and said, "he is a lonely man. Let him in."


    The soldier''s attitude changed at once. He began to smile and bowed to make a gesture of invitation.


    Bai Qianfan went in and saw a small sheep''s head beside the wall. Under the tree, there were two sheep''s bodies, one big and one small. All the sheep''s heads had been cut off. The small neck was like a tree branch, and it was still bleeding.


    She glanced at the prince in a hurry. She wanted to see the injuries of the people on the ground. Suddenly, she heard the soldiers saluting at the gate of the courtyard, "sixth highness."


    She looked up and saw Kun Qingluo stride in. Behind him was mo Rongshu. She opened her mouth slightly and immediately lowered her head. She had been well protected by Mo Rongshu over the years. Where had she ever seen such a tragic situation? Her anger and sadness ran wildly in her heart. For a moment, she could not calm down. When she saw Mo Rongshu, she was full of anger but could not express it, so she had to lower her head Go.


    Where can Mo Rongshu not understand her? Bai Qianfan has the softest heart in the world. She would rather suffer herself than others. All these years, he built a peaceful and peaceful world for her. All the ugly, dark and evil things were abandoned by him. Now she would not feel better when she saw this tragedy.Kunqingluo was very happy to see Bai Qianfan. He wanted to go to the palace to get her back, but he met her outside. No matter what, he didn''t have to make trouble in the palace to disturb the emperor.


    "Mr. Qian, you are all right."


    Bai Qianfan arched his hand and said, "I have seen your highness six."


    For kunqingluo, meeting Bai Qianfan was a surprise. He said to Mo Rongshu, "boss Huang, this is Mr. Qian I told you last time."


    Mo Rongshu nodded slightly. "I''ve heard about Mr. Qian for a long time. Today, I see that he is really elegant, elegant and beautiful." he sighed, "a stranger is like jade. You are unique in the world!"


    Bai Qianfan listened to a lot of his words and dropped the book bag. She knew that he meant to make her happy. She didn''t want to make him worry. She laughed with cooperation. "Boss Huang is flattered."


    The prince didn''t pay any attention to them. He didn''t look very good. But it was in Kun Qingluo''s heart. He did it on purpose. Originally, Liang Zi didn''t get married so deeply. Who let the prince be rude and unreasonable and rob him?


    Or white Qianfan realized, to Murong Shu introduction, "boss Huang, this is the prince."


    Mo Rongshu held his fist and saluted: "I''ve seen your Highness the prince."


    The prince is not as noble as the prince. The common people kneel down when they see him, but this man just arched his hand and looked disrespectful. The prince was not very comfortable, but he didn''t say much and nodded coldly.


    Thank you for the corn dregs who voted for the little princess''s monthly ticket yesterday. My friends whose mantissa are 0646,, 631694432016, thank you for your support. Although they are going to be surpassed soon, they still want to make a final struggle and continue to ask for the monthly ticket. Today, the Mobai couple met.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1218

    Haimotu usually has a good relationship with the sixth Prince kunqingluo. Seeing him coming, he quickly saluted, "I have seen his sixth highness."


    Kunqingluo smiles. "It seems that my father has given this job to Lord Hai." He glanced at the situation in the yard and asked, "have you dealt with it all?"


    "Double headed sheep and ewes were killed, these people..." He hesitated for a moment and said, "His Royal Highness has made a statement that he will not die of sin."


    Kunqingluo had always been right with the prince. She immediately raised her eyebrow and said, "can you handle your case under the direction of others?"


    Kunqingluo is a little proud. Of course, he knows that the sixth Prince is at odds with the crown prince. He deliberately says that in order to stir up disputes. The crown prince did not give him face just now, and he did not let the crown prince feel better.


    The prince hummed coldly, "if it''s not to stop it alone, there will be several corpses lying here."


    Kunqingluo said, "the double headed sheep is a bad omen. It''s everyone''s destiny to die or live. Is the crown prince too lenient?"


    Bai Qianfan saw that they were only in dispute, regardless of the dying people on the ground. He was a little worried and said, "since he is not dead, he should go to the doctor to have a look."


    Haimotu glanced at her in displeasure. He didn''t like the prince''s people. He saw that she was angry with the prince through the same nostril. He was even more upset. He looked at her with high spirit. "Who are you, your highness? It''s your turn to interrupt when you speak?"


    Bai Qianfan had heard about the reputation of the Zuotai master. She was sure that he was not on the right side and that he was on the wrong side. She saw Lin Jun''s evil deeds outside just now, and that time she bullied the people in the teahouse. She turned her eyes at him in disgust and didn''t want to talk to him.


    When haimotu was ridiculed like this, his head exploded and his heart began to burn. However, he did not dare to beat the prince. He took the whip from the soldier''s hand and drew it at the faint girl on the ground. Bai Qianfan wanted to protect the person he wanted to beat.


    Bai Qianfan quickly glanced at Ning shisan. He stepped forward and stopped in front of the little girl. Haimotu didn''t care who Bai Qianfan was. He dared to block in front of him and still whipped. Seeing that the whip was going to be thrown on her, everyone exclaimed, but a big hand firmly grasped haimotu''s arm, which made the whip unable to be thrown down.


    Haimotu turned his head and saw that he was an entourage with Bai Qianfan. A small entourage dared to stop him. It was against the sky. He tried hard to earn, but he couldn''t get rid of it. His big hand was like a pair of pliers. The more he pinched it, the more he crushed his bones. Seeing that his boss was bullied, the soldiers all gathered around him. Mo Rongshu quietly stepped back to block him The soldiers, who were angry and friends of the sixth prince, were terrified and did not dare to act rashly.


    The crown prince''s face is as heavy as water. "If you dare to beat the lonely person in front of you, where is the crown prince''s face?"


    When Mo Rongshu heard that "lonely man", he felt a slight stab in his heart. But now is not the time to be jealous. He has a sense of propriety. Although he saw Bai Qianfan winking at Ning shisan, he knew that Ning shisan would protect her, but he was far away, so he might not be able to catch up with her. Besides, when he showed his skill now, he would only be doubted. Bai Qianfan thought about all kinds of scruples for him, so Ning shisan had to come forward. But when he saw the whip, his heart still jumped to his throat.


    Haimotu naturally did not dare to meet the prince. He took a quick look at the sixth prince. As long as the sixth Prince stood on his side, he could hold on.


    Kunqingluo is in a dilemma. He really wants to fight against the prince, but he wants to bring Bai Qianfan back to his side. After thinking about it, he still wants to be a peacemaker.


    "Forget it, it''s all my own people. Why hurt the harmony?"


    Haimotu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the sixth prince would persuade him to make peace. He had to go down the steps. "The prince''s people naturally dare not move," he said, staring at Ning shisan


    Ning shisan looked at him coldly. He worked hard on his hand. Haimotu''s face was wrinkled with pain, but his mouth was hard: "I don''t want to investigate. What do you want to do?"


    "Make amends to our husband."


    Ignoring their stalemate, Bai Qianfan went to the courtyard door and asked the people outside, "who knows medicine, come in and have a look."


    These herdsmen live on the grassland, far away from the city. They deal with minor injuries and illnesses by themselves. Every family has their own medicine. Immediately someone came in with the medicine to save people.


    Bai Qianfan squatted in front of the little girl and gently held her hand. The little girl slowly opened her eyes and looked at her weakly. Her mouth wriggled a few times. Bai Qianfan put her head close to her and heard her voice: "I, no, yes, demon..."


    Bai Qianfan gently patted her hand, "I know, we all know, you don''t have to worry."


    Fortunately, there were some skin injuries, but they didn''t hurt the muscles and bones. When the black powder was sprinkled on the wound, there was a sharp pain immediately, causing spasms. It was like a sheep''s madness. It was hoarse, like a dying beast.


    The little girl also cried out in pain. It was a strong woman who sprayed the medicine for her. She comforted her and said, "girl, bear with it. If you take the medicine, you will get better soon. Soon you will be able to herd sheep with my iron pillar."


    Bai Qianfan looks at the fleshy little girl and thinks of her own daughter who doesn''t know how to feel. If anyone dares to treat her like this, she will fight with others.The man at that end was still in a stalemate. Ning shisan kept his face cold, but he still didn''t let go of haimotu''s hand. Haimotu''s face became a color of pig''s liver. In winter, douda''s sweat came down from his forehead, and he screamed like a pig from time to time.


    The Prince did not speak, and murongshu was silent. Only kunqingluo made a comeback on the side and advised Ning shisan: "little brother, if you have taught me a lesson, let it go, otherwise it will end badly."


    "Your husband is going to stay in Baylor for a while, which offends Shanglin army."


    Ning shisan''s straight body is like a poplar, and he turns a deaf ear to it.


    Kun Qingluo had no choice but to go to Bai Qianfan again, "Mr. Qian, look at this One more thing is better than one less. Besides, I didn''t hit you. "


    Bai Qianfan put the little girl''s hand down gently. "I don''t want to stop her. I''m afraid that the whip just killed her. I dare to kill her in front of the two princes. Is there a king''s law in the eyes of the Zuo Taisi? Officials do not make decisions for the people. Instead, they beat the people to death. In his eyes, the common people''s lives are as cheap as ants. How can such people become officials in the court? "


    After listening to these words, kunqingluo was right, because Bai Qianfan was right. Haimotu didn''t respect the emperor and ignored the people. But after all, people had backstage, and even he was easy to offend.


    Bai Qianfan looked at haimotu, who was about to pass out in pain. "Admit your mistake earlier and suffer less. I''m an entourage. Who is disrespectful to me? He needs to get back justice. If I don''t scare you, you''ll lose your hand if you spend it like this. "


    Although there are some people in haimotu''s hands, the two Highnesses pestle here, and the soldiers dare not commit crimes. After so long, his arrogance has gone, but he can''t save face. Listening to Bai Qianfan''s words, he is also afraid that his hands will be abandoned. He said weakly, "I''ve offended you just now. Your adult has a lot of money. Please forgive me this time."


    Bai Qianfan took it as soon as it was ready and asked Ning shisan to let go of him. Kun Qingluo was relieved and said, "OK, the excitement is over. Don''t disturb the official business of Lord Hai. Let''s go now." Then he took the lead to go out.


    Everyone followed him to the outside. Ning shisan was at the end of the walk. Haimotu winked. The guard stopped him: "you can''t go."


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or if we''re making a secret effort. The number of votes that were to be exceeded yesterday afternoon was forced to last until 12 pm. Although it was finally exceeded, I feel proud of losing. There are still four days left. Let''s stick to it and not be surpassed by the next one. Thank you very much.


    Thank you for CCY jade girl, Guiwu red deer, njwd flower, mantissa 726327583736759712277001753. You are wonderful.


    I''ll have to brew something sweet for you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1219

    Bai Qianfan turns around and stares at haimotu, "what do you want to do?"


    Haimotu was so angry that he didn''t want to give up. He didn''t think he was wrong at all. He wasn''t afraid of making trouble in front of the emperor.


    "He is rude to me. I want to take him back to Shanglin Yamen. According to the law of our court, if he is disrespectful to the officials of the imperial court, he will have a lawsuit."


    Bai Qianfan pushes away the soldiers at the door and steps into the yard. Mo Rongshu follows in. The prince pulls his mouth thoughtfully and turns back. The sixth Prince Kun Qingluo, who is walking in the front, looks at the scene and stomps his feet. He complains that haimotu has nothing to look for. Mingming has finished. According to his temper, he really doesn''t want to deal with this mess, but Or helplessly follow in.


    The party went back to the yard together again. Bai Qianfan held hands with haimotu and said, "he is disrespectful to you because you are rude to me. There is a cause and effect. If you are not rude to me, how can he be disrespectful to you?"


    The prince was amused by the tongue twister. He could see that this Mr. Qian was more powerful than he thought. He didn''t need his hand. Haimotu was not her rival at all.


    Haimotu Leng for a moment, "you don''t make trouble, he hurt the court life officer, this is not a small matter." Let him suffer. When he gets into Shanglin prison, he will return it ten times.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "where did he hurt you?"


    "Hurt my Lord''s hand." Haimotu stretched out his hand, which was pinched by Ning shisan, with red fingerprints on it.


    Bai Qianfan said contemptuously, "the bone is not broken, and there is no bleeding, which is also called injury. Is your adult made of paper?" She pointed to the people on the ground, "look at them, it''s called injury."


    Haimotu was ridiculed by her red face, mouth open, but do not know how to refute.


    Mo Rongshu stands behind Bai Qianfan, laughing in his heart. On bickering, this adult is not his daughter-in-law''s opponent.


    The prince simply laughed unkindly. He had eaten the shriveled white thousand sails and knew what it was like. Now he was happy to see haimotu go after him.


    Kun Qingluo also chokes a smile, in the heart secret way: deserve, who let you pick a matter again.


    "He took my lord hostage, and everyone in the room saw it," he said


    "He''s not holding you, he''s preventing you from committing a crime."


    "What crime have I committed?"


    "You hit me with a whip. Everyone here saw it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hai Mo Tu''s heart floats, the air is dry wiped a face," I say all calculate, he still has been holding my hand to calculate how to return a responsibility? "


    "Wait for you to compensate with me, isn''t it?" Bai Qianfan Chin a lift, canthus sweep him, "who let you stubborn, the loss is not yourself?"


    Haimotu vomited so much that he wanted to vomit blood. If he went on like this, he would lose face and let his subordinates watch a good play.


    After biting his teeth, he said strongly, "no matter how cunning you are, I must take him back."


    Bai Qianfan is also not angry, holding a slow tone, "why don''t you be reasonable?"


    "Why don''t you be reasonable?"


    "Then go to your boss and judge."


    Haimotu sneer, his boss did not dare to offend him, "OK, you find it, but I want to take people away."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "who is your boss?"


    "Lord Dusi."


    "Who''s in charge of Dusi?"


    Haimotu Leng for a while, did not understand her meaning, said, "the division of adult flag camp."


    Bai Qianfan laughed and pointed to the prince, "as far as I know, the prince is directly under the banner camp. Speaking of it, his highness is the superior of your superior. It''s most appropriate to find him to judge."


    Haimotu, "..."


    The prince turned his face to one side and laughed. Bai Qianfan said that he would go to his superior to judge. He knew that he was waiting for haimotu. Sure enough, he didn''t see that Mr. Qian was a little bad.


    He cleared his throat, pressed down his smile, and said very cooperatively, "since I''m in front of you, you have to break the lawsuit."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Your Highness, Zuo Taisi has to take away my entourage. You will judge me."


    The prince asked haimotu, "why does Zuotai want to catch Mr. Qian''s entourage?"


    "He was rude to his subordinates."


    The prince said to Bai Qianfan, "your entourage is rude to Zuo Taisi."


    Bai Qianfan, "Zuo Taisi was rude to me first. He whipped me with a whip. I was loyal to the Lord. Is it wrong?"


    The prince asked haimotu, "as a follower, is it wrong to be loyal to the Lord?"


    Haimotu, "..."


    "Zuotai."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mr. Zuo Taisi," the prince said solemnly, "I''m asking you alone. Why don''t I answer? Are you contemptuous of the prince?"


    With such a big hat down, haimotu is sweating. Being rude to the imperial court''s officials is different from being rude to the royal family. If you are rude to the officials, you can beat them up in the Yamen at most. If you are rude to the royal family, the crown prince will be investigated for death.His lips trembled twice, not for fear of offending the prince, but for his unreasonable and angry, today this matter because of the pariah, a few pariah to him really like ants, but did not kill them, but caused a whole body of coquettish. Who dares to argue with him at ordinary times, but the prince is a real guest. He is a ghost in berenl city. He never acts rationally. As a result, he is forced to reason with him, and the lawsuit is still in front of the prince. His usual way is totally useless. Why don''t you make him angry?


    Kunqingluo is also annoyed that haimotu doesn''t know the current affairs. Before Princess LAN becomes queen, he plays with the majesty of the country''s uncle. Although he doesn''t like the prince, he can''t lose the face of the royal family.


    Sink a face way: "Sea Lord, you still want to make when?"


    Haimotu offended the prince and the sixth prince, so he had to say, "if you go back to your highness, there''s nothing wrong."


    Prince ha ha a smile, "since have no mistake, that need not arrest a person, Zuo Tai Si, you say?"


    "Yes, no more." As he said this, he felt sick to death.


    Kunqingluo quickly make a comeback. "It''s OK. Let''s go. I''ll invite you to DongLaiShun for a drink."


    Bai Qianfan saw that the people who came in to help were carrying the wounded into the room. After thinking about it, he said, "Mr. Zuo Taisi, you won''t take it out on them after we leave, will you?"


    Haimotu did not answer with a cold face.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t look at the prince, and he laughed at kunqingluo, "sixth highness, what do you say? As soon as we leave, he killed people. He''s been busy for a long time. Isn''t he busy for nothing?"


    Seeing that Bai Qianfan asked him for help, kunqingluo was a little proud. He glanced at the prince and asked haimotu, "Mr. Zuotai, this is the end of it. What do you say?"


    Haimotu received kunqingluo warning eyes, teeth are about to bite, stuffy voice: "yes, I know."


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes in his face around a circle, "man man man, you have to keep your word." It means that if he doesn''t keep his word, he''s not a man.


    Haimotu, "..." He didn''t want to talk to her. His viscera were in pain. It was estimated that he had been hurt by Bai Qianfan.


    Mr. Zuo Taisi, the so-called good men don''t fight with women, but the real big loss is still in the future. You dare to pull Xiaofan in front of Xiaoshu. You are killing yourself.


    Thank you for the yphl1q2, njwd flowers who cast the monthly ticket for the little princess yesterday, with the mantissa of 6918847894435706712214015102. Thank you.


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1220

    On the way back, Mo Rongshu, on the pretext of admiring Mr. Qian, wanted to have a good talk with her and got into the prince''s carriage impolitely.


    The prince looked at Mo Rongshu sitting next to Bai Qianfan, and then looked at Ning shisan sitting beside him like a wooden stake. He always felt that something was wrong.


    Bai Qianfan is clearly his guest. What''s the matter with boss Huang? He was vaguely upset.


    What''s worse is Kun Qingluo. He knows that Qian fan and Mo Rongshu are his friends, but they all run to the crown prince''s car. What do you mean?


    As the prince''s carriage sped away, his eyes narrowed and he said to the coachman, "catch up." There''s no way to pry his people away.


    Mo Rongshu holds Bai Qianfan''s hand under the cover of his sleeve. Bai Qianfan feels sweet and lowers his head slightly. However, the more tightly he holds the hand, the more painful it is for her. Her heart jumps and she looks up at him. The man''s face is smiling, but the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. She knows that he is angry and why he is angry. She is angry that she is in front of the little girl regardless of danger, If Ning had no time to do it, the whip would have been on her.


    She stealthily pulls out her hand. He holds it hard and looks down at her. The couple have been doing it for more than ten years. Even if they don''t speak, they can communicate only with their eyes.


    Mo Rongshu: you are so bold. Have you ever thought about my feelings?


    Bai Qianfan: I''m winking at shisan. You can see it.


    Mo Rongshu: in case that whip hits you, I will tear the one named Hai on the spot. Aren''t you afraid that I will expose my identity?


    Bai Qianfan: don''t you believe thirteen?


    Mo Rongshu: everything is in case.


    Bai Qianfan: if you don''t believe in thirteen, you don''t believe in Ning Jiu. If you don''t believe in Ning Jiu, you don''t believe in yourself.


    Mo Rongshu


    Mo Rongshu: make a fuss. Don''t deal with me like haimotu.


    Bai Qianfan: I believe thirteen is believing in Ningjiu, and believing in Ningjiu is believing in you.


    Mo Rongshu: rhetoric.


    Bai Qianfan: husband, husband, husband.


    Mo Rongshu: don''t be a smiley face. Review yourself deeply.


    Bai Qianfan: I dare not next time.


    Mo Rongshu: what you say counts.


    Bai Qianfan: a man, a man, a man.


    Mo Rongshu: what kind of husband are you? Change one.


    Bai Qianfan: husband, husband, husband.


    Mo Rongshu


    Feeling that hand finally relaxed, Bai Qianfan scratched in the palm of his hand, but his face was serious, "boss Huang, I heard you''ve done a lot of business?"


    "Small business," Mo Rongshu said with a modest smile, "is not as comfortable as you, Mr. Qian. When I stop doing business, how about you take me to travel around the world?"


    "Well, when you earn enough money, come to me. You need money to travel around."


    "You don''t have to worry about the money, sir. Just ask how much you want." Mo Rongshu said, "if you are tired of walking, you can find a place with good scenery and buy a house to live in."


    "That''s a good idea. I think so, too."


    "Sir, there are many places to go. I really want to choose. Where do you think it is suitable to stay?"


    "I''m from Dongyue, but I still want to go back to Dongyue and find a place in Jiangnan where the climate is pleasant, the four seasons are distinct, the scenery is good and there''s a lot to eat. If I were old, I would live there


    "Sir, in his prime, it is too early to say that he is old. But it''s me, "Murong Shu looked at her and laughed," the years don''t forgive me. "


    Bai Qianfan joked, "an old man in a family is like a treasure."


    The hand under the sleeve held her punitively.


    The prince sat opposite, his face puzzled, these two people have no problem, how to let him hear the taste of flirting.


    Since Mr. Da Qian entered the East Palace, they have been getting along with each other day and night. She has never been so casual in front of him. Boss Huang got to know him the day before yesterday. He didn''t like to talk. At least in the suburbs, he didn''t hear him speak much. He talked a lot with Mr. Qian. It''s a bit like meeting too late.


    Mo Rongshu winked at Ning shisan, but Ning shisan was embarrassed. He looked around and suddenly pointed to the window on the right and said to the prince, "Your Highness, there seems to be a low mountain there."


    The prince was very puzzled that this cold faced follower seldom took the initiative to talk to him. What happened today?


    He looked in the direction of Ning shisan''s fingers. "It''s not a mountain. It''s just the undulating Gobi. It looks like a mountain."


    Mo Rongshu took this opportunity to kiss Bai Qianfan''s face quickly. Bai Qianfan didn''t expect him to be so bold. He opened his eyes wide in amazement. Mo Rongshu looked at her startled appearance and became more and more proud. He was not stealing or feeling with his daughter-in-law, but he had to hide it from others. He was excited and nervous. It was probably the same as stealing or feeling.


    When the prince turned his head back, the two opposite people had stopped talking and sat in silence.


    The carriage ran after the sunset and all the way into the city of Baylor. The Prince wanted to take Bai Qianfan back to the palace, but Mo Rongshu was still sitting in the car. He politely asked, "where can boss Huang get off?"Mo Rongshu raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you go to DongLaiShun first? It''s agreed that your highness will invite us. "


    "No, I have something else to do. I have to go back to the Palace first."


    "Why don''t your highness go back first," Bai Qianfan said, "I''m just hungry. I just want to eat."


    The crown prince


    Just as he hesitated, the carriage slowly stopped. The prince was not happy. He raised his voice and asked, "how did it stop?"


    The man outside replied, "Your Highness, the sixth highness stopped the carriage and said that he invited his highness and two guests to dinner."


    The prince lifted the curtain and saw that the carriage just stopped at the gate of DongLaiShun, while kunqingluo stopped in front of the carriage.


    The prince looked at Mo Rongshu thoughtfully. He was close to Bai Qianfan all the way just now. It turned out that it was because of this that Kun Qingluo joined hands with him to take Bai Qianfan back.


    He quietly smile, "since six his highness cordially invited, sir just hungry, then go."


    Bai Qianfan and Mo Rongshu think the same, are not willing to be separated from each other so early, can stay for a moment, eat is the best excuse.


    When the prince got out of the car, he winked at his entourage. When they entered DongLaiShun, the entourage immediately turned and left.


    After entering the elegant room of kunqingluo, everyone sat down at will. On the left side of Bai Qianfan is mo Rongshu, and on the right side is the prince. Originally kunqingluo wanted to sit there, but he was a little late, so he had to watch the prince sit down. It''s more convenient for him and Mo Rongshu to grab people, but it doesn''t matter. This is his territory, and the crown prince seldom goes out of the palace. If he is not familiar with this place, he still has a chance to win.


    Bai Qianfan couldn''t bear to see the roasted lamb every time, but when the whole lamb became a thin piece of mutton, she just ate it.


    In addition to Ning shisan, the other three men drink, push the cup to change the cup, and talk about some unimportant things. They can''t say they are laughing and chatting, but the atmosphere is not so bad. They all have their own thoughts and don''t make a sound.


    It''s not cheating with your daughter-in-law...


    At the end of the month, who still has the support of the monthly ticket? The little princess will be invalid if you don''t need it.


    Thank you for your support to the little princess. Thank you for your support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1221

    Mo Rongshu originally wanted to take this opportunity to let Bai Qianfan out of the palace and find a place to hide her. When he wanted to see her, he went to see her. Although there were people around him, he should be careful. However, after careful consideration, he changed his mind.


    Shanglin army is notorious, and haimotu is even more insidious and cunning. I''m afraid he won''t give up today''s business. There is no place that Shanglin army can''t go in the whole city of berenl. Except for the Imperial Palace, it''s safer for Bai Qianfan to stay in the palace than outside.


    Kunqingluo wants to get Bai Qianfan back from the crown prince. He knows that today''s meal is a bit of a feast. He is not happy. His daughter-in-law, why should other men rob her, even though they all think she is a man.


    He took a look at Ning shisan, and then his eyes gently circled Kun Qingluo''s face. Ning shisan knew and blinked quietly. Kunqingluo sits between him and murongshu. If anything happens, he can take kunqingluo by himself without murongshu.


    Mo Rongshu poured the wine for his two Highnesses and said with a smile, "I''ve got a batch of top-quality silks and satins recently. The patterns of flowers and wealth and the top-quality materials are a little darker. But it''s better to send them to their mother''s concubines to make robes. I''ll send someone to send them to their Highness''s mansion later."


    Kunqingluo took the glass and drank it down. He laughed, "boss Huang is polite. Usually, those people give cloth and jewelry to the imperial concubine. Only boss Huang thinks of my mother''s concubine. It can be seen that boss Huang is a sincere and filial person. I accept boss Huang''s kindness. Thank you for my mother''s concubine."


    Mo Rongshu also laughed, "thank your highness six praise," he looked at the prince, as if suddenly remembered, "Your Highness six is in the palace, I''m afraid..."


    "No," the prince said coldly, "my mother has been dead for many years. I don''t need these." When he spoke, he deliberately bit the word "empress" to remind Mo Rongshu of the sound of "empress".


    Mo Rongshu raised his eyebrows and looked surprised. "Please forgive me, your highness. I really don''t know..."


    "Those who don''t know are innocent," said kunqingluo, glancing at the prince and bending his lips with a smile. "Not only boss Huang doesn''t know, but I''m afraid many people don''t know. After all, it''s less than three years since he entered the palace. Last time, my mother''s concubine told me that her fortune is too thin and she left too early."


    The prince pinched the glass tightly. Although he was suspicious of his own life experience, he didn''t want kunqing Luona to talk about it after his death for many years.


    At the moment, she also gave a cold smile, "Princess Jin has a deep fortune. She has been spoiling the sixth palace for so many years. It''s a pity that the iron palace and the flowing concubine lost their favor as soon as Princess LAN entered the palace. I heard that when Princess Lan was mentioned, she was so angry that she wanted to smash things. But the sixth brother had a good relationship with Lord Hai. I don''t know what she thought?"


    Kunqingluo''s face became extremely ugly. The prince was right. His mother, Jinfei, had always been in favor. Because of this favor, the emperor treated him higher than other princes, and never granted him the title of king. The meaning was self-evident. He thought it was reasonable to help her to the back seat. As soon as Lanfei entered the palace, the emperor''s soul was taken away, and Jinfei was so angry that she smashed the bedroom Now, when I mentioned Princess LAN, I gritted my teeth.


    It is said that he should share a common hatred with his mother and imperial concubine, but haimotu and his son are the red men around the emperor. If he wants to isolate the prince, he can only form an alliance with them. Princess Lan''s belly hasn''t changed in the past few years when she entered the palace. The emperor is getting older and older. In the future, it''s either he or the prince who can control the world. There are no forever friends or enemies in the palace, but only personal interests .


    Kunqingluo put his glass on the table and said, "what does your highness mean?"


    Mo Rongshu drinks and watches a good play at leisure. He''s rather expressionless.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the prince and kunqingluo. He was speechless. "What''s the matter with your two Highnesses? They start to quarrel with each other like children. They quarrel with each other. Don''t talk to their respective mothers."


    Then she suddenly felt that it was wrong. Her tone was a bit like teaching Murong Qingyang a lesson. A stranger taught two royal families a lesson. She was used to being a queen. She didn''t have the sense of propriety


    Uneasy two Piao a Piao Piao, Prince and six princes all silent sit, seem to have no mind her tone. But Mo Rongshu looked at her with a meaningful smile. He wrapped a mutton roll on her plate and said, "Sir, eat it quickly. It''s fishy when it''s cold."


    Bai Qianfan politely thanks, "thank you, boss Huang."


    She is eating mutton rolls with her head down. A big hand is gently placed on her leg. Through the thick cotton padded robe, she can also feel the temperature of the man. She secretly stares at him, shakes her leg, and signals him to take it away. The man ignores it. Instead, he caresses her. Looking at her ears, she takes back her hand with a smile. She is extremely happy.


    The silence didn''t last long. Kunqingluo wiped her hands with a hot handkerchief and asked Bai Qianfan, "how is Mr. Qian living in the palace?"


    "Not bad. His highness takes good care of the villains."


    "There are too many rules in a place like Shengong. I''m used to it. How can I get used to it?"


    Everyone looked at Kun Qingluo and knew that he was going to talk about business, but no one was nervous and dignified. They were all calm, just like the sixth Prince talking about family.This time, Bai Qianfan didn''t have a chance to be alone with Mo Rongshu, but after kunqingluo said that, Mo Rongshu didn''t respond. She immediately understood his idea and said, "I''m used to it."


    Kunqingluo, "..." But if Bai Qianfan has the slightest idea of coming up with the palace, he can continue to do so. As a result, she refused and put him on the air.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t like to bend around. Since he didn''t go out of the palace, he simply refused to give kunqingluo another chance to entangle.


    The prince has a look at Bai Qianfan unexpectedly. He always thinks that Bai Qianfan wants to go to the palace. Such a good opportunity is in front of her, but she refuses. What medicine does gourd sell?


    Kunqingluo is in a bit of a dilemma. If Bai Qianfan doesn''t want to go out of the palace, he can only rob a woman. It''s OK to rob a man I always feel a little embarrassed when it comes out.


    He bowed his head and thought, is it to grab people regardless, or to find another chance next time?


    At this time, his entourage came in and whispered a few words in his ear. Kun Qingluo''s face changed a little, looked at the prince, got up and went to the window.


    Downstairs stood a line of Mengda soldiers, who were from the flag camp. The flag camp was Mengda''s elite army, and it was not easy to send them out. Kunqingluo couldn''t help taking a breath of air. He was secretly prepared, but he had no chance of winning if he wanted to fight against the people of the flag camp.


    He stood there for a long time without moving, and his heart filled with doubts. Who is Mr. Qian? For him, the prince actually sent out the flag camp?


    At the end of the month, the dust settled down and dropped two places. Thank you for reading quietly, HAC boring, Yuhe 1990, with the mantissa of 8978737596757977505924. Thank you for all the friends who supported the little princess this month. You have set up a day for the little princess and given the author the motivation to go on. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1222

    From Mo Rongshu''s position, we can see kunqingluo''s side face. Kunqingluo''s expression makes Mo Rongshu realize that something must have happened outside that surprised him. Then he glances at the prince, who is wrapped with roast mutton. He moves in his heart and knows that it should be related to the prince.


    But the next moment, the prince put the roasted mutton into Bai Qianfan''s plate, and conveniently picked up the milk tea pot to add milk tea to her cup.


    Mo Rongshu frowned and felt uncomfortable. He had two thick black eyebrows and the memory as cover. Bai Qianfan''s appearance was safe. Was it the prince''s aesthetic problem or did he have ulterior motives? Today, on the outskirts of the city, he noticed that the prince seemed to have a kind of inexplicable helplessness to Bai Qianfan. The prince, who was superior and extremely noble, had no choice but to a stranger. It''s really unnecessary.


    Doubts surge up in his heart, and he can''t hold it down any more. He looks at it quietly. Bai Qianfan''s eyes catch a glimpse of his expression and laughs in his heart. He calmly picks up the mutton bag and slowly sends it to his mouth. Mo Rongshu twists his eyebrows and suddenly raises his arm. Bai Qianfan, alas, hears the sound of mutton bag falling to the ground.


    Mo Rongshu grabbed her and rubbed her arm. "Sorry, I hurt you. I didn''t mean to."


    If he didn''t add the last sentence, it would be a little silver free. Bai Qianfan glanced at him and pulled his arm back from the palm of his hand.


    "Boss Huang doesn''t have to blame himself. I''m fine."


    The prince looked on coldly and said that it was not intentional, but how could he see that it was intentional? It was his roast mutton, but Mo Rongshu didn''t mean to make amends at all. He just rubbed Bai Qianfan''s arm, and the two men were so rambling


    He thought, is boss Huang good at this? Mr. Qian was born weak, but he didn''t look very good. Just those two thick eyebrows failed him. Boss Huang has aesthetic problems.


    In order to avoid a long night''s dream, the prince wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and asked, "has Mr. Qian eaten well?"


    As soon as Bai Qianfan heard that it meant to leave, he took a look at Mo Rongshu. The latter didn''t respond, so she nodded, "well, I''m full."


    "In that case, let''s go back alone."


    Kunqingluo came back from the window with a smile on her face and a gentle tone. "Is the prince''s brother going to leave?"


    "Well, it''s time to go. There are a lot of things to see in the study."


    "In this way, I won''t leave the prince''s brother," Kun Qingluo said to Bai Qianfan, bending slightly to salute. "Mr. Qian, go slowly."


    Originally, everyone thought there would be a fierce fight, but it turned out to be such a peaceful farewell.


    Bai Qianfan nodded, her eyes gently around, and then glanced at Mo Rongshu, who also looked at him, eyes straight black, she said, "boss Huang, see you later."


    Mo Rong Shu grinned, "see you later." Of course, they will meet again, but at that time, they will not have to separate.


    The prince left with Bai Qianfan. Kun Qingluo''s face sank down. Without saying a word, he filled himself with wine. He took a gulp of it, and the cups were heavy on the table.


    Mo Rongshu looked at him, "what''s the matter with your highness?"


    Kun Qingluo raised his chin, "you go to the window to see."


    Mo Rongshu went to the window, and a group of soldiers surrounded the restaurant. These soldiers were different from Shanglin soldiers. They were straight and their faces were covered. They only showed sharp eyes. They were elite soldiers.


    "What''s this?"


    "The men of the flag camp."


    Murong Shu let out a cry. He knew that the flag battalion was the elite army of Mengda. When they were fighting in those years, the people of the flag battalion broke through their formation and lost a lot of troops. However, the flag battalion was not strong enough, so they could only be the vanguard and could not be the main force. Otherwise, Mengda would not lose so miserably when they were fighting with East Vietnam.


    Mo Rongshu said, "I didn''t expect that for the sake of Mr. Qian, the prince even sent out the flag camp. This Ha ha ha, "he shook his head and laughed, without saying any more.


    Kunqingluo came to the window with his glass in his hand. "Boss Huang is also surprised?"


    At this time, the prince and Bai Qianfan came out of the restaurant. When they got into the carriage, the Prince wanted to give Bai Qianfan a hand, but Ning shisan was faster than him. He took Bai Qianfan''s arm first and sent her to the carriage.


    Mo Rongshu hummed coldly, "it''s not strange to say that it''s strange. I think his highness is very interested in Mr. Qian."


    Kunqingluo didn''t understand for a moment, "what''s the point?"


    Mo Rongshu walked away with the prince''s carriage, went back to the table and poured himself a glass of wine. He was so stuffy that he wanted to smash the glass. He restrained himself, squeezed the empty glass and put it on the table.


    He didn''t like to laugh at all. Kun Qingluo didn''t notice. She filled the glass with wine and touched him. After drinking, she suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. "Do you mean No, I haven''t heard that the prince has such a hobby. "


    There was no expression on Mo Rongshu''s face. "Even if there was, it would not be known. After all, he was the prince of high power. Did he have a good reputation?"


    Kun Qingluo''s depression was swept away, patting Mo Rongshu on the shoulder. "Boss Huang is still very experienced. I really can''t see it. No wonder even the flag camp is out." He laughed and raised his mouth. "Look, this time it''s enough for the prince to drink a big pot."Mo Rongshu asked, "what is your highness going to do?"


    Kunqingluo said, "a prince who is not virtuous can not inherit the great rule. I believe his father will not ignore it."


    Mo Rongshu was afraid that he would make trouble and involve Bai Qianfan. He said, "I don''t think Mr. Qian is that kind of person. He keeps a distance from the prince."


    "That''s right. Although his highness and Mr. Qian have known each other for a short time, he also knows what he is," said Kun Qingluo. "It''s obvious that the crown prince is very hot with his head shaved."


    Murong Shu hung his eyes and thought for a while, and said, "the prince accepted the imperial concubine and had children. It''s not supposed to be right. Would it be that he met Mr. Qian? Or is it because Mr. Qian looks like Stepmother


    Kun Qingluo was stunned for a moment Why does boss Huang think so? "


    "When I mentioned the empress just now, the prince was in a low mood. If suddenly someone who looks like his mother comes out, he will feel kind and naturally treat him well."


    He also knew that it was ridiculous to say so, but it was just an opportunity. He had to find a way to bring the topic to the old palace affairs.


    Kunqingluo frowned and thought, "I''ve heard from my mother that the prince was only two years old when she died afterwards. Such a small child won''t remember what her mother looked like, will she?"


    Mo Rongshu, "..." Maybe the prince has a portrait of his successor. "


    Kun Qingluo touched his chin. "It''s possible."


    "If it''s just because Mr. Qian looks like his deceased stepmother and the prince is eager to think of his mother, it''s understandable that he''s so devoted to him. If it''s not," murongshu hums and laughs, "it''s a bit of a glitch in the world."


    Kun Qingluo didn''t speak. Her eyes flashed.


    Today is the first day. All members have monthly tickets in their hands. If they can ask for 100 tickets today, they will give you more money tomorrow. They will do what they say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1223

    After Mo Rongshu sent people to send silk to Huayang house, kunqingluo immediately took silk into the palace.


    When Jinfei saw him coming, she was very happy. She welcomed him personally, but she said, "what brings you here today? "


    kunqingluo said with a smile," what did the empress say? Shouldn''t the son come to see you? " He handed over the silk and satin. "It''s a good material from a friend of mine. It''s good in design and color. My son saw that it''s just right for you, so he quickly brought it to make new clothes for the new year''s Eve."


    The son is so filial, the Jin imperial concubine naturally smiles not to close the mouth, rubs the cloth son, "really good, which friend of yours sent? Are they the ones who are eager to ask you to do something? "


    "You guessed wrong," kunqingluo helped her to sit down on the warm pit. "Does the lady know about the brocade silk house in the city?"


    Jinfei said: "I don''t know. It''s the time-honored brand of behrener. I went there before I entered the palace."


    "It''s from the boss of Jinxiu Satin shop. They don''t ask for their son. They just want to get along with each other and make a true friend."


    Jinfei looked at him angrily, "it''s OK to make friends sincerely. Don''t let anyone go to the mansion. The prince is staring at you. Although your father doesn''t say anything, what do you think in his heart? Who knows, the emperor''s heart, ah..." She gave a sneer and stopped talking.


    Kunqingluo smiles and says, "don''t be angry, madam. Although Princess LAN is in favor, her position is under you. Besides, she only serves people with lust. It won''t last long. If you look at the whole harem, it''s not the empress''s world?"


    Jinfei said with a bitter smile, "I don''t think about it any more. Zhonggong has been empty for such a long time. Who knows what he thinks after the emperor''s delay?"


    Kunqingluo took the opportunity to ask, "Niang Niang, how many years have you passed away since then? You haven''t given birth to me, have you?"


    "No, the prince is only two years old, and he died later." Jinfei some emotion, "pregnant just stand, after giving birth to a child not two years left."


    "Dead?"


    Jinfei''s face changed slightly. She raised her hand. When all the people in the room withdrew, she said, "it''s her own death."


    Kunqingluo didn''t know the old things in the palace. Hearing this, she was surprised, "why is that? Isn''t her father good to her? "


    Jinfei shook her head, "I just entered the palace at that time, and I didn''t know very well. I didn''t see many people in the future, and I didn''t want people to invite me. I''m a little eccentric."


    Kunqingluo thought for a moment and asked, "is there any portrait left after that?"


    Jinfei was a little strange, "what do you want to do with this?"


    "Nothing. I''m just a little curious. I''m afraid the prince can''t remember what the future looks like."


    "I don''t remember. He''s still young."


    "Should the prince have a picture of his mother in his hand?"


    Jinfei looked at him suspiciously, "what do you always ask the portrait to do?"


    "I don''t think the prince is much like his father, maybe like his successor," he said with a smile


    Jinfei sighed with emotion, "the years are too long. Let alone the prince, our palace can''t remember what it looks like after."


    Kunqingluo didn''t ask anything. He was a little unwilling. He took a cup of tea and asked, "madam, is there anyone in the harem who is more advanced than you?"


    Concubine Jin shook her head. "Maybe not," she thought, and said, "it''s strange. Before entering the palace, your majesty suddenly sent a group of low ranking concubines out of the palace. At that time, I just entered the palace, and I didn''t dare to ask more. Later, I learned that all the concubines had never been in bed. She said that the Emperor didn''t have the heart to let them spend their lives in the deep palace, so I sent them home. OK Let them find a husband to marry. "


    Kunqingluo is very surprised, "dismissing the imperial concubine? Is this something that all dynasties have never heard of before? What happened later? "


    "Later, several more came in one after another, and they all gave birth to their majesty''s children, and then..." Jinfei narrowed her eyes and was immersed in the past. She didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, her eyes became colder. "Later, Lanfei entered the palace."


    Kun Qingluo sat for a while, suddenly remembered, and asked Jinfei, "how come I never heard the empress talk about YuanHou?"


    Jin imperial concubine angry smile, "you this child, this palace which has seen yuan empress?"


    "Never heard of it?"


    Jinfei shook her head, "I have never heard of it."


    "As for the other concubines, the prince ranks fifth, and there are four elder brothers in front of him? Another is the son of empress yuan, who also made the prince before


    Jinfei''s face changed greatly. She straightened up and looked at the door. She lowered her voice and said, "you are crazy. How can you ask these questions?"


    Kunqingluo said, "why is the mother''s face so ugly? Did her son say something wrong?"


    Jinfei slowed her face and said, "Your Majesty doesn''t like to hear people talk about things in the past, about Chen Zhima and rotten millet. Now, who''s going to talk about it? Don''t ask or talk about it with anyone in the future."


    Kun Qingluo was reprimanded and muttered, "I''m just curious, how all four brothers died."


    Jinfei twisted heavily on his arm, "don''t ask, you still say. I don''t know how I''m going to die. "


    Kun Qingluo didn''t think so. "Will my father kill me just because I ask a few questions?"Jinfei was really angry with him. She said with a cold face: "don''t blame our palace for not reminding you. It''s a joke. Once..." At this point, she pause, "don''t ask these questions again, people are dead, it''s no fun to ask."


    Kun Qingluo was suspicious. "What did the empress say just now?"


    "Nothing."


    Kun Qingluo is a little displeased. "If you don''t want your son to say something wrong, the empress will tell me everything, so that he won''t get into trouble for a moment."


    Jinfei touched her armor, dropped her eyes and said, "before Lanfei entered the palace, your majesty also spoiled an imperial concubine. Because she said something wrong, she was given death by your majesty."


    "What did she say?"


    "She asked the four princes if they had smallpox together. Why did they all die? His Majesty was so angry that he had the concubine dragged out and beheaded on the spot. "


    Kunqingluo asked, "did the four brothers die of smallpox together?"


    Jinfei raised her hand to beat him. She stopped in the air and couldn''t fight. "I''m really angry with you. Ancestors, don''t ask!"


    Kunqingluo see Jinfei really angry by him, busy smile, "quick don''t angry, angry to wrinkles, I''m not in the eyes of the empress pestle, I go."


    After that, she gave a salute to Jinfei and turned to leave. Jinfei called him, "luo''er, remember Niang''s advice, don''t make trouble. Do you hear me?"


    "Heard," kunqingluo patted Jinfei''s hand, "son is not confused, know what to say, what not to say, mother rest assured."


    Jinfei then laughed and stroked his face, "is this section thin? It''s not your mother who says you''re four years old. What about you? I don''t know where my daughter-in-law is. I don''t feel at ease without a woman around me... "


    Kunqingluo is most annoyed to hear her say these, immediately turned around and left, "next time my son comes to see the empress." As soon as the voice fell, the man had disappeared at the door.


    Jinfei looked at the door and shook her head helplessly.


    I was hit by a group of people. I wanted to ask for a hundred monthly tickets, but in the end, I couldn''t even get 30. Wuwuwuwu... Don''t you want more...


    Thanks to my friends who voted in two days: a trace of tenderness in my eyes, xhmgds, nine days'' fairy girl, qingqingqing, luckxbj, elegant Xiaodie, Che gu''er, Yaoyao, leisurely dust dream J, cold moon silent C, HAC boring look,?? The final number is 497349180040773366442608204426398068113863222042203381576. There are many friends who voted for two. Thank you for your support.


    More than half of the story has gone. Please ask for tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1224

    Kunqingluo came out from Jinfei and stood on the side of the road for a while. He had never paid attention to these old things before. After all, he was too far away from himself. But today, from Jinfei''s words, he vaguely noticed something wrong. It seems that there is a big secret hidden in the Palace. The emperor dismissed the imperial concubine more like to hide the secret. But this secret even Jinfei don''t know, he also can''t ask, thought, since entered the palace, still complain important.


    When he went to the emperor''s bedroom, Princess Lan was also there. She sat on the chair and drank tea. She saw him smile and said, "the sixth hall has come down."


    Luoping of kunqing seldom looks at Princess LAN. On the one hand, she is the emperor''s favorite princess. She is afraid that the emperor will be suspicious of her. On the other hand, she is the enemy of his mother''s concubine. On the surface, he has a good relationship with haimotu, but he is not happy in his heart. But today, I don''t know how, he looked up at LAN seriously, and felt that she was a bit like a person, but he couldn''t remember for a while.


    When the emperor saw that he was staring at Princess LAN, he was a little displeased and coughed, "Luo Er, you come to me, but what''s the matter?"


    Kunqingluo came back and saluted quickly, "yes, my son has something to say to his father."


    The emperor took a look at her, and she went to the back hall.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Kunqingluo hung his hands, hesitated for a moment, and said, "well, last time the prince''s brother met his son''s friend and said he would stay in the palace for a few days, but he didn''t think much about it. But yesterday, he met them outside the palace and felt a little Strange. "


    The emperor asked, "what''s so strange?"


    "Er Chen thinks that the prince''s brother seems to like Er Chen''s friends very much, not ordinary friends, but that kind, that kind of..." He was embarrassed and a little unable to go on.


    The emperor was very clear, unhappy way: "the prince has a wife and a son, you don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I don''t think it''s possible, but my friend clearly said that he wanted to go to the palace, but the prince''s brother didn''t let him, and sent people from the flag camp to protect him. Isn''t that a bit of a fuss?"


    The emperor frowned, "the prince sent people from the flag camp out?"


    "Yes, I was there."


    The emperor was silent for a moment and asked him, "Luo Er, your friend is very handsome?"


    Kunqingluo said: "it''s true that you are not handsome, but you are weak. The children''s ministers are afraid that the prince and his brother will go astray. If they think about it, they''d better come and talk to their father and Emperor."


    The emperor said, "as long as you don''t care too much about your private affairs, the father and the emperor don''t want to take care of it. The prince has married and had a son. When will you marry and have a son, so that your mother and concubine can be relieved."


    Kunqingluo didn''t expect that the situation didn''t work out. The emperor pointed the spear at him and muttered, "it''s the father who can really relax the mother."


    "What did you say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, nothing Kunqing Luo arched his hand and said, "my father, my son suddenly remembered that he had made an appointment to see the horse, and my son retired."


    The emperor wanted to say something about him, but he didn''t know what to say. He knew that kunqingluo was fighting against injustice for Jinfei, but how could things in this world be perfect? He waved his hand, "go."


    Kunqingluo stepped back a few steps, turned around and walked out of the palace quickly.


    As soon as he left, Princess LAN turned out from the back hall and looked at the emperor with a smile, "what''s the matter with your majesty? Are you unhappy?"


    The emperor shook his head and sighed, "one or two are like this. What else can I do?"


    "Your Highness has upset you?" Princess LAN asked, "isn''t your Majesty the one who loves your Highness the most?"


    "He and the prince, from small fight to big fight, never stop," the emperor said with a wry smile. "Their children are debts owed by their parents before they died."


    "How can your majesty say that? If your royal highness Liu and his Royal Highness Prince are both big, you should pay less attention to them." Princess LAN leaned up, put her head on the emperor''s shoulder and put her arms around his waist. Her voice was low and light. "If only my concubine could give birth to a child for your majesty."


    The Emperor didn''t say a word. Princess Lan was a little worried. She quietly looked up and saw the emperor looking at the void in a daze. She arched in his arms, "Your Majesty."


    The emperor patted her on the back, "your mind, I understand, you are my favorite woman, I do not want to have a child with you, but the time is wrong, I am afraid someone will bully him."


    "Your Majesty''s Prince, who dares to bully?" Princess LAN Jiao said angrily, "can''t your majesty protect our mother and son?"


    The emperor light smile, "I am old, can''t protect him for long, still don''t live of good."


    Concubine LAN trembled and suddenly thought of her own situation. If the emperor really drove, she


    The emperor noticed it and hugged her in his arms. "Don''t be afraid. Even if I return to heaven one day, I will put you in place and never let you suffer."


    "Your Majesty," Lan Fei''s voice said with a cry, "you are still young, so it''s time to go back to heaven. Don''t say this. I''m afraid. I blame my concubine for mentioning this, which makes your majesty feel sad."


    The emperor raised his hand and gently wiped the moist corner of her eyes. "I don''t blame you. I only blame you for being too late. If I met you earlier, what would it be like to have a baby? I want to make you queen and let our child be the prince. It''s a pity that we didn''t meet the right time," he sighed. "It''s not the right time."Princess LAN buried her head in the emperor''s chest, and her tears flowed silently in the corner of her eyes. The closer she got to the center of power, the more greedy she was. In the past, her father and elder brother nagged her and asked her to give birth to a boy quickly. They could protect him and fight for the throne. As time passed, she had ambition and didn''t want to be bullied by Princess Jin after the emperor''s hundred years. However, the emperor''s words were very important to her heart It''s hard to say.


    Yes, if she and the emperor can meet earlier, everything will be different, but fate is like this, everything in this world is not perfect.


    -


    Kun Qingluo was a little depressed and wanted to talk to someone. But after thinking about it, he had 3000 guests in his house, but he didn''t seem to have any friends who could really talk about his heart. He rode aimlessly on the street and walked to Jinxiu Satin shop. As it happened, Mo Rongshu was in the shop. Seeing him from the window, he immediately welcomed him out of the door, "Your Highness Liu is here. It''s so beautiful."


    Kunqingluo looks a little at a loss. He didn''t want to come to the satin shop, but he just passed by. However, when he saw murongshu, he was in a better mood. He was just about to talk to someone, so he came. He appreciated murongshu very much, and felt that murongshu was much better than his disciples. He turned over and dismounted, raised his eyebrows and laughed, "boss Huang is also here."


    Mo Rongshu takes Kun Qingluo into the warm Pavilion inside, warms the wine in person, and asks people to set up a few dishes of wine and vegetables and chat while drinking.


    Kunqingluo said, "boss Huang, my mother and concubine like the material you sent me. She asked me to thank you."


    "A little care is nothing." Mo Rongshu poured wine for him and asked casually, "Your Highness, have you gone to inquire about the portrait after him?"


    Kunqingluo touched her nose and laughed. "After inquiring, there are no portraits. Even my mother and concubine can''t remember the appearance of the empress. Can the prince remember? I think he''s probably thinking about Mr. Qian. "


    "There are so many people in the palace. Jinfei doesn''t remember it. Someone should remember it."


    "No way." Kunqingluo said, "those who have seen the successors either die or go out of the palace. Those who go in later have never seen them at all."


    Mo Rong Shu pinched the wine cup and turned, "so, only the empress Jin has seen the empress?"


    "Well, I''m also surprised to hear that my mother''s concubine dismissed a group of concubines before she entered the palace..." He stopped suddenly and laughed. "It''s a long time ago. It''s no fun to mention it now."


    Mo Rongshu smiles, touches a cup with him, dries the wine, and when his eyes fall, he feels thoughtful.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the truth. Do you guess who is the real father of the little princess?


    Thank you for 804 * * * 0744 @, leisure dream J, HAC boring look, lotus cat reading books, good temperament, ronger''s world, Yuhe 1990, yphl1q2, Harriet 1797, the fairy of nine days, is that you on the left, the friends whose mantissa are 9022831547568135377508820441334773339276598497375904691, see a lot of familiar names, thank you We have been accompanying the little princess. We should continue to support her.


    Please, please.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1225

    The prince allowed Bai Qianfan to walk freely in the east palace. All the bodyguards, attendants and palace people knew that Bai Qianfan was a noble guest of the prince and was very polite to her. When she saw her from a distance, she bowed down and saluted. If she was an ordinary people, she would be flattered. But Bai Qianfan had been a queen for more than ten years and had been used to this kind of palace mode. She nodded her head calmly and passed away.


    When I got to a small gate, there was only one guard at the gate. Seeing Bai Qianfan coming, I bent over and saluted and said, "Sir, please wait a moment. I''ll get to the pagoda if I go out here."


    Bai Qianfan let out a sound and looked out at the door. It was really a splendid temple building, which was much more exquisite than a simple palace.


    Standing in her position, she could only see the side of the pagoda, so she begged the guard, "brother, I''ll go in and have a look and come out, OK? If you don''t go far, just look at the carvings on the doorpost. "


    The guard is in a bit of a dilemma. The crown prince has an order. Bai Qianfan can walk freely in the East Palace, but he can''t go out of the east palace. But the distinguished guest calls him brother so politely, and then he can''t say what she asks for.


    He looked at his head in his eyes, pointed to a big tree and said, "standing there, you can see the doorpost. Go back quickly, sir. You can''t go far." The big tree is within his sight. It''s only a few steps away from him. I''ll come back after seeing it. It shouldn''t get in the way.


    Bai Qianfan narrowed her eyes and laughed. She passed by with her robe. It was only a few steps to get to the front. She looked up at the carvings on the pillars. The four pillars were all relief carvings. Some were birds, some were animals, and one was human.


    The first time Bai Qianfan saw such a huge relief, he was very curious. He was looking up. Several palace people gathered a princess in a gorgeous dress and came out. When the princess saw Bai Qianfan, she looked like a ghost. She was very frightened. Bai Qianfan was afraid of causing trouble. She arched her hand and turned away.


    Back to the East Palace, she turned and looked again. The imperial concubine was still stunned on the spot and looked at her with stiff eyes.


    Bai Qianfan flashed to the back of the courtyard wall, avoided her eyes and asked the guard in a low voice, "who is that?"


    The guard was also a little nervous. He didn''t know that Jinfei was in the pagoda. He let a strange man run into Jinfei. He wanted to investigate. He couldn''t afford to go.


    "It''s Jinfei."


    White thousand sail Oh, know that is six Prince Kun Qing GE''s mother imperial concubine, just she why so strange looking at oneself?


    Another look, Jinfei has gone, but the expression of panic always lingers in Bai Qianfan''s mind. Even if he sees a strange man, he will not be so scared. When he comes near, he sees the figure of drumming in the corridor. Bai Qianfan is weak and thin, but he is full of energy and interest.


    The prince said with a smile, "why did you knock again today, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan knocked for a while before he stopped and said, "if you are bored, just knock."


    "It seems that the east palace here alone is really boring to my husband."


    "Your Highness also knows that villains are boring. Why don''t you let them out of the palace?"


    The prince smiles, "Sir, you can''t go without telling me the interesting things outside."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "when does your highness want to hear? Villains are waiting for orders at any time."


    The prince took a negative hand and walked in, "it''s better to bump into the sun than to choose a day, just today."


    Bai Qianfan took a look at Ning shisanya, and then went in. The palace man waited on her. She cleaned her hands, served her tea, and retreated to the door of the palace without disturbing them.


    The Prince wanted to hear about Nanyuan, so Bai Qianfan told him what he knew about Nanyuan. She is good at telling stories. She talks and dances. Her expression is rich and her eyes are shining.


    The prince looked at her like this, his eyes were straight, but the image of the woman appeared in his mind. As for what Bai Qianfan said, he didn''t listen to a word.


    Study is almost over, homesick.


    Thanks to orient Ni, ah! Please, Harriet 1797, wintersweet in June, the torrent of time, friends whose mantissa are 98801401863606462413, thank you.


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1226

    Mo Rongshu is patient. After listening to the drum three times, he is sure that he didn''t hear it wrong. Bai Qianfan''s message to him is: Jinfei looks strange when she sees her, as if she knows her.


    Mo Rongshu stood silent in the yard and watched the light darken. He casually said that maybe Bai Qianfan looks like the empress in order to let kunqingluo go back to the palace to ask for information. Unexpectedly, he got it right. Even if Bai Qianfan doesn''t look like the empress, he must look like someone that Jinfei knows, and this person


    Mo Rongshu''s mind suddenly came up with a strange idea. The person who looks most like Bai Qianfan in the world is the female emperor. If the person Jinfei knows is the female emperor, it means that the female emperor may have appeared in Mengda. In addition to the prince''s attitude towards Bai Qianfan, the female emperor has not only been to Mengda, but also entered the palace. Calculate Bai Qianfan''s age and Bai Changjian once told him In the past, the empress was Bai Qianfan born in Dongyue, and she had to go through Dongyue to return to Nanyuan from Mengda, so


    This is indeed an absurd idea, but even if there is a little possibility, he also wants to make things clear. Although Bai Qianfan never said it, he knows that she also has regrets in her heart. No one does not want family affection. The empress has broken her heart. I hope her father can give her some comfort. This is why he always wants to find a father for Bai Qianfan. He does not want to let her Some regrets, do not want to let her life is not complete, originally wanted to take the antidote for Ning 11 to go, now it seems that it is not.


    Just as he was stunned, a figure came to him quietly, bowed and said, "master, it''s only ten days from the 18th. Are you ready?"


    Mo Rong Shu glanced at him lightly, "what''s the hurry? Don''t you have ten days left?"


    "Did the master guess?"


    Mo Rong Shu ha ha twice, leaving him an enigmatic smile, turned and went into the room. As soon as he entered the room, Ning Xi came over, "master, everything is ready."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded, "didn''t let people find out?"


    "No," said Ning Shiyi, "my wife is far sighted. Now we have to do things with no shortage of hands."


    Mo Rongshu smiles a little. "That''s because your wife is used to preparing for a rainy day. There is nothing she can''t think of." At this point, his face slightly changed, white Qianfan heart, he can think of, she may not be unexpected, I''m afraid now, she has begun to think, but it''s a pity that at this time, he can''t accompany her. After a second thought, Bai Qianfan was open-minded. Even if he thought of something, he would not block him. She was always OK, but he was out of proportion. Thinking of this, he sighed, shook his head and laughed again.


    -


    the next day was a cloudy day. As usual, haimotu took Shanglin Jun with him to inspect the streets of berenl. He saw that there were people selling knives on the street, and there were many people talking about it.


    "It''s a good knife. It''s sharp enough."


    "Yes, that''s good. If it''s expensive, I''ll take it."


    "The scabbard is exquisitely made. It''s not like any ordinary product. It must be something from the aristocratic family."


    Haimotu stopped and glanced at the knife. He saw that the owner of the knife was cutting an iron bar with the knife. In the sparks, a small piece of iron was cut off. The crowd cheered.


    "It''s a precious knife. It cuts iron like mud!"


    "That''s great, brother. How much do you sell this knife for?"


    The man who sold the knife was very strong, with big eyes, thick lips, a loyal face, and no smile on his face. "Five hundred taels of horse silver."


    Hearing the price, the onlookers said, "it''s too expensive. Five hundred taels of horse silver can buy three camels."


    "That is, less. I''ll buy less."


    The man who sold the knife said, "every cent is worth every cent. It''s the price."


    "Ah, why are you so rigid? You have a lot of money. How can you do business?"


    No matter what other people say, the man who sells knives doesn''t let go, which makes the people who want to buy knives feel resentful and like them, but the seller won''t let go of any money, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Haimotu looked at it for a long time, and his opponent gave a wink. Shanglin army immediately yelled, "get out of the way, get out of the way, get out of the way, don''t stand in our way!"


    As soon as they saw the Shanglin army coming, the people immediately retreated. These plague gods could not hide from them. How dare they provoke them.


    After clearing the scene, haimotu swaggered to the man who sold the knife, squinted and looked at him up and down, "where did you get this knife?"


    The man who sold the knife didn''t seem to be afraid of him. He said in a cold voice, "mine."


    "Yours?" "I think you stole it," he said with a smile


    "You''re bullshit


    The people watching from afar were shocked when they heard this sentence. They dare to talk to Mr. Zuo Taisi like this. Doesn''t he want to live?


    Sure enough, haimotu''s face was cold. "You''re not a coward. You dare to insult the official of the imperial court. Come and take him down and take his knife."


    The man selling the knife immediately put the knife across his chest and looked at him on guard, "what do you want to do?"


    "What for?" Haimotu snorted from his nose, "my lord suspects that you stole this knife. If you have anything to say, go to Shanglin Yamen."The man who sold the knife said angrily, "you are slandering!"


    Haimotu didn''t want to talk to him much. He raised his chin to his men, and immediately someone rushed up to catch the man who sold the knife. But the man reacted very quickly. He dragged haimotu to get in front of him, and haimotu''s reaction was not slow. When he saw the man dragging him, his backhand was a palm, pushing him away, and the man who sold the knife turned his wrist to bully him. The bright light of the knife flashed, and no one could see clearly What''s the matter? Red blood splashed out and a broken arm fell to the ground.


    It happened so suddenly that no one responded, including haimotu himself. Until the next moment of pain, he realized that his hand had been cut off, his face was pale, he covered the wound and cried like a pig. Then Shanglin army woke up and besieged the man who sold the knife. But the man immediately rushed into the crowd, and Shanglin army chased up and watched the people The scene was out of control. Shanglin army was rushed out of the crowd, but the man who sold the knife had already lost sight. Looking back at haimotu, he sat down on the ground and almost fainted in pain. Shanglin army couldn''t take care of the man who sold the knife, so they quickly picked up the broken arm and sent haimotu to the hospital. But the arm has been broken, there is no way to connect, the doctor can only give him hemostasis, save a life, the other also can''t help.


    The people in the street felt very happy when they saw this scene, and they rushed to tell each other one after another. It was not long before the story of Lord Zuotai of Shanglin army being cut off his arm was spread in the streets and alleys of beirener city.


    Xiaoshu is a man who will repay him. If you dare to move Xiaofan, it''s like plucking the hair from the head of a tiger.


    Thank you fu Mu Hongye, time rush, DHH space, mantissa of 5252541600400022257068377 friends, thank you for your monthly ticket.


    If you have a monthly ticket, please give it to the little princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1227

    As soon as the story of haimotu''s arm being cut off in the street spread, everyone was surprised. When they were surprised, everyone''s reactions were different. Some people were very happy, some were gloating, some were silent, some were frightened, and naturally some were very popular.


    Princess LAN cried in front of the emperor, "Your Majesty, Zuotai is in charge of the Zhenglin army and guards the city of Belem. Every day it comes in the wind and goes out in the rain. There is no merit and there is hardship. But someone dares to rebel at the foot of the emperor and hurt the official of the imperial court. You have to decide for the elder brother of your concubine!"


    But the Emperor didn''t think so. He knew how many complaints he submitted every year. He just looked at Princess Lan''s face and turned a blind eye. Haimotu was used to bullying in ordinary times. It was good for him to be taught a lesson.


    He put his arms around Princess LAN and gently comforted her, "I''ve been checked by someone, and this matter is also wrong..."


    Orchid imperial concubine a listen to, immediately cover a face to sob to get up, "minister concubine elder brother broke a hand, your majesty still want to say his isn''t?"


    The emperor couldn''t see her crying. He couldn''t help feeling distressed. He had to coax her out: "no, I didn''t say that. Don''t cry. Don''t worry. I will let someone find out this matter and catch the murderer to let you take it out, OK?"


    LAN Fei leaned against him and sobbed, "Your Majesty, don''t be a concubine. It''s just to do it."


    The emperor patted her on the shoulder. "When did I not do what I promised you. Don''t cry. It''s not nice to have swollen eyes. "


    Orchid imperial concubine twisted in his arms, slowly closed the cry cavity, she is a smart person, know to see good will close, no matter the emperor can catch the murderer, anyway will not be wronged haimotu.


    Sure enough, the emperor appeased her and immediately ordered him to be rewarded with a bunch of good things and promoted him to half rank.


    Notices of catching criminals were pasted all over the streets and alleys. Shanglin army searched intensively, but the murderer disappeared from the world and could not be found.


    When Bai Qianfan heard about it from the prince, she vaguely thought of something, but she didn''t ask Mo Rongshu to prove it with drum language, because there was no need, whether it was made by Mo Rongshu or not. For the villains like Hai MOTU, it''s good to learn a lesson. Thousands of people were bullied by him, so it''s Fair for the people.


    But I didn''t expect that this matter was not over. When he was riding, he fell off his horse and broke his leg. It''s really a house leak. It''s always raining at night. It''s always late and it''s always a hit.


    This time, the people were so happy that they almost didn''t celebrate openly with gongs and drums. When the leader is gone, the kids at the bottom are quieter, and the people''s life will be better.


    But Princess LAN refused, crying and crying to the emperor, "Your Majesty, you are going to make a decision for Zuo Taisi. You have just been cut off, and you have broken your leg. It''s clear that someone has deliberately harmed the official of the imperial court. You must let people find out..."


    Looking at xinganrou''s crying, his eyes were swollen. The emperor was very distressed. He hugged her and coaxed her, "don''t cry. When I heard the news, I asked someone to check it. Zuo Taisi fell off the horse himself. He broke one hand and lost his balance when he got off the horse. So he fell down. No one hurt him. It was an accident. Anyway, it''s because of his inconvenient hand that he fell off his horse. I''m not at ease at all. Let''s not do it. I''ll give him a marquis and let him enjoy his happiness. "


    LAN Fei looked at him with red eyes. "Two times in a row, she broke her arm and leg. How could there be such a coincidence? It''s clear that someone wants to harm him. If you don''t find out the person behind him, there will be another time, your majesty!"


    The emperor understood her feelings. His brother broke his arm and leg. Of course, he was distressed. He complained about haimotu in his heart. His arm was not good enough. It was really inconvenient to ride a horse with one hand. It was not strange to fall down. It didn''t matter if he fell down. But Princess Lan was a little annoyed because she was so noisy.


    There is no reason for a woman to make trouble. He is used to obeying Princess LAN. He can only bear to coax her, and finally coax her to be quiet.


    Princess Lan also knew that the emperor was coaxing her. What her elder brother did outside, she knew in her heart that because of her face, the emperor was not easy to move haimotu. Now that these things happened, she could not wait to catch her. It was just a trick.


    She couldn''t push the emperor too fast, so she found someone to investigate. She knew that on the outskirts of the city ranch that day, haimotu offended the prince''s guests and suffered a dumb loss. She thought about it and thought something was wrong. On the surface, haimotu had a conflict with Mr. Qian, but Mr. Qian was the prince''s man, so The one who really wants to deal with haimotu is the prince. She can''t move, but Mr. Qian can''t run away. Besides, if you catch Mr. Qian, you will hit the prince in the face!


    When she found out that Mr. Qian was still in the East Palace, she immediately went to the emperor to complain. Of course, she would not mention the prince. She only said that Mr. Qian could not escape the suspicion of haimotu''s feud with Mr. Qian and his broken arm and leg. The emperor is not very happy when it comes to the prince, but the matter has to be solved. Otherwise, the princess LAN will make trouble with him every day, and he can''t bear it. No matter what the real inside story is, let Mr. Qian carry the black pot, so he sent someone to the East Palace to pass Mr. Qian.


    The emperor asked in person, but the people at the bottom didn''t dare to neglect him. They ran to the east palace to send a message. As soon as they entered the East Palace, the prince came out of the palace. The servant came forward to salute, "Your Highness, your majesty will send Mr. Qian."The prince is puzzled. How does the emperor know Mr. Qian and pass him on?


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with Mr. Qian?"


    "This..." Seeing that there was no one left or right, the attendant lowered her voice and said, "Princess Lan said that the business of Zuotai was related to Mr. Qian, so..."


    The prince understood that Princess LAN wanted to lead the fire to him. As long as it was confirmed that Bai Qianfan was related to haimotu, he was also responsible.


    Bai Qianfan has been staying in the East Palace, right under his eyes. He knows whether she has done it or not. He can prove it, but he can''t let the emperor see Bai Qianfan.


    As he pondered, a sneer rose from the corner of his mouth. "Unfortunately, Mr. Qian went out of the palace today."


    The prince said so. The servant could not run in to check. He saluted and turned away.


    After all, Mr. Qian was the prince''s man, and he didn''t want to hurt his peace for this. He couldn''t find the best one, so everyone would save trouble.


    But the orchid imperial concubine got suspicious, "live well, how does your majesty want to pass a person to come out of the palace, can''t be the prince''s Royal Highness protect not to let?"? I''m surprised. Who is Mr. Qian who makes his highness so nervous? "


    The emperor saw that the more she said, the more impolite she became. He cleared his throat and said, "don''t worry. The prince is not like that. I think that since Mr. Qian has been living in the palace, it probably has nothing to do with him."


    Orchid imperial concubine is silent, in the heart but think, Prince why don''t let Mr. Qian come? Since such concealment, there must be a ghost in her heart. She wants to find out the ghost!


    Homesick, very much.


    Thank you @ mood coffee @, Hui 4b6o, MI AI milk, whose mantissa is 2044488764334098397749735531205008661. Thank you for your monthly tickets.


    Keep kneeling for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1228

    Lanfei act rashly and alert the enemy''s palace, but the east palace people are loyal to the prince. She is not easy to buy. She can''t make a good job of making a mess of the snake.


    In order to prevent the prince from making a fool of the emperor, she also found a chance to see Bai Qianfan from a distance and recognize her appearance, so as not to be fooled by the prince.


    Before long, she finally waited for a good time to pester the emperor to accompany her to the pagoda and worship the Buddha in it. When she came out, she passed by the east palace. She slowed down, sniffed and looked around, "what''s so fragrant?"


    The emperor replied slowly, "maybe the plum blossom in the East Palace has opened."


    The orchid imperial concubine stops, looking at the East Palace nearby, pulling the emperor''s sleeve, "Your Majesty, I want to have a look."


    The emperor looked at Princess Lan''s eyes, like a child, a little funny, "what''s the difficulty, you want to see, just go in."


    Orchid imperial concubine Jiao Mei a smile, took the emperor''s hand, the emperor forcefully grasped, lift step into the east palace.


    The manager of the East Palace saw the emperor coming and immediately knelt down to salute. The emperor asked, "where''s the prince?"


    "Back to your highness, the prince''s palace has gone down to the duty room. The slave will send for your highness to come back."


    The emperor waved his hand, "no, I didn''t come to him. Princess LAN wanted to reward Mei. I''ll take her to have a look."


    The manager immediately got up to lead the way, bowed and laughed, "this year''s plum blossom is in good bloom. His highness also said yesterday that he would like to invite his majesty and Princess LAN to come and enjoy the plum blossom."


    The orchid imperial concubine wants to smile not to smile of pulled to pull lips Cape: "the prince''s Highness has a heart."


    They were going to the back hall, and the orchid imperial concubine saw the big drum under the corridor and asked, "what is that?"


    The manager replied, "the sheepskin drum."


    "The palace knows it''s the sheepskin drum," asked Princess LAN. "Why is it there? But is anyone beating a drum? "


    "It''s a guest of his Highness the prince. Mr. Qian is playing drums here."


    LAN Fei and Dai Mei gently picked up, "I''ve heard that there''s a noble guest here. His surname is Qian. I don''t know if Mr. Qian is in the palace. His majesty wants to see him."


    The emperor frowned a few imperceptibly, and he realized that it was fake for Princess LAN to come in and admire Mei, and let him see that Mr. Qian was real. It had been all right, and Princess LAN stirred up trouble again. He was not happy, but his face didn''t show any displeasure.


    "It''s a pity," said the steward, "that Mr. Qian is out of the palace today."


    "Is that right? Are you sure Mr. Qian is out of the palace Mr. Qian didn''t even come out of the gate of the east palace.


    "I''m sure."


    "It is a crime of deceiving your majesty to tell lies in front of your majesty."


    "I dare not, but Mr. Qian is out of the palace."


    "That''s a coincidence. Why does Mr. Qian go out of the palace every time his majesty wants to see him?"


    "Well," the manager looked embarrassed, "it happened that the slave didn''t know..."


    Orchid imperial concubine complexion don''t Yu, suddenly quickly stepped into the temple, "this palace pour want to see, Mr. Qian is not intentionally hide don''t see your majesty."


    The Emperor didn''t have time to stop her, so he had to follow her. She was such a baby. Knowing that she was having a bad temper, he had no choice but to let her go. Since she had to ask Mr. Qian to carry the black pot, let her go.


    In the inner hall, the prince broke in sweating and said to Bai Qianfan, "follow me, your majesty is coming."


    Bai Qianfan is a little strange. "Why should I leave? Can''t I see your majesty?"


    The prince had no time to explain, "I''ll talk to my husband in detail later. I''ll avoid it first. It''s too late."


    Bai Qianfan had known the prince for a long time. The first time she saw such a tense expression on his face, she didn''t ask much. She immediately followed the prince from the side door on the right, crossed a narrow corridor, and entered a room like a study. The prince took the mechanism on the Bogu shelf. The huge picture on the wall moved to one side, revealing a dark door. The prince went in first Bai Qianfan and Ning shisan followed behind. After a short walk, they came down the stairs. Although it was underground, the light was not dim. The white candle with thick arms was burning silently on the candlestick, making the chamber as bright as day.


    There are desks, armchairs, large wooden cases, Bogu racks, all carved sandalwood furniture in the room. The faint fragrance floats in the air, elegant and mysterious.


    "Sir, stay here for a while. When your majesty is gone, you will call him alone."


    Bai Qianfan stopped him, "Your Highness, you haven''t said why can''t villains see the emperor?"


    "Mr. haimotu''s broken arm and leg, sir, you know. Last time, haimotu had a conflict with Mr. haimotu in the ranch. Princess LAN suspected that Mr. haimotu''s injury had something to do with it. She filed a complaint before the emperor. She was afraid that the emperor would come here to ask for a crime."


    Bai Qianfan said, "villains have been staying in the East Palace these days. Your highness can testify."


    "You don''t know. Princess LAN is very popular. The emperor is obedient to her. If she wants her husband''s life, the emperor will agree."


    Bai Qianfan was angry for a moment. He said without thinking, "isn''t that a Hun Jun?"


    The crown prince''s face sank, "Sir, be careful that misfortune comes from your mouth."Bai Qianfan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak any more.


    When the prince left, she walked in the secret room and said to Ning shisan, "why do people in the palace like to have a secret room? Nanyuan, we also have it in the palace of Dongyue."


    Even if Ning shisan knows the answer, it''s hard to say. He has no expression on his face.


    Bai Qianfan asked himself, "of course, to protect his life, the imperial palace is heavily guarded. It is the most unbreakable place in the world, but it is also the most dangerous place. Kings are also afraid of death."


    She stood with her hands down and looked at the landscape painting on the wall. The mountains were like Dai, and the green water was flowing. After watching it for a long time, she suddenly reached out and poked it on the painting. It was a finger sized seal, which was not obvious. She could see the difference between light and shadow from the position where she stood. The seal was a little darker than the surrounding one, which seemed to be worn out.


    But something strange happened. As soon as she pressed it on, a picture suddenly fell from the top and slowly unfolded. A beautiful woman with outstanding demeanor appeared in front of her.


    Bai Qianfan''s mouth widened in surprise, and he couldn''t speak.


    When Ning shisan saw the person in the painting, there was an incredible expression on his calm face.


    "Is this the lady?"


    Bai Qianfan thought it was her at the beginning, but after a careful look, the people in the portrait just looked like her, but they were not her. Although her face is similar, she has never had the charming charm of the beauty in the painting.


    However, the beauty in the portrait made her feel inexplicably familiar, and a face gradually appeared in her mind. Although when she first met the empress, she was not as young as the beauty in the painting, her charm remained unchanged.


    She said, "it''s not me. It''s Nanyuan."


    Nanyuan empress finally came to the surface.


    Thank you @ mood coffee @, friends whose mantissa is 50885125, thank you for calling for the little princess.


    Ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a monthly ticket, it''s going to drop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1229

    Princess LAN came prepared. She rushed into the hall but didn''t see Bai Qianfan. She knew that someone must have tipped off the prince. The prince secretly hid Mr. Qian. She was more and more suspicious. Who was Mr. Qian? Why did the prince hide him at the risk of deceiving him?


    Standing in the spacious hall, Princess LAN frowned. The emperor was a little displeased. "This is the east palace. It''s always wrong for Princess Ai to break in like this. Don''t say she''s not here, even if she is..."


    "Yes," said LAN Fei, "Your Majesty, I dare swear that Mr. Qian is in the East Palace at the moment, but he has been hidden."


    The emperor frowned, "Oh, how does Aifei know?"


    Princess LAN, "..." How can she say that she has been sending people to spy on Donggong, so she knows that Mr. Qian has not left?


    "Isn''t your majesty surprised?" She said, "why is it that every time your majesty passes on Mr. Qian, he is not there? It''s clear that someone deliberately obstructs him."


    "You mean the prince?"


    "I don''t know who it is, but as far as I know, Mr. Qian has been in the East Palace before your majesty called him. As soon as your majesty called him, he was gone."


    The emperor knew in his heart that it was the prince who was afraid of his crime, so he asked him to avoid it. As long as he couldn''t find someone, it would be hard to convict him. But Princess Lan was reluctant. She came here today and must have made enough preparations. As a result, the prince was better at chess and hid people.


    "If there is no basis, don''t guess. Maybe it''s just a coincidence."


    Orchid imperial concubine in the heart is very angry, prepared but pounced on an empty, but some things are not clear, she can only open beautiful big eyes wrongly looking at the emperor.


    At this time, the prince came in from the outside and saluted the emperor first. "I don''t know if my father is here, but I''m afraid my son''s ministers are not welcome. I hope my father will forgive me."


    The Emperor gave a virtual hand, "passing here, Princess LAN smelled the fragrance of plum blossom, and wanted to come in to enjoy the flowers. She never thought you were not here."


    The prince said, "it turns out that father and empress LAN are here to appreciate plum blossom." he said to his manager, "plum blossom is in the backyard. Why do you bring your majesty and empress LAN here?"


    The manager was very frightened, "Your Highness, it''s Princess lan..." As long as the conversation ends, naturally someone will take it down.


    Sure enough, the orchid imperial concubine lip side blooms a cold smile, "the prince''s highness that noble guest is not in?"


    The prince was slightly surprised. "What does the lady ask the lonely guest to do? Did the lady come here not to enjoy the flowers, but to find Mr. Qian


    Orchid imperial concubine answers frankly, "exactly."


    But the prince said with a smile, "as far as I know, Mr. Qian has nothing to do with his mother. Isn''t it good for her to come here so rashly?"


    Princess LAN is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. Seeing that he is going to muddy the water, she looks at the emperor and says, "Your Highness, this is not the same. I heard that Mr. Qian had a festival with Zuotai. Zuotai was hurt by villains recently. My palace and your majesty came together to ask him a few words. Is there a ghost in your heart that your highness won''t let Mr. Qian come out?"


    "Does the empress of orchid imperial concubine suspect that Mr. Qian did the business of Zuo Tai Si?" The prince couldn''t help sneering, "if the empress had seen Mr. Qian, she wouldn''t have thought so. Mr. Qian is independent of the world and weak. It''s absolutely impossible for him to let Zuo Taisi break his hand and leg."


    The orchid imperial concubine has already inquired about Bai Qianfan''s situation clearly, certainly will not because the prince a few words to stop, "Mr. Qian is born weak, but he side has a Kung Fu strong follower, he only needs to move the mouth, natural someone to handle affairs for him."


    The smile on the crown prince''s lips is more and more ironic. "Why does Princess LAN always hold on to Mr. Qian? There are so many people who have a problem with Zuo Taisi. Do you want to hold all of them up for trial?"


    "I''d like to ask why his royal highness always protects Mr. Qian, and why he can''t come out to see his majesty and my palace?"


    "Mr. Qian is not in the palace. How to come to see him, madam? It''s very difficult."


    "My palace knows that Mr. Qian is here. Does your highness dare to be searched?"


    The prince sank his face and said, "where is the east palace where the empress is alone?"


    Seeing the smell of gunpowder growing stronger and stronger, the emperor had no choice but to say, "say less."


    As soon as he spoke, Princess LAN and the prince were silent.


    The emperor sighed, "this is the end of the matter. Don''t mention it any more. I''ll ask the Dusi Yamen to check it."


    Orchid imperial concubine see emperor obviously protect prince, know again make go down also useless, angry twist body to walk.


    Looking at her figure, the Emperor just gave a wry smile and said to the prince, "you have to be considerate. After all, Zuo Tai Si is the elder brother of Princess LAN. Her brother and sister are very affectionate. It''s radical for her to catch the murderer quickly." After a pause, he said with a smile, "it''s strange that I''m spoiled."


    "I understand," the prince bowed, "I didn''t take it to heart."


    The emperor slowly went to the door with his hands down, and his smile gradually faded away. He said to the prince, "the man of Zuotai is used to domineering and offending many people. It''s not surprising to say that someone is looking for revenge, but," he stopped at the door and looked at a big tree outside, which has lost all its leaves. "This time, it''s really something strange. He dares to pluck the hair from the tiger''s mouth I don''t think it''s as simple as seeking revenge. You can check it in secret. ""Yes," the prince nodded, "I think there''s something wrong with my son. No one doesn''t know the relationship between Zuo Taisi and Princess LAN, and I dare to do it. It''s not as simple as seeking revenge. I''m sure I''ll find out."


    The emperor sighed, "it''s time to see the end of the year, but it''s not peaceful. Fourteen was assassinated, the sacred tree ignited, the double headed sheep appeared, and the left Taisi broke his hand and leg. One by one, I feel uneasy. I always think something will happen."


    "My father doesn''t have to worry about it. It''s just that he just got together. When my son''s ministers arrest a gang of criminals, he will be quiet."


    "Well, I know you''ve always been able to work hard."


    The prince bowed down quickly, "it''s my son''s duty to share my father''s worries, but I don''t have to work hard."


    When the emperor was sent away, the prince rushed to the secret room. Bai Qianfan sat at the table and drank tea leisurely. Ning shisan clubbed behind her like a wooden stake. He laughed and arched his hand, "I''ve wronged you."


    Bai Qianfan turned the small tea cup in his hand, "don''t be aggrieved, your highness is for the good of villains. Villains should thank your highness."


    "Orchid imperial concubine wants to look for the stubble of solitary, just find the gentleman, say is solitary implicate gentleman."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "in this case, why don''t you let me see your majesty and make things clear?"


    "No, my father dotes on Princess LAN too much. He will only listen to the words of Princess LAN."


    Bai Qianfan thought, "if you avoid Princess LAN and meet your majesty alone?"


    The prince looked at her with a guess in his eyes, "Sir, do you really want to see your majesty?"


    In the waiting time, Bai Qianfan''s heart twists and turns, there is an idea how can''t go down, she don''t know to see the emperor, whether can solve the mystery in her heart, but looking at the prince dignified look, she still shook her head, "villain listen to your Highness''s arrangement."


    The truth needs to be peeled off layer by layer, not so fast, some things must be explained clearly


    thank you for a smile, SZ heart, love? Hai (the word in the middle can''t be typed), friends whose mantissa is 902263702856944375799516, thank you for your monthly ticket.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1230

    Since the portrait of the empress was found in the prince''s secret room, Bai Qianfan''s heart has never been calm. Over the years, she has never mentioned her biological father, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to. Occasionally, when she is in a daze, she will think about what kind of person her biological father is? Whether she is tall or short, whether she is fat or thin, whether she is handsome or not, should not be ordinary people, or she would not be liked by the empress, but she never thought that her father would be the king of a country!


    It''s really wonderful to think about what happened along the way. It seems that God is guiding her to the palace of Mengda and to the place close to the emperor of Mengda.


    Can the emperor Munda be her father? She has asked herself many times, but there is no answer.


    It''s not difficult to know the answer. As long as she goes to see emperor Mengda, the answer will be solved. But she doesn''t have the courage, just like she''s afraid of her hometown. She wants to, but she can''t walk out.


    It was very cold at night. She stood in the corridor with her neck constricted, looking at the cold moon in the air. She could not calm down for a long time.


    Ningshisan reminds her behind her, "Sir, it''s late at night. Let''s have a rest early."


    Bai Qianfan nodded and turned to walk in the door. Yu Guang glanced at the sheepskin drum. She went over and took the drumstick to beat the drum. She didn''t want to send any message to Mo Rongshu, but she was very confused and wanted to beat the drum to vent her anger.


    He swung the drumstick and knocked the drumsticks. The drumsticks were noisy and disorderly, which woke up the prince who had just fallen asleep. The princess was a good-natured woman, and she could not help complaining: "what kind of friends did your highness make? Why did you always beat the drums in the middle of the night and let people sleep?"


    The prince grinned bitterly. Mr. Qian is good at everything, but this drum beating problem is not very good. I''m afraid it''s better to take back that drum.


    Mo Rongshu had a shallow sleep. When he heard the drum, he immediately pricked up his ears. But when he heard it, the drum was too messy and there was no real content. However, he recognized Bai Qianfan''s annoyance when he beat the drum.


    He was always anxious and worried about his daughter-in-law. Bai Qianfan''s trouble was his trouble. Listening to the disorderly sound of the drum, he stood in the room and paced twice. He called in the two bodyguards and gave them two orders, telling them that he was going to enter the palace.


    Although it''s very dangerous to enter the palace, I once had the experience of entering the palace. Ning 11 and Ning 19 won''t stop them, and they know they can''t.


    Just like the last time, Ning Xi disguised himself as the emperor and stayed in the room. Mo Rongshu changed his clothes and quietly felt out in the night, and met him outside.


    By the same route, Mo Rongshu was familiar with the East Palace, but this time, the guard of the East Palace was obviously strengthened. He frowned. He didn''t know what the prince meant? In order to prevent Bai Qianfan from escaping, or is he afraid of being attacked at night?


    He hung a gold hook upside down on the beam, but the soldiers under him did not walk away. They had no choice but to pick up a small stone and throw it into the distance. When they heard the sound, the soldiers immediately walked in the direction of the stone landing. Then Mo Rongshu quietly landed and went along the corridor to Bai Qianfan''s room.


    Bai Qianfan had already laid down, but she didn''t fall asleep. As soon as she turned around, the pancakes tossed over and over on the bed turned into a person''s arms. She almost cried out. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time, and the familiar atmosphere enveloped her. Bai Qianfan''s confused heart calmed down, like a master in an instant. She hugged the man''s strong waist and rubbed it in his arms Say, "what are you doing here?"


    She rarely acts like a coquettish girl. Mo Rongshu''s heart trembles twice, but she doesn''t speak. She looks for her lips and grinds for a while. Then she sighs contentedly and says in a dumb voice, "fan''er, I miss you so much."


    Bai Qianfan''s face was flushed and his lips were red, like a charming flower, which made him lower his head and peck her face.


    "I miss my husband too." Bai Qianfan rubbed his face against him, and found that the man''s face was a little cold. He busily covered it with his hand, and Mo Rongshu was kissing her in the palm of her hand. He said with a smile, "it''s really warm."


    He took off his robe, got into the quilt, and while kissing her neck, he asked, "I''m not happy to hear you beating the drum."


    Bai Qianfan was a little itchy by his kiss. He shrank into the quilt, but his desire for words stopped. Mo Rongshu stopped bothering her and cut her messy hair. "What''s the matter that makes my heart and liver so haunted?"


    Bai Qianfan gave him a smile. His fist didn''t fall down. He was caught by Mo Rongshu and held it in his palm. He said with a smile, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    For so many years, their husband and wife have been one, and there has never been any secret. Bai Qianfan naturally won''t hide it from him and tell him what happened today. When he heard that there was a portrait of the empress in the prince''s secret room, Mo Rongshu knew that his guess was correct. Bai Qianfan''s biological father should be the emperor of Mengda, and even if not, he had a relationship with the royal family of Mengda.


    He weighed in his heart that if so, Emperor Mengda would be his father-in-law. He should be on the side of emperor Mengda and work with him to deal with the Taoyuan Valley master


    Bai Qianfan saw that he didn''t speak for a long time and looked up at him, "what are you thinking?"


    Mo Rongshu lowered his eyes and saw her little self reflected in her pupils. He felt funny and bowed his head to kiss her eyes


    The man''s warm lips covered his eyes, very comfortable. Bai Qianfan closed his eyes and said, "I just asked you if I didn''t know."Mo Rongshu asked, "do you want to recognize him?"


    White thousand sail heart a jump, murmur, "if make a mistake, how is good?"


    "Wrong can''t be wrong," murongshu snorted, "but your mother is not a simple person. We don''t know for the moment what kind of enmity she has with the emperor Mengda. Besides, the emperor Mengda didn''t know your existence until the empress left Mengda. He can''t act rashly. He must find a suitable opportunity to show his identity."


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "you''re right. The prince seems to know something about it. Otherwise, he won''t put the portrait in the secret room, or start with him first?"


    Mo Rongshu''s tone is a little sour, "there is a half brother, and now there are several more half brothers, how lucky you are." He didn''t like the sudden appearance of his uncles. He didn''t like them to share Bai Qianfan''s feelings. One LAN Jihua is enough for him, and a few more, he is very resistant.


    Bai Qianfan looks funny. He kisses him on his left face and on his right face. He jokes, "the emperor, I''m so careful."


    Mo Rongshu hugged her, "I don''t like them to revolve around you."


    "If emperor Munda is really my father, they are my brother."


    Mo Rong Shu disdains of lightly hum, "get married from husband, elder brother younger brother what of all side go."


    Bai Qianfan pinched his nose. "Shu''er, I think you are as big as sheng''er."


    "If you dare to make fun of me," murongshu said, turning over and holding her down, "now let''s see if I''m as big as sheng''er."


    The couple haven''t seen each other for a long time. The man who is anxious about his daughter-in-law and worried about his daughter-in-law is a good man.


    Thanks to the Goblins who work hard, standing side by side on the top of the snow mountain. In short, J, Duanmu Yilan, Su Xuan n, are you stupid? 806 * * * 1315 @, a friend whose mantissa is 0056. Thank you very much. Many friends voted two, and another one voted three. They are all loyal fans of the little princess. I''m very moved.


    It''s still long before the end of the month. Continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1231

    When Mo Rongshu walked in the middle of the night, his legs were soft. When he stepped on the tiles, he slipped. His heart was shocked. He made a little effort under his feet and broke the tiles with a click. Although the sound was very small, it was very clear in the silent night. This was not something that Ning could get by with a cat''s cry. He knew that it was not good, and immediately fell down to stick to the roof.


    The guards at the bottom were really shocked. A group of people came, carrying the headlights to shine on the roof. Mo Rongshu hid under the arched ridge. As long as he raised his body a little, he would be found.


    "Who?" The guard shouts at the bottom, "those who break into the Forbidden Palace will die!"


    Ning 15 and Ning 16 lie on the top of the main hall opposite. They look cold and stern. They look at each other. Ning 15 suddenly raises himself, steps on the tile face and makes a clatter. His arms are spread out and he goes to the Forbidden Palace like a big bird.


    The guards immediately faced the enemy, "there are assassins, catch assassins!"


    A group of people Hula ran after Ning Shiwu. Mo Rongshu heard a bird call and knew it was safe. Then he raised his body and left the Forbidden Palace by taking advantage of the night. He doesn''t worry about Ning Shiwu. It''s not difficult for Ning Jiu to get rid of a group of guards.


    When the prince received the news, his face was a little ugly. The assassin appeared near the side hall, and the target could only be Bai Qianfan, which showed that Princess LAN had not given up.


    He didn''t know if Bai Qianfan was frightened. After thinking about it, he ordered the servants to change clothes.


    The Crown Princess raised her elbow and looked at him anxiously, "where is your highness going?"


    "The assassin appears in the side hall. Go to see Mr. Qian alone."


    The crown princess is not very happy, "the assassin has not been caught, your highness or tomorrow to go, Mr. Qian side is not a very powerful entourage, it will be OK."


    The prince had some accidents. The princess was always gentle and virtuous, and seldom spoke to him in such a tone.


    "Why, does the princess have prejudice against Mr. Qian?"


    The princess knew that she had crossed the line. She dropped her eyes and didn''t say a word. Yu Guangli, the prince put on his clothes and left in a hurry. She lay back in the quilt and sighed with a faint sigh. She had seen Mr. Qian. Although he was a man, he gave her a kind of inexplicable vigilance.


    The prince rushed to the side hall, and was stopped by Ning shisan at the door. "Mr. has gone to sleep, your highness. See you tomorrow."


    The prince knows that Ning shisan is loyal to Bai Qianfan, but this is Donggong, his territory. He can''t tolerate the challenge of his authority. His eyes narrowed slightly and his face sank. "There was so much noise just now, didn''t you make a noise, sir?"


    "Sir, I''m sleeping soundly. I''m not making any noise."


    "The assassin may have come from Mr. Chong. Don''t you worry?"


    "The villain went in and saw it, sir. It''s all right."


    The prince couldn''t bear it. He pushed him and walked in. Ning shisan''s body flashed and stood in front of him. "Your Highness, do you want to rush in?"


    The prince was angry and laughed, "this is the east palace. Where can''t I go alone?"


    There was such a big noise outside. Bai Qianfan couldn''t sleep. She wanted Mo Rongshu to get away early. But she didn''t expect the prince would come. Hearing him talking with Ning shisan, she busily straightened her clothes, drew thick eyebrows, and lit up the deposit. "What''s the matter with your highness coming so late?"


    The prince looked up and saw a slender figure coming out of the dim light. His long hair was scattered on his shoulder, and he carried a pair of big black eyes with a smile on his lips. He was a little dazed, as if the person in the painting had come to him.


    He was a little shy, a little at a loss, "you..."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him and guessed a few points. He deliberately said with a thick throat: "Your Highness doesn''t recognize the villain?"


    The prince returned to his senses and laughed, "Mr. Wang looks like a lonely man. I almost admit my mistake just now."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "is it your Highness''s friend?"


    The prince shook his head. "It''s an elder."


    Bai Qianfan said on purpose, "it''s strange that the villain is from Dongyue. How can he be like the elder of his highness?"


    The prince also put forward the idea of testing, "Sir has been to Nanyuan, but what relatives and friends are there in Nanyuan?"


    Bai Qianfan walked slowly to the door with her sleeve in. The cold wind came in and she shivered. However, her heart was like a fire. She turned around and looked straight into the prince''s eyes. "The mother of the villain is from Nanyuan."


    The prince''s look changed, and he was stunned for a moment. He said, "it turns out that Mr. Wang''s mother is from Nanyuan."


    "Yes," Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "my mother is from Nanyuan."


    The prince dropped his eyes and was silent for a while. When he lifted it up again, he had some hope in his eyes. "Since you are half a Nanyuan man, do you know the Nanyuan empress?"


    Finally, when it comes to business, Bai Qianfan''s heart is pounding. She hasn''t been so nervous for a long time, but her face doesn''t show at all. She nods, "I know."


    "Have you seen the empress Nanyuan?"


    "Yes."


    "Sir, you are a common man. How can you see the empress?"


    It''s not clear. Bai Qianfan doesn''t dare to reveal her identity, but now that she talks about it, she doesn''t want to lose this opportunity. After weighing it, she says, "the empress and my mother are relatives."The prince was really surprised this time. From the first time he saw Bai Qianfan, he had a strange feeling, so he wanted to leave her in the palace. He never thought that Bai Qianfan really had something to do with the empress. Although he was only a relative, it was enough to make him excited.


    He rubbed his hands. "Let''s go in and talk, sir."


    Seeing Ning shisan frowning, Bai Qianfan hesitated. Although she was disguised as a man, after all, men and women were different. If Mo Rongshu knew that she and the prince were in the same room in the middle of the night, how big a vinegar jar she would have to overturn.


    She didn''t want to upset her husband. Anyway, she had already talked about this. She was not in a hurry. She said, "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll talk to your highness tomorrow."


    The prince lost his mother''s love when he was a child. Ever since he saw the portrait, he had already decided that the empress of Nanyuan was his mother. Any news from his mother''s family was enough to make him excited. Since Bai Qianfan had a relationship with the empress, he was his own.


    He repressed his excitement, and even his tone was softer than usual. "OK, sir, let''s have a rest early and have a talk with him tomorrow."


    The prince turned to go, but Bai Qianfan stopped him again, "Your Highness, I said there was an assassin before. I don''t know if the assassin has caught me?"


    The prince shook his head, "if you catch it, you will come to report it. I''m afraid you can''t catch it."


    "Why?" Bai Qianfan said, "can the assassin escape from the Forbidden Palace?"


    The prince snorted, "he doesn''t need to escape." Seeing that Bai Qianfan was puzzled, he said, "it''s Princess LAN who made the ghost. Last time she threw herself in the air, maybe she got angry and sent someone to come here in the middle of the night. But don''t worry, sir. Gu has already sent more people around the side hall. The whole East Palace is like a copper wall and iron wall, and no one can get in."


    Bai Qianfan secretly complained, but his face was smiling, "thank you, your highness."


    "Anyone who dares to do harm to his husband is that he can''t get along with Gu. Remember this debt first. One day, Gu will have a good calculation with Princess LAN."


    Bai Qianfan suspected that the prince was his younger brother before. Seeing him defending himself like this, he thought that he should never leave. Although she was not the lonely little wretch in the past, she still longed for family affection in her heart. Her eyes softened to see the prince leave, and then she turned and entered the inner room.


    Thanks to yueya''ermi, a vegetarian tiger shark, and a friend with a mantissa of 9896. Thank you for your monthly tickets. Continue to ask for the monthly pass, I will try my best.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1232

    Ning Shiwu doesn''t know that imperial concubine LAN has been in trouble with Bai Qianfan. The reason why he runs deep into the Forbidden Palace is to lead people away so that Mo Rongshu can get out of the palace. Unexpectedly, the guards who are chasing him are not weak. They can''t get rid of him all the time and bump into minlan Palace by mistake.


    The maid in waiting for the night saw a man in black break in without permission. She screamed. Princess LAN woke up with a start. She looked out of the account and trembled when she saw Ning Shiwu. "You, who are you? How dare you break in without permission..."


    Ning Shiwu was stunned when he saw her. He didn''t expect that the imperial concubine was similar to their empress, but he didn''t stay long. He turned out of the window, jumped into the corridor beside the palace wall, and walked by the night.


    The assassin incident made Mengda palace spend a sleepless night. When the prince heard that the assassin finally disappeared near minlan palace, he became more and more sure that the assassin was sent by Princess LAN. He laid heavy troops around the hall where Bai Qianfan lived and would never allow the same thing to happen again.


    Bai Qianfan looks at the well-trained guards and cries bitterly in his heart. Last night, Mo Rongshu discussed with her and wanted to take her out of the palace. She didn''t agree. She thought that she was so close to the palace. She always had to find out whether it was right or not. But now the Palace is so guarded that it''s hard for Mo Rongshu to come in again.


    The prince stayed up almost all night. In the morning, he wanted to see Bai Qianfan and talk about the empress, but the emperor sent someone to call him. The prince knew that it must be for last night''s sake, and he was preparing to deal with it as he walked.


    As soon as he entered the door, the emperor was sitting on a chair drinking tea. His face was not very good-looking. When he saw him coming in, he only raised his eyelids slightly.


    The prince saluted, and the emperor glanced at him. "Did the prince know about last night?"


    "Yes, my son knows that my father was frightened by my son''s dereliction of duty."


    The emperor put down his tea cup and said slowly, "I heard that the assassin came from the east palace."


    The crown prince felt a pause in his heart. It must be princess Lan''s villain who complained first and made the emperor think that the assassin was sent by him. This accusation is not light enough to abolish him. He was upset, but he didn''t panic on his face. He bowed and replied, "the assassin came to assassinate Qian Xiansheng. He was found by the guards and had to go back."


    What he said was to retreat. Naturally, the place to retreat was minlan palace.


    The emperor frowned, "what does the prince mean? Do you suspect that the assassin was sent by Princess LAN? "


    "Er Chen has no real evidence and dare not talk nonsense. However, the empress of orchid has repeatedly argued with Mr. Qian. Er Chen can''t help thinking about it."


    "It''s not her," said the emperor. "Princess Lan was frightened last night and is still lying down."


    Prince heart said, who can''t act, but in front of the emperor, this is hard for him to say.


    The emperor was silent for a moment and asked, "is it really none of your business?"


    Prince por Tong knelt down and said, "father, even if my son has the courage, he doesn''t dare to let people assassinate in the palace. It''s the guards of the East Palace who found the assassin and chased him all the way to minlan palace. They lost him near minlan palace. My son has to doubt that Princess LAN is right. After all, she has been fighting against Mr. Qian. No matter what, my son will find out and return my son I''m innocent. "


    The emperor helped him up in person. "I know it''s not you, but I''m just ringing an alarm for you. It''s very important for the heavily guarded imperial palace to enter the assassin''s palace. We must find out about it." speaking of this, he paused. "How do I feel that since Mr. Qian entered the palace, everything is not going well, will it be him..."


    "Absolutely not," the prince immediately bowed his hand, "son minister to guarantee his life, Mr. Qian and the assassin has nothing to do with the matter."


    The emperor slightly sank his face. "I really want to see this Mr. Qian. What''s his talent? Can the prince guarantee his life?"


    The prince knew that he was impulsive just now. He blurted out in a hurry. As a prince, he should not easily take his life as a guarantee. When he heard the emperor''s rebuke, he bowed his head and did not dare to say anything.


    The emperor took a negative hand and walked around the room for a few steps. He looked up at the caisson painted with gold on the top, the dignified and quiet fairy, the fierce heavenly soldiers, the fierce heavenly fire, and the two headed snake spitting out the letter


    The emperor was a little dazed, and his eyes gradually became empty. It seemed that he could see farther through the caisson.


    The prince looked at him several times, but he didn''t realize it. The prince had to shout, "father."


    When the emperor heard the cry, he turned to look at him. He was still at a loss in his eyes. But he soon recovered and cleared his throat. "Since the appearance of the double headed sheep, I feel uneasy. Now it seems that the omen is really a omen. Too many things have happened these days. I get up today and my right eyelid jumps straight. I really don''t know what else will happen?"


    The prince was a little surprised. The emperor was not a pessimist, but recently, especially after the appearance of the double headed sheep, he always spoke with a bit of pessimism, as if he knew something bad was coming.


    As usual, the prince comforted him, "at present, the state of Mengda is playing the people''s peace, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. If there is any disaster, father and emperor should not worry too much."


    The emperor started to stay again. After a long time, he waved his hand. "You step back and let me stay for a while."


    The prince bowed his hand and stepped back. Thinking of the emperor''s abnormality, he shook his head. Maybe he was really old, so he was worried.¡ª¡ª


    Ning Xi told Mo Rongshu the news that Ning Xi had brought. It was said that the favorite lady in the palace, Princess LAN, was somewhat similar to Bai Qianfan. In addition to the portrait of the empress and the attitude of the prince, Mo Rongshu was sure that there was a deep relationship between the emperor Mengda and the empress Nanyuan. However, there was a woman who looked like his daughter-in-law beside the emperor Mengda, which made him happy There is a kind of unspeakable strange, always feel that something is wrong.


    Before the relationship between Mengda emperor and Bai Qianfan came to the surface, Mo Rongshu''s balance was slightly inclined to the master of Taoyuan Valley, not only to get the antidote for Ning Xi, but also from the standpoint of countries. He didn''t have a good impression of Mengda. Mengda had been in a state of recuperation since the war between the two countries more than ten years ago, but they were ready to move He harassed the northern border and brought endless trouble to the people in the northern border, so he was willing to cooperate with the master of Taoyuan Valley to find some trouble for Mengda.


    But if emperor Mengda is his father-in-law, and his plan has to be adjusted due to the relationship between Bai Qianfan, he is not an ambitious monarch, and he is not willing to interfere in the internal affairs of other countries. It''s better to let the master of Taoyuan Valley fight with emperor Mengda, and let him watch the wall.


    Thanks to Bai Qianfan''s bringing 200 people into the city, it''s easy to deal with many people. As long as the news spreads to the ears of emperor Mengda, he won''t have to worry about the rest.


    Who is Xiaoshu''s father-in-law...


    Thank you an zhiruoshu KT, be careful with sugar, the mantissa is 5051107631178378 friends, thank you for your monthly ticket. Ask for monthly pass, ask for monthly pass, ask for monthly pass, say important things three times.


    Today''s double 11, I feel my mind is still in the shopping cart, I can''t come back, I''m whining.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1233

    Hearing kunqingluo''s words, the emperor stood up from his chair and said, "did the water in the moat turn red overnight? But someone poisoned? "


    Kun Qingluo shook his head and said, "don''t worry, my father. My son has already been tested. The water is just red and not poisonous."


    The emperor looked out of the hall and breathed out slowly, "this is the change of the sky!"


    Then utmin came in in a hurry. "Your Majesty, something happened to the eight kings."


    The emperor asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Eight kings let the bird blind one eye."


    The emperor''s face changed. He sat down on the chair and murmured, "did the bird blind one eye?"


    "Yes," utmin said, "the eight kings finished breakfast and went for a walk in the house. A big bird came from nowhere. Suddenly, it dived down and pecked out the eye of the eight kings. Although the servants on the side snatched the eye back in time, the medical officer could do nothing. The eight kings had only one eye left..."


    This news is bad news for the emperor. The world thinks that he favors the sixth Prince most. In fact, it''s not the case. What he really loves is the eight kings. He hopes that he can be a rich prince and sit on the throne. He knows that being an emperor can''t make people happy. He will lose too many things and have too many regrets. He doesn''t want to let the eight kings go his own way, but he doesn''t want to To be a rich prince is not safe.


    Seeing the emperor''s sad face, everyone was afraid to go out. The atmosphere of depression and sadness shrouded the hall. The prince came in in this atmosphere, and his face was rarely dignified.


    He went to the emperor to salute, "my son''s minister sends his father''s greetings."


    The emperor raised his head, the whole person seems to be suddenly aging a lot, "eight kings, you know?"


    "I''ve just heard about it. I''ve sent someone over."


    "I know that when a bad omen comes out, there will be no peace. I''m afraid there will be a big disaster."


    "Father," said the prince, bowing his hand, "there is a big disaster in Mengda, but it is not because of the omen, but someone is playing tricks behind it. My son''s minister has found out that the fourteenth younger brother has not formed a feud outside. The assassins who assassinated the fourteenth younger brother in the paddock have a clear division of labor and advance and retreat orderly. My son''s minister suspects that they are from a strict organization. Someone deliberately set fire to the sacred tree. As for Shuang Touyang, er Chen later asked the youngest daughter of the herdsman''s family. She said that there was a ewe with a baby in her family, but it wasn''t the one with two heads. She didn''t know who had replaced the sheep in her family... "


    The emperor looked at him, his turbid eyes gradually became clear, "are you saying these things are true?"


    "yes, there are so many things happening in the near future. The ministers also feel wrong. They have been secretly investigating, but they can''t find the source, so they have not told the father."


    The emperor was silent for a moment, and asked, "is the matter of zuotaisi also the ghost of someone?"


    "After Zuotai''s hand was cut off, the man who sold the knife no longer appeared in the city of Baylor. Like the assassins in the paddock, he disappeared without a trace, and there was no way to find out. Er Chen suspected that they were one of them. As for the broken leg on horseback, although someone took the needle from the horse''s paw afterwards, he still left a trace. Er Chen can conclude that Zuotai''s affair was also played a trick behind."


    Although the prince didn''t like haimotu and thought the emperor was a little pessimistic, he didn''t mean it. He had been secretly investigating, but the investigation didn''t yield much, so he didn''t say anything. But these two days, his spies suddenly broke out, and all kinds of news came to him, which surprised him a lot. He didn''t know it was far away until today when the eight kings had an accident More serious than he imagined, the emperor''s worry was not unreasonable.


    The emperor stood up, his hand behind him, and walked slowly. When he stood still, the prince found that the emperor, who had felt suddenly old before, had regained his vitality. His face was calm, his eyes were sharp, and he was the emperor who was not angry but powerful in his impression.


    The emperor turned to look at him, "you mean, it''s all controlled by someone behind, a mysterious organization?"


    The prince said, "I think so."


    The emperor patted him on the shoulder: "it''s hard for you, but from today on, you''ll work harder."


    "I know that I will live up to my father''s expectations, find out the people behind the scenes and have peace."


    Kunqingluo stood aside with a calm look, but he felt a little uncomfortable. Every time he met with something important, the emperor always asked the crown prince to take on the important task. When he entered the palace today, he not only reported the moat, but also had a big event. He wanted to wait for the crown prince to invite him to finish his work. Let the emperor see that kunqingluo didn''t eat dry food.


    "Father," he stepped forward and bowed his hand, "the prince''s elder brother just said those things, the children''s minister also heard, there is indeed a mysterious organization mixed into the city of Baylor, can be mixed into the Imperial City under the prince''s elder brother''s eyes, it is not simple."


    The prince frowned. Kunqingluo wanted to fight with him for everything. Now the enemy situation is not clear, but he is pestering here. He is really a second generation ancestor who can''t do enough.


    "Father, there''s one more thing I''d like to report when my son enters the palace," Kun Qingluo glanced at the prince. "My son got the news that the mysterious organization is going to do a big thing recently. The code is: the fire is burning to the sky."The emperor was surprised, "the fire is burning up to the sky. Is this the imperial city to burn me? Where did you get the news? "


    "There are three thousand disciples in Er Chen''s mansion, and people of different levels have contact with each other. There are always ways to inquire."


    The prince asked, "sixth brother, is the news reliable?"


    Kunqingluo was a little disdainful, but he bowed his hand to the emperor. "Father, the news of my son is absolutely reliable. My son knows that there are so many people in the palace who want to gossip, but my son''s disciples are not idle people. They can find out what they can''t find out. Burning the imperial city is very important. I dare not make any mistakes. As soon as I get the news, I will go to the palace and report it to my father. ¡±


    the emperor''s face was solemn, "no matter whether the news is true or false, we can''t help but prevent the fire burning the imperial city. This is to destroy my Mengda!"


    The prince said, "please rest assured that from today on, the children''s ministers will closely monitor the fire oil, inflammables, suspicious people, etc. entering the city, so that nothing will happen to the imperial city."


    "Well, you are in charge of it yourself. You must find out everything."


    Kun Qingluo''s face is not good-looking. It''s clear that he provided the information. How can the prince check it?


    "Father and emperor, the prince and brother have too many things on hand. I''m afraid they can''t do anything about it. It''s better to hand it over to the children''s ministers. They have their own way..."


    The prince interrupted him with a stern tone: "it''s no joke. The sixth younger brother has no experience in investigating cases, so he still gives it to Gu, but your disciples can lend some to Gu."


    Kunqingluo didn''t expect that the prince would not let go, but also advance an inch. He was so angry that he wanted his disciples. He was about to argue, but the emperor waved his hand: "what the prince said is right. It''s very important. It''s better for him to check. Luo''er can help. If you have any news, you must tell the prince in time."


    The emperor opened his mouth. Kunqingluo didn''t dare to follow him. He bowed his head and answered. He always thought that the emperor valued him, otherwise why didn''t he be granted the title of king and let him compete with the prince?


    When he left, the prince said, "father, my son has a question. I don''t understand why that mysterious organization wants to deal with us. What''s their purpose?"


    The emperor looked up at the top of the caisson, and after a while he replied, "I may know."


    Suddenly I feel that Bawang is a little Will you be mistaken for a bastard.


    Thanks to the vegetarian tiger shark, Fu Zhen, whose mantissa is 726373510646, who voted for the little princess yesterday.


    It''s a long way to get a monthly ticket


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1234

    When the prince came out from the emperor, he always thought about the way the emperor said that sentence. The emperor looked at the caisson on the top of the caisson, with no expression on his face, and said half loud, "I may know."


    I know, but I don''t know.


    He had a doubt in his heart. Did the emperor really know the reason? If he knows, he must know something about the mysterious organization. Since he knows, why doesn''t he say anything?


    As he walked, he was thinking about something. When he came to the side hall, the guard bent down to salute. His soft armor made a sound. The prince waved his hand and asked, "is Mr. here?"


    Just as Bai Qianfan came out and saw him bow his hand from afar, "what''s the matter with your highness coming to find the villain?"


    "Come and see, sir." The prince always softens his voice when he faces her. In his heart, he has regarded Bai Qianfan as his close relative. Unlike other brothers, they all have a mother family. He didn''t grow up alone. If the Emperor didn''t make him the prince, he would have been dead long ago. For him, the mother family means the missing family and family Warm.


    Bai Qianfan approached, noticed the gloomy color between his eyebrows, and asked, "is your highness in trouble?"


    The prince also said, "it''s a bit of trouble. A mysterious organization sneaked into the city of berenl and did a lot of things, which made people panic. The sacred tree burned itself, the double headed sheep and the zuotaisi may all have something to do with the mysterious organization. Just received the news that the mysterious organization was going to set fire to the imperial city. In the next days, I''m afraid I have to be busy. I can''t take care of you, sir. If you neglect me, I''m afraid No wonder, sir


    Bai Qianfan said, "what your highness said is of course a serious matter. But how does your highness know that the mysterious organization is going to burn behrer?"


    "The sixth Prince''s disciples have received the news that the mysterious organization has a mission, which is to set fire to the imperial city. It''s not clear where it will start."


    Bai Qianfan was surprised, and Mo Rongshu''s task was: on the 18th, it was appropriate to offer sacrifices, and the fire burst into the sky. Although only the last four words were enough to make her panic. She had guessed the answer, but Mo Rongshu told her to leave it alone and just said that she had a sense of propriety. She believed him, so she really didn''t care. But now


    She was surprised, "Your Highness, this is a big matter related to the people of the whole city. If you are not talented, you also want to contribute to the people of berenl. When your highness investigates the case, take the villain with you."


    The prince waved his hand. "I admire you for your understanding of justice. But now the city of berenl is in danger. It''s safer for you to stay in the palace."


    "Let the villain follow your highness. It''s really boring for you to stay in the palace. If your highness hadn''t invited me, I would have wanted to go out for a long time. I''d like to take this opportunity to go out for a breath. Maybe I can help your highness."


    The prince hesitated, but he looked at Bai Qianfan and thought that it was really boring for her to stay in the palace. In addition, he was worried that Princess LAN would take action. After thinking about it, he nodded, "OK, sir, let''s go out of the palace and handle the case together."


    Bai Qianfan is happy as long as she can get out of the palace. Now the court of Mengda has found the clues of the master of Taoyuan valley. I''m afraid that before long, the true face of the master of Taoyuan valley will be exposed to the world. After listening to Mo Rongshu''s story about Taoyuan Valley, she is also very curious about the master of Taoyuan valley. If the master of Taoyuan Valley is related to the royal family of Mengda, who will he be?


    In order to avoid causing panic, the mysterious organization has not been made public. There are many people in the imperial court who don''t know. Only the relevant personnel can feel the tense and depressing atmosphere, because they don''t know when the city was set on fire, where it started, and where the mysterious organization is hiding?


    There are more than twice as many patrols in the streets and alleys of Baylor city as usual. Not only the Shanglin army, but also the people of Dusi yamen are out to pay close attention to the suspicious people and things. With people from Dusi yamen staring at them, Shanglin army is not as arrogant as usual. They are much more honest. Although the common people don''t know what happened, they are very happy as long as Shanglin army doesn''t make trouble.


    Bai Qianfan uses drum language to deliver the news to Mo Rongshu, and learns that the fire is deliberately leaked out by him. She immediately understands his intention and has a lot of peace of mind. Her main purpose of following the prince is to be an insider for Mo Rongshu. No matter what happens in the end, she has to ensure her husband''s safety.


    The number of times the prince went out of the palace was much more frequent than before. Bai Qianfan followed him and could often swim in the streets of Baylor. The most important thing is the large amount of materials that enter the city every day. If you want to set fire, flammable materials are essential, especially kerosene. Although the Secretary for goods and management has not found anything suspicious these days, the crown prince still goes to the Secretary for goods and management to check the list every three or five days, for fear that the bottom people will be careless and put dangerous materials into the city.


    This day from the goods department, Bai Qianfan as usual with the prince walking in the street, Yu Guang a Piao, so coincidentally, see Ning eleven turned into the opposite lane, although the figure a longitudinal fleeting, she saw that it is Ning eleven.


    Seeing that he was in a hurry, he should have something to do. But the next moment, people from Dusi yamen came to report to the Prince: "Your Highness, I found that the suspicious person was in the alley in front of me. My subordinates suspected that this person had something to do with chiseling vats." In order to prevent water from escaping, the prince ordered people to put a VAT on the main road in the city. The VAT was specially made and very strong. But someone chiseled the VAT in the night, but they never caught the main culprit. Everyone who saw the agility felt suspicious.The prince''s face was cold. "How many people?"


    "One, you look good."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart clattered for a while. The direction that the man pointed to was the lane that Ning Xi ran into just now. Have they found Mo Rongshu''s head?


    The prince said, "what are you doing? Send someone to chase you."


    Everyone was about to pull back, when he heard Bai Qianfan shouting, "wait!"


    The prince stepped out of the foot suddenly stopped, turned to see her, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak. He just shook his head and asked the messenger, "how do you think that person is suspicious?"


    "He''s quick."


    "Agility is bad?"


    The man muttered, but he couldn''t answer, so he had to look at the prince.


    The prince was anxious and asked, "what advice do you have, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan did not speak, but turned his back, leaving us an enigmatic figure.


    Everyone looked at each other, did not know what medicine she sold in the gourd?


    The prince took a look at the alley and became more and more anxious. "What''s the intention of Mr. Chen?"


    Bai Qianfan still does not speak, the prince around to her in front, only to find that she stood straight, eyes closed.


    The little princess was forced to do this.


    Thanks to NIWD duo, xhmgds, LAN Zhu, lazy stupid bear, ya ya fmcb, Yan J, friends whose mantissa is 1948 7703 2050. Thank you for your monthly ticket.


    Keep kneeling for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1235

    The prince was puzzled and asked, "Sir, what do you mean?"


    Bai Qianfan opened his eyes, pointed to the front with his hand, and said in a slow settling tone: "the suspicious people are there."


    The prince was even more strange. "How do you know, sir?"


    Bai Qianfan''s fingers pinched his middle finger and said calmly, "I figured it out." What can she do? In a hurry, she has to pretend to be a ghost.


    Prince, "..."


    We all think that Bai Qianfan is mischievous. Isn''t it a mistake?


    Bai Qianfan said, "send someone quickly. If you are late, you will run away."


    The people in Dusi yamen said, "the suspicious people have entered the alley over there."


    "You''re wrong. The real suspect is ahead."


    The prince looked at Bai Qianfan''s words at both ends. He was suspicious of Bai Qianfan''s words, but her expression looked very serious, which made him feel inexplicable and believable. He was a little uncertain, so he had to say, "send people to both ends to have a look."


    Bai Qianfan saw a group of soldiers go to the alley, and her heart immediately raised. But not long after, the people who went to the alley came back, saying that they didn''t find any suspicious people. Her heart fell down and she secretly breathed a sigh.


    The messenger was a little angry: "he must have been told to run away."


    "No, you are wrong," Bai Qianfan said. "There are no suspicious people there."


    "Sir, you can catch the suspicious person in the right direction?"


    Bai Qianfan said firmly, "if we can make it, we should be able to."


    This is like a piece of rubbish. People are suspicious when they look at her, and Bai Qianfan is nervous. But she looks calm and confident. She just doesn''t know how to justify herself when the pursuing soldiers come back. The worst excuse is "late to go, people run away".


    But the pursuit of the soldiers did not come back, we can not help but look a little anxious. Just at this time, a soldier ran over from a distance and lengthened his voice, "report, your highness, you have caught the suspicious person."


    Everyone was very happy. Bai Qianfan''s eyes turned from suspicion to surprise. She seemed to point at random, but she really caught the suspicious person.


    The prince was in a good mood. "Where are the people? How did you get it? "


    "According to the direction Mr. Qian pointed out, two suspicious looking people were found at the front corner of the street. They sneaked around the big jar, and the subordinates went up to ask questions. The two ran immediately, and the subordinates caught up with them. They were very skilled. After a fierce fight, they still ran one and the other was captured."


    During the conversation, the team escorting the criminals has come. Although it''s a pity that they ran one, they finally caught one. As long as the gap is opened from this person, they can find the mysterious organization behind the scenes.


    Bai Qianfan looked at the man who had been arrested. He was tall, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was honest and honest. He didn''t look like a bad man. Although he was arrested, he had a calm look and even a smile that seemed to have nothing on his mouth. Bai Qianfan thinks something is wrong with him.


    The prince looked up and down at the man, "what''s your name and where do you come from?"


    The man held his head up and said, "who are you?"


    Immediately someone yelled at him, "wanton, this is the prince''s highness."


    The man laughed. "It''s the prince. Tell your majesty," he said with a pause, "my friend is visiting."


    The prince was puzzled, "what old friend is visiting?"


    But the man stopped talking. Bai Qianfan suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed, "no, he..."


    The prince''s pupil suddenly shrinks, but it''s too late. The face is still smiling, but the corner of his mouth is bleeding. The color is close to black. At first sight, he is poisoned.


    Although the soldiers immediately went up to his throat and forced him to bend down to induce vomiting, it was of no help. Everyone watched the man fall to the ground.


    He died peacefully, but the black blood line at the corner of his mouth added a trace of ferocity to the peace.


    The prince''s condensed eyes were eager to cut a hole in the man. He finally caught one, but he could only see him die in front of him. Only at this meeting did he understand why the man had been caught with a light face because he was ready to die.


    The man had poison in his mouth. He could get rid of it earlier, but he would not die until he met him. Maybe he wanted to bring a message to him: an old friend came to visit.


    He frowned and looked at the high sky. The tile blue sky was so pure that there was no impurity in it, but his heart was in a mess.


    The emperor said: he may know the purpose of the mysterious organization.


    The arrested man said: tell the emperor, old friends visit.


    All this shows that the emperor should know who is the leader behind the scenes of the mysterious organization, but why didn''t he say so and let them go through so much trouble to find out?


    The prince drew back his eyes and said, "go back to the palace." It''s urgent. He must ask the emperor.


    He was eager to know the answer, but the emperor was silent. Although he heard that old friend''s visit made his face look ugly, he didn''t say a word.


    After waiting for a long time, the prince could not help but ask, "father, since he is an old friend, do you know who he is?"The emperor twisted his eyebrows, sighed and did not speak.


    "Father, the other party wants to burn the imperial city. You have to tell me what you know."


    The emperor''s face was gray, his lips moved, and then he said, "I don''t know who he is?"


    But he clearly knew that. The prince didn''t understand what the emperor was worried about. He burned an imperial city. How many families would be destroyed and how many people would be displaced? The incalculable consequences were not worth the emperor''s secret.


    He had always respected and loved the emperor, but he couldn''t help being disappointed. "Father, you know that, don''t you?"


    The emperor sat on the chair, his tall body bent down, his hands on his forehead, covering his eyebrows, but his whole body showed a decadent atmosphere. The emperor collapsed, showing his weakness and sadness, which made people unable to ask further.


    Looking at such an emperor, the prince felt a pain in his heart and softened his voice. "Father, what''s the matter with you?"


    The emperor shook his head and said in a low voice, "don''t ask any more. I won''t tell you. If you have the time, please find out the people. I know that he must be here, berenl


    "Who is he?" Asked the prince.


    "A very powerful man," the emperor put down his hand, put away his weakness, and looked coldly. "Jue''er, you must find him and bring the secret to me, but no one can see him."


    The Prince did not understand, "why is this?"


    "You don''t have to ask so many questions. Just do what I mean."


    "But I don''t know what he looks like. How can I find out?"


    The emperor''s face is gloomy, half ring, way, "you see his Hou, nature can recognize."


    Thank you for reading books, orchid and bamboo, yphl1q2, YY and so on. The mantissa is 8891968609281681. I see many familiar faces again. Thank you for being here all the time.


    Keep kneeling for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1236

    Late at night, a three in three out house in the north of the city, dark courtyard from time to time there are people shaking, parchment pasted windows showing dim light.


    In the room, a man was sitting in a wheelchair with a thick blanket on his legs and a golden face on his face. He was the master of Taoyuan valley. He looked at Pang Guanshi standing in front of him and said gently, "it''s hard for you these days."


    Pang Guanshi said respectfully, "for the sake of the great cause and for your sake, this hard work is not worth anything. It''s just," he hesitated for a moment. "The chosen one has leaked the news. I''m afraid the old thief will be on guard. Our plan..."


    "It doesn''t matter. The chosen one is very smart. He leaks a little bit so that he can panic. He is helping us."


    Manager Pang was silent for a moment and asked, "the master knew his identity early in the morning, so he asked him to choose the person that day?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley smiles, "the emperor is the chosen one. I just didn''t expect that he would enter the valley himself."


    Mr. Pang was a little worried. "I''m afraid he won''t follow our plan."


    "As an emperor, no one wants to be driven by others. That''s why he divulges information and wants to make trouble for us. However, he is a man of friendship. If he wants to get the antidote, he must complete the task," said the master of Taoyuan Valley, turning his wheelchair around the room. "But he''s right. I just want to make the old thief restless and sleepless."


    Manager Pang said, "now the city is heavily guarded, and the investigation is very strict. Today we have lost a brother. It seems that we should be more careful."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley stopped his wheelchair and said, "the old thief is fatuous, but his son is capable. Since the city is under martial law, let''s make a big contribution outside the city."


    "You mean those army horses?"


    Taoyuan Valley master nodded, "order to go down, this thing to do well."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll do a good job."


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley nodded, "let Xie houguang come here less in the future, so as not to be found out. If there is something, just let someone pass the word. Mo Rongshu is not an easy person to deal with. Let him keep a close eye on people. "


    On the roof, a figure dressed in night clothes and black cloth with a mask left quietly. Through the night, several ups and downs flashed into an alley.


    For a moment, a tall and thin man came out as if nothing had happened and went to the east of the city. He quickly entered a courtyard. The boy who guarded the gate saw him and said, "brother eleven is back."


    Ning Xi''an, for a moment, keeps walking in. Ning 19 stands at the door, and they look at each other. When Ning Xi''an enters the room, Ning 19 closes the door and looks around warily. Mo Rongshu is waiting for him. Seeing him coming in, he immediately asks, "how''s it going?"


    "My guess is right. Both the Taoyuan Valley master and Pang Guanshi have arrived in beirener City, just north of the city. The three in and three out houses are closely guarded. There are many people in the house, both inside and outside


    "Didn''t anyone find out all the way?"


    "Although Xie houguang is alert, he can''t find me."


    Ning 11 tells Mo Rongshu the information he inquires about, but the latter is a little surprised. "So, he always knows who I am?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Murong Shu took a few steps in the room, wondering, "how did he know your identity? Does he recognize me? "


    Ning Shiyi said, "I heard what he meant, but I let out the news. Just as he meant, it seemed that I wanted to make someone panic. I guess this person should be emperor Munda?"


    Mo Rongshu said, "what he has been fighting for is emperor Mengda, but I can''t think of anyone who can compete with the emperor?"


    He walked up and down the room, but he didn''t have a clue. Mo Rongshu put it down for a moment and said, "let people check what happened to the army horses. No matter what Taoyuan Valley owners want to do, they must be ahead of them."


    "Yes," said Ning Shiyi, "my wife has left 300 elite soldiers outside the city. Let them do it."


    Mentioning Bai Qianfan, Mo Rongshu had a smile on his face. "Thanks to her foresight, we have people available outside the city."


    I haven''t seen her for a few days. He misses her very much, but now Mengda palace has strengthened its defense, especially the east palace. After the last scare, the prince has laid a heavy guard in the side hall where she lives. Although he has a strong love for his daughter, he will not act rashly at this juncture and lose his sense of propriety.


    Standing in front of the window, Mo Rongshu said with a smile, "let''s put some news out tomorrow, and on the 18th, the fire will burst into the sky."


    "Yes," Ning Shiyi nodded. "I''ll do it tomorrow morning. There are so many disciples in kunqingluo. There are many ways to spread the news."


    Mo Rong Shu couldn''t help laughing, "kunqingluo can''t do anything else. He''s good at being shot."


    After receiving the news, kunqingluo immediately went to the palace to ask for credit. "My father, my son and I have inquired about it. The day they burned the imperial city is the 18th."


    The emperor was surprised, "18, today 13, only five days, call the prince quickly."


    The prince arrived soon, and his face changed when he heard that the imperial city was burning. Last time, he managed to catch a living man, but he was arrested just to pass a word to the emperor. He still had no clue. There were still five days left, and the whole city of berenl would fall into hell in five days."Sixth brother, is the news reliable?"


    "Of course it''s reliable," Kun Qingluo glanced at him contemptuously. "It''s been several days. Has the prince''s brother not found any clue? It''s said that he managed to catch one, but he watched him take poison in front of him. My father, "he bowed his hand to the emperor," time is pressing. Let''s let my son''s minister and the prince''s brother investigate and deal with this matter together. Some of my son''s men are very well informed. It''s better to let Dusi army and Shanglin army look for something in the city. "


    "What''s the meaning of LiuDi''s words? How can Dusi mansion and Shanglin army make a blind search?"


    "I heard that the emperor took this opportunity to reorganize the Shanglin army, spared a large number of people, and helped a large number of people up. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to exchange blood for the Shanglin army at this time. The newcomers have no experience, so they just want to have a look."


    "Father," the prince argued, "since Zuo Taisi came to power, he made Shanglin army a mess. The people complained. The people he promoted ate the salary of the imperial court, but oppressed the people to seek their own interests. What''s the use of keeping them if they don''t recall them?"


    "I don''t think the prince''s brother is different from Zuo Taisi. They are all people who want to promote themselves..."


    The prince didn''t expect this kind of time. Kunqingluo was still making a fuss and was about to retort again. The emperor waved his hand, "don''t say it. I think Luo Er is right. Now it''s the time of employing people. There are many guests in his house. Maybe he can help. Let him handle this matter with you."


    The prince cried helplessly, "father Emperor..."


    That Xiang Kun Qing Luo is proud smile, bowing hands to the emperor, "son minister orders, will not fail the great expectations of the emperor, will be in 18 days before the mysterious organization


    When the emperor heard this, he hesitated and said, "you are only responsible for inquiring about information. Let the prince handle the arrest. He has many cases and has experience."


    The smile on kunqingluo''s face was stiff. Although this made him feel uncomfortable, he didn''t say anything more. As long as the emperor agreed to handle the case with him, he had plenty of opportunities to prove himself.


    But the prince knew that the emperor said that not because he had rich experience in handling cases, but because he didn''t want anyone to see the behind the scenes leader of the mysterious organization.


    Thank you for Xuan 2002. Thank you for your monthly pass. Although caught up, but it doesn''t matter, we try our best.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1237

    It''s just dawn. In the gray light, the horses are running wild on the vast grassland, surrounded by a team of cavalry. If a horse runs out of the team, someone will whip it back.


    These horses will be sent to the city of watu to be used as military horses. In the northern border of Mengda, a number of military horses will be added soon, because food and grass can not arrive in time. If there is nothing to eat, the horses will be killed. If there are not enough horses, the imperial court will have to supplement them in time. Otherwise, once there is a real war, there will be very serious consequences without horses. The emperor knew the reason, so he could tolerate heimutu''s misdeeds in Belem city. Only people like heimutu could collect all the horses every time, and the final result of these horses was reduced to food rations. This has formed a vicious circle, and the whole court knows it, but it can''t improve it, so it can only continue.


    In the quiet morning, the sound of horse''s hooves, such as thousands of horses running past, occasionally mixed with one or two clear whips, the fog cage in the sky and the earth has not gone, everything is hazy, suddenly, in front of a faint shadow, the leader stood up his right hand and said, "stop!"


    People stopped, but the horses didn''t stop. They ran happily, and they were still rushing forward. At once, several long whips were thrown over them, and they yelled, "Hoo --"


    under the beating of the soldiers, the horses gradually calmed down. At this time, the sharp whistle broke the fog, and the just quiet horses immediately became agitated. They kept scratching the ground, raising mud bits, and looked very restless .


    "Who?" he asked


    The other side didn''t respond, but the whistle became sharper and sharper. Like a sharp arrow, the horses became out of control. Finally, a horse took the lead in rushing. The rest of the horses immediately responded and rushed forward. The soldiers kept waving their whip to stop the horses from rushing forward. If they lost their horses, how could they go back to recover their lives? But the horses were completely possessed and ran with the whistle.


    The leader yelled, "don''t worry about the horse, attack!"


    The soldiers immediately shook their reins and rushed to catch up with the vague shadows. However, when they got close, they found that the number of the other side was several times more than them. They were riding on the captured army horse, with black cloth on their faces and only cold eyebrows on their faces. They were holding bright swords and swords in their hands and looked at them coldly.


    The soldiers in charge of the horse looked at each other and subconsciously stepped back two steps. If they wanted to fight hard, they had no chance of winning. The two sides were deadlocked.


    A golden light came through the clouds. The mist was penetrated by the sun, and soon disappeared. The sky and the earth lit up in an instant. I don''t know who made a sound whistle. The masked man who robbed the horse immediately pulled the reins and rushed away. The soldiers who were holding the horse watched the dust rising from the horse''s hooves, but they didn''t catch up.


    "What to do, chief?"


    The leader was silent for a moment and said, "it''s the mysterious organization that took the horse."


    The real mysterious organization lies in ambush on the side of two mountain ridges, which is the only way to the city of watu. It is safe to ambush there, but they wait until the sun is going down, and they don''t even see half a horse hair.


    When manager Pang got the news, he immediately went to see the master of Taoyuan Valley, "master, someone rushed in front of us and robbed the horse."


    "Who did it?"


    "It''s under investigation."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley got up from his wheelchair, walked slowly to the window, looked at the bare branches outside and said, "don''t check. I know who it is."


    Pang Guanshi was not stupid either. He immediately asked, "who is the chosen one?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley hums and laughs, "who else is there besides him?"


    "Why did he rob the horse?"


    "Maybe it''s against us, maybe he needs the horses." The master of Taoyuan Valley turned around, and two sharp eyes shot out of his eyes. "I know that Mo Rongshu won''t be used by me, but he shouldn''t help the dog thief either. However, since he leaked the news, I felt that something had tilted his balance."


    Pang Guanshi said, "my subordinates also have this feeling. What makes him change his mind?"


    "Check it out."


    "Yes," said Mr. Pang, "it has been found out that he has other staff in Belem City, but he is very smart and has been on guard against Xie houguang. Up to now, he has not found out their contact information. Mo Rongshu''s bodyguards are all surnamed Ning. It''s said that they were taught by Ning Jiu, the first master of Dongyue University. They are not only powerful in Kung Fu, but also flexible in mind and quick in reaction. People sent by Xie houguang to follow can always be thrown away by them. "


    "The people who follow the emperor are naturally powerful," said the owner of Taoyuan Valley, sitting back in his wheelchair. "Although we didn''t rob those horses, the dog thieves will surely be on our head. It''s good. Let''s give him more fun."


    "What does the master mean?"


    "It''s burning."


    Mr. Pang said, "yes, I know."


    -


    when he learned that the army horses were robbed, the prince lost his temper. These horses were forcibly recruited when haimotu was in power. Although he didn''t approve of the forced expedition, if he didn''t send them in time, watu city would be unstable. Baicheng is an important Garrison area in East Vietnam. As long as there is friction between the two cities, a small battle is inevitable. If there is no horse, I dare not imagine the consequences.


    At present, the mysterious organization has quietly entered berenal. Although the matter has not been made public, the sudden increase of patrols and large tanks in the street has made the people aware of something. A tense atmosphere is enveloping berenal. In this case, if the horse is recruited again, it is estimated that the people will be full of complaints. As long as the market is in chaos, the mysterious organization can take advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters.The emperor was not as angry as the prince, but his face was not good-looking. "He must have done it. He wants to be right with me."


    "Father," the prince said indignantly, "tell me what weakness that man has and how can we catch him?"


    The emperor folded his hands together and said, "he has weakness."


    The prince asked quickly, "what is it?"


    The emperor''s hand became tighter and tighter. When he reached the bone knot, he was pale, and his expression was stunned. "For a while and a half, where can I find it?"


    "What is the father looking for?"


    The emperor looked at him, his face blank, "find someone."


    "To whom?"


    But the emperor did not speak. He sat with a strange look, as if he had fallen into a nightmare that he could not get rid of. He suddenly cried out in a panic, "Princess LAN, call Princess LAN."


    Utmin immediately sent for Princess LAN.


    The prince frowned. He once thought that the emperor was in good spirits, but now it seems that he was just in good and bad times, and did not return to his former state.


    Orchid imperial concubine came very quickly, the emperor stretched out a hand to her immediately, "I am tired, you accompany me to have a rest." His tone of voice is not like a king to his concubine, but like someone who is deeply dependent on him.


    Orchid imperial concubine soft voice say is, help him, two people quickly turned into the back hall, the prince looked at them to leave the figure, have a kind of deep powerless feeling.


    Thank you, baby Juan, who has a mantissa of 98963597. Thank you for your monthly tickets. Continue to ask for the monthly pass, I will try my best.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1238

    In the middle of the night, Princess Lan was sleeping soundly when she heard the emperor say in his sleep, "no, no I''m not Let me go... "


    She busily opened her eyes, by the dim light at the head of the bed, to see the emperor sweating, constantly shaking his head, is a look of fear.


    The orchid imperial concubine was startled, grasped the emperor''s arm and pushed: "Your Majesty, wake up, are you having a nightmare? Your majesty, your majesty... "


    The emperor was awakened, opened his eyes and looked at her blankly, "what?"


    "Did your majesty dream?" Orchid imperial concubine pulls his sleeve to wipe sweat for him, "look at the sweat all over the head."


    The emperor played with her and lay upright. His dull eyes stayed on her face.


    The orchid imperial concubine is seen by him to have some hair to frighten, slowly draw back a hand, "Your Majesty why such looking at minister concubine?"


    The emperor''s eyes moved and raised his hand to touch her face. His hand was cold. The cold feeling spread from her fingertips to her face and then to her heart. Princess LAN could not help shivering and quickly held his hand: "why is your Majesty''s hand so cold? I''ll warm it for you."


    She rubbed, the emperor''s hand is still not warm, simply put his hand into his arms, her chest soft, warm, finally let his hands have temperature.


    The emperor''s hand swam in her bosom, and her voice was low. "You will always stay by my side."


    Princess Lan was a little surprised. She didn''t understand why the emperor asked, "of course," she laughed angrily, "unless your majesty drives me away."


    "I''ve missed one time, and I won''t make a second mistake. This time, the country and you, I choose you."


    Orchid imperial concubine Leng for a moment, listen to this meaning, the emperor probably once negative a certain woman, to now still feel sorry, she was a little uncomfortable in the heart, but also didn''t take it too seriously, after all, now the emperor love is her.


    "If your majesty has this heart, I will be satisfied. How dare your concubine compare with the country and country? In this case, your majesty will not talk about it again."


    The emperor put his hand around her neck. "Do you hate me?"


    Orchid imperial concubine some strange, "Your Majesty treats minister concubine so good, why should minister concubine hate your majesty?"


    "Hate it," the emperor slowly stroked her face and outlined her outline bit by bit. "I didn''t know I was wrong until I was so old. Don''t blame me, OK?"


    He looked at her with a begging expression on his face.


    Princess LAN finally understood that he regarded himself as another woman, or that he always regarded her as that woman. The first time and the second time he talked about it were all about that woman and had nothing to do with her.


    In fact, she didn''t love the emperor. No young and beautiful woman would love a man who could be her grandfather, just because he was the emperor and had the supreme power. The imperial power and wealth made her ignore the emperor''s aging and his flabby flesh, and want to occupy all his favor.


    She asked cautiously, "who is your majesty talking about?"


    The emperor described her eyebrows in a voice like balderdash, "I like you the first time I see you. You are so beautiful..."


    Princess Lan was very depressed. He was immersed in his own world and couldn''t hear her at all.


    He clearly described her porch, but he spoke to another woman with gentle eyes and gentle voice. He was obedient to her, but he never treated her like this. The orchid imperial concubine hated to clench a fist in the sleeve, the sharp fingernail deeply pinched into the palm, the tingling feeling lets her keep reason, otherwise, she really wants to slap on his face.


    In addition to anger, she had a trace of fear. She was obviously an old face, but the emperor looked like a green teenager. Her eyes flashed with strange light, and she said love words that didn''t match her age. Her voice was gentle and low, as if penetrating from another world, which made her back cold and sweat.


    "Your Majesty."


    "I''ve been looking for you, but I can''t go."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "But here you are," he said, sliding his finger gently on the bridge of her nose. "It''s nice that you''re here."


    Princess LAN opened her mouth and wanted to call him. The finger fell on her lips again and stroked her lips lightly: "I still remember your lips, very soft, very sweet, very fragrant..."


    LAN Fei couldn''t help biting his finger, but she didn''t dare to use too much force. She just knocked it with her teeth. If the Emperor didn''t wake up again, she would really collapse.


    Since she entered the palace, she has been enjoying the favorable wind and the favorable water, and has set up three thousand favours. However, she has ushered in her most humiliating moment in the middle of the night. Everything is false, and what he really loves is not her. In those affectionate times, did he also regard her as another woman?


    She bit him, but the Emperor didn''t mind. Instead, he looked at her fondly and said, "you, like biting people as before."


    Princess LAN, "..." Her heart is bleeding, but no one can see it.


    She raised her arms and wanted to get out of here, out of this old man who was driving her crazy.


    Just raised his body, the emperor hugged her, "where are you going?"Orchid imperial concubine heart is rolling eyes, on the surface still want to coax him, "Your Majesty, Minister concubine thinks of night."


    The emperor let out a sound, but he didn''t let go. His eyes were suspicious. "You don''t want to take the opportunity to run away. I know you always want to go back to Nanyuan."


    The orchid imperial concubine brain explodes, South original? What the emperor liked turned out to be a Nanyuan woman


    "You are so powerful that you can always cheat me." He hugged her again, unreasonable like a child, "I won''t let you go."


    The orchid imperial concubine is very uncomfortable by him, sit not to come, also lie not to go down, hang the body in the mid air, she in the heart is angry, struggle up, "Your Majesty, the minister concubine really gets up at night, a short while son come back."


    "No way." He buried his head in her arms and flatly refused.


    Orchid imperial concubine came to angry, forced him to push, the emperor was pushed against the head of the bed, staring at her, orchid imperial concubine know that he failed, heart straight beat drum, for fear that he will blame, about to explain, heard utmin outside called out, "Your Majesty."


    The Emperor didn''t answer him. He just looked at Princess LAN.


    The orchid imperial concubine answers for him, "big manager calls your majesty to have what matter?"


    "His Royal Highness said to the people," there is a fire in the city of Baylor. "


    The emperor was still stunned and did not respond.


    Orchid imperial concubine displeased way: "on fire, let a person put out the fire is, in the middle of the night disturb your majesty to do what?"


    The emperor suddenly woke up, narrowed his eyes, lifted the account and came out, "what do you say, the city of berenl is on fire, isn''t it on the 18th, it hasn''t arrived yet, how can Is there a big fire? "


    "His royal highness is ordering people to put out the fire. It''s not clear what the specific situation is. His highness will send a message to ask his majesty to be careful in everything."


    The emperor''s face turned white and he said, "are you coming so soon?" He cried out in panic, "come on, spread my will, send the flag camp to guard the palace gate, no one can put in, let a fly can''t fly in!"


    Thanks to tataca, whose mantissa is 757900401231939686. Thank you for your monthly tickets. I will try my best and continue to beg for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1239

    Although it was not daybreak, although Princess LAN and utmin advised the emperor to sleep for a while, the emperor could not sleep. He was like a trapped animal, with red eyes and gray hair. Sometimes he walked around the room, sometimes he muttered to himself, sometimes he looked at the caisson in a daze.


    The orchid imperial concubine accompanies in his side for many years, avoids the love not to talk about, is awed to him at least, but now, in front of the man is a anxious old man, which still has a little monarch''s dignity. Such an emperor was strange to her, and he was a little disappointed.


    Before dawn, the news finally came in again. The fire was put out, only one restaurant was burned, no other places were affected, and no casualties were found. The consequences were much better than they expected.


    When the emperor heard the report, he still didn''t believe it. Is that the so-called burning of the imperial city? That''s not the way that person does things.


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "No..."


    "Your Majesty," Princess LAN asked softly, "what''s wrong with you?"


    The emperor took a look at her and said gently, "Princess Ai is staying up with me in the middle of the night. It''s hard. Go and have a rest."


    He has always been gentle to her. In the past, Princess Lan was very popular with her. Now it can be seen that his smile to her is empty. Over the years, the emperor has created a false image of love for her, but she is self righteous and complacent. Until today, she only understands that she is a substitute. The emperor regards himself as the woman, perhaps because she looks very similar to the woman .


    She had a thorn in her heart. She didn''t want to stay any longer. She gave a gift and went to her bedroom.


    The emperor sat silently beside the bed in his bedroom clothes. He didn''t watch Princess LAN leave as usual. After a long silence, he looked up and said, "ah Wu, how long have you been with me?"


    Utmin replied, "my Lord, it has been more than 33 years now."


    "It''s been such a long time," the emperor sighed with emotion, and suddenly laughed again, "enough."


    There was no end to this, but utmin didn''t ask anything, and his expression was indifferent.


    The sky lights up little by little. Through the Yellow window paper, the light leaking in is dim yellow. It''s morning, but it gives people the illusion of evening.


    Seeing the emperor sitting in a daze all the time, utmin said, "Your Majesty, I will change clothes for you."


    The emperor stood up in silence, opened his arms, and asked utmin to put on his coat. The maid came in with water and served the emperor. Utmin set out a meal. The emperor had a bad appetite and ate a few mouthfuls.


    He stood on the porch with his hands down, looking at the many temples in the distance. He was born here, grew up here, and later Later, he became the king here. In the future, his descendants will also become the king here But the man came, he came


    The emperor sighed twice and went out with his hands down. Utmin wanted to follow him. The emperor waved his hand and said, "I''ll go by myself."


    Utmin immediately said, "bring your Majesty''s cloak."


    The maid held the cloak. Utmin put it on for the Emperor himself and tied the ribbon carefully. "It''s cold outside. Your majesty can go back."


    The Emperor gave a groan and stepped out of the threshold.


    When he got outside, it was really cold. He felt cold all the time. These days, he was always a little worried. He sweated at night and often recalled the past. It was like some kind of heart to heart connection. He knew that it was that man who came back, step by step, after more than 30 years, and finally came back.


    He knew that man, who never fought an uncertain battle. He would have to kill him when he came back. His longevity was over, but what''s the matter? He stood by the withered flower bed and sneered. In the best years, he was the king!


    I don''t know where a leaf came from and fell at his feet. It was withered and yellow, and there was still green in the yellow. He looked down at the leaf with a strange smile. It was really like that man. It had withered before he could bloom freely.


    He looked up and saw two people standing not far away. On the left was a tall, thin man with a cold face. The one on the right The smile at the corner of his mouth solidified, and he suspected that he had hallucination. He forced his eyes to close and then opened them. The face was still there, and there was no change. His heart jumped fiercely. How could he be like her?


    The emperor staggered two steps, and hurriedly walked to her. When he came to her, he calmed down and looked at her up and down. Although she was wrapped in a thick coat, he could still see that she was thin and small. "Who are you?"


    "The villain has seen your majesty," Bai Qianfan bowed to salute, "the villain''s surname is Qian, and his single name is an ordinary word."


    The emperor looked at him again and said, "you are the prince''s guest. I summoned you several times, but you are not here. I still think that I have no chance with you. I don''t want to meet you today."


    "It''s a blessing for a villain to see your majesty." Bai Qianfan was very excited, and her hand was close in her sleeve, shaking slightly. She looked at the old man carefully and thought: is he really her father?


    The emperor''s eyes fell on the two thick black eyebrows of Bai Qianfan, and he frowned. It was awkward to look at the grain again, but those eyes He gazed as like as two peas in the heart, and there was no more like it in the world. Even the Lanfei was half as good as her."Qian fan," he said, slowly savoring the name, "are you from east Vietnam?"


    "Yes, the younger one is from Dongyue."


    "Have you ever been to Nanyuan?"


    "The villain has been to Nanyuan."


    Her voice was between men and women, and her appearance was also very beautiful. The emperor looked at her and gradually lost his mind.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart pounded. I don''t know if the emperor recognized her. After all, she looks like the empress, but how can we lead the topic to the empress?


    Having learned from the past, she was not sure whether the emperor would recognize her or like her, or after knowing that she was the queen of Dongyue, she would use her like the empress of Dongyue. All kinds of entanglements made her feel contradictory.


    "It''s said that Mr. Qian likes to travel and has a wide range of knowledge."


    "Your Majesty flatters me. I just like to walk around."


    "I also want to hear what you see outside," the emperor looked at her. "It''s cold outside. Why don''t you come to me and have someone make you a good pot of tea."


    Bai Qianfan hesitated for a moment. It''s really cold outside. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time and it''s inconvenient to speak. She took a look at Ning Shishi, nodded and said with a smile, "it''s better to engage in business than to be respectful. You have to ask your majesty for a good cup of tea."


    The emperor made a sign and walked with her.


    Ning shisan walks behind Bai Qianfan and glances at the emperor from time to time. He has been following Bai Qianfan and knows the inside story. Now his father and daughter are reunited. They don''t have the same mixed feelings as the common people. They cry bitterly, but they are only cautious and uneasy. This is the so-called Tianjia He couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Thanks to the lazy bear, the friend whose mantissa is 8612226827585976, thank you for your monthly ticket.


    Finally meet, will recognize each other?


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1240

    When the prince came back, he heard that Bai Qianfan had been taken away by the emperor. As soon as his face changed, he went out. In order not to let the emperor see Bai Qianfan, he did not hesitate to expose his secret room to Bai Qianfan and let her hide in it. However, they met each other on the day of defense.


    When he arrived at the main hall, the emperor was sitting there drinking tea slowly, not surprised by his arrival.


    "Father," the prince saluted, "my son has just come back from outside the palace."


    "How''s it going?"


    "Only a restaurant caught fire, causing no casualties."


    "It''s really lucky."


    "It''s father and Emperor Fukuzawa."


    The emperor said, "from this point of view, what happened last night was just the aftertaste of that man, not the real light of the sky."


    The prince nodded, "I think so too. It''s three days before the 18th, but there isn''t any kerosene or fuel in the bulk supplies that have recently entered the city. Last night''s fire started from the kitchen of the restaurant, saying that I forgot to seal the fire when I closed. Red charcoal fell out of the stove and ignited the firewood piled on the wall, causing a fire. After careful observation, I found that there was really no fuel. It can be seen that the man was very cautious and didn''t show any flaws... "


    The emperor interrupted him, "maybe we guessed wrong at the beginning. He didn''t want to burn the Imperial City, so he didn''t need a lot of fuel."


    The prince was stunned. "It''s not burning the imperial city. Where is it?"


    The emperor said, "he has told us the answer, on the 18th."


    The prince''s mind flashed, his eyes widened, "it''s the White Tower!"


    Baitu pagoda is the most popular temple in the city. On the 18th of December, according to the custom, the Emperor himself prayed for the weather in Baitu pagoda for the coming year. On that day, almost all the people in the city went out and knelt around Baitu pagoda, watching the emperor burning incense and praying on the nine storey pagoda.


    The emperor said with a smile, "he doesn''t want to burn the Imperial City, he wants to burn me."


    In fact, it''s not hard to guess. It''s just that the idea of burning the imperial city was preconceived. I didn''t expect that only the emperor knew the person best, so I could guess.


    The prince was puzzled, "why did that man disclose all the information, not afraid of the failure of the plan?"


    The emperor said, "because he is a man of arrogance."


    "Don''t worry, my father. My son will not let him succeed."


    The emperor shook his head. "You don''t have to do anything."


    "Why?" The prince asked strangely.


    "He''ll give up the plan."


    Looking at the emperor''s determination, the prince was a little suspicious. That man had done so many things, such as burning a sacred tree, two headed sheep, robbing a military horse, and burning a restaurant. All these things were to pave the way for the final plan. How could he give up?


    "Why is my father so sure?"


    "Everyone has his weakness. I have grasped his weakness."


    The prince''s eyes brightened. "What''s the weakness of that man in the hands of his father?"


    "One person."


    "Who?"


    "You''ll know when it''s time."


    Since the emperor had a plan, the Prince did not ask any more questions. He hesitated and said, "father, I heard that Mr. Qian has come to you?"


    "Well," the emperor said slowly, leaning back in his chair, "he will stay here for a few days and will not return to the east palace for the time being."


    The prince was very surprised, "my father left him, is..."


    "He''s travelling all over the world. I want to hear from him about things outside."


    As soon as the prince heard this, he used this excuse to snatch Bai Qianfan from kunqingluo. He didn''t let the emperor see Bai Qianfan. He was afraid of this. Bai Qianfan was more like a woman in the portrait than Princess LAN. He didn''t know what the emperor would do to Bai Qianfan?


    He wanted to protect Bai Qianfan well, but the man was in the hands of the emperor. It was not easy to take him away.


    "Father, I want to see Mr. Qian. I have a few words to tell him."


    The emperor said calmly, "I can convey what you say."


    The prince''s heart jumped, and he didn''t even let him see him. The emperor imprisoned Bai Qianfan No matter what you think, it''s not a good omen.


    The prince was worried, but his face was always calm. "Please tell Mr. Qian that my son''s ministers have found a big drum for him, waiting to listen to his drum music."


    The emperor was surprised. "Does he like to drum?"


    "Yes, when Mr. Qian was in the East Palace, he played drums almost every day."


    The emperor nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, "look at his weak writing. I didn''t expect that he liked beating drums."


    Since he could not see Bai Qianfan, the Prince did not stay for a long time, so he bowed his hands back.


    -


    standing on the porch, Ning shisan is the best of the Royal bodyguards. He has a different sensitivity from ordinary people. Although he can only see the two guards at the entrance of the hall not far away, he knows that the place has been surrounded by iron walls. The wind moves and the people don''t move. He can even vaguely feel the familiar atmosphere of the same kind.


    He did not know whether the emperor''s house arrest of Bai Qianfan was to protect her, or whether there was another plan. After all, Bai Qianfan was the queen of East Vietnam, and the opposition of identity might be the obstacle of their family relationship.He turned and went back to the house. Bai Qianfan looked up at him. Ning shisan shook his head. "I can''t get out."


    Bai Qianfan looked down at the embroidered carpet on the ground. It was soft and thick, and her feet were stuck in it. The long velvet almost covered the instep of her feet. This was completely different from her imagination. She thought that the emperor would ask her about the empress, and she would like to make clear the relationship with her, but no, the Emperor just brought her here and left.


    There are all kinds of things in the room. Beside the wall, there are big camphor boxes, five drawers, and a dressing table. Beautiful jewelry is piled on the dressing table. The carved bed behind is also exquisite. Lotus root pink accounts are hanging on both sides, revealing the red quilt inside. She sat on the embroidered stool. The small round table was made of red sandalwood and smelled faintly fragrant. There were colorful snacks on the table and steaming milk tea in the big white porcelain pot.


    Bai Qianfan looked at her little by little. Everything was beautiful. The Emperor didn''t seem to have any malice towards her. However, it was like a beautiful cage here.


    She thought in her heart, the emperor brought her here temporarily, so it was not specially prepared for her, but it must be a woman''s room. Did the emperor''s concubine ever live in it?


    She looked at the furniture in the room again, and her eyes stayed on the wall. There was a gourd shaped thing hanging there. With a jump of heart, she immediately went over and took it down. She recognized that it was a unique musical instrument in Nanyuan, called Hulusi.


    Her heart thumped. Was this the room where the empress once lived?


    She went to the wall and opened the big camphor wooden box. It was full of gorgeous clothes. She turned it over, most of them were Mengda''s clothes. But at the bottom, she was asked to turn out a Nanyuan skirt. The color was a little dark. It looked like an old thing that had been put for a long time.


    She was holding the skirt, leaning on the side of the box, stunned to start to stay.


    Thank you for casting the monthly ticket for the little princess yesterday. I''d like to thank my friends, who are standing side by side on the top of the snow mountain with the mantissa of 40314918. Thank you. It''s cold, but it''s still warm. It''s about the end of the day. We don''t have many monthly tickets. Just try your best. Thank you.


    In fact, many readers have already guessed who the little princess''s father was. Anyway, Emperor Mengda is not a simple person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1241

    Bai Qianfan stayed in the gorgeous room all day, and the Emperor didn''t show up until evening.


    Seeing the emperor walking in slowly, Bai Qianfan stood up and saluted, "I''ve seen your majesty."


    "Don''t be polite," the Emperor gave her a hand, sat down on the opposite chair and asked casually, "are you used to staying here?"


    Bai Qianfan politely smile, "OK."


    The emperor looked at the room and said, "Sir, you can see it. This is the room where women live."


    "Yes, the villain saw it."


    "Sir, I don''t wonder why I put my husband in this room?"


    Bai Qianfan can''t answer. Yes, she disguised herself as a man. Why did she put her in a woman''s room? Is it to see that she is a daughter or to know her relationship with the empress?


    "I don''t know."


    The emperor laughed and changed the topic: "last time, my husband said that I have been to Nanyuan?"


    "Yes, your majesty." Bai Qianfan''s heart is beating fast. Is this the right thing to talk about?


    The emperor took a look at Ning shisan, "you go out."


    Ning shisan stands still, as if he didn''t hear it, and doesn''t let Bai Qianfan leave his sight, which is his promise to Mo Rongshu.


    The emperor was a little surprised that no one dared disobey him in public. Is this man not afraid of death?


    He sank his face, was about to call people, white Qianfan busy grab in front of him, "Your Majesty don''t blame, villain to say with him."


    She pulled Ning shisan aside and whispered, "there''s an outsider here. He''s embarrassed to say something. If you stand at the door, I''ll be fine."


    Ning shisan just nodded and went to the door without expression. There was only one door between here and the house. He was sure to protect Bai Qianfan.


    The emperor looked at the closed door and leaned back into the back of his chair. He looked at Bai Qianfan with two straight eyes and said nothing.


    Bai Qianfan had to ask himself, "what does your majesty want to say to the villain?"


    The emperor said, "it''s like that."


    "Who does your majesty say villains look like?"


    "You have been to Nanyuan, have you ever heard of the empress of Nanyuan?"


    Bai Qianfan''s heart beat like thunder, and his voice was a little unsteady. "I''ve heard that."


    The emperor seemed a little surprised. "It''s been more than ten years since the Nanyuan empress abdicated. Look, you''re not old enough to have heard of her."


    Bai Qianfan said, "the villain has passed his 30 years of age. Naturally, he has heard of the empress."


    The emperor was even more surprised. He looked at her carefully. "I can''t see that my husband has reached the age of thirty."


    Bai Qianfan thought about it for a while, and maybe she could give a hint from her age. She said, "there are three villains in thirty this year."


    The emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s all thirty-three." the next moment, his expression changed. His eyes became long and quiet. It seemed that he had been brought into the past years, and his expression was melancholy


    Bai Qianfan did not dare to disturb him. He watched him quietly and asked himself in his heart: is he really his own father? Could it be him?


    Half a sound, the emperor even sighed, "it''s so fast, it''s been 33 years, that year..."


    Bai Qianfan waited for the following, but the emperor stopped and swallowed the faint sigh in his throat.


    He did not say, she asked, "what happened to your majesty that year?"


    The emperor cast his eyes on her face and said with a gentle smile, "that year, I met a woman."


    White thousand sail eyes float shallow water mist, careful, "is your majesty beloved woman?"


    The Emperor didn''t want to answer such a question, but he saw the light in her eyes. The light floated like that person. He was out of his mind and murmured, "yes, I fell in love with her, and I can''t love another woman in this life."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Your Majesty is a man of long love."


    "It''s long enough," the emperor said with a wry smile. "I''ve been reading this for 33 years."


    Bai Qianfan''s lips trembled slightly. "Did your Majesty''s beloved woman leave your majesty?"


    "Gone," the emperor dimmed and looked away from her face.


    "Why didn''t your majesty go to her?"


    "Why?" The emperor''s smile is helpless, "because I am the emperor, I want to take the country as the most important, a woman, go away, but she left, I know wrong, can''t leave her around is my lifelong regret."


    Bai Qianfan knows the empress, she is ambitious, even if let her be queen, she will not be satisfied, her goal is to become the emperor of the world, two strong people meet, the result can only be a shot two scattered, turned into the end of the world.


    The female emperor had several horses, and the Mengda emperor also had imperial concubines. But at the bottom of their hearts, they loved each other most.


    Bai Qianfan himself is happy. He also hopes that all the lovers in the world will get married. It''s such a tragic thing that they can''t be together when they love each other. But in the family of heaven, love will give way to the imperial power.


    She sighed for the encounter between emperor Mengda and the Nanyuan empress, and was even more lucky to meet murongshu. If there are people who love beauty but don''t love rivers and mountains, only her husband murongshu.At this point, it''s only one step away from the truth. Bai Qianfan wants to have a showdown, but the relationship between Mengda and Dongyue is not very good. Considering her identity, she hesitates.


    When he was in a trance, he heard the emperor say, "Sir, I must be very strange. Why do I say this to you?"


    Bai Qianfan, " Why? "


    "Because my husband looks like her."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart thumped, "Your Majesty, in fact, villain..."


    But the emperor waved his hand, "I have a heartless request. I don''t know if you can agree?"


    "Your Majesty, as long as the villain can do it, he should do his best."


    The emperor pointed to the big camphor wooden box beside the wall, "there are all her clothes. Can you change into her clothes, sir, to compensate me for the pain of Acacia?"


    After hearing this, Bai Qianfan was stunned. He did not expect that the emperor would make such a request.


    The emperor was a little uneasy. "I know it''s a bit ridiculous, but as soon as I saw my husband today, I had this idea in my mind. I don''t know if he can make it right."


    It''s a bit absurd, but Bai Qianfan can also understand that Acacia has become a disease. Even if he knows it''s false, he can talk about consolation and let the deep-rooted Acacia get a moment''s satisfaction.


    The emperor is old, with white hair, wrinkles on his forehead, and turbid eyes. But his love is not dead, and he is likely to be his father. Bai Qianfan feels that he can''t refuse.


    She stood up, walked slowly to the camphor box, opened the lid of the box and picked out a light purple skirt. In her impression, the empress had a special preference for purple pornography. It seemed that only the noble color could match her.


    Bai Qianfan put on his skirt in the next room and looked at himself in the bronze mirror. After several hesitations, do you want to wipe the things on his face and restore his daughter?


    Thank you, Monica_ Yu, find and cherish, the mantissa is 8377605x, 85195057482959247750808595215122, the monthly ticket for the little princess, thank you very much, full of motivation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1242

    After waiting for a long time, Bai Qianfan didn''t come back to the room. The emperor was impatient. Then he thought about it. For the first time a man wore a woman''s skirt, he was unavoidably unskilled. In addition, he was a little embarrassed. Understandably, he continued to wait patiently.


    When he was a rogue, Bai Qianfan finally came back to the room. Maybe she was embarrassed. She kept her head down. The dress fitted unexpectedly, and it seemed to be specially made for her. The skirt dragged slowly to him, like a graceful lady.


    Although he knew it was a man, the emperor''s heart shrank slightly.


    "Look up and let me have a look."


    Bai Qianfan raised his head slowly.


    The emperor circled around her, stopped, raised his hand and took away her hairpin. The thick black hair slipped down and hung down on his shoulder, making a white face smaller.


    But the emperor frowned and looked left and right. He always felt that something was wrong. After looking for a long time, he finally found the wrong place, which was the eye block.


    He stretched out a finger to cover the deposit, but Bai Qianfan was surprised. He instinctively turned his head to avoid his hand. He never thought that the emperor''s finger just hit the deposit and touched it. Suddenly, Bai Qianfan straightened his face. The emperor''s finger was hanging in the air. He squinted at the small particles on his finger


    The atmosphere in the room was eerie and dead silent.


    The emperor slowly took back his fingers, and Bai Qianfan subconsciously covered his face.


    Half a ring, the emperor asked, "what is this?"


    Bai Qianfan, "..."


    "Get your hands off me."


    Bai Qianfan bit his lip and slowly moved his hand away. His face was as clean as new, and he had nothing.


    The emperor stared at the original location of the long memory. He was surprised, but that surprise soon disappeared. He turned his eyes to two thick black eyebrows and pointed to the water basin beside the wall, "go and wash your face."


    Bai Qianfan''s heart thumped. He turned around and looked at it, but didn''t move.


    The emperor raised his voice, "do you want me to wipe it for you?"


    Biting her lips, Bai Qianfan silently turned and walked to the edge of the basin. She took the handkerchief and rubbed it in the water. The water was cold. When it covered her face, Bai Qianfan shivered and wiped off the thick eyebrows. She hung the handkerchief back and turned around.


    The emperor looked at her, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was shocked.


    as like as two peas in the first eye of Bai Qian, he felt like a lady. Although he had just come out of the dress with the White Emperor''s sail, he had a strange sense of familiarity. But the woman standing at the edge of the water basin is exactly like the woman in his memory. It is more than eyes.


    He is absent-minded looking at, slightly open mouth, half a day speechless.


    Bai Qianfan was very nervous. He went to the emperor with his skirt and called him softly, "Your Majesty."


    The emperor looked at her in a trance, "you Are you back? "


    Bai Qianfan knew that the emperor regarded her as the empress. She said, "I''m not the one your majesty thought."


    The emperor''s eyes gradually clear, Su face asked, "Nanyuan female emperor is you who?" It can''t be that it doesn''t matter.


    Bai Qianfan secretly breathed a sigh in her heart, and finally came to the moment of showdown. She restrained her nervous mood and said calmly, "Nanyuan empress is my mother."


    As soon as the emperor opened his eyes, he stepped back. He guessed it, but he was surprised to find out from her. Thirty three years ago, he met the empress, and now he meets her daughter. What a coincidence


    He retreated to the chair, sat down and murmured, "you are her daughter. No wonder you are so like her. You are so like your mother..."


    Bai Qianfan thought that the emperor had a lot of questions to ask, and she was ready to answer them. She was also ready to admit her relatives with tears in her eyes.


    But the Emperor didn''t ask anything. He was in a complicated mood, as if her appearance had given him too much shock and made him unable to calm down for a moment. His eyes were shining, his lips were trembling, excited, surprised, shocked, flustered, and some emotions she couldn''t understand.


    Bai Qianfan was also a little excited. She asked softly, "does your majesty know my mother?"


    The emperor never looked away from her face. He remembered that when he first saw the empress, he was as shocked and amazing as now. After more than 30 years, his old heart was beating as fast and fierce as when he was young. God pitied him, so he sent her back?


    "Yes," his voice trembled. "Your mother used to live here."


    Bai Qianfan looks at him, waiting for him to recognize her. The empress lived here 33 years ago, and she is 33 years old now. No matter how stupid a person is, he can guess his relationship with her.


    But the Emperor didn''t think of that at all. His eyes seemed to stick to her face and he couldn''t leave for a moment. He asked, "what''s your name?"


    When he asked, Bai Qianfan hesitated. Although she was very excited at the moment, she was the queen of East Vietnam. In her heart, nothing was more important than her husband''s safety."My name is LAN Nonghua." she used the name of Princess Danling. She didn''t mean to deceive him. She just didn''t know the emperor''s attitude towards Dongyue. She didn''t dare to tell him his real name. She was afraid that the emperor would secretly investigate and know that she was the queen of Dongyue. She took her to coerce Mo Rongshu into following the old road of the female emperor.


    The Emperor didn''t doubt it. In Nanyuan, only the royal family was named LAN. "Your mother, is she OK?"


    Referring to the empress, Bai Qianfan''s tone faded, "it should be OK."


    The Emperor didn''t notice the change of her tone. He laughed and said, "I''m afraid she''s not happy because she''s not in the throne."


    At that time, because of the interference of Dongyue, the empress of Nanyuan was imprisoned, and LAN Jihua ascended. Although Nanyuan and Mengda were separated by Dongyue, a few years later, the news still reached him. At that time, he thought about sending someone to Nanyuan to receive the empress from Mengda. But after thinking about it, he gave up. He found that he was still afraid of the empress, after all


    as like as two peas, she is now thirty-three years old, but looks twenty times the same as the woman in the past. Just like the emperor''s thirty years, she came to him in front of him.


    Bai Qianfan found that the emperor looked at her again, and called him, "Your Majesty."


    The Emperor didn''t respond. He was still looking at her stupidly. Bai Qianfan was very uncomfortable with his burning eyes. Except for Mo Rongshu, she was not used to seeing her like this. She raised her voice, "your majesty!"


    The emperor came back and said, "Oh, oh" twice. He stood up in a panic. "It''s late. You should rest early. I''ll see you again tomorrow." With that, he really left.


    Bai Qianfan looks at his back as he leaves. She''s still waiting to recognize her. Why


    Hearing the news of the emperor''s departure, Ning shisan went back to the house and saw Bai Qianfan, who had recovered her dress. She was stunned for a moment. Is this the end of her marriage?


    Bai Qianfan saw his doubts and sighed. From all kinds of signs, Emperor Mengda should be her biological father, but He didn''t recognize her.


    Thank you for habit 2464, @ bottle, mantissa 0273565761107670, thank you for your monthly pass.


    Yes, some fairies can see that emperor Munda is not a good thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1243

    Bai Qianfan thought that the emperor''s action was caused by too much excitement. She believed that when the emperor calmed down, everything would come naturally.


    The next morning, Bai Qianfan sat up yawning as usual. As soon as he opened the account, he was startled.


    All the maids were standing quietly, holding all kinds of things, as if waiting for her to wake up.


    Bai Qianfan was confused by the battle. Did the emperor already know that they were father and daughter, so he let her enjoy the treatment of princess?


    "Madame wakes up." Standing in front of the maid quickly put the lotus pink curtain on the gold pick hook, the other immediately squatted down to put on the soft soled shoes for Bai Qianfan.


    The maid who took the lead said, "madam, your majesty has said that from today on, the maidservants will serve the lady."


    Although Bai Qianfan doesn''t like many people around her, she has been a queen for more than ten years and can accept these rules and manners. Under the service of the maids, she dresses and washes, and then sits on the dressing table to brush her hair. It seems that she has gone back to the old days.


    Breakfast is also more abundant than the East Palace, small and exquisite snacks, fragrant milk tea, a dazzling table.


    Bai Qianfan asked, "where is your majesty?"


    The maid said in a low voice, "I only serve my wife, but I don''t know your Majesty''s whereabouts. "


    the emperor wanted to see Bai Qianfan, but she couldn''t come. Princess Lan was crying.


    None of the women in the harem is a fuel-efficient lamp. Although Princess LAN has been in favor of her for many years, she never slackens her vigilance. There are always whispers everywhere. The emperor hides a woman in his palace. For her, it''s like a bolt from the blue. She''s not old enough. Is she going to be an abandoned woman so soon? It was unacceptable to her.


    Originally, she wanted to see the new woman secretly, to know the details, and then to make plans. But she didn''t find the emperor''s secret. She asked the emperor. He didn''t hide it, but refused to let her see the woman.


    "Your Majesty," cried Princess LAN, kneeling on the ground, "Your Majesty, please let me leave my concubine." The man who held her in the palm of his hand yesterday has become so ruthless today. In fact, she shouldn''t make such a fuss, but she can''t help it. The strong jealousy surges up and can''t be suppressed. She''s so presumptuous, just relying on the emperor''s favor. She wants to see how important she is in the eyes of the emperor? She didn''t believe that a new woman, at most, had an advantage in appearance. How could she compare with the little by little relationship between her and the emperor in these years? I really want to recall that they had feelings.


    The emperor sat there, looking at the crying Princess Lan was a little tired. In his impression, Princess Lan was not a pushy character. She was considerate, gentle and quiet. When she should be dignified, she would be dignified, when she should be coquettish, she would be coquettish again. Her character was much better than lanliuqing. In addition, her eyebrows were a bit like lanliuqing. He really liked her, but now he knelt down and cried He had a runny nose on his face, and his eyes were red and swollen with tears, like two rotten peaches. Not to mention how ugly it was, he couldn''t find any place like lanliuqing.


    as like as two peas, he never knew how to make her own efforts, but she would never do anything to make her do it. More than 30 years ago, he knew she could not manage her. So she knew she was forbidden to take her back. She now came to her daughter with a similar face, but his temper seemed much better than that of blue Liu Qing. He thought about that. Let his dreamy face, can''t help but out of God.


    Princess LAN cried for a long time, but the Emperor didn''t move. She looked at her with tears in her eyes and found that the Emperor didn''t look at her at all. There was no pity or anger on his face. She was surprised that he was so heartless that even if he lost his temper, it was good. It proved that she could touch him.


    She was afraid to get up. She climbed up to the emperor and timidly put her hands on the emperor''s knees. "Your Majesty," she said, "do you really want to leave me


    The emperor looked down at her pear blossom rain face, which was really pitiful. He thought of the consolation that Princess LAN had given him in recent years, and finally felt soft. He pulled her up, pulled her into his arms, put a soft voice and said, "how can I not want you? You are my beloved Princess."


    Princess Lan''s heart finally fell down when she mentioned her voice, but she didn''t dare to make trouble with the emperor. She knew that the most important thing now was to catch the emperor''s heart. She wiped her eyes and said, "it''s my concubine who is reckless. There are new sisters in the palace to serve your majesty with me. It''s a good thing. I care too much about your majesty for fear that she will take your majesty away On impulse... "


    The emperor patted her on the back. "I know that I''m not angry with you. Look at your face. Go and wash it. It''s not very good-looking now."


    When the Emperor gave her steps, Princess LAN naturally took them away. She stood up and gave Yingying a salute. "Your Majesty is waiting for my concubine. I''ll come to clean them up."


    The emperor let out a sound and watched her leave. When Princess LAN stepped out of the threshold, he slowly stood up, straightened his robe and turned away.


    When the emperor arrived at Bai Qianfan, she was frowning at a pile of golden jewelry on the table. He looked at her, and the beauty frowned. He also had a lot of manners. His steps were light. "If you don''t like it, I''ll give you something else."Bai Qianfan was startled by him and looked back, "Your Majesty is coming."


    "I should have come to see you earlier, but some things have been delayed," the emperor picked up a golden pearl flower. "Don''t you like these?"


    There is no woman in the world who doesn''t love beauty. When she was in the palace of Chu, she got a hairpin from Mo Rongshu. Bai Qianfan looked like a treasure. But later, she had too many of these things and became a burden.


    Bai Qianfan said, "it''s not that I don''t like it, it''s too much."


    The emperor laughed, "there are not too many good things. I want you to be beautiful every day."


    used to as like as two peas of jewelry, but she said the same thing. But it was a little strange to listen to the white sail, but as a father, I hope her daughter will be bright every day.


    The emperor looked at her up and down. "Your mother''s clothes fit you very well. At that time, your mother was as old as you are now Bai Qianfan interrupted him, "Your Majesty, I am more than 30 years old. At that time, my mother was less than 20 years old." She wanted to remind the emperor of her age.


    "I don''t think you are a man of thirty," the emperor said with a smile. "In my eyes, you are only in your early twenties. For a few days, I have ordered the weaving office to cut new clothes for you, but someone will come to measure you?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "I''ve come, but I really don''t need trouble. I can''t stay here long. I don''t need to make clothes."


    The emperor''s face darkened in an instant, "are you going?"


    thanks for being romantic, perfume TT, stupid not stupid, sunny ZY, the last 20168457 friends. They are all local tyrants with two votes. Thank you very much. I will continue to work hard. Come on??.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1244

    Most of the kings were moody, including Mo Rongshu. So when the emperor of Mengda left, Bai Qianfan was not too surprised. She knew that the emperor was angry because of her saying that he would not stay in Mengda for a long time.


    In her opinion, what the emperor Mengda did was to confirm their father daughter relationship, let her live in the house where the empress used to live, surrounded by slaves, gave her all the best things, and didn''t want her to leave But I don''t know the relationship.


    Only one day, the Emperor gave her too many good things, which could not be loaded in the box. They were all piled on the table, East and West, shining in the dim light.


    Bai Qianfan sat in the pearly atmosphere of a room, bored in every way. She got up and went outside. There were only two guards standing quietly at the door. She winked at Ning shisan. They went out one by one. The guards stopped them, and their attitude was very polite. "Madam, your majesty has orders. For the safety of your wife, don''t go out of the courtyard at will."


    Bai Qianfan asked, "what''s the danger in the palace? Is there anyone else who wants to deal with me?"


    The guard said, "I only obey orders. Please don''t embarrass me, madam."


    Bai Qianfan coughed lightly, and Ning shisan pushed the guard away. But before Bai Qianfan''s feet crossed the threshold, there were several men in black robes in front of him. Each man''s face was covered with black cloth, and only a pair of sharp and awe inspiring eyes appeared.


    Ning shisan wants to step forward and is held by Bai Qianfan. Although she has been nurturing Chu Zun all these years, she has not lost her vigilance. The men in front of her are murderous. If Ning shisan tries hard, they may not be their opponents.


    She couldn''t decide whether to protect or house arrest, and there was a cloud of doubt in her heart.


    Meanwhile, the prince is inquiring about Bai Qianfan.


    In this palace, only the prince knows why the emperor dotes on Princess LAN, not because of her beauty, but because she looks like the empress of Nanyuan.


    It was about that he had no mother family since he was a child. The emperor was very fond of him and often took him with him for some time. Therefore, he saw the emperor shed tears on the portrait of the female emperor by chance. At that time, he thought that the woman in the portrait was his biological mother. As for the empress who hanged herself on the beam, it''s probably just an excuse for the empress to leave.


    He studied painting hard and spent several years copying the painting and hanging it in his secret room. Later, he found out that the woman in the portrait was the empress of Nanyuan. From then on, he wanted to know whether his biological mother was the empress of Nanyuan?


    He was too clear about the emperor''s feelings for the Nanyuan empress. Although Bai Qianfan was a man, he was so similar in appearance and weak in appearance. He couldn''t help thinking about it. Besides, the emperor hid her and didn''t even let her see her face, which made him worried.


    As he was pacing anxiously in the room, the manager came up to him and whispered a few words in his ear. The prince immediately opened his eyes wide and looked shocked. "Are you clear? Is she really a daughter


    The manager nodded, "that''s what Dong shunzi said." Dong shunzi was the emperor''s servant, but he had been bribed by the prince.


    The prince''s face became rather ugly. Bai Qianfan was not only a woman, but also the daughter of the empress. If the empress was his mother, Bai Qianfan was his sister. How could he keep his sister by the emperor''s side?


    The prince thought, "send someone to keep an eye on Princess LAN and see what she does." He can''t find it, and Princess LAN can''t find it. Once a woman gets serious, there''s nothing she can''t do.


    -


    Princess LAN went back to the inner hall to clean up and then came out. The emperor''s shadow disappeared. She was so angry that she made a fire at utmin and stood in the corridor with a hand warmer.


    The emperor has the largest group of forbidden palaces. It''s not difficult to hide a few people, but it''s not easy to find them. She slightly squints her eyes and glances over an arch on the left, which leads to the emperor''s bedroom. She often stays in the emperor''s bedroom. She is very familiar with it. Looking at the arch on the right, because she doesn''t pay much attention to it on weekdays, she really doesn''t know where to go.


    She asked the maid who followed her, "where is the way out of that door?"


    The maid replied, "go back to your mother, there are just some empty rooms where no one lives."


    "Empty room?" With a slight frown, Princess LAN walked over and pushed open the rusty iron door. It was a narrow road with blue stone pavement and gray black wall. It looked a little old. It really seemed that people didn''t come often.


    The orchid imperial concubine looks at that can''t see the end of the sandwich way, in the heart calculate to want to go in or not?


    She looked for many places where there might be Tibetans, but none of them were. She cried in her heart: did the emperor hide people here?


    Seeing her step across the threshold, the maid hesitated, "does the lady really want to go in? It''s gloomy here. It doesn''t look like someone. "


    Orchid imperial concubine Piao her one eye, "big daytime of, afraid of what?"


    The maid bowed her head.


    Walking in the quiet lane, the high walls on both sides block the view. The gray and black walls bend and stretch. I don''t know what''s growing in the corner. The left and the west of the black lacquer look more like no one has been here for a long time.


    The orchid imperial concubine usually where has been to this kind of place, in the heart how much still some fear, is walking, suddenly something in front of a flash, blocked her way.She fixed her eyes on a black towel masked man, cool eyes, looking at some scared, he said coldly: "there is no way ahead, please come back."


    Princess LAN is always with the emperor, but she also knows that this is the emperor''s Iron Guard camp. Most of them are dark guards, which are in charge of by the Emperor himself. It''s hard to see them at ordinary times.


    Orchid imperial concubine takes out pet imperial concubine''s shelf, holding the hand stove, slightly lifting chin, with canthus Piao he, "who are you, how dare to block the way of this palace."


    The man stood in the middle of the road with his hands down. He didn''t mean to get out of the way at all. His attitude was very firm, "lady, please come back."


    Around the maid immediately denounced, "wanton, this is the orchid imperial concubine Niang Niang."


    But the bodyguard didn''t respond. He didn''t give a courtesy or get out of the way. He just stood in front with a cold face.


    Princess LAN knew that they had a special identity. She didn''t give face to anyone except the emperor. If she was in peacetime, she would be annoyed, but today she didn''t care. There was only one possibility that the emperor would hide the woman here.


    She caught a sneer from the corner of her mouth. She really had no place to find. It took no effort. This woman was hiding under her eyes. Anyway, she had to see that woman today.


    Princess LAN handed the hand warmer to the maid, lowered her head and opened the belt around her waist. The maid was puzzled, "lady, this is..."


    The orchid imperial concubine face takes to smile, "you do a witness to this palace, this person he does not gift this palace."


    Thanks for Doudou''s pocket, Sunty''s thinking, the Goblins who strive to make progress, friends whose mantissa are 2095469251229521757967949676, thank you for your monthly tickets.


    It''s the weekend. I wish you all a good mood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1245

    The prince is right. Once a woman is serious, there is nothing she can''t do.


    No matter how fierce the bloody bodyguard is, she can only bow to the downwind when she comes across the woman who does everything in order to achieve her goal.


    The orchid imperial concubine fulfilled one''s wish to see the woman hiding in the room, just push the moment of opening the door, her whole person like be struck by lightning, looking at white thousand sail dumbfounded.


    The woman in the room looked very similar to her, just like a sister. If she had not experienced that night, she would have thought that the emperor had found a woman similar to her, but now she realized that it was not that woman who looked like her, but that she looked like that woman, she was a substitute.


    When Princess LAN looks at Bai Qianfan, she is also looking at her. She is also surprised. How can there be a princess in the palace who looks like her? It''s hard for the emperor to miss the empress and become ill, so he finds a substitute? Just as in those years, when she was trapped in Nanyuan, Mo Rongshu often called Xianfei, but the reason was that there was a mole on her ear like hers. Once men were deeply rooted in love, the slightest resemblance would be enough to comfort their hearts.


    Although the orchid imperial concubine in the heart hundred turn thousand turn, but pet imperial concubine''s posture can''t lose, she holds the hand stove, arrogantly looking at Bai Qianfan, "are you the woman that your majesty hides?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t like her tone and asked coldly, "who are you?"


    The maid helped her master with a proud attitude. "This is the empress of the orchid imperial concubine. Don''t you salute her when you see her?"


    Bai Qianfan''s heart moved slightly. It turned out that this was Princess LAN. She instantly understood why Princess Lan was favored. But in her eyes, this is a poor woman who has been acting as someone else''s stand in all her life. Her tone was a little more gentle. "It''s Princess LAN. Please sit down."


    Princess LAN looked at the room. Although it didn''t look very good outside, she found that there was something inside. No matter what furniture or furnishings were, they were all exquisite and luxurious, and there were piles of dazzling jewelry The most important thing is that, apart from its magnificence, this room has been carefully arranged. Everything is put in the right place, and the details can be seen.


    The emperor also often rewarded her with good things, but it was not better than that. Once compared, he felt that he had fallen behind. She picked up a hairpin, similar hairpin she also has a, but her that is silver body inlaid with green treasure, and this is gold body inlaid with green treasure, not only glittering, green treasure is much more transparent than her.


    LAN Fei felt uncomfortable as if she had been bitten by something. She threw her hairpin on the table and sneered, "Your Majesty is very generous to you."


    Bai Qianfan understood her meaning and said, "you misunderstood. Your majesty treats me differently than you think."


    The orchid imperial concubine laughs sarcastically, "this palace misunderstood what? Your majesty hid you here, and sent a heavy guard. Isn''t it because he''s afraid that our palace will come in and make trouble? What do you think the Palace should think about this house, which is so exquisitely decorated and decorated with a pile of gold and silver jewelry? "


    Bai Qianfan wants to tell her the truth, but she opens her mouth. She finds that she can''t tell. The emperor hasn''t recognized her yet. If she makes a mistake, isn''t it a joke?


    "Why, dumb?" The orchid imperial concubine sat down in the circle chair, raised to lift eyelid, proud and scornful of looking at her.


    Although Bai Qianfan sympathized with her from the heart, he didn''t accept her rudeness. She drank a cup of steaming milk tea and didn''t care about her. Princess LAN asked for nothing. She became more and more annoyed. She said in a cold voice, "you just entered the palace, maybe you don''t know the rules of the palace. It''s better to let the palace teach you."


    LAN Fei doesn''t need to say anything more. Her maid naturally understands that this is to give a new comer a bad impression. She is the best at this kind of thing. She goes to Bai Qianfan with high spirit.


    Bai Qianfan was surrounded by several maids, who naturally wanted to protect their master, but before they could stand up, Ning shisan''s figure flashed and stopped the way. His cold eyes made the maids tremble and dare not move forward.


    When LAN Fei just entered the room, she didn''t notice Ning shisan. At the moment, he stood up. She found that there was a man in the room. She couldn''t help but wonder, how could there be a male bodyguard to protect the imperial concubine? It''s strange.


    "Stand back." Ning shisan looked at the maid and said coldly.


    The maid turned and looked at Princess LAN. She was a high-ranking maid beside Princess LAN. Her status was unusual. Anyone saw her with a smiling face. A little bodyguard dared to scold her like that. It was lawless.


    She was about to speak, but Ning shisan had no patience. She reached out and grabbed her neck and pushed her back a few steps. When she got to a safe distance, she let go.


    The orchid imperial concubine and the person that she brings are all one face gape, even if is the iron blood bodyguard of emperor nearby also have no which dare to fight to orchid imperial concubine''s person, this person ate ambition leopard gall?


    The orchid imperial concubine anger can''t suppress, clap a case but rise, shout a way, "come on, give this palace palm mouth!"


    A low voice came from the door, "who''s being reckless here?"


    Orchid imperial concubine was startled by this voice, immediately turned around, the emperor stepped in from the door, calm face, with cold eyes looking at her.


    Princess LAN couldn''t tell what she was like. Since she entered the palace, the emperor had never spoken to her in such a tone. She was always friendly and obedient. Even if she had a big fight this morning, the Emperor didn''t get angry. Instead, she was comforted in a slow voice. She thought that the emperor always wanted to show some affection, but now"Your Majesty," Lan Fei''s arrogance instantly subsided, but she knew the advantage of preemption, and pointed to Ning shisan, "it was he who was disrespectful to my concubine, so my concubine had to teach him."


    The emperor came in slowly. "Why is he disrespectful to you?"


    "He..." Orchid imperial concubine is very aggrieved appearance, "he touched minister concubine......"


    Bai Qianfan hissed, "does Princess LAN think we are all blind?"


    The orchid imperial concubine fiercely stares at her one eye, finish the following words, "..." "I''m not the only one."


    The emperor asked, "why did he touch your people?"


    "Because..." The orchid imperial concubine carefully observes the emperor''s facial expression, hesitates how to say beautifully.


    Ning shisan coldly answered, "a little maid should teach my wife."


    When the emperor heard this, he gave a gloomy glance at the maid beside Princess LAN, "who is it?"


    Several maids were frightened by the emperor''s angry face, and the maid who wanted to teach Bai Qianfan was even more frightened. The emperor easily recognized her and said in a cold voice, "come on, drag down and kill me."


    All of them bowed their heads and didn''t dare to say a word. Only Bai Qianfan looked at the emperor in surprise. The emperor immediately realized that he might have scared her. After a pause, he changed his words again, "it''s her fortune to fight the twenty board."


    Orchid imperial concubine is busy kneeling down to beg for mercy, "Your Majesty, you spared her this time, want to hit a minister concubine."


    The emperor coolly dropped a sentence: "do you think I am reluctant to beat you?" Then he walked away.


    Princess LAN sat down on the ground and her heart sank to the bottom of the valley. She just pretended that she didn''t even touch Bai Qianfan. The emperor was about to kill her maid. This love was really She was shocked.


    Thanks to lyh885, the snow is silent, Monica_ Yu, friends whose mantissa is 9222, thank you for your monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1246

    Half of the reason why the emperor hid Bai Qianfan was that he didn''t want Princess LAN to make trouble. Unexpectedly, Princess Lan was more powerful than he thought, and he found someone. He was really angry just now. If he wasn''t afraid of scaring Bai Qianfan, he would have killed someone directly.


    He stood in the rain Pavilion and thought, as for Princess lan


    Someone saluted him outside the pavilion, "father."


    The emperor looked at him with a smile on his face. "What can I do for jue''er?"


    The prince also had no way, and said, "yes, father, I have something to tell you."


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    The prince looked around. "It''s windy outside. You''d better go inside."


    The emperor was silent for a moment. He stepped down the steps and went to the warm Pavilion. The prince quickly followed him and personally put up a thick curtain for the emperor. When the emperor came in, he raised his chin to the guards at the door. The guards immediately left far away to facilitate their conversation.


    The emperor lifted up his robe and sat down, leaning on the soft pillow. Looking at the prince in his spare time, he said, "if you have something to say, say it."


    The Emperor didn''t give a seat, and the prince couldn''t sit down. He breathed a sigh in his heart and asked, "what will father do with Mr. Qian?"


    Naturally, the emperor knew the purpose of the prince and asked, "she is a woman, do you know?"


    The prince nodded, "my son knows."


    The emperor was a little surprised and looked at him inquisitively, "so you want her back?"


    "Yes."


    The emperor looked down and remained silent for a long time. The room was so quiet that a needle could be heard. The prince felt the pressure and his back was sweating slightly. There are some things we all know, but we can''t find out exactly what the prince wants to say. Over the years, he has been searching for an answer about the Nanyuan empress and his life experience


    Several times the words came to his mouth and he swallowed them. If he had a showdown, would the emperor look at his face and let Bai Qianfan go?


    Just when he thought that the emperor would keep silent, the emperor spoke slowly, "jue''er, I still remember I said that I have the weakness of that man in my hand."


    "I remember." The prince nodded and said, "my father said that the weakness of that man is a man." At this point, he seemed to be aware of something, his eyes suddenly widened, "my father said..."


    "Yes," the emperor said, "that person is the Mr. Qian in your mouth. Her real name is lanhuanong. She is the daughter of Nanyuan empress."


    The prince didn''t understand, "what''s the relationship between LAN Huanong and that man?"


    "It''s too much," the emperor said with a smile. "You''ll know when it''s time."


    The prince was still worried, "then she..."


    The emperor was a little displeased. "She''s here. What do you have to worry about?"


    Prince Xin said, it''s because I''m by your side that I''m not at ease.


    He thought for a moment, and said tentatively, "father, don''t you think Lanhua Nong and Lanfei look a bit like each other? I don''t know. I thought they were sisters. "


    The emperor snorted, "is that right? I don''t think so. "


    "It''s really like that. It''s just that Lan Fei is young and LAN Nonghua is older. It''s said that she is 33 years old. She seems to be older than her son''s minister. She has already married and had children." He wanted to remind the emperor that although Bai Qianfan was beautiful, he was not young, married and had children, so he was not suitable to be a concubine.


    The emperor did not care what he said, but said, "she''s a woman. What''s she doing all the way to Mengda?"


    "Didn''t my father ask her?" The prince said, "she is the daughter of Nanyuan empress, and she is also a princess. It''s not easy for a princess to travel in private clothes, or come to Mengda with a certain purpose."


    The emperor nodded, "look for a chance. I''ll ask her."


    The prince was silent for a moment, and then asked, "does the emperor want to take her to lead the man out?"


    "Well."


    "Well And after that? "


    "After?" The emperor frowned at him, and in a twinkling of an eye he laughed again. "Who can tell what happened after that?"


    Unable to get the answer he wanted, the prince''s heart was hanging in the air. He could not go up or down.


    He was silent for a long time, and no longer beat around the Bush, "my son wants a word from his father. Can she survive after that?"


    The emperor laughed twice. "Of course, if I''m here, I''ll keep her intact."


    The prince heard some meaning, summoned up the courage to ask again, "then, when the time comes, can the father return her to his children''s ministers?"


    The emperor was a little harsh to hear, "return? Is she yours? "


    "No," the prince looked into the emperor''s eyes and said seriously, "she is the son minister who came into the palace. At the beginning, she said that she would only live in a small house. The son minister didn''t want to break his promise."


    The emperor seemed tired and waved his hand. "We''ll talk about it later. We''ll look after our eyes first. The next day is eighteen. Have you made a plan?"


    "It''s almost arranged," the prince arched his hand. "As long as that man appears, my son will be able to catch him."


    The Emperor gave a sound and leaned on the cushion to stop talking. The prince recognized his interest, saluted and retired.¡ª¡ª


    Mo Rongshu is sitting in the teahouse opposite the Baitu pagoda. He turns the teacup in his hand and looks at the temple opposite him calmly.


    Ning Shiyi pushed open the door of the private room and came in. He stood beside him and said, "my Lord, there are many secret whistles around the baituta. The boss and the second child of the milk tea stand on the left side, the beggars squatting on the street, the coolies dressing up by the wall, and some pilgrims are all disguised as secret whistles."


    Mo Rong Shu smiles, "it seems that Kun qingjue is still smart. It''s not a waste of your efforts."


    Ning 19 asked, "Sir, are we still acting according to the plan?"


    "Of course," murongshu said, "as long as kunqingjue has an arrangement in advance, the fire won''t burn. No matter what the result is, you have to give the antidote when you finish the task. Last time, you have to give it this time."


    "Will the master of Taoyuan Valley come in person?"


    Mo Rongshu put down the tea cup which had been cooled and led his lips to smile, "it will come. He has been looking forward to this opportunity for a long time. It''s time for them to see each other. "


    Rather ten one side has no facial expression to stand at one side, "Ye, arrive that day, we take advantage of disorderly to take out madam in the palace."


    When it comes to Bai Qianfan, Mo Rongshu is a little worried. He hasn''t heard Bai Qianfan drumming for several days. How about her falling in the palace? I''ve already accepted my family, or I''m looking for an opportunity. Why don''t I get any news?


    He thought about Ning Xi''s proposal in his heart, and thought it was feasible. First, he took the people out and let him feel at ease. When the situation calmed down, he discussed with Bai Qianfan what to do. If she hadn''t recognized her, he asked Cao Tianming to dispatch tens of thousands of troops from Baicheng to press the border. At that time, he and Bai Qianfan didn''t have to hide and hold a fair showdown .


    Nanyuan empress, or Mengda emperor, had no choice but to recognize Bai Qianfan, and he tried to help her achieve her wish.


    He looked up at the high blue sky. After waiting so long, everything was up to tomorrow.


    Thanks to njwd duo, xuaiyuan, 218529, yanluochen. Thank you very much for the 541667947571 penyou, I will continue to work hard, come on??.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1247

    Bai Qianfan was called up this morning. Before dawn, there was a big light on the desk, which made the room bright. She opened her eyes blankly and saw that there were more maids around the bed than usual. Although she was still very sleepy, her mind immediately cleared up and asked, "what time is it?"


    "If you go back to your wife, it''s the first time."


    "What''s the matter with calling me up so early?"


    One of the maids replied, "Your Majesty said he would take his wife out of the palace."


    Bai Qianfan frowned. She didn''t have to leave the palace so early. She got out of bed and let the maids change clothes for her.


    One layer after another, the dresses are all exquisite. The robes are purplish purple, and the embroidery is so complicated that people are dazzled. The most eye-catching thing is the waist belt with a wide palm, which is inlaid with gold, and embroidered with figures, flowers and animals. It''s really amazing that none of them has a duplicate.


    When she was dressed, she was forced to sit on a chair to comb her hair. Her hair style was different from usual. Her hair was in a high bun with a magnificent golden shake step. The big golden flower hung down with fine tassels, which almost covered her eyes and eyebrows. She moved at will and was shining with gold.


    She asked quietly, "why dress so ceremoniously?"


    The maid replied with a smile, "this is your Majesty''s order."


    Bai Qianfan looks at himself in the mirror and suddenly remembers that today is December 18.


    On the 18th of December, it was a great day for the people of Mengda. On this day, the emperor wanted to burn incense and pray in Baitu pagoda, the most popular temple in the city. All the people in the city went out and knelt around the temple, praying sincerely and looking up at the emperor.


    But this year''s prayer is destined to be different.


    On the 18th, it is appropriate to offer sacrifices, and the fire is burning.


    A big fire will come as promised.


    Bai Qianfan''s heart clattered for a moment. Is the emperor going to take her to Baitu tower?


    Just thinking about it, the figure of the emperor was reflected in the bronze mirror. She turned to see him, "where is your majesty going to take me today?"


    The emperor was also ceremoniously dressed. His black robe was inlaid with gold lace, and his waist was also embroidered with a colorful ribbon. His head was braided with thick braids, and he was wearing a jade crown, showing the spirit of the king.


    He looked at her with a smile, "I know you are a little stuffy in the palace. I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "Where to?"


    "Follow me to the temple to pray."


    "Which temple?"


    The emperor looked at her for a moment and said, "white tower."


    It is confirmed that Bai Qianfan''s heart sinks slowly. Why do you take her to Baitu tower and find out the identity of Mo Rongshu?


    The emperor stood by and looked at her with narrow eyes. His mother was a beautiful woman, and his daughter was even better. She was as beautiful as lotus when she was not wearing powder. She was as gorgeous as peach and plum when she was wearing makeup.


    Bai Qianfan wanted to test his intention by beating about the Bush, but after thinking about it, he might as well ask directly, "Your Majesty, why do you want to take me?"


    The emperor lifted up his robe, sat down, waved his hand, let all the people in the room go out, and said with a smile, "you say you are 33 years old?"


    Bai Qianfan''s heart instantly raised, the emperor took the initiative to mention age, this is to recognize her?


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The emperor sighed, "I still remember the scene of meeting your mother for the first time. It''s like yesterday. It''s so fast. It''s more than 30 years in a flash."


    He paused for a moment and said, "your mother has been gone for more than 30 years. I''ve thought about her for more than 30 years. Now that you''ve come, I''m very glad. Maybe God pitied me and sent you to me. I''ll take good care of you. I''m a little embarrassed." can I call you nonger? "


    Bai Qianfan''s heart is beating. Is the emperor recognizing her? But it sounds a little vague


    It''s not impossible for a father to call her daughter like this, but she is only used to calling her like this by Mo Rongshu. It''s always strange for others, even if that person is her father.


    "Your Majesty may call me Nonghua."


    The emperor nodded, "Nonghua, I''m taking you to baituta. I want you to be blessed by God and keep you safe. I want to give you all the good things in the world."


    The emperor''s eyes were misty, and his eyes were red. She could see some emotion, and Bai Qianfan was also excited. She was waiting for the emperor to clarify the relationship, so as to call him Dad.


    But when the emperor finished speaking, he lowered his eyes to see the ground. He was silent for a long time, and seemed to calm down his excited mood.


    Bai Qianfan waited for a while, just about to speak, utmin came in, "Your Majesty, the time has come."


    The emperor raised his head, the mist in his eyes had been closed, but his eyes were still slightly red. He stood up and said, "Nonghua, let''s go."


    Bai Qianfan can''t find a reason to refuse. She can only go one step at a time and act according to the circumstances. In fact, she doesn''t agree with setting fire. It''s always bad to hurt the innocent. She just has to complete the task to get the antidote of Ning Xi. She believes that Mo Rongshu has a sense of propriety.


    The Baitu pagoda had already been properly arranged and painted again. It was bright red, green, gold and silver. It was shining in the sun. There was a monk on each step. All the way up, the red robes formed a red arc. The red robes on the white steps were very eye-catching.On the top of the stairs is a high platform, with square cauldrons and colorful flags hanging high. Thin ropes wear colorful flags, flying in the wind. There are yellow banners and all kinds of magic weapons around. White candles with thick arms are burning on the four corners. Because of the wind, the light of the candles keeps jumping. Sometimes it is dark to the extreme, but it doesn''t go out, and suddenly it lights up again.


    The guards are armed and afraid of being too murderous, so they all guard from a distance. However, there are many dark guards nearby. Some of them mingle with the common people, and some of them act as servants, looking around on guard.


    The emperor''s carriage came slowly, and the people knelt on both sides of the street to greet him with reverence. Bai Qianfan picked the curtain and looked out secretly, hoping that Mo Rongshu would see him earlier and be ready. But the guard outside pulled the curtain down and whispered, "madam, it''s not appropriate to lift the curtain at this time. God will blame you."


    Bai Qianfan had no choice but to give up, straighten his head, lean against the wall and close his eyes.


    In the teahouse opposite Baitu pagoda, the owner of Taoyuan Valley sat by the window, staring at the carriage slowly driving to the temple. He was dazed. He could not see the expression on his face, but his hand on his leg trembled slightly.


    After waiting for 34 years, five months and eight days, from Qingsi to Baitou, how could he not be excited?


    He knew that the reason why Mo Rongshu leaked the news was to prepare the emperor. After Prince Kun qingjue had arranged everything, the emperor thought that the fire would not start, while Mo Rongshu thought that even if the fire started, it would go out soon. They were all wrong.


    Face down, he pulled the corners of his mouth to smile, they are wrong.


    Thank you very much for your monthly ticket. Let''s refuel together??.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1248

    The prince is also ceremoniously dressed today. The black robe is inlaid with silver. The exquisite embroidered belt on his waist is a little narrower than the emperor''s. He has no crown. Only a green jade hairpin is inserted into his black hair braid, showing a trace of elegance in the ceremonious.


    He stood under an open bright yellow umbrella and looked at the people kneeling in the distance. His sharp eyes searched the crowd. He was searching The man. The emperor said that as long as he saw the man, he would recognize him. He thought about this sentence all the time, but after searching around, he got nothing. To be honest, he doubted the emperor''s words. He had never met that man. How could he recognize him at a glance?


    He took his eyes back and looked at the flag battalion. They stood upright one by one, their faces covered with black cloth, and they only showed sharp eyes. There was a kind of killing spirit in them. He was quite pleased to pull the corners of his mouth. As long as the mysterious organization dared to rise, it would not be able to run away.


    Because they don''t come out very often, the flag camp is a bit mysterious in the hearts of the people in Mengda. It''s said that each of the flag camp''s troops is an enemy of ten. They are good at fighting and can take the first rank from a hundred meters away. Compared with previous years, this year''s number of flag battalion troops has increased several times, which has also aroused some people''s speculation.


    "Are all the flag battalions out? Why so many people? "


    "It''s said that it''s not peaceful. Don''t you see so many big water tanks on the street?"


    "Yes, even Shanglin army has a lot of rules. There must be something important to happen."


    "The rules of Shanglin army are not as good as those of the flag battalion. Look at those flag Battalion soldiers, they are like poplars one by one. How straight they stand."


    We all looked up at the flag battalion and commented on them in a low voice.


    When Ning 19 was seen by people like this, he was very unhappy, but he couldn''t attack. In his heart, he just sneered: is the flag camp powerful? I don''t know if people come in. What a terrible fart!


    He and Ning Shiyi sneak into the flag camp. It''s said that the sixth Prince kunqingluo helps them. Kunqingluo is used to being used to being used as a gunner, so Mo Rongshu only needs to do a little miscalculation to let them smoothly sneak in. As long as they light the flag, they can finish the task. Anyway, the fire is burning, and how much it can burn is beyond their control. As soon as there was chaos, they went back to the palace and took Bai Qianfan out.


    Mo Rongshu is hiding behind the chimney of a family not far away, staring at the Baitu tower. He tells kunqingluo a message through the channels of his disciples: the leader of the mysterious organization will come today, and he is hiding around the Baitu tower.


    He knew that when kunqingluo got the news, he would take the lead and catch the master of Taoyuan Valley in front of the prince. However, with the ability of the sixth prince, he could not catch the master of Taoyuan valley. At most, he would scare the snake and force the master out. At that time, Emperor Mengda and the master of Taoyuan valley would be able to meet, but he didn''t know what would happen next. He just wanted to stir up the water Muddy, only muddy water, the truth can be revealed.


    He looked at the two carriages slowly approaching in the distance and frowned slightly. Didn''t he say that the emperor was the only one coming? Who was in the second carriage?


    The emperor''s carriage slowly stopped at the foot of the steps. One of the attendants immediately went up to open the curtain, while the other bowed down to the side of the carriage. The emperor leaned out, stepped on the attendants and turned back.


    The people in the carriage behind also fell to the ground, and their vision was blocked. Mo Rongshu could only see the beautiful flowers embroidered on the edge of her robe, but he could not see anyone. So he guessed that it might be the imperial concubine.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley watched the emperor step by step on the high platform with a cold eyebrow. He also saw the woman beside him, but the woman lowered her head and couldn''t see clearly. When the woman raised her head, he stood up and his pupils suddenly shrank. He couldn''t believe her eyes. How could it be her?


    How could it be her He rushed to the window sill, and his eyes were filled with horror. It was clearly her more than 30 years ago


    Mo Rongshu was surprised when he saw Bai Qianfan, but he soon calmed down. Bai Qianfan and Emperor Mengda appeared together in Baitu tower, which means that emperor Mengda has recognized her? But Bai Qianfan appeared here, and he was not ready to let the fire go. In his heart, the safety of his daughter-in-law always ranked first. He would never let Bai Qianfan be in a mess. If he was crowded or fell, he would feel sorry for him for a long time.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley stretched out his trembling arm and drew a circle in the air. When the people downstairs saw it, they immediately flashed into the crowd.


    Soon, Mo Rongshu received a message: the task stopped.


    Compared with seeing Bai Qianfan, this news surprised Mo Rongshu even more. He knew that the master of Taoyuan Valley attached great importance to this plan and had planned for a long time. He wanted to see the scene of two tigers fighting each other, but everything stopped so suddenly. What was the reason?


    Every link is normal, but there is one more baiqianfan. Does the owner of Taoyuan Valley stop planning because of baiqianfan?


    He looked at the teahouse suspiciously, but saw a sharp arrow go through the air, whizzing into the window of the teahouse.


    The master of Taoyuan valley was still in shock, but he didn''t recover. The man in black on the side immediately flew over and threw him to the ground. The arrow "porphyrin" pierced the man in black''s back, and then came through his chest. He swallowed his breath on the spot. Another man in black jumped over, held up the man in black as a shield in one hand, and backed the emperor in the other hand In a moment, one after another, the arrows came like rain, which made the man in black into a hedgehog.Downstairs, the flag camp army rushed to the gate of the teahouse, but was stopped by the Shanglin army, "the building is catching traitors, not allowed to enter."


    The flag camp didn''t say much about its work. It started fighting directly. Shanglin army was not their opponent, but there were a large number of people. For a while, it would be tangled up. When the prince came, the flag camp rushed into the building, but it was empty. The prince was so angry that he kicked a Shanglin soldier far away.


    Although there was no fire, the scene was chaotic. Mo Rongshu covered his face with black cloth and flew to the high platform to protect Bai Qianfan, but a big net was cast in mid air. Mo Rongshu was surprised, and immediately sank down and slipped away from the net.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, he was immediately hit by the people running around. The streamers of all kinds of magic weapons fell to the ground and were trampled on. The scene was in chaos.


    Mo Rongshu took out a signal bomb from his arms and threw it into the sky. The blue and purple light flashed in the air. When all the Ningjia soldiers saw it, they rushed to the high platform immediately. However, the emperor Mengda was obviously ready. A large wave of flag troops came out of nowhere and trapped them in the middle.


    When Mo Rongshu was on the stage again, it was not the flag camp that met him, but the iron bodyguard. Mo Rongshu was one to five, but he could not move forward.


    Bai Qianfan saw that he pulled the hairpin off his head as a weapon and rushed to murongshu. He wanted to help him, but he was cut on his neck by the hand of emperor Mengda. As soon as he was soft, he fainted and fell to the ground. Emperor Mengda quickly caught her, grabbed her and left in a hurry.


    Mo Rong Shu watched white Qianfan was taken away, heart a sink to the bottom of the valley.


    Thanks to red, lazy bear, Hui 4b6o, penyou with mantissa of 03687263285624137733. Thank you very much for your monthly ticket. Let''s refuel together??.


    Attached is the little theater of leisure students:


    on the 18th, the valley master of baituta


    said, "ha ha, mongda dog thief, look who I am!"


    Emperor Mengda said, "ha ha, look who I have in my hand!"


    Wang Ye "ha ha, silly x, don''t look at who is behind my daughter-in-law!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1249

    When the prince rushed into the teahouse, there was chaos inside. There were several corpses lying on the ground, most of them were Shanglin soldiers. There were also two or three people in black wearing silver face. They looked like flag camp, but they took off their faces, but they were strange faces. Then the prince knew that they were mysterious weavers.


    There was still fighting in the building. It was the flag camp and Shanglin army. The prince didn''t care. Seeing a big hole in the back wall, he immediately realized that the man had escaped from there. With a wave of his hand, he took the man to chase him.


    Outside the cave is a narrow alley. People like to pile up some messy things on the wall. At the moment, all those things fall to the ground, a mess. He chased along these traces. Although the back alleys extended in all directions, there were traces all the way, but he would not lose his target. After a while, he finally heard the sound of fighting coming from the front. The prince jumped on the wall, and several soldiers flew up and down to the fighting place. The flag battalion army Hula followed him.


    The first thing the prince saw was kunqingluo, the sixth prince. He was fighting with a group of people in black. Behind the people in black, there were several people in black robes. One of them was a tall man with a golden face. His heart moved and his eyes narrowed slightly. He flew to the man from the wall, but immediately someone stood in front of him, and he knew he was right The one with the golden face is the one in the emperor''s mouth.


    The skill of the man in black who stopped him was very good. The prince was defeated for a while. Fortunately, the flag battalion arrived in time and gradually suppressed the man in black with the advantage of a large number of people. The prince was overjoyed. He rushed forward with his sword, but was stopped by kunqingluo. "What do you mean, brother Taizi? If you don''t do anything like this, do you want to catch people or me?"


    The prince really wanted to make him angry. "When are you, you still care about these. Get out of the way and hold people."


    "It''s too late to catch people," Qingluo just sneered, but he didn''t get out of the way. The emperor asked him to investigate the mysterious organization with the prince. He begged the emperor several times, and finally caught Shanglin army. Although Shanglin army is not as powerful as the flag camp, it''s better than many people, and it can also fight against the prince.


    How can he give credit to the prince?


    Two people are entangled, suddenly a sharp whistle sounded, all the people in black immediately jumped out of the fight circle, back away, not waiting for the prince to come back to their senses, a few black things thrown over, the prince subconsciously called out, "get out of the way!"


    Before the words were heard, the dark things exploded in mid air, and huge black smoke rose. Accompanied by bursts of screams, many Shanglin army and flag battalion army fell to the ground. When the smoke dispersed, the people of the mysterious organization had already disappeared.


    When Bai Qianfan woke up, he had already returned to the palace. When he opened his eyes, the emperor sat by the bed and looked at her for a moment. Bai Qianfan was startled and sat up quickly. "Why is your majesty looking at me like this?"


    The emperor said with a smile, "because you look good."


    Bai Qianfan thought this was strange. She had a bad premonition in her heart and looked at him warily. "Why did your majesty knock me out?"


    "I''m afraid others will take you away."


    Bai Qianfan clattered, and the emperor really knew about Mo Rongshu. She jumped out of bed and asked coldly, "what does your majesty mean?"


    The emperor was still smiling, "Nonghua, don''t be nervous. In my heart, you are the most important. I won''t let anyone hurt you or take you away."


    "But I will go eventually. I have my husband and children, and I want to go back to them."


    "no, Nonghua, you will stay with me in the future, and don''t go anywhere. I''ve been waiting for you for so many years, and you can''t leave me."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him, "do you want to recognize me? Admit I''m your daughter? "


    The emperor''s expression stagnated for a moment, some surprised appearance, "who said you are my daughter?"


    Bai Qianfan was blinded. Listening to Emperor Mengda''s suggestive words, she thought he already knew, but now


    At this time, she calmed down. "Thirty three years ago, when the empress of Nanyuan left Mengda, she was pregnant with a child. She gave birth to the child in Dongyue, and then came back to Nanyuan. This child is me," she looked at the emperor. "Isn''t that child under your command?"


    The emperor looked at her for a long time, with a smile on his lips, "no, you are not my child, because you are not, so you can stay with me forever."


    Bai Qianfan was shocked by his words. For a moment, as time goes back, all the things the emperor said and did came back to her mind. Countless fragments were spinning in her mind, and her hands were on the table. Suddenly, she understood that the emperor knew that she was not his own daughter. The reason why he said those specious words was to confuse her, stabilize her and let her know Mistakenly thinking that they were father and daughter, he asked her to follow him to baituta. When she went, murongshu would not set fire.


    Now that the matter is over, the fire in bertuta has not started, so he can have a showdown.


    She was shocked by the result. She and Mo Rongshu were wrong. They were all wrong.


    She settled down and asked, "does your majesty know who my father is?"The emperor was silent for a moment, shaking his head, "I don''t know."


    But Bai Qianfan can see that what he said is not true. To a cheater, she does not have a good face, sneer, "is the empress love is not your majesty, but someone else?"


    The emperor''s face did not look good. "The past is over, so don''t mention it." In an instant, he began to smile again, "Nonghua, follow me well, I will treat you better than your mother."


    Bai Qianfan looked at his dignified face and felt disgusted. He looked around and said, "where''s my entourage?"


    "He did not enter the palace." I have long planned to take this opportunity to separate Ning shisan from Bai Qianfan. Ning shisan can''t come back naturally.


    By this time, Bai Qianfan fully understood that the emperor had already arranged everything. He not only caught Mo Rongshu and the mysterious organization, but also controlled her.


    She was silent for a long time. "What do you want to do with me?"


    The emperor said, "when I didn''t set up your mother as my wife, I felt sorry for my whole life. Now God sent you to make up for my regret." He paused for a moment and said seriously, "Nonghua, I want to make you the queen."


    In fact, Bai Qianfan guessed the answer, but there was a little hope in her heart. Now she knew that everything was hopeless.


    She raised the corner of her lip and laughed scornfully. "Why do you want to marry me? Do you know who my husband is? "


    Thank you for shanyuanyan, the goblin, Phoenix magnolia, sister Shanshan, and friends with tail number 03680749. Thank you for your monthly ticket!


    The truth is being revealed. If it''s hard for everyone to wait, save a few more days to read together, maybe the reading effect will be better.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1250

    The emperor looked at Bai Qianfan. She stood at the table, slightly raised her chin and tilted him with the corner of her eyes. Qingling''s eyes were not to be underestimated, just like the empress of that year.


    In fact, she looks soft and sweet, not as sharp as the empress. The emperor always thinks that she is easier to speak than the empress. But at this moment, he knows that if there is a mother, there must be a daughter. It''s equally frightening to be fierce.


    The emperor consciously lowered his arrogance and coaxed her, "Nonghua, I know it''s a bit sudden. You can''t accept it for a moment. You can take the child over. I''ll take it as if I''ve come out. As for your husband, I''ll send him some beauties, and he will happily accept them..."


    Bai Qianfan was angry and laughed at him, "Your Majesty, are you old and muddleheaded? Let''s not talk about my husband''s children. I''m so young and you''re so old. Do you think it''s appropriate? How old can you be my father? "


    emperor was ridiculed by her old face and forced to quibble. "My harem is mostly young and beautiful concubines. They are proud of being women. I am the son of heaven. Do they not deserve you?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "I don''t deserve it. You are old and ugly. I dislike you."


    When was the emperor so ridiculed by the woman, the royal face fell to the bottom of the ground, but he couldn''t hold back and said calmly, "don''t be rude in front of me."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t care whether he was angry or not. He didn''t have a good face for him. "You go out. I''m tired. I want to have a rest."


    The emperor knew that he couldn''t talk about it for a moment and a half, and he didn''t worry about it. Anyway, people came to him for a long time.


    "Well," he said thoughtfully, "take a rest. I''ll see you later."


    The emperor''s eyes lingered on her face all the time. Bai Qianfan didn''t open her face in disgust. Yu Guangli, the emperor finally turned and left.


    Bai Qianfan breathed a sigh of relief, holding the table and sitting down slowly. Ning shisan is not around. From now on, everything depends on himself. Although Mo Rongshu has protected her well over the years, she is not Jiaohua after all. When she is alone in the face of difficulties, she is not at a loss. She sits at the table and quietly combs the things that have happened in this period of time.


    She wanted to make her identity public. Because of the great military disparity between Mengda and Dongyue, the emperor of Mengda did not dare to treat her as the queen of Dongyue. But on second thought, since the emperor of Mengda used her as a bait, he must have set up a good situation and waited for murongshu to drill in. If he really caught murongshu, her identity as the queen of Dongyue would be useless. So the most important thing is that she wanted to know It''s the only thing that worries her now to find out if Mo Rongshu has been caught.


    When the emperor returned to the main hall, Princess LAN came in in a hurry and worried, "Your Majesty, when I heard something happened to Baitu tower, my heart would jump out, you..."


    "I''m fine," he said. Now that he had a heart, the emperor''s attitude towards her was a little weaker. He didn''t realize it, but he felt sad in Princess Lan''s ears.


    She forced a smile, "Your Majesty is the son of heaven. Naturally, your majesty, is your new sister scared?"


    The emperor listened to her mention white Qianfan some displeasure, "do not bother Princess LAN, she is very good."


    Princess LAN can see that her status in the emperor''s heart is no longer the same as before. The taste of the absence of favor makes her have mixed feelings. She doesn''t even have a transition time. It''s really chilling for a man to have no love. She believed that sentence now, the emperor is a person of thin affection, her beauty is not old, but has become an abandoned woman.


    She also wanted to express her concern, but the emperor''s face was already a little impatient, so she had to salute and retreat silently.


    The Emperor didn''t look at her any more. He took up the cup to drink tea. The milk tea was steaming and dispersing. He felt a little wet on his face. When he knew that the man came back, he couldn''t sleep at night and was in a panic. But God opened his eyes and sent Bai Qianfan to him. He knew that he might not lose. Sure enough, he took Bai Qianfan to Baitu tower and the fire didn''t start, The so-called fire burst into the sky and became a joke.


    After more than 30 years, he is not the man he was, and the man he is now is not the man he was. The world is his. He can only hide in the dark. Why can he fight with him?


    In recent years, although he restricted and cultivated the prince, he believed that the prince would catch the man.


    If you catch it, you''ll be at ease.


    The emperor couldn''t wait to ask utmin, "hasn''t the news come back yet?"


    Utmin looked out. "Don''t worry, your majesty. It''s still early. Your highness will not let you down."


    A smile rose from the corner of the emperor''s mouth. "The prince has never let me down. I hope this time, too."


    In this life, he has two most important people in his life, one wants to get, the other wants to destroy, but he can''t get what he wants and doesn''t destroy what he wants. If he can get what he wants this time, he has nothing else to ask for.


    The crown prince finally came back, but his face was not good-looking. The emperor''s heart sank, and he stood up with the armrest of his chair


    The prince knelt down in front of him. "My son is incompetent. Let him run away."


    The emperor''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant. He fell into the chair and murmured, "why didn''t you catch it? Don''t you promise me that you can catch it?"It''s hard for the prince to say anything. His plan is very detailed, but there are too many changes. He didn''t expect that kunqingluo was still worrying about the gains and losses in that situation. He didn''t expect that in addition to the mysterious organization, another group of people came out. Although there were not many of them, they were better than the elite. They held back his division of forces. It was taboo to disperse the troops. He cared about one end but not the other. In the end, both groups followed him I ran under my nose. He couldn''t do it. He scolded kunqingluo, but kunqingluo didn''t agree. So the two brothers started fighting. The people at the bottom didn''t dare to fight. They watched him beat kunqingluo.


    Let the tiger return to the mountain, endless trouble, the emperor was afraid, pale, "now how to do?"


    Hearing his voice tremble, the prince raised his head and found that the emperor had returned to the previous state. Yan Yan, decadent, he looked like a terrified child. He was stunned for a moment. "Father, don''t worry. Although he ran away this time, father still grasped his weakness in his hand..."


    He said it casually, and then he remembered that Bai Qianfan was the man''s weakness. In any case, it was always a dangerous thing to be a bait. He was annoyed that he was quick witted and heard the emperor say, "yes, I still have Nonghua in my hand. For Nonghua, he will appear again."


    When the emperor said this, his face became ruddy again. There was light in his eyes. Looking at the void, he repeated excitedly, "he will appear again."


    Thank you very much for your monthly pass. I woke up and lost another one. In the last two days, I asked for a ticket, which was 7 tickets short of the last one. The fairies with tickets in their hands helped me to return to the seventh place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1251

    Pang Guanshi stood by the door with his hands down. He looked in the door from time to time, but he didn''t dare to go in. When he came back from Baitu tower, the master locked himself in the room and didn''t let anyone in. He just said that he wanted to stay by himself. He was very worried. He grew up next to the valley master. In his eyes, the valley master was wise, calm, magnificent and unparalleled in the world. He was like a big tree standing between heaven and earth and was loved by everyone Admiration, but suddenly, the towering tree was a little bit absent. Although there was no expression on his face, he could feel the inner fluctuation of the valley master.


    What makes him even more strange is that he endured humiliation for more than 30 years, in order to achieve this day. But at the critical moment, the valley master did not hesitate to risk being exposed to stop the action. Everyone was puzzled, but did not dare to disobey the order. Finally, he broke through in the fight and came back here, but the loss was heavy, and half of the elite he brought was lost.


    Someone was looking at him in the distance, looking at him with an inquiry. Steward Pang quietly shook his head, indicating not to disturb him.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley sat in silence, watching the sunlight in the house inch by inch back out of the window. Through the window paper, the dusk sank down and enveloped the earth in darkness, just like his mood at the moment.


    He never dreamed that Kun Qingli would be standing next to her. At that moment, it was like someone pounding him on the head, which made his brain buzzing. Besides shock, he was still shocked. But he didn''t have time to think. Rushing to the window to stop action was like an instinct. The woman who made him want to peel and eat meat, at the most critical moment, his second life One reaction was to take her safety into consideration.


    He sighed heavily in his heart, injustice


    After so long preparation, I planned to go back to the place he should go, but He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. That woman was born to be his nemesis. As long as he met her, it would be no good.


    But calm down, he knew that the woman he saw in baituta today was not lanliuqing. No matter how skillful she was, it was impossible that she could not leave a mark on her face for more than 30 years, so she was just a woman who looked like her. How could she be so similar?


    He bent his fingers and knocked on his knee, squinting his eyes. It was so similar. At first glance, he thought it was lanliuqing who was standing there 30 years ago.


    He leaned back into the chair and looked at the void. His eyes gradually condensed. He looked like this. It must have something to do with LAN Liuqing. Could it be Her daughter?


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley is so worried about this assumption that lanliuqing has a daughter after she goes back? He was so badly hurt that he turned around and fell in love with other men and had a baby


    He raised his head and called in a deep voice, "come on."


    Steward Pang stood at the door. When he heard the call, he was shocked. He gently pushed the door open and went in. "Master, what do you want?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley said, "do you see the woman standing beside kunqingli in Baitu tower today?"


    Pang Guanshi nodded, "see."


    "Go and find out where she came from."


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to check it." Manager Pang turned to leave, hesitated for a moment, and asked: "master, that woman..."


    Knowing what he was wondering, the master of Taoyuan Valley said, "she looks like an old friend of mine. Kunqingli surprised me to find her."


    Mr. Pang immediately guessed, "master, do you want to invite that woman back?"


    Taoyuan Valley owner thought, "find out the identity first."


    At this time, a man in black came in and said, "master, the chosen one is coming."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley smiles, "it seems that the antidote is coming."


    "Pang Guan Shi frowned:" the task has not been completed, he is happy to want the antidote


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley said with a smile, "what''s wrong with him? Isn''t he the best at drilling holes?"


    "At least he is also an emperor. It''s not ambiguous to play Lai." Manager Pang said, "master, if he really wants an antidote, will you give it to him?"


    Taoyuan Valley owner did not answer, only said, "you let him in."


    Manager Pang answered, went forward to tidy up the blanket on his leg, and then turned around to spread a message.


    After a while, the door opened, and Mo Rongshu strode in. With a light look, he said, "I''m here to get the antidote."


    Although the master of Taoyuan Valley guessed his intention, he was still amused by his natural appearance.


    "What''s the antidote for the unfinished task?"


    "It''s you who stopped the mission. It''s none of my business," murongshu said. "I''ve been preparing for this mission for a long time." The implication is that he has done all that should be done, so he should get what he should get.


    Taoyuan Valley master pointed to the chair, "sit down and say."


    Mo Rongshu turned to have a look, walked over and sat down, his hands on his knees, his eyes looking at the master of Taoyuan Valley: "say it."


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley shook his head with a smile. "Don''t you have something to say to me?"


    "I''m here for the antidote." Mo Rongshu said, "it''s not far away from the full moon. Only when you get this half, can the 11 poison be completely removed.""I''m a man of good faith. The antidote will be given to you, but," the master of Taoyuan Valley asked, "after you get the antidote, will you leave Mengda?"


    "What else?" Mo Rong Shu hums and laughs, "stay to see the good play?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley looked at him and kept silent for a long time. "I know who you are? I have a way to keep you from going


    "Yes, you know who I am. As long as you send a message casually to let emperor Munda know my existence, I can''t leave. But since you haven''t exposed my identity, you probably want to make a deal with me?"


    "Yes, I want to make a deal with you." The sound came from behind the face, which seemed a little stuffy.


    "You know who I am, but I don''t know who you are, isn''t it a bit unfair?" Mo Rongshu stared at the golden face, "at least, let me see your true face."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley didn''t say a word. After a long time, he turned his wheelchair to the cabinet, opened the drawer, took out a small wooden box and handed it to Mo Rongshu. "This is the rest of the antidote. As long as he takes it, the night of full moon will not be painful any more."


    Mo Rong Shu took it over, opened it and took a look. He smelled it under his nose, closed the lid, put it in his arms and said, "thank you."


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley chuckled, "your thanks sound a little reluctant."


    "I just don''t like to use drugs to coerce people."


    When he was scolded face to face, the Taoyuan Valley master was not angry, and nodded, "yes, it''s a dirty way to coerce people with drugs. You really don''t like it, but if you''ve been poisoned, you''ll know that in this world, only by using drugs can you really control people. Otherwise, how can a person with status like you be willing to use it for me? "


    Mo Rongshu looked at him for a while, suddenly stood up and said, "you are wrong." Then he turned around and left.


    The voice of the master of Taoyuan valley came from behind, "think about it. Do you want to cooperate with me?"


    Thank you very much for your company on the last day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1252

    Mo Rongshu said that the master of Taoyuan valley was wrong, because there was a person who was poisoned but not controlled in this world, namely his fan''er. When he thought of her, his heart suddenly hurt. On the Baitu tower, the scene that Bai Qianfan was knocked unconscious by Emperor Mengda and forced to take away was always fixed in his mind. In that chaotic situation, Emperor Mengda took Bai Qianfan away, maybe for the sake of peace Because of her safety, he always felt that something was wrong.


    He closed his eyes a little, and his mind flashed through the scenes of fierce fighting. Emperor Mengda stared at Bai Qianfan with good eyes, and the masked bodyguards around him He opened his eyes and knew what was wrong.


    Originally, he could get close to Bai Qianfan, but the masked bodyguards came out and surrounded Bai Qianfan, just like their only mission was not to let her be robbed. Did emperor Mengda know that he was going to take Bai Qianfan? Or did emperor Munda know his identity?


    However, after the evacuation of emperor Mengda and Bai Qianfan, the masked bodyguards also withdrew, and did not embarrass them. He simply wondered, in the eyes of emperor Mengda, is he not worth as much as a queen? Or, Emperor Mengda and the Nanyuan empress had the same idea, and they wanted to take their daughter back and make another plan, because they knew that he loved his wife like life, and they could deal with him as long as they held Bai Qianfan in their hands.


    Mo Rongshu''s sarcastic smile came from the corner of his mouth. If emperor Mengda really wanted to think like this, he was afraid that he would make a mistake. No matter what father-in-law or not, he would not let them separate from each other.


    When Emperor Mengda heard that Bai Qianfan had dropped all the food on the ground, he stood up and said, "how is she? Has she been scratched by the broken porcelain?"


    The maid knelt on the ground, her shoulders trembled slightly, and replied timidly, "my Lord, my wife is OK, but she lost her temper and said..."


    "What else?"


    The maid''s head dropped lower and her voice was lower. "She also said that she wanted to see the prince." The emperor''s women want to see the prince, how to think is a bit abnormal.


    After a moment''s silence, the emperor got up and went back. The maid slowly raised her head and breathed a sigh. When she sent her to serve Bai Qianfan, she was very happy. She felt that her waist was thick and she didn''t have to bow to the maid beside Princess LAN any more. Unexpectedly, the new lady was a little grumpy and not so good. She was really walking on thin ice.


    The emperor walked slowly in the back hall, as if he couldn''t take that step. At last, he stopped. He stood in front of the pillar and sighed. Bai Qianfan said that he was old and ugly. As a high emperor, what he saw in the eyes of his concubines was only admiration and admiration. Only Bai Qianfan''s eyes were disgust. He was a little angry, a little wronged, and a little afraid. He looked at the door not far away and hesitated.


    After half a sound, he shook his head helplessly and walked forward. He regarded her as a treasure and could not bear to let her go hungry.


    When he entered the room, the ground had been cleaned up. It was as clean as new, and the light and shadow could be learned. But the emperor was not at ease. He narrowed his eyes and carefully scanned the corners of the room to make sure that there was no residue left.


    Bai Qianfan sat on the chair in a daze. Seeing him, he didn''t get up to greet him. He raised his head and said, "old man."


    When the emperor heard this "old man", his heart stopped suddenly and he almost didn''t recite it. His age can really be called old man, but he is an emperor. Who dares to call an emperor like this?


    The emperor thought he didn''t hear it and said with a smile, "I heard that you accidentally dropped the bowl, but the food didn''t suit your appetite?"


    Bai Qianfan was amused by his self deception. "If you can drop all the bowls accidentally, it must be intentional."


    The emperor is used to talking insinuate, often as long as a little bit, the other side can understand, know the propriety, this is the king''s speaking skills, words don''t say die, leave room for the people below, the king and his ministers can get along with each other, but this time he met straight people, make him a little embarrassed.


    The emperor was a man who had gone through the storm. Although he was embarrassed, he just laughed. "Since it was intentional, he certainly didn''t like the food here. Has he been away from home too long and missed the food in his hometown..."


    Bai Qianfan interrupted him, "I miss my husband."


    The emperor tolerated everything but this. Listening to this, he always felt that his head was green. When he got to his side, it was his woman, but he was still thinking about other men. What did he become?


    He sank his face. "Don''t think about him. You are my woman now."


    Bai Qianfan is not angry, slowly denied, "no, I am my husband''s daughter-in-law. If I don''t go back for a long time, he will come to me. "


    " it''s better to be here, "the emperor sneered," I''ll let him make it clear to you face to face, so that you can die of that heart. "


    "Can you get my husband?"


    "Why not?" The emperor said, "tell me your husband''s name. I''ll have him found."


    "Bring my husband here. What''s my uncle going to do?"


    "Let him give you a Book of separation. From then on, the two of you will go their separate ways


    "Do you think my husband will listen to you?""I won''t treat him badly. I will satisfy him whatever he wants, whether it''s gold and silver, jewels, beauty servants, or courtyards and manors."


    Bai Qianfan carefully distinguishes the expression on the face of emperor Mengda and thinks that he is not acting. If he knows the existence of murongshu, it is not funny to say these words. But if he does not know the existence of murongshu, why should he take her to sacrifice and pray? Or Take her to baituta, not because of murongshu?


    When the emperor saw that she did not speak, he did not want to entangle with this topic any more. To her husband, whom he had never met, he was separated. He turned to the topic and said, "I heard that you are looking for the prince?"


    Bai Qianfan nodded, "well."


    The emperor waited for her to nod her head to grasp her. Then he said sarcastically, "don''t you miss your husband? How can you find the prince again?"


    Bai Qianfan frowned and said, "don''t think people are dirty. I have something to say to the prince."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You can''t tell me."


    She called him uncle in every word. The emperor tried to ignore it, but the more she listened, the more harsh it was. Finally, she couldn''t help raising her voice, "don''t call me that way!"


    Bai Qianfan asked, "which one should I call uncle?"


    The emperor''s face was a little ugly. "No one called me Old man


    "I don''t have a father when I was young. I think my father is about your age. It''s not too much to call you uncle, is it, uncle?"


    Emperor, "..."


    "Old man?"


    The emperor took a puff from the corner of his mouth and stood up silently, "I''ll have someone send you food again." At the moment when he stepped out of the threshold, he looked back and met Bai Qianfan''s cold eyes. He quickly opened his eyes and muttered: he invited an ancestor back!


    I almost forgot that today is the first day. After brushing the monthly ticket list, I found that there are dozens of tickets in front of me. The little princess is still an odd number. She immediately felt that she should ask for a ticket. She asked for 50 tickets today and two shifts tomorrow. She would never break her promise. I didn''t ask for one last month. I hope this month can be successful. Thank you for voting yesterday. I hope the list will be longer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1253

    Princess LAN leaned on the soft collapse, stroked the armor on her little finger tail, and was dazed. Since the woman appeared, the emperor never called her again. Was she really forgotten by the emperor?


    The maid came up quietly and whispered in her ear, "madam, the new lady lost her temper and broke the bowl."


    "Oh?" Orchid imperial concubine spirit a shock, sat up, Emperor don''t like too noisy woman, that woman make more fierce better.


    "Why the bowl?"


    The maid shook her head. "I didn''t find out."


    "What''s your Majesty''s reaction?"


    "Your Majesty, let''s send the food again."


    Orchid imperial concubine heart a cool, still ask, "isn''t your majesty angry?"


    Looking at her master with a hopeful look, the maid felt a little sad. Knowing that the emperor was not angry, she shook her head. "I don''t know."


    The light in orchid imperial concubine''s eyes is dim gradually go down, rely on soft collapse again, the whole person appears to be gloomy.


    The maid waited quietly on the side. After a while, she said, "lady, I think the new lady is like a person."


    The orchid imperial concubine didn''t say a word, but in the heart is wry smile, is not a new madam like a person, is she like a new madam, the first time see white thousand sail of Hou, she saw out.


    When she thought of this, she was upset, but she heard the maid murmur: "is it the prince..."


    LAN Fei asked lazily, "what''s the relationship with the prince?"


    "Don''t you think the new lady looks very similar to Mr. Qian, the guest of the prince?"


    Orchid imperial concubine Leng for a while, slowly stood up, Mr. Qian


    When she saw Bai Qianfan for the first time, she felt familiar. It was not because she was like him, but because she had seen Mr. Qian before. Mr. Qian had always been a man, so she didn''t think about that. Now when she was reminded by the maid, she suddenly realized that the faces of Mr. Qian and Bai Qianfan coincided, and they were one person.


    She was so angry that she said that the prince played a trick behind her back and let Bai Qianfan take her place beside the emperor. But on second thought, it seemed that the prince didn''t want to let the emperor see Bai Qianfan at that time, so he used all kinds of excuses to avoid her.


    Orchid imperial concubine is pacing in the room thin and fragmentary pace son, gorgeous skirt lightly sweeps thick carpet, send out extremely tiny sound.


    The prince hid a woman in the East Palace and disguised herself as a man. Is that


    She covered her mouth and began to smile. The woman who robbed her son as a father was not afraid of the common people''s jokes!


    Orchid imperial concubine a sweep decadent, with hit chicken blood like two eyes shine, "go, look for prince."


    The maid thought that she was going to find the prince''s trouble, but she was a little worried. "Madam, your highness is not easy to be provoked. You''d better..."


    "What are you afraid of? I want to make a deal with the crown prince."


    The maid was still worried, "there is a difference between the inner court and the outer court. If you let your majesty know..."


    Princess LAN sneered, "his mind is on that woman, even if our palace gives him a green hat, I''m afraid he doesn''t care," she thought, "but at this juncture, our palace can''t leave the handle in his hand, so that your majesty can''t use the excuse. You can find a reliable person to go to the east palace to send a message, let the prince go to the pagoda to see him, and say that there is something important in our palace I''ll sue him. "


    The maid answered and left in a hurry.


    LAN Fei stood quietly in the room for a while, asked the maid to put on the windbreaker for her, and walked out slowly.


    After a short walk, she heard someone calling her, "sister, where are you going?"


    Orchid imperial concubine looks up, pursed a smile, "is Jin imperial concubine elder sister, today how can free come out to walk?"


    Since Princess Lan was favored, Princess Jin seldom went out of the palace, so as not to listen to the strange words of Princess LAN. She never thought that the emperor was in love, regardless of the thickness. It was only a long time ago that Princess LAN followed her footsteps. When she heard the news, she didn''t know how happy she was. She saw the sky gliding around the minlan palace, in order to watch Princess LAN sad and step on her feet.


    "How can my sister be alone today? What about your majesty? " The tone was marked by ridicule.


    The orchid imperial concubine doesn''t know Jin imperial concubine''s mind, self mockery way: "elder sister still don''t know?"? There''s a new man around your majesty, and I''ve long forgotten. "


    "How?" Jin Feifei pretended to be very surprised, "sister is far from the point of aging, your majesty is tired of it?"


    The orchid imperial concubine looks at her, "elder sister doesn''t need such ridicule, I am just a pitiful person, in your Majesty''s heart really think who, elder sister don''t know?"


    Jinfei''s face became a little strange, but she didn''t say anything.


    "My sister used to say that my favor is just the moon in the water and flowers in the mirror. Now I know that my sister''s words are right." She observed Jinfei''s expression and said, "it''s just a double. How can it last long?"


    Jinfei finally vibrated a little, "do you know?"


    "If my sister had seen the new lady, she would not have asked." As soon as she entered the palace, she was favored by the emperor in every way. For a moment, she had boundless scenery, and gradually developed an arrogant and domineering temperament. When Jinfei said those words to her, she took it for granted that she was jealous, but let Jinfei say it right.Jinfei frowned and thought, "what age is that man?"


    "Of course, she is young and beautiful," said Princess LAN sarcastically. "Otherwise, how could our majesty lose his soul for her?"


    Jinfei shook her head and murmured, "no, she should not be young."


    LAN Fei said, "maybe it''s another double, just more like me. In the future, my sister can''t fight me any more. My sister is also a poor man."


    Jin imperial concubine Zheng Zheng, didn''t answer her, orchid imperial concubine did a gift at will, hurried away.


    Arriving at the pagoda, the prince had been waiting there. Seeing her coldness, she said, "Princess LAN sent someone to invite you to come here alone. What''s the matter?"


    LAN Fei looked at him with a smile, "Your Highness''s eyes are green and black. I think she didn''t sleep well. What''s bothering her?"


    "It''s nothing to do with Princess LAN whether you are upset or not."


    "That''s not necessarily," Lan Fei didn''t beat around the bush. "Your Highness must be upset about that Mr. Qian. I''m right."


    The prince watched her warily, waiting for the following.


    "Your Majesty''s new wife is Mr. Qian in your Highness''s palace. Is that right, your highness?"


    Although the prince was wary of her, he didn''t want to miss the chance. It was not a secret. The emperor took Bai Qianfan away from the east palace.


    "Does the lady know where she is?"


    "Naturally I know," said LAN Fei, bending her lips. "Your Majesty has hidden her, but I can let your highness see her."


    The prince pondered for a moment, "why help Gu?"


    The orchid imperial concubine closed wind jacket to close, "naturally is can''t see your majesty Bang dozen Yuan Yang, also want to make a deal with prince''s highness."


    The prince knew that Princess LAN had misunderstood the relationship between him and Bai Qianfan. He wanted to explain it, but he thought it was related to the old things. For a moment, he couldn''t say it clearly, so he acquiesced, "please say."


    "If your highness can take the new lady away, it will be a great help to our palace. In return, our palace will help you."


    The prince knew that she only wanted to return to her former favor. He was silent for a moment and nodded, "deal."


    Although we didn''t finish the task yesterday, we are very close. We are only 10 votes short of 50 votes. Let''s refuel and make it even harder.


    A long list.


    Thanks to Hui 4b6o, rider147, yphl1q2, hejingxiangxue, qingxianchenmeng J, wanoo, Suxuan n, lianhuamaomi reading books, beautiful life g, the torrent of time, lyh88, Harriet 1797, smile ~ ~ ~ smile, ^ ^ ^ Zzz, good temperament, Monica_ The last number is 570663312758770041028978722632002 044586639272856275883770277553143136813. Some of you voted twice, some even voted for the next two days. Thank you. Jiageng is waiting for you not far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1254

    After meeting the prince, Princess LAN secretly went to the back hall. Without the cooperation of Bai Qianfan, it was very difficult for the prince to come in and meet him. But all the way through, she didn''t encounter any obstacles. She pushed the door open and found that everything in the room was still there, but the people were gone. Not only Bai Qianfan, but also the maid who followed her was not there.


    She was stunned in the room for a long time before she understood. No wonder there was no one outside. The emperor moved the people.


    But why transfer? Did the emperor already know her deal with the prince? It''s only half an hour before and after. How can it pass so fast. Or in case of her, it''s even more impossible. She''s just a little imperial concubine. She doesn''t dare to add gold to her face. Besides, she''s lost her favor now.


    She picked up a gold hairpin on the dressing table and gently shook the tassel on it. The thin chain swung back and forth, and the light flowed between the light and the dark. She was upset to see it. She thrust the thin end on the table, but didn''t poke it in. She only scratched a shallow mark.


    People are small when they are gone, but the prince is big when he loses his trust. The little trust that two people who were originally opposed to each other had managed to build up might no longer exist.


    Sure enough, when she told the prince the news, she got the prince''s suspicion, "why does your majesty want to transfer LAN Nonghua?"


    The orchid imperial concubine explores a way: "can this palace and his Highness''s trade, be known by your majesty?"


    The prince sneered, "if your majesty really knows, can you still stand here and talk to Gu?" The imperial concubine who lost her favor was just a woman of no importance. For the emperor, kindness was not there. Killing her was no different from crushing an ant.


    The tone of the prince makes Princess LAN feel scared. She has no children. The emperor''s favor is the foundation of her foothold. Being out of favor means that she is nothing. "Then, why?"


    The prince twisted his eyebrows for a moment, asked where Bai Qianfan lived before, and said, "people are still in the inner court. It''s not convenient for me to come and go. You should ask more and inform me as soon as you have news."


    If she had heard the Prince Speak to her in this tone before, Princess LAN would not feel comfortable. But now she knows that only holding the prince''s thigh can she go back to her former life. As long as this time she can get back the emperor''s favor, she will try every means to have a child, and don''t have any greed. She will stand firmly on the side of the prince, otherwise if the sixth Prince is in the upper position, Princess Jin will be the first One will kill her. What she is thinking about now is not wealth, but life.


    Orchid imperial concubine put away all cold arrogance and sharp edge, honest nod, said sound good.


    When Princess LAN left, the prince gave a glance to the bodyguard who was watching in the distance and turned to enter the corridor. He found the room where Bai Qianfan lived according to the route that Princess Lan said. He pushed open the door and saw the gourd silk hanging on the wall first. Then he glanced at the blue colored cloth on the cupboard and the account curtain with the characteristics of Nanyuan hanging on the bed post. He knew that Princess Lan was not lying.


    He guessed that the female emperor of Nanyuan should have lived here, so the emperor arranged Bai Qianfan to live here, but why he didn''t live here again was a little puzzling.


    There are a lot of Pearl hairpin jewelry on the dressing table. I picked up one of them. They are all high-quality products. When I left, I didn''t take anything away. It seems that I was in a hurry.


    For the sudden move away, not only the prince and Princess LAN are puzzled, but also Bai Qianfan is puzzled. He looks at the newly decorated room and is silent.


    But the emperor was very excited, pointing to the furnishings in the room to show her, "specially for you, do you like it?"


    Bai Qianfan looked at his expectant look and said, "old man, can''t you have something new?"


    The emperor er a, don''t understand, "want how fresh?"


    "If you decorate this room like Dongyue, you can keep me?" Bai Qianfan rolled his eyes at him impolitely. "At the beginning, you decorated the room for the empress with the characteristics of Nanyuan, didn''t she just leave?"


    Her kindness was trampled on her feet, and the truth was revealed. The emperor wanted to be angry, but looking at Bai Qianfan''s eyes that looked like the empress, he forbeared and forbeared, "your mother liked that room very much, and lived there for a long time."


    Bai Qianfan, "no matter how much you say, it''s useless. You still can''t keep it."


    Emperor, "..."


    "Forget it," Bai Qianfan said, "I still live in the old house. I''m not used to changing places."


    The emperor usually responded to her every request, but this time he hesitated and said, "it''s all arranged. You can live here. It''s good for you to change the environment."


    Bai Qianfan went and pushed the window open. There was a small yard with flowers and trees outside. Although it was cold winter, the scenery was good. The chrysanthemum was big in the bowl, the Hemerocallis was big in the canopy, the seabuckthorn fruit was bright red, and Her eyes fell on a big tree beside the wall of the courtyard, silent half ring, said, "old man, give me a big drum."


    She wants anything, the emperor is willing to give, it is this old man called his heart uncomfortable, originally beautiful, quite poetic things, were destroyed by this old man, but he has nothing to do.


    He asked, "what are you going to do?"


    White thousand sail light way, "I like to knock drum, often knock when in the East Palace, prince also know."The emperor thought for a moment, as if there was such a thing. When he was cheated to the East Palace by Princess LAN, he did see a drum under the corridor, and he did hear the manager of the East Palace say that Mr. Qian loved to play drums.


    The emperor transferred Bai Qianfan here, in addition to defending Princess LAN and the prince, the more important thing is to defend that person. Bai Qianfan is in his hands, and that person will surely come. He wants that person to come, but he doesn''t want that person to take Bai Qianfan away, so he wants to hide her. But now she wants to play the drum. Isn''t that the same as telling everyone that she is hiding here?


    He tried his best to arrange everything, but could not let a drum be destroyed. He hardened his heart and said, "I''ll give you anything except the drum."


    Bai Qianfan spread his hand to him, "OK, give it to Xiao."


    Emperor, "..."


    He tried to shake her hand, "Nonghua, can you listen..."


    Bai Qianfan quickly drew back, the emperor grabbed a space, quite embarrassed, dry cough, "sooner or later, you don''t be shy."


    "Old man," Bai Qianfan yelled at him, "it''s you who should be ashamed of being disrespectful!"


    The emperor was so angry that he had a toothache, "I am the emperor!"


    "What''s the matter with the emperor? Can the emperor rob people''s wives?" Bai Qianfan took out a embroidered dart from his sleeve and weighed it in his hand. "It''s ugly to say that it''s in front of you. If you dare to mess with it, I don''t know where this dart will be tied up?" As she said, she glanced at his belly, which made the emperor tremble. How could this girl be more fierce than her mother


    Come on, the second one is here. The task is still 5 tickets short. Come on, fairies!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1255

    Mo Rongshu couldn''t wait for Bai Qianfan''s news. He was in great distress. He ventured to visit Mengda Palace at night, only to find that there were many more Mingwei and dark Wei in the palace than before. In the dark, there were many people, just like a well dug trap, waiting for people to drill in.


    Although he didn''t say it, several bodyguards around him could see that Ning shisan blamed himself for kneeling in front of him. He raised his eyelids to see Ning shisan and said, "get up, there''s a shortage of people at the moment. We''ll take your wife out and settle the accounts together."


    Ning shisan stood up and protected his right hand on his left chest. "Don''t worry. If you don''t pick up your wife, I''ll see you with my head."


    Mo Rongshu waved his hand and told Ning 15 and Ning 16, "my wife is not waiting to die. She will find a way to spread the news. You two stay around the palace, prepare a pen and paper. If you hear any noise, write it down and send it back to me."


    "Yes, sir." I bow my hand and go.


    "Thirteen, you have been in the palace. Draw out the location of the palace you can remember."


    "19. Contact the elite soldiers scattered in the city and try to find a name for them to get close to the Forbidden Palace. The three hundred elite soldiers outside the city transferred two hundred into the city, brought in the looted troops and horses, and then sent people to infiltrate into the four gates of southeast, northwest and northwest to guard. The rest of them were on standby at any time. "


    Ning 19''s face was full of excitement, "master, do you want to fight? Although we are few, if we really want to fight, we are not afraid of them."


    Ningxi was more mature and said, "just in case, if you don''t fight, try not to fight. We only have 500 people at most. How can we fight against Mengda?"


    Ning 19 was unconvinced. "Who is our Lord? He is a famous God of war in the world. Let alone we have 500 elite soldiers in total, we only use 200 soldiers in the city to destroy the Mengda army with his ability."


    Mo Rong Shu glanced at him faintly, "I don''t have that ability. Does the God of war really become a God? Eleven is right. If you don''t fight, try not to fight. Prince Monta is not stupid. If you can get him once, you can''t get him twice. Hundreds of people have no chance of winning against tens of thousands of people. "


    Ning nineteen some chat up, touched the back of the head, "what ye said is."


    Ning Xi said, "Lord, why don''t we use the power of the Taoyuan Valley master to turn Mengda upside down."


    Ning shisan said, "the situation of the lady is not clear, and there is no news from the palace of Mengda. It''s too early to stir up a world shaking at this time. From what the slave saw in the palace, the prince thinks that the lady is the sister of a mother''s compatriots and protects her very much. It''s strange that the prince doesn''t seem willing to let the emperor of Mengda see her."


    Mo Rong Shu narrowed his eyes, "Oh? Why is that? "


    "Because of haimotu, Princess LAN sued his wife in front of emperor Mengda. The prince was afraid that emperor Mengda would blame him and asked his wife to hide in his secret room. From this, his wife found the portrait of Nanyuan''s female emperor. But the slave always felt that the prince''s reason was a bit far fetched. "


    Mo Rongshu bends his fingers and knocks on the table. The prince thinks that Bai Qianfan is his sister, but he doesn''t let the Mengda emperor see Bai Qianfan. Therefore, the Mengda Emperor may not be Bai Qianfan''s father. How can he not let his father and sister recognize each other Thinking of the scene when Emperor Mengda took away Bai Qianfan, his heart suddenly sank.


    If emperor Mengda is not Bai Qianfan''s father, who is Bai Qianfan''s father? Ming Ming, the empress of Nanyuan, came to Mengda more than 30 years ago and gave birth to Bai Qianfan when she returned to Nanyuan and passed through Dongyue. The time is right Suddenly, his eyes suddenly opened, and a masked face appeared in his mind.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley suddenly stops the mission in Baitu tower. Is it because See Bai Qianfan?


    The percussion fingers stopped for a while, and then slowly fell down for a long time.


    -


    steward Pang knocked three times on the door, and heard a deep voice, "come in."


    He pushed the door in and said, "master, the news is coming."


    The light in the eye hole on the golden mask moved, and the owner of Taoyuan valley was very interested, "what did you say?"


    "It has been confirmed that Mo Rongshu, the emperor of Dongyue, personally invaded the Northern Territory," said Pang Guanshi. "With his entourage surnamed Ning, there is no doubt that the chosen man must be the emperor of Dongyue."


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley said with a smile, "although it''s been a long time, I can''t mistake it. It''s him."


    "There''s another news," said Pang hesitated. "It''s just a rumor that the queen of East Vietnam was with the army in the north, but our spies didn''t hear from the queen of East Vietnam in Baicheng."


    The eyes behind the mask became playful. The owner of Taoyuan Valley turned his wheelchair around the room slowly. "If I remember correctly, now the queen of Dongyue is the Nanyuan Wuyang princess who married to Dongyue more than ten years ago?"


    Mr. Pang thought, "it should be."


    "It doesn''t mean she didn''t come. She''s not only here, but she''s still in the palace."


    Steward Pang was surprised. "The queen of East Vietnam is in Mengda palace. Has Mengda and East Vietnam reached an agreement?" No, Mo Rongshu didn''t disclose his identity. The old thief should not know that the emperor of East Vietnam was in beiluner, but how did he get the queen of East Vietnam into the palace? Did he want to take the queen of East Vietnam to contain Mo Rongshu? It''s said that Mo Rongshu loves his wife like fate. If he is threatened by an old thief, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t tell us all about us. Aren''t we... "The master of Taoyuan Valley waved his hand. "You are wrong. Mo Rongshu is not the one who will be threatened. He seems to be doing the task for me to get the antidote, but I know that what he is really interested in is my identity and purpose. Last time I said I would make a deal with him, he left without making a statement. But this time, the old thief dares to bait his woman, "he said with a smile," wait, Mo Rongshu will come to me soon. "


    Pang''s response was a little slow, and now he exclaimed, "master, the woman that the old thief took to baituta that day is the queen of East Vietnam?"


    Taoyuan Valley master nodded, "exactly." As like as two peas, who are the daughters of the blue Liu Qing?


    Manager Pang''s surprised expression couldn''t be stopped. He didn''t pay attention. He said, "did the master stop the mission when he saw the queen of Dongyue that day?"


    Two sharp lights came out of the hole in his eyes. Pang Guanshi immediately felt the cold light like a knife, straight in his face. He shivered in his heart, bowed his head, and realized that he had said something wrong. The Taoyuan Valley master kept silent that day. He didn''t want to say it, and the people under him couldn''t ask. This is the rule.


    Pang Guanshi could hear his breathing when the room was quiet. He remembered that when he was a child, he made mistakes every time. He stood in front of the master of Taoyuan Valley and breathed more and more heavily. He did not hide his inner confusion. But now, he has been able to control his breathing so that people can''t hear his emotions.


    After a long time, the owner of Taoyuan Valley finally said, "go back."


    "Yes." Steward Pang bowed down and went out respectfully, thinking about the words of Princess Nanyuan in his heart, his face became more and more dignified,


    sorry, I''m a little late today.


    Like a long list, thank you for not having one, silent cold moon C, whose fault is wrong love, the torrent of time, rain lotus 1990, Monica_ Yu, Van Gogh''s sunflower, Peng yuanyan, DHH''s space, beibeima 218, SZ''s heart, habit, is it you on the left, the mantissa is 8978044480744 @, 4918586620442856488740175057726320504484542203927, thank you, ha,


    ask for another 50 tickets today, and add more tomorrow,


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1256

    Utmin was standing at the door, watching the emperor Mengda holding the big wolf''s hair. For a long time, he didn''t drop a word. He knew what the emperor was doing, and the expression on his face was a little hard to say.


    The older the emperor is, the more ridiculous he is. He even wants to issue an imperial edict to seal Bai Qianfan. At present, this matter can''t be publicized, because the courtiers will object. How can a woman of unknown origin become the queen of Mengda?


    The emperor knew that there would be an uproar, and he didn''t tell anyone about it, but he didn''t hide it from him.


    To this end, he also carefully advised, "Your Majesty, you must think twice before you act. After all, the identity of Mrs. LAN is there, and it will be criticized by the people all over the world."


    But the emperor was more aggrieved than he was, and he put on a sad look. "I can only tell you what''s on my mind. It''s my life''s wish to make her the queen, so I''ll take it as my wish."


    He was speechless, but he was just a woman he had known for a few days, talking about his lifelong wish


    Moreover, according to his observation, the emperor was a little afraid of Mrs. LAN, and he always ate shriveled in front of her. He had heard Mrs. LAN call the emperor "old uncle". At that time, he was so surprised that his eyes were about to fall out, but the emperor seemed to have never heard of it, and he was still smiling. For the first time, he felt that the emperor''s skin was thick enough, so-called Tianwei That''s all.


    To avoid everyone, the Emperor himself wrote the imperial edict, but the pen could not go down. He probably knew that his master was unknown and could not find a good reason.


    Utmin was thinking about these things. A servant came up to him and whispered a few words in his ear. Utmin was shocked and looked into the room immediately. The emperor seemed to be aware of it. He raised his eyes and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Utmin said with some difficulty: "Your Majesty, Mrs. LAN, she..."


    The emperor was very sensitive about Bai Qianfan, so he immediately put down his pen and said, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "Mrs. LAN took away the piece of ox hide that your majesty had collected."


    The emperor breathed a sigh of relief, "what should I be? If she wants to, just give her a piece of aoniu leather. It''s worth making a fuss."


    Utmin and his attendants looked at each other and said nothing. Mengda did not have aoniu. It was a kind of bison living in Northwest China with worse climate. It was very rare, and it was even more difficult to catch one. The aoniu was a tribute from Xifan, a small affiliated country. The emperor always cherished it and didn''t let anyone touch it. When Princess Lan was in favor, he had the idea of aoniu, But the Emperor didn''t give it to her. How did you get to Mrs. LAN? This piece of aoniu leather is not worth mentioning?


    The emperor said, "the colder Monda is, the colder she must be." when he said this, he was a little annoyed. "I was not considerate. I should have given her that piece of aoniu leather earlier."


    As for Bai Qianfan''s behavior of not asking himself, Emperor Mengda is not angry, but complacent. Does this mean that Bai Qianfan doesn''t treat him as an outsider?


    A woman''s heart is always soft. If he is so kind to her, she doesn''t care.


    The more the emperor thought about it, the more happy he was. He threw his sleeve, put his hand behind him, and walked out happily. "I''ll go and see her."


    He excitedly entered Bai Qianfan''s room and saw her sitting at the table with a pair of silver scissors in her hand. She was cutting something like cow skin. The emperor''s eyes slowly widened and his words were not sharp: "Nonghua, what are you doing?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t lift his head, "make a drum."


    The emperor looked at the familiar pattern on the cowhide, "what do you take to make a drum?"


    "Of course, it''s cowhide," Bai Qianfan finally looked up at him. "By the way, this cowhide was taken in my uncle''s house. The pattern is very beautiful." She put down the scissors and picked up the cowhide. "Look, it''s OK. A drum is more than enough."


    Utmin, who was standing at the door, took his eyes back and sighed in silence. He was so angry


    The emperor finally calmed down and asked, "can you still make drums?"


    "Otherwise how to do," Bai Qianfan put the cut cowhide aside, "you don''t give me drum." Then he took out a knife from behind the account.


    The emperor''s face turned white with fright and yelled, "what are you doing with a knife? Put it down, put it down


    He called for the iron bodyguard, but the bodyguard appeared, did not dare to act rashly, silent around, waiting for the emperor to give orders.


    The emperor asked, "where did you get the knife?"


    Bai Qianfan pointed to the yard and said, "I picked it up."


    Everyone knows it''s bullshit. How can you pick up a knife in the yard? But an ordinary bodyguard stationed in the yard turned white, and he found that his sword was missing.


    Bai Qianfan looked at them as if they were facing the enemy and laughed, "what are you afraid of? I just cut a few bamboo sticks with a knife."


    As she walked into the yard, the guards in front of her scattered one after another to make way for her. Bai Qianfan swaggered into the yard with a knife and slashed bamboo sticks.


    The emperor woke up and said, "it''s no use doing such trifles yourself. Come back quickly and let the people below do it."


    As he spoke, Bai Qianfan had already cut down several bamboo strips and threw them on the ground. He squatted down to deal with the twigs and leaves and ignored him.


    In front of the crowd, the emperor met with a nail. He felt that his face was not shining. Waves of anger came out, and waves of pressure came down. Shengsheng kept his old face in color. Fortunately, the bodyguards all looked at his nose and nose, and only hated why he wanted to have long ears. If only they could not hear him.The emperor waved his hand and let everyone spread out. He walked slowly into the yard and bent down to speak, "Nonghua, whether you accept it or not, I have decided to make you the queen."


    He thought that Bai Qianfan would be surprised by these words, but she didn''t look up and didn''t even have any stagnation in her work.


    The emperor thought that a heavy blow hit on the cotton, painless, calm.


    He tried to say something more, "Nonghua, aren''t you happy to be queen of Munda?"


    Bai Qianfan turned his mouth. I don''t care for the queen of East Vietnam. Queen Mengda is a bird.


    "Nonghua, what do you think in your heart? Say something."


    Bai Qianfan is carrying a knife to cut bamboo strips. Bamboo scraps are splashing in the sun, and por por is beating on the emperor''s Dragon Robe. She says faintly: "if you choose the right husband, the ordinary people are willing to. If you don''t choose the right husband, the goddess doesn''t want to be."


    That''s straightforward enough. I still dislike him.


    Emperor Mengda was deeply moved. He straightened up slowly and looked at the high sky. There was a bird hovering, sometimes diving, sometimes flying. He looked at it for a while and sighed with emotion, "I was also a flying eagle in those days."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t pay attention to him for most of the day, but he was amused by this sentence, "old man, if you don''t mention your bravery in those years, now you have a whole family. It''s time to enjoy your happiness."


    Emperor, "..." This girl has a sharp mouth. She doesn''t have a word of abuse, but she can always make him feel congested


    Thanks fuyuyuky, lazy bear, lyh885, ridiculous pairing, @ mood coffee @, 63 no bottles, mantissa 20440488586672635088750475791440 friends, thank you for your monthly pass, thank you for your support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1257

    When Emperor Mengda left baiqianfan yard, he sighed and sighed. He felt that he had picked up an ancestor. But who told him to like her? It was his dream when he was young and the rose in his memory. Although it had thorns, it made him happy. That was the original appearance of her


    As long as Bai Qianfan stays at home in the small yard, no matter how noisy she is, he doesn''t care. If she wants to make a drum, let her do it. He doesn''t believe that she can really make a big drum.


    But in the evening, Wujin went down, and the dusk rose everywhere. The servant came in a panic and reported, "Your Majesty, madam LAN is gone."


    As soon as emperor Mengda got up from sleep, his head was still a little dizzy. He was so excited by the news that he screamed, "how could it be that he was missing? Are all the people who are guarding her dead?"


    People in the palace all know how much the emperor attaches importance to Mrs. LAN when his attendants kneel on the ground. At the beginning, they thought that Princess Lan was favored, but compared with Mrs. LAN, that kind of favor is not worth mentioning. Mrs. LAN dares to speak ill of her majesty, but Princess LAN dares not. The emperor in front of the blue lady eat shriveled grandson, but can sink face to the blue imperial concubine, the difference is not general big!


    The emperor''s anger broke out in Bai Qianfan these days, and he kicked his servants hard, "a group of rubbish!"


    The servant fell to the ground, biting his teeth, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    The emperor was worried and hurried to Bai Qianfan''s yard. From a distance, the guards surrounded the yard and everyone looked up.


    Utmin arrived a step earlier than the emperor. When he saw him coming, he immediately welcomed him. "Don''t worry, your majesty. Mrs. LAN has found him."


    The emperor''s heart fell back to the chamber and asked, "where are the people?"


    Utmin did not speak. He pointed to the tree with a finger. At that time, it was dark. The emperor squinted for a long time and found that Bai Qianfan was sitting on the branch of a big tree with his legs hanging down from the branches.


    He just fell down the heart again said, "how did she get to the tree?"


    "One side of the attendant replied," the lady climbed up by herself


    Emperor, "..." You are a princess. How can you climb trees.


    "Let her down quickly. What if she falls?"


    Everyone looked at each other. Everyone wanted Bai Qianfan to come down, but could she be obedient?


    The emperor had no choice but to go on the stage to coax himself. He didn''t dare to speak too loud. He was so soft that people could laugh, but no one could really laugh, so he had to hold it.


    "Nonghua, you can come down - is your leg soft, you can''t come down - don''t be afraid, I''ll let someone take the quilt to catch you under -"


    of course, Bai Qianfan is not afraid, but she got goose bumps by the cry of his voice. She sighed silently and stood up again. It''s already like this. She just did what she wanted to do.


    Looking at her holding the tree pole to stand up, the emperor stopped shouting, thinking that she was going to obediently come down. Who knows that Bai Qianfan holding the tree pole and climbing up again, has reached the top of the tree, the thin treetop does not bear the weight, is pressed to swing, the Emperor''s heart is like hanging on a steel wire, swing with her


    All of them looked at it with breath holding. They didn''t know what she was going to do when she fell to the bottom. Looking at the bigger and bigger swing curve of the treetop, the emperor was so anxious that he rubbed his hands. "Hurry up, find a way to catch her. If Mrs. LAN is hurt, I want your head!"


    The bodyguards, in groups of four, kept moving under the tree with the quilt, changing their positions with the shaking of white thousand sails.


    Bai Qianfan doesn''t pay attention to what the people at the bottom say or do. She stares at a big tree outside the wall, sees the opportunity, jumps over by the spring, and makes an arc in the air


    With this leap, the tight string in the heart of emperor Munda finally broke. His head tilted, and he fainted in utmin''s arms. Suddenly, there was a pot of porridge in the bottom. There were shouts one after another. There were all kinds of Shouts.


    At this time, Bai Qianfan has firmly grasped the big tree outside the wall. When she slides to the bottom of the tree, the iron guards have surrounded her.


    In front of so many people, Bai Qianfan knows that she can''t escape. She just wants to see if she can succeed? Anyway, leisure is also leisure. It''s time to gain some experience.


    Although the guards trapped her, no one dared to move. Instead, they had to make way for the ancestor to swagger back to the yard.


    When Bai Qianfan came back to the house, Emperor Mengda just woke up and saw her come in. Water mist appeared in her eyes. He raised his hand to signal her to go, "Nonghua, I was almost scared to death by you."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him from a distance, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The attendant replied, "Your Majesty just passed out."


    Bai Qianfan said, "the old man can''t stand this."


    Emperor, "..." I wake up early


    Bai Qianfan went to the basin and washed his hands. He sat down to sew the drum skin. He didn''t see emperor Mengda again.


    But emperor Mengda would come to her to ask for suspicion, "Nonghua, what are you doing in the tree?"


    "Nothing. Play."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t play like that in the future. It''s too scary."


    "It''s up to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Nonghua, I''m the emperor. You have to respect me."


    Bai Qianfan raised his eyes to see him, "you respect me first, then I can respect you. Now you let me out of the palace, I immediately call you your majesty."


    Emperor Munda lowered his face and tried to look dignified. "You can''t think about it."


    "You don''t want to."


    He said, and she said, "no matter how good-natured the emperor Mengda is, he has been worn away. He pointed to her," wait, wait for the imperial edict. You are my queen, and you will always stay with me. "


    "It''s impossible," Bai Qianfan said, "you are so much older than me. You will always die in front of me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The emperor glared at her for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word. He flung his sleeve and rushed away.


    Wu Min Min followed up, and did not dare to advise. Until he entered the study, the emperor''s face looked better. He sat down beside the book, and his eyes were staring at the blank edict of the foundation.


    "Your Majesty," utmin advised at the right time, "I hope your majesty will think twice about what happened after the establishment. Mrs. LAN has such a temperament. It''s really..." I''m really afraid that I will make your majesty angry one day


    There was a bitter smile on the corner of the emperor''s mouth. "You must be reading my joke, too. Why must she be the one?"


    Utmin immediately knelt down, "I dare not, I am afraid."


    "Get up." The emperor leaned back in his chair, his eyes still fixed on the imperial edict, and his voice was tired from the vicissitudes of life. "Because I missed someone. Now God has given me a chance to make up for it. I don''t want to miss it again."


    Utmin clubbed to one side and didn''t say a word. He didn''t experience feelings and couldn''t understand. He only knew that the emperor was the most powerful person in the world. What kind of woman did he want? Why did he have to find himself uncomfortable?


    Thanks for habit, La PPPP, Migu. Li @, standing side by side in the top of the snow mountain, K, Qiqi''s treasure, the mantissa is 50880744 @, 07494756. Look at the names, they are all old acquaintances. Thank you very much.


    Just at the beginning of the month, a large number of monthly tickets, cold weather, take care of your health, thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1258

    Emperor Mengda didn''t sleep very well this night. He had a messy dream. On the fierce fire, he was tied up and hung there, surrounded by demons and ghosts. He was staring at his red eyes, waving his fist and yelling at him. Every time the fire rolled up, it always caused a burst of excited shrieks.


    All of a sudden, the noisy demons and ghosts scattered from the middle to both sides, creating a path. Someone came slowly at the other end of the path. His steps were heavy, too heavy to cover all the sounds. The scene was once very quiet, only the heavy sound of footsteps came into his ears. Through the fire, he saw the man, who was wearing a golden mask, and two cold lights came from the hole in the mask Shoot it out and stare in his face.


    The road was not long, but the man was walking all the time. The sound of his footsteps did not stop for a moment. It became louder and louder. It sounded like thunder in the sky. It rolled in and made him open his eyes in the dark and look around blankly.


    "Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong..."


    He heard it. It wasn''t the sound of a dream. It was someone beating something


    The emperor sat up and called, "what''s ringing outside?"


    The night watchman came to the bedside and said, "my Lord, it''s from Mrs. LAN. It sounds like a drum."


    Drums? The emperor was surprised: "is her drum really made?"


    Knowing the weight of Bai Qianfan in the emperor''s heart, the servant flattered him and said, "Lady LAN is so skillful that she naturally made it."


    The emperor listened attentively, and soon found out the problem. Although the drum could ring, its tone was dull and dumb. It was not as loud as the general drum, and it could spread far away. It was in the silent night, probably only he could hear it, and it was not very clear in the distance.


    The emperor had a headache. "In the middle of the night, she didn''t sleep. What kind of drum did she play?"


    The attendant said, "Your Majesty, I heard that Mrs. LAN often played drums at night when she was in the east palace." he wanted to explain for Bai Qianfan, but he suddenly realized that he had said something wrong and immediately closed his mouth in panic.


    The emperor really didn''t like it. Although everyone around him knew that Bai Qianfan had been robbed from the East Palace, he didn''t like to be mentioned. The woman who robbed my son is disgraceful.


    "Palm mouth."


    "Yes," said the servant, kneeling down and bowing from left to right. The clapping sound was clear in the room, as if it was beating the dull drum.


    Ning Shiwu was lying on the roof of the palace. The policeman felt that he was looking around. Suddenly his ears moved. He heard a strange noise coming from the north. He held his breath. Although he could not hear what it was, the rhythm seemed a little familiar.


    He pinched his voice to learn a cat''s cry. Not far away Ning 16 immediately showed his head from behind a auspicious animal. In the moonlight, Ning 15 made a gesture. Ning 16 responded with a gesture. They covered each other and touched in the direction of the sound.


    The closer they got, the clearer their voices were. Ning 15 and Ning 16 stopped. Although there was no movement except the sound, they knew that there were people around them, not just one person, but many people. The people licking blood on the tip of the knife were very familiar with the smell of the same kind, and they were also sensitive to the coming danger. Therefore, they did not dare to move forward any more and found shelter with the help of the night Listen to the sound.


    After listening for a while, when her eyes brightened at the same time, they all recognized that it was Bai Qianfan''s drum language. She probably didn''t play the drum, but the rhythm was similar. They didn''t deliver the message twice at a time inside and outside the palace. They were not unfamiliar with Bai Qianfan''s drum language. Although they didn''t know its meaning, they fortunately prepared and took out a pen and paper to record it according to the dense rhythm of the drum.


    Drumming is disorderly, and only murongshu can understand its meaning, but it''s very regular. It''s repeated every quarter of an hour. This is the rule set by Bai Qianfan and murongshu. If you don''t hear it all the first time, just listen to it the second time.


    After hearing this for several times, he made sure that it was repeated. He immediately took advantage of the night to pass on the news to Mo Rongshu.


    Mo Rongshu''s sleep has always been very shallow. These two days, he was worried and anxious, and could not sleep. When he heard the news outside, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Xi replied, "Lord, come back on the 15th."


    Mo Rongshu''s heart leaped, and he immediately got out of bed. Ning Shiyi pulled out the wick, Ning Shiwu strode in, saluted, took out a piece of paper from his arms and presented it, "look at this."


    Mo Rongshu took it to the lamp and looked at it carefully. Ning Shiwu recorded three pieces of drumming. The first part was incomplete, the second part was wrong, and the third part was complete. He translated it silently in his heart. His brows tightened first, then loosened, and half rang. He put down the paper, breathed a sigh, and his expression relaxed a lot. "If you don''t send the news, you will be killed. "


    Ning Shiwu can''t be sure that it was Bai Qianfan''s news, because the sound of the drum is too strange. He said," my Lord, it''s not like a drum to listen to that beating. It''s a bit strange that the sound is dull and dumb. "


    Mo Rong Shu laughed, "it''s not like it''s right. It''s good that the drum she made can make a sound."


    With such an explanation, the doubts in Ning Shiwu''s mind disappeared completely. It turned out that the drum was made by his wife. No wonder.


    Finally, with the news of Bai Qianfan, everyone was very happy. Ning Shiyi asked, "what did your wife say?"Ning 19 said jokingly, "what are you asking about, madam


    Everyone laughed. Murongshu took a drink and also laughed, but the smile was very weak, because Bai Qianfan told him that emperor Mengda was not her biological father and put her under house arrest. However, Emperor Mengda winced in front of her and seemed afraid of her. He did not dare to do anything to her. For the time being, she was safe.


    If she is not her biological father, but she is under house arrest, there are only two possibilities. Either she knows her identity and wants to take Bai Qianfan to restrain him or the master of Taoyuan Valley, or I have a crush on her.


    The first one may be OK. At least the bait is safe before the decoy is finished.


    If it''s the second possibility The hand that he held the cup unconsciously used his strength. With a click, the porcelain cup was crushed by him, and the fine porcelain pieces were almost embedded in the palm of his hand, marking several bloodstains. The bodyguard immediately came forward and exclaimed in dismay, "my Lord."


    Mo Rong Shu came back, released the broken porcelain in his hand, and said, "nothing."


    If the emperor Mengda really dares to attack his daughter-in-law, the end will be worse than this teacup.


    According to his conjecture, Emperor Mengda did not know his existence at present, otherwise he would have searched the streets for his whereabouts, so if Bai Qianfan was the bait, he could only be the master of Taoyuan valley. He plans to see the master of Taoyuan Valley as soon as dawn. Two old people fight and fight, and what to do with his daughter-in-law. If he knows his father or not, he should solve the problem quickly so that he can get his daughter-in-law back.


    Thank you njwd duo, fire breathing dragon YY, whose mantissa is 579650887540511203681355017739. Thank you for your contribution to the little princess. Well, the army is about to enter the palace. Continue to ask for monthly tickets www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1259

    The next day was a cloudy day. The street was cold and clear. Someone was sitting under the grass shed eating steamed buns with hot miscellaneous soup. He looked at the pedestrians indifferently. A camel was tied to the tree behind him. He looked up at the sky and snorted from time to time.


    In the gray light, a tall man came across the street. He was dressed in a windbreaker, and his eyebrows were covered with a white hood. All he could see was his tall nose and strong chin. There was a fierce momentum in his actions, which made people feel afraid. But his eyes couldn''t help following him all the time. Only when his entourage cast a glance at him from afar, his eyes were as cold as a knife, did he quickly withdraw his eyes and dare not look again.


    It was mo Rongshu and Ning 19ning 19who were in a hurry. After receiving the news that Bai Qianfan was under house arrest, he lay down in the middle of the night and didn''t feel sleepy. He simply didn''t sleep. When it was just dawn, he took two bodyguards to go out to find the master of Taoyuan valley.


    He came too early, the Taoyuan Valley master was still sleeping, and Pang Guanshi had just got up. He dressed up in a hurry and came out to see him.


    "Master Huang is here so early. What can I do for you?"


    Mo Rongshu said, "I want to see the valley master."


    "My master hasn''t got up yet. I have something to convey."


    Mo Rongshu didn''t speak yet. Ning Shijiu said with a straight face, "could you please take care of the business and let me know that my master has something important to talk about with the valley master?"


    Manager Pang took a look at the sky and said, "the valley master still has an hour to get up. Is master Huang willing to wait?"


    Ning 19 was even more angry. He was about to speak, but he was stopped by Mo Rongshu. "It''s OK, I''ll wait."


    Manager Pang arched his hand and left in a hurry.


    Ning 19 said angrily, "Yee, they are on purpose. Who is the master of Taoyuan Valley? Dare you wait for me?"


    Mo Rongshu lifted his robe, sat down, took a sip of hot tea, and said slowly, "at least we have hot tea, which is not a slight."


    Ning 11 saw Ning 19 one eye, "we come so early, the other side knows we are anxious, slant want to hang us, nature is intentional, just want to let us Ye disordered square inch, good for their use."


    Ning 19, "..." Ah, Pooh! They think very well. Our Lord is not a man who can mess with everything. "


    Mo Rong Shu glanced at him, "if you don''t mess up your square inch, how can you run to someone else''s house early in the morning?" He came here on his own initiative. It was so early that the blind could see that he was very anxious. When it comes to Bai Qianfan, he can''t help but worry. In a hurry, he forgets that the master of Taoyuan Valley is an old fox. It''s taboo to show his emotions when dealing with old foxes.


    In that chamber, the owner of Taoyuan Valley had already got up and sat at the table for breakfast. Seeing that Pang Guanshi came in, he asked, "can Mo Rongshu still wait?"


    "It seems quite patient," said Pang


    The master of Taoyuan Valley hums and laughs, "he came so early. He has already revealed his mind. He probably guessed our intention. He just pretends not to be in a hurry." He put down the hot tea in his hand and sighed, "in the final analysis, no matter how powerful a person is, he always has weakness when he is deeply in love. You should remember that."


    Pang Guanshi nodded, "I remember."


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley looked at him and said, "have you eaten yet?"


    Pang Guanshi shook his head, "never."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley pointed to the chair on the opposite side, "sit down."


    Pang Guanshi was surprised and hesitated, "subordinate or..."


    "If you are asked to sit down, just sit down," said the master of Taoyuan Valley, holding a pot and pouring a cup of hot milk tea for him. "Time flies so fast. After so many years, did you eat with me last time when you were five or six years old?"


    Mr. Pang sat down with a flash of water in his calm eyes. He cleared his throat and said, "it''s six years old."


    Taoyuan Valley master''s eyes stayed on his face for a moment before withdrawing, "you still remember."


    Pang Guanshi bowed his head, "I''ve never forgotten a moment."


    "All these years have been done by you. It''s hard for you."


    "It is the duty and glory of subordinates to share their worries for their masters."


    The Taoyuan Valley owner''s lips moved, but after all, he just sighed and didn''t speak any more.


    Manager Pang''s eyes were fixed on a dish of roumo in front of him, as if to make a hole.


    Although the master of Taoyuan Valley deliberately hung Mo Rongshu, he kept his word. An hour later, Pang Guanshi pushed him into the reception room.


    He looked at Mo Rongshu and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded slightly, "it''s OK, I came early."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley waved his hand, and Pang Guanshi retreated quietly. Mo Rongshu took a look at his bodyguard, and Ning 11 and Ning 19 also withdrew from the door.


    "Now there is no outsider in the room. What can I do for you?"


    "Last time the valley owner said he would make a deal with me. I want to know what the deal is?"


    The master of Taoyuan Valley stroked the blanket on his leg. "I''m very curious. Last time I mentioned trading, you seem to despise it. Why did you..."


    "Do the valley master remember the woman standing beside the emperor Munda in the white tower?"


    Taoyuan Valley master nodded, "remember.""That''s my wife."


    The owner of Taoyuan valley was surprised. "It turned out to be the queen of Dongyue, but how could your wife be with kunqingli?"


    "I''m also very strange," murongshu stares into the eyes of the Taoyuan Valley owner. "I don''t know if kunqingli is going to take my wife for me or For the valley master? "


    The master of Taoyuan Valley avoided his eyes and said with a smile, "I don''t know your wife for the sake of me."


    "But as soon as my wife showed up, the valley master stopped working, didn''t he?"


    Taoyuan Valley master''s eyes twinkled twice, and soon recovered as usual, "it''s just a coincidence."


    "As it happens, can the valley master tell us why he wants to stop the mission?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "I am the executor of the task. Shouldn''t the valley master give me an explanation?"


    The master of Taoyuan valley was annoyed by him. He didn''t figure out what happened that day. How can he explain it? Is it just an instinctive reaction?


    He was silent for a long time, slowly calmed down and said, "I suddenly changed my plan."


    Mo Rongshu didn''t want to change his face with him. Naturally, he didn''t ask any more questions. He said, "so the valley master wants to cooperate with me in the new plan?"


    "Exactly."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Do you have a man in your hand?"


    "There are a hundred people in the suburbs."


    "Not in the city?"


    "No, many people, big goals, easy to attract attention."


    "Did you send someone to rob that army horse last time?"


    Mo Rong Shu said with a smile, "nothing can hide from the valley master''s eyes."


    "And the horses?"


    "See you off."


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley looked at him suspiciously, "where did you send him?"


    "The army and horses were sent to Baicheng for military use."


    "So there are only a hundred of you besides your bodyguards?"


    "My wife and I took a small suit. It''s enough to bring a hundred people. If it wasn''t for the accident, I wouldn''t come to the valley master."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley turned his wheelchair and walked slowly forward for a while, saying, "I want you to reunite with my husband and wife. You hurt kunqingli for me."


    Thank you for the silent snow, peace of mind, KT, @ mood coffee @, corn dregs, the mantissa of 77032578482943655015706 friends, thank you, we will continue to work hard, come on together.


    In the monthly ticket


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1260

    When Bai Qianfan delivered the news, she didn''t say that emperor Mengda wanted to make her queen. She knew that Mo Rongshu''s temper was just a vinegar jar. If she knew emperor Mengda''s dirty mind, she might go directly to the palace.


    But she couldn''t hide it. The next day, Emperor Mengda asked utmin to read the imperial edict of lihou, which made all the courtiers dumbfounded. They didn''t know what the emperor was crazy about. They said that they wanted to be the queen. Lihou was such a casual thing. It was the mother of a country. The courtiers were shocked and fell down on their knees one after another. The opposition began One after another.


    Emperor Mengda was not surprised to know that it would be such a result. He looked at the noisy courtiers as if he were an outsider.


    Utmin stood on Dan Bi and glanced at the emperor with Yu Guang, thinking, your majesty is really calm.


    No matter how the courtiers objected, Emperor Mengda did not say a word, only looked at it with a gloomy look. This is his obsession. In his lifetime, he must achieve his wish. But the people at the bottom made him suffer from the noise, and finally he couldn''t bear it. He pinched his eyebrows and looked at utmin. Manager utmin immediately understood, raised his voice and called to retreat. Although his voice was drowned in waves of opposition, the procedure was completed. Emperor Munda glanced at utmin indifferently and turned away.


    The ministers knelt down on the ground, some crying, some impassioned, some painstaking. But they talked about it for a long time. When they looked up, eh, the emperor was gone, and they talked about it together for a long time, all in vain.


    -


    when Mo Rongshu came back from the Taoyuan Valley master, he kept thinking about a question. He tested the Taoyuan Valley master with Bai Qianfan, but the Taoyuan Valley master was obviously evading and unwilling to continue to talk about that topic. If the Taoyuan Valley master had a relationship with the female emperor and saw a woman who looked like the female emperor, why didn''t he ask the bottom of the matter? On the contrary, he didn''t want to know the relationship between Bai Qianfan and the empress?


    The misjudgment of emperor Mengda forced him to be more cautious about Bai Qianfan''s marriage. The family of Tian family is indifferent. Maybe Bai Qianfan''s father doesn''t want to recognize her. Besides, the empress Mo Rongshu frowns in disgust at the thought of Nanyuan female emperor. She is a fierce and powerful woman. There are not many men who can hold her down in the world. If Taoyuan Valley owners have suffered losses in the hands of the female emperor, they may not like it even with their daughters


    He can''t help sighing. Bai Qianfan''s way to recognize her relatives is not as smooth as she thought.


    Just thinking about these troubles, Ning 19 came in and reported, "master, the sixth hall has come down."


    Mo Rongshu was not surprised. Since they made friends, kunqingluo often came to him for drinking and chatting.


    When he walked out of the door, he saw kunqingluo striding over with two bottles of wine in his hand. He yelled at him from a long distance, "brother Huang, come here. Today we are not drunk."


    Mo Rongshu looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "before noon, he asked to drink. Is it because his sixth highness is in trouble and wants to drink to relieve his worries?"


    Kunqingluo came up to him and said, "brother Huang is really powerful. You can see at a glance that his highness is really unhappy today. He wants to get drunk."


    Mo Rongshu made a gesture of please, "please come to your highness six." He also told Ning 19 to get some wine and vegetables.


    Entering the room, Mo Rongshu asked, "I don''t know what''s wrong with your highness. Huang is not talented. If you can help me, just open your mouth."


    Kunqingluo put the wine on the table and sat down. Without saying anything, she sighed heavily. She was angry and helpless. It looked like she had been dug up but didn''t know who to look for.


    Mo Rong Shu looked at him that look a little funny, patted him on the shoulder, "say, encountered something unpleasant."


    "Brother Huang, do you remember Mr. Qian? I met in the ranch and had dinner together in DongLaiShun. "


    Mo Rong Shu immediately became alert and nodded quietly, "remember, Mr. Qian was robbed by the prince from his highness."


    "Exactly," kunqingluo slapped on the table, "brother Huang, can you see that? Mr. Qian is a woman


    Mo Rong Shu pretended to be surprised, "is Mr. Qian a woman?"


    "It''s just a woman," kunqingluo said, stroking her forehead. She was very upset. "But the prince gave her to his father, and now he has become his favorite concubine. Today, in the court, his father issued an imperial edict to make her queen! You say it''s ridiculous... "


    He didn''t say anything, but he heard a loud bang. The round table of yellow sandalwood was smashed by Mo Rongshu''s hand and collapsed. The two bottles of wine on the table were also smashed on the ground and cracked. A strong aroma of wine immediately rose in the room.


    Kunqingluo stood up in horror, "brother Huang, you..."


    There was no expression on Mo Rongshu''s face, "I hold injustice for your highness."


    "Brother Huang, are you angry?" Kunqingluo himself is angry. Although he thinks that Mo Rongshu''s reaction is a bit unexpected, he doesn''t take it very seriously. No one will feel aggrieved for him.


    Kunqingluo said, "it was originally my man, but he was offered flowers to Buddha by the prince. The prince, a man of good looks, was full of benevolence, righteousness and courtesy. He turned around and made flattery. Thanks to the courtiers, they even said that he was a good man. It''s bullshit!"Ning Xi''an and Ning 19 heard something outside. They looked out at the door and saw that the solid wooden table had broken to the ground. They were really surprised. Looking at Mo Rongshu, they could see that Mo Rongshu was a volcano that was about to explode. When the time came, he would burst out and destroy the sky and the earth.


    Kunqingluo is still talking, "before, Princess Lan was also favored, but my father and Emperor never wanted to make her a queen. My mother and imperial concubine are comforted. After all, Princess LAN has no children and her foundation is unstable. If she wants to make a queen, only my mother and imperial concubine are the most suitable candidates. But I never thought about lady LAN, oh, it''s Mr. Qian. When I heard that her real name is LAN, my father and imperial concubine thought about it, It can be seen how much my father loves her. When the prince''s people become empresses, they will have the same heart with him in the future. As long as Mrs. LAN speaks for him in front of my father, my mother and I will have a hard time in the future ^"


    Mo Rongshu suddenly interrupted him," so what''s your highness waiting for? "


    "What?" Kun Qing Luo Leng for a moment, "what does brother Huang mean?"


    "Naturally, you can''t let Mrs. LAN be the queen. The queen should be your mother''s wife."


    "But my father has issued an imperial edict. Although all the courtiers are against it, my father is determined to go his own way..."


    "Then destroy the imperial edict, unite with the courtiers to force your father and the emperor to take back their orders, and call the world to make your mother and concubine the queen. As long as your mother and concubine become the queen, you are the emperor''s own son and naturally the crown prince!"


    Thank you for making Chang''an, empty & Dudu, colorful neon 888, stupid or not. Thank you for your monthly pass.


    Xiaoshu went crazy and continued to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1261

    Kunqingluo was shocked by Mo Rongshu''s shocking words, and he was so stupefied that he asked uncertainly, "brother Huang means Let me rebel? "


    Mo Rongshu said coldly, "it''s not a rebellion. It''s just a way to bring your father back from never returning. Your Highness has never been crowned king. I think your father has the idea to let his highness win the throne. The crown prince has been in business for many years, and his power has been in power. If there is no good time, how can your father abolish the crown prince and establish a new crown prince?"


    Kunqingluo felt his chin and thought, yes, both the courtiers and the people all over the world know why he didn''t become king? Of course, his father and his wife have long been willing to let him win the title. Now there is only one chance left. As long as his mother and his wife become the queen, he will be the legitimate Prince and naturally the right prince.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. But for so many years, he was used to obedience to the emperor and didn''t dare to disobey him at all. Now it''s more or less timid to let him fight against the emperor.


    "Brother Huang, if I really want to do this, how many percent are I sure?"


    Mo Rong Shu was silent for a moment and said, "80 percent."


    Kun Qingluo''s eyes brightened. "Brother Huang, tell me quickly, how can you get 80%


    "Your Highness has 3000 guests in his house. They are quick in thinking and can fight without blood. Speaking of the troops, now the Shanglin army is in your Highness''s hands. Although it''s not good, the number of them is better than that of the crown prince''s flag camp. Your Highness has both literature and martial arts in his hands, which is the same as the crown prince''s. She has been in charge of the harem for many years. Her Highness is extremely intelligent, brave and good at fighting. She takes the lead in every year''s sheep catching competition. She is the best among the princes. She has the best time, the best place and the best people. Her Highness has occupied all of them


    The more kunqingluo listened, the more confident he was. He was as excited as a bloody chicken. He never felt inferior to the prince, and he always knew what the emperor expected of him. But for so many years, the emperor''s attitude was always ambiguous, and many things were only discussed in private. It''s rare for someone to speak out openly today, which immediately made him raise his eyebrows Exhale, clearly did not drink, but people like to fly in the clouds in general, there is an urgent mood to change the world immediately.


    "Brother Huang, what do you want me to do now?"


    "Now most of the courtiers are on the side of the crown prince. If your highness stands up to oppose the establishment at this time, it will naturally make the courtiers look at him with new eyes."


    Kunqingluo is right about what Mo Rongshu says now. He doesn''t think about why Mo Rongshu has the magic power to shatter the table, why he knows everything about the court of Mengda like the palm of his hand, and even doesn''t pay attention to the patient expression on Mo Rongshu''s face. He only knows that his time has finally come, and what he has to do is to firmly seize this opportunity.


    After thinking about it, he still had some misgivings. "After all, it''s about the face of my father. It''s not good to make trouble in the court. Why don''t I take some important courtiers with me..."


    "No," murongshu said, "your highness and a few courtiers are not enough to compete with the monarch of a country. The bigger the trouble is, the more likely your highness will win. The emperor is old, so it is inevitable that he will be confused. His highness is at the top of the sun and is the mainstay of Mengda. Huang believes that with his Highness''s courage, he can finally win the situation of both mother and son."


    Kunqingluo thought for a while, and felt that what he said was reasonable. There were many people and great power. The emperor would not be the enemy of the whole court for one woman.


    He nodded hard. "Thank you for your advice. I know what to do."


    Mo Rongshu said, "don''t act rashly first, find the best time, and..."


    Kunqingluo asked quickly, "what worries does brother Huang have?"


    "For his Highness''s safety, his highness still has to make some preparations to avoid the crown prince''s black hand."


    "Brother Huang is considerate. If the prince dares to act rashly, his highness is not a vegetarian. I haven''t settled with him about what happened in baituta last time."


    "After all, the Shanglin army is good and bad. It can barely compete with the flag camp. If your highness can trust Huang, he can hand over 3000 family members to Huang. The family members can''t use force, but they have a sharp tongue. As long as they are guided by someone, they can become the most powerful vanguard of his highness. Huang is not talented, and is willing to work for his highness."


    Kun Qingluo was overjoyed. He saw that Mo Rongshu was not in the pool. He arched his hand and said, "brother Huang is so righteous. I''m really moved. After it''s finished, I won''t forget brother Huang''s great kindness. Three thousand disciples will be transferred to brother Huang."


    "Huang is deeply honored by his Highness''s trust, but he has many guests. I hope his highness can give him a keepsake to let all the guests see it as if they see his highness. With that keepsake, they will obey Huang''s instructions."


    Without much thought, kunqingluo immediately took down the jade pendant on behalf of the prince''s identity from his waist and handed it to him. "This jade pendant was given by his father when the prince went out to build the palace. No one didn''t know it. Brother Huang, put it away and return it to me when it''s over. "


    "Don''t worry, your highness. After this, Huang must return to his original owner." Mo Rongshu arched his hand and said, "time is pressing. Huang won''t leave his highness."


    Kun Qingluo felt as if she had burned a fire. She was impatient for a long time. Hearing this, she left in a hurry.


    As soon as he left, Mo Rongshu''s face was frozen. Without saying a word, he smashed the whole room to pieces. For many years, he had never been so angry. He dares to beat his daughter-in-law. It''s hard for him to get rid of the skin and cramps.Although he promised to make a deal with the owner of Taoyuan Valley, the old fox didn''t know what he was worried about. He always said that he would wait for an opportunity. It was clear that the people of Taoyuan valley were all over beirener and could pull the emperor Munda down with their own strength, but he just wanted to pull him in. He didn''t study deeply for the moment, and he didn''t want to wait any longer. Now he was going to stir up Munda, Let the old bastard die!


    All the things in the room were smashed. Several bodyguards stood outside the door, listening to the news coming from inside. They were very frightened. The emperor had been cultivating himself for a long time. The only reason why he lost his temper was because of the empress. I don''t know what bad news kunqingluo brought to him this time?


    When the room was completely quiet, the guards'' hearts were still hanging in their voices, and no one dared to go in, until Mo Rongshu opened his mouth and called, "Nineteen come in."


    Ning 19 pushed the door in, carefully avoiding the mess on the ground, and asked, "what''s your order?"


    "Cao Tianming''s people have been away for several days. Go and find out where they are? Let them speed up the March. "


    Ning 19''s heart jumped, answered the voice, turned around and backed out. Several bodyguards surrounded him and asked quietly, "what did you say?"


    Ning 19 sighed softly, "the Lord asked where general Cao''s men were, urging them to March." Then he left in a hurry.


    People''s faces changed slightly, half ring, Ning shisan said, "brothers, all ready, ye will do a big job."


    Thank you for your carefree life, mood, listening to Jun, SZ heart, snow 101010, ending at 8377092863700699967620506918. Thank you.


    In the daily monthly ticket


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1262

    After receiving the letter sent by Mo Rongshu, the Taoyuan Valley owner was not surprised. He also received the news that emperor Mengda wanted to make Bai Qianfan the queen. He could understand Mo Rongshu''s action.


    He handed the letter to steward Pang. "What do you think?"


    Mr. Pang glanced at it in a hurry. "It''s not advisable to set up a post. Naturally, we have to find a way to destroy it. What Mo Rongshu said is too different from our plan, and it''s not advisable."


    The master of Taoyuan valley opened the blanket on his leg, went to the window, looked out at the depressed winter scenery, and sighed, "what if it''s not desirable? He sent the letter only to inform us, not to discuss with us. "


    Mr. Pang was stunned for a moment. He looked down and looked at the letter in his hand. It was very simple. It was a notice, not a discussion.


    "Master, then we Not involved? "


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley smiles bitterly and shakes his head. "If he doesn''t participate, he will pull us out, or he has guessed my identity."


    "If the master shows up in public, he can''t hide what happened in those years."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley lowered his eyes. Yes, according to Mo Rongshu''s plan, what happened in that year will not be concealed. That''s the shame of the royal family of Mengda. Let the people know, does he still have the foundation of his life?


    Manager Pang thought for a moment, "as long as the master doesn''t show up, it''s OK. When the old thief is forced into the palace, he will be very angry. There are our people in the palace. When it''s time..."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley''s eyes flashed, "do you mean to take this opportunity to be unconscious..."


    "I''m sure the old thief didn''t expect that we would give a tit for a tat."


    The master of Taoyuan valley was silent for a while. He came slowly and sat back in his wheelchair. "Although he was in a hurry, maybe he could only do it like this. After planning for so long, it''s time to see Zhenzhang. You can arrange it. Kunqingli and murongshu don''t want to run."


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll make sure that the old thief and Mr. and Mrs. murongshu can''t run away."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley raised his hand and touched the cold mask. It was like a fire in his cold eyes.


    -


    the imperial edict is like a big stone falling into the water, which arouses a thousand waves. The imperial concubines of the harem have their own thoughts, and most of them are sad, lost, surprised and worried, which are irrelevant.


    Looking at the whole harem, there are only two people who can relate to lihou, Jinfei and Lanfei.


    Jinfei has six princes. The six princes left the palace early to build the palace, but they didn''t become the king. Everyone can guess the emperor''s mind. In addition, Jinfei has been in charge of the affairs of the harem for so many years, with no credit and hard work. Everyone thinks that if the emperor is established, Jinfei is the best choice.


    But then came a princess LAN. As soon as she entered the palace, she became the red man beside the emperor. With Princess LAN, the emperor never called other imperial concubines, nor went to other imperial concubines'' houses. They went in and out together, just like a loving couple. The extent of her favor made all imperial concubines crimson, so everyone thought that maybe the emperor would make Princess LAN the queen.


    But no one thought that the last one who was set up was a blue lady who didn''t know where to fight. It was a bit strange.


    There is no empress in the palace. Princess Jin has the highest position and is in charge of the palace. Every morning, except for Princess LAN, other imperial concubines come to Princess Jin to say hello. Before the empress of Princess Jin comes out, everyone talks about lady LAN who has not met yet.


    "Where did you come from, Mrs. LAN? Haven''t you seen such a person?"


    "I haven''t seen her, but I''ve heard of her. When she comes, Princess LAN will lose her favor. It''s a fact."


    "He must be young and beautiful, or how can he take away his Majesty''s soul?"


    "Mrs. Cheng, you should be quite old, aren''t you?"


    "Which palace do you live in? Later, my sisters, go to the wharf to have a good look. "


    "Naturally, it''s the queen after all."


    The more we talked, the more energetic we were. No one found Jinfei.


    Jinfei stopped at the door and listened to the comments of the imperial concubines, but she didn''t say a word. For this mysterious lady LAN, she is also quite curious. Last time she heard that Princess LAN mentioned it once, but she didn''t have a chance to see it.


    Until a palace imperial concubine said mysteriously: "I heard that Mrs. Lan was originally in the East Palace and was robbed by her majesty."


    Everyone was in high spirits. "Really? Mrs. LAN used to belong to the prince? "


    , who was as like as two peas in the pagoda, was instantly white and thin. Her eyes were very smart, almost identical to those of the woman in the portrait.


    No wonder Princess Lan said that she was more like a double than her. If it was that person She leaned slowly against the pillar, and it was no surprise that the emperor made her queen.


    -


    on the day of the imperial edict, the crown prince was not in the court. When he came back to hear the news, everyone was silly. What he was most worried about was that the emperor wanted to make his own sister the queen. It had to be spread. Where was the face of the royal family of Monta?


    He sat there in a daze.


    Seeing his appearance, the crown princess became suspicious. "Your Highness, it''s said in the palace that Mrs. LAN is Mr. Qian who used to live in our palace..."The prince was annoyed and confused. "So what? Now my father wants to make her queen. It''s really It''s useless. "


    The crown princess was pale, staggered back two steps, hid her face and sobbed, "Your Highness, if you want to bring Mrs. LAN into the palace earlier, it won''t happen today."


    The prince knew that she had misunderstood, but he didn''t want to explain it. He waved his hand and said, "it''s not what you think. Now the most important thing is to find someone..."


    The crown princess was stunned. "Does your highness want to get people back?"


    At this time, the maid came in to report, "Your Highness, the empress of orchid imperial concubine has come."


    The prince was in high spirits. "Please come on." Princess LAN may have brought him good news.


    The expression of the crown princess is hard to say. Could it be that the emperor robbed Mrs. LAN, and the crown prince colluded with her?


    Princess LAN came in in a hurry and saw the princess in her mouth. She swallowed her words and said with a smile. The prince knew she had something to say. She found an excuse to send the princess away and asked, "did you find her?"


    Princess LAN nodded, "last night, a maid got up at night and heard something from the southwest corner of your Majesty''s palace. Although it didn''t sound like a drum, the rhythm was like a drum. My palace knew that Mrs. LAN loved to beat drums, so today she went to have a look. Your highness, guess what?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Although we didn''t see Mrs. LAN in our palace, the courtyard was full of bodyguards. With such a big battle, Mrs. LAN should be there."


    The prince breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he found someone.


    The orchid imperial concubine looks at him one eye, tentatively ask, "Your Majesty has already issued the imperial edict after standing, does your highness still want to snatch the person back?"


    The prince looked down at the ground, silent, "although the imperial edict, but the courtiers are against, as long as you steal her out as soon as possible, there is still room for maneuver."


    Orchid imperial concubine also relaxed heart, say, "as long as your highness can use this palace, this palace is willing to help your highness."


    Deep in the palace, the Crown Princess hid behind the pillar and opened her eyes wide in fear


    Thank you for your efforts in casting the monthly ticket for the little princess yesterday, the upward goblin and the little partner whose mantissa is 027386434976. Thank you. I will try my best. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1263

    The emperor specially chose an uninhabited courtyard in the southwest corner to house Bai Qianfan. The place was too far away. Usually, no one walked around. As long as the people who lived there didn''t make trouble, no one would find out if they lived quietly for a year and a half. But Bai Qianfan could not hide. He played drums in the middle of the night and climbed trees in the daytime. Don''t make too much noise.


    The emperor wanted to hide Bai Qianfan for a period of time and wait for everything to be ready before doing anything. But he found that Bai Qianfan couldn''t hide at all. He didn''t do anything at all. He issued an imperial edict. He didn''t care about the opposition of the courtiers. He was watching the man''s reaction.


    But when he was old, he couldn''t stand the toss. He couldn''t sleep well at night, so he wanted to take a nap during the day. But as soon as he closed his eyes, he said, "BAM BAM..." His voice came in from outside the window. Needless to say, the ancestor was beating the drum again. He had no choice but to raise his hand and cover his ears.


    As soon as Bai Qianfan has time to beat the drum, Mo Rongshu can''t send a message in. She can only send the message in one direction. She doesn''t know if Mo Rongshu has heard it or not, so she can only repeat it.


    The emperor flipped about in bed like a pancake. After all, he was so annoyed that he lifted the quilt and went to find Bai Qianfan. He wanted to confiscate her drum.


    Anger rushed into the door, a see Bai Qianfan, that share of anger inexplicably dispersed, smile instantly climbed on the face, "thick China, did not rest."


    Bai Qianfan lay on the drum and looked up at him, "don''t you want to take a nap at this time, old man? How did you come out?"


    Emperor, "..." You still have the face to ask


    "Nonghua, can you stop drumming in the middle of the night and in the afternoon?"


    Bai Qianfan said, "it''s my drum that tickles my uncle. It''s easy to do. I''ll just go." Then she stood up and walked out with the drum in her arms.


    The emperor quickly opened his arms to stop, "where are you going? The imperial edict has been issued. You are my queen."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know about the imperial edict. He was surprised, "are you kidding me, old man?"


    "I''m serious to you. I never make fun of you," the emperor looked at her scorching, "Nonghua, up to now, can''t you see my deep love for you?"


    Bai Qianfan only felt goose bumps rolling on his arm, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you really want to do this, you can only ask for trouble."


    "I''m willing to suffer from you."


    "Eh --" Bai Qianfan disgusted to open the distance, "have seen shameless, have never seen such shameless as old man, go quickly, don''t pestle here to hinder my eyes."


    The emperor was not a Buddha. He was ridiculed by her again and again. He was very angry. He pointed to her hand and couldn''t help shaking. "The imperial edict has been issued. I''ll get married immediately. You can''t go anywhere. Wait to be a bride!" Then he left.


    Bai Qianfan picked up a teacup and threw it. The emperor couldn''t dodge. The cup exploded at his feet and broke into pieces. He was so surprised that he didn''t even dare to turn back and ran away.


    Bai Qianfan''s temperament is good. She seldom loses her temper. This time, she can''t help it. It''s not personnel that emperor Mengda handles. Everyone knows about the imperial edict. Mo Rongshu must know it now. She''s not afraid of anything else. She''s afraid that Mo Rongshu will get angry in a hurry and come up with something good or bad. She won''t let her husband suffer!


    Angrily scolded a sentence: "old Wang son of a bitch." He picked up her drum, climbed to the roof and began to beat it. Emperor Mengda wanted to hide her. She wanted to tell the world. No matter whether Mo Rongshu received the news from her or not, at least let the people in the palace know her existence. To find trouble or to save her, she had to expose her position first.


    The emperor came and went angrily. He walked out of the courtyard. The cold wind blew on his face. He stirred his spirits, calmed down and was reminded by his angry words. Anyway, the imperial edict has been issued. It''s time to get married in order to avoid a long night''s dream.


    When he made up his mind to leave, he heard the annoying drum sound again. He sighed, but he didn''t have the courage to go back.


    -


    sitting at the table, Mo Rongshu has been staring at the topographic map of the palace for two hours. This is not the one Ning shisan drew, but the complete topographic map of the Forbidden Palace he got from kunqingluo.


    He believes that Bai Qianfan can take care of herself. She is smart, courageous and resourceful, but she is still worried that she can''t think about it. When she thinks about it, her heart will be in a mess. At this time, he can''t accompany her. I really want to kill her.


    Burying his face in the palm of his hand, he told himself again and again that he couldn''t mess up. Bai Qianfan was waiting for him to pick her up.


    For a long time, Mo Rongshu raised his head and his face was gloomy. Only his eyes were cold and black, and there seemed to be a black flame burning inside. No one could see it without reason. His hair was tight. The boundless chill spread in the room, and no one dared to take a step.


    Mo Rongshu pushed away the drawing. This topographic map has been engraved in his mind. It''s useless to look at it again. This plan is temporary, there are too many uncertain factors, but time is pressing, he is not willing to wait any longer, his only purpose is to take Bai Qianfan out, as for the fight between emperor Mengda and Taoyuan Valley, it is their business.


    He went through everything from beginning to end. One thing puzzled him very much. The master of Taoyuan Valley had a grudge against emperor Mengda, but every time he was assigned a task, he was only seriously injured and could not die. This was the case with the sheep catching contest, the case with the baituta, and the same was the plan this time. He couldn''t figure out why he didn''t kill emperor Mengda and why he was only seriously injured?According to the information he has, the Taoyuan Valley master''s strength is enough to make Mengda change. However, the Taoyuan Valley master has always been unable to restrain himself. Instead, he has to act with the help of him, which gives people a feeling of concealment. It seems that he is not willing to let people know that he has come back for revenge.


    But no matter how to cover up, some old minister will recognize him. As long as the Taoyuan Valley master takes off his mask in public, the mystery can be solved.


    The night is getting deeper, and Mo Rongshu is still sitting under the lamp. He doesn''t know whether Bai Qianfan is asleep or just like him, unable to sleep. She doesn''t like to be restrained the most. Now she''s under house arrest in a small courtyard. She must be unhappy, but he knows that when she''s unhappy, she probably won''t make others happy.


    The candle on the table is burning quietly. The small flame is just like someone''s bright eyes. Only when I think of her can I feel a moment''s tenderness on Mo Rongshu''s face


    Out of the window, the strong wind, whistling like a ghost, suddenly, big raindrops fall down on the edge of the window, noisy as falling beads. Mo Rongshu frowned. Mengda was famous for its dry winter. How did it rain? He pulled out a sneer from the corner of his mouth. Maybe he couldn''t even look at it.


    Suddenly, he looked back and someone knocked on the door in the wind and rain.


    Mo Rongshu silently bent his lips, and the news he had to wait for arrived.


    Thank you for 988057362952 (2), 968820165706 cute, thank you for your monthly ticket.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1264

    Emperor Mengda caught everyone unprepared. No one expected that he would hold a big wedding in a hurry, regardless of the ancestral system and rules. When the courtiers heard the news, they were all stunned. These two days, the sixth Prince kunqingluo contacted them secretly and sent a joint letter to force the emperor to abolish the Imperial Edict and make Jinfei the queen. No matter who is the queen, they agreed to abolish the imperial edict Well, who ever thought that before the joint name book was submitted, the emperor was going to get married today, and none of them could leave, so they wanted to stay and watch the ceremony.


    But the weather is not beautiful. The torrential rain started in the middle of last night and has not stopped until now. Looking around, the torrential rain is pouring and the white is boundless. Even so, the determination of emperor Mengda can not be shaken.


    In the heavy rain, countless blue gray umbrellas came out. Under the umbrellas were the busy figures of the servants and maids. The wedding was too hasty and there were not enough people. All the palaces sent people to help. Despite the heavy rain, countless figures were shuttling through the rain, showing a little excitement.


    Kunqingluo was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Suddenly, he was completely confused. The courtiers looked at him, but he was helpless. In a hurry, he had to send someone out to deliver the letter. He believed that only Mo Rongshu could point out a clear way for him.


    Mo Rongshu was a little confused when he received the news, but he soon calmed down and wrote a letter for the man to take back, telling him to make kunqingluo do as he said.


    Send people away, he called ningshisan several come over, each assigned a task, several bodyguards immediately disappeared in the vast rain.


    Mo Rongshu meets with the master of Taoyuan Valley according to his plan. When he follows the master of Taoyuan valley from a secret road to the palace of Mengda, he is somewhat surprised. The master of Taoyuan Valley is the royal family of Mengda. He knows that the secret road of the palace is not surprising, but why didn''t the emperor of Mengda set up defense in the secret road? Let them come in so dignified, or do they even know the secret road?


    -


    when Bai Qianfan saw the fengguanxiashe sent in by the maids, he knew that emperor Mengda had lost his heart and said that he would marry today.


    Today, the revered steward mother also wore a happy red dress. She took the maids to give Bai Qianfan a big gift. "Congratulations to the lady. The time is coming. The maids are waiting for the lady to get married!"


    Bai Qianfan said, "show me the wedding dress first."


    She had a calm look and a gentle tone. The maids didn''t doubt him. They respectfully handed over the wedding dress: "madam, please have a look. It''s made by brocade silk day and night. It''s just dawn today. Fortunately, it''s the right time."


    Bai Qianfan spread the wedding dress on the table, picked up a small silver scissors and cut the new wedding dress. The mother in charge and the maids were so surprised that they came over and grabbed her scissors. "What''s the lady doing? Why do you want to cut a good wedding dress..."


    "I''m a woman, married and have children. Why do I want to remarry? Your emperor is mad. Are you mad too?"


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know the inside story. They only knew that Mrs. Lan was robbed by the emperor from the east palace. It was disgraceful for the emperor to rob her son, but who dares to chew her tongue? Even the prince has to suffer a lot.


    "Forget it, I can''t tell you," Bai Qianfan looked out of the window at the heavy rain, a little weak, "you go, let me stay for a while."


    No one dares to go. They are afraid that Bai Qianfan will do something more. They can''t make a job. The steward mother will send someone to report to the emperor.


    The emperor, who had just changed his kimono, was very angry. He was still making trouble at this time. He was too used to it in his ordinary life. He shook his wide sleeves with gold rims and said, "don''t you have a spare wedding dress? Be careful this time. She has to change it for me whether she agrees or not. But I''ll ask you."


    The maid trembled to answer yes, and went back to Bai Qianfan to reply.


    There was nothing she could do. The emperor ordered her to offend Bai Qianfan, and she winked at the maids. The maids pressed down on her with their new wedding clothes.


    They come hard, and Bai Qianfan is not polite. He grabs the teapot on the table and smashes it on them. The tea splashes all over them. Although they are not scalded, it''s always hard to get wet in winter.


    Bai Qianfan took the opportunity to jump away, picked up a dish of powder beans and sprinkled them. The beans were covered with white frost powder. When they met with water, the frost powder immediately adhered to them, making the red wedding dresses of the maids full of spots, even on their faces.


    Just now, someone came in and raised his voice, "what''s the matter? How can I grab a few powder beans? Look, it''s everywhere."


    As soon as the mother in charge saw that it was the orchid concubine who came, she patted the white frost powder on her body and saluted, "please say hello to the orchid concubine."


    "No gift," Princess LAN raised her with a smile. "I''ll see the bride." she turned to see Bai Qianfan and blinked at her. "Why hasn''t the new lady changed her wedding dress? The auspicious time is coming."


    Bai Qianfan can see that Princess LAN blinks, but she is suspicious and doesn''t want to believe Princess LAN easily.


    The steward mother said helplessly, "Lady LAN, please advise lady LAN. The first wedding dress has been cut, and this one is wet again. Fortunately, it hasn''t been damaged. You can wear it if you dry it with a handkerchief, but the lady doesn''t cooperate. Your majesty is urging her again. What can you do about this?"Orchid imperial concubine says, "the bride is unavoidably a little nervous, you all go out, let this palace good life advise advise madam, advise good, you come in again."


    The head mother hesitated. At this juncture, she did not dare to let Bai Qianfan leave her sight.


    The orchid imperial concubine sees her mind, hi a, "how, Mammy worries that this palace ate madam not to be able to, pass today, madam is empress empress, this palace flatters too late, how dare to be presumptuous in front of future empress, you put 120 heart, this palace is past person, know how to persuade.". Let''s all go out, "said Princess LAN as she got up to drive people.


    She used to be a red lady beside the emperor. The lady in charge didn''t dare to offend her. She thought that the bodyguards surrounded the place like iron barrels, and nothing could happen. Besides, they were waiting outside the door. If anything happened, they could rush in immediately.


    Princess LAN closed the door and came back. She pulled out a small burden from her robe and threw it to Bai Qianfan. "Hurry up, put it on. Your highness will meet you outside."


    Bai Qianfan opened the package, which was a set of bodyguard''s clothes. She looked at Princess LAN, "why do you want to help me?"


    "It''s about me and the prince, it''s nothing to do with you," said Princess LAN. She took off her robe and put on the splashed wedding dress.


    Bai Qianfan opened his mouth, but he didn''t ask much. He quickly changed into the bodyguard''s clothes and covered her face with black cloth. Princess LAN opened the window behind the house and said, "when you hear two cat calls, you jump out. Your highness is outside."


    Bai Qianfan climbed up to the window and asked, "what about you?"


    "I''ll put on my wedding dress and pretend to be you and try to delay for a while."


    "If found out, how do you get out?"


    "I was knocked unconscious by you."


    Bai Qianfan nodded. As soon as she said thank you, she heard two extremely light cat calls outside. She immediately jumped out of the window.


    Thank you for who''s who, little lazy cat B, yueya''ermi (2), Chunfeng Wang you, Dugu Wenyang (2), whose mantissa is 285640179022735185302121734. Thank you for your monthly pass.


    It''s time to see the real chapter. If you''re afraid of affecting your reading experience, you can wait for two days to see it again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1265

    Princess LAN, wearing Dai Yixin, stands in front of the big mirror and looks at Feng guanxia. She suddenly changes her mind. She doesn''t want to pretend to faint and fall down. She wants to wear this red wedding dress to make a big gift to the emperor and be a real queen. Even after the Emperor knows that he has made a mistake, she can''t help it. In the eyes of the public, everything is a foregone conclusion, even the emperor can''t deny it.


    She stroked her beautiful wedding dress and sighed. When she first entered the palace, she was just a concubine of low status. She was sent to the emperor''s bed like a toy. Because of her appearance, she became a favorite princess step by step. Later, she realized that everything was just moon in the water and flowers in the mirror. She was sad and sad. Now She raised her eyes and gazed at her makeup. Her eyes became firm gradually. Since there was a ready-made opportunity in front of her, she couldn''t miss it.


    She sat down by the bed and covered her face with the red hood.


    After a while, the stewardess and the maids came in and saw the bride dressed herself and sitting beside the bed. They were stunned.


    Did not see the orchid imperial concubine, the manager mammy some strange, carefully asked, "madam, orchid imperial concubine empress?"


    LAN Fei pressed her voice to learn from Bai Qianfan, "she''s gone. Don''t you see her outside?"


    The lady in charge blushed and said, "I just went to the hut. Maybe I missed it." In fact, she went to have a cup of hot tea. She was too old to bear the cold. After standing at the door, she hid in the room, thinking that it was next door and it would not get in the way.


    The bride can''t take off the veil when she''s covered. She can only wait until the time of the ceremony when the emperor takes it off. The lady in charge is a little uneasy and asks, "madam, but does Princess LAN dress up for you?"


    "It''s her, of course."


    "Have you ever twisted noodles for your wife?"


    "Twisted."


    "Did you ever make powder?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you ever painted red?"


    "Yes." Orchid imperial concubine pretends impatient tone, "should do of all do of, in the future you have to thank her, here don''t have your business, all go out, auspicious time arrived again come in."


    When she said that, the headmaster didn''t dare to ask any more. Although the voice was a little strange, as long as Mrs. LAN Ansheng didn''t make any noise, she would thank God.


    -


    along the way, Mo Rongshu paid close attention to the surrounding environment and said to the Taoyuan Valley master with a smile, "I didn''t expect that there was such a secret road in Mengda palace. How did the valley master find it?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley didn''t answer him. The golden mask glowed coldly in the dark. Pang Guanshi pushed his wheelchair with no expression on his face. A group of people in black kept around in a fan shape.


    Mo Rongshu raised his eyebrow and pretended to knock on the hard stone wall casually. "The emperor of Mengda didn''t know this place? Why isn''t someone on guard? "


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley finally looked up at him. His voice was a little cold. "You asked too much."


    Mo Rong Shu didn''t think so. "It''s time. Is it interesting to hide it? You know who I am, but I still don''t know who the valley master is? "


    The master of Taoyuan valley was silent for a moment and said, "you will know later."


    Mo Rong Shu also did not entangle, said, "OK, later." But he knew in his heart that he probably had no future in Taoyuan valley.


    Walking in the secret road for nearly half an hour, the road twists and turns, the front is a dark, seems never to see the end, the torch reflects the shadow of the people on the stone wall, twisted and turning, strange.


    Mo Rongshu seemed to be very angry today. After a while, he asked, "how far is it from the exit?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley made a rare joke, "why, I''m afraid your wife will become the queen of Mengda when we arrive?"


    Mo Rongshu squinted at him, "if that''s true, I can only kill emperor Mengda."


    Pang Guanshi took a look at Mo Rongshu, and he was eager to say nothing.


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley is smiling. "They say that you love your wife like fate. It''s true. I''m also moved by your love for your wife. Don''t worry, I won''t miss you."


    Mo Rongshu''s hand scratched the stone wall unintentionally and asked, "who did the valley master love?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley didn''t expect him to ask this suddenly. He was a little surprised for a moment. He turned his face and looked at the front of the black hole for a long time. He said, "I don''t have your mood. Women are too troublesome."


    Mo Rongshu didn''t try any more, because he heard the noisy rain, which means that the exit was coming.


    Sure enough, after walking for a while, the master of Taoyuan Valley stopped, pointed to the front and said to Mo Rongshu, "that''s the exit. Go quickly."


    Mo Rongshu asked, "isn''t the valley master going out?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley said, "naturally, I want to go out, but it''s not the same way as you."


    Mo Rongshu smiles and glances down at the robe of the Mengda official on his body. "Since I am a courtier, naturally I want to go to the main hall to celebrate. Don''t the valley master go to see the excitement?"


    Taoyuan Valley master, "I like to be quiet, but I don''t like to watch the excitement."


    Mo Rongshu asked again, "how can I meet the valley master after it''s finished?"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley said to him in an ambiguous way, "when it''s time to see it, it''s time to see it."Although said is equal to did not say, but let Mo Rong Shu heart guess confirmed, he arched his hand, "Huang first step, see you later."


    Taoyuan Valley Lord bow back, "see you later." The eyes of the mask were deep, watching him leave.


    The exit is at the bottom of the well. It''s a dry and abandoned well. In order not to be found from the top, the well does not go down vertically. Instead, it turns a curve in mid air and comes down in an arc. On the stone wall, there are shallow steps for people to step on. In the concave part of the bottom of the well, there is an oil bag with fire folds, coir raincoat and waist tag. It should be prepared for him.


    Mo Rongshu was not polite either. He put the trivial things into his arms, put on the coir raincoat, and climbed up the stairs. Half way up, the raindrops hit his head. Mo Rongshu looked up and saw that the sky was overcast. The raindrops fell down like small arrows. He held his breath and listened. There was nothing else but the sound of the rain. He still dared not be careless. He stayed quietly in the well for a while, and then slowly emerged Come on.


    When he stepped out of the well head, Mo Rongshu looked around. It was a place to avoid. Weeds covered the abandoned well. Not far from the left was a mottled palace wall. On the right was a large open area. In front of it was a small forest. The big tribe was bare and its bare branches swayed like shivering.


    Mo Rongshu bent down to pick up a small piece of thick grass stem, circled it into a circle, stepped it into the mud, and then marched to the woods.


    Through the woods, the vast and towering palace was hidden in the great rain, with only a faint gray outline. He looked at the palace, his mind corresponding to the palace topographic map, and quickly got his position. He picked out a sneer from the corner of his mouth and walked forward without delay.


    Thanks to Yuhe 1990, goblins really eat people, be careful with sugar, YY, yunyun, qingqingqing, Goblins who strive to make progress, penyou whose mantissa is 20506696, thank you very much for your monthly ticket, I will work hard. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1266

    Mo Rongshu was getting closer to the palaces, and more and more people were coming and going around him. Fortunately, everyone was wearing coir raincoats and bamboo hats. In addition to the heavy rain, his sight was not clear. He was not afraid of being recognized.


    In the rain, the deep and long bell rings five times. Mo Rongshu subconsciously looks to the southwest corner of the palace group. He knows that Bai Qianfan is locked in a small yard there. This is the auspicious bell. It strikes every quarter of an hour. When it strikes nine, it is the auspicious time. The bride will be sent to the main hall to marry the emperor.


    He took his eyes back and walked along the palace wall. A group of patrolling soldiers came to him. The rain hit their armor and crackled. He lowered his hat and passed them with a self-confident look.


    Go straight to the end, flash into the corridor, then turn to the sky street, avoid the patrolling army, and climb the wall. Although it is raining heavily, there are still patrolling soldiers on the wall, with bows hanging on their waists and arrow sachets on their shoulders. If someone attacks the palace gate, they immediately pull their bows and shoot arrows.


    ink tolerance and tolerance, and other patrol troops around the corner, and the steps are moving gently, like ghosts and ghosts, and through the rain curtain, he sees the tall trees of the Wutong tree under the palace wall, and the shadows are so beautiful that the ink lips are slightly younger than he expected. His eyes flicker and soon find the person he wants to find. The man comes forward and plays several gestures towards him. After a quick and short communication, the man returned to the tree, and Mo Rongshu stuck himself back to the wall, avoiding the patrol army again and returning along the way.


    When he returned to the vestibular terrace, the auspicious bell rang six times.


    -


    when Bai Qianfan came out of the window, he heard someone calling her very low, "here."


    Looking for fame, a man stood in the corner of the courtyard and waved to her. He was dressed in black, with a cloth on his face, a raincoat on his outside and a hat on his head. Although the voice was very low, Bai Qianfan could still hear the voice of the prince.


    The prince threw something at her and said, "put it on."


    Bai Qianfan reached for the coir raincoat and bamboo hat. She quickly put them on and ran to him. The prince squatted down and motioned her to step on her shoulder and turn out of the courtyard wall.


    Bai Qianfan was not polite. She stepped on him and turned over to the wall. When she landed, she saw several iron bodyguards'' bodies lying on the wall, with deep purple blood flowing from the corners of her mouth. It seemed that she had been poisoned.


    She was stunned for a moment, looking back to see the prince also turned out of the courtyard wall, asked, "Your Highness made it?"


    The prince nodded, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s talk elsewhere."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say much. He followed him until he was a little far away from the courtyard. The prince slowed down and took her to a viewing Pavilion.


    The black cloth on her face was wet by the rain, which almost blocked her breathing. The first thing Bai Qianfan did when she stopped was to take off her hat, pull off the masked cloth and take a few breaths.


    The prince also took off the mask. When his eyes touched her, the whole person stayed there. This was the first time he saw Bai Qianfan''s appearance. There were no thick black eyebrows, no wrinkles around her mouth, no waxy yellow face. There were scattered green silk on her forehead. There were tiny drops of water on her face. A pair of clear eyes seemed to have been washed by water. She was like a flower in the sky The flowers blooming freely in the wind and rain are so beautiful that they are more beautiful than the people on the portrait.


    "You..." His throat seemed to be pinched and he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Bai Qianfan looked at him with mixed feelings. Emperor Mengda is not her biological father. Are she and the prince still brothers and sisters? According to the speculation of time, I''m afraid this kind of relationship can''t be established. She was a little disappointed, but there was no way.


    She saluted like a man, "thank you for saving me."


    The prince awoke as if from a dream. He quickly withdrew his eyes and did not dare to look again. He muttered, "yes, I know you don''t want to You are a lonely guest. How can you bear to... " He is a bit incoherent, in fact, he doesn''t know what he wants to express.


    "Your Highness."


    "Well, you say."


    white Qian fan looked at his expectation, and then swallowed down his mouth. How much he could not bear to die. What would happen if the beautiful foam was poked out?


    Like him, she once had a great desire for family affection. Unfortunately, when she surfaced under the guise of family affection, the pain and disappointment could kill people.


    She gave him a gentle smile, "I concealed my identity from your highness. I hope your highness will not blame me."


    "I know you must be inconvenient to hide it, I don''t blame you," the prince looked at the face that looked like the empress, smiling gently, "you look like your mother."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Your Highness doesn''t look like your majesty. I think he looks like his mother."


    Hearing this, the prince was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t think much about it. He turned and walked out. "Although there is no one here, you can''t stay here for a long time. Let''s go."


    "Will your highness send me out of the palace?"


    As soon as the prince''s steps stopped, the emperor got married today. Although the guards were stricter than usual, people came and went. It''s not impossible to get out of the palace. It''s just He was a little reluctant.


    "Find a safe place to hide first, and talk about it after the show.""Your Highness helps me like this. What if people know?"


    The prince laughed, "no one will know." You can''t speak what you know.


    They came out of the viewing Pavilion and turned into the corridor. Bai Qianfan didn''t know where the prince was going to take her, but she trusted him, so she followed him, just walking. She stopped when she stopped.


    The prince turned to see her, "why don''t you go?"


    Bai Qianfan looked around. The heavy rain blocked her sight, but her heart was so excited that she wanted to jump out. She pointed to the other end and said, "two people''s goals are too big. I''ll go this way." With that, he arched his hand toward the prince and walked quickly to the other end.


    The prince was stunned for a moment, and rushed to catch up with him. "No, you''re very dangerous alone. Follow me alone."


    Bai Qianfan was a little worried. "I can do it myself. Your highness, hurry to go. It''s troublesome to let people see."


    The prince didn''t understand how Bai Qianfan was going to break up with him. He urged her, "you''re not familiar with the palace, you can''t find the direction to go out. Go alone and send you out of the palace."


    There were some things Bai Qianfan couldn''t explain, so she left. In a hurry, the prince stretched out his hand to pull her, "it''s dangerous, why don''t you listen..."


    But before his hand touched Bai Qianfan''s coir raincoat, a dark shadow flashed by in the heavy rain. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain on his wrist, and his bones seemed to be crushed. The next moment, the man shook his wrist, and the prince stepped back several steps. It was then clear that a tall shadow protected Bai Qianfan behind him, with a hat covering his eyebrows and eyes, revealing only his determined chin Two men dressed as attendants stood by them.


    Thank you love cat GG (2 pieces), the mantissa of 0561 basin friends, thank you very much for your monthly ticket, I will work hard. Wuwuwu, are all the fairies fattening up and losing their place, asking for a monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1267

    When the man raised his head, the prince was shocked. This man he met was boss Huang of Jinxiu Satin shop in the city. They had dinner together when they came back from the suburban ranch. But how could boss Huang appear in the palace with a sword in his hand?


    The lucky bell rang again, and "Dang Dang" rang seven times in a row.


    The prince was still stunned and asked, "who are you?"


    Bai Qianfan shrinks behind Mo Rongshu and pokes his head out. "Your Highness, he is my husband."


    The prince was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. "He, how could he be your husband? He is..."


    Mo Rong Shu is not willing to listen to this, and holds Bai Qianfan in his arms. "Why can''t I be her husband?"


    Seeing Bai Qianfan nestling in his arms, the prince knew that what he said was probably true, but Since husband and wife, why pretend not to know each other before? LAN Nonghua is the princess of Nanyuan. How could she marry a mongda businessman? What''s going on?


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. "How did you get into the palace? What''s the purpose of that? "


    "I went to the palace to find my wife," murongshu said, holding Bai Qianfan''s hand and smiling at her. "Go, I''ll take you to watch for my husband." Then he ignored the prince and led Bai Qianfan forward.


    The prince was still in a daze. Someone pushed him behind him. "Go, your highness. Go and have a look."


    There is no reason for the prince to be forced to be the crown prince. Besides, there are only two people here. They stand apart and prepare for a fierce fight. The two retinues look at each other with a smile and shake their bodies. The prince only feels that they are gone. He turns back and is strangled by someone behind him. His big hand pinches his chin and forces him to open his mouth A small pill and rain fell into his mouth, another big hand in his throat a pinch, chest not light not heavy punch, the pill will slide down the throat into the stomach.


    Seeing that the pill was swallowed, Ning 13 and Ning 19 immediately let go of the prince and said, "if you don''t want to die, just follow me to the main hall. Don''t play any tricks all the way."


    The prince bent down to pick his throat and tried to spit out the pills, but he just retched, but it was useless.


    Ning shisan said, "it''s useless. The medicine will melt at the sight of water. It can''t be vomited out. As long as you don''t make trouble, you won''t be killed. Let''s go. Our Lord invites you to watch the scene."


    The prince glared at them with hatred and went on helplessly.


    -


    in the silent secret Road, a figure walks slowly. He doesn''t have a flare, but only walks forward with fuzzy light. Every step is slow and cautious. He listens to the movement around him with breath holding. His eyes are staring at the stone walls on both sides, searching for the marks left by Mo Rongshu.


    Ten meters behind him, there was another figure, walking forward with the same slow and cautious pace. Behind him, separated by ten meters, was a huge crowd. Although there were many people, they did not make any sound like the two people in front.


    This is the unique method of exploring the way for the Ningjia army. If the first person is in danger, he will send out a signal, and the second person will answer immediately and pass the signal back to ensure the safety of the people behind. They walked quietly in the dark, step by step towards the palace of Monta.


    -


    outside the palace, a man in the Zuotai suit of Shanglin army, holding a jade plate, said to the gatekeeper, "today, the emperor is getting married. There are many guests coming and going, and there are not enough guards in the palace. I will be on duty at the order of the sixth prince. Please let me go."


    The goalkeeper was a little suspicious. It was the first time he heard that Shanglin army had entered the palace. However, the jade plate was indeed the keepsake of the sixth prince. Now Shanglin army is really under the control of the sixth emperor. He didn''t dare to neglect it. He bowed down and saluted, "how many people will Zuotai take into the palace?"


    The man pointed back, "not much, just 300 people."


    The gatekeeper put down his mind. There are not many three hundred people. His only worry is that the sixth prince will lead the soldiers to find the prince''s trouble. However, today, the emperor is getting married. The two princes are not so sensible. Besides, there are flag camp and Iron Guard camp in the Palace. The three hundred soldiers are not necessarily rivals. The conflicts between the princes have nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t want to offend anyone. Now that he is serving The sixth Prince''s order, he will do a favor.


    He gave the jade card back to the man, instructed the people under him to open the Palace door, and said with a smile: "today''s heavy rain, it''s hard for Zuo Taisi."


    The man said coldly, "it''s not hard to serve your majesty." Waving his hand, the "Shanglin army" behind him walked into the palace with neat steps.


    -


    when the Jizhong drum rings eight times, Mo Rongshu knocks out an inner servant, takes off his clothes and lets Bai Qianfan change. It''s more convenient to enter the main hall as an inner servant.


    With Mo Rongshu by her side, Bai Qianfan doesn''t need to do it by herself. Naturally, someone will serve her properly, tidy her collar, fasten her belt, and straighten the folds on her robe one by one. All she has to do is to raise her small face and smirk at her husband. Mo Rongshu will pinch her face, touch her head, and steal incense from her face when people don''t notice.


    The prince stood at a distance, his face down, unwilling to look at the two intimate people, but his eyes could not be moved. He was deeply surprised by the way the two couples got along. He can''t imagine himself changing clothes for the Crown Princess like Mo Rongshu, and he can''t squeeze the face of the Crown Princess and steal a fragrance all of a sudden. In his opinion, husband for heaven is respected by his wife and concubine. A little bit of color on his face is enough to make his wife and concubine kneel down and plead guilty. His wife and concubine will not smile at him like Bai Qianfan, which will make him feel that they are sick. They would only listen to his call with gentle low eyebrows, and there was no more expression on their faces.After watching it for a long time, he felt strange at first, but gradually it disappeared, and was replaced by a strange emotion. When he tasted his yearning in his heart, he immediately felt as if he had been scalded. As soon as he was shocked, he turned around and looked at the rain curtain under the eaves.


    He felt that the two men were poisonous. He knew that the relationship between husband and wife was not like that. He would yearn for it. Was it because the smile on Bai Qianfan''s face was too bright, or the deep feeling in Mo Rongshu''s eyes that he envied? He didn''t have an answer in his heart. At the same time, he was a little annoyed. He looked back at them and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    But the two men looked at each other, laughed and talked in a low voice. They only saw each other and could not see anyone else.


    Ning shisan answered coldly, "it''s not time yet. Wait."


    Being answered by an attendant, the prince was even more angry and said angrily, "what are you waiting for?"


    Mo Rong Shu led Bai Qianfan over and said slowly, "of course, it''s a good time."


    Thank you, insect, yphl1q2, whose fault is the wrong love, peach branch demon ending number is 71332268831575903890020368 basin friends, thank you very much for your monthly ticket, I will work hard. In the middle of the month, continue to ask...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1268

    "Dang - Dang -" the bell is long and thick, and a sound is over the palace of Monta. With the sound of the bell, the future queen''s guard of honor comes slowly down the long street. Four attendants in red wedding dress walk in front, holding a long sacred wooden card in their hands. Behind them are the maids with flower belts and gold banners, and then the empress''s Phoenix chariot. The female musicians are around, blowing and fighting Come this way.


    Bai Qianfan looked at it from a distance and said, "who is in the sedan chair? Didn''t Princess LAN be found? "


    The crown prince''s face was gloomy. He knew that only princess LAN could be in the sedan chair. The woman changed her mind and her ambition made her betray their alliance. His brow became more and more tight. No, he had to stop all this. He could not let this woman succeed and his father lose face in front of everyone.


    But he just raised his foot and walked two steps, Ning 19 stopped in front of him, "Your Highness, I''m in a hurry."


    The prince glared, "how dare you stop me? If you shout, none of you can run away. "


    Ning shisan said coldly, "we can''t run, but your highness will die."


    The prince choked and could not speak. He knew that they wanted Princess LAN to enter the main hall to see a good play, but he could only stand and could not stop it.


    The Phoenix chariot was not put down until it was carried to the gate of the main hall. The steward helped the bride to get off the chariot. The last auspicious bell fell, and the news of the bride''s red skirt was at the threshold.


    Mo Rong Shu said, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Emperor Mengda looked at the bride walking slowly into the hall with a happy face. He was really afraid that Bai Qianfan would make a bad time. As a result, she was quiet after cutting a wedding dress. He probably knew that everything was irreparable and could only accept her life.


    The beautiful lady was born lotus step by step. The emperor''s face was red, and his long cherished wish was about to be realized. How could he not be excited? He could hardly restrain himself. Regardless of the rules, he went down from Danbi to pick up the bride. The little hand handed to him was soft but cold. He felt pity for her. Knowing that she must be very nervous, he could not help holding it tightly. He warmed her with his big hot hand and comforted her. He took her and walked to Dan Bi with joy.


    Suddenly, someone at the bottom yelled, "father, I can''t stand after that!"


    The emperor looked back in amazement and saw the sixth Prince Kun Qingluo kneeling on the ground, holding up his head and shouting, "I hope my father will take back his life!"


    A group of courtiers yelled and knelt down, shouting in unison, "I hope your majesty will take it back!"


    The emperor knew that the courtiers didn''t agree with him, but he didn''t expect that they would make trouble at the wedding, which made him black in the moment and said, "is it all wrong?"


    In the past, when the emperor was angry, his ministers would tremble with fright. But this time, they were kneeling, but their backs were straight, and they didn''t seem to be afraid. Looking at the scene, the emperor was stunned. Kunqingluo cried again, "please accept my father''s order!"


    The ministers followed, "Your Majesty, please take it back!"


    The emperor understood that it was someone who took the lead. No wonder he didn''t die and kunqingluo was not the crown prince. What did these people want to do? Rebel?


    He burst into a rage, "son of a bitch, how dare you make trouble on the big wedding? Come and drag them down and beat me hard!"


    The soldiers rushed into the main hall when they heard the order. But they were silly when they saw Wu Yangyang''s ministers kneeling all over the ground. Did so many ministers really drag down? The leader of the subconscious to see the prince, but found him pestle there, indifferent expression, there is no reaction, he hesitated to move forward.


    At this time, kunqingluo called out, "father, how can a woman of unknown origin become the mother of Mengda? The mother of a country is not a joke. Please think twice


    The courtiers followed, "Your Majesty, please think twice!"


    The overwhelming cry made the emperor more and more unable to come down. His face was livid and he drank from the flag camp, "what are you waiting for? Drag them down! Let''s all hang out! "


    When the emperor ordered, the army of the flag camp did not dare to disobey him. Just as they were about to pull people forward, a group of Shanglin army rushed in from the outside, and the leader cried, "who dares to move your highness six!"


    Kunqingluo turns around and looks pale. He just wants to destroy the wedding, but he doesn''t want to rebel. Who let these Shanglin soldiers in? Isn''t that unfair?


    Finally, the prince couldn''t help shouting to the commander of the flag camp, "what are you doing? Catch your highness! He''s going to rebel


    On hearing this, the ministers on their knees quickly got up and drew a clear line with kunqingluo. They just petitioned and didn''t want to rebel. It was a big crime of beheading. No one wanted to die.


    In a hurry, kunqingluo could only explain to the emperor, "my father, my son''s ministers are just petitioning, and there is no rebellion. My son''s ministers are loyal to my father''s emperor. How can they possibly conspire? It''s the prince who framed my son''s ministers. My father should never listen to me and believe me..."


    The emperor''s face was as heavy as water, and his eyes were fixed on kunqingluo. Obviously, he didn''t believe him.


    The flag and camp troops pulled out their swords in unison, and the Shanglin army did not show any weakness. They drew out their swords one after another. They stood on both sides of the hall with the central axis as the boundary. The bright light and shadow of the swords made the light in the hall shine a lot.


    Orchid imperial concubine hears the sound that draws a knife to pull out a sword, frightened, can''t help but lift the cover head to see, just as the emperor turns a head, see her, startled face all white, one pinches her wrist, "how is it you? What about my NonghuaThe emperor was shocked. With all her strength, Princess LAN felt a sharp pain in her wrist. She was afraid that the next moment the bone would be crushed by him. Her face twisted with pain. She begged for mercy and said, "Your Majesty, my concubine''s hand is going to be broken. Please forgive me, your majesty..."


    The emperor threw her hard, and Princess LAN fell on Dan Bi. The red wedding dress spread out like a flower in full bloom, which made her face as white as paper.


    "Tell me, where is my Nonghua?" The emperor stepped on Princess Lan''s hand and asked her.


    The atmosphere of tension between the two camps at the bottom continued, and the emperor''s anger on the high platform made everyone move their eyes.


    "Do you say it or not? Say it or not? " Emperor Mengda, like crazy, crushed Princess Lan''s hand. The slender jade hand was out of shape under his feet, and Princess LAN fainted with pain.


    The emperor did not give up. He grabbed her and strangled her neck. The fainted Princess Lan was awakened by him. Her eyes almost bulged out. He opened his mouth and breathed out: "my Lord, your majesty..."


    At this moment, a clear voice sounded at the bottom, "let her go," Bai Qianfan came out from behind the pillar and looked at emperor Mengda, "let Princess LAN go, I''m here."


    When the emperor saw her, the craziness of his eyes faded away. He let go, and Princess LAN fell to the ground like mud.


    Mo Rong Shu followed him around the post, shaking his head and laughing helplessly to Bai Qianfan, "you, you just can''t keep your breath."


    Thank you very much for your monthly tickets. Sorry, it''s a little late today??????


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1269

    Mo Rongshu smiles and shakes his head to Bai Qianfan, "you just can''t keep your breath."


    Bai Qianfan said, "she saved me."


    Mo Rongshu said, "I will come if she can save you or not. Besides, she has a purpose to save you, not from her heart."


    Bai Qianfan knows what Mo Rongshu said, but she can''t watch Princess LAN who just rescued her from prison die in the hands of emperor Mengda.


    The atmosphere in the main hall was tense and dignified, but the two of them chatted like a family. Naturally, people were surprised. When some of the senior ministers saw Bai Qianfan, they all looked as if they had seen a ghost. At the same time, they knew something about him.


    Emperor Mengda was even more displeased. He hated any man who was close to Bai Qianfan and his intimate attitude towards that man.


    "Who are you?" He stands on Dan Bi and looks down at Mo Rong Shu.


    Mo Rong Shu pulled the corner of his mouth, and his smile was cold and shallow. "I don''t know who I am, and dare to beat my daughter-in-law''s idea?"


    Emperor Mengda was stunned for a moment. He was somewhat embarrassed. He got married today and wanted to marry Bai Qianfan. As a result, his husband came to him. "Are you her husband?"


    "You old man, you know she has a husband." Mo Rongshu sneered, "today let your courtiers and sons see how shameless an emperor is to rob people''s wives."


    Emperor Mengda looked at him and Bai Qianfan close together. He was jealous. He was the emperor. What was robbing a civilian woman? Now he became angry and strode to his majesty Dan. "You''ve come just in time. You''ve saved my business. Now that I know what I''m thinking, I''ll stay here to watch the ceremony today... "


    Mo Rongshu listens to his nonsense and laughs instead of anger. Bai Qianfan knows his temper. This is a very angry performance. She is afraid that he will be impulsive and break the plan. She grabs his hand. Mo Rongshu wraps her little hand in the palm of his hand and pats her with the other hand. He really hates to slap the emperor Munda to death. But it''s not the time, and there''s a big play yet .


    Emperor Mengda didn''t step down from Danbi. Ning Shiyi stopped him with a sword and said in a low voice, "go back."


    Seeing that Ning Shiyi was wearing the official uniform of Zuotai division of Shanglin army, the prince naturally put the account on Kun Qingluo, and glared at him angrily, "how dare you be so bold, how dare you disrespect your father? Do you really want to rebel?"


    Since seeing Shanglin army come in, kunqingluo''s whole mind is muddled and full of paste. At this time, he will finally wake up and recognize Ning Shiyi, "how are you?" He looked at Mo Rongshu in amazement, "boss Huang, who are you? Why do you want to trap me in injustice?"


    Murong Shu said slowly, "your sixth highness doesn''t want to let your father stand behind you. Huang is helping you."


    "But these Shanglin soldiers, they, they..."


    "How are they?" Mo Rongshu said with a smile, "Shanglin army is the people of your highness. It is his highness who gives them the jade medal that they can enter the palace."


    Kun Qingluo''s face turned pale and collapsed on the ground. Her lips trembled, "I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you want to play with me?"


    Mo Rongshu shook his head, "Your Highness is not saying this. Huang just regards his highness as a friend. He doesn''t want to see his highness being treated as a fool. What he really plays with you is your so-called good father." He looked up at the Mengda emperor, "you are really not a father. Even your son is calculating. You are afraid that the prince will grow stronger and stronger. So you give him an empty future, so that he can contain the prince. I''m right."


    He looked at Kun qingjue again, "the prince''s highness is smart. He has seen through it for a long time, but he just can''t bear it. After all, he is the crown prince. He can ascend the throne only when the emperor returns to the West for a hundred years. However, his sixth Highness is simple and has been used as a chess piece for such a long time. It''s really hard to see."


    The crown prince was embarrassed. Of course, he knew that the emperor used kunqingluo to restrain him. Just as Mo Rongshu said, as long as he did not lose his throne, he would bear it. When the emperor returned to the west, he could take over the throne.


    As a matter of fact, the courtiers knew the emperor''s mind very well. They just pretended to be deaf and dumb and never said anything about it. Now some people say it in public, and their expressions are subtle. The hall is as silent as death.


    Kunqingluo was hit like a stick. There was a "buzz" on the back of his head. He looked at emperor Mengda in disbelief, "father, you tell my son that he is not real! He lied to his son, didn''t he? "


    A heartbroken Prince is not an important thing for emperor Mengda. He just stares at Mo Rongshu and speculates on the real purpose of this man''s coming here.


    Kunqingluo couldn''t get an answer from the emperor. He went to see the prince, but the prince avoided his eyes. Although the younger brother made trouble for him from childhood to adulthood, which made him extremely disgusted, it was really pitiful to be cheated by his close relatives. He could not bear it.


    Kunqingluo went to see the ministers again, hoping that someone would come out to prove that what Mo Rongshu said was false, but no one stood up, and everyone avoided his eyes.


    Up to now, there''s something kunqingluo doesn''t understand. He slowly gets up from the ground, shakes his body, and finally stands firm, with a mocking smile on his pale face. "My father has never granted me the title of king. It turns out that he has this idea. No wonder he can accommodate 3000 guests in my house. When the crown prince''s brother ascends the throne, he just takes me from the head. But my father has so many sons, why did he choose me? Am I not my father''s sonEmperor Mengda didn''t like kunqingluo''s questioning tone. He said in a despondent voice: "an outsider talks nonsense. Do you believe it? I haven''t investigated you for bringing Lin Jun to the palace. How dare you question me? Come on, arrest that spy for me. "


    The army of the flag camp came forward to catch Mo Rongshu. Of course, the army of Shanglin held the sword in front of them. As soon as the two sides met each other, there was a clear clash of swords and swords. But in an instant, the army of the flag camp changed their faces. The strength of the army of Shanglin was far from that of the army of the flag camp. These people were extraordinary. They Not Shanglin army.


    Mo Rongshu didn''t let them fight. Taking advantage of the hesitation of the army, he yelled, "stop!"


    The sound was loud and loud, like thunder, which covered all the noise. The two sides of the fight were quiet and looked at him.


    Mo Rongshu resumed his leisurely tone. "This fight will definitely be fought, but it''s not now. There''s something I''ve always been very curious about. I''m sure all of you are the same as me." his eyes swept all of you. "Whether it''s the minister, the prince, the prince, or the shameless old man on the stage, I believe you all have doubts Today, let''s solve the mystery. "


    He was quiet for a moment. He laughed unfathomably and said in a loud voice: "Valley master, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come in!"


    Thanks for Hui 4b6o, good temperament, the mantissa is 75796838 (2 pieces), 4976 basin friends, thank you very much for your monthly tickets, see you urge more, today two more, reading experience will be better, otherwise hanging there. Don''t stop the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1270

    With Mo Rongshu''s cry, everyone looked at the door of the hall. A man in a wheelchair was pushed in. Behind them was a group of Shanglin soldiers.


    Emperor Mengda was staring at the man in the wheelchair for a moment. His face was shocked and his legs softened. He fell down on Dan Bi.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley looked at him quietly. He raised his hand to uncover his mask. Pang Guanshi was startled. He held him down and said in a low voice: "master."


    "Nothing," the owner of Taoyuan Valley said calmly, "since you''re here, let''s finish it."


    Manager Pang hesitated for a moment, released his hand, and the Taoyuan Valley master slowly took off his mask. When he saw his face clearly, the sound of air pumping in the hall came one after another, and no one was surprised by this face.


    that''s as like as two peas Monda. However, his temperament is quite different. If we say that the emperor Mengda is a silver sword with exquisite inlaid treasure, its edge is exposed. The master of Taoyuan Valley is a recast black sword, its edge is restrained, but its deterrent power is stronger.


    A smile rose on the face of the owner of Taoyuan valley. He looked at emperor Mengda and said, "kunqingli, you''re all right."


    Because of this name, everyone''s face changed again. The emperor''s name was kunqinglong. Why did he call him kunqingli? If the name of Dan Bi is kunqingli, then kunqinglong is


    The old ministers of the court are not unfamiliar with the name of kunqingli. They always thought that kunqingli was no longer there, but they didn''t expect that the name of kunqingli was mentioned again at the emperor''s wedding, and the people were here.


    is as like as two peas and princes. How can one be the same as their father? Also, who is kunqingli? Their father''s name is kunqinglong.


    Emperor Mengda finally regained his mind. He stood up, stepped up the steps step by step, sat on the Dragon chair, put his hand on the armrest, sat upright and his eyes were bright. "I know you''ve entered into berenl, so I deliberately took Nonghua to baituta. I deliberately issued an edict and held a wedding in such a hurry to lead you into the game. Now, you finally come, Kun Qingli, my good brother. "


    They all say that the other party is kunqingli, in order to prove that they are kunqinglong. The reversal of the plot makes the audience completely confused. Who is the real kunqingli?


    Mo Rongshu put in a word at the right time. He said to the master of Taoyuan Valley, "ah, he said you are kunqingli. If you don''t come up with evidence, you will be at a disadvantage. After all, they are the emperor now."


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley looked at him and said, "you made such a plan early on, didn''t you?"


    "Yes," Mo Rongshu said frankly, "I really don''t understand what can''t be said. It''s not mysterious, but it also involves our husband and wife. Today, I''d like to take this opportunity to plead for wrongs and take revenge. Let''s say, valley master, turn over the old accounts and let the family judge the right from the wrong."


    Emperor Mengda stood up fiercely and yelled: "where is my iron bodyguard? Kill kunqingli!"


    Today''s wedding, the emperor of Mengda is not unprepared. At this moment, the iron guards gather from every corner of the hall like ghosts. They are covered with black cloth and agile. They form a third force and slowly approach the master of Taoyuan valley.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley sat still. He just raised his hand and drew a circle. He opened his five fingers and stood in the air for a long time with his middle and ring fingers facing down.


    Emperor Munda couldn''t help laughing. Who did he think he was, so that he could stop the iron guards?


    But something magical happened. The iron bodyguard really stopped and looked at the master of Taoyuan Valley hesitantly.


    Looking at them in Taoyuan Valley, they re opened their five fingers, turned their palms and palms once, and quickly clenched their fists. The iron guards no longer hesitated, knelt down together and cried, "long live my emperor!"


    This scene suddenly surprised everyone, and the balance in my heart gradually tilted.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley cast his eyes on the emperor Mengda again. "Kunqingli, for the iron bodyguards, they have only one master, the king of Mengda. Only the real king of Mengda knows how to command them."


    The emperor Mengda on Dan bi was furious, "a bunch of nonsense, it is clear that you secretly bribed them, you bribed my bodyguard!"


    The owner of Taoyuan Valley sighed, "kunqingli, more than 30 years ago, with the help of the demon Princess lanliuqing, you were able to see the sun again. You two conspired to poison my husband. Although I was poisoned, I escaped. From then on, you pretended to be kunqinglong and have been sitting on the throne of Mengda until today. You are afraid of being detected by the people around me, so you find an excuse to kill them, replace them, kill the concubines and children who have children in the harem, and claim that they are infected with smallpox. Nevertheless, you are still afraid of exposing yourself and sending out the other concubines who have not been in bed. "


    As soon as the words came out, the courtiers immediately talked about it, especially the old courtiers. They were all full of consternation, because what the Taoyuan Valley Master said was true. At that time, the palace was either dead or sent people, which made people panic. No one knew what had happened, and no one dared to talk about it. They were afraid that the next death would be their own. Until a few years later, this happened Things gradually subsided, covered in the long river of years. Now the old story is brought up again, but it is such a frightening truth.


    Mo Rongshu guessed that the owner of Taoyuan valley was a member of the royal family of Mengda, but he didn''t expect that he was the Emperor himself. No wonder he recognized himself at a glance when he was in Taoyuan Valley, because they met one side more than 30 years ago. Although they only gazed at each other for a short time, they remembered each other.When Bai Qianfan heard the words "blue Liuqing", his hand trembled slightly and his mouth drooped. The master of Taoyuan Valley hated the empress. Even if he was her father, he would not recognize her.


    Mo Rongshu is aware of Bai Qianfan''s depression, and comforts him by shaking her hand. Bai Qianfan feels warm and knows that he is worried about himself. He raises his face and reluctantly smiles, indicating that he is OK.


    "Kunqingli," the master of Taoyuan Valley continued, "in order to cover up your identity, you almost killed all the people around me. But there''s one thing I don''t understand. Why did you kill the prince''s mother? Isn''t she your queen? "


    When the prince heard this, he was shocked and raised his head slowly. From childhood to adulthood, he always thought that his mother-in-law was Nanyuan empress, but now the master of Taoyuan Valley said that his mother-in-law had been killed by his father.


    "Father," he asked aloud, "who is the mother of my son''s minister?" What I had hidden in my heart for a long time, I finally asked today.


    Emperor Munda sat in silence, and his questions seemed unheard of.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley answered on his behalf, "your mother''s surname is Cui. She used to be my husband''s concubine, but later..." He sighed, "kunqingli didn''t kill her when she was different from others. Instead, she made her queen. I just don''t know why. When you were two years old, kunqingli gave her a white silk, and she hung herself under the window edge of the bedroom."


    The crown prince''s face is as gloomy as ashes. He has heard about the future, but he doesn''t believe it. Now it seems that That may be true.


    More monthly tickets, more good. It''s hard to keep the list every month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1271

    An old minister came over tremblingly and knelt down in front of the master of Taoyuan valley with tears streaming down his face, "Your Majesty, you have suffered!"


    He was a highly respected old minister, surnamed Wu, who was also a great family of Mengda. But later, for some unknown reason, the emperor of Mengda gradually elevated him, leaving only the title and the corresponding salary. Not only he but also several old ministers followed his footsteps. They didn''t understand at that time, but now they suddenly realized.


    Some of the other courtiers were watching, some were hesitating, and some of them followed with tears, kneeling in front of the Taoyuan Valley master and calling for long live.


    The master of Taoyuan Valley looked at them with red eyes. He wanted to smile, but the smile was bitter. "I''ve been away from the throne for more than 30 years, and I can''t bear the voice of your majesty. It''s just that I''ve suffered you. How loyal you are to me, he will guard against you, because I''ve let you waste your time!"


    The old ministers knelt on the ground, holding up their robes and covering their faces, sobbing and sobbing.


    Looking at this scene, Kun Qingli on Dan Bi''s forehead was so angry that he pointed to them and said, "traitors, they are all traitors. One or two of them betray me. What good has he done to you? I''m your emperor. He''s just a demon that can''t be seen! "


    When the master of Taoyuan Valley heard the last sentence, his eyes flickered and he wanted to say nothing but silence.


    The more kunqingli said, the more angry he was. He was so angry that he shivered all over. What he didn''t expect most was the iron bodyguard. Originally, he wanted to rely on them to catch kunqinglong, but kunqinglong let the iron bodyguard who was loyal to him betray him with an inexplicable gesture. He was just too deceiving. He stood on the high platform and yelled, "you bastards, I''ve been very kind to you over the years, But you''ve already known that I should have killed all of you, all of you, unfaithful things... "


    Listening to his scolding, the courtiers who were still standing in the same place looked at each other and made eye contact with each other. They all slowly came to the master of Taoyuan valley. Soon, none of the courtiers who were originally standing in his majesty Dan left.


    Kunqingli looks at the courtiers leaving him one after another. It seems that fire is coming out of his red eyes. He stares at them fiercely, but he knows that the situation is over, and finally falls on the Dragon chair.


    The hall was quiet again. No one spoke and no one knew what would happen next? Everyone just stood still, dazed and frightened.


    The answer has been revealed, but people still wonder what happened in those years. Why did no one know that the emperor had a twin brother?


    Mo Rongshu is not satisfied with the result. He has a question in his heart, "Valley master, since you have cleared all these things, why don''t you come back earlier to expose the truth and wait until now?"


    "Because I''ve been poisoned, I can''t speak and I can''t walk. I''ve been taking medicine all these years. I only spoke ten years ago, and I''ve only stood up recently."


    Mo Rongshu asked again, "since kunqingli pretended to be you, he disappeared. How could no one find out? After all, the disappearance of the prince is not a small matter."


    The master of Taoyuan Valley''s face changed slightly. He could not answer, and no one could answer. For the royal family of Mengda, kunqingli should have been a long gone man.


    For a long time, no one spoke, the atmosphere was dull and strange, it seemed that everyone had a tacit understanding to protect a secret.


    Mo Rongshu is aware of this strange and frowns. He is not interested in the privacy of Mengda royal family, but he has to make clear about Bai Qianfan''s life experience.


    Just then, Kun Qingli, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke. He leaned in the Dragon chair, his voice was hoarse and dry, "I can tell you why?"


    Taoyuan Valley master''s face changed greatly, "Kun Qingli!"


    Kun Qingli laughed with a sarcastic voice. "My dear brother, you always want to change me back without knowing it. It''s a pity that this man is so curious that he broke your plan."


    Seeing the white face of Taoyuan Valley master, he felt very happy. He clapped his hands and laughed, and his eyes were covered with tears.


    "Let me guess, in the sheep catching contest, your goal was me. You wanted to stab me and change me back quietly when I was unconscious. So there were your people in the Royal Hospital, or your people had already been everywhere in Baylor, in the market and in the court. You arranged all aspects, just like I secretly replaced you As if nothing had happened, no one would be suspicious. But that time, the assassin you sent got the wrong target, so there was a fire in the sky. Unfortunately, I took LAN Liuqing''s daughter with me. Looking at the face that looks like LAN Liuqing, you can''t bear to set it on fire, can you? Brother, more than 30 years ago, you lost in LAN Liuqing''s hands. Now you still can''t escape her shadow. As long as you see that face, you can''t be cruel. That woman is a disaster you can''t get rid of all your life! "


    Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes and covered her emotions. Her conjecture was confirmed. Kunqingli still doesn''t know the real identity of murongshu, so she took her that day because of kunqinglong.


    She is Kun Qinglong''s daughter.


    She secretly raised her eyes to see Kun Qinglong, but he calmed down and his face was calm, as if what Kun Qingli said had nothing to do with him.What kunqingli said happened recently. All the courtiers knew it, but they didn''t expect that kunqinglong was behind all this.


    "Back to business." Kunqingli lazily changed a more comfortable posture, "the disappearance of the prince is naturally a major event, with the exception of me, because I and kunqinglong..."


    Kun Qinglong stood up, and his veins were dancing, "shut up!"


    "Why didn''t the valley master let him say it?" Mo Rongshu said: "what''s the secret of Daodi


    Kun Qinglong calm face, tone blunt, "this is my Mengda Royal affairs, and you have nothing to do."


    Mo Rongshu asked, "since it has nothing to do with me, why do you involve me again and again? You can do those things by yourself. Why do you want to borrow my hand? "


    Kun Qinglong was silent.


    Kun Qingli on the stage already laughed, "although I don''t know who you are, there is no doubt that you must be a useful person. A useful person deserves his attention."


    Mo Rong Shu Lang said, "don''t say this first, tell your secret. I think everyone present has the right to know this so-called secret."


    Kunqingli cleared his throat and looked at kunqinglong with a smile. "Mengda is most averse to double headed monsters. Unfortunately, their emperor is a double headed monster. Kunqinglong and I are not ordinary twins. We are conjoined twins."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone could not help but exclaim that the double headed monster was always a threat in Mengda, but they never thought that their monarch should


    Thank you for Tuoba Menglan (2), cold moon silent C, standing side by side on the top of the snow mountain K (2), CC jade girl (2), peach branch demon Yao, is that you on the left, Book Baby YJL, the goblin who works hard, and Jingxiang Xue, Yuhe mother YT, friends whose mantissa is 6239986703684887902286362170, thank you for your monthly pass. Special thanks to the enthusiastic leisure students, the truth is revealed one by one, not far from the end. Thanks again. I''ll try. As for the monthly pass, we still have to ask for it for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1272

    Looking at the people''s panic expressions and listening to their various comments, Kun Qingli smiles with satisfaction. He can leave, but he must not make Kun Qinglong feel better.


    "You can''t imagine that we are two headed monsters linked together. The royal family gives birth to monsters, which are ominous and will be destroyed. But the national master divines, and the god Buddha reveals the words, so we can''t kill them, because the crown prince is one of us. I am the one who was abandoned. The national master separated us with divine power. The strong one is him, weak one Fortunately, I didn''t die. I was only put on a mask and put under house arrest in a secret place. Although I was looked after, it was equivalent to living and dying on my own. I was a disgrace to the royal family. Except for a few old people in the palace, no one knew my existence. Later, those who knew thought I was already dead. "


    Kunqingli was very excited when he talked about these old things. He changed his tone and said, "there is nothing wrong with the divination of the national master. My brother is very good-looking and is the successor selected by the god Buddha. He is good at literature and martial arts, extremely intelligent and extremely talented. Under his administration, Mengda is prosperous and prosperous. It''s a pity," he laughed. "It''s a pity A powerful man has his own weakness. His weakness is a woman. A woman easily makes Mengda change the monarch. Do you still think he is powerful? What an ass! For the sake of a woman, he cut off the country he should guard. He is not worthy to be a monarch


    Kunqingli screams like a madman. He doesn''t hide anything. That is to let people know that he is unknown. He has been in power for more than 30 years. In his best years, he is the one who guides the country in Mengda, while kunqinglong can only hide in the dark, just like he used to be. This life, he is worth it.


    "Kun Qinglong!" He stood up holding the Dragon chair. "Do you see her?" He pointed to Bai Qianfan, "see lanliuqing''s daughter? I almost married her. Lanliuqing was your concubine, but her daughter almost became my queen. I can give you what you want but don''t dare to. I dare to do what you don''t dare to do! "


    Kun Qinglong doesn''t pay attention to him. Up to now, he has already said what he should or shouldn''t say. The secret he tries to keep is still not kept.


    "Are you satisfied?" He asked Mo Rongshu, "is this the result you want? Do you really think that if you control the prince, if you hold me hostage, and if you have only a few hundred people in your hands, you can turn over the sky of Mengda? "


    The prince was somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect that Kun Qinglong could see that he was controlled by Mo Rongshu. Also, the flag battalion army was in charge of the imperial palace guard. It was really strange that he kept silent when such a big thing happened.


    Mo Rong Shu smiles, "I just came to pick up my wife. I will leave when I receive it. How does the valley master think I want to turn the sky of Mengda?"


    Kun Qinglong sneered, "it''s not difficult to come in, but it''s not so easy to leave."


    Mo Rongshu asked, "why?"


    Kun Qinglong asked, "why do you say that?"


    Mo Rong Shu raised his eyebrows slightly and clenched Bai Qianfan''s hand, "because of my identity?"


    "You''re smart," Kun Qinglong laughs. "The emperor of East Vietnam has come to Mengda. How can you let your husband and wife go like this before I''m a good host?"


    Once this is said, it is like a huge stone falling into the sea, which makes everyone dumbfounded. In a flash, everyone''s eyes were all fixed on Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan.


    These two men were the Empresses of East Vietnam. How did they appear in beirener and enter the palace?


    Kun Qingli was most surprised. He stared at Bai Qianfan and said, "aren''t you LAN Nonghua? How did you become the queen of Dongyue?"


    Mo Rongshu pulls Bai Qianfan behind him to block Kun Qingli''s eyes and says in a deep voice, "look again, be careful of your dog''s eyes."


    Kun Qinglong glanced at Kun Qingli, "she''s not LAN Nonghua. Her name is Bai Qianfan. She''s the Wuyang Princess of Nanyuan. She married to Dongyue more than ten years ago."


    Kunqingli said, "it seems that there is such a thing," he purred. "What''s the matter with the queen of Dongyue? As long as she is Liu Qing''s daughter, I like her. It''s a pity that I almost married her."


    He talked to himself, his eyes were loose, and he was obviously abnormal.


    Mo Rongshu understood and asked Kun Qinglong, "from the beginning, you didn''t intend to let me leave, even if you finished those tasks? You want to use me to coerce Dongyue for what you want, right? "


    "You''re smart. I thought so at first. Since God wants you to fall into my hands, how can I not make good use of you?"


    Mo Rong Shu sneered, "can you keep me?"


    "If you look outside," Kun Qinglong pointed back, "you''ll know if I can keep you."


    Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan look back at the same time. They are both surprised. Although there are still many flag battalion troops and Shanglin troops around the gate of the palace, they are surrounded by a circle of people behind them. They are not dressed up as imperial guards, but soldiers who have actually gone to the battlefield and killed the enemy. They are not as good as imperial guards, but they are better than many people Looking out from the door, it''s all over the place.


    Obviously, while everyone''s attention was focused on the hall and listening to the secrets, Kun Qinglong had already dispatched troops to surround them. Or, all his silence and helplessness, just a fake, is to delay time, now, his people arrived, the good play should end.Mo Rongshu raised his hand and scratched the tip of his brow. "What do you want? Shall we exchange our husband and wife for gold and silver, or for the city? "


    Kun Qinglong stood up, slowly came over, carefully looked at them, "are not, I want to take you for a person."


    Ink empty Shu Leng for a while, this answer is out of his expectation.


    He asked, "for whom?"


    Kun Qinglong''s eyes seemed to have a flame burning, and he gently spat three words in his mouth, "Mo Ronglin."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak all the time. Hearing this, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "why change lin''er? How did my lin''er offend you? "


    Kun Qinglong''s eyes grew colder and colder. Finally, his voice was frozen to the bone. "Your husband and wife taught us how to kill our ancestors. How nice to ask! He killed LAN Liuqing. "


    Bai Qianfan hit her head like a bat, which made her brain buzzing. Although she was not ashamed of the female emperor, she never thought that it would be her son to end the female emperor''s sinful life.


    Mo Rong Shu is also brow tightening, "where to get the news? Are you sure? "


    Kun Qinglong snorted, "there are always my people in Nanyuan palace. The news will never be wrong."


    Mo Rong Shu said, "Blue Willow clear harm to you like this, she died, not just lining your mind?"


    Kun Qinglong shook his head and looked awe inspiring. "Just because I hate her, she can only die in my hands. I''ll kill whoever kills her? "


    Thanks to Gao Xin, You''an key, njwd duo, snow 101010, lazy stupid bear (2), happy 1123, yphl1q2, dancing and flying Ru, flying away from Youyan, miss you very much, friends whose mantissa is 5657952193725213, thank you for your monthly ticket, I will try my best to write a good story.


    Keep asking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1273

    Bai Qianfan felt dizzy for a moment and leaned into Mo Rongshu''s arms. But soon she woke up. She still couldn''t believe it. She looked up at Mo Rongshu, hoping that he could tell her that it wasn''t true. However, in Mo Rongshu''s eyes, she only worried deeply. Then she knew that Kun Qinglong''s words were true.


    Without waiting for her confused thoughts to calm down, Kun Qinglong had already yelled, "arrest them for me!"


    As for the flag camp, they would not mix up without the prince''s command. Seeing that the two armies were fighting, they immediately backed away with the prince.


    For a moment, weapons intersected in the main hall, and there was a loud fight. The courtiers and their attendants were panicked and ran around like birds and animals. The guards outside saw them rush out and looked at them coldly, but they didn''t stop them. Soon, most of the people in the main hall ran away, and the rest didn''t want to or couldn''t run away.


    Seeing that the scene is too chaotic, Mo Rongshu is afraid to hurt Bai Qianfan. He jumps up to Danbi with her in his arms and kicks kunqingli down. This man was originally the abandoned son of the Mengda royal family, but now the secret has been revealed, which is worthless. In terms of talent, he can''t compare with kunqinglong. But really speaking, he is not a loser, after all, in the heyday of his life, He is the one who sits on the Dragon chair in the palace of Mengda and guides the country.


    Mo Rongshu''s kick is not random. Anyone who dares to beat his daughter-in-law''s idea will never die well. When kunqingli fell down, he hit a soldier''s sword. He snorted and looked at the snow-white sword falling into his chest. He looked up incredulously. The soldier was stunned and immediately pulled out the sword. A column of blood splashed out along the body of the sword, raised an arc in the air, and soon fell down and dyed his robe red.


    Kunqingli fell to the ground heavily. She opened her mouth and gasped, but her eyes were looking at kunqinglong. The corners of her mouth bent slowly, and her lips wriggled a few times. It seemed that she had something to say.


    Kun Qinglong squatted down slowly and heard him say, "brother, it''s no fun to be an emperor. I''m not doing it. I''ll give it to you."


    Kun Qinglong looked at him for a while, and finally said, "regret it?"


    "I don''t regret it. I didn''t know until I tried. I still want to be a teacher if I didn''t try," he said, covering his chest and trying to hold down the blood gushing out there. "Now I''m relaxed. It''s a good feeling, just like..." He narrowed his eyes, "just like the time when the national teacher separated us, we can finally lie down and sleep, comfortable and relaxed."


    After a pause, he said, "brother, there is one more thing I want to tell you Didn''t you ask me why I wanted to kill stepmother? Originally, I could not kill her. She gave birth to a son for me, my first son. How happy I was. But when the imperial doctor asked about the day when she was pregnant, I knew that a few days before I spoiled her, you spoiled her too. She thought it was me, but I knew it wasn''t, brother Huang. At that time, Hou Mingming had neglected her for a long time. Why did you spoil her again? Why Don''t you remember when you''re flattered?


    I want to kill her, but it''s just a corpse and two lives. Anyway, I''ve killed so many people. What''s one or two more? But I can''t bear to see her belly arched day by day. I really can''t bear to see that it''s my first child after all. I want to have a child too much. I want to have everything you have, especially the child. The child can prove that I''m here In this world.


    Finally, when the delivery, the child was born smoothly, very beautiful, everyone said look like me, like me is like you, so I can''t determine whether he is my child? I can''t hate a child who has just been born. I can only turn my resentment to the future generations. I ignored her and tortured her. When the child was two years old, I finally gave her death. She died and buried everything in the past. No one knows the child''s life experience. I made him the prince and cultivated him carefully. But for so many years, I still can''t determine whether he is my son, the emperor Brother, now this problem is up to you. Will you kill him or continue to make him the crown prince? If you kill him, Monta will have no prince... "


    "Mengda has a prince," Kun Qinglong looked at him calmly. "Do you forget that when I escaped, I took the prince with me. You claimed that the prince had smallpox, and the one in the coffin was just a double." He waved to manager Pang and motioned him to squat down. "Yu''er, come to see your uncle Huang for the last time."


    Kun Qingyu squatted down, with no expression on his face, and looked at Kun Qingli indifferently.


    Kunqingli stares at his face and looks at it carefully. Her eyes turn to kunqinglong''s face again, "then will you kill him? What if he''s your son? Brother Huang, you are just like me. It''s hard to ride a tiger. Ha ha ha... "


    The laughter stopped suddenly. Kunqingli''s head tilted and died in front of kunqinglong. His eyes were still open. Kunqinglong closed his eyes and stood up silently.


    The five bodyguards of Ning family name stand on Dan Bi in a row, holding swords. They are cold faced and condescending. They have the momentum of being one man in charge of the pass and guarding their empress.


    Mo Rongshu holds Bai Qianfan behind the pillar, and Bai Qianfan looks at the scene of fighting below. He is worried. "I didn''t expect that the master of Taoyuan Valley has an army in his hand."


    Mo Rongshu said, "there''s nothing unexpected. His people have already infiltrated into the departments of Mengda. If he wants to come back again, he needs to master the army. But I''m a little surprised that he arrived so soon.""What shall we do?"


    "What are you afraid of," murongshu said, "when you fight with Mengda, Dongyue has never lost. There are so many of them now that we have to wait. "


    Bai Qianfan saw that he was confident, and his eyes brightened, "waiting for general Cao?"


    Mo Rong Shu shaved her nose. "I thought you were very smart, but this meeting just occurred to me?"


    Bai Qianfan opened his hand and said angrily, "if you didn''t tell me earlier, I''ve been worried."


    "In fact, there is a faster way," murongshu looked at her, eyes deep, "just don''t know if you will?"


    Bai Qianfan understood what he meant and didn''t say a word. After a while, he lowered his head. "He hates the empress and probably won''t like me."


    Mo Rongshu said, "he hates the empress. He plans me and even wants to kill me. It''s none of your business. I just ask you if you want to?"


    Despite the different positions, the complicated relationship and Kun Qinglong''s intention to kill him and Mo Ronglin, as long as Kun Qinglong can give Bai Qianfan a warm look, make up for her lack of affection and her inner regret, all he does is worth it.


    Thank you for Xuan 2002 (2), rider 147 (2), and Xiao Meng for your monthly pass, whose mantissa is 3381.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1274

    Bai Qianfan looks over his head, just as Kun Qinglong looks over. Through the light and shadow of the sword, through the dark crowd, their eyes collide. After a moment''s gaze, they stagger.


    When he learns of the death of the empress, Kun Qinglong is angry and vows to kill Mo Ronglin. He also plans to kill Mo Rongshu and his wife. After all, they taught him how to kill his ancestors. Although he and kunqingli are possessed by lanliuqing, he knows clearly in his heart that his mother is his mother and his daughter is her daughter. He can always be hard hearted to others.


    But just that one eye, but let his heart some not give up, he is not willing to kill her, because she is too like Blue Willow clear, black and white eyes, eyes seem to contain water mist, so look at him, let his heart all pull up, can''t say what strange feeling, just don''t want to kill her.


    He sighs in his heart. Is it because he is just like Kun Qingli, and his mind is not clear. He places his love for his mother on his daughter. No, he is not like that. What''s more, Bai Qianfan is the daughter of lanliuqing and other men. When he thinks about this, he is furious. Even if lanliuqing is dead, he doesn''t want to kill her again.


    When Bai Qianfan took back her eyes, her heart thumped. She leaned against Mo Rongshu and didn''t say a word for a long time until Mo Rongshu gently stroked her hand, "how are you shaking? Are you afraid? "


    She thought that what Mo Rongshu asked was whether she was afraid of the danger. She shook her head and said in a low voice, "not afraid."


    "Not afraid of what you shake?" He lowered his head and rubbed against her face. "Why is it so cold?"


    She still shook her head, holding her hands together and holding them hard. Blood is a wonderful thing. One eye can confirm many things. When she saw kunqingli for the first time, her heart beat faster. She once thought it was her father, but her mood was different.


    Mo Rongshu saw that her mood was a little wrong, and pinched her face, "don''t think about it, leave it to me."


    Bai Qianfan was stunned and raised her head. Seeing his determined eyes, her heart warmed and she nodded. At any time, he was her day and helped her solve all her troubles. She just needed to believe him.


    Mo Rongshu turned out from behind the pillar and said in a loud voice, "Valley master, I have something to say."


    Kun Qinglong sneered, "do you want to beg for mercy?"


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll regret it."


    Kun Qinglong was puzzled, "I have nothing to regret."


    "I''m afraid you''ll kill your own daughter."


    Kun Qinglong was stunned, and immediately looked at Bai Qianfan. Half of her body was hidden behind the pillar, leaning her head. A pair of water eyes looked at him very quickly, and then took it back, as if she felt guilty.


    Kun Qinglong''s brain explodes. He looks at Bai Qianfan''s first line of robes, but he is a little helpless.


    Mo Rongshu was waiting impatiently, "Valley master, do you want to understand?"


    Kun Qinglong doesn''t understand. His daughter How is that possible? It must be mo Rongshu''s trick to get away.


    He had four sons. When lanliuqing was pregnant, he wanted to be a girl, a beautiful little girl like her. Unfortunately, he was still a boy. Although he was happy, he still had some regrets. Later, the child was taken away by lanliuqing. He took away the prince. All the other sons were removed by kunqingli. Now there is only one kunqingyu.


    Where''s his daughter? How could lanliuqing give birth to his daughter?


    The little head at the back of the pillar came out to see him again. At the moment of looking at each other, Kun Qinglong''s heart hurt again.


    Damn, this girl is as poisonous as her mother!


    The fighting is still going on. Although Mo Rongshu''s people are all elite, they have been in a weak position for a long time.


    Kunqingyu stands on the side and sees the whole scene. He knows the struggle in kunqinglong''s heart. At that critical moment, kunqinglong still risks taking him away. It can be seen that he attaches great importance to flesh and blood. Later, he settled down in Taoyuan Valley and the people sent out brought back the news. All the princes who stayed in the palace were killed by kunqingli. He remembers that day very well Clear, Kun Qinglong shut himself in the room, all day, did not eat a meal, did not drink a drink, just sit silently, looking at the distant sky in a daze, although he was still young at that time, but also understand the deep grief on Kun Qinglong''s face. The expression of grief was fixed in his mind forever.


    "Master, they can''t escape. Let''s see what tricks Mo Rongshu can play."


    Kun Qinglong was silent for a while, then he suddenly looked up at him, "what did you just call me?"


    Kun Qingyu was a little embarrassed. After he was taken to Taoyuan Valley, Kun Qinglong was not allowed to call him father Huang any more. He wanted to call him master. Even his name was changed. He became Kun Qinglong''s entourage, and later became a steward, managing everything in Taoyuan valley. After calling the host for so many years, I''m not used to changing my tongue.


    "Yu''er, are you still blaming me?"


    Kun Qingyu bowed his head and said, "my son doesn''t dare. My son knows his father''s hard work."


    "Just know," said Kun Qinglong. "When things here are over, I''ll start preparing for your accession to the throne at once."


    Kun Qingyu knelt down quickly, "Jiangshan was originally his father''s, now his father''s return, should return to the original owner, please think twice."Kun Qinglong slowly shook his head, patted him on the shoulder, and helped him up. "I''m old. I''ve been ill for a long time, and I''m not in good spirits. I''d better spend my life earlier. I''ll leave Monta to you. I can rest assured."


    Mo Rongshu saw that they were kneeling down and patting their shoulders. He didn''t know what he was doing. He called out again, "Valley master, how about the bottom? Give me a word!"


    Kun Qinglong raised her eyes to see Bai Qianfan. She drew back her head behind the pillar again. She only saw a little robe. He frowned and yelled, "stop it!"


    With the sound of drinking, all the people''s movements are stagnant, looking up. Kun Qinglong made a gesture. The iron bodyguard took the lead to withdraw a step, and the others also followed. Ning shisan naturally took a breath. For a moment, the hall was quiet. The two sides were on one side, and the boundary was clear.


    Kun Qinglong said to Mo Rongshu, "come down and talk."


    Mo Rongshu looked down at him and did not move. "It''s better for the valley master to come up and talk."


    "Don''t you dare to come down? Is there a ghost in your heart?"


    "When dealing with the valley master, you must be more careful."


    "Want to delay?"


    "No need. Two more hours, you can''t catch me. "


    "Come down and say something."


    "If you want to talk, please come up to the valley master."


    In kunqinglong''s eyes, murongshu is cunning. In murongshu''s eyes, kunqinglong is just an old fox. They can''t trust each other, so they don''t give up.


    If Mo Rongshu comes down, he will be captured alive immediately. If Kun Qinglong goes up, he will be taken hostage. Life and death matters, no one dare to be careless.


    For a time, the scene just froze.


    Thank you for lyh883, happiness as sweet as honey (2), Xiaohe k664 (2), CCY jade girl, basin friend with the mantissa of 66580560. Thank you very much for your monthly ticket, recognize your relatives, and continue to ask for your monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1275

    Not long after the stalemate, a man with the appearance of a soft general came in and whispered a few words to Kun Qinglong. There was no expression on Kun Qinglong''s face. He just looked at Mo Rongshu and said, "your goal has been achieved."


    Mo Rong Shu didn''t understand for a moment, "what do you mean?"


    "Do you need any more? Your men have surrounded berenl and have broken into the city. "


    "Oh?" Mo Rong Shu laughed twice, "didn''t expect to come so soon?"


    "Not procrastination?"


    "No


    "Mo Rongshu, although we have different standpoints, I always look up at you. I didn''t expect you to be a coward too!"


    "If I do, I will recognize it. If I don''t, what do you want me to recognize?"


    "You?" Kun Qinglong became angry. "Do you think that if you surround me, I''ll let you go?"


    "I went to Vietnam to fight with Mengda, and I never lost. Now Mengda''s national strength is declining, and people''s life is becoming a problem. The city of watu depends on the slaughter of troops and horses. What do you think Mengda can fight with? It''s a joke to rely on the top-grade children cultivated by you in Taoyuan valley."


    "So what?" Kun Qinglong said coldly, "as long as you put your husband and wife on the top of the city, Dongyue will have to withdraw."


    Mo Rongshu is silent for a moment, and suddenly raises his feet to go to his majesty Dan. Bai Qianfan is surprised and reaches for his hand to hold him. Mo Rongshu gently holds her hand and whispers a word. Bai Qianfan hesitates for a moment, releases his hand and watches him walk down slowly.


    Mo Rongshu went all the way to the end. He waved to Ning Shiyi and Ning shisan, who came to stop him, and motioned them to get out of the way. He walked out of the crowd until he came to Kun Qinglong and said seriously, "let''s talk."


    Kun Qinglong was a little confused by his actions. It is true that, as he said, although the strength of Mengda is not as good as that of Dongyue, Dongyue would not dare to act rashly as long as murongshu and his wife are in his hands. Now, what does Mo Rongshu mean to send himself to him?


    "I''m all here. What are you worried about?" Mo Rong Shu snorted and laughed, "is the valley master so bold?"


    Kun Qinglong waved his hand and let the left and right people retreat. Only Kun Qingyu refused to go and stood on one side stubbornly.


    Kun Qinglong smile, "nothing, let''s see what tricks he wants to play?"


    Kun Qingyu stepped back and watched Mo Rongshu warily.


    In the main hall, the crowd retreated. Mo Rongshu and Kun Qinglong were standing in a large open space, like a small island. We only saw them talking in a low voice, but no one heard what they said? Kun Qinglong hardly spoke. Most of them were Mo Rongshu talking. He spoke calmly, but Kun Qinglong''s expression was a bit strange. It was an indescribable complex emotion. He opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t say a word after all.


    Mo Rongshu said, looking at Kun Qinglong, "I''ve said all that should be said. What do you mean?"


    Kun Qinglong raised his head, Yu Guangli, there was a figure beside the pillar on Dan Bi, but he didn''t even have the courage to look at her.


    He didn''t expect lanliuqing to give birth to a daughter for him. She was as beautiful as lanliuqing as he wanted. But she gave birth to her child in Dongyue and left by herself. The poor little girl grew up in the white prime minister''s house and suffered a lot. She should have been a royal relative and noble, and she should have grown up in Jinyi and Yushi. She should have been taken care of by him carefully, and she should have been spoiled by him Xiaojiaojiao


    He is not a man who shows his feelings. Although he was crazy about lanliuqing, he always had a sense of propriety in his heart. For his sons, he has always been a strict father, with a cold face and all his love in his heart. But if he had a daughter, it would be different. He would stand around his neck every day and run with her all over the palace. He would give everything she wanted, even if he wanted the stars in the sky, he would ask people to move a ladder to pick them.


    When LAN Liuqing was pregnant, he had been longing for this and deeply regretted it, but now someone told him that he really had a daughter. He stood by the pillar and looked at him carefully and timidly. But he couldn''t carry her around because she had grown up and he was old.


    In the place he did not know, she quietly grew up, like a grass tenacious survived, and he, missed her all.


    He could not ponder over Mo Rongshu''s words carefully. Once he pondered, his heart would be bitter.


    Mo Rong Shu waited for a long time, some impatient, "pour bottom how to give a happy word.". If not, I''ll go up. Let''s keep fighting until my men attack the palace. "


    Kun Qinglong, as if he hadn''t heard it, screwed his eyebrows and closed his lips tightly, which made his mind heavy.


    Mo Rongshu sighs and turns to go. He moves, and Kun Qinglong wakes up. He grabs his arm. Ning shisan sees it from a distance. They don''t think much about it. They come here with their swords. Kun Qinglong''s actions are not slow. The soldiers flood up again. Bai Qianfan on the platform covers his mouth and looks at the scene in surprise.


    Kun Qinglong took a quick look at her and said, "all back!"


    Mo Rongshu also waved his hand, indicating that Ning shisan should not act rashly.The hall was quiet again, and Mo Rongshu didn''t speak. He just looked at Kun Qinglong.


    Kun Qinglong was a little uncomfortable by him. He said in a low voice, "what''s your hurry? I didn''t say I didn''t recognize it."


    Mo Rong Shu breathed a sigh of relief and looked proud. "If you want to recognize it, show some sincerity. If it''s like lanliuqing, it''s not good to have one in the open and one in the dark."


    Kun Qinglong said, "I''m not her."


    "It''s not the best. The old witch has done her so badly that she deserves to die!"


    Although Kun Qinglong also hated LAN Liuqing, he couldn''t hear outsiders say that about her. His face sank. "She is fan er''s mother after all."


    "She was born without support, and she almost ruined her family. I don''t want such a mother."


    Kun Qinglong knows that what he said is true, and he doesn''t say a word now. He hates LAN Liuqing because of his love. But LAN Liuqing destroys him, and he vows to take revenge. The people he sent to Nanyuan have never been cut off these years. He just waits for one day to kill her himself. But if anyone kills LAN Liuqing in front of him, he will take revenge for her. Now the problem comes. It''s his grandson who killed lanliuqing. What lanliuqing did to Bai Qianfan and Mo Ronglin should be killed


    He was silent for a long time and sighed heavily, "forget it."


    Mo Rongshu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Forget all the things before," said Kun Qinglong. "Now that you''ve become my son-in-law, there''s no need to fight again."


    Mo Rong Shu picked an eyebrow, smile, "so good."


    He turned to leave, and was stopped by Kun Qinglong, "you can get away from the dispute between Kun Qingli and me, but you didn''t go, just for this?"


    Mo Rongshu looked at Bai Qianfan beside the pillar, his eyes were gentle, "I just don''t want her to have regrets, but if there is any hope, I''ll have a try."


    I''m a little sad when I write. I don''t know if I see you crying.


    Thank you for your monthly pass, happy winter solstice!


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1276

    A bloodbath ended in the light "forget it" of Kun Qinglong. The two sides who stopped fighting looked at their respective monarchs blankly.


    Kun Qinglong and Mo Rongshu are still standing there talking, but their faces are not good-looking, and they have the appearance that they want to talk about collapse immediately, so they all keep a high degree of vigilance and state. As long as the monarch orders, they can continue to fight at any time.


    After a while, Mo Rongshu waves to Dan Bi. Bai Qianfan purses his mouth and walks down slowly. Kun Qinglong turns his face to the door. He looks worried and seems to want to run out of the door. Mo Rongshu takes a look at him and pats him on the shoulder. Kun Qinglong is indifferent. The family is even more puzzled. It''s obvious that both of them have ugly faces, and they still have some dislike each other It looks like Kun Qinglong pulls Mo Rongshu''s arm, and Mo Rongshu pats Kun Qinglong on the shoulder. It looks like there''s a little more Intimacy.


    Bai Qianfan came and naturally stood beside Mo Rongshu. Mo Rongshu held her hand and said in a low voice, "it''s not wrong this time. If you don''t want to recognize him, let''s go."


    Although he lowered his voice, Kun Qinglong still heard it clearly and glared at him in displeasure.


    Mo Rong Shu and Yu Guang glanced at him, picked the corner of his mouth, released Bai Qianfan''s hand, and turned away.


    As soon as he left, Kun Qinglong and Bai Qianfan were a little uncomfortable. They looked at each other, and their eyes touched each other. They couldn''t express their embarrassment.


    In fact, this is not a good time to recognize relatives. There are people everywhere, and countless pairs of eyes are looking at them. Kun Qinglong only feels that his throat is itchy and he coughs several times.


    Bai Qianfan said, "you are not comfortable?"


    Kun Qinglong shook his head, eyes slightly red, "let you suffer."


    "I didn''t suffer much, you did."


    "I didn''t know your mother was pregnant with you. If I knew, I would send someone to get you back."


    "It''s all over. Now I''m fine."


    Kun Qinglong was silent for a while and said, "do you want to live here for a while?"


    Bai Qianfan didn''t speak, but his eyes immediately became alert. Kun Qinglong explained in a hurry, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just Cough, cough, cough, you know? "


    Bai Qianfan, "..." I didn''t say anything. What do I know?


    Kun Qinglong gradually blushes under her gaze, smiles and says, "it''s a mess here. You''re tired. Take a rest first. We''ll talk about it later."


    Bai Qianfan nodded. It''s really not a good place to talk. She raised her head to look for someone, and Mo Rongshu immediately came over. The husband and wife were one and had a tacit understanding. He could know her mind just by looking at her eyes.


    "It''s over?" Mo Rongshu joked and asked Bai Qianfan with a smile, "do you want to recognize him?"


    Before Bai Qianfan spoke, Kun Qinglong was so angry that he said, "don''t forget, I''m your father-in-law!"


    Mo Rongshu didn''t think so: "is it the father-in-law? It depends on whether my daughter-in-law recognizes it or not?"


    Kun Qinglong said angrily: "in my territory, how dare you be so presumptuous? I''m not afraid that I''ll take you... "


    Mo Rongshu was not afraid of him at all, "what did you do to me?" He said to Bai Qianfan, "forget it, don''t admit it. He is not very friendly to your husband."


    Kun Qinglong was so angry that he wanted to blow up his hair, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He just looked at Bai Qianfan for fear that she would listen to Mo Rongshu''s instigation.


    Bai Qianfan is a little funny. Of course, she knows that Mo Rongshu does this just to ease the atmosphere and make her and Kun Qinglong feel more comfortable. She gently beats Mo Rongshu, "don''t be rude, my father is an elder."


    My father suddenly let Kun Qinglong burst into tears. He couldn''t stop it and couldn''t control it. He quickly turned his back and covered his gaffe with his sleeve.


    But Mo Rongshu didn''t stop, yo, "what''s the matter? I didn''t bully him."


    Bai Qianfan glared at him and went around to Kun Qinglong. He summoned up his courage and called out: "Dad."


    As soon as Kun Qinglong stopped crying, he was so excited that his shoulders began to shake. White thousand sail simply at a loss, can only ask for help of looking at Mo Rong Shu.


    Mo Rongshu said with disgust, "why does your father love to cry so much? Isn''t Batu of Mengda only bleeding without tears?"


    Bai Qianfan quietly twisted his arm. Mo Rongshu hissed with pain, but he didn''t dare to say anything again.


    The Mengda soldiers in the distance were shocked when they saw this scene. Their emperor actually cried. They didn''t know why the emperor was crying, but when they saw the emperor''s gaffe, they would kill them. When they thought about it, everyone lowered their eyes and didn''t dare to see it again.


    Kun Qingyu was surprised to see that Kun Qinglong was crying like that. Since he was young, he had never seen Kun Qinglong shed a tear. How can he now He thought about persuading him. After all, the face of the king had to be taken into account. As soon as he raised his foot, he hesitated. After thinking about it, he still didn''t move.


    Kunqinglong knew that he had lost his face today, but he didn''t feel ashamed or angry. A small hand caressed his shoulder and caressed all the complicated and uneasy emotions in his heart. There was only endless joy and joy left. She called his father, and she recognized him, which was even more happy than he regained the imperial power. This kind of happiness came from his heart like countless little lights He came out and gathered into a beam of light to shine on his heart.He used to think that God was unfair to him, but now he thinks that everything is worth it.


    He finally restrained himself, pulled his sleeve to dry his tears, held Bai Qianfan''s hand, and cried: "good girl."


    Hand did not cover hot, people were Mo Rong Shu robbed in the past, embrace in his arms, impolitely said, "daughter big, pay attention to propriety."


    Kun Qinglong didn''t look at him. He said to Bai Qianfan, "if you grow up beside your father, he will match you with a better son-in-law."


    Mo Rongshu said, "there will be no better son-in-law than me in the world."


    Kun Qinglong, "that''s not necessarily. I have Batu all over Mengda. I can always choose a good one."


    Mo Rongshu said, "can Batu have an emperor?"


    Bai Qianfan has a headache. Mo Rongshu always has a bad relationship with her family, especially the male relatives, such as Bai Changjian and LAN Jihua. None of them are popular with him. Although he tries hard to help her find her father, he still has a hundred dislikes.


    She said, "I''m hungry."


    As soon as she mentioned it, Mo Rongshu quickly stopped making trouble and said, "father-in-law, let people set up dinner, my daughter-in-law will not be hungry."


    On hearing this, Kun Qinglong couldn''t be hungry for his precious daughter. He raised his voice and said to Kun Qingyu, "tell someone to set up a meal. Your sister is hungry."


    Kun Qingyu, "..." After recognizing his daughter, he is probably the same as what he picked up.


    After being gagged by Mo Rongshu, Bai Qianfan and Kun Qinglong get along with each other more freely. Father and daughter walk out side by side, talking and laughing in a low voice, without the formality and strangeness at the beginning.


    Thanks to LAN Zhu (2 pieces), nine days of the fairy, the mantissa of 6959 (2 pieces), 9521 (2 pieces), 49189896 basin friends, thank you very much for your monthly ticket, every month will be overtaken, kneel for the monthly ticket.


    Presented to the little theater of leisure classmates:


    Kun qingjue asked Bai Qianfan, "are you my sister?"


    Bai Qianfan, "may or may not be."


    Kunqingjue asked emperor Mengda, "are you my father?"


    Kun Qingli, "it may be, it may not be."


    Kun qingjue looked at the valley master, his mouth moved, but he didn''t speak.


    Kun Qinglong, "may be, may not be!"


    Kun qingjue looked up at the sky and sighed Who am I ¡°


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1277

    After so many years of self-cultivation in Taoyuan Valley, Kun Qinglong was not so eager for imperial power. He didn''t even want to sit on the Dragon chair again, but he had to take charge of the overall situation, let Mengda restore the original order, and then start the Zen.


    Although he didn''t issue a ban, people in the hall didn''t dare to say a word that day. They thought they were blind and deaf that day. They didn''t see or hear anything. The emperor was still the emperor, with the same people and names, as if he had never left.


    No matter old or new ministers, they were all respectful to him, and the attendants followed the rules. Everything was the same, and the order in the palace soon returned to normal.


    It seems normal, but it''s not. At least kunqingli''s concubines and sons are under house arrest. It doesn''t matter much to the courtiers and the common people who become the emperor, but it doesn''t matter to the empresses and princes. After all, the dead fake emperor is the man of the empresses and the father of the princes.


    At the beginning, kunqingli killed kunqinglong''s concubine and son. Now it''s Fair for kunqinglong to kill them. Although the concubine and the princes are afraid, they can only wait to die in fear, and they don''t cry for mercy.


    Kun Qinglong looks at the list in front of him. He is in a trance for a long time. Since he is in the top position, he naturally has to settle the accounts. This list is prepared by the people at the bottom. It''s all for the nine nationalities. In addition to Kun Qingli''s concubines and sons, there are also some powerful ministers.


    Once the emperor and his courtiers came to power, kunqingli beat down the old courtiers who were loyal to him and replaced them with his own people. Now these people all hold real power. If they wake up one day, no one in the court can use him when his foundation is unstable, it is also possible to secretly rebel.


    He is a man who is prepared for a rainy day. Of course, no one can use him. Over the past 30 years, he has sent people from Taoyuan Valley to infiltrate into various departments of the Mengda court to cultivate forces. Although these people are not the mainstay, they are also a force that can not be underestimated. It was they who gathered intelligence everywhere that made this detailed list available to him.


    Kun Qingyu came in quietly and saw that the emperor''s eyes were fixed on a certain name. He was silent for a moment and coughed softly, "father emperor."


    Kun Qinglong came back and looked up at him. "Yu Er is coming." While talking, he pressed down the list with Paperweight, which was just on the top of the name.


    Kun Qingyu knew it, but he didn''t ask.


    Kun Qinglong asked, "is the life in the palace still suitable?"


    "Fortunately, some things have been in my son''s mind, never forgotten."


    Kun Qinglong nodded, "when you left, you already knew something, and you still had an impression of the palace."


    Kunqingyu said, "father, we only control 30% of the military power of Mengda, and the crisis has not been eliminated. You have taught me that we should not hesitate to make a decision when we do great things. Although today''s courtiers all come to kneel down and bow down to you, they are worried about you..."


    "I know all your worries, and I know all their worries. A family has hundreds of lives, and no one is not afraid. It''s just


    "My father is hesitating. I''d better kill them before they are ready. They are worried about whether they will kill their father or not. "


    Kun Qinglong was silent for a moment. "I had planned to do that, but now the situation has changed. Belem city has been stationed in the East Vietnamese army."


    Kun Qingyu frowned, "my father is very worried. Now I have internal and external troubles in Mengda. If I''m not careful, all my previous achievements will be wasted..."


    Kun Qinglong smiles for a while, "internal worries are certain, but external troubles are not."


    Kunqingyu didn''t understand, "why did your father say that? Although you recognize Huang Mei, Mo Rongshu will not mend with Mengda just because of this. "


    "Why not?" Kun Qinglong said: "you probably need to know him again. In his heart, your royal sister is more important than Jiangshan. Since the East Vietnamese army can go from Baicheng to berenl, the strength of watu city can''t stop them. With such a powerful army in berenl, who dares to jump out and die? It''s not difficult to kill them, but it''s not the best policy to control the country by violence. Once the people''s hearts are cold, it will be very difficult to cover the heat again. "


    Kunqingyu hung his eyes and was silent. When he raised his eyes again, he said, "my father has changed."


    "Maybe I''m old," Kun Qinglong said with a wry smile. "I also thought that when I came back again, there would be a lot of blood. But when I saw your royal sister, I suddenly realized that everything is arranged by the Lord. Everything has cause and effect." when he said that, he suddenly remembered, "by the way, your brother and sister have not spoken seriously. Let''s go. I''ll show you to see her."


    Kun Qingyu is a little curious about the sudden appearance of her younger sister, and also wants to find a chance to say something to her. However, the man around her is not easy to get along with. When she sees him coming, she is on guard, as if he would take people away, which makes him very embarrassed.


    Kun Qinglong actually thinks about Bai Qianfan himself. All day long, he keeps seeing courtiers and dealing with all kinds of government affairs. He is very busy. When he is busy, he doesn''t feel anything. When he stops, he will think of his daughter. When he thinks about her, his heart is warm. This feeling has never been before. It''s very novel and makes him feel comfortable.


    He arranged Bai Qianfan in Ruiyang hall. Although the place is not big, the lighting is good and the scenery is good. The most important thing is to be close to him. Go straight along the corridor and take a turn.When entering the door, Bai Qianfan and Mo Rongshu were talking. Seeing him coming in, Bai Qianfan stood up, "Dad."


    Kun Qinglong is a serious person. He usually doesn''t like to laugh, but when he sees Bai Qianfan, his mouth can''t help rising, "Dad has a lot of things today, so I''m busy to see you now."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "Dad is busy, business matters, besides, I''m not a child."


    Kun Qinglong has some feelings: "when you were young, your father was not around. Now, although you are old, you are still a child in your father''s eyes."


    The father and daughter were chatting. Mo Rongshu looked at Kun Qingyu coldly, and he laughed twice. "I didn''t expect that a little Guanzong in Taoyuan valley was the prince of Mengda. It was hidden deep enough."


    Kun Qingyu also laughed twice. "I didn''t expect that boss Huang, who was traveling south and North, was the famous emperor of Dongyue and my brother-in-law."


    Mo Rongshu was choked by his brother-in-law, and he was very depressed when he talked about these elder brothers. Bai Qianfan recognized his elder brother, Bai Changjian and LAN Jihua every time. Now there is another Kun Qingyu. He is obviously older than them, but he really needs to call them elder brother in terms of generation.


    Kun Qinglong listened a little. He couldn''t help laughing and said to Kun Qingyu, "Yu Er, I''ve come to see your sister."


    According to the rules, Bai Qianfan should give Kun Qingyu a salute, but it''s the opposite here. Of course, Kun Qingyu doesn''t mind. In the past, he gave Bai Qianfan a salute, "I''ve met my sister."


    White thousand sail face a red, hasten to return a gift, "elder brother is good."


    Looking at the fraternity of the brother and sister, someone stood aside, raised his eyebrows, slanted his eyes, and seemed to smile rather than smile.


    regard with equanimity TT (2 sheets), the bamboo orchid bamboo that is comfortable with the way, the YL of the folding wing, the KT is not as stupid as the KT, stupid is not stupid, the grass head 123 (2), the mantissa is 2116 (2), 1282338149680560 basin friends, thank you very much for your monthly ticket, thank the support to the little princess.


    I''d like to ask for a monthly ticket to the little theater of my leisure classmate:


    Valley master: "I don''t have a grandson. I''m so sorry."


    Author: "no regrets, three for you."


    Lin''er, Qing Yang and sheng''er called in unison: "Hello, grandpa!"


    Valley master: "what? The enemy who killed his wife? What''s the point? Crying? " Pour


    Qingyang: "how did grandfather faint?"


    Bai Qianfan: "my grandfather is so happy!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1278

    Kunqinglong recognized his daughter. The first thing he did was to issue an imperial edict to make Bai Qianfan the princess of the Pearl. From the title, we can see his love for his daughter. As the name suggests, Bai Qianfan is not only the apple of his eye, but also the most brilliant pearl of Mengda.


    About Bai Qianfan''s life experience, he didn''t mention a word, but the ceremony of the princess''s being granted was quite grand. Bai Qianfan was dressed in Mengda''s traditional costumes, and her delicate flag dress set off her petite posture with a different kind of heroism. She wore braids and ribbons, becoming more and more like a little girl.


    She knelt in the center of the hall, and the carpet was soft under her knees. The emperor read the imperial edict aloud. When he heard that "I love you deeply and regard you as the Pearl of my hand", tears immediately fell down and fell on the carpet silently along the corner of her eyes. In this life, she had no regrets any more. She had a husband who regarded her as fate, a sensible and lovely child, and now a father who loved her The blood and kinship in her life give her a kind of tranquility. From then on, she is no longer a person whose father is unknown, and her life is more complete than many people.


    After reading the imperial edict, Kun Qinglong personally stepped down from Danbi and put on the golden top, which symbolized the identity of the princess. The golden top was towering and shining, and it was very heavy on his head. Bai Qianfan always felt that it could not stand steadily. From time to time, he used his hand to help him. Kun Qinglong immediately realized it and said, "if you have worn the golden top, the ceremony will be completed, so you don''t have to wear it all the time." so he ordered him to take the princess''s golden crown Come on


    As soon as the emperor opened his mouth, someone immediately presented the golden crown. The emperor took off the golden crown and replaced it with a light golden crown. He looked at his daughter, noticed the tears on her face and wiped it gently. "Good boy, don''t cry. In the future, my father will protect you, and I hope you will laugh every day."


    Bai Qianfan choked in his throat and couldn''t speak. He just nodded his head. His black and white eyes were shining, and his face was red. It was more beautiful than rouge. Kun Qinglong felt that there was no more beautiful woman in the world than his daughter. He was proud and proud.


    He leads Bai Qianfan to Danbi. There is a big red chair under the right side of the Dragon chair, which is the throne of the princess. Bai Qianfan sits on the top and receives congratulations from civil and military officials. Kun Qinglong returns to the Dragon chair and looks at the girl under the line of sight. Her smile floats on her face for a long time. Her heart is full of happiness and she finally realizes what happiness is.


    Mo Rongshu sits down and looks at Bai Qianfan. He knows that Bai Qianfan doesn''t care for any princess. She just wants a sincere family affection and a father who really loves her. She has a cold heart in lanliuqing, but she is satisfied in kunqinglong. He really likes her.


    In the evening, kunqinglong held a banquet for Princess Mingzhu in the palace. Bai Qianfan received the most gifts from the emperor. He was very happy today. He drank a lot of wine, his face was red and his eyes were red. When he saw Bai Qianfan, he grinned like a fool. He didn''t look like an emperor. When he was happy, he ordered the people to open the door The storehouse took good things for Bai Qianfan, which made him laugh and cry, saying, "Dad, if you take it again, the storehouse will be empty."


    Kun Qinglong waved his hand and said, "if it''s empty, it''s empty. You''re the only girl in my father. All the good things are yours. I''ll make a dowry for you."


    Bai Qianfan said, "Dad, I''m married. I don''t need a dowry."


    Kun Qinglong blinked his eyes. He looked a little dazed and said, "Oh, that''s my little granddaughter. I''ll make her a dowry."


    At the end of the banquet, the emperor was finally drunk and was helped back to his bedroom. In the middle of the night, he was so thirsty that he asked someone to bring water to drink. It was Kun Qingyu who brought water in.


    Kun Qinglong was surprised. "Yu''er, it''s so late. Why are you here if you don''t go to rest?"


    Kun Qingyu handed over the hot tea and said, "once upon a time, when my father and emperor were drunk, my son served him on the side. My son was afraid that his servants would not know his father''s habits."


    Kun Qinglong drank a few mouthfuls of hot tea and felt much more comfortable. He did have the habit of drinking hot tea after drinking. At the beginning, Kun Qingyu was in charge of the work, one of which was to hide his identity, and the other was to exercise his ability. Over the years, everything in the valley has been taken care of by Kun Qingyu. He keeps a low profile and takes care of it in an orderly way. Now when he returns to the palace as the crown prince, he is very pleased to see him drunk and staying in bed with hot tea in the middle of the night, just as before.


    He finished his tea and looked up at Kun Qingyu, "so Kun Qinglong should have asked people to draw up a decree to announce the world that Kun Qingyu came out of the palace to recuperate from illness when he was a child, and now he is still the crown prince of the east palace after he has recovered. As for the former crown prince Kun qingjue, he didn''t mention it, just like he never had this person.


    After all, Kun qingjue has been the crown prince for some years, and now he has suddenly changed. The man is still the former crown prince Kun Qingyu, who is said to have died of smallpox. Everyone is confused, and later, it comes back He said that kunqingjue was only acting for the crown prince, and the people were relieved. In Mengda, the first prince was the successor of Datong. As long as he was not dethroned, the acting crown prince would give way whenever he came back. After a while of discussion, it was over.


    In contrast, people were more panicked about the East Vietnamese army entering the city. However, it was not long before the news came out that the empress of Dongyue was a guest in Mengda palace, and the princess pearl that the emperor had just canonized was the empress of Dongyue. The army of Dongyue in the city was the escort of the empress of Dongyue. In this way, the panic gradually subsided.Thanks to Hui 4b6o, adelia, tataca, and Shuyou 4029452 (2), m4081, caotou 123, Xiaomeng, and penyou with the mantissa of 469207947571. Thank you very much for your monthly ticket and support for the little princess.


    Today is Christmas. I''ll send you two more tickets. I don''t ask for gifts, just monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1279

    Kunqinglong was much better than kunqingli in governing the government. He was trained as an inheritor when he was young. He studied martial arts, had a good command of culture and martial arts, and had good moral and talent. However, in a few days, the whole court of Mengda had been completely transformed. He took back most of the military power and promoted competent court officials. Although he didn''t kill kunqingli''s people, he tried to weaken their real power and make them powerless The tiger with sharp claws, he did not do too much, those people naturally sensible, a lot of things do not need him to express, can go according to his ideas, once the emperor a courtier, no matter how kind the old lord treat them, know current affairs can be a hero.


    He did not encounter any obstacles in his drastic reform of the government. There was only one person who made it difficult for him to deal with, that is, Kun qingjue.


    Kun Qingli''s words just before he died made him listen to them. As for Rong Fei, he remembers very clearly that before lanliu came to Mengda, she was once favored by him. Rong Fei was beautiful, gentle, considerate and considerate. But most of the time, she was silent, that is, she lost her favor and had no complaints. She stayed in the back palace in silence and didn''t do much.


    Later, he quarreled with LAN Liuqing and left in anger. When he stopped, he found himself at the gate of Rong Fei. He hesitated for a moment and went in. Rong Fei was as gentle and considerate as usual. He ate at her place, drank wine, and then stayed in her palace. When he left in the middle of the night, he was afraid of LAN Liu Qing knew that, so he didn''t let anyone record it, but he never thought that in just a few days, the sky of Mengda changed. He was poisoned and escaped from the palace. Kunqingli disguised himself as him, became the emperor of Mengda and slept with his concubine.


    Later, Rong Fei conceived in October and gave birth to Kun qingjue. But whose son is Kun qingjue? He doesn''t know, kunqingli doesn''t know, even Rong Fei is probably confused, kunqingjue''s life experience has become a headless case.


    Kunqingli''s trusted minister, he didn''t kill, but it doesn''t mean he won''t kill kunqingli''s son. When he heard the bad news that year, he vowed to pay for it with blood. If you cut the grass but not the roots, you''ll have endless troubles!


    But what if Kun qingjue is his flesh and blood? What if he killed the wrong person?


    Kun Qinglong walks slowly to the corridor with negative hands, and looks up at the eaves in the distance. Now he has only one son and one daughter under his knees. His daughter is married and will leave sooner or later, and only Kun Qingyu is left. He''s old and hurt. He''s not interested in men and women''s love for a long time, and he won''t have children in the future. It''s too cold to think about this.


    But if he didn''t kill him, all the information that has been sent back to Taoyuan valley over the years shows that Kun qingjue is a good prince. His ability is not inferior to that of Kun Qingyu. If he is given a chance, will he have another palace change?


    He frowned and was in a dilemma when he heard someone calling him, "Dad."


    Kun Qinglong was already thinking about something with a solemn face. As soon as he heard Bai Qianfan''s voice, he immediately climbed up his cheek with a smile.


    "Fan''er, how did you come out? It''s cold outside. Don''t freeze."


    Bai Qianfan showed him the heater in his hand. "It''s not cold. I have this one. Dad has been standing here for a long time, but what''s on his mind? "


    Kun Qinglong sighed, but he also told her the trouble, and wanted to hear her opinion.


    After hearing this, Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "what''s the dilemma? Father doesn''t know the answer. Kunqingjue doesn''t know either!"


    Kun Qinglong was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized that, yes, he didn''t know, and Kun qingjue didn''t know either. As long as Kun qingjue had doubts about his life experience, he would not be determined to fight back. As long as he didn''t have any feelings against him, what could be terrible?


    After thinking for a long time, Bai Qianfan solved the problem in a word. Kun Qinglong looked at her with a smile, "my daughter is still very good. In a word, she solved my father''s problem."


    Bai Qianfan said, "it''s not that I''m strong, it''s that my father is in the Bureau, and I''m out of the Bureau. The direction of things is different." After a pause, he said, "in fact, dad has already made a decision in his heart, hasn''t he?"


    Kun Qinglong is stunned again, "how to say this?"


    "Kunqingli''s other sons are all locked up. Only kunqingjue is under house arrest. I know that my father knows."


    Kun Qinglong smiles. The girl is smarter than he imagined. He tentatively asks, "what advice do you have for other sons of Kun Qingli?"


    Bai Qianfan thought, "cutting grass does not remove roots, and wildfire blows again. There is nothing wrong with dad killing them. Kunqingli also killed dad''s son in those years."


    "You suggest dad kill them?"


    Bai Qianfan laughed. "I didn''t say that. My father is worried about Kun qingjue because he has outstanding ability. As for other people, there''s nothing to worry about."


    After a moment''s silence, Kun qingjue also laughed, shook her head and said, "you don''t look like your mother."


    Bai Qianfan looked at him, "it''s dad and Kun Qingli who are different."


    Kun qingjue was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were silent.


    Bai Qianfan waited for a while and said, "Dad, I want to see kunqingjue."


    "What does he do?"


    "When I was in the East Palace, he took care of me. Now that he is in trouble, I should go to see him."


    Kun Qinglong thought for a moment, but didn''t refuse. He said, "take more people."Bai Qianfan took a look behind her, followed by Ning 13, Ning 15, Ning 16. She said with a smile: "yes."


    Kun Qinglong looks at her gradually, just takes her eyes back, glances at the person standing beside her, but it''s Kun Qingyu.


    Kunqingyu asked, "where is Huangmei going?"


    "She wants to see Kun qingjue."


    Bai Qianfan goes to see Kun qingjue. Kun Qingyu is not surprised. To his surprise, Mo Rongshu doesn''t follow him. "She''s alone. Is mo Rongshu not with her?" Why is that guy with a cold face who never leaves all day long gone today?


    Kun Qinglong frowned and looked thoughtfully at the palace where Bai Qianfan lived. In the distance, he saw a man standing on the steps. He couldn''t see clearly, but he knew it was mo Rongshu.


    "Maybe," he sighed, "faner and he have reached some agreement."


    Kun Qingyu asked, "what agreement?"


    Kun Qinglong doesn''t speak. His face is a little ugly. What agreement can it be? Because he''s going to leave, that guy suddenly changes his sex and communicates with them. He doesn''t want to scratch Bai Qianfan''s relationship with them.


    At the thought of this, Kun Qinglong''s face sank again.


    Kun Qingyu was worried and looked at him


    "I''m ok," Kun Qinglong began to walk to the palace. He was not willing to leave Bai Qianfan, but he was not the empress. In his heart, Bai Qianfan''s happiness was more important than anything else. She liked to stay in Dongyue, where she grew up. She liked Mo Rongshu, her beloved husband. He respected all her likes. The big deal was that she retired and ran to the palace Dongyue went to see her.


    The second is coming. If you still have a monthly ticket in your hand, it will be invalid if you don''t vote at the end of the month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1280

    Coincidentally, the place where kunqingjue was put under house arrest was the courtyard where kunqingli had hidden baiqianfan. Probably because the place was rather secluded, it was the first choice for prisoners.


    Since she was locked up here, the princess''s tears have not dried. She holds her son and pleads with Kun qingjue, "now there is no other way. Why don''t you plead with Princess Mingzhu? When she was in the East Palace, you treated her well. Now you are in trouble, she can''t stand by."


    Kun qingjue has a calm face and doesn''t speak. If he doesn''t want to find out his life experience, he won''t leave Bai Qianfan in the palace and won''t let her go. He believes that Bai Qianfan is the sister of one of his mother''s compatriots. Unconsciously, he has devoted himself to his feelings, but God wants to fight him. He is not the son of the empress, his mother is the former Rong Fei


    His heart has been very confused, a lot of things can not think clearly, more reluctant to think of Bai Qianfan, a thought of her, the share of depression is more heavy.


    So when he saw Bai Qianfan step in from the door, he thought he had an illusion. One was the former prince who was imprisoned, and he was not far away from death. The other is the newly granted Pearl Princess. How can she come?


    The crown princess was surprised to see Bai Qianfan, but she soon calmed down, saluted Bai Qianfan, and dragged her son away so that they could talk quietly. When she left, she looked at Kun qingjue for several times. There was a hint and a plea in her eyes. Kun qingjue knew all about it, but she felt astringent.


    Bai Qianfan looked around the room, "the place is small, can a big family live?"


    Kun qingjue sat in silence. A few days ago, he was still the crown prince, risking to come here to rescue her. A few days later, he became a prisoner, and she became the Pearl Princess of Mengda. This gap made him feel very uncomfortable. He didn''t accept this gap, but he didn''t want Bai Qianfan to see his embarrassment.


    Now think about it, the feelings he poured out on his own accord have become a big joke, which makes him feel humiliated.


    Bai Qianfan sat down in front of him, "don''t you want to talk to me?"


    Kun qingjue drooped his eyes, like an old monk. He could accept failures and setbacks, but could not tolerate being treated as a joke.


    Bai Qianfan said, "even if we are brothers and sisters, can''t we talk?"


    Kun qingjue looked up at her suspiciously.


    "We are not siblings, but we may be half siblings." Bai Qianfan said, "that day in the main hall, when kunqingli spoke, you were also present."


    When kunqingli said that, he was really there and listened to it, but what could he do? His mother was unknown before, so he tried his best to figure out who his mother was? Now it is confirmed that his biological mother is Rong Fei of kunqinglong. Later, kunqingli was appointed as the successor, and finally he was hanged on the window edge of the bedroom. But he has become a man whose father is unknown. Whose son is kunqingli and kunqinglong?


    When he thought about these strange things, he thought it was ridiculous. Maybe the answer would always be a mystery. So, will Kun Qinglong let him go? If you let him go, will he let kunqinglong go in the future?


    With no answer in his heart, he lowered his head slowly.


    Bai Qianfan looked at him and said slowly, "I think you are my brother."


    Kun qingjue looked frightened and looked up again, "what did you say?"


    Bai Qianfan repeated, "I think you are my brother." After a pause, he said, "I''m sure."


    Kun qingjue unconsciously rubbed his fingers, "why do you say that?"


    "Intuition." Bai Qianfan laughed, "my intuition is always accurate. In fact, everyone has a muddle headed account. If you don''t think clearly, you don''t want to know how to live. Whether you are happy or unhappy, it will pass. But I have a younger brother and you have a elder sister."


    Kun qingjue''s eyes began to shine. He hesitated and asked, "do you really think so?"


    "Not only me, but also dad. He just needs time. You should give him a little patience."


    "He sent you to say these words?"


    "Of course not. You''re a little bit like each other. You''re all stopping to wait and see. You''re not willing to take that step first, but sooner or later, you''ll have to step out. In fact, it''s easier to take that step than you think. Don''t be trapped by too many things. I never think about those. I just think about the days I like. I have three brothers, but I don''t have any brothers. If you are willing to be my brother, I will be very happy. "


    Kun qingjue''s heart is full of ups and downs. These days, his heart seems to burn a fire, which makes him restless. Bai Qianfan''s words are like a timely rain, pouring down the fire, leaving only the embers entangled in his heart.


    Still in a daze, I suddenly heard her call, "brother."


    Kun qingjue was really frightened by the sound and looked at her in surprise.


    "I''m older than you. You should call me sister."


    Her eyes were full of hope and encouragement. Kun qingjue moved her lips and couldn''t speak.


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "I have thicker skin. Whether you like it or not, I will treat you as my brother."


    She didn''t force him. Knowing that she would give him time to digest, she said a few more words and left.Kun qingjue sent her to the door. There was a guard outside. He couldn''t get out. He looked at her across the threshold and said, "go slowly."


    Bai Qianfan left. He leaned against the door and watched for a long time. Until her back completely disappeared in sight, he turned and entered the room. He went to the window and looked at the Hemerocallis in a daze, but he didn''t find that his stiff jaw line had softened a lot.


    Kun Qingyu is a calm man, but he is in a hurry to enter the study. Kun Qinglong hears it and looks up at him without saying anything. He looks at him with a question in his eyes.


    Kunqingyu did hold his words, but when he touched kunqinglong''s eyes, he immediately calmed down and adjusted his mood, "father, I heard you want to send someone to Mobei?"


    Kun Qinglong said.


    "To whom?"


    Kun Qinglong laughs, "didn''t you come to me just because you already know?"


    Kun Qingyu was silent for a moment. "Is that the meaning of Huangmei?"


    "Sit down and talk," Kun Qinglong pointed to the chair. "I''m not so confused as to listen to my daughter''s command in state affairs. She didn''t say anything, but yu''er, I''m not Kun Qingli. It''s not the same now as it was more than 30 years ago. Kunqingli killed my son and your younger brother. I hate him as much as you do. I want to repay my blood with my teeth. But now, his sons are all adults. They are not a single person. They are a family. There are two or three hundred people in the palace. If you really want to kill them, you have to kill the whole family. Have you ever thought of the scene where there are bodies everywhere and there are rivers of blood? "


    When Kun Qingyu heard this, he was silent for a moment and asked, "my father is not afraid to let the tiger go back to the mountain. One day they will come back from Mobei?"


    Kun Qinglong said with a dumb smile, "if they really want to have that ability, I''ll admit it. Mobei is a place of hardship. They have life to live."


    Thank you xiazai 2016, lift the veil to see your face, Sunty Siyu (2 pieces), eat sugar carefully, Mozi white, I am your only m, little lazy cat MIV, mantissa is 201683151401 (2 pieces), 03568643 basin friends, thank you very much for your monthly ticket, thank you for your support to the little princess. At the end of the month, continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1281

    Kunqinglong guesses right. Bai Qianfan does promise Mo Rongshu to leave Mengda in five days, so she tries her best to accompany kunqinglong these days, and Mo Rongshu doesn''t destroy the time they spend with their father and daughter.


    For Bai Qianfan, kunqinglong gives her a different feeling from the empress. When she first meets her, the empress sees her crying. She looks sad and holds her as if she is a baby. However, Bai Qianfan always feels that kunqinglong is different. He is a person with no emotion. But in front of her, he is full of tears and loses control several times. It''s not pretending, it''s love When he arrived at the peak, it was a natural outpouring of family affection. When he thought that he would leave in a few days, Bai Qianfan felt a little reluctant. Looking at Kun Qinglong''s gray hair, he couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Kun Qinglong walked slowly with his negative hand, looking at her, "what''s the matter, what''s on your mind? If you have something to tell Dad, he will solve it for you. "


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "I have nothing on my mind."


    Kun Qinglong said, "that''s leaving soon?"


    Bai Qianfan was surprised and looked up at him.


    Kun Qinglong knew that he had guessed right. He laughed, "if Mo Rongshu doesn''t follow you these days, my father will know that you are leaving."


    Bai Qianfan pursed his mouth. "Dad, we''ve been out for a long time, and some of us are worried about the children. After two years, I''ll take the children to see you."


    "Don''t be so troublesome. Dad can visit you," said Kun Qinglong, gazing at the peaceful lake in the distance. "Dad is old. He doesn''t have those ambitions. Let your brother sit down in this world. Dad wants to enjoy the happiness of children and grandchildren like an ordinary man."


    Bai Qianfan didn''t say a word, but he had some emotion in his heart. Kun Qinglong didn''t fall for LAN Liuqing. He didn''t think the imperial power was more important than his life. He didn''t do anything for the imperial power. In his whole life, he had to learn to give up and get more. LAN Liuqing didn''t know this until he died.


    At the thought of her death, Bai Qianfan lowered her eyes and covered her emotions. She hated and disappointed lanliuqing, and her family affection was as thin as a piece of paper, but How could it be mo Ronglin who took her life?


    She walked with her heart full. Kunqinglong stopped, but she didn''t realize it. She went on until kunqinglong called her, "fan er."


    Bai Qianfan looked up and found that there was a pagoda in front of her. She had been to this place, not far from the east palace. Crossing the arch was the hall group of the east palace.


    She is wondering why Kun Qinglong came here. The latter has already stepped up the steps and said, "follow dad."


    Bai Qianfan answered and followed Kun Qinglong up the steps. The pagoda is actually a temple, because it looks like a tower, also known as a pagoda. The temple built in the palace is more beautiful than the one outside. The exquisite sculptures attract Bai Qianfan''s eyes. She stops to watch from time to time.


    Kun Qinglong entered the temple. Seeing that she was still lingering behind, he said, "come on in."


    Bai Qianfan quickened her pace to follow her. The temple was bigger than she had imagined. Entering the temple was a huge Buddha statue. She was kind-hearted and looked down at all living beings.


    Bai Qianfan quickly salutes with Shi. As soon as she looks up, she sees Kun Qinglong turning into the room inside. She follows. The space inside is smaller, and the Buddha statues are much smaller. They are the same size as human beings, but there are a lot of them. One by one, the two walls are full.


    Kun Qinglong''s steps still didn''t stop. He went through the room and stepped into the front threshold. Bai Qianfan didn''t know what he was going to take him to see. He didn''t ask. He followed him honestly. After walking five or six rooms in a row, Kun Qinglong stopped and looked back at her.


    Bai Qianfan''s eyes stayed on the memorial tablet on the altar. He didn''t move away for a long time, and his expression was dignified.


    "I set up a memorial tablet for your mother here, although..." Kun Qinglong''s voice went down. "She''s sorry for me and you, but she''s always your mother. Fan''er, give her incense."


    Bai Qianfan''s mood is very complicated, saying that she doesn''t hate is false. As soon as she thinks of what lanliuqing did in those years, her blood surges. In the end, Mo Rongshu didn''t kill lanliuqing, and she didn''t say anything, which is a kind of default. But in fact, her mood is contradictory. She hates lanliuqing, but she doesn''t want her to die.


    Kun Qinglong weighs the incense, lights it in the candle, and hands it over. Bai Qianfan''s expression is numb. She takes the incense, bows three times to the memorial tablet, and inserts it into the censer. The simple ceremony makes her feel mixed.


    After the incense, Kun Qinglong didn''t rush to leave. Instead, she led her to sit down at the table and said, "today, I''ll accompany my father to have a vegetarian meal here."


    Bai Qianfan looked at the tablet in the distance and said in a soft voice, "yes.".


    A plate of plain fruit is placed, and the green glazed porcelain cup is still full of snow-white and fragrant milk tea. Drinking milk tea with plain fruit has a different flavor, but Yu Guangli''s memorial tablet is stuck in her heart like a needle, which is a little uncomfortable.


    Kun Qinglong took a sip of milk tea with a cup. After a long silence, he said, "fan''er, do you want to hear the story of father and mother?"


    Bai Qianfan was surprised. She did not expect that Kun Qinglong would suddenly ask this question. She hesitated for a moment, "if dad wants to say it, fan''er will listen."


    Kun Qinglong smiles, puts down the cup in his hand, picks up a vegetable fruit and throws it into his mouth. He chews it and swallows it down. He squints his eyes as if he is recollecting. Bai Qianfan knows that he is recollecting the past."More than 30 years ago, when Mengda was still a strong army, he was not afraid of any foreign enemies. He fought with East Vietnam, winning and losing, which was equal. Nanyuan was a mysterious small country. It was not open to the outside world. It was separated from Mengda by East Vietnam. It was a relationship that could not be played by eight poles on weekdays.


    But one day, Nanyuan suddenly sent a messenger to visit his father in Mengda with a gift from a motorcade. He said that he wanted to get Mengda''s protection. At that time, his father was a little surprised. He didn''t understand why Nanyuan was so far away from east Vietnam that he didn''t seek the protection of East Vietnam. Instead, he came to Mengda to beg me?


    I had doubts in my heart, and naturally I had to ask the truth. The envoys of Nanyuan said that because they were separated from Dongyue, they said that Mengda was safe to Nanyuan, and the neighboring Dongyue was more dangerous to Nanyuan. If Dongyue really attacked Nanyuan, they hoped that Mengda would attack behind and contain Dongyue, and Nanyuan would also attack with Mengda and fight against Dongyue together.


    This explanation is reasonable, and the gifts from Nanyuan country are really good. The big boxes are opened one by one in front of my father. There are boxes of gold, ivory, jade carving, spices and so on. They are all rare treasures. When there is only the last box left, the messenger smiles and says, your majesty, this is Nanyuan''s most precious treasure. I hope your majesty will like it.


    To tell you the truth, dad is looking forward to his words. When the wooden box is opened slowly, dad will see your mother. "


    Next, I will write a little story about the empress and the valley master. The story about love and killing each other will not be long. If you like it, please go on. If you don''t like it, you can stop. After writing this story, the whole book is almost over. The story of the younger generation was originally planned to open a new book. After consulting the opinions of the big family, most readers want to follow it later, open a new book or go to the future Later, it''s a difficult problem for the author who has a choice barrier. I''ll decide at the end of the story. Thank you very much for your monthly pass and your support to the little princess. At the end of the month, ask for a monthly ticket www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1282

    Nanyuan''s emissary saluted with his right hand on his chest, pointed to the last wooden box, with a flattering smile on his face. "Your Majesty, this is our most precious treasure in Nanyuan. Your highness, King min, I hope your majesty will like it."


    Kun Qinglong leans in the big chair and looks at the wooden box with no expression. There are eight big wooden boxes in total. The front seven of them are opened one by one. All of them are amazing treasures. What is the last wooden box worth explaining to him?


    He looked at the wooden box from a distance and said faintly, "then open it and let me see what is the most precious treasure in your country?"


    The lid of the box opened slowly. It didn''t seem to be full. From Kun Qinglong''s point of view, nothing could be seen, just like an empty box.


    He was surprised. The messenger took out a small gourd like thing from his arms and put it on his mouth. The melodious and cheerful music immediately sounded over the hall, but the attendants changed their faces. They heard that Nanyuan people were good at controlling snakes, and the snake controller was playing the music to control snakes.


    Everyone stepped back quietly for fear that a snake would suddenly come out of the wooden box.


    After a while, there was a movement in the wooden box. The snake didn''t come out. What came out was a hand. It was white, thin, weak and boneless. It was just a hand, but it attracted everyone''s eyes. The messenger looked at Kun Qinglong quietly. Although his eyes were condensed, he was just like everyone else, staring at that hand for a moment.


    The emissary was a little proud, and the tune became more cheerful. Soon, the black top of her head came out, and a face appeared in front of everyone. She blinked her eyes, and her expression was a little at a loss. She didn''t panic when she saw the crowd, but only slightly frowned, as if she was annoyed that they had scratched her beautiful dream.


    Everyone was stunned. There were many beauties in the palace, but compared with this one, they were immediately eclipsed. She was sitting lazily in the box. She lifted her eyes slightly. The light of her eyes swept lightly. All the people she glanced at were in a state of confusion.


    When Kun Qinglong saw that face, his heart was also shocked, but his face was still, just quietly looking at her.


    The music is still playing, and the beauty dances in the box. The small box looks like her stage. She is dressed in Nanyuan''s clothes, and the narrow skirt outlines her graceful posture. When she raises her hand, her clothes are pulled up to reveal her snow-white waist. She twists her waist and swings her hips, which is light and flexible, like a fairy in the forest. Miaoman''s posture swings with her, and the small waist looms and the people hold their breath Calm, silly looking at, are a pair of already do not know what year this evening is like.


    When the song stops, the beautiful woman''s slender arms, like a weak willow, flutter by the wind and fall vertically. Under the gaze of the people, she lies back in the box like a muscle. The lid of the box is closed and the light is hidden. The people are still standing foolishly, as if all just now is an illusion.


    What Nanyuan messenger wanted was this kind of effect. He was very proud of it. He looked up at Kun Qinglong and said, "is your majesty satisfied?"


    Kun Qinglong raised her eyebrows. "But the best dancer in your country?"


    "No," the messenger said with a smile, "this is my princess of Turin in Nanyuan."


    Kun Qinglong had some accidents, but he just laughed, "it''s really a beauty."


    "Your Majesty is satisfied."


    "Since she is a princess, why did she send it in wooden cases?"


    Nanyuan messenger took out a letter from his arms and handed it to the attendant on one side, "this is a personal letter from his royal highness King min, your majesty will know after reading it."


    When the letter reaches Kun Qinglong, he opens his eyes and says nothing.


    Nan yuan''s messenger couldn''t figure out what he thought, so he couldn''t help beating a drum in his heart, and his palms were sweating.


    For a long time, Kun Qinglong finally said, "if so, stay."


    The messenger of Nanyuan was very happy and gave a big gift. He just left. An excessively beautiful face is always useful. His royal highness Min has made the right move.


    -


    when lanliu wakes up, she finds herself lying on a big bed with a soft mattress under her body, a colorful quilt covered with gold and silver thread embroidered on it. At first sight, it''s not an ordinary thing, so she knows that she has arrived in Mengda.


    She raised her hand. Her hand was very weak. It was a sequela of medication. She knew it clearly, but she could do nothing. She was incompetent and became a prisoner. She accepted the result, but as long as she had a breath, she would not admit defeat.


    She narrowed her eyes and recalled the man sitting on the Dragon chair. At that time, her medicine had not yet awakened, and her vision was blurred. All she knew was that he was very tall. Even if he was sitting, it also gave people a sense of coercion, which was the imperial momentum that could not be ignored.


    Nanyuan''s life is small but agile. Mengda''s life is tall. In her opinion, she is just a simple minded and well-developed man. It''s not difficult for her to escape from a man. As long as she can return to Nanyuan


    Just thinking about it, there was something moving on the outside of the account. One hand reached in and started a crack. It seemed that someone looked inside. Then he opened the account and showed a chubby smile: "girl wakes up, maid changing clothes for girl."


    Seeing LAN Liuqing''s puzzled looking at her, he said, "my maidservant''s name is dema. I''m here to serve the girl."LAN Liuqing has been living in a wooden box these days. Because of the medicine, she is half awake most of the time. Now when she gets to the place, she doesn''t want to be dizzy any more. She sits up and gets out of bed. As a result, she gets up a little fiercely and feels dizzy. Fortunately, dema helps her in time, or she falls back to bed.


    What dema gave her was still Nanyuan''s clothes, with a small slant skirt and a narrow skirt at the bottom. The hem of the dress and the skirt could fit together. As long as she raised her arm a little, she would show her thin white waistline, which made people think.


    In the palace of Monda, such a dress is not solemn, but it is contemptible. But this is the emperor''s order, and dema certainly dare not disobey it.


    After changing her clothes, LAN Liuqing combs her hair in front of the dressing mirror. She turns her hair on both sides into a loose bun and holds a hairpin. A handful of bright black hair is scattered behind her head. When she swings her head at will, the black hair will move like a satin microwave, and the light and shadow will be bright.


    She looks at herself in the mirror and sleeps. Her hard work and tiredness are all gone. The person in the mirror has rosy cheeks and bright eyes. She is the first beauty in Nanyuan and the goddess in the hearts of many Nanyuan warriors. How can she live in such a place and wait for death? As long as she makes emperor Mengda happy, she will flee here and go back to her hometown to find LAN xuansu.


    Dema stood on the side and looked at her askew. She couldn''t help praising, "the girl is so beautiful."


    Lanliuqing smiles in front of the mirror. Beauty is her capital. Now all she can rely on is this face.


    Thank you for your monthly tickets and support for the little princess. New story begins, another journey, let''s go together, continue to ask for support!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1283

    Lanliuqing is very confident about her appearance. No man thinks badly after seeing her. She thinks that when she wakes up, someone will take her to the emperor Mengda. But she is wrong. For several days, the emperor Mengda didn''t summon her. Lanliuqing can''t help suspecting that there is something wrong with the emperor Mengda''s aesthetics. She didn''t know whether she was really dismissive or hard to get, but there were still ways.


    Fortunately, she is free. It doesn''t matter if emperor Mengda doesn''t summon her. She can show her face in front of him. She doesn''t believe it. Will emperor Mengda be indifferent when she sees her face?


    Early summer is the best season in Mengda. The climate is pleasant and the scenery is picturesque. Lanliuqing walks slowly along the lake embankment path, turns left around most of the lake, and arrives at the place of the emperor. The layout of Mengda''s palace is different from that of other places. As the supreme monarch, kunqinglong owns not a palace, but a group of palaces composed of several palaces, in which there are large and small houses The winding corridor is like a labyrinth. He handles government affairs here, and he also rests here. If any concubine gets a favor, he can live in his palace group, so that he can accompany her at night.


    LAN Liuqing''s understanding of Mengda palace comes from dema and Zhuoli. They are maids sent to her by the palace. In fact, her identity is a little embarrassed. She is the noble princess of Nanyuan, but the people under her call her a girl. It is obvious that Kun Qinglong doesn''t care about her identity as a princess. She doesn''t care. She is given to a man as a gift by the old dog of LAN xuansu The princess is ironic.


    She lives in a small yard. It''s a little far from kunqinglong. Besides dema and Zhuoli, there are only two or three maids who do rough work. It seems that she is not even a humble concubine. It''s about a dancer, because dema and Zhuoli both say she dances well. Nanyuan people are good at dancing. Both men and women can dance. As the princess of Nanyuan, her dancing skills are naturally outstanding. Every time she dances, she can always see people infatuated. She can''t get back to God for a long time. She clearly remembers that she danced in front of Kun Qinglong. Why didn''t that man remember her?


    After a short walk, a group of people came face to face. When dema and Zhuoli saw it, they immediately pulled lanliuqing aside and bowed their heads to wait there.


    Lanliuqing asked, "who is it?"


    Dema whispered, "it''s the florist."


    Lanliuqing smiles bitterly in her heart. The grand Princess of Nanyuan also wants to see her in front of the little nobleman. Her parents know it under the spring. They are afraid that they will jump out of the ground in anger.


    Huaguiren didn''t walk past them, but stopped and looked at lanliuqing curiously. After all, a woman dressed differently is always easy to attract people''s attention.


    She raised her chin, quite arrogant, "are you the original dancer from the south? Look up. "


    LAN Liuqing is not happy in her heart, and looks up at her coldly.


    The lady Hua was surprised to see her face. She heard that the dancer from Nanyuan was so beautiful that she didn''t take it to heart. The woman who can enter the harem is much more beautiful. Can she be compared with a Nanman woman? Can see blue Liu Qing''s face, she just realizes the hearsay didn''t exaggerate, this is a face that even the woman saw all amazement and envy.


    Flower noble heart is not taste, but without her hand, long such a foxy face of women will be cleaned up. She didn''t mind LAN Liuqing''s rudeness. She looked up and down and said with a smile, "it really deserves its reputation. It''s really beautiful."


    The tone is cool, not sure whether it is sincere or ironic, then he left with his head held high.


    As soon as she left, dema said anxiously, "girl, you have offended the flower lady."


    Lanliuqing looked at the figure of the flower lady, stood quietly for a while, suddenly turned around, "go back."


    Zhuo Lizhi said, "girl, don''t you go to see the crane?" Further on, turn left to see the crane pond. I said I wanted to see the crane, but why didn''t I go?


    Lanliuqing said, "no more." Although Hua Guiren didn''t embarrass her, which made her a little surprised, she understood after a little thought that Hua Guiren didn''t do it because someone would do it, and that person''s identity must be above Hua Guiren. When it comes time to make trouble, how long can Kun Qinglong hang her?


    When the goal is achieved, there is no need to go to kunqinglong to show up and take the initiative to send her to the door. It''s better for him to come to her and wait for her.


    -


    when Huagui came to the fork of the road, he stopped and turned to the pagoda. Although several maids were surprised, they didn''t dare to ask any more questions. When they got to the pagoda, Huagui didn''t go in and walked around the pagoda slowly. When they came back to the main entrance, they met the queen coming out of the pagoda. Everyone knows that the queen worships Buddha in the pagoda at this time of day.


    Huaguiren pretended to meet by chance, and went forward to salute, "my concubine, please send her greetings."


    The queen said, "how did you come here?"


    Huagui said with a smile: "it''s a fine day. I don''t want to stay in the house. So I came out to have a look. I came here on foot. I didn''t want to meet my mother." After a pause, he said, "I don''t know what happened today. Along the way, I met several sisters, even the gorgeous dancer who just entered the palace."


    The queen said, "you see? Is it really brilliant? "Hua Guiren: "it''s not so beautiful, but it''s just a fox face. How can it compare with the gentleness and quietness of the empress? It''s just..."


    The queen asked, "just what?"


    Flower lady chuckles, "men all like foxy without exception."


    She had a low position, a common family background, and no favor to speak of. The queen was naturally tolerant of her, and occasionally said a few jokes, but she would not blame her. When she finished, she held her handkerchief and covered her mouth with a smile.


    At the fork of the road, Huagui sent the queen away, and a smile slowly rose on her face. She knew that the gorgeous dancer had fallen on the Queen''s mind. Empress is the style of the old school, most hate a long fox face woman to serve the king, as long as the queen hate, the end will be very miserable.


    The harem is a battlefield. Although there is no sword, there is no blood to kill.


    After two days, the queen sent someone to call LAN Liuqing and said that she had taken all the imperial concubines to enjoy the flowers in the imperial garden and asked her to dance for fun.


    Lanliu had expected this early in the morning. Not surprisingly, she sat in front of the dressing mirror and asked the maid to dress up. But dema and Zhuoli were worried. They combed her hair and told her, "girl, the empress can''t be rude. She must suffer losses."


    LAN Liuqing had some accidents. She didn''t expect that the two maids would worry about her. She laughed and said, "I remember."


    A green sedan chair came to meet her. Lanliuqing straightened her clothes and got into the sedan chair. She closed her eyes to nourish her spirit. The queen wants to see her in person. She has to perform well in this play!


    Thank you xuaiyuan, sweet and sour apple salad, tree climbing Monkey (2 pieces), penyou with the mantissa of 698199582045 (3 pieces), thank you for your monthly pass, thank you for your support to the little princess. In the last three days, I asked for a monthly ticket to keep the list.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1284

    Although Mengda is short of water most of the year, the royal garden is thriving. The exotic flowers and plants transplanted from all over the world are planted here. The flowers and trees are sparse and the trees are green. It is the favorite place for imperial concubines.


    When lanliuqing got out of the sedan chair, he saw a large group of people sitting in the pavilion. Looking at them, they were all in gorgeous clothes and jewels. Then he knew that the queen was leading the imperial concubines here.


    Before she came near, the strong fragrance would float around. Mengda women like strong fragrance, and the imperial concubines compete one by one. When they mix together, they have a bit of a rush. Lanliuqing didn''t look up, but just pursed the corners of her mouth. With such a strong fragrance, it''s probably to cover the bad smell.


    When she got there, she knelt down and saluted. "Hello to the empress, and hello to the masters."


    The empress sat on the seat. Behind her, two maids gently shook the goose feather fan. One left and one right sat Princess Hua and Rong, while the other imperial concubines sat around. Everyone looked at the exotic woman curiously, knowing that it would be no good for the empress to announce her coming. Besides curiosity, there was a sense of watching the crowd.


    The queen didn''t cry, just said, "look up."


    Lanliuqing raises her head and hears the sound of someone pumping air, but the air pumping is not complete. It stops abruptly on the way because the queen is looking for fame and her eyes are cold.


    Everyone was surprised, only Huagui was calm and relaxed, and looked around with her spare light. More often, her eyes stayed on the Queen''s face. She knew that everything would develop as she imagined.


    The queen looked at the face and said in her heart that it was really Zhang Hu Mei''s face. Not to mention the man, even she couldn''t help looking at it more.


    "Get up." She said, "I heard you were the princess of Nanyuan?"


    Blue Willow clear in the heart tiny sink, didn''t expect the queen will ask this, but her identity in the Palace should not be a secret, she drooped eyes way: "now is not."


    The Queen''s voice cools, "from Princess to dancer, you''re quite used to it."


    Lanliuqing didn''t speak.


    After a moment of silence, the queen asked, "since I grew up in the palace, I know what is the most important thing to live in the palace?"


    Blue Willow clear answer, "rules."


    The queen smile, but the smile is very cold, "still smart, that is, the rules, in what position to do what, next to don''t think, think is not your, understand?"


    "I understand."


    The queen said, "let''s go, let''s see."


    It''s called dancing, but there is no musician, no music accompaniment, how to dance? But LAN Liuqing didn''t hesitate. She got up from the ground, patted the dust on her knees, twisted her body, turned around and began to walk on her toes.


    Although it is early summer, the noon sun is warm, cage in the body like a tiny fire in the baking, with the passage of time, the fire is getting bigger and bigger, not long after the sweat dripping, thin clothes wet by sweat paste on the back, the forehead of black hair also gathered into a lock, sweat drops flow down the cheek, one by one crystal clear, shining in the sun, this appearance if put In others, it must be in a mess, but in lanliuqing, it''s a different kind of beauty. It''s like a demon coming out of the water, and the soft body comes around to attract people''s soul.


    The more the queen looked at it, the more angry she was. What kind of clothes she was wearing was so short. As soon as her arms were raised, a piece of white flesh was exposed. And the skirt was too narrow. Every time lanliu''s buttocks were raised, she worried that the skirt would tear on the spot, that is, it didn''t split, and the round buttocks were exposed in front of everyone. Isn''t it good-looking?


    Yu Guang glanced at him casually. Sure enough, he saw a servant who had been hooked. His eyes were dull and his mouth was slightly open, but his saliva didn''t come out. The clean man was still like this, that bloody normal man


    The queen closed her eyes and didn''t want to think about it any more.


    When Huagui sees the empress, she closes her eyes and knows that it''s almost over. She just wonders why lanliuqing should dance such a provocative dance. When other dancers come to the empress, they all behave themselves, for fear that their improper behavior will lead to trouble. Once there was a beautiful woman in the harem who pretended to faint when she was facing the emperor. She fell into the emperor''s arms and successfully climbed onto the emperor''s Dragon bed. A few days later, the queen found an excuse to beat her. Without fighting, the beauty lay in bed for half a month, and then suffered from the cold. She dragged on for two or three months. It was obvious that the beauty was weak and unlucky No one can tell how the beautiful woman died. In a word, if she is remembered by the queen, there will be no good end.


    The Queen''s face became darker and darker, and finally she drank, "enough."


    Lanliuqing was sweating all over. When she stopped, she was panting. Her chest was like a wave, and her eyes were straight.


    The empress was even more angry and said in a cold voice, "is that the dance of Nanyuan?"


    LAN Liuqing nodded, "yes."


    "Don''t think you don''t know if you haven''t been to Nanyuan. The most famous dance in Nanyuan is peacock dance. What did you just dance?"


    Lanliuqing laughs, "there are too many dances in Nanyuan. What Niang Niang said is just one of them. In fact, Nanyuan dances for a year, but it''s not the same."


    The queen sneered, "a princess, dancing like the red aunt in GouLan yard, is she shameless?"Blue Willow clear voice clear answer, "I am just a dancer now."


    "Presumptuous!" The empress''s maid Yinyue immediately yelled, "how do you talk to the empress?"


    She is a dancer. She should call herself a slave, but she calls herself "I". She belittles the identity of the queen. No wonder the maid will scold her.


    One side of the Chinese imperial concubine sneer, "to teach her rules."


    If the queen didn''t speak, it was acquiescence. The maid Yinyue goes to the sun, raises her hand and slaps lanliuqing. She is trusted by the empress. When the imperial concubines see her, they politely call her Yinyue and teach her a lesson. She is already familiar with how to hurt people without hurting her hand.


    LAN Liuqing was beaten to the side of her head, half of her face was swollen, and her mouth was filled with a sweet smell. She didn''t expect that a little girl had such a heavy hand. This slap really annoyed her. She turned back and slapped her back.


    Silver month did not guard against, was hit, white face suddenly showed five red marks, she covered her face, a moment of stupefaction, dare to hit the queen, this dancer is crazy?


    The queen didn''t expect that lanliuqing would resist. She was so angry that she clapped her hands and said, "come on, fork this criminal down and beat him to death!" She doesn''t believe it. If you kill a dancer, can the emperor settle with her?


    Two tall and thin attendants immediately came forward and grabbed LAN Liuqing''s arm and dragged her down to execution. LAN Liuqing didn''t resist. He looked back at the queen, and there was a faint smile on her lips.


    Thank you for rong''er''s world (2 pieces), the mantissa is 103435704064 (3 pieces), thank you for your monthly tickets, thank you for your support for the little princess, the story is a bit slow, more inclusive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1285

    It''s quiet in the study. The white smoke curls in the big copper cauldron in the corner. It''s Smoked bergamot. The dried tangerine peel is ground into powder and poured into the copper cauldron. The bottom is smoked with a light fire. The sweet fragrance of bergamot permeates every corner of the room.


    When the emperor was dealing with government affairs, no one dared to make a noise. Someone quietly looked at him at the door. Cha Chi na glanced at him and walked out. The man whispered a few words in his ear. Then he backed away. Cha Chi na turned and entered the room. He still stood on the side of the emperor. His eyes moved to the emperor''s face. The Emperor didn''t raise his eyes and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing serious," chachner said. "Someone''s making the queen angry. She''s on the board."


    The emperor Oh a, still didn''t lift an eye, "which don''t long eye of annoy empress?"


    Chachi hesitated for a moment. "It''s the beauty from Nanyuan."


    The emperor''s writing pen stagnated for a while, and finally raised his head, eyebrows almost imperceptible closed for a while, "how did she provoke the queen?"


    "He said that he was rude to the empress, and he hit the silver moon beside her. The empress is angry, call, random stick kills


    The emperor held the pen and looked straight out of the window. After a while, he said, "it''s a pity that she died like this. Pass on my will and save her life."


    Chachi went out to preach in person. The emperor opened the golden mouth, and the queen would not lose face. Blue girl picked up her life.


    When the emperor''s will came to the place where the execution was carried out, LAN Liuqing was dying. With a sound of "leave people under the stick", the staff of the attendant would be in the air and did not fight any more. If he came a moment later, it would be a corpse lying on the bench.


    The Queen''s face is not very good-looking, the emperor generally does not care about such small things, also will not brush her face, clearly, lanliuqing has entered the eyes of the emperor.


    The emperor brushed her face, but she couldn''t help buying the emperor''s account. Although she was a husband and wife, she was also a monarch and minister, and she didn''t dare to resist.


    -


    when lanliu came to her senses, she didn''t see the familiar top of the account, only the curtain formed by tuanhua. Because the wound was on her back, she had to lie on her stomach. Her head was on one side, and she was about to lift her arm. When it came to the wound, she couldn''t help gasping.


    The maid outside immediately picked up the bill and came in, "girl, wake up, but want to drink water?"


    Lanliuqing said, "I''m hungry and want to eat." It was already night when she fainted and woke up again. Of course, she was hungry.


    Dema and Zhuoli are a little surprised. When the beaten people wake up, they don''t cry. Instead, they have to eat. Their backs are scarred and bloodstained, but lanliuqing''s expression is as calm as nobody''s.


    Zhuoli said yes, and immediately went out to make food for her. Dema rubbed her face and hands with her handkerchief, took a look at the wound on her back, and asked softly, "does the girl still hurt?"


    Lanliuqing said, "there is no imagined pain." This pain is nothing compared to what she suffered.


    Dema gently wiped her hand, "girl is so strong, I thought..." In the middle of the speech, he stopped, laughed and didn''t go on.


    Blue Willow clear ask, "return with why?"


    Dema some embarrassed appearance, pursed a lower lip, "they all say the girl is the princess of Nanyuan, the princess is not Jinzhiyuye, how can not be afraid of pain?"


    Blue Willow clear indifferent way, "compared with death, this pain is nothing." She propped up and moved, changed a comfortable posture, "give me what medicine, cool swish."


    Dema said, "the doctor came to see the girl and applied jade muscle ointment. It''s the best way to remove the stasis and generate muscle. It can also relieve the pain. It''s said that it was given by the emperor."


    Hearing dema mention the emperor, LAN Liuqing didn''t speak, but turned her head to the inside. She was relieved. She bet right, and the emperor really didn''t want to leave her.


    Dema was still chattering, "I''m really scared to death today. Thanks to your Majesty''s help, the girl could escape. Before I left, how did I tell the girl that the queen should not be rude? How could you fight? If your majesty doesn''t do it, the girl will be killed alive today. I know that the girl is of noble birth and proud, but it''s different now, girl... "


    LAN Liuqing didn''t interrupt her, let her go to nag, until smell rice incense just turned his head, said, "help me up to eat."


    Dema said, "the girl can''t sit down. You''d better feed her."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t sit. I can stand and eat more."


    Dema had to help her up. Lanliuqing knelt to the bedside and put on her shoes with one leg. She supported dema''s shoulder, and the other leg was slowly pulled down.


    Zhuoli has already set up the meal. Because she was injured, she prepared light dishes, only a small bowl of meat soup with a little oil. LAN Liuqing directly picked up the bowl, ate all the meat soup with a spoon, stretched out the bowl and said, "is there anything else?"


    Zhuoli and dema looked at each other. After a while, Zhuoma took the bowl and went to get a bowl for her.


    After eating, LAN Liuqing took a few steps in the room, but the effect of the medicine was over, and the pain gradually aggravated. She had to stop, go back to bed and lie down. She was in pain and fell asleep again.


    When the emperor came in, there was no one in the room. He went straight to the bed, lifted the account and looked in. LAN Liuqing was lying on the bed, face out, sleeping soundly.The emperor opened the thin quilt, gently pulled up his robe and took a look at it. It was clear that it was dark in the account, but he could still see that the skin was as smooth as a good suet jade. It was just blood stains. Some of them were scabby and darker. It was shocking and pitiful. Although it didn''t hurt her bones and muscles, the flesh and blood on her back is also very painful for a woman. If she doesn''t keep it well, the wound will be ulcerated and inflamed, which can also kill her.


    The emperor couldn''t help reaching out and touching the wound lightly. The quiet man didn''t respond. Maybe he really fell asleep.


    The emperor bent down and looked at her face carefully. Her sleeping face was beautiful and serene. She didn''t look like a person who had just been punished. Her breath was even and light, and there was a very light aroma. The emperor discriminated carefully, but he couldn''t smell what it was?


    Shao Qing, the emperor came out of the account. It happened that dema came in. He was surprised to see the emperor and knelt down to salute. The emperor waved her up and asked, "she has been asleep since she came back?"


    Dema replied truthfully, "my Lord, the girl woke up earlier and said she was hungry and wanted to eat. The maidservants came to eat. After eating, the girl walked around the room for a while and then lay down."


    The emperor was surprised. "She got out of bed?"


    "Yes, the maid said it was inconvenient for the girl to sit and feed her, but the girl refused and preferred to eat standing."


    "Do you have a good appetite?"


    Dema hesitated. "It should be good. A bowl of gravy is not enough for the girl. Another bowl is needed."


    The emperor laughed, "can get up to eat, appetite is still so good, it seems that the fight is not heavy." Then he shook his head and walked out the door with his hands down.


    Thank you for the spring flowers, vegetarian tiger shark (2), mantissa 0794 pot friends, thank you for your monthly ticket. Today is the last day of 2019. I don''t want to say anything else. I hope you can go shopping with your favorite person for the new year. See you next year.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1286

    The day of healing is peaceful and stable. No one comes to make trouble. However, LAN Liuqing lives like a year. The emperor comes to her room that night and touches her with his robe. Why is there no following? She couldn''t figure it out. She thought about it day after day. One evening, she sat in a chair and watched the setting sun come in through the long window and cast a light of gold on the ground. Suddenly, she realized that she was wrong. Emperor Munda was not a reckless man in her imagination. On the contrary, he was a powerful man. When dealing with powerful people, you can''t be too hasty. If you are worried, you can easily make mistakes, And she has no time to make any more mistakes.


    From then on, she put away her own careful thinking, neither trying to show her face to the emperor, nor wandering around to make trouble, and recuperated peacefully in the courtyard.


    But she does not go out to make trouble, does not mean that others do not find her trouble, she does not know that she has been like a needle into the heart of the queen, on the surface can not see anything, only the parties know how uncomfortable it is to have a needle in the heart.


    At the time when she was injured, the courtyard received the second order from the queen. Just like last time, she went to dance.


    At the same time, in the same place, and with the same people, only LAN Liuqing was different from last time. She put away her previous arrogance and polited the queen. She danced the well-known peacock dance, so that the queen could not pick out any thorns. Just after two steps, the queen stopped and stared at her feet. "It''s said that Nanyuan women dance barefoot. How do you know Do you wear shoes? "


    Standing on the path of flowers, the sole of her feet is full of small pebbles. She will definitely hurt her feet if she doesn''t wear shoes, but without saying a word, LAN Liuqing stoops to take off her shoes, revealing her beautiful white feet.


    The queen said again, "don''t stand on the gravel road and hurt your feet. Jump on the grass. It''s softer there."


    Lanliuqing was a little surprised. She didn''t know what medicine was sold in the Queen''s gourd, but she didn''t say anything. She stood obediently on the grass.


    The queen pointed her to a position. "Step back, step back again. Yes, it''s there. Although the place is not big, I heard that you can dance in the wooden box. Is that ok?"


    Lanliuqing looked around. She was in a concave shape with low shrubs on three sides. It was just the size of a wooden box. The branches and leaves of the Bush were itching at her feet. She couldn''t help laughing. She was worried that she couldn''t think of a way. She didn''t think that the empress was so understanding. Anyway, she didn''t do anything and spread it to the emperor It has nothing to do with her.


    She saluted the queen and began to jump.


    Near noon, in the golden sun, the beauty is dancing happily. Her slender arms are in the air, her beautiful chest is raised up, her two shoulder blades behind her show a sense of loneliness, her slender neck is pulling out a beautiful arc, her head is raised, her eyes are squinting, like a smart peacock.


    Without music, LAN Liuqing''s mouth sends out strange tunes, sometimes high pitched, sometimes low chanting, such as an arrow off the string, such as silk winding. The tunes and dance blend seamlessly, and everyone is stunned.


    Kun Qinglong, standing under a tree in the distance, was stunned. He couldn''t hide all the things in the palace from him, just to see if he was willing to take care of them. When he heard that the queen had summoned LAN Liuqing again, he was a little displeased. Just because there was nothing wrong, he came to have a look.


    At that time, the sun was shining, and her body seemed to be covered with a light layer of gold powder, shining. Occasionally, the wind blew, and the leaves cast their shadows on her. Her shadow was bright and dark, as if it would disappear at any time, which made people''s heart rise and fall.


    Kun Qinglong''s eyes slowly moved to her feet. Her small and white ankles were covered with thin blood marks, very light, but bright in color, crisscross and crisscross, just as she was beaten on the back last time.


    Kun Qinglong''s eyes flashed for a moment, twisted his fingers and walked slowly.


    No one noticed the arrival of the emperor. They all watched lanliuqing dance with great interest. The Queen''s eyes also stayed on lanliuqing''s feet. They were all small wounds cut by the branches and leaves. They were not serious, but they would hurt very much. She thought about it for a long time before she came up with the idea of punishing lanliuqing. Last time the emperor came out to get people, she was not happy and could not find an excuse to beat lanliuqing, But a small punishment is still necessary, which can be regarded as a warning.


    It''s just The empress''s brow frowned and danced for such a long time. It should be very painful, but lanliuqing kept on dancing in the flowers. She was cold in her heart and could bear it.


    The shadow on the ground moved slowly. The queen raised her eyes along the shadow. Her heart jumped and immediately stood up to salute, "Your Majesty is coming."


    At this time, the imperial concubines also saw the emperor and knelt down to salute one after another. Lanliuqing also stopped and panted slightly.


    The emperor''s eyes fell on lanliuqing''s undulating chest, and his voice was very calm, "get up." With these words, he went up to lanliuqing and picked him up with a copy of his arm.


    LAN Liuqing gave a low exclamation, as if frightened, and quickly put her hand around the emperor''s neck. Her eyes crossed the emperor''s neck and saw the empress''s black face and knife like eyes.


    She gave the queen a smile, buried her head in the emperor''s arms, like a gentle rabbit, so she was carried away.


    The emperor walked away with the beauty in his arms. If the concubines were struck by lightning, they came back to their senses for a long time. No one spoke, but they just looked at the queen.The queen was still in a daze until a sharp pain came from her palm. She looked down and saw that her two inch long fingernail had been broken, and her fingertips had made deep marks in her palm.


    The emperor went to his palace with lanliuqing in his arms. The woman in his arms was as light as a swallow, breathing in his neck. It was hot and itchy. The numbness seemed to penetrate his skin and spread to his heart slowly along the blood. He swallowed his throat, and his pace became faster. The attendants who followed him could only follow him.


    Along the way, both of them didn''t speak, but their breathing sounds became more and more clear. They were quiet and speechless.


    Take LAN Liuqing back to the bedroom hall. Kun Qinglong orders the maid to apply medicine for her feet, but she doesn''t stay. After that, she leaves.


    LAN Liuqing looks at his back and bites his lower lip. He says in his heart, how long can you endure?


    She leaned on the head of the bed, and the maid put a cool and comfortable plaster on her feet, and looked at the room. Since the emperor had brought her here, she should not be allowed to go. Anyway, it would be much easier to do things with him.


    But she was wrong again. In the evening, chachna, the chief manager, ordered people to send her back in a sedan chair, which is said to be the meaning of the emperor.


    LAN Liuqing is sitting in the sedan chair. He sneers. How long does this man have to play hard to get?


    New year, new January, I wish you a happy new year, everything goes well, good health!


    Today, I''m not going anywhere. I''m sitting at home coding, asking for a monthly ticket and sending my little princess to the list. It will be a good start in 2020, and there will be another one later.


    Thanks to yumoqing (3), @ mood coffee @ (2)


    who cast the monthly ticket yesterday www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1287

    LAN Liuqing returned to the courtyard, and after a few days of quiet life, the queen did not come to trouble, the emperor did not summon her. But the weather is getting hotter and hotter. In a flash, it''s midsummer. She has nothing to do. She takes two maids to make needlework every day. She loves beauty. She doesn''t bring many clothes from Nanyuan, so she makes them by herself. She''s not used to wearing Mengda''s clothes. Her robes are wide and cover her beautiful figure tightly. She has no aesthetic feeling at all.


    Fortunately, the two maids could always get the materials she wanted. She was skillful in making clothes and headgear, headgear and musical instruments. Anyway, there was plenty of time, and leisure was also leisure.


    When she half filled an empty camphor box, the jewelry box on the dressing table was filled, and two or three Nanyuan musical instruments were hung on the wall, the emperor finally summoned her.


    Lanliuqing picked out a new dress and drew her eyebrows. Luozidai swept the end of her eyes, smeared rouge, and colored her eyebrows. She took her little sedan chair to the emperor''s palace.


    The emperor was sitting in the side hall, with food and wine on the ebony short table. It seemed that he was drinking alone. A musician stood by the wall, holding gourd silk in his hand. It seemed that he called her to dance.


    Blue Willow clear Ying Ying salute, is very respectful, "maidservant see your majesty."


    "Get up," said Kun Qinglong, holding a white porcelain wine cup and looking at her faintly. "I''ll drink alone. It''s boring. I''ll call you to dance."


    "What dance does your majesty want to see?"


    "Whatever."


    Lanliuqing bent her lips and laughed. There is no casual dance in the world. She left the problem to the musician, "whatever the musician plays, the slave will dance."


    The musician standing by the wall saw the emperor nodding, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He always had to listen to the orders. He didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization. But the emperor nodded, and he didn''t dare not to follow. He was numb with courage and chose a happy song.


    Nanyuan dance music is similar, mostly cheerful, with no fixed collocation. Hearing the music, lanliu Qingli raised her arms and twisted her body.


    The beauty dances, her body is beautiful, her skirt is flying, her eyes are ready to say, her forehead is sweating, and there is a little light in the candle light, which is so beautiful that people sigh.


    It was so beautiful, but there was no expression on the emperor''s face. Most of his dark eyes fell on the wine glass in his hand, as if that was what aroused his interest. The performance of the dancer was just an indispensable foil.


    Lanliuqing couldn''t understand the emperor''s mind, and she didn''t dare to say anything. She didn''t stop until the music fell. She gasped and bowed to the ground.


    The emperor''s voice came slowly, "good dance, give you a glass of wine, come here."


    Lanliuqing raised her head and looked into the emperor''s eyes. She tried to see something, but in vain.


    She got up, went to the emperor, knelt down and took the glass. Mengda''s wine was spicy, not milder than Nanyuan''s, and she coughed several times.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and joked, "can''t you drink?"


    "Yes," she said, covering her chest. There was water mist coughing out of her eyes, and her eyes were black. "She just didn''t get used to Mengda''s wine."


    "Mengda is located in the north, the climate is cold, the strength of wine is to be bigger, later you have to get used to it, you can''t drink, but you will suffer in winter."


    LAN Liuqing didn''t listen to this. She should have left before winter.


    After enjoying the wine, she didn''t let her go. She sat down and ate some food together, but there was nothing to say. LAN Liuqing''s meal was tasteless, and the development of things didn''t go in the direction she imagined. The beauty was on her side, but the emperor was like Liu Xiahui, which made her wonder if Kun Qinglong had any hidden disease?


    At last, the emperor had something to do. Before he left, he took a look at her and said, "you''re sweating. Take a bath before you leave. I''ll send you some clothes."


    Let her stay to take a bath, always let people think to the crooked place, but when the emperor said this, a serious appearance, also told to wash and then go, also did not leave her meaning.


    Whenever there''s a chance, lanliuqing won''t let it go. She bows and thanks. Her maid takes her to the bath.


    Before going in, he heard the sound of water, and there was moisture rushing towards him. Lanliuqing turned to the door and saw a huge bath. The pool was irregular in shape, and it was paved with white jade, smooth and moist. The outlet was a huge crane. The water flowed out of the crane''s mouth and fell into the pool, splashing with fine water. The light heat was like smoke, rendering the place beautiful It''s like fairyland.


    Lanliuqing was quite surprised. Unexpectedly, there was a hot spring in the palace of Mengda. It''s really rare in this water shortage country.


    She didn''t have a good bath for a long time, and she didn''t care much. She let the maid take off her clothes and soak in the pool comfortably.


    The water temperature was just right. She indulged in it for a long time and did not want to appear. On the surface of the water, she only saw the black hair spread like algae. The maid looked at the water and could not help but worry. If the beauty drowned in the imperial pond, she would have to go with her.


    As soon as she was about to call her, lanliuqing suddenly raised her head and came out from the bottom of the water. A water line rose from one end of the pool to the other end and fell like a drizzle, rippling on the surface of the pool.


    LAN Liuqing took a big breath. She looked very happy and playful. As soon as the maid''s heart fell down, she dived down again and swam in the pool like a mermaid. Her black hair was scattered behind her, like thick ink, but her body under the water was white and transparent. From time to time, she jumped out of the water to exhale, and then went down to amuse herself. Every time she jumped out, she always looked at the maid with a bright smile.Beauty is beauty. Both men and women feel that beauty is pleasing to the eyes.


    In the misty mist, the mermaid swam around the pool, like a streamer, like dancing underwater, disturbing the spring water in kunqinglong''s heart.


    He stood by the door, staring at the beauty in the pool, his eyes gradually lit up. He strode in without calling anyone. He took off his clothes by himself. When his robe fell to the ground, the maid noticed it and immediately pleaded guilty. Kun Qinglong waved her out and slid down the smooth wall of the pool into the water.


    Lanliu Qingzheng is having a good time. Unexpectedly, she plunges into a strong and generous chest. Her heart jumps and she immediately understands. She quickly pretends to be scared and looks up at kunqinglong timidly.


    The beauty''s eyes are like smoke, but she is pathetic. Kun Qinglong sees through her tricks at a glance. He pretends to seduce him, but he can''t help laughing. He puts his hand around her waist and presses her into his arms.


    "After playing for so long, aren''t you tired?"


    The man''s low voice rang in his ear. LAN Liuqing felt a shiver for a while. She calmed down and raised her face to smile at him. "Your Majesty''s bath is too comfortable. I can''t help it."


    The man looked at her and said slowly, "I like you, I can''t help it."


    Today, the second watch is coming. I want to ask for 50 votes. I don''t know if it can be achieved. If it can be achieved, I will continue to increase the watch today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1288

    From beginning to end, LAN Liuqing has only one purpose, that is to seduce Kun Qinglong, conquer him, and then coax him to send her back to Nanyuan.


    But at this stage, she was a little nervous. The man''s hands on his waist were as hot as charcoal, as if they could make the whole pool boiling.


    She has always been brave. She never knows what tension is. She never cares about virginity. The small environment makes her used to trading. Whenever possible, she can exchange anything for the chance to return to her hometown.


    But the man in front of her is not only hot in hand, but also hot in eyes. The fire is burning in the fundus of her eyes. Suddenly, she has an illusion that she is afraid that she will be burned by him, so that there is no residue left, and finally she will be destroyed.


    His face came closer and closer, and the breath sprayed on her face like fire, which made her shrink slightly. Her fingers climbed on the wall of the pool and tightened a little, and her bones turned pale.


    But in the end, the kiss did not fall on her lips. The man crossed his neck and stuck it to her ear. "What are you doing, shaking?"


    She pretended to be calm. "I''m not shaking."


    The man raised his eyebrow and bit her earlobe like punishment, "me?"


    Blue Willow clear took a breath, change a mouth, "maidservant didn''t shake."


    The man smirked, "I thought you were happy. You''ve been looking forward to this moment, haven''t you?"


    LAN Liuqing, "..." She was looking forward to this moment, but how did he know? But also so straightforward to say, so that her careful thinking nowhere to hide, said not embarrassed is impossible, fortunately, she has always been thick skinned, but for a moment, and calm down.


    The man continued, "what do you want from me?"


    LAN Liuqing hesitates for a moment. Is she going to talk to her about the terms? She is a rational person. She likes to exchange what she wants with what she wants. She is dry and crisp. She doesn''t procrastinate, and doesn''t involve half of human feelings. She''s just a little uncertain about Kun Qinglong. It seems inappropriate to expose her purpose to him now.


    "Come on," the man leaned lazily into the concave wall of the pool, tilted his head back, hooked his arm, let her lie in his arms, and pinched her waist. "What do you want?"


    He is an emperor and knows everything. It seems fake if he doesn''t say anything. After all, he knows everything about her.


    Under the water, she raised her long legs to his waist, raised her face and said, "I want you to kill LAN xuansu."


    Kun Qinglong looked at her for a while and laughed. He pinched her on her waist. "Little girl, ambition is not small."


    She began to laugh, her eyes misted, her smile was so charming that she fell into his arms.


    However, looking at the completion of the canal, Kun Qinglong surprised her again. Instead of asking her in the pool or even kissing her, he wrapped her in a robe and carried her back to the bedroom.


    LAN Qingliu realizes that she is facing a man with strong determination. It is not easy to conquer him, and the time is likely to be longer. She worries about her plan for the first time.


    But in the end, what should have happened happened.


    As the night went on, it was dark in the hall. Only a thick white candle was inserted on the sheep''s horn candlestick. The light of the candle flickered and the shadow fell all over the floor.


    The curtain of the Dragon bed is hanging layer upon layer. It is suspected that there is wind. The curtain of the Dragon bed is shaking gently, like a light wave.


    There is also a glass lamp at the head of the bed. The fire is in the translucent glass, and the light is hazy, shining on the entangled men and women.


    For a long time, the man snorted, his arched body collapsed like a muscle, and everything was calm.


    After breathing for a while, Kun Qinglong looked up at the woman beside her. There was still some sweat on her forehead. Her hair stuck to her face, like an ink mark that she had accidentally scratched, which made her face more and more white.


    He slowly approached, and the beauty seemed to be aware of it. She opened her eyes and watched his face magnify slowly in front of her eyes. At their most intimate moment, he never kissed her. Unexpectedly, she was still in the mood afterwards. Lanliuqing closed her eyes with a smile, but the kiss didn''t fall down. Instead, her finger was bitten by him.


    "You don''t look like a princess." He whispered.


    LAN Liuqing looked at his hand and asked, "have you never seen such a princess?"


    The man laughed and asked, "how do you know so much?"


    "To teach, to learn, to teach."


    The man is very interested, "why teach this, not when you want to go out of the cabinet?"


    Blue Willow silent for a while, "I ordered pro, fast out of the cabinet."


    This is Kun Qinglong did not expect, eyebrow slightly closed for a while and then spread out, "who is Fuma?"


    "Lan yuanyan, the great general of national defense."


    Kun Qinglong Oh a, "also surnamed blue, is this family?"


    "Distant relatives."


    "Why didn''t he save you?"


    "He doesn''t know." Seeing that Kun Qinglong was puzzled, LAN Liuqing explained, "tribal scuffles, he used to solve them. He didn''t know about the capital." After a pause, he said, "now I think it must be LAN xuansu, the old thief, who colluded with the tribal leader and deliberately made the game, just to cheat him out."Kun Qinglong stroked her face and said with a smile: "it''s not strange that King min is so unfeeling. It''s because you are so ambitious. What kind of court does a woman want to be? Is court easy? It''s about men. Don''t think about it. It''s not what you should think about


    Lanliuqing rubbed in the palm of his hand, grinning bitterly, "it''s no use thinking about it. Now I''m your Majesty''s dancer, and I can''t go back."


    Kun Qinglong''s eyes flickered and asked, "do you want to go back?"


    Blue Willow clear heart clapped Deng for a while, slowly shake head, "no, go back is a dead."


    The white candle on the sheep''s horn candlestick is still burning quietly. The tears of the candle are dripping down, accumulating, forming a strange appearance and quietly condensing.


    Blue Willow clear out of a sweat, sticky uncomfortable, she propped up and said, "maidservant want to wash."


    Kun Qinglong takes a look at her and raises her voice to call people. Soon the maid comes and puts on a thin bathrobe for LAN Liuqing. The robe meanders, silently brushes the ground and goes to the back of the hall.


    Kun Qinglong sat up and was about to get out of bed when he saw that there were spots on the mattress. By the dim light, they were like red plum blossoms in full bloom and small flames burning into his eyes one by one.


    No matter what LAN Liuqing has done, he is not as surprised as he is now. Although he has never been to Nanyuan, he knows that the folk customs of Nanyuan are open. From their clothes, we can see that women''s clothes are small and narrow, their necks and waistlines are exposed, and their ankles are exposed. Men and women can make peace in the woods by singing to each other. Just now LAN Liuqing''s performance in bed confirms this, he said I thought she had a fiance, maybe she was not a virgin, but unexpectedly


    He brought the lamp at the head of the bed and looked at it carefully. His brow was locked and he was in a trance. After a long time, he asked someone to come in and make the bed.


    Yesterday''s task was completed. Today we will continue to ask for more monthly tickets. There will be another one later.


    Thank you for your leisure dream J (3), time flow, aesthetic life y, lotus cat reading book (2), who Xu I Chang''an, walking around Q, nbal0826 (2), yellow crab xiaoyingying (2), Xuan 2002, Xiaomeng (2), momok (3), Nangong Yiyue (3), light dance flying (3), cold moon silent (3), habit (3), mantissa For 988020442050553161784887902286435706 (3), 4220 (2), 6370 (2), 7653 (2) 82207263 friends, thank you for your support and support. Let''s start a new year together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1289

    Like all the women who had been spoiled in the harem, the next day, lanliuqing''s courtyard received all kinds of rewards, such as gold, silver, jewelry, silk and satin. Apart from more things, it was not special. What was really special was that there was no place for her. The woman who has been lucky by the emperor is just like being branded as the emperor. No matter how low her position is, she is different from the ordinary slaves. She is half a master, but when she comes to lanliuqing, she has nothing. She is still a dancer, which makes people feel embarrassed.


    Dema and Zhuoli were also angry. They thought that with lanliuqing''s gorgeous appearance, they would be loved by the emperor. Even if they could not be appointed as the fourth imperial concubine, it would be OK for them to be a noble lady in Jin Dynasty. Who would have expected this result. It''s just like your son paid a lot of money for whoring after visiting the kiln, which means insulting.


    The two maids were indignant, but LAN Liuqing didn''t take them seriously. She didn''t care about these positions. What she cared about was that she used all her skills last night. Was Kun Qinglong fascinated by her?


    Early in the morning, all the concubines came to greet the empress, smiling. They were as busy as usual, but also different from normal times. Three or two of them gathered together to steal words. From time to time, they looked at the empress. They all wanted to know what the empress thought about the matter that the emperor was lucky that Lan Liuqing didn''t give her a place.


    For all the women in the harem, they were both worried and happy. The worry was that the emperor had more women, and they were given less time and energy. The joy was that such a gorgeous beauty did not get the throne. Why did the emperor not like it? Everyone was very curious. He was curious but also a little complacent, because the emperor was not a fatuous monarch who only looked at his face. He knew how to look inside through his skin, and they, no doubt, were all people with inside.


    Finally, there is a calm gas up, "Your Majesty yesterday a lucky south of the original woman, but did not give a share, I do not know if your majesty to forget."


    The flower lady looked at the queen and said, "it''s just a dancer from Nanyuan. Our majesty just wants to have fun. Is it true?"


    "That''s right," said Hua Fei, covering her lower lip with a look of disgust. "A Nanyuan dancer has become Mengda''s concubine. It''s a joke to tell. Our majesty can''t afford to lose that person."


    "A thing, which can be on the table, look at that foxy face, it should be a thing."


    Everyone was talking, and the Queen''s expressionless face finally had a little reaction. She waved her hand, "OK, don''t chew the tongue, your majesty doesn''t do her part. Naturally, your Majesty''s consideration is worth your suspicions here? It''s another thing to hear from your majesty. "


    Yesterday, the emperor took LAN Liuqing away in public, and she just threw her a big mouth. She knew that the emperor was not Liu Xiahui. Although he was not too enthusiastic about men and women, he was also a normal man. If he was a man, he didn''t dislike that foxy face. She had already accepted this fact and thought about finding a palace for that woman in the back palace, but she didn''t Once upon a time, the Emperor didn''t have the position of Jin lanliuqing. She was pleasantly surprised that she had been lost and recovered. She also thought that the emperor still cared about her face when she was married. She didn''t hate lanliuqing so much, and even said two good words for her.


    "A princess is presented to the emperor of other countries as a dancer. It''s hard to put on anyone. It''s pathetic to look at her. Don''t provoke her if you have nothing to do in the future."


    All imperial concubines naturally are Nuo Nuo to say yes, laugh for a while, this matter even if expose past.


    LAN Liuqing''s worry became a fact. At one time that night, the emperor left her in the back of his mind. For several days, it was like forgetting her at all. It had never happened that she lived so long. No man can resist her charm, but this man named Kun Qinglong has hit her self-esteem again and again, just like she is really just a little dancer, not worth his attention.


    Her patience reached the end, like a trapped animal. Although she sat still, her heart was restless. She handed over her most precious things, but she didn''t even deal with a man. How would she go back to Nanyuan and sit in her world?


    She couldn''t settle down to make any clothes or headdress. She wanted to put a knife on Kun Qinglong''s neck and force him to let her go.


    But she knew that her fancy fists and embroidered legs were useless in front of Kun Qinglong. When she was in Nanyuan, she had heard of his reputation. She said that he was the lion of Mengda. He had great strength and excellent martial arts skills. He could walk back and forth in the wolves alone. Her impression of him was that he had a simple mind and developed limbs. Thinking of this, she was a little distracted. That night, although she couldn''t see anything clearly, when she put her hand on his back, she could feel his strong muscles. The tight touch could show that Kun Qinglong had a good body His palms were wide and powerful, and he almost cut off her waist. The heat in his body was flying


    She gradually fell in love, and did not realize that her face was turning red. It was only when dema handed the tea to her that she suddenly woke up. Then she came and took a mouthful of it.


    She wants to redefine her impression of him, Kun Qinglong, with developed limbs and brain.


    When her patience was about to run out, kunqinglong finally sent someone to pass on her. But this time, there was not only the emperor but also several ministers in the palace.Before dancing, LAN Liuqing tied a pair of small silver bells on her ankles. With her swing, the small silver bells made a clear and pleasant sound, which attracted everyone''s eyes. All those eyes contained a desire that could only be understood. Looking, as she danced, she observed. Unfortunately, the person she wanted to seduce most was always indifferent. He drank wine carelessly and talked with the ministers Talking and laughing, she lost the dignity of the court. She was like a noble young man drinking flower wine. She was a little reserved and a little relaxed. She couldn''t help worrying that he was going to give her to a minister, right? It''s too common for the emperor to give women to his ministers. There are not many Yi Ji in the backyard of any minister.


    She felt that she had been fooled. She still had a smile on her face, but her eyebrows closed gently. She turned back to the emperor''s short table, and the neon gauze on her arm swung hard. The small wine cup on the short table was swept down to the ground, with a crisp sound of "Dang".


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, thinking that she had no intention, but it was not a small crime to smash the imperial things. They all felt sorry for her. Only lanliuqing knew that she was intentional, and she just wanted to annoy kunqinglong.


    The emperor is still careless. Instead of anger, he smiles. Several ministers are even more worried. They know the emperor and laugh instead of anger, which means they are extremely angry. The dancer is afraid that she is going to be a stranger. They dare not speak if they want to ask for it. It''s a pity that she has such a face.


    Today''s Jiageng is here. Please ask for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1290

    The emperor waved his hand, and several ministers immediately walked away like an amnesty. Before he left, someone secretly looked at LAN Liuqing and sighed with regret.


    Chachna also retreated and closed the door for the emperor. Among all the people, only he could see that the emperor''s smile was not angry, but joyful.


    The ground had been cleaned up, and the maid presented the small fine porcelain wine cup again. Kun Qinglong poured himself a glass of wine, but he didn''t drink it. Instead, he told her, "come on, drink it."


    LAN Liuqing didn''t know what medicine he was selling in the gourd, but he was not afraid. He poured the wine into his throat in a rage, but he forgot how spicy Mengda''s wine was, and then it became hot, dry, astringent and spicy. She coughed so hard that she couldn''t stand up.


    The emperor got up and came around, stroked her back gently, and joked, "did you forget so soon when you coughed like that last time? It''s not good not to remember. "


    As she said this, she took a cup of milk tea and sent it to her mouth. Lanliuqing didn''t care about anything. She came and took a sip of it. The fragrant milk tea flowed down her throat, and her throat became much more comfortable. She couldn''t help drinking more. She heard the emperor ask, "are you deliberately afraid?"


    Blue Willow clear in the heart clapped Deng for a while, sure enough, she does what all conceal him.


    "To provoke me?" The emperor raised her chin and asked with a smile, "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    He has a smile on his face and a gentle tone, but it makes LAN Liuqing feel frightened. There is a kind of person, even if he talks with a smile, it makes people afraid. What he says is probably Kun Qinglong.


    But she didn''t want to show weakness. She twisted her face and took it out of his hand. She said in a cold voice, "thanks to your majesty, I have become a joke in the palace now. What does it matter if I kill you or not?"


    The emperor asked in surprise, "why is it a joke?"


    She didn''t believe that the Emperor didn''t know, but she didn''t want to play this cat and mouse game. She said frankly, "Your Majesty slept with me, but she didn''t even give me fame. Isn''t that a joke?"


    From her words, the emperor could not help but smile, "how rare is a little noble or beautiful woman?"


    She retorted, "can your majesty make me a concubine?"


    The emperor was amused. "A dancer broke something for the imperial use. I''m going to give you a concubine''s seat. It''s a joke to spread it out."


    "What will your majesty give me?"


    The emperor snorted, "you don''t have the consciousness of a slave."


    Lanliuqing knew that she called herself "I" in front of him again, but this was her first time to be a slave. She was not used to it, so she didn''t realize it.


    The emperor said, "OK, since you don''t want to be a dancer, I''ll let you move. Go back and listen to me. "


    Blue Willow clear Leng for a while, "go back like this?"


    "What else?" The emperor said with a slow smile, "is it difficult to take you back in the big sedan?"


    The fire in lanliuqing''s heart is burning again. She is such a beautiful woman. Is Kun Qinglong blind? He wants to be a saint, but from the performance that night, he is far from a saint.


    She bit her teeth and turned to go. If she didn''t go, she was afraid that she could not help it.


    The next morning, the emperor''s will came, to the effect that lanliuqing lost his virtue in front of the imperial court, smashed the things used by the imperial court, demoted from a dancer to a maid, and now served in front of the imperial court to make up for his mistakes.


    The purpose of this song is to make lanliu Qinglei tender inside and scorched outside, and almost didn''t bite the silver teeth. Although a dancer is a toy, she has a small yard, which is served by people. Now she becomes a maid, and it''s her turn to serve people. Becoming a dancer has been a disgrace in her life. Who knows, there is a more shameful identity waiting for her.


    Seeing her kneeling on the ground in a daze, the messenger''s attendant kindly reminded her, "girl, thank you quickly. Clean up and follow me to the imperial palace."


    After hearing this, LAN Liuqing raised her mouth and went to the imperial palace. How about being a maid? When she came to him, she was afraid that she would not have a chance?


    She immediately kowtowed to Shane and got up to pack.


    Dema and Zhuoli feel a little uncomfortable. After spending so many days together, they sincerely hope that she will be well. They hope that she will get the favor of the emperor and fly to Gaozhi. As a result, it''s only a long time since then, they have been demoted to the same status as their maids. It''s a pity that a princess is so beautiful.


    Seeing that the two maid''s eyes were red, LAN Liuqing gave them some jewelry from the emperor and said, "let you down. Follow me down. Take these first. If I''m successful in the future, I''ll ask you to come here."


    She can say so, two maids are happy again, also is, such a face to the emperor, can not fall good? Maybe there will be a day to turn over.


    Because of this will, the Queen''s palace is a lively scene.


    "That Nanyuan woman is really unlucky. She can break the imperial things even if she dances. It''s very kind of her majesty not to hit her on the board."


    "I heard that when she danced, she tied a bell around her ankles. She danced and rang all the way, so that the eyes of several adults would fall off."


    "It''s shameless to show a man his ankles.""I want to show off, but I don''t want to be a good dancer. I can''t be a maid."


    The queen listened to these gossips and stroked her long tail finger without saying a word.


    Princess Hua took a careful look at her and said, "the dancer has been demoted to be a maid. It seems that the Nanyuan woman really doesn''t like her majesty, but she has a charming face. I''m afraid she will inevitably have a moth in front of the emperor."


    The queen is also worried about this, demoted as a maid, she has no problem, but how to distribute to the imperial front? If your majesty doesn''t like it, why don''t you poke it in your eyes? But let''s say hi. Last night, all the people came and didn''t let them stay.


    She sighed in her heart. In this world, only the emperor''s heart is the most unpredictable!


    Hua Fei saw that the queen didn''t respond to her words, so she had to call her, "Niang Niang."


    The queen turned to look at her


    Princess Hua accompanied her with a smile. "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to let Nanyuan women go to the imperial palace. Maybe your majesty just mentioned it casually. The dispatch of the palace''s staff has always asked the meaning of the empress. Why don''t you..."


    The queen asked in a cool voice, "why not?"


    Princess Hua didn''t dare to say any more. The intention of her words was too obvious. She was worried, but she put the queen in. The queen is not stupid. Can''t you see that? She was just in a hurry and upset the queen.


    Sure enough, the queen went on to say, "Your Majesty''s will, how can our palace interfere at will? Let alone the imperial court, she is on the Dragon bed, and our palace can''t control it. If my sister is worried, I''d better go and explain it to your Majesty in person. Maybe your majesty can sell you two pieces of noodles. "


    Princess Hua was insulted by the empress and blushed, but she thought: look, OK, when that Nanyuan woman climbs up all the way, can you still say these words?


    Thanks to Luo XiaoC, in short, J (2), Su Xuan n (2), Goblins who strive to make progress, cats who don''t eat fish (2), dreams, shadows (2), @ bottles, ice soul - Ming Xing (3), Xin Tan Bing''s HX, Harriet 1797 (2), Thank you for your support. I will try my best and continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1291

    LAN Liuqing was a tea drinker in front of the emperor. Gu Ming thought that he would serve tea to the emperor every day. He not only served tea, but also served the Marquis to pour wine. In his hand, he had many royal cups, all of which were of top quality, such as porcelain, jade, gold, silver, copper, bone carving, sandalwood She''s responsible for everything from cleaning to keeping, and she''s going to be guilty of missing one.


    LAN Liuqing had never done this kind of work. The first day when she cleaned the cup, she knocked a jade cup. Her identity was a little special. No one dared to lose her temper. She even brought the cup to the emperor.


    The emperor took the jade cup and turned it in his hand, squinting at her, "is it intentional this time?"


    "No Lanliuqing said, "unintentionally."


    The emperor nodded, "you are a princess. I don''t blame you for not doing such a thing, but what should I do with you? They''re already maids. Is it hard to beat the board? "


    LAN Liuqing said, "I will punish my maidservant to drink water from the broken cup. If I cut my lip, I deserve it."


    The emperor did not refuse the offer, saying, "in that case, do as you say."


    He poured some of his tea into the broken cup and handed it to her. "Here, drink it."


    Lanliuqing took it over, took a look at the broken mouth, pressed it on her lips, drank water, and the tea came into her mouth, with a slight prick on her lips. She moved the cup away. "Your Majesty, the slave has been punished."


    The emperor raised his eyes and saw that there was a small bright red blood bead hanging on the delicate lips. If it wanted to fall, the lips were pink, the blood was bright red, and the skin was snow white. However, there were three colors in every square inch, which complemented each other. In particular, the blood bead was itchy like hanging in the heart.


    However, the emperor remained silent and said, "if you are punished, go down."


    Lanliuqing was stunned for a moment, and the nameless fire in her heart burned again, but she didn''t dare to throw the jade cup into the emperor''s face. She did a silent salute and turned back.


    The emperor looked down at the fold. He didn''t lift his head until he heard the door ring. He was a restless woman with a smile on his lips.


    Nanyuan''s news is blocked. He doesn''t know what happened in Nanyuan''s court. He can only learn a little from LAN xuansu''s letter to him. The letter says that Lan Liuqing is ambitious and wants to be the empress. He only sees it as a joke, but he only comes into contact with it slowly. He knows that LAN xuansu is not exaggerating. LAN Liuqing is really ambitious and restless.


    It''s dangerous to keep an ambitious woman around, but he''s just curious to see what she''s going to do? An ambitious woman can''t settle down anywhere. At present, her ambition is to seduce and conquer him.


    He rubbed his chin and laughed. It''s not hard for a man to conquer a woman. It''s not easy for a woman to conquer a man. It''s not easy, she has been doing, infuriating the queen to be beaten in exchange for his pity. Give him his virginity. Break his cup by dancing. And just now, cutting his lips was the most obvious seduction, and he was really restless.


    When LAN Liuqing comes back to his room, he smashes the jade cup. What should he do to conquer kunqinglong?


    After all, she is a princess. No matter how much she wants to seduce a man, she can''t take off her clothes and run to him. It''s not easy for her to do this now. For other men, she only needs one look, and those men can give up their lives for her.


    Just thinking wildly, a little servant stood at the door and called to her, "Miss blue, your majesty wants tea. Manager Cha told you to go quickly."


    Lanliuqing answered, straightened her clothes, and then left. The tea was divided into two shifts. She was on the night shift today. She had to wait for the emperor to go to bed before discharging the duty. Before discharging the duty, she had to stay not far away. She estimated when the emperor was thirsty to serve tea and when the tea was cold to add tea. The slave had to pretend to be the emperor. She was so angry that she forgot and ran back to the house It''s too late.


    When the emperor drank milk tea, he sometimes drank some strong tea. It was the tea from east Vietnam. It was slightly bitter and sweet after drinking. Lanliuqing preferred the latter to sweet after drinking milk tea. After all, Nanyuan also drank tea.


    She picked out a bone carving cup, which was not easy to knock and break, and still had a lot of weight in her hand. When she was in Nanyuan, she also had several bone carving cups, all of which were presented to her by the warriors of Nanyuan who had hunted big animals, polished and carved bones. She is the first beauty of Nanyuan and the goddess in the hearts of the warriors. If those warriors knew that she had failed to seduce a man three or four times, they would be afraid that her eyes would fall.


    In a bad mood, she wanted to fight with him and poured a cup of milk tea. When she brought it in, the emperor was reading a book. She walked over and offered a cup of milk tea, "Your Majesty, here comes the tea."


    The emperor, with his eyes still on the book, held out his hand to hold the cup, but It''s not the cup, it''s a woman''s soft fingers.


    He just turned to have a look. Lanliuqing lowered his head and blushed. His fingers shrank back. He seemed very embarrassed.


    The emperor is funny. There are many tricks. He once dared to cut his lips to lure him, but now he blushes when he touches his fingers and plays pure love instead?


    This woman is restless and ambitious, but she is a teenage girl. She thinks she has done it perfectly, but he just finds it funny.


    He took a drink from the cup and frowned slightly. "How about milk tea for me at this time?"LAN Liuqing did it on purpose. Kun Qinglong made her uncomfortable, and she could make him uncomfortable, but she had to pretend to be scared: "Oh, I forgot. I''ll serve your majesty tea again." After a pause, he said, "your majesty will reward me with this cup of tea."


    Emperor, "..." What a big face! If you do something wrong, you dare to ask for his tea.


    He sank his face and didn''t speak. Lanliuqing was still a little nervous. He didn''t dare to talk any more. He heard the emperor say, "here you are."


    Blue Willow clear Leng for a while, hurriedly salute, carrying the cup back out.


    Kun Qinglong looks at her back and frowns slowly. He wants to reprimand her, but why does he reward her with tea?


    LAN Liuqing took out the tea and poured it out in a place where there was no one. She was not so cheap, so she would not drink the milk tea he had drunk. What''s rare about the emperor? She will be the emperor in the future.


    After a new cup of tea, the emperor''s face was a little heavier than just now. She called her majesty, but he didn''t answer. He didn''t take the tea or look at her. He was all focused on the book.


    Blue Willow clear boring, had to put down the cup, quietly back out, back to the door, the emperor asked, "that cup of tea to drink?"


    LAN Liuqing felt guilty, "ah, well, drink it."


    The emperor was speechless. He put his arm on the table and covered his eyebrows. He could not see his expression. LAN Liuqing didn''t know what was wrong with him, so he thought the emperor was strange, but he didn''t take it to heart and stepped out of the threshold.


    Today is still a good day. Although I''m one year old, I need to have a sense of ceremony in my life. Today''s monthly ticket will be used as a birthday gift for me. Hey, hey


    Thank you for your support. Thank you for your support. I will continue to work hard because of you.


    Thank you for giving me a reward for the double PBG.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1292

    LAN Liuqing is a tough person. She always perseveres in what she wants to achieve. She puts her pride as a princess on her feet and tries to tease and pull Kun Qinglong again and again. Even if Kun Qinglong always looks at her with insight, which makes her feel embarrassed, she will not shrink back.


    It''s almost a required lesson every day to pass a teacup to let him touch his hand. Every time Kun Qinglong touches her hand, he always smiles at her with a meaningful smile, but it''s just a smile, not a hook at all.


    Sometimes LAN Liuqing feels like a pet dog in front of Kun Qinglong. With a wag of her tail, he knows what she wants to do. He plays with her and doesn''t expose it, but it''s not as good as her.


    She was very depressed and frustrated. Every day, she racked her brains to seduce him. Finally, one night, when she was tossing and turning in bed, she got up and ran to the well in the backyard, picked up a bucket of water and poured it over her head.


    Although it''s Midsummer, it''s cool in the middle of the night. A bucket of cold water is pouring. It''s so cold that she wants to jump. She puts down the bucket, sits under the tree in her wet clothes, bends her knees and hugs her legs, looks up at the crescent moon in the air, and is in a trance for a long time.


    Wind several times back, the month is the hometown of Ming.


    I don''t know what''s going on in Nanyuan. Is LAN yuanyan back in Dakun now? He knows he''s missing. Will he come here? Through mountains and rivers, to find this strange country?


    No, LAN xuansu won''t let him know where he is? Not only will not tell him, but also his daughter LAN Ji''er will marry her, a princess is missing, for another is, LAN yuanyan is still attached. Nothing will change, just without her.


    A gust of night wind came, and she shivered and hugged herself. In this world, she has no one to rely on. She can save her only by herself, so she must go back to find LAN xuansu and get back what belongs to her.


    Shiver did not stop, she gritted her teeth, got up and carried a bucket of water drenched in the body, chilling, but cold people more sober.


    Every time she was nearly dry, she went to the well and sat down in her wet clothes from midnight until dawn. She watched the night gradually dissipate and the light came as promised. Before everyone got up, she slipped back into the room, changed her clothes and lay down. She didn''t wake up until noon.


    When she woke up, she had a bad headache, her face was very hot, and her whole body was weak. She knew that the buckets of well water last night had worked. She forced herself up, changed clothes and painted makeup. When she put powder on her face, she covered the gorgeous blush.


    Kun Qinglong took a nap. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw LAN Liuqing standing by the wall, slightly lowering his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking. While he stretched out his arm to let the maid wait for the change, he coughed hard. LAN Liuqing really recovered and turned to serve tea.


    Kunqinglong is better dressed. Standing in the middle of the room, he looks at lanliuqing slowly coming towards him with the cup of tea. His eyes are not like usual. The tea is presented in a tray, and people are well behaved. Everything seems normal, but kunqinglong always feels something wrong. Looking at her eyes and covering her emotions, he subconsciously thinks that she wants to be a demon, Be alert immediately.


    Sure enough, as soon as he picked up the cup of tea, LAN Liuqing tilted and fell straight into his arms. Kun Qinglong dodged and saw her fall to the ground with a "Baji" sound It''s a little big.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Kun Qinglong was also surprised. LAN Liuqing was not surprised to see him off. No matter how hard he fell, he felt pain for her.


    LAN Liuqing didn''t expect that Kun Qinglong would flash so simply at the critical moment. Even if he didn''t feel pity for her and didn''t like her, when he saw that a woman was about to fall, a man would instinctively pull her. His behavior was just


    She gritted her teeth with hatred and trembled with anger, unwilling to get up or unable to get up.


    The room was silent and the atmosphere was strange.


    Or is Kun Qinglong the first to break the silence, bending over to see her, rather sarcastic, "the ground is so good to sleep, don''t plan to get up?"


    Lanliuqing closed her eyes and said nothing.


    Kun Qinglong waved his hand and sent out all the people in the room. His tone was even more ironic, "what kind of pendulum do you play on a hot day?"


    Lanliuqing is still silent. He squats down suspiciously and pats her gently. "Is it nice lying on the ground?" Under a pat, found something wrong, across the clothes can feel her hot frightening. She quickly touched her forehead again. As expected, she was very hot. She quickly picked up the person and called out, "Dr. Xuan is coming."


    The imperial doctor was called to come over, and once checked, he told the emperor, "Miss LAN has a cold, so she has a fever, and her body is a little weak. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her, and it won''t hurt to have a rest for a few days."


    The emperor wondered, "how can you get wind cold on such a hot day?"


    The doctor pondered for a moment and said, "it''s probably that he didn''t cover the quilt and caught cold at night."


    The emperor nodded and sat by the bed, looking at the sleeping Blue Willow, thinking.


    Although LAN Liuqing is a princess, she is not delicate. A little cold is not enough to make her really sick. Her illness is half true and half false. She just wants to know whether it will cause Kun Qinglong''s pity. But she is sick in bed these days. She looks forward to it every day, but is disappointed every day. Finally, she accepts the truth. Kunqinglong really didn''t pay attention to her Nanyuan princess, and didn''t pay attention to her gorgeous appearance. He''s a blind, heartless, smelly man.Lie for a few days, the body gradually recovered, can no longer be lazy, still have to continue to do her tea walk.


    This afternoon, lanliuqing brought tea in. When she handed the cup, she didn''t know if she was used to teasing. She still turned the cup around and let kunqinglong touch the back of her hand. She was very surprised. Before she could make a response, the big hand that she touched and left was on the back of her hand for a long time.


    LAN Liuqing was stunned and looked up at him. The man just smiles and puts the teacup on the table with his other hand. Holding her hand, he said, "as you wish."


    Lanliuqing didn''t understand, "eh?"


    He laughed vaguely, "still pretending?"


    Lanliuqing is confused. She''s pretending to be something. I really don''t understand.


    The next moment, Kun Qinglong picked her up and put her on the desk. With a flick of her sleeves, everything on the desk fell to the ground, including the hot tea that had just been brewed. The steaming tea sprinkled all over the floor. Naturally, the white porcelain cups were broken to pieces.


    Such a big movement made Cha Chi na, who was guarding by the door, immediately look up and see what the emperor was doing. He was so scared that he quickly drove all the people out. I''m a little shy with an old face. In broad daylight, who knows that the emperor will have this kind of elegance, but he doesn''t want to avoid people


    Yesterday was really a day of endless words. Thank you for your monthly pass. There is still a long way to go to meet the most different winter.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1293

    LAN Liuqing didn''t expect that he tried his best, but Kun Qinglong was not moved. Just when she was about to give up, he suddenly gave her luck in his study.


    She also thought that Kun Qinglong would not recognize her when he mentioned her trousers, just like last time, and put her aside. But unexpectedly, the emperor seemed to taste sweetness this time. He was out of control. In the following days, he would pester her when he seized the opportunity. Whether it was day or night, sometimes he would not even avoid others. She was a little happy at first, and felt that she was always happy After taking this man down for a long time, he complained endlessly. The emperor let himself go in the sexual affairs, which often made her feel that she couldn''t get out of bed.


    She deliberately reminded him, "Your Majesty, it''s five to ten today. Don''t you go to the queen?"


    He raised her chin with a smile. "Why, jealous?"


    LAN Liuqing shakes his head seriously according to his broken waist. "No, I just feel that I can''t break the ancestral system. Your majesty is the model of the world, and we should abide by it."


    Kun Qinglong carefully observed her expression, half a sound, smile and scraped her nose, "I want to believe you just strange."


    LAN Liuqing, "..." All she said was the truth. Why didn''t he believe it.


    "Don''t worry," Kun Qinglong stroked her hair. "I will protect you well and won''t let others bully you."


    "I''m not afraid of the empress. I''m..."


    Kun Qinglong put his finger on her lips and hissed: "in private, there is no emperor and maid, just me and you." When he spoke, he was tender and sentimental. It seemed that he could drown in his eyes, which made people intoxicated for no reason.


    LAN Liuqing''s heart beats like thunder. She opens her mouth. The man''s fingers are still pressed on his lips and she rubs them slightly. She is stunned. She looks at his face pressing down, over her lips and kissing her neck. It''s like a hot and humid flame, which makes her shiver. She wants to push it away and stretch out her slender jade hand to his chest. But that strength is like half push in the man''s eyes, which is even worse Add a bit of fun.


    Lanliuqing had a lot of pain. She was sweating on the bed and felt that she had been crushed by a thousand Jin stone. Every breath made her waist ache. Dashi Niang was full of energy. She had just had a big meal. She could not express her satisfaction and contentment. She leaned at the head of the bed, narrowed her eyes and gently stroked her back. After a while, she jumped out of bed and brought her water.


    LAN Liuqing was fed some saliva by him, but he finally came back. He was silent for a while and said, "if your majesty doesn''t want to go to the Queen''s palace, there are so many empresses in the harem, and your majesty doesn''t like them?"


    Kun Qinglong lay down, face to face with her, "are you not satisfied with my performance just now? Why are you still sour and jealous? I like you now. When I talk about what they do, I have to block myself. "


    LAN Liuqing, "..."


    The emperor''s hand touched, "do you want me to prove it again?"


    Blue Willow is clear to frighten to have to shrink toward a bed, "don''t, don''t need." One more time, she will die.


    Kun Qinglong took her over with a smile and said, "look at your promise. When you seduced me, did you ever think about today?"


    LAN Liuqing, "..." If you had known that Kun Qinglong was so fierce, she would not have done it. She was so sorry that her intestines were blue.


    Kunqinglong is like a fatuous prince who plunges into beauty. He is totally honest about LAN Liuqing''s intimacy. The servants in front of the imperial court all know it. Although they are strict, they still spread it to the back palace.


    The empress was so angry that she smashed a jade carving. The jade scraps splashed all over the place, like water splashing in a rainy day. Lanliuqing didn''t get jinfenwei when she first went to bed. She was still complacent and thought that the Emperor didn''t want to sweep her face. She didn''t expect that the emperor had made a good calculation at that time. No jinfenwei didn''t want lanliuqing to enter the harem. Then she tried to find an excuse to demote the dancer as a maid and put people under his eyes. It''s so convenient. However, it''s said that no matter day or night, that little cheap hoof is pestering the emperor Emperor, still don''t avoid people, good men let her take bad, really don''t know shame.


    The most chilling thing for her was that even the Emperor didn''t come to her palace at the 15th. For the sake of flattering a cunt, he didn''t even care about the ancestral system.


    All the other concubines in the harem gritted their teeth when they knew about the vestibule. No matter what the emperor''s attitude was, it was lanliuqing''s fault. For a moment, lanliuqing became the target of everyone''s shouting in the harem. Unfortunately, if she didn''t come to the harem, she would be drowned by everyone''s spittle.


    The queen listened to the indignation of the people and scolded LAN Liuqing. She didn''t stop them. The more they scolded, the more happy she felt. It turned out that not only she hated that woman, but all people hated her. Of course, it was the bad woman who caused the public indignation. She deserved to be scolded. It was not too much to fight or kill.


    Huagui looked up at the queen, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Niang Niang, this matter is too ridiculous. It will damage your Majesty''s reputation. Niang Niang has to find a way."


    The queen had no place to vent her anger and said in a cold voice, "what can I do in this palace, your Majesty''s heart and soul? Who dares to move a point?"


    The flower lady said, "since lanliuqing is very popular with your majesty, the empress should ask your majesty to give her a place."


    The empress frowned, "do you want the palace to ask for a place for that bitch?"Hua Fei immediately said, "she wants to be beautiful. A fox also wants to be superior. She really wants to enter the harem. My concubine will not spare her." As soon as the voice fell, she was stunned. She looked up at the queen. The queen understood it and said to Hua Guiren, "your proposal is very good. We will ask your majesty."


    No matter what position the emperor will give to lanliu Qingjin, it''s easy to do as long as she arrives at the back palace. This is her territory. She dares not take out hard knives, but there are many soft knives. No matter how much the emperor dotes on her, after all, the imperial government is the most important. She can''t always look at lanliu Qingjin. She is the queen, sharing her worries for you, so she will naturally take good care of his beloved imperial concubine.


    The queen made up her mind to go to the front court with her maid when the imperial concubines were gone. She seldom went to the emperor''s palace. On the one hand, the Imperial Palace was not involved in politics and wanted to avoid suspicion. On the other hand, the Emperor didn''t like to come uninvited. He called the imperial concubines mostly at night, so when she saw the towering palaces in the daytime, she was always a little uncomfortable. She also thought that the emperor was also hanging out with LAN Liuqing in the daytime, and she was very angry Blood beads.


    At the gate of the palace, chachna stood on the veranda. Seeing from a distance, he immediately came up and said, "how did your mother come today?"


    The queen looked into the door and asked, "where''s your majesty?"


    Chachna said, "Your Majesty is in the study discussing things with some adults. You are told not to disturb me. Please wait a moment and let the slave report first."


    The empress snorted out from her nose, which was a response. Although she came less, she didn''t come. Chachna never dared to stop her. For what today, she felt like a mirror.


    Sure enough, after a while, chachna came out, looking sorry, "your majesty and the adults talk about important things. I''m afraid they won''t be free for a while. Otherwise, the empress will go back first. When your majesty is free, the slave will send someone to invite her."


    The queen clenched her teeth, raised her noble head and said in a cold voice, "no more."


    Thank you for not drunk, everyone is drunk, stupid is not stupid (3), Xuan 2002 (2), mantissa 89109374 (3), 0273 basin friends, thank you for your monthly ticket. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    It''s a bit cold today. Keep warm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1294

    When the empress hit a nail and went back, Kun Qinglong was pulling LAN Liuqing to talk, "whatever you want, just open your mouth and I will promise."


    LAN Liuqing sat on his leg, arms around his neck, and lowered his head to smile, "really? Whatever I want, your majesty will give it? "


    "Of course, you''re my darling. I''ll give you whatever you want," Kun Qinglong raised her chin and looked at her encouragingly. "Come on, what do you want?"


    LAN Liuqing thought about it and said, "I told your majesty last time. I want LAN xuansu to die."


    Kun Qinglong laughs, "if you really want him to die, it''s not impossible. It''s just that Mengda is thousands of miles away from Nanyuan, and the road is too far. In addition, LAN xuansu is the king of Nanyuan min, and he has great power. It''s not easy to kill him. We have to take a long-term view. If it goes well, it will take three to five years at least, ten to eight years at most, and I will send his head to you."


    He said, while observing lanliuqing''s expression, as expected, she slightly opened her mouth to pick eyebrows, and drooped eyebrow angle, it''s really funny that it''s hard to say a word, little girl film, also dare to play in front of him.


    He asked again, "would you like to wait?"


    LAN Liuqing, "..."


    "Think of something else."


    LAN Liuqing looked at him and shook his head, "no more." She is not a fool. Knowing that Kun Qinglong is playing with her, he seems to have been fascinated by her. In fact, he is not. He is just teasing her in a different way.


    When lanliu retreated, the smile on kunqinglong''s face immediately faded. Chachi came slowly, "Your Majesty."


    Kun Qinglong, "what''s the matter?"


    "When the empress just left, her face was not very good-looking. Your majesty didn''t pass the 15th and the 1st day of the junior high school. It must have hurt her heart."


    Kun Qinglong doesn''t have much affection for the queen, but the Queen''s family is a great family of Mengda. She easily offends him and gives birth to a prince for him. On weekdays, he is willing to give her two pieces of noodles.


    He Leng for a while, "so long?"


    "Yes."


    Kun Qinglong pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll come to see her later." This period of time, he played a HunJun who was confused by beauty. Maybe he was too involved in the play. He didn''t think how long lanliuqing had been in front of the imperial court. How could it be more than a month? In fact, he was really fascinated by lanliuqing. At the moment when lanliuqing got up from the wooden box for the first time, his heart missed a beat because of his fairy like face. But this is a normal man to see the reaction of the stunning face, not surprising.


    In his impression, a beautiful woman should be weak and small, which can arouse men''s desire to protect. This beauty is a little special. She is ambitious and uneasy, otherwise she would not have been sent to him by LAN xuansu.


    He knew that ambitious people would not be willing to stay by his side and be a canary. She was a peacock and had to fly south to return to her homeland and her battlefield. He was just curious about how she would get away?


    So he hung her, even if she wanted her that night, and she didn''t let him down. She provoked the queen and broke his tea cup. It was the first time that she did that, but she used all her skills to conquer him.


    She is a princess, but like a little wild cat, sharp claws, fierce and fearless, he is more and more interested in her, simply put it around to see what she will do, and she also has great perseverance, seducing him again and again, failure again and again, more frustrated and more brave, often see her expression, he can''t help but want to laugh, until she poured the well water on her body in the middle of the night, dye It was cold that he changed his strategy.


    Well, just as she wanted, he dived into beauty and became her courtier. He was conquered by her successfully. He thought she would ask for it, but he didn''t. It''s no fun to show his cards so early. This little wild cat is smarter than he thought.


    -


    the queen was a little surprised when she heard that the sage had arrived, but she was still very happy. She went out to salute, "why is your majesty here today?"


    The Emperor gave her a helping hand, "I''m too busy recently, and I haven''t come to see you. I''ll come to have a look when I''m free today."


    The queen sneered in her heart. It was true that she was busy with the maid.


    When the emperor sat down, the queen personally served tea, "Your Majesty has many opportunities every day, but you should be careful. Your Majesty''s Dragon health is the blessing of the people in the world."


    The emperor frowned slightly. He always felt that the queen meant something. But she didn''t know what to say. He was not easy to get angry. He gave a faint hum and drank tea.


    Of course, the queen is not easy to ask about the affairs of the imperial court. She can only talk a few words. The emperor talks little, but mostly listens in silence. Only when he mentions the prince, he asks a few more questions. Mengda''s eldest son, and the emperor was no exception. In three months, he made the emperor''s first son the crown prince. He looked heavier than his eyes. Then he asked, "where''s Yu Er?"


    The empress said with a smile, "Your Majesty has to come earlier to see Yu Er. So late, he has gone to bed."


    The Emperor gave a sound and stopped talking.


    The queen looked at him with a cup, and she was still thinking about the fox. She was here, and her heart had already gone there. She was very angry, but her face was dignified with a smile. "Your Majesty, yesterday the stall room sent her a file. During this time, sister LAN worked hard, but her majesty didn''t get her place. My concubine had to say a fair word for sister LAN I''m afraid I''ve wronged her because she was born as a princess and has been a maid in front of the emperor. I mean to give her a higher position. It''s also right to pull out the palace so that she can be raised. "The emperor stroked the cup and said nothing, as if thinking.


    The queen said, "Your Majesty is the emperor of Ming Dynasty. It''s inconvenient for me to say more about you, but if you go on like this, not to mention the court officials, let the people know what the face of the royal family is? Besides, the harem is not far from the vestibule. Your majesty can summon at any time and act according to the rules, so that no one will talk. " After a pause, he said, "Your Majesty, since she is a beautiful flower, she should be well bred and raised instead of being a slave. I heard that she was ill a while ago. If someone takes care of her, how can it be so? In the future, she will open branches and leaves for your majesty."


    When the emperor heard this, he finally looked up at her. His eyes were calm, but he made the queen tremble for no reason. I don''t know if her careful thinking had already been invisible in front of the emperor?


    The emperor put down the teacup, and there was no expression on his face. "What the queen said is reasonable. It''s because I don''t think it well. What position should I give her?"


    The empress was overjoyed, hesitated for a moment, and said, "sister Lan was originally a princess. Her status should not be too low. How about a noble person?" It''s a gift from a small country. If you are a Baolin, you''ll be praised by the gentry. The gentry will give you face.


    The emperor has no opinion, nodded, "do as the queen said."


    Thank you for 123 (3) metamorphosed rain butterflies, 2) Dugu Nuanyang, 2) xianglihuixud, 72639521 (2), 9620 (2), 2871 potters. Thank you for your monthly pass. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1295

    After two days, the emperor issued an imperial edict, and granted lanliuqing as a noble person to Ruiyang hall.


    The imperial edict made several families happy and worried. The happy thing was the imperial concubines. They had nothing to do all day long in the harem, nothing more than intriguing and comparing favors. Later, LAN Liuqing went to the front of the Imperial Palace, and thousands of favors were gathered together, which became everyone''s target. When people came to the harem, they could be allowed to knead round and flat, and everyone was excited for no reason.


    What worries her is Lan Liuqing. She grew up in the palace and naturally knows the danger of the harem. What she can''t understand is why the emperor was so fascinated with her that he suddenly threw her to the harem. Don''t you know that once she entered the harem, she would be like a sheep into a wolf pack?


    When he was in love, he held her baby''s cry, answered every request and was obedient. But who could have thought that she would be unfaithful when she turned around. She was so angry that she wanted to go to him to settle the accounts. But in the middle of the walk, her anger gradually subsided and her smile floated up. When kunqinglong came back, she was the same as usual.


    Put the tea cup on the desk and stand aside.


    The emperor looked up and looked around her face. "Come here, thank you?"


    Blue Liu Qing kneels down silently, "maidservant thanks Lord long en."


    The emperor was a little funny. "Since Shane, why didn''t he smile at all? Do you think my share is too low? "


    "No," Lan Liuqing shook his head, showing a sad expression, "maidservant does not want to leave your majesty."


    "How to leave?" The emperor said, "you have become my imperial concubine. You are closer to me. You are my woman. If you stay in the vestibule, you will be criticized. The Ruiyang hall I gave you is very close to the vestibule. When you miss me, just come here. After a while, I will find a way to promote you. "


    The words were gentle and considerate. LAN Liuqing looked up at him and tried to find a flaw in his face, but he didn''t. his eyes were full of tenderness. He pulled her up and sat in his arms. Her hot lips swam around her neck, and her breathing became heavy Or that Kun Qinglong who was fascinated by her.


    LAN Liuqing twisted his body and took off from his arms. He straightened his face. "Your Majesty, the empress has sent someone to pick up my concubine. I''m leaving."


    His arms were empty, and his heart was empty. Kun Qinglong was a little upset, and his face didn''t change. "Go, I''ll see you when I''m free."


    LAN Liuqing saluted again and turned back.


    The queen was very satisfied with the emperor''s adoption of her opinions, but she was dissatisfied with the emperor''s giving Ruiyang hall. Although the Ruiyang hall was small, it was very close to the vestibule. She walked a few steps to the emperor''s place, and her Fengyang palace was far away. If they went to each other secretly, she was really out of reach.


    Just thinking about it, the maid came in and announced, "lady, here comes the blue lady."


    The queen eyebrows a pick, "let her wait."


    The maid met her, answered her voice, and stepped back. Outside, LAN Liuqing was standing in the corridor, gazing at a cluster of roses under the steps. Her silhouette was like a scissors, and she was as beautiful as the moon. She was fascinated for a moment. The maid thought to herself: the lady was right. She was really a fox. The other little masters were very serious here, but she was very attractive.


    The maid cleared her throat and said coldly, "the queen is resting. Please wait for a moment."


    LAN Liuqing stood still and nodded, as if disdaining to talk with her. It was the first time that the maid saw such an illiterate little master. Even those who became concubines were polite to the people around the empress. What''s a noble man like. She turned her eyes at LAN Liuqing''s back and walked away.


    LAN Liuqing sneered in his heart, playing such a low-level trick, the queen is just like that.


    She stood there until her feet felt numb. It was like there were countless ants gnawing at her feet. It was painful and itchy. She took the skirt and stamped it heavily. It was more painful when she stamped it, but she knew that long pain was not as good as short pain.


    Inside the hall, the maid is reporting to the queen, "madam, maybe the blue lady is standing numb and stamping her feet outside."


    Silver month hums to smile, "but foot hemp just, this can''t endure?"? We haven''t done much to her


    The queen did not speak. She looked up out of the window. The sky was full of sunshine. Dusk should be coming soon. She walked slowly to the carved chair and sat down, stroking the armor on her tail finger. "Go and ask her to come in."


    LAN Liuqing came in and knelt down on the ground to salute. His face was calm: "my concubine, please give my mother good-bye."


    The queen looked at her for a while before she said, "blue noble, since your majesty has promoted your position, you should abide by the palace rules, so that you can stay in Ruiyang hall, live in harmony with the sisters, and wait for your Majesty''s call. Your majesty is the son of heaven, and the offspring is the most important. Don''t think that you can enjoy your favor if you are loved by your majesty. Men are always looking for something new. Even if your Majesty''s mind is on you these days, you should also persuade your majesty to share the rain and dew. LAN Guiren, are you right about this palace? "


    Blue Willow clear low head, "empress''s instruction, Minister concubine remembers in the heart."


    "Just remember it. Step back." Facing this foxy face, the queen doesn''t want to say anything more. Anyway, what should be mentioned is mentioned. Let''s see her performance in the future.


    Lanliuqing got up, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Niang Niang, can you pull out the two maids who used to serve my courtiers and concubines to my courtiers and concubines hall?"The Queen''s face was cold. "Ruiyang hall is fully equipped. There''s no need to change it. You need to use it first. You can''t do it again."


    Blue Willow clear listen to her words, know is hopeless, also don''t say much, turn round to walk.


    When she arrived at Ruiyang hall, she passed through the door but did not enter. She went straight to the emperor. When the attendants at the door saw her, they did not dare to stop her. She went all the way into the emperor''s study and knelt down when she entered.


    The Emperor didn''t expect her to come back so soon. He was surprised and a little happy. He asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? I kneel as soon as I enter the door, but I have something to ask for?"


    "I beg your majesty to return the two maids who used to serve my courtiers and concubines to my courtiers and concubines."


    The emperor said, "just talk to the queen about such a trifle. Is it difficult for her to be two maids and she won''t give it to you?"


    "It''s useless to ask the empress."


    In fact, the emperor guessed that it must be the queen who refused to come to him. However, to disturb him for such a small matter, she gave herself a long face and wanted to reprimand her. Seeing her kneeling there, she suddenly felt soft and thought about it again.


    "Get up," said the emperor. "I''ll let those two maids go to Ruiyang hall, but I''ll be punished if you disturb me for such a thing in the future."


    LAN Liuqing bent over and kowtowed, "thank you, I know. I dare not disturb your Majesty in the future."


    The emperor looked at her, trying to find a trace of grievance and discontent from her expression or tone, but he didn''t. The little wild cat turned into a tame domestic cat, which made him a little unaccustomed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1296

    Lanliuqing becomes a blue noble and lives in Ruiyang hall. Dema and Zhuoli come back to her. Because of this, the queen loses her temper and thinks lanliuqing is spoiled and charming. As soon as she arrives at the harem, she doesn''t pay attention to her. What she doesn''t agree to, lanliuqing turns around and asks for the emperor.


    So the next morning, when lanliuqing came to greet her with all the concubines, she scolded lanliuqing impolitely. She thought lanliuqing would be as rebellious as before and fight against her, so that she could better find an excuse to punish lanliuqing. But no matter how she scolded, lanliuqing knelt down quietly, drooped her eyebrows and eyes, and said nothing The clothes wrapped her thin son, because she lowered her head, a beautiful arc was pulled out from the back of her neck, which looked a little lonely and pitiful.


    The empress suddenly lost her interest. She was born in a noble family. She was a model of modesty and elegance. She always paid great attention to her identity and style. After talking for so long, she seemed to be singing a one-man show. It seemed that she was bullying lanliuqing with her power.


    She didn''t want to get a bad reputation, so she waved her up.


    LAN Liuqing returned to her seat. She was a low-ranking imperial concubine. She was surrounded by imperial concubines of the same rank as her. Naturally, she was not as well educated as the queen. She was extremely mean and said anything ugly. Dema and Zhuoli stood on the side and blushed. However, LAN Liuqing was so calm and calm that it was amazing, as if the person they scolded was not her .


    At the end of the show, the queen saw her rush out of the threshold and thought that she was going to the vestibule to complain to the emperor. She sent a little servant to follow her. However, to her surprise, LAN Liuqing didn''t go to the vestibule, but went back to Ruiyang hall. In the next few days, she didn''t even walk through the gate except to come to greet her every morning. What''s more strange is that the Emperor didn''t summon her. Since lanliu entered the harem, the relationship between the two people was as if Shengsheng had been broken. The more than a month''s gluing seemed to be just an illusion. The door between the harem and the vestibule was like a guillotine, killing him All our love is cut off.


    After observing for a long time, we finally determined that Lan Liuqing was out of favor. It was just a matter of time from being in favor to being out of favor. We all knew that the emperor was the most fickle, so it''s not surprising that he could hold up the sky when he liked it, but stepped into the mud when he didn''t like it. However, LAN Liuqing and the emperor were still stuck in some people''s hearts like a needle for more than a month, which made them extremely uncomfortable. In private, they negotiated to teach LAN Liuqing a lesson.


    So that day, Qian Baolin went into the gate of Ruiyang hall. He looked like he wanted to make friends with LAN Liuqing. He called her sister and did the etiquette. He said that the other sisters despised her for her low position and low family background. They always deliberately made trouble for her. She had no one to say anything from her heart in the palace. She tasted the bitterness and turned red when she said she was sad.


    Lanliuqing asked the maid to serve tea. She listened to her chatter for a long time and took time to comfort her. When Qian Baolin stopped, it was time for the meal. The meal didn''t mean to rush people. Lanliuqing invited Qian Baolin to have dinner together. Qian Baolin was naturally happy. He took her hand and said a lot of grateful words, so in a friendly and harmonious atmosphere Around, two people had a meal, finished eating Qian Baolin left, before leaving also repeatedly invited LAN Liuqing to her there as a guest.


    Waiting for someone to leave, dema said, "Qian Baolin is cowardly. She is really bullied. Now she is willing to make friends with the master. She must be sincere. No matter what, the master won''t be too lonely if someone talks to her in the future."


    Lanliuqing said, "don''t I have you? When have I been alone?"


    Zhuo Li said, "it''s strange that Qian Baolin came to show her kindness when she knew that the queen didn''t like her master? She is not the one who dares to fight against the queen. "


    Blue Willow clear smile stretched a stretch, "don''t say those, sleepy, rest a sleep."


    Dema and Zhuoli wait for her to take a nap in the inner room. When she wakes up, the queen comes in with a large group of people Hula La, including the maid beside her, the imperial doctor and the guard with the knife.


    Dema and Zhuoli were so scared that they turned pale. Por Tong knelt on the ground and didn''t know what happened. LAN Liuqing didn''t panic at all. She calmly came up to salute. The queen asked her to kneel and didn''t cry. She said harshly, "search for the palace!"


    Several attendants rushed into her bedroom like wolves and tigers. After rummaging, they found a small bottle of powder. According to the imperial doctor''s identification, the powder is poisonous. If it is mixed in the food, it will make people vomit and diarrhea. If the dosage is large, it can also endanger life.


    The queen coldly slapped LAN Liuqing in the face and said, "Qian Baolin is good with you, but you hurt her so much. Now Qian Baolin is lying on the bed, vomiting and diarrhea, and only half of her life is left. Have you fulfilled your wish? What''s the grudge against you for doing this? "


    LAN Liuqing was knocked over by her and covered her face. Dema and Zhuoli were lying on the ground, shaking and shouting, "the empress was wronged. My master ate the food too. It''s impossible to have anything..."


    The queen kicked dema over, "wronged? Now people get stolen goods, don''t you admit it?? Qian Baolin had a meal here. When he went back, he broke out and the poison was found. What''s wrong? "


    LAN Liuqing covered her face and sneered in her heart. The harem is really a place full of right and wrong. It''s just that these women want to harm her. They want to frame her at this level.She a press on the belly, soft fall on the ground, the queen is angry, see her so, can''t help a Leng, "what do you do?"


    LAN Liuqing groaned with her stomach, "lady, I have a stomachache."


    The queen cold hum, "you give others poison, oneself pour belly ache, isn''t ridiculous?"


    LAN Liuqing seems to be unable to refute. Her expression is extremely painful. Her forehead is covered with a cold sweat. The two maids rush to her side in panic, "master, what''s the matter with you, master..."


    Lanliuqing was speechless, pale, biting her teeth, and curled up like a prawn.


    Dema turned to the queen and said, "madam, my master is very upset. Please let the doctor see. Madam, please forgive me..."


    The queen looked at LAN Liuqing coldly, "don''t pretend to be here. I''ll let the imperial doctor know when he has an examination. But when the trick is revealed, it''s you who are losing face." So he ordered the imperial doctor to come forward for examination.


    The imperial doctor came forward to feel her pulse, and then looked at LAN Liuqing''s eyelids, let her spit out her tongue to see, face, gradually some dignified, less inclined, return to the queen, "Niang Niang, blue noble really has signs of poisoning."


    Thanks to Wei Ming Xinyu, Luo XiaoC, with the mantissa of 7567 (2), 46272116 (3), 98029317 (3), 0867 (3) 5340. Thank you for your support. You dropped two places in a row and knelt down for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1297

    The queen was surprised. "Have you checked it carefully?"


    As soon as the words were heard, LAN Liuqing vomited out with a mouthful of "wow", and the imperial doctor came forward to examine it carefully again and said, "report back to empress, the symptoms of LAN Guiren and Qian Baolin poisoning are very similar, about the same kind of poison."


    Zhuo Li took the opportunity to cry and yell: "someone must have planted a frame up. Please be my master."


    The queen asked the doctor, "does she matter?"


    Taiyi said, "Lan Guiren''s symptoms are more dangerous than Qian Baolin''s, and the dosage is also more. If we don''t treat them as soon as possible, I''m afraid they will hurt our lives."


    The queen said angrily, "what are you waiting for? Save people quickly!" She brought these people here to capture personal gains, not to let them see her dying.


    The imperial doctor asked people to carry LAN Liuqing to the bed, took the silver needle to give her the needle, then boiled the Jiedu pill with water, fed it to LAN Liuqing, and prescribed a side prescription, and asked the maid to take the prescription to the imperial doctor.


    LAN Liuqing was in a coma. After taking the antidote pill, she slowly woke up, opened her eyes and looked at the queen weakly. "Empress, I know that empress doesn''t like me. In the harem, there are many people who don''t like me and want my life..."


    The queen heart a jump, drink scold her, "nonsense what, who want your life?"


    Blue Willow lifted her lips and said with a little smile, "they are jealous of my concubine''s favor, but my concubine''s life belongs to your majesty. Your majesty didn''t let me die. How dare I die, madam..."


    The more the queen listens, the more confused she is. The poison in Qian Baolin is not deep enough. If she takes some medicine, she will be free. She will not be guilty to death. Holding the handle, she will just beat LAN Liuqing. First, she will export her evil spirit. Second, she will see the reaction of the emperor. If the emperor doesn''t come to get people, everyone will be at peace in the future. If the emperor sends people to stop him, it will prove that he still has LAN Liuqing in his heart, which is an eyesore Sooner or later, but not now.


    "Don''t worry, no one will take your life," the queen slowed down her voice. "Today''s matter, our palace will find out to the end, and you will never tolerate it. Just keep your body in peace."


    Lanliuqing gently closed her eyes, seemed a little tired, and said: "I thank the empress."


    When the queen saw that she was more stable, she soon stayed and left with her men and horses.


    As soon as she left, dema began to cry, "master, who is so cruel that she poisoned the food..."


    Zhuoli hit her with her elbow. "Why are you crying? No one poisoned. The master needs to rest. Stop howling


    Dema was stunned for a moment and wiped her tears. "No one poisoned. How could Qian Baolin and his master be like this? The imperial doctor said that they were poisoned!"


    "The food is our business. Do you think it''s poisonous?" Zhuo Libai glanced at her, "why does Qian Baolin vomit and diarrhea? Only Qian Baolin knows. Our master," she said. She looked at LAN Liuqing and found that her master looked at him with a bent smile. She knew that she was right. She sighed and said, "master, you are too scary. I really think If you''re OK, "she said in a low voice," master, how did you fool the doctor? "


    Lanliuqing took the cup, even gargle a few mouthfuls, just take the bitter taste out of his mouth, smile a little enigmatic, "a little bit of carving."


    Nanyuan people are good at making and using drugs. There are many experts in making drugs in Nanyuan royal family, and she is the best among them. How can she be rare for such a small matter? It''s a pity that there''s a day outside, and there''s a strong hand in the strong. LAN xuansu let people control her life gate, so that she can''t keep Gu. Otherwise, can Kun Qinglong keep her?


    Dema was stunned and looked up and down at lanliuqing, "master, you are not poisoned, but you have taken the antidote pill of Taiyi, will you..."


    "It''s not in the way." Lanliuqing said, "poisoning is better than beating the board."


    Zhuo Li was a little worried. "Master, the empress can understand this matter if she thinks about it more. If she knows that master cheated her, isn''t it..."


    Blue Willow clear Xi Xi a smile, "that come to die don''t admit, no matter is under poison, anyway I am poisoned, too the doctor can make a card."


    When the queen returned to the palace and calmed down, she felt that something was wrong. If someone framed lanliuqing, it doesn''t make sense for lanliuqing to be poisoned, doesn''t it just help her to clear the suspicion?


    She''s not stupid. As long as she doesn''t make too much noise, she just looks on coldly. But now lanliuqing has been poisoned. It''s a bit tricky. Lanliuqing is right. All their lives are the emperor''s. If the emperor doesn''t let them die, no one dares to die. Although the intrigues of the harem emerge one after another, they rarely cause death.


    She wondered whether it was lanliuqing''s own bitter plan. However, the painful expression of lanliuqing on the ground flashed in front of her eyes, and she thought it was impossible. No one was joking about her life.


    The next morning, when all the imperial concubines came to say hello, she said something intentionally. All the imperial concubines were surprised and looked around. They didn''t know who had poisoned lanliuqing?


    Although the Emperor didn''t care about the harem, what happened in the harem would still report to him. Only when Cha Chi na finished his words, he found that the emperor bowed his head to write and didn''t respond. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He saw the whole process of the emperor and lanliuqing. At the beginning, he loved lanliuqing. He thought that the emperor liked lanliuqing. Although it was light now, he should still have some points Love, did not expect to hear blue Liuqing poisoning, the emperor was indifferent."Your Majesty." He called the emperor softly.


    The Emperor didn''t look up. He just put aside his pen, picked up the written fold, blew the ink on his head, and put it aside. Then he said, "if a man is not dead, he will be. Besides, isn''t the queen checking? Don''t bother me with a trifle. "


    Chachna answered, quietly retreated and stopped talking.


    The emperor took another folder to read, which probably made him a little embarrassed. The tip of his pen was dipped in ink, but he didn''t write it down for a long time, but his brow tightened more and more tightly. The ink on the tip of his pen could not bear the heavy load. It dripped down very lightly and soaked in rice paper.


    When Cha Chi na saw it, he quickly took the kerchief up to help him, but the kerchief was taken by the emperor. He gently pressed the kerchief on the fold and swabbed the ink bit by bit. Soon, the thick black became light, and finally became a shallow print, revealing the words at the bottom.


    The emperor looked as usual. He didn''t hesitate to write again. He quickly approved the memorial, put it on the top of the one he had just written, and approved several more. Then he said to cha Chi, "send it to the duty room."


    Chachi took the stack of folds and sent them to the check-in room.


    The emperor got up, walked out of the door slowly, looked up at the darkening sky, and squeezed his eyebrows.


    Thank you for rider147 (2), long and medium blue NYL, caotou 123 (3), Ruoshui 3000 R, hui4b6o, and penyou with the mantissa of 8636. Thank you for your support. You can see old readers almost every day. It''s cold. I see you are very warm. I''m grateful to you all the way.


    Kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1298

    Lanliuqing is lying on the bed, hearing dema and Zhuoli murmur, "the master has been ill for so long, and he hasn''t seen his majesty come to have a look. It''s really chilling that the man has no feelings."


    Zhuo Li said with a smile: "master poisoning is false, your Majesty''s golden eyes, if you can see how to do, according to me, or not to come."


    Dema said, "whether it''s true or not, your majesty should come and have a look and say something warm to your heart. They all say that the master is very popular before the imperial court. I can''t see it."


    Zhuoli couldn''t help laughing. "Are you fighting for the master? Why don''t you go and ask your majesty, and your majesty will come. "


    Knowing that she was joking, dema reached out and patted her angrily. "I''m not worth it for my master. You''re still sarcastic."


    LAN Liuqing tilted her lips and laughed silently. She turned and lay on her side. It''s been a month since she arrived at the harem. She has never seen Kun Qinglong again. Except for the important person, Kun Qinglong said not to disturb him for trifles. She agreed and did it.


    She is not stupid. She knows that Kun Qinglong has been teasing her, pretending to be fascinated by her. In fact, a man is so good that he doesn''t have to act. It''s an instinct. When he loves, he will give it to him with both hands, but once he gets out of bed, there is only false feeling left.


    She was just annoyed that he had been sleeping for more than a month in vain. Now that she thinks about it, she feels lumbago. Since that road doesn''t work, she doesn''t expect it any more. She still wants to think about other ways.


    In the evening, Zhuoli and dema bring the little maid in to set the meal. Smelling the delicious food, she gets up by herself. As soon as she opens the account, Zhuoli comes to hold her down and says, "master, you are hungry. Slow down, you are dizzy." Ruiyang palace has the Queen''s people, these days, lanliuqing still have to continue to play the poisoned weak patient, in order to avoid revealing.


    Zhuo Li mixed up LAN Liuqing. The beauty was as weak as a wisp of smoke, holding her heart and frowning, which made people feel pity.


    Fortunately, those people set the meal and went out. Dema closed the door and didn''t look very happy.


    LAN Liuqing didn''t have to pretend any more and asked her, "what do you do with a drooping face? Who provoked you?"


    Dema silent to her cloth dishes, blue Liu Qing asked Zhuoli, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Zhuo Li said, "it''s unfair for the master. Your majesty has just announced that you should go to the vestibule. Maybe you should go to bed in the evening."


    Blue Liu Qing Oh, with chopsticks pulled dema''s hand, "you want to be unhappy about this, later can have to accept, so many women in the harem."


    Dema distressed way, "maidservant really don''t understand, master son was born so beautiful, why don''t your majesty care."


    "Because," she said solemnly, "Your Majesty is blind."


    Dema was shocked, but Zhuoli lowered her head and chuckled. Lanliuqing also covered her mouth and giggled. Dema looked at this and that, and finally chuckled.


    At that night, the story of Huagui being summoned to the palace by the emperor spread in the back palace. Hearing the news, the queen was relieved. What she was most afraid of was that the emperor would never forget lanliuqing. As long as the emperor forgot lanliuqing, she could accept it, no matter who she spoiled. Besides, the women in the back palace had their own accounts in her heart. The Emperor didn''t pay special attention to the servants, so she could follow the principle of rain and dew It''s the best.


    At the thought of lanliuqing, she frowned again. When she went to the back palace, she was allowed to handle it. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find the reason. Not only that, lanliuqing was also poisoned. At this time, who would move her would inevitably be suspected. The queen cherished her feathers and didn''t want to let people chew her tongue behind her back. So these days, not only could she not move lanliuqing, she had to be taken care of by others.


    But what happened next made the empress not calm down. The emperor probably liked to spoil her now. He called her to the Imperial Palace, but did not let her go back to the harem. However, the rewards were continuously sent to the palace of the imperial concubine. The position of the imperial concubine was not high, and she did not have the qualification to live alone. She lived in the side hall of the imperial concubine, They are all good things. If you look at them more, you will not be envious.


    The lady Hua is exquisite and well-known. The queen also regards her as her confidant. But now, this confidant has violated the Queen''s taboo. She is more in the limelight than lanliuqing. It is said that the emperor took her with him when he was in charge of government. He did not avoid all the officials. Even the queen did not receive this kind of treatment. These absurd things spread to the harem, not only did they spread to the imperial family The empress was so angry that she trembled all over, and other imperial concubines also spat on her. She felt more evil towards Hua Guiren than lanliuqing. Originally, everyone was almost the same, but she suddenly took the lead and left everyone behind. No matter who was in the same position or who was taller than her, they could not accept the fact. With that face, LAN Liuqing won the favor of the emperor. Why should he be a flower? Is it more beautiful than them, or better than their family? The more they think about it, the more uncomfortable they feel. They feel that they have been greatly insulted. A lowly little bitch is about to climb up on their heads and bully them. They can''t bear it.


    Can''t bear also have to bear, looking at those rewards, still have to smile to say a few words against the heart.


    "Sister Hua is so popular with your majesty. I''m very happy for her."


    He who said this was a man of deep morality. He hated him to death, but his face was silent.It''s hard to avoid sour and thorny when you talk about it in a short time. "I knew sister Hua was a smart girl. She was like us. When she came to your majesty, she was like a stake. She couldn''t speak."


    "It''s true," someone continued, "in fact, when I turn off the light, I can''t see my face. It depends on what happens..."


    The words have not finished, already someone eats to eat to eat to smother to smile, empress this just light of Piao their one eye, stop them mouth to have no to obstruct of say.


    Before LAN Liuqing''s arrival, the emperor was just like everyone else, and the harem was peaceful. At most, they could compare their rewards and so on. They were all small contradictions. They could not rise to the level of common hatred. They could unite as one as never before. There were blue noble people in front, flower noble people behind, carefully pondering and joking, "Ouch How come all the people who are favored are noble people? Does your majesty prefer noble people? "


    It''s a joke, but some people become real, and the one with low share has hope. After all, the palace ranks by seniority, and the people with high share need to eat and wear first. When they meet the emperor''s reward, the imperial concubines with high share will choose first, and the rest will come to them only when no one wants them. Now, with hope, they are all holding their strength, and no one is willing to lag behind, so they are waiting to have something Opportunity to show a face in front of the emperor, maybe good color really fell on his head.


    Thanks to the little lazy cat Mi V, whose fault is the wrong love, happy at will, Xuanyu Tianhe n (2), mantissa 20504511 (3), 283343060830 (2) basin friends, thank you for your support, I will work hard.


    Kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1299

    There is a flower lady standing in front of her. LAN Liuqing''s life is much better. The queen no longer lets people stare at her, and her body naturally gets better. Occasionally, she goes out for a walk. Although those who were hostile to her still don''t like to see her, they don''t want to sneer at her. All her energy is on the flower lady. Every day, some hearsay comes back from the vestibule, Either the emperor takes the flower nobles boating on the lake, or the flower nobles dance for the emperor in the jujube forest, which is a romantic thing.


    Every time a piece of news came back, all the imperial concubines had a huge saliva attack. They were all tongue in cheek and belittled the flower noble. LAN Liuqing sat in the corner and listened to their indignation. She felt funny and bored. She was full of food and leisure. It was good to do something serious with this Kung Fu. She always felt that as long as she was strong enough, she didn''t need to rely on them By anyone, these women can fight for a little cloth, a little headgear, or even two dishes of Royal pastry all day long. Instead of fighting, it''s better to be the one who has all the good things! Power in hand, want what not!


    Whenever this time, she is half lowered her head, the corner of her mouth seems to have no smile, all when it is a joke.


    In her spare time, she began to make some fragrant dew pollen rouge. Nanyuan''s spices are famous all over the world, and many people know it. However, Nanyuan is closed and the road is dangerous. There are not many caravans to Nanyuan, and even fewer spices are brought out to sell. The so-called rare things are expensive, and even if there are any in the market, they are exorbitantly expensive.


    When Nanyuan''s emissary sent lanliuqing over, he brought a large quantity of spices to the emperor Mengda. Kunqinglong didn''t pay much attention to these women''s things, but gave them all to the empress. Although there were many things and many people, they were only used up after they were distributed to everyone. Some people just didn''t want to use them. They had to wait until important occasions to daub some of them to show their glory Heavy.


    The maid spread the story that lanliuqing would do Xianglu. Maybe for this reason, when she went to the queen to ask for good morning, everyone was polite to her. Some of them even laughed at her. Although the smile seemed dry, it was a good start.


    Someone began to make up with her, three words can be pulled to Xianglu up, lanliu Qingxin know du Ming, but quietly, waiting for Fang Lue to show embarrassment, she just smile, especially sincerely said, "sister like my Xianglu, is to give me face, is to send sister some also no harm, but yesterday Rongfei Niang bought some from me, there is not much left." Less, it''s better to wait for me to make a batch of new ones, and my sister will come back to get them. "


    To put it mildly, but Rong''s wife has paid for it, and others are willing to take it for nothing?


    So LAN Liuqing''s small business opened. She treated everyone equally. She didn''t give preferential treatment to anyone because of her high position, fair price and no bullying. On the contrary, everyone had a better impression of her. Although she was still jealous of her face, she liked her fragrance.


    Even though the queen didn''t buy her fragrant dew, she also had some ice pots in other palaces. Mengda''s summer is short, but it''s hotter than Nanyuan. It''s dry here, and the wind is dry and irritable. She takes away all the moisture from her skin. She doesn''t adapt to this climate and feels very uncomfortable. Now there''s an ice basin in the room. When the ice melts, it''s much more comfortable when there''s moisture in the air. Lanliuqing is not unreasonable. She makes an exception to send some fragrant dew to thank the queen.


    In this way, LAN Liuqing slowly accumulated a sum of cash on hand. When she was favored, the emperor actually rewarded her with a lot of good things, but those things can only be displayed and can''t be used. No one dares to steal the things given by the emperor and sell them. That''s to lose her head. She won''t give any money. Now that the ready-made silver is in hand, it''s more useful. What does she want to do You can''t do without money.


    It didn''t take long for her to find out that the commander in charge of the security of the Forbidden Palace was Qin Dian. He was the commander of the forbidden army and the head of all the guards in the imperial palace. He was loyal to the emperor and trusted by Kun Qinglong.


    Sitting under the lamp, LAN Liuqing saw that the wick exploded. She picked up the silver scissors and cut off the elongated wick. She picked up the corner of her mouth. Now she is loyal to the emperor, but she will never know. She can''t fix the emperor. Can''t she fix a bodyguard with a knife?


    -


    every time Qin Dian visited at night, he didn''t have an established route, because it was easier to find problems. He was strict with the system, but there were always a few idlers among the door guards. They either dozed off by the door, or left their posts to gamble. Some of them made a couple with the maid and secretly made an appointment to have fun in no one''s place. If they were not caught, they were lucky The servants were afraid of him, but Shen Gong was boring. Everyone wanted to have some fun, and some of them were not afraid of death. Qin Dian knew that the servants were not easy. Sometimes he turned a blind eye, not every time.


    As soon as he turned into the corridor, he heard something behind the wall on the left. He stood there and listened to it quietly. He hesitated for a moment. There was no past. It was the gasping of men and women. As soon as he heard it, he knew what he was doing? It''s not a secret in the palace that the poor people huddle together to keep warm. Sometimes when they report to the emperor, they just beat the board, so most of the time they don''t know and walk away quietly.


    Walking forward, he went in through the small door on the right. There was a small forest. In summer, it was dense and easy to hide things. He didn''t dare to be careless. He always came to check it every once in a while.The night wind was so strong that it was warm on his face. The leaves rustled and the shadow was so dark that it seemed as if something was hidden inside. He was on the alert. He put his hand on the sabre around his waist and walked slowly.


    Moonlight from the treetops dew down, is milky light, very light, like cage with a layer of gossamer, gossamer there is a person, she stood by the tree, looked up at the moon in the sky, like mistakenly into the dust of the fairy, spotless, the whole body exudes a holy light.


    Qin Dian stood there, even breathing lightly, for fear of startling her. He watched for a moment, and everything around him turned into nothing. He was so quiet that he could hear his heart beat. There was only a faint white light in his eyes, only the man in the white light, which was a face that could make the sky, the stars and the moon pale.


    The man seemed to be aware of his existence. He turned his head and looked over. His eyes were like smoke and flowing like stars. He bent his lips and gave a smile. At that moment, like a flash of electric shock, he hit his heart heavily. Qin Dian''s breathing was suddenly stagnant. He felt that he was going to die.


    Thanks to LAN Zhu (3 pieces), ya ya fmcb (3 pieces), Mo Zibai, whose fault is the wrong love, the mantissa is 5122 (3 pieces), 9521 basin friends, thank you for your support, kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1300

    Qin Dian got up late for the first time. When he opened his eyes, it was already bright outside. The light came through the window paper. It was like the moonlight last night. He was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know whether what he saw last night was a dream or a real existence? The fairy bathed in the moonlight is so holy and inviolable. His eyes are like smoke, and his red lips are always flashing in front of him. His blood is boiling gradually, and the heat wave is flying in his body. His body has some hidden changes, like a bow full of tension. With a little force, the string will suddenly break.


    Someone at the door spoke in a low voice. It was his deputy and good friend Yang Qi, "is your adult still awake?"


    The guard replied, "yes, deputy commander, not awake yet."


    Yang Qi some doubts, "today so late did not get up, is not the body uncomfortable?" As he spoke, he stepped forward to the threshold.


    Qin Dian quickly turned to the wall and heard Yang Qi standing by his bed, calling him softly, "a Dian, is there something wrong?"


    Qin Dian didn''t speak. Yang Qi called twice, "ah Dian, Qin Dian..."


    The voice was close to his ear. Yang Qi must have opened the account and put his head in. Qin Dian pretended to be awake just now. He said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yang Qi did not go back and asked, "but what''s wrong?"


    After a while, Qin Shimo seemed to wake himself up. "It''s OK. You''re in charge of this morning''s drill. I won''t go there."


    Yang Qi was still a little worried, "is it really OK? Do you want to see the doctor? "


    The restlessness of his body had already cooled down. Qin Dian sat up from the quilt, pinched his eyebrows and said, "it''s OK. I didn''t sleep well last night. Please go and don''t delay the practice."


    Yang Qi saw that he was in a bad mood. He didn''t sleep well, and he didn''t ask any more questions. When he answered the question, he turned and left. When he got to the door, the guard asked, "are you up?"


    "Yes."


    "Is it uncomfortable?"


    Yang Qi thought for a moment, "it seems that there is no breakfast for adults." Then he strode away. It was late and he had to go to practice.


    Qin Dian got up, dressed and washed, and the guard brought in his breakfast. He sat at the table and ate his breakfast with no expression on his face. He could not tell what it was like. Mengda was a country that worshiped gods, but he almost profaned a fairy. It was unforgivable!


    He was a bit out of his mind all day. He didn''t get better until night came. He never looked forward to the coming of night like this. Originally, he wasn''t on duty tonight, but he forcibly snatched Yang Qi''s life. Yang Qi refused at first and said, "you didn''t sleep well last night. It''s better to rest early tonight and keep your spirit."


    He shook his head, "anyway, I can''t sleep well. It''s better to find something to do and pass the time."


    Yang Qi couldn''t help it. He went to Taiyi hospital and asked for some tranquilizing pills for him. He said, "this pill is good for sleep. Try it. If it doesn''t work, ask Taiyi to add some tranquilizing pills."


    Qin Dian put the pill in his arms, patted him on the shoulder, said thank you, and turned away. Yang Qi thought Qin Dian was a little strange today, but he couldn''t say what was wrong. It was probably because he didn''t sleep well.


    The palace is quiet at night. Occasionally, a group of patrolling imperial guards pass by with neat steps. The soft armor rustles, which is the biggest noise in the night. Seeing him, the imperial guards stop to say hello. He nods and watches them go away.


    In the middle of the moon, he stood beside a big pillar and looked up at the bright moon in the sky. In the middle of the summer night, the moon was always brighter than other times. The bright moon was like a veil, and the beauty in the sand was like an immortal. His eyes were gradually blurred, but suddenly he came back and walked to the side of the corridor.


    As he passed a palace gate, a familiar attendant said to him, "why is Mr. Qin in such a hurry today? I don''t know. I think adults are in a hurry to see each other! "


    It''s not as regular at night as it is in the daytime. It''s normal for Qin Dian to say hello and make a joke when he meets. If Qin Dian always scolds him with a smile, he''s guilty today. He stares at the servant with a smile or not, but his pace slows down.


    The closer he got to the woods, the slower he was. He was expecting and afraid. Step by step, his heart was beating. He heard his heart beating clearly.


    It''s the same place where the fairy is dancing in the moonlight like gauze. She is wearing strange clothes and outlines her body in beautiful lines. Her arm is holding the gauze. When she spins, her long hair is flying and the gauze is elegant. She stretches her body in the shadow of the tree, which brings strange temptation.


    Qin Dian''s eyes were straight and her mouth was slightly open, but she forgot to hide behind the tree. The fairy saw that her eyes were flowing, her red lips were burning, and she was charming to the bone. At this moment, she was like a soul sucking demon. Qin Dian''s soul was captured, and she could not move any more. The light and shadow flashed, and the dark fragrance came. The long gauze swept slowly from his face, and the beauty''s face was close at hand.


    Her eyes were full of stars. When she looked in, he was fascinated. He heard his voice hesitating, "are you a demon or an immortal?"


    The beauty laughed, breathed out, and seemed to have the fragrance of ruowu. She went through every pore of his mouth and opened her red lips. "Do you think I''m an immortal or a demon?"He looked at her straightforwardly and spit out a word, "demon." It should be a demon. Only a demon can fascinate human nature.


    The beauty covered her lips and giggled, "who are you?"


    "I am the commander of the Imperial Army, Qin Dian."


    "Do you want to kill the demons?"


    He did not speak, only shook his head, beauty reached out to him, he hesitated, that slender fingers soft as boneless, he was afraid that he would accidentally break, beauty chuckled, across the gauze to hold his hand, slender fingers as he imagined soft, warm root, his heart big jump, like a puppet, let her lead forward.


    Under the flower tree, the night wind blows, and small flowers fall down and fall on his head and shoulders. The fragrance of the sky surrounds him from all directions. He can''t tell whether it is the fragrance of flowers or the fragrance of beauty.


    The beauty relaxed her hand, and with a charming smile, she threw the long yarn into the air. Her soft body was close to him. She walked from behind to the front, so close that her face was dazzling.


    He stood stupidly, watching the beauty dancing around him. The long yarn covered his eyes from time to time. The beauty was hazy and bright. His heart seemed to be scratched by feathers, itchy and intolerable, and his throat was dry. Finally, she couldn''t bear it. She rolled her long arm around him, wrapped her snow-white waist, and fell into his arms. The beauty giggled and put her hands on his chest What are you doing, commander Qin


    Qin Dian''s eyes were blurred. He lowered his head slowly. His eyes were red lips


    Thank you for your support. Although you have fallen to the bottom of the list, just try your best and continue to kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1301

    It was not long before Mengda''s summer eating Festival came. Mengda is located in the north. The summer is very short. It is said that in order to thank God for giving them such a sunny and beautiful weather, people set up a day to eat and drink to celebrate. On that day, people put their desks, chairs and benches on the street to form a long line. All the food made by each family was put on the long table, and the neighbors were happy Sitting around and eating happily and shamefully has evolved into a festival, and the food for summer festival has gradually become fixed. There are summer cakes, bean cakes, cheese circles, fried pimples, turf cores and so on. The others are nothing. Only summer cakes can be made into various shapes and tastes. Whose housewives are skillful can be seen at this time.


    The concubines in the palace are eagerly looking forward to the summer festival. On this day, the king will go to the palace and eat the summer snacks made by the concubines. If they are happy, they will give comments. If they can get the emperor''s praise, it is a matter of boundless glory. This is also a good opportunity for the imperial concubines to make up and compete for beauty. The so-called "women are the ones who please themselves". In order to make the emperor pay attention to themselves, they can think of any moves. If they are favored by the emperor, it is possible to turn over the brand that night.


    Therefore, this day is very important for the imperial concubines. They need to prepare carefully long in advance, such as clothes, headgear, rouge fragrance, various talent shows, various food materials and so on. On the one hand, they are happily preparing, on the other hand, they want to see Huagui make a fool of themselves. Huagui has been staying in the vestibule all this time, so she must have nothing to prepare there. The summer festival is a festival for the imperial concubines to show themselves. Huagui, as a member of the harem, can''t miss it, but it will be a shame if she doesn''t prepare. Even if she can do it, someone will make her unprepared.


    Lanliuqing is the only one who is unprepared. Because she doesn''t know anything, dema earnestly advises, "master, you should be careful. Your majesty is coming. Maybe your majesty will be happy and you will be favored again."


    LAN Liuqing said with a smile: "with my face, is it necessary to correct it? Besides, I''m not interested in favors right now. "


    Dema was stunned. For the empress, favor is not important. What is important?


    Zhuo Li knew LAN Liuqing''s temper. She said with a smile and sighed, "master is as beautiful as heaven. Other masters can''t compare with you. Your face is shining everywhere. The maidservants can''t help you. It''s OK to make some snacks. When the time comes, master will say that you made it yourself. If you get a compliment from your majesty, your face will be bright and other masters will be happy I can look up at you. "


    Lanliu nodded, "OK, that''s it."


    As soon as it was light, the palace became lively. There were nearly twice as many maids and attendants on the Palace Road as usual. They all went to the big kitchen. Some of the ingredients must be purchased on the same day. The owners of the palaces early paid for the kitchen''s purchase, asking them to bring back fresh vegetables or fruits. They went out of the palaces before dawn to purchase. After they bought the things, the palaces sent people to pick them up. They took the list and compared the number of things. They couldn''t do anything less. They did it every year, but they couldn''t make a mistake.


    It''s just that when we get to the kitchen, the door is so blocked that we can''t insert any needles. Except for the empress, Princess Hua and Princess Rong, they are sent directly to the palace. Other people don''t have any positions. They just line up according to the order. Otherwise, they are easy to quarrel. Today''s time is precious, and no one has time to quarrel. Those who have high positions go late, and they are at the end of the line, and their faces are no longer good You have to take it.


    In the morning, they prepared their own clothes and food. After lunch, they began to set the table. Like the folk, the eight immortals table was carried one by one to the shade of the tree to form a long dragon. The servants and maids brought up the snacks in their palace. They had to send someone to guard them. The table was next to the table, and there were many people. If anyone was so mean as to make a fool of himself in front of the emperor, it would be annihilation Top disaster.


    Huagui met too many unfriendly eyes when she came back from the vestibule. She knew very well and couldn''t explain anything. She hurried to her own palace all the way. Because of the festival, she asked the emperor and went back to the harem early in the morning. Now she is in favor. It doesn''t matter what she wears. The important thing is that her desk can''t be empty. The emperor doesn''t care whether she is ready or not Looking at the table all the way, if there was an empty table in the middle, it would be a disaster. She didn''t want her luck to end, so she went back to the hall and worked hard.


    All the palace masters keep their nails. On weekdays, they don''t touch the spring water. They have to make the food for the summer festival by themselves. After all, it''s for the emperor. They have to show some sincerity to make food for their own men. Of course, they can''t do it with the help of others. Miss Qianjin has to learn to make one or two kinds of food at home, so the noble flower dare not neglect it and hurry to make it Cakes, cheese circles, fried pimples, and take fresh fruit with a swing plate, people put it on the outside table.


    But when she changed her clothes and came out, her maid stood down at the table and wiped her tears. The polished table was empty and everything was on the ground. She had been trampled on for a long time. Her brain was buzzing and her face was white. She knew that everyone was hostile to her, but she didn''t expect that they were so blatant. She raised her hand and slapped her in the face, "look what you''ve done!" I can''t see this. What''s the use?


    The maid knelt down in a mess and sobbed, "master, they hit the dish on purpose, sobbing..."


    Of course, Huagui knows it was intentional, but who did she go to argue with? The empress probably won''t care about this. The emperor is still in the vestibule. She has changed her clothes. It''s too late to go back and do it again.Her silver teeth were broken, and all her anger was on the maid. She raised her hand and slapped her. The maid covered her face and did not dare to cry again.


    The noise was a little loud. The queen came to sweep a few eyes and scolded: "what''s the noise? Clean up the ground quickly. Your majesty will come right away and cheer up the palace!"


    All the imperial concubines blessed their bodies one after another, and said in unison, "listen to your mother''s instruction."


    Several attendants cleaned up the things on the ground, and the wailing maid went back to the room. The lady with white face stood among the concubines, gnashing her teeth, but there was no way.


    Finally, I heard the servant raise a sharp voice at the other end of the palace, "Your Majesty is here."


    Everyone kneels on the ground to welcome him. LAN Liuqing looks at Kun Qinglong with Yu Guang''s interest. She hasn''t seen Kun Qinglong for a month. All kinds of things have passed away. She doesn''t pay attention to them any more. She turns her attention to commander Qin behind the emperor. I don''t know how surprised he will be when he sees her. Will he ask her foolishly: are you Human or demon?


    Thank you for Van Gogh''s sunflower, and jingxiangxue (2), the mantissa of 6049 (2), 1970 (2), 6813 basin friends, thank you for your support, come on, continue to kneel for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1302

    Kun Qinglong came here with the support of the royal family and several close ministers. From a distance, he saw a large area of Wu Yang kneeling on the other side of the long table. The queen was the leader, followed by Princess Hua and Princess Rong. Then he arranged them according to their positions. He glanced at LAN Liuqing at random and saw her. Although she lowered her head and wore Mengda clothes, she was still easily recognized by him. This woman seemed to bring her own clothes Light, where can be eye-catching.


    When I threw her to the harem, I wanted to see how she could survive in the harem where there were so many enemies? As a result, she was falsely accused of poisoning, so she herself became a victim, and on the contrary, she enlisted those people. Later, Hua Guiren became the target of public criticism. Her life was better. He thought that she would try to please the queen to seek shelter, or form gangs to consolidate her power. But no, she was still the proud princess of Nanyuan. She just started a small business. Instead of asking for help, she was asked by others for a little fragrant dew.


    The emperor''s favorite was just a passing moment for her. She could take it up and put it down. She would judge the situation and be ignored by him, but she had a good life. She was really an interesting woman.


    When she was near, the queen raised her gentle voice and said, "my concubine, welcome your majesty." Later, all the imperial concubines followed suit. Looking around, the pearls and hairpins swayed, the emerald red and green, and the silks and satins were full of fragrance.


    Kun Qinglong personally helped up the queen, and said in a loud voice, "get up. Today''s festival is free. Don''t worry about it."


    When they heard this, they immediately laughed and heard the voice of Yingyan.


    The system of Mengda imperial palace is strict. Foreign ministers can''t see the women in the harem on weekdays, except for the summer festival. When the emperor makes a speech, he takes the opportunity to look up. There are three thousand beauties in the harem, each with its own merits. It''s really a rare opportunity to appreciate so many beauties at a close distance.


    Qin Dian was different from those princes and grandsons. He was honest and honest. Although the emperor said not to be restrained, he did not raise his eyes. His eyes only stayed within three inches. It''s just that someone''s whispers from the side came into his ears.


    "See that Princess Nanyuan? She''s really a beauty. She deserves her reputation."


    "It''s amazing, but why can''t your majesty like such a beauty?"


    "Holy mind, let''s not speculate. Besides, if we don''t like it now, it doesn''t mean we won''t like it in the future."


    "Look, she''s looking at us secretly. Who can''t she see?"


    "Ha ha ha, keep your voice down and let your majesty hear you. You''ll wait for the board."


    "As long as the beauty can care for her, she will be punished? Isn''t there a saying like that? If you die under the peony, you will be a romantic ghost. "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Hearing these words, Qin Dian coughed twice. Several people who spoke looked at him, but they didn''t go on.


    On such occasions, the emperor always gave the queen face. He stood at the table with a smile. When the queen introduced him, he tasted and commented, nodded and praised from time to time. Few of them were dissatisfied. Naturally, the ministers who followed him praised the queen and praised her.


    The queen was very happy, but she always kept a dignified and reserved appearance, but the happy look at the tip of her eyebrows and the end of her eyes could not be hidden.


    From the empress to Rong Fei, Hua Fei, the emperor and his party walked back along the long dragon set up on the table. He was too lazy to socialize and passed away at a glance. Unless the snacks were really creative, they would make him pause for a short time.


    Finally arrived at the table of flower noble, the table was empty, the emperor frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Huagui immediately knelt down and cried, "Your Majesty, I made summer cakes and let them throw them to the ground. Your majesty, please make the decision for me


    Between complaining and not complaining, Hua Guiren hesitated for a long time. If she didn''t complain, she could only swallow her grievances. Maybe those people thought they were afraid of them, and maybe they would bully her in a different way in the future. If she complains, she is in favor now. The emperor will support her and wipe out the prestige of those people. How dare they bully her in the future!


    But the emperor''s heart is the most difficult to guess. Lanliuqing is a lesson from the past. That kind of beauty is only a month old. How long can she keep it?


    She kept thinking about it in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more confused her heart became. After several hesitations, the emperor had arrived. She finally decided to tell the truth. She admired the emperor. Although she was only a concubine, it did not prevent her from offering a sincere heart to the emperor. She wanted to let the emperor know her sincerity.


    The emperor frowned. "Who are they?"


    Flower noble dumb, looked up, they have a large number, how does she call the roll one by one?


    The emperor said, "you are in the vestibule these days. I don''t blame you. Get up."


    Hua Guiren''s face turned pale in an instant. The Emperor didn''t believe her. He not only didn''t believe her, but also made a conclusion as they wanted. But it was clear that it wasn''t true. What she said was true Holding the table, she got up slowly, but her heart sank to the bottom. What she worried about finally happened. The emperor''s favor to her no longer existed.


    This episode didn''t seem to affect the emperor''s interest. He walked on, passed two tables, and stopped. The woman behind the table squatted down to salute him. He waved to her to get up. He put a small piece of summer cake in his mouth and chewed it. His eyes half narrowed, as if he was seriously tasting it.The emperor took a deep breath and his brows spread. It seemed that the piece of summer cake was right for him. He said with a smile to the crowd, "the days when the blue nobleman entered the palace are not long, but the summer cake made by him tastes good. Let''s have a taste."


    Those princes and nobles had paid much attention to LAN Liuqing. Hearing what the emperor said, they all crowded to the front and reached for the summer cakes. They praised them without stinging, "the summer cakes are so delicious. The hands of LAN Guiren are so skillful."


    Qin Dian didn''t look up. He smelled the smell of a familiar person. He was a little absent-minded and was pushed behind. He was a loyal minister. He didn''t dare to think of the emperor''s woman and didn''t dare to look at it. The princess Nanyuan was beautiful, and he was not interested.


    The emperor saw him standing far behind the crowd and said, "Mr. Qin, come here to taste the skills of the blue noble."


    Qin Dian was named, so he had to go there with a stiff head. Under the emperor''s eyes, he was more careful. He only looked at the snacks on the table, and did not dare to raise half an inch, for fear that he might be suspected of Yue Yu.


    He pinched a small piece of summer cake and put it into his mouth to chew. Maybe he didn''t appreciate it as much as others. In his sight, he handed the bean cake in one hand. "If you don''t like summer cake, try this one."


    Qin Dian''s brain exploded. The sound


    Thank you 33441320, Tang Tang SCIA (2 pieces), penyou with the mantissa of 6813. Thank you for your support. I''m a little annoyed recently. Years are quiet. Let''s refuel together and continue to kneel for the monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1303

    Qin Dian looked up in disbelief and saw the face that haunted him. In fact, he knew for a long time that there was no fairy or demon. She was a human being, but she had been deceiving herself.


    See him not to answer, that hand is still carrying dish, call him: "adult?"


    The emperor said, "it''s rare for the blue lady to recommend it like this. You can have one."


    Qin Dian put a bean cake into his mouth with no expression on his face. After a bite, the bean was drunk and broken. It was sweet and greasy, but he couldn''t taste it.


    Fortunately, the emperor walked forward again. He mechanically followed him, and heard someone joking in a low voice on the side, "Mr. Qin was shocked by the beauty?"


    Qin Dian turned his head and glared at him with a cold face. He was the little prince of the imperial clan. He had a noble status. On weekdays, Qin Dian only bowed his head to ask for his respects. This time, it was like stepping on his tail, regardless of his dignity and inferiority. The Little Prince wanted to get angry, but somehow he was a little scared. Qin Dian was like eating him. He was really an honest man. He couldn''t make fun of it. He felt his nose bitterly, He didn''t care and went to the front.


    According to the custom, the emperor walked from the head of the table to the end of the table. According to the rule, he stayed for a while at the table of one empress and two concubines. The rest depends on his mood. After all, it was an empty table. The emperor couldn''t turn a blind eye to it. Everyone wanted to see a good play, and the Emperor didn''t let everyone down. His attitude made everyone feel that the favor of Huagui would never come back. But the emperor stayed a little longer in front of lanliuqing''s table. Languiren was not huaguiren. She had a beautiful face that people couldn''t forget. Everyone was worried.


    Although the emperor did not stop many times along the way, the imperial concubines were not depressed, and there were still plenty of opportunities waiting for them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was dusk. The darker the sky was, the stronger the festive atmosphere was. The attendants set up the big glass lanterns with sheep''s horns early, wrapped the red, blue, yellow and green ribbons on the tree trunks, and set up the square table of the dragon. They removed it and replaced it with a round table. The food also moved from the square table to the round table. The emperor and the empress, as well as Princess Hua and Princess Rong sat at the same table. The other tables were arranged from both sides of him to form a circle There is an unsealed ring, leaving the side opposite the emperor.


    At this time, it''s a good time for the imperial concubines to compete with each other. They have all changed their clothes, headgear and make-up. The clothes they dare not wear on weekdays are the most suitable to wear tonight. Some of them change the high collar into a dig collar to show a small piece of white skin. Some of them shrink their waistline by two inches to make a small waist. Some of them change their narrow sleeves into cloud sleeves and lift their hands, The broad sleeves fell down, revealing the delicate hands.


    Make up is more multifarious, usually the empress''s make-up as close as possible to the queen, a school of dignified and elegant, so as not to have the suspicion of fox. Tonight, I''m afraid I''m not beautiful enough, not charming enough, you pick the eyebrow tail into the temples, I''ll paint my mouth bright, you put the rouge into the neck, I''ll put gold powder on the eyelids, anyway, how to look good.


    The imperial concubines dressed up carefully. The emperor was very happy and had a smile on everyone, so everyone thought that the smile was aimed at him. He was dazed for a moment. Ignoring the Queen''s frequent glance, he held a wine cup around the emperor and refused to go. Some people took the lead, while others were unwilling to fall behind. Like the tide, he walked for a wave and then surged up again.


    The emperor, who was surrounded by the crowd, was in high spirits. He was smiling and would not refuse anyone who came. Everyone would drink wine to him. The queen sat on the side, frowning. She wanted to drive people away, but she was afraid of offending the emperor. Usually, when these women went to her to say hello, they all looked down and spoke softly, just like a little daughter-in-law. How could they run so boldly in front of the emperor Put it?


    Lanliuqing drinks a cup of milk tea slowly. People come and go around, and there are shadows on the temples. Lanliuqing takes a casual look and finds that there are several tables left and right. There are only two people sitting at her table, she and Huagui.


    Looking at the imperial concubines rushing to the emperor like moths, she only sighed. She tried every means to please others. Why didn''t she want to be the one who was please?


    Taunting smile just pick up the corner of the mouth, hear flower noble asked, "why don''t you go?"


    LAN Liuqing said, "people who are out of favor still don''t go to join in the fun." She squinted at the flower lady, "why don''t you go there?"


    Flower noble looking at the emperor side of the scene, try to maintain their pride: "I don''t need."


    Blue Willow clear Oh a, "I forget to spend noble person is still the red man in front of your majesty."


    Hua Guiren recognized the teasing in her tone, but did not refute it.


    Tonight, most of the imperial concubines prepared programs, some danced, some played the piano, some played, some wrote love poems to the emperor, and recited them in public with a red face. The emperor and the imperial concubines had a harmonious scene of singing and dancing.


    LAN Liuqing looked at it for a while, then looked away with interest and searched for Qin Dian. Although she was brave, she was not big enough to hook up with the minister under the emperor''s eyes. She was just bored and wanted to tease the fool.


    After a few glances, she didn''t see Qin Dian. She thought for a moment, carrying a glass of wine and pretending to go to other tables to say hello. As soon as she walked around the two tables, she glanced at them casually and was stunned. Qin Dian was in her sight and stood upright under a big tree.Where there is an emperor, there must be bodyguards. But on such occasions as tonight, bodyguards should not be too close to each other. They can only be escorted from afar. They are divided into two groups, and they are surrounded by each other. Of course, they don''t need to stand guard as Qin Dian. So LAN Liuqing doesn''t know why he wants to stand there. It''s dark at that end. She can''t see Qin Dian''s expression clearly, but she asks her Fortunately, if Lord Qin is not in a state of mind, he is full of worries.


    She was about to find a way to make some noise. When Qin Dian saw her, she heard the emperor''s voice coming from the front, "blue noble."


    Blue Willow pure heart a jump, quickly hang down eyes, again lift up, a face Jiao smile toward Kun Qinglong, seem to feel flattered by his call.


    The emperor said, "the blue noble has excellent dancing skills. I''m not going to offer a dance for you to enjoy today?"


    LAN Liuqing walked a few steps forward, pointed to his robe, and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I wear this robe for the festival. It''s too cumbersome to dance. Why don''t I dance for your majesty another day?"


    Kunqinglong looks at her and doesn''t speak. Although there are yingyingyanyan all around him, lanliuqing is always in his sight. He thinks that she will come to join in the fun, but he goes to the next table. He is a little upset. He hasn''t figured it out yet. He has already called her.


    Thank you book baby YJL, whose mantissa is 2112103468134861 (3 pieces). Thank you for your support. Continue to kneel down for the monthly pass...


    Some little lovely said that the empress could not betray the emperor, but in terms of character, the empress''s enthusiasm for power was better than everything else, so she could do anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1304

    The Emperor didn''t speak for a long time, but he was embarrassed. The people who were still joking realized that it was not right and stopped talking. The atmosphere became dull. The queen had to make it over and said, "Your Majesty, blue lady is good at Nanyuan dance. It''s really inconvenient to wear Mengda''s robe. You''d better ask her to dance next time."


    The emperor''s eyes were still on LAN Liuqing. She wore Nanyuan''s clothes, exposed her arms and ankles, and exposed her waistline. No matter who she was, she always wanted to seduce him. At that time, he was still able to watch her self righteous performance. And tonight, she was wearing Mengda''s robe, covering her neck and feet. Although she also laughed at him, the smile was indifferent and alienated. For some reason, he wanted her more than ever, wanted to tear up her robe, wanted to make her submit to him and trample her severely


    The queen herself added wine to him and said softly, "Your Majesty, drink."


    The emperor took his glass and drank it all, but it was her trick of playing hard to get. His expression was dim and unclear, and he picked a faint smile from the corner of his mouth. "I haven''t seen LAN GUI Ren dancing in my Mengda robe. It must be another charm. LAN GUI Ren, please show me your face."


    Everyone was surprised. Listening to the tone of the emperor, today''s dance has to be performed, and if not, it has to be performed.


    The empress didn''t speak, but the Chinese imperial concubine urged, "blue noble, your majesty sent a word, hurry, don''t let your majesty wait for a long time."


    The smile from the corner of lanliuqing''s mouth slowly blooms. Gongsheng salutes and nods to the musician, which means just give a tune at will.


    The music is flying in the air, and the beauty is dancing under the moon. But the robe really gets in the way, and it doesn''t show the unique agility and elegance of Nanyuan dance. Although lanliuqing dances meticulously, people are a little uncomfortable. Only the emperor''s eyes are attentive and enjoy it.


    Qin Dian heard what happened here clearly, but he didn''t move his eyes half an inch. He was pestling like a wooden stake. The bodyguard who stood side by side with him glanced at him and said in a low voice, "the blue lady dances very well."


    Qin Dian didn''t speak. His cold eyes poked him in the face. The guard immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    At this moment, Qin Dian''s mind was still muddled. The fairy dancing in the moonlight became the blue noble of the emperor. This fact overwhelmed him. All day long, he did not dare to look directly at the emperor, for fear that the emperor would see something from his face, and he did not dare to look at lanliuqing, for fear that the goblin would make a fool of him in public. He wanted to leave far away in exchange for a moment''s peace, but he did not dare to leave. He was worried about gain and loss, and the cold sweat on his back came out layer after layer. He was stuffy in the soft armor, thick and cold, which made people uncomfortable.


    He seems to be living in a dreamland. Someone always asks in his ear: do you want to kill demons? Do you want it? Cluck, cluck


    That sentence, together with a string of silver bell like laughter, kept circulating in his ears, like a magic sound.


    The flying blue lady fell on the ground because she stepped on the edge of her robe, and the music stopped suddenly. Everyone was stunned to say that such a low-level mistake was ridiculous. No one spoke. Everyone looked at the fallen blue Liuqing silently, thinking that she would be ashamed, blushing and embarrassed to look up. Unexpectedly, she just got up and took photos Patting the dust on his body, he said to the emperor as if nothing had happened, "my concubine said that this robe is in the way. Look, it''s really stumbling."


    Kun Qinglong sat there, expressionless, holding the glass of hand but secretly with force, almost crushed the small porcelain cup, think he can''t see it? She did it on purpose, because she didn''t want to jump, so she found an excuse and made him unable to refute it in public. Her heart was burning up. She wanted to attract his attention after all. This damned woman, she must be punished!


    He suppresses the fury of the hair, light way, "that next time changed clothes to jump again, go down."


    Watching the crowd can''t help but feel relieved. LAN Liuqing falls to the ground, but the emperor doesn''t even care. It seems that it''s not so easy for LAN Guiren to regain his favor.


    This matter obviously affected the emperor''s interest, his face gradually subsided, and he didn''t want to deal with the women around him any more. The empress saw the opportunity to rush people, and the concubines were still reluctant to part with it. They looked at the emperor with sentimental eyes, but the gentle emperor couldn''t see their existence. The concubines had to go back to the table, but all of them had little thoughts Hope.


    Your majesty just laughed at me the most.


    Your majesty drank my wine.


    Your majesty praised my sweet dew.


    Your majesty touched my hand.


    Your majesty looks at me with a different meaning.


    Your majesty


    Every night, the concubines have the same dream. When they wake up the next morning and find that nothing happened, the dream will be broken, but they will not be too depressed, because they are used to it every year.


    When the emperor left, the bustling scene suddenly turned cold. LAN Liuqing stood in the crowd and saluted. When he looked up again, he was looking for the figure who was following the emperor.


    Seeing off the emperor, the empress didn''t want to stay any longer. She took her maid to go back to the palace. They all gave her a gift again. Before she left, the empress took a deep look at LAN Liuqing and said, "I didn''t see it in the palace. You''re very brave." She was surprised to dare to fight against the emperor in public.This words say very light, can''t hear is praise or satire, blue Liu Qing smile, "thank Niang praise."


    Back to Ruiyang hall, Zhuo Li was a little worried, "master, your majesty didn''t seem very happy when he left. You have to have a psychological preparation."


    Dema does not think so. "If your majesty is not happy, he will be angry on the spot. If he is not angry, it means that your majesty has not gone to his heart."


    LAN Liuqing''s attention is not on Kun Qinglong. She just wants to know what Qin Dian thinks when he knows her identity? That fool is so stupid and loyal to the emperor that she is a little worried that she can''t handle him.


    Qindian is not as deep as kunqing. It''s easy to deal with it. The only thing that worries her is his loyalty to the emperor. Don''t be afraid of that fool. Why don''t you go to the emperor and plead with him?


    As she sat in front of the dressing table, Ren dema took off the Pearl hairpin on her head. She thought that she had to go to see Qin Dian tonight. She didn''t want to make a fuss about it any more. She just made it clear.


    Just thinking about it, I heard dema say, "master, your majesty ordered master to dance in person. My servant thought that your Majesty must have not forgotten master. Maybe you will call master tonight."


    Lanliuqing some not good spirit, "bad not good spirit, good spirit, you don''t give me trouble."


    Dema said, "how can you make trouble? Who don''t want to be summoned by your majesty


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhuoli burst in, "master, go to meet you. Your majesty has arrived at the gate of the hall."


    Lanliuqing points to dema and says nothing. He runs out to meet her.


    Thank you for your support and continue to kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    I don''t know how many readers are following me now. The comment area has been silent for a long time. I feel like I''m on a stand-alone platform, but it doesn''t matter. As long as there is one more reader watching, I will write it down, because this book has poured too much effort and emotion into the author, and I will try to finish all the stories according to the plan??.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1305

    When Kun Qinglong returns to his bedroom, he is still not happy. He didn''t expect LAN Liuqing to see him again. When he was angry, he thought it was LAN Liuqing''s way of playing hard to get. When he calmed down and thought about it, he obviously felt left out. It can be seen that LAN Liuqing didn''t put his mind on him this evening, that is to say, LAN Liuqing didn''t intend to please him She was thinking of other ways to help herself out. This fact shocked him first, and then he was outraged.


    No one knows the real reason why he exiled lanliuqing to the harem. Everyone thinks that he was tired of it, so lanliuqing lost his favor. The reason he gave himself was to see how lanliuqing could survive in the harem. And the truth is: he''s out of control.


    For an emperor, losing control is a very terrible thing. He wakes up in time and cuts off the woman he is addicted to like a cancer. He must destroy her. It is very easy to destroy a foreign woman without foundation in the place where there is no blood in the harem.


    She was excluded and neglected in the harem, reprimanded by the queen and scolded by the concubines. She could not live without strong psychological endurance. He was waiting for the day when she withered. It didn''t take long for her to get poisoned. Knowing that it was her doing it, he called Huagui to the vestibule to block those bright knives for her.


    At that moment, he knew that he was still reluctant.


    But it doesn''t matter, he said to himself, time will erase her from his heart, more than a month, he didn''t look at her again, also don''t think about her, put his mind on state affairs, slowly, everything returned to normal, he felt that he could face the woman calmly, he was very confident, want to test the results.


    However, after seeing it, he knew that everything was a fake. Kneeling there was a drooping head. She was submerged in the crowd in Monta''s robe, and he just saw her at a glance.


    The moment he saw her, his heart trembled and he swallowed his throat. He knew that everything was in vain. No matter how long he didn''t see her, as soon as she appeared, he would never see anyone in his eyes, just her.


    He hated his out of control and hated the woman, but he wanted her to come and join in the fun, toast like other women, and smile at him, which made him extremely distressed. He had to deal with the concubines around him as if nothing had happened.


    He waited for a long time, but lanliuqing didn''t mean to come over. He finally couldn''t hold back and called her. He lowered his face to give her steps, but she just laughed indifferently and didn''t want to accept it. He knew very well that she was no longer interested in him. This cognition made him extremely angry. His anger burned into his limbs. In addition to anger or anger, he dared to despise one Who gives her face, who gives her courage?


    He forgot how dangerous she was, and a milk tea with ice dregs couldn''t put out his heart, so he came.


    The woman in the corridor knelt down to greet him. As soon as she opened her mouth and said a word of welcome, she was picked up by him and entered the inner room. The woman gave a light cry, which was obviously unexpected. It made his anger subside. It was good to know that he was afraid.


    Behind her, the maid closed the door. He put people on the bed, silent, silent pressure up.


    Lanliuqing was struggling before, trying to reason with him. Later, knowing that it was useless, he gave up struggling and accepted obediently, because it would make him suffer less.


    When Kun Qinglong and LAN Liuqing are entangled on the bed, Qin Dian comes to the woods. He comes to question LAN Liuqing and asks why she doesn''t keep women''s way to seduce him? But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t see her. He was very disappointed, but he refused to leave. He stood obstinately under the tree, looking at the moonlight where she once danced.


    The moonlight is still like a veil, the shadow of the tree is still whirling, he is still standing here, everything has not changed, only the beauty dancing in the veil is missing.


    He didn''t know why he was disappointed, because he couldn''t question her, or just because she didn''t come?


    Finally, he dragged a heavy step back to the Forbidden City. When he saw that there were no guards in front of the emperor''s bedroom, only guards, he asked, "isn''t your Majesty in the palace?"


    "Yes, my Lord," the guard replied, "I will go down to Ruiyang hall."


    He faltered for a moment, suspecting that he had heard the wrong thing


    "I went down to the Ruiyang Hall of the blue noble."


    Oh, he turned and walked away, but suddenly a hole was burning in his chest, which made his heart ache.


    Ruiyang hall has been cloud harvest rain rest, blue Liu Qing lying on the bed, head side to side, looking at the emperor. Kun Qinglong lay flat with an arm over his forehead and covered his eyebrows. He kept this posture for a long time, as if he had fallen asleep. However, LAN Liuqing knew that he had not fallen asleep. After waiting for a while, she finally could not help saying, "is there nothing your majesty wants to say to my concubine?"


    Kun Qinglong didn''t look at her and said, "what do you want me to say?"


    Lanliuqing leaned over and stretched out his hand. He drew a circle on his chest very slowly. "Is it a whim for your majesty to come to me tonight, or..." She covered her mouth and giggled a few times, "unforgettable old love?"


    Kunqinglong pinched the demon''s little hand and used his strength secretly until lanliuqing bared his teeth and cried, "Your Majesty, if you pinch my hand again, it will be useless."Kun Qinglong snorted coldly, "can''t I give up your hand?"


    Blue Willow pure Jiao smile, "certainly can, Minister concubine is your Majesty''s, Minister concubine''s hand nature is also your majesty''s."


    Knowing that she was hypocritical, this sentence still succeeded in pleasing Kun Qinglong. He relaxed his strength and threw her hand back.


    Finally, he could speak calmly. Kunqinglong put down his hand on his forehead and turned to face lanliuqing, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    LAN Liuqing was shocked, "Your Majesty, where did this come from? I stayed in the harem honestly and didn''t want to do anything


    Kunqinglong knows that she won''t admit it. He just can''t help but want to know her next plan.


    "Don''t want to go back?"


    "Yes," she yawned, covering her mouth, "but Nanyuan is now LAN xuansu''s world, and I''ll die if I go back, unless," she smiles and hugs his arm, "you help me kill LAN xuansu."


    Kun Qinglong glanced at her and pulled his arm out of her hand. "I said that as long as you can afford to wait, there will always be hope in ten or eight years."


    "OK," lanliuqing closed her eyelids and replied lazily, "then I''ll wait ten years and eight years."


    Kun Qinglong didn''t speak any more, and LAN Liuqing kept silent. Gradually, her breath became light and even, and she fell asleep.


    Kun Qinglong silently looked at her for a while, quietly opened the quilt and got out of bed, also didn''t call people, oneself put on good clothes to go out.


    Hearing the sound of the door being gently closed, LAN Liuqing''s eyelids slowly opened and frowned at the top of the account. Now there are two roads in front of her. One is left by the emperor in the back palace. She looks for a chance to escape. Another is her previous plan to conquer kunqinglong and let him send her back. She originally thought that this road would work. Now she thinks about it. If Kun Qinglong is really fascinated by her, can she be let go easily?


    Thank you for your support, Luo XiaoC, Yueya Ermi (3), Bo yeyuexuan (3), pingning Feiyang, and penyou with the mantissa of 205089100781 (2)...


    The feeling of brushing the monthly ticket list every day is like riding a roller coaster. Although there are few monthly tickets now, there is always a little cute quietly working hard to hang the little princess at the end of the list. Thank you, and I will try my best.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1306

    Blue Willow clear she also flustered, "how to do?"


    Zhuoli has always been more calm than her, "it''s OK, master will have an idea." Following lanliuqing for so long, I know that my master is not a soft bag to be pinched at will.


    Zhuoli and dema''s worry is not unreasonable. While they are talking, the queen is sitting on the carved chair, looking at the vacant seat in the crowd. She looks uneasy. She saw something last night, but she didn''t expect that the emperor went to Ruiyang hall last night.


    There is a difference between the emperor going to the palace in person and calling people to the front court.


    The emperor usually sends people to the Queen''s palace to summon people. The only exception is the queen. On the first and the eleventh day of each month, the Emperor himself goes to the Queen''s palace to have a rest. This is the treatment of his wife. But last night, the emperor went to Ruiyang Hall and virtually drew LAN Liuqing to the same level as the queen, which is a great insult to the empress of the palace.


    During this period of time, LAN Liuqing''s performance was not bad. The queen gradually relaxed her vigilance and saw that she dared to defy the emperor last night, which changed her impression. Now it seems that she thought too simply.


    But last night lanliuqing went to bed, but this morning there was no reward from the emperor. For a moment and a half, she was not sure about the emperor''s attitude. She wanted to wait and see.


    The blue lady can put it aside first, but the flower lady is not so lucky. The story that she was chased back from the front court by the emperor last night has spread to every corner of the harem. The concubines have long been choked, so they ridicule and ridicule her in front of her face, and the woman''s mouth is open. No one is behind.


    Flower lady is on pins and needles. Her face is white and red, red and white, and sarcasm is forced into her ears. She can''t even listen to it. Her internal organs are all in pain. Gradually, her back is sweating, her ears are buzzing, her eyes are blurred, her head is dizzy, and she almost can''t sit still.


    She hung her hands on the side of her body and clung to the stool. In any case, she could not fall down here. If she fell down, she would never stand up again.


    Until the Queen''s voice came, "Huagui, your face is not very good, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    When she heard the queen call her, the flower lady stood up almost immediately. Just as she was about to open her mouth, when it was dark, she fell down. Before she fell into the dark, she heard someone say, "it''s all this time, and she pretends to be poor. It''s too late."


    Thank you Hui 4b6o, Xin Xin Ye (3 pieces), penyou with the mantissa of 8519726388117388, thank you for your support, continue to kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    I want to save more manuscripts, but all kinds of trivia...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1307

    Not only the queen, but also all the women in the harem are watching the emperor''s attitude towards LAN Liuqing. After all, the emperor seldom takes back the favor, and there are no cases of falling out of favor and returning to favor before.


    But the emperor''s head was very calm, without any expression, but the next night, he went to Ruiyang hall again.


    When LAN Liuqing saw him coming, she had a headache, not only headache, but also pain everywhere. When the emperor pulled her up, she subconsciously hid for a while.


    Because of her unintentional action, Kun Qinglong starts a fire for no reason. With a gloomy face, he pulls her to the inner room. LAN Liuqing is pulled to the ground by him. He is also angry and keeps silent.


    When he got to the bed, Kun Qinglong began to tear his clothes. LAN Liuqing was so angry that he opened his hand and said, "don''t bother your majesty, I''ll take it off myself." There are only so many clothes in the party. It will take more efforts to tear one.


    Kun Qinglong was beaten and became more angry. But seeing LAN Liuqing raise her hand to untie the plate button, he didn''t know how. He sat still and watched her take off her clothes to reveal her belly pocket. When she raised her hand to untie the tether at the back of her neck, LAN Liuqing had some trouble. As soon as she lifted her arm, it would aggravate the pain in her back. She couldn''t help but show her face Next tooth, but not willing to ask him for help, taut face, stubborn to reach the neck of the rope.


    Kun Qinglong silently looked at her, suddenly sighed, pressed her hand, "forget it."


    Blue Willow clear Yang starts a face, "what forget."


    Kun Qinglong took her hand down, looked at the green and red marks on her body, and asked in a low voice, "did you hurt last night?"


    Blue Willow clear ha ha smile, "Your Majesty happy good, Minister concubine can endure."


    The words were not very nice, and the tone was not very polite. However, Kun Qinglong''s anger disappeared. He picked up her clothes and put them on for her. "If you don''t annoy me, I won''t be like that."


    Lanliuqing is still hehe, "how can I be angry with your majesty?"


    Kun Qinglong is buttoning for her, smell speech hand a tight, strangled her for a while, "must talk like this just happy?"


    Lanliuqing lowered her eyes and said nothing. She thought, since they are all dressed, will the emperor leave? After all, except for the queen, the emperor did not have the custom of taking a night off in other imperial palaces.


    Thinking of this, she put on a smiling face and said a soft word, "Your Majesty loves me. I am very moved. I will serve you well in the future."


    Kun Qinglong smiles and scrapes her nose. "Since you are so moved, how can you repay me?"


    LAN Liuqing blinked and said, "my concubine has said that I will serve your majesty well in the future."


    "Not in the future, just tonight." As he spoke, he lay down and looked at her with a smile.


    LAN Liuqing, "..." I''m not going to leave?


    She had no choice but to lie down, "how does your majesty want me to repay you?"


    Kun Qinglong doesn''t speak. He just stares at her. He looks at her all the time. Then he raises his body and probes over.


    LAN Liuqing knew his habit and raised his head slightly to show his snow-white neck. Kun Qinglong never kisses her lips and loves to kiss her neck most.


    But as soon as she lifted her head up, a big hand pulled her face down, and her hot lips covered her mouth.


    Blue Willow clear a Leng, is about to speak, mouth a, the man takes advantage of, blocked her tightly.


    Kun Qinglong doesn''t like to kiss women''s mouths when they are making out with each other. He just got married when he was young. The same is true for the queen. Last time he called LAN Liuqing to the front court, he didn''t kiss her mouth even though he sang every night. But tonight, he wants to have a taste.


    He couldn''t describe the taste, so he felt that his lips and tongue were very soft and smooth, and he was tireless and downcast


    His kiss from gentle to fierce, and from fierce to gentle, until lanliuqing death beat him, just stop to open a little distance.


    His mind has not completely come back, blankly looking at her, blue Liu Qing gasped, ferocious roar him, "Your Majesty want to suffocate my concubine?"


    Kunqinglong understood after a while, released her, fell on the bed and laughed.


    LAN Liuqing squints at him, and suddenly kicks him hard. Kun Qinglong is not angry. He buckles her foot and rubs her ankle with his finger. The laughter doesn''t stop.


    Guarding outside the door, dema and Zhuoli look at each other. Is it because their master and son are so good at waiting on each other, that your majesty is very happy?


    That night, Kun Qinglong did not go, rest in the Ruiyang hall.


    It''s not a secret. In the morning, everyone knows that the Queen''s face is more and more ugly, but LAN Liuqing still doesn''t come to greet her.


    With a cold face, she banged on the gong for everyone. "There are always some people in the world who think they are right..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, a little servant came in and knelt down to her with a smile. "Please, my servant."


    This is the person beside the emperor, called a man. The queen is always polite to the person beside the emperor, so she calms her face and asks, "get up, but your majesty has sent you to have something to say?"


    "Return to Niang Niang words," ah man got up, ah waist, "Your Majesty sent a servant to tell Niang Niang, blue noble recently sleep is not good, some sad, don''t come to Niang Niang here to pleaseThe empress''s face changed dramatically when she heard the words. The emperor was afraid that he was crazy. He even asked his attendants to pass on such words. In the harem, there was only one situation that could be avoided. Good morning, which concubine was pregnant for the first three months. For fear of any mistake, it could be avoided. The imperial doctor had to check the pulse to make sure that her body was weak. He had to report to the empress and let her make a decision. If the empress didn''t agree, she would be better No matter how weak her bones are, she has to stand in her palace every day.


    LAN Liuqing is not a weak person, and she is not pregnant. Why can''t she come to ask for help? A poor sleep has become the most important reason for the crown. Moreover, an emperor who is in charge of the sleep of a little nobleman is in charge of everything. What is she?


    The Queen''s lips trembled with anger. Since her marriage, the emperor had never hit her in the face like this. It''s sheer stupidity to hit her in the face for the sake of a foreign woman. As the most prominent eldest daughter of Mengda''s family and the queen of Mengda, how can she bear it? She stood up and wanted to judge the emperor.


    There was a complete silence in the hall. It was obvious that the queen was very angry. No one dared to go to the top of the mountain, but they all hoped that the queen would go to the emperor to question him. No matter who made trouble with whom, they would have a good play to watch.


    But the queen stood for a while, sat down quietly, and said calmly, "go back to your majesty, and you will say that the palace knows."


    Ah man was afraid that the queen would be angry with him, so he was worried. As a result, the queen sat down like nobody else, and he was scared out in a cold sweat.


    The empress is from a noble family. She has her own pride and dignity. She rushes to the emperor to challenge with anger. What''s the difference between the empress and the shrew who swears at the street? The days are still long. Let''s take a long view.


    Thank you Hui yphl (3 pieces), oatmeal 0410, Zhong wuxuehui SS, hardworking ah Feng MR (3 pieces), basin friends whose mantissa is 9686, thank you for your support, continue to kneel for the monthly ticket...


    Finally dropped the list, but it''s not much worse. I think it can be saved. The girl who still has the monthly ticket can help. Thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1308

    When LAN Liuqing heard that the emperor had spared her morning invitation, she also had some accidents. Maybe she hurt her hand heavily, so she was sorry, so she compensated her. Otherwise, because the emperor stayed in Ruiyang palace for two days, she would be pierced by those soft knives when she went to the Queen''s Palace. In fact, she didn''t care. She went in with her left ear and came out with her right ear, It''s hard for them to forget the thorny words. Who cares and who''s a fool? They are just two girls around. When they come back to the temple, one is silent and the other is crying red. They have to smile and say something comforting in front of her.


    In the afternoon, just after taking a nap, ah man in front of the emperor came over, with a smile on his face. In three or two steps, he came to her and fell down to salute her. "Your master, your majesty asked the servant to say, your majesty went out of the palace today, and may not come back. Let your master rest earlier, and you don''t have to wait."


    Lanliuqing listen to this, greatly surprised, the emperor can''t come back, why send people Baba to tell her? Also, heaven and earth conscience, she has never waited for him. I wish he didn''t come, so as not to delay her Think of here, her two eyes shine, the emperor is not here, she can go to find Qin Dian tonight.


    She showed a gentle smile on her face, "I know. You can give a word to your majesty, and tell him not to think about me. It''s no more comfortable outside the palace than in the palace, and let him take care of himself."


    After that, he ordered dema to reward her with a handful of broken silver. Ah man pretended to refuse, put it in his arms, and then gave her a big gift before he left.


    LAN Liuqing had something in mind, and he felt that time was too slow. He wished it was dark. When he ate, he was absent-minded. Dema waited on her and looked at her several times. He wanted to talk but stopped.


    Lanliuqing finally noticed, looked up at her, "what''s the matter?"


    Dema joked, "master, I heard that your majesty is not coming today. Is it that the food is not delicious?"


    Lanliuqing asked, "do you see that?"


    Dema is very proud, Chin a lift, "that is, maidservant every day with the master''s side, always have a little eye power."


    Blue Willow clear smile, this also eye intermediary force, dema brain melon seed is not effective, the mind is simple, put beside worry, at least don''t specially defend her. As for Zhuo Li, she is smart and has a thorough understanding of things. If she really stays in Mengda, Zhuo Li can become her confidant, but she has to go. It depends on whether Zhuo Li is loyal to her or the emperor?


    -


    Qin Dian knew that he shouldn''t come. The emperor stayed in Ruiyang hall for two nights in a row, which shows that Lan Guiren is in favor again. He can''t think about the emperor''s favorite concubine. No, even if he can''t, he can''t think about it. He just can''t be reconciled. Why does she want to do that? He won''t give up.


    The woods were quiet. There was nothing but the shadow of the tree and him. He knew he couldn''t wait any longer. Now the blue noble is Shengsheng. Where do you remember his little commander?


    Eyes again and again across the open space under the moonlight, empty and lonely, chilly, won''t come, since then she won''t come.


    He dropped his eyes and sighed. His identity was there. What if he saw it? It''s just suffering for nothing. He despised himself in his heart. The grand commander of the Imperial Guards was whipped in front of the palace for the emperor. When he whipped down, his skin was open and his bones were deep. But he didn''t frown. He was an iron man praised by everyone and a good Batu of Monta. How could he make himself like this for a woman? He was about to turn around and leave with a wry smile.


    In Yu Guangli, there was a faint shadow moving. He clearly saw that it was not the shadow of the tree. He raised his head fiercely, and he was already in front of him. He immediately stepped back as if facing the enemy. Lanliuqing covered his mouth and chuckled, "is Lord Qin afraid that I will eat you?"


    Qin Dian kept the right distance and straightened his face. "It''s not right for blue noble to come here at midnight."


    Lanliu Qingting looked down on his hypocrisy and turned around him, "I''ve come to see you. Do you agree?"


    Qin Dian didn''t speak, but his face was a little ugly. LAN Liuqing tut tut said twice, "since it''s not right, I''ll go." She didn''t hesitate. She lifted her foot and left. As she expected, her arm was grabbed. Qin Dian pulled her too hard and pulled her back. LAN Liuqing took the opportunity to fall into his arms.


    Qin Dian''s heart jumped, and quickly let go. He stepped back. LAN Liuqing decided to eat him, and then he fell back. Qin Dian didn''t dare to step back. He put his hand around her and said in a helpless voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Blue Willow clear Yang face Jiao smile, "you don''t want me to fall, right?"


    "You are the master, I am the slave. How can the slave let the master fall in front of him?"


    LAN Liuqing leaned on him, "why is that slave holding the master?"


    Qin Dian quickly straightened her, stepped back some distance, raised his hand to wipe his forehead, and then found that he was sweating. He sighed in his heart that he was really a goblin.


    LAN Liuqing looked at him, "I know you must call me a goblin in your heart."


    Qin Dianxin jumps and looks at her in amazement. He can see through his mind. Is it a goblin?


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a goblin," Lan Liuqing stroked his face and blinked. "I won''t eat you."Where Qin Dian had been molested by a woman, he immediately lowered his face and said, "blue noble, please respect yourself."


    LAN Liuqing chuckled, "don''t be so serious, Lord Qin. Last time you pulled me into your arms, why didn''t you respect yourself?"


    Choked speechless, Qin Dian took a breath and said, "how did I get to know LAN Guiren? I will report it to your majesty truthfully. Let your majesty do whatever you want."


    LAN Liuqing doesn''t dare to tease him any more. If you really want to annoy him, this fool may poke out everything. It doesn''t matter if he dies. Don''t bother her.


    She gathered a smile, staring at him, beautiful eyes slowly covered with water mist, the water mist with the speed visible to the naked eye gathered into a crystal tears, from her eyes.


    Qin Dian''s heart seemed to be suddenly pinched by others, and he was in a state of pain. He panicked and said incoherently, "I didn''t tell you. What are you crying about? When you talk, you fall to the bottom. Oh..."


    Tears quietly slide, blue Liu Qing gently spit out a few words from his mouth, "I, homesick."


    Qin Dian was stunned, because he was homesick, so he cried?


    "I miss my parents, I miss my sister..." She lowered her head, covered her mouth and sobbed in a low voice. At this time, she was neither a fairy nor a goblin, but a poor girl who was homesick.


    In fact, Qin Dian is able to understand that the princess of Jinzhiyuye came to a strange country thousands of miles away. She was not familiar with her life and land, and had no one to rely on. It was inevitable that she did not miss her hometown.


    Thank you for 888, Wenren binglv, 8978 (2), 7169 (3), 392790222108 (3), 4308 basin friends, thank you for your support, continue to kneel for the monthly ticket...


    Thanks for your efforts, I come back to the last place. I need to continue to save ha. I still have a monthly ticket in my hand to help. Thank you!


    In addition, Migu has a happy New Year''s day. Every day, a writer sends a red envelope. Mozi is the fourth year of junior high school. We remember to grab the red envelope at that time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1309

    In the dense forest, lanliuqing sat in the moonlight with her knees in her arms. After she finished her story, she didn''t speak again for a long time. It seemed that she was still immersed in the sad past.


    Qin Dian also did not speak, quietly looked at her, filled with compassion, such a beautiful person, should be taken care of in the palm of the hand, when the heart of the baby pain, but with weak shoulders, carrying such a heavy burden. Let him in the heartache, but also some admiration, he is an upright person, right and wrong, hate evil, beloved woman experienced those hardships, let him breathless, just want to help her share some good, but what can he help her? He was just a commander of the imperial army. The total number of the Imperial Army and bodyguards in his hands was only 20000. Besides, these 20000 people were not his, but the emperor''s.


    He hesitated for a moment. Although it was hard for him to say that, he said, "you can ask your majesty, your majesty will do it for you..."


    LAN Liuqing turned to look at him with disappointment in her eyes. She looked very pale. "Do you think your majesty will send troops for me? What''s more, leading the army around the whole East Vietnam? "


    Qin Dian is embarrassed by her eyes. LAN Liuqing trusts him and asks her to find another man.


    He was silent for a while. "What do you want me to do?"


    "Let me go."


    Qin Dian was silent for a long time and said, "even if I help you, how can you go back to Nanyuan as a woman with a long history? All the way... "


    "I can," Lan Liuqing stared into his eyes, "as long as you help me, I can go back. If you are willing to go with me, it would be better. But your home is here. I know the pain of being separated from my relatives. I don''t force you, as long as you help me escape. "


    Qin Dian asked, "what''s your plan?"


    LAN Liuqing sneered, "Your Majesty is making enemies for me these days. I think the empress would like to eat me now. She will surely try to torture me. Not only the empress, but also the princess Hua can''t tolerate me. A beloved lady was set on fire. What do you think?"


    Qin Dian looked at her with wide eyes, "do you want to set fire to Ruiyang hall?"


    "What if it''s not burned?" Lanliuqing said, "only by burning beyond recognition can we muddle through."


    Qin Dian frowned, "you have to go to the prison to find a dead prisoner."


    Lanliuqing wanted to say that it didn''t have to be so troublesome. There were so many people in the palace. Just grab one at random. He hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t say.


    Qin Dian had his worry, "Your Majesty is very attentive to you. It''s a little difficult for you to take care of you."


    Lanliu sighed, "your worry is right. I lost my favor and was left in the back Palace by your majesty. It''s not difficult to carry out the plan. When a noble man died, your majesty probably won''t care about it. But these two days, he didn''t know what was going on. He suddenly came to Ruiyang hall on a whim, which made me very upset."


    Talking about this topic, Qin Dian felt a little uncomfortable. He felt guilty for the emperor when he met the imperial concubine privately. But he also felt sorry for LAN Liuqing and wanted to help her get away. Maybe he had a little selfish in his heart and didn''t want her to be the flesh of any man. In his heart, lanliuqing is the peacock God of Nanyuan. She is noble and holy. She should not belong to any man. She should stand high and be worshipped by everyone.


    -


    recently, aman came to Ruiyang hall a little frequently, and dema was familiar with him. When he saw him coming, he immediately welcomed him with a smile, "aman, father-in-law is coming." As he said, he looked back. Generally, when aman came, the emperor would not be far away.


    Ah man blocked his body and teased her deliberately. "Don''t look, your majesty didn''t come."


    Dema is not discouraged, still smiling, "Your Majesty did not come, must be entrusted to you to bring a message to our master."


    Ah man said, "your master, your majesty has something for her."


    Dema led him into the door and called out to LAN Liuqing, "master, father-in-law aman is coming."


    LAN Liuqing is reading by the window. In the past two days, the queen has removed the ice basin. It''s too hot in the room. She can only sit by the window every day and feel more comfortable when the wind comes.


    Hearing dema''s voice, LAN Liuqing raises her head. Ah man has come to her and salutes. Then she mysteriously takes out a paper package from her arms and opens it carefully. Inside is a piece of sugar man wrapped in cellophane, which looks like a lady. It''s thin, shiny, with black hair, red lips and a robe decorated with flowers. It''s very beautiful.


    Lanliuqing took it over and looked at aman with a puzzled face, "Your Majesty wants you to give this to me?"


    "Yes, your majesty is still on his way back to the palace. I''m afraid that the sugar people will melt. I''ll send the slave back to your master first."


    Blue Willow clear blankly Oh a, "thank your majesty for me."


    Ah man saw that she had nothing else to say and didn''t stay for a long time. He bowed and left.


    LAN Liuqing turned the sugar man over and said, "Your Majesty, do you think I''m a child? Now we don''t reward gold, silver and jewelry, but snacks instead. "


    She handed the sugar man to dema. "Here you are."


    Dema dare not answer, "master, this is the thing that your majesty rewards you, maidservant how dare to want."LAN Liuqing said, "of course, I will not dispose of the things given by your majesty, but this is a sugar man. Maybe your majesty saw it on the road and bought it out of curiosity for a moment to play with. Here, you are like a child, so I give it to you."


    In fact, dema wanted something. She had never seen such a delicate and beautiful candy man before. She licked her lips and said, "can I really reward my maidservant?"


    LAN Liuqing shoved the sugar man into dema''s hand. "Take it for you. What do you do with so much nonsense?"


    Dema ran back to her room with sugar man in her hand, put it in a bamboo tube and put it on the cabinet in the window. The sun was shining on it. It was more and more beautiful. She couldn''t bear to eat it, and she couldn''t help licking it. It was sweet and sweet in her heart.


    Is Zaba mouth aftertaste, Zhuoli came in, glanced at her, "delicious?"


    "It''s delicious, you can try it," dema excitedly invited her.


    Zhuoli said, "it''s no use losing your life for a bite of sugar."


    Dema froze, "can''t, is a sugar man, master said nothing."


    "No matter what''s worthless, if it passes your Majesty''s hand, it will be of different value. What''s more, it''s more valuable than the jewelry given by your majesty. Unfortunately, it''s in your hands."


    Dema was so scared by her words that she said, "then, then give it back to the master?"


    "It''s all licked. Is it decent to give it back to the master?" Zhuoli said, "that''s it. If your majesty really asks, don''t say anything. The master will help you with it."


    Dema took the candy man and twisted her eyebrows for a long time. Suddenly she opened her mouth and bit down a large piece of it. She chewed it down and said, "just destroy the body."


    Zhuo Li was shocked at first, then pointed at her and laughed.


    Thank you for pulling PPPP (2), peach branch demon Yao, the mantissa is 9521 (6), 2268 basin friends, thank you for your support, continue to kneel for the monthly ticket...


    In addition, Migu has a happy New Year''s day. Every day, an author sends a red envelope. Mozi is the fourth day of junior high school, 5888. You remember to grab the red envelope at that time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1310

    Kunqinglong was on his way back to the palace. Seeing the sugar man, he felt like lanliuqing, so he asked someone to buy it and sent aman to Ruiyang hall.


    He didn''t send it in person because he felt uncomfortable. A man in the imperial family has no experience in love. For him, a woman is a necessity for political marriage and reproduction. In addition, he has no other use. His consistent attitude towards women is all kinds of rewards. Different positions have different rewards. He doesn''t need to worry about it. The people below will deal with it for him. This is the first time that he has made up his mind to be good to a person Then I pay attention to everything and think of her when I see anything.


    Back in the palace, he called ah man over and asked, "the things have been delivered."


    "If you return to your highness, I will give it to LAN GUI."


    "What did she say?"


    "Thank you, Mr. long."


    "Nothing else?"


    Ah man thought for a moment, "Lan GUI was a little surprised at first. He didn''t say anything else." He pauses for a moment and stops.


    The emperor looked directly at him, "say what you have to say."


    There are emperor''s people in Ruiyang hall. Some things can''t be concealed. He doesn''t say now. When the emperor knows, he bows and says, "Your Majesty, the blue lady gives the sugar man to the maid dema, and dema eats the sugar man."


    Emperor, "..." Almost not a mouthful of old blood gushed out, which was very different from what he imagined. At least he gave it to the maid with his heart. She trampled his heart into the soil.


    He got up angrily and wanted to teach the heartless woman in Ruiyang hall. On the way, he stopped. In the west of the day, he stood in a golden light and hesitated. His anger was gradually suppressed. He did not make a sound. It was the king''s action. He breathed a sigh in his heart and walked to Ruiyang hall as usual.


    LAN Liuqing heard that the emperor had arrived and was busy to meet him outside. As soon as he squatted down, he was helped up by a big hand. The big hand held her arm tightly. He slipped down slightly and held her. His deep eyes looked at her face and said, "how have you been these two days?"


    Blue Willow delicate pretty smile, "minister concubine is very good, Lao your majesty miss."


    After entering the room, the maid served tea, and they all stepped back to let them talk.


    The emperor took the tea in one hand and the tea foam in the other. The fragrance curled up. He took a sip of the tea and said, "I know you are not used to milk tea. I specially asked someone to give you the tea. How does it taste compared with Nanyuan tea?"


    Lanliuqing naturally thanks again, "the tea your majesty sent us is excellent. I''m very grateful."


    Although she smiles like a flower, thanks from the left and thanks from the right, it''s no different from other women''s thanks. It''s far from what he imagined. He used his heart to her, and naturally hopes to get the same return, but this woman After all, this woman is unusual.


    He didn''t speak, and LAN Liuqing kept silent. The scene was quiet. Only occasionally did he hear the emperor drinking tea. The edge of the cup and the cover of the cup touched lightly, and there was a clear sound.


    LAN Liuqing was a little uneasy. The emperor''s attitude in the past two days really worried her. At first, she tried every means to seduce him, but instead of stealing the chicken, she filled in the rice and left it in Ruiyang hall. Now that she doesn''t want to rely on him, he comes to pester her


    After a long silence, the emperor finally said, "do you like what aman sent me?"


    Blue Willow clear Leng for a while, just understand what he said is sugar, she casually replied, "very delicious."


    The emperor looked at her. "Did you eat it?"


    She asked inexplicably, "isn''t sugar man eaten? Is there any other use? "


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Who ate it? "


    " of course, it''s my concubine. I don''t dare to give other people what your majesty gives me. "


    The emperor''s eyes stayed on her face for a while. She pretended to be too much like a liar.


    The Emperor didn''t speak. He couldn''t tell what it was like. He sat for a moment, got up and left.


    LAN Liuqing looks at the figure of him leaving. He knows that the emperor is a little unhappy, but he doesn''t lose his temper and can''t punish her, which makes her a little surprised. However, her mind was not on the emperor. She was worried about her plan. The two days when the emperor was not in the palace were good opportunities. But Qin Dian felt that she was in a hurry and didn''t find a suitable prisoner. She asked her to wait. However, she always felt that things would not go well.


    When it was time to go to bed, the emperor came again. Without any news, he quietly went into the room, opened the account and sat down on the bed. He was only wearing his bedclothes. Lanliuqing propped up to salute. He pressed him down with one hand, and people also pressed him up.


    LAN Liuqing obviously felt that the emperor was not in a good mood from his rude actions. She didn''t know whether it was because of the sugar man or something he didn''t like in the court, which made her angry.


    She can bear it, but she has her own temper. She can''t stand it and fight against it. She never thinks that women must be oppressed by men. Why can''t women oppress men?Two people fight like beasts on the bed, from the head of the bed to the end of the bed, gnawing, biting, hitting and kicking. After countless rounds of competition, one is that he presses her, the other is that she turns over. No one is willing to admit defeat, but the woman is inferior to endurance. Finally, she is pressed down, and he collapses on her.


    Her face was buried in his chest, her nose almost flattened, and she choked for a moment. But soon, his chest fluctuated violently, and there was air coming in, so that she would not suffocate.


    The man didn''t mean to go down, so he pressed on her. It was as heavy as a mountain. Lanliuqing pushed a few times, but didn''t push it. He was a little annoyed for a moment. He stretched out his hand on his back and slapped hard, "Your Majesty, are you going to crush me to death?"


    Only in this way, she is real. In the place she can''t see, the emperor slightly hooked his lips, turned over, gasped for a while, and looked at the top of the account, "lanliuqing, you don''t want to go back. You can follow me at ease. I can give you anything except the back seat."


    Lanliuqing looks at him with wide eyes, and her heart sinks to the bottom of the valley in an instant. What she worries about finally happens. At the beginning, she wanted to seduce him because her brain was broken, thinking that he could coax him to send her back. Now he is fascinated by her, but he tells her: don''t think about going back. The implication is that she will never go back.


    The emperor is also looking at her, with a kind of examination and inquiry eyes, she suddenly woke up, Jiao smile with his hand on the chest, "I want your Majesty''s life, give it or not?"


    Kun Qinglong holds her uneasy hand, eyes burning, "give it."


    Thank you a Jing, penyou with the mantissa of 03682016 (2), for your support, and continue to kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    In addition, Migu has a happy New Year''s day. Every day, an author sends a red envelope. Mozi is the fourth day of junior high school, 5888. You remember to grab the red envelope at that time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1311

    The years in the palace were long and quiet. Lanliuqing inspected around the Ruiyang hall several times and found that it was not so easy to set fire. There was enough fire oil to make the house burn, otherwise it would be put out by the people who heard the news before it was burned. The ghost of death and huoyou both rely on Qin Dian. When she thinks of Qin Dian, she can''t help sighing. He doesn''t have the possessive desire of Kun Qinglong, but he is willing to work for her. Even though he worries too much and wears too many traces, she knows she can''t come in a hurry. But Kun Qinglong is becoming more and more obsessed with her, and she really can''t stand it.


    She spent her days in anxiety, worried too much, and finally fell ill.


    Zhuo Li went to ask the imperial doctor. Naturally, Kun Qinglong got the letter. When she came to the court, she came to see her. When she came, the imperial doctor was still feeling her pulse. A few fingers were on her slender wrist. Women in the palace didn''t avoid male doctors. However, Kun Qinglong always felt a little harsh when she looked at this scene. She frowned and sat aside in silence.


    When the imperial doctor diagnosed the pulse, he turned around and reported back. He felt the emperor''s look and could not help shivering. He thought that the emperor was worried about LAN GUI Ren''s body. He immediately comforted him, "Your Majesty, LAN GUI Ren is because of the hot weather. He has some summer heat. I''ll give you some prescriptions and eat them for three or five days."


    The emperor''s brow tightened more tightly. "How can you get heatstroke?"


    The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked around the room and said, "it''s hot now. It''s really hot in this room..."


    The emperor was thinking about lanliuqing''s body, but he didn''t pay attention to anything else. As soon as the doctor said, he immediately looked around and said angrily, "how come there is no ice basin on such a hot day?"


    Dema and Zhuoli were so scared that they knelt down and muttered: "I stopped the ice basin in Ruiyang hall a few days ago. The maid sent someone to ask for it. The house of internal affairs said it was too hot and the ice basin was not enough. They had to take turns. The master said he would bear it and go away, but he didn''t send the maid to ask for it any more..."


    The emperor looked at the man lying on the bed and sneered in his heart. It''s not her character. She doesn''t say a word when she is wronged. Don''t wait for him to come out.


    No matter what she thought, since he knew about it, she had to take care of it.


    The emperor got up and said, "good life, serve your master. If anything goes wrong, I will expose your skin carefully." Then he left with his feet.


    Although LAN Liuqing''s eyes are closed, she is in a false sleep. Now she doesn''t know how to face Kun Qinglong. Although this man is fascinated by her, she can''t control him as she imagined. She is always embarrassed. Now that she''s ill, he won''t come over at night.


    -


    when the emperor went to the Queen''s palace, Princess Hua was also there. When he saw the emperor coming, all the concubines were very happy, and they knelt down to welcome him.


    The Emperor gave the empress a hand and said in a light voice, "get up."


    Because she had a son, Princess Hua was not too restrained in front of the emperor. Seeing the sweat on the emperor''s forehead, she took a handkerchief to wipe it for him. "It''s so hot. Look at your Majesty''s sweat..."


    The emperor''s hand blocked, "Princess Hua, go back first. I have something to say to the queen."


    The imperial concubine of China begged to have no fun, the face Teng''s once red, hastily made a gift, quit.


    The empress probably guessed why he came. The maid served the tea. She took it personally and handed it to the emperor. She said softly, "if your majesty has anything to say, I''m all ears."


    The emperor was not an impulsive person. Although he came into the palace in anger, he calmed down. The queen was his wife. He didn''t want to hurt the harmony between husband and wife for a small matter. After a cup of tea, he said, "it''s too hot. The blue lady is suffering from heatstroke. From today on, Ruiyang hall will send ice pots every day. If the ice pots are not enough, you can get them from my share Give her some. "


    After hearing this, the queen turned pale. Although the Emperor didn''t say anything serious, every word was like a sharp needle. The needle stuck in her heart. The whole palace was the most valuable for the emperor. But what did he say? What was it from his share?


    She had a blank face and said nothing.


    The emperor knew what she was thinking and softened her voice. "Queen, you and I have a fight. I have never asked for you, but this one, the queen won''t agree?"


    The empress felt even more sad. For the sake of lanliuqing, the emperor begged her to save face.


    She looked sideways at the emperor. "Your Majesty likes her."


    The emperor did not hide from her, "well, I like her."


    "But she is the princess of Nanyuan. Nanyuan has given her to her majesty. What''s the heart of an?"


    "I have a sense of propriety."


    The empress said, "Your Majesty, since ancient times there have been beauties in trouble. Does your majesty want to be the second king of Zhou?"


    The emperor''s patience came to an end, and his face sank. "The empress is careful. I''m naturally different from King Zhou. Lanliuqing is just a woman. Is the empress afraid that she will mess up the government?"


    "I''m loyal and harsh. It''s for your Majesty''s good. Lanliuqing is not a simple woman. Otherwise, why did Nanyuan send her so far away? Your majesty, this woman''s mind is unfathomable... "


    "Enough!" The emperor raised his voice and looked at the queen sternly. "The mother of a country is most jealous, but the queen forgot."When the emperor lost his temper, the queen did not dare to say anything. She sat in silence and looked down at the ground.


    For the sake of this, there was no need to talk about it any more. The emperor got up and left the last sentence behind, "Ruiyang hall will ask the queen to take more care. If there is anything missing, I will ask the queen for a clear answer."


    Looking at the emperor walking out of the door, the empress''s straight back collapsed. For the first time, the emperor was so angry with her, but for the sake of a foreign woman, he felt cold


    She sat quietly for a long time and called people to come, "go to the house of internal affairs and say, starting today, restore the ice basin in Ruiyang hall."


    The little servant turned and went out to preach. Yinyue came in from the door. Looking at her master''s face, she couldn''t help saying, "lady, are you so compromised?"


    The empress said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty asked in person, what if you don''t compromise? It''s rare for him to have a man of his heart. In the future... " She sighed, "I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    "But Blue Willow clear a see is a means, pillow wind blow more, maidservant afraid to be disadvantageous to Niang Niang."


    The queen is not worried about this. "No matter how powerful she is, she won''t let her majesty abolish the palace and make her queen. After all, there is a prince in the palace, and she is just a fallen foreign princess. No matter how noble she is, she is also a victim of the political struggle. If your majesty really moves that mind, the court officials will try their best to stop her. Besides, we know your majesty, although he is beautiful for the time being If you are confused, you will not lose your sense of propriety completely. The most important thing is that the country and the country are loyal to him. "


    Silver month muttered, "Blue Willow clear is a fox son, flower noble favor of time, she stopped some, now began to be a demon." Speaking of this, she suddenly remembered, "by the way, Niang Niang, Huagui people..."


    The queen pondered for a moment, "let them go. It''s good to wake her up."


    Thanks to doumibaobao, M406, basin friends whose mantissa is 4845, thank you for your support, continue to kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    In addition, Migu has a happy New Year''s day. Every day, an author sends a red envelope. Mozi is the fourth day of junior high school, 5888. You remember to grab the red envelope at that time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1312

    LAN Liuqing thinks that she is ill, and Kun Qinglong will not come to her again at night. Unexpectedly, he still comes. Because she is not comfortable, she stares and wakes up for a while. She doesn''t sleep soundly. She just realizes that someone is coming. Then, a warm hand covers her forehead. She doesn''t like to be disturbed when she sleeps. With an impatient "um", the hand immediately retracts and takes her place It''s a soft thing.


    LAN Liuqing had a shallow sleep. She was scared to wake up. A precious kiss fell on her forehead, which made her heart beat like a ring. But next, Kun Qinglong didn''t move. He lay down on his side in order. Before long, his breath sank.


    LAN Liuqing listened to his steady and even breathing. For a moment, he had the illusion that there was no kiss on her forehead just now. Everything was a mirage, but the warm and cool touch could not be removed from her forehead.


    In a daze, she finally heard Kun Qinglong get up. The servants came in to wait for him to get dressed and make a rustling sound. There was no other sound except that. Soon, the room was quiet. It must be he left. LAN Liuqing breathed out a breath, turned over and fell asleep again.


    When she woke up again, the sun was already up. Dema started to pay her bills and laughed at her, "master, wake up, are you better?"


    Blue Willow clear foundation is good, although some summer, yesterday took medicine, today has been more comfortable, she sat up and stretched, "better, today don''t take medicine."


    "That''s no good," said dema. "Your Majesty has ordered you to take medicine for three days. You can''t take less medicine for one day. If your master doesn''t get better, your majesty will peel off the skin of your servant."


    Blue Willow clear smile, "not as."


    "Why not?" dema exclaimed in a fuss. "Your Majesty is very kind to the master. In the morning, he was afraid of quarreling with the master. He didn''t even wash in the room. He also told no one to disturb the master''s sleep. Master, now you are in favor, and your maidservant has light on his face. Walking outside, his waist is straighter than usual."


    She said, while straightening the waist, the blue Liu Qing amused, "OK, after straight waist pole to walk, no one need to be afraid."


    Dema said, "who dares to bully the maidservant, the master will come out for the maidservant, right, master?"


    "Yes, for you." Blue Willow clear shoes sitting in the dressing table, looking at the maid in the mirror, squinting, "after you walk in the palace, something in front of me."


    Knowing that Lan Liuqing was teasing her, dema laughed and said, "master, don''t tease me. I don''t dare to walk horizontally. Master is in favor now. Those people outside are jealous. If you don''t find fault, thank God." Speaking of this, she suddenly thought of a thing, "master, I heard that Huagui people are miserable now."


    "What do you say?"


    "She used to be in a low position. She was favored first, and her majesty didn''t promote her position either. She just rewarded some objects. Now she still lives in the side hall of Huarong hall. How can the princess Li and Wu Jieyu in Huarong hall meet each other? I don''t know how much I''ve heard. The small owners of several halls around her gathered together to bully her. They can''t get their share to Huagui, let alone eat three meals a day, It''s really sad that she didn''t even have a candle to light at night. She used to be a smart person, and her mouth would be sweet. The queen used to treat her very well. Unfortunately, she forgot her identity as soon as she was in favor. Now she''s fallen from a high place, and she''s a stranger. It''s even harder to live in the future. "


    LAN Liuqing played with a pearl flower in her hand and asked, "dema, do you think my favor will last long?"


    "Of course," dema said with certainty, "the master is not a mortal, but a fairy from heaven. With the appearance of the master, it will take a long time, won''t it?"


    LAN Liuqing said, "how can it last to show you your color?"


    Dema retorted, "men love beautiful faces. It''s been like this since ancient times."


    "What if I''m old?"


    Dema Leng for a while, "the master is old and still beautiful."


    Lanliuqing laughed. After a while, she said, "there is only one way to keep the favor alive."


    Dema asked, "what can I do?"


    Blue Willow clear but show off, see her anxious to scratch, just meaningful said, "only stand at the top, can grace not decline."


    Dema was surprised. Her eyes almost bulged out and she lowered her voice. "Master wants to be the queen?"


    Lanliuqing shook her head with a smile. She refused to say any more.


    After two days of illness, she was bored in the room, so she went out for a walk and stood at the fork of the road. One went to the vestibule and the other to the harem. She didn''t want to go to the vestibule. She was afraid that Kun Qinglong might misunderstand. If she went to the harem, those women would like to eat her now. Although she was not afraid, she didn''t want to make trouble for herself. Is hesitating, see a person in the chuihuamen there probe, see her, also did not go, so looking.


    LAN Liuqing also looks at him, but it''s not good. Without the emperor''s orders, foreign ministers can''t enter the harem. Although Qin Dian works as an official in the palace, he''s also very shy. He''s worried when he hears that Lan Liuqing is ill. He doesn''t know if she''s better. He can''t visit her. He always looks at the back Palace by the Chuihua gate, hoping to see her. Finally, he''ll let him wait Finally, seeing that she looked OK, she finally let go after several days.They just looked at each other in silence. Qin Dian was afraid to be seen. Although he didn''t give up, he turned and left.


    Mengda''s summer is fleeting. Lanliuqing''s illness is just a few days away. The weather turns cold. She doesn''t adapt to the gradually depressed autumn, and people are a little listless. Seeing this, kunqinglong says, "I''ll take you to autumn hunting in two days, so that you can see Mengda''s Grassland."


    Lanliuqing''s eyes brightened when she heard that she had never seen the grassland, but she had heard of the endless prairie. She thought that when she got to the grassland, would she have a chance to escape? This opportunity seems better than setting fire.


    However, she needs to discuss with Qin Dian to avoid being in a hurry and missing a good opportunity.


    She pretended to be very happy, just raised eyebrows to smile, and bitter face, "I can''t ride a horse."


    Kun Qinglong said, "what''s the difficulty? I''ll find someone to teach you."


    She took Kun Qinglong''s arm and said, "why didn''t your majesty teach me in person?"


    No matter whether she is sincere or fake, in short, Kun Qinglong eats her. He pinches her face. "I don''t have that time. Don''t worry. I will send a good hand to teach you."


    She tooted her lips, a little unhappy. "Who will your majesty send to teach me?"


    "Qin Dian, the commander of the Imperial Army," said Kun Qinglong, "you''ve seen him eat your summer cakes on the summer festival."


    Blue Willow clear Oh, squint an eye to recall, "is to wear treasure blue long gown, there is black jade on the hat, the handsome one?"


    Kun Qinglong''s face sank. "That''s King Zheng. Qin Dian is a military general. That day, he was wearing soft armor."


    Lanliuqing knew that she had made a slip of the tongue. She was embarrassed to smile and muddle through.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1313

    When LAN Liuqing arrived at the school yard, Qin Dian was already there. The sky was high and the clouds were light. The man stood in a soft suit on the empty school yard. He was so heroic that when he saw her coming, he saluted with no expression on his face. "At the end, I''ll send my regards to LAN GUI Ren."


    LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "don''t be polite. Thank you, Mr. Qin."


    What Qin Dian prepared for her was a jujube mare. She was not tall and gentle. He taught LAN Liuqing to step on the stirrup and said, "at the end of the day, I will lead the horse around to let LAN Guiren get familiar with the feeling of riding."


    Lanliu nodded and said to dema and Zhuoli, "you wait here. Lord Qin will take me around and come here."


    The school field is so big, no matter how to walk around, dema and Zhuoli will not object.


    Qin Dian led the horse and walked slowly around the school yard. He heard LAN Liuqing say, "your majesty will take me hunting in autumn in a few days. You can help me get away."


    Qin Dian did not expect that she would say this as soon as she opened her mouth. She raised her eyes in amazement.


    "Don''t look at me, just listen." Lanliuqing rode on the horse and said calmly: "I''ve thought about it carefully. It''s easier to walk on the grassland than burning the palace."


    Qin Dian took back his eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you think it''s right?"


    Qin Dian whispered, "No." It''s not inappropriate, but I didn''t expect that so soon. If the plan is really successful, she will never come back, and he will never see her again.


    He asked, "what''s your plan?"


    "Get me a suit of bodyguard. When your majesty finds out that I''m missing, he will send someone to look for me. I''m in the search team and take the opportunity to escape. You should be familiar with autumn hunting. You can decide where to get away from it. "


    "You know how to ride a horse, don''t you?"


    "Of course," Lan Liuqing chuckled, "Princess Nanyuan can dance and ride a horse. I just want to find an excuse to see you."


    Qin Dian was silent for a long time. She had to say that she was a brave and resourceful woman. In a short time, she made a plan and found an excuse to meet and discuss with him. She was determined, free and easy, and was determined to escape. In contrast, he was indecisive and indecisive


    Lanliuqing is aware of his silence. She looks at him with low eyes. She suddenly pulls the stiff rope over, clamps her legs, and the horse starts to run. She leans forward and backward on the horse, panics, and finally falls down from the horse.


    It happened so suddenly that Qin Dian was stunned for a moment. He rushed to pick it up, but someone got ahead of him and caught the fallen beauty.


    The beauty was frightened, pale, her eyes closed and her breathing stopped. When I opened my eyes, I didn''t seem to be able to recover. I was so shocked that I said, "Your Majesty."


    Kun Qinglong hugged her and said with a smile, "I thought you were not afraid of heaven and earth. How could you be so scared by riding a horse?"


    Qin Dian knelt on the ground, "I didn''t take good care of the blue noble, I''m guilty."


    LAN Liuqing buries her head in Kun Qinglong''s arms and bites her teeth with hatred. She originally wanted to fall into Qin Dian''s arms, but the fool is still hesitating. She has to give him some sweetness. Who expected Kun Qinglong to suddenly appear. Her voice is rather vague, "don''t blame Lord Qin, it''s my concubine who is too anxious."


    Kun Qinglong then said, "since LAN GUI pleads for you, get up. Go down and reflect on yourself. You''ll get rid of the crime and deduct half a month''s salary."


    When Qin Dian stood up, she did not lift her eyelids, and left without expression. LAN Liuqing saw that he was self defeating, but she did not expect that Kun Qinglong would come.


    She looked a little shy, "Your Majesty, please let me down. Someone is watching."


    Kun Qinglong put her down according to the words, heard her ask again, "Your Majesty how come."


    "If I don''t come, you will fall to the ground," Kun Qinglong thought of what happened just now. He was still worried. "What''s the hurry? He wanted to run before he got steady. If you really want to fall to the ground, it''s enough for you. Qin Dian doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s a very steady man in ordinary days Forget it. I''m not sure who I''ll give you. I''ll teach you myself. "


    Blue Willow pure Jiao smile to embrace his arm, "minister concubine early said or your majesty teaches of good, the other people which compare to your majesty to minister concubine so careful."


    Kun Qinglong smiles and holds her on the horse. He also rides on it. "I''ll take you two laps."


    Shaking the reins, he clamped the horse''s belly and gave a loud shout, "drive!"


    The horse ran happily, and the horse''s hooves knocked on the tight road of the school yard, and a burst of "yes..." sounded The sound of the sound.


    When Qin Dian came to the corner, he couldn''t help looking back. The emperor pulled the reins with one hand and held Blue Willow in his arms with the other. His arm was on her waist, but he couldn''t breathe. He turned back and walked quickly.


    In the next few days, it was Kun Qinglong who taught LAN Liuqing how to ride a horse. LAN Liuqing was patient and pretended to be good at it. He was able to ride a horse around the competition field one or two times.


    When she ran to the front, panting for breath, he pulled the reins to stop. Kun Qinglong came forward to take a horse and let her down. When she fell to the ground, he released her and said, "you can learn this in just a few days. LAN Guiren is much smarter than I thought."When he spoke, he seemed to smile rather than smile. He always seemed to have something in his words. Lanliuqing couldn''t understand his intention. He pretended to be confused and said with a smile, "of course, it''s because your majesty teaches well."


    Thousand wear ten thousand wear, flattery don''t wear, Kun Qinglong helpless smile, pet drown of pinch her face.


    -


    the fact that the emperor wanted to take lanliu to hunt in autumn spread to the queen, which made her face gloomy all day. Mengda has never had a woman to go with her in autumn hunting. The emperor really ignored any ancestral system for the sake of his heart and soul. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not far from HunJun.


    She knew that Lan Liuqing had been studying horse riding in Jiaochang these days. She had heard that Qin Dian was in charge of teaching. Hu Meizi and his foreign ministers had a lot to do. She was about to move her mind. However, Qin Dian''s dereliction of duty almost made LAN Guiren fall off his horse. Since then, the emperor taught him in person. She was so disappointed that she secretly scolded Qin Dian, but there was nothing she could do.


    Today, I don''t know what''s going on. I''m depressed. After walking outside, I unknowingly arrived at the competition. When I saw the emperor and LAN Liuqing riding on the same horse, she recognized that it was the emperor''s Dragon. It was snow-white, with no hair at all, but its four hooves were as black as ink. At first sight, it was very special. The emperor''s horse had never even sat on it, let alone was held by the emperor like this In her eyes, her heart with needle like, thin and dense pain.


    When she was a queen in the palace, her father told her that the mother of a country should not be jealous. Over the years, she did it. She treated other concubines equally and tried to keep a bowl of water level. Only a few of them jumped up and down to punish them. It was not out of jealousy, but to protect the stability of the palace and do what the queen should do.


    But lanliuqing is different. Standing here, she can really feel the gnawing of her heart, one mouthful after another, which is very painful.


    Silver on the edge of advice: "Niang don''t sad, a fox son can''t become a big weapon, no matter how you go, wait for her lost favor, Niang how to punish her."


    The empress looks at a loss. Even if lanliu lost her favor, won''t there be another one?


    Thanks for shingaki''s double (12 pieces), YY yunyun, vegetarian tiger shark (6 pieces) with the mantissa of 04542044391959243009. Thank you for your support. Continue to kneel down for the monthly pass...


    On the second day of the lunar new year, Mozi gave you a New Year greeting. I wish you good health, all the best, rich and happy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1314

    In autumn, Mengda grassland is more beautiful than lanliuqing imagined. Although it is dyed with autumn, the grass leaves are yellow, but the green is still long in the sky. Unknown flowers are blooming in it, just like beautiful embroidered blankets, spreading under the blue sky, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    LAN Liuqing sits on the horse and looks around. She has a picturesque view. She opens her mouth slightly, showing a bit of surprise. But she is always sober and calm, and will never forget the purpose of this trip.


    In autumn, the grassland is rich in water and grass, and there are many prey. Soon, the guards pull out the prey. The prey runs away among the horses. The pursuers pull out their arrows and shoot at each other. The arrows fly like rain in the air. Soon, some prey falls down. The guards pick up the horses and give them to the shooters.


    Kunqinglong and lanliuqing walked side by side and asked her, "is it fun?"


    Lanliuqing looked up at the eagle in the sky, "it''s fun, your majesty. Can the eagle pick up the yellow goat?"


    "Yes." Kun Qinglong said, "not to mention a yellow goat, even people can pick it up."


    Lanliuqing said with a smile, "can your majesty shoot down the eagle?"


    The beauty opened her mouth. She could not but could. Kun Qinglong took out an arrow from her quiver bag, put it on the string, squinted at the eagle, and pulled the string loose. The arrow shot into the sky with a whoosh, just like a kick in the Spring Festival.


    It''s a pity that the eagle is extremely agile. With its wings outspread, it ran away.


    Kunqinglong is known as the male lion of Mengda. He is a first-class player in both Kung Fu and riding and shooting. He lost his first arrow, which made him lose face. He fired two arrows in succession, but failed.


    Lanliuqing said, "Your Majesty, don''t shoot. It seems that the eagle should not die. Let it go."


    Kun Qinglong was a little angry. No one wanted to lose face in front of the woman he liked. He said calmly, "look at the eagle for me. I will hunt it before the sun goes down today."


    The guards took orders and immediately chased the eagle.


    In order to save his face, Kun Qinglong rushed into the hunting team on horseback. He took the lead, holding a bow in one hand and an arrow in the other. His movements were like running water. Several arrows shot out at one stroke, and the Yellow sheep and rabbits fell to the ground one after another. The siege warriors immediately cheered for their emperor, and the cry soared to the sky. He was so surprised that the eagle flew far away, and the guards at the bottom were far away The horse chased.


    LAN Liuqing takes his eyes back, and it seems that he accidentally falls on Qin Dian. He is also in the line of encircling the prey, with a tight face and two thick eyebrows. His eyes are staring at the running prey, but suddenly his eyes are lifted, and he bumps against her. He takes them back very quickly. It''s just a matter in the blink of an eye, and no one notices.


    Just a look in her eyes, LAN Liuqing knew that Qin Dian was ready. His look of breaking the boat moved her. Maybe he had made the worst plan.


    Seriously speaking, Qin Dian is her favorite type. She is handsome, tall, calm and steady. If she can go with her, she will not treat him badly when she becomes empress in the future. It''s just that this person is too stupid and loyal to go with her.


    In the middle of the day, the guards set up camp beside the river. They cut open the belly of the wild rabbits, yellow goats, roe deer and other prey, took them to the river for cleaning, and set up a fire to roast them. This is the tradition of Mengda. Mengda is a nomadic people. Although their ancestors earned the land and built a palace around the city, they still have a lot of blood in their bones. They like the distant sky, bow and arrow, and the vast land Scenery, hunting, we all sit around the fire, barbecue and drink wine, which is not enjoyable in the city.


    Although the emperor grew up in luxury, at this time, like everyone else, he rolled up his sleeves, grabbed a greasy rabbit leg and chewed it with a big mouth. In the other hand, he held a sheepskin wine bag, a mouthful of meat and a mouthful of wine. He listened to the surrounding clansmen and ministers talking about meat and meat, which was very pleasant.


    He threw the rabbit leg he had bitten to the hound, took a knife to pick the meat on the leg of the Yellow sheep, put a thin piece on the plate, sprinkled spices, and carried it into the camp account. LAN Liuqing leaned on the wooden couch and closed his eyes to nourish himself. When he heard the movement, he half opened his eyes and snorted, "I thought your majesty had forgotten my concubine."


    This kind of occasion is really inconvenient to bring women out. Kun Qinglong doesn''t want LAN Liuqing to sit in the men''s room and listen to them talk about meat. It''s not decent, so she has to stay in the camp account.


    "How could I forget you?" Kun Qinglong put the plate on the short table and held her chin to kiss her. There was no fixed day for autumn hunting. When he wanted to hunt, he would tell them that they would have everything ready and would not spend the night outside, so they would not prepare the camp account. This time, because they had brought women, the slaves prepared the camp account. They were afraid that Lan Guiren would be tired, There''s no place to rest.


    Camp account has the advantage of camp account. It''s covered all around. I know that he and LAN Guiren stay in camp account, and no one will break in unwittingly. Kun Qinglong drinks the wine, kisses and gets on fire. Originally, he was worried about someone outside and didn''t want to do anything to her. But the beauty is in his heart, and the fragrance is so strong that he feels dizzy. For a moment, he didn''t control it. He pressed the person on the couch and put his hand in his skirt.


    LAN Liuqing wants to refuse to meet him. She puts her hand around his neck and breathes out like orchid. "Don''t you, your majesty. There''s someone outside..."


    He said no, but his legs wrapped around his waist. Kun Qinglong bit her earlobe and breathed out a hard breath. How could he fall in love with a goblin!There was a lot of noise outside, and there was a lot of activity in the camp account. Someone heard something and put his finger on his lips. Everyone calmed down and heard the voices of women singing. They were all men rolling on the playground. Naturally, they knew what that meant. After looking at each other, they laughed and covered the voice. The more they talked, the more energetic they were.


    Qin Dian was the only one who was not looking good. She took a branch to add it to the fire rack, but thrust it straight into the ground. Her heart was filled with boundless pain. She could not imagine how the noble and holy peacock God, who should have been worshipped on the high ground, was forced to smile by the emperor. She would not like it, but she could only cater to it and compromise.


    He still held his hand on the branch and forced it down until the branch broke under the heavy load. Then he was suddenly surprised and noticed his gaffe. Someone nearby looked at him and said, "Lord Qin is really good at it. If this branch of withered root continues, it will be completely buried in the ground."


    "Lord Qin''s skill has improved again. Congratulations."


    "Lord Qin deserves to be the commander of the imperial army. I admire him


    Qin Dian listened to everyone''s flattery, and laughed calmly, "it''s just a small skill of carving insects, which makes you laugh." He pulled the branch out of the ground and put it on the fire. He watched the scarlet tongue of fire roll up and turn it into nothing.


    Thank you a Jing, Mo Zibai, penyou whose mantissa is 2577 4220. Thank you for your support. Continue to kneel down for the monthly ticket...


    On the third day of the lunar new year, today I love you and get addicted to the red envelope. If you are interested, you can grab it. Tomorrow it''s the little princess''s turn.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1315

    It was about the first time that Kun Qinglong worked in such a place. He was very excited, and he was willing to give up until he tried his best.


    Lanliuqing is not much better. She caresses her aching waist and cries bitterly. She wants to kick the sleeping man out of bed. But it''s not the time to tear her face. If she can''t bear it, she will make a big plan. She won''t damage her own business. She is just a little confused. She is afraid that she can''t get out of bed according to the plan. She forces herself to close her eyelids and go to sleep, only to raise her spirits, To cope with the next plan.


    Once in autumn, the day in Mengda becomes very short, the sun gradually goes to the west, the setting sun shines in the evening, the afterglow melts, and the earth is dyed with a golden color, which makes people feel warm.


    Kun Qinglong opens his eyes and looks around blankly. Seeing lanliuqing sleeping beside him, he breathes a sigh. He sits up, puts on his clothes and goes out, opens the curtain and looks at the sky. He wonders why he has slept so long?


    The nearby fire has been put out for a long time. There are still three or five people sitting there drinking. More people go to the distance to ride horses and shoot. They are all princes and nobles. It''s rare for them to have a chance to come out. If they don''t have a good time, they won''t go back.


    Qin Dian came to salute the emperor, "Your Majesty, it''s getting late. It''s time to go back to the palace."


    Kun Qinglong is pondering, a bodyguard came to report, "Your Majesty, the eagle fell on a slope five miles away."


    Kun Qinglong looked at the sky again. It was not far away five li away. It was too late for him to hurry. He raised his voice and said, "take my horse."


    From the camp account came the languid voice of lanliuqing, "Your Majesty."


    Kun Qinglong''s heart is filled with some warmth, and turns to enter the camp account. The beauty sits up from the couch, soft as if boneless. Her bleary eyes don''t seem to have enough sleep. She blinks a few times and shakes her head.


    "You wake up."


    She reached out to him, pitifully, "I heard your majesty say prepare horse, where is your majesty going?"


    Kun Qinglong sat down and took the beauty into his arms. "Don''t you want that eagle? I''ll shoot it down and give it to you. "


    Lanliuqing nestled in his arms, lazily stretched his arms, hugged his strong waist, "I want to go together."


    Beauty beside, more and more can arouse the warrior''s fighting spirit, Kun Qinglong pinched her chin hard kiss, "well, you clean up, I take you."


    In front of the setting sun, Kun Qinglong rides his horse and raises his whip in the light red afterglow. His silver armor sets off a person like a God. Looking from the back, he has a huge body, wide shoulders and narrow waist. LAN Liu clears his throat. He thinks of the way he just crawled over her like a cheetah, and his heart rippled. She likes strong and handsome men. If Kun Qinglong is not an emperor but a civilian, she will try to get him.


    She turned her eyes to Qin Dian, who was as good-looking as Kun Qinglong. She was also handsome and strong, but Qin Dian was short of a fierce leader.


    Almost to the destination, Kun Qinglong pulled the reins to slow down the horse. He looked back at LAN Liuqing and praised her, "it''s not bad, I''m catching up."


    LAN Liuqing laughed and joked: "my concubine''s riding skill is taught by your majesty, but I dare not hit my master in the face."


    The eagle stopped on the slope and looked around warily. Kun Qinglong takes his big bow from the bodyguard, draws an arrow on the string, squints his eyes and aims the arrow at the eagle. But before he fills the bow, the eagle suddenly flies high. Kun Qinglong misses the opportunity and is not angry. He patiently watches it hover in the sky.


    Qin Dian saw the eagle hovering and flying to the distance, and told the bodyguard, "don''t let the eagle fly away, come here."


    After hearing the order, the bodyguards shot arrows to the sky one after another, trying to drive the eagle. When other people heard the news, they all came here and formed a encirclement. With one arrow from you and one from me, the eagle could not fly out of the encirclement.


    The eagle seemed to be flustered. It fluttered its wings and flew East and West, but the arrows would not touch it. It was for the emperor.


    Looking at the eagle panicking in the arrow net, Kun Qinglong got excited. He looked back at lanliuqing and said, "don''t run around. I''ll shoot it down."


    LAN Liuqing said, "Your Majesty, don''t shoot it to death. I want to keep it for play."


    Kun Qinglong laughs. The other concubines have a cat and a dog at most. This one is good. He wants to raise an eagle. That''s the air overlord who can blind people''s eyes.


    "I''ll leave it alive for you to play with."


    Before he hit the horse, he dashed into the chaotic encirclement, pulled the bow, and fired three arrows at the sky, but they didn''t hit. Although the eagle was trapped in one side of the sky, the sky was getting dark. In addition, LAN Liuqing said that he would not hurt his life, and it was difficult to aim. Kun Qinglong was a little worried. If he couldn''t shoot the eagle before the sky was completely dark, he would probably fight with it I lost my hand. He didn''t want to disappoint lanliuqing and insisted on shooting it down.


    He came down from the horse, holding the bow to the sky, the arrow on the string, long time no hair, looking at the eagle left Teng right move, his bow followed the movement, focused on its moving track, string pull to full bow, finally shot out, this arrow with thunder, straight to the cloud night, mercilessly tied in the eagle''s body, it struggled twice in mid air, finally fell down.There was a sound of jubilation at the bottom. Everyone came forward to watch the recalcitrant eagle. At this moment, the curtain of night came down slowly, covering the last glimmer of light. Kun Qinglong subconsciously looked back and opened his eyes. The place where LAN Liuqing should have been was empty and disappeared.


    He thought that she also ran to watch the eagle, and searched the crowd carefully, but there was no omen. "Where is the blue lady?" he said


    When they heard this question, they were all stunned. They turned to see the place where lanliuqing had just stayed. Obviously, the person had disappeared.


    Kun Qinglong bited the back alveolar and understood what had happened. Although he was angry, he could still calmly give an order, "find me, live to see people, die to see corpses."


    The emperor was angry, and everyone was in danger. They all volunteered to lead the team to find people. All the people were divided into several teams and drove in different directions.


    At night, the grassland is vast and quiet. The moon hides in the clouds. From a distance, we can see three or two sparse stars. In the dark, the human figure is graceful. We can only hear the sound of horse''s hooves beating away.


    Kun Qinglong stands in the night and looks at the distance with no expression. Although he doesn''t say a word, Qin Dian can feel the chill coming from him, which makes the autumn night more and more cold.


    He wanted to comfort him with a few words, "Your Majesty..."


    "Qin Dian," Kun Qinglong''s voice was cold, "have you ever liked anyone?"


    Qin Dian was shocked. He heard his voice calm and indifferent


    Thank you for your support. There are fewer and fewer monthly tickets. Today, I''d like to add more. If you still have monthly tickets, please support me. Let the little princess keep the list at the end of the month.


    On the fourth day of the lunar new year, today, the little princess sent 5888 yuan red envelopes. Everyone went to grab them and try their luck.


    And then there''s a chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1316

    Things went incredibly well. LAN Liuqing mixed in the bodyguard team and drove to a distance. She fell at the end of the team and carefully observed the situation around her. In the night, everything was fuzzy. The wind was very strong, whistling across the grassland, which made her robe fly. Her hat was a little big. She collapsed from time to time to cover her eyebrows. She had to raise her hand and push it up from time to time. She and her friends came back The team opened the distance, looked up at the sky, debated the direction, while people did not pay attention, she pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head, and ran in the other direction.


    She didn''t dare to look back. She ran for several miles at a time and then slowed down. There was no sound of horse''s hooves behind her. She let out a long breath and finally let her heart down.


    The night is vast, and it is dark all around. The moon is moving through the clouds, bright and dark. Suddenly, she stops her horse. The grassland at night is like a vast ocean. She can''t see the edge. She is a boat on the sea. She is lonely and small. She''s sad. Her parents are gone. I''m afraid her sister will be poisoned, and she''s the only one left. She''s still thousands of miles away from her hometown Can she go back by herself?


    She is a strong person with unswerving faith in going back. Maybe it is nature that makes her feel small. Maybe it is the dead of night that makes her feel lonely. At this moment, she suddenly feels weak and looks at the vast night. But it''s only a short time. She shakes her rein and goes on.


    No one in the world can beat her, if there is, it can only be her own.


    But as she walked, she slowed down again. The star was still overhead, pointing out the direction for her, but she knew something was wrong. The boundless night seemed to be hiding something. She looked around alertly, and the wind was still strong, blowing from her ears. Besides, she couldn''t hear anything.


    Lanliuqing turned over and got off the horse, lying on the ground. The ground was shaking slightly. She quickly got up and pulled her clothes to get on the horse, but it was too late. The shadows came out of the night like ghosts, one by one, and surrounded her in the middle.


    She is not flustered, eyes back and forth strafe, dead grasp the reins, looking for the opportunity to break through.


    One person and one horse came out of the team and looked down at her with a sarcastic tone. "It took so long to get out of this two mile field. Lanliuqing, you are much more stupid than I thought."


    Seeing him, lanliuqing''s chest collapsed, but it still fell into his hands. She knew she couldn''t escape.


    Kun Qinglong gets off the horse. Although he looks calm, LAN Liuqing sees the murderous spirit in his eyes. They are the same kind of people. The more angry they are, the more calm they are.


    Every time he took a step forward, lanliuqing''s heart hit hard, until he came to her, raised his hand and slapped her in the face. The slap was very heavy, almost exhausted. Lanliuqing fell to the ground with one hand, reluctantly did not let himself fall down. Half of his face was swollen immediately, and his mouth was full of fishy and red blood It''s coming down the corner of my mouth.


    Kun Qinglong stepped forward, stepped on her hand, bent down to look at her: "toast, no penalty, what do you think? For a man who can''t even walk out of the grassland, how can he walk back to the rest of the ten thousand li road? "


    He said, while the foot hard, blue Liuqing pain forehead cold sweat, but silent, just looked up at him, neither angry, nor afraid.


    Kun Qinglong was annoyed by her eyes and tried to see her crying for mercy. However, he underestimated her endurance. Her solid eyes gradually faded. Before he had time to make the next move, her head tilted and she fainted.


    Kun Qinglong was stunned for a moment, moved his foot away, and saw her hand lying on the ground, like a crushed bone. He had a strange emotion in his heart, but he didn''t give up. Anger burned everything. The dignity of the emperor can''t be violated.


    He stood there, calm and commanding, "wake her up."


    A bodyguard took off the sheepskin wine bag on his waist and poured the wine on LAN Liuqing''s face. The autumn night was already cold. As soon as he poured the cold wine, LAN Liuqing shivered and opened her eyes.


    Kun Qinglong didn''t bend down, straightened up, put his hand behind him, and spoke to her in an imperial manner, "the plan is good, it can be said that it is perfect, but you can''t do it by yourself. Let''s say, who is the accomplice?"


    Blue Willow clear wheezes to smile two, "really have an accomplice, but I forgot his appearance, you have to let me have a good look."


    Kun Qinglong was surprised. He thought she would deny it, but he was not sure what medicine she was selling.


    Lanliuqing with the other hand to support the ground, reluctantly sat up, raised his eyes, one by one to look around her bodyguard, each one is very serious, as if really in the identification of their accomplices.


    Kun Qinglong didn''t say a word, but she wanted to play some tricks.


    Qin Dian was in the crowd. He saw LAN Liuqing''s eyes move over little by little, stay on his face for a moment, and then move away indifferently. In everyone''s opinion, it was no different from her looking at other people. Only Qin Dian understood that Lan Liuqing was using an excuse to convey a message to him. No matter what, they still had a chance.


    In fact, he almost couldn''t help it. When the emperor stepped on lanliuqing''s hand, his blood rushed to the top of his head. He wanted to stand up and take everything to himself.But so what? It''s just one more life. It can''t save her. He understood kunqinglong, betrayal is the emperor can never tolerate, lanliuqing is likely to die, and he is her last hope, she told him not to do stupid things with her eyes.


    Kun Qinglong waited patiently for LAN Liuqing to finish reading all the people and asked, "have you found it?"


    "No Lanliuqing calmly replied, "these people don''t, maybe in other teams."


    Kun Qinglong looks at her half ring, smiles, "you are delaying time, waiting for the accomplice to save you?"


    Blue Willow clear open black bright eyes, a face serious, "if your majesty does not believe, I also have no way."


    Her eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky. Kun Qinglong hated that kind of light. He turned his face and looked at the vast night. After half a sound, he said, "Lan Liuqing, no matter who your accomplice is, you can''t escape. Unless I let you go, you can go, otherwise it''s wishful thinking."


    "How can your majesty let me go?"


    Kun Qinglong bit the back alveolar, "when you die, I will order someone to send your body back."


    LAN Liuqing knew it would be this kind of result, so from the beginning, she did not dare to show her cards, because Kun Qinglong would defend her, but no matter how careful she was, in the end, she could not run away.


    Kun Qinglong was silent for a moment. He picked up LAN Liuqing and threw her on the horse like a sack. He asked the bodyguard to tie her up and "take her back to the palace."


    The second is coming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1317

    Lanliuqing is like a piggyback on a horse. The horse runs very fast. Her body keeps bumping with the horse''s running. Her head and feet are hanging straight, like a lifeless corpse.


    Qin Dian looked at this scene, heartbroken, but he had no way, just watched her all the way into the palace.


    Lanliuqing was so upset that she wanted to spit out all her viscera. She doubted that she would fall off the horse, but the rope held her. She was so dizzy that the wind blew on her face like a knife. Her hands and feet were numb, like insects and ants gnawing. But no matter how hard she felt, she laughed stubbornly, and the tiny smile bloomed in the corner of her mouth No one can see it.


    On the way, she couldn''t hold on. She fainted again and went into the palace.


    She probably went to hell and suffered all kinds of torments. There was no place on her body that didn''t hurt. There was smoke all around, but she couldn''t see anything clearly. There was a fire in her throat, which was very dry and unbearable.


    "Water..." She heard her voice like a knife across the brick, astringent and dumb.


    Warm water drops fell on her face, her eyes could not open, thinking: she is like this, Kun Qinglong also tortured her, want water not to feed her mouth, but fell on her face.


    But soon, the edge of the cup came to her lips, and she opened her mouth slightly. Warm water poured in, ran down her throat, into her stomach, and into her four limbs. Her stiff body became soft, and her unconsciousness was returning, slowly opening her eyes.


    It turned out that she didn''t mean to drop the water on her face. It was dema who was crying. She didn''t dare to cry. She repressed her silent tears. She raised her head in one hand and fed her with a cup in the other.


    Zhuoli was on the other side, her eyes were red, and she asked in a low voice, "master, are you better?"


    Lanliuqing pulled out a faint smile, "my life is hard, I can''t die."


    Dema couldn''t help sobbing, and was immediately patted on the shoulder by Zhuoli, "don''t let people outside hear."


    Dema took a few deep breaths, swallowed the sob back, wiped a few tears, and then asked, "master, how did you offend your majesty and make yourself like this?"


    Lanliuqing shakes her head and doesn''t want to mention it to avoid blocking them. She moves slightly, but she hears a clang sound. It''s the sound of the chain dragging. She is stunned. She climbs up dema''s arm and sees a chain tied on one ankle.


    She grinned bitterly. Kun Qinglong tied her up like a dog.


    Last time I fell out of favor, I got a noble man, who was served by reliable people. But this time, the noble man''s identity is still there, but there is an iron chain on his feet. No woman in the harem has ever been forbidden to walk, but no one has ever tied a chain on his feet. Isn''t that a dog?


    This is not a secret. When the women in the harem heard the news, they were all very happy and went to the Ruiyang hall to see the Western scenery.


    Although there were bodyguards standing outside the hall, they didn''t stop people from going in, so the concubines went into Ruiyang hall one by one to see LAN Liuqing''s jokes. The noble princess Nanyuan was chained. What a shame it must be. The whole Nanyuan must be ashamed of it.


    The concubines thought that Lan Liuqing must be shameless this time. Who knows that she was sitting on the couch, drinking tea and eating snacks. When she saw them coming in, she deliberately shook her feet to make the chain sound, for fear that they would not see her.


    Someone joked, "Yo, blue lady, what''s on your feet?"


    LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "Your Majesty''s big pen, see? It''s not unusual to reward a bracelet. Do you have such a big Anklet? Or your majesty will hurt me. "


    The concubines were shocked. They''ve seen thick skinned ones. They''ve never seen such a thick skinned one. Isn''t lanliuqing a princess? How can you be more shameless than a woman in Jingshi?


    They are not as thick skinned as they are. They are very cynical. Some people laugh, "this is the chain for the dog. How can it be tied to the feet of Mr. LAN? Your majesty, don''t you mean to treat Mr. LAN as a poodle?"


    Lanliuqing covered her mouth and giggled. "To tell you the truth, the women in the harem, who are not your Majesty''s Pug? You don''t need to tie them. They also run to your majesty to wag their tails and flatter me. I''m different. Your majesty is afraid that I will run away, so he tied me."


    After hearing this, several concubines turned red and white. Although the words were not pleasant, they were true. They sharpened their heads and wanted to get close to the emperor. The Emperor didn''t like them. LAN Liuqing angered the emperor and didn''t ask. He just tied them up. It was obvious which one was more important.


    "Don''t be complacent, Mr. LAN. Wait and see. Your majesty won''t forgive you so easily."


    Lanliuqing leaned on the couch and lazily wiped the powdered sugar on her hands with a handkerchief. "It''s your Majesty''s business. I don''t want you to worry about it."


    To be honest, she also wants to know what Kun Qinglong will do with her? Is it really just to tie her up and let her be humiliated?


    Kun Qinglong stood outside, quietly listening to the conversation in the room, with no expression on his face. For a long time, he turned and walked away slowly. He asked himself in his heart: what should I do with her? This woman, what should I do with her?


    When she was angry, she wanted to kill her. She calmed down and hesitated. In the end, she was reluctant to give up.As for the accomplice, it''s needless to say that she must be a man, maybe a bodyguard, maybe a servant. She''s very good at hooking people, and even a eunuch will be fascinated by her. She''s been in the vestibule, maybe she''s hooking up at that time. He must find out that person.


    Back in the vestibule, he called Qin Dian, "you find out who LAN Guiren''s accomplice is. It must be the people in the palace who can help her get the bodyguard''s clothes. Remember not to scare the snake."


    Qin Dian bowed himself to accept the order, "yes."


    When he raised his head, Kun Qinglong saw a green shadow under his eyes and asked, "why is his face so pale? Didn''t he sleep well at night?"


    "Yes," Qin Dian replied without expression, "I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Kun Qinglong patted him on the shoulder. "You can''t go on like this. You have to find a doctor to have a look."


    Qin Dian was the playmate of the emperor when he was a child. When he grew up, he became a monarch and a minister. His private friendship was different from others. Qin Dian felt guilty and bowed his head to cover his eyes. "Don''t bother too much. Ministers are old problems. Just have more rest."


    "Go ahead and find out for me."


    Qin Dian arched his hand, turned around and stopped at the door. "What will your majesty do with that man?"


    Kun Qinglong looked gloomy and said in a deep voice, "I want him to live rather than die."


    Qin Dian didn''t ask any more questions and strode across the threshold.


    Life is not like death, he sighed in his heart, he is not like death now!


    thanks for the small number of insects, perfume TT, vegetarian tiger shark, Fu Zhen, the number 10343927 friends of the basin, thank you for your support, and the last three days to ask for monthly tickets, refueling?


    On the fifth day of the lunar new year, the epidemic situation is serious. Don''t go out, sleep at home, watch TV, play games and read novels.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1318

    The women in the harem are waiting to see what the emperor will do with LAN Liuqing. But just like the last time, the emperor left her in Ruiyang hall and did nothing.


    In fact, indifference is also an attitude, representing the emperor''s anger, at least lanliuqing can''t turn over in a short time. As for how LAN Liuqing offended the emperor, all the people who went out hunting that day were tight lipped, and no one could say anything. We can only guess out of thin air that what good things a fox can do must have something to do with men. But if she really gives the emperor a green hat, how can she not want her life with the emperor''s temper? After all, the royal face can''t be trampled on I can''t make up my mind again.


    Anyway, lanliuqing''s good days have come to an end. Last time, she said that the higher Huagui stood, the worse she fell. Now she has to give this to herself.


    Ruiyang hall has a small kitchen, but it doesn''t open fire very often. The daily food is taken by the maid from the big kitchen. When she is in favor, the good food is served. Now the Phoenix is not as good as chicken. It''s good to have cold rice remnant. Most of the time, the food doesn''t cover her stomach. LAN Liuqing didn''t expect that she would be hungry, but she couldn''t help it. She sneered at her for being able to deal with it There''s no way to do it. The palace is full of people who step on the low and worship the high. The emperor doesn''t care. The queen deliberately makes trouble. She''ll probably follow in the footsteps of the noble people.


    The servants of Ruiyang hall couldn''t see the way to live, so they found a way to leave one after another. Not long after that, there were only two people left in Ruiyang hall, dema and Zhuoli.


    It''s getting colder and colder. There''s no firewood to burn, there''s no hot pit, there''s a shortage of candles, and a little cold food has to be shared by three people. LAN Liuqing suspects that the two maids are often hungry, because when she''s eating, she hears dema''s stomach growling. Although she''s not a good person, she still has some sincerity to the people around her, so she persuades them to leave. It''s better to stay in any temple than to stay with her It''s strong here.


    As soon as she advised, dema began to cry, "master, we are leaving. Who will serve you. Your feet are worn like this, and the queen doesn''t send someone to treat them. She wants the master''s life


    Lanliuqing''s feet are chained all day long. After a long time, the circle of her ankles is worn out, and the festering place is always not good. Dema goes to seek the imperial doctor, but there is no order from the top. Who dares to treat lanliuqing? The imperial doctors naturally use all kinds of reasons to evade, and then go to the Queen''s palace. Yinyue comes out and says a few words, but she is not even allowed to enter. Dema doesn''t know The way is to go to the vestibule to find the emperor, but she is a little maid who can''t even enter the front door, let alone meet the emperor. Then she knows that Ruiyang palace has become a cold palace, and no one will take charge of it.


    Lanliuqing wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said with a smile, "fool, the empress must want my life. If you don''t grasp this good opportunity, won''t she regret it when I turn over?"


    Dema said, "master, do you still have a chance to turn over?"


    Lanliuqing shook his head, "I don''t know. Maybe your majesty wants me to die, too." She sighed, "in fact, there''s nothing wrong with death. If you die, you''ll be free. You''re afraid that if you delay for a long time, you won''t die and live to suffer."


    Zhuo Li flushed her eyes and wiped the blood stains on her feet: "master, don''t say anything depressing. Your majesty will never forget you."


    "It''s better to forget," Lan Liuqing said. "Since ancient times, there have been so many fickle men in Tianjia family. I wish he had forgotten me."


    He is merciless, she also has no intention, why to pester hard, or forget it, forget to be good to each other.


    -


    Ruiyang hall has really become a cold palace. Besides three panting people, there is nothing left. The number of bodyguards outside has been reduced from six to two. The number of women in the harem has been reduced recently. I think it''s meaningless to fight with a miserable woman every day.


    Lanliuqing lived a kind of attitude of no desire and no demand. She would eat when she had food, and she didn''t say anything. The foot injury was put there, and the maid cleaned it for her. She didn''t refuse. No one came to treat it, and she didn''t ask for it.


    Late at night, she did not sleep, the room was dark, in order to save candles, to sleep time, whether sleep or not have to put out the light.


    When she closed her eyes, other senses would be more sensitive. She heard the sound in the wind, the sound of footsteps, very light, and soon came to the bedside.


    "Here you are." Her voice is also very low. It''s cold. The bodyguard outside may have found a leeward place to doze off, but she still dare not take it lightly.


    Come standing in the dark, can only see the bright eyes, "I help you out."


    "No need," she said, "I made myself miserable. I didn''t want you to help me out. Even if I did, Kun Qinglong would send someone to hunt me down. I want to do it once and for all."


    The visitor hesitated for a moment and asked, "die Dun?"


    "Yes, it''s the old way. Now there are so many people in the harem who want me to die, so I can die reasonably."


    "I haven''t found a suitable prisoner yet."


    "There''s no need to set fire to the palace. It''s too troublesome," she said. "I can let myself pretend to be dead. As long as I die, Kun Qinglong''s thoughts are broken. He''s not a saint of love. At most, he''ll reward a coffin. When the time comes, you can steal me from the coffin. Remember that it can''t be more than three days. If you don''t come to save me after three days, I''ll be suffocated."Qin Dian stood there, listening to her talk about life-threatening things, but her tone was as plain as talking about the weather.


    "But your feet..."


    She didn''t care. "At most, I''m lame, as long as I''m alive."


    It was too dark in the room. Qin Dian stood by the bed, which was almost integrated with the darkness. LAN Liuqing knew that he had not left, because the faint light in his eyes was still there. He was looking at her, although he could not see anything clearly.


    She said, "give me your hand."


    Qin Dian hesitated for a moment and slowly put out his hand. In the dark, a cold little hand wrapped around him and held him, "Qin Dian, I only have you. You must help me."


    Qin Dian clenched the little hand tightly in his palm. He was extremely contradictory, but he could not see the woman suffer. "OK," he heard his voice ringing in the dark, with a certain firmness: "I will help you."


    Then no one said anything. They looked at each other through the dark. They held each other''s hands in the middle of the sky. Until the little hand was warm, Qin Dian let go. "Take care of yourself."


    She chuckled in the dark, "I''m a life sparer. I''ll never let myself die early." She has so many great ambitions, how can she die easily? She is just a posterity.


    The big hand pulls away and takes away the warmth of her fingertips. LAN Liuqing knows that Qin Dian has gone. She sticks the hand Qin Dian held to her face and finally gets to this point. This time, she hopes to escape from the world.


    Thank you for aiqu and 6658. Thank you for your support. Please ask for your monthly ticket in the last two days??.


    On the sixth day of the lunar new year, the epidemic is serious. Don''t go out. Sleep at home, watch TV, play games and read novels.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1319

    As soon as the news came out that Lan GUI Ren was dead, there was a sound of surprise.


    The women in the harem haven''t been to Ruiyang hall for some days. What''s her situation? But in their hearts, lanliuqing is a coquettish goblin. How can the goblin die so easily? Usually, they used to laugh and sneer. Lanliuqing is always a soldier to block the water and earth. Although his face is haggard, his bones are still hard. Even if he eats and drinks less, he can last another two years.


    Of course, some people hope that she will die early, and everyone will be quiet, but things can''t be done too openly. The face of the royal family has to be maintained, and we have to think of a perfect way, so that the emperor won''t get hold of it.


    Some people don''t believe it. Hua Guiren''s situation is the same as LAN Guiren''s. she is still struggling. How can LAN Guiren die?


    A swarm of bees ran to see. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the hall, they heard the wailing sound. It was the only two maids left in Ruiyang hall crying for their master.


    He went in with a restrained look, and saw LAN Liuqing lying on the bed. He had just lost his breath, and his face was not gray yet. He was pale, and his ankles were still tied with the iron chain. The iron gray chain stretched out from under his robe and connected to the bed pillar.


    People die like the lamp is out, and any grievances are put down. The imperial concubines persuade dema and Zhuoli one after another, "I''m sorry, have you sent someone to report to the queen? I''ll have to show you what to do. "


    Dema couldn''t hold up her head in tears. Zhuoli cried and said, "there''s no one in the hall. Please go to your majesty and the empress to report to them."


    On hearing this, the imperial concubines were a little displeased. "You are not sensible either. Just report it to the empress. Your majesty is very resourceful. You can worry about it..."


    The emperor was really very busy during this period. He was discussing with the Minister of military aircraft about clearing up the Haku tribe in the north. Chachnahou was on the side. When he saw aman probing his head at the door, he went out quietly and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Ah man bowed and said, "chief manager, the one in Ruiyang hall is gone. Look at this..."


    Chachi was surprised, "no? How could it be gone? "


    Ah man bowed his head and said nothing.


    Cha Chi na sighed. He knew about Ruiyang hall. He thought the emperor would intervene sooner or later, but day by day, the Emperor didn''t mention a word, which was about that. He simply didn''t report what happened later, so as not to make the emperor unhappy. He just didn''t expect that LAN GUI Ren would be gone so soon.


    He thought about it and said, "it''s not a big deal. The queen of the harem is in charge. Your majesty is here. I''ll just take time to say it."


    Sent away a man, he returned to the house, still waiting for the emperor. After the emperor''s discussion, all the ministers withdrew, and then he said, "Your Majesty, the blue lady is gone today, madam..."


    The emperor interrupted him blankly, "where are you going?" Where can I go if I''m tied by a chain?


    Cha Chi was stunned for a moment, and found that things were probably different from what he thought. He said cautiously, "blue noble is gone."


    Sure enough, the emperor stood up and asked, "what is missing?"


    Chachi said, how do you explain that? If you leave, if you don''t, you are dead.


    Before he came back to his senses, the emperor had already gone out. He hurriedly followed him, raising his voice to pass the chariot, but the emperor said he didn''t hear it, and walked out of the Chuihua gate.


    Cha Chi was stunned for a moment, slapped him on his thigh and said, "it''s over."


    The little servant on the side asked curiously, "chief manager, what''s the end?"


    Chachna glared at him angrily, "get out of the way!"


    The little servant was still confused. "Chief manager, do you still pass chariots?"


    Chachna was too lazy to talk to him, so he went after the emperor.


    When the emperor stepped into the temple, the concubines had already left. After a look, it was confirmed that lanliuqing was dead. Who would like to stay with the dead? It''s not bad luck.


    Dema and Zhuoli are still at the bedside crying. When they see the emperor coming, dema turns her head and kneels down in front of the emperor, crying and pleading, "please give our Lord a good coffin." The woman who didn''t see her at the back of the palace died. Most of the time, the straw mat was rolled up and sent to the random grave, or it was thrown anywhere. Within a few days, only a few bones were left after being eaten by wild dogs. She was afraid to think about it. Dema knew that with the Queen''s prejudice against LAN Liuqing, her master might end up in that way. She asked for a good coffin for her The master''s son is in peace.


    His head banged on the ground, but the emperor couldn''t see her. He stared at the woman on the bed, once so bright, but now only withered, pale face, black hair, dark lips, like the color of ripe dates. It''s strange that this appearance fell into the eyes of the emperor and didn''t feel ugly.


    Step by step, he sat down by the bed and reached for her arm. Her skin was delicate, but it was no longer warm. He went to touch her hand again. It was probably thin, and the joints became more and more distinct. It was like hanging one by one with silk thread.


    The emperor pinched her fingertips and felt a sudden pain in his heart. It was like spreading from a small round dot in all directions, wave after wave, swinging to the four limbs. At this moment, he believed that she was really dead, but how could she die? Such a tough person, can collude with others in his eyes, escape without knowing it, the ability is so big that he felt that he really underestimated her.He tried to kill her without heart, so he tied it up and left it in the back palace for her to suffer. The concubines came to ridicule her, the queen was harsh on her, and the servants in the palace ran away. He knew that compared with the humiliation he had suffered, this punishment was nothing. She had many ways to make a living. He believed that she had the ability.


    Did he overestimate her? She did not survive, so easily died, even now sitting here, personally confirmed everything, still feel untrue.


    Why did she die? It''s unreasonable. A woman who wants to go back to Nanyuan for revenge and become emperor, with such ambition, died. He can''t understand and accept it.


    He looked at her carefully, moved inch by inch from head to foot, and saw the iron chain. He opened his robe to expose his scarred ankle. His skin and flesh were festering, some parts were scabby, some parts were red and swollen, and some parts were dripping with blood and pus


    The emperor''s pupil suddenly shrank. He knew other things, but he didn''t know that her foot was so badly hurt that she didn''t seem to have been cured. Maybe it was because she was so bad in the flesh and weak that she died.


    The emperor''s face was immediately covered with dark clouds, and a cavity of sadness seemed to find a way to vent. He asked in a deep voice, "why don''t you come back to me when your foot is so badly injured?"


    Thanks to Jiaoli Xiangzhen, who''s who, capable navy blue, vegetarian tiger shark, penyou with a mantissa of 37006598, thank you for your support. On the last day, please ask for a monthly ticket, keep the list, come on??.


    On the seventh day of the lunar new year, the epidemic is serious. Don''t go out. Sleep at home, watch TV, play games and read novels.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1320

    Because the emperor was here, dema and Zhuoli didn''t dare to cry loudly. They only sobbed in a low voice. Hearing the emperor''s question, Zhuoli said, "my Lord, I have been to the Tai hospital, and I have gone to ask the empress, but no one cares. The master won''t let me ask again. I think the master will die at that time. I don''t have a good master, and I''m guilty..."


    Dema also kowtowed to the ground, "I''m guilty..."


    What about guilt? People can''t come back to life after death. These two maids are her confidants. Others have run away, but they are still willing to stay. Do you really want to treat their sins and make her uneasy under the nine springs?


    When the queen came, when she saw chachna standing on the porch, she knew that the emperor was in it. She felt a little nervous. If the emperor could come, it showed that he was still in love. Fortunately, she didn''t do anything out of line, and the emperor couldn''t get hold of her.


    Chachna saluted the queen from afar. Although he didn''t say anything, the worry on his face was still visible to the queen. She straightened her robe and stepped over the threshold.


    Emperor Yu Guangli saw a shadow come slowly, stop in front of him and squat, "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, by the way."


    The emperor said, "queen, do you see the feet of the blue lady?"


    The queen raised her eyes and looked at her. The bloody foot startled her and said, "what''s the matter?" Dema went to her palace and cried, saying that her master''s feet were worn by the iron cuffs. She didn''t take it seriously. A little pain of skin and flesh was nothing. If she didn''t cure it, it might save her life. It seemed that this was the case. Her heart jumped, and her face even pretended to be surprised. She said angrily, "are all the dead people serving in front of her, why don''t you go back and forth to our palace?"


    Responsibility to push on the maid, picked himself clean.


    If dema is not afraid of the imperial power and dares to roll up her sleeve to fight with her, she is the daughter of a herdsman''s family. She milks a goat and has the strength. When she enters the palace, she is just a rough servant girl. When lanliuqing is a dancer, she is assigned to serve her. Although the dancer is not a serious master, lanliuqing is good to her. She doesn''t beat her or scold her and often rewards her with some trinkets My son.


    The first time she served her, she felt that lanliu halal was like a fairy. Looking at the whole harem, no one could compare with her master. She was also a princess of Nanyuan. She was a man with solid eyes. She was good to anyone who was good to her. The beautiful master said no, and the queen also slandered people. She was so angry that she kowtowed to the emperor Empress''s, empress says a little skin trauma, will raise two days good, don''t need to ask too doctor


    The queen didn''t expect that a little maid would dare to confront her in public. Her face turned blue. Silver moon saw that her face was wrong. She immediately raised her hand and slapped dema. But her arm was held up in mid air. She turned her head blankly and saw the emperor''s dark face. She was scared to kneel on the ground. The emperor threw it off. She didn''t stand firm and staggered a few steps before she fell to the ground Cold command, "put her out to me hard hit."


    Silver moon suddenly broke her heart and cried for mercy, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I''m just looking at her disrespect to my mother I dare not be presumptuous in front of your majesty. Please forgive me... "


    The emperor''s face was expressionless. In his current mood, he wanted to kill people. If he was not afraid of death, he would stretch his neck.


    Silver month crawls to embrace the Queen''s leg, "Niang Niang, save the slave''s life, Niang Niang..."


    The empress was not happy. Yinyue was her maid. The emperor probably killed the chicken for the monkey to punish her for being harsh on lanliuqing. But when she did that, the Emperor didn''t know? I know. No matter what the default is, now that a person is dead, he will settle the accounts.


    She also knelt down. "Your Majesty, as a female official in front of my concubine, Yinyue has the right to teach me a lesson when a slave is disrespectful to my concubine. This is her duty. Why should she blame her?"


    The emperor sneered, "the queen, as the head of the harem, should keep the harem in order. This is also the Queen''s duty. But what has the queen done? The blue lady''s feet are so rotten that she doesn''t send someone to treat them. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re worried about?"


    The Queen''s body shakes. She always pays attention to her own image, but in the emperor''s mouth, she becomes a jealous woman who murders the lower imperial concubines. Her heart is filled with endless sadness. "If your majesty doesn''t believe in your concubines, you can punish them together."


    No matter how angry the emperor is, he can''t really fight the queen together. If he doesn''t like it, the queen will go into the cold palace. There is no precedent for the emperor to fight the queen in all dynasties. That''s bad for the royal family.


    He sat there silent, looking at LAN Liuqing. If he didn''t cry, the queen would not dare to get up. In early winter, the ground was cold and hard. She had never suffered from it when she was young. After kneeling for a while, she found it hard. Her straight body gradually collapsed. The emperor thought about her husband and wife, but didn''t refute her face. He said, "how big a face does the queen have to take the blame for the maid "Noodles."


    The empress also knelt down on impulse. She felt pain on her knees. She also regretted it. Knowing that she was the one who suffered from such a stalemate, she immediately said, "it''s my concubine who didn''t think well. My concubine was soft hearted and forgot the rules of the palace. Please punish me."


    The emperor glanced at her one eye, in the end is the queen, critical moment know how to find the steps, then said: "up."The empress was helped up by the maid beside her. Yinyue was still lying there. After the emperor was angry, he just felt powerless and waved his hand and said, "if you can play twenty boards, you can save your life to see her fortune."


    The queen gave thanks and went out with her. The emperor left room for his words. He didn''t say that he would be killed, so he could live. The executioners would not spare no effort to look at the Queen''s face. The death penalty would be avoided, and the life penalty would be inevitable. They would have to lie in bed for a while, and it would be good to have a life.


    The queen watched the execution. The executioner knew that after the 20th National Congress, although his back was bloody, he was still alive. The queen knew that it was the emperor''s revenge. If she couldn''t beat her, she beat her closest friend. Lanliuqing had a bloody foot, so he was going to beat Yinyue bloody.


    When Yinyue was carried into the house, the queen was relieved and sat down to drink milk tea. She saw that the tea in the cup was full of tiny microwaves. After a while, she realized that her hands were shaking.


    She held the cup to keep warm, and she felt a sense of disaster for the rest of her life, which almost led to a catastrophe. The death of that woman would not make her peaceful!


    Still not at ease, after sitting in the palace for a while, the queen went to Ruiyang hall again. The two maids were not in the room. The emperor was sitting alone by the bed. When she stepped into the door, she had a strange idea that she should be lying on the bed. But she knew that if she had gone, the emperor might come to the bed and have a look, but she would never be so sad For there lies the only woman he has ever loved.


    Thank you Dongyang yinglei, vegetarian tiger shark, Xintan Shuang, lyh885, hui4b6o, qingxianchenmeng, lappp, gain is high loss, Mina, penyou with the mantissa of 4887, you have already had a little cute habitual vote, thank you for your support.


    No.1, we all have votes in our hands. Remember to vote for the little princess. We will try our best to add more.


    On the eighth day of the lunar new year, the epidemic is serious. Don''t go out. Sleep at home, watch TV, play games and read novels.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1321

    Although the emperor sat there, his face was always cold, and did not show how sad he was, the queen knew that for the emperor who did not show his emotions, sitting here already meant everything.


    She walked over slowly and said, "Your Majesty, LAN Guiren has gone. Please be more open. The most important thing now is to prepare for her. Your majesty can rest assured that she has gone. If there is any gratitude or resentment, it will be a thing of the past. My concubine is not a person who knows no good or evil. LAN Guiren has made great contributions to serve your majesty. I want to mourn according to the imperial concubine''s position and let her have some dignity..."


    The emperor sneered in his heart. When people are gone, what else should we do with dignity.


    He looked at the festering foot and said, "call the doctor to cure the foot of LAN GUI."


    The empress was very surprised. She thought that the emperor had lost his mind and all the people were dead. What kind of foot could he cure.


    "Your Majesty," she gently advised, "there''s no point in medical treatment now. Let the blue noble settle down as soon as possible."


    The emperor shook his head. "I can''t let her take a festering foot into the coffin. Let people treat her first. Can it be better?"


    "But time doesn''t wait. LAN GUI can''t stay in bed all the time. He has to go into the coffin..."


    The emperor became impatient and asked Cha Chi na to come in and ask him to ask the imperial doctor to treat LAN GUI Ren''s feet.


    Chachna answered, and sent the little servant to go for a trip. He stood on the porch with the Buddha dust in his arms and sighed to himself. He had never heard of treating the dead. His Majesty was too sad and confused.


    He looked blankly at the empty flat in front of the gate of the hall. He didn''t know where a little sparrow came from. He hopped on the ground. He was not afraid of the current cold. He twisted his head and looked left and right. He was stunned and flew away. I don''t know why. Chachna thinks that little sparrow is a bit like lanliuqing. It looks delicate, but in fact it has a lot of fighting spirit. He doesn''t understand. How can a man full of fighting spirit suddenly die?


    The imperial doctors were instructed to carry the box to cure the dead LAN Guiren. Although LAN Liuqing''s body was cold, when she cleaned up the dead skin and rotten meat, there would still be bright red blood. The emperor did not avoid it. He sat by and looked at LAN Liuqing''s face from time to time, expecting that she would suddenly open her eyes.


    Under the supervision of the emperor, the imperial doctors were very worried and dealt with the injured foot in a straight line, because they were faced with an ignorant dead man. Naturally, the imperial doctors did not care about her feelings, but only tried to clean the wound and make it look better. Taking a knife carefully picking rotten meat, occasionally accidentally picking good meat, blood gushed out. Before the doctor recovered, he heard the emperor take a breath of cold air, just like the knife cut on him. The doctor''s heart immediately hung up and secretly raised his eyes. Seeing that the emperor''s eyes were cold, his heart trembled, and he arched his hand to accuse, "Your Majesty, I''m guilty."


    "Treat the wound first. If you are not careful, I will double the punishment."


    The imperial doctors knew that no matter whether the blue noble was dead or alive, it was the same in the eyes of the emperor.


    Everyone took up the spirit of twelve points, consciously put light hands and feet, like embroidery, keep improving, clean the wound, sprinkle powder, layer by layer with yarn and cotton, and also tied a bow. There was a breeze in the hall. The thin yarn swayed with it. The little bow seemed to come alive, shaking its little wings


    The emperor could see God, and his eyes were gradually blurred. Until chachna came in, "Your Majesty, it''s getting late. You haven''t had dinner yet. I''ll ask someone to set dinner in the side hall."


    The emperor stroked lanliuqing''s cold face and shook his head, "I have no appetite."


    "Your Majesty should take good care of your body before you have the spirit to prepare for the blue noble. Your Majesty''s holy safety is very important. Take a bite."


    The Emperor didn''t want to eat. He still couldn''t accept the fact that Lan Liuqing had died. Maybe he was wrong. He was so angry that he wanted to teach her a lesson. He didn''t want to look at her and wanted to see her ability. How could anyone who could escape under his eyes let himself die easily? He always thinks that this is her trick, she is feigning death, so that he can relax his vigilance, and then he can walk away and really leave him.


    No matter how chachna tried to persuade, the emperor was indifferent. If he tried to persuade him again, he would be impatient and wave his hand to drive people out. He regretted that if he knew that her death made him so miserable, he would not treat her like that. There was an unrealistic hope in his heart that lanliuqing was the princess of Nanyuan, and Nanyuan people were good at witchcraft. Maybe there would be a miracle.


    Ruiyang hall didn''t burn Dilong. It was very cold. Even though the emperor was frozen, Chachi quickly asked someone to burn a large charcoal basin in the room and then let the pit burn. The emperor was numb and didn''t feel hot or cold, but the temperature in the room rose. When he touched lanliuqing, he felt that she wasn''t so stiff. He couldn''t help but hope.


    He asked the maids to fetch water and clean clothes, and he didn''t ask others to help him. For the first time, the emperor of Jingui wiped her body, but she was a dead woman. He wiped it very carefully, and he never let go of any place. He seldom looked at her body. Every time, he was entangled in the dim candlelight until the dark came. Now the lights are bright. He can see everything clearly, but he doesn''t have any idea of beauty. He just remembers her smile and softness. Sometimes she hurts her and she fights with himHe Lengleng hair for a while, in the heart pain, and pull up pain.


    What he changed for LAN Liuqing was Mengda''s clothes. In winter, it would be cold to wear Nanyuan''s clothes. After changing, he remembered that she was dead. How could she feel cold.


    He looked at LAN Liuqing, who had changed her clothes, and thought that she was still good-looking in Nanyuan''s clothes. He hesitated to change her clothes again. He thought that it was OK. Even if she died, he didn''t want her to be cold.


    That night, he stayed in Ruiyang hall, and no one would persuade him. He lost his temper when he tried to persuade him. Once he lost his temper, everyone didn''t dare to say anything.


    Outside the hall, Qin Dian stood with a dignified face. I don''t know when some scattered snow seeds came down and rustled on his hat, like the sound of spring silkworms gnawing mulberry leaves. Red check that pair of inserted sleeves, looked up at the sky, "this ghost weather, only in October, how can it snow?" He also said to Qin Dian, "Lord Qin, your majesty grew up with you. You have a special feeling. Go in and persuade him. At least let your majesty have a good sleep."


    Qin Dian stood still and didn''t speak. His heart was in a mess. He wanted to go in and have a look, but he couldn''t lift his feet. The emperor''s reaction surprised him. It was probably what LAN Liuqing didn''t expect. He thought that the emperor would leave her in Ruiyang hall and give her a coffin if she died. Unexpectedly, the emperor came as soon as he heard the news, and he didn''t come out until now. Most of this God, I kept watch without eating or drinking. I asked the doctor to treat her foot injury, and I wiped her body and changed her clothes


    All of these show that the emperor did not forget LAN Liuqing, not only did he not forget, but also attached great importance to her?


    Thanks to lotus mimao (2), aestheticism life, walking up and down, xinlianfang (2), whose fault is wrong love (2), habit, rider (3), who Xu Yishi Chang''an (2), Suxuan (3), penyou with the mantissa of 6598 (2), 592420444220 (4), 39198377, see a lot of old friends, thank you for your support and work hard together, I hope the epidemic will end soon, and it will be even worse in the early morning of the 4th.


    On the ninth day of the lunar new year, the epidemic situation is serious. Don''t go out, sleep at home, watch TV, play games and read novels.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1322

    The Emperor didn''t miss the government because of grief. He still got up at dawn. He went to see LAN Liuqing and touched her face. It was a bit stiff than last night. He looked at the corner of the room. The charcoal fire basin was not there. Maybe the attendant took it out in the morning. He told Cha Chi na, "it''s cold in the room, the charcoal basin is still on, and the Kang is still burning."


    Chachna turned his head and told him to go on. He thought that the emperor would get up on time and go to court. He should be back to normal. He didn''t expect that he would give the dead a fire pot and burn a hot pit. He also thought that the emperor''s conjecture might not be completely cured.


    The emperor was not absent-minded when he listened to the government in the vestibule. Instead, he was more attentive than usual. He listened attentively and asked carefully. No one could see his abnormality, but he was a little tired between his eyebrows and looked like he didn''t sleep well.


    After listening to the politics, he called several ministers to the study to discuss the affairs. It was not until noon that chachna asked people to set up a meal. The emperor did not object. He sat at the table and ate silently. His appetite was neither good nor bad. After eating a bowl of rice, the kitchen gave him a bowl of tonic soup. He also drank it. Chachna carefully observed and felt that the emperor was normal.


    But then the emperor got up and put down a sentence, "I''ll go and see the blue noble." He was scared to the throat again. After looking at it for so long yesterday, what else could we see? No matter how beautiful the blue lady is, he is also a dead man. Besides, the end is in the coffin. The emperor can''t go now.


    He stopped in a hurry, "Your Majesty, you have done your best to the blue noble. The blue noble will be grateful to your majesty if you know it underground. The queen will take care of the affairs in the future. Don''t worry about it..."


    The emperor turned a deaf ear, pushed him away and walked out with a big stride.


    Chachna couldn''t help it. He sent a little servant to run to Ruiyang hall. He told the queen ahead of time and sealed the coffin to avoid any trouble.


    Before the emperor reached the Ruiyang hall, he heard the sound of blowing and beating. He frowned and quickened his pace. After passing the second palace gate, he saw the white streamer hanging on the door of Ruiyang hall. The slaves changed their plain clothes and were busy doing their duties. When he saw him coming, he knelt down to salute one after another. The emperor ignored them and stepped into the threshold. He saw that the hall had already been set up with altar, five colored fruit, tea, white candle, censer, white silk ball, all kinds of magic weapons, colorful flags erected higher than human beings, several monks sitting in the hall singing sutras, and a group of attendants and maids kneeling on the ground singing and crying. Looking forward, a white curtain looked like a waterfall Like falling from the sky, covering the back of the main hall, behind the white cloth reflects the black corridor of the coffin.


    The emperor went to lift the curtain and saw a coffin made of Phoebe. The paint of the coffin was excellent and shiny, which could reflect people''s shadow.


    The emperor saw his figure reflected on the top, twisted into a strange look, he came forward, patted the lid of the coffin, asked in a deep voice, "who let the coffin be filled?"


    As soon as he came in, the people behind the curtain all knelt down, and the steward replied, "my Lord, it''s the queen."


    "Very well," he said, "open it for me."


    Everyone was shocked, "Your Majesty, you have entered the coffin. It''s unlucky to open it again."


    The emperor doesn''t care. He doesn''t believe that Lan Liuqing is in it. How can she let people nail herself in the coffin?


    "Open up!" He snapped.


    "Your majesty The Queen''s voice rang on the edge of the curtain, "let the blue noble enter the coffin."


    The emperor put his hand on the lid of the coffin and repeated, "open it for me!"


    The voice was cold and deep, and no one dared to disobey his meaning. Several attendants got up and pushed the lid together. The queen, pale, approached him slowly, with patience in her face. "Your Majesty, are you not afraid of the slaves'' jokes? Where is the stability of the emperor? "


    The emperor looked at her for a long time and said, "empress, mind my business."


    The Queen''s body was shocked and her face turned white again. She wring her sleeve hard and wanted to be honest and harsh again. Anyway, LAN Liuqing is dead. No matter how noisy the emperor is, he will wake up one day.


    When the lid of the coffin was opened, the emperor took LAN Liuqing out and put him on the bed in the inner room. He told the people outside to remove it, which made him upset.


    The emperor sat on the armchair beside his bed, dazed. He didn''t know why he did it. It was really unlucky for him to open the coffin, but he always felt uneasy. When the lid of the coffin was removed, he saw that it was blue Liuqing, pale, stiff, with a cold breath. There was no miracle, he said I think I must be crazy.


    He just sat quietly and saw the sun climbing out of the window. It was getting darker and darker. Chachner came in. "Your Majesty, the slave set up a meal in the compartment. You can have some."


    The emperor sat still, listening to him again, "Your Majesty, Mr. Qin said he would like to have a drink with your majesty."


    The emperor slowly raised his eyes. He couldn''t see any emotion in his dark eyes. He turned to look at lanliuqing, got up and followed zhachina to the compartment.


    Qin Dian was waiting by the door. When he came in, he immediately saluted. The emperor pointed to the chair beside the table and said, "sit down."Cha Chi na immediately went forward to pour the wine, hinted at Qin Dian, and retreated.


    Qin Dian took the wine cup, "Your Majesty, I will do it first." Then he poured the wine into his mouth.


    The emperor was not ambiguous, and then drank the wine in the glass. He filled the two glasses with a pot and laughed at himself, "do you think I''m crazy for a woman?"


    Qin Dian shook his head. "No, your majesty asked me if I ever liked anyone that day? I cheated your majesty. I loved a woman and she''s gone, so I understand your Majesty''s feelings. "


    The emperor was a little surprised. "Why didn''t you say that?"


    Qin Dian is silent for a moment, "this is the private matter of minister, I don''t want to talk about with the person."


    "How can you tell me today?"


    "Because I understand your majesty, I know that your majesty is reluctant to give up the blue noble, but it is the greatest respect for death to settle down in the land. Your majesty, only when you settle down in the land, can the blue noble''s soul get peace. Does your majesty want the blue noble to become a lonely ghost?"


    The emperor said with a wry smile, "if she really wants to be a ghost, I''ll wait for her to come to me."


    "Is it true that your Majesty''s love for LAN Guiren is superficial? I think that if you like someone, treat them sincerely and treat them as your own good, you can be called true love."


    The emperor held the small wine cup for two turns. Qin Dian understood what he meant. He just wanted to persuade him to let LAN Liuqing go to the earth earlier, so as not to delay her reincarnation. After that, he became a lonely ghost. By that time, Hou''s soul would be broken by lightning in the sky, and he would never be able to live beyond her.


    He was silent for a long time, and his voice was a little hoarse. "I''ll listen to you."


    Thank you for loving Fong, time rush (5), crescent honey (2), regret (4), Xuan 2002, Hejing Xiangxue, Mingxin ye (4), Xiaofeng qingyundan, the mantissa is 9880 (2), 8910968668132050, and see many old friends. Thank you for supporting the little princess all the time.


    On the tenth day of the lunar new year, the epidemic situation is serious. Don''t go out, sleep at home, watch TV, play games and read novels.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1323

    The emperor finally nodded. Lanliuqing entered the coffin again that night, and the hall became lively again. But the Emperor didn''t come again, which meant that he was out of sight and out of mind. In spite of this, the queen was not careless, and did enough to save the emperor''s future.


    According to the rules, the concubine will be killed, and the funeral will be held for three days. On the first night of the funeral, the mourning hall was still busy. Dema cried several times and fainted. Zhuoli was afraid that she would cry out. She helped her in to have a rest. The wailing maids howled for two days, but they were also tired. If the empress was not there, they would hum carelessly. Some of them just went to the place to hide. Only such monks were still reciting sutras honestly.


    If the emperor doesn''t come, the queen doesn''t either. Naturally, someone is on duty. The servants in the harem all know what the queen means. As long as the emperor doesn''t come, they want to save trouble and relax. A woman from a foreign land who has no foundation is also a noble. If she dies, she will die. It''s a great honor to raise her standard. That''s it.


    Qin Dian didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. He didn''t kill a maid to pretend to be him. He was going to fill a bronze tripod into the coffin. He estimated that a bronze tripod was about the same weight as a woman. He fixed it well, as long as it didn''t move or make a sound.


    Until midnight, he went to Ruiyang hall quietly. The monks were still chanting sutras dutifully. A buzzing voice covered all the small noises. Into the hall, he hid on the beam, ready to see the right time to open the coffin cover, the Blue Willow clear out.


    A little servant lifted the curtain and came in to add light oil. He took a look at the coffin. He trembled and went out in a hurry, as if the people in the coffin had become ghosts.


    Qin Dian took a look. At this point, except for the monks, there was no one in front of him. They all hid and went to sleep. The monks didn''t lift their heads and couldn''t find him. So he gently jumped down from the beam, grabbed the bronze tripod in the corner and was moving, but heard the hum of chanting, and there was a faint sound of footsteps. In the middle of the night, who would it be?


    He was shocked, and immediately ran to the beam to hide.


    The white curtain was lifted, and it was the emperor who came in. Qin Dian''s heart was raised to his throat, and he knew something was wrong.


    The emperor stood silent for a long time in front of the coffin, as if to say his last good-bye. But he didn''t speak or go. He asked Qin Dian to complain secretly. It was almost time to calculate the time, and then he dragged on. Once LAN Liuqing woke up, the consequences would be unimaginable. What should he do? On a cold day, he was sweating.


    Kun Qinglong is very tangled in his heart. Tomorrow is the funeral. He just wanted to come and say goodbye to her, but here, he wants to see her again. After several struggles, he finally opened the lid of the coffin. The beauty in the coffin is still pale and cold. He is very careful. He can see from the beginning to the end without missing any details.


    This is the only woman he has ever loved in his life. When she came to him from a distant foreign country, she was surprised at a glance. She only stayed for a short time. Maybe when she died, she would be able to return to her hometown.


    With a low sigh, he closed the lid of the coffin and walked out. Qin Dian''s heart fell with his steps, but he stopped by the curtain, hesitated for a moment, and then turned back


    Qin Dian''s heart swished up again, but the sweat on his forehead dropped down and fell silently on the long carpet.


    When the last point of efficacy also lost, lanliuqing took a hard breath, fresh air inhaled into the heart, she slowly opened her eyes, vision is a little fuzzy, but can see is a man standing beside the coffin, she pulled the corners of her mouth to laugh, powerless raised her hand, the man immediately held her hand, but did not speak, just quietly looking at her.


    In the hazy sight, the corner of the man''s mouth seemed to be twitching. She knew that Qin Dian was worried about herself and tried to show a soothing smile, but she was too weak to make an appearance worse than crying.


    Breathing gradually become stable, blurred vision also become clear, she appeared illusion, why appear in front of her is Kun Qinglong face? She closed her eyes and opened them again. What she saw was still Kun Qinglong.


    How could it be Kun Qinglong? Why? She closed her eyes and opened them again. With a flick of her eyelids, her eyes flew up to the crossbeam and saw Qin Dian, whose expression was beyond words.


    LAN Liuqing, "..."


    The Qin code, "..."


    It was not until Kun Qinglong''s hand reached her nose that she regained her mind and looked at him in a daze.


    "You''re alive again, aren''t you?" He bent down and stroked her face. Although it was still a little cold, his temperature was obviously rising. He could not describe his mood, like a dream.


    Lanliu Qingli immediately closed her eyes and wanted to pretend to be dead again, but even if she could hold it for a while, her gradually rising temperature could not deceive anyone.


    When her temperature became normal, she felt that the big hand on her face was extremely cold, which made her heart and hair cold. The hand slid down her chin and fell on her neck. Her fingers slowly drew back. The man''s voice seemed strange. "You''re not dead. Do you want me to help you?"


    LAN Liuqing didn''t say a word. She didn''t know how to deal with the scene. What she didn''t understand was why Kun Qinglong appeared here a few days after she died? Did he see through his plan and come to watch her joke?


    She just woke up, breathing is still very weak, but the fingers around her neck are pulling the air away from her lungs bit by bit.Lanliuqing felt that she was really going to die this time. She was forced to open her eyes and wanted to say something. She also felt that if the man was in charge of everything, it would be useless for her to say anything. Because her breathing is not smooth, her body can''t help shaking up. When she didn''t realize it, there was a trace of panic in her eyes.


    She tried to see Qin Dian on the crossbeam, hoping that he would jump down to save herself. But her vision was already blurred, and she couldn''t see Qin Dian clearly. Just when she thought she would die, Kun Qinglong suddenly stopped her hand. She immediately took a big breath. As soon as she took a breath, her mouth was blocked again. His lips were as hot as fire, which made her tremble and shake Yes. The whole person was also picked up by him from the coffin, tightly hugged in his arms, and kissing faintly.


    LAN Liuqing felt that she was going to die again, but why let her die like this? Her breath was blocked, her chest seemed to explode, but he was so tight that she seemed to hear the bones all over her. She could not describe the pain. Her consciousness began to drift away, and the darkness gradually surrounded her.


    When Kun Qinglong realized that the woman in his arms had stopped struggling, he suddenly woke up. As soon as he opened the distance, LAN Liuqing''s eyes were closed and his face was blue and white. His heart fell violently and he shook his hands to explore her nose, but he couldn''t find anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1324

    Lanliuqing felt as if she had been sealed by the high priest. She could not open her eyes or speak, but she could consciously hear the voices around her. There was probably more than one person around her, some coughing in a low voice, some taking her pulse, some stroking her hair, and others walking around.


    "How about the bottom?" This is Kun Qinglong''s voice.


    "Your Majesty, LAN Guiren''s physical signs are stable, but he has been in a coma all the time," the doctor''s voice hesitated. "I don''t know why. I have to continue to observe."


    "I''ll leave my words here," said Kun Qinglong in a voice without any ups and downs. "She can only live, not die. If she dies, you will bury her with her."


    The imperial doctors were terrified, "Your Majesty, the blue noble probably didn''t slow down because of his weakness. According to the minister, it may be possible to take ginseng to hang this tone."


    "What are you waiting for?" Kun Qinglong told Cha Chi na, "go to the library and bring me the old ginseng I collected." He also said to the doctor, "if you want anything more, please speak, but you must save me."


    The Emperor gave a death order. The imperial doctors didn''t dare to say no. although they didn''t have the bottom of their heart, they couldn''t stop themselves. From time to time, they checked their pulse, looked at their eyelids, pricked the needle here and there, and then gathered together to discuss in a low voice. LAN Liuqing felt that the imperial doctor was just delaying time.


    She is very puzzled, since Kun Qinglong hates herself so much, how can she be saved and strangled again?


    Soon, a thin ginseng slice was put into her mouth. It was slightly bitter and cool, and the taste was not very good. But the bitterness penetrated into her body, but her consciousness became clearer and clearer, her body became more and more loose, and her body became more and more heavy. She felt a kind of indescribable fatigue, and she fell asleep again.


    When she woke up again, it was quiet and there seemed to be no one around her. She waited for a while to make sure that there was no movement before she opened her eyes. In the dim light, someone was leaning against the bed pillar to close her eyes and recuperate. She was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Kun Qinglong was still there. She looked at him for a moment, and didn''t understand why an emperor was staying beside her bed £¿ Because you like her? She was born in the imperial family, and knew that her love was just like that, but kunqinglong was hard for her to see through.


    She sighed, wondering what to do next? Her confidence was hit hard by the failure of both plans.


    She was still in a daze. She didn''t realize that Kun Qinglong had already opened his eyes and was looking at her. When she noticed, she immediately closed her eyes, but it was too late. He said, "are you not afraid that I will kill you again?"


    Blue Liu Qing in the heart wry smile, feel this kind of escape is really unnecessary, unless she does not want to live.


    She opened her eyes to see him, he also looked at her, two people do not speak, in the dim light against each other, are observing, in the contest, in the exploration.


    For a long time, she finally opened her mouth, and her voice was a little dumb. "You said that when I died, I would send my body back. In fact, you lied to me?"


    "Because of my words, you feign death?" Kun Qinglong laughs very cool, "so want to go back?"


    LAN Liuqing didn''t speak. It doesn''t matter whether he answers or not.


    "How did you do it?" He asked again.


    "Nanyuan witchcraft."


    "It''s an eye opener for me that a princess knows witchcraft." Kun Qinglong smiles, "what else can''t you do?"


    Blue Willow pure pulled to pull corners of mouth, "again fierce don''t still hold in the hand of your majesty?"


    "Just know," said Kun Qinglong. "Don''t do this kind of thing again. You have to stay in Mengda even if you die."


    LAN Liuqing was silent for a while and asked, "why?"


    Kun Qinglong didn''t answer. He just looked at her with a strange look. It was like being peeped at, but he was still holding on.


    "There''s no reason," he said. "You are my people, whether you live or die."


    Then he got up and went out.


    LAN Liuqing was shocked by his words, but she couldn''t come back for a long time. In this sentence, she heard the meaning that she couldn''t explain clearly, while Kun Qinglong left in a hurry, like someone chasing behind.


    The night before the funeral, LAN Guiren miraculously resurrected, which is probably the worst news for the women in the harem. Originally, because of her death, all the enmity has been written off. Now that she is alive, and the emperor is always around, they are anxious to get angry. How can they understand why people who have been dead for several days suddenly come back to life? For a moment, there was a lot of gossip about LAN Liuqing. Some said that her life was too hard for the Lord of hell to accept. Some said that she knew witchcraft and grafted her life on others. Others said that she was an immortal evil spirit


    It''s so amazing that people who speak and listen are afraid, and no one dares to go to Ruiyang hall to explore the truth. Lanliu is quite quiet for a few days when she wakes up.


    The happiest thing is dema. She doesn''t care if lanliuqing is an evil spirit. Anyway, as long as the master is alive, she is happy every day. If she hears someone criticizing lanliuqing outside, she will stare. The person who is stared will shut up and walk away. She feels funny and elated for the first time."Master, how did you survive?" This is the third time that she asked LAN Liuqing, but she didn''t want to find out. She felt that she knew it. If it happened again in the future, she could help.


    Lanliuqing is not angry in her face pulled, "I died once, you are bold, want you don''t ask, also always ask."


    "Next time this kind of thing happens, I''m not afraid because I have the bottom of my heart," she said with a smile


    LAN Liuqing pulled her again, "how do you want me to die several times?"


    Dema covered her face and grinned, "I dare not, I want to help."


    When LAN Liuqing heard this sentence, she looked like she saw her silly sister again. She caressed dema''s face and said, "don''t ask. It''s not good for you to know."


    Zhuoli hurried in. "Master, your majesty is here."


    Lanliuqing leaned lazily on the head of the bed, "come here, what''s the panic?"


    The two maids looked at each other. The emperor is coming. Don''t you get out of bed to welcome them?


    The emperor left in a hurry that day and didn''t come for several days, but the imperial doctor would come to check her pulse every day, and the tonic was constantly sent. It was not the chef of the harem, but the imperial chef of kunqinglong. She knew that her every move would be passed to kunqinglong''s ears. At this time, he might have something to say, but she couldn''t get up to deal with it. She just put on a posture of breaking the pot. It depends on what he wants to do?


    When Kun Qinglong enters the door, LAN Liuqing doesn''t dodge his eyes. There is a little provocation in the corner of his mouth. On the contrary, Kun Qinglong drops his eyes, and his eyes seem to flash very quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1325

    As soon as kunqinglong comes in, dema and Zhuoli step back. Dema also blinks at lanliuqing quietly to remind her to grasp the opportunity.


    Kun Qinglong went to the bed and looked at her carefully. "Are you better?"


    Blue Willow clear hand a spread, "anyway not dead."


    Kun Qinglong laughs, "can fight with me, it seems that the recovery is good."


    He said to himself that he took off his belt and put it on the chair. With one arm, he took off his thick robe. He carried his robe on the belt and stepped on the bed slowly.


    Lanliuqing asked, "what do you do?"


    "Go to bed early when it''s cold."


    "Your Majesty does not sleep with the Dragon bed. Why do you come to sleep with me?"


    "Why do you say that?" He impolitely moved her inside, opened the quilt and lay in.


    She was quiet for a moment. "I''m not well yet."


    He was funny and angry. "What do you think I''m going to do?"


    She watched him warily, not because this sentence relaxed, the man glanced at her, "don''t look at me, sleep." Then he closed his eyes.


    The candlelight at the head of the bed swayed and fainted out a dim shadow. LAN Liuqing stared at Kun Qinglong for a long time in the darkness. Until he was breathing, he moved his eyes to the top of the account and looked at the dense lines in a daze. Gradually, he was also dazed.


    She sleeps very shallow, vaguely aware that someone is touching her hand, can''t help but sneer in her heart: is this person wrong? She has to make trouble after she falls asleep. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. She was ready to give him some color when she couldn''t bear it. But Kun Qinglong touched her hand and touched her feet with her feet. She was not used to the winter here. Although it was burning, her feet were cold, and it was very comfortable to be next to his hot feet.


    But he rolled up her feet, held them in his arms, and put them on his warm belly. Her feet once festered, but now they are better, and there are still some scars on her skin. He gently rubbed those scars with his hands. His fingers were warm and powerful, which brought a slight numbness. Her brain was short-lived. As an emperor, such behavior is really strange She''s a little confused.


    If you don''t understand it, you don''t want to. Her cold feet are covered very comfortably. She is sleepy. It''s just that she keeps a posture for too long. It''s hard to avoid being a little stiff. She stretches her feet carelessly. It seems that she stepped on something. The man hisses and hugs her restless feet very quickly. She hasn''t moved for a long time. She didn''t move either. She felt that he was all huddled up. After a while, she unfolded her body, released her feet, turned and lay on her side.


    Lanliuqing also turned around, separated from him by a person''s distance. In the middle of the night, he didn''t touch her again and went to sleep peacefully.


    Wake up already daybreak, lanliuqing open eyes, no one around, she rubbed her eyes to sit up, Zhuoli heard the movement, immediately hit the account to come in to wait on Hou, "master, don''t you plan to get up today?"


    Lanliuqing hasn''t been out of bed since she came back to life. After lying in bed for a long time, she felt dizzy. She pressed her forehead. "You''d better get up. It''s useless to lie down again." She sat up and rubbed her shoes. "Where''s dema?"


    "She''s picking up the tonic from the imperial dining room."


    Hearing the tonic, LAN Liuqing frowns. Kun Qinglong doesn''t know what''s the heart of an. Every day, he has ginseng soup, bird''s nest, camel''s milk, and blood glue All kinds of tonic soup were sent to her by water wheel. Although she was also well-dressed and well fed, she never ate it like this, so that she was always full, and she was afraid of eating and drinking soup.


    In the morning, in addition to the supplements, there were lamb, stewed chicken, crispy goose feet, beicui Baibi pills and so on, all over the table.


    After washing, lanliuqing was pressed by dema to sit at the table and complained, "Your Majesty still wants my life." He wanted her to die of bloating.


    Dema said with a smile, "master, look how kind your majesty is to you. Your majesty says you are thin and need to make up for it."


    She didn''t believe that he had any good intentions. She just wanted her to get better soon so as to squeeze her.


    Although he just got up, he was not hungry. He was coaxed by dema and Zhuoli to drink two bowls of tonic soup and eat some lamb. He was about to go out for a walk. Unexpectedly, the queen came over, holding a hand stove, standing in the heart of the earth, looking at her coldly, "if you can go down, it seems that it''s OK."


    Lanliuqing turned around in front of her, smiling, "it should be good to eat, sleep and walk."


    The empress frowned. "Now that you''re well, you''ll keep on being your nobleman. Your majesty loves you very much. You''ll be the first one in the harem, but you should know that flowers are not red for a hundred days. You should learn to be good at people''s affairs and make it convenient for yourself. Your Majesty''s rain and dew will make the harem safe. You''re a smart man. I don''t need to say more about some things," she said As a member of the harem, you should abide by the rules of the palace. Don''t be arrogant by your Majesty''s favor. It''s not bad for you to have a good relationship with your sisters. After all, it''s easy to avoid clear arrows, but hard to defend hidden ones. Do you understand what this palace means? "


    Blue Willow clear to insert sleeve, the corners of the mouth slightly Yang, the attitude is not respectful, but also not presumptuous, "I understand."


    When the queen heard the word "I", she frowned again, but she didn''t break out. She glanced at the confiscated table and turned away.When the queen went away, dema clapped her chest and breathed out a long breath, "I''m scared to death. I thought the master was just right, so the queen came to find fault."


    Zhuo Li said, "master, now the holy man is long en. Naturally, the queen dare not fight against her majesty. However, there are many disputes in the harem. We have to be careful."


    Dema does not agree, "what are you afraid of? Your majesty is protecting your master."


    Lanliuqing calmly smiles and asks dema to give her a hand stove. The queen runs over and says a lot of words that are both kind and powerful. She probably has no choice but to keep peace with her for the time being. But she also reminds her that the emperor''s equal exposure to rain and dew is a good situation for stability and unity. Otherwise, it will be easy to hide and hard to defend. No one knows when to die in a dark corner.


    As long as Kun Qinglong doesn''t kill her, she can protect herself. At present, Kun Qinglong doesn''t intend to kill her, and doesn''t show much anger at her feigning death, but she always feels that Kun Qinglong just hides and doesn''t send out, and will kill her one day.


    She can''t decide what Kun Qinglong means to her now, pure like? Even if it violates the dignity of the emperor can also ignore the love? As a determined climber of power, nothing is more important than imperial power. No matter who she likes, if she doesn''t obey, she will be mercilessly destroyed, but Kun Qinglong keeps her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1326

    Since the emperor stayed in Ruiyang hall that day, he has come every night to say a few words to her. When it was time, he lay down to sleep and didn''t touch her. But lanliuqing thinks that all men in the world have the same virtue. After a long time, they always show their feet.


    In the middle of the night, the emperor put her feet in his arms again. A corner of lanliu''s heart collapsed. She felt that this day could not be passed. She was not good at protracted war. She wanted to break the balance and force out kunqinglong''s true face. She was patient for a while. She rubbed her foot down. Unexpectedly, she heard the emperor sneer, and then seized her restless foot.


    In the dark, LAN Liuqing chuckles and grabs a foot. Can''t she be a demon? The other foot went down again. He rolled over and pressed her down. His voice was full of threats. "What do you want to do?"


    Her voice was muffled. "What does your majesty want?"


    Two people in the dark stalemate for a while, kunqinglong only feel boundless fragrance from his pores into, instantly lit a fire, he low scolded a, "goblin." A bite on her lip.


    At first he was very gentle, for fear of hurting her, but later he didn''t care. LAN Liuqing followed him from Yunxiao to the bottom of the valley, and then from the bottom of the valley to Yunxiao


    The winter night is long and the spring night is short. When lanliu wakes up, the sky is bright. She slowly opens her eyes with pain, but unexpectedly finds someone beside her pillow. The emperor is awake, and her deep eyes are looking at her.


    LAN Liuqing was a little creepy when he saw her. She felt cool on her back when she was still in bed. She subconsciously touched her face. "What''s your majesty doing when you look at me like this?"


    The emperor took her hand down, held it in his palm, and swallowed her throat. Her voice was clear, not just like waking up. "I still say that, as long as you stay with me, I can give you anything except the back seat."


    Blue Willow clear smile some helpless, "even feign death can''t walk into, it seems that can only stay."


    The emperor put the broken hair on her face around her ears and pinched the small earlobe. "If you want power, I can give it to you. Why do you have to go back to Nanyuan? Is it not good for me to protect you here?"


    Blue Willow clear Yang face smile, "Your Majesty can give me what power?"


    "Except for the back seat, you can choose."


    "Your Majesty is not afraid that I have the power to make the harem fly like a chicken?"


    "The harem is the same as the vestibule. Only the wise can stay, and it''s useless for the not wise."


    "It''s very unkind of your majesty to say that. After all, they are all his women."


    The emperor noncommittal smile, "I give you power, I hope you can protect yourself. The place of the harem, "he snorted, without going on.


    LAN Liuqing''s heart collapsed again because of his cold hum. She was not easily moved. She quickly found a reason for Kun Qinglong. The reason why he was good to himself was that he was greedy for her beauty and body.


    -


    it''s getting colder and colder, and LAN Liuqing can''t adapt to it at all. She holds a handstove in her room all day, and is anxious. On the one hand, she can''t escape, and on the other hand, because of Kun Qinglong''s attitude towards her. After a period of time, there are more and more soft corners in her heart. For her, it''s not a good omen. People who do great things should Always keep calm and rational, can not be trapped in the land of gentleness for a long time, it will make yourself inert.


    She asked dema to get a windbreaker, put on her hood, and went to the front court with a handstove in her arms. The guard at the door saw her and bowed to salute. Although she was only a noble person, everyone knew that she was the heart of the emperor, and no one dared to neglect her.


    She Shi ran went to the palace gate and saw Qin Dian standing there with no expression on her face. She moved in her heart and asked Zhuoli, "why can''t lord Qin be polite when he sees me?"


    Zhuo Li was embarrassed. "Master, Qin''s character is higher than master. It''s OK not to be polite."


    Blue Willow clear face dew not Yu, "although I am just a noble, but your majesty treat me different from others, don''t you know Qin?"


    Zhuoli and dema look at each other and don''t know how to answer.


    LAN Liuqing snorted and rushed to Qin Dian with a step. "Lord Qin."


    "Blue lady." Qin Dian called, and his lips were in a straight line, very cold.


    Zhuoli and dema are afraid of something wrong. They follow them quickly, but their master looks up at the big tree that has lost all its leaves and says, "Lord Qin, don''t you know me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you say hello?"


    Qin Dian''s expression was a little embarrassed. He had never been asked so aggressively by a concubine, and he asked so directly?


    "Men and women are different. I will not dare to offend them." As he spoke, he stooped back.


    LAN Liuqing snorted, turned and went up the steps to the palace. Qin Dian stood under the tree. When she disappeared in the door, she looked up at the branches above her head. In fact, she didn''t look at him and understood what LAN Liuqing meant. She wanted to meet him in the woods. But now the emperor goes to Ruiyang hall every night. She has no chance to run out. It''s not easy to see her.Lanliuqing swaggered into the hall, and Chachi immediately welcomed him. He was smiling and saluted, "here comes the blue lady."


    Holding the stove in her hand, she asked with some reserve, "what is your majesty doing? If I''m busy, I won''t go in. "


    "If no one else can see you, you must see LAN Guiren," chachna made a gesture of invitation and took her inside. "Your Majesty must be very happy to see LAN Guiren."


    Lanliuqing worked as an official in front of the emperor. He knew that Chachi was leading her to the study. After entering the door, he saw kunqinglong sitting behind the desk criticizing the fold, but he didn''t lift her head. As soon as she approached, he immediately noticed that when he looked up, there was a flash of light in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously raised a shallow smile, "how did you come?"


    She said, "come out for a breath and come here."


    He put down his pen and reached for her. The people in the room immediately stepped back. Lanliuqing went over and was pulled to her leg by him. Her hot lips fell on her ears and her voice was low. "I miss you?"


    She struggled for a while, but was more tightly bound by him, lip slip to her neck, kiss two just raised her head, "how not happy?"


    She said no.


    He looked at her, "how did Qin Dian annoy you?"


    She was not surprised. She just sneered in her heart. When she came in, she said, "Why are you here?" How ridiculous it sounds. He knew all her whereabouts after she entered the vestibule, but he pretended to her.


    "Not so much," she said lazily, nestling in his arms. "I''m not happy. It''s just his bad luck."


    Kun Qinglong burst out laughing and pinched her chin. "You''re so flattered and arrogant


    Thank you insects (3), Gu hunzhenmo, habit (3), mood coffee (4), yphl, sweet or not (2), Hari (2), luvi (5), whose fault is wrong love, qingwufeiyang (4), njwdo, mozibai, xuan2002 (2), mantissa 8978 (2), 68132044 (3), 5706 (3), 056068134682 Thank you for your support.


    I forgot to ask for the ticket yesterday. Can I make it up today?? Ask for a monthly ticket ask for a monthly ticket ask for a monthly ticket.


    New year''s 12, the epidemic is serious, we do not go out, sleep at home, watch TV, play games, read novels.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1327

    The emperor was in a good mood all day long because of LAN Liuqing''s initiative to visit the door. Although LAN Guiren had a long face when she came and had no change when she left, it would be disrespectful to the emperor to leave others. However, LAN Guiren was the real emotion. The emperor preferred her emotional appearance to acting.


    Because he was happy, the emperor went to Ruiyang hall earlier that day. He had dinner with LAN Liuqing. He wanted to talk to her well, but the beauty was in a bad mood and didn''t pay attention to others. The more she put her nose on her face, the more the emperor couldn''t help her. He had no choice but to smile.


    The emperor''s good mood continued until he went to bed. Because he was in a good mood, he was very excited and turned the beauty over and over. Lanliu Qingmei''s eyes were like silk. She put her hand around his neck and touched the middle of the two shoulder blades down the neck. She stroked a slightly raised flesh knot. The emperor was still in the mood, and still released a hand to brush her hand away. But after a while, the restless little hand touched it again. The emperor impatiently opened it again, and his eyes were slightly dark. Lanliu was not clear Disheartened, continue to work hard, feel, this time, the emperor was furious, hands a push, put her whole person out of bed, thanks to the ground covered with a thick blanket, otherwise this can fall strong enough.


    LAN Liuqing falls to the ground, and looks at him in amazement and dismay. Kun Qinglong''s face is livid, and he puts on his clothes and leaves in a hurry.


    He slammed the door and left. Lanliuqing immediately put away his panic and got up to put on his bedclothes. Dema quietly poked her head at the door and said, "master, what''s the matter with your majesty?"


    Blue Willow cold face don''t speak, dema lift feet to come in, her hand a bar: "let me stay alone."


    When dema saw the emperor leave, she was angry and in a hurry. She thought they had quarreled. She just couldn''t figure out how to quarrel in bed?


    "Sleep with you. Don''t come in and bother me." Lanliuqing lifted the account and went in. Dema shrugged, rubbed her sleepy eyes and went back to her hut.


    Lanliuqing is lying on the bed, staring at the top of the account in a daze. Early on, she found a small bump on kunqinglong''s back. She felt it curiously. Kunqinglong lost her face on the spot, opened her hand and warned her not to touch it. At that time, she was still working as an official in front of the emperor. She was a little afraid of him and didn''t dare to ask. Later, she became a blue lady. She knew that he liked himself and had the confidence. One night, taking advantage of the good atmosphere, she asked. As a result, Kun Qinglong lost his face again and left in his clothes. She knew that it was his taboo. She couldn''t touch or ask. I''m just curious about the story of that scar. Why can''t I touch it or ask?


    -


    the wind was very cold. Qin Dian stood under the tree with a straight waist, like another tree. He was not sure whether LAN Liuqing could come. After all, the emperor went to Ruiyang hall every night, which made it difficult for her to get away. But she took the risk to give him a hint. After thinking for a long time, she decided to take a chance.


    The wind is whistling in the forest, making a sharp sound. All the trees are shivering in the wind. He is the only one who doesn''t move. The moon is held down by the clouds. The gauze like moonlight is gone, and there are only some dim shadows left. With his eyes closed, he hears a very light noise in the wind. With a flick of his eyelids, LAN Liuqing runs towards him among the shadows.


    All around is dark, only she is bright, her face is very white, her eyes are very black, her posture is misty, like a demon, and her whole body emits light white light.


    She ran over and threw herself into his arms without stopping her strength. Qin Dian was knocked back by her, clubbing stupidly, his hands hanging on both sides, and he did not dare to move or speak. I''m afraid it''s an illusion. If you move, the illusion will break.


    Blue Liu Qing embraces his waist, the voice is like gibberish, "I am cold."


    Qin Dian hesitated for a moment, raised his arm, took her around, protected her in his arms, and shielded her from the cold wind with his back.


    "How did you get out?" He asked.


    She laughed cunningly. "I pissed him off."


    Qin Dian''s mood was very complicated. His hand on the woman''s waist seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He sighed, "you shouldn''t be angry with your majesty. He is very kind to you."


    "If it''s really good, why don''t you send me back?"


    Qin dianmo said, "Your Majesty is reluctant to leave you."


    "And you?" She arched in his arms. "Are you willing?"


    Qin Dian didn''t speak, but his arm tightened, as if answering with action.


    Blue Willow clear smile, "you also reluctant, but you will help me, your majesty just want to possess me, you are not the same, you really like me."


    Qin Dian said with a bitter smile, "do you still want to burn the hall? Now your majesty goes to Ruiyang hall every night. I''m afraid this plan won''t work. "


    Lanliuqing also knows that it''s no good to burn the palace now. The emperor is here, and Qin Dian won''t do it.


    She was silent for a moment and said, "it''s too cold here. Find a shelter to talk to."


    The imperial palace is very big. It''s not difficult to find a place to avoid the wind and people. Qin Dian walks in the palace every day. He knows where to find a suitable place and how to avoid the night patrol.


    LAN Liuqing followed him and went into a small room in the dark. It was the room where the cleaning tools were put. Long brooms were placed in a row against the wall, dustpan, shovel and barrel. On the other side was a row of wooden boxes with rags, handkerchiefs, nets and other things inside. It was cold and the servants were lazy. They didn''t come here every day to sweep the floor. It was rare to see a figure in three or five days.Qin Dian took some clean handkerchiefs and put them on the box. He asked LAN Liuqing to sit on them. Then he found a small piece of candle to light it. There was no window in the room, so he was not afraid of light.


    LAN Liuqing still feels cold and doesn''t speak. She just looks at Qin Dian with her eyes. Qin Dian has no choice but to come and hold her in her arms. The man''s temperature is high and soon makes her warm up. Lanliuqing nestled in his arms and finally felt more comfortable. He asked, "has your majesty been hurt?"


    Qin Dian was a little surprised, "why do you ask like this?"


    "Your Majesty has a pimple on his back. It feels like a scar, but he won''t ask. He loses his temper when he asks. You know what? "


    Qin Dian didn''t say a word. LAN Liuqing looked up at him, "do you know?"


    Qin Dian shook his head slowly, "I don''t know."


    Lanliuqing looked at him quietly for a while and said, "no, you know," she held his face in her hands, "look into my eyes. You won''t cheat me, will you?"


    Qin Dian couldn''t look directly into her eyes. Those eyes seemed to have magic power and could suck him into the deep hole. He struggled, "don''t ask. It''s not good for you to know."


    LAN Liuqing stood on tiptoe and touched him with her lips. It was very light. It was like a feather brushing her heart. She could walk at one touch, once, twice, three times


    Qin Dian was so tortured by her that he was about to lose his mind. He squeezed her waist harder and harder. He just wanted to put this woman in his body. He looked up and lowered his head. When he lowered his head, his eyes were shining away


    Thank you for the vegetarian tiger shark (3), yhpl, xinlianfang, panghu is a mushroom cooler (2), Xinyao baby, ah Jing classmate, the mantissa is 7363 (2), 681343084873927 (2), 1401 (5), 0560 basin friends. Thank you for your support.


    Daily monthly ticket monthly ticket monthly ticket.


    New year''s Eve, the epidemic is serious, we do not go out, sleep at home, watch TV, play games, read novels. Remember to drink more water. I heard that drinking water can prevent it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1328

    Lanliuqing suffered from the cold. When she got up in the morning, she was not in a good mood. She coughed a few times with her mouth covered. Dema exclaimed, "ah, master, what''s the matter? Is it cold at night?"


    Lanliu leaned on the head of the bed, stroked her forehead, and then shrank into the quilt, "I''d better sleep again."


    Zhuoli looked at her anxiously, "master, I''ll ask the doctor to come and have a look."


    Lanliuqing closed her eyes and didn''t answer. She didn''t adapt to the winter of Mengda. She left bed and felt cold everywhere.


    After Kun Qinglong''s departure, he realized that Lan Liuqing was ill. He remembered that he threw her out of bed in a rage last night. Did he catch cold after a while?


    Originally because of last night''s matter, he hesitated whether to go today. Now he heard that lanliuqing was ill, and he didn''t care about his face. He rushed to Ruiyang hall in a hurry.


    When the emperor came over, lanliuqing was drinking ginger soup by the head of the bed. Yu Guang glanced at him with a cold face and did not speak. The emperor was angry and went to the bedside and rubbed his hand. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Lanliuqing didn''t answer, so Zhuoli had to answer for her master, "my Lord, the master suffered a little cold last night. The imperial doctor came to see him and said that it''s not in the way. The master thought the medicine was bitter and didn''t want to eat it. The imperial doctor asked the maid to boil ginger tea with rice soup for the master to drink, and then put some dried kumquat water to stop his cough."


    The emperor nodded, "first of all, if it''s not good, you still have to take medicine." he looked at LAN Liuqing, "it''s not a child. How can you be afraid of hardship?"


    After drinking the hot ginger tea, lanliuqing suddenly felt hot all over her body, as if all her pores were open, and the heat was flowing out. Her face was covered with a layer of blush, and her eyes were soft and bright.


    Looking at her like this, Kun Qinglong''s heart itches and thinks: it''s really a goblin. When she is sick, she is so attractive.


    Zhuoli glanced at the emperor''s face, took the bowl and dragged dema out.


    When they left, the emperor went to the bed and sat down. He looked at LAN Liuqing with a smile. His voice was very soft. "Still angry with me?"


    LAN Liuqing turned her face aside and ignored him.


    Since there is no outsider, the emperor''s face is no longer needed. He kisses her with a smiley face. LAN Liuqing didn''t expect that he would do this. He wiped her face with his hand and looked at him with anger and shame. The emperor loves her hairy appearance most. He laughs and says, "you can always be small, and I can tolerate you."


    Blue Willow cold hum a, "let me, also throw me on the ground?"


    The emperor corrected his face and said, "I don''t like people touching there. Don''t you know it? You know it. You''re looking for a fight?"


    Lanliuqing wanted to take the opportunity to ask. She had learned the emperor''s secret from qindian. She was really shocked. Maybe all the royal families in the world have some secret, such as Nanyuan royal family and Mengda royal family. Although she was surprised, it was not surprising.


    The emperor took her hand and played with her fingers one by one. She looked down and her eyes softened gradually. After a moment of silence, she said, "I won''t go."


    The emperor raised his head fiercely, looked at her look carefully, and recognized the sincerity in the words, "really don''t go?" There was still disbelief in the tone.


    "I''ve thought that if you don''t let me go, I can''t go, but I don''t want to be bound in this harem."


    The emperor said, "it''s easy. Go to the front court and stay with me every day."


    She gave him a sidelong look. "It''s boring for your majesty to put it under your eyes every day."


    The emperor said, "others will, you will not."


    She laughed. "Your Majesty''s mouth is so sweet."


    The emperor took the opportunity to get close to the past, "sweet or not, you try." Having said that, his face was red, but he had already acted. He could not flinch from it. He had to put on a momentum dominated by him. In fact, he could not say such a thing in his character. He probably slipped out of his mouth without thinking.


    Rao Shi lanliuqing was thick skinned and blushed. Looking at the mouth close at hand, she raised her lip and touched it gently. It was impossible for her to take it back again. However, the slight touch caused a stir in the emperor''s heart. Sometimes ten nice words could not be more than one action. He happily pressed her lip up and thought: This is reconciliation.


    His kiss was very gentle and twinkling. She was so dizzy by his kiss that her body was as soft as a pool of water. When he let go, she felt that she had no reason to be angry. When she looked up at him, the emperor''s face was full of success. He rubbed her lips with his thumb and said, "everything has been written off. Follow me to have a good life in the future."


    She was silent for a moment and asked, "your majesty will give me a gold medal to avoid death."


    The emperor took her hand and said, "you''ve got the gold medal. I''m here. Who dares to be against you? And I will never kill you. "


    She let him hold her, lowered her eyes, with a continuous tone and insistence, "I can''t believe you. Your Majesty''s mind is unpredictable. At that time, who knows. Besides, there are so many women in your harem who hate me to the bone. If they unite to deal with me, I will have nine lives, which is not enough for them to calculate. With the gold medal, I still have confidence in my heart."The emperor was quiet for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll give you this confidence."


    In order to make her happy, the Emperor gave her the gold medal the next day. It was made of pure gold, inlaid with ebony and engraved with two big words of "no death". There were colorful ears hanging underneath. Lanliuqing carefully kicked the gold medal into her arms and said with a smile, "even your majesty can''t kill me now."


    The emperor looked at her this way, feel funny, get up to kiss her, she blocked with her hand, "I''m still sick, pass to your majesty is not good."


    The emperor asked, "yesterday I also kissed you. Why didn''t you stop me?"


    She covered her mouth vaguely. "Forget it."


    The emperor laughed, took her hand away, and kissed her. This was the only woman he had ever kissed. She ate marrow and knew how to taste. From then on, she became addicted and couldn''t control it.


    LAN Liuqing''s illness cured after two or three days. She didn''t want to stay in the house. She wore thick clothes every day and went out for a walk. Although the emperor liked her coming to see him in the vestibule, he was worried about her body and said, "you''re not hardy. You''d better go out less."


    She said, "no, if you want to live here for a long time, you have to adapt to the climate here. Those women can come out every day. Why can''t I?"


    The emperor was so comfortable that he took off his waist tag and gave it to her. "The palace is very big, and some places are beautiful. You can walk around and have a look. With my waist tag, no one dares to stop you."


    She took it into her arms like a baby, pretended to be grateful, and was pulled into her arms by the emperor. She was close to the corner of her mouth, and her voice was low. "It''s better to thank you like that."


    She was writhing about in his arms in shame. They were making trouble. She heard a very low cough coming from the door. She quickly pushed the emperor away and gasped for breath. She heard chachna''s voice coming from the door: "Your Majesty, the chief governor has been waiting for a long time."


    "Your Majesty, please be busy. If I don''t leave, it''s time for your courtiers to join me."


    The emperor laughed and watched her go.


    LAN Liuqing came out of the hall and saw Qin Dian standing not far away. Instead of saying hello, she just winked at him. After knowing the emperor''s secret that day, she had a preliminary plan in her heart. But now she can''t tell Qin Dian. In terms of his loyalty to the emperor, she doesn''t think she will approve of it. She has to make a good plan for it.


    When Qin Dian took his eyes back, he glanced over the gate of the hall. When he saw the emperor standing there, he was shocked and immediately dropped his eyes.


    Thanks to SHIL, Xiuyu yarou (2), a smile, a touch of Book Spirit (4), the mantissa is 4308 (2), 3312 (2), thank you for your support.


    Daily monthly ticket monthly ticket monthly ticket.


    On the fourteenth day of the lunar new year, the epidemic situation is serious. Don''t go out. Sleep at home, watch TV, play games and read novels. Go out with a mask, remember to drink more water, I heard that drinking water can also prevent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1329

    Kun Qinglong fulfilled his promise one by one, and gave LAN Liuqing a gold medal to save her from death. He also gave her the position of imperial concubine, which was second only to the latter. For this reason, the court officials'' remonstrations were rejected by him many times. He was tired of saying that and dragged out to get the board directly. He was the Ming king in the eyes of the court officials. Only in this matter, he seemed arbitrary and had a little sign of being confused.


    The blue nobleman had neither a prominent family nor children, so without any reason, he rose from a low official to a royal concubine under one person and above ten thousand people. The whole palace was boiling, and the imperial concubines were green. They wanted to rush to the emperor and ask why? Why do they live in peace, they work hard to raise their children, they live in harmony, in exchange for indifference. LAN Liuqing fled and feigned death. He was not in harmony with others. He had no children, but the emperor regarded him as a treasure?


    But no one dares to ask, because they all know that lanliu has a charming face. From the heart, no one in the whole harem is more beautiful than her, but everyone doesn''t want to admit it.


    After hearing the news, the queen was shocked for a long time. She knew that the emperor liked lanliuqing, but she didn''t expect that she would be given the imperial concubine''s share. If she went further, wouldn''t she take her place? Originally, I thought lanliuqing was just a thing. With her charming Kung Fu, she occupied the emperor. Now I realize that she is not without threat to herself. Love, she can not control, but the threat to their own status can not be underestimated.


    The empress didn''t throw things and lose her temper as she did several times before. It was so serious that she panicked. Lanliuqing''s talisman was the emperor. As long as the emperor was there, she couldn''t topple lanliuqing. If she couldn''t topple lanliuqing, her back position would be unstable. She was afraid of the crown prince''s position If lanliuqing is pregnant with a dragon fetus, and the emperor loves her husband and her son, and abandons them and makes them queen and Prince, then


    She was in a cold sweat as she sat on the chair.


    Although she used to hate LAN Liuqing, she always wanted to take her time. She wanted to do some things well when the water came to the canal, which would not only damage her image, but also get rid of LAN Liuqing quietly. Now she knows that things are more serious than she imagined. She can''t wait any longer and has to take the initiative to attack. However, it''s too late. Ruiyang hall has become a copper wall that can''t even pour water into it Wall, she can''t put in people, even the news also can''t get, only know Ruiyang hall door open toward the vestibule, lanliuqing outside, and she can''t even see the shadow.


    After a period of time, a more blow to her news came, lanliuqing was pregnant. It''s like poking her in the heart. What should I do? She asked her father and brother to come to the palace to discuss. Lanliuqing is a rootless duckweed. It seems that she is easy to deal with it. In fact, she is alone. If she really wants to deal with it, she can''t start with it.


    Lanliuqing herself was confused when she heard the news. She always thought that there was Baizi soup in the tonic soup she sent every day. That''s what happened when she was in front of the emperor. At that time, the emperor made it clear that he didn''t need her to have a baby. She didn''t know when he would change his mind. Now that the baby came so suddenly, she was really unprepared.


    Compared with her bewilderment, Kun Qinglong seemed very happy, glancing at her stomach from time to time, as if it had arched. He took a pillow and put it behind her waist and said, "don''t go out for a while. It''s cold. Just stay in the room. If you feel bored, I''ll come to accompany you earlier."


    LAN Liuqing holds her right wrist in her left hand, and her fingers are clasping her pulse. LAN xuansu lets people control her heart. It''s said that when she gives birth, she will open her heart. She never wants to try, because she doesn''t want to have a baby. But since the baby comes, it''s not a bad thing for her.


    The emperor saw the empress vomit in the dark when she was pregnant, so he was worried about LAN Liuqing. When he went down to the court, he came to see her, and the government affairs he had to deal with came to Ruiyang hall. Chachna felt sorry for the emperor, so he suggested that the emperor move LAN Guifei to the vestibule. The emperor thought it was feasible, so on a sunny afternoon, LAN Guifei moved from Ruiyang hall to the vestibule to live in the vestibule Imperial concubines live in the emperor''s bedroom. In the eyes of the concubines, this kind of action seems to have a kind of meaning, ugly words said a few baskets, but it''s useless, lanliuqing can''t hear it, said it, but it''s just a happy mouth.


    Lanliuqing felt that the emperor''s worry was a little superfluous. Apart from sleeping more than usual, she had no change. She had a good appetite and good spirit. She often forgot that there was a little person in her stomach. When he was sleeping, the emperor put his hand on her stomach and stroked her gently, which had become a compulsory course for him every night. It was like stroking her a few times so that the child could grow faster.


    "Does your majesty like him?" She asked.


    "Of course I do." The emperor stroked her gently and bowed his head to kiss her on the forehead.


    She asked, "does your majesty like the little prince or the little princess?"


    The emperor was quiet for a moment, "I want a little princess, as beautiful as you."


    She immediately tooted, "why can''t you be the little prince? The prince is the one who does great things."


    "I have four sons, and I want a daughter very much," he said, kissing her on the cheek. "If it''s a princess, I''ll spoil her."


    "If not?" She''s going to go against him.


    "I like your children." The emperor put her in his arms tightly, "we will not have only one child, days are still very long, the prince and princess will have."Blue Willow clear not light heavy beat him a fist, "Your Majesty took me as what?"


    Kun Qinglong said solemnly, "in Mengda, the way for a man to express his love to a woman is to give her children."


    Blue Liu Qing rolled a white eye, ignore him, make the man laugh, kiss her mouth.


    Moving to the vestibule, LAN Liuqing had more opportunities to see Qin Dian. He always appeared around the palace and sometimes came in to stay in the study with the emperor for a while. Once lanliuqing rushed in and found that the emperor was playing chess with him. Then she knew that the commander of the forbidden army not only wanted to protect the safety of the palace, but also had to play chess with the emperor.


    Seeing her, Qin Dian was unfamiliar and polite. He saluted respectfully and said goodbye.


    Blue Willow clear voice some hair cool, "Qin adult how see I go, this palace cannibal?"


    The emperor laughed and asked, "why did Lord Qin offend you?" Then he thought of last time, and suddenly realized, "how long has it been, and I still have a grudge. This time I''m here. Lord Qin didn''t treat you disrespectfully, so don''t be reluctant. You''ll scare him."


    Lanliuqing asked, "Lord Qin, did the palace scare you?"


    Qin Dian raised his head, his eyes flashed, and he lowered his head, "No."


    When the emperor saw that it was really hard for Qin Dian to stay here, he waved his hand, "go out first, keep this chess game first, and then play it."


    Qin Dian arched his hand and turned back.


    The emperor looked at lanliuqing, some helpless smile, "why do you have to have a hard time with him?"


    Lanliuqing lazily sat down, looking at the crisscross chessboard, did not answer.


    Thanks to Mo Zibai (2), whose mantissa are 2116 (2), 9877 (3) and 2988. Thank you for your support.


    Happy Lantern Festival, ask for 20 tickets to add more, support the little princess ha.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1330

    Qin Dian is a little absent-minded these days. Others don''t know whether he has noticed it or not. Anyway, he has noticed it himself. As for the reason, he also knows. Otherwise, he won''t go in and out of the palace frequently, looking for all kinds of opportunities to let LAN Liuqing stay in his sight. Since the news of her pregnancy came out, his heart was like a pot of fire burning day and night, which made him uneasy and unable to do anything.


    He wanted to talk to her, but he didn''t have a chance. She was in the vestibule now, with eyes and ears everywhere. He didn''t dare to move, for fear of causing trouble for her, but the fire in his heart was burning all the time. He was afraid that he would burn something wrong if he couldn''t hold it down.


    He walked aimlessly, and unconsciously came to the woods. The woods in the daytime were plain. There was no moonlight like gossamer, only bleak light. He looked gloomy. He stood under the tree and looked at the place where lanliuqing had danced. He still remembered the surprise when he saw her for the first time. It was an unforgettable memory, and he could not forget it until he died.


    -


    in a few days, it will be the Queen''s birthday. The embroidery workshop specially selected some patterns for the queen to embroider on her lucky clothes. The queen is in a bad mood these two days. She also wants to take advantage of this opportunity to do well and get rid of the bad luck. So she chooses two carefully. When she sees Yinyue coming in in a hurry, she was beaten last time and has been raised for a long time. Now she is back on duty again.


    The queen said, "you''ve come just in time. Which of these is better? My palace is full of flowers. "


    Yinyue was close to the queen when she was a little girl. She knew exactly what she liked and was very good at pointing out puzzles. She pulled out two of them and said, "madam, these two designs and colors are novel, and the colors match well with those two, or just these two."


    The queen put the first two together, looked at them carefully, and said with a smile, "you''d better choose, just these two."


    When the people in the embroidery workshop left, the silver moon whispered a few words in the empress''s ear. The empress was surprised. She waved her hands and sent all the people out of the room. Then she asked, "really?"


    Silver month nods, "can''t be wrong, although the dark didn''t see carefully, but it was summer at that time, blue imperial concubine was wearing Nanyuan''s clothes, can''t admit wrong, when that man left, the guard also said hello to him, heard it was called Lord Qin."


    The queen frowned, "what happened at that time, how can we say it now?"


    Silver month way, "blue expensive imperial concubine is the red person in front of your majesty, who dares to chew the tongue, this time is also they commit the matter in the slave hands, want to make up for, just say."


    "Could it be that they intentionally splashed dirty water on LAN Guifei for the sake of exonerating her


    "The maid asked again and again. It''s true. It''s on the edge of the woods in the West. But they don''t know what Princess LAN and Lord Qin said."


    The queen also doubted, "how could it be Qin Dian? He doesn''t look like a private meeting?"


    Yinyue said, "Niang Niang, the charming son like Princess LAN can''t even resist your majesty, let alone Lord Qin? Now we finally get hold of her. If Princess LAN has an affair with Lord Qin, it''s hard to tell who the child in her stomach is. "


    The queen narrowed her eyes. "This matter is too urgent. We have to consider it in the long run. Your majesty treats her..." She sighed with a faint sigh and said firmly, "let your majesty be suspicious. There is no man in the world who can tolerate his own woman''s adultery with others. This time, our palace must let lanliuqing disappear."


    -


    the emperor picked up his pen and wrote on the fold. Cha Chi na quickly picked it up and put it aside to dry the ink. He looked at the emperor every time he picked up a fold, but he didn''t want to say anything. Yu Guang glanced at it and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Cha Chi na quickly bowed down, "Your Majesty, the Queen''s birthday will be in two days, you see..."


    The emperor stopped for a moment, and said, "if you don''t tell me, I forgot to go to the library and choose a jade Buddha to celebrate the empress''s birthday."


    Chachner said, "Your Majesty, won''t you come that day?"


    "If you send it in person, you say I''m too busy to come here..."


    "Your Majesty," chachna said cautiously, "on the 15th of this month, you didn''t go to the empress, and you didn''t go last month. Although the empress didn''t say anything, you still care about it. Why don''t you take this opportunity to have a drink and relax your relationship? Your majesty and the empress have a good relationship, and it''s good for your empress."


    The emperor pondered, "I know that."


    He put down his pen and got up to see LAN Liuqing. Although she was good to eat and drink, her stomach still didn''t show her heart, which always made him feel uneasy. If it wasn''t for the Taiyi''s daily pulse diagnosis that the fetus was very good, he really suspected that there was nothing in her flat stomach.


    Lanliuqing leans on the soft couch to read a book. He looks lazy and has a wisp of broken hair hanging over his face. When he sees him coming in, he just raises his eyelids, which doesn''t mean much.


    The emperor had no choice but to smile and say, "when you close the palace, you are probably the only one who sees that I am not polite and don''t say hello."


    Blue Willow clear then pretend to act like of get up, "minister concubine to your majesty please."


    The emperor was so scared that he pressed her down, "no, no, I said that all etiquette is free. When you are pregnant, you have to be careful."Blue Willow clear squint at him, "isn''t your majesty say that I see your majesty not polite line don''t ask?"


    "I said casually, you are serious, I don''t want you to salute, I just feel," he said, see Blue Willow clear frown, immediately stop, "forget it, you don''t frown, I won''t say."


    LAN Liuqing snorted and laughed, "don''t let people misunderstand your Majesty''s words, as if your majesty is afraid of me."


    "I''m afraid of you," the emperor sat down next to her and shook her hand. "If you are pregnant, I dare not make you unhappy."


    They were talking when the maid came in and announced that the queen was coming.


    The emperor thought of chachna''s words and said, "please come in."


    When the queen came in, she saw the emperor and lanliuqing huddled on a soft couch, holding hands together. It was really dazzling, but her face was calm and she saluted the emperor.


    The emperor came forward to give him a virtual hand and said, "two days later is your birthday. I and your concubine have to go over and ask for a cup of birthday wine. Does the queen mind?"


    The empress laughed, "I''m here to invite your majesty and your concubine to have a drink. I''m afraid I''m not big enough. I''m afraid I won''t move. I''m in a panic. Now that your majesty says so, I''m relieved."


    The emperor knew that there was a gun in her words, but he just pretended to be silly. The empress was different from those women in the harem. She was his wife. She didn''t go to see her for two months. It was his fault, and he was somewhat guilty. He said with a smile, "I remember the birthday of the empress. I prepared the birthday gift early."


    The empress smiles very dignified, swept Blue Willow clear one eye, "if your imperial concubine body is convenient, also past together lively."


    LAN Liuqing didn''t know what medicine was sold in the Queen''s gourd. On the scene, she would also socialize. She nodded and said with a smile, "the Queen''s mother came to invite her in person. I''m afraid, so I''ll go."


    Thank you for who''s who (2), shanglimo, yhpl, zongzhengshuitong (4), YY yunyun, vegetarian tiger shark (2), pen friend with mantissa of 336707814308487. Thank you for your support. Thank you very much for dropping the list??.


    Only those who can glow and heat themselves can warm the people around them. Please live bravely and love bravely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1331

    After hearing that the emperor would come to the Queen''s birthday party, the concubines were like playing chicken blood. Since lanliuqing was born, the Emperor didn''t turn over the sign again, and even didn''t go to the palace. It''s not easy to see him. Now lanliuqing is pregnant, and it''s not so convenient to serve. Maybe, their chance has come.


    When the emperor came with lanliuqing, the room was full of flowers. The strong fragrance made him frown slightly. Subconsciously, he held lanliuqing, for fear that she would be bumped by them.


    Everyone knows that when a woman is pregnant, her appearance will become ugly, her waist will be bloated, her face will be fat, her face will grow spots, and her spirit will be poor. They are looking forward to seeing LAN Liuqing after becoming ugly, but they are disappointed. The woman held by the emperor is more watery and plump than before, and her skin looks more delicate and smooth. Let alone the spots on her face, she can''t even see the pores The emperor took care of them carefully. The empresses were disappointed and forced to smile and say polite words.


    "The spirit of your concubines is really good. When my concubines are pregnant, they always want to sleep. They have no spirit all day."


    "The concubine is pregnant, but she is more beautiful than before."


    "Look at the shape of your concubine. She must be a little prince."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    LAN Liuqing has a light smile. She leans lazily in the emperor''s arms and listens to their praise. She used to be a blue lady, and they only sneer at her. Now she is a blue lady. No matter how she bites her teeth behind her back and scolds her face, she can only speak her praise without sincerity. This is the benefit of power. But these are not enough. She wants these women to be afraid of her, just like Kun Qinglong. Only then can she have the pleasure of standing at the top of power. Now she still relies on Kun Qinglong. Without him, they would tear her to pieces in an instant.


    When they were seated, the emperor was on the table, with the queen on the left and lanliuqing on the right. In Mengda, the left is bigger than the left, and the empress really smiles when she is seated. At least the emperor is not completely dazed, and knows that she is the empress and his wife.


    The Emperor gave her a toast in person. The empress''s face was even more smiling. She took a cup and said with a smile, "last year, your Majesty gave me a jade Buddha for my birthday. I like it very much. This year, your Majesty gave me another Jade Buddha. It''s a complete set. Your majesty really has a heart."


    Emperor, "..." At first, it sounds like a good word, but after careful consideration, I feel that there is something in the words. The queen is used to hiding needles in her pocket, which is always uncomfortable. But today is her birthday, and the emperor does not intend to care about it.


    He laughed and said, "the queen likes it."


    At this time, the nanny came with the little prince. The prince Kun Qingyu was just over two years old. He held a small wine cup and raised it with milk and milk. "My son toasted my mother. I wish her happiness and longevity."


    The emperor waved to him, and the queen said, "yu''er, my father is calling you."


    Kun Qingyu runs to Kun Qinglong with his short legs. He picks him up and sits on his legs. He feeds him lamb. The little guy is greedy and chews meat with his cheeks bulging. His eyes are big and round. He is very cute. Kun Qinglong teases him to talk. The queen takes care of him. The three members of the family seem to be happy.


    Someone secretly glanced at LAN Liuqing and saw that she was gnawing at a big ox bone with great interest. There was no unusual reaction.


    When she was pregnant, she couldn''t drink. She didn''t know whether she forgot or intentionally got up and offered a toast to LAN Liuqing. LAN Liuqing wiped her hands with a handkerchief and was about to pick it up. Kun Qinglong, who lowered her head to amuse the prince, reached for it and drank it. Hua Fei turned pale on the spot, for fear that the emperor would blame her. But the Emperor didn''t say anything. She put down her glass and talked to the prince again, and then she told him It''s like nothing happened.


    Everyone was shocked by this episode. The emperor seemed to be talking to the little prince, but half of his heart was on LAN Liuqing. Otherwise, how could he take it so timely? This kind of care makes everyone want to vomit blood, including the queen. She thought that holding the prince would make the emperor realize the importance of their mother and son. Who knows, he was just entertaining their mother and son, and only LAN Liuqing was concerned about. She was so angry that she bit her teeth, and there was a sweet smell in her mouth.


    Lanliuqing was also slightly surprised. He didn''t know why the emperor showed his love on the spot? Today''s occasion, in fact, has no impact on her. Maybe she grew up in the palace, and is used to a man surrounded by a lot of women. Her father also has many concubines. When she becomes a empress in the future, she will also have her own harem. She always thinks that only the strong can have such power. Now she is a concubine, so she has to accept everything The king will never belong to only one person. Now she is favored, and there will be others in the future. She will always be an iron king and a flowing concubine. This is the rule of the court.


    The emperor saw that she was eating meat all the time. He pushed a cup of almond dew in front of her. "If you have a good appetite, don''t be greedy, otherwise you''ll have to eat too much."


    Lanliuqing said to him, "I''m not alone. I have another one in my stomach."


    The emperor laughed and said nothing more.


    The imperial concubines looked at the casual attitude of the blue imperial concubine, and vomited for a long time secretly. Then they looked at the queen, and her face was colorful. They feel more comfortable. There is a queen standing on top of them. What kind of vinegar are they sipping.Although everyone had their own thoughts, the birthday party ended in a good atmosphere. The emperor took care of Princess LAN, but he didn''t neglect the queen. On the surface, everyone was happy. As for whether he was really happy, only he knew.


    After dinner, they moved to the theatre. There were actors in the palace, but only on important days did they set up a stage to sing. So the imperial concubines were very looking forward to it. There was a stage in front of the palace, and there were tables and chairs under it. The Emperor didn''t like to watch the theatre, but the little prince was interested in it. He took him to the front row, and the queen sat on the left with a smile. The emperor looked right The empty chair on the side asked Cha Chi na, "where''s your concubine?"


    "I just saw the lady outside. Maybe I''ll come in after a breath."


    The emperor said, "is there anyone around her?"


    "Dema and Jolie are with us."


    The emperor no longer spoke and turned to the grandstand. After a while, LAN Liuqing came in and sat down on his right. The emperor touched her hand and said, "why is it so cold, the handstove?"


    "DeMar''s going to add charcoal."


    "Why didn''t you come in just now?"


    "If you eat too much, you''ll eat out."


    The emperor laughs, "tell you not to be greedy, bloated belly, deserve it."


    Listening to their questions and answers, the queen looked indifferent. Only when she looked at the little prince did she have a little warmth in her eyes.


    Thanks to YY yunyun (2 pieces), elegant Xiaodie (5 pieces) with a mantissa of 95480560 (3 pieces), thank you for your support.


    Know the importance of exercise, exercise more, improve immunity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1332

    On the stage, Yi Yiya sings. LAN Liuqing doesn''t understand her very well. She sits patiently for a while and gets up again. The Emperor grabs her and asks in a low voice, "what are you going to do?"


    Lanliuqing just left the chair and was dragged down by him. He was a little unhappy. "Can you not be surprised? I''ve eaten too much. Can''t I go to the convenience?"


    The emperor was a little helpless. "I''m worried about you. Anyway, I''m pregnant. What if I fall down? I''ll go with you. "


    LAN Liuqing could not laugh or cry, and patted his hand placidly, "Your Majesty, are you here today to celebrate the Queen''s birthday, or to pull hatred for me? I haven''t stopped eating since now. Your concubines can''t shoot knives out of their eyes. Otherwise, they will tie me into a hedgehog early in the morning. "


    The emperor was amused to hear her analogy, "do I care about you or wrong?"


    "Today is the Queen''s birthday, so you should accompany her to the theatre and take care of her face. She will hate me to death. It''s hard to say whether the baby can be born smoothly."


    The emperor''s face was not good-looking. He thought that he had been used to her so much that he dared to say anything to the outside world. There were some things that everyone knew very well. If he didn''t say them, he would be kind and put them on the table, which would be embarrassing.


    He released his hand and said unhappily, "go back quickly."


    Lanliuqing didn''t seem to see that he was unhappy. He was still lazy. "I know."


    The Queen looks at the stage with her eyes. Yu guangpiao arrives at LAN Liuqing''s departure and slightly raises her eyes. She looks at Yinyue standing beside her. Yinyue blinks, indicating that everything is going well.


    -


    when lanliuqing came out, she only brought dema. When dema saw that she was not going to Gongfang, she was going out. She was a little strange, "master, don''t you want to be convenient?"


    LAN Liuqing holding the stove said, "cheat your majesty, just feel stuffy inside, want to come out scattered."


    Dema heart said, her master is cattle, bully you also dare to say, there is probably no second in the world.


    After a long stay in the house, I still feel bright when I see the light of the lake. LAN Liuqing said, "it''s a little cold. Go and get my cape."


    Dema was a little worried, "master, you''d better go back. You''re alone..."


    LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "why, are you afraid that I will be pushed into the lake? Don''t worry. My life is hard and I can''t die easily. Go ahead and I''ll wait for you. "


    When dema thought about it, her master didn''t die in the coffin for three days. She didn''t think much about it. Before she left, she told her, "master, don''t walk around, just wait for your servant here."


    "Why don''t you dally? Go on." LAN Liuqing waved her away. When dema turned the corner, she couldn''t see any more. She walked along the lake bank and went up the slope from a path, which was not far from the woods.


    Qin Dian was in the woods. She walked by, but he turned and walked forward. He didn''t walk fast. He seemed to be waiting for her. LAN Liuqing followed him out of the woods and came to a wall. There was a concave false door, just to take shelter from the wind. Qin Dian motioned her to stand in the door and looked at her silently.


    -


    the emperor looked at the stage absentmindedly. Yu Guang glanced at a bodyguard who poked his head at the door. He got up. The queen was surprised and then stood up, "where is your majesty going?"


    "I drink a little too much. I''ll come as soon as I go." It means to go convenient.


    The queen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Your Majesty, come back soon. The play is about to begin."


    The emperor lifted his robe and walked away.


    Silver month a little worried, "Your Majesty how to leave, later things..."


    "Even if your majesty doesn''t come back, our palace just needs to catch them. They can''t resist in full view."


    -


    in the face of Qin Dian''s silence, LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "what''s the matter, you don''t talk when you see me? I think you are a little strange these days. Do you have something to say? "


    Qin Dian''s eyes rested on her stomach and licked her dry lips. "Are you ok?"


    "You don''t know if I''m good or not?" Lanliuqing opened her hand and made a circle in front of him. Qin Dian was so scared that she held her, "don''t shake, be careful with the children."


    Blue Willow clear PorPhyr Chi a smile come out, "you how with your majesty same, all like to make a fuss."


    "This child," Qin Dian looked up at her, "whose is it?"


    Blue Willow clear Leng for a while, say, "no wonder you have some strange, originally you think this child is you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Qin Dian said, "I calculated the time, that night..."


    "If it''s yours, what do you want to do?"


    Qin Dian lowered his head, "it''s inconvenient for you to be pregnant now. When you''re born, I''ll try to take you and the child away."


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "Back to Nanyuan."


    Blue Willow clear smile, "or you are good to me." After a pause, he said, "that''s what you asked me to meet?"


    Qin dianmeng raised his head, "didn''t you ask me out?"Blue Willow clear know bad, said, "you go quickly, to catch our people may have been on the road."


    "Then you..."


    "Don''t worry about me. Remember, I have only you."


    Without hesitation, Qin Dian quickly turned and left.


    LAN Liuqing stood there, sipping her lips and sneering, knowing that the queen would not give up. She had set up a trap to wait for her here.


    She stood for a while, then turned and walked to the woods. After a few steps, she looked up and her heart beat. The emperor stood under the tree and looked at her quietly.


    LAN Liuqing felt guilty and raised her face with a smile. "Why is your majesty here?"


    "I''m a little worried that you haven''t come back for a long time," the emperor said, touching her hand. "Holding the hand stove, it''s still so cold. I know I''m afraid of the cold, so I have to come out to blow."


    Lanliuqing looked at him carefully. He didn''t seem to find anything unusual. He slowly put down his heart, raised his hands and said, "Your Majesty, warm me up."


    The emperor asked her to hold the stove, and then put his big hand on the back of her hand. He looked at her and said, "you mean you can''t live with me."


    Two people are saying, suddenly saw a large group of people come, walking in front of the queen.


    The empress didn''t wait for the emperor, so she had to bring someone to catch the traitor. The light in the woods was not very good. She only knew that there were two people there. When she came near, she saw that the man with LAN Liuqing was the emperor. Her expression was like choking on food. It was hard to say. The others were all stunned and stopped.


    But the emperor laughed, "why is the queen here?"


    The empress was confused by his cold smile. She muttered, "when I see your majesty hasn''t come back for a long time, I come out to have a look."


    The emperor''s tone moved to tease, "can I still lose it in my own palace?" He glanced at the people behind the queen and said, "on a cold day, I don''t even go to the theater to find me. My concubines are so sweet!"


    Thank you, Dongguan blue blood, the mantissa of 9521 (5), 89069877 basin friends, thank you for your support.


    When we are back to work, we should pay more attention to self-protection.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1333

    The queen returned to the palace and sat for a long time. She was still staring. She didn''t understand that it was Qin Diancai who was with lanliuqing. How did she become the emperor? Listen to the emperor''s tone, it seems to know that she set a trap for lanliuqing, but there is no indication that she doesn''t intend to pursue it? What she most wanted to know was, did the emperor see Qin Dian?


    Silver month brought hot milk tea to her, "Niang Niang, drink hot tea warm."


    The queen took the cup and said, "are you sure Qin Dian has gone?"


    "Yes, the people who were there saw it and came back to report it." Silver month is also very puzzled, "but later how to become your majesty?"


    The queen took a few mouthfuls of hot tea with her cup in her hand, which made her feel more energetic. "Isn''t it so coincident that when Qin Dian left, his majesty passed away? But why did your majesty go there? "


    Yinyue stood there pondering for a while and said, "Niang Niang, when your majesty got up, Princess LAN didn''t go long. At that time, Lord Qin should still be there. If your majesty didn''t delay on the way, you should see Lord Qin. Did your majesty deliberately let him go?"


    "Why did your majesty let Lord Qin go?"


    "In order to save face for Princess LAN."


    The queen thought about it and shook her head. "It''s not your Majesty''s character. He can''t tolerate betrayal, let alone Qin Dian."


    Silver month thought of a worried question, "Niang Niang, I see that your majesty seems to know something. Although she didn''t say anything on the spot, will she How can we settle accounts after autumn


    The queen is also worried about this. If the emperor doesn''t see Qin Dian and knows that she has set up a bureau to harm LAN Liuqing, he won''t give up because of LAN Liuqing''s weight in his heart. He doesn''t do it now, but he hasn''t found a suitable opportunity.


    She stood up and paced the room for a few steps. She looked up to the sky and sighed, "things are already like this. I''m afraid it''s useless. Just wait and see what happens."


    Silver month por Tong knelt down, "Niang Niang, it''s all bad for maidservant, maidservant didn''t do things well, Niang Niang punish law maidservant."


    The empress didn''t look at her. Her eyes fell on the pillar of the Phoenix. "Get up, it''s nothing to do with you. It''s God''s will. No one in this palace is surprised."


    -


    LAN Liuqing followed the emperor back to the vestibule and watched him all the way. But until he went to bed, the emperor did not show any abnormality and was still kind to her. When dema sent her tonic soup, he took it and fed it to her in person. When she went to bed, he warmed her hands and feet as usual. Before going to bed, he also kissed her forehead and said, "sleep Let''s go. " Then, close your eyes and say nothing more.


    Just because it''s so normal, normal makes her feel abnormal. He did not ask why she went to the grove? Don''t ask her why there is no maid around? He didn''t ask anything, but his eyes seemed to know everything. When the queen came with someone, he was not surprised. His tone was sarcastic. She should have guessed the whole story. She didn''t care about it. She just wanted to know. Did he hear her conversation with Qin Dian? Or, how much did you hear?


    When she turned out from behind the wall, he was already in the woods. When she looked up, she saw that he looked a little strange, but only in a moment, he returned to normal and began to laugh at her.


    This man can hide his emotions too much. He can''t beat anything. He has a heart made of stone and is invincible. In this game, it''s her who has always been at a disadvantage.


    Some people are worried, others are anxious, and more people are watching. Everyone thinks that the emperor will not give up. He will not turn a blind eye to the conspiracy under his eyes. But as the days went by, the emperor kept silent about what happened that day. He neither asked lanliuqing, nor found an excuse to teach the queen. A storm seems to turn the page like this.


    In December, the weather became colder, and lanliuqing''s stomach finally became pregnant. Her limbs were as slim as before. Only her stomach bulged. From the back, she was still graceful.


    She kept watching, but the emperor treated her as usual, so she thought, maybe she was too attentive. That day in the woods, the Emperor didn''t hear her talk with Qin Dian.


    Since that day, Qin Dian has been very careful and seldom appeared in front of LAN Liuqing. The emperor summoned her and tried to avoid meeting her. He grew up with the emperor and knew the emperor better than the queen, but he was not sure what happened that day. How much did the emperor know? Do you not know at all, or do you hide it? He didn''t dare to take it lightly. He had to be more careful to avoid getting into trouble for lanliuqing.


    He stood in the ranks of generals, looking at the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair, angular features, not angry but powerful momentum, that is the king of Mengda, is his monarch, he loves the emperor, loyal to him, only in the matter of lanliuqing bewildered, sometimes, he felt that he should go to the emperor to atone for his death, sometimes, he excused himself, lanliuqing Liu Qing did not love the emperor. Although the emperor doted on her, he could not give her a wife''s gift. After all, he mistreated her. He is not the same. He only likes her in his life. Even if this love can only blossom in the dark, he will recognize it. It is also an honor for the warriors of Munda to offer their heads to their beloved girls. He is willing to die for lanliuqing!


    He was still in a daze when he heard a buzzing voice around him. Then he regained his mind and pricked up his ears to hear a few words."Why did the night people come out again? It''s haunting. "


    "Who wants to go? Isn''t that death?"


    "Chunlun that ghost place, which is people stay, hungry, frozen also have to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The emperor''s voice came from the high platform, "how about you Aiqing, who is willing to clear the night people?"


    The discussion stopped suddenly. No one spoke any more, or even dared to raise their eyes. They were afraid that if they were against the emperor, they would fight with the people who were sent to chunlun and yezu.


    "No one volunteered?" The emperor swept around and began to call the roll


    Mr. Pei immediately stepped out and said, "Your Majesty, my mother is seriously ill. I really..."


    The emperor nodded, "Mr. Pei is so filial. I don''t have the heart to let you not see my mother for the last time, so you don''t have to go."


    He looked back, "Lord Yang?"


    Lord Yang stepped out, smiling reluctantly, "Your Majesty, I just came back from the city of watu..."


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll forget that you don''t have to go because of your hard work."


    Look back again, "Lord Qin?"


    Qin Dian felt a heavy knock in his heart. He raised his eyes. When he looked at each other, he saw the answer in the eyes of the emperor. That day, by the wall of the grove, the emperor heard the dialogue between him and LAN Liuqing.


    He stepped out, bowed his hand and answered with a loud voice. "Your Majesty, I''d like to go."


    The emperor nodded, with a smile on his lips. "Lord Qin is willing to share my worries. I''m very happy. It''s urgent. Let''s go now. "


    I wish you all well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1334

    Before Qin Dian left, he hesitated and said goodbye to the emperor. He seldom went out to perform tasks, but every time he went out, he would come to the emperor and say it. It was like a habit, because they were not only kings and ministers, but also friends.


    As usual, the emperor said a few words and patted him on the shoulder. Everything looked the same as before. Qin Dian stood there, looking at the faint smile of the emperor''s lips. For a moment, he had an illusion that he was not going to chunlun, but to another place that was not dangerous.


    When he turned to leave, the emperor stopped him and said with a smile, "Qin Dian, you said last time, who is the person you like?"


    Qin Dian''s heart suddenly shrank, and his expression was a little surprised.


    "Can''t you tell me?"


    Qin Dian is silent.


    The emperor was also silent for a moment, "tell me, can you die for her?"


    Qin Dian wanted to keep silent, but his mouth had its own opinions. He heard his own clear voice. "I can."


    "Good." The emperor patted him on the shoulder again. "Remember your words."


    Qin Dian looked at him and understood what was in his eyes.


    "Go ahead." The smile of the emperor''s lips faded down, and soon gathered in his indifferent expression.


    Without hesitation, Qin Dian turned and walked to the door. When he heard the emperor call him again, his voice was a little hoarse. "Qin Dian, you''d better come back alive."


    Qin Dian breathed for a moment, did not look back, and said in a deep voice: "I will come back."


    After Qin Dian had gone for two days, lanliuqing found out the news. At that time, Hou leaned on her soft couch to read a book. She heard dema say, "master, you can''t trouble Lord Qin any more."


    She asked casually, "why?"


    "Lord Qin was sent to chunlun to fight the night people."


    She Leng for a while, put down the book, "when is it?"


    "Lord Qin has been away for two days. The master doesn''t care about everything now. He just cares about his health. Naturally, he doesn''t know. However, "said demarton with a pause," it''s a bit strange. Lord Qin has always been forbidden inside and outside the palace. He has never been on an expedition. If so many generals don''t go, how can your majesty send Lord Qin? Chunlun is not a good place. Let''s be cold in beiluner. Chunlun is much colder than here. Oh, it can be frozen into ice. No one wants to go there except the native chunlun people. "


    When dema saw that Lan Liuqing listened with relish, he simply told her what he knew. "The night people, who are haunted by gods, live in deep mountains and forests, wear animal skins and eat raw meat. When they are hungry, even people eat them. They are more ferocious than wild animals. In the past, they also harassed Mengda, came down the mountain to rob food and people, not only harming Mengda, but also harming Wumo and Beitao, Rosa, several small countries around have been harassed by them. A few years ago, your majesty joined forces with those countries to clear up the night people. I heard that they didn''t pay them completely. They ran away a lot, but after that, they seldom came out to make trouble. I don''t know how they came out now? "


    LAN Liuqing''s heart sank down. A commander of the imperial army who didn''t go to battle was suddenly sent to chunlun''s dangerous place. Why? She sneered in her heart. In order to wait for a suitable time, Kun Qinglong was calm enough. After dealing with Qin Dian, it''s her turn to be the next one, isn''t it?


    Thinking of Qin Dian, she felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she implicated the fool. She''s not a good person, but she didn''t want to hurt Qin Dian, and even wanted to take him back to Nanyuan. Now she knows that he went to chunlun to fight the yezu, but she''s worried that the emperor won''t let him come back alive.


    A few days later, she heard another news that the Queen''s brother was involved in a case of ink corruption. He was robbed of his official position and title and became a commoner. She immediately realized that this was how to deal with the queen. She knocked on the mountain and shocked the tiger to warn the queen. Three people committed a crime and dealt with two of them. Then she was left. What would the emperor do with her?


    She took up a sneer on her lips. The emperor was really a master of political tricks. When they were on guard, he didn''t wait until they relaxed, and then he came to clean up one by one. She looked at the white smoke rising from the copper stove in the corner of the wall, and gently stroked her stomach, guessing what kunqinglong would do to make their mother and son die.


    At first, she didn''t want to have a child, but the fetus grew up in her belly. As her belly bulged day by day, the nature of maternal love made her full of expectations and feelings for the child. Although the family affection of Tian family was weak, the child was still in her stomach. What could she do to protect him? If Kun Qinglong wanted to kill her, she could only stretch her neck and wait to be slaughtered. What else could she do?


    "What are you thinking? I don''t even know when I come in. " The emperor stood not far away from her and looked at him. She also looked at the emperor. They were not far apart, and the light in the room was not dark. But she couldn''t see him clearly. Her face was very blurred, and her smile was hypocritical. But she realized that this was the king, who really controlled the power of life and death. No one could control him, and everyone had to bow down in front of him I''m sorry, including herself.


    She grinned and held out her hand. "Why did your majesty come here so early today?"


    The emperor took her hand and rubbed it gently between his hands. "The doctor said that the pregnant woman is a fire body. Why is your hand still so cold?"She laughed. "Maybe my concubine is gifted."


    The emperor''s eyebrows gently picked. She always claimed to be me in front of him. Leng Buding changed his concubine, which made him a little unaccustomed. But this concubine made him realize that Lan Liuqing was conveying a hint that she was claiming to be a minister to him.


    The emperor put his hand on her belly and said, "life is so fast. It''s going to be new year''s day soon. He should come out soon after it''s over."


    She put her hand on the back of his hand and asked, "will your majesty like him?"


    "Of course," he said, "I''m sure I''ll like your child."


    Her chest popped out twice, and he said, "your child, not our child.".


    She anxiously raised her eyes, but he kisses her eyelids, the voice is very low, "don''t think much, rest assured."


    They each said equivocal words, but their hearts could not be brighter.


    I don''t know when it''s snowing outside the window. There''s no wind. Large snowflakes are falling down like rubbing cotton and pulling flocs. It''s like an active picture. It''s quiet all around. The snow scenery is outside the window, and the figure they depend on each other is in the window. No one speaks, and it seems that they are unwilling to break the silence.


    She suddenly felt some absurdity, because she thought of the tranquility of time, but she knew that everything was just appearance. Tranquility of time had nothing to do with the emperor, nor with her. They were the same kind of people, strong and cold-blooded, and could not tolerate cheating and disobedience.


    Thanks to Zixue of Jin and Chu, shadow lover (4), Chi Huan, yuki729 (2) and penyou with the mantissa of 4692 (2). Thank you for your support to the little princess.


    Go out with a mask and continue to ask for a monthly pass...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1335

    On this day, the emperor held a banquet to reward the ministers who had been working hard for a year. They danced and danced, and drank and drank. It was snowy outside, and the palace was full of spring.


    LAN Liuqing was standing by the stable pillar, holding a hand stove, listening to the noise nearby. He thought of Zou Dian. There was no news for a month. He was also born into a family. His father and brother were enjoying with you in the main hall at the moment. Who dares to mention his name in front of the emperor? It''s useless chess for the family with flowers and brocade, Can only abandon, a hundred years of great family is still attached to the supreme imperial power.


    The emperor banquets his ministers at noon and his family at night. Lanliuqing sits on the right side of the emperor with a big stomach. On the left side of the emperor is the elegant queen. Since she was knocked by the emperor last time, the queen has become more and more concise. She has never asked her for any trouble. Maybe in her heart, she has reluctantly accepted this fact.


    The concubines saw that she was still obsequious, and the emperor was very considerate. From time to time, he served her dishes, and took good care of her. They knew that his actions would cause other people''s dissatisfaction and cause her trouble, but he still went his own way. He didn''t want to be restrained. He even wiped the soup stains on her lips with his thumb. She only saw the Queen''s mouth Two strokes from the corner.


    At noon, the emperor drank a lot of wine, and at night, he was poured a lot by his concubines. At last, he waved his hand and refused to drink any more. He supported his forehead, but his other hand was clasped with her fingers under the table, and he didn''t let go when he got up.


    The emperor got up first, and then pulled her up. The two clasped hands became the focus of everyone''s attention. The emperor seemed to enjoy the colorful expressions on the faces of his concubines. He didn''t think it was beautiful enough. He simply took her hand to his lips and gave her a kiss. Sure enough, a few concubines who were not very good at it gave a low exclamation, and the emperor laughed and hugged her She walked away, leaving behind a group of empresses who looked at each other and the queen with a broken face.


    On the way back, she complained, "Your Majesty shouldn''t do that. They will hate my concubines more."


    "So what?" The emperor said, "I want them to know that I like you and I can protect you."


    No matter how much she likes it, the emperor will show everyone the ruthlessness that an emperor should have.


    On that day, the emperor was in high spirits. When he went to bed at night, it was especially obvious. She was scared by his enthusiasm and reminded him, "Your Majesty, I have a big stomach."


    The emperor wheezed and put her on his side, squeezed her in from behind, and said in a dumb voice, "I''ve asked the doctor, now I can."


    She is much plump now. He pinches the meat on her waist and warns her, "don''t lose weight any more. That''s it. I like it very much."


    At the most intense time, he pulled her face and forced her to look at him. He asked, "do you like me?"


    Her eyes were blurred, and her red mouth spat out two words, "I like it." he immediately blocked it up, and the words he didn''t like to hear would come out from the back of the photo.


    Her punishment didn''t come, but she never dared to take it lightly. She even paid attention to the food every day. But she knew that the emperor would not poison. He would find a reasonable punishment that would make everyone know, just like Qin Dian and the queen.


    Occasionally, she would still think of Qin Dian and his stupidity in front of her. He was like a piece of white paper in front of her. She could see through all his thoughts. She knew that Qin Dian admired himself, that he was loyal to the emperor, and that his contradictory complex feelings. She also wanted to know which was more important in Qin Dian''s heart, she or the emperor?


    When they were together, she always teased him to play, to see his red face, to see him at a loss, she thought it was very interesting, could not help but want to tease her more.


    She took her eyes away from the window, got up and walked out. Zhuoli said, "master, it''s cold outside. Where are you going?"


    She said, "I''ll just scatter on the porch. Don''t follow me. Just stay with dema."


    Coming out of the bedroom and passing through Langfang is the emperor''s study. It''s strange that no one is at the door today. She waved to dema and walked quietly.


    Thinking that she was going to make fun of the emperor, dema stood silent with her mouth covered. She was about to push the door in when she heard the emperor''s voice rising slightly, "what is missing? Didn''t you send someone to look for it? "


    The person who answered was terrified. "Everything was going well, but what did Lord Qin guess? He pretended to cooperate in front of us, but at last he caught us off guard and ran away. "


    The emperor said, "look again, no matter dead or alive."


    She was calmer than she thought. She didn''t make a sound. She walked back quietly.


    Dema asked, "master, why don''t you go in?"


    She said, "Your Majesty is talking to someone about something. If you don''t want to disturb me, you''d better go back."


    Her heart is secretly happy, missing means that Qin Dian escaped, her heart for a long time finally relaxed a little. She no longer suffered, but became very patient, patiently waiting for his punishment, also looking forward to the emergence of Qin Dian, but she did not want him to appear, because once he appeared, it meant that he would fall into the hands of the emperor again.However, she didn''t wait to be punished, but she waited for the birth, which happened earlier than expected. It was June of the second year. The emperor went to the grassland. When he came back, the child had been born. It was a boy. The emperor looked at it for a long time and said to her, "it looks like you."


    She laughed weakly. "Isn''t it your majesty?"


    He raised his eyebrows very lightly and said, "it''s too small to see now."


    She only felt happy in her heart. She was too familiar with his little movements, and gently raised her eyebrow to show that he was stabbed in his heart.


    "Is your majesty happy?" She asked again.


    The emperor turned his eyes to her face. "Of course I''m happy."


    She asked again, "do you like him?"


    The emperor looked at her for a moment and said, "how can I not like your son?"


    She noticed that what he said was: your son, not our son, which was the same as his previous answer. He was still thinking about it and never put it down.


    She didn''t explain anything, so he had a thorn in his heart.


    The emperor held her hand in the palm of his hand, but his eyes looked at the baby. "Now you don''t want to leave, do you?"


    She was slightly stunned, and finally realized that this was her punishment. Not letting her go back was the biggest punishment for her. She waited patiently for her to give birth to the child, took the child as a tool to bind her, and then firmly tied it to him.


    The emperor is really a good chess player!


    She laughed, "my husband and children are here. Where else can I go?"


    Thank you for Xuan 2002 (2), Tianyang Tianlu''s mother (3), Zhongchang Jueyin (3), and penyou with the mantissa of 709480224973 (5). Thank you for your support.


    Happy Valentine''s Day!


    There are monthly tickets in hand, please support the little princess ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1336

    Qin Dian came back when the little prince was about a hundred days old. It seemed that he had walked all the way from chunlun to beirener. His clothes were ragged, his hair was messy, his face was injured, and his feet were lame. If the palace keeper had not carefully identified him, he would not have been allowed to enter the palace.


    When the emperor heard the news, he came out to meet him. LAN Liuqing stood beside the emperor and watched Qin Dian come slowly from a distance. His face was very calm. He was neither sad nor compassionate, nor angry.


    The emperor looked at her eyes with she Guang and went forward. Qin Dian wanted to kneel down and salute. He held her. The emperor patted him on the shoulder and said, "just come back."


    Qin Dian''s voice was not as clear and hoarse as before. He looked at the emperor and said, "Your Majesty said I''d better come back, and I''ll come back."


    The emperor nodded, "I know you will come back." He said, "take Mr. Qin to clean up and change clothes. I''ll have a good drink with Mr. Qin in the evening."


    Qin Dian didn''t ask LAN Liu to salute, and she didn''t speak. They didn''t know each other.


    The emperor watched him leave with some emotion. "I''ll be relieved when I come back."


    "Yes." LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "after the disappearance of Lord Qin, your Majesty was in a difficult time sleeping and eating. Now you can finally have a good sleep."


    The emperor looked at him and said, "I remember you didn''t like him before. Why aren''t you happy when he came back?"


    She snorted coldly, "what''s the matter with my concubine?" she left with her sleeve thrown.


    The emperor was used to her small temper, but shook his head, followed.


    Two days later, it was a hundred day banquet for the little prince. The Emperor gave him the name of Kun Qinghua.


    At the banquet, LAN Liuqing saw Qin Dian again. He was much better than when he just came back. He had a silver soft stomach. He was straight and heroic. He just had a crutch in his hand and some ointment on his face. He looked like an old general coming back from the battlefield.


    When she came out with her child in her arms, Qin Dian''s eyes immediately came over. She looked greedily and then turned away. She felt a pang of sadness in her heart. She passed Qin Dian with her child in her arms and went to the emperor.


    The emperor took over the child and gave him a loving kiss. Then he held it up for everyone to see. The courtiers yelled, "Mengda minibus! Minibus


    In the roar of the earthquake, LAN Liuqing noticed that Qin Dian was the one who yelled most sincerely.


    Around a circle, she took the child back to the women''s side, the little prince has been three years old, clamoring to see his brother, she sat down, let the prince touch the little prince''s hand.


    The Queen''s voice came coldly, "yu''er, my younger brother is too small to touch. Come here to my mother."


    The prince purred, but he was obedient.


    If the men are noisy and the women are lifeless, no one dares to approach her except the little prince. The concubines flatter her, but keep away from her as far as possible. It seems that no one dares to touch the little prince. If something happens, they can''t say it clearly.


    There''s no need to avoid suspicion on this occasion. The queen and several high ranking concubines went to the emperor''s side to help the emperor socialize together, and she was one of them.


    In full view of the public, she came to Qin Dian with a glass in her hand, with a proper smile on her face, as if in a polite clamor, the noise covered their voices.


    She said, "you shouldn''t have come back."


    He said, "I want to meet the kids."


    "When you come back, you may not be able to leave."


    He laughed and said, "I gave the child a name. Ji, Qin Ji, is that nice?"


    She couldn''t help teasing him again. "Are you so sure it''s yours?"


    He had a firm look and a firm tone. "I know it is."


    She raised her glass to him and sipped the wine. Qin Dian drank it all. She didn''t speak any more and turned away. Emperor Yu Guangli''s eyes could take them back.


    She knew that for Qin Dian, there might be something more important than life, such as her, such as children. This was his wish, and she had no reason to blame him.


    Qin Dian had been missing for a long time, and the emperor had appointed a new commander of the imperial army. In the current situation of Qin Dian, he was not suitable to be a commander of the imperial army. He was injured, his body was not as good as before, and his leg was lame. However, the emperor still valued him and asked him to be the deputy manager of the internal affairs department. In everyone''s opinion, this is a fat job that everyone envies When you go to practice, you will earn money. Everyone says in private that the emperor is a person who cherishes his old love.


    Only Qin Dian and LAN Liuqing know that this job is not simple.


    Although Qin Dian was careful, he was caught by someone and told the emperor. Su Dian was a military general who played tricks and tricks. He was not good at it. He had heard about the tricks of the house of internal affairs, but he didn''t know the details. When the evidence came out, he found that he could not refute it. Of course, he knew that the emperor would not give him a chance to refute it.


    The emperor was so angry that he felt that he had betrayed his good intentions and approved the execution. This time, he wanted to kill Qin Dian openly.LAN Liuqing knows that she can''t plead. Her pleading will only make things worse, but she can''t help it. If the emperor wants her to bow down, she can. So one night, she kneels in front of the emperor, "please forgive Lord Qin. It''s all my fault."


    The emperor looked at her and sneered, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "It was my concubine who hurt him."


    "You like him?"


    "No, I used him just to escape."


    The emperor said, "I guess so," he snorted. "I don''t think you care about his life or death."


    She said, "if he died outside, I won''t interfere, but I can''t bear to see him die in front of my eyes."


    The emperor said, "you are very honest," he said with a sarcastic smile. "It turns out that your heart is not as hard as I thought."


    "My concubine didn''t want to hurt others. All of it was just because I wanted to go back. Your majesty has already punished Lord Qin. Although I don''t know the process, I also want to know that it must be a near death. Since he can come back, your majesty should give him a chance. "


    "Give him a chance to meet you in private?"


    "I will not meet him alone. If I do, I will be under your Majesty''s eyes."


    The emperor remembered that on the day of the hundred day banquet, in front of everyone, she spoke to Qin Dian without fear. Qin Dian''s seats were in the corner, and no one heard what they said, but on that occasion, they should not be able to say anything personal.


    The emperor was silent for a long time. "In the future, don''t see me again in front of me."


    She said yes without hesitation.


    The emperor came up to her and took her into his arms. After a moment of silence, he said, "don''t blame me. I don''t want someone to take you away."


    She gave a gentle hum and held his waist tightly.


    The emperor bowed his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Thanks to Yang, Tianyang, Tianlu''s mother (2), Hui 4b6o, lyh885 (2), ah Jing (4), pray for peace (3), rider147 (2), 20502016 (3) and 8519 (2). Thank you very much for your support. In fact, I almost gave up, but I was moved by so many friends voting yesterday. I want to cheer up and continue to ask for votes.


    I wish I could walk through the rough years in the world without dust and be kind and compassionate. This sentence is for you and yourself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1337

    The cell was dark and humid, but it was better than the places where Qin Dian used to stay. He sat in meditation with his legs crossed. He didn''t look like a man waiting to die.


    After a while, he heard the sound of opening the cell door. Someone came in and stood in front of him.


    He opened his eyes slowly and saw the emperor, but he didn''t get up or salute. He was still sitting quietly.


    The emperor raised his hand and asked everyone to retreat. He wanted to speak to Qin Dian alone.


    "Your concubine pleads with me. Please don''t kill you."


    Qin Dian is surprised that Lan Liuqing is a smart man. She should know that her plea will backfire and hurt herself,


    but he is very happy that the heartless woman finally shows her warmth to him. Even if you die right now, it''s worth it.


    "It''s nothing to do with the concubine," he said. "It''s all my fault."


    The emperor said, "the princess said it was his fault, but you said it was your fault. Whose fault is it?"


    "It''s my fault. The lady didn''t do anything. I''m greedy for beauty. I deserve to die."


    The emperor sneered, "you know you deserve to die."


    Qin Dian was silent for a while and said, "before I went to chunlun, your majesty said that he wanted me to come back alive. For your Majesty''s sake, I went through all kinds of hardships and escaped to heaven. I thought that your Majesty would like me to come back."


    "Qin Dian," said the emperor, "we are not only kings and ministers, but also friends. Have you ever heard that a friend''s wife should not be deceived?"


    Qin Dian lowered his eyes, "I have heard of it."


    The emperor snapped, "but how did you do it?"


    "I deserve to die!" Qin Dian got up and knelt down, his head heavily knocked on the ground, "it''s all my fault, please let go of their mother and son."


    The emperor closed his eyes and sighed heavily, "your concubine is my beloved woman, and Hua''er is my beloved son. I will treat them well. You don''t have to worry about them." Then he went out.


    Qin Dian was lying on the ground for a long time.


    Within a few days, the news came out that Lord Qin was afraid of committing suicide.


    Lanliuqing was drinking tea at that time. When she heard dema talking about it, she was shocked. The teacup fell to the ground and smashed. The tea soup splashed everywhere.


    Dema panic God, busy to check, "master but hot?"


    She was a little at a loss. She was stunned for a moment, and then said, "it''s OK. I slipped my hand."


    Zhuo Li squatted down to clean up the broken porcelain pieces on the ground and glared at dema. "What a mess, they all came to tell the master. The master was scared by you."


    She said, "it''s a shock indeed. Didn''t your majesty pardon him? How can you commit suicide? "


    Zhuo Li said, "it''s probably because he feels that he has let his majesty down. Lord Qin has a good personal relationship with his majesty. Maybe he''s in a state of bewilderment, so he will do such a thing. After that, he must feel guilty."


    Dema said, "it''s just like this. It''s said that Lord Qin suffered too much and his temperament changed greatly. That''s why he was greedy for ink. He thought he had committed a capital crime, but his majesty pardoned him. Maybe he found out his conscience and repented, so he found a short-sighted view."


    She sat for a long time, very light asked, "is really dead?"


    "Of course, it''s true," dema said. "We''ve examined the corpses. We''ve all taken the coffins. The Qin family has taken the people back."


    She didn''t speak for a moment. She felt a pang in her heart. At this moment, she found that she had feelings for Qin Dian. No matter how stupid he was, she was very sad when he died.


    But she has always been heartless, the sadness hidden in the heart, not easy to be seen.


    But the emperor, on the day he heard of Qin Dian''s death, shut himself up in his study. He didn''t eat or drink, and he didn''t want to see anyone. Chachi was very worried. He came to ask lanliuqing to persuade the emperor.


    She went and opened the door. The emperor was sitting in a chair with his forehead in his hand. Half of his face was hidden under the palm of his hand. He couldn''t see clearly. There was only a solitary lamp with him.


    She closed the door and walked slowly up to him, "Your Majesty."


    The emperor was slightly shocked and looked up. She saw that his eyes were red, and there was a pitiful smell. He said, "I tried my best, but I can''t do it. In this world, Hua''er can only have one father, that is me."


    She had another cramp in her heart and said, "I know."


    "Do you blame me?"


    She shook her head. "People are dead. Is there anything strange?"


    The emperor looked at her and said, "I made a mistake last time. Your heart is harder than I imagined."


    "I''m not hard hearted, I''m accepting reality," she said


    That night, the emperor did not return to his bedroom, but rested in his study. For the first time in such a long time, he didn''t sleep with her. It seemed that he didn''t want to see her in those two days. He didn''t go back to the bedroom in the next two days and still slept in the study. They tacitly mourned a person who had gone away from them in their respective places.


    Three days later, the emperor moved back to the bedroom shop with the same look and no more grief on his face. But that night, he was extremely fierce and changed his way of entanglement, which finally made her lose her temper. He fought with him vigorously. She was exhausted, and the emperor was very happy. He hugged her and kissed her again and again, which made her very annoyed. He could not help kicking him under the quilt. Then he stopped and held her in his arms and fell asleep.When the weather was completely hot, LAN Liuqing put on Nanyuan''s clothes again. Her short coat, narrow skirt, and good posture were outlined. Now she is the imperial concubine, and her status is unusual. It is inevitable that she is not solemn. The emperor told her several times, but she is still in her own way. The emperor has no choice but to let her go.


    Now she is more and more quiet. She doesn''t go to the back palace to make trouble. She just stays in the front court with the nanny to take care of the little prince. She probably has a baby. Years have worn away her edges and wildness.


    The emperor was always good to her. Occasionally, he would take her out of the palace, go around the city of berenl, buy some little things she liked, and walk side by side in the street like an ordinary couple. Under the wide sleeves, he always held her hand. For the emperor, it was a bit crazy and dangerous, but as long as she was happy, he would take her.


    Cao changyingfei another year, more than a year old little prince has begun to walk down, although not very steady, but very high interest, with short legs in the open space between the temples, trample on the East, trample on the west, tired also refused to let people hold, a butt sitting on the ground, Yang Xiaolian, looking at LAN Liuqing grinning.


    Lanliuqing didn''t go to help him up. He just stretched out his hand to him from a distance. The little prince stood on the ground, his buttocks pouted, and he got up by himself. Diandianer ran to his mother. After two steps, he fell and bit the dog''s excrement. He didn''t cry, but he got up again. This time, he didn''t run. He walked slowly. When he was close to her, he threw himself into her arms. Lanliuqing caught him and hugged him to kiss her Mouth.


    The emperor stood in the distance under the tree, looking at this scene, mouth slightly Yang, heart like being ironed, very warm, very comfortable.


    Thanks to Hui 4b6o, LAN Zhu (5 pieces), Kan Zhan Yan Yi (2 pieces), pen you with the mantissa of 98694918 (3 pieces) and 86369688 (2 pieces). Thank you very much?? Everyone, continue to ask for monthly tickets, only one vote away from the top, come on??


    I will finish the story as soon as possible. Thank you again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1338

    LAN Liuqing seems to put all her mind on the child. She takes him every day, teaches him to walk, talks and sometimes dances. The servants and maids in the palace often see Princess LAN and the little prince walking around, either enjoying flowers in the garden, cruising in the lake, or playing swing under the tree


    When the emperor returned to his bedroom, he often couldn''t find anyone. He felt that he was left out in the cold. One day, I finally took time out of my busy schedule to take lanliuqing out of the palace. He and her were the only ones who walked through the crowd, holding hands under their big sleeves. Occasionally, they chatted and looked at each other for a smile, and then went to her favorite time-honored brand for a meal. The emperor liked the feeling of blending into the well market like an ordinary couple.


    After dinner, the carriage was at the door. The emperor opened the curtain himself, and lanliuqing went in. As usual, she lifted up the small curtain of the window and looked at the street view outside. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes fell on the stone wall not far away. There was an unobtrusive mark on it, but she noticed it, because it was her mark!


    Her heart a burst of frenzy, because too excited, hand down in the following slightly tremble, her people came.


    It took them more than two years to wade through mountains and rivers, and they finally found Munda. Maybe they knew she was here, or they just looked for a needle in a haystack and found it aimlessly. But for her, it''s great news, and it''s not optimistic. She knows that there won''t be many people coming. With them, she can''t take the princess of Mengda.


    LAN Liuqing once had a crazy plan in her heart, but Qin Dian didn''t agree. She seriously asked her to give up her mind. At that time, she thought his face was a little funny and nodded her consent. But today, when she saw the sign, the plan was ready to move again.


    In recent years, although she is very comfortable, her preparation has never fallen. She knows where the mysterious place is? I know that every once in a while, the emperor would go to see that man. Every time he came back, he was not in a good mood. She knows where the pass to that place is? I also know that every time the emperor went to the grassland, he would stay one night and come back, so she had enough time to go there.


    After giving birth, her heart opened a little. Although it was not enough for her to plant poisonous insects, some short-term illusions were OK. She was sure that she could come and go freely in that place.


    She promised Qin Dian, but it was a living Qin Dian. Now that he died, she breathed a sigh, and the promise naturally didn''t count.


    as like as two peas, she was curious about the man who was exactly the same as kunqing. She never saw Kunming, and what kind of temperament was he like kunqing?


    What she wants to know most is, will that man be as fascinated by her as Kun Qinglong?


    The next day, she called dema and gave her a blue brocade. "Isn''t your father going to have his birthday tomorrow? You can take this back."


    Dema took the brocade and said, "thank you, master." Lanliuqing often gives her something. At first, she doesn''t want it. But lanliuqing doesn''t want to make lanliuqing unhappy. Later, she takes it every time. As the first-class maid in front of the imperial concubine, she has the privilege of other maids. She can go home to have a look every other time. Naturally, she can also take the good things she has saved back to her parents, so that they can have a long face in the eyes of the neighbors It''s a great honor for her family.


    LAN Liuqing said, "you go out of the palace to do something for me." she took out a small wooden box and opened it. "It''s the original custom of painting Lingfen in the south. If you apply this powder to the stone wall in front of the Baitu tower, you can protect ruohua. Don''t paint too much. Just wipe a bar, and return the rest to me."


    Dema took the wooden box and carefully put it into her arms. "Yes, master, I will pray for the little prince." She looked around and whispered, "don''t worry, master. I won''t tell anyone."


    Because the emperor taboo the witchcraft of Nanyuan, he didn''t like lanliuqing to play with anything related to Nanyuan except dressing. But lanliuqing secretly made other things under the guise of making flower dew. Only dema knew, but she never said it.


    Five days later in the evening, a green bird circled over the Forbidden Palace. Lanliuqing and the little prince were playing outside. When he looked up, he saw it and whistled. The bird swooped down and landed on her arm. Lanliuqing handed the bird to the little prince and asked him to touch his feather. With the other hand, he quickly removed the bamboo tube from the bird''s foot.


    Ten days later, she waited for an opportunity. The emperor went to the grassland and would not come back at night. She went to bed early and slipped out of the back hall in the dead of night.


    In fact, that place was in the emperor''s palace group. Some people knew that there was a royal family imprisoned there. Some people guessed that it was the emperor''s uncle or uncle. Others guessed that it was a concubine who was once in favor and then out of favor. But no one could tell who it was. Even the servants who worked in that court didn''t know. In order to keep the secret, they would kill her every few years A group of attendants.


    LAN Liuqing doesn''t dare to use Mi Xiang. If the guard at the gate is not there, it will attract the attention of the patrol army. She can only use the emperor''s pass order to perform a magic trick on the guard. It won''t last long, but it''s enough.


    Because it was in the middle of the night, dark everywhere, not even a light, she stood quietly in the dark for a moment, waiting for the line of sight to adapt before slowly moving forward.Along the way, she didn''t meet anyone, but there were many rooms. She didn''t know which room that person lived in, and she didn''t dare to break into it. She stood on the veranda and concentrated.


    The moon came out of the clouds, and the light was brighter. When lanliu Qingzheng was about to step forward, he saw a man leaning on the pillar on the veranda. He didn''t move. If he didn''t pay attention, he would think that he was a part of the pillar.


    Blue Willow cold not Ding see, startled, but she is very calm, standing there did not move, waiting for each other to speak first.


    But the other side didn''t move either. They looked at each other from a short distance, but the man''s hair fell down and covered his face. Lanliu Qingzheng wanted to take a close look. The moon was covered by clouds again and the light was dim. She could only see his vague figure.


    LAN Liuqing pinched the time in her heart, worried that the guard would wake up. She was about to speak, but the other side spoke ahead of her. Her voice was lazy, "are you here to kill me?"


    Only in a word, LAN Liuqing immediately knew his identity. She really had no place to find. It took no effort. She was smiling and swaying in the dark.


    "I didn''t kill you, I came to save you."


    Thanks to Lianhua mimao for reading books, Gong Lian Er Huai, yamimi (2), CM Jia, Jian Yan J (4), Ruan Sha Kan Jun Yan (4), Zhong Wu Ling Xue, Chi Huan e (2), Kan Zhan Yan Yi (2), and pen you with the last number of 230372632050. Thanks for your blessing, the little princess is back on the list. Although she is at the bottom of the list, she is very satisfied. I hope she can keep it till the end of the month. Thank you?? Everybody, continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    The epidemic is gradually under control, and the day to embrace the sunshine is not far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1339

    Approaching, the moon re drilled out of the clouds, lanliuqing found that the face was wearing a gold mask.


    "Why do you think I''m here to kill you?"


    The man did not speak, his head tilted to one side, and his body leaned against the post as if he had no bones.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    The man was still silent, as if he had suddenly become mute.


    Lanliuqing raised his hand and shook it in front of his eyes, "can''t you see me?"


    The eyes behind the mask blinked and breathed out a deep breath, "if you''re here to kill me, I''m willing to die in your hands."


    LAN Liuqing was a little strange and asked, "why?"


    "I read a sentence in the book: death under the peony, being a ghost is also romantic. I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman as you. I think I must be dreaming."


    LAN Liuqing asked, "why do you think I''m here to kill you?"


    "I have offended my brother. When he left here last time, he said he would kill me." At this point, he laughed, "but he said many times, I don''t know which time will really kill me, I''ve been waiting."


    "Do you want to die?"


    The man was silent for a while, "if the emperor brother doesn''t kill me, I will suffocate."


    LAN Liuqing looked at him, "can you take off the mask and let me see your face?"


    The man shook his head, "no, brother Huang will kill me if he knows."


    LAN Liuqing couldn''t help laughing, "aren''t you waiting to die, why are you still afraid?"


    The man looked down in embarrassment and raised his head after a while. "Tell me who you are, and I''ll show you."


    "I''m your brother''s concubine."


    The man was obviously frightened and stood up straight, "are you My brother''s concubine... " He recovered after a while and said, "I know you. My brother said that he fell in love with a woman and wanted to make her a concubine. It was you."


    Lanliuqing''s heart moved slightly, but she was more surprised than the strange emotion that flashed by, "did your brother mention me?"


    "Once, but I''m not allowed to ask. He''ll get angry when I ask."


    Lanliuqing said, "I''ll tell you who I am. Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise."


    , as like as two peas, he lifted his hand and pulled the mask off. In the moonlight, he had a face like the one of Kunming.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Kunqing glass."


    "Don''t you want to know my name?"


    He looked into her eyes and said, "you are so beautiful, your name must be very nice."


    "My name is lanliuqing."


    "As beautiful as a man."


    LAN Liuqing couldn''t help laughing, "you really know how to talk."


    "From books."


    "You read a lot of books?"


    "Well, I have nothing to do every day. I can only read to pass the time. I have books in several rooms." He suddenly remembered, "you just said you were here to save me?"


    Instead of answering, she asked, "do you want to go out?"


    He replied almost immediately, "yes."


    "Do you hate your brother?"


    He didn''t answer and was silent for a long time.


    She said, "I hate it."


    Kun Qingli''s eyes widened in surprise, "but the emperor likes you."


    She gave him a charming smile. "Do you like me?"


    "Yes," he said realistically, "but I dare not."


    "You see, beautiful women, everyone likes them. It''s no big deal."


    He frowned for a moment and nodded, "it seems reasonable for you to say so. But why do you hate your brother? "


    "Because he locked me up, too. He locked you up in this little yard, and he locked me up in the palace."


    "Isn''t it good to be a concubine? Why are you leaving? "


    "I''m not from Montana. I want to go back to my country."


    He said clearly, "where are you from?"


    "Nanyuan."


    "If you are so beautiful, your country must be beautiful."


    He always made her laugh. "Yes, it''s very beautiful."


    He looked forward to it and looked up at the moon in the sky. "I really want to have a look when I have a chance."


    "Haven''t you said that you hate your brother?"


    He took his eyes back and looked at her. "Even beauties like you hate him. I''m sure I will."


    Blue Willow pure cover mouth a smile, "OK, that we are the same camp.". It''s not difficult for me to help you out, but there''s a premise that you have to pretend to be your brother. "


    "as like as two peas", "I can''t understand why it is so difficult," said Kun Qing Li.


    "It''s not good to look like Guan. He has to imitate the way he talks, the way he walks, the way he''s angry, and A smile. Can you do it? "


    He looked at her for a long time and nodded, "I can."


    He put on a serious look on the spot, two hands behind, slightly raised his chin, frowned, it was so similar.She was a little surprised. "Are you secretly learning from him?"


    He was embarrassed to smile, "idle is idle anyway..."


    LAN Liuqing dare not stay long, said, "I''m going to leave, but I will come, don''t tell anyone I came."


    He said, "I''m not stupid." After a pause, he pointed to the side room. "I live here. When it''s not cold, I like to stay on the porch. When it''s cold, I like to stay in the room. There''s only one attendant here. He sleeps so much at night that he never finds me out of the house


    "OK, I''ll come again," lanliu waved to him and left.


    Kunqingli''s obsessed eyes followed her figure until she melted into the darkness and put on the mask. When the mask was closed, the smile at the corner of his mouth also disappeared.


    When LAN Liuqing gets up in the morning, it''s already bright outside. She stretches and sits up. Dema and Zhuoli serve her to change clothes and pay the bill. She sees a beautiful vase on the table with a bunch of gorgeous flowers in it. They are all tiny, red, yellow, white and purple, with five colors. As soon as she saw it, she could see that it was not a flower in the palace, but a wild flower on the grassland.


    Seeing her looking at the vase of flowers, dema said with a smile, "master, your majesty picked it in person and sent it to master."


    Lanliuqing didn''t speak. She took a look and went to wash.


    -


    the emperor went down to the palace and saw LAN Liuqing standing under a big tree, as if greeting him. The corner of his mouth raised and quickened his pace. "Wait for me?"


    LAN Liuqing stretched out his hand for him to hold, "my concubine saw the flowers. They are very beautiful."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it."


    "So I''m waiting here to thank you?"


    "I miss your majesty."


    The emperor tightened his hand for a moment, turned to look at her, and said, "it''s rare."


    Lanliuqing pursed a smile and looked at the distance.


    "Where''s Hua Er?"


    "Dema and the nanny take it."


    The emperor was silent for a moment and said, "this is good."


    "What?"


    "It''s against the rules for Hua''er to be raised by your side. Since ancient times, there have been many losers. You should learn to let go and let him adapt to it. It''s good for him in the future."


    "Well," lanliuqing answered, "I know."


    Thank you for 8433 (2) and 6370 (2), thank you?? Everyone, and the girl of monthly pass, please support the little princess.


    LAN Liuqing is a controversial figure. Although love is dispensable for her and everything is used, she is also a person with feelings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1340

    I don''t know why. Since seeing the bunch of wild flowers, lanliuqing''s heart has been shaken. It seems that she has forgotten something very important, but she can''t remember it. So the plan has to be shelved for the time being. Only when she thinks about the whole thing can she act.


    The emperor played around her hair between his fingers, glancing at her askance, "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing," she said, leaning over to him, "a little tired."


    "Sleep when you are tired," he said, releasing his hair and embracing others. "How can I feel that your heart is not right?"


    "I didn''t," she said, "I''m really tired."


    The Emperor kisses her earlobe and swims his hand under the quilt. "I don''t lack it at all."


    "Your Majesty," she said, holding his hand in her good temper, "you can''t be so unrestrained."


    The emperor gasped, "I want a little princess." The voice went down, "beautiful little princess like you."


    Lanliuqing closed his eyes, and the force on his hand suddenly relaxed


    -


    the emperor put down his pen and took a sip of tea from his cup. When he saw Yang Qi coming in, he looked at Cha Chi, who immediately went to the door.


    Yang Qi went to the table and saluted, "Your Majesty."


    "Well," the emperor asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "There is a strange bird..."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows


    Yang Qi a little embarrassed smile, "I found the princess with the little prince outside, there is a bird often fly to play with them."


    "You mean..."


    "Maybe I''m too much."


    "What kind of bird?"


    "The emerald feathers are very beautiful. I don''t know what kind of bird they are?"


    The emperor touched his chin and pondered for a while. "Next time I see it, I''ll shoot it with an arrow."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The emperor thought about it and added, "don''t shoot in front of your concubine."


    "I know." Yang Qi saluted and left. He was stopped by the emperor. "Yang Qi, Qin Dian is no longer here. Now the only person I can trust is you."


    Yang Qi knelt down with one foot, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what to do, I''m not Qin Dian."


    The emperor walked around the table and lifted him up with his own hands. "Go ahead, good life. Watch it."


    -


    LAN Liuqing looks up at the sky, frowns slightly and doubts a little. Her fingers are clasped on her lips and she whistles, but there is no movement around.


    Dema also looked up and wondered, "where''s the bird? It''s always here. My maid specially brought sunflower seeds to eat for it, but it didn''t come."


    The little prince Kun Qinghua curiously looked at dema''s open palm, stood on tiptoe, squeezed one in her palm and put it in her mouth. Dema found, shocked, quickly snatched back the melon seed kernel, "little ancestor, you can''t eat, will card throat."


    The little prince didn''t cry when he was robbed. He turned to hold lanliuqing''s leg and said vaguely, "Niang..."


    LAN Liuqing looks at the distance. Yang Qi, the commander of the Imperial Army, stands on the steps. He seems to have a look here. Yang Qi used to be the deputy of Qin Dian. After Qin Dian left, the emperor asked him to take over the post of commander of the imperial army. It is said that he has a good personal relationship with Qin Dian. But I don''t know why, every time he sees her, Yang Qi seems colder and more distant than others, and hardly ever smiles.


    She picked up the little prince and went to the temple. Dema quickly followed him, "master, let the maidservant come to hold him."


    "No," Lan Liuqing went into his room and took out a small wooden box from the drawer. "The day of painting Lingfen is coming again. You go out of the palace in the afternoon and paint it on the stone wall in front of the Baitu tower again. This time you have to paint two bars."


    Dema pressed the box and put it in her arms. "Don''t worry, master. I''ll do it well."


    "When I left, I carried two boxes of snacks. When someone asked me, I said I would go home and have a look."


    "I know." Dema saw that there was no one around and lowered her voice. "Master, although I''m not smart, I can always do errands. If you have something to do, I don''t know how to handle it."


    Lanliuqing asked, "what do you know about propriety?"


    "The slave knows the pain in the master''s heart," dema said seriously. "Whatever the master wants to do, the slave will help the master."


    LAN Liuqing smiles and pinches her face. "I just want you to pray for Hua Er. Don''t ask about the others. It''s not good for you to know more."


    Dema nodded and turned to get ready.


    Zhuoli saw dema carrying two boxes of snacks out, joking: "dema girl, are you going home again?"


    "Well, I haven''t been back for many days. The master rewarded two boxes of snacks and just took them back together."


    "The master is very kind to you."


    "Isn''t the master good to you?" Dema said, "your house is not in berenl, or you will go home and have a look."


    They talked and laughed again. Dema waved and left.


    An hour later, Yang Qi entered the emperor''s study, and cha Chi na immediately went to the door."Your Majesty, dema, who is next to the lady, came out of the palace, carrying snacks as if she were going home, but she went to the stone wall in front of the white tower and drew two bars on the stone wall."


    The emperor frowned, "what do you mean by two strokes?"


    Yang Qi shook his head. "I''m afraid I have to ask dema to know."


    The emperor thought, "don''t let her enter the palace today. Ask clearly."


    Yang Qi nodded, "yes, I''ll do it now."


    As soon as he turned around, he heard the emperor say, "forget it, let her come back. I''ll find a way to ask her in two days."


    Yang Qimo answered the question for a moment, turned around and walked out with a sigh in his heart. His majesty still took too much care of the imperial concubine.


    -


    it was evening when dema returned to the palace. She returned the small wooden box to LAN Liuqing, looked at her carefully, and said, "master, do you have something on your mind?"


    Lanliuqing shook her head. "What''s on my mind?"


    "If the master has anything in trouble, just give it to the slave. Now the slave has the support of the master and can walk horizontally in the palace. Nothing can''t be done."


    LAN Liuqing laughs, "you are bullying people!"


    Dema blushed, a little embarrassed, muttered, "in fact, maidservant usually do not flaunt."


    Lanliuqing said, "it''s OK. If you want to walk horizontally, you can walk horizontally with my support."


    Dema said, "master, you are very kind to your maidservant."


    LAN Liuqing looked at her and seemed to see her silly sister again. She remembered that when she ran out of the palace, the silly sister held LAN xuansu''s leg and screamed to her, "sister, run!"


    She didn''t look back, but she heard the scream of silly sister. She bit her teeth hard, but she didn''t look back. It''s a pity that LAN xuansu was trapped. She didn''t escape, but she never saw silly sister again.


    She rubbed dema''s head twice. "Do you know why I''m treating you?"


    Dema said with a smile, "because I am loyal to my master."


    She put a finger on dema''s forehead. "Because you''re stupid."


    Thank you for Xu I, Chang''an (2), M407 (2), Chi Huan e (2), Zhou yangqingxue (2), and penyou with the mantissa of 3570?? Everyone, and the girl of monthly pass, please support the little princess.


    Things are getting better and better. Just be patient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1341

    LAN Liuqing always has some inexplicable emotions these days. Dema says that she has something on her mind, and she is really a little upset, but she can''t even figure out what she is afraid of? LAN yuanyan is still in Dongyue. When she receives the news, she will come here. She wants to arrange everything before LAN yuanyan arrives, but those things seem to be scattered. She can''t get together. She can''t concentrate when she thinks of this and loses that. She''s never indecisive, but this time, she always wakes up in the middle of the night Come on, I feel that my plan is not careful, what will be lost, what will be left out, a heart twists and turns, but I can''t understand.


    The emperor was never tired of her, and would not give up. She gasped and fell asleep. In a daze, she felt a hand caressing her face, from her eyes to her nose, lips, neck


    She was caressed very comfortably, Unconsciously leaning towards him, finding a comfortable posture to nestle in his arms, like a dodder flower, winding on the tree.


    In the middle of the night, she had a dream again. She dreamed that Kun Qinglong was caught by a group of people and knelt on the ground, but he held his head high and still had the momentum of an emperor. Kun Qingli was holding a knife in his hand, but she was scared and muttered: "brother, don''t blame me, she asked me to do it."


    Kun Qinglong turned to look at her. She backed back in panic and shook her head again and again, "I, I have no way, you don''t let me go back, I still have blood feud, I..."


    Kun Qinglong didn''t speak, but looked at her deeply. She seemed to be slapped in the face. She couldn''t say it. Tears came out. "Don''t blame me, I can''t help it..."


    Kun Qinglong said, "don''t you like me at all?"


    Holding her chest, she felt so miserable that she couldn''t even speak. She just burst into tears


    "Wake up, what''s the matter with you?" Someone was talking in her ear, warm lips in the corner of her eyes.


    Lanliuqing slowly opened her eyes, dark, nothing to see, but she can feel the tears in the corner of her eyes, and the emperor''s worry.


    She shook her head silently in the dark.


    The emperor asked, "are you dreaming? What did you dream of? "


    She took a deep breath and said, "I dreamt of my parents."


    The emperor held her face and wiped the tears on her face with his thumb. He didn''t speak. He just gave her a deep kiss for a while and pressed her head on his chest


    Lanliuqing has no sleepiness for a long time. She listens to his heartbeat with her eyes closed. The man''s heartbeat is sonorous and forceful, which brings her inexplicable stability.


    When she woke up the next morning, lanliuqing didn''t get up immediately. Instead, she lay on the bed and recalled what happened last night. She spurned herself secretly. She was not a weak person. Why did she have such inexplicable sadness? Her father taught her from childhood that those who achieved great things should be able to take it up, put it down, and not have any obstacles. If she was accidentally hindered, she could only be cruel Down to destroy what''s holding you back.


    I still remember when she was very young, she had a little dog with a round head and a chubby body. When she saw her, she shook her head. She liked it very much and often had a good time with the dog, which delayed her homework. Later, her father gave her a machete and asked her to kill the dog herself. She refused, neck and father stalemate.


    Father Huang said, "if you want to achieve great things, you must kill it. Today you only kill a dog. In the future, you may kill people who are very close to you, which will be more difficult to choose. Children, standing at the peak of power, are doomed to be alone in their life. If you don''t want to be the empress of Nanyuan, you can give up now. "


    She didn''t want to give up. It was her childhood dream to be a empress. She believed that with her own ability, she could make the weak Nanyuan country develop and grow.


    So, she took a knife, trembling into the dog''s stomach, watching the blood spray out, dyed in their own body, after that, she knew that nothing can not give up.


    She sighed and sat up. Someone outside immediately started to make an account. Lanliuqing saw that Zhuo Liqing was the only one and asked, "where''s dema?"


    Zhuoli said, "dema estimated that the master was about to get up and went to the kitchen."


    Blue Willow strange way: "to the kitchen to do what? Is there anything in the kitchen? "


    "Yesterday, the master said that the golden cake was delicious. It was made by the back chef. There was no one here. Dema wanted it."


    Blue Willow clear Oh, dema is a solid eye, devoted to her good, sometimes she inadvertently said a word, was that silly girl as the imperial edict, always try to make her happy.


    When LAN Liuqing changed clothes, he looked at the copper funnel in the corner and was surprised. "It''s so late. Why don''t you call me up?"


    Zhuoli said, "when your majesty left, I told you that the master didn''t sleep well last night. I asked you to sleep a little longer and not to wake up."


    "Where''s Hua Er?"


    "Nanny with it, your highness is very good today, and your majesty with breakfast, your majesty said don''t disturb the master to sleep, your highness all obediently agreed."


    LAN Liuqing couldn''t help but raise his mouth when he thought about the scene. The emperor was a strict father. Among the children, he was kind to Kun Qinghua, but Kun Qinghua was still afraid of him. He nodded whatever the emperor said, but in front of her, Kun Qinghua was a bit tricky.After washing and combing her hair, when it''s time to set the meal, dema hasn''t come back yet. Zhuoli is a little strange, "why did you go so long? Don''t you have any trouble? "


    The little maid on one side didn''t agree. "Everyone in the whole palace knows that sister dema is the red lady in front of the master. Who dares to ask for trouble?"


    Now no one in the harem dares to trouble lanliuqing. Occasionally dema goes over and talks nice to her, hoping to curry favor with lanliuqing through her.


    Lanliuqing said, "wait a minute, maybe it''s half way entangled."


    She got up, went out of the room, and went to the porch. As soon as she wanted to find Kun Qinghua, she saw a little servant coming from that end in a panic. When she saw her, she immediately called out, "master, it''s not good. Sister dema has been beaten."


    Blue Willow clear a surprised, sternly ask, "who dares to hit her?"


    The little Chamberlain came to him, fell down and saluted, panting and saying, "it''s the queen."


    Blue Willow clear Leng for a while, "Queen why hit her?"


    "The empress said that sister dema collided with her and asked Yinyue to teach her a lesson. As a result, sister dema and Yinyue got into a fight. The empress was so angry that she asked someone to drag sister dema down to fight her."


    Lanliuqing asked, "where are the people now?"


    "It''s still fighting," the little servant cried. "As soon as I heard the news, I came back to tell the master."


    The empress is the only one who dares to offend her in the whole harem. Lanliuqing sneers, "tell the master to go with the palace!"


    Thanks to Hui 4b6o, lazy cat, with the mantissa of 796172638906 (3) and 0277 (5). Thank you?? Everyone, and the girl of monthly pass, please support the little princess.


    The story will be over in a few days, accelerating.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1342

    LAN Liuqing rushed to the empress''s palace with people. The empress was sitting on the big chair drinking tea. When she saw her, her eyelids lifted. "What''s the wind blowing today? Did the princess come to the palace? Your majesty has spared you early? "


    Lanliu Qinghuan looked around and didn''t see the person he was looking for. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Where''s dema?"


    The queen slowly lifted the lid of her cup. "The people in front of you are too arrogant. I taught her a lesson for you. If you can carry it, you should lie down in the torture chamber now."


    Lanliuqing said nothing and turned to leave. The queen looked up and frowned in disgust at her back.


    The prison room mentioned by the queen is used by the harem to teach the disobedient slaves. Whip, stick, bamboo clip, cold water, dry hanging, although there are not many patterns, it is enough to make the people at the bottom scared. Many people go in and may not be able to come out alive.


    Lanliu Qingxin rushed into the prison. Two little attendants were washing water, and there was blood on the ground. Seeing her, the little attendants were so scared that their faces turned white. Por Tong knelt down and saluted in a trembling way. "Please, my dear lady."


    "Where are the people in this palace?" Blue Willow clear sharp voice asks a way.


    A little servant shook his finger and pointed to the wall, "Miss dema, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Zhuo Li looked in the direction he pointed to. There was a man lying on a narrow board, covered with white cloth. She rushed in panic, shook her hands and opened the cloth sheet, revealing a stiff purple face underneath.


    "Dema!" She cried out with tears in her eyes. She looked up at lanliuqing blankly and sadly.


    LAN Liuqing''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. She wanted to go and have a look, but her legs were too soft to walk. She heard her voice floating, "what''s wrong with dema?"


    Zhuoli just cried, her voice choked and she couldn''t speak.


    The attendant, who followed him, took a look at it and then sniffed. He said with a sad and indignant face, "master, sister dema is out of breath."


    Sure enough LAN Liuqing staggers and is held by the maid beside her. She calms down and walks over step by step. Looking at the stiff purple face, she shakes her hands and touches it. How can she beat it so that dema''s face is full of blood?


    She stares at dema, but her eyes are empty. She seems to see her silly sister through her. She looks different, but her two faces overlap in her mind.


    After a long time, she asked, "who moved the hand, to find people."


    Before long, people were called to the door and knelt on the ground. He was a special servant, suowan. He was five big and three thick, and a thick argument was on his head. He knew that Princess LAN would make trouble, but it was the queen who gave him the order. The queen promised to protect his life.


    Lanliuqing kicked him, kicked him over, and ordered him to "beat my palace until I''m killed."


    She didn''t go either. She was asked to move a chair and sit on one side to supervise the execution.


    Two of her attendants were tall. One of them took a stick and hit suowan. The stick fell on the skin and made a sound. It can be seen that they all used their best.


    Suo Wan rolled around on the ground, dodging the stick and pleading for mercy, "lady, I have no grievance with Miss dema. I just listen to the order and work..."


    LAN Liuqing waved his hand, "put him on the stool, don''t move, give me a hard hit!"


    Two more attendants came up and helped Suo Wan up and put him on the stool. He couldn''t escape and hit him on the back every time.


    The room was full of people, kneeling and standing. Some were afraid, some were panic, some were angry, some were sad, but no one dared to speak out. They were all staring at the beating scene.


    The queen came in a hurry and said, "stop it all!"


    Stick Yang stagnated in mid air. The two servants who executed the sentence looked at LAN Liuqing. LAN Liuqing frowned, "the palace didn''t stop, who dares to stop, fight again!"


    The Queen''s face was livid. "What are you doing, Princess LAN?"


    "Can''t you see it?" LAN Liuqing raised his chin, "he killed the maid of our palace, and our palace asked him to pay for his blood."


    "He''s just a executioner. It''s the palace that orders him. Do you want to fight even the palace?"


    LAN Liuqing said, "Whoever hits the board, the palace will look for him. As for you," she glanced coldly, "that''s the Afterword."


    "This palace does not allow you to abuse lynching."


    "Joke!" LAN Liuqing laughs sarcastically, "if the queen can abuse lynching, can''t the concubine? You are a queen. Has your majesty ever looked at you for such a long time? As long as the palace is willing, it''s not certain that you can sit down in the middle palace! "


    The empress was poked into her heart, and her face turned red with anger. In the past two years, she was really worried. There was nothing important. The emperor hardly set foot in the back palace. In everyone''s eyes, Princess LAN had more face and authority than the empress. Those empresses who used to hate lanliuqing also began to find ways to get close to lanliuqing. If it wasn''t for the palace, they couldn''t be here at will She''s probably an orphan when she walks around the vestibule.


    "Presumptuous!" The empress yelled, "I''ll see who dares to move!"Lanliuqing did not show weakness, "to the palace then play."


    The two attendants were lanliuqing''s men. Naturally, they listened to their master''s words. Without saying a word, the stick fell down again. Suo Wan lay on the stool and cried for tianjiaoniang.


    The queen winked at her men. The two servants came up to grab sticks, but the other didn''t give them, so they started to fight. The servants on both sides were full of energy to fight for their masters. No one was willing to move. They couldn''t tell the difference for a moment. The servants came forward to help. There were people on this side, and there were no backwardness on that side. Almost all of them came and went Join the fight, the room fighting sound everywhere, Zhuoli afraid to hurt blue Liuqing, pull her to the corner to stand.


    Just as the fight was going on, a loud shout came from the door, "stop it!"


    At the top of everyone''s head, everyone stopped. The emperor knelt down one after another. The emperor stepped into the room and looked at LAN Liuqing first. Seeing that she was standing well, he was relieved and went to see the queen, "what''s the matter?"


    The empress said the matter according to the facts, because she was angry and breathed a little. Speaking of the excitement, she knelt down on the ground and said, "Your Majesty, please make the decision for me!"


    The emperor pulled her up. "You''re not wrong. Kneel down."


    He pondered for a moment, "if the maid is immoral, the queen has the right to teach him. There is nothing wrong with that. When she goes into the prison, she will see that all the people are artificial. Those who have a big life will live and go out, while those who have a small life will die. Of course," he said with a change of voice, "dema is a member of the imperial concubine, so she should teach him a lesson." If the punishment is over, let it go. "


    With that, he went to take LAN Liuqing''s hand and wanted to take her away. Unexpectedly, LAN Liuqing threw his hand, "my concubine only knows how to repay the blood debt. He killed dema. My concubine wants to kill him."


    When he was thrown away in public, the emperor felt a little embarrassed. However, he could understand LAN Liuqing''s mood and didn''t care with her. He said in a low voice, "it''s almost OK. Enough is enough. Don''t make a scene."


    Lanliu looked at him calmly, "either your majesty killed me, or my concubine killed him, your majesty choose."


    Emperor, "..."


    He looked at lanliuqing''s stubborn expression, some headache, he knew this woman too well, determined to do, must do.


    Two people looked at each other for a long time, the emperor defeated, helpless way, "according to the imperial concubine''s order to do."


    The queen turned pale and exclaimed, "your majesty!"


    The emperor did not look at her, cold face, LED Blue Liu Qing left.


    Thank you, Juan Zi, abb (2), Cheng Gong, Cheng Dan (2), the mantissa is 0646 (2), 2108?? Everyone, it''s not far from the end of the month, and the girl of the monthly ticket, please support the little princess.


    Everyone has a world, quiet and lonely to live some thoughts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1343

    When the queen killed dema, it seemed that she gave lanliuqing a challenge. But lanliuqing didn''t show any weakness. She didn''t even give the emperor''s face. She had to ask for WAN''s life. Everyone on the scene saw that the emperor had nothing to do with languifei. Suowan was killed on the spot, and the stalemate could be solved.


    But LAN Liuqing doesn''t give up. Of course, she knows that Suo Wan is just carrying the pot for others. It''s the queen who really takes dema''s life. To the queen, she always told people not to offend me, I do not convict the purpose, but the queen killed dema, this account she will have a good calculation.


    When Qin Dian died, her sadness could only be hidden in her heart, but when dema died, her sadness was all on her face. Everyone didn''t understand that she was just a slave. Why did the lady feel so sad as if she had lost her relatives? In a few days, she was so haggard that her eyes were sunken, her face was pale, she couldn''t eat, and she couldn''t sleep at night.


    The emperor looked at her thin face and was very distressed. He handed the bowl to her and carefully advised her, "how can I always not eat? I''ll be so thin in just a few days. Don''t worry. I will bury dema so that her family won''t worry about food and drink all their lives."


    LAN Liuqing looked at him and said in a cold voice, "what does her family have to do with me? I just want dema to survive."


    The emperor choked on her What''s the trouble with you? You can''t come back to life when you die. Open your mind


    "I can''t believe it."


    "I''ll find you another one just like dema."


    "No matter how she looks, it''s not her."


    The emperor is helpless, "but is a maid, how can you say impassable."


    "In your Majesty''s eyes, dema is a maid. In my room," Lan Liuqing looked out of the window and sighed, "she is my sister." I couldn''t protect my silly sister at the beginning. Now I can''t protect dema either. She''s useless.


    The emperor was infuriated by her and sat silent. The grand concubine took a maid as his sister. Isn''t that a joke?


    After sitting for a while, he said, "I can''t help but eat and drink. You say, I''ll depend on you whatever you want."


    LAN Liuqing didn''t look at him. He said in a low voice, "I want to be the queen."


    The emperor frowned, the center of the brow was squeezed out of the deep lines, he simply refused, "no way."


    LAN Liuqing looked up at him, "why not? Don''t you mean everything depends on me? It turns out it''s all fake. "


    "I said at the beginning that I could give you anything except the back seat."


    "Don''t your majesty like concubines? Why can''t I be queen? "


    "The queen has not lost her virtue and can not be abolished. This is the rule."


    LAN Liuqing sneered, "Your Majesty tells me the rules. I''m a concubine, but I live in the front court all the time. Is that in line with the rules? Your majesty, there are so many concubines in the harem. They should have been soaked in rain and dew, but they only spoil one person. Is this in line with the rules? "


    The emperor, speechless, got up and left.


    LAN Liuqing looks at his back, and his heart is restless for no reason. The emperor''s liking is unreliable. No matter how much the emperor likes her, he won''t move the root for her, because the queen is not only the queen, but also a hundred year old family behind her. If she moves the queen, the whole court will be in turmoil, the court will be stable, the world will be stable, and the emperor will have a lot of opportunities It''s all about world stability.


    After living together for so long, she knows the emperor''s character. He seems to be fascinated by her, but he never loses his nature for her. He wants to be stable and United, so he won''t abandon her. He likes her, so he wants to keep her around. He can do everything he wants to do, and no one can shake him about what he doesn''t want to do.


    In the evening, the emperor came again, "I know you are in a bad mood. After a while, I will take you out to relax."


    LAN Liuqing lay feebly on the table, "where does your majesty think that I can go?"


    The emperor was so infuriated by her that he took Zhuoli''s bowl of porridge and said, "I beg you to drink this bowl of porridge. If you ask for something else, I will promise you."


    LAN Liuqing didn''t threaten the emperor with a hunger strike. She really had a bad appetite, but now she''s really hungry, so she took the bowl. The emperor avoided her hand and said, "open your mouth, I''ll feed you."


    LAN Liuqing said, "no, I can eat by myself."


    The emperor glared at her, "I''m afraid you don''t have the strength to carry the bowl." With that, she scooped out a spoonful of porridge and sent it to her lips.


    Blue Willow silent for a while, obedient open mouth, eat porridge, the emperor frown this just stretch out.


    A bowl of porridge was soon finished, and the emperor said, "you can ask now. Go ahead, what do you want?"


    LAN Liuqing looked at him, "I want your majesty to make Hua''er the prince."


    Emperor, "..."


    Looking at the emperor''s embarrassment, LAN Liuqing said with a smile, "you know your majesty is cheating my concubine again. This is not good, that is not good. What else can I say?"


    "Qing''er, you should know that the crown prince and the queen are one. What''s the difference between the abandoned crown prince and the abandoned queen?"


    "Of course, there is a difference. These are two choices. Your majesty can decide whether to abolish the queen or the prince?"The emperor was so angry that he couldn''t speak again. He put the bowl on the table and looked at her speechless. No matter how troublesome things are in the court, he has never been so exhausted. This woman is more difficult to deal with than ten counsellors.


    He had no choice but to let lanliuqing stay alone, hoping that she could calm down.


    The emperor thought that Lan Liuqing would be fine when it was over, but she didn''t expect that Lan Guifei was upset and went to the queen to look for trouble.


    She acts like a spoiled concubine. Today she falls a few porcelain vases, tomorrow she yells at the queen, and the day after tomorrow she threatens the queen to abolish her crown prince. In a word, there are many ways to make the queen miserable. Who dares to touch her


    The queen was exhausted and completely overwhelmed by her. She was not afraid of anything else, and even the queen could accept it. But the prince was her last line. She could not tolerate her son''s subordination to others in the future.


    She waved her hand to let all the people in the room go out, but lanliuqing''s people refused to leave. The queen said to lanliuqing, "let them go out. Our palace wants to talk to you alone."


    LAN Liuqing explored to see her one eye, lift chin to Zhuoli, "all go out."


    When they were gone, there were only two of them left in the room, but the queen kept silent. Lanliuqing sneered, "don''t you have something to say? Now that all the people are gone, go ahead. "


    The queen looked at her with some hesitation.


    LAN Liuqing sneered, "don''t you want to kneel down and beg me?"


    The queen was breathed by her. She took a deep breath and said, "if you want to vent for dema, you''ve got the wrong person. Our palace doesn''t want dema''s life. The person who really wants dema''s life is..." She pauses and utters two words, "Your Majesty."


    thank you for wine and coffee (2 pieces), Fu Zhen, left Ren Shan, good temperament, perfume TT (3 sheets), the mantissa is 52222108 (2 sheets) of basin friends, thank you? Everyone, it''s not far from the end of the month, and the girl of the monthly ticket, please support the little princess.


    When I stayed at home, my child''s hair grew so fast that it covered his eyes. So I gave him the big back of the 1980s. After looking in the mirror, he turned around and gave me a Tianma meteor fist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1344

    Lanliuqing didn''t know how she came back to the vestibule. After listening to the Queen''s words, she felt both surprised and expected.


    As she sat there, there was a chill in her heart. It was only autumn, but she felt that it was the middle of winter. The chill came out of her heart and immersed her in all her limbs. She was like sitting on the grassland in the suburbs, and her eyes were desolate.


    She knew that at the beginning, the queen wanted to kill her. She was afraid that she would threaten her back. Especially during her pregnancy, she could even see the Queen''s anxiety. Fortunately, she was in the vestibule, and the Queen''s power could not penetrate. Otherwise, it was really hard to say whether the little prince would be born.


    She gave birth to a son. At the full moon, the emperor made an exception to make the Little Prince Prince. Although this reflected the importance of the little prince in the heart of the emperor, it also indirectly indicated that the little prince was not related to the throne. According to Mengda''s rules, the prince who was made king lost his right of inheritance.


    After that, the queen never bothered her any more. She seemed to accept her existence, one in the back palace and the other in the vestibule. The well water did not offend the river water, and everything was all right. So the queen will kill dema. It''s not good for her.


    But why did the emperor kill dema? She held her cheek, frowned, and turned a cup in her hand, thinking bitterly.


    After thinking about it, maybe dema left a mark on the stone wall to let him know, but so what? Dema doesn''t know anything. Although dema hinted to her that she could do anything for her, she didn''t want to tell dema the truth. She thought that if dema didn''t know, she might be able to keep her life. Unfortunately, she was wrong and couldn''t keep it, just like she couldn''t keep her silly sister.


    No matter what she did, he didn''t relax his vigilance to her. He never believed her!


    With a sarcastic smile on her lips, she should have understood that the love of Tianjia is fragile. Those warm days that seem to be quiet and good are all flowers in the mirror and moon in the water.


    In fact, what she knew early on was that in the long days, she was unconsciously bewitched and willing to believe that all these things were true: his tenderness to her, his smile at the corner of his mouth, his caress, his burning eyes on the bed


    She felt a little humiliated, but at the same time, she felt a little relaxed. She knew it was time for her to put everything down.


    She no longer went to the Queen''s trouble, and no longer asked the emperor to abolish the crown prince, but she couldn''t lift her spirits and still didn''t have a good face to the emperor.


    -


    the sky is very high and blue. The little prince Kun Qinghua points to the sky and says vaguely, "mother, bird."


    LAN Liuqing looked up, her bird came again, Yu Guangli, on the distant steps, Yang Qi stood there, it seemed that he was also watching the bird hovering in the air.


    She whistled with a cold face, and the bird flew down and landed on her arm.


    The little prince reached for the bird''s head and said, "Niang, is that the one before?"


    She gently stroked the bird''s feathers, quickly pinched the bamboo tube from the bird''s feet, and said softly, "no, it''s just dema."


    Little prince immediately came to interest, tilted his head to look East and West, "Niang, dema disappeared, became a bird."


    "Yes, he will come to see you from time to time."


    "Well, call it dema."


    "Well, call it dema."


    The little prince nodded the bird''s head with his chubby little hand, "dema, dema, dema."


    Blue Willow clear nose acid, look up at the sky.


    Yang Qi went into the imperial study, "Your Majesty."


    The emperor raised his head from the fold. "What''s the matter?"


    "Another same bird is coming, isn''t it..."


    The emperor put down his pen and went to the window. In the distance, LAN Liuqing bent over, with a bird on his arm. Kun Qinghua raised his head, touched the bird from time to time, and said something to her with a smile.


    Maybe there is nothing wrong with the bird. It''s a fuss.


    He said, "ignore it."


    Yang Qi was a little worried, "but in case..."


    The emperor waved his hand. "She''s in a bad mood recently. Let her play with that bird. Even if it''s in case, can someone break into the palace and take her away? Do your people eat dry food? "


    Yang Qi, "..." Yes, I know. " He arched his hand and backed out.


    The emperor held his hand behind him and looked at their mother and son from a distance for a long time. He sighed in silence. Recently, she became more and more silent, and she became more and more small-minded. She almost didn''t want to talk to him. It seemed that she had transferred her hatred for the Queen to him.


    LAN Liuqing went back to the room and looked at the words on the note. After half a sound, he lit the note on the candle, threw it into the copper stove and watched it turn to ashes.


    At night, the emperor tried to reach out and embrace her. LAN Liuqing felt disgusted and threw away.


    The emperor was patient and careful for several days. He could not hold down the fire in his heart and said, "do you know, I can have your head cut by you."


    Blue Willow is clear to hold up a head, coldly looking at him, "Your Majesty wants to chop to chop, as long as you are willing."The emperor vomited so much that he could not speak. Of course, he was reluctant to give up. That''s why she was so presumptuous. But he is a man, or a man with supreme power, his pride does not allow him to move down.


    He lit a fire in his eyes and pressed it on her. He had no idea how to kiss her. Lanliuqing was blown up by the fierce wind and rain. He kicked her hard. The emperor lowered his voice and called out. He bowed down from her. His face was so blue that he quickly raised his hand.


    LAN Liuqing stares at him fearlessly. He doesn''t know what kind of psychology he is out of. He expects that slap to fall down and hit her in the face so hard that he can beat the love between them completely.


    The big hand stayed in the air for a long time, only heard the sound of breathing.


    So silent to hold for a while, the queen turned out of bed, put on clothes and left.


    Hearing the sound of distant footsteps, lanliuqing exhaled a breath, like a general collapse, unspeakable fatigue.


    The emperor was on fire in his heart and refused to be followed. He walked aimlessly in the dark palace. The night wind was cold, but he could not extinguish his heart. When he stopped, he found himself standing in front of a palace and recognized the words on the plaque by moonlight. Then he knew that he had arrived at the palace of Rong Fei.


    This is a woman who has been forgotten by him for a long time. She has been loved by him for a while. Rong Fei is gentle, considerate and considerate. The biggest difference between Rong Fei and other women is that she doesn''t talk much and never strives for anything for herself. Because of this, he has a good impression of her.


    He stood at the door and thought angrily that lanliuqing didn''t like to see him, but many women did. After a moment''s hesitation, he stepped in.


    Thank you Shiliang (2), friendly aobai, Dongyang yinglei, thank you?? Everyone''s support for the little princess, the last week crazy for monthly tickets.


    Dema is dead, too...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1345

    LAN Liuqing was deliberately angry with the emperor. She knew that with the emperor''s temper, she would not come again tonight. Without hesitation, she turned over, put on her clothes and sneaked out.


    It was cold outside, and the night wind was blowing, and the leaves were clattering, which covered her footsteps. Although she had only entered once, she was very familiar with the surrounding environment and knew how to avoid the patrolling imperial army.


    Tonight, the moon didn''t hide in the clouds. She followed her way all the time. She stepped on the corridor, surrounded by bright light. Dahong held the pillar and stood up in silence, but kunqingli was not there. It was cold, so he should be in the room.


    She found kunqingli''s room and quietly flashed in. Before she turned around, she heard kunqingli''s joyful voice, "you finally come."


    She turns around, Kun Qingli sits at the table, props up her head with an elbow, and looks at her with bright eyes.


    She asked, "why didn''t you sleep?"


    "I''m waiting for you, every day." He was staring at her, seeing her a little unhappy, but thinking about cooperation with him, he didn''t care much.


    Lanliuqing went to the table and sat down. She poured herself a glass of water. The water was cold, and the cold line flowed into her throat, making her more sober.


    She put the cup down and said, "why don''t people make a kettle of hot water?"


    Kun Qingli smiles with indifference, "no matter when, I only have cold water here, and I''m used to it."


    Lanliuqing asked, "since your majesty doesn''t allow you, why don''t you just kill you?"


    Kun Qingli''s smile was deeper and ironic. "Who knows, maybe it''s more painful than death. I''m a living dead man. "


    LAN Liuqing said, "maybe he is still reading brotherhood. After all, you are brothers."


    "No, in his eyes, I''m a bad omen, a monster that will implicate him." Kunqingli said, "he should have killed me, but he didn''t kill me. As long as he lives, I will be locked up. In contrast, I prefer to die."


    Lanliuqing is not interested in Royal secrets. She only needs kunqingli to hate the emperor.


    "Are you prepared for what I told you last time?"


    "Yes," said kunqingli, imitating kunqinglong''s tone, "Princess Ai, you look into my eyes. I love you very much."


    Blue Willow pure Piao he one eye, "Your Majesty says love words of Hou, won''t face."


    Kun Qingli was a little surprised, "is that right? I thought that the emperor''s elder brother was the same face to everyone, but he was different to you. " He murmured again, "no one will face such a beautiful woman."


    "Your Majesty has never said such a thing. You should pay attention to it later."


    "Oh, I see." He nodded, some can''t wait, "don''t worry, I don''t have any problem playing the role of emperor brother, when shall we act?"


    "A few more days."


    Kun Qingli was a little depressed. "I have to wait."


    "Only when we have enough assurance can we act. If we fall short of success, we will all die."


    "I''m not afraid of death!"


    "I don''t want to die."


    Kun Qingli nodded, "I can''t bear to let you die. Don''t worry. I''ll listen to you. " After a pause, he asked, "you help me out. What about the emperor brother? What will you do to him? "


    LAN Liuqing said, "let you exchange identities, how about keeping him here?"


    Kun Qingli''s eyes glowed and said excitedly, "is that really OK?"


    LAN Liuqing nodded, "if there is no accident, it should be OK."


    "If you do, I will give you everything you want, and I will give you the best in the world."


    "I just need to go back." LAN Liuqing said, "send someone to take me back to Nanyuan."


    The light in kunqingli''s eyes darkened a little. Looking at her eyes, she asked pitifully, "do you have to go back? Isn''t Munda all right? If I become emperor, I''ll make you queen. Isn''t that ok? "


    Lanliuqing sighs and worries about whether kunqingli can cooperate with the plan. He doesn''t look like a king.


    "Don''t talk like a wretch. You have to be king."


    "I know it''s in front of others, in front of you. I don''t have to do that." He is like a persistent child, still soft tone.


    LAN Liuqing is a little speechless to him. At this point, she has no way back. LAN yuanyan has arrived at behrener, and she can''t wait any longer.


    "I have to go. That''s my only condition. If you don''t agree, the plan will be cancelled."


    Kunqingli is very contradictory, looking down at his interlaced fingers, and finally made up his mind, "OK, I promise you."


    "Be alert these days. I''ll come and take you out at any time. The man who serves you," she hesitated for a moment. She took out a small porcelain vase from her sleeve. "This is mi Xiang. He will pour when he smells it. The rest is up to you. Have you ever killed anyone?"


    Kun Qingli looks at her in horror, "want to kill him?"


    "What else?" Blue Willow innocent he one eye, "if he runs out, our matter exposed."


    Kunqingli likes to hear her say "we", which makes him very happy. He grits his teeth and nods, "OK, I can do it."LAN Liuqing explained some details and left in a hurry. The emperor was in the palace and she couldn''t stay long.


    -


    when the emperor woke up, it was dark all around him. He was a little at a loss and didn''t know where he was. However, he soon found someone beside his pillow. He smelled a faint fragrance. He was very happy. He was about to turn over and embrace someone, and suddenly stopped. It wasn''t the fragrance of lanliuqing.


    Hearing the movement, the person beside the pillow sat up, lit the lamp at the head of the bed and looked at him calmly, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you?"


    When the emperor saw her, he immediately remembered what happened in the evening. He was depressed. He borrowed wine from Princess Rong to relieve his worries. As a result


    I don''t know why he was a little flustered. He didn''t speak and looked for his clothes everywhere. Princess Rong was dressed in her bedroom clothes. Seeing this, she got out of bed and waited on him to put on his clothes. "Does your majesty want to go back?"


    "Well," he said, "I have something else to do."


    Rong Fei knew that he was an excuse, but she didn''t expose it. She said, "official business is endless. Your majesty should pay attention to your health."


    The emperor, for a moment, avoided her hand and buttoned the button under his neck. As he was about to leave, he stopped, hesitated for a moment and said, "I won''t keep a record of what happened tonight, and I won''t get a reward."


    Rong Fei looked up at him and said softly, "I understand. I won''t tell anyone."


    The emperor knew it was unfair, but there was only one woman he didn''t want to let down He was a little astringent in his heart. Although he didn''t mean it, he still made a mistake.


    Back in the vestibule, he lingered at the door of the bedroom hall for a while, but he didn''t go in. LAN Liuqing was in a bad mood, and he didn''t dare to imagine that he would let her find something


    He was like a Wimpy husband who was afraid of his wife. He made do with it all night in his study, but he couldn''t sleep. He got up before dawn and quietly went into the bedroom. He lifted up his account and looked in. LAN Liuqing was lying on his side. In the dim light, he was sleeping peacefully and soundly.


    Thank you to pattenla, gongzu Wenfu, memyk (3), JUANJUAN, chase Shiliu (2), and friends whose mantissa is 2268?? Everyone''s support for the little princess fell off the list again. Wuwu, I was crazy to ask for the monthly ticket in the last week.


    It''s coming. It''s coming to an end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1346

    Not long after dinner, the emperor felt a little bloated. He got up and went out for a walk. As soon as he looked back, he saw LAN Liuqing following him. In the past two days, her face was not so ugly. Although she didn''t speak, her attitude towards him was much better.


    The emperor saw that she had no cape and jacket and asked, "what are you doing out on such a cold day?"


    "With your majesty."


    The emperor felt warm in his heart, but he said, "nonsense, go in quickly, it''s cool again."


    Lanliuqing stood there, but the emperor''s heart softened. He went to lift the windbreaker and put the woman in it. Lanliuqing was surprisingly gentle and leaned in his arms like a bird. The emperor put his arms around her waist and buried his face. Under the cover of the windbreaker, he gave her a kiss on the lips.


    Blue Liu Qing slightly raised his face to respond, the emperor was very happy, no matter whether there was anyone around him, standing in the twilight touching kiss up.


    After a while, the two talents separated. LAN Liuqing said, "I''ll accompany your majesty for a walk."


    The emperor, with a hum, put his windbreaker around him and went into the low night. A little servant carrying a lantern is shining far away, and the secluded light is shining on the two people walking side by side.


    They haven''t walked together so intimately for a long time. The emperor was full of joy. He wanted to go all the way to the end of time. It''s better for her to stay by her side quietly than anything else. The feeling of quiet years came back. He knew it was the taste of happiness. He knew that with the passage of time, she would come out. She was not the kind of person who trapped herself in certain emotions for a long time.


    Entering the pavilion, the emperor couldn''t help kissing her. He released her from the windbreaker and held her face in his hand. He gave her a close kiss. Lanliuqing closed her eyes and accepted obediently. His hand was tightly around his waist.


    The emperor did not dare to stay outside for a long time. He was afraid that Lan Liuqing would catch cold. He circled around the palace and entered the house. He put her hand in the palm of his hand and rubbed it. He complained: "if you walk outside for a while, your hand will be cold like this. Don''t go out without a handstove in the future."


    Lanliuqing said with a smile, "isn''t my concubine''s handstove your majesty?"


    She finally agreed to laugh with him, and the emperor''s last worry disappeared.


    That night, the emperor worked very hard to make her happy. Lanliu Qingxing was also high, her eyes were blurred, and her coquettish appearance made the emperor almost fall into madness. He really loved this goblin!


    When the rain stopped and the clouds gathered, all the movement slowly settled in the night. Lanliuqing had a rest for a long time before she slowly recovered. She looked up at the emperor, "Your Majesty, your majesty..."


    The emperor fell asleep and did not agree.


    She is not at ease, hand in the emperor''s face patted gently, "Your Majesty, wake up."


    The emperor''s head was shaken by her, still unconscious.


    Blue Willow clear fly quickly put on clothes, quietly left the house.


    It seems to be very dark tonight. She takes advantage of the night to escape into kunqingli''s yard. Kunqingli is anxiously wandering in the room. Hearing the sound of opening the door, the whole person is excited, "can we go? I killed the slave and threw him into the well


    Lanliuqing hissed, "don''t talk, my magic can''t last long, go quickly." With that, she turned and went out again.


    Kun Qingli followed, a little uneasy, "just go like this? There''s someone out there


    "It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t remember when he wakes up."


    There was a guard standing at the door. Kunqingli saw lanliuqing swaggering out, and the guard stood upright. She didn''t stop her, so she followed her boldly.


    Lanliuqing took kunqingli back to the bedroom, pointed to the emperor''s bedroom clothes and said, "put on your clothes quickly, and put them on for him."


    Kunqingli knew who he was in her mouth, but looked around and didn''t see the emperor. He asked, "where is he?"


    Lanliuqing pointed to the bed. Kunqingli went over and took a look at the quilt. His face was very ugly. "You just..."


    Blue Liu Qing stares at him one eye, "I am his concubine."


    He was wronged, "but you said you hated him."


    Lanliuqing didn''t like his complaints, continued to stare at him, "if you are not happy, you can go back now, as if nothing happened."


    Kunqingli immediately did not dare to say anything. He found that he was a little afraid of lanliuqing. As long as she glared, his heart would jump and panic.


    He put on the emperor''s clothes, put on his own clothes to the emperor, sat by the bed and looked at the emperor with a straight frown, "I think your plan may not work. Even if you come to me, it''s useless. He has a mouth and will tell everything."


    Lanliuqing asked, "what do you say to do?"


    Kun Qingli squinted, "kill him and throw him in the abandoned well."


    Lanliu''s heart shakes. She wants to kill the emperor, but


    She went over, pulled kunqingli apart, took out a small porcelain vase, broke the emperor''s mouth, poured the powder into it, and poured some water into it. She said, "now that he is poisoned by me, he can''t speak or walk, and will die slowly in that courtyard." she looked at kunqingli, "will you kill him ahead of time?"Kun Qingli''s eyes dodged, "no, I will do the same to him as he does to me. Anyway, he''s going to die, so I don''t have to send him on the road ahead of time. "It seems that I want to hide something, and then I immediately ask," but what if he''s detoxified? "


    Lanliuqing put the small porcelain bottle into the sleeve, "my poison, no one can solve it."


    Seeing her confident appearance, Kun Qingli put down her heart and asked, "what should I do now? How can I get him to me? "


    Blue Willow is clear to call out a breath, sit don''t utter a word, the vision is fixed of looking at the emperor who doesn''t wake up. She could be sure that as long as she left, kunqingli would kill the emperor. As long as the emperor was alive, kunqingli would not be at ease.


    She was extremely ambivalent. After pestering with this man for so long, it was time to leave, but she couldn''t bear it. Even if he killed Qin Dian and dema, she couldn''t bear to kill him.


    She said, "wait."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "When he wakes up."


    Kun Qingli was startled and instinctively stepped back, "if you want to wait for him to wake up, then, that''s not..."


    LAN Liuqing didn''t have a good look at him. "He''s already a useless man. What''s to be afraid of? How dare he want to be an emperor?"


    Kun Qingli was a little bit blushed by her ridicule, forced calm, "I''m not afraid of him."


    Blue Willow clear body, leave bedside, "he wants to wake up."


    Kunqingli darts behind her, and lanliuqing looks at him. He smiles, "brother Huang, is the best Batu in Mengda, he..." The words came to a sudden stop because the emperor opened his eyes.


    The emperor''s eyes came and saw kunqingli. His expression was calm. Soon, he moved his eyes to lanliuqing''s face.


    Thank you Juanzi, JUANJUAN (4), Ziyan, I''m a bookworm (2), the friend whose mantissa is 7263, thank you?? Everyone''s monthly pass.


    Today''s update is a bit slow, because I want to finish the story at one go. So there will be a watch later, and I will ask for the monthly ticket. If you still have the monthly ticket, please vote for the little princess. Thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1347

    Lanliuqing will never forget the emperor''s look at her, no hatred, no sadness, no anger, just looking at her faintly, like a kind of numbness at the end of despair, he didn''t even speak, just supported himself to sit up, but failed, because his legs couldn''t move.


    "Don''t bother. Lie down," Lan Liuqing said. "Lie down and listen to me."


    The emperor knew he couldn''t get up and didn''t do any useless work, so he lay down again and said, "what did you do to me?"


    Seeing that he could speak, Kun Qingli was afraid again. He muttered, "can he speak?"


    Blue Willow innocent he one eye, "can''t say for a while."


    "But he will shout. When he cries, I will..."


    Lanliuqing didn''t care about him and looked at the emperor, "I poisoned you. You can''t walk any more. After a while, you can''t even talk. Don''t blame me. You forced me. I just want to leave, but you..."


    "So you took him out to replace me?" The emperor sneered, "a waste will be found in two days."


    Kun Qingli was a little angry and went to the bedside for two steps. "I''m not a waste. I read a lot of books. I can govern the country."


    The Emperor didn''t want to talk to him at all. He still looked at LAN Liuqing, "even if I can''t go and speak, I can write. I still have many loyal old ministers. They won''t listen to him."


    "The monarch of Mengda is a paralytic who can''t speak. What do you think will happen when the news gets out?" LAN Liuqing said, "not to mention Dongyue, even a country like the northern Jin Dynasty may be ready to attack Mengda. It''s a foreign invasion. If you want to talk about internal worries, will those clan children and your cousins be willing to let a mute and a paralytic sit on the Dragon chair? And more importantly, "Lan Liuqing pointed to Kun Qingli," you''ve hidden him for so many years, and no one knows his identity except a few close ministers. Do you want the whole world to know that the emperor of Mengda is actually Shuang... "


    "Enough!" The emperor drank a low voice, "these two years you pretend to be docile, in fact, have been planning this matter, right?"


    Lanliuqing said, "yes."


    "Why do you do it at this time?"


    LAN Liuqing pulled up her sleeve a little and showed him her wrist. At the pulse beating place, there was a small section of dark blue, which appeared and disappeared from time to time. She said, "I''m waiting for the door of my heart to open. In the letter LAN xuansu gave you, it probably didn''t say that I''m a poison expert of Nanyuan palace. If he hadn''t found someone to hold my heart, I would have left here early. "


    The emperor said, "I know you are not so simple, otherwise you would not be sent so far."


    Lanliuqing looked at the copper leak in the corner of the wall. "I''ve already said what I should say. You''ll live in his yard and spend the rest of your life there."


    She turned to go, was stopped by the emperor, he definitely looked at her, "don''t you like me at all?"


    LAN Liuqing''s heart knocked heavily. She remembered this sentence. In her dream, the emperor asked her the same question. At that time, she held her chest, sobbed and couldn''t say a word.


    But the dream is a dream, when not really, now she stood here, a drop of tears did not flow, calmly looking at him, "do not like."


    She clearly saw that the light in the emperor''s eyes suddenly darkened, like escaping into the darkness. He was full of endless sadness.


    Her heart was desolate, but she tried to ignore the pain and said to Kun Qingli, "go and call Cha Chi na."


    Kun Qingli understood what she meant, quickly raised her feet, and was stopped by her, "remember, from now on, you are the emperor."


    Kun Qingli''s step is a meal. He puts his hand behind him and slows down.


    When he went out, LAN Liuqing said to the emperor, "I know there are loyal people around you. Don''t live in that yard. Run away while it''s dark. Kunqingli won''t save your life. Now you have a chance to arrange your escape. In another hour, you won''t be able to speak."


    "Why be hypocritical," the emperor sneered, "don''t you want me to die?"


    Lanliuqing hesitated for a moment, "I want you to die, just now I directly poisoned you."


    She continued, "I know that as long as you escape, you will come back one day. Only when you go out will you know why I have to go back. You will try every means to come back here, just as I try every means to go back to Nanyuan. You and I are the same people, and no one can trap anyone."


    "So you''ve even figured out the way back for me." The emperor said, "I know that I would rather run away than let people know the twin''s secret."


    "I know you as well as you know me."


    "No, I don''t know you." The emperor sighed, "I''d rather never see you."


    Kunqingli leads zhachina in. Seeing the emperor lying on the bed, zhachina is full of doubts and is at a loss. Looking at kunqingli, he hesitates and says, "Your Majesty?"


    Kunqingli pretended to be very similar, with a straight face. "He didn''t know how to run out, and scared the imperial concubine. I ordered his acupoint. Now he can''t move, so I''ll send him back."


    Cha Chi na said, "I''m going to invite commander Yang." Then he went out in a hurry.Seeing that the Emperor didn''t speak, kunqingli''s heart fell down. He admired lanliuqingpei and knew that what she said was taboo by the emperor.


    Soon Yang Qi came. He knew the inside story, so no one brought him. He just came by himself, carried the emperor on his back and hurried out of the hall. Cha Chi na followed him, pulling up the hood on the emperor''s head from time to time in case someone saw his face.


    The emperor called out, "Yang Qi."


    The emperor said, "don''t stop. Listen to me. I''m Kun Qinglong. I''ve been poisoned by LAN Liuqing. I can''t walk. I can''t even talk later. Chachna will go to the queen to meet the prince. He will join the abandoned well in the West and walk along the secret Road."


    Chachi blinked, "I''m damned. I was flustered just now. I didn''t recognize it."


    Yang Qi iron green a face, turn round to want to go back, "minister go to kill that demon Ji."


    "It''s no use, she has broken my retreat, I can only walk," the emperor lay on Yang Qi''s back, eyes deep, "stay green hill, not afraid of no firewood, one day, I will come back."


    ¡­¡­


    Kun Qinglong said here, silent for a long time.


    Bai Qianfan put his hand on the back of his hand. "Dad, don''t think much about the past. Let''s see later."


    Kun Qinglong looked at the smart card and nodded, "seeing you, dad didn''t want to, but dad didn''t expect that at that time, she already had you in her stomach. I think she was in poor spirits and had a bad appetite at that time, not all for dema, but also because of you."


    "Didn''t dad say that someone came to meet her? Why did she give birth to me in Dongyue alone? My brother is not with me


    Kun Qinglong snorted coldly, "Dad guess it''s because of Kun Qingli. He''s very jealous. I have. He wants to have it. It won''t be so easy to let her go. From this point of view, she must have separated from Hua''er at the beginning. Kunqingli sent people all the way to kill and intercept her. She fled to Dongyue with a big stomach, so she tried to find a place to hide and prepare to give birth to a baby. She''s the one who can find a way everywhere. "


    Here''s the story of the valley master and the empress. If you don''t explain it clearly, please make it up by yourself. Some girls may see that the rhythm behind is a little fast, because it exceeds the scheduled space, so they don''t plan to write any more. But the story is not over. Continue tomorrow.


    Give the female emperor and the valley master some monthly tickets to celebrate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1348

    Three days later, Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan set out to return to Dongyue. Mo Ronglong and Mo Rongyu sent them to the outside of the city, but they were still reluctant to give up. They sent them to the grassland and walked one mile after another.


    Parting is always melancholy and sad, because I don''t know when I can see you again. Afraid of Kun Qinglong''s sadness, Bai Qianfan, with tears in his eyes, grinning, talks about how mischievous Murong Qingyang is and how clever Murong Sheng is. He just doesn''t mention Murong Lin, and says that Murong Shu has no principles in front of her daughter, so she is used to lawlessness. She looks at sheng''er with a straight face, which makes sheng''er look like a mouse and a cat, and she doesn''t dare to speak out.


    Kun Qinglong thinks the same thing as Mo Rongshu''s hero on this point. He laughs and says, "girls are used to spoil me. It''s a pity that you didn''t grow up around my father. When we meet, you''ll be my mother, but it doesn''t matter. There''s Qingyang. My father really wants to see her early and spoil my granddaughter."


    Bai Qianfan exclaimed, "Dad, she''s almost gone. Are you still in favor?"


    "What are you afraid of?" said Kun Qinglong, "if you look at the world, is there a princess more noble than her? In Dongyue and Mengda, my little Qingyang can walk horizontally. "


    Bai Qianfan shook his head with a smile, "Dad, she is already a ghost, you still..."


    One side of the Murong Shu interjected, "Qingyang skin is a little bit of skin, good character, no matter how used to also long not crooked, you don''t have to worry."


    "That is, how bad can your child be?" Kun Qing Long Fu he.


    Bai Qianfan is funny to himself. Weng''s son-in-law doesn''t deal with him very much. Speaking of his daughter''s classic, he is in harmony.


    Seeing you off for thousands of miles, Kun Qinglong finally stops at the Bank of Suli river. His father and daughter smile at each other and wave goodbye. Watching the carriage raise dust and smoke and go farther and farther, Kun Qinglong feels that his heart suddenly lacks a piece. He faces the wide Suli River and stands in silence for a long time. In his sight, the carriage has already disappeared No trace.


    Kun Qingyu came to persuade him, "father and emperor, Huang Mei have gone far, go back."


    Kun Qinglong blinked his eyes. "Yu''er, hurry to get married. When you have the crown princess, I will abdicate and go to Dongyue to find your royal sister."


    Kun Qingyu, "..."


    -


    when you come, you have to make a detour to avoid all the troubles. When you go back, all the troubles become no troubles. Wherever you go, someone respectfully opens the gate to let them out. Under the escort of thousands of elite soldiers, Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan swaggered back to Baicheng.


    Xu Dalun and Bai Qianfan nestled up to him tightly and grinned with tears in their eyes, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Suddenly thought, "but Qingyang and sheng''er how to do?"


    "I will follow their advice. If you want to come to Jiangnan, Ning Jiu will send them. If you don''t want to, stay in the palace. Lin''er will take care of them."


    Bai Qianfan sniffed. "I guess Qingyang will come. Sheng''er, it''s hard to say."


    Mo Rong Shu nodded and pulled his sleeve to wipe her tears carefully. "I guess so, too."


    Bai Qianfan was silent for a moment. "In fact, you already knew that lin''er would go to Nanyuan, didn''t you?"


    "When lin''er came back from Nanyuan, it was not normal. Nanyuan''s experience left an indelible impression in his mind. There are some things that I haven''t told you. Lin''er has nightmares. This is the knot in his heart. If it can''t be broken, nightmares will accompany him all his life. As for how to solve it, it''s his business. All I can do is not interfere. " Mo Rongshu pauses for a moment and says, "I don''t want you to go back to Lin''an, but also to avoid the embarrassment of your mother and son. You may be OK. Lin''er may be embarrassed to see you. After all, the relationship here is too complicated. Give lin''er some time."


    Bai Qianfan gently exhaled a breath, "I''m ok, it''s all over, lin''er is not easy."


    "One more thing," murongshu said, "I know you like Sucheng. You are very familiar with it, and there are people you know. But our identity is special. It''s better that no one knows our identity. So I chose Jinling and chose a house. It''s not big enough for us to live there. We will be very happy there."


    Bai Qianfan raised his face and gave him a kiss. "My greatest happiness is to meet you. I will be your wife in my next life."


    Mo Rongshu kisses her lips and says in a low voice, "well, we''ll be husband and wife in our next life."


    Thanks to Gu Liang Haoyan, Hui 4b6o, M407 (2), Sunty Siyu, beibeima 218 (2), Lengyue silent (4), thanks?? Everyone''s monthly pass.


    Today back to the little princess and Shu, tomorrow there is another chapter, the story is over!


    Ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a monthly ticket, say important things three times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1349

    The 16-year-old Mo Ronglin has already practiced the skill of keeping calm. When he took the Zen book presented by Ning Jiu, he still changed his face. It came so suddenly that he was a bit at a loss.


    When he learned that his father and mother were going back, he was quite upset, because he didn''t know how to face his mother. He didn''t know that they had given him such a big country to live a carefree life.


    The crown prince has already stood in his own way, but that''s because the emperor is on top of him. The emperor is his backbone. Even if the emperor doesn''t do anything, as long as he stays in the palace, he will feel at ease and have no fear. But now the emperor is going to leave Lin''an with a long distance, just in case


    He asked Ning An, "is it because I went to Nanyuan..."


    Ning An shook his head. "Your Highness doesn''t have to worry about it. The Zen book was handed over by your majesty before he left. Now there is no hidden danger in the north. Your highness naturally retired after success. The Scholar Association of Yang Chenghai University presided over your Highness''s grand ceremony of ascending the throne."


    Knowing that they were talking about business, Murong Qingyang and Murong Sheng sat quietly on one side. At this time, Murong Qingyang suddenly knelt down in front of Murong Lin and said, "my younger sister, congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor!"


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at her, "get up."


    Murong Qingyang hand a stretch, "such a big wedding, the emperor should not give a red envelope?"


    Mo Rongsheng looked at her contemptuously and knelt down to Mo Ronglin. "Congratulations, brother. I don''t want any red envelopes."


    Murong Qingyang cut his brother one eye, "what kind of chaos, I got the money, can also give you some."


    "I don''t want it. It''s a blessing for the people all over the world for my brother to ascend the throne. I''m willing to donate one year''s silver to add incense to the temple and bless him to become a good emperor in history."


    "If you don''t have to protect you, brother Huang will become a good emperor in history..."


    Mo Rong Lin see them fight on headache, one hand raised a, "OK, all out, the emperor brother also want to talk with adult Ning."


    Murong Qingyang came back and asked Ning Jiu, "Lord Ning, didn''t my parents tell me to follow me?"


    "Yes, your majesty said that if Princess Qingyang and his highness Sheng want to go, they will let them send you there. But not reluctantly, they will ask them to make their own decisions."


    Murong Qingyang jumped up happily, "if I want to go, of course I want to go. Do my parents live in Jiangnan? I haven''t been to Jiangnan yet. I heard from Aunt laurel that the scenery there is beautiful and there is a lot of food. Mr. Ning, when shall we leave? "


    Rather nine some funny, "nature is the sooner the better, but also not urgent, in this moment and a half, if the princess decided to go, pack up, I choose a good day to start." He turned and asked Mo Rongsheng, "where''s your highness, are you going?"


    Mo Rongsheng hesitated, "if my father and mother live in seclusion, they can''t be known to be royal, can they?"


    "It''s natural."


    "What if someone bullies us?"


    "No, I will send someone to protect your majesty and Her Highness."


    "Others will not respect me if they don''t know his Highness''s identity, will they?"


    "This..."


    Qingyang interjected, "didn''t empress dowager say that? Don''t press people with your identity, but try to gain respect from others with your material nature. "


    Mo Rong Sheng Bai looked at her and asked Ning Jiu, "is the house big for the emperor and his mother?"


    Ning Jiu said, "as far as I know, it''s not big. It''s a three in three out house."


    Mo Rongsheng opened his mouth and was very surprised. "It''s so small. Your family is smaller than Mr. Ning."


    Rather nine silent smile, "to your Majesty''s blessing, minister''s house in the capital is big."


    Murong Qingyang impatient brother so tangled, staring at him, "go or not, in a word, girls are more simply than you!"


    Mo Rongsheng squinted at Mo Ronglin, "brother Huang ascends the throne. There are many things to do. I can''t leave you alone. I want to stay..."


    Murong Qingyang rolled his eyes, "don''t make excuses, you are just greedy for wealth, OK, you don''t go better, father and mother are all mine."


    Mo Rongsheng thought of her mother and felt sad. She pursed her mouth and didn''t speak.


    This time, there is no need for Murong Lin to catch up. Murong Qingyang consciously goes out, "I have to pack up, and I have to say goodbye to Ning''an."


    -


    Ning An looks at Murong Qingyang dully, and sees her two red lips bumping up and down, and Baba Baba Baba says a lot, but he only hears one sentence.


    She said, "Ning''an, I''m going to Jiangnan. Even if I want to come back, it will be a long time later..." As for the following " Come to Jiangnan to see me. Let''s go boating and picking lotus pods. We can also raise cocoons. My mother said there are many loach in the river. When you come, let''s catch them together. Ah, I''ll miss you very much. Will you miss me... " He didn''t hear it at all.


    Murong Qingyang very sensational to say his eyes are red, see Ning An silly stand, also don''t speak, think he is very sad, pat his shoulder, "don''t be sad, in a few years, maybe we will see."


    Ning''an was photographed by her, and her heart said: please don''t come back. I don''t want to see you for the next 100 years.He asked, "when you leave, I''ll see you off." He would not be at ease if he did not see the God of plague sent away.


    Murong Qingyang was very moved, "you ask your father. It''s adult Ning who sent me away. If you really don''t want to leave me, just go to Jiangnan."


    Ning''an said, "thank you for your love. My mother is at home alone. I can only send the princess outside the city, not far away."


    "Yes, you have always been very filial," Murong Qingyang nodded understandably, "OK, send it outside the city."


    The day that Murong Qingyang left was a cloudy day. The wind was very strong. It was gray and full of sadness.


    Qihong instructs Ning Jiu to take good care of Princess Qingyang on the way. Thinking of Bai Qianfan, her eyes are red again. Ning Jiu comforts her in a low voice.


    Jia Tong and Du Changfeng also brought their children to see them off. They surrounded Murong Qingyang in the middle and nagged them for a long time.


    Du Jinyan is the most reluctant, red eyes looking at Murong Qingyang, "Qingyang sister, when I grow up, I''ll see you."


    Shi pengpeng held Murong Qingyang''s hand, "good sister, I will miss you."


    Jia Lanqing is young and mature. "Sister Qingyang, you should listen to the words of the emperor and the empress dowager, and respect filial piety in front of the two elders."


    Jia Xiaoduo, "sister Qingyang, I will try my best to practice martial arts. I will be as powerful as you in the future." In Jia Xiaoduo''s eyes, it is her goal to win all of them.


    Mo Rongsheng touched his nose and said, "Qingyang..."


    Murong Qingyang eyes a stare, he immediately said, "sister Huang, less trouble, Jia adult is not here, no one for you to clean up the mess."


    Murong Qingyang snorted, "long winded, I want you to say." She moved her eyes to Ning''an''s face and looked at her good friend who grew up together. She was a little sad, but she pretended to be strong and arched her hand to Ning''an, "goodbye, we''ll see you later!"


    Ning An looks as usual, "well, take care of yourself." For Murong Qingyang to leave this matter, he is to raise both hands and feet in favor of, but today also don''t know is the weather reason, or was infected by them, his heart seems to be a bit heavy.


    As the carriage moved away, the sky became more gloomy, and everyone stood on the hillside looking at it with red eyes. Ning''an felt a little itchy on his face. He reached out and touched it. He wiped his face and turned back.


    He doesn''t feel bad at all, really, not at all!


    Thank you for the sweet and sour apple salad, Ziyan o, Xintan buchou, yingyu qianyin (2), Yueya honey (3), sunny Yeyu, Judy? Zhang mai (4), happy with fate, thank you?? Everyone''s monthly pass.


    Well, all the stories are finished. The original plan is that the whole book will be finished here. The story of the younger generation will be left to open a new book. The title of the book has been thought out. It''s called "the princess is up". But it''s still in the epidemic period, and the process is too slow. The editor suggests that the series of stories should be continued later. So I''m too lazy to toss. Tomorrow is a brand new story. I hope you can read it as a new book. The younger sister who wants to see the stories of the younger generation has gone!


    For the last two days, I knelt down and begged for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1350

    Jiangnan, spring in March, red and willow green, a school full of vitality.


    Under a big tree, a young girl in a yellow dress looked up at the dense crown of the tree, and her apricot eyes glared, "you dead child, come down quickly!"


    There was no answer from the tree, but the branches and leaves trembled, and it was obvious that there was someone on it.


    "Don''t come down, do you?" The girl said and rolled her sleeve. "Dead child, when I come up, you will know how powerful it is."


    As soon as her hand touched the tree pole, she heard a panicked voice from above, "sister Qingyang, don''t you come down, can''t I come down?"


    Murong Qingyang snorted from his nose, didn''t speak, and stepped back two steps.


    Soon, the man on the tree came down. He was a half year old child named Cai Yang, with a small name of Yangzi. He was about twelve or thirteen years old. He had a round face, a little black, and he was very strong. But in front of Mo Rong Qingyang, he was as timid as a little mouse. He glanced at her timidly, took something from his arms and handed it to her, "here, here you are."


    In the palm of his hand lies a stone with beautiful patterns, which Xi Jiao picked up by the river. He likes it and snatches it. He is the little overlord of the street, but when Mo Rong Qingyang appears, his hegemony is gone.


    Murong Qingyang didn''t answer. He grabbed his ear and said, "go back to Xiaojiao and apologize to her!"


    Yang Tsai was pulled by her, bared his teeth and begged for mercy, "pain, pain, Qingyang elder sister let go, it''s so painful..."


    Murong Qingyang pushed him forward, released his hand, "go faster."


    Yang Zi rubbed his ears, oh, he quickened his pace and explained with a purr, "I''ll just play with it, but I didn''t say I won''t give it back to her."


    Murong Qingyang sneered, "I don''t look for you today, you probably won''t remember."


    Yang tsan''s eyes turned and flattered her, "sister Qingyang, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''re good at it. You almost didn''t pull my ear off."


    Murong Qingyang complacent smile, "that is, elder sister''s Kung Fu is not white practice.". Two days ago, my father taught me another move. It''s very powerful. I''ll practice with you when I have a chance... "


    Yang Zi''s mouth began to smoke, and his steps became faster and faster. "Go faster, Xiaojiao must be crying red."


    Murong Qingyang still wants to talk to him about practicing martial arts. Seeing that he has gone to the front, he has to stop and keep up.


    At Xijiao''s house, she was crying. Yang Zi was a little angry and threw the stone on the table. "Here you are. The girl likes to cry. Don''t bother..."


    Before he finished, Murong Qingyang slapped him on the back of the head, "how do you talk? Do it again


    Yang Zi was beaten. He didn''t dare to make a mistake. He picked up the stone and put it on the table gently. His voice was soft. "Xiaojiao, don''t cry. I''ll give it back to you."


    Murong Qingyang, "apologize."


    Yang looked at her and said, "I apologize."


    Murong Qingyang, "apologize to whom."


    Yang Zi bows to Xi Jiao, "I apologize."


    Xi Jiao stops crying, sniffs and wipes her tears. She gives Yang Zi a white look, takes the stone and looks at it carefully. It''s intact. Then she hums, "if it wasn''t for Qingyang elder sister, you wouldn''t give it back to me." Then he looked up and said to Murong Qingyang, "thank you, sister Qingyang."


    "You''re welcome. If you call me sister, I''ll take care of it. What''s that, "Murong Qingyang looked around," the second aunt is not here? "


    "My mother has gone to my aunt''s house. What''s the matter with my sister?"


    "It''s OK," Murong Qingyang said with a smile. "It''s the pickled radish that my second aunt sent last time. My mother said it was delicious and asked how to make it."


    Delicate eyes a bright, "lady like to eat ah, that''s great, you wait."


    She ran to the kitchen and took a bowl full of pickled radishes from the big jar to Murong Qingyang. "My sister took it back to my wife. If it''s not enough, my mother will be very happy if she knows that my wife likes it."


    Murong Qingyang is also not polite, took the bowl with a smile, "thank you very much."


    Delicate way, "compare to madam and master''s favor to our family, this can calculate nothing."


    Murong Qingyang leaves with a bowl. Yang Zai follows her, takes a few steps, and looks at her with an eyebrow. "Sister Qingyang, I really thought you were chivalrous. As a result, it was for a bowl of pickled radish."


    "Bullshit!" Murong Qingyang kicked him in the butt, "sister of course is chivalrous, pickled radish is just incidental."


    Yang Tsai patted his buttocks and complained in a low voice, "kicking people all the time, how can you get married?"


    They parted on the street and went home.


    Hao pingguan stood at the gate and looked around the street. When he saw the figure of Mo Rong Qingyang, he immediately went up and said, "little ancestor, where have you been? I just sent 19 slaves to look for you!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Murong Qingyang handed the bowl to him: "do you want to eat it?"


    Hao pingguan was flushed by the sour smell. He raised his hand in front of his nose and frowned in disgust. "Ancestors, you can''t eat things outside. Who gave them?"


    "Delicate, my mother loves it." Murong Qingyang walked in and asked, "what do you want me to do, hobo?""Not the slave, but the master."


    As soon as he heard that his father was looking for him, Murong Qingyang''s steps were lighter. He jumped up the steps three times and copied the curtain into the house. The curtain was thrown up into the sky, then fell down heavily and rustled on the doorframe.


    Bai Qianfan looked at her and shook his head. "If you are such a big person, you can''t have a girl''s look."


    Murong Qingyang flattered the bowl to her, "Niang, for you to eat."


    Mo Rong Shu said with a smile, "my daughter is not like a girl. Look, I still remember to bring you food. Otherwise, my daughter is a kind little cotton padded jacket."


    Murong Qingyang squeezed a piece of pickled radish into Murong Shu''s mouth, "Dad also eats it."


    Mo Rongshu, "..."


    The sour smell made him gasp at the corner of his mouth, but it was his daughter''s filial piety. He couldn''t spit it out and chewed it down.


    "By the way, Dad, hobo said you wanted to see me?"


    "Well, you sit down first," murongshu said. "There''s something my father wants you to do."


    Murong Qingyang sat down at the table, eating pickled radish while listening to her father.


    "Your elder brother is in his twenties. It''s time to get married. He made a marriage for himself. My father is not very satisfied, so he wrote a letter to him. You take it to him and ask him to have a good look. My father believes that he will understand. When the letter arrives, you don''t have to rush back. You haven''t seen lin''er and sheng''er for a long time. Let''s get together and spend more time waiting for your elder brother to get married Later, if you want to go back, you can come back. If you don''t want to go back, you can stay in the capital. You don''t have to think about me and your mother. " Mo Rong Shu touched her daughter''s head lovingly, "when you are old, it''s time to go out."


    Murong Qingyang was so happy that he almost didn''t jump up. The person who knows her best in the world is her father.


    Of course, it''s also a happy thing to see her elder brother and younger brother, but what''s more happy is that she can finally go out! Dang! Jiang! The lake is gone!


    Thanks to the householder Yuan Shan, Zuo Xing An Meng (2), Cheng Gong Cong Dan (2), Hui 4b6o, Monica_ Yu (4), Aoyu starry sky, Fuzhen (2), mantissa 59246239 (3), 70518085 (2), 9676 (2), thank you?? Everyone''s support for the little princess.


    New books and new stories, in addition to Qingyang and Mo Ronglin, are two main stories. Let''s celebrate. Today''s two more stories are issued in succession, with more comments and monthly tickets.


    There will be another one later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1351

    Although Murong Qingyang is a princess, she doesn''t feel much about her identity. Most of the time, she forgets that she is a princess. Her dream as a child is to be a chivalrous and well-known woman in the world.


    Last year, she wanted to go out and wander in the world. Her parents thought she was immature and refused her request. For this reason, she was depressed for a long time. Now the elder two finally agreed to let go. It''s really great news for her.


    She smiles and shakes her head. "Dad, don''t worry, I will send the letter to big brother smoothly."


    "Well," murongshu nodded, "don''t open letters on the road."


    She shook her head like a drum, "don''t look, don''t look, don''t look."


    "Don''t be playful. Send the letter earlier. Don''t miss your elder brother''s marriage."


    She nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "I know. I promise I can''t miss it. Dad, when do I start?"


    "When do you want to start?"


    "The sooner the better. Why don''t I go and pack now?"


    Mo Rong Shu looks at the excited girl, some worry, this girl won''t go out and don''t want to come back, right?


    He regretted it a little and said, "don''t worry, wait a few days."


    "If you wait any longer, it will delay you," Murong Qingyang said. "Dad, what if I go late and my elder brother marries a daughter-in-law you don''t like? That''s the queen of East Vietnam. I can''t be careless. "


    Mo Rong Shu looks at her daughter''s serious appearance, and regrets more and more in her heart. The girl definitely doesn''t want to come back after going out of the door. But if he says something, if he spills water, he is not the emperor now, but he is still the master Huang who has a lot to say.


    Bai Qianfan didn''t know what he was thinking, but it really couldn''t be delayed. He said, "it''s better to leave early rather than late. Lin''er''s marriage matters. Don''t delay." She said to Murong Qingyang, "go, clean up, and leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes Murong clear and loud should road, quickly ran out.


    Mo Rongshu looked at her back and sighed, "as soon as I heard that I was going to travel far away, my parents forgot everything."


    Bai Qianfan teased him, "Oh, who said that my daughter is old, and it''s time to go out, how can I not give up?"


    Mo Rong Shu is a little embarrassed, "I always think this girl will not come back when she goes out."


    "No, my daughter, I know it." Bai Qianfan comforted him, "wait for her to suffer some hardships outside, and you''ll know that it''s better at home."


    "I hope so."


    "Besides, you have to get used to it. When Qingyang is big, you have to get married. Do you want a son-in-law?"


    "Don''t say, that''s what I think. Sheng''er doesn''t want to leave the capital. We have only Qingyang on our knees. Isn''t it good to recruit a son-in-law?"


    Bai Qianfan shook his head, "lin''er''s marriage is up to you. Qingyang and sheng''er, let them make their own decisions."


    -


    the next morning, Murong Qingyang finished his breakfast, put on his burden and said goodbye to his parents.


    Bai Qianfan touched her head and said, "take good care of yourself outside. Besides, you should change your habit of kicking people, or you will suffer losses."


    Murong Qingyang said with a smile, "my father said that it''s hereditary. He likes to kick people''s hearts, so I love to kick people."


    Mo Rongshu tried his best to press the sadness in his heart. Before his daughter left, he began to worry about it. It''s really bad! But there''s no way. Her mother is right. Murong Qingyang feels so good when she''s young that she has hardly suffered setbacks. It''s good for her to go to places where they can''t protect her, understand the coldness of the world and feel the difficulty of life.


    Mo Rongshu patted her on the shoulder. He was about to open his mouth and tell her that his eyes were red. He quickly stopped. He didn''t dare to say a word. He was afraid that he might cry because he couldn''t control his mood. He blinked at her like a riddle. Then he waved to indicate that she could go.


    Murong Qingyang is not big or small in front of him. He smiles and hooks his shoulder. "Oh, Dad, I don''t go out and don''t come back. Wait, I''ll buy you some good wine."


    Murong Shu and Bai Qianfan send her to the gate. Murong Qingyang waves to them, turns over and goes away without looking back.


    She had agreed with her father that when she wandered in the world, she would ride a horse and whip without any servants. That''s the chivalrous demeanor. She took a maid on the road with her. It''s called wandering in the mountains and playing in the water. She is not coquettish and can take good care of herself.


    She came out from the east gate and went all the way to the north. When it was just dark, she stopped in the market town and was ready to find the inn. She led the horse slowly, pretending to look at the Inn by the side of the road. Yu Guang glanced at the movement behind her. Yes, she was followed.


    This person''s tracking technique is very good. If someone else changes, she will not notice it. Unfortunately, she is too familiar with them and knows that her father will definitely send her secret guards to protect her along the way. She understood dad''s mood, but she didn''t agree. Didn''t she go out for training? What''s the meaning of sending someone to protect her? She wants to go to the capital with her own ability. She wants to go to the secret guard or something. Let''s go.


    But before the time came, she didn''t want to scare the snake, and let him follow. It would be easy to wait until the Lanjiang port.She was dressed in a strong suit with a sword hanging around her waist. When she looked at people, her eyes were a little chilly. She was really like a chivalrous woman wandering in the river and lake. Although she was alone, no one dared to talk to her.


    Murong Qingyang found a restaurant to sit down, ordered a few dishes, but also a bottle of wine, drink, eat slowly.


    It''s funny that people around you often look sideways. It''s clear that you are a girl like Jiaohua. You have to pretend to be an old-fashioned person.


    Ning 19 stands by the pillar of the riding Gallery of the shop opposite. She looks at Murong Qingyang from a distance. She pours wine into her mouth holding a wine cup. She doesn''t worry. The princess''s drinking capacity is cultivated by the emperor little by little. She has been drunk several times before, but later it''s not easy to get drunk. Sometimes she drinks with them, and they fall down. She just blushes, but she sits upright perfectly straight.


    At present, the country of East Vietnam is peaceful and the people are in peace, so he follows. When he arrives in the capital, he gives the princess to the emperor, and his task is finished. This way in addition to secretly protect, but also be careful not to be found by her, otherwise, his fate may be a bit miserable.


    After a few days in peace, he finally arrived at the Lanjiang port, where Murong Qingyang wanted to cross the river by boat.


    Lanjiang port is very prosperous. Compared with passenger ships, there are more cargo ships. Goods from south to north have to go through this waterway. Some businessmen simply trade goods here, and gradually form a trading port. When hawkers see business opportunities, they all come here to set up stalls, sell tea, snacks, melon seeds, walnuts, fans, umbrellas, wrappers, rouge, gouache, etc Stick, tarpaulin There are all kinds of peddling. It''s very lively.


    There are several passenger ships, lined up. The boatmen are all powerful men of Wu Kong. They stand at the bow of the ship and shout to attract guests. Their voices are loud and clear. Among all kinds of peddling, they are very clear. The ink looks clear and hovers on the shore. They seem to be a little uncertain about which ship to take.


    The second is coming. At the end of the month, the competition for monthly tickets is fierce, and they are squeezed out again. The little lovely who still has monthly tickets in her hand can vote for the little princess. Come on??!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1352

    Ning Shijiu quietly follows Murong Qingyang. Seeing her walking around without making up her mind, she gives up. She finds a convenient place to stay and wait for her to get on the boat.


    After a while, a boat was almost full, and the boatman yelled a few more times. Seeing no one coming up, he rowed the boat off the shore with the man. Murong Qingyang stared at the gradually widened ditch, suddenly jumped up and landed on the boat. As soon as she got on the boat, she called to the boatman anxiously, "brother boat, row faster, some villains want to catch me."


    The boatman saw that she was a beautiful little girl. He immediately rowed hard with the oar and held the boat far away.


    Ning Shijiu knew that Murong Qingyang had already found himself. He had no choice but to show up at the critical moment. There were a lot of people on the dock, and his lightness skills could not be used. By the time he got to the shore, the boat was a little far away from the shore, and he could not manage so much. He bit his teeth and jumped. Even if he could not reach the distance, he would jump a little and work hard If you swim over, you should be able to catch up.


    Murong Qingyang yelled on the boat, "stop him quickly. He is a villain. He wants to catch me to be a concubine for the 60 year old man..."


    She has a clear voice, like a oriole. She covers her mouth and looks sad. The people who don''t know the truth have a preconceived impression of Ning 19. They immediately give a cold shoulder to Ning 19 who jumps into the river. Several boatmen rush in the water with bamboo poles to get Ning 19 ashore.


    Poor Ning shijiukong had a lot of Kung Fu, but he couldn''t avoid the boatman''s bamboo pole. He was beaten several times, but it didn''t matter. With the boatman''s pursuit and interception, he watched the ink clear away, and was so angry that he punched the water, and the water splashed all over his face.


    -


    after crossing the Lan River and the Wei River, Murong Qingyang did not have a smooth journey. She doubted that Ning 19 had caught up with her and secretly solved all the criminals on the way, leaving her with nothing to do. It was almost to the border of Lin''an. She had not seen injustice yet. It was really boring to help her.


    After a few years of listening to Wu Nong''s soft language, she can''t learn those soft tones in Jiangnan. Niang always says that her speech is as crisp as fried beans, but she likes it very much. Nvxia''s character is simple, so she has to speak simply.


    Thinking that she is not far away from the capital, she is not reconciled, and she is not in a hurry. She always wants to encounter something before entering the capital, so that she can help the chivalrous and righteous again.


    One day, she was walking slowly in the street. Suddenly, there was a rapid sound of footsteps behind her. Before she looked back, she ran with her arm in one hand and cried, "run, don''t let them catch you."


    Murong Qingyang was puzzled. He ran with him and asked, "who do you know? Do you know us? Don''t let anyone catch us?"


    But that hand a loose, don''t answer, self-care of run forward, Murong Qingyang stopped, said to the person''s back, "sick."


    But as soon as the voice fell, footsteps came from behind. She wanted to step back, but the people behind her stopped in front of her and grabbed her arm. "It''s her. They''re a group."


    Murong Qingyang raised his eyes and saw that he was talking about a shopkeeper, holding her in one hand and panting in the other. Several people ran up from behind, including a short and fat man, pointing to her waist, "my purse!"


    The common people gathered around her one after another, accusing her of "pretty, a thief!"


    "The more beautiful a girl is, the less you can look down upon her."


    "I''m not very old, but I''m an old man. I think I can get away with it if I transfer my wallet to you?"


    "Come on, where''s your partner?"


    It''s the first time for Murong Qingyang to encounter this kind of thing. She is devoted to chivalry. How can she become a thief?


    Looking down, she saw a purse hanging on her waist. She quickly took it off and threw it to the short fat man, "I''m not a thief, it''s the man who hung on my waist just now."


    The shopkeeper said, "how can he hang on your waist? If he doesn''t hang on other people''s waist, you must be in the same group."


    "I''m not a thief," she said to herself. "I''m not a thief. I don''t believe you caught that man to confront me."


    "That man has already run away. He thought he would leave a girl. We can''t do anything with him. Let''s go to the Yamen to argue."


    Murong Qingyang certainly doesn''t want to go. The Yamen is owned by her family. When it''s time to check her belongings, she will know her identity. No matter how things are solved in the end, she can''t hide it. She can''t let her parents know that she was sent to the Yamen as a thief. It''s too shameful.


    She tried to calm things down. "Didn''t she return the purse to you? Please forgive me."


    "Oh, the thief dropped the book bag. I can''t. I have to see the official. You''re playing back. Next time you have to steal. "


    "Yes, I haven''t heard of thieves stopping."


    Murong Qingyang knows that these people are blinded by the so-called facts and only believe what she sees. She can''t say clearly, so it''s better to go. But more and more people surround her, and she''s trapped in a circle and can''t squeeze her out. She''s helpless and helpless. She wants to find someone who understands her. She glances at the crowd, pauses, retreats, and stops at a certain place On Zhang''s face, this person seems to have known each other before. Just as he is looking at her, his eyes are cold, his mouth is slightly crooked, with a smile that seems to have nothing. His whole body exudes a kind of estrangement that resists others for thousands of miles. He not only looks like her, but also has a similar temperament.Although they had been separated for several years, she recognized at a glance that this was Ningan.


    She was so happy that she immediately waved to him, "Ning''an, it''s me. I''m back."


    But Ning An look light, "I don''t know you."


    "Why not?" She went up to him and said, "take a good look."


    Ning An looked at her from beginning to end, still shaking his head, "I don''t know."


    The person nearby stared at her suspiciously, "what tricks do you want to play? People don''t recognize you at all. Don''t dawdle and drag her to see an official."


    Murong Qingyang urgent, "Ning''an, I am, is Qingyang ah."


    "Surnamed Qing?" Ning An frowned, "I don''t have a friend surnamed Qing."


    "My surname is not clear, my surname is..." Murong Qingyang finds that she can''t go on. The only one surnamed Murong in the world is Tian family. She can''t disclose her identity.


    "Say," the shopkeeper impatiently urged, "what''s your last name?" See Murong Qingyang speechless, more confirmed his guess, "even the surname dare not say, there must be a problem, do not surround, pull her to see the official."


    When Murong Qingyang was taken away, she saw Ning''an holding her arm to the side of the road, but the smile on the corner of her mouth was deeper. She knew in an instant that this guy had recognized her at all. He was the reason! What do you mean! Yes!


    The joy of seeing a good friend for the first time fell to the bottom. She struggled twice and yelled at Ning''an, "Ning, you wait and see!"


    Thank you Wanzao Zixue, Chunyu Wenan (4), contented aunt (3), vegetarian tiger shark (3), swallow, CCY jade girl (5), Suiyuan Zisi (5), Chengyang Qianye (2), mantissa 2415 (5), 4918 (2), 6526 (2), 5736 (5), 57066658 (2), 1034, thank you?? Everyone''s support for the little princess.


    On the last day, please ask for a monthly ticket! There will be more later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1353

    Watching Murong Qingyang go away, Ning''an said to his subordinates on the side, "go and follow her."


    Some of his subordinates don''t understand, "brother an, that girl is not a thief. Why should she follow?"


    Ning An sighed, "she''s much more powerful than a thief. I can''t help it. If something goes wrong in Lin''an, we''ll both move our heads. "


    His subordinates were startled, "so powerful, who is it? No, it''s just a little girl


    Ning An shook his head, "don''t ask so many questions." it was his childhood nightmare. He couldn''t hear the name.


    Ning An is cold-blooded. Most of his faces are expressionless. It''s rare for his subordinates to see the vice head of his family have such a rich and harmful expression. They can''t help gossiping, "brother an, you and that Have you had a holiday


    Ning An snorted, "it''s a big holiday."


    "She told you to wait and see."


    Ning An smiles, "well, I''ll wait."


    From his memory, he and Murong Qingyang have been together. When they don''t speak well, they start to fight. When they don''t know how to fight, they always win. But when they don''t know how to fight, their father will beat them up. Later, when they know how to fight, they will lose. They won''t be beaten when they lose, but they will be beaten by a little girl Beating on the ground, he felt that he had been greatly humiliated. He might as well have a good beating and get another beating from his father.


    In a word, he does not easily recall the past, because all the pictures with clear ink are history of blood and tears for him.


    But now, he is no longer the young man who was persecuted by Murong Qingyang and was unable to resist. Four years is not long or short, but it is enough to change a lot of things.


    In the past, Murong Qingyang was about the same height as him. In the past four years, he has gone up like a tug of war. Just now, Murong Qingyang came up to him and reached his shoulder. He had to look down at her, which made him feel a sense of achievement. Secondly, Murong Qingyang''s backstage is in the south of the Yangtze River, with long mountains and long rivers. He loves Mo Neng to help. He is already the deputy head of the mirage gate and is highly respected by the emperor However, he also loves Murong Qingyang, but the emperor is not the emperor after all, and will not protect his weaknesses indiscriminately. Moreover, he was young and promising. He was an official in the same Dynasty as his father. Naturally, his father could not beat him as he did when he was a child.


    After some analysis, Ning''an''s mouth is rising higher and higher, and her smile can''t be concealed.


    Murong Qingyang, let''s ride the donkey to read the libretto, we''ll see!


    -


    Murong Qingyang followed those people to the Yamen. When he stepped into the threshold, he saw a man kneeling on the ground. It was the thief who had just pulled her away and tried to blame her.


    She was so angry that she stepped forward and kicked people over. "Bastard, why did you set me up?"


    Fu Tai has been an official for many years. It''s the first time that he sees someone who doesn''t pay attention to himself. He dares to kick others in front of him. Ding Qing sees that she is a beautiful little girl. Most of her unhappiness is gone. He dares not to follow the orders of Ning. So he ignores Mo Rong Qingyang''s rudeness and says to others, "you can''t make any noise, I know the whole story. The thief has confessed. He has no accomplice. The reason why he gave the purse to this girl is that he wanted to use this girl to drag the pursuers to escape. This girl is innocent. "


    Murong Qingyang was relieved to hear that the people here were confused. Fortunately, her parents were not so confused that they could return her innocence. When I see my brother, I will say a few words for him in front of him.


    After hearing from Fu Tai, the people who sent Murong Qingyang were a little embarrassed. They blushed and apologized to her. Murong Qingyang was not the one who had to be reasonable and unforgiving. Naturally, she could forget it. She only recorded someone''s bad debts in her heart. When she met her brother, she had to sue.


    With such an unpleasant episode, Murong Qingyang has no heart to think about chivalry. She wants to grow wings and fly into the palace to complain to her brother.


    After a long journey, the next day the sun went down to the gate of the city, and all the way to the Forbidden Palace.


    Brother and sister meet, naturally very happy, Murong Lin see Murong Qingyang rise and fall gracefully, there is a kind of my family has a younger sister growing up, after all, the younger sister''s reputation is not very good when she was a child, now it can be called my fair lady, barely in line with the image of the East Yue princess.


    But when she opened her mouth, it was like dozens of Oriole Birds came to the room all of a sudden. Their voice was beautiful, but they couldn''t stop. He tried to interrupt several times, but he was suppressed by her fast and urgent speaking speed. He had to sigh silently in his heart. If he didn''t open his mouth, he was the noble princess. When he opened his mouth, he was still worried.


    Fortunately, Ning An''s arrival saved him.


    Murong Qingyang first told her all the details of her experience. Then she was about to complain, but Ning An came in.


    Murong Qingyang''s eyes immediately widened, "Ning''an, you come just in time, I..."


    Ning An entertain an angel unawares, and made a gift to her. "It was really a Royal Princess. Ning An had eyes and was not aware of Tai Shan. She asked the princess to commit sin."


    Mo Rong was stunned for a moment, and his attitude could not help easing down. "Don''t think that if you admit your mistake now, I will...""The minister have an ulterior motive," Ning Anji said sincerely. "The royal highness of the princess is so beautiful now that the minister thought that he was a man with ulterior motives to pretend to be his highness, so that he could not recognize him."


    Mo Rong Qingyang, "..."


    It''s always pleasant to be praised for being beautiful, especially when it comes from Ning''an''s mouth. Murong Qingyang thinks that maybe he has become too beautiful. Ning''an doesn''t dare to recognize it for a while, which is understandable. Besides, Ning An was so good with herself when she was a child, how could she be ignored?


    She carefully observed Ning''an, and saw that he was self-conscious, and his eyes did not dodge. He did not look like a ghost in his heart. She made a conclusion in her heart: Ning''an was as open and aboveboard as when she was a child!


    "Come on, I''ve changed so much that you can''t recognize me for a moment. I don''t care about you."


    Mo Ronglin sits aside and looks on coldly. Although he doesn''t understand what happened, he can probably guess that Ning An must have met Mo rongqingyang outside, pretending not to know him. In fact, in addition to Murong Qingyang, everyone thinks Ning''an is very poor when he was a child. Because Murong Qingyang likes to play with him, he is reduced to fighting with girls. Other boys grow up fighting with boys. Ning''an is the only one who fights with girls. No matter how he is now, it will become a black history that he does not want to review.


    Mo Ronglin is pitying Ning''an in her heart. Even if they have some small conflicts outside, he is lazy to take care of them. Mo Ronglin is very clean and honest. In her nature, it''s not a bad thing to suffer a little grievance, and Ning''an is not a person who has no sense of propriety.


    The second is to send it to Qingyang for monthly ticket


    at the same time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1354

    When Ning''an left, Murong Qingyang yawned, "brother Huang, I''ve been running all the way. I''m a little tired. I want to go back to the palace to have a rest. You can call me when I''m having dinner." She suddenly remembered and asked, "where''s Sheng? Why didn''t he come to meet me when I came back? "


    Mo Ronglin said, "Sheng doesn''t know you''re back. He''s in another garden. I''ll send someone to deliver the letter. He should be back tomorrow."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "he has grown tall."


    "Well, it''s higher."


    Murong Qingyang thought of Ning''an''s height and frowned, "it won''t be as high as Ning''an, will it?"


    "That''s not true."


    She felt that her authority in front of Mo Rongsheng would not be moved. Just now Ning''an stood in front of her, which made her feel a little depressed. Maybe it was too high. She had to talk to him with her face up. She felt very uncomfortable.


    She went to the emperor, raised her hand and leveled her head. "Brother Huang has grown tall too. I used to have your ears together, but now I can reach your shoulders." She patted his arm, very gratified, "in the end is growing up ah."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." Do you know that he has become emperor?


    Seeing her walking out, he called her, "where''s the message from your father?"


    "Oh," Murong Qingyang patted his head, "forget the business." She took the letter out of her arms and handed it to him. "Here you are."


    Mo Ronglin was Emperor for four years, and even Sheng asked for the courtesy of the emperor and his officials in front of him. But when Mo rongqingyang came back, his painting style was a little crooked. He had the illusion that he was the crown prince of the east palace.


    Murong Qingyang made a job, a relaxed out of the door, just walked two steps to see laurel standing at the edge of the pillar, eyes suddenly bent into a small moon, to her arms, "aunt laurel, miss me dead."


    The emperor and the princess talk about family, laurel dare not go in to disturb, has been waiting outside, Murong Qingyang rushed into her arms, her nose a sour, red eyes, holding her knead, open a little distance, "let aunt laurel see, yo, it''s really female eighteen change, not to eighteen, so beautiful, in two years?"


    Murong Qingyang grinned, not modest at all, "like my mother."


    Laurel laughs, just like when I was a child, so thick skinned.


    "I know you''re coming back. My aunt has already had your palace cleaned up. Go and have a look. If there''s anything left, I''ll have someone fill it up immediately."


    "My aunt cleaned it up for me. It must be nothing bad." She also looked up and down at the laurel, said with a smile, "look at this dress, aunt has been promoted?"


    Laurel was a little embarrassed and pulled her robe. "I''ve been promoted by the emperor''s love. Now I''m also a female official of grade three. Every time I go home, the whole village regards me as a Bodhisattva, which makes me feel embarrassed. "


    Murong Qingyang some emotion, "aunt is really promising."


    Laurel patted her with a smile and asked, "how are the master and his wife? When the chief manager went to Jiangnan that year, my maidservant also wanted to go with him. But my wife refused. She said that they were all gone. The emperor had to be taken care of by someone. My maidservant thought that when the emperor got married, my maidservant would be able to serve my wife in Jiangnan."


    Murong Qingyang said, "aunt is here to stay. Don''t worry about it. With my father, I''m afraid my mother''s life will not be good?"


    Laurel, "..." This child, how dare to jump out of anything.


    -


    under the lamp, Mo Ronglin looked at the letter from the emperor. The more he looked at it, the more he twisted his brow. Finally, he twisted it into a knot.


    He was in charge at the age of 16 and should have been married at the age of 18. However, he thought that the establishment of the post was a major event. He could not act too hastily and had to choose a good one. It took two years for him to choose a satisfied daughter-in-law. She was the eldest daughter of Prime Minister Xu Changyou. She was called Xu Xueling. She was born in the middle of nowhere. She was shy and had a good temperament. She was dignified, elegant and knowledgeable. She had a mother''s manner.


    The reason why Mo Ronglin chose Xu Xueling as Queen is that Prime Minister Xu changruo of Zuo. Xu Changyou is a man of great ability, wisdom, calm, and strong ability. He has a certain prestige in the court. Since the emperor was in charge of the government, he has worked hard and made great achievements. He is a minister that the emperor relies on. Mo Ronglin thinks that the best praise for prime minister Zuo is to make Xu Xueling the queen and give him the honor It''s a great honor. In this way, Xu Changyou will be more determined to serve the imperial court.


    Song Hui, the right prime minister, will not be unkind to him. He is also his eldest daughter. He plans to lift up the palace together and become a concubine when he gets married. Although Song Hui, the right prime minister, is not as capable as Xu Changyou, he wins by being careful and loyal. They complement each other and can restrain each other.


    The right and left prime ministers have the same strength. Considering that if they fight against each other and go astray, Mo Ronglin brings his mentor, Yang Chenghai, into the cabinet, forming a tripartite situation. Yang Chenghai is not selfish. He only looks at whether it is good for the imperial court and the Hundred Surnames, and will not lean to either side. In this way, the right and left prime ministers will turn up in the court No big storm.


    Although the supreme Emperor didn''t take the old road of marriage when he was in power, Mo Ronglin carefully analyzed the past dynasties, and found that in the neighboring countries where HENGGUAN and Dongyue coexisted, which Emperor didn''t use the marriage of the harem to stabilize his court platform, the existence must be the truth. For hundreds and thousands of years, the patriarchal system has been handed down from generation to generation, and the love like the supreme emperor belongs to scale Maofengjiao, this country was originally built by the emperor for the Empress Dowager. Later, for the sake of the Empress Dowager''s Zen, the emperor only revolved around a woman in his life. The country and the country were all floating clouds. But he was different. He was determined to be a good emperor in the history since he was a child. He needed a prosperous and beautiful harem, and those invisible and close networks of relationships If you hold all the lines in your hand, you can easily control the whole situation.First, he marries the empress and the imperial concubine into the palace, and then slowly fills the palace through the three-year talent show. He will adhere to the principle of rain and dew, let Murong''s descendants flourish, and sit down the East Vietnam for generations. This is the foundation of the prosperity of the country and the strength of the people.


    Getting married is a big event. Although he is an emperor, he also follows the old rule and pays attention to his parents'' orders. He reports his meaning to the supreme emperor by flying pigeon, and plans to get married after the birthday. Who knows that the supreme emperor does not agree. Immediately, the flying pigeon sends a letter to show his attitude, and writes several pages of long letters, sending Murong Qingyang to him nonstop.


    He had listened to the emperor since he was a child. Even if he was in charge, he would ask the emperor for his advice if he could not handle some things well. But this time, the emperor made him in trouble. He did not agree with him to marry the prime minister''s daughter, but asked him to marry a business girl, and he was still Shi pengpeng, whom he hated.


    Thank you for dancing in the wind and drifting in the snow, baby Wei''s mother (5), tataca (2), excellent magic dew (2), red sun on the sea, turbulent time (5), happiness as sweet as honey (5), leisure dust dream (5), mantissa 29532095, thank you?? Everyone''s support for the little princess.


    At the beginning of March, we all issued new monthly tickets. Today, we are looking for more monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1355

    In Mo Ronglin''s impression, Shi pengpeng is cunning and smelly of copper. She can''t touch the queen at all. How can such a woman be the queen of Dongyue?


    The Emperor gave a detailed account of why he chose Shi Peng. The most important reason, of course, is that the historian is the richest man in Dongyue. To marry Shi pengpeng is to put a cornucopia beside the emperor. When the National Treasury is empty, Shi pengpeng, as a queen, can''t sit back and ignore him.


    The supreme emperor also said that when historians were allowed to become imperial merchants, they had this idea. The so-called "fat water does not flow to outsiders". When historians make their business bigger and stronger, it will eventually fall to Murong''s hands.


    When Mo Ronglin saw this, he sincerely admired the emperor. It was his father''s foresight that made this move early. When Shi Yingying took over the business, she probably didn''t expect that she had already jumped into the pit.


    The reason why he was in a dilemma was that the emperor said that he was really short of money, and the National Treasury had never been filled. Although the country is peaceful and the people live and work in peace and contentment in today''s Dongyue, it seems prosperous and beautiful, but in fact, it is his great efforts to reform the tax system, which avoids many exorbitant taxes, and uses most of the tax revenue for the people. In addition, Dongyue was in trouble two years ago The disaster relief money is like flowing water. There are also military supplies and salaries in the border areas. It is also a big expense to maintain the strength of the troops in East Vietnam. He also promoted water conservancy in remote areas, opened up wasteland, and tried to expand the territory of East Vietnam All of these, need money, money, in order to build his dream of flourishing power.


    He needs money, and Shi pengpeng happens to have money. The emperor wanted him to marry Shi Peng for the sake of money.


    But when he thought that he was going to share the bed with Shi pengpeng, he couldn''t help but feel sick in his stomach. Not exactly because he hates Shi Peng, and His insidious illness.


    He always had a hidden disease. When he was a child, he was a nightmare. When he grew up, he ran to Nanyuan and became angry with the empress. The nightmare disappeared, but he found that he still had a hidden disease. He couldn''t be too close to women. If he was too close, he would feel sick and vomit.


    When he just came back from Nanyuan, because his parents were not around, the king of Jin, as his only emperor''s uncle, took the responsibility of enlightening his younger brother, so that when he got married, the emperor could master the skill of courtship skillfully, so that he would not panic and make his new daughter-in-law laugh.


    The king of Jin specially chose two beautiful maids to put them in muronglin''s bedroom. This is a necessary process for a man to grow up. Of course, muronglin doesn''t reject it, but this process is not beautiful. As soon as the maids met him, his stomach was tumbling and he squatted beside the spittoon and spat. The king of Jin was so scared that he called the imperial doctor. But when the imperial doctor came, he could not find any disease. He took a rest, and it was the same as usual.


    The king of Jin suspected that his illness was related to sexual intercourse. Later, he tried again and again, but he didn''t let the imperial doctor participate in the last two times. After all, this kind of thing was harmful to the glorious image of the emperor. Fortunately, the king of Jin was a romantic man. He still had some research on boudoir music. After repeated verification, he came to the conclusion that he was a normal and healthy man. As long as he didn''t touch women, he could do it in other ways.


    So the problem is, as the man with the most concubines in the world, it seems a little difficult for him not to touch women.


    However, it''s hard not to come to the king of Jin, who is sentimental and fraternal and pays attention to the combination of love and desire. He tells him that if he shares a room with the woman he likes, maybe it won''t hinder him. This is also the main reason why he postpones his big marriage.


    In the past two years, he and Xu Xueling met several times in private. Although they didn''t have physical contact, they got along very well. He felt that he liked her and that she must be able to cure his hidden disease. There were three years from the wedding to the draft, which was enough for him to return to normal. When the beautiful girls entered the palace, he would be like a normal emperor, but the emperor was too sudden However, he was given a history, which completely disrupted his plan.


    For a strange woman, he will get sick. For Shi pengpeng, he will reject him even more. If he is not afraid of anything else, he will not keep secrets. At the thought that he might lose his face because of Shi pengpeng, his disgust increased a little.


    This evening, Mo Ronglin sat down in his study until late at night. He analyzed all the advantages and disadvantages with his sagacious mind, and finally felt that the emperor''s opinion was right. For his great cause, he had to marry Shi pengpeng.


    But he didn''t want to! unwilling! unwilling!


    -


    the next day, Murong Qingyang meets his younger brother. Murong Sheng is not as tall as Ning''an, but a head higher than her. When she talks, she has to raise her head slightly, and she can no longer reach out and pat him on the top of his head like when she was a child.


    "She sighed," the boy is growing faster than the girl, with a splash of dung like, on the run high


    Mo Rongsheng was still complacent. When he heard the last sentence, his smile was a little stiff.


    Although the two people always had such and such contradictions when they were young, after all, they haven''t seen each other for several years. Some of them are unfamiliar. They will be polite when they are unfamiliar. It''s still harmonious when they are polite. Speaking of their own growth experience, they have a little friendly atmosphere.


    Murong Qingyang took out the gadgets she bought on the road to her brother, "look, they''re all for you. I remember you liked them when you were a child."Mo Rongsheng looked at the cheap gadgets and said, "I didn''t like them when I was a child. Only children of common people like them."


    Murong Qingyang is a little unhappy, "don''t despise these just because you are the prince. Not all the good things in this world can be obtained by you."


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t agree. "I''m the only prince of Dongyue. What can I do without it?"


    Murong Qingyang didn''t even think about it. He blurted out, "do you like pengpeng, can you get it?"


    This poked Murong Sheng''s heart. The friendly boat turned over completely. He turned red and yelled at Murong Qingyang, "what are you talking about


    "How dare you scold me?" Murong Qingyang did not say a word, and swung his fist.


    But she forgot that her younger brother is higher than her now, and her Kung Fu seems to have improved. She didn''t beat him to the ground in two or three moves, which made her frustrated.


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t have the bottom in his heart, but when he fought with him, he was surprised. In recent years, under the pressure of Mo Ronglin, he learned some self-defense skills, which were really useful.


    The princess and the prince fight, but the eunuchs are not too flustered. After all, this kind of thing often happened a few years ago. No one dares to fight and send someone to report it to Mo Ronglin.


    Mo Ronglin is worried about his own affairs. When he hears that Mo rongqingyang and Mo Rongsheng are fighting, he is even more worried and rushes to Yaotai palace with a straight face.


    The second is more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1356

    Mo Rongsheng thinks that he will be elated in the end, but he underestimates his sister''s strength. After all, the two people have different attitudes towards learning kung fu. One is passive, the other is active. Naturally, they can''t be compared with each other.


    Finally, he was knocked down to the ground, like a child, he was pressed on the ground by Murong Qingyang. Even if he was young before, now that he was so old, he was so annoyed that the slaves saw how shameful he should be. He struggled hard on the ground and swore, "I can see the ghost, I can see the ghost..."


    Every time he scolded, Murong Qingyang pressed him heavily, which made Murong Sheng''s throat sweet. He doubted that he had been pressed out by her.


    When Mo Ronglin stepped into the room, he saw just such a scene. He yelled, "get up, all of you. Do you look good on the ground?"


    Murong is not afraid of heaven and earth. He is still in awe of his brother. Seeing his face, he immediately stands up, hands down and doesn''t say a word.


    Mo Rongsheng complained wrongly, "brother Huang, she bullied me..."


    Mo Ronglin said angrily, "what Kung Fu did you learn? You couldn''t win when you were a child. Now you are higher than her. How can you still win?"


    Murong Qingyang is not happy, "brother, how do you mean like I lost?"


    Mo Ronglin knew that his words were wrong. He was probably angry and confused. He was not angry and said, "I''m talking. Don''t interrupt. You two are sixteen now, not six years old. How can you fight as soon as you see each other? You can''t be a little fraternal if you haven''t seen each other for such a long time?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "I''m not friendly enough to him. I came all the way and bought good things for him when I saw them. As a result, baba''er sent them to him, and they looked disgusted."


    Mo Ronglin looks at the little things scattered on the ground and knows why they are fighting. He teaches Mo Rongsheng, "this is your mistake. You can send goose feathers from thousands of miles. The gift is light and the affection is heavy. If Qingyang doesn''t think about you, can he buy these for you?"


    Mo Rongsheng was angry, and his head drooped. "It''s not all because of this."


    "What else?"


    Mo Rongsheng refused to speak.


    Murong Lin saw Murong Qingyang, but she didn''t say a word. He was a little strange, "what do you want to hide from your brother?"


    It''s not a secret that Mo Rongsheng likes Shi pengpeng. When he was a child, his friends who played with him knew more or less that Shi pengpeng only regarded him as his younger brother, and everyone knew that. Because of this, Mo Rongsheng never confessed that he was afraid of being rejected, but he didn''t like to be told.


    Murong Qingyang said, "brother, my father doesn''t agree with the queen you choose. Did my father choose one for you?"


    This matter can''t be concealed, and Mo Ronglin doesn''t intend to conceal it. He says, "my father chose general Du''s eldest daughter."


    Mo Rongsheng''s face turned white with a brush, and he looked at Mo Ronglin incredulously: "did your father pick Peng?"


    Mo Ronglin misunderstood him and said, "do you think she can''t do it?"


    Mo Rongsheng''s eyes were dim and he lowered his head. "No, she''s fine."


    Murong Qingyang looked at his brother pitifully and sighed, "how did dad pick pengpeng? There was no sign in advance."


    Mo Ronglin asked her, "do you think Shi pengpeng can be a queen?" As long as there is any objection, he will reconsider.


    Murong Qingyang thought about it and said, "I haven''t seen her for a long time. If she is still like when she was a child, I think it''s OK. Dad''s eyes are good. In the world, only pengpeng is the best match for the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "why?"


    "Because you are all very strong. You are the king of the country. You are smart and capable. You are in charge of the huge business kingdom. Together, you are powerful and powerful. But, "she frowned slightly," I just don''t know if Peng Peng will be queen or not? "


    Mo Ronglin was not angry and said: "why does she refuse to do such a glorious thing? As long as I take care of the imperial edict, the Du family will be overjoyed from top to bottom."


    Murong Qingyang shook his head, "brother, you think too simply. Well, I''m just going to see her and find out her voice ahead of time. "


    She asked Mo Rongsheng, "would you like to come with me?"


    Mo Rongsheng still looks like she has been struck by thunder. He looks at her blankly and is obviously hit hard. Mo Rongqing Yang is afraid that Mo Ronglin will ask more questions, so he pulls Mo Rongsheng away.


    Outside, she released her hand, patted Mo Rongsheng on the shoulder and said, "forget about Peng Peng. She will be our sister-in-law in the future."


    Mo Rongsheng looked down and said, "I don''t think he likes her very much. Maybe he won''t marry pengpeng."


    Murong Qingyang a clear look, "Dad is very little in charge of his brother''s business, but since he opened his mouth, he will listen to his father''s words."


    Mo Rongsheng said, "Peng Peng must not want to."


    "It''s no use if you don''t want to. No one dares to disobey the order." She patted her younger brother, "don''t be dejected. Anyway, pengpeng doesn''t like you. If you don''t want her to marry you, she won''t marry you, so don''t delay her great future."


    Mo Rong Sheng gave her a white look, "do you still want to fight?"


    "It''s no use fighting. You can''t beat me."Mo Rongsheng turned his face aside and didn''t want to talk to the goods.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go myself." Murong Qingyang just walked two steps, then turned back and patted heavily on his shoulder, "don''t trouble yourself!" Then he went away.


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t catch up until he took a few deep breaths. He didn''t like fighting, but when the goods came back, he always wanted to do it. Of course, it was self humiliating to do it.


    He looks up at the sky speechless. When the ghost comes back, the girl he likes will marry his elder brother. It''s hard to live


    Mo Rong Qingyang is striding along, and some people on the roadside salute her.


    She fixed her eyes and was immediately happy, "Du Jinyan, it''s you!" When she was a child, Du Jinyan was one of her little tails, and the other was Jia Xiaoduo.


    Du Jinyan was a little embarrassed and touched his head, "it''s me."


    "Wait for me here?"


    Du Jinyan''s face turned red again. "It''s said that his Highness has come back. As soon as his subordinates have discharged their duties, they will..."


    Murong Qingyang is very curious, "are you on duty in the palace?"


    "Well, I''m a second-class guard in the guard camp."


    "Not bad," Murong Qingyang patted him on the shoulder, "one or two are promising."


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Du Jinyan was still a little constrained. When she patted him like this, the familiar feeling came back immediately. He grinned, "where are you going, your highness?"


    "I''m going to your house, just in time. Let''s go together."


    Du Jinyan was very happy and said, "if we all meet, don''t go to the restaurant. I''ll meet you."


    Murong Qingyang said, "I''m going to see pengpeng. I''ll go to the restaurant next time."


    Du Jinyan will be wrong, made a big face, strode in front, "what, let''s go."


    Thanks to Nanguo Qiujin (3), Yixing (3), Suxuan (3), Lianhua mimao (3), friendly aobai, yingyu qianyin (3), special pious lines (5), mood coffee (5), flaw LV Zhuhai, habit (5), like Churou, sweet or not (2), happy LAN Zhu (5), beautiful girl and strong man (3), tail 2044 friends, thank you for your monthly pass.


    All the familiar people have come back. Do you feel kind


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1357

    Although Shi pengpeng is only 17 years old, she is no less famous in Lin''an City than her mother Shi Yingying. When it comes to the little boss of Shijia business, everyone says that she is better than the big boss, and her future achievements must be ahead of her mother. But Shi Yingying is the richest man in East Vietnam. Where else can she go?


    Du Jinyan praised his elder sister, but at the same time he was modest. "It''s all the boast of the neighborhood. My mother is the richest man in East Vietnam. Where can my elder sister go again?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "I know where your sister can go?" As the richest man and queen, this is probably the peak of a woman who has never been before and who has never come after.


    Du Jinyan asked, "does your highness know? What is it? "


    Murong Qingyang''s enigmatic smile stopped. When


    entered the room, Shi was calculating the bill. The book was stacked up to the top. The abacus was cracked and she came in. She was surprised. "What time did your princess come back?" Sit down, sit down, "he said, calling for tea.


    Murong Qingyang looks at her up and down. Shi pengpeng has a bright and clean face. It''s the type that the more you look, the more durable you will be. It''s very comfortable and kind. It''s so nice. I don''t know why he doesn''t like it?


    She likes tuoda. Even Ning''an, who is one year older than her, used to hang out with her, not to mention Du Jinyan and Jia Xiaoduo. Originally, she met Shi pengpeng for the first time and wanted to take her as her own person, but she finally gave up. Although she was small at that time, she knew that she could not control Shi pengpeng. I''ll see you a few years later. This feeling is even stronger. There is a kind of person who seems to be peaceful and introverted, but has his own aura. Her imperial brother is the same, and Shi pengpeng is also the same. If you want to say that her father''s eyes are poison, it''s really wonderful for such two people to be together.


    Shi pengpeng and Murong Qingyang sit together and talk about their families. Du Jinyan goes in and out like an ant. He keeps moving food into the house. The table is full and he piles it up.


    Murong Qingyang said with a smile, "are you going to have a snack banquet?"


    Du Jinyan red face smile, "are new out of the dim sum, you try."


    Murong Qingyang sighed, "it''s good to open a business. You can have what you want and what you want. I might as well make a deal. "


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "what does your highness want? Don''t fight for jobs with us traders."


    "I can''t rob you," Murong Qingyang waved his hand. "Who didn''t know you were the famous little boss of the historian firm."


    Just then, Shi YingYing and Du Changfeng step in together. Shi Yingying looks at Mo Rong Qingyang, "Oh, your highness is so big, she has become a big girl."


    Du Changfeng said with a smile: "when your daughter is older, other people''s daughter is also older."


    Shi Yingying gave him a white look, "is your highness someone else''s daughter?"


    Du Changfeng, "..." I hope it''s not him.


    Murong Qingyang, like her mother, doesn''t pay attention to the rules of laoshizi. Although she hasn''t seen her for several years, she is not unfamiliar with them. She greets them affectionately. When she was a child, she often came to play with Du''s brothers and sisters. She is also familiar with Du Changfeng''s husband and wife and is very casual.


    After chatting for a while, Murong Qingyang cleared his throat and said, "I''m here today, but it''s a blessing."


    The four members of the Du family were stunned and didn''t quite understand.


    Shi Yingying said with a smile: "Your Highness, how happy is it?"


    "Is Peng Peng going to be a queen Murong Qingyang finished, turned to see Shi pengpeng, saw her face changed on the spot, then knew that he guessed right, Shi pengpeng did not want to be a queen.


    Shi pengpeng is a man with strong psychological endurance, but the news is too It''s crazy.


    Shi Yingying frowned, "Your Highness, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "I didn''t say anything. It''s true. In a few days, the imperial edict will be issued. I''ll come and say hello to you ahead of time," Murong Qingyang told a lie with his eyes open. "I''m afraid you''ll be too surprised to stand it."


    The four members of the Du family looked at each other. They were scared to death when they saw the panic in each other''s eyes


    Murong Qingyang see atmosphere a little strange, dare not stay for a long time, "I have to go to Ningfu, leave first." Finish saying to immediately flash a person, originally thought Du Jinyan will come out to send her, turn head a look, have no.


    As she went down the stairs, she shook her head and sighed, "it seems that she was scared."


    Compared with Shi pengpeng, Shi Yingying''s reaction was greater. Wow, she howled, "what does the little emperor want to do? I don''t want to see her. Why do you want to marry her to the palace..."


    Du Changfeng covered her mouth, "grandma, keep your voice down."


    Shi Yingying broke off his hand and said to Shi pengpeng, "girl, don''t worry, my mother won''t let you into the palace. We don''t care about the queen."


    Du Jinyan sighed, "Niang, can the emperor listen to you?"


    Shi Yingying said, "the emperor doesn''t listen to me. Should he listen to his parents? I''m going to Jiangnan in person to ask the emperor and Empress Dowager for mercy. "


    Du Changfeng said, "it''s no use to go. Don''t you understand that it''s not the emperor''s meaning to let pengpeng be the queen, it''s the emperor''s meaning."


    Shi Ying Ying Leng for a moment, "how do you know?""Although I don''t often stay in the court, I know something. The emperor''s favorite is the daughter of Zuo Xiangjia. It''s said that Zuo Xiangjia''s wife is ready for her dowry."


    "It''s better to marry Zuo Xiang''s daughter. How can you make up your mind to Peng Peng again?"


    "The news was brought by Princess Qingyang. It''s undoubtedly the emperor''s idea?"


    "Why did the emperor do that?"


    Du Changfeng sighed, "when the emperor asked you to be an emperor merchant, I thought he was holding some bad water. I was worried all the time. Now it seems that my worry is right."


    Shi Yingying''s eyes widened. "You mean..." She gritted her teeth. "This old fox! I''m at odds with him She thought, "old fox listen to Bai Qianfan, I go to Bai Qianfan to reason."


    "The Empress Dowager doesn''t know about such a big thing, but she doesn''t object to it, which proves that she agrees with it."


    Shi Yingying sat down, her face was gray, "what should I do..."


    Shi pengpeng was calmer than her mother, and she was also in the mood to laugh and say, "this matter has to be put in someone else''s house. The whole family must be crying with joy. How can we get to our house? It''s like the sky is going to collapse."


    Shi Yingying looked at her daughter and said, "Peng Peng, do you want to be a queen?"


    Shi pengpeng shakes her head. As soon as she thinks of being put into a dark room by Mo Ronglin when she was a child, she is afraid. Let alone marry him, I''ll never see her in my life.


    "OK, as long as you don''t want to, no one can force you," Shi Yingying said to Du Changfeng. "You go into the palace now and tell the little emperor that our family pengpeng doesn''t want to be a queen. Say hello in advance and everything is easy to discuss. Don''t let us resist the order at the right time and make the emperor lose face."


    Du Jinyan looked at his mother like a fool, "let the emperor lose face, do you think we can have a living?"


    Shi Yingying, "..."


    Thanks to Chen (2), njwd duo, proud of the rain and starry sky, Hou Liang Haoyan, aestheticism life (2), Nanguo Qiujin (2), cracking on the spot (3), Xinyuan buchou, peach branch demon sky (2), who Xu I Chang''an (3), light dance flying (5), cold moon silent (5), ending at 83774308 (2)?? Thank you for your support.


    Seeing everyone''s urging, Qingyang is coquettish, peddling and asking for monthly tickets. Today''s jiagengha


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1358

    Murong Qingyang arrived at Ningfu. The guard didn''t recognize her and stopped her. "Who are you looking for, girl?"


    "Is your young master here?"


    "The young master is in the Yamen. He will come back later."


    "Yamen?" Murong Qingyang thought, "isn''t your young master a bodyguard in the palace?"


    The boy immediately became alert. He didn''t know what the young master was doing, so he dared to come to the door. Now the little girl is too unrestrained.


    "My young master is not a bodyguard."


    "Well, what does he do?"


    The young master of his family is good-looking. Although he is always expressionless, he can''t stand it. The little girl likes it. It''s not the first time that he has encountered such things. He is very experienced. "I''m sorry, I don''t know. Next time you ask our young master."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "is your master here?"


    "The master is not here, either."


    "Not yet?"


    "The little one doesn''t know." The boy was a little strange. "Do you want to find our young master or the master?"


    "I''m looking for your wife."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Madame is not here, either?"


    "Yes, it is..." The little Si looked at her suspiciously, "does the girl know our wife?"


    "Of course," Murong Qingyang said, "I used to come to Ningfu more often than I knew at home." She pointed to the vines in the yard. "See, I planted them when I was a child."


    The boy touched his head. Is it true or not? As soon as he looked up, he saw his young master coming on horseback. He went up to wait, "young master, you are back. This girl is looking for his wife


    Ning''an got off the horse, but he didn''t look at Murong Qingyang. He went in on his own. Looking at him, the young master didn''t seem to recognize the girl. Just as he was about to speak, he saw the girl fly up and kick her on the young master''s ass.


    Little fellow, "..." This girl is really a tiger


    Ning An was so angry that her face turned blue, "what are you doing?"


    "What else do I want to ask you?" Murong Qingyang sneered, "I understand. I used to pretend that I didn''t know me outside, but now I pretend that I don''t know you at your door. If you want to pretend, just pretend to the end. How can I become servile when I get to my elder brother? Ning''an, how about your backbone? When I was a child, I would rather be beaten by your father than me? "


    I can see that this girl is the sister of a senior official, but his young master is not a humble person.


    Ning An said, "now I can beat you, too." Backstage is not here. I want to beat you all over the place.


    "Come on," Murong Qingyang began to roll up his sleeves. "We''ll win the fight."


    Ning An hesitated, "don''t fight here, make an appointment..."


    Before he finished, he patted heavily on the back of his head with one hand, "I couldn''t fight when I was a child, and I can''t fight now! When your father finds out, he''ll have good fruit to eat. "


    After scolding her son, Qihong immediately hugs Murong Qingyang and says with red eyes, "let''s have a look at it. It''s so big. It''s really beautiful. It''s more and more like a lady."


    When Murong Qingyang saw that she could switch between the two expressions freely, she could not help but stay for a while. Only aunt green lotus had this skill. When did aunt Qihong learn it?


    She tooted her mouth and complained, "aunt, I''d rather bully you."


    Qihong stares at her son and says, "turn around and let his father deal with him."


    Murong Qingyang makes a grimace at Ning''an and enters the room happily with Qi Hong in his arm.


    Ning An''s expressionless pestle was there. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He was a little curious and couldn''t help asking, "young master, who is this girl?"


    Ning an answered a sentence, "ghost sees sorrow." Then he went into his own room.


    They also made a lot of noise at the door. There were servants looking around. They all had a face full of words. The boy was more and more strange. He quickly caught one, "brother, who is that girl?"


    The man who was caught by him didn''t speak. He put up a finger and pointed up. The boy looked up along his finger and saw the clouds all over the sky What do you mean


    "It means people who can''t be provoked."


    "No," he said with a smile, "it''s not from the emperor''s family, so is our Ningfu." At this point, I finally understood and pointed up with a finger, "it''s really..."


    The man nodded and left with constipation on his face.


    Although he is a new comer, he has heard the story of Princess guijianchou. He didn''t expect to live today. Thanks to him, he still keeps people at the door. His legs are so weak that he almost can''t sit on the ground. Even the young master can''t fight guijianchou. He


    Murong Qingyang didn''t know what kind of shadow she had left in the heart of the servants in Ningfu. Her small mouth blankly reported the name of the snack to Qihong: "aunt, I want to eat silver silk rolls, red bean cakes, golden bergamot, sesame balls, leek seeds, horseshoe cakes, pea yellow, Emerald peach cakes, glutinous rice rolls, sweet scented osmanthus cakes..."


    Qihong, "..."


    Seeing that Qihong was a little confused, Murong Qingyang burst out laughing: "I don''t choose what to eat."Qi Hong then knew that she was teasing herself. She glanced at her angrily and said, "it''s too late to do so. Fortunately, my aunt knew that you were coming back and did some things in advance, otherwise there was really no such thing


    Murong Qingyang asked, "aunt, now she doesn''t make snacks. Would you rather not eat them?"


    "When he was a child, he still liked to eat, but when he grew up, he didn''t love it. He said that it was for the little girl, and his father didn''t eat it either. How much can I eat by myself? I usually give it to Xiaoduo."


    Murong Qingyang patted himself on the chest, "I''m back, and my aunt is worried that no one will eat the dessert?"


    Qihong touched her head and said with a smile, "well, your highness is back. My aunt''s snack shop will open again."


    Murong Qingyang thought of a thing, "aunt, I heard Ning''an didn''t do bodyguard, what did he do?"


    "The emperor set up a new mirage door, let him be the deputy head of the door, specialized in investigating cases." Qi Hong said about it and shook her head. "If I say, it''s better to be a bodyguard. I stay in the palace every day and come home when I''m on duty. I don''t have to worry about him all the time."


    Murong Qingyang is very curious, "is it dangerous to investigate the case?"


    "What he investigated were all big cases, and what he contacted were outlaws. Those people didn''t come out. Last summer, he was ambushed by others, and he was slashed in the stomach," Qi Hong said. "My God, with such a deep cut, he covered his stomach and went home. When he got to the door, he fell down and scared me to death. I''ve been lying at home for half a month, but I''ve got a scar on my stomach


    Qi Hong was still worried when she talked about the last time, but she saw Mo Rong Qingyang and her eyes were shining. She couldn''t help worrying, "don''t you, your highness..."


    "Did my aunt just say it''s called mirage gate?"


    Qihong is anxious. She knows Murong Qingyang too well. "My ancestors, you can''t go. That''s not where girls should stay."


    Murong Qingyang sat up straight and said with a smile: "aunt, Ning''an is the Deputy headmaster. How about I be a headmaster? With me, he will be fine."


    Qihong, "..."


    The second is to deliver.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1359

    Murong Qingyang stayed in Ningfu for dinner, and his little mouth began to announce the name of the dish to Qihong, "aunt, I want to eat Babao duck, silver carp, Bansu roast chicken, white jade squid slices, shrimp with jade ribbon, ice crispy ribs, crab powder, lion head, phoenix tail goldfish, fried double crispy in oil, snow clam soup..."


    Ning An came in and sneered, "are you going to die here?"


    Qi Hong patted him, "how do you talk? Your highness is playing with me


    Murong Qingyang tilted his head to see Ning''an, some doubt, "hit me back, you don''t wait to see me, I didn''t offend you?"


    Ning An sneers in the heart, you have offended me a lot.


    Qi red quickly play circle, "Your Highness still don''t understand him, he hit small so, didn''t have a smiling face to everybody."


    Murong Qingyang nodded with approval, "well, I didn''t understand when I was a child. How can I grow up like this? I don''t like it!"


    Ning''an, "..." If it wasn''t for dinner, he didn''t want to see it.


    When eating, Ning Jiu hasn''t appeared yet. Murong Qingyang asks, "doesn''t adult Ning come back for dinner?"


    Qi Hong said, "he sent a message back, saying that the governor invited him to drink and would not come back for dinner."


    Murong Qingyang was a little bit surprised. "Adult Ning has learned to socialize now?" In my impression, Ning Jiu is like ice cubes. Apart from following her father, he goes home and never makes friends with the officials of the central government. He hasn''t seen her for several years, and he even begins to socialize.


    Qi red then smile, "have no way, master and madam hand over the emperor to him, he has to help to set off, have to deal with people, slowly also can." Talking about Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan, she was a little sad and said, "I have discussed with his father. After a few years, Ning''an becomes a relative and marries his daughter-in-law. His father resigns his official post with the emperor and goes to Jiangnan with me to accompany the emperor and the Empress Dowager."


    Murong Qingyang then laughed, "aunt laurel also said that when the emperor''s brother becomes a relative and marries the queen, she will ask to resign from Jiangnan." Turn round to rather an to squeeze eyebrows to make an eye again, "ah, hear not, want to marry a daughter-in-law for you."


    Ning An is a little embarrassed, his ears are red, but his eyes are staring at his chopsticks as if he didn''t hear.


    Murong Qingyang laughed, "Oh, I''m shy." She asked Qihong, "aunt, is there a suitable person? If you see the gold of any family, I''ll ask my brother to marry him. "


    Ning An really can''t help but, white her one eye, "meddle in one''s own business."


    Murong Qingyang said, "how can you meddle in your own business? You''re my friend. Your marriage is wrapped up in me."


    Qihong, "..." Why does this sound strange


    After dinner, it''s dark. Murong Qingyang and Qihong leave and want to go to Jia''s house. Qihong is not at ease and asks Ning''an to accompany her. Ning''an is not happy and says, "I''ve been busy all day. I''ll send a boy to follow me."


    Qihong pulled him aside and said in a low voice, "I don''t trust others. You accompany me and send your highness back to the palace."


    Ning An has nothing to do. He knows that he can''t get rid of it. GUI jianchou''s identity is too noble. If he doesn''t protect him all the way, his mother won''t be at ease. Besides, the goods don''t worry. If something happens on the way, he can''t blame his duty.


    Jia''s house is not far away. It''s just a street away. The two families are family friends. The gatekeeper naturally knows Ning''an. Seeing him dismount, he immediately goes forward to take the reins and say hello, "Mr. Ning is coming."


    "Is your master here? "


    " yes, please come in. " As he spoke, he looked at Mo Rong Qingyang, who had come with him. He looked at the dim light of the lantern and said, "Oh, it''s not easy."


    "Dian what Dian," Murong Qingyang smiles at him, "don''t recognize me, Xu Erye."


    Xiao Si, surnamed Xu and named Er, is an old man in Jia''s family. Mo Rong Qingyang used to come here when he was a child. Every time he was called, he always added the word "Ye". She is a devil. When she was called, all the people in Jia''s family followed her. Even Jia Tong went back to his family and called him "Xu Er Ye" at the door.


    Later, he made a joke. Once Jia Tong was on duty and was pulled to drink. He sent the chief of his colleagues back to report the news. When he said about the gate, he would just talk to Mr. Xu.


    When Chang Sui arrived at Jia''s house, he told Xu er at the door that he wanted to find Xu Er Ye. Xu er said that I am. Chang Sui was a little unhappy. How could a doorkeeper be called Ye? He said that if you were Er ye, I would be ye. They almost didn''t fight. Later, it spread and Xu Er Ye became famous. Everyone knew that there was Xu Er ye in Jia''s house who looked at the gate, and someone else made a special trip Run to the gate to see him.


    Xu two is crying over and over about this. He recruits whom he is causing. He is obviously a slave. He has to call him a gentleman. This is the blessing of his royal highness. He remembers her in his whole life.


    Before Xu Er could recover from his shock, Murong Qingyang jumped into the door and yelled, "Mr. Jia, Mr. Jia..."


    When he heard the familiar cry, a group of people came out. It was Jia Tong who was in charge. He couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. "When I was on duty, I heard that your highness was out of the palace, so I knew you were coming and waiting for him."


    Murong Qingyang was brought up by Jia Tong. At that time, when the guards of the Imperial Palace saw their adults, there were little princesses on their necks The girl looks like she grows on his shoulder, grinning and playing all day long. Anyway, the emperor is used to it, and no one dares to say anything. Murong Qingyang''s temperament naturally jumps off, and then mingles with 250. Finally, she becomes a ghost. When Lvhe mentions it, she blames Jia Tong, saying that the good princess is crooked by him, and she has no face to see Bai Qianfan. Jia Tong is also eloquent. He said that he was taken askew by me. He was spoiled by the emperor.Murong Qingyang slapped Jia Tong on the shoulder with a smile, "Mr. Jia, I''m back!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jia Tong stepped back several steps, but Murong was stunned. She didn''t use much energy, either because her skill rose sharply or because Jia Tong''s skill fell so fast, so she shook him back several steps. She was still suspicious. She saw Jia Tong cover his chest and said in a choked voice, "Your Highness, I suspect I have internal injury."


    Murong Qingyang knew that he was teasing himself. He laughed and said, "Lord Jia, I haven''t seen you for a few years. You are more and more likely to pretend to be a ghost." She rolled up her sleeve. "Come on, let''s have a competition. Let''s give you the whole internal injury."


    Jia Xiaoduo slapped on one side, "sister Qingyang, come on!"


    Jia Tong glared at Jia Xiaoduo, "are you my daughter?"


    Green lotus came forward and took Murong Qingyang''s hand, "Mr. Jia is not comfortable if he doesn''t play tricks one day. Ignore him. Let''s go into the room and talk."


    Murong Qingyang turned her head and saw Jia Lanqing standing in the corridor and looking at her with a smile. She looked up and down and boasted, "little champion Lang, congratulations." Last year, Jia Lanqing passed the palace examination and became the youngest number one scholar since the founding of East Vietnam. In fact, he has long been a red man around the emperor. The status of number one scholar is just icing on the cake.


    Jia Lanqing replied with a smile, "Your Highness praised me."


    Thanks to Tang SCIA (3), Xia LV Zhuhai (3), you Shui Xia LAN (3), mantissa 6838 (2), and 0318 (2). Thank you?? Thank you for your support.


    Continue to sell cute monthly tickets


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1360

    When Murong Qingyang returned to the palace, it was late, and the palace gate had already been closed. But for the princess Dongyue, the palace gate was equivalent to none. Anyway, she had no obstacles to get in and out at any time. It had been a convention to fight the emperor since then, so when she came back, the guard soldiers immediately opened the palace gate and let her go.


    Ning''an saw it and immediately turned around and left. Murong Qingyang called him, "Ning''an, see you tomorrow."


    Ning''an didn''t hear it. He shook the reins and galloped his horse to see a ghost!


    Murong Qingyang enters the palace and goes straight to Chengde hall. Murong Lin is a diligent and good emperor. He must not be asleep at this time. Sure enough, from a distance, I saw that the light was still on in the South study, and Si Xi was dozing by the pillar. She quietly went up the steps and patted Si Xi on the shoulder, which made him scream. Before he could react, she had already flashed into the South study.


    When Mo Ronglin heard the news outside, he knew that it must be mo rongqingyang. As soon as he looked up, he saw her shaking her hand and frowning, "how can you grow up without mind, and still be like a child


    Murong Qingyang did not care, "vigil is easy to get sleepy, what''s wrong with me letting Sixi spirit?"


    "Do you have any more reason?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "brother, did you set up a mirage gate, and would you rather be the deputy head of the gate?"


    Mo Rong Lin watched her warily, "what do you want to do with this?"


    Murong Qingyang grins and lies on the table, "brother, how about I be the master of the mirage door?"


    Mo Ronglin is a little funny. "Do you know what the mirage door does?"


    "I know. It''s a case."


    "Will you look into the case?"


    "I can learn."


    Mo Rong Lin leered at her, "a person who can''t even investigate a case, but also wants to be the headmaster, how can you open this mouth?"


    Murong Qingyang smiley: "because you are my brother, I can open this mouth."


    "I am a wise emperor. I can only use talents, not relatives. Besides, there is already a master of the mirage gate. "


    "Who is it?"


    "Lu Tao Xiu."


    Murong Qingyang squinted and thought for a long time, "isn''t lord Lu very old? Can we still go around investigating cases? "


    "He doesn''t need to run around, just hang up his name," Mo Ronglin said. "Although Ning''an is powerful, he is too young after all. Some things are not considered. I can rest assured that Lord Lu will look at them."


    Qingyang eyes turned, "or, give me the placement of individual positions, anyway, I want to stay in the door with Ning''an to investigate the case."


    "The girl''s family can''t stay in that place. It''s inconvenient."


    "Why is it inconvenient?"


    "The Yamen is full of boys. Can you be a girl and make it convenient for every family?"


    "I don''t hang out with them again. I''m in business."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." I''ve never seen you do anything serious.


    "It''s not negotiable. If I say no, I can''t."


    "OK," Murong Qingyang nodded and straightened up, "I want to do something serious. If you don''t let me, I, Murong Qingyang, the eldest princess of Dongyue, will start to do something serious."


    Mo Ronglin is funny to see her serious appearance, "what are you going to do?"


    "I want to raise my face. There are three thousand beauties in my brother''s back palace. I don''t want more. One or two hundred will be enough."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." What kind of monster is it? It''s threatening him with a mask


    "I think I''d better get you a horse first."


    "Yes, one horse, two hundred faces."


    "Are you serious?"


    "It''s no fun saying it''s fake."


    He was silent for a long time and asked her, "where''s your face?"


    Murong Qingyang put his face in front of him, "here it is."


    Mo Ronglin is a little dizzy. What can you do with her?


    He had no choice but to say, "you have no experience. You should be an apprentice for the time being. Follow Ning''an."


    Murong Qingyang is not happy. "It used to be Ning''an who followed me."


    "That''s what you forced him to do. I don''t know whether he would like it or not."


    Murong Qingyang raised one eyebrow and said, "he dares not to."


    -


    "I don''t want to." Ning An Po Tong kneels down in front of Mo Rong Lin, looks respectful, but his expression is very stubborn.


    Mo Ronglin guessed that it would be like this. He helped him up with his own hands and said, "listen to me and make a decision."


    He sighed, "you know, Qingyang was brought up in the hands of the emperor. Now the emperor has given her to me, and I have to continue to hold her..."


    Ning An secret way, hold what, a loose hand let her Ji fall on the ground not good?


    "I know you will say, what do you want? Why don''t you just let her go and fall to the ground?"


    Ning''an, "...""Qingyang was called GUI jianchou when she was a child. Now she is old, and I don''t think she has changed much. She still goes her own way. She feels so good about herself, and I don''t blame her. All these are favored by the emperor. When she is old, she is going to marry. No one knows what kind of assistant she will marry in the future. She will never tolerate her like her family. After all, she has to rely on herself, too The emperor asked her to come back this time, probably with such a mind, and wanted her to have a good exercise. "


    "I think so. When you grew up with her, you were a childhood sweetheart. You had no guess..." Mo Ronglin looked at Ning An''s twitching mouth and said, "of course, when you were a child, you suffered from her loss. It''s hard to avoid some resistance to her. Now she''s following you as an apprentice. You can just take the opportunity to revenge when you were a child..."


    Ning an arched his hand and said without expression, "I dare not." Don''t think I don''t know. I''m afraid I''ll bully Murong Qingyang?


    Mo Ronglin laughed. "When she bullied you when I was a child, I pretended not to see it. Now you bullied her, I can pretend not to see it," he patted Ning''an''s shoulder. "I believe you are a decent person."


    Ning''an, "..." I can''t be measured.


    No matter what Mo Ronglin said, Ning''an just kept silent.


    Mo Ronglin stopped beating around the Bush and said, "if you don''t agree, there''s only another way. Qingyang said that he would either follow you to learn to investigate cases or recruit you to be an assistant."


    Voice just fell, Ning''an and por Tong knelt down, head knock on the ground, "ask the emperor for mercy."


    Mo Ronglin is not happy. "Ning''an, I want you to be my assistant. It''s Qingyang''s marriage. It''s your Ning family''s honor. Are you happy?"


    "The princess has a golden branch and a jade leaf, but I can''t rise to the top."


    "Two ways, you choose, either let her learn to investigate the case with you, or be a subordinate."


    Ning An is silent for a long time, "the minister chooses the first."


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at him, "OK, get up and tell her the good news."


    Ning An stands up and goes out dejected. Ha ha, it''s really great news


    Thanks to Aoyu starry sky (2), Yangtong Ningyan (2), capable Hailan (3), sunny ZY, dancing and flying, ending at 0560, thank you?? Thank you for your support.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    Ning An: I don''t want to...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1361

    Ning An finds Murong Qingyang in the competition. The goods are shooting arrows. A little eunuch is standing behind her with an arrow basket, and one is standing beside the target. Every time he shoots an arrow, the little eunuch beside the target raises a shrill voice and shouts, "Your Highness is powerful and hit the target again!" After shouting and seeing him, he raised his voice again, "good Lord Ning!"


    Murong Qingyang looked back and saw Ning''an. He said with a smile, "Ning''an, let''s have a competition."


    Ning An took a look at the target, and the arrows were all in the center of the target. This was a good result, but the mirage door caught the most heinous criminals. Those people would not stand there and let them shoot. Moreover, the bow and arrow is too big to carry. Now he uses a sleeve crossbow, which can be worn on his wrist. It is small, has a long range and is highly lethal.


    He refused Murong Qingyang''s request to compete, saying, "I''m here to tell you that from today on, you are considered a non staff member of the mirage gate."


    Murong Qingyang was overjoyed, "so are we partners?"


    Ning An corrected her, "I''m the Deputy headmaster, and you''re an apprentice. If you break the rules, you will be expelled from the mirage gate. Even if the emperor pleads, it''s useless. Remember? "


    Murong Qingyang gave him a small affirmative look, "who am I, don''t you know?"


    Ning''an, "..." He knows too well. If the goods are obedient, he will eat the arrow on the target.


    "Shall I report today?"


    "Do you know what a non staff person is?" Ning An said, "it''s not affiliated with the mirage gate. When you want to go, it''s up to you."


    Murong Qingyang squinted and said, "I''m very happy now."


    Ning an ignored her and turned away.


    "Ning''an." Murong Qingyang called him, "brother Huang said last night that you didn''t want to accept me. I knew you wouldn''t."


    Ning An mouth corner smoked to smoke, very want to pick out to tell her: the emperor is right, I don''t want to accept you.


    Murong Qingyang is so happy that he doesn''t shoot any more. He runs to Chengde hall to find Murong Lin to thank him.


    "I''ll tell you. Ning''an will certainly accept me."


    Mo Ronglin intended to attack his sister who felt so good about himself. "I gave him two choices, one is to accept you as an apprentice, the other is to be a subordinate. He chose the first one."


    Murong Qingyang didn''t know how to be a little embarrassed, and said: "what do you want to do with Fuma? How can I choose him as Fuma?"


    Mo Ronglin asked, "why not? You''re childhood friends, too. But forget it, he refused. "


    Murong Qingyang said, "he is willing, but I am not willing."


    Mo Ronglin sighed, "it''s not easy for you to pick a horse in the future, but don''t lose heart. I''m just a sister like you. I''ll pick a good one for you. OK, what should I do? Don''t pestle me here."


    Murong Qingyang is not very happy. She won''t be wanted by nobody. She turns her eyes and says, "brother, you''d better worry about yourself. I went to find out pengpeng''s tone yesterday, but ten thousand of her don''t want to marry you."


    Mo Rong Lin eyebrows slightly close, "she really said so?"


    "Almost," Murong Qingyang said, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. You''d better communicate with general Du in private. In case of an imperial edict, he will lose face."


    Mo Rong Lin''s face sank, and he said in a cold voice, "it depends on how many heads she has for me to chop!"


    Murong Qingyang felt a pause in his heart and hurriedly went back to his pocket, "brother, of course, if you want to marry a man or a woman, I''d like to. Otherwise, if you become a relative, it''s also a couple of grievances. A little quarrel in three days and a big quarrel in five days, can you stand it? The girl has to be coaxed, but she''s not interested in shouting, fighting and killing. Besides, you don''t know the relationship between Mrs. Du and her mother. You still owe your mother an explanation for what happened to Uncle Nanyuan. "


    Mo Ronglin didn''t say a word. He was the emperor and didn''t have to explain anything to anyone. But he wanted to explain to his mother. He wanted to mention it in his letter several times, but he finally gave up. He always wanted to wait until he was free and had a chance to visit them in Jiangnan.


    He knew that his mother was a lover of the past, and he especially valued the old friends around him. Even if Shi pengpeng resisted the edict, he couldn''t kill her. But if he didn''t kill her, it didn''t mean he couldn''t do anything about her. He had many ways to make her more painful than death.


    Originally, he was still hesitating. Listening to Murong Qingyang''s words, he was determined to establish Shi pengpeng as the future.


    -


    since the arrival of Mo Rong Qingyang, the Du family has been in a state of depression. Shi Yingying can''t lift her spirits by doing anything. She is racking her brains every day to figure out how to keep her daughter from entering the palace.


    Du Changfeng is afraid that she will do something out of line in her hurry. She dare not go to the camp outside the city and stay at home on the pretext of physical discomfort.


    Du Jinyan doesn''t want his sister to be queen. For him, prosperity is not important. Anyway, his family has plenty of money. If his sister doesn''t want to be queen, he won''t. He went to the palace to be on duty every day and always wanted to find a chance to inquire, but he was a second-class bodyguard. He couldn''t even see the emperor. Where would he go to inquire?


    Two days later, the whole family was worried, but the imperial edict didn''t come down, and they didn''t hear any news. Shi Yingying likes to think about everything in a good way. In addition, Murong Qingyang is not a reliable person in her eyes, so she comforted Shi pengpeng, "maybe Princess Qingyang is frightening us, and it''s nothing like that."Du Jinyan habitually spoke for Murong Qingyang, "Niang, your highness Qingyang is not that kind of person, what does she do to scare us?"


    Shi Yingying gave him a white look. "When you were a child, you loved to run behind her buttocks. Now that you are older, you can''t do that."


    "Why? My highness Qingyang and I are friends. "


    "Now that you''ve grown up, men and women are different. You know, if she wants to take a fancy to you and recruit you to be an assistant, do you want to live with her parents?"


    Du Jinyan is very inconceivable, "Niang, my sister is not the queen, because she doesn''t want to, but I want to be a subordinate, why not?"


    Shi Yingying, "..."


    Du Changfeng, "..."


    Shi pengpeng, "..."


    For a moment, Du Jinyan was quick to spit out what he had said in his heart. After that, he regretted it and blushed to make up for it. "I mean The emperor is a bit fierce. His elder sister may be bullied when she marries, but his highness Qingyang is very nice. He will be her assistant I mean, I''m not afraid of Princess Qingyang. I mean... "


    "OK," Shi Yingying interrupted him, "we have made it very clear what you mean. You like Princess Qingyang."


    Du Jinyan''s ears are red, and he has no courage to deny, "no, I mean..."


    "Don''t even think about it," she said with a thump. "I''m against it, your father is against it, and so is your sister."


    Du Changfeng and Shi pengpeng, who were forced to return to the same camp, looked at each other, but they were helpless.


    Du Jinyan, "but why?"


    "Niang doesn''t want you to be an accessory. I can''t lift my head in front of the princess all my life."


    Du Changfeng saw the topic of their quarrel develop in an inexplicable direction. He cleared his throat and said, "don''t argue. Is it time to discuss Jinyan''s becoming an assistant?"


    Thank you insects (2), blue in the clear (5), CCY jade girl, Xinxin ye (5), friendly aobai, direct looking for the sea, Wang sunchutong, thank you?? Thank you for your support.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket...


    The happy general Du family...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1362

    When the imperial edict really came down, Shi Yingying knew that it wasn''t Mo Rong Qingyang who scared them. She knelt down and watched the chief manager Wang Changliang read the imperial edict with cadence. Her mind was blank. She just watched the chief manager open his mouth and didn''t listen to a word. Until the end of reading, Shi pengpeng came forward to take the imperial edict, and the chief manager Wang bowed to her Congratulations, "congratulations to miss pengpeng. After the wedding, the slave should be called empress."


    Shi pengpeng always showed calm, returned the ceremony with a smile, and did not speak much.


    Shi Yingying has been in business for many years, but she has never seen anything before. This is the only thing that can''t go through. Normally, the generous and frank boss of Shi Da sticks his face to the ground, like a wooden stake. Wang Changliang is a little strange and asks Du Changfeng, "is boss Shi too happy?"


    Du Changfeng nodded, gave him a red envelope, accompanied by a smiling face to send people away.


    The imperial edict was placed on the table. This time it was a matter of certainty. Shi Yingying held her daughter and cried out, "Peng Peng, how can your life be so bitter!"


    What''s the matter with the queen? It''s a sad thing for her to rob a man with a bunch of women. She also wants to recruit a son-in-law for Shi pengpeng, who will have a baby in the future and pass down the history firm from generation to generation. That''s good. Her daughter''s happiness is ruined. Even her heirs are gone. The child born by the queen must be emperor in the future, or she may be poisoned by his half brothers before she becomes emperor. Her little grandson is also a hard-working man


    Shi Yingying embraces her daughter, weeping and imagining. The more she thinks about it, the worse she feels.


    Shi pengpeng was lucky at first, but now the imperial edict has been issued. She is in a panic, and she has to comfort Shi Yingying, "Niang, isn''t it the queen? What''s the difficulty? Don''t cry, let the neighbors hear it, and think what''s wrong with us?"


    Du Changfeng came in from the outside, turned to close the door, "it''s OK, let her cry, cry out, feel more comfortable, I let people close the door, can''t hear outside."


    When he said this, Shi Yingying stopped crying. She pulled her handkerchief to wipe her tears and asked Du Changfeng, "what do you say to do?"


    Du Changfeng hands a stand, "I have what method, imperial edict all under, can only marry."


    "No, Peng Peng can''t enter the palace. I can''t destroy my daughter."


    "Niang, the imperial palace is not the place of the dragon and the tiger. When the Empress Dowager was there before, we didn''t often go there."


    "You know it was before. You don''t know who the little emperor was? I didn''t shut you up when I was a child. I didn''t like you before. Now I marry you after listening to the old emperor''s words. I don''t know how to bully you. Although we are separated by a palace wall, the palace wall is like a natural moat. My parents can''t get in and I can''t help you. When I think of you staying in the deep palace, my mother''s heart hurts. What''s more, you said that there are men who don''t marry concubines, but the little emperor''s concubines are too many to count. The husband doesn''t care, and there are too many concubines. How can you live these days... "


    Shi Yingying said, just want to cry again.


    Shi pengpeng lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "not all those who marry the emperor are unhappy. I think the Empress Dowager''s life is very good."


    "Can it be the same?" Shi Yingying said, "although the old emperor is cunning, his wife is as good as his life, and the whole world knows it, but the little emperor is like a special person. Your father has inquired about it. He originally wanted to make the daughter of prime minister Zuo the queen, and marry the daughter of prime minister right the concubine. He immediately carried two of them into the palace. Who wouldn''t bother? In my opinion, even if he makes you the queen, I''m afraid those two daughters will follow him. "


    Du Changfeng said, "that''s the emperor. You can''t compare him with the common people."


    Shi Yingying snorted, "I''d rather pengpeng marry a common people." when she said this, her eyes brightened. "Just like this, if you send the imperial edict back, you''ll say that pengpeng has already been engaged. Even if the day is chosen, she will be married soon. The emperor is always embarrassed to rob? "


    Du Changfeng said, "the whole world knows about the imperial edict. Pengpeng has become a hot mountain Yu. Who dares to have such a daughter-in-law? You think things are too simple. Even if there are those who are not afraid of death, can we really implicate others? "


    Shi Yingying thought, "otherwise, I''ll go to the emperor, and we won''t do it."


    "What the emperor cares about is not a businessman."


    Shi Yingying was silent for a moment and clenched her teeth. "If you want to share half of his property, it''s like redeeming pengpeng."


    This time, Shi Peng was against, "no, why should our family''s money be given to him for nothing? It''s not worth it. I''d rather go to the palace. "


    "If you don''t have any money to earn back, I don''t want to lose you."


    Shi pengpeng shook his head. "This is not the best way. Let''s think about it again."


    "What can I do?" Shi Yingying was so anxious that she began to pace in the room, "time is waiting for no one..."


    Shi pengpeng raised her eyes and looked at the window. The bright sun was shining on the edge of the window. She said, "it''s time to postpone. The day hasn''t been decided yet. Dad, you should try to give some money to the people of qintianjian and let them postpone the auspicious day. It''s better that we can''t pick the auspicious day this year. When we have time, let''s think about it slowly."Du Changfeng said, "this method is feasible, but it is estimated that it can''t be done next year. The emperor should get married two years ago. The officials have been urging him for a long time, and the people of qintianjian don''t have the courage to delay so long. But it''s OK to delay a little bit. Don''t worry, it''s up to Dad."


    Shi Yingying said, "don''t be afraid to spend money. We have plenty of money. If the people of qintianjian don''t agree, you will smash the money until they agree."


    -


    when the Du family was worried and trying to figure out a plan, Wang Changliang went back to the palace to reply to Mo Ronglin, "emperor, Miss Shi has accepted the imperial edict."


    Of course, Mo Ronglin understood that Shi pengpeng didn''t have the courage to resist. He asked casually, "is she happy?"


    Wang Changliang was an honest man. He thought about it carefully and said, "maybe she is happy. Miss Shi is calm. If she is happy, she will not be happy."


    Mo Ronglin is cold in the heart hum, even have no smile, clear is not happy.


    "What do general Du and boss Shi say?"


    "General Du was very happy. He also gave the slave a red envelope. Boss Shi was probably very happy. He was a bit dull and didn''t speak all the time."


    Mo Ronglin has a bad impression on Shi YingYing and her daughter. They are both cunning and treacherous. When he hears this, he knows that Shi Yingying is not willing. They are not happy, but he feels comfortable. He thinks that Shi YingYing and her daughter will be even more unhappy when they get married.


    Even the Emperor didn''t want to marry. Who did she think she was?


    Thank you, Wang sun chutong, dream 429k, Gonglian Erhuai (2) thank you? Thank you for your support.


    Sobbing, there are fewer and fewer monthly tickets. Continue to ask for monthly tickets...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1363

    Money can make ghosts grind. Besides, what Du Changfeng brings out is not silver, but gold bricks that look like they can kill people. Luo Jian orders him to shine his eyes and make a gesture under the table quietly. He feels that the gold brick is wider than his palm. He swallows his throat. He is really the richest man, and his hand is gold bricks. He is scared to death.


    But With such a large amount of money, it is estimated that things are not easy to handle. His hands are tightly clasped under the table, trying to suppress the impulse to reach for it.


    "I don''t know what general Du wants to entrust to the government What''s the matter? "


    "I think I already know the imperial edict. My daughter..."


    "I know," Luo Jianling said, "before congratulating general Du, there''s a empress in the family. It''s a good thing to glorify our ancestors. Later, the lower officials will be called the general''s father-in-law."


    Du Changfeng opened his mouth, and Luo Jianling knew what he meant. Before the emperor issued the imperial edict, everyone thought that the imperial edict would give the money to Prime Minister Zuo''s family. After all, the emperor had that meaning both inside and outside. It''s no secret. Unexpectedly, general Du''s daughter Shi pengpeng was born and easily passed Xu Xueling. This surprised everyone. General Du is a military general and lives outside the city. Prime Minister Zuo is the red man in front of the emperor With the ability of prime minister Zuo, maybe there is still room to turn around. General Du must ask him to have a big wedding on a nearby day. As long as the ceremony is completed, Du''s daughter will be the right queen.


    "Don''t worry, general," he put his hand on the gold brick. Yu Guang swept it, and it was wider than his palm. He narrowed his eyes and laughed. "It''s easy to do. The emperor was preparing for his wedding two years ago, and everything is complete. Qintianjian has already found out the auspicious day in the next month. If the general wants to be early, this month is OK."


    When he said that, he moved the BRICs to himself, but Du Changfeng held them down. "Wait a minute, supervisor. You misunderstood me. I want you to delay the day."


    Luo Jianling thought about it and understood that the wedding should avoid the day when the queen came to kuishui, otherwise there would be no way to get married!


    "Yes, general. What time do you want to fix the auspicious day?"


    Du Changfeng said with a smile, "look, can it be decided to next year?"


    Luo Jianling stares at him, "Ming, next year?" I knew it was not so simple. The golden brick became a hot hand. He immediately drew back his hand and shook his head like a drum. "No, it''s only spring now. It''s too long. How can the emperor tell me? I can''t do it!"


    Du Changfeng thought about it for a moment and gave a slap, "five months?"


    Luo Jianling looked at the glittering gold bricks and gritted his teeth. "Three months at most, no more."


    Du Changfeng nodded, "OK, three months is three months."


    Luo Jianling immediately dragged the gold brick over and hugged him. Seeing Du Changfeng looking at him, he was a little embarrassed and sneered, "it''s the first time that I''ve seen such a big gold brick."


    It''s well known that Luo Jianling is greedy for money. Naturally, Du Changfeng doesn''t say anything and goes away with a smile, but he underestimates Luo Jianling''s greed.


    Although Luo Jianling didn''t know why Du Changfeng wanted to postpone the auspicious day, he felt that Prime Minister Zuo would be very happy about this. So he went to find prime minister Zuo and wanted to make another profit from Prime Minister Zuo.


    On the day of the imperial edict, not only general Du''s family collapsed, but also prime minister Zuo''s family collapsed. Xu Xueling shut herself up in the room and cried all day. She broke the prime minister''s wife''s heart and made a big fight with Xu changso. Xu changso was also very angry. She thought that it was iron nails. How could it have changed? His wife wanted to make trouble with him, but he couldn''t make trouble with the emperor. He held back his anger and kept a straight face for several days. When he heard that Luo Jianling was visiting, he didn''t feel very angry. "What''s he doing here? Just say I''m not here and let him go. "


    The servant got the order and was about to go out to reply. He said, "forget it, let him in."


    Soon, Luo Jianling came in and saluted, "I''ve seen Zuo Xiang."


    Xu Changyou asked him to sit down, "Luo Jianling came to find me, but what''s the matter?"


    Luo Jianling looks at the servants in the room and hesitates. Xu Changyou moves in his heart and waves his hand to let all the people in the room withdraw.


    When the door was closed, he said, "what''s the matter? Can you tell me about the order of Luo Jian?"


    Luo Jianling first expressed his loyalty, and then explained what he meant. It was nothing more than the emperor''s original intention to Miss Xu. The Du family''s daughter, who didn''t know where to fight, robbed Miss Xu''s Queen. Even he, an outsider, couldn''t see it, so he wanted to do something for Zuo Xiang.


    Xu Changyou knew that he had nothing to do but pay attention to money.


    "This matter, Luo Jianling has a way?"


    Luo Jianling said with a flattering smile, "who doesn''t know that the emperor relies most on Zuo Xiang. Although the imperial edict has been issued, there is no room for turning around. Now the most important thing is to postpone the wedding day. As long as the wedding date is postponed, the prime minister will work harder in front of the emperor. Maybe he can persuade the emperor to change his mind. What do you say, Zuo Xiang?"


    Xu Changyou was silent for a while and asked him, "how long can it be delayed?"


    Luo Jianling stretched out three fingers, "three months."


    Xu Changyou knew that the emperor was going to get married next month. If he could postpone it for three months, he could have a try.After thinking about it, he still worried, "isn''t it true that qintianjian has already detected the auspicious day next month? How can the emperor explain it?"


    "The left phase is at ease. The emperor has his own words."


    "I''m afraid the Du family won''t wait three months."


    "Then there''s no need to worry. General Du wants to..." For a moment, Luo Jianling was in a hurry. He almost let slip his words and immediately made up for it. "Cough, that, of course, the Du family won''t agree, but the auspicious day is decided by the emperor. The emperor agrees, and general Du naturally can''t object."


    Although he made up for it in time, Xu Changyou immediately realized that there was something fishy about it. He said with a silent smile, "in this way, I''m going to trouble the supervisor."


    When Luo Jianling saw Xu Changyou talking, he wanted to see off the guests, but he didn''t say anything. He had to mention it himself, "although it can be done, qintianjian has a lot of people..."


    Xu Changyou said with a smile, "of course, this can''t make Luo Jianling busy in vain." he raised his voice and asked his servants to take 20 liang of silver and said to buy wine for Luo Jianling.


    Luo Jianling looked at the ingot and slowly reached for it. He couldn''t believe it. He helped Prime Minister Zuo so much that he sent him twenty taels of silver?


    But he didn''t have the guts to return the silver, so he could only comfort himself. Anyway, he helped general Du, and Prime Minister Zuo took it for nothing.


    The next day, supervisor Luo ordered the auspicious day to be presented to the emperor. Although it was a little later than the previous date, Mo Ronglin resisted to marry Shi pengpeng. He didn''t want to get married too soon, so he allowed him to hand over the auspicious day to the Ministry of rites.


    Thanks to miaohai (5), njwd duo, Harriet 1797 (2), Xinyuan buchou, Zhouyang Qingxue, and penyou with the mantissa of 3508. thank?? Thank you for your support.


    General Du''s move is wrong...


    See you urge more, and strive to give you more as soon as possible ha!


    Ask for a monthly pass...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1364

    When Xu Changyou heard the news, he further confirmed his conjecture. How could he change the auspicious day of the emperor''s wedding at risk for just 20 liang of silver? Besides, he only came to the door yesterday and finished the work today. The high efficiency made him look up with new eyes. Shouldn''t he ask him for more money? This is not in line with the style of Luo Jianling.


    What''s more, judging from what Luo Jianling said unintentionally, it has something to do with the Du family. Did the Du family ask him to put the day back?


    He felt his chin. It was very difficult to understand why the Du family had to push back for such a good thing. Since they had to push back, there must be a reason. What would be the reason?


    He paced up and down the room, walked a few laps and stopped. Shi pengpeng is no stranger to him. Although she is a girl who has not yet appeared in the cabinet, she always shows up and deals with people. Isn''t it


    Think of here, his heart a jump, if really like this, the Queen''s seat, Shi pengpeng will not sit up. His brows were wide, and the depression of the past few days was swept away.


    Now the most important thing is to find evidence, as long as the evidence presented to the emperor, the Queen''s seat or his daughter.


    Xu Changyou is prime minister Zuo. He has a lot of contacts. It didn''t take much effort to find out that Du Changfeng had been to Luo Jianling''s house. Then Luo Jianling came to his house. So Luo Jianling must have agreed to Du Changfeng first, and thought that he could make a profit by the way. In this way, it can explain the high efficiency of Luo Jianling''s work this time.


    But Shi pengpeng is still in public. He has observed her several times from a distance and sent someone to stare at her, but he didn''t find any abnormality. If Shi pengpeng didn''t have a quarrel with a man, why should he postpone the auspicious day?


    There was no evidence, so he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, it was very easy to check a girl''s innocence. There were many experienced mothers in the palace, but the Du family did commit the crime of bullying the king. It was absolutely true. Xu Changyou thought about it and decided to make an issue of auspicious days.


    Although they are under the order of Luo Jianling, they are also familiar with the heavenly stems and earthly branches, the five elements of yin and Yang, the twelve heavenly gods and the black ecliptic, and the calculation of auspicious days. Moreover, these things are mysterious and supernatural, and they have no standard. Du family took money to smash, he did not have so much money, but with power pressure, still someone to work for him.


    Therefore, the two young wardens of qintianjian went to the emperor to sue the black emperor, saying that the lucky day was changed to three months later after luojianling received the money from the Du family. In fact, the lucky day next month is better.


    Mo Ronglin is furious when he hears that. He knows what the Du family is up to and postpones the auspicious day. Only then can they have time to figure out how to deal with it. It''s really It''s not too much to kill nine families!


    Although he was greedy for money, he was even more afraid of death. He thought that the matter was completely exposed. In order to protect his life, he had to put it all on Du Changfeng.


    With the evidence, Mo Ronglin immediately sent people to catch Du Changfeng. When the fierce Imperial Army rushed into Du Fu to arrest people, the whole Du Fu people were shocked. The leader only said that Du Changfeng had committed the crime of bullying the king and was arrested by the emperor''s order. He refused to say anything else and ordered his men to take them away.


    Shi Yingying rushed to stop her and was pushed by the imperial guards. She fell to the ground. Shi pengpeng rushed to help her up. Shi Yingying also wanted to come forward. Du Changfeng drank her, "don''t act rashly. I''ll talk about something when I come back."


    Can you come back? Deceiving you is a capital crime!


    Looking at people being taken away, Shi Yingying hugs her daughter and cries out. Shi pengpeng gently patted her mother''s back to comfort her. In her red eyes, the water flickered, but it didn''t flow out.


    For what was caught, the mother and daughter knew that the emperor must have known that Du Changfeng was looking for Luo Jianling. Otherwise, how could they say that they were deceiving the emperor?


    Shi pengpeng immediately sent a Xia out to inquire, and knew that Du Changfeng had been put in the prison of Dali temple. If they were in other places, they could find a way to ask someone to take care of him. But it was Dali temple, and the Emperor himself ordered to arrest him. It was estimated that no matter how much money he spent, it would be useless. We can only wait until tomorrow when Du Jinyan comes back from the palace.


    The mother and daughter had hardly closed their eyes all night. They managed to stay up until dawn. Du Jinyan came back with a drooping head and full of worries. When Shi Yingying asked, she found out that he had been ordered to camp in the northwest this morning.


    Du Changfeng has just been arrested. Du Jinyan has to be sent to the northwest. There are only two women left in the Du family. It''s easier to clean up.


    Du Jinyan knew that Du Changfeng had been arrested. He was also startled and said with red eyes, "I went to the palace to find the emperor. I said it was all my idea. It had nothing to do with my father. I want to catch me."


    Shi pengpeng said, "is the emperor a fool? Can you believe your words? Besides, he would have been unhappy with us. If it wasn''t for the relationship between his mother and his wife, he would have taken our family for an operation. "


    Du Jinyan cried, "what should I do? It doesn''t matter to send me to the northwest. Anyway, I grew up there when I was a child. I can stand it, but my father is in prison. How can I go safely? "


    Shi Yingying sighed, "I''ll go to the emperor. Even if I give up the historian''s business, I''ll save your father."Shi pengpeng shook his head, "Niang, this matter is due to me. I''d better go. It''s not easy for a historian firm to have today. I can''t just lose it. I''ll talk to the emperor."


    "The Emperor didn''t like you. Seeing you, why don''t you add fuel to the fire? I''m afraid... "


    "Unless he''s not going to marry me, he''ll see me sooner or later," Shi pengpeng sat calmly, his eyes calm, but his expression firm.


    Shi Yingying looks at her like this, and she is a little relieved. These years, they have gone through numerous ups and downs in the business world. It seems that she takes Shi pengpeng with her. In fact, Shi pengpeng is more calm than she is. When she hesitates, most of the time she is determined by Shi pengpeng.


    Shi pengpeng is an imperial merchant. She has a waist tag to enter the palace. She knows the four Xi in front of the emperor and asks him to send a message, but the emperor makes it clear that she will not see him.


    Shi pengpeng stood under the steps and looked up to the sky and sighed. Well, she didn''t even want to see her face. How much she hated her!


    She has not been to this place for many years, but she is no stranger. A few years ago, she was still a frequent visitor here. Every time she entered the palace, she was in a happy mood. When the eunuchs saw her, they politely called her Miss Shi. But now, things are not, she stood here, exchanges are strange faces, her mood has long been gone.


    Mo Ronglin refused to see her, and she couldn''t rush in, but since she came, she couldn''t go back easily. With a little thought, she went to the Yaotai palace where Mo rongqingyang lived.


    Thank you for Beigong bieting (5), bin muxinqing, Shaoshi Zhiqing (3), douyu Yaoyao (3), and 5122 (2). Thank you for your monthly pass.


    I see that you are urging us to make more changes today, and there will be another one later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1365

    The story of Du Changfeng''s arrest has been around for a long time. After all, it''s too shocking. As soon as the imperial edict was issued, the father-in-law of Houjiao was arrested in Dali temple. No one can believe it. In this way, it''s not sure whether Shi pengpeng can be a queen.


    Murong Qingyang naturally heard about it, but she didn''t have time to ask what was going on. Since Shi pengpeng came to the door, of course she had to ask clearly.


    Shi pengpeng asked her for help, and naturally he would not hide it. He told the story all over again, but Mo Rong Qingyang was not happy. "Pengpeng, are you so reluctant to see my brother? Although you didn''t resist the imperial edict, you made the emperor''s face bigger than the sky. You really made a mistake. "


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "yes, I''m wrong."


    "Tell me, why don''t you want to marry your brother?"


    Shi pengpeng lowered his head and said after a while, "I''m afraid of him."


    "What are you afraid of? He won''t eat you," Murong Qingyang said strangely. "My brother is usually more serious, but he has a good heart. You''ll know after a long time."


    Shi pengpeng doesn''t want to say that. Her mission to the palace is to save her father.


    "Your Highness, I know I''m wrong, so I want to ask your Highness for help..."


    Murong Qingyang said, "I know you want to save general Du. Don''t worry, I will help you. But at present, the emperor''s brother is still angry. I have to find out his tone first. If he''s angry, I''ll plead again."


    Shi pengpeng said, "I went to the palace to ask to see the emperor, but the emperor refused to see me, so I asked his highness to come here."


    "You refuted my brother''s face. He certainly doesn''t want to see you now, so he''d better wait..."


    Shi pengpeng shook his head. "Prison is not a place for people to stay. I want to let my father out earlier. My mother has no master now. She can''t eat and sleep. If my father doesn''t go back, I''m afraid my mother will do something out of the ordinary on impulse, and the situation will be even worse. Your highness, if you try to let me see the emperor, I''ll admit my mistake with the emperor. If you want to fight or punish me, I''ll admit it. "


    Murong Qingyang scratched his chin, "well, since you insist, I''ll try." She turned her eyes, "let''s do this..." She lowered her voice and told Shi Peng about her plan. Shi Peng''s eyes lit up and said, "I think it''s OK."


    Murong Qingyang asks his elder brother to follow xiaodezi. He orders him in a low voice. Xiaodezi nods and goes away.


    As soon as xiaodezi left, Murong Qingyang took Shi pengpeng to Chengde hall.


    Si Xi saw two people coming from far away. He thought that the courage of the girl was too great. The emperor had said no, and he went to see his royal highness. If he could get rid of the emperor, he might even catch up with her and let their father and daughter gather together in prison.


    He came up quickly, saluted Murong Qingyang and said to Shi pengpeng, "Miss Shi, it''s no use for your highness to come here. If the emperor doesn''t see you, don''t embarrass me."


    Murong Qingyang eyes a stare, "I came useless, you said?"


    Four Xi dare not provoke her, accompany to smile, "the slave''s meaning is, the emperor is still angry, this time go in, can only be add fuel to the fire......"


    Murong Qingyang said with a straight face, "get out of the way, add some oil, we are here to put out the fire."


    Four Xi is very difficult, flinch, dare not offend her, dare not let them in the past.


    Murong Qingyang did not speak, just looked at him, eyes more and more open, finally opened her eyes are swollen up, four Xi don''t know what she want to do, feel that the eyes to stare out of the eyes, some creepy, inexplicably stepped back to the side.


    Murong Qingyang quickly dragged Shi pengpeng up the steps and said, "see, it''s called majesty."


    Shi pengpeng, "..." I didn''t see her majesty, so I thought her eyes were falling out.


    When he arrived at the door of the study, he was stopped again. This time, it was Ning Shiqi. He was a master who only knew the emperor. Mo Rong Qingyang looked at his expressionless face and was a little depressed. "How can people surnamed Ning have this virtue? Ning is like this, Ning''an is like this, and so are you. It''s not nice to keep a straight face."


    Ning Shiqi stood upright and turned a deaf ear to her words.


    Murong Qingyang turned to see Shi pengpeng, "don''t say anything when you go in. Kneel down and admit your mistake first."


    Ning seventeen saw the princess taking him as air, some funny, he was there, they could not enter, Princess Royal too big.


    But he underestimated Murong Qingyang. He never played cards according to common sense. She suddenly hugged him by the arm and cried, "go in."


    Not to mention Ning Shiqi, even Shi pengpeng was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Qingyang could do it, but she reacted so quickly that she quickly lifted the curtain and went in.


    Ning Shiqi looks down at the arm held by Princess Qingyang. She is in a state of shock and dissociation. She doesn''t know that she is not compatible with men or women, that she is noble, that she can''t have any physical contact with people at will, and that she doesn''t know what the crime of losing her honor is


    Before he could recover, Murong Qingyang released his hand, raised his chin, hummed and ran in.


    Ning Shiqi, "..." Silently turned his head, looking at the same stupefied four Xi, two people silently looked at each other, four Xi immediately raised his hand to do a sealing action, indicating that he would not talk.Mo Ronglin is bowing his head and criticizing the fold. In Yu Guangli, someone rushes in. Without saying a word, Po Tong kneels on the ground. He raises his eyes slightly, immediately puts the imperial pen heavily on the table and says, "who let you in?"


    In fact, I haven''t seen her for several years. Her appearance in his mind has already changed beyond recognition. However, as soon as Yu Guang swept it, he immediately recognized it. He was so angry that he patted the table and yelled, "who let her in, where are the people outside?"


    As soon as he called out, he immediately followed in a series of people, headed by Murong Qingyang, who knelt beside Shi pengpeng and said, "brother, I let her in."


    Ning 17 and Si Xi also follow in, kneel down behind them and say in unison: "the slave is guilty."


    In addition to Mo Rong Qing Yang, the other three are drooping their heads, the atmosphere also dare not.


    Mo Ronglin knows that as long as Qingyang comes in, it''s no good. He doesn''t want the slaves to see jokes. He says to the next two, "you go out. I''ll settle with you later."


    Ning Shiqi and Si Xi quit, and he said to Murong Qingyang, "don''t think I''m spoiling you, so I dare to do anything. Do you think I''m not willing to punish you?"


    Murong Qingyang blinked his big eyes, crisp way, "Chen meI know wrong."


    Mo Ronglin has a headache, but what he really wants to teach is the person kneeling next to him. He doesn''t want to waste his time on his sister.


    "Since you know your mistake, get up."


    "Chen Mei can''t get up. Chen Mei asks his brother to release general Du."


    "Presumptuous!"


    At this time, as soon as the curtain was lifted, another man came in. Without saying a word, he knelt down on the ground. "My brother begged my brother to release general Du."


    The second is more.


    If you have a monthly ticket, you can vote for the little princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1366

    Mo Ronglin saw that his younger brother also came to plead. He was surprised and said, "Sheng, what are you doing?"


    Mo Rongsheng was dressed in a white robe, his hair was well combed, and he wore a purple crown. He was as warm as jade. Mo rongqingyang doubted that he had made a mistake in order to see Shi pengpeng.


    Mo Rongsheng was a little afraid of the emperor, but in front of Shi pengpeng, he could not shrink back and repeated, "my brother begged my brother to release general Du."


    Murong Qingyang turns to smile at his younger brother and quietly raises his thumb. Murong Sheng silently looks away and doesn''t want to talk to her.


    Mo Rong Lin was so angry that he patted the table, "are you going crazy with her?"


    He meant Murong Qingyang, but Murong Sheng thought he meant Shi pengpeng and nodded hesitantly.


    Mo Ronglin was about to scold them. The curtain moved. This time Jia Tong came in. He knelt down on the ground and said in a loud voice, "I beg the emperor to release general Du."


    Mo Ronglin, "..."


    As far as Mo Ronglin is concerned, Jia Tong is not an outsider. When he was a child, he was his master. He called Jia Tong Godfather. Later, Jia Lanqing came to him and regarded him as his brother. For him, Jia Tong is also a teacher, friend and father. His relationship is very close.


    "Lord Jia, how can you..."


    "Emperor, Du Changfeng is my hometown. I have a lot of friendship with him. The emperor knows that. I beg for the emperor''s mercy."


    Mo Ronglin''s brain is a bit confused. He comes here to plead for mercy one or two, and he is so neat. If no one comes up with an idea, he won''t believe it.


    Just thinking about it, the curtain moved again. Jia Xiaoduo stepped in and looked around blankly. She didn''t seem to know where she should kneel. She is twelve years old, short and squat, with a big cake face. She looks less than ten years old. When she sees the emperor, her eyes narrowed and she smiles happily. "Please send your regards to the emperor''s brother."


    Jia Tong winked at his daughter. Jia Xiaoduo immediately knelt down beside him and said, "please let general Du go."


    Jia Tong whispered, "how many times have I told you not to call the emperor brother, but the emperor. Only the princess can call the emperor brother. Why don''t you listen?"


    Jia Xiaoduo tooted, "people forget it for a while."


    "Remember next time."


    "I see."


    Although they spoke in a low voice, the room was so quiet that every word could be heard clearly.


    Mo Ronglin, "..."


    Mo Rongsheng, "..."


    Shi pengpeng, "..."


    Murong Qingyang looked back at them, "now is the time to say this?"


    The room was silent again


    Mo Ronglin thinks no one will come in again, but the curtain moves again and Jia Lanqing comes in.


    Mo Rong Lin has some accidents, "you also come to beg for Du Changfeng?"


    Jia Lanqing, with a bitter smile on his face, looked at his father and sister and nodded, "Weichen also wants to ask the emperor for mercy and release general Du."


    Jia Xiaoduo kneels on the ground and stealthily pulls his robe. Jia Lanqing looks down. Jia Xiaoduo was scolded by Princess Qingyang just now. It''s hard to make mistakes again. He blinks his eyes.


    Jia Lanqing didn''t understand. He thought there was dust in her eyes and bent down to blow for her.


    Jia Xiaoduo didn''t expect that his always clever brother was so stupid. He couldn''t hold back for a moment and said, "brother, you have to kneel down and ask for help. You have to look like asking for help."


    Mo Rong Lin did not know why, looking at this scene a little funny, said, "your brother does not have to kneel, I will allow him to see you when I ascend the throne do not kneel."


    Jia Xiaoduo does not understand, "why, my father kneels."


    Mo Ronglin said, "your brother is a genius. Genius needs to be respected."


    Jia Tong, "..." All of a sudden, I feel a little embarrassed. What''s going on


    Murong Qingyang is speechless, looking back at Jia Xiaoduo, "is it time to discuss this?"


    Jia Xiaoduo tooted his mouth and didn''t say a word. The room fell silent again. Except for Shi pengpeng, everyone looked up at Mo Ronglin and waited for his reply.


    Mo Ronglin''s mood is a little complicated. All the people kneeling here can be regarded as close relatives except Shi pengpeng. Although he catches Du Changfeng, he won''t really do anything to him. But Shi pengpeng even encourages them to force him, which makes him hate Shi pengpeng again. Besides, she doesn''t say anything after everyone has said so much. This attitude makes him very angry I''m not happy


    Just as he knew what he thought in his heart, Shi pengpeng, who had been silent, said, "the emperor, the daughter of the people wants to talk to the emperor alone."


    Mo Ronglin said almost immediately that he was a little passive when he was in such a stalemate. He said to other people, "you go out first."


    The original purpose is that Shi pengpeng talks with Mo Ronglin alone. Mo rongqingyang immediately gets up, picks up Jia Tong and says, "brother Huang, if you don''t talk well, let''s come in again and kneel down."


    Mo Rong Lin impatiently waved his hand, motioned her to go out quickly.


    When all the others were gone, Mo Ronglin sat down on the chair and looked at Shi pengpeng in his spare time, "what do you want to say to me?"Shi pengpeng raised his head slightly: "everything is the fault of the people''s daughter. The idea is also the people''s daughter''s. it has nothing to do with my father. I beg the emperor to release my father and let the people''s daughter be dealt with by the emperor." With that, she kowtowed her head and didn''t get up for a long time, showing her extremely devout attitude.


    Mo Ronglin''s face slightly slowed down and asked, "do you mean to go to prison instead of general Du?"


    Shi pengpeng still said, "the women of the people are at the disposal of the emperor."


    "Do you want to go to prison, or because you don''t want to marry me?"


    Shi pengpeng shook his head, "people''s women are just worried about their parents."


    Mo Rong Lin, "I didn''t catch your mother."


    "The emperor probably has heard about my mother''s temperament. If my father doesn''t go back, she can''t guarantee that my mother will do something."


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Are you threatening me?"


    "I dare not."


    "What do you dare to do?" muronglin snorted coldly. "I think you are very brave."


    Shi pengpeng bowed his head and did not speak.


    Mo Ronglin didn''t look at her. He looked out of the window. The spring was very bright, but he was not in a good mood. After a moment''s silence, he asked, "do you know why I married you?"


    "Min Nu knows."


    Mo Ronglin nodded, "since you know, what do you think you should do?"


    "As long as the emperor needs, historians are willing to help."


    "Well," muronglin said, "remember what you said today."


    When the deal is finished, the topic should be over, but Mo Ronglin doesn''t cry. He is silent for a while and says, "You raise your head."


    Shi pengpeng raises her head according to her words. Although she kneels there and looks up at him, she looks extremely calm, calm and unassuming. Mo Ronglin knows that this is a woman who is not easy to control, but he is the emperor. Everyone should be controlled by him. Why is she so fearless? This cognition made him feel uncomfortable again.


    "What do you fear most?"


    Shi pengpeng looked directly at him. After a while, he replied, "I''m afraid I''ll be shut in the dark room."


    Mo Rong Lin sneered, "I remember closing your dark room, and I didn''t see you scared."


    "She pretends to be calm, but she is afraid." She took the initiative to give the handle to him, so that he can better handle himself in the future. She knew that in front of the power, she could show weakness and protect herself properly.


    Mo Rong Lin came over and looked down at her. "You are probably more afraid of marrying me than closing the dark room." At this point, he crooked his lips and laughed a little coldly.


    Shi pengpeng''s calm face finally had a crack. She raised her eyes in panic, then immediately lowered down to cover the emotion in her eyes.


    "Get up," muronglin finally said, "I won''t kill your father, but I won''t let it go. Go back and listen to the news."


    Thanks to Gu Liang Haoyan, Zi Yan fan''er, Fu Meng Xun Shuang (2), Nan Rong Fei Xiao (5), a little smile, Wan Jun Yiyun, you Shui Xia LAN, Shu Bao (2), Xue Luo silent (2), Fu Zhen, Lengyue silent (2), mantissa 3990 (2), 1789 basin friends. thank?? Thank you for your support.


    Yesterday, the monthly ticket was 20, happy, today continue to add more ha to you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1367

    When Shi pengpeng came out of the Forbidden Palace, she found that her back was full of sweat. A gust of wind blew in front of her. She could not help shivering. She thought that she had grown up in recent years and would no longer be afraid of Mo Ronglin, but she forgot that he was growing up too. What''s more, he had been emperor for four years and had been tempered to be more king, which made people fear and obey subconsciously.


    Jin chuan''er was waiting outside the palace gate. When he saw Shi Chuan coming out, he immediately went up and said, "how about Miss?"


    Shi pengpeng was a little tired. He felt as if he had fought a battle. He waved his hand and said, "go back and talk about it."


    The carriage rattled all the way to Du Fu. Shi Yingying stood at the door and looked forward. She was waiting impatiently. When she saw the carriage coming, she ran down three steps and two times. When the carriage stopped, she lifted the curtain. "Peng Peng Peng, how about that?"


    Shi pengpeng took her men to the car and said, "at least dad''s life has been saved."


    Shi Yingying''s heart stone fell down, even went inside, and asked, "when will you let your father out?"


    Shi pengpeng shook his head, "the emperor only said to let me come back to listen, nothing else."


    Shi Yingying''s heart went up again, "the Emperor didn''t say anything. How do you know your father''s life has been saved?"


    "It''s not good to kill your father-in-law before you get married?"


    "So the emperor will still make you queen?"


    "I''m not the queen. My name is not right. How can he get money from the historian''s firm?"


    "Is that right?"


    "Well." Shi pengpeng nodded, "it''s better to say it''s open. There''s no need to hide it."


    Shi Yingying still worried, "if you don''t kill your father, will he be executed?"


    "No way."


    "How do you know that the little emperor is more treacherous than the old one."


    "Now that we''ve talked about it, there''s no need to do anything more, but," she said with a light frown, "it''s hurting his face. He won''t give up easily. There''s bound to be a disposal. It won''t be heavy, but it won''t be too light. Let''s be prepared."


    Shi Yingying howled, "we have done so much together, nothing can be changed, but also caused trouble."


    Shi pengpeng felt guilty. "It''s all my fault. I think it''s too simple." She said with a pause, "through this matter, I understand a truth. In the world, is it the king who is against the emperor? We are the only ones who suffer."


    Shi Yingying is a little depressed, "then let him bully you?"


    "I mean, you can''t do it openly, but secretly..." Shi pengpeng blinked her eyes and gave Shi Yingying a smile to let her mother know for herself.


    -


    when Du Changfeng is arrested, the happiest thing is Zuo Xiangfu, which means that the Queen''s position is likely to fall back to Xu Xueling. It''s not nice to hear that you''ve caught your father-in-law before you get married.


    The light sunshine in spring made the wedding dress very bright, because the emperor had a hint that the wedding dress was embroidered with Phoenix. On the red base, a golden phoenix was flying among the auspicious clouds, showing the supreme honor.


    Mrs. Zuo Xiang looked at the wedding dress with a smile, and then lowered her head to smell it. She told the maid, "the fragrance is light. When the air is finished, give me some elegant fragrance."


    The maid answered and asked, "madam, do you want to smoke that bright red wedding dress together?" The bright red one is the wedding dress of the concubines. According to the custom, only the empress''s auspicious dress is embroidered with gold phoenix. The highest level of concubines can only wear bright red. After the imperial edict was issued, although Zuo Xiangfu didn''t like it, it was always good to enter the palace, and they believed that the emperor would give Xu Xueling a place next to the empress, so they hastened to make a bright red wedding dress, just now You don''t have to air it, but incense is still necessary.


    The maid asked casually, but she made the taboo of Mrs. Zuo Xiang. She glanced at her coldly, "what do you say?"


    The maid immediately woke up and slapped herself, "bah, bah, bah, bah, our lady is the queen, so we don''t need to. The maid slipped away for a moment, please punish her."


    Seeing her quick reaction, Mrs. Zuo Xiang didn''t say anything more. She was in a good mood now, so she didn''t care.


    At this time, the housekeeper came panting, "madam, here comes the palace, someone is coming!"


    Mrs. Zuo Xiang''s heart jumped and said quickly: "is the imperial edict coming down? Send for the young lady to come out and receive the imperial edict. "


    But the housekeeper shook his head. "It''s father-in-law Sixi in front of the emperor. Go and have a look."


    Zuo Xiang''s wife knew that Si Xi was the person beside the emperor. Most of him came to represent the emperor. Even if he didn''t issue an imperial edict, it must be something else. She quickly stepped forward.


    Four Xi see left phase madam come in, immediately come forward to salute, "slave to the madam congratulation."


    As soon as Mrs. Zuo Xiang saw this posture, she immediately felt happy and said with a smile, "please go to my father-in-law Sixi, but what does the emperor want to show you?"


    Four Xi way: "exactly, big wedding day ahead of time, set in three days later, the madam hastens to prepare."


    The left prime minister''s wife was elated and surprised, "three days later, a big marriage? Have you chosen another auspicious day? "


    "Yes, the emperor was afraid of another moth, so he got married ahead of time. The emperor picked the auspicious day again. Everything was ready, and there was time in advance.""My father-in-law said that the wedding dress had been ready for a long time, and it was hanging outside," Mrs. Zuo Xiang said with a smile. "I thought the wedding dress had been made in vain, but I didn''t think it was ours. With the emperor''s love, we Xu family finally got a queen."


    Four Xi Leng for a while, know left phase madam misunderstood, immediately some embarrassment, "madam, the imperial edict a few days ago under to Du Fu''s daughter, you don''t know?"


    Left phase madam also Leng for a while, "know, general Du was not caught into Dali temple?"? How... "


    "General Du has been released today."


    Left phase lady''s face suddenly colorful, for a moment don''t know what to say, four Xi immediately way, "slave also want to go to right phase mansion, this leave." Then he left in a hurry.


    Mrs. Zuo Xiang''s face was flushed and white, and her back was in a cold sweat. She was too excited. She thought that Du Changfeng had been arrested, and the Queen''s seat would fall on her daughter''s head. But she forgot that Sixi had just informed her wedding date, and she didn''t bring an imperial edict. She lost face and hair.


    She really doesn''t understand the emperor. The father-in-law is in prison, and she has to marry the Du family. Can this relationship be handled well? What''s more, those who are arrested in Dali temple are all serious criminals, but they are said to be released immediately. The emperor is too playful to be tried?


    Holding the table, she didn''t let herself fall down. Mrs. Zuo Xiang was silent for a while, and said harshly, "blame the twenty boards for the green cloud staff that is drying clothes in the backyard!" All blame that green cloud, good end of touch moldy head, don''t give that Cheap slave a lesson, how can she this tone go out?


    The second watch came, and the monthly ticket went.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1368

    When Du Changfeng was released, Du''s family was in a state of excitement. Shi Yingying made a firecracker and let the column crack at the gate, attracting the neighbors to stand and watch.


    Du Jinyan some blame his mother, "originally this matter quietly touched on the past, you have to make the neighborhood know."


    Shi Yingying hummed and laughed, "don''t mention the neighborhood. I''m afraid the whole Lin''an City will know. What''s the matter? The emperor is not afraid of people poking his back. What are we afraid of?"


    She took moxa leaf and patted Du Changfeng, then let him step over the brazier, then put a piece of hot bean curd just out of the pot into his mouth, and said, "OK, take a bath, change your clothes and let a Xia take it and throw it away. This bad luck will be removed."


    Compared with the happiness of his family, Du Changfeng was a little listless. He went to take a bath obediently, came back and sat at the table to drink a cup of hot tea, then sighed heavily.


    We found something wrong with him. Looking at him, Shi Yingying asked, "what''s the matter? Have you been bullied in it? "


    Du Changfeng shakes his head and looks at Shi Gong''s melody. "Girl, you can get ready to get married in three days."


    All the people are wide eyed, open mouth, the smile is like wind and rain, only withered.


    No wonder to let Du Changfeng come back, it is to advance the wedding.


    Shi pengpeng finally understood what Mo Ronglin meant. He said: you are probably more afraid to marry me than to close the dark room.


    He wanted to scare her! So she got married ahead of time, but she was more worried about another thing. She asked Du Changfeng, "Dad, let''s talk about it together. What''s the emperor''s disposal?"


    "The emperor asked me to camp in the northwest."


    Du Jinyan some accident, "is not let me go?"


    "You are still young, stay in the capital."


    "No, I''ll go to the emperor and let dad stay."


    "Nonsense," Du Changfeng scolded him, "you are still young, not enough for trouble, the emperor can accommodate you, otherwise you think you can stay? Besides, Dad originally came out from the northwest. There are many friends there, so he can adapt to it when he goes back. Two years later, when the emperor is relieved, he will let his father come back. Jinyan, his father is not here. You should take good care of your mother. Pengpeng is in the palace. You can see him occasionally and take care of each other. "


    Du Jinyan lowered his head, red eyes and did not say a word.


    He looked at his daughter again, "Peng Peng, you are a brave and strong girl. My father has always been proud of you. This time, I will go to the Forbidden Palace to do business. Everything is difficult at the beginning. Take out your courage to face the difficulties. My father believes that you will do business well. Do you understand what Dad means? " This marriage is a deal. The emperor used the most honorable posterity in the world to exchange the financial resources of the historian''s firm. He believed that Shi pengpeng could understand it.


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "Dad, I understand. You can rest assured that I will do the business well and take good care of my mother and Jinyan."


    Du Changfeng finally looked on Shi Yingying''s face. Without saying anything, he laughed first. "There are shares we''ve got in the northwest post station. I used to take care of them. I can''t do any other business. I''m experienced in running the post station. You can rest assured."


    Shi Yingying laughed and patted him on the arm. "I have nothing to worry about. There is only one. There are many women in the post station. Stay away. Don''t let them turn you away."


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help laughing. The atmosphere was not so dull. Du Changfeng was a little embarrassed. "In front of the children, what nonsense? Who am I? Don''t you know? "


    " I know you, I don''t know them, those women... " Shi Yingying tut Tut, the words behind are all in silence.


    Du Jinyan was curious, "Niang, what happened to those women? Have you grown up with three heads and six arms? "


    Du Changfeng glared at him, "young age, what do you want to ask about those things?"


    Du Jinyan is not happy, "where I am small, I am on duty."


    Du family''s heart is big, said the matter to be open, the melancholy and so on a gust of wind passed, should do.


    In a twinkling of an eye, three days passed. On the wedding day, the weather was fine and the sun was beautiful. It was a good day.


    The common people stood on both sides of the street, stretching their necks and looking at the other end of the street. From time to time, they whispered a few words to each other. It was rare to see the emperor''s wedding, and everyone didn''t want to miss it.


    "Here comes the wedding sedan chair!" I don''t know who yelled. Everyone looked to the East and saw a guard of honor coming slowly.


    In fact, it''s not a wedding sedan chair, but a phoenix Yu. The bright yellow car is surrounded by red and colorful flower balls. The Golden Phoenix is embroidered on the curtain, and the golden tassel is hung on the top of the sedan chair. With the shaking of the sedan chair, the tassel is clearly extinguished in the sun, like a slowly flowing stream. The phoenix head is carved on the four pillars, with beads in its mouth, and looks arrogantly at the world.


    Seeing Fengyu, everyone couldn''t help exclaiming. Such a beautiful, noble and unique sedan chair could only be seen when the emperor got married.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t know that Fengyu had arrived at her home. She sat in front of the dowry table and looked at herself in the mirror. She was stunned. She was seventeen years old. It was time to get married, but how could she marry the emperor? Although she knew it was not a dream, it was still untrue. In any case, she never thought that she would marry Mo Ronglin.In the palace, the beautiful woman came to her to paint her face, and threw a thick powder on her face. She played bright red blush and her eyes were gleaming. She was probably too small to have a small mouth, and she put grease on her lap, and put out a bloody mouth.


    Shi pengpeng doesn''t know if every bride has to be painted like this, but it''s not like her, it''s like a ghost, but it doesn''t matter. She''s the one who likes her, and Mo Ronglin''s relationship with her It''s a little hard to say. Since he is tired of her, he won''t care what she looks like.


    Shi Yingying came in, looked at it carefully, and asked the bride, "should it be like this?"


    Xiniang said with a smile: "the Queen''s marriage is different from other people''s, so it should be more grand."


    Shi Yingying let out a sound. This face alone is grand enough. A good girl painted like this wants to beat people. But it''s worth it to scare the little emperor when she enters the palace.


    The mother and daughter looked at each other and laughed tacitly.


    As soon as they smile, the bride''s heart rises. The reason why she draws the queen like this is that she has received money from the Xu family. The Xu family hopes that the ugly queen will be carried into the palace. If the emperor is upset by the ugly appearance of the queen, he will go to Xu Xueling''s house on the wedding night.


    But she didn''t expect that Shi pengpeng and Mrs. Du didn''t mind looking at this face, and they could still laugh


    At this time, firecrackers rang out at the gate. Shi Yingying said, "it should be Fengyu." She looked at Shi pengpeng, blinked her eyes, and pressed down the sour and astringent. "Girl, remember your father''s words, do business."


    Shi pengpeng stood up and nodded firmly, "Niang, I will do the business well."


    The bride is in a mess. Empress, you are going to get married, but you are not doing business


    Thanks to Hui 4b6o, dream of drizzle, contented aunt, Fang leiyanfu (2), Wang sunchutong (2), aimaomao GG, Yuhe 1990 (2), side by side with the top of the snow mountain (3), and 5958 (5). thank?? Thank you for your support.


    Yesterday''s monthly ticket was only 2 tickets short of 20 tickets. I''m just as happy, so I''ll continue to add more to you today, and there will be another one later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1369

    In fact, there is no need for Mrs. Xu to make any small moves. No matter whether she is beautiful or ugly, Mo Ronglin will not be able to see her, let alone have a wedding night with her. Only when Shi pengpeng stepped up the steps and raised his head, he was surprised. He had a pale face, black eyes and a big mouth, like a female ghost who accidentally broke into the blue sky.


    He subconsciously moved a small step to the side, opened up some distance, the disgust on his face was very obvious.


    Shi pengpeng saw that he was shocked for a moment. He felt more comfortable and went to the main hall without strabismus.


    According to the rules, when the emperor receives the queen on the red carpet, they will go into the hall side by side to receive kneeling and congratulation. But from behind them, the picture is a little strange, as if there is an invisible person hidden between the empress and the emperor. Although everyone was a little strange, they gradually understood that the Emperor didn''t like the queen, so they didn''t want to walk too close to her. After seeing the Queen''s face, they could understand the emperor''s mood. Who would like to marry an ugly wife.


    After entering the main hall, Shi pengpeng knelt down on the futon inlaid with bright yellow broad edges, accepted the Queen''s treasure book and gold seal, listened to the Minister of rites chanting the praises about the queen, and then gave a big ceremony. Although the minister worked hard at the side, the emperor and empress had no communication in the whole process, and even their sight did not meet in an instant. They drifted away in their own world, giving people a sense of happiness It''s weird. In this inexplicably depressed atmosphere, Si Cheng felt very tired. He didn''t know why they were here?


    Shi pengpeng is also very tired. The crown on her head is too heavy. She likes to wear clothes on her body layer by layer. Although the weather is not really hot yet, the hall is full of candles, bright glass lamps, and black people. She is stuffy and hot. Her back is already sweating, and it''s very hard to stick to her body. I just hope it''s over soon, so that she can be quiet.


    In the evening, she was swarmed into the Fengming palace. The first thing she did was to ask Jin chuan''er to help her take off the Phoenix crown. Xi Niang advised her, "Niang, you can''t use it. The emperor will come and have a drink with her..."


    Shi pengpeng covered his mouth and yawned, "the emperor won''t come here, take it."


    "How can it be? According to the rules, it''s to..."


    Jin chuan''er impatiently pulls out Xi Niang, "Niang Niang lets you pick it. What are you talking about?"


    Jin chuan''er was five big and three thick. With only one pull, the bride popped up several steps away. She looked at her with horror, "you, how do you..." So arrogant


    Jin chuan''er squints at her, and the bride stops what she says. When she walks in the palace, the most important thing is to know the current affairs. Jin chuan''er is not easy to be provoked, not to mention the Queen''s hard backstage.


    It''s Shi Yingying''s idea to let Jin chuan''er marry with her. On wisdom, she believes that those women in the harem are not Shi Chuan''s rivals, but if someone with a simple mind and developed limbs wants to use force, let Jin chuan''er go.


    In addition to Jin chuan''er, there are two maids in Fengming palace, one is Qiongyu, the other is Qionghua, who can serve in Fengming palace. They are all smart. They immediately help Jin chuan''er to change clothes for Shi Chuan, and arrange hot water for the queen to bathe.


    Shi Chuang was sleepy in the bath bucket. Half way through the bath, she went to sleep. When she finished, Qiongyu and Qionghua were about to wake up Shi Chuang, she saw Jin Chuaner take a big bath cloth to wrap up the queen and take her away.


    Qiongyu, "..."


    Qionghua, "..."


    I always feel like something''s wrong.


    -


    Mo Ronglin went to Xu Xueling''s palace as planned. He was vaguely looking forward to it. After waiting so long, it should be all right this evening.


    Although Xu Xueling was a concubine, she was not qualified to enter the palace with the queen. She had to wait for the wedding procedure to be completed. She was carried in from the Xihua gate in the evening and directly into the Biyao palace, which was given by the emperor.


    Although she became a concubine, Xu Xueling was not very happy. After all, she always thought she could be a queen. How can she describe the feeling of being upset? It''s like touching a good hand, but being intercepted on the way. The person who intercepted the Hu was just a bad hand. That kind of unwillingness and regret is really poking the heart and spleen and poking the lung tube.


    But she was overjoyed by the news outside. She thought that she was going to guard the empty room alone tonight. Unexpectedly, the emperor came to the door and knelt down to greet her. As soon as she was short, she was pulled up by a big hand. "I don''t need to be polite."


    The sound of love imperial concubine called Xu Xueling, heart trembled, just the unhappy immediately disappeared, her red face, coy looking at Mo Ronglin, "the emperor how come?"


    "Today is a happy day for me and my concubine. Shouldn''t I come?"


    Xu Xueling was even more happy. On the wedding night, the emperor did not go to the Queen''s palace, but came to her. No matter what the reason, she was happy. Anyway, she had a better chance than the queen.


    In Mo Ronglin''s opinion, Xu Xueling has a face that looks like a mother in the world. She is dignified and beautiful, which is in line with the appearance of the queen in his heart. He looked at her with appreciative eyes, but somehow he suddenly thought of Shi pengpeng''s scary face


    "Emperor, Emperor..."When Xu Xueling called for the second sound, Mo Ronglin came back to himself and said, "hmm?"


    Xu Xueling said shyly, "the emperor is tired today. Let''s have a rest early."


    Mo Ronglin also means this. Instead of sitting around, it''s better to do business. He stands up and stretches out his arms, waiting for Xu Xueling to serve him.


    Xu Xueling was very excited. Although the emperor was not romantic at all and would not say anything nice, he expressed his desire for her with his actions.


    Her heart thumped. She walked slowly to the emperor and lifted her hand to untie the jade clasp of the eagle''s head under his neck.


    As she approached, Mo Ronglin began to sweat on his forehead. The uncomfortable feeling came from the bottom of his heart. He tried his best to hold back and hypnotized himself again and again: Xu Xueling is the woman he likes. He should get used to her closeness, just get used to it


    At the moment when the jade button was untied, Xu Xueling''s fingers scratched on his neck, so gently, Mo Ronglin''s chest heaved sharply, and he turned his head to retch.


    Xu Xueling was frightened and stroked his back, "emperor, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you? My concubine, do you want the doctor to come... "


    Now Xu Xueling slapped his whole hand on his back and was so close to him that the rich aroma rushed straight to his nose. He was so sad that he couldn''t speak. He bent down and said "Wow - Wow -" one after another.


    Wang Changliang and Si Xi were worried about the emperor''s affairs and heard the news inside the room The movement, immediately rushed in, the Mo Rong Lin rescued from the hands of the empress.


    When the second watch arrived, the monthly ticket continued to walk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1370

    Shi pengpeng didn''t sleep long before she woke up. She was hungry. All day long, she hardly touched any water. She was too tired before, but she didn''t feel hungry. After sleeping for a while, she felt tired and her stomach began to growl.


    Jin chuan''er asked someone to make a bowl of silver noodles for her, sprinkled with sesame oil, put a few pieces of sauce beef, and brought it in. The room was full of fragrance.


    Shi Chuang had never been so hungry, and he didn''t care about the food. He just ate two chopsticks and heard Jin chuang''er say, "Niang Niang, do you know where the emperor is resting tonight?"


    Shi pengpeng chewed noodles in his mouth and said vaguely, "it doesn''t matter where I rest."


    Jin chuan''er, with a smile, "is resting in Chengde hall."


    Shi pengpeng was a little surprised. Shouldn''t she rest in the palace of the imperial concubine? But she was not interested in these things, and did not bother to ask more.


    Jin chuan''er wanted to sell a pass, but her mother didn''t cooperate with her. She couldn''t hide things. Seeing no one around her, she said in a low voice, "mother, when the emperor and his concubine got sick in their bridal chamber, she went back to Chengde hall."


    Shi pengpeng was surprised and immediately thought of something. He said, "the wind is blowing now?"


    Jin chuan''er patted her thigh, "yes, that''s right. When I heard the news, I didn''t think about it for a long time. I''m still a woman who knows a lot."


    Shi pengpeng asked, "what does the doctor say?"


    Jin chuan''er shakes his head. "It doesn''t seem too serious that there is no xuantai doctor. I heard that the chief manager and Sixi rushed in as soon as they were called. The emperor''s face is very ugly. The lady wants xuantai doctor, but the chief manager didn''t let him. He took the Emperor back to Chengde hall directly."


    Shi pengpeng thinks it''s strange that the emperor is the real son of the dragon. It''s a big deal to sneeze. What''s more, it''s a disease like instant wind. If it''s going to kill someone, why don''t you announce the imperial doctor? Even if the emperor forbids medical treatment, the chief manager should have discretion.


    Doubts belong to doubts, and she doesn''t want to study deeply. She doesn''t want to waste her energy on irrelevant people.


    -


    when Mo Ronglin came back to Chengde hall, his pain was gone, but his face was still not good-looking, so he changed his bedroom clothes and sat in a chair.


    What went wrong? He spent two years cultivating feelings with Xu Xueling. He was very satisfied with her and liked her. She was the most promising woman to cure his hidden disease. But why, why, as before, as long as he was close to her, he would feel extremely uncomfortable, nauseous and uncontrollable retching?


    Such a long time''s efforts have been in vain, and expectations have become disappointments. For the self demanding emperor, this evening is really terrible. No, it''s been a bad day. From the moment when he was scared by Shi pengpeng, everything is unsatisfactory.


    In his mind, the pale face, the dark blue eyes and the bloody mouth appeared again


    He gritted his teeth and thought that she, Shi pengpeng, had ruined his wedding night!


    "Emperor," Wang Changliang walked in gently, "here comes the king of Jin."


    Mo Ronglin looks up. Mo Rongze, king of Jin, walks in quickly. Wang Changliang immediately retreats.


    "Hearing the news, I came," the king of Jin looked at him anxiously, "what''s the matter, or can''t it?"


    Mo Rong Lin shook his head dejectedly, "uncle Liu Huang, I''m afraid I can''t cure this disease."


    "Nonsense," the king of Jin whispered. Seeing that he was dejected, he comforted him. "You have to believe uncle Liuhuang. Uncle Liuhuang said that you are a normal man. You are a normal man. You are a mental illness. Maybe you haven''t found the right way."


    "It''s not too short for me to cultivate my feelings with Xu Xueling according to the sixth emperor''s uncle. Why is it still like this?"


    The king of Jin was not a doctor, but he was an expert on emotion.


    He asked Mo Ronglin, "do you really like the prime minister Zuo?"


    Mo Rong Lin nodded, "I think I like her."


    "How many times have you met your concubine in the past two years?"


    Mo Ronglin thought, "I''ll meet you every two or three months. I''ll ask Sixi how many times. He''s responsible for these things."


    "Will you miss her when you don''t see her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have a busy state. I don''t have time to think about it. "


    "When we meet, will we still think?"


    Mo Ronglin is a little strange, "what do you think when you see me? I''m not sick. "


    "Did your wife ever make you angry?"


    "No


    "Have you ever been happy?"


    "I have a more peaceful temper, and I don''t have much joy and anger."


    "Do you know what your lady likes?"


    "Women are nothing more than rouge, powder and headgear."


    "Did you give any gifts to your wife?"


    "Of course," muronglin said, "I know that."


    "What did you send?"


    Mo Rong Lin narrowed his eyes and thought for a long time, "to ask Si Xi, these things are also in his charge."


    The king of Jin couldn''t help laughing, "my emperor, is that what you like? I don''t think you and your concubine are as familiar as Sixi. "Mo Ronglin said, "I don''t hate her anyway."


    "Don''t hate is like?"


    "I''m quite satisfied with her."


    "Where are you satisfied?"


    "I''m satisfied with my appearance, character, family background and self-cultivation. Uncle Huang, you know, originally I intended to make Xu Xueling queen, if it wasn''t for my father..." He sighed and didn''t want to go on.


    The king of Jin asked, "do you like the queen chosen by the emperor?"


    "I hate her."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t like business women, Philistines, treachery, hypocrisy and stink of copper."


    When the king of Jin heard this, he suddenly thought, "why don''t you try to cultivate feelings with the queen?"


    Mo Rong Lin stares big eyes, "am I crazy?"


    The king of Jin waved his hand, "don''t get excited. Although you hate the queen, it''s very strong. Maybe..."


    Mo Ronglin said firmly, "absolutely impossible!"


    The king of Jin saw that his face was not good-looking and reluctant. He said, "in the opinion of Uncle Huang, you don''t have any feelings for the imperial concubine. Otherwise, try another person. Isn''t there a lady?"


    Mo Rong Lin is silent for a moment, ask, "six emperor uncle think I don''t like your concubine?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "How do you like it?"


    Jin Wang dumb smile, "will always miss her, want to let her every day in their own sight, even to the front will think, see her will be very happy, will try every means to make her happy, if you make her angry, will be distracted, know what she likes, will prepare gifts for her heart, know what she does not like, will be careful to avoid, will remember all with her What happened... "


    Mo Ronglin heard the king of Jin talk about these, can''t help but have goose bumps all over his body, "Uncle Liuhuang, do you have to be like this?"


    "Of course,


    " if you like it to this point, "the king of Jin said with a smile," you will have desire and hope for her, want to kiss her, want to hold her, and want to fall in love with her. By then, you will be all right. "


    Thank you rider147 (5), shaoshizhiqing, friendly aobai, cherish you in this life (2), leisurely dust dream, side by side in the top of the snow mountain (2), ode to joy, dream 429, CCY jade girl, Juan baby, liyangziqian, I am a bookworm (2), a friend whose mantissa is 7579 (3), thank you for your monthly ticket support.


    After counting, there are 20 more. I don''t have to say, add more. If you go on like this, the author will become very diligent


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1371

    When the emperor got married, the most tired one was aunt laurel. She had to worry about everything. She didn''t allow any mistakes in details. She got up early and went to bed late, and worked hard. She felt a string in her heart until the end of the ceremony. When the string relaxed, she found that she was a little uncomfortable. The little maid in waiting for the imperial doctor was stopped by her. She didn''t want to make any noise on the wedding night and arrived early She had a rest in bed, so she didn''t know that Mo Ronglin didn''t go to the queen that night, or what happened after Mo Ronglin went to the princess.


    The next morning, although she was still not very comfortable, Yuegui still got out of bed and called Sixi over for questioning. She was surprised to learn that the Emperor didn''t go to the queen last night. Mo Ronglin was more patriarchal than the supreme emperor, and knew more about the general situation. He seldom came by his own temperament, just like this big marriage. Although he didn''t like Shi pengpeng, after weighing the disadvantages, he still chose to listen From the words of the emperor. Now that you have married someone back, you can''t leave a stall on the way and let the queen keep the empty room alone.


    This matter, laurel can not blame Mo Ronglin, can only take care of him as far as possible. She plucked herself up and went to the Queen''s Fengming palace.


    Although she hasn''t seen Shi pengpeng in recent years, she is no stranger to Shi pengpeng. When she was a child, Shi pengpeng often followed her mother into the palace to play. The Empress Dowager liked the little girl very much. The Emperor didn''t say anything. She also appreciated Shi pengpeng''s eyes. At that time, she had a premonition that Shi pengpeng would marry into heaven''s family in the future, because Mo Rongsheng always liked to follow her We often tease them, but unexpectedly, she finally married Mo Ronglin.


    Think of here, she sighed in her heart, Mo Ronglin is she watched grow up, the little emperor is a person, she knows better than anyone, he is not as special as the emperor, on the contrary, he is a thin cool person, when his wife and concubine, can enjoy wealth, other don''t expect.


    When she stepped into the door, she thought she would see a lonely Shi pengpeng. After all, it was not easy for anyone to keep an empty room alone on her wedding night. However, Shi pengpeng was not sad, on the contrary, she had a clear face. Seeing her, she welcomed her with a smile, "aunt laurel is coming."


    Laurel toward her line of ceremony, "maidservant to empress please."


    Shi pengpeng quickly picked her up, "don''t, pengpeng has been treating aunt laurel as an elder. This is to break pengpeng''s life."


    Laurel said with a smile, "the rules in the palace are big, and I get used to them gradually." She looked at Shi pengpeng, "she looks good. Did you sleep well last night?"


    "Very good," Shi pengpeng also looked at the laurel, "aunt''s face is not very good, is not where uncomfortable?"


    Yue GUI shakes her head. "It''s not in the way. I''m so busy with my wedding. I''m probably tired. I''ll have a rest for two days." Since we talk about big marriage, we have to start from here.


    "I know that my mother was wronged last night. The Emperor There''s a problem. "


    "Aunt, needless to say, I know all about it."


    Laurel was a little surprised, "do you know?"


    "Well," Shi pengpeng nodded, "I know that the emperor''s choice of queen was not me, but Miss Xu, but God''s will made me feel bad. That''s why he went to the lady last night."


    Laurel, "..." If only you could think like this. The emperor relies on the left prime minister, so he treats Miss Xu differently. Don''t be so careless. You are the emperor''s wife, no matter what the future How many concubines does the emperor have? There is only one empress forever. Your status is different from them. Of course, no woman wants her husband to marry a concubine. A man with three wives and four concubines is not a good thing. Look at these people around us. The supreme emperor and the Empress Dowager are models in the world, and your parents love each other incomparably. Lord Ning is very affectionate to Qihong sister. Lord Jia, cough, although he has had one There are some small flaws, but they can be excused. So, it depends on your character to find your husband, who likes the new and dislikes the old... "


    The more she listened, the more confused she became. Did aunt laurel come to persuade her to leave the emperor? But I got married yesterday, and today I''m going to persuade you to leave. Isn''t it too fast


    Laurel finally realized that it was wrong. She stopped. She came to comfort her. How did she say that


    She laughed awkwardly and quickly pulled the conversation back, "of course, the Emperor He is not an ordinary man. The emperor''s marriage is needed by the government. The money that was brought in last night from the left prime minister and the right prime minister will come into the palace in the future. As the queen, the empress should be more generous. Does the empress understand the meaning of maidservant? "


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "I understand."


    Laurel nodded happily. Shi pengpeng is a smart girl. As soon as she said it, she knew it. It''s a pity that such a good girl should have a husband who loves her!


    Laurel sat for a while and left. She had a bad headache. She couldn''t hold it any longer. Shi pengpeng was a little worried. "Aunt, I''d better call the doctor to have a look."


    Laurel waved, "it''s OK, just go back and have a rest."


    Shi Chuang stood on the porch and watched Yuegui go away. Jin Chuaner said, "aunt Yuegui is really a good person."


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "those who follow the Empress Dowager are all good people. Aunt laurel, aunt Qihong and aunt Lvhe are all very good." After a pause, he said, "Zuo Xiang''s family is also very good."


    Jin chuan''er was a little strange: "what does it have to do with Zuo Xiang?"Shi pengpeng said, "I thank his family." The emperor relies on Zuo Xiang, so he treats Xu Xueling differently. Zuo Xiang''s wife bribed the bridegroom to scare the emperor. Although she has never met Xu Xueling, she must be a beauty. Otherwise, the emperor would not be able to have sex immediately All in all, their family is very good.


    Laurel went back and fainted. The little maid in the palace was frightened and sent for a doctor. When Mo Ronglin heard the news, he rushed to the door and saw Lu Leyuan, the imperial doctor, probing the pulse of laurel. He didn''t go there to disturb him. He stood far away, waiting for the pulse to pass. "How''s aunt?"


    As soon as Lu Leyuan saw that she was the emperor, she immediately bowed herself and saluted, "aunt laurel is overworked and has hurt her vitality. I''ll prescribe some medicine for invigorating qi and spleen. After taking it for three days, she should get better. However, aunt laurel can''t work any more in the near future. She should mainly rest."


    As soon as the emperor heard this, he got angry and asked Wang Changliang, "what do you do to eat? How can I make my aunt faint? "


    Wang Changliang had to kneel down and plead, "it''s the slave''s fault." What can he say? Since the Empress Dowager and the emperor left, laurel took care of the emperor as a son, afraid that he was cold, afraid that he was hot, afraid that he could not eat well, afraid that he would not sleep well. From the beginning of preparing for the wedding, although the people at the bottom performed their duties, aunt Laurel was always worried and had to ask about everything, so she could not be tired.


    The emperor thought that laurel would not faint for no reason. There should be an inducement. He asked the maid in waiting, "what was my aunt doing before she fainted?"


    The little maid replied, "my aunt fainted when she came back from the queen."


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly, and finally found the culprit, this business woman, who touched her is not good.


    Second, the monthly ticket continues to move


    when it arrives www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1372

    Mo Ronglin originally intended to marry Shi pengpeng into the palace, and then he and her well water does not violate the river, he is in Chengde palace, she is in Fengming palace, each passing their own, they hate each other, so it''s better not to see the heart, but the next day of marriage, she let aunt laurel faint, which he can''t bear, must give her a little color to see, let her know what can do, what can''t do.


    But how to punish her? Mo Ronglin walks around the room with his hands on his shoulders. He knows how to play with power, how to buy people''s hearts, and how to govern the world. But when he wants to deal with a little girl, his mind is blank.


    Pacing two circles to stop, he ordered four Xi, "to call the queen to come."


    Four Xi should be, quit to go straight to Fengming palace.


    Heard that the Emperor invited, Jin chuan''er heart straight drum, "Niang Niang, afraid is nothing good."


    Shi pengpeng straightened his clothes. "It doesn''t matter. He''s the emperor. Even if he wants to catch my weakness, he has to have a name. I just entered the palace yesterday. What can he do with me?"


    The words say so, Jin Chuan son in the heart is still very worried, accompany together in the past.


    When they arrive at Chengde hall, Sixi goes in first to inform them. After a while, Sixi comes out and asks Shi Chuang to go in. Jin chuang''er wants to follow him and is stopped by him. Jin chuang''er stares at him and is stopped by Shi Chuang with his eyes. They are the ones who suffer the loss. Shi pengpeng is a man of backbone, but he doesn''t like to suffer losses in the moment.


    Stepping into the door, she saw Mo Ronglin sitting at the table criticizing the memorials. She walked slowly over and squatted for a blessing. "My concubine, please say hello to the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin just like did not hear, continue to do their own things.


    Shi pengpeng waited for a long time, but she didn''t hear the cry. She looked up. Mo Ronglin''s face was cold and focused on the fold in front of her. She thought he didn''t hear it and repeated, "my concubine, please the emperor Jin''an."


    She saw that Mo Ronglin frowned a little, but still didn''t respond. Shi Peng knew that Mo Ronglin pretended not to hear, and he deliberately hung her.


    She looked at Wang Changliang again. The chief manager''s face was expressionless. He looked at his nose and his heart. Although he couldn''t bear it, he was the emperor''s man. He had to stand firmly on the side of the emperor. He could do nothing but comfort himself mentally.


    Shi pengpeng sighed silently and had to keep squatting. She didn''t practice it when she was a little girl. After squatting for a while, her feet became numb and her waist twisted uncomfortable. But Mo Ronglin wanted to make a fool of her. How could she cry easily.


    Shi pengpeng lowered his eyes and sighed in his heart. It''s just that the hero doesn''t suffer from the loss in front of him. She legs a soft, the whole person fell to the ground, Mo Rong Lin really raised his eyes, with interest to look at her, "queen, what''s the matter?"


    "My feet are numb." She wants to stand up, four Xi quickly come forward to help, hear Murong Lin not light not heavy cough, stretched out the hand will stay, did not dare to go down.


    Shi pengpeng got up by himself and asked as if nothing had happened. "I don''t know if the emperor asked me to come. What''s the order?"


    Mo Ronglin looks at her and admires her courage. She falls down in public, but she can''t change her face. As expected, she is a business girl, and she has a thick skin.


    He said, "the empress lost her honor in front of the royal court. Go to the stone lion and stand there and reflect on yourself."


    Shi pengpeng did not retort, but turned around and went out. It was much easier to face the stone lion than to face him. Squatting blessing is not good. If standing merit is concerned, she has never lost anyone. She is a businessman and stands all day. Are you afraid of this?


    When Shi pengpeng was standing, laurel slowly woke up, slowly opened her eyes, and saw a man in Yizheng''s clothes with his back to her, bending down to write something.


    Black Futou, blue robe, wrists drive wide sleeves to gently shake when writing For a moment, she had some illusion, as if she saw the man again


    When Lu Leyuan finished writing the prescription, he looked back and saw laurel staring at him. He was a little strange and called her, "aunt laurel."


    Laurel came back and sat up, "it''s Cao Yizheng. What''s wrong with me?"


    "My aunt was overworked and hurt her vitality. She fainted before, so I gave her some medicine for invigorating qi and spleen. This," he sent the paper he had just written to her, "is all food for invigorating vitality. Let the kitchen make it for my aunt. It''s three parts of the medicine. It''s good for my aunt to eat food instead of Tonifying Qi when she''s well."


    Laurel receives, "you Lao Yi Zheng."


    Cao Leyuan waved his hand. "Aunt is polite. You''ve made the emperor sad when you fell down. For the sake of the emperor, aunt must get better soon."


    A mention of the emperor, Laurel''s face with a smile, "a little thing also startled the emperor, under these people really should fight."


    Cao Leyuan smiles and looks at her braided hair for a moment, then moves away. Wei Zhongqing had already left when he was admitted to the Tai hospital, but the Tai hospital has always had the legend of Wei Taiyi, who said that he was born in the family of Xinglin and had excellent medical skills. At that time, the Empress Dowager almost slipped the fetus, and dozens of doctors were at a loss. At the last moment, Wei Yizheng saved the fetus, that is to say, without Wei Zhongqing, there would be no emperor Mo Ronglin today. He also said that Wei Zhongqing was obsessed with medical skills. He resigned as a doctor and went to Nanyuan, ten thousand miles away, to study the mystery of population reduction. And laurel combed himself for him, and the story of never getting married also made people sigh.All in all, the two famous people are all ears in Taiyuan hospital, so Cao Leyuan has always been a little curious about laurel. This time, by seeing a doctor, he has a chance to get close to laurel.


    Although she has some ill looks on her face and is not young, she is still a beautiful woman. Just now, why did she stare at him like that? Did she take him as Wei Yizheng?


    Think of here, Cao Taiyi''s face is a little hot, with the side of the little maid asked a few words, then left.


    The little maid in waiting saw the man off, turned back and said to Yuegui with a smile, "aunt, doctor Cao is really attentive. He not only wrote prescriptions, but also wrote so many meals. He is a careful man."


    Laurel said, "if you are a doctor, you can''t be careful."


    Xiao Nuo, the little maid of honor, was a smart ghost. She gave a meaningful smile to Yuegui, "I don''t think Cao Yizheng has been so careful to others. How can he be different here when he comes to his aunt?"


    Laurel is still ill, spirit is poor, stare at her one eye, "less nonsense, aunt is also you can arrange?"? When I''m better, I''ll stick a needle in your mouth. "


    She said cruel words, but the momentum is soft, xiaonuo asked for mercy with a smile: "aunt, please forgive me, I dare not."


    Joking for a while, Xiao Nuo remembered, "by the way, aunt, the empress is standing at the stone lion."


    Laurel ah, asked: "why?"


    "It''s said that the empress fell in front of the emperor when she lost her appearance."


    Laurel sighed. She is really two enemies. She just got married


    Thank you for sunny weather if you are well, Hui 4b6o, and friends 4029 (2), Zuo shiruzhi (2), Gongshu daiqiu (5), the mantissa 4308 (2), 1439 (2). thank?? Thank you for your support.


    15 monthly tickets, hesitating for a second, it''s better to add more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1373

    The place where Shi pengpeng stood was not far from the South study. All the ministers could see her, but they didn''t understand why the queen was standing there? There is a good thing to ask, a question to know, the empress Royal front lost instrument in the penalty station.


    Originally, the ministers only heard that the emperor did not like the queen. Now it seems that it is mostly true. But the empress is also very interesting. I don''t feel ashamed to be observed at that penalty station. Her leisurely demeanor is really like a queen.


    Before long, the news of the Queen''s punishment spread inside and outside the palace.


    When Xu Guifei heard the news, she was stunned and asked Jinling, "is the Queen really punished?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Many ministers have seen it in the stone lion." Jinling was beaming with joy. "Master, it seems that the emperor really doesn''t like the empress. The emperor is only good to the master, and it''s useless for the queen to make trouble..."


    Princess Xu asked, "what''s the matter with the queen?"


    "Of course, it''s because of last night. On the wedding night, the Emperor didn''t go to the Queen''s palace. When he came to the master''s house, the queen went to the emperor to make trouble. The emperor was annoyed by the queen, so he punished the queen to stand at the stone lion and reflect on herself."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes," Jinling said, "I didn''t expect that the empress could not hold her breath. According to her maidservant, she would have a good play in the future."


    "By the way, I heard another news." Before Jinling said anything, she blushed, "the emperor said last night because It''s too fierce. I got the wind immediately. Fortunately, the chief manager rushed in in time to avoid a disaster. "


    Princess Xu was stunned Who is the one who is not afraid of death? How can it be passed to the emperor? "


    Although Jinling was the close maid of Princess Xu, she didn''t get into the room at the first time last night. She didn''t know the real situation. She only knew that the emperor was indeed taken away by the chief manager. She walked in a hurry. By the light, she vaguely saw the emperor''s face when he was on the chariot. There is no reason for the so-called groundless wind.


    Jinling didn''t think so. "What''s the master afraid of? Anyway, it''s not from us. Besides, according to the slaves, there''s nothing wrong with the news. Why is the emperor so fierce? It''s because he likes the master so much that he likes him so much that he''ll soon get wind of it..."


    "Shut up "The face of our palace has been lost," she said in a low voice If it''s true, she won''t say it, but she just untied a button, and the emperor suddenly felt uncomfortable. Although she thought it was just a small accident, the omen was too bad, which made her feel uneasy.


    -


    in his study, Mo Ronglin discussed with his ministers. He had long forgotten about Shi pengpeng. When the discussion was over, the ministers withdrew. Si Xi offered him tea and reminded him, "the emperor, the empress is still standing at the stone lion."


    Mo Ronglin then remembered that he took a sip of the tea, put down the cup, went to the corridor to breathe, looked around, and saw that Shi pengpeng was still standing with the stone lion.


    He asked four Xi, "she has been standing like this, not lazy?"


    Four Xi shook his head, "no, the empress is not a lazy person."


    Mo Rong Lin snorts coldly, expressing doubt.


    From the corner of Mo Ronglin, you can only see the profile of Shi pengpeng. She is wearing a robe embroidered with Golden Phoenix, with a finger wide edge on her sleeve and skirt. Like his Dragon Robe, she is bright yellow. In the whole palace, only her robe can be decorated with his bright yellow, because she is the queen and his wife.


    Mo Ronglin suddenly felt a little funny. The emperor married his favorite man as his wife, but he married the one he hated the most.


    He looked up and saw her head. Her hair was very thick, with a flying bun and a Golden Phoenix swaying. Although she stood still, the thin golden fringes hanging from her mouth were trembling slightly. In the sun, the golden light was reflected on her side face, and it was clear


    Mo Ronglin always thinks that Shi pengpeng stinks of copper all over. He thinks that the Queen''s clothes must be nondescript on her. But after watching for a long time, he doesn''t feel any violation.


    He thought about it, walked over and looked at her with his chin raised. "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Back to the emperor, I know." Shi pengpeng half hung his eyes, and his attitude was very respectful.


    Mo Ronglin is not unreasonable. Seeing that she has a good attitude, he said, "OK, go back. Be careful later."


    "Yes, I will leave." Shi pengpeng was slightly blessed and turned away.


    Mo Ronglin looks at her back and thinks that as long as she knows her interests, he will not embarrass her. No matter how annoying she is, she has become his queen. Let''s be a couple who respect each other like guests.


    But soon, he found that he couldn''t do it, he couldn''t get along with Shi Peng peacefully, because she was so bad!


    He''s the emperor, and he can''t hide any information from him. Naturally, he heard the rumor that he had to get wind immediately on his wedding night. It''s really damning that it would damage the emperor''s reputation. He secretly sent someone to investigate, checked around, and finally found Fengming palace. It is said that the story of that night spread to Fengming palace, and when it came out again, there were three more words "instant wind".


    Hearing the investigation results, Mo Ronglin is angry again and rushes to Fengming palace.Shi pengpeng felt that he had been a man with his tail between his legs. Why did the emperor still bite her? She didn''t know what was going on, but she knew there was trouble.


    Mo Ronglin drove everyone out and slapped the table heavily. "Shi pengpeng, did you say that I got the wind on my wedding night?"


    Shi pengpeng was very puzzled, "isn''t the emperor?"


    She actually has the face to ask him, Mo Rong Lin is angry to clap the table again, "of course not, you talk nonsense!"


    Shi pengpeng said, "I''m not talking nonsense. Did the emperor go to the imperial palace that night?"


    "So what?"


    "Is it a sudden attack when I''m having sex?"


    "No, I didn''t even take off my clothes."


    Shi pengpeng''s face was startled, "did you get sick without taking off your clothes?"


    Mo Rong Lin roared angrily, "I didn''t do anything!"


    "The Emperor didn''t do anything. Why did he get sick?"


    Mo Ronglin couldn''t tell, and he didn''t know why he wanted to answer her stupid questions.


    He took a deep breath I just ate my stomach


    "Since you have a bad stomach, why don''t you go to Taiyi?"


    "Can you control whether I declare Taiyi or not?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "I really can''t manage it, but I don''t think there''s anything to hide about this kind of thing. Similar things have been recorded in palace secrets of all dynasties..."


    Mo Rong Lin is a little weak, "I said, it''s not like that."


    Shi pengpeng was silent for a moment, and asked, "didn''t the emperor have any experience of practicing before his marriage?"


    Mo Ronglin looked at her in shock, "Shi pengpeng, how can you ask me this?"


    Shi pengpeng said in a very serious tone, "according to the rules, the emperor should accept this kind of teaching when he was a Qianlong. Maybe the emperor and the Empress Dowager went to Jiangnan early, and no one made arrangements for the emperor. That''s why such a thing happened. It''s not the emperor''s fault. The emperor must have the spirit of dragon and horse in the future."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." Are you sure you know what you''re talking about


    Second, there are more monthly tickets, and more monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1374

    Mo Ronglin is not reconciled. He thinks he can''t just let it go. He runs to Fengming palace to settle the accounts. As a result, Shi pengpeng is calm and calm. He comes back in a very bad mood. After sitting in the room for two hours, I finally came up with a way, even squatting a blessing can wrestle, then let mother Jingqi teach.


    He chose the most severe Jingqi mother and gave her a gold medal. Seeing the card is like seeing the king. Even the queen can''t be presumptuous.


    Shi pengpeng was not surprised when the will came to Fengming palace. When Mo Ronglin left, she knew that there would be trouble. Immediately, the wind was really what she said, but she didn''t mean it. Anyone who heard that would want to go up there. But it''s rare for her to get sick without taking off her clothes.


    The next day, before dawn, mother Jingqi arrived at Fengming palace. Her clothes were clean and tidy, her hair was well combed, her face was square, her cheekbones were high, and her eyes were Eagle sharp. When she looked at people, she was dignified. People in the palace called her mother GUI.


    The maids were afraid of mother Jingqi, so was Qionghua. She said timidly, "mother GUI, are you too early? Your mother hasn''t got up yet."


    There was no expression on your mother''s face. She raised the gold medal in her hand. "There are no rules in the palace. When the master arrives, the apprentice is still lying on the bed."


    Qionghua naturally recognized the gold medal, so she had to go in and wake up Shi pengpeng.


    Shi Chuang was calm. She heard that mother Jingqi told her to get up and learn the rules, but she was not annoyed. She asked the maids to dress and wash, and said to Jin chuang''er, "you go out to entertain first, don''t neglect mother."


    While waiting in the room, your mother saw a palace maid who was as strong as an ox come in. In the hand of the ox, oh, the palace maid was still holding a dagger. Because it was still dark, there was a light in the room. The light reflected the blade of the knife and the cold light was blue. Coupled with the horizontal face and fierce eyes of the palace maid, your mother could not help shaking her heart Holding the gold medal more tightly, I want to draw some strength from it and make myself look more calm.


    The maid of honor came up to her, more than a head higher than her, and her shoulders were as wide as a wall, blocking all the lights in the room.


    Your mother was shocked. Only the maids in court had ever seen her look pale. How could anyone dare to brag in front of her? It''s just If we really want to fight, she is definitely not the opponent of this cow.


    She looked on both sides. There were still people in the room just now. Why are none of them now? She is a little flustered, looking at tall Jin Chuan son, "who are you? What are you doing? "


    Jin chuan''er took a step back and looked at her panic. She grinned and did not speak. A dagger went around between her fingers. It was so cold that she was scared.


    Fortunately, not long after that, Shi pengpeng came. Your mother immediately summoned up her spirits and gave a salute, "I''ll see the empress."


    Shi pengpeng was smiling at everyone. He said, "don''t be polite."


    Your mother took a look at the gold medal in her hand and intended to give the new queen a bad impression. She said, "empress, I''m here to teach her the rules. I''ll have to start later. Please get up early."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "good."


    Your mother put the gold medal in her arms and said, "now I''m going to teach you. The emperor says that it''s not good for the empress to squat. It''s better to learn from squatting. The empress will first see the demonstration of the empress..."


    Qiong Yu interrupted her, "your mother, she hasn''t used breakfast yet. It''s better to wait for her mother to use it first..."


    Your mammy dissatisfied glance at her, "your rules are quasi religious? Do you want to cut in when mother Ben talks? Slap


    Qiong Yu blushed and stepped back. She hesitated and raised her hand. She was held down by Shi pengpeng. She still had a calm smile on her face. "I''m afraid there''s no such rule for mother Jingqi to beat the queen, right?"


    Your mother is also used to disciplining, for a moment quick, where is she qualified to teach her in front of the queen?


    She immediately bowed and pleaded guilty, "my servant is quick for a moment. Please be angry."


    Shi pengpeng very magnanimous said, "forget it, a little bit of small things, nothing to care about, Mammy said to start."


    Your mother is a little chatty, and nothing more.


    The queen is learning the rules on one side, and Qionghua Qiongyu is setting breakfast on the other side. Your mother glances at it. There is a tiny roast lamb in the middle of the table. She is surprised. She has a big appetite when she eats whole lamb for breakfast.


    But then, she was stunned. The strong maiden holding a dagger danced fast on the roast suckling sheep, drawing a bright light. She was dazzled, and the aroma soon filled the room. When she stopped, there was still a roast whole sheep on the plate, but now there was only a pair of sheep skeleton, and all the pieces of mutton were accurate It flew into the two little dishes nearby.


    After picking the mutton, the maid raised her eyes. Her fierce eyes stayed on her face for a while. She was so scared that mammy GUI quickly took back her eyes.


    As soon as she settled down, there came another news. This time, it was calf ribs. The maid in waiting changed a big knife, "Bang Bang..." Every time I chop beef ribs, I look up at your mother, and her heart trembles. She is a good trainer, but it''s all technical work. How can she be so cruel"Mammy," Shi Peng called to her, "do you think our palace is OK?"


    Mammy GUI nodded, "OK, next..." Before I finished, there was another "Bang..." She trembled and said, "lady, why don''t you have breakfast before you learn."


    Shi pengpeng laughed, "I listen to Mammy."


    The queen sat there eating breakfast slowly, three maids waiting on the side, your mother pestle in the side of dry looking, Shi Peng said, "mammy also hard, eat together?"


    Your mammy shakes her head, "thank Niang Niang, maidservant''s job, not hard."


    Shi Chuang said with a smile, "Mammy, don''t be polite to our palace. The days are still long. Jinchuan''er, enjoy the mutton."


    Mammy GUI was a little greedy when she smelled the smell of roasted suckling sheep. Since the empress had a reward, she went on. She thought she was going to take a small dish to install some for her. As a result, Jin chuan''er pricked a sharp knife into the dish, made a knife string of mutton, and handed it to her mouth.


    Mother GUI stepped back and said, "I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself."


    Jin chuan''er did not speak, holding a dagger, staring at your mother. In her fierce momentum, your mother''s hand trembled more and more fiercely. Half a day later, she took those pieces of mutton off the knife.


    Shi pengpeng laughed innocuously, "Mammy, eat while it''s hot, it''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    Your mother put mutton into her mouth, where there is any intention to taste, she can see that the new queen is not simple, also, the little boss of Shijia business, which is the soft persimmon that anyone can pinch? The emperor and the queen fight, she''d better not mix it


    Thanks to Xia LV Zhuhai, Baima Fanbai, Shaoshi Yaqing, good temperament, Haoshang Tailan (2), qwqw (5), friendly aobai (2), Zongzheng rurao (2). thank?? Thank you for your support.


    Another 15, you grinding goblins can''t give more


    It was added yesterday. Today, um, ah, add it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1375

    When Murong Qingyang first arrived at the mirage gate, he felt very fresh. He looked around, and soon became familiar with everyone.


    At that time, the sun was just shining. Mo Rong was sitting on the steps, his black hair was tied behind his head, a flower bud was tied, and a silver hairpin was inserted. Because he was sitting, his robe was lifted at will, revealing the two slim Leggings at the bottom, a Dogtail in his hand, and he was chatting with the bench with a crooked head and a smile.


    Ning An hissed, shook his head, said she was a princess, who believe?


    He walked over and heard Murong Qingyang ask bench, "why do they call you bench?"


    "It''s a nickname. Everyone in the mirage door has it."


    Murong Qingyang said, "then I have to use the whole nickname."


    Ning an interposed, "don''t you have a nickname?"


    Mo Rong Qing Yang Leng for a moment, "do I have?"


    "It''s a pity."


    Murong Qingyang jumps up to beat him, but Ning''an at this time is not what it used to be. With a flash of his dexterity, he grabs her hand and pushes it, and Murong Qingyang falls to the ground.


    Ning''an looked at her in disgust: "I haven''t seen her for several years. I haven''t made any progress."


    Murong Qingyang did not speak, bench for her to hold injustice, "brother ANN, how can you do to the girl?"


    Ning An said, "she''s not a girl."


    The bench was startled and looked at Murong Qingyang suspiciously. "It''s a girl..."


    Ning An, "wipe the eye bright spot, don''t be cheated by her appearance."


    Murong Qingyang slowly got up, "Xiao Anzi, how nice I was to you when you followed me. Now I''m your man. Is that what you did to me?" She shook her head. "You are so ungrateful. I feel sorry for you."


    Ning An face some red, "don''t talk nonsense, what your people, my people, nothing."


    "Do you dare to swear to heaven that you were not the one who was with me at the beginning?"


    Ning''an, "..."


    The bench looked at Ning''an with a red face. "Brother an, is it true?"


    Ning An is hard to say. She drags Murong Qingyang to a place where there is no one behind the house and warns her in a low voice, "don''t you remember what the emperor said? Don''t expose your identity."


    Murong Qingyang shook his hand away, "I didn''t expose my identity."


    "When you talk about childhood, people will know."


    "Why?" Murong Qingyang asked, "is it difficult that you didn''t have any other playmates except me when you were a child?"


    Ning An didn''t have good spirit, "have, you don''t know?"


    Murong Qingyang eyes, son bone Lu Lu a turn, "also, you then love to play with me, do not want to make other small partners."


    Ning''an, "..." I wish I could put a sack on her head and beat her up. She is probably the only one in the world who lies so easily.


    He took several deep breaths in a row to depress the pressure. "Now I''m going to make three rules for you."


    "Why?"


    "I''m the Deputy headmaster, and you''re a non staff member."


    Murong Qingyang thought for a moment, "tell me about it."


    "First, don''t expose your identity; second, don''t talk about your childhood; third, listen to me. If you can''t do it, where are you from? Please go back. The mirage door can''t hold you, the Bodhisattva. "


    Murong Qingyang pinched his fingers and frowned, "the first two are OK, the third one is..." It used to be Ning''an who listened to her, but now it''s the other way around. It''s a bit awkward to think about it.


    Ning An turns around and goes, "forget it, you''d better be your princess."


    "Ah --" Murong Qingyang quickly held him back, "OK, I''ll try my best."


    "Not as much as you can, but as much as you can."


    Murong Qingyang nodded, "well."


    Ning An looked at the spider webs hanging on the wall and said, "new comers, do some work first, and clean up the spider webs in the yard."


    Murong Qingyang some incredible, "you let me clean the spider web?"


    "No?" Ning''an snorted and walked, "if you don''t want to, go."


    Murong Qingyang looked at his back and said, "there''s nothing I don''t want. It''s just spider web. It''s hard." She broke a branch in the tree and swept along the wall.


    Ning An looks at her to eat shriveled appearance, in the heart don''t mention much happy.


    Next, he assigned Murong Qingyang to clean the yard, water the plants, clean the doors and windows, and help carry the tables and chairs He moved a chair to sit in the yard in the sun and supervised the work.


    There are not many people in the mirage door, all of them are young men. Seeing that master Ning''an is sitting like him, he is directing a girl round and round. Some of them can''t bear it, so they come forward to help one after another.


    Ning An said, "what are you doing? Are you all free? "


    Shanying is a straight person and says, "brother ANN, what are you doing bullying a girl?"


    "Bench," that is, just pushed the girl to the ground


    Little Zhuge, "brother an, this is your mistake."Little fish, "..." He doesn''t like to talk. Let''s work.


    Ning''an, "..."


    Murong Qingyang turned to make a face at him and worked harder.


    Ning''an originally wanted to take the opportunity to let Murong Qingyang retreat. As a result, he almost made himself betray his relatives, while GUI jianchou and his friends worked and talked and laughed, and soon got together.


    Before long, the painting style in the yard became like this.


    Murong Qingyang looked around and praised him all the way, "Wow, Shanying, you are so clean, you are spotless!"


    "Bench, it''s really you. The door is so polished that you can see people."


    "Oh, little fish, looking small, he''s a powerful man. He''s powerful."


    "All Zhuge are smart people. It''s a good way. I can''t think of it."


    In her praise, several people do more energetic, the inside and outside of the mirage door were cleaned up.


    Ning An looks at it silently and turns away her face silently. It''s a familiar feeling Are you ready to accept the goods again


    At this time, Jia Tong strode in, saw Murong Qingyang, startled, "ancestor, how are you here?"


    Working several people immediately look at Murong Qingyang, do not understand why Jia Tong called her ancestor?


    Murong Qingyang said with a dry smile, "Hey, my generation is big."


    Jia Tong, "..." It''s strange that he''s used to barking and doesn''t stop talking.


    Those people are still hesitating. How old is it to call ancestors?


    Ning An quickly changed the topic, "Uncle Jia, why are you here?"


    "Hurry up. If you have a case, come with me."


    Ning An way, "the mirage door isn''t what case all take."


    "I don''t know," Jia Tong said. "It''s a case of a friend of mine. Just after we had tea together, his concubine was hanged. I took a look at it, and I always thought it was a bit wrong. Go and have a look. If someone killed her, wouldn''t she become a ghost?"


    "This kind of case can be investigated by the government and Taiwan."


    "I''ve boasted to people that if it''s really suicide, their family will accept the coffin earlier. It''s a small help for uncle Jia."


    Ning An had no choice but to nod, "OK, go and have a look."


    Second, the old rules, more monthly tickets, more plus, more support for Qingyang and pengha.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1376

    As soon as he heard that he was going to investigate the case, Murong Qingyang immediately waved to everyone. It was just the tone of the boss, "don''t do it. Follow me and investigate the case."


    Ning''an, "..."


    Jia Tong asked in a low voice, "are you under her hands again?"


    Ning''an coughed and said to Murong Qingyang, "we''re going to investigate the case. What''s the matter with you, a non staff member? Bench, little Zhuge, follow me, others stay."


    Murong Qingyang is not happy, "I''ve been working all day, why can''t I go?"


    Ning An, "I said no, do you want to disobey my orders?"


    Murong Qingyang went to Jia Tong and said with a smile, "Mr. Jia, take me."


    Jia Tong didn''t have the habit of rejecting her, subconsciously replied, "no problem." Then I knew I didn''t shut up. Turning to see, Ning''an''s face is not very good-looking, he sneered, "nothing, let her go to see, custody to a time, she will not go to the second time."


    Ning An''s heart moved, and he didn''t oppose it any more.


    When he got there, Ning''an found out that it was Yang Haisheng''s residence. Yang Haisheng was a rich man in Lin''an City. Although he was not as famous as a historian, he was also famous. He was willing to do good deeds and make friends. He had a good reputation.


    After hearing the announcement, Yang Haisheng comes out. He has changed his Xiaoyi. He looks very sad. He has to be helped when he walks. His eyes are red and his brows are very haggard. Jia Tong asks Ning''an and his housekeeper to visit the scene. He stays to talk with Yang Haisheng.


    My concubine lived in the right wing room of the backyard. She was about dead. She walked all the way and didn''t see any servants.


    The housekeeper opens the door, and Murong Qingyang steps in first, and is pulled by Ning An, "are you sure you want to go in?"


    Murong Qingyang is a little strange. "They''re all at the door. Why don''t they go in?"


    Ning An let go, "you go." After all, it''s a little scary to hang a ghost.


    As a result, the goods hopped to the bedside, bent down to carefully look at the strangulation marks on the body''s neck, as if they were coming to investigate the case.


    Ning''an, "..." I haven''t seen her for a few years. She seems to be brave again. She''s not afraid of the dead


    The bench chuckled, "as far as the girl is concerned, Qingyang is really brave enough."


    Ning An, "all say she is not a girl."


    The bench looked at him strangely, "brother an, what is Qingyang not a girl?" He said to himself, "have you ever seen such a man?"


    Ning An patted him on the head, "work!"


    The bench rubbed his head and muttered, "you said it was not the girl''s first..."


    Little Zhuge gave him a slant, "I advise you not to mention Qingyang in the future."


    Bench puzzled, "why?"


    "It''s easy to get beaten."


    Bench, "..."


    My concubine didn''t die long. She was still soft. There was a deep scar on her neck, which was dark purple. There was no other trauma. A white silk ribbon was on the side of the bed. The housekeeper said, "the fifth lady used this to hang herself on the beam."


    Ning An raised his head. There were two beams on the roof, one high and one low. He asked, "which beam is it hanging on?"


    "The short one."


    He saw an embroidered stool fall on the ground and asked, "is this the way to go up?"


    The housekeeper nodded, "it should have been kicked off by the fifth lady."


    "Who discovered it first?"


    "It''s Mrs. five''s maid, Xiao Lan."


    "Ask her to come over, I want to ask about it."


    The housekeeper said hello and sent someone to call Xiaolan over. Xiaolan was obviously scared. She stood at the door with a pale face and didn''t dare to go in.


    Ning An thought: This is a girl''s normal reaction. He turned to take a look at Murong Qingyang and saw that she wanted to touch the scratch on my concubine''s neck. He was startled and went over to stop her. "What are you doing?"


    Murong Qingyang explained, "the color is too dark. I don''t know if it''s broken. I''ll feel it."


    Ning An is very speechless, "are you Wuzuo? Don''t touch, do you hear me Still don''t worry, simply drag her to the door.


    Ning An said to the maid, "tell me what you saw at that time."


    The maid covered her chest. "After the master went out, the fifth lady said she wanted to have a rest. I lit incense in the room, put the account away and went out. About an hour later, when I came in again, I saw the fifth lady hanging on the beam. I was so scared that I cried out. Then the housekeeper brought people over and put the fifth lady down. "


    Ning An looked at the housekeeper and said, "you are the first to come here when you hear Xiao Lan''s cry?"


    The housekeeper nodded, "because the eldest lady said she wanted to plant some plants in the backyard, so I called two boys to come and loosen the soil. When we got to the gate of the yard, we heard Xiao Lan''s cry and came quickly."


    Ning An asked Xiaolan again, "where did you go after the fifth lady had a rest?"


    Xiaolan''s eyes are a little dodgy, "I didn''t go anywhere, just stay in my room."The housekeeper pointed to the ear room around the corner. "She lives in that one."


    Ning An asked, "you stay in your own room, don''t you hear any sound?"


    Xiaolan shakes her head, "I didn''t hear you."


    "The sound of embroidered stool falling to the ground should not be small, how can you not hear it?"


    Xiaolan creaked, "I thought that the fifth lady had a rest, and nothing was wrong, so I leaned on the bed and took a nap. I really didn''t hear anything."


    At this time, the bench and small Zhuge also came, and Ning An to a look, Murong Qingyang did not understand, asked, "what do you mean, suicide or homicide?"


    Three people said, "he killed."


    The housekeeper and Xiaolan''s face changed. They asked incredulously, "is the fifth lady killed?"


    Ning An said, "yes, those who have been killed need not look at the corpse. Take the coffin. Don''t move the things in the room. If necessary, they will come again." With that, he went out, and the bench and xiaozhuge quickly followed him.


    Murong Qingyang looked back at the room, a little puzzled, muttering, "how can you tell it''s homicide? There is a strangulation mark on the neck, and there is no other trauma... "


    She catches up with Ning An, "tell me, where is the flaw?"


    Rather an enigmatic smile, partial don''t tell her, like to see her special want to know and can''t get the answer to scratch the appearance.


    Murong Qingyang snorted and turned to ask Xiao Zhuge and the bench, "tell me?"


    The bench said, "don''t worry. Ango will say it later."


    Sure enough, back in the hall, Ning An told Yang Haisheng the result, "the fifth lady was murdered."


    Yang Haisheng was very surprised, "how could this happen? Who murdered her?"


    Ning An said, "at present, we don''t know who the killer is. We only know that the fifth lady has been strangled twice, so the mark of strangulation is dark purple in the middle and blue on both sides. Besides, people who have a rest will subconsciously put on their shoes and go down to the ground, but the fifth lady doesn''t have them. Her shoes are very neatly placed on the bed. She is wearing stockings and hung on the beam, but the dust on her feet is not uniform, In other words, she was strangled first and then hung on the beam. In addition, it is more convenient to stand on the embroidered stool with the height of the fifth lady and hang herself on the high beam, but when she is found, she is hanging on the low beam, which is not in line with the normal practice. "


    Murong Qingyang focuses on looking at the talking youth, and suddenly feels that he is not the peaceful one in his memory. He has grown up.


    She has a kind of old mother''s relief, this guy is promising!


    Thank you for lifting gauze to see Jun Yan (5), Li Yangzi Qian, mu mu (2), Gu lianghao Yan, Meijiu and coffee (3), Fengwu Piaoxue, Yilu zuixiang (5), Dongguan blue blood (2), njdw duo, Kaixin 1123, mantissa 9880 (2), 43084511 (5). thank?? Thank you for your support.


    More than 20, no need to say, add more, love you all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1377

    Ning An feels that there is something wrong with the way Murong Qingyang looks at himself, but he can''t tell what''s wrong. With his understanding of the goods, he certainly doesn''t have an''s good intentions.


    Murong Qingyang came over with a smile, "Ning''an."


    Rather an vigilant looking at her, "do what?"


    "I just want to ask, who did you learn to handle cases with?"


    "For what?"


    "Your master must be great. I want to learn from him."


    Ning An sneers, "impossible."


    "Why?" Murong Qingyang said, "don''t be so stingy. Didn''t my master teach you before?"


    Can pull down, rather an rolled a white eye in the heart, he doesn''t want to let her master teach at all, is she hard pull him to go.


    "My master doesn''t teach girls."


    Murong Qingyang frowns up her pretty eyebrows. Oh, she turns around and wants to leave. She hears Ning An say, "Huang Qingyang, go make me a cup of hot tea."


    Murong Qingyang was stunned for a moment and laughed angrily. "Ning''an, you let me have tea. Do you know who I am?"


    Rather hang hands, open looking at her, "who are you?"


    Murong Qingyang, "I am..." Yu Guang a Piao, not far away, bench and hawk are listening to them.


    Ning An picks eyebrow, "who is it?"


    Murong Qingyang snorted, "no matter who I am, I won''t help you make tea."


    Ning An said slowly, "forget the three rules of the law?"


    Murong Qingyang is silent for a moment, turns around and walks away. After a while, she brings a cup of tea, "Deputy door master, please have tea."


    She so simply brewed tea to come over, rather an on the contrary some hesitation, saw that cup of tea one eye, "you drink first."


    What is a mouthful? Murong Qingyang stopped after drinking three mouthfuls, and tut said, "Longjing is fragrant before the rain." She handed the cup to him. "Is that a relief?"


    Ning An''s eyes stay on her wet lips, "make another cup."


    Murong Qingyang, "why? "


    " I''m the Deputy headmaster and the boss here. "


    "What''s so great about the boss," Murong Qingyang said, "I can be one, too."


    Ning An put up a finger to shake, "not here, don''t talk nonsense, go to make tea."


    Murong Qingyang left in a huff and puff. Whenever she was not happy, he was very happy. He couldn''t help but raise his mouth. He couldn''t look down on the bench and came up to him, "brother an, why do you always bully Qingyang? After all, they are a girl."


    Ning An, "what do you think she looks like a girl?"


    Bench, "..." Apart from his looks, he really can''t tell.


    After a while, Murong Qingyang came with his tea, but he didn''t speak. He handed it to Ning''an. Ning''an took it, but he didn''t know what was in it


    "Tea."


    "What else?"


    "No more." Murong Qingyang said: "don''t drink if you don''t dare. Don''t let me make tea next time."


    The bench said, "brother an, how can you be suspicious? Qingyang is not such a person."


    Ning''an took the tea and smelled it under his nose. It was fragrant and there was no strange smell. He put down his heart and took a sip. He heard Murong Qingyang say, "I didn''t put anything in the tea, but I licked the edge of the cup."


    Ning an "por" of a, tea spurt far away, once choked, bent over, a cough for more than ten, speechless embarrassed.


    Bench, "..." Finally understand why Ning''an said she was not a girl, girl really can''t do such a thing.


    Ning An stopped coughing, put the cup back into Murong Qingyang''s hand, and said to the bench, "little Zhuge, there''s a new clue in the case of Yang''s house, so we have to send him to go."


    The bench said, "little Zhuge has gone out to repair the saddle, or I''ll go."


    "No, you have other tasks."


    Murong Qingyang quickly raised his hand, "I''ll go, I''ll go, deputy headmaster, let me go."


    Ning An glances at her, "can you do it?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "I have good skills and I''m smart. Why can''t I?"


    Bench, "..."


    Ning An hesitated for a moment and said, "OK, the task is not difficult. Before Yang Haisheng''s fifth wife got married, she had a date, a painter named Liu Yanli. After she got married to Yang''s house, the two people still had contact in private. I heard that Liu Yanli would pass the crooked neck tree in Qianmen Street around Shenshi every afternoon. Go there and wait. If he appears, he will follow up quietly Where did he go? "


    Murong Qingyang didn''t expect that Ning''an really gave her a serious job. He was so happy, "yes, deputy headmaster, but how can I recognize Liu Yanli?"


    Ning An thought, Ho, OK, my heart is still very thin.


    "Liu Yanli is pretty, white and tall, with a square scarf on his head and a mole on his left face near his ear."


    Murong Qingyang hugged him, "it''s getting late. I''ll go right now and guarantee to finish the task." Then he ran away.The bench shook his head with a smile. "It''s really positive, but Angie, Qingyang is still a novice. You really let her go..."


    Ning An hums to smile, "don''t send her out, let her follow us, don''t feel annoyed?"


    The bench suddenly realized, "brother ANN, you It''s so bad. "


    Ning An laughed, didn''t speak, and ghost see sorrow fight, not bad a bit how to go?


    Murong Qingyang rushed to Qianmen Street. He walked all the way and looked around. At last, he saw the crooked neck tree, which grew by the river and connected with a stone arch bridge. The place was very open, and there were no houses around. When people came to the other end of the street, he could see it at a glance.


    Standing under the tree, she craned her neck and looked down the street. There came a peddler carrying a burden, two women walking together, an old man picking up rags, three children chasing and beating, a couple walking side by side, a butcher pushing a unicycle Only did not see the head wears the square towel, the scholar appearance man.


    She continued to wait patiently, her eyebrows were cold, her hands were on the scabbard at her waist, and she pretended that she was a female Xia waiting for the target character to appear. This was her first serious mission, and she must do better.


    She waited and waited. Half an hour later, her feet felt numb. She stamped hard and continued to cheer up. She noticed that the clouds in the sky were thick, as if they were going to press down. It was dark unconsciously. She knew that it was not good. She was afraid that it was going to rain, but Liu Yanli''s shadow had not been seen yet!


    The number of passers-by gradually decreased, leaving her standing alone under the crooked neck tree, her eyes still cold, her hands on the scabbard, staring at the front.


    At this time, "click" a lightning split the dark sky, pouring rain "crash" down.


    Murong Qingyang hid under the leaves, but the branches and leaves of the crooked neck tree were not luxuriant. It rained heavily outside, but light rain inside. She was drenched in water. It was a little cold in spring. She could no longer maintain her chivalrous demeanor. She shrank into a ball and wiped the rain from her eyes from time to time. Her eyes were still staring at the other end of the street.


    Second, I hope you will continue to use this way to urge the author to make progress.


    Our slogan is, more monthly tickets, more plus.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1378

    When it rained heavily, Ning An, Bencheng and Xiao Zhuge met in a teahouse to discuss the case of the fifth lady of the Yang family. Listen to the rain beating on the window with fried beans like noise, bench suddenly ah a, "under such a heavy rain, Qingyang will not still crooked neck tree there silly wait?"


    Ning An''s heart jumped and pretended to be calm. "No, she''s not stupid. Can''t she take shelter from the rain?"


    Little Zhuge listened to the bench about Ning''an teasing Qingyang and said with a smile, "brother an, how can you compete with a girl?"


    Ning An is still saying, "she''s not a girl."


    The bench then told Murong Qingyang about making tea for Ning''an, and Xiao Zhuge burst out laughing, "she really doesn''t look like a girl, but her parents are very strange. How can a good girl be taught like this? Brother an, what does Qingyang''s father do? "


    Ning An certainly can''t say, can only cover up the past, "ask those who do what? Tell me what you think of the case. "


    Back to the case, the bench and Xiao Zhuge were serious and put forward their own views. After talking for a long time, they found Ning an a little absent-minded. When they finished, he didn''t respond. The bench reached out and shook in front of him, "brother an, what do you think?"


    Ning''an stood up and said, "I''ll go to the cottage." Then he left in a hurry.


    As soon as he left, little Zhuge clapped the table and laughed. The bench looked at him inexplicably, "brother ANN is in a hurry. Is it so funny?"


    "He''s not in a hurry to urinate, he''s in a hurry."


    "What do you mean?"


    Little Zhuge looked at him in disgust. "As a man of the mirage gate, I don''t have this insight."


    -


    through the white rain curtain, Murong Qingyang finally saw someone coming from the other end of the street. As soon as she was shocked, she immediately hid behind the tree and put her hand on the scabbard.


    The visitor left in a hurry, holding a blue oil paper umbrella, but did not pass by her. Instead, he stopped under the tree. The edge of the umbrella was lifted up, showing Ning An''s face. He looked at Murong Qingyang like a fool. "I don''t know how to avoid such a heavy rain, and he said that he was smart. I think you are stupid!"


    Murong Qingyang quickly got under his umbrella and muttered, "I''m not here to guard. What if Liu Yanli passes?"


    "Do you think he can come out in such a heavy rain?" Ning''an knocked on her forehead. "You want to enter the mirage door, I see hanging."


    Murong Qingyang is unconvinced, "I call this integrity, do you understand, in order to complete the task, even if the sky under the knife, I have to guard."


    Ning An cut a, "defend here to be stabbed by knife?"? In our business, we have to be flexible. The most important thing is to ensure our own safety. "


    Murong Qingyang wants to be wordy, but Ning An pulls him away. It''s not far from his home. He brings Murong Qingyang home directly. When Qihong sees the long Princess like a drowned chicken, she is scared. She turns her head and scolds Ning''an, "how can you let your highness get drenched like this? What should I do if she gets cold?" While criticizing Ning''an, he calls the maid to prepare hot water for Murong Qingyang to take a bath.


    Ning An felt a little guilty. He listened to his mother''s criticism and said nothing. He didn''t expect that Murong Qingyang would stick to the crooked neck tree in order to wait for Liu Yanli. He was a little stupid, but That girl is very serious in her work.


    Because he felt guilty, he went to the kitchen to boil ginger soup for Murong Qingyang. Qi Hong was relieved to see her son squatting in front of the stove and burning a fire. "That''s right. Be nice to Qingyang and love her as a sister..."


    Ning An, "if I had such a sister, I would have thrown it out."


    Qi red, "you mouth hard, Niang asks you, this ginger soup is not boiled for Qingyang?"


    Ning''an, "..." I was in the rain, too. I cooked it for myself. "


    The next day, Murong Qingyang didn''t come as early as usual. Ning''an murmured in her heart: that girl''s body was good when she was a child. She seldom got sick. How could she become spoiled when she was old?


    But when he came back from doing some work, he heard several "boss, boss" on the bench before he entered the courtyard. He was stunned in his heart and walked in quickly. He saw that the bench and Shanying were surrounded by Murong Qingyang, shouting "boss" one by one.


    Ning''an, "..." He seems to have returned to his childhood, when Hou''s gang surrounded Murong Qingyang and called him boss, and he was the only one forced.


    He said coldly, "what are you doing?"


    Murong Qingyang is very proud, raised his chin to him, "how, I can also be the boss."


    Ning an very serious looking at his several subordinates, "why call her boss, who is your boss, don''t count in the heart?"


    The bench was a little chatty. "Brother an, don''t take it to heart. It''s the nickname Qingyang gave himself." he stuffed a snack into Ning''an''s hand like a treasure. "Brother an, you have a taste. It''s delicious. It''s the boss. Er, Qingyang brings it, which is better than jiuruzhai''s


    Ning''an some hate iron not into steel, "a few pieces of dim sum to sell you, or not the people of the mirage door?"


    The hawk''s mouth was bulging. As soon as he spoke, he would spray out the dim sum foam. "Brother an, you have a taste. It''s really delicious."Ning An glanced at them, "I don''t want to eat..." He took a look at the dim sum in his hand and his face suddenly changed. "Huang Qingyang, this is my dim sum!"


    "Yes," Murong Qingyang readily admitted, "only the snacks made by Aunt Qihong are so delicious."


    Ning An''s mouth is all angry to slant, "you take my mother''s dim sum to do human feelings, want them to call you eldest brother?"


    Bench some dissatisfaction, "brother ANN, this is my aunt''s dessert, we have been with you for so long, did not know my aunt''s dessert is so delicious."


    "Yes," said the hawk, "brother ANN, you eat by yourself, and you don''t think about your brothers."


    "This is your fault," Murong Qingyang said. "When I was a child, you were still my man. How did I treat you? If there were delicious and funny things, which time you were missing, Ning''an, you were too stingy." With that, she shook her head and turned away.


    Bench a few whiny Piao rather an eye, followed Mo Rong Qing Yang to walk.


    Ning''an, "..."


    After a while, he heard little Zhuge ask Murong Qingyang, "boss, are you familiar with Mr. Jia?"


    "Well, we are neighbors."


    "You and brother an are neighbors. How did you become Mr. Jia''s neighbor again?"


    "Yes," said the bench, "don''t deceive me. Mr. Jia and Ango''s family are not together at all. There is a street between them."


    Murong Qingyang said calmly, "yes, that street is my home."


    They all looked at each other and laughed, "deceiving me, how can you have a street in your house, that''s not the old rich man?"


    Murong Qingyang nodded, "it''s really my family. My father is the old rich man."


    "Cheating, cheating, I don''t believe it..."


    "People in Mirage are not so easy to cheat!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning An sits in the room and raises his lips. Only he knows that Murong Qingyang is not cheating. Let alone a street, the whole world belongs to their Murong family.


    Thanks to Fu Yu Shicui (3), capable Qiu Bai (2), Fu Du hanlian (5), Hui Q, Bei Gong bieting (3), Yu He 1990 (2) and Liang You''s visit to Rui (5). Thank you for your more than 20 monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1379

    Ning''an thinks that Murong Qingyang is poisonous. After a few days at the mirage gate, he draws all his brothers together with a little favor. He calls her boss every day, which makes his ears restless. He doesn''t understand. When he first picked people, these men were all one in a hundred. How could they buy a few snacks in front of Murong Qingyang? The most irritating thing is that the dim sum is still his family''s!


    He sat at the table and heard Murong Qingyang and the bench talking and laughing in the yard. He couldn''t help frowning. Before Murong Qingyang came here, it was a mysterious and serious mirage door, and the entrance and exit were all silent. Since she came, the yard was full of laughter, chicken flying and dog jumping. I didn''t know, I thought it was a social courtyard.


    He went out and waved to the other end, "bench, little Zhuge, let''s go."


    Murong Qingyang immediately followed, "is not to investigate the case, I also go to ah."


    Ning An doesn''t want to take her and says with a straight face, "have you sorted out the files?"


    "It''s sorted out. If you don''t believe it, go and see it."


    Ning An some don''t believe, "really?"


    The bench raised his hand. "I prove that I helped with the Shanying."


    Ning''an, "..."


    "In the future, everyone will do their own job, and then let me know that you will find someone to help you and be punished together."


    The bench cried, "brother ANN, you used to say that you want to help each other. Why can''t we help the boss?"


    "Yes," said the eagle, "brother ANN, don''t always fight for the boss. He is a girl after all."


    Ning An hears this sound "boss" have a headache, Yu Guangli, Murong Qingyang toward him get se of blink.


    Little Zhuge said, "brother an, let Qingyang go. If you enter our mirage gate, you have to learn something."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t like to talk, but he stands firmly beside Murong Qingyang and expresses his support with action.


    Ning An is silent for a moment, say, "you who want to take who take, have nothing to do with me." Then he turned around and left, and Xiao Zhuge followed him.


    Bench comfort Chong Murong Qingyang smile, "nothing, boss, you follow me, brother an, they go to Yangfu, I go to find Mr. Jia, just you can help."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "what do you want to do with Mr. Jia?"


    "On the day of the crime, didn''t Mr. Jia drink tea with Yang Haisheng? Ask him for some information."


    "Do you doubt Yang Haisheng?"


    "Before the case is investigated, everyone is suspicious."


    Murong Qingyang nodded, "you''re right. Let''s go."


    The bench said, "this is not what I said, but what Ango said. Ango said that sometimes the details that are not attractive are the key to solve the mystery, so we can''t let go of any details."


    Murong Qingyang laughs, "he quite understands."


    "Of course, Ango is very good at handling cases. Even the emperor appreciates him. Otherwise, how old can Qingqing be the deputy head of the mirage gate? I used to think that he was good everywhere, but now it seems that he also has shortcomings. "


    Murong Qingyang asked, "what are his shortcomings?"


    "He bullied you," the bench looked at her strangely, "didn''t you notice it?"


    Murong Qingyang thought about it and said, "in fact, Ning''an is good for me. He went to pick me up when it rained heavily."


    "What "Bench said," he was guilty, he deliberately deceived you to crooked neck tree, Liu Yanli will not... " Words did not finish, wake up, quickly closed his mouth, carefully looking at the ink.


    Murong Qingyang said, "OK, I know."


    Bench, "..." What do you mean you know?


    Jia Tong''s office is located in the outer part of the Forbidden Palace, which is called the imperial city. He wants to enter from the north gate, which is across the gate from the emperor''s Chengde hall. The soldier who guards the palace gate sees Mo Rong Qingyang and is about to give a big gift. She stops him with her eyes. Although he doesn''t understand what he means, he doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. He just behaves more respectfully, doesn''t look them in the eye, and bows them Send it in.


    Bench is a little proud, Murong Qingyang said, "see, as long as a listen is the people of the mirage door, there is no impolite to us."


    Murong Qingyang said with a smile, "that''s right. How else do I want to enter the mirage door?"


    Not far from the door, there is a row of red walls and black tiles in the room, where ministers work. Murong Qingyang is familiar with the way to the duty room with benches. Jia Tong is just fine. Seeing Murong Qingyang coming in, he is surprised and says, "ancestor, how did you come?"


    Bench, "..." Mr. Jia is a very polite person. It''s so natural to call the little girl''s ancestor.


    Murong Qingyang changed his usual giggle and serious expression, "Mr. Jia, I''m here to handle the case. I have something to ask you."


    Jia Tong was made a little nervous by her and sat up straight, "what do you want to ask?"


    Murong Qingyang looked at the bench, "what do you want to ask?"


    The bench''s mind is a little confused. It''s not surprising that the soldiers guarding the palace are respectful to them. Why is Mr. Jia so Sincerely? Mr. Jia is a senior member of the second class. He has a close relationship with the emperor. Where does this respect come from for these two people who don''t even have the title of the second class? Is the prestige of the mirage gate so high that even senior members of the second class have to be careful?Murong Qingyang gently pushed him, the bench came back to his senses, and gave a salute to Jia Tong, "can you tell us in detail about the meeting and separation of Yang Haisheng on the day of the crime?"


    Jia Tong thought about it and said, "on that day, a few of our friends made an appointment to taste new tea together. The appointment was three minutes later. Yang Haisheng arrived earlier than me. We had tea and chatted until Shenshi. Yang Haisheng''s servants came to tell us that the fifth lady had committed suicide. Yang Haisheng was very sad when he heard the news. If I hadn''t helped him on the side, he would have collapsed to the ground He went back to the mansion together. When he saw the fifth lady, he was too sad and fainted. The scene was a bit chaotic at that time. I had a rough look and thought something was wrong, so I asked Ning''an to help him to have a look. That''s the whole thing. "


    "So Yang Haisheng has deep feelings for the fifth lady?"


    "Yes, Yang Haisheng likes the fifth lady very much. It''s said that after asking for a whole year, the fifth husband agreed to marry him. Although he was a concubine, the banquet was very grand, just like marrying his wife. The bride price to the fifth lady''s family was also very respectable. Later, it was said that Mrs. Yang and Yang Haisheng had a big fight about this. After they got married, their relationship was very good. Yang Haisheng went to the party and had a good time Always with the fifth lady. "


    Bench nodded, "adults and Yang Haisheng in the tea period, Yang Haisheng can have midway away?"


    "No," Jia Tong shook his head. "I went to the toilet twice. He didn''t go to the toilet once. He stayed in the house from beginning to end."


    Murong Qingyang frowned at him, "ask Yang Haisheng about his situation, what do you do?"


    Jia Tong said, "I admire him for drinking so much tea that he doesn''t have to go to the hut."


    Murong Qingyang, "this is nothing to admire, kidney good chant."


    Bench, "..." Why does the conversation between the two sound so strange


    The second is more.


    The monthly ticket keeps on increasing.


    Today, I want to give you more articles earlier. As a result, when I was worried, the two chapters were reversed. I just replaced them. I don''t know how fast the audit will be. If it hasn''t been changed, let''s change the order. I''m sorry. I''m sorry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1380

    Murong Qingyang finally met Liu Yanli. He was standing on the stone arch bridge not far from the crooked neck tree. He was wearing a blue robe, a square scarf on his head and a broad robe covering his thin body. He was very weak. He was staring at the river in a daze. His face was haggard and his eyebrows were filled with endless sorrow.


    Murong Qingyang is very worried, gently pulled the sleeve of the bench, "he stood there very dangerous, have to think of a way to let him leave."


    The bench shrugged, "what can I do? We''re watching. We can''t show up for the time being."


    Murong Qingyang said, "I don''t think he is like the murderer who killed the fifth lady. The sadness on his face is not pretended."


    Bench said, "boss, it''s taboo to judge a person''s quality by subjective consciousness. When we handle cases, we should pay attention to evidence. Everything should be based on evidence."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "is that what Ning An said?"


    "It''s common sense. Otherwise, what we need to do is to find evidence? Boss, the first knowledge here... " He didn''t finish what he said. Suddenly he heard "por Tong". He looked up and saw that Liu Yanli, who was standing on the bridge, was missing. Huge water splashed on the river. He ran to the bridge and ran for two steps. Then he heard "por Tong". Huge water splashed on the river again. He subconsciously turned back and the ink behind him disappeared.


    As soon as she was ready to jump into the water, she saw Murong Qingyang coming out of the water and waving to him. Her other hand was holding Liu Yanli''s neck and dragging him to the bank.


    The bridge and the shore were full of people watching and talking.


    "What''s the matter? Has anyone jumped into the river?"


    "It was the man who jumped into the river, and a girl saved him."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a girl go into the water to save people. It''s really strange. This is a female Xia."


    "Who says not? I''m sure I''m a female Xia. I''m water-based."


    "Give me your hand. The girl is all wet. Who has a handkerchief, please wipe it for her."


    When the bench ran to the shore, Murong Qingyang and Liu Yanli had been dragged onto the shore. He pulled out the crowd and squeezed in, "boss, how are you?"


    Murong Qingyang took the handkerchief from someone who didn''t know. He was wiping the water on his face and said, "I''m ok. You can see if he''s OK."


    Bench a little annoyed, bent down to pat Liu Yanli''s face, "how are you, dead?"? A big man can''t think of death. He''s really promising! "


    As soon as Liu Yanli fell into the river, he was rescued. However, after two drinks, he was very conscious. He stood up and did not speak. He squeezed out of the crowd and staggered away.


    The onlooker was not happy, "what''s the matter with this man? I didn''t thank him for saving him."


    "That''s right. It seems that he''s bent on death. Don''t worry about him."


    "The girl is very kind-hearted. Unfortunately, she saved the wrong person. Hurry to find a place to change into dry clothes. Be careful of catching cold."


    The bench said, "boss, first find an inn to change your wet clothes."


    Murong Qingyang waved his hand, "don''t bother. Ning''an''s home is near here. I''ll go to his home."


    Bench a listen to also go, quickly in front of open road, take her to the direction of Ning Fu.


    Every time he saw Murong Qingyang, the young guard of Ningfu was always at a loss. When he saw her coming in wet, he was even more at a loss. He didn''t know what to say with his mouth open, so he ran to the house and called his wife as he ran.


    Qi red heard the cry, don''t know what happened, welcome out to see Murong Qingyang, scared, "ancestor, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "aunt, I fell into the river."


    The bench knew Mrs. Ning, and quickly saluted and said, "the boss jumped into the river to save people."


    Qihong''s face changed. She told the maid to put hot water on her face and dragged Murong Qingyang to the corner room. "My ancestors, they jumped into the river to save people. You''re not going to die!"


    Murong Qingyang said, "what are you afraid of? I''m good at small water. My aunt doesn''t know."


    Qi Hong is really angry to death for her, bluff a face, "how to want you to save, no one else?"


    Bench heard this, his face was a little chatty, things are too sudden, he did not make a response, Murong Qingyang jumped down, he really did not expect, a girl can jump into the river to save this kind of thing, without hesitation, almost out of an instinct. In contrast, he is a little


    Before long, Murong Qingyang was cleaned up and came out with a new look. Her hair was not dry yet. Qihong asked her to sit in the yard and take a handkerchief to wring her hair for her, while nagging, "don''t do this again next time. My aunt will scare you to death. I can''t stop you if you want to enter the mirage door, but my aunt said at the beginning that you should take good care of yourself and don''t do anything dangerous. She also specially told Ning''an Haosheng to take care of you. That''s how he takes care of you. Just wait. His father will have to teach him later... "


    Murong Qingyang knows that Qihong is scared. When she arrives at the meeting, her hands are still shaking.


    "Aunt, I''m hungry. Make me something delicious."


    Murong Qingyang holds Qi Hong''s arm and acts like a coquetry. Qi Hong has no way. He pokes her head in a strange way. "I really can''t help you." She handed the handkerchief to the maid and went into the kitchen by herself.Bench this time just dare to pass, say, "boss, don''t say Mrs. Ning, I was scared to death by you, there are so many people, where can turn you."


    Murong Qingyang does not agree, "who saves is not to save, why is it so clear?"


    "But you''re a girl," sighed the bench with her head down. "How can I be embarrassed by you like this?"


    Murong Qingyang laughed, "OK, it''s a small matter. Don''t worry about it. We''ll go to find Liu Yanli later."


    The bench looked at the sky and said, "I won''t go today. Let''s go tomorrow. Let Liu Yanli take it easy."


    Murong Qingyang half lowered his head, twirling a lock of half dry hair around his fingers to play, said, "OK, then go tomorrow."


    The sun shone on her black hair, with a fine light. She lowered her head and pulled out a beautiful arc behind her neck. Her skin was reflected on the edge of her black hair, showing the smoothness of white porcelain.


    Bench heart a jump, quickly stagger eyes, thought, Ning an always said that Mo Rong Qingyang is not a girl, but she is a girl, or a beautiful girl.


    He didn''t have a word to say, "boss, you have a big generation. Er, even Mrs. Ning calls you ancestor."


    Murong Qingyang chuckled, "it''s cheating you to say that you have a big generation. In fact, both Mr. Jia and Mrs. Ning are my elders. When I was a child, I was too naughty and always made trouble. That''s why everyone called me ancestor."


    The bench suddenly realized, "it''s like this. I''ll just say that Mr. Jia and Mrs. Ning are not from the same family. How can they call you ancestors. But your parents don''t care about you? "


    "It''s hard to manage children. My father loves my mother and doesn''t let her manage them."


    "Doesn''t your father care?"


    "My father said that as long as I am happy, I can do whatever I want. Anyway, he will carry it for me."


    Bench, "..." I want a father like that. "


    "Otherwise," Murong Qingyang tilted his head and said triumphantly, "there is only one in the world, mine."


    Thank you insect (2), Dou Lu Ao Bai (2), WL Dao Ma Dan, Xia Hou Meng Rong, Zhuan Quan insect (5), Shang Bai Bing Ji, panghu is a mushroom cooler, the mantissa is 2108 (2), 4692 (3). thank?? Thank you for your support.


    No 20, no 18. Roar, roar, add more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1381

    After listening to the bench talk about Murong Qingyang''s jumping into the river to save people, Shanying admired it very much, and the boss was a little willing. Ning An was the only one who didn''t look good. He took the bench to the backyard and gave a hard lecture.


    It''s the first time for the bench to see him lose his temper and dare not say a word. He droops his head and accepts it honestly.


    Ning An lost his temper, waved his hand to let him go, bench saw his face looked better, said, "brother an, you don''t hate Qingyang, so nervous she, don''t know that you think you like her."


    Ning''an''s face sank down again in an instant. He grabbed his skirt and lifted him off the ground. He said fiercely, "you know what, if she wants to make a mistake, we''ll all be finished!"


    Bench was scared by his fierce look, ah, "why?"


    Ning An was too lazy to explain. He went to the ground, turned around and left the bench. Suspiciously, he touched the back of his head and said, "I don''t want to admit it. I just like it."


    Bench just returned to the front yard, Murong Qingyang waved to him, "bench, we are not going to see Liu Yanli today, go!"


    Bench should be a, lift feet to her side, hear Ning An to Murong Qingyang said, "you follow me today, bench and small Zhuge a group."


    Murong Qingyang, "why, I follow the bench very well."


    Ning''an didn''t speak. Her eyes slanted and she glanced at the bench coldly. The bench said, "boss, you''d better follow an''ge. You can learn a lot from an''ge."


    Ning An negative hands, head up, feet to the door, Murong Qingyang hesitated for a while, or to follow up.


    Outside, Murong Qingyang asked Ning An, "don''t you want to take me with you? Why are you willing now?"


    Ning An looked at the road ahead and said faintly: "in order to avoid the same thing as yesterday, I''d better take you personally."


    Murong Qingyang happily asked, "are you worried about me?"


    Ning''an shook his head. "I''m worried about myself and the bench. If you make a mistake, we''ll lose our heads."


    Murong Qingyang was so angry that he pushed him hard. He went to the front. Ning''an looked at her angry back and raised her lips slightly.


    Liu Yanli was not surprised by their arrival. He bowed to Murong Qingyang, "thank you for yesterday."


    "It''s not worth mentioning a trifle," Murong Qingyang waved, "but why do you want to die?"


    Liu Yanli looked at her magnanimously, "I didn''t want to die. I just stood there for a long time and felt dizzy. I don''t know how I fell down. I don''t know who killed Qianru. I won''t let myself die."


    Murong Qingyang was surprised, "do you know that the fifth lady was murdered?"


    "Although Qianru is not willing to marry Yang Haisheng, she will not die because of this." Liu Yanli said, "she is a filial daughter. Her parents are still here. How can she give up her life?"


    Murong Qingyang asked, "who do you think killed her?"


    Liu Yanli shook his head. "I don''t know. I only know that Mrs. Yang can''t tolerate her and is very strict with her."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "I heard that before the fifth lady got married, you were very close. Why didn''t you marry her?"


    Liu Yanli lowered her eyes and said sadly, "because I''m a poor painter and I can''t support myself. How can I marry a wife? Qianru''s father has been in poor health and often has to see a doctor to take medicine. She is a filial daughter. If she marries Yang Haisheng, her father will have money to see a doctor and take medicine."


    Murong Qingyang said, "for a little money, people who love each other can''t be beheaded. Isn''t it a lifelong regret?"


    Liu Yanli wry smile, "regret is regret, life is life, life is so helpless."


    Murong Qingyang was a little uncomfortable. He got up and went to his desk. He saw all the portraits on it. Although the people in the paintings had different costumes and postures, they were the same person. They were very beautiful, shy, smiling or meditating. They were all vivid. Murong Qingyang had only seen the dead fifth lady, her white face and black lips. They were a little shocking, but he could not see them These portraits show that the fifth lady is really a beauty. In fact, Liu Yanli and the fifth lady are both men and women. They are in love. It''s a pity All of a sudden, she began to sigh.


    Ning An, who had never said a word, suddenly said, "after the fifth lady got married, do you still have contacts in private?"


    Liu Yanli a little uncomfortable, nodded, "seen several times, I just want to see if she is OK?"


    "What did the fifth lady say?"


    "Just say that Mrs. Yang doesn''t like her and bullies her while Yang Haisheng is away."


    "What did Yang Haisheng do to her?"


    "It''s good for her. It hurts her."


    Ning An said, "the fifth lady is two months pregnant, do you know?"


    Liu Yan Li Meng''s head, can''t believe ask, "she, pregnant with a child?"


    "She didn''t tell you?"


    Liu Yanli shook his head blankly, "No."


    Ning An stares at him, "is the child yours?"


    Liu Yanli almost jumped up as if he had been stabbed by a needle. "Of course not. I''m clear with Qianru. How can you be so suspicious? You''re just, you''re not decent!"The more he said, the more angry he was. His face was red and his neck was thick. He angrily drove Ning''an and Murong Qingyang out.


    Standing outside the door, Murong Qingyang looked at the bustling street and breathed out slowly, "bench said that everything can not be guessed, there must be evidence, but I still think Liu Yanli is not the murderer."


    Ning An, "how to see?"


    "Intuition." Murong Qingyang said, "I saw the portrait he painted for the fifth lady. If it was not for his deep love, the people in the painting would not be so beautiful. He integrated his feelings for the fifth lady into the painting."


    Ning An sneered, "what if he''s acting?"


    "How could it be?" Murong Qingyang does not believe, "and, how can you ask him like that, how hurtful, no wonder he will be angry to drive us out."


    "Can''t it be a cover up?"


    Murong Qingyang raised his cheek and said, "Ning''an, how do you think everyone is bad?"


    "I don''t see that everyone is a bad person, but before things are clear, everyone is suspected."


    Murong Qingyang snorted, "people like you don''t understand the feelings between Liu Yanli and the fifth lady. They love each other, but they are forced to separate. How can Liu Yanli kill the fifth lady?"


    "You seem to understand very well," Ning An said, embracing her arms and looking at her, "Hello, Huang Qingyang, who do you like?"


    "That''s not true," Murong Qingyang said, embracing her hands and looking at him in her spare time. "The person I like must be an indomitable man." she shook her head and looked very gracious. "Ning''an, you have no hope."


    Ning An Leng for a while, burst out laughing, made a Yi toward her, "I thank you!"


    Second, thank you.


    Monthly tickets go, plus more go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1382

    Murong Qingyang thinks that Mrs. Yang is the most suspicious of Mrs. five''s death. She drags Ning''an to Yang''s house again.


    Yang Haisheng looks a lot older than last time. He has white hair on his temples and more wrinkles on his forehead. Since the fifth lady died, he has been in poor spirits. I heard that Ning''an had something to ask Mrs. Yang and sent the housekeeper to invite her. After a few words, he went back to the house to rest.


    Mrs. Yang is three years older than Yang Haisheng. She is a little fat. Her eyes are slightly hanging, her mouth is drooping, and she doesn''t smile. At first sight, she is a powerful person. Although the funeral is going on in the mansion, her make-up has not changed at all. A set of Emerald head full of green and a long skirt with dark gold lines show her grace and status in the mansion.


    She looked at Ning''an, polite and cold, "haven''t you asked me before, why did you come here today?"


    Ning An pointed to Murong Qingyang, "she has something to ask her wife."


    Murong Qingyang is not polite. She cleared her throat and said, "my wife knows that when the fifth lady died, she was pregnant for two months, right?"


    "Yes, I did when I was doing the autopsy."


    "Before that, did Madame know?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Isn''t Yang''s wife in charge of the family? The fifth lady is pregnant. How can she not know?"


    Mrs. Yang was a little annoyed. "Why should I know about that little bitch?"


    "Madame doesn''t like five madams?"


    "A concubine, worthy of being an old man, do you like it?"


    "You sent someone to kill her because you didn''t like it?"


    Yang Madame stares at her, "what do you mean, unexpectedly suspect is the old body killed that little slut?"


    Murong Qingyang snorted coldly, "the fifth lady is dead, and you are a little bitch. You can see how much you hate her. Since she is a thorn in the eye, naturally you have to find a way to get rid of her."


    Mrs. Yang''s face was gloomy. "You are so bloody. A girl''s family is in public and follows men in and out. It can be seen that it''s not a good thing..."


    Murong Qingyang is about to blow up his hair. Ning An pulls out his sword. With a "whoosh" sound, it goes across Mrs. Yang''s neck. There is frost in his eyes. "Mrs. Yang, with you abusing the court official, our sect leader can kill you on the spot."


    No matter how domineering Mrs. Yang was, her sword was stuck on her neck. She was not afraid of it. The edge of the sword cut her skin and made her feel tingling. But what made her even more frightened was the murderous spirit of Ning''an. For a moment, she felt that Ning''an could kill her on the spot.


    Mrs. Yang was so scared that she shivered and begged for mercy: "big, my Lord, forgive me, forgive me. I''ve been here for a while. I have no words to stop me. My Lord, forgive me..."


    Ning An cold hum, withdraw sword, warn her, "again next time, careful your tongue."


    Mrs. Yang''s face turned white with fright. She covered her mouth and shook her head


    Ning An calm face, dragging Murong Qingyang out of the Yangfu just let go, frowning forward, Murong Qingyang catch up, "Ning An, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning An is not angry, "tell you not to come, you must come, this next comfortable?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "she doesn''t know my identity. If she does, she dare not..."


    Ningan foot meal, angry way: "is not the princess can let people bully?"


    Mo Rong Qingyang, "..." Why do you attack me? I was scolded


    Back to the mirage door, Murong Qingyang pulls a bench to analyze the case. The bench sees Ning An''s face as heavy as water and enters the room. He asks in a low voice, "boss, are you making brother an angry?"


    Murong Qingyang snorted, "he''s just like that when he was a child. It''s like people owe him two pieces of money."


    Shan Ying laughs, "an Ge just won''t care with the person for two hang small money."


    "I''ll give you an example. It''s hereditary. It''s the same in the family of Ning. From adult Ning to the army of Ning, they have no expression."


    Bench to interest, "boss, you even ningjiajun all know, heard that is the emperor''s close bodyguard, tell us about it."


    Murong Qingyang said, "I don''t know very well. I know that there is such a Ning army. What do you do when talking about cases?"


    The bench said, "the case of the fifth lady is not complicated. Who is the murderer? Ango has known for a long time. Don''t worry about it."


    Murong Qingyang was very surprised, "I''ve known for a long time. Why don''t you tell us? I''ll ask him


    She ran into the room. Ning''an sat at the table and was looking at something attentively. Murong Qingyang wanted to open her mouth. But on the way back, she was a little unhappy. She didn''t really want to talk to him. She took a feather duster and pretended to dust it. She slowly went around Ning''an''s back and stretched her neck to peep.


    It turns out that Ning An is looking at the autopsy paper of the fifth lady. Mo Rong Qingyang sees that the paper says: there are small holes on the waist and thigh, which are suspected to be needle marks


    She said, "was the fifth lady stabbed with a needle before she died?"


    Ning An didn''t look up.


    Mo Rongqing breathed out: "it must be Mrs. Yang."


    Ning An again eh, he is willing to make a speech, Mo Rong Qing Yang also don''t care with him, lie on the table, one hand holding cheek, say to Ning An, "so Mrs. Yang is the murderer?"Ning An flies to glance at her one eye, "Yang madam bullies five madam, must kill her?"


    "At least Mrs. Yang has more motive than others."


    "Mrs. Yang has all the common problems in the main room. She is jealous of her concubines'' youth and beauty, and of their love from her husband. So she wants to prove her position in the house by some means. Before the fifth lady came, she bullied the fourth lady. Before the fourth lady came, she bullied the third lady, but she didn''t kill any of them It''s not fun for her. "


    "Do you mean that Mrs. Yang takes pleasure in bullying her new concubine?"


    "It''s not fun, it''s jealousy and panic. She''s getting older and older, but her concubines are fresh and beautiful. She needs to vent her unhappiness in some way, but not to kill people."


    Murong kept silent for a moment. This kind of problem always occurs when wives and concubines are in groups. It''s too common in East Vietnam. However, some good wives are kind enough to live with their concubines peacefully. Some of them can''t control themselves. It''s common for them to point fingers at others and hurt others.


    She asked, "who''s the killer? Liu Yanli? Because the fifth lady was pregnant with a child, she killed her in a rage? "


    Ning An closes the autopsy paper, slants her one eye, "are you guessing a riddle?"


    "The bench said that you already have a candidate in mind. Who is it?"


    "Not now?"


    "Why?"


    "Not yet."


    "When will it be?"


    "On the day of the fifth lady''s funeral," Ning An looked at her anxious look, suddenly a little funny, stretched out his hand on her head and rubbed it hard, "it''s not as easy to investigate the case as you think, if you have nothing to do, eat more walnuts."


    Murong Qingyang is puzzled, "why eat walnuts?"


    "Brain tonic." When Ning An said this, people had already flashed out of the door.


    Murong Qingyang gave a strange cry, catching up with him, "you''re going to mend your brain!"


    thanks to perfume TT (5 sheets). Without you, there will be no future. Zong Zheng is like Rao (2 pieces), who allows Shi Changan (2 sheets), swim the water LAN, Xuan Xue Qing (2 sheets), the future can be counted (5 pieces). thank?? Thank you for your support.


    Now basically more than 15 have been added, so go on, add more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1383

    The day of the fifth lady''s funeral was a sunny day. Yang Haisheng''s complexion was still not very good-looking. He bent his back and helped the fifth lady himself. His red eyes and haggard face showed his deep sadness, which made his neighbors shed tears.


    "Master Yang is so kind to the fifth lady. I don''t understand why the fifth lady can''t take it seriously."


    "It''s a good day, but I want to die. It''s a pity that master Yang''s white haired people give the black haired people away."


    "It''s said that the fifth lady didn''t commit suicide. She was murdered."


    "Really, who killed her?"


    "Who knows, but Mrs. Yang is famous for her power."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Qingyang stood in the crowd, watching the long funeral procession go to the gate of the city. Her eyes stayed on the black coffin. Two pictures flashed in her mind. One was the fresh and gentle woman in the portrait of Liu Yanli, and the other was the cold corpse lying in the coffin with a pale face. She could not help but sigh. Her eyes glanced gently and saw Liu Yanli across the street.


    Liu Yanli was thinner than last time. His eyes were turbid, his cheekbones protruded more and more, and his lips were dry. His grief was obvious when he looked at the coffin. However, Mo rongqingyang saw tenderness and attachment in his eyes, and he was wondering whether he would be the murderer, but he clearly loved the fifth lady.


    The team went by, leaving white paper money all over the ground. She saw Liu Yanli stoop to pick up one and put it carefully into her arms. The people on the side looked at him strangely, but he followed the team as if nothing had happened.


    Murong Qingyang always remembers Ning''an''s words. He says that he will solve the mystery on the day of the fifth lady''s funeral. She can''t wait to run back to the mirage door, but Ning''an is not there.


    She asked the bench, "would you rather be safe?"


    The bench laughed so much that she didn''t tell her.


    Murong Qingyang was a little strange, "what''s the matter? What can''t be said?"


    The hawk sat on the tree, playing with a piccolo in his hand, and said slowly, "there''s nothing to say. Angie has gone to see his sweetheart."


    Murong Qingyang was shocked, "sweetheart? Ning''an has a sweetheart? "


    The bench said, "what do you do when you''re surprised? Can''t Ango have a sweetheart?"


    Murong Qingyang sat down on the edge of the flower bed, a little sad, "I regard him as my best friend, he has a sweetheart but does not tell me, too heartless, which family''s daughter?"


    The bench and the hawk looked at each other and laughed, but they didn''t take over.


    "I hate the way you''re grinning. Can you be more straightforward?"


    The bench was excited by the man, came and sat on the stone bench, "Qingyi Pavilion, do you know?"


    Murong Qingyang shook his head, "where is it?"


    "The place for entertainment, playing the piano, singing and dancing, is full of Qing waiters. They do not sell themselves..."


    "Wait a minute," Murong Qingyang interrupted him. "Do you mean Ning''an''s sweetheart is an entertainer?"


    The hawk and the bench nodded.


    Murong Qingyang stroked his chest, "God, what Ning An likes is a clear swineherd. No wonder he won''t say it, but can you agree with Mr. Ning and aunt Qihong? It''s probably a bit difficult for Mr. Ning to be old-fashioned. If Ning An really likes it, it''s up to her not to marry. For the sake of friends, I can help him. "


    Bench asked, "boss, what do you have to do if adult Ning doesn''t agree?"


    Murong Qingyang can''t tell him, "you don''t care. Anyway, I have a way. By the way, what''s the girl''s name?"


    "An Yue is the most beautiful girl in Qingyi Pavilion."


    Murong Qingyang nodded, "those who can match Ning''an must be the most beautiful."


    Shanying looked at her for a long time, "boss, you grew up with brother an, and you are a childhood sweetheart. When he has a sweetheart, you have no idea?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "yes, he has a sweetheart who doesn''t tell me. I feel very angry. But forget it, he is in love. I don''t care about him."


    The bench said with a smile, "boss, you have a big heart."


    At this time, the little fish did not know where to come out, ran to the tree and pointed at the hawk fiercely. The hawk laughed and threw the piccolo to him, "I''ll take it and play for a while, but I didn''t damage yours."


    Little fish stares at him and goes away with the piccolo. Murong Qingyang asks curiously, "little fish is not dumb, why don''t you like to talk?"


    The eagle jumped down from the tree. "I don''t know. Anyway, he''s a Muggle. He and Ango are together. They can sit for a long time without saying a word."


    Soon, the flute sounded in the backyard, melodious with a little continuous sadness. After listening for a while, Murong Qingyang touched his chin and sighed, "little fish is a person with a story."


    Ning an at the last moment of Shenshi stepped into the door of the mirage. As soon as she entered the door, she noticed Murong Qingyang''s unkind smile. She also brought him a cup of hot tea. He watched her warily and didn''t answer.


    "Don''t worry. There''s nothing in the tea and the cup is clean."


    Rather rather suspicious to take over, "nothing gallant, non traitor is stolen.""What''s either cheating or stealing?" Murong gave him a clear look. "I don''t think it''s easy for you." When I fell in love with a Qing swineherd, I couldn''t do anything. At least I took a step to defend myself.


    Ning An didn''t understand, "what''s not easy for me?"


    "It''s not easy to investigate a case," Murong Qingyang said. "I can''t wait to find out today."


    Ning''an came back with time. He drank half a cup of tea and said, "let''s go."


    When they arrived at Yang''s house, they were welcomed into the hall by the housekeeper.


    Yang Haisheng is resting when he comes back from his funeral. When he hears that the case has been solved, he quickly puts on his clothes and comes out. He bows to Ning An and says, "Deputy sect leader Ning, did you catch the murderer who killed Qianru?"


    Ning An said, "well, it''s almost done. Please call all the people in the house, so that I can identify them."


    Yang Haisheng raised his chin to the housekeeper and motioned him to call everyone.


    Soon, the black people crowded into the hall, with different expressions, some surprised, some flustered, some indifferent, and some excited, just for the fun.


    Ning An negative hand, sharp eyes swept from the crowd one by one, and then turned to Yang Haisheng and Mrs. Yang sitting on the chair, said, "wait a minute, there is still one not present."


    Housekeeper doesn''t understand, "rather Deputy door Lord, the person in our mansion is here, a all many."


    Ning An said, "it''s not from your house. It''s my guest."


    Everyone had to wait patiently for a while, and Murong Qingyang guessed who it was. Sure enough, not long after that, Liu Yanli appeared at the door, and the people of Yang''s house gave up a way. He swaggered in and bowed to Ning''an.


    Second, continue to ask for the monthly pass and continue to increase the change.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1384

    Ning An cleared his throat. "Now that all the people are here, let''s go," he said, holding his hand behind him and looking at the crowd. "Who followed master Yang to the teahouse on the day of the crime?"


    In the crowd, a man who followed his appearance came out. Ning An looked at him lightly and said, "you stand beside master Yang."


    The man went to Yang Haisheng and stood still.


    Ning An looked at the crowd again, "who is Mrs. Yang''s close maid?"


    A tall and strong maid stood up, drooping eyebrows and low eyes, "maidservant is."


    "You stand beside Mrs. Yang."


    Ning An continued to ask, "who did you go to dig in the backyard with the housekeeper that day?"


    The two boys dressed up to come out, also don''t need to rather command, consciously stand beside the housekeeper.


    Ning An finally looked at Xiaolan, the maid of the fifth lady, "I know you have a date in the mansion. Tell me who he is?"


    Xiaolan looked up in panic, but she didn''t dare to look directly at him. She shivered: "no, no..."


    "I''m here today to find out the murderer of the fifth lady. Since you won''t tell me, is your good friend related to the death of the fifth lady?"


    "No," Xiaolan subconsciously denied, "he didn''t..."


    Ning An shows a faint smile, "that is to have this person, who is it?"


    Xiaolan turns to look behind her. A young man with green eyebrows and beautiful eyes comes out and slowly moves to Xiaolan with his head down. Xiaolan''s face is red with shame, and he doesn''t dare to speak with his head down.


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd behind him:


    "Xiaolan seems to be very responsible, but she has a date."


    "It''s the number. When are they ready?"


    "It''s well hidden. We don''t even know about it."


    "Or the grown-ups."


    Ning''an waved his hand and said to the rest, "there''s no business for you here. It''s all over."


    Some people are afraid of causing trouble and go away quickly. Some want to watch the fun and linger. They stretch their necks and probe in. Ningan walks to the door. As soon as their eyes are swept away, the lingerers walk clean.


    "Well, now we''re officially starting," Ning An looked at the people left in the room. "That day, master Yang went to the teahouse with his entourage to taste tea with his friends. After master Yang left, the fifth lady had a rest. Less than an hour later, Xiao Lan went in to see that the fifth lady was hanged on the beam. She immediately cried out. The housekeeper just took people to dig in the backyard. Hearing the cry, she ran away Go to the fifth lady''s room, put the people down, and then send someone to talk to master Yang. That''s the whole process, right? "


    No one said a word. It''s tacit.


    Ning''an went to Xiaolan, "after the fifth lady went to bed, you came in an hour later. At that time, you were dozing, and you didn''t even hear the sound of the stool falling on the ground, did you?"


    Xiaolan nodded with a white face and a small voice, "yes, yes, I didn''t hear anything."


    "A close maid, whose master is sleeping, will be summoned at any time. Even if she dozes off, she will wake up with a little voice. What''s more, it''s so loud that you heard it that day, but you said you didn''t hear it. You are lying because there is a man in your room. That man has held you back and told you not to go out."


    Xiaolan looks up in panic, shakes up and trembles. "No, I really didn''t hear it. I didn''t hear anything."


    Standing beside her, the man''s face was not good-looking, and the hand holding the robe tightly showed that he was extremely nervous.


    Ning An walked up to him, "your name is Hao Zi, right? That day you were in Xiaolan''s room, did you really hear nothing?"


    Hao Zi nodded and shook his head again. "No, I didn''t hear you."


    "So you were in Xiaolan''s house that day?"


    The number son Leng for a while, suddenly understand come over, originally rather an has been in set his words, he on the forehead took a layer of sweat, for a long time, nodded.


    Ning An patted him on the shoulder. "To tell you the truth, you were in Xiaolan''s room that day. You didn''t hear any noise, because the fifth lady was murdered. Of course, the person who killed her didn''t make any noise."


    The people in the room also understand, Ning An said so much, just to prove that the number was with Xiao Lan that day.


    Ning An asks the number son again, "you have decided to get married outside, how did you get on well with Xiao Lan again?"? I guess you haven''t had a good time, have you


    Xiaolan looked at the number in amazement, "are you engaged?"


    The number is very flustered, "no, I, actually, I..." He stumbled and couldn''t say why. However, he saw Xiaolan throw angry eyes.


    Ning An asked Xiaolan, "how long have you been well?"


    Xiaolan blushed, "one, one month."


    "The fifth lady is pregnant, do you know?"


    Xiaolan hesitated and nodded, "I know, the fifth lady said that the child is still young. I''m afraid I can''t bear it. I want to talk about it after three months."


    "That is to say, after the fifth lady was pregnant for a month, you and the number son got on well. Another month later, the fifth lady was murdered in the room, and you and the number son were having an affair in the room, so you didn''t notice."Xiao Lan looks at him in shock, half rings, turns to see the number, the number dodges, dare not look at her.


    "Some people know that the fifth lady is pregnant, and they kill her. They tell her to make friends with you. On the day they start, they let her hold you down. They kill the fifth lady unconsciously and make a false image of her hanging."


    When Murong Qingyang heard this, he took a breath of air. If it was like Ning An, it would be a premeditated murder. She carefully observed everyone present. There was an incredible expression on everyone''s face. The room was so quiet that the needle could be heard. The air seemed to be frozen.


    "Who is this man?" Ning''an pulled the corner of his mouth and looked at Yang Haisheng''s entourage. "Your name is Shuan Zi. You have a good relationship with Hao Zi. Hao Zi looks beautiful. All the maids in the house like him. That''s why you let Hao Zi chase Xiao Lan, right?"


    Embolus appears very calm, shaking his head said, "I did not."


    "That day, you accompanied master Yang to the teahouse, and never left from the beginning to the end?"


    "Yes."


    "You lied," Ning An snorted coldly. "You went to the toilet on the way. After a long time, master Yang''s friends didn''t notice you, but their followers knew it. Did they all tell lies?"


    Embolus face slightly changed, but still calm, "I had diarrhea that day, I went to the toilet."


    "You lie again. Instead of going to the toilet, you slip back to Yang''s house through the back door of the teahouse, sneak into the backyard, strangle the fifth lady, and then make a false image of her hanging."


    "No, I don''t. I have no grudge against the fifth lady. Why kill her?"


    "Yes, you have no motive to kill the fifth lady." Ning''an turned to Mrs. Yang, "madam, the whole Yang family knows that you hate Mrs. five. When you learn that she is pregnant, you kill her. You let embolus kill Mrs. five."


    Thanks to Juanzi app (2), Monica Yu (5), hello worm, Dongxiang Wangsheng, in short (5), penyou with mantissa of 2953. thank?? Thank you for your support.


    15 votes, plus more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1385

    Murong Qingyang is puzzled to hear that. Ning''an says that Mrs. Yang didn''t kill the fifth lady. Now why do you point out that Mrs. Yang is the murderer?


    Ning''an turned to the housekeeper again, "as for you, it''s Mrs. Yang who told you to go to the backyard. She said that she was going to dig the soil. In fact, she was afraid that the fifth lady was not dead, so when she heard Xiao Lan''s cry, you were the first one to enter the room. In case the fifth lady was not dead, you can make up for her again."


    The housekeeper turned pale with fright, and quickly waved his hand, "my Lord, I really asked someone to dig the earth..."


    Mrs. Yang suffered the loss of Ning''an. When she thought of the cold sword sticking on her neck, her heart became hairy. She was afraid of Ning''an, but killing was a capital crime. She couldn''t admit it. She just cried out, "I didn''t, I didn''t kill her, I didn''t know she was pregnant..."


    Ning An took out the autopsy paper from her arms and shook it away in front of Mrs. Yang. "It''s very clear that there are needle marks on the fifth lady''s body. She was abused before she died. According to my investigation, Mrs. Yang has this hobby and likes to stab people with needles. You can''t deny that, can you?"


    Mrs. Yang muttered, "I, no, no..."


    Ning An looked at the maid beside her, "your name is jucui. You have been following Mrs. Yang. You should know her habit of stabbing people with needles, right?"


    Jucui shrinks her neck and hides behind Mrs. Yang. "Maidservant, no, I don''t know."


    "Or, the needle marks on the fifth lady''s body were not made by Mrs. Yang, but by you. Because you are loyal to the master and she hates people, you try to get rid of them for her, so you kill the fifth lady with suppository?"


    "It''s not me. I didn''t kill her," Ju Cui said, kneeling on the ground in fright. Her face was pale. "I stabbed the fifth lady. It was the lady who asked me to do it, but I didn''t kill her. I didn''t..."


    Mo Rong Qing Yang picks an eyebrow, some understand, Ning An is in confirm five madam before living really suffered maltreatment.


    Mrs. Yang just scolded a fool. Yang Haisheng rushed to her with a black face and slapped her in the face. "You are a vicious woman. You bully her like this. Are you still human? Where did Qianru offend you? Why do you want to treat her like this?"


    Mrs. Yang covered her face and looked at Yang Haisheng in disbelief. "You hit me? If it wasn''t for the support of my mother''s family, would you have today? Yang Haisheng, when you first asked to marry me, you promised that you would treat me well in your life. But once you live a prosperous life, you will go to the mansion one by one to marry a concubine. What do you think of me? Do you still have my wife in your eyes? "


    Yang Haisheng glared at her, "my family has a great career. What''s wrong with marrying more wives and concubines and spreading branches and leaves? You are a bitchy woman with a vicious heart. You even plot to kill Qian''s life. Vice sect leader Ning will kill her to pay for her life. I, Yang Haisheng, will never shield you from such a madness. Please take away the man from vice sect leader Ning. "


    "The murderer pays for his life. The master of our sect will take away all the behind the scenes instigators and perpetrators."


    Shuan Zi Po Tong knelt down in front of Yang Haisheng and said, "master, I''m loyal to you. How can I kill the fifth lady? Master is kind..."


    Yang Haisheng hesitated for a moment and said to Ning An, "embolus has always followed me. He should not be involved with that poisonous woman. Is vice sect leader Ning wrong?"


    "The master of our sect has made it very clear," Ning An said. "Someone saw the embolus on the way back to Yang''s house from the teahouse. Moreover, he left a fingerprint in the fifth lady''s room. It''s hard to be wrong."


    Yang Haisheng''s face changed dramatically, staring at the embolus. The embolus had already lost its calm. He was pale, sweating and kneeling on the ground, shivering.


    When everyone didn''t respond, Yang Haisheng took out a sword and stabbed it at the embolus. Embolus opened his eyes and fell to the ground. However, the sword didn''t penetrate into his body and was caught by Ning''an with two fingers in mid air.


    The bench came forward with a black face and pressed Yang Haisheng''s wrist. Yang Haisheng screamed and released his hand. The bench caught the sword and inserted it back into his scabbard. He wanted to curse his mother a little. A master of the mirage door was quietly taken away with his sword. It was a great shame.


    Ning An looks at Yang Haisheng coldly, "what are you doing?"


    "This slave," Yang Haisheng pointed to the embolus, shaking his hand, "he, he betrayed me..."


    Ning An looks at his eyes, smile is very cold, "or say, you want to kill."


    Yang Haisheng immediately retorted, "I didn''t, this slave killed Qianru, I want to revenge for her."


    Ning''an gently kicked the embolus that had been scared silly, "do you have anything to say?"


    Embolus vacant head, hear rather an say, "the crime that mastermind and accomplice decide is not the same."


    He immediately woke up, lying at the foot of Ning''an, "I said, I all said, it was the master who asked me to strangle the fifth lady, and it was the master who let the number entangle Xiaolan, so as to facilitate me to act..."


    "He talks nonsense," roared Yang Haisheng. "It''s that bitch who bribed him. He slandered me! How can I kill Qianru before I can hurt her? "


    Embolus also called up, "the master loves the fifth lady. Because of his love, he is worried about her and Liu Yanli''s private intercourse. Later, when the master knows that the fifth lady is pregnant, he kills her. The master says that if he can''t get it, no one else will get it."Ning An asked, "isn''t it a good thing that the fifth lady is pregnant? Why did master Yang kill her instead? Does he think that child belongs to Liu Yanli? "


    "Because the third lady and the fourth lady didn''t have children, the master went to see the doctor secretly. The doctor said that the master was old and it was difficult to get pregnant again. As a result, the fifth lady was pregnant soon after she came in. The master suspected that the child wasn''t his, so he was determined to kill her."


    "Tell me all about that day."


    "That day, the master made a special appointment to have tea with a few friends, so as to make evidence of his absence. The master prepared a horse at the back door of the teahouse, and the slave slipped out through the back door, rode back to the house, climbed into the wall from the backyard. At that time, Hou Haozi and Xiao Lan were cheating in the house, so I went into the fifth lady''s room, strangled her, and faked her hanging For example, if you go back to the teahouse without knowing it, that''s the whole thing. "


    Unexpectedly, the truth of the matter turned out to be like this. Everyone thought it was incredible. In a strange silence, Liu Yanli suddenly burst into laughter and burst into tears. He pointed to Yang Haisheng, "you killed your own flesh and blood. This is God''s retribution for you. Qianru and I were clear from beginning to end. We didn''t touch each other. She was in my face I''ve always said that you''re good, that although you''re a little older, you love her very much, that she wants to have a baby for you, and that she wants to accompany you well, but you don''t believe her, and you kill her without asking anything! "


    Yang Haisheng looked at him dully as if he had been hit with a stick. He trembled after half a sound and asked, "yes, my child?"


    "Qianru is a good girl. When she marries you, of course she is pregnant with your child!"


    Yang Haisheng''s legs softened, and he sat down on the ground, his face as gray as ashes, his hoarse voice with a cry: "my child..."


    Second, more.


    There are more monthly tickets and more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1386

    On the way back, Murong Qingyang was unusually reticent. Ning An was not used to it. He hit her with his arm and said, "why don''t you talk?"?? "


    Murong sighed," I found that the lack of trust between people is a very bad thing. Even if there is no trust between husband and wife, who else can we trust? "


    Ning An said, "people are separated from each other, so you can shine your eyes to see people in the future."


    Murong Qingyang said, "in the future, I''ll hire someone who believes in me. Even if the whole world says I''m bad, he also believes that I''m good."


    Ning An didn''t hold back porchi to laugh.


    Murong Qingyang looked at him displeased: "what do you mean?"


    "I think you may be disappointed that there is no such person in the world."


    "There must be," Murong Qingyang firmly believed, "I will find him."


    "What if I can''t find it?"


    "Then don''t marry." Murong Qingyang said, "I''d rather be excessive than deficient."


    Ning An said in his heart: I thank you for all the men in the world.


    He really sympathizes with the man who will be Murong Qingyang''s assistant. He was bullied by her since he was a child. He is just a playmate and has a way out. Once the assistant enters the princess''s mansion, he will fall into a mud pit. Don''t think of a pit in his life.


    The bench followed them far behind, and said to Xiao Zhuge with a gloomy face, "I really don''t understand what happened to Ango today. On weekdays, he only focuses on the results and catches people. Today, he''s very good. He smoothed the case from the beginning to the end. Besides, he is quiet and never talks much. Today, he talks like a trumpet flower, if I don''t listen to him I''m a fan, and I won''t be taken away. I can''t even react to my sword. "


    Xiao Zhuge laughed and patted him on the shoulder. "I didn''t react, but I blame brother an. Brother an said that we should keep a high vigilance at any time. Why didn''t you take it to heart?"


    The bench was so angry that he opened his hand. "You can tell me if Ango is a bit abnormal today. He is not like this on weekdays. Do you know what I think he looks like?"


    "Like what?"


    "Peacock," the bench pointed to Ning''an''s back, "don''t you think he''s like a peacock on the screen today, attracting everyone''s attention? I think Qingyang is also fascinated, looking at him straightforwardly."


    Little Zhuge nodded, "this is the effect that brother an needs."


    Bench puzzled, "why?"


    Xiao Zhuge said seriously, "brother an wants to teach Qingyang to investigate the case. If she doesn''t talk so carefully, can she understand?"


    The bench touched the back of his head. "It seems that you''re right to say that, but Angie doesn''t like to see her. I usually take Qingyang with me. How can I teach her now?"


    "Because..." Little Zhuge glanced at him and said, "forget it, you don''t understand anyway."


    The bench was so angry that he reached out to beat him. Xiaozhuge ran to Ning''an with a smile: "brother an, the case is solved. Let''s go to drink and celebrate!"


    Ning''an did not speak, Murong Qingyang immediately said, "well, it''s my treat."


    Xiaozhuge laughs, "the eldest is indeed the eldest. I don''t have to say that there will be any assignments in the future. Just speak and I''ll be there as soon as I call."


    Ning An said, "a meal of wine will buy you off? I''ve treated you to drink so many times. Why didn''t I see you on call? "


    Xiao Zhuge put his hand on his shoulder with a smile and said, "brother an, you are our head. When am I not on call?"


    Ning''an didn''t feel hungry, but he was a little thirsty. He didn''t talk much, but just now he didn''t know how. He couldn''t stop talking, especially when Mo Rong Qingyang blinked his bright eyes and looked at him for a moment.


    Four people into a restaurant, small Zhuge good wine, just sat down and called, "man, two pots of good sorghum wine."


    Murong Qingyang said, "what''s good about Gaoliang wine? Go to yulanchun."


    Little Zhuge was a little embarrassed, "boss, yulanchun is not cheap. For so many of us, one pot may not be enough."


    "It''s OK," Murong said, "it''s my treat today. Drink enough."


    Bench yo Ho, looked at Murong Qingyang, "boss, your family is really rich!"


    "Of course, can it be fake?" Ning An Piao Mo Rong Qing Yang one eye, say, "you don''t need to save for her, want to eat what casually call."


    Bench is not polite, and asked the man, "do you have shark fin, abalone and ginseng? If not, let''s go to another house."


    The man''s eyes became a crack with a smile. He nodded and said, "some of them are flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the sea. We have all the famous ones in our shop."


    In fact, the bench is also a smooth pick Ning''an words, and did not intend to really point, for them, a big fish and meat has been very satisfied. I didn''t expect that Murong Qingyang said directly to the man, "look at the signature dishes, first four bowls of shark fin to gargle."


    Bench really scared a jump, "darling, really is the native wealth of Tujia." After thinking about it, I thought it was wrong, "but I didn''t hear that there was a fortune named Huang in Lin''an City?"Murong Qingyang, "my father is low-key, so you don''t know."


    Ning An Xin said that it was low-key enough. If a good Emperor didn''t do it, he went to the south of the Yangtze River.


    Soon the food and wine were on the table. To everyone''s surprise, Murong Qingyang was drinking like drinking water. Seeing the bench and little Zhuge staring, they began to agree with Ning''an''s words: Murong Qingyang is not a girl.


    Several people were drinking and chatting about the case of Yang''s house. Murong Qingyang still had some things he didn''t understand. He asked, "Ning''an, how do you know that embolus went to the toilet when it was in the teahouse?"


    Ning An said lightly, "I asked Mr. Jia."


    Murong Qingyang felt incredible, "I also asked Mr. Jia, but he didn''t tell me."


    "You asked if Yang Haisheng had left midway. He didn''t ask about the embolus. If you don''t ask, of course he won''t say. There are skills in asking questions. You still have a lot to learn."


    Murong Qingyang nodded, "what you asked in Yang''s house is also very skillful. But I think you rely on bluffing. Once you bluff, they will


    Ning''an, "..." Next time you scare one to show me. "


    Little Zhuge explained, "it''s not bluffing. It''s not cheating. Sometimes, it''s hard to grasp the conclusive evidence of the murderer''s crime, but you can string up some scattered clues and associate them. You can guess all the time. The most powerful thing about Ango is that he is good at insight into the expression and heart of the suspect, such as the embolus. In that atmosphere, the person who is questioned by Ango will be a little nervous, but he seems very calm. Because he is psychologically prepared, this person must have a problem. When he thinks that we have mastered his fingerprints, he will be a little flustered. Finally, Yang Haisheng wants to kill people That led directly to his collapse. "


    Murong Qingyang tut tut two, looking at Ning''an with great interest, "you can have insight into people''s heart, so guess what I''m thinking now?"


    Ning An some speechless, "I am according to the case to analyze the suspect''s psychological activities, not the river and lake God stick."


    Murong Qingyang slightly disappointed, "if you can guess, you will be happy."


    Ning An is a little curious, "what are you thinking?"


    Murong Qingyang, "I''m thinking..." The voice suddenly brought surprise, "Du Jinyan!"


    Ning''an, "..."


    Thanks to Yuhe 1990, the little goblins (3 pieces) who strive to make progress, Zongzheng rurao. thank?? Thank you for your support.


    I feel sorry for the fact that the tickets were a little short yesterday. Is it too hard for the author to add more recently? As the end of the month approaches, if you still have a monthly ticket, please vote for the little princess. It depends on the situation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1387

    Murong Qingyang is not thinking about Du Jinyan, she is seeing Du Jinyan. Du Jinyan was sitting alone in the corner of the restaurant, blocked by a pillar. If he hadn''t just reached out to call for a mate, she wouldn''t have seen it.


    She felt a little strange. There were several restaurants under the Shijia shop. How could Du Jinyan eat in other restaurants or alone? And it looks like it''s on my mind.


    She was a little worried and said to the bench, "I saw a friend and went to say hello." Then he got up.


    Stool and small Zhuge turn to see, see Du Jinyan half body, can''t see face, ask Ning An, "seem to be a man."


    Ning An said, "it''s not a man, it''s a brother."


    "The boss said he was a friend."


    "Younger than her, brother like a friend."


    Bench and small Zhuge Oh a, and asked, "brother ANN, the boss made friends with how are all men, there is no boudoir friends what?"


    Ning An ha ha, "she is not a girl, how can she have intimate friends?"


    This sentence has become his mottos, bench and Xiao Zhuge look at each other and smile, and no longer ask.


    Murong Qingyang quietly goes around behind Du Jinyan and slaps him heavily on his shoulder. Du Jinyan jumps up in fright and almost draws his sword. As soon as he sees her, he is surprised. "Qingyang, how are you?"


    Murong Qingyang raises his chin to Ning''an''s head. "I''m drinking with them. I see you. Do you want to go and sit down? Ning''an is also here."


    Du Jinyan shook his head, "no, I just want to be quiet."


    Murong Qingyang said, "OK, you can be quiet. I''ll go there first, and then..."


    She raised her foot to go, and was dragged by Du Jinyan, "don''t go, I''m not happy to drink alone, you accompany me."


    Bench to see this scene, opened his mouth, "brother ANN, that brother looks very well, it seems that the relationship is good."


    "Just so."


    "Brother an, you and the eldest brother are young. You should know him, too."


    Ning An Dynasty Du Jinyan that head Piao an eye, "not familiar."


    "Bench said," the boss really many friends, that brother is also a small bar


    Ning An put a chopstick dish in his mouth, light, "he doesn''t count." Du Jinyan only returned to Lin''an at the age of seven or eight. What''s a minor?


    Du Jinyan let the man add a pair of chopsticks, carrying a wine pot to Murong Qingyang poured a glass of wine, "come on, drink."


    Murong Qingyang said, "there are a lot of restaurants at home. Why do you come here to drink muggy wine?"


    "No one knows me here, quiet."


    Murong Qingyang looked at him, "it looks like something''s on his mind. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Du Jinyan looked at her, hesitated and stopped. At last, he sighed heavily and didn''t say a word.


    Murong Qingyang was a little impatient, "come on, what''s the matter? Don''t chatter like a woman. "


    When Du Jinyan was a child, Hou often followed Murong Qingyang''s buttocks and followed her. Murong Qingyang told him to go east, but he would never go west, which was more effective than his mother''s words. Seeing her impatient, he didn''t dare to hide, and murmured, "it''s not for my sister''s sake."


    After the wedding, Murong Qingyang went out early and came back late every day. He didn''t know what happened between Shi pengpeng and Murong Lin, so he asked, "what''s wrong with pengpeng?"


    Du Jinyan didn''t know much about it, but he knew that the Emperor didn''t go to the Queen''s Fengming Palace on the wedding night, but went to the princess''s Jingxiu palace, which was a kind of insult to the queen. When he worked as an official in the palace, he could always hear some rumors of discord between the emperor and the empress, mostly about how the emperor bullied and punished the empress. In the final analysis, the meaning was that the emperor did not like the empress very much, and the empress was likely to be put in the cold palace at any time.


    He didn''t see Mo Ronglin bullying Shi pengpeng with his own eyes, and he couldn''t go to Fengming palace to see Shi pengpeng at will. But with his understanding of Mo Ronglin, the rumors were absolutely true. He didn''t dare to tell Shi Yingying about these things, and no one could talk about them, so he had to come here to have a drink.


    Murong Qingyang listened to him and was stunned for a moment. "How can the emperor treat Peng like this? No, I''ll have to reason with him later. "


    Du Jinyan is very happy to see her say so, "Qingyang, you help me so much, I don''t know how to thank you."


    "I''m not helping you. I''m wronging for Peng Peng. Apart from anything else, Peng Peng is the queen. The emperor should give her at least respect. How can he punish her for a trifle? Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. "


    Du Jinyan know her temperament, some worry, "Qingyang, the emperor is the emperor after all, you a little bit, don''t speak too blunt, if the emperor blame you, I''m guilty."


    "What does it have to do with you?" Murong Qingyang is good at fighting against injustice. Even if the other party is Murong Lin, she dares to beat him on the table.


    Du Jinyan lowered his head, "my father went to the northwest, my mother is a hot temper, and my sister is in the palace. I don''t know who to talk to for something in my heart. Fortunately, there are you."


    Murong Qingyang put his hand on his shoulder, "don''t worry, you are my person, I won''t ignore you."


    Du Jinyan''s face flushed with a brush. Yu Guang glanced at his little hand on his shoulder. His heart beat faster. He answered with a low voice, "well."Ning An lowers his head to eat food. Hearing the smile of the bench, he looks at Du Jinyan''s shoulder like a ruffian. Du Jinyan looks like a little daughter-in-law.


    The bench said with a smile: "is the boss teasing his brother?"


    Ning''an glanced coldly, took his eyes back and didn''t speak.


    Little Zhuge said, "Gee, the elder brother has gone with him."


    Ning''an looked up, his face sank.


    The bench said, "that younger brother doesn''t look like his younger brother. He''s half a head taller than the eldest brother. He''s also strong and handsome. I think they''re a good match."


    Ning An, "ha ha."


    Bench, "Angie, what do you mean?"


    "Huang Qingyang has a man in her body. Do you think she will find a normal man?"


    "What kind of man should she look for?"


    Ning An was asked, this question he really did not think about, think that Murong Qingyang should not find a man, she is a man.


    Murong Qingyang and Du Jinyan come out of the restaurant. It''s getting dark. They walk a long way and are about to say goodbye to each other. Murong Qingyang sees a lantern in front of a small building by the side of the road. The lantern is three in a string. The candle light comes out from the inside and reflects the words on the lantern. From top to bottom, it says: Yiqing Pavilion.


    She hesitated for a moment, changed her mind, and said to Du Jinyan, "how about going there for recreation?"


    Du Jinyan was startled by her proposal. He was afraid that Murong Qingyang didn''t know where it was, so he specially explained, "Qingyang, it''s not a serious place."


    "Who said that," Murong Qingyang did not agree, "we would rather go than go." Ning An is not a serious person.


    Thanks for the quiet years, red sun on the sea (2), good temperament, Ziyan faner, bingmou shuihui (2), quiet sea (2), sunny Yizhu (3), and father Feiyao (3). thank?? Thank you for your support.


    15, more today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1388

    In Qingyi Pavilion, there are no red lanterns, light gauze curtains, large ambiguous murals on the wall, white walls, brown columns, and simple and generous tables and chairs. There are bar lanterns hanging on the columns in the middle of the hall. The orange light gives a hazy feeling. The tables and chairs are arranged neatly, some sit alone, some friends sit at the same table and drink quietly Wine listening to music, not noisy, beautiful woman on stage black hair half cover face, plain hand brush Qin, singing in a low voice, Qin melodious, singing tactful, such as around the beam.


    Du Jinyan was a little stunned, which was totally different from what he imagined. There were no singing and dancing, no laughing voices of men and women, and no ugly pictures. It was quieter than a teahouse.


    A young man came up with a proper smile on his face. He quickly glanced at Du Jinyan and asked him, "are you sitting in the hall or upstairs?"


    Murong Qingyang looked up and saw that there were elegant seats on the second floor. There were small rooms separated into rooms, and there were fences half a person high. Sitting on the fence, drinking and listening to music, naturally it was more comfortable.


    When Du Jinyan came to this place for the first time, he was always worried that he would be seen by his acquaintances and spread to Shi Yingying''s ears. He said, "we want elegant seats."


    The man led them upstairs. Looking from the outside, the elegant seat was just a small compartment. After entering the door, he found that there was a unique cave. On one side of the wall was a bed, and on the other side were a high footed cabinet and a camphor box. On the other side was a hand washing stand. There was a copper basin on the shelf and a plain colored handkerchief. In the middle of the room was a square eight immortals table. There were teapots and cups on the table, and four back chairs under the table. There is a small screen on the other side of the hall. The fence is just around the screen. The bottom of the fence is small and smooth.


    The man saw them looking around and asked with a smile, "if you are not satisfied, look at something else?"


    Murong Qingyang waved his hand, "no, just this room. There''s no need to serve wine. Just give us some tea."


    The man said, wait a moment, Deng Deng Deng went downstairs, soon came up again, and brought them four small dishes of tea. The tea on the table was ready-made. The man turned the cup over, poured the tea, and asked them to use it slowly. Just as he was about to quit, he was stopped by Murong Qingyang, "you have a girl named Anyue, I wonder if she will show up tonight?"


    The man said with a smile, "this is Miss Anyue who is playing and singing. Many guests come to listen to her every night."


    When Murong Qingyang came in, she didn''t pay much attention to the singing and playing. After listening to this, she immediately sat by the fence and looked at the people on the stage carefully.


    But the girl kept her head down. Her black hair covered half of her face. In the dim light, her face was blurred and she could see nothing clearly.


    Murong Qingyang is lying on the fence with her chin on the back of her hand. She tilts her head to watch Anyue play the piano. Her wrist is like a boneless one. The undulation of her wrist is like a microwave, which drives her fingers to flick. The sound of the piano is like a stream in a deep valley in spring, or a breeze in the mountains, which gently surrounds people


    All the people in the hall listened quietly and attentively, and none of them whispered.


    After playing a paragraph, Anyue raises her head and opens her lips slightly. At that moment, Murong Qingyang sees her face, like the bright moon, with holy light, which makes the hall more brilliant. But soon, she lowers her head again. There is a low breath in the hall. Like her, she is amazed by Anyue. Anyue is as charming as the moon, and Murong Qingyang is so beautiful Grinding that an word, frowned, her surname is Ning An''s name, this is coincidence or fate?


    Du Jinyan is also full of surprise, "that girl looks really beautiful?"


    Mo Rong Qing Yang straightened up and raised his eyebrows to him, "how is it better than me?"


    Du Jinyan, "..." The way she picks her eyebrows is really Like a man.


    "You''re not the same."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Du Jinyan rummaged for a long time and concluded, "she is very soft, you are very rigid."


    Mo Rong Qingyang, " What does that mean? "


    "That is to say, you are strong, forthright, friendly and righteous..."


    Murong Qingyang touched his face, feeling a little depressed, "I understand."


    Du Jinyan see she is not very happy, busy and added a, "anyway, I like you like this."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s strong enough."


    Mo Rong Qing Yang is a little puzzling. "Don''t men all like little bird like that?"


    "I don''t like it," said Du. "I like the strong ones who can fight side by side."


    "So in the future, you will become a pro, marry a daughter-in-law and go out to fight with people every day?"


    Du Jinyan, "..."


    Mo Rong stood up lazily and said, "it''s boring. I''ll go back first. You can stay by yourself."


    Du Jinyan busy also stood up, "I also feel boring, soft, might as well go home to practice boxing twice."


    Murong Qingyang was in a better mood after listening to him. They went downstairs and parted ways.


    the palace gate has already been locked, but there will be a little door open for the royal highness of Princess long. He enters the door and goes straight to the hall of Chengde. Her diligent brother must have stayed up. She must go to him and say.When she got to the South study, she didn''t see anyone. She heard the eunuch say that the emperor was in the bedroom, and she went back to the palace. When she went in, Mo Ronglin had just finished taking a bath, dressed in Chinese clothes, and leaned on the couch to read a book. Seeing that she just came in and put on her robe, she said unhappily, "how can I come in without a word? There''s no rules at all."


    Murong Qingyang said, "it''s so late, so don''t do that."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." What is the relationship between the courtesy of the monarch and the time?


    He patiently explained, "it''s not a monarch or a minister. I''m just your sister. You don''t have to be polite, but men and women are different. Seven years old is different. Don''t you know?" Then he answered, "Oh, you really don''t know." This goods didn''t regard oneself as a girl, otherwise can mix with Ning''an everyday?


    Murong Qingyang glanced at his brother strangely, "those are all old-fashioned sayings. How can the emperor be so pedantic? We people in the Jianghu don''t care about these."


    Mo Ronglin has a headache. You are the princess of Dongyue. Would you wake up?


    He asked, "is it OK to stay in the mirage door recently?"


    "Not bad. It''s fun." Murong Qingyang tells Yang Haisheng''s case to him. Murong Lin is a little displeased. "This kind of small case is also accepted. What does Ning''an take my mirage door for?"


    Murong Qingyang was afraid that he would blame Ning''an, so he explained, "he also sold the face of Mr. Jia. When the crime happened, Mr. Jia was present. The Emperor didn''t know that Mr. Jia was warm-hearted."


    Mo Rong Lin snorted coldly, but he didn''t speak.


    Murong Qingyang then remembered the business and said solemnly, "don''t talk about that. I have business to find my brother."


    Second, more.


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1389

    Mo Ronglin rarely saw his sister so serious and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Qingyang also did not speak, looked at him up and down, and said, "brother, you are married, shouldn''t you go to the queen to sleep?"


    Mo Ronglin, "..."


    "That''s your business?" Mo Rong Lin is angry, "you are in charge of heaven and earth, and who do you want me to sleep with?"


    As soon as he lost his temper, Murong Qingyang was still a little afraid. He compromised and said, "OK, I can''t care who you sleep with, but since you marry pengpeng back, you can''t bully others. I despise the man who bullies his daughter-in-law. How good is father to his mother? Why don''t you learn?"


    "Presumptuous!" Mo Rong Lin was so angry that he pointed at her and said in a fierce voice: "I''m not in charge of you. Get out of here."


    Murong Qingyang shrunk her neck, but she didn''t go out. She was also very angry. "I''ll just point out that the emperor is so angry. Pengpeng is so good. You can''t bully her if you don''t like her. If she marries someone else''s family, her husband doesn''t know how much to love her."


    Mo Ronglin was so angry that he rushed up straight, "where''s the husband? She married me, and I''m her husband. You have to try again. Don''t think you are the princess. I don''t dare to punish you! Go away, go away... " Hell, my husband


    Wang Changliang and Sixi were not in a good mood, and quickly separated in the middle, and drew the two men away, and Sixi moved the ink to the outside, and urged them to pull away. "Your Highness, your royal highness, you are wasting your breath. The emperor did not bully the empress. The empress is fine. Really, no, you can see it in person tomorrow."


    Wang Changliang also advised the emperor, "don''t be angry at the emperor, your royal highness is still a child, your highness is also for the good of the Emperor..."


    Mo Ronglin lost his temper and slowly calmed down. Thinking about it, he was angry again. It must be Shi pengpeng who said something to Mo rongqingyang. The bold goods came to criticize him. His sister, he loves to fight against injustice. She must think that he bullied Shi pengpeng and then came to him to settle accounts. Yes, he sent mother Jingqi to teach Shi pengpeng to learn rules every day, but Shi pengpeng didn''t regard learning rules as a hard job. She is living well. It''s like a heavy punch into a pile of cotton, which doesn''t work hard. This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, but he doesn''t have much energy to fight with a woman, so he doesn''t care about her. Unexpectedly, she complains with Murong Qingyang.


    Standing on the ground, he slowly rolled his sleeve in his heart, looked at the bronze tripod in the corner with a cold look, and said in a slow voice, "go and call the queen."


    Wang Changliang hesitated for a moment, "emperor, I''m afraid the queen has gone to bed so late."


    Mo Rong Lin did not speak, just slightly raised his eyelids, Wang Changliang heart trembled, immediately bowed down, "slave this go."


    Shi Chuang did fall asleep. He was woken up by Jin chuang''er. He was still a little at a loss. "When is it?"


    Jin chuan''er frowned, "it''s only in the middle of the night. It''s early before dawn. The emperor asked the empress to go."


    "What''s the matter so late?"


    "I don''t know. The little father-in-law didn''t tell me. He just told me to let you go."


    Qionghua squatted on the ground to wait on Shi pengpeng, who was wearing shoes, and said excitedly, "at this time, the empress must be the servant."


    Shi pengpeng''s feet shrunk and her face was frightened. She was afraid of nothing but this. She took off her clothes and slept with Mo Ronglin. There was nothing more terrible than this.


    Qionghua saw that her feet, which had already been put on her shoes, had shrunk back. She was puzzled. When she looked up, she saw Shi pengpeng''s reluctant expression, and wondered, "is she still angry with the emperor? On the night of the wedding, the Emperor didn''t come here and hurt her heart. Now the emperor summons her. She should take the opportunity to mend her relationship with the emperor, so as to save those people outside


    Shi pengpeng is not afraid of other people''s tongue. In her opinion, people who chew the tongue are either jealous, or eager to talk fast, or bored. She never puts her energy on irrelevant people, so she doesn''t care. Anyway, she is the queen, and no one can bully her, except Mo Ronglin. When she thinks of that person, she puts her foot into her shoes, and she knows she can''t resist The purpose, can''t let Mo Rong Lin have any handle to handle her.


    She put on her clothes, put her hair in a bun, and let it hang loosely behind her head. She refused Qionghua Qiongyu''s kindness to put on her make-up, so she went to Chengde hall.


    Jin chuan''er was a little worried. "Niang Niang, what if the emperor really wants you to serve her?"


    "No," she said, "he doesn''t like me."


    Jin chuan''er watched Shi Chuan grow up and naturally protected his short hair. "That''s because his eyes are not good."


    Shi Chuang takes a look at her, but her eyes are calm, but she gives a warning. Jin chuang''er knows that she has said something wrong, mumbles and doesn''t dare to speak any more. Miss is different from her wife. She is angry and thunderous. There is no one to be afraid of. Miss is different. She is seldom happy and angry, but that kind of calm is more deterrent. If you look at her faintly, you will be happy It should be interesting.


    At Chengde hall, Jin chuan''er is left outside, and Shi Chuan goes in alone.


    Seeing her coming in, Mo Ronglin looked at her with critical eyes. Under the light, her clothes were thin, her hair was loose, and her face was plain. He frowned, "is this how the queen comes to see me?"Shi pengpeng explained, "my concubine has gone to bed. When I heard that the emperor was summoned, I didn''t know what to do and didn''t dare to neglect. So I didn''t dress up a little. If the emperor thought that I couldn''t be seen in this way, I would go back to dress up and come back."


    Mo Rong Lin is a little annoyed. She is always smooth and steady, so that he can''t grasp anything.


    "No," he said, "it''s a night watch. I can''t see it. That''s all."


    Shi pengpeng''s heart was shocked. The emperor went to sleep and asked the queen to watch the night. There was no such rule. It was clear that she was deliberately trying to embarrass her. But her face was calm and calm. She bowed her head and said, "my concubine, I abide by the order."


    His will, she never resist, docile like a sheep, Mo Rong Lin one breath blocked in the throat, silently looked at her, to the bed to lie down, don''t know good or bad things, and stand.


    When Wang Changliang saw that the emperor called the queen to watch the night, he could not laugh or cry. The emperor was a wise king, and he was not a narrow-minded person. He only cared about the queen. Because the Princess Palace was fighting against the injustice for the queen, he threw fire on the queen and brought people from the bed to watch the night for him It''s naive.


    He also looked at Shi pengpeng standing in the dark. The queen was not old, but she was more calm than the emperor. When she was asked to watch the night, she kept silent and didn''t look angry. Yu Guangli, the curtain hanging in front of the Dragon bed shakes. He smiles clearly. The queen is not angry, but the emperor is angry.


    Thanks to Helou xunying (2), hui4b6o, lappp (3), huip (2), Yangyan, situ Zhiqiao, Zhuan jingyihao (3), vegetarian tiger shark, and penyou with a mantissa of 5122. thank?? Thank you for your support.


    Another 15. Let''s add more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1390

    Murong Lin woke up in the middle of the night and raised his voice to call, "bring me water."


    Someone outside the account answered softly. Soon, the sound of small steps arrived in front of the bed. Instead of starting the account, people came in.


    Mo Ronglin lay motionless, with one hand across his forehead, blocking the light at the head of the bed.


    "Here comes the water, Emperor."


    Hearing the sound, Mo Ronglin looks at it in surprise. He almost shrinks to the wall like a reflex and puts the quilt in front of his chest. He is not used to the approach of any woman. What''s more, he is still a person he hates very much. If he vomits in front of her, he has no face.


    He said angrily, "Why are you? What are you doing here? "


    Shi pengpeng was also startled by his reaction, but she was calm on her face. "The emperor forgot that it was the emperor who asked his concubine to watch the night."


    Murong Lin calms down and remembers that there is something like this. But he didn''t expect Shi pengpeng to be so obedient. He has been guarding until now. After all, he is the queen. He did it a little too much. When it came to Murong Qingyang''s ears, the goods had to come to quarrel with him. I just had a little guilt in my heart, and then I thought that I was scared by her just now. I took back that guilt, even if it was offset.


    He said in a cold voice, "you put the cup down."


    Shi pengpeng put the cup on the horizontal board at the head of the bed according to his words. He heard Mo Ronglin say, "fight the bill. You stand away."


    Shi pengpeng did as he told. It was a bit strange. The emperor in Chinese clothes was huddled in the corner of the wall. He seemed a little afraid of her


    Mo Rong Lin took a cup and drank two draughts. He slowed down and squinted at her. "Is the queen sleepy?"


    "I''m not sleepy."


    "Do you scold me in your heart?"


    "I dare not."


    Mo Ronglin was angry at her low brow. After a long time, he said, "why do you have such a name? It''s called pengpeng, and it''s also surnamed Shi. Even if you read it, it''s a Shizi. It''s a disgrace to the royal family."


    Shi pengpeng said, "I dare not defile the royal family. Originally, I said I dare not climb high. The emperor insisted on marrying me, but I dare not refuse." Kicking the ball back around the corner is not a small crime of defiling the royal family, but it''s not her intention.


    Mo Rong Lin squints his eyes and tries to suppress the fire in his heart. Whoever can''t calm down will lose.


    Two people so big eyes stare small eyes of face, the atmosphere is quite strange.


    Shi pengpeng looked down at the ground, but she couldn''t ignore the knife like look in her eyes. She could only bear it.


    Mo Ronglin is the emperor. He has the power of the emperor. But he feels that Shi pengpeng''s whole body is covered with an invisible border. His majesty can''t be touched. The people in the border seem to have nothing to do with it. He suddenly feels powerless and doesn''t know what he''s doing in the middle of the night.


    "All right, you go back."


    Shi pengpeng looks up in amazement. He didn''t expect that Mo Ronglin would let her go so soon. He thought he was going to carry her to dawn.


    Mo Rong Lin said feebly, "I''m going to sleep, you go." He will get up early tomorrow. Unlike her, she can still sleep till the morning when she hears that your mother is in Fengming palace.


    Shi pengpeng thanks en and sees Mo Ronglin lying back in the quilt. She goes forward to put down the account. As a result, Mo Ronglin reacts very quickly. Holding the quilt back, she drinks, "what are you doing?"


    "I will lay down the account for the emperor."


    "No need," Murong Lin watched her warily, "these things will be done by someone, you go quickly."


    Shi Chuang didn''t speak any more. She turned back and went out. When she got to the porch, she saw Jin chuang''er sleeping on the post. She went over and patted her, "chuang''er, go back."


    Jin chuan''er opened her eyes and saw her. She looked up and down and asked in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    "What can I do for you?" Shi pengpeng put his foot forward and said, "I''ve been guarding the emperor for a while."


    Jin chuan''er breathed a sigh of relief and said in a low voice, "I wish I didn''t take advantage of it."


    Shi pengpeng glanced at her angrily, "what do you think, of course not." She wondered about Mo Ronglin''s reaction just now. She knew that Mo Ronglin hated her, but she was afraid. Was it a bit strange


    He went to bed in the middle of the night. The next day, Shi Chuang naturally got up very late. When he opened his eyes, he saw Jin Chuaner beside the bed. He was surprised. "Don''t you have to greet your mother in the hall today?"


    Jin chuan''er hung the account on the copper hook: "your mother didn''t come today."


    Qionghua said with a smile, "the emperor has made an order. From today on, you don''t have to learn the rules any more."


    Shi pengpeng Oh, I don''t know what medicine Mo Ronglin sells in the gourd, but it''s very good to save things for her.


    But she didn''t expect that the story that she was called to Chengde Palace last night had spread all over the palace, saying that the queen went to bed last night.


    When Xu Guifei heard the news, she was drinking tea. She was so surprised that a mouthful of tea spurted out. She was so flustered that Jinling took a handkerchief to wipe it for her.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Even if it''s a maid''s bed, the emperor is here on the wedding night. The emperor''s heart is good, and it''s not good for the Queen''s face. It always means to want it."Xu Xueling is a bit sluggish. Her father says that Shi pengpeng''s back seat is not stable. But when the queen went to bed last night, she is likely to have a baby first. Shi pengpeng is the queen. If she gives birth to a boy, she is the crown prince. Then she


    "Niang, Niang," Jin Ling said, guessing her appearance and comforting her: "a servant is nothing. Compared with that, the queen has to be behind her. You earn all your face. Besides, the emperor and the Niang are in love and will call her again soon."


    Her words were a little explicit. Xu Xueling blushed and said, "there''s no one to hold the door. What nonsense?"


    When Jinling saw that she was annoyed, she had a smile and said, "if you are not at ease, why don''t you go to Fengming palace to find out the Queen''s tone? According to the rules, after a big marriage, the empress should go to Fengming palace every day. If the empress doesn''t go, the emperor doesn''t give her permission. I think it''s tacit. The empress can''t help it. But let''s take the initiative and walk around. It''s good to know that. "


    Xu Xueling didn''t say a word. Of course, she knew that she should go to Fengming palace to greet her every day. But the wedding night didn''t make her happy. She also intended to test Shi pengpeng, so she didn''t go. As a result, the situation was calm and no one said anything. It proved that the emperor acquiesced, and the queen couldn''t help her. She had the privilege of pretending to be confused and complacent, but She frowned. "Who didn''t go to see me, either?"


    That refers to Shufei. On the surface, Zuo Xiang and you Xiang are harmonious, but they don''t deal with each other in private. All the time, Zuo Xiang has the upper hand. She also has a sense of superiority in front of song Jiao, the eldest daughter of the right prime minister''s mansion. But she didn''t think that she was the queen in the end. She was only a little better than song Jiao and became a princess. This should be put among the people. She and song Jiao are concubines, and no one is more noble than anyone else Less.


    Jinling said, "Shufei went, but the people in Fengming palace didn''t let her in. They said that the empress got up late. After that, please say hello. Shufei has never been there again."


    Xu Xueling frowned, and Shu Fei didn''t go either. Her privilege seemed a little ridiculous. She stroked her tail and put on her armor, and breathed out a breath. Maybe she should go to see the queen.


    The second is more.


    Ask for more monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1391

    Shi pengpeng was surprised to hear that Princess Xu had come, "what is she doing here?" But the person arrived at the door, don''t let in, seem to have a little don''t pass, raised chin to Qiong Hua, "please your concubine come in."


    Xu Xueling went into the hall and gave a blessing to Shi pengpeng, "my concubine, please give my best regards to the empress."


    "Don''t be so polite," Shi pengpeng said with a quiet smile, tea in his hand. "What''s the matter with your concubine


    Xu Xueling is the Prime Minister of the left, while Shi pengpeng is just a businessman. Her status is so different. Even if her father, Du Changfeng, is a general, she is now sent to the northwest. In terms of her family status, Xu Xueling has a sense of superiority, but she is just inferior to Shi pengpeng.


    She was not happy in her heart, and she had to smile respectfully on her face. "The empress worked hard last night. My concubine specially made Baifeng Wuji Soup for her in the kitchen."


    Shi pengpeng was puzzled, "did my palace work hard last night?"


    "Yes," said Xu Xueling with a blush on her face. "Last night, my mother went to the Chengde hall to serve the marquis. It was not hard."


    Shi pengpeng suddenly realized that it was spying on the military situation. She said with a smile: "it''s my duty to serve the emperor. It''s not hard."


    When Xu Xueling saw her admit it, her face darkened and she soon began to smile again. "It''s said that the empress came back in the middle of the night, and so did the emperor. It''s so late that she can have a rest in Chengde hall."


    "I''m not used to resting outside, but I''d better come back."


    Xu Xueling beat about the Bush, but she couldn''t find out why. She was worried. But how could that be? She had to say goodbye after a few words.


    Jin chuan''er pointed to the chicken soup left by Xu Xueling and asked, "Niang Niang, what about this soup?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "drink it."


    Jin chuan''er was very cautious. He leaned over and smelled, "can''t you put anything else here?"


    "No, she''s not that stupid." Shi pengpeng said, "if you don''t drink it, you will be rewarded."


    Without saying a word, Jin chuan''er took up the bowl and drank it. He drank most of the bowl and belched contentedly, "it''s so fresh!"


    After a while, laurel also came with the soup. She came in and looked at Shi pengpeng with a smile. "Niang Niang, I sent you Baifeng black chicken soup. Drink it while it''s hot."


    Shi pengpeng was a little strange. What''s the matter today? One or two of them came to deliver Baifeng black chicken soup. But Xu Guifei''s soup she can not drink, Laurel''s heart she essentials, sitting at the table with a spoon to drink, asked: "aunt how to think of giving me soup?"


    "This soup is for your health. My aunt heard about it. You worked hard last night." Laurel said happily, "it''s a virtue for the empress to give birth to the prince earlier. "


    " porchi - "Shi pengpeng took a mouthful of soup and spewed it out all the way. Then she understood why Princess Xu would come to deliver the black chicken soup. They all thought she had served her last night.


    "My aunt misunderstood," Shi pengpeng took Qionghua''s handkerchief and wiped her mouth. "It''s not what my aunt thought. I didn''t have a bedroom."


    Yuegui didn''t believe it. "It''s spread all over the palace. I asked the people in jingshifang personally, saying that it''s recorded."


    Shi pengpeng was very surprised, "did I keep a record for a night? Is there a mistake? "


    Laurel asked, "what night does empress guard?"


    "The emperor told me to watch the night and let me come back in the middle of the night," said Shi pengpeng. "If you don''t believe me, go to ask manager Wang. He''s all here."


    Laurel, "..." When she heard the news, she was very happy. She thought that the couple had finally slept together and would never become enemies again. Unexpectedly, the emperor told the queen to go there to watch the night. What kind of midnight did she keep? There was no such rule in any dynasty. Did the emperor bully the queen? It''s going to spread to Shi Yingying She has seen the boss Shi Da''s power. At the beginning, she even dared to provoke the emperor, and she would certainly run to the emperor to make trouble with him. But the emperor is not the emperor. He doesn''t need to worry about who''s face. It''s really irritating. It can only be the result of losing both sides. This is one of the reasons. Second, the reason why the emperor asked the emperor to marry Shi pengpeng. She also guessed that if the quarrel really broke out, the historian firm could not be used by the emperor, it would be a big loss. Thirdly, it is the emperor''s fault to say that this embarrassment of a girl is beneath her dignity. It is inevitable that she will not be ridiculed. The emperor is so powerful that she can''t lose her face.


    She glanced at the people in the room and said with dignity, "now that you have recorded the file, it''s natural that you are going to be a servant. Have you heard all of them clearly? If anyone is out there munching, watch her skin


    Laurel is the person beside the emperor and the biggest female official in the palace. Naturally, no one dares to listen to her.


    Only Shi pengpeng didn''t like it, "aunt, you''re not bad for my reputation. You don''t have it. You insist on it."


    Laurel to others face, to Shi pengpeng can only coax, she knows Shi pengpeng is a sensible person, can only make the big things small, make the small things small.


    She took Shi pengpeng''s hand and said, "Niang Niang, since the emperor is called Ji file, he has his own intention. If the night watch comes to boss Shi''s ears, what''s your mother''s temper? You know better than the slave girl. She dared to challenge the emperor at first, and now she dares to challenge the emperor, but the emperor is not the Emperor..."Shi pengpeng didn''t think so far. When she heard Yuegui''s words, she also thought. Of course, she knew Shi Yingying''s temperament. If her father was OK and her father wasn''t, no one could control her. If she heard something, she couldn''t be in trouble. She was not afraid of anything else. She was afraid of Shi Yingying''s temper.


    Think about it, anyway, she has married muronglin. How can the couple not sleep together? It''s not normal not to sleep together.


    Although I shiver at the thought of her sleeping with Mo Ronglin, it''s nothing in front of a false name.


    She said to Yuegui, "Auntie, I''ll listen to you."


    Laurel patted her hand, "I know that the empress knows the general, the emperor''s head, I''ll go and say, and I''ll turn the false name into reality earlier..."


    Shi pengpeng panicked and blushed to stop her. "Aunt, don''t worry. If the emperor doesn''t want to see me, I won''t ask for that. There are royal concubines and Shufei. They will serve the emperor with heart."


    Laurel said with a smile, "as the old saying goes, if the enemy doesn''t come in, what she says is that the empress and the emperor are a family when they become relatives. There''s no one to wait and see. Really speaking, the Empress Dowager doesn''t like to see the Empress Dowager. Just when she gets married, the Empress Dowager runs away when she sees the Empress Dowager from a distance. The Empress Dowager blows her beard and glares at her eyes when she sees the Empress Dowager The Empress Dowager became the happiest woman in the world. Look at the empress and the emperor


    Shi pengpeng smiles and doesn''t take over. It''s just the wishful thinking of aunt laurel. The emperor looks at the murderer, but his heart is in a mess. Mo Ronglin is different. He is a typical cold face and cold heart. She asked for nothing else. She would be satisfied if she could exchange her happiness for the safety of her family and historians.


    Thanks to Dongyang Xiaoyu (5), ode to joy, Hui 4b6o, there is no future without you, Wanzhe Zixue, qiezhong Fanying (2), sour and sweet apple salad (2), Sanlu Baiyun (2), and penyou with the final number of 2953. thank?? Thank you for your support.


    16, more. There will be another chapter later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1392

    Laurel came out of Fengming palace and went straight to Chengde palace. Mo Ronglin just came back and sat in his study to see the memorial. Laurel made a cup of tea and put it in a corner of the table.


    Mo Rong Lin Yu Guang glanced at her and saw that it was her. He frowned a little. "How can I ask my aunt to do this kind of thing? Are the people at the bottom itching again?"


    Laurel said with a smile: "it''s no good for me to make a cup of tea for the emperor now. The emperor won''t let me do this, and I won''t let me do that either. I will surely die of idleness in the future."


    Mo Rong Lin frowned more tightly, "good end, say that do what, aunt is still very young." He looked at her. "Are you better?"


    Laurel has always regarded Mo Ronglin as a child. After all, she has taken care of him since childhood. Now he is old, calm and old-fashioned. In other people''s eyes, he has the majesty of the emperor. It''s funny and comforting to hear that. Seeing the big child, she knows that she loves her.


    "It''s nothing. I took the medicine and had a rest for two days. It''s all right."


    Mo Rong Lin showed a slight smile, "it''s said that doctor Lu is giving food to his aunt?"


    "Well, a few prescriptions have been made."


    "Doctor Lu is a very careful man."


    "Don''t doctors be careful?"


    Mo Ronglin put down his pen and looked at her, "aunt, what do you think of doctor Lu?"


    Laurel pretends to be stupid, "the medical skill is not bad."


    "What do you think of me?"


    Laurel continued to play silly, "I heard that character is OK."


    Mo Rong Lin simply asked, "how about rationing aunt?"


    Laurel red face, but still calm, pointed to his head, "slave comb, has broken thought, Emperor don''t worry about for slave."


    Mo Ronglin is really worried about her. His feelings for laurel are different from others. When he was born, laurel helped Bai Qianfan take him with him. Later, when he came back from Nanyuan, no one could get close to him. Only laurel could sleep with him at night. For him, laurel and he were not only masters and servants, but also relatives. Especially after Bai Qianfan went to Jiangnan, he had nowhere to live In the past two years, Laurel''s body has been much weaker than before. Although he takes care of it, there are always times when he can''t take care of it. It''s better to find someone to take care of her. Lu Leyuan is a doctor, three years younger than laurel. He has a good temper. He gives laurel to Lu Yizheng. He can rest assured.


    "Is aunt still waiting for him?"


    Laurel shook her head, "who didn''t you wait for?" And a younger generation said this kind of thing, after all some embarrassment, she quickly cut off the topic, "maidservant just came from Fengming palace."


    Hear Feng Ming Palace, Mo Rong Lin smile on the face to collect, light of UM.


    "The maid gave her Baifeng black chicken soup."


    Mo Rong Lin Mu''s face did not take over. Of course, he knew what Baifeng Wuji soup was for. In Dongyue, after a woman''s first intercourse, the considerate mother-in-law would cook Baifeng Wuji soup to replenish her body.


    He knew that laurel would not say these things for no reason, and he felt uncomfortable. Sure enough, he heard laurel say with a smile, "but the queen said that she didn''t sleep last night, but she recorded it. Is there something wrong with jingshifang?"


    Mo Rong Lin broke his face and said in a dull voice, "I let you remember it."


    Laurel Oh a, "maidservant know, must be the emperor to take care of the Queen''s face just do so."


    Mo Ronglin is not for Shi pengpeng. He is for his own face. After thinking about it, he let others know that he called the queen to watch the night in the middle of the night. Such a red and naked bullying is really harmful to his reputation, so it''s called jingshifang record. Another, he is married, the room file has not recorded a few, it is not suspicious?


    Laurel said, "the emperor is a good heart, but remember is the gap, horizontal and vertical is the husband and wife, the emperor find time to fill on the line."


    Mo Ronglin looked at her with wide eyes


    Laurel was a little embarrassed. "I don''t want to take care of the affairs in the emperor''s boudoir. I just think if the Empress Dowager is here, that''s what I have to say..."


    As soon as she mentions Bai Qianfan, Mo Ronglin drops her eyes and covers her emotions. Bai Qianfan likes Shi pengpeng, so naturally she won''t be wronged, but he It''s true that I have no intention and no power


    "Well," he said calmly, "I see."


    See to achieve the goal, laurel breathed a sigh of relief, no longer say, Fu Fu body back out.


    After laurel leaves, Mo Ronglin is lost in thought. The marriage has not brought any substantial change to his hidden illness. Xu Xueling, who reposes his hope, is disappointed. He doesn''t know what to do next? If he can''t think of it, he will throw it aside, out of sight and out of mind. But Yue GUI''s exploration makes him feel that the solution of the matter is imminent.


    Laurel didn''t know his secret disease, because she was a relative, it was more difficult to say. But after the wedding, he had no reason to refuse the affairs in the boudoir. He was the emperor, not the common people in Jingshi. There was no privacy in him. He had the responsibility and obligation as a king, and a large group of people were looking forward to it. Yuegui was the first tiger general among them.


    He has a headache when he thinks about it.Sit for a long time, raised his voice called four Xi, "please come here."


    The king of Jin didn''t come until noon, just in time for the meal in Chengde hall. Knowing that they had something to talk about, Wang Changliang sent all the people out of the hall, and he and Si Xi served on the side.


    Mo Ronglin was worried, and his face was always calm. The king of Jin looked at him and asked with a smile, "the emperor asked his ministers to come. Is that to accompany the emperor for dinner?"


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at him, "uncle Liu Huang, don''t know why I called you?"


    Of course, the king of Jin knew that he was also very worried. No matter what, Murong Lin had to break up. It was related to the country of Dongyue and the generations of Murong.


    "There''s no other way," he said, "to talk about love doesn''t work for the emperor. Just start from the most basic."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "what is the most basic?"


    "Beauty," said the king of Jin, "can arouse people''s most basic desire and hope. The emperor is not interested in it because he has not met the beauty that moves him. I''ll collect some gorgeous beauties for the emperor to have a try."


    Mo Rong Lin frowned, "I''m not so shallow as to only look at the skin."


    The king of Jin thought for a moment, "what kind of women does the emperor like? The character is a little more pleasing, plus it''s gorgeous, maybe the emperor will like it. "


    Mo Ronglin held his chopsticks and pondered. He didn''t know how to see Shi''s face. He blinked in disgust and said, "don''t be so smooth and lively."


    As soon as the king of Jin''s eyes brightened, he became interested. "It seems that he has found the wrong direction before. Although the family of officials is knowledgeable and reasonable, dignified and virtuous, they are lack of interest. This time, I don''t want to be a housekeeper. I will look for them according to the emperor''s requirements and keep them as the emperor likes."


    Second, continue to ask for more monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1393

    The king of Jin was extremely efficient in searching for beauty for the emperor, and he reported the list in a few days.


    Mo Ronglin habitually looks at his family background first, and finds that none of them are qualified to go to court. They are all under six grades. Because of their low status, they never expect to see their daughters become Phoenix. Unlike the first and second grade officials, they are trained according to the standards of empresses and concubines. Their daughters are simpler and more lively, but they don''t know much about etiquette.


    These officials are not the mainstays, and they are not worth Mo Ronglin''s trouble. He just selects the beautiful ones. The girls in the portraits are all beautiful, but I don''t know how the real people are until I see them. He compares them and selects three. They are Liu Zichun, the second daughter of Liu Bingyan''s family, the Imperial College supervisor, Yang Shanli, the eldest daughter of Yang Gongsheng''s family, the doctor of Taichang temple, and Zhang Wan, the youngest daughter of Zhang Liliang''s family. All of them are seven grade officials, one in charge of teachers, one in charge of rites and music, one in charge of vehicles and horses. They can''t touch the center of the regime, so there''s no need to think too much about it.


    All of them are not of high birth. Mo Ronglin, a group of imperial painters, has been granted the title of seven noble people, and is equal to their Laozi.


    According to the ancestral system of Dongyue, the emperor can only be selected after three years of marriage, but the rule is dead, and people are alive. Even if the emperor doesn''t have the heart, he can''t stand someone to send his son up. It''s the same in all dynasties, so no one is surprised that there are three little masters in the harem.


    It''s not surprising, but it''s not comfortable for some people.


    Xu Xueling sat in a daze. She always felt that the emperor had her in mind. Although she gave up halfway on the night of her wedding, she still kept a file later. She knew that the emperor had come to take care of her face, but nothing happened. It was too shameful.


    But after that night, the emperor did not summon her or even come to see her. For a time, she thought that the emperor was embarrassed. After all, it was a bit humiliating for him to fall ill at that time. But later, the emperor spoiled the queen, and now the new couple went to the palace again. She felt that the emperor was getting farther and farther away from her, which made her a little flustered, but she didn''t know what to do?


    Shi pengpeng is very happy to hear the news. Although Mo Ronglin hates her, she is a husband and wife after all. If he wants to do something, she can''t resist, and she can''t resist. It''s a good thing for her that the new couple has entered the palace. Mo Ronglin hugs each other. It''s better to forget her so that she can live better in the palace.


    The three beauties didn''t see the emperor when they entered the palace. They went to the queen to worship the dock first. Shi pengpeng''s eyes were not enough to see it. She was really beautiful.


    "Get up," she said gently. "I don''t have to be polite here."


    The three beauties got up and gave gifts to each other. Liu Guiren gave a set of books, Yang Guiren gave a good new Qin, and Zhang Guiren gave a little Jade Buddha. The gifts were not precious, but just a little token of their heart. After all, they were new comers, and they didn''t know the Queen''s preference. It''s better to be cautious.


    Shi pengpeng was very happy to receive the gift, and one person rewarded a box of snacks.


    The three nobles were carrying the box of snacks, and they murmured in their hearts: when they first met, they would enjoy a box of snacks. The empress was too stingy. She didn''t say that she was the first rich family in Dongyue. She really answered that sentence: the more rich, the more stingy.


    Mo Ronglin heard that the Queen''s reward to the three nobles was just a box of snacks. He couldn''t help laughing. Even if he was wearing a phoenix crown, his miserliness would not change. How could he be so mean?


    That night, the emperor summoned the new noble to serve in bed, and it was Liu Guiren who was summoned. After burning incense and bathing, Liu Guiren wore thin bedclothes and covered his whole body with windbreaker. He was led by the little eunuch to Chengde hall.


    Mo Ronglin had already taken a bath. He was dressed in a snow-white tunic and sat cross legged on the couch. His hair was scattered behind his head and was loosely tied with a light colored belt. Under the candlelight, he was as warm as jade. He didn''t look like a king, but like a noble son of some family.


    Liu Guiren knelt on the ground and did not dare to look straight at him. He only peeped at Yu Guang, but could not see his face. He only saw a hand tapping on the small table, clear and slender, with clear bones.


    Her heart slightly move, have a pair of hands like this, the person definitely can''t go anywhere.


    Mo Ronglin''s tone is still mild, "raise your head."


    Liu Guiren looked up and saw Mo Ronglin''s face. The tremor became a deep palpitation. On weekdays, when her father and brother talked about the emperor''s color change, they all said that he was extremely fierce. She thought that the emperor must be a very vicious man. Unexpectedly, he was so handsome.


    Mo Ronglin is also looking at her. If she is really a beauty, she is no worse than Xu Xueling. Under his gaze, she blushes slowly, showing a delicate color.


    The king of Jin said that men would react when they saw the beauty, but Mo Ronglin didn''t feel it. He attributed it to his own superficiality. He was a wise emperor and never judged people by their appearance.


    Mo Ronglin hoped that tonight would be a good start, so he became more and more amiable. "I heard that you can play chess?"


    "When I return to the emperor, I know something about it."


    "Come up and play the next game with me."


    Liu Guiren got up and saw that the chessboard had been set up on the small table. The black and white chesspieces were shining in the light, with warm light. Just as she was about to go to bed, she heard Mo Ronglin say, "take off your windbreaker."


    Liu Guiren''s face became more red. He answered softly. He opened the rope under his neck, and immediately a little eunuch came forward to take the windbreaker and stepped aside.Liu Guiren got on the couch. She was born in the family of poetry and calligraphy. Naturally, she was not good at sitting cross legged. She was half kneeling and leaning. The slender body under the bedclothes was showing clearly. For the first time, she was wearing the bedclothes in front of a man. She was very shy and her face was red to her neck.


    Mo Ronglin glanced. He saw Xu Xueling in his bedroom clothes. He didn''t feel any different. He hung his eyes and picked up a white chess. "I''ll let you hold the black chess first."


    Wang Changliang and Si Xi wait in the distance, watching the emperor and Liu Guiren sitting on the couch playing chess. They are worried. At present, the beauty seems that the emperor is only interested in playing chess. They don''t have much confidence in whether Mo Ronglin can successfully complete his life tonight.


    Liu Guiren played chess from his father. Although her father, Liu Bingyan, was only a supervisor of Guozijian, he was a bit of ink chested and had good chess skills. Liu Guiren had been influenced by his father since he was a child, so his chess skills were very good, and he was no different from Mo Ronglin.


    In fact, Mo Ronglin is a little absent-minded. He calls Meiren to his bedroom. He plays chess at will. He glances at Liu Guiren''s hand holding chess pieces. The last time he was in the baguiao palace, he can''t be careless. So he wants to play chess step by step. First, he starts by touching her hand. If he doesn''t feel disgusted, he holds her in his arms, and then it comes to him It''s too late.


    Beauty''s hand is also very beautiful, slender and slender. Sunspot is squeezed in her hand, which makes her hand more and more like white jade. He sees her pinching in the air, frowning and thinking. He wants to hold that hand several times, but he doesn''t know whether it''s because of lack of courage or other reasons. Until the victory or defeat is separated, they still sit in the same place, pure as if they really want to play chess.


    A sigh


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1394

    The next day, everyone knew that Liu Guiren was in bed, and the emperor rewarded him with a lot of good things. Sixi stood in the yard and read them for a long time. They envied Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren so much that their eyes turned green. It''s not for that. It''s important to get into the emperor''s eyes.


    Liu Guiren was a little confused. She played chess with the emperor last night, but she didn''t do anything else. Why did she record the file and get a reward? Wait for four Xi to read, she thanks en, looking at four Xi want to say and stop.


    Sixi knew what she was thinking. He had experience in this matter. He took Liu Guiren aside and repeated what he said to Xu Guifei last time. "The emperor was tired of playing chess last night. In order to take care of the little Lord''s face, he still called Ji file. This is the emperor''s great love for the little Lord. The little Lord kept in mind the emperor''s good. Don''t say it outside."


    Liu Guiren''s heart is beating. Compared with those rewards, this is what suits her best. The emperor has her in his heart, so he will take care of her face. Thinking about the emperor''s appearance last night, she has a red cloud on her face and nods shyly.


    Mo Ronglin is quite satisfied with Liu Guiren. At least he can play chess with him, which proves that Liu Guiren''s brain is not stupid. He always likes smart people. As soon as he raises his eyes, Dongyue''s top smart people step into his study. He smiles on his face, but complains in his tone, "why did he come at this time? Look, all the folds on his desk are piled up."


    Jia Lan took a look at the memorials and joked: "how can I feel that the emperor has slacked off after his wedding? Is that true?"


    "Which sentence?"


    "The spring night is short, and the day is high. From then on, the king does not reign early."


    Mo Rong Lin''s face is slightly heavy. "I''m so presumptuous. I''ve arranged it for you. Don''t think I can''t bear to punish you."


    Jia Lanqing followed him since he was a child. He knew which sentence was true or false, but he was not afraid. He said with a smile, "since the emperor wants to punish Wei Chen, it''s better to wait for Wei Chen to finish what he said."


    Mo Rong Lin watched him warily, "what else do you have to say?"


    "The emperor knows that my favorite is my sister Xiaoduo. Whenever she asks for something, I don''t refuse to do it, even though it is..." He showed a wry smile, "make micro minister some embarrassed."


    Mo Ronglin is a little curious. It''s funny that he can embarrass Jia Lanqing. He says with a smile, "you can say that if I decide for you, Xiaoduo will call me brother. I will agree to her request."


    Jia Lanqing frowned, as if hesitating whether to say it or not. Mo Ronglin couldn''t bear to say, "come on, is there anything I can''t do in the world?"


    "The emperor can do it. I''m afraid the emperor won''t do it."


    "Since you speak, I will."


    Jia Lanqing laughs, "Wei Chen and so on is the emperor''s words, the emperor''s words, can''t go back."


    Mo Ronglin was stunned. He felt that it was not good. He said slowly, "the emperor is determined to be a wise king for thousands of years. Naturally, he wants to be an example for the common people. The common people gather in a small family, and the small family becomes a great country. Although the emperor can''t be a model for the world''s wife like the supreme emperor, he should at least respect the queen. The palace is stable, and the emperor doesn''t look back Worry about... "


    The more mo Ronglin listens, the more wrong he is. He interrupts him, "are you the empress and me..."


    "It''s Xiaoduo."


    Mo Rong Lin is more and more puzzled, "how does Xiao duo manage the business between me and the queen?"


    Jia Lanqing said, "that girl likes to run with Du Jinyan. Maybe she heard something from Du Jinyan?"


    "Du Jinyan?" Mo Ronglin understands that Du Jinyan is a second-class bodyguard and is on duty in the palace. He can find an opportunity to visit Shi pengpeng in Fengming palace. Shi pengpeng is bullied by him and will naturally feel bitter with his younger brother


    Shi pengpeng, he bit his teeth. After that night''s vigil, because of guilt, he withdrew his intention to let her learn the rules. How can he feel that life is too comfortable and uneasy?


    "Emperor," Jia Lanqing observed Mo Ronglin''s face, "what are you thinking?"


    Mo Ronglin said with a smile, "I know. I will respect the queen like a guest. By the way, why did aunt green lotus ask you to go back? "


    Jia Lanqing''s face is not good-looking. "It''s about marriage promotion."


    Mo Ronglin likes to see Jia Lanqing eat shriveled appearance, immediately came to interest, "give you a kiss? Which girl do you want me to marry


    Jia Lanqing was speechless. "Emperor, I''m only fourteen this year."


    "At the age of fourteen, the king of Jin started meat at the age of thirteen. He was engaged at the age of fourteen and married at the age of fifteen


    Jia Lanqing looked at him, "Weichen everything to the emperor as an example, Weichen also intends to weak crown year to marry."


    Mo Ronglin said, "don''t learn from me about this." he glanced around and saw that there was no one in the room. He raised his eyebrows and laughed, "it''s only when you''ve slept with a woman that you''re really called a man. That''s what it''s like..." He doesn''t laugh and talk on weekdays, but he shows his nature when he talks and laughs with Jia Lanqing in private.


    Jia Lanqing asked modestly, "what''s the taste of pour bottom, emperor?"


    Mo Ronglin''s face was stiff He didn''t know. He only knew that the king of Jin was exaggerating, but he had that strange problem. It''s hard to say whether he could have meat in his life, but he couldn''t lose face in front of Jia Lanqing, pretending to be deep and said, "you''ll know when you sleep."Now that he has promised Jia Lanqing, Mo Ronglin has to go to Fengming palace to prove that he and Shi pengpeng are not old and dead.


    Shi pengpeng is bored and playing nine serial games. When Mo Ronglin comes in, she is addicted to the game and doesn''t notice it.


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t let anyone tell her. He just wants to grasp Shi pengpeng''s handle. The more handles she has in his hand, the better. He holds all of them. When he wants to get rid of her one day, she can take one out at will. Just as soon as he enters the door, his eyes are attracted by Shi pengpeng''s nine links. When he was a child, he loved to play jigsaw puzzles and nine links, He likes them all, but Shi pengpeng has never seen the nine links in his hand. It looks very complicated.


    He walked over and looked at her carefully. It turned out that she had not only nine rings, but more than a dozen rings. It was more difficult, more brain consuming, but also more interesting.


    He asked, "did you bring this into the palace?"


    Shi pengpeng is engrossed in the conversation. Leng Buding is shocked when he hears someone talking. When he looks up and sees that it''s Mo Ronglin, he is even more flustered. He stands up to salute.


    Mo Ronglin looks at the nine links in her hand. She is together, and two people almost bump into each other. Mo Ronglin subconsciously retreats. As a result, he bumps into the table and fails to stand firmly. He falls back. Shi pengpeng instinctively reaches out to pull him. Mo Ronglin naturally won''t let her touch her. She twists her body, grabs the edge of the table, and bends a beautiful arc on her back, but her posture is extremely awkward, Shi Ronglin Pengpeng didn''t realize that he was dodging, and went to help him. Mo Ronglin couldn''t hide any more. He just kicked out and listened to Shi pengpeng. Ouch, he kicked him to the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1395

    When she heard the queen scream, the slaves swarmed in. Among them was Jin chuan''er. She saw her mother sitting on the ground. The emperor was standing in a strange posture, and her right foot seemed to have just been taken back from the air. Anyone could see that the emperor had kicked the queen.


    Jin chuan''er rushes up with an arrow step, holds Shi Chuan up, touches the dagger on his waist, and looks at Mo Ronglin with greedy eyes. Shi Chuan pulls her hastily, indicating that she should be restrained.


    Mo Rong Lin takes four Xi''s arm to stand firm body, see that strong like a cow''s palace maid take eyes to stare at him, angry way: "wanton!"


    Shi Chuan pokes Jin chuan''er on his waist. Jin chuan''er reluctantly looks back and lowers her head. Of course, she is afraid of the emperor, but she is a short guard. She comes to the palace to protect Shi Chuan. No one can bully her young lady, even if that person is the emperor.


    All the people present worry about Jin chuan''er. After all, her disrespect to the emperor is too obvious. Shi Chuan is also worried. She grabs Jin chuan''er''s back waist with one hand. As long as Mo Ronglin gets angry, she immediately kneels down and pleads.


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t say a word. He looks at Jin chuan''er in silence. On weekdays, he will let people drag Jin chuan''er down to play the board, but he just kicked Shi Chuan. He feels a little guilty. Jin chuan''er is eager to protect the master, and he can understand it. Even if it''s offset.


    "Remember this time, and punish next time." With that, Mo Ronglin walked away.


    Shi pengpeng breathed a sigh of relief and watched him leave. However, he found three new dignitaries standing on the porch awkwardly. It seems that they all saw what happened just now.


    The three dignitaries had come to Fengming palace to say hello, but they didn''t expect to see the emperor kicking the queen. They stood on the porch, neither advancing nor retreating. They were hesitating. Seeing Shi pengpeng looking over, they immediately reacted and left in a hurry.


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "I''m not embarrassed. They look like they''re in the dark."


    Jin chuan''er said with a drooping face, "it''s nice to smile. Originally in the house, the general and his wife were reluctant to say a word. When they got to the palace, they were kicked! Emperor, he belongs to... "


    Shi pengpeng resolutely covered her mouth and said in a low voice, "don''t you think it''s chaotic enough?"


    Jin chuan''er rubbed his nose bitterly, "I''m just angry for my mother."


    Shi pengpeng asked her, "why did my mother let you into the palace?"


    "To protect the lady."


    "How can you protect me when you''re dying?"


    Jin chuan''er stopped talking. She looked up and down at her and asked, "where are you kicking?"


    Shi pengpeng touched his back, "it''s not in the way."


    Jin chuan''er accompanied her to the inner room and called Qionghua Qiongyu, "hurry up, take the medicine oil to see where the empress is hurt?"


    When she opened her clothes, there was a bruise on Shi Chuan''s back waist. Her skin was white, and a little trace was obvious. Jin chuan''er looked at the bruise the size of a small fist, and gritted his teeth. "It''s not important to start. If he is not the emperor, I have to let him taste my evisceration."


    "Come on," she said, "don''t knock on the corner of the table."


    -


    as the three noblemen walked along and talked about what happened just now, Zhang Gui couldn''t help smacking his tongue. "As soon as I entered the palace, I heard that the emperor and the empress were not in harmony. I thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t think it was true. The emperor kicked her, which shows how much she hated her."


    Yang Guiren said, "it''s better for the queen to do her duty. How shameful."


    Liu Guiren''s impression of Mo Ronglin still stays at wenyuruyugui that night. But today, when he saw him, he was wearing a bright yellow dress, and his robe was full of dragons, and his teeth and claws were open. His eyes were deep and his whole body exuded the power of a king, which was daunting. She is the only one who has been called to serve Mo Ronglin. Naturally, she is defending Mo Ronglin. "I heard that the emperor originally meant to be a queen, but I don''t know why. Finally, she decided to be the daughter of general Du''s family. I want to come to the emperor because of this, I don''t like the queen."


    Zhang Guiren is very curious, "Sister Liu means that the emperor is complaining that the empress separated him from the concubine?"


    Yang Guiren said, "before I heard that the eldest daughter of the left prime minister''s family was the only choice for the empress. I didn''t expect that when she entered the palace, she became a concubine. The emperor must have had to suffer."


    Zhang Guiren said, "also, I heard that on the night of the emperor''s wedding, he went to the Baguio palace of the imperial concubine and made trouble."


    Yang Guiren immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhang Guiren covered his mouth and laughed. Seeing that there was no one around, he lowered his voice and said, "wind immediately."


    Yang Guiren opened his mouth wide, while Liu Guiren blushed with shame. "If you want to die, can you say that?"


    Zhang Guiren''s father was a horse raiser. Compared with the other two, she didn''t have so much scruples. "What''s the matter? It''s all spread in the palace, but I don''t know why later. The emperor never called a lady again."


    Yang Guiren is familiar with music theory. She is more sentimental than most people. She sighed, "you don''t know. It''s called being afraid of your hometown. You miss it very much, but you don''t dare to see it."


    Liu Guiren asked, "why? Jingxiu palace is not far away"Because of the wedding night, the emperor and his concubine are very dignified people, so Do you understand? "


    Liu Guiren and Zhang Guiren looked at each other and shook their heads silently. They didn''t say anything. How can they understand?


    Yang Gui Ren is a little annoyed, "it''s like casting pearls before swine."


    Zhang Guiren suggested, "why don''t we go to the imperial concubine and say hello to her. She''s from the emperor''s heart. It''s good for us to have a good relationship with her. In the future, when the talent shows come in, we''ll have to find a good backing first."


    So the three people went to the Baguio palace together. Although the Baguio palace was not as grand as Fengming palace, it was more luxurious and magnificent. The three noble people looked at the furnishings in the palace and thought: the emperor really favoured one over the other. The specification of Baguio palace actually exceeded Fengming palace.


    Outside the palace, Xu Xueling is the prime minister Zuo''s daughter. When she enters the palace, she is the second only to the empress. She has a distinguished status, and naturally she wants to carry it.


    She sat on the big chair of mahogany acid branch and gave a smile to the noble people who came to invite her, "don''t be too polite. Since you have entered the palace, you will be a sister in the future. Come and go often."


    Three dignitaries thank you. They sit down and talk. After a few words, they talk about Fengming palace just now. Xu Xueling is surprised to hear that the emperor kicked the queen. She knows that the emperor doesn''t like the queen, but how annoying is it to let the emperor do it? Moreover, as an emperor, no matter how angry he is, he seldom does it himself. Today, he kicks the queen, which always feels strange


    As far as the matter is concerned, she certainly gloated, but the Emperor himself made her feel a little strange, but there was no abnormality on her face.


    Her attitude of neither cold nor hot made the three noble people have no good intention to stay. After a while, she came out.


    Zhang Guiren said, "it''s true that Zuo Xiangjia trains her concubines according to the standards of queens. I think she''s more like a queen sitting there."


    Yang Guiren nodded, "who says not? In contrast, the empress is more gentle."


    Liu Guiren has his own opinion, "I think the lady is good. She''s in a high position. Naturally, she wants to hold it. The queen is still a little bit mean. Look at her giving us that snack."


    Ah, it''s at the bottom again. It''s too difficult to get a monthly ticket...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1396

    Qionghua came in with desserts. Seeing Shi pengpeng sitting in a daze, she thought she was still sad for being kicked by the emperor. Wensheng advised: "Niang, don''t think about it. Jinchuan''er''s elder sister specially made sweet pimple soup, saying that Niang likes it most at home."


    Shi Chuang took it, scooped a spoonful and put it into her mouth. It was her favorite food. She used to make it from mother Liu, but later Jin Chuaner learned how to make it for her from time to time. Every time she ate sweet pimple soup, it reminded her of the days in the northwest, the freezing seasons, the bustling post stations, the travelers from all over the world, and all kinds of new things Among them, Shi Yingying''s voice is the clearest, while her father, general Du, is playing around her in silence.


    She always looked at her parents from a distance, and saw that there was a strong love in their eyes. Later, she knew that it was happiness. She hopes that she can be as happy as her parents in the future. She has a husband who loves her and loves her. She doesn''t need to be lingering. She can make people feel at ease with just one look.


    But reality After all, it''s not so satisfactory. Let her stand and watch. Now it''s all done.


    She didn''t feel sad for this, but she felt a little confused. On the night watch day, she noticed that Mo Ronglin seemed to be afraid of her. Later, she thought that it was too late that day, and she was in a bad mood. How could the emperor be afraid of her? But just now, she was kind enough to help him. She saw the panic in his eyes Because of fear, so will be in a hurry under a kick out, this is people in panic under the subconscious action.


    So the question is, why is mo Ronglin afraid of her?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak for a long time, Qionghua called her anxiously, "Niang Niang?"


    Shi pengpeng came back to her and said to her with a soothing smile, "this palace is OK. Go down." If we can find out why Mo Ronglin is afraid of her, maybe she can turn the tables.


    -


    when Shi pengpeng was lost in thought, Mo Ronglin was in a daze. He promised Jia Lanqing that he would respect Shi pengpeng, but he kicked her.


    Four Xi quietly come in, "emperor."


    "How''s it going?"


    Four Xi expert than, "empress waist has such a big bruise."


    "She must have scolded me."


    "No, the empress said that it would not be in the way. It would be like hitting the corner of the table."


    Mo Rong Lin is silent for a while, "calculate she knows interest."


    Four Xi think of the wind and rain outside, feel it necessary to remind the emperor, "the emperor to punish who, since no one dare to chew the tongue, but that is the queen after all..."


    Mo Rong Lin is stuffy, "I didn''t mean to, she wants to touch me, I just kick her."


    Four Xi this just understand come over, worry of way: "three small Lord entered a palace, the emperor still didn''t......"


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes fixed for a moment, "call Yang Gui Ren to come here tonight."


    "Yes, slave."


    Yang Guiren was born in a family of rites and music. She plays the piano well. But she didn''t expect that her father-in-law asked her to bring the piano with her. She wondered if the emperor would listen to her play before he went to bed?


    When she arrived at Chengde hall, she knelt on the gold brick, the candle flickered, and the shadow on the ground stretched and shortened from time to time. She stared at the deepest place in front of her, which was the shadow of the emperor.


    "No gift." Mo Ronglin said, "look up."


    A pink face slowly lifted up, gorgeous as peach and plum, but Mo Ronglin has no waves in his heart. After all, he is not a shallow person, and a beauty with an empty skin is just a skin to him.


    However, he still showed a gentle look, "I heard that you are good at playing the piano. Please play a song for me."


    During the day, Yang Guiren sees Mo Ronglin angry. When he comes here, he always beats a drum in his heart. He is afraid that he will annoy the emperor if he doesn''t understand the rules. But now the emperor smiles at her, and she is frightened and flattered. She thinks that it must be the queen who hates her so much that the emperor can''t help kicking her. When the emperor doesn''t get angry, he is really kind. She will be moved.


    She was determined to give a good performance and let the emperor know what she wanted.


    Qin had already been set up on the table. She was about to go by when she heard Mo Ronglin say, "take off your windbreaker."


    The king of Jin has always said that he would like to bully a woman when he sees her weak and boneless. So far, he has seen two women wearing bedclothes, but he has not found the feeling of bullying them.


    Yang Guiren''s face was dripping blood. Shyly, he got rid of his jacket. The little eunuch on the side took it over and backed away.


    His body was still thin under the wind jacket. He looked really weak and boneless, but his heart was like a calm lake. He only felt that if he got sick, he would get better slower than ordinary people.


    He remembered that Shi pengpeng came to watch the night that night and was wearing a robe. I don''t know if she was so thin when she took off her robe


    With the sound of the piano, he regained his mind and felt dizzy. What did he want to do?


    Yang Guiren''s piano is really good, and the appearance is very pleasant. He slightly lowers his head, the candle light reflects half of his face, the long eyelashes are low, and the slender jade fingers are pulling the strings. The sound of the piano is like a spring, pouring out from his fingers and ringing in the palace.Mo Ronglin is half tilted. First he appreciates the beauty playing the piano. Later he feels that closing his eyes can better understand the artistic conception of the song, so he closes his eyes. Sure enough, the sound of the piano is like moonlight, like flowing water, like a waterfall, like a jade bead falling on a plate, like the wind blowing across the field, like lovers whispering


    Yang Guiren plays a song full of passion, and his fingers gently hold the string that is still slightly trembling. The slaves standing in the distance are all intoxicated by it. When they come back to their senses, they all look at Mo Ronglin who is leaning on the bed.


    Mo Ronglin knew nothing about it. He was fast asleep and snored softly.


    Yang Guiren, "..."


    She helpless hope to Wang Changliang, who will tell her, what should she do?


    Wang Changliang was a good man. He couldn''t bear to go to the Dragon bed and called Mo Ronglin, "emperor, Emperor..."


    Mo Rong Lin turns over impatiently, faces the wall and leaves a figure for him.


    Wang Changliang had no choice but to ask Yang Guiren to go back first.


    "I play the piano very well. The emperor sleeps soundly. It''s late at night. I''ll go back and have a rest and listen to the music tomorrow."


    Yang Guiren, "..."


    She didn''t know what to say, so she felt a little oppressed. She came to serve the emperor, not to coax him to sleep


    Early the next morning, the emperor''s reward came down, which was almost the same as that of Liu Guiren. After reading a long list of four Xi''s, without waiting for Yang Guiren to ask, he took her to one side. "The slave knows what the little master asked. Last night, the emperor fell asleep after listening to the music, but the emperor took care of the little master''s face, so it''s called a file. This is the emperor''s great love for the little master."


    Yang Guiren is busy and thanks again, but she is at a loss in her heart. She didn''t wait for her bed, but she has to thank her. Is this something wrong


    Yesterday''s vote can be increased.


    There will be another chapter later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1397

    Mo Ronglin thinks that after the news of his kicking Shi pengpeng spreads, Mo rongqingyang or Yuegui will come to him and say that he is psychologically prepared, but the two did not come. It was mo Rongsheng who came.


    Although he lived in the palace, he was often not seen. He spent most of his time with the king of Jin, learning from the king of Jin''s elegant style. He wore a white or silver robe embroidered with elegant orchids, but he also showed his dignity in details, such as a valuable jade pendant on his waist, a good jade button on the edge of his skirt, and a pure jade wrench on his hand It means that, with his spotless temperament, I feel that the whole person is made of jade, which is clean and clear.


    Mo Rongsheng was always mild tempered and afraid of him, but now he stood in front of him with a look of asking questions. His pretty eyes were wide open, "brother, why do you want to kick Peng?"


    Mo Ronglin listened to the sound of pengpeng very displeased, "she is the queen, no longer the small boss of the historian firm, later to call Huang Sao."


    Mo Rongsheng reluctantly said, "why does brother Huang kick his sister-in-law?"


    "Because..." Mo Ronglin frowned and thought for a while, and found that he couldn''t find any reason at the moment, and Mo Rongsheng stared at him with greedy eyes. He couldn''t help but get angry and indignant. "What do you have to do with me if I kick anyone or not?"


    "I can''t take care of other people, but I can''t take care of Huang Sao."


    "Why?"


    "We are friends."


    Mo Ronglin thinks this sentence is very harsh, we? friend? That''s his queen. Although he doesn''t like it, marrying him is his woman. How can she get involved with other men? What''s more, this man is his brother.


    Instead of angry, he laughed, "say it again?"


    Mo Rongsheng was a little guilty and tried to explain, "my brother, like Qingyang, grew up with Huang Sao when he was a child, and regarded her as his sister. If Qingyang heard about this, he would come to ask him clearly. My brother knew that he didn''t like Huang Sao, and it was all his father''s intention to marry Huang Sao. My brother thought that since Huang Sao entered our Murong family, he would be a good friend The family has something to say. Why do they have to fight and kill? Brother Huang doesn''t care. Brother Chen He Qingyang... "


    The more he said, the smaller his voice was. He secretly observed Mo Ronglin''s face and saw that he was dark and calm. He didn''t speak any more.


    Mo Ronglin knows that all the people around him like Shi pengpeng except himself, so he can''t understand why a treacherous business woman can make so many people like her. He bullies her a little, and immediately someone comes to him to fight against injustice.


    For a long time, he took his eyes away from the window and said, "go out."


    Mo Rongsheng looked at him carefully, "brother Huang, you can''t treat sister Huang like that any more..."


    Mo Rong Lin a burst to drink, "go out!"


    Mo Rongsheng was so scared that he ran out of the door and saw four Xi looking inside. He bluffed, "what are you looking at?"


    Four Xi hastened to salute him, "Your Highness, I dare not."


    Mo Rongsheng flicked his robe and calmly went down the steps. His body was elegant, just like the man who just came out of the hall in a gust of wind.


    Mo Rongsheng went to the fork of the road, hesitated for a moment, and went to Fengming palace.


    Shi pengpeng was very happy to see him. He looked up and down and said with a smile, "how did your highness come to me today?"


    Mo Rongsheng always felt that she was forced to smile. He felt very sad. He put his hand behind him, raised his chin slightly and looked at her bitterly. "Peng Peng, I''ve heard all about it. You''ve suffered."


    Shi pengpeng corrected him, "Your Highness should call me Huang Sao."


    Mo Rongsheng said with a bitter smile, "although you are married to the emperor, in my heart, you will always be Peng Peng. I have never come to see you, and I don''t know if you are well?"


    "I''m fine."


    "How can it be good?" Mo Rongsheng sighed plaintively, "a man like brother Huang is neither gentle nor considerate. His face is cold, his heart is cold, and his temper is also irritable." his eyes flashed with water, "he only hates me..."


    Shi pengpeng shivered and felt goose bumps on her arm. She shrunk her shoulder. "Your Highness, don''t do that. I''m really good. The emperor treats me well too..."


    "No, you lied to me. I know brother Huang too well. He is the man..." He shook his head slightly, "he doesn''t know how to cherish you, but it''s a pity..."


    He suddenly got excited and hit the table with a fist. He shook his head slowly with a sad tone, a sad look, and a compassionate look, just like an infatuated childe. Qionghua Qiongyu was so stunned that she could not help holding her heart. Although she felt strange, she was also sad.


    But when Shi pengpeng was a child, he saw the big one and thought it funny. Before he spoke, he heard a low voice from the door: "what''s the pity?"


    Shi pengpeng''s heart clattered for a moment, looked up and saw that it was mo Ronglin.


    Mo Rongsheng covers his hurt hand and confiscates the sad expression on his face. He looks at Mo Ronglin and sighs, "it''s a pity that I can''t beat Qingyang after practicing for so long. Brother Huang, I''m really useless."


    Mo Rong Lin snorted coldly, "it''s useless to learn from uncle Liu Huang all day long. Do you know now?"Qionghua Qiongyu had been following Mo Rongsheng''s mood, but suddenly the plot changed. She was a little at a loss, but she knew to kneel down quickly.


    Only Jin chuan''er can''t help laughing. Shi Chuan stands in front of her and greets Mo Ronglin, "the emperor is coming."


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at her very lightly, "get up." I heard that Mo Rongsheng came to Fengming palace. He was a little worried, so he came to have a look. He knows the virtue of Mo Rongsheng. He can deal with little girls one by one. Don''t do that in front of Shi pengpeng. It''s too humiliating, and even his face is lost.


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t know how much he heard. His face turned red and white, and he was worried.


    "Why not, go on."


    "I''m finished."


    "What did you say?"


    "Say My brother is useless. After so long teaching, I still can''t beat Qingyang. "


    "Is it useful to talk to the queen about this?" Mo Rong Lin glanced at him, "can the queen help you fight?"


    Mo Rongsheng pointed to Jin chuan''er, "Huang, Huang Sao can''t, chuan''er can."


    Mo Ronglin heard of Jin chuan''er''s bone removal technique, but he frowned and said in a cold voice, "do you want her to remove Qing Yang?"


    Mo Rongsheng was so scared that he knelt down on the ground. "My younger brother didn''t dare. My younger brother just wanted to scare her."


    "I''m generally older, and I''m taller than Qingyang, but I can''t beat a girl. I''m not ashamed. I want to find a helper, but I''m still looking for a girl..." He glanced at Jin chuan''er and wanted to say "girl". He thought the girl was stronger than his younger brother. "She''s still a maid in waiting. You''re really a face to me!"


    Mo Rongsheng knelt down on the ground and didn''t dare to say anything. He heard Mo Ronglin say, "starting tomorrow, you go to the school yard to practice with master Chen for two hours every day. If you don''t dare to go, I''ll punish you. You can''t go anywhere." With that, he shook his head angrily and left.


    Mo Rongsheng wanted to cry without tears. He didn''t know how things turned out like this in the end? He doesn''t want to practice Kung Fu, and he hates sweating


    The second is more.


    It''s the end of the month. Ask for the monthly ticket, ask for the monthly ticket, ask for the monthly ticket. Important things are to be repeated for 3 times.


    There are more monthly tickets and more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1398

    Shi pengpeng asked Mo Rongsheng, "are you afraid of the emperor?"


    Mo Rongsheng nodded honestly, "a little bit," and a little embarrassed, said, "Qingyang is also afraid, brother is the emperor, who wants to kill who, who is not afraid?"


    "What is the emperor afraid of?"


    Mo Rongsheng firmly shook his head, "there''s nothing terrible about the emperor brother. He''s not afraid of ghosts."


    "I haven''t been afraid of anything since I grew up?"


    Mo Rongsheng thought carefully, "really not."


    People who are not afraid of anything, why are they so afraid of her? Shi pengpeng is determined to find out.


    Since entering the palace, she has been careful, afraid of the wrong step, let Mo Ronglin grasp her pigtail, but now, if she wants to take the initiative to attack, she has to find out what''s going on.


    In the afternoon, she went to Chengde hall and saw a little eunuch carrying a tray ready to send tea to her study. She stopped him and said with a smile, "let''s take it in."


    The little eunuch saw that it was the empress. Naturally, she didn''t dare to talk much and obediently gave her the tray.


    Shi pengpeng enters the study. Mo Ronglin sits at the back of the case and concentrates on the memorials. Wang Changliang sees her. She is surprised and is about to speak. Shi pengpeng makes a gesture of silence. He doesn''t say a word. He watches her quietly walk to the emperor, and his heart hangs up. The emperor doesn''t need a maid. No one can get close to him except laurel, but now the queen is Go to his side, how to do, how to do


    Wang Changliang thought that he should remind the emperor, lest the emperor be frightened, so he coughed gently.


    Mo Ronglin didn''t raise his eyes. Yu Guang glanced at someone putting tea on the table and didn''t take it to heart. However, he smelled the fragrance that seemed to exist. He immediately raised his head and found that Shi pengpeng was close at hand. He was shocked and got up quickly


    Shi pengpeng was still holding tea in his hand. Unexpectedly, he reacted so much that he was shocked. The hot tea splashed on the back of her hand, which made her throw away the cup.


    Jia Lanqing just came in and rushed up to wipe water for Shi pengpeng. Wang Changliang ran out to ask Sixi to take the ointment and the eunuch to come in to clean it up. For a moment, the palace people ran in and out in a panic. Only Mo Ronglin stood there and watched them surround Shi pengpeng in the middle and asked her.


    "Does it hurt your mother?"


    "Lady, bear with it. It''ll be better if you put on the ointment."


    "Niang Niang, you''d better call Tai Yi to have a look."


    "Niang Niang..."


    At first he called her to air-conditioning voice, then the voice was quiet, "it''s OK, just apply some ointment."


    Through the gap of the crowd, he saw Jia Lanqing blowing at Shi pengpeng''s burned hand. His eyes narrowed. He wanted to go, but his feet couldn''t move.


    Finally, at Jia Lanqing''s suggestion, everyone retreated, leaving only Mo Ronglin and Shi pengpeng in the room.


    Shi pengpeng holds her hand and looks at Mo Ronglin doubtfully. Although she has paid a small price, she thinks it is worth it. From beginning to end, she can see clearly that Mo Ronglin is really afraid of her.


    Mo Ronglin is a little uncomfortable. Recently, he and Shi pengpeng are probably in conflict. Once they meet, she will get hurt, although that''s not his intention.


    He cleared his throat. "Hand, how''s it going?"


    "It''s OK, it''s a little red and swollen," Shi pengpeng came over, Da Fangfang put his hand in front of him, and Mo Ronglin instinctively stepped back, "I can see what to do so close."


    Shi pengpeng gave him a smile and did not speak. He continued to walk towards him.


    "Stop," muronglin said as he stepped back, "I told you to stop, can''t you hear me?"


    Shi pengpeng laughed innocuously, "is the emperor afraid of my concubine?"


    Mo Ronglin''s face changed slightly, and he said, "are you kidding me? How can I be afraid of you?"


    "Since you are not afraid, the emperor will not retreat."


    "If I want to retire, can you manage it?"


    "Don''t retreat. There''s a wall behind it, Emperor."


    Mo Ronglin''s heel really hit the wall, but Shi pengpeng was still approaching him. He couldn''t breathe steadily. "I warn you, don''t come here, or I will..."


    "What about the emperor?" Shi pengpeng raised his hand, "I know that the Emperor didn''t mean to kick me that day. The emperor was just scared by me. I don''t understand that I don''t look fierce. Why is the emperor afraid of me?"


    "Nonsense," said Mo Ronglin, sticking himself to the wall. "I''m the emperor. People all over the world are afraid of me. I''m not afraid of anything."


    "I''m not afraid why I stick it on the wall. The emperor shouldn''t push my concubine away, or kick it away."


    She was too close to him, breathing on his face. Mo Ronglin''s heart beat faster, his back began to sweat, and his head began to feel dizzy. But he was as soft as a bone. He couldn''t lift his feet or reach out to push her away.


    Shi pengpeng saw that his face was red, his forehead was sweating, and his breathing was fast and slow, which was like illness. She quickly stepped back and said, "emperor, are you not feeling well? Would you like to call the imperial doctor to have a look? "


    Mo Ronglin was not willing to expose his shortcomings in front of her. She stepped back, and he gasped. "I''m not uncomfortable. I just hate you."Shi pengpeng nodded, "this concubine knows it, but I didn''t expect that it would make the emperor hate it like this."


    "Now I know. Don''t stay away from me." Murong Lin sniffed, "a body of copper smell carefully smoked me."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t like this. It must be a copper smell to do business. She was different from those unscrupulous merchants. She took another step, and Mo Ronglin immediately stuck it back on the wall.


    "I want to talk to the emperor."


    "About what?"


    "The emperor hates me so much. I''m afraid that one day the emperor will kill me if he''s not happy, so I want to ask the emperor for a gold medal."


    Mo Ronglin sneered, "how can you, why do you want to avoid death?"


    Shi pengpeng looked at his scalded hand and said in a quiet way: "it''s not long since I entered the palace. I hurt myself twice. I''m afraid."


    Mo Rong Lin flatly refused, "No."


    Shi pengpeng raised his other hand, took off his handkerchief and tried to wipe it on his forehead. "How did the emperor sweat so much..."


    Mo Ronglin was furious, "Shi pengpeng, how dare you threaten me! How dare you You, you stop, don''t touch me, I promise you... "


    The hand almost touched the center of his brow, itching extremely, his eyes focused on her fingers, almost became a pair of eyes.


    Shi pengpeng looked at his embarrassed appearance and couldn''t help laughing. He felt a little unkind and said with a smile, "the emperor''s golden words, you can''t go back." she stepped back and squatted for a blessing, "my concubine thanks the emperor."


    As soon as she left, Mo Ronglin was relieved and wanted to get angry. Yu Guangli''s hand coated with green ointment was always a bit of an eyesore. He suddenly let out his breath and waved his hand, "go out, I don''t want to see you."


    It''s the number of votes again. Let''s add more.


    There will be another one later. Don''t stop the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1399

    When Shi Chuang came out of Chengde hall, Jin Chuaner stood under a tree in the distance. Seeing her coming out, he quickly met her. At a glance, he saw her injured hand. Niu''s eyes were even bigger. "Niang Niang, what''s wrong with your hand, is it the emperor?"


    Say to want to rush toward inside, be a history Peng Peng to hold, "go back to say again."


    "No, it''s only a long time since I hurt you again. I''ll go to the emperor to reason with you..."


    Shi pengpeng said, "my hand hurts again. I have to go back and rub some medicine."


    Jin chuan''er didn''t insist on it. She went back to Fengming palace with Shi Chuan. When she came in, she called Qionghua Qiongyu, "the empress ironed her hands, and quickly brought the Yugao from South China!"


    "No," said Shi Peng, "it''s been rubbed."


    Jinchuan son refused, "does the ointment of Chengde hall work for us? Don''t forget that the historian''s firm is the emperor''s firm. What''s in this palace that hasn''t passed our firm? " She took the handkerchief and carefully wiped off the ointment on the back of Shi pengpeng''s hand, reapplied the jade ointment, and then gently blew, "are you better?"


    Yugaozi is very comfortable to be coated with ice. Shi pengpeng nods, "much better." She took out the gold medal and patted Jin chuan''er, "here you are."


    Jin Chuan Er Ku gave a sound and weighed it in his hand. "Pure gold, its weight is not like that."


    "It''s beautiful to think of pure gold," said Shi Peng, "but it''s more valuable than pure gold."


    Jin chuan''er didn''t understand, "what kind of rare thing is this?"


    Shi pengpeng pointed to the big character above, "can''t read?"


    Jin chuan''er came to Lin''an City to learn how to read. She didn''t know much about it, but she knew the word on the gold medal


    "It''s called the gold medal for avoiding death," Shi pengpeng said. "Just for your temper, you''re almost catching up with my mother. If you annoy the emperor one day, he''ll kill you like an ant. With this, you can at least block one block."


    Jin chuan''er looked at her, her eyes were red, and knelt down on the ground, "it''s all my fault. For my sake, my mother''s hands are scalded. I''m not worth it. I don''t want to be a gold medal slave, but I keep my self-defense."


    Shi pengpeng gave her a squint, "I can''t pull you because my hand hurts."


    Jin Chuan Er pursed her mouth and stood up silently.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you this one first. I''ll ask for another one tomorrow."


    Jin chuan''er was surprised and said, "can the emperor give me another piece?"


    Shi pengpeng is full of confidence, "yes!" now that he knows Mo Ronglin''s weakness, there''s nothing he can''t do. Wait for her to take care of her hands, and then go to Chengde hall.


    In fact, it''s not easy to do it. After all, she is a little shy to be so close to him. For the first time, she is so close to a strange man that she almost pastes it. The feeling of her heart beating like thunder is frightening.


    -


    after hearing Si Xi''s words, Mo Ronglin frowned, "did she give the gold medal to the maid in waiting?"


    "Yes," Si Xi said, "Jin chuan''er is loyal to her mother, but impulsive. She almost offended the emperor last time. She must be afraid of Jin chuan''er''s trouble, so she saved her life with a gold medal."


    Wang Changliang sighed on the side, "empress, this is a bit like our empress dowager, who takes the life of slaves seriously."


    Four Xi said, "isn''t it? The empress is as kind-hearted as our empress dowager."


    Mo Rong Lin glared at them unhappily, "a business woman, can you compare with the Empress Dowager?"


    He was threatened to get a gold medal for a maid in waiting, but he didn''t want to get one for himself? She''s the one he really hates!


    As soon as she thought of the scene that she threatened himself, Mo Ronglin was very angry. The emperor was forced to stick it on the wall by a woman. I''m afraid no one would believe it. Fortunately, no one saw it, otherwise he would kill people.


    Shi pengpeng is still a little worried. Mo Ronglin is not a threatened character. I''m afraid she won''t give up. But she waited for a few days, and there was no movement on his side, so she slowly let go.


    I''m afraid it''s a long night and I''m curious about what Mo Ronglin is afraid of. When her hand is ready, Shi Chuang asks Jin Chuaner to make sweet pimple soup and takes it to Chengde hall.


    This time, as soon as he entered the door, Mo Ronglin found her and immediately watched her warily, "what are you doing?"


    "My concubine asked me to make sweet pimple soup. It''s a special snack in Northwest China. Please try it."


    "If I don''t eat it, I''ll take it away."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t hear that. He put the food box on the table, opened the lid and took out the small bowl. "Emperor, eat while it''s hot."


    Mo Ronglin said angrily, "take my words in the ear. If I don''t eat them, get out of here!"


    When he scolded him, Shi pengpeng always put the spoon into the bowl and brought it to him with a smile.


    Mo Ronglin looked up and saw that all the people in the room were gone. Only he and Shi pengpeng were left. He was stunned for a moment and said, "come on, drag her out!"But no one outside answered him.


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile: "Your Majesty, my concubine is kind enough to send me sweet pimple soup. What are you doing like you are facing the enemy?"


    Mo Ronglin tried to push her away. Seeing her hand holding the bowl, he held it back and said, "if you don''t want to be scalded again, just come here."


    "As long as the emperor can get my concubine''s heart, it doesn''t matter if I burn it."


    Unscrupulous businessman, naughty, shameless! Mo Ronglin scolded angrily in his heart. He looked at the sly smile on Shi pengpeng''s face and suddenly understood, "come on, what else do you want?"


    Shi pengpeng likes to deal with smart people. He says straight to the point, "emperor, I want a gold medal to avoid death."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t speak, but he just looked at her. He knew that Shi Chuang gave the gold medal to Jin Chuaner, and now he wanted it for her.


    "I gave you a piece last time, didn''t I?" He laughed sarcastically, "why, bought it?"


    "No, how dare I sell the gold medal awarded by the emperor?" Shi pengpeng said, "but the emperor hates me so much. A gold medal can only block one disaster. I think I should prepare more pieces for self-defense."


    Mo Ronglin snorted coldly, "it''s only a few pieces in total. It''s good to give you one. Don''t push forward..."


    "I dare not," Shi pengpeng lowered her eyebrows and looked gentle. She stirred the spoon in the bowl and carried it around the table


    Mo Ronglin was still scolding, "I''ve never seen such a brazen person as you, Shi Pengli. Don''t think you can threaten me. I''m the real dragon emperor and I''m not afraid of anything I, I, I give it to you. "


    Shi pengpeng smile, put down the bowl, squatted a blessing, "I thank the emperor long en."


    Mo Rong Lin looked at the smile on her face, suddenly some breathless, weakly waved, "you stay away from me."


    Second, little emperor, let''s see where you are going.


    At the end of the month, I still have a monthly ticket in my hand. Support the little princess. If I don''t vote, it will be invalid. If you have 10 or so, you''ll get more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1400

    In this way, Shi Chuang got two gold medals from Mo Ronglin. She didn''t intend to keep them. She was going to ask Du Jinyan to come and ask him to bring them to Shi Yingying. Jin Chuaner was taught by Shi Yingying. They were just as violent as each other. She had to prepare one for her mother. There are not too many of these things. If she can, she will get two more pieces, including father''s and brother''s.


    About why Mo Ronglin is afraid of her, she pondered for a long time, once thought he was afraid of women, but thought of Li Guifei and Liu Guiren, they have served the bed, and rejected the idea. So Mo Ronglin is not afraid of women, he is only afraid of her.


    She doesn''t know whether she is afraid because of disgust or because of fear. The reason why Mo Ronglin is afraid is the key to the problem, so she must make it clear.


    Although Shi pengpeng is a low-key person, she still has a sense of accomplishment for making the great Dongyue emperor afraid of herself. All of a sudden, she felt that her life was suddenly brightened, and the silence in the deep palace was not so abominable. She no longer shrank in Fengming palace, and went out for a walk when she had time.


    April Fangfei, the palace scenery is pleasant, she takes Jin chuan''er walking along the lake, just Mo Ronglin and Jia Lanqing come from the side of the path, Jia Lanqing is about to bow, see Mo Ronglin a turn, crisp and clear away.


    Jia Lanqing, "..."


    He turned back silently, comforted Shi pengpeng and said with a smile, "the Emperor may have left something behind. He went back to get it."


    Shi pengpeng nodded with a smile, "my palace knows that the emperor probably didn''t take the gold medal for death."


    Jia Lanqing knows that Shi pengpeng can get the gold medal. He is quite surprised. What''s more surprising is that Shi pengpeng can make fun of it, which is different from the stable boss Shi in his impression.


    He sighed as he watched Shi pengpeng leave. In fact, Shi pengpeng and Mo Ronglin matched each other. I don''t know why Mo Ronglin hated her so much.


    Mo Ronglin stops slowly as he walks. Later, he finds that he is hiding from Shi pengpeng. This cognition shocked him. He wants to hide from a woman in his own territory. It''s incredible. Then angry, she is old, why should he avoid her?


    But then, he could always meet Shi pengpeng in the palace. At first, he thought it was a coincidence. Later, he knew that she meant it. She was waiting and testing to find out where his bottom line was? This woman dislikes him, but she is very smart. She is like tying a rope to him. She drags it loosely, which not only does not completely annoy him, but also makes him know her existence.


    He wondered, he went out to walk because he was tired and wanted to breathe, but no matter when he went out or where he went, he could always meet Shi pengpeng, and he always came out when he didn''t pay attention to it, which scared him. He knew that the unscrupulous businessman was blocking him all day long.


    He asked Wang Changliang, "what does the queen need to do everyday?"


    "It manages the harem and internal affairs, and some festivals are also hosted by the empress," Wang said


    "Send a message to Fengming palace to let the queen rectify her internal affairs. I hope there will be a new change in the near future."


    Wang Changliang should be, personally went to Fengming palace.


    When Shi pengpeng heard the will, he was stunned for a moment and said, "manager Wang, the emperor asked the palace to rectify its internal affairs. What is the rectification?"


    Wang Changliang thought about it and said, "since the empress dowager, all the affairs in the palace have been in the charge of the house of internal affairs. Although the emperor is strict under the rule, there are a few twists and turns here. If you can do things well, some things don''t conform to the rules. The emperor will pass without turning a blind eye. Now that the empress is sitting in the palace, I think the emperor hopes that the empress will have the rules "Mao is Mao. The rules of the palace are strict, so the people at the bottom don''t need to beat them, so they will be obedient."


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "I understand."


    She is good at straightening out affairs. Shi Yingying is the boss of such a big historian business. She is in charge of all the trivial things. Although she is a big girl who has never been out of the cabinet, she has a good face. When she meets with adultery, trickery, unreasonable and unreasonable, she doesn''t show any respect and is punished severely.


    Shi pengpeng likes to do things. Doing things enriches her heart. She asks people to take a look at the account books of the house of internal affairs.


    When the house office moved the books, she was a bit silly, not one or two, but one by one. It was piled on the table like a hill, and she was dizzy.


    Shi pengpeng''s eyes slowly swept through those books, and his mind flashed. He understood that Mo Ronglin was looking for something for her, so that she didn''t have a chance to go out and scare him.


    In fact, if he doesn''t do that, she also decides to stop for a while, because when she meets Mo Ronglin these days, he always has Liu Guiren around him. Although one is cold faced, the other is very gentle and looks not intimate, but because Mo Ronglin doesn''t even have to be a maid of honor, she likes Liu Guiren''s company very much.


    He had his favorite concubine beside him. No matter how thick she was, she was too embarrassed to come up to him.


    Liu Guiren became a favorite imperial concubine. She was a little puzzled. She went to the side room of Chengde hall every day. As long as the emperor wanted to go out for a walk, she had to be around. The emperor was silent and didn''t talk much. She didn''t get close to her. Occasionally, she would ask her to play chess with her. When she arrived at night, she would let her go back.She felt a little strange. The emperor in the day and that night were just like two people. The emperor in the night was kind and amiable, and the emperor in the day made people dare not be close to her. Once she was a little closer, she immediately changed the emperor''s cold eyes, which scared her out of the atmosphere. After that, she carefully kept a proper distance and did not dare to make any mistakes.


    Rao is so, she is also complacent, can often accompany the emperor around, is the only glory, the queen will not say, even the imperial concubine can not compare with her, although she is now a low position, but in time, it is not impossible to rank imperial concubine.


    Especially when she saw the envious eyes of Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren, she felt more and more different. The three people entered the palace together, and their family backgrounds were almost the same. No one was better than anyone else. They ate together, lived together, talked and laughed on weekdays, and became good sisters. But walking along, there was a gap. She was different from them.


    Since Mo Ronglin was surrounded by many people and ordered by the queen to straighten out the internal affairs, Shi pengpeng had not appeared in front of him for a long time. Mo Ronglin was relieved, but at the same time, he had some strange emotions in his heart. He couldn''t tell the truth clearly, just like two people who were fighting hard, but suddenly the opponent disappeared.


    Jia Lanqing raised his head from the fold several times. Mo Ronglin''s face was listless, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. With a hook on his lips, he said in a loud voice: "the queen is coming."


    As expected, the startled emperor flicked his broad sleeves, and the imperial pen rolled down from the table, breaking the silence of the room.


    Thank you for voting yesterday. When the number of votes arrives, there will be one more.


    The monthly ticket goes on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1401

    Soon, everyone found that although the queen was not welcomed by the emperor, bullied and kicked by him, she suddenly had real power and began to take charge of the affairs in the palace. It is said that Li Guifei, the emperor''s favorite, only recorded her demerits once, but Liu Guiren, who entered the palace not long ago, became the emperor''s new favorite.


    The current situation of the palace masters is as follows: The Empress is very busy, coming and going in a hurry, and she is always accompanied by a strong maiden.


    Xu Guifei went deep and made a brief appearance. She occasionally appeared with a cold and proud face, like Chang''e living in Yuehan palace.


    Shufei is an invisible person. She can''t see the end without the head.


    Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren often go together and stroll around the palace.


    In addition to accompanying the emperor, Liu Guiren was often alone, but she was already the second princess Li.


    As for the change of Liu Guiren, Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren were not used to it and secretly talked about it behind his back.


    Yang Guiren snorted and laughed, "she thought she was in the eyes of the emperor, but she didn''t lift her position. Isn''t she a noble person like us?"


    Zhang Guiren said, "that is, if the emperor really likes her, why don''t he pass it on to his servant? Like sister Yang, she was once beautiful."


    Mentioning that time, Yang Guiren was a little embarrassed, but it was hard to understand. He blushed and kept silent. Zhang Guiren thought she was shy and sighed: "the emperor is afraid that he has forgotten me."


    Yang Guiren sighed, "I''ve been indifferent to the favor. Now we''re like a plaque inlaid with gold. With this plaque, my mother''s face is bright and less bullied. That''s all. If you want to promote my father and brother, it''s not necessarily that Liu Guiren follows the emperor all day, but her father and brother are not promoted."


    Zhang Guiren, "talking about our entrance to the palace, I''m a little confused now. We are not high in life experience, and we don''t even have the qualification to be a draft. But we entered the palace ahead of time and became a noble man. How can we talk about our appearance? Although we are top-notch, maybe our concubine is not bad. We are also the emperor''s favorite people. How can we pick us up when we have our favorite people Into the palace? "


    "If we don''t go to the palace, there will be others. The emperor is different from the emperor. For the sake of the empress dowager, it''s a good story that the emperor dismisses the Queen''s palace. Even if he likes Princess Xu, he gives her only the Queen''s share, but he calls us into the palace. The emperor has never summoned Princess Xu."


    "It''s said in the script that the emperor is the most merciless, so don''t fall in love with the emperor. We are destined to enter the palace, but as long as we can keep our heart, life won''t be hard."


    "Now I''d like the emperor to follow his example and send us out of the palace."


    "I''m ok. I''m afraid you can''t get out of bed now?"


    "I didn''t go to bed..." Yang Guiren was so hasty that she let slip her words. Fortunately, she was afraid that people would listen to the gossip, so she sent people far away. Only Zhang Guiren heard it.


    Zhang Guiren was so surprised that he opened his mouth wide, "my sister didn''t wait for me? How do you say that... "


    Since he said it, it''s meaningless to hide it. Yang Guiren said, "that night, the emperor asked me to play a song. Before the song was finished, the emperor fell asleep. Later, the chief manager told me to go back."


    "Then why did you file and reward?"


    "My father-in-law Sixi said that the emperor took care of my face, so he let me record it."


    "So the emperor is very thoughtful." When Zhang Guiren said this, he turned his eyes and pressed his voice a little lower. "Do you think Liu Guiren didn''t go to bed, and the emperor told her to go there just to play chess?"


    Yang Guiren hesitated to shake his head, "no, the emperor summoned her not once or twice."


    "But only once in the evening. Later, they were summoned in the daytime. The emperor would not publicize or prostitute in the daytime, would he?"


    "According to you, it seems that It''s possible... "


    "Liu Guiren''s arrogant manner is like asking Huailong to plant it immediately. If she doesn''t go to bed," Zhang Guiren snorted, "it''s a big joke."


    Yang Guiren covered his mouth and laughed, "isn''t it?"


    -


    as soon as Mo Ronglin put down his pen, he heard that Si Xi came in and announced, "emperor, Lord Huo of the house of internal affairs is here."


    "Well, let him in."


    Four Xi should be a, go out to pass on a person, after a while, Huo all then bow body to come in, kneel to the ground, "slave to the emperor please."


    Mo Rong Lin light voice way, "rise."


    Huo all stands up, the thing on the hand presents up, "according to the emperor''s meaning, nine Lianhuan made."


    Wang Changliang took it and sent it to Mo Ronglin. The nine links were made in imitation of Shi Gonggong. After that meeting, he was itching to play, and then asked the manufacturing office to rush to make one. Now it''s finished, but he always feels that something is wrong.


    Huodu quietly observed the emperor''s face and asked cautiously, "emperor, what''s wrong?"


    Where not, Murong Lin can''t say, he threw nine Lianhuan to Jia Lanqing, "you try."Jia Lanqing pondered for a while, and his fingers pulled out flexibly. He only heard the "Ding Ling Ling" ring, and he untied all the rings.


    Huo Du was stunned and praised: "I''m really the first smart man in Dongyue. After making something, several craftsmen tried it, but they found it very difficult. Unexpectedly, Lord Jia untied it without any effort.


    Jia Lanqing said with a smile: "when I was a child, I played with the emperor for a period of time. Practice makes perfect."


    Mo Ronglin has been paying attention to the process of Jia Lanqing''s interpretation of the nine links. At this time, he says, "this is not what I want. I''ve done it again."


    Huo Du is a bit embarrassed, "what does the emperor want have a specific model? If not, I''m afraid it''s hard to... "


    Mo Rong Lin thought about it and pointed out a way for him, "there is one in the Queen''s palace."


    "Is the emperor asking the minister to borrow from the empress?"


    ink as like as two peas, some are impatient. "What do you want me to do? I just need to make the same thing as the office."


    Seeing the emperor''s dispirited face, Huo did not dare to ask any more. After a salute, he retreated.


    Jia Lanqing looked at Mo Ronglin with a smile. "The emperor wants the nine links of the empress. Just say it. Will the empress not give it? As far as I know, the empress is not mean in this kind of thing."


    Mo Rong Lin snorted, "is there anything I can''t find in the world? Why should I ask her for it? "


    Knowing his temper, Jia Lanqing shook his head helplessly and went back to work.


    Mo Ronglin put the disbanded nine links back one by one, picked them up, shook them and threw them to Jia Lanqing, "take them back to Xiaoduo to play."


    Jia Lanqing said with a smile, "Xiaoduo grew up with his highness Qingyang. She doesn''t love this. She likes to play with guns and sticks. Yichen, it''s better to give it to the queen. She likes to play with it."


    Mo Rong Lin is not angry, "she is not there."


    "It''s from the emperor. It''s unusual."


    Mo Ronglin pondered for a while, called Si Xi to come over and gave him the nine links, "send them to the imperial concubine and empress in the Baguio palace, saying that I''m afraid she''ll be bored and relieve her."


    For the last three days.


    There are more monthly tickets and more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1402

    Four Xi took nine Lianhuan to the Baguio palace. He was an errand runner in front of the emperor. He was used to walking. After walking for a while, he saw Lord Huo in front of him. He called, "Lord Huo."


    Huo Du looked back to see him, immediately stopped, raised his hand to him, "where is father-in-law Si Xi going in such a hurry?"


    Si Xi said, "the emperor has something for his concubine. The slave takes the order to go."


    Huo Du said with a smile, "coincidentally, I''m going to see your concubine. It''s better to work for my father-in-law instead of my father-in-law."


    Four Xi don''t believe huodu, after all huodu is Xu Guifei''s uncle, he said with a smile, "for the emperor''s work, the slave can''t be lazy." Then he bowed and made a gesture of please, let Huo all walk in front.


    Although Sixi was only a eunuch, he was the people around the emperor. Huo didn''t dare to neglect him. He was modest and walked with him side by side. He looked around and saw that there was no one on the side. He took something out of his arms and put it into Si Xi''s hand. "I just got it a few days ago. Knowing that my father-in-law was good at it, I specially brought it into the palace. The Emperor didn''t find the chance just now. It''s just right now."


    Four Xi don''t need to see also know is snuff bottle, a small one lying in his hand heart, through the cool, just touch to know is not every product.


    He refused, "how can I collect adult''s things easily, this..."


    Huo Du pressed his hand. "Don''t refuse, father-in-law. Be careful to let people see it. It''s a little bit of my heart. The lady is in the palace. I hope father-in-law will take care of me. Not only me, but also the left prime minister will be grateful."


    Sixi of course knew that there was no free banquet in the world. He held the snuff bottle and his eyes narrowed with laughter. "Don''t worry, my Lord. The imperial concubine is in the heart of the emperor. He can''t stand the grievance. The Baguio palace is also given by the emperor. If you go in and have a look, you''ll know the emperor''s love for the imperial concubine. Say something disrespectful," he whispered in huodu''s ear "It''s more than the Fengming palace of the empress."


    It''s not necessary to say that Huo Du knows about it. He is the Minister of the house of internal affairs. He didn''t fight anything in the palace. When he set up the Baguio palace, he also picked it up. He set up a palace made of gold and jade. Unfortunately, on the wedding night, the Emperor didn''t show up again and didn''t call his concubine to wait on him. It''s hard to understand the emperor As the wife of Princess Xu, they are even more uneasy.


    Both the Xu family and the Huo family put their treasure on Princess Xu. As long as she becomes the queen one day and gives birth to the crown prince, both the Xu family and the Huo family will be prosperous, opening the glorious history of their century old family.


    He laughed and said in a low voice, "the emperor is busy every day. I''m afraid he may not take care of everything. I hope my father-in-law will say something nice to the emperor."


    "This is natural," Si Xi nodded with a smile. As soon as he lifted his hand, the snuff bottle slid into his sleeve.


    After entering the Baguio palace, Si Xi presented the nine links to Xu Guifei, then took the emperor''s words to her, flattered her and left.


    The emperor sent someone to send something. Naturally, Princess Xu was happy, but she looked at the gilded nine links and wondered. She asked huodu, "uncle, why does the emperor send this to our palace?"


    Huo said, "four Xi father-in-law just said, the emperor is afraid you are too boring, specially reward you to relieve boredom."


    Concubine Xu didn''t play these games when she was young, and she was not interested. She looked at the rings one by one, pulled them out a few times, and then put them down. Baba''s messenger sent something, but it was such a small thing. The emperor seemed to be a little perfunctory to her.


    Huo Du saw that she was a little weak and said with a smile, "lady, don''t look down on such a thing. It''s the emperor''s order for his subordinates. It took several days for the office to make it. It''s light in ceremony and heavy in affection."


    Concubine Xu was not stupid. She glanced at her uncle. "Who is the emperor? My uncle should know. Will she order the manufacturing office to do this for our palace?"


    Huo Du knew that he couldn''t hide it, so he had to admit it It''s the emperor''s own. I don''t think it''s difficult enough. I''ll let my minister do it separately. It''s the only one. The emperor only rewarded the empress. It can be seen that the empress has a different view in the emperor''s heart. "


    Hearing this, Princess Xu felt more comfortable and asked, "why did the emperor suddenly think of playing this?"


    Huo Du grinned and smoothed his beard. "It''s true that the emperor doesn''t like to see the queen. The emperor probably sees something good from the queen, but he doesn''t want it from the queen. He would rather spend his time making one from the manufacturing office. The minister said what he as like as two peas to the Queen''s empress, and the emperor heard it unhappy, saying that he would not take the law for what he was using, but he wanted only the same one.


    Xu Guifei stroked the armor and asked huodu, "what''s uncle going to do?"


    "I listen to the emperor''s meaning. I can''t tell the queen about it, but I want to get something..." Huo all laughs meaningfully, "the minister under the hand has the capable person, plans to let him do."


    Xu Guifei asked curiously, "who is it?"


    "Liu Bingcheng."


    "Who is Liu Bingcheng?"


    "The younger brother of Liu Bingyan, the Imperial College."


    Concubine Xu was stunned for a moment, and then understood it, with a tacit smile.


    "Since there are capable people under my uncle''s hands, I think I can get things done."Huo all lowered a voice, "Niang Niang please don''t worry, there is a disturbance in the palace, Zuo Xiang ye all know, Niang Niang wholeheartedly serve the emperor is good, other affairs, Zuo Xiang ye and Chen will solve for Niang Niang."


    Xu Guifei nodded, "it''s so good. Uncle and dad should be careful."


    Huo Du said, "don''t you know Zuo Xiangye''s ability? It''s just that Du Changfeng and his wife have a long relationship with the emperor and Empress Dowager. They can''t move the foundation of the queen in a short time. Don''t worry. There''s always a way after a long time."


    In order to avoid suspicion, Huo Du left with his words.


    Princess Xu sent her to the door. She didn''t turn around until huodu disappeared in sight. As she walked, she suddenly found that she was different from before.


    Once upon a time, she was a lady who didn''t care about the world. The elders usually didn''t discuss the family affairs with her. Most of the time, they just told her the result, and she just had to accept it cleverly.


    Today, my uncle came to meet with her and said two ambiguous words, but she understood immediately, like an old schemer, with a tacit smile.


    She sighed in her heart that people changed so quickly. When she got to this position and this step, she naturally became a stranger to herself. Behind her was the whole Xu family and the Huo family. She could not tolerate any mistakes. Therefore, she wants to fight, to grab, to take back what originally belonged to her.


    She looked firmly at yuruyi on the shelf. She was the queen of Dongyue!


    Although there were not many votes yesterday, we still asked for more monthly tickets in the last two days. I come on and update, everyone come on and vote for the monthly ticket. Wow, I''ll come back later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1403

    Liu Bingcheng is not as well versed as his elder brother, but he is good at drilling camp. He is different from his elder brother''s Qingshui Yamen in Guozijian. He got himself a job in the house of internal affairs. Everyone knows that the house of internal affairs is a big fat one.


    Especially after Liu Zichun, his niece, entered the palace and became a high-ranking official, he became a tough man, and more people were blowing beard and flattering horses in front of him. The house of internal affairs is in the palace. Naturally, the favor of Liu Guiren is also spread in the house of internal affairs. Even the chief manager huodu is very polite to him. In the past two days, he still took him to drink and called him brother. He was also smart. He took this opportunity to get in touch with Lord Huo. Although huodu''s niece was a princess and his niece was a noble, she was several grades behind him, but she couldn''t stand his niece''s favor. After a few drinks, she was on an equal footing with Lord Huo.


    He was very happy, but Lord Huo was very sad. "Last time the emperor asked for the nine links, they were blind. They had to follow the Queen''s example again, but you know, empress, it''s not easy to deal with."


    No one is not interested in the eight trigrams of the empress. Liu Bingcheng asked, "why didn''t the emperor ask the empress himself?"


    Huo Du gave him a "you know" look and shook his head.


    Liu Bing Cheng, "isn''t the relationship between the emperor and the queen so good that they don''t even talk?"


    "Well, it''s hard for us to be ministers. At the moment, I''m worried that I can''t get the model and make the job."


    "Leave it to me." Liu Bingcheng patted his chest and said, "I promise to get the mold in three days."


    Huo Du busily poured a glass of wine for him, took up a cup, "so, thank brother Liu."


    "It''s an honor for me to be able to serve you. Besides, there are girls in our family who are masters of the palace. It''s not far away."


    "Yes, Liu Guiren is very kind. When the time comes, brother Liu will be promoted. Don''t forget me."


    Liu Bingcheng clinked a cup with him and laughed, "it''s easy to say, who are we with?"


    Although Liu Bingcheng was a little bit successful, he didn''t boast. The so-called chicken has chicken way and dog has dog way. He also managed some of his own contacts in the house of internal affairs for a few years. Two days later, he gave huodu a seemingly very complicated nine links.


    When the people from the manufacturing office saw it, it turned out that it wasn''t a nine link, it was a nine link. They quickly drew it according to the mold.


    The Queen''s nine nine in a row into the house of internal affairs, Xu Guifei went to Fengming palace.


    Shi pengpeng was reading the account book when she heard that Princess Xu had come. Although she was a little surprised, she couldn''t help but let people in. Besides, she was a princess. The emperor had to face her.


    Princess Xu walks like a weak wind supporting the willow, and her eyebrows sweep like smoke. Shi pengpeng looks at her from her chair and thinks, no wonder the emperor will like such a beautiful woman, but why does she stay with Liu GUI recently? You''re tired of the old so soon? Thinking about this, she could not help but feel pity for Princess Xu.


    Xu Guifei came to the front, slightly blessed, with a dignified smile on her face, "my concubine, please send her regards."


    "Don''t be polite," said Shi pengpeng, who didn''t like to beat around the bush. "What''s the matter with your concubine?"


    "My concubine sent this to the empress specially," said Xu Guifei. She looked at Jinling, and the latter immediately presented the things in her hand.


    Jin chuan''er took a glance and said, "isn''t this a nine link chain?"


    "It''s nine links," said Princess Xu. "The day before yesterday, the emperor rewarded my concubine. He said that he was afraid that I would be bored and relieve my fatigue. But I didn''t know how to play these games. When I heard that the empress was good at these things, I brought them."


    Jin chuan''er is a little unhappy. Princess Xu is showing off in front of the queen. The emperor can''t reward her. Their Queen''s is better than this.


    She took a look at Shi pengpeng and saw that the empress was sitting and didn''t speak. She said with a smile, "it''s rare that the empress has a piece of heart. It''s just that our empress has her own. It''s better than this. You''d better give it to others."


    Princess Xu was a little unhappy. She had heard about Jin chuan''er. She heard that she had some brute force, but she was not very smart. Twice, she almost angered the emperor. If it hadn''t been for Shi Chuan''s intercession, she would have died. She was a little stupid, but it was just right to put it beside the queen.


    She slightly sank her face. "It''s a gift from the emperor. It''s the only one in the world. If you say it''s better than this, I don''t believe it."


    Jin chuan''er looks at Shi Chuan again. Shi Chuan laughs helplessly and says to Jin chuan''er, "why do you have to fight for this? The things given by the emperor are naturally better than ours."


    Although Jin chuan''er was unconvinced, she also knew that sometimes she couldn''t talk freely, but Princess Xu didn''t give up. "It''s better to take out the good things of the empress and let her open her eyes."


    Shi pengpeng said, "don''t take your concubine to heart. She''s white and long. She''s like a child."


    Xu Guifei laughed, "I have no other meaning. I want to open my eyes and see."


    She said that, Shi pengpeng could not refuse again, and asked Qionghua: "go and bring the nine nine serial links of our palace."


    Qionghua answered a voice and went back. But before long, she ran out in panic, "Niang Niang, the nine nine links are gone."


    Shi pengpeng frowned, "how could it be missing, not in the box?""I remember it was put in the box. A while ago, my mother took it out to play. But just now I opened the box and saw it disappeared."


    "If you remember the wrong place, look for it again."


    "I''ve searched all over the boxes and cabinets where I put things, but I haven''t found any." Qionghua cried and said, "besides, the Jiujiu chain was collected by the maidservant himself. I can''t remember it wrong."


    Jin chuan''er''s two thick eyebrows stood up and said to other people, "how can good things disappear? Go and look for them."


    All the people in the room immediately scattered and looked around.


    Xu Guifei quietly looking at, suddenly said, "don''t be the palace by thieves, let people steal it."


    Shi pengpeng took a look at her, "this thief is really strange. There are many valuable things in Fengming palace. Why do you want to steal a worthless 99 serial?"


    Xu Guifei stood up, "my concubine is also guessing. It''s important for my mother to find something. I''ll leave first."


    Shi pengpeng got up to see him off. "Today, thanks to your concubine, otherwise our palace will not know that Fengming palace has been stolen."


    Xu Guifei curved her lips and said, "it''s just a coincidence."


    As soon as Princess Xu left, Shi pengpeng told Qiongyu, "don''t look for it. It should not be in Fengming palace."


    Jin chuan''er said, "it''s really stolen. Who did it?"


    "I don''t know who did it, but the imperial concubine must know."


    Jin chuan''er looks at her in a daze, completely does not understand, "is the imperial concubine instructs the person to steal?"


    "It''s not clear whether the imperial concubine ordered it or not, but the imperial concubine wanted the palace to catch the thief."


    "Why?"


    Shi pengpeng winked at her, "why do you say that?"


    Second, more.


    The little princess is at the bottom of the list, and the girls give a hand. Wow, there are also monthly tickets, which are invalid at the end of the month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1404

    Shi pengpeng picked up the Nine Rings sent by Princess Xu. At a rough look, it was a bit like his own one. At a close look, it was like a fake that could not be imitated. She called xiaoshunzi, the little eunuch who was running errands, and whispered a few words. Xiaoshunzi bowed and walked away.


    Jin chuan''er asked, "lady, what did you ask Xiao shunzi to do?"


    Shi pengpeng bowed his head to solve the nine links, "ask about something."


    Jin chuan''er saw her slender fingers pulling up and down, and came to see, "Niang Niang, is this more fun than us?"


    "It''s easier than ours," she said, picking with her fingers and releasing a ring. She threw things to Jin chuan''er, "you play, just follow my way."


    Jin chuan''er watched her untie it, but she couldn''t do it by herself. She was not very good at anything that needed to use her brain. She frowned and pulled out the small ring, but she didn''t solve one for a long time.


    was as like as two peas in the air. Shun Zi came back and told him that "the servant heard him. The emperor made the house of government do nine links, and the house of the house did one by the emperor''s request. But the emperor was not satisfied, and he said he wanted to follow the goddess''s same."


    Jin chuan''er threw nine links on the table. "Is this the one the emperor is not satisfied with?"


    Xiaoshunzi nodded, "it should be. I heard that the Emperor gave it to the imperial concubine."


    Qionghua said, as like as two peas, the emperor and maid think this is related to the house of the house. Why does the emperor want to be the same as ours? Why do not the people in the house of residence come to ask for it in the house?


    Shi pengpeng said, "no, maybe, definitely."


    Jin chuan''er''s eyes brightened. "Isn''t lord Huo of the house of internal affairs the uncle of Princess Xu? Madam, Princess Xu took the initiative to send the handle to the empress."


    Shi pengpeng gave her a sidelong look, "do you have the same brain as you when you are princess Xu?"


    Jin chuan''er tooted his mouth, and when he knew Shi Chuan, he saved the word "stupid".


    Qiong Yu asked, "Niang Niang, what should we do now? We have to get our nine nine links back."


    "What''s the hurry?" Shi pengpeng said, "things have already started. It''s estimated that even the emperor knows that Fengming palace has been stolen. Naturally, someone will send it back."


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, Huo Du went to Fengming palace in person and returned the nine nine links respectfully. He knelt on the ground and said that he was lax. He didn''t know that someone in the house of internal affairs had taken them without asking. Now he had detained them and asked the empress to give vent.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t say much. Let him do it according to the regulations of the palace.


    Huo all thanks en, hang hands to retreat.


    Jin Chuan son doesn''t understand, "Niang Niang, so forget?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s just the beginning of the play."


    -


    this incident caused too much noise. Mo Ronglin also got a letter and asked Sixi, "huodu has returned the things. What did the queen say?"


    Si Xi replied, "the empress only said that she would do it according to the regulations of the palace, and nothing else."


    "She knows it''s because of me?"


    Four Xi hesitated for a while, "the emperor''s house to do nine chain is not a secret, Niang Niang probably already knew at this time."


    Mo Rong Lin sinks a face, "Huo du that useless thing, go to call him!"


    Four Xi led the life, just about to turn around, Mo Rong Lin said, "forget it, don''t be extraneous." If he gets angry, it seems that he values it when it comes to Shi Peng''s ears. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. It''s all caused by Huo Du.


    In fact, the whole thing is not complicated. The emperor wants a 99 link, but only the queen has the model. The people in the house are afraid that the queen is not willing to lend the 99 link, so they secretly steal it out and want to use it up and return it secretly.


    It''s Liu Bingcheng who gives the 99 series to huodu. Starting from him, the process of stealing the 99 series is very clear.


    Liu Bingcheng entrusts the matter to the little eunuch who has a good relationship with him. The food of the little eunuch happens to be the concubine of Fengming palace. The concubine''s good sister is on duty in the palace. She knows where to put the nine or nine serial links and can get them. So she passes them on one by one. She only says that she will return them in an hour, but an hour has not passed yet Go, the east window incident happened.


    When the imperial guards came to collect people, several participants were scared to death, kneeling on the ground and shouting for help. It''s no use shouting. Those who steal in the palace will be decapitated if they are serious, and those who are light will be decapitated if they are not dead.


    Liu Bingcheng didn''t ask for help. Seeing two imperial guards come up and hold his arm, he struggled hard and said angrily, "do you dare to catch me? Do you know who I am?"


    The imperial guards yelled at him, "if you dare to commit crimes in the palace, you are the one to be arrested!"


    Huo Du came over and looked at Liu Bing Cheng helplessly. "Brother Liu, it''s not that I''m not benevolent. The empress opened her mouth, and I can''t help it. You go with them first, and I''ll ask the empress again."


    Liu Bingcheng dares to steal things from Fengming palace because he knows that the relationship between the emperor and Empress is not good, and the emperor dotes on Liu Guiren. Even if something happens, let Liu Guiren blow in his ear at the head of the emperor''s bed, it will be OK. But he didn''t expect that the queen would order someone to catch him so soon."Don''t beg the queen, my Lord," Liu Bingcheng was dragged away by the imperial guards. He turned to huodu and called, "go to find Liu Guiren. Only Liu Guiren can save me."


    Huo Du nodded, "I''ll go now."


    In fact, it is unnecessary for him to say that Liu Guiren has gone to the queen.


    Shi pengpeng was not surprised to see Liu Guiren coming. She knelt down and didn''t cry. She drank tea slowly. "Who does Liu Guiren plead for?"


    Liu Guiren blushed and bit his lip. "Yes, it''s my uncle Liu Bingcheng."


    "He told people to steal things from Fengming palace, but he had a lot of courage," Shi pengpeng put the tea cup on the table and looked at her. "It''s a big deal. If you don''t report it to the public, you can''t handle it well. Go back."


    Liu Guiren raised his head, "can''t you look at my face? Originally, I wanted to ask for the emperor, but it happened in Fengming palace. I think I''d better ask for the empress first. If she doesn''t agree, I''ll ask for the emperor again. "


    Jin Chuan son listens to this words to come to annoy, "you that meaning, beg Niang Niang is to give Niang Niang face?"


    Liu Guiren lowered his eyes, "I dare not." She did not dare to say that, but her attitude was not respectful. She was the red man beside the emperor. The queen did not look at the Buddhist face. To give her face was to give the emperor face.


    Shi pengpeng said, "you get up, and kneel down again. The emperor will be distressed."


    When Liu Guiren heard this, he was proud to know that the queen did not dare to offend her after all.


    She gave thanks according to the rules, stood up and said, "my concubine knows that my concubine is kind and kind. I hope my concubine will forgive my uncle. I will never forget my concubine''s kindness."


    Shi pengpeng waved his hand, "didn''t you hear me clearly? If you make a mistake, you will be punished. Otherwise, what is the law of East Vietnam used for? "


    Liu Guiren blushed and raised his voice, "I beg for my mother like this, but she won''t allow me. I have to beg for the Emperor..."


    Jin chuan''er couldn''t hear it any more. He yelled, "dare to be presumptuous in front of the empress, do you want to palm your mouth?"


    Liu Guiren is nest a belly of fire, immediately frown sneer, "you dare to hit me? Why don''t you try one? "


    According to Jin chuan''er''s temper, she would have slapped her face a long time ago. But since Shi Chuan came back from the last time when she asked for a gold medal to avoid death for her, she has converged a lot. Liu Guiren was so excited that she didn''t start. She just looked at Shi Chuan.


    There was no expression on Shi pengpeng''s face, "since she asked you to fight, you just fight."


    Thanks to the girls who voted yesterday. They asked for the monthly ticket on the last day. There are still 9 votes left from the top, Chongya! There will be another one later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1405

    Jin chuan''er had already rubbed her hands and fists. When she heard Shi Chuan''s words, she immediately slapped Liu gui''er with a loud slap, which made Liu gui''er sit on the ground.


    Shi pengpeng glanced at her, "take it easy, be careful that the emperor is anxious with you."


    Jin chuan''er muttered, "I can''t help it. I''m born strong."


    Liu Guiren''s maid helped her up. She covered her red face with tears. "I want to find the emperor to judge." With that, he turned and walked out.


    Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren, who are peeking at the door, see her coming out and immediately avoid the pillar. When Liu Guiren comes down the steps and goes to Chengde hall, they dare not stay long and leave.


    Back in their own palace, the two little masters took a long breath and drank tea to suppress the shock.


    Zhang Guiren said, "I didn''t expect that the empress really beat Liu Guiren."


    Yang Guiren said, "yes, we used to underestimate the empress. Liu Guiren dragged her like that. We didn''t see the empress speak. We thought she was soft tempered and didn''t want to..."


    "How can the little boss of Shijia shop be a soft person," Zhang Guiren said with a smile. "If you really want to offend the empress, you won''t get good fruit."


    "Liu Guiren went to complain to the emperor. My sister guessed what would happen to the emperor?"


    Zhang Guiren thought, "we saw the emperor beat the empress with our own eyes, but later we gave the empress real power. The emperor''s mind can''t be guessed."


    "Come on, don''t guess. Can we speculate on the minds of big people?"


    "What my sister said is, let''s be careful and don''t go out to make trouble. It''s not easy for the emperor and the empress."


    -


    Qionghua''s eyes came back from the door and told Shi pengpeng, "Niang Niang, just now Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren were peeping at the door."


    Shi pengpeng said faintly, "it''s better to see it, otherwise they always think that the queen of this palace is to look at it."


    Qiong Yu was a little worried. "Niang Niang, what can Liu Guiren do if he wants to go to the emperor and complain?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "can we blame our palace? In front of so many people fighting with our palace, our palace is also a person who wants face."


    Jin chuan''er said, "I''m afraid that if the emperor listens to Liu Guiren''s greedy words, he will punish her."


    Shi pengpeng confidently said, "No."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    Shi pengpeng doesn''t smile. Mo Ronglin doesn''t have time to avoid her now. How dare he provoke her?


    -


    filled with anger and grievance, Liu Guiren ran into Chengde hall regardless. She was afraid of the emperor, but she also believed that the emperor would not ignore her.


    She often comes to Chengde hall and stays in the side room on weekdays. Naturally, the slaves in Chengde hall won''t stop her. When Liu Guiren entered the South study, she hesitated for a moment. The reason why she went to the queen first was that she felt that the queen spoke better than the queen. As a result, the queen was not easy to speak today. She found herself unhappy. Now the situation does not allow her to retreat. She has to go forward and accompany the emperor day by day. She should have some feelings. After all, she is the only one in this honor.


    Mo Rong Lin is reading a book, Yu Guang Piao to someone come in also don''t care, until hear Liu Guiren timid call him a, "emperor."


    The voice sounded aggrieved. He couldn''t help looking up and seeing Liu Guiren''s swollen face, he wanted to cry.


    Mo Ronglin is not a person who is pitying for jade. This appearance can''t make him feel pity. He frowned and asked, "how can it be like this?"


    Liu Guiren was still a little girl. When he asked, he was so wronged that he couldn''t help himself. He began to cry with a runny nose and tears.


    Mo Ronglin is impatient with women and shouts, "speak well."


    Liu Guiren was so drunk that he shook his body. All the sobs came into his stomach. After sobbing for a while, he was able to speak normally.


    "My concubine''s face was beaten by Jin chuan''er in the Queen''s palace," Liu Guiren knelt down, "and asked the emperor to make decisions for my concubine."


    It doesn''t matter. Mo Ronglin can''t remember his name, but Jin chuan''er, he remembers, is the palace maid who is as strong as an ox beside Shi Chuan. He said in his heart, don''t say you are a little noble, that cow is muddy, even I want to fight.


    "Why did she hit you?"


    "Yes," she whispered, biting her lower lip, "it''s the empress..."


    "The queen asked me to fight?"


    Liu Guiren didn''t say a word, which should be the default.


    Mo Ronglin got up, put his hand behind him, and walked slowly. "Although the queen has many problems, she is fair in dealing with things. If she lets people beat you, you must have made some mistakes."


    "My concubine just asked the empress to open up for her uncle''s business. She didn''t do anything wrong. Please check with the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin Leng for a moment, "who is your uncle?"


    "Liu Bingcheng, a servant in charge of internal affairs."


    Mo Ronglin just heard the name of Liu Bingcheng. He didn''t know that Liu Bingcheng was Liu Guiren''s uncle. He was quite surprised. He used to think about things in a complicated way: is it because Shi pengpeng didn''t like Liu Guiren that he deliberately set a trap for Liu Bingcheng to go inside? Liu Bingcheng is a member of the house of internal affairs. So huodu is also involved. Huodu is the uncle of Princess Xu, so it''s the queen and the princess who work together to deal with Liu Guiren. Maybe Princess Xu is jealous, but why is Shi pengpeng? It''s also out of jealousyAs he thought about it, he walked out of the door, stood on the porch, and forgot all about Liu Guiren.


    Liu Guiren kneels in the room. Leaning forward, she can see the figure of the emperor on the porch. She opens her mouth, but she still doesn''t dare to shout. She kneels there honestly, but after kneeling for a long time, it''s hard to avoid a headache. She moves quietly from time to time. Wang Changliang doesn''t have the heart to remind Mo Ronglin, "emperor, Liu Guiren is still kneeling in the room."


    Mo Rong Lin said, "tell her to go back."


    Wang Changliang returned to his study and said to Liu Guiren, "little Lord, get up quickly. The emperor asked him to go back and rest."


    Liu Guiren asked, "chief manager, what can the emperor show you?"


    Wang Changliang shook his head. He was a good man. Seeing that there was no one on the side, he whispered to her, "it''s better for me to avoid suspicion about Liu Guanyi, so as not to make trouble for myself."


    Liu Guiren wanted to cry. When she was beaten, the Emperor didn''t even have a soft word, but the people around her were kind enough to persuade her.


    In silence, she nodded and walked out slowly, blessing the emperor''s back, "emperor, I''m going back."


    Mo Ronglin looked back at her and told Si Xi, "go to the library and take a box of plasters to wipe Liu Guiren''s face."


    Liu Guiren thanks for his good fortune. He hears Mo Ronglin say, "his face is so swollen that it''s very ugly. I''ve had a good rest these days. Don''t come here."


    Liu Guiren raised her head fiercely. If she was struck by lightning, it was not good news for her. What she is proud of is that she can always accompany the emperor. If she doesn''t even have this, she will become like Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren again


    She opened her mouth and wanted to open her mouth, but Mo Ronglin had turned around and gave her a cold and alienated figure.


    The second is more.


    After March, we''ll see you in April.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1406

    Liu Guiren came out of Chengde hall and walked West with red eyes. As soon as he got around the rockery, he met a group of people. In the middle of the crowd, it was Princess Xu. She seldom came out. Every time she came out, she was full of stars and the moon.


    Liu Guiren quickly asked for her health. Princess Xu looked at her and said, "Why are Liu Guiren''s eyes red? But what have you suffered? "


    Liu Guiren was very sad. She was wronged, but she couldn''t say it.


    Princess Xu took her hand and asked with concern, "I know something about the humiliation you were humiliated in Fengming Palace today. What does the emperor say?"


    Liu Guiren shakes her head. Her eyes are full of water. She often accompanies the emperor. There is no merit, but the Emperor Don''t want to be OK, the more you think, the more sad you are.


    "Don''t be stuffy in your heart if you have grievances," said Princess Xu, taking her arm. "Go to our palace to sit down and talk."


    Tears in Liu Guiren''s eyes finally fall down. When she feels sad and wronged, the seemingly arrogant princess Xu gives her warmth, which makes her heart full of gratitude.


    Sitting down in the Baguio palace, Princess Xu retreated, leaving only Jinling to serve. She took the tea cover, skimmed the floating leaves, and said, "try this year''s new tea before the rain. The emperor brought it to us, and our palace has been reluctant to drink it. Today, my younger sister comes here, and we''ll try it together."


    When Liu Guiren heard that she mentioned the emperor, he could not help feeling sad again. He looked sad, but he didn''t know that Xu Guifei could see all her loneliness.


    Princess Xu sighed, "but a little tea is worth nothing. It''s no better than my sister''s constant company. It''s the only honor to see the emperor every day. But, "she said," you were beaten in Fengming palace. Why didn''t the emperor show you? It was the people around you who didn''t know how to protect you. "


    Liu GUI''s heart is like a knife, biting his lip and sobbing in a low voice.


    "The emperor''s infatuation is famous in the world, but there is one in every dynasty," sighed Princess Xu, "since ancient times, the emperor is the most merciless, our Emperor..." Xu is thinking of her own situation, she is also a little sad.


    For a moment, the huge palace was silent. Both Xu Guifei and Liu Guiren were immersed in their own thoughts for a long time and did not speak any more.


    Jinling is a smart man. Knowing that Huohou has arrived, she says, "Liu Guiren, even if the emperor doesn''t help you, can the queen treat you like this, you can swallow this tone?"


    Liu Guiren came back to her senses. Of course, she couldn''t swallow this breath, not to mention that her uncle was taken away. She was beaten in Fengming palace for nothing, but she was the queen. What can she do?


    She sighed plaintively, "what can I do? The queen is also the queen if she is not welcomed any more."


    Princess Xu said, "the queen is a little too much this time. Look, she beat her younger sister. Her face is still swollen now. There are excellent plasters in our palace. I''ll take some for her later."


    Liu Guiren was embarrassed. He covered his hands with his hands, but he hated him more and more. "If there is a way, I will not give up."


    Jinling said, "there''s a way for me. I don''t know if my master dares to try."


    "Say it quickly."


    "The emperor doesn''t like the queen. People who ban the palace all know that it''s only a short time for the queen to enter the palace, and there''s no handle to fall into the hands of the emperor. Even if the emperor wants to deal with her, there''s no name. Now that the noble master and the queen are married, everyone in the Forbidden Palace knows that if the noble master is exhausted and sick, and the queen has a grudge against the noble master, by which she is harsh and lacks food and drink, the noble master''s body will be worse day by day. In this way, the emperor will have pity on him. Secondly, the Queen''s evil heart will be exposed. The emperor hates those who commit crimes most, I will take this opportunity to deal with the queen. "


    Liu Guiren thought for a while, "what if the queen doesn''t criticize me?"


    Jinling laughed at her meaningfully, "harsh or not harsh, depends on who the emperor believes."


    Liu Guiren is not stupid either. He can understand it as soon as his brain turns.


    When he left the Baguio palace, Liu Guiren swept away his previous melancholy and went back with complacency.


    Jinling turned her mouth to Liu Guiren''s back and said, "you can rest assured that the emperor doesn''t care about Liu Guiren at all. Otherwise, how can you let the queen bully you. The emperor has only one empress in mind. "


    Princess Xu wanted to say, I''m the only one in her heart. Why don''t you come to see me? But her pride did not allow her to ask.


    Jinling asked again, "Niang Niang, since there is no Liu Guiren in the emperor''s heart, we still need to..."


    "Xu Guifei''s eyelids picked," do you think our Palace should let her go


    Jinling hesitated and shook her head. "It''s a disaster after all."


    Princess Xu was silent for a long time. "Jinling, do you think our palace has changed? It has become an insidious and cunning villain."


    Jinling knelt down on the ground, "no, madam, you are not wrong. When you enter the palace, the prime minister said that the water is deep in the palace, the companion is like a tiger, and the harem is a place where no blood can be seen. If we don''t deal with others, others will deal with us, and the empress is just for self-protection..."


    The corner of Xu Guifei''s mouth pulled out a faint smile, "yes, our palace is only for self-protection. The queen may kill her at any time, but Liu Guiren''s move may not be able to pull her down.""The empress''s position was originally the empress''s, but it was robbed by the Du family," Jinling said angrily. "Even if she can''t pull the empress off the horse, it''s good to file her spirit. As long as the empress loses her job, the emperor will let her hand over the Phoenix seal. In time, she''s just an empty shelf. As long as the empress is pregnant with the Dragon seed as soon as possible, it''s just around the corner


    "Can''t get close, talk about what kind of dragon," said Princess Xu with a self mocking smile, "get up."


    Jinling stood up and comforted her, "don''t worry, the Emperor may be too busy. After being busy, she will come to find her. Although Liu Guiren often accompanies the emperor, she doesn''t serve her anymore. I heard that Liu Guiren just accompanies the emperor to play chess and take a walk. There''s nothing else."


    Princess Xu didn''t speak. Before entering the palace, she and Mo Ronglin could meet and say a few words. Although she couldn''t feel whether Mo Ronglin liked herself or not, the emperor only saw her in private, which was another way. She was always complacent about it. But now Liu Guiren has a unique honor, which is similar to her at the beginning.


    The young emperor is very handsome, noble and powerful. Who doesn''t love women in the world, but who will love in the throne? Is there love in his heart? She is the queen he belongs to. She has a little love for her


    She took a sip of the cooled tea, which slipped into her throat and filled her heart with bitterness


    April 1 is a special day. I miss someone very much. Also miss your monthly ticket.????


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1407

    After waiting for two days, there was no movement in the emperor''s place. Jin chuan''er admired his mother with all her heart. "Mother, you are so amazing. The Emperor didn''t come to find fault, but how do you know?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "send the nine links left by your concubine to your highness Qingyang."


    Jin chuan''er takes things and delivers them to Yaotai palace in person. Before she arrives at Yaotai palace, she sees Murong Qingyang coming here. She looks at the eldest princess of Dongyue. She''s a little funny. She didn''t obey the rules. After several years in Jiangnan, she''s more and more out of shape. It''s like a gust of wind when she walks. Not to mention Jinzhiyuye, she can''t even compare with the posture of a lady, but she is also a girl It''s kind of an unruly person.


    Murong Qingyang also saw Jin chuan''er from a distance, wrapped in a gust of wind, came to her and said with a smile, "these people in the palace, occasionally I admit my mistake, but you don''t know why?"


    Jin chuan''er asked, "why, your highness?"


    Murong Qingyang made a gesture with both hands, "who else in the palace is as strong as you?"


    Jin chuan''er, "..." It doesn''t sound like a good word


    "Where are you going?"


    "My mother sent her maidservant to give this to Her Highness." Jin chuan''er passes the nine links.


    Murong Qingyang took over and shook, "Ding Lingling..." A burst of crisp sound, she grinned, "your mother can really think of me, this thing I love to play."


    "This is the reward given by the emperor to the concubine. The concubine doesn''t like to play and sends it to the empress. Our empress has one of her own, so she asked the maid to send it to Her Highness."


    Murong Qingyang''s face is not very good-looking, "together no one wants to just give it to me?"


    Jin chuan''er was just about to explain. Mo Rong Qingyang waved his hand, "I don''t mean your mother, I mean your brother. Hum, I think about his concubine. I don''t think about my sister. I''ll go to him to judge!"


    Jin chuan''er was so scared that he quickly held her back. "My good highness, I can''t use it. Now the relationship between the emperor and the empress is just a little better. As soon as you make trouble, the emperor has to blame the empress again."


    Murong Qingyang also thought that the emperor''s brother had prejudice against Shi Chuan, so she would not disturb her. She patted Jin chuan''er on the shoulder and said, "say hello to your mother for me." With that, he left with nine rings.


    gold bracelet saw her royal highness walking towards the palace gate. She was envious of her heart, or her royal highness. She was free to come and go. If their empress had this privilege, they could go home to see their wife. The master was not at home, and the lady could not go out in the palace. Mrs. was a very bumped child. Little Xiao Man was a hit.


    Murong Qingyang went out of the palace gate with the nine links. As he walked, he untied the small link. Inadvertently, Yu Guang swept it. He stopped and looked at the three big characters "Qingyi Pavilion" on the plaque of the small building. His eyes turned, his mouth raised a smile, and he quickened his pace.


    -


    when the eagle saw a child at the door, he leaned his eyes and called to him in a gruff voice, "what are you doing, kid?"


    The child''s clothes were a little shabby, and his expression was very nervous. He said timidly, "I''m looking for deputy headmaster Ning."


    Shanying went to him and asked, "what can I do for you to find Deputy sect leader Ning?"


    The child took out a letter from his arms and handed it to him. "This is the letter that sister an Yue sent to deputy head Ning."


    Hearing an Yue''s name, the bench came over, looked at Shanying with a smile, and received the letter, "OK, we''ll give it to Deputy gate master Ning."


    The child Baba''s looking at them, stretched out his hand, "no, don''t give money to run errands."


    The mountain hawk made a gesture and raised his hand, "who let you run errands and ask who will go? Do you want to get it with me?"


    The child secretly rolled his eyes, turned around and walked away. When he came to the corner, he secretly turned back. Seeing that no one was following him, he ran away and ran into the big elm tree in the alley. He just gasped for breath and stopped, shouting to the tree: "OK, the letter has arrived."


    Murong Qingyang jumped down from the tree, threw a piece of silver to him, and asked, "did you hand it over to Deputy sect leader Ning?"


    The child shook his head. "I didn''t see you talking about a man who looks like a dog. One is tall, a little black, the other is shorter, and he looks solid. They said they would give it to Deputy headmaster Ning."


    Murong Qingyang knew he was talking about eagles and benches. He nodded, "OK, it''s OK to give them."


    The child wiped the silver on his sleeve and muttered, "you''re still generous. They won''t give me a cent."


    Murong Qingyang glared at him, "you said I would give money, and you asked them for it? You''re a dead child. You won''t lose any of your advantages... "


    When the child heard her scolding, he immediately ran away. She called him back and gave him another piece of broken silver. "Go and pull a piece of cloth to make a new dress. It''s good to go out in this way."


    To send the child away, she went through the alley to Qianmen Street, entered the teahouse opposite the crooked neck tree, and asked for a window seat to wait. Since he is a sweetheart, Ning An has no reason not to come.


    Small two on the tea and snacks, she did not mind to eat, lying on the windowsill to see the scenery downstairs.


    I don''t know what''s going on. These days, my heart is always blocked. She is optimistic and never bothers herself. But the depression is so inexplicable that I can''t get rid of it. It really bothers her. She has to do something to make herself happy.Downstairs bustling, stalls and vendors almost filled the long street, Hawking sound one after another, showing the prosperity of Lin''an City.


    Before long, she found Ning''an''s figure in the crowd. She immediately flashed to the back of the window and looked around secretly.


    Ning''an is a lake blue robe, with embroidered bamboo on the cuff and dark lines on the bottom. He is not like a military general, but like a scholar. Murong Qingyang remembers that Murong Sheng likes this kind of elegant dress. She guesses that the robe is probably made by Aunt green lotus, who always makes clothes for Sheng, but also for Jia Lanqing and Ning''an when she has time. All the robes are the same style The grid.


    Ning''an went to stand under the crooked neck tree, holding his arms, a calm look.


    Now that people are here, Murong Qingyang is not staying by the window. Let the fool wait by herself. She sits at the table and begins to play nine links. When she is tired, she eats snacks and drinks tea. How can she be comfortable.


    After a few snacks and half a pot of tea, she got up and went to the window. Ning An was still standing under the crooked neck tree, but Why did he look up and smile at her?


    Murong Qingyang was so scared that he quickly flashed to one side, closed the window, and then secretly looked out from the crack in the window, eh? Why are you missing?


    She quickly opened the window, looked around, a search down, where there is no?


    Murong Qingyang rubs her eyes. I can''t believe it. It''s really strange. Even though Ning''an can fly, she can''t fly out of her sight so fast


    She ran downstairs and looked around. Suddenly, she was patted on the shoulder and said, "Yo, who are you looking for?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1408

    Murong Qingyang almost jumped up in fear of this slap, exclaimed and turned back to see Ning''an''s funny face.


    Ning''an tut Tut, "the so-called master of ghost seeing sorrow, how did his courage get smaller?"


    Murong Qingyang was so angry that he punched her. Ning An stretched out her hand and wrapped her little fist easily. With contempt in her smile, she said, "I haven''t seen you for several years. Is your Kung Fu going back?"


    Murong Qingyang angrily threw away his hand and pretended to ask, "what are you doing here?"


    Ning An, "didn''t you ask me to come?"


    "When shall I..."


    Ning An looks at her with a smile and looks like "I know everything.".


    "Well," Murong admitted, "when do you know it''s me?"


    "I knew from the beginning."


    "When did you get the letter?"


    Ning An nodded, "I know when I get the letter."


    Murong Qingyang frowned and asked, "where is the flaw?"


    "There are so many flaws." Ning An was counting her fingers. "First of all, the messenger lived near the mirage door. How could he recognize an Yue? Second, you sprinkle too much incense on the letter. Anyue doesn''t need that strong incense at all. Third, the mirage door is a secret organization. There is no plaque on the door, but the child can find the place accurately and call me Deputy headmaster Ning. If it is Anyue, she won''t tell others my identity. "


    Murong Qingyang opened his eyes to see him half ring, "you know Anyue really well, know she won''t reveal your identity to outsiders, also know she doesn''t like to use too strong incense, then you know what incense I use?"


    Ning An also opened his eyes, "do you use incense? I don''t know."


    "Go to hell!" Murong Qingyang can''t bear it. He punches Ning''an on the shoulder and turns around.


    Ning''an smiles and shakes her head behind her, slowly following her.


    After walking for a while, Murong Qingyang felt that he still had some questions to ask, but he couldn''t pull down his face. He hesitated and slowed down. Ning An came up to walk with her side by side and looked at her. "Why do I know that child lives near the mirage door?"


    "Why?"


    "I met him once. He has a sister."


    "I remember it when I saw it once"


    "everyone in our business has this problem, and people who have seen it will put it in their heads."


    Murong Qingyang touched his head, "what a big head that can hold so many people."


    Ning An sees her silly Leng Leng''s appearance, por Chi a smile, "your that brain is no good."


    "Why?"


    "It''s too full."


    "What''s too full?"


    Ning''an walked forward two steps to open the distance, "it''s all stones."


    Murong Qingyang jumps up and chases after him. Ning''an, like a loach, gets into the crowd three or two times and runs away. Murong Qingyang doesn''t show weakness and pursues after him


    On the upper floor of a rouge shop, an Yue stood there, quietly looking at the two people chasing on the street. The maid Xiao ye came over, followed her eyes and exclaimed, "isn''t that Mr. Ning? How can someone chase him? He''s still a girl. How can Mr. Ning be afraid of a girl... "


    An Yue took back her eyes and said softly, "don''t mind other people''s business."


    "How can Mr. Ning be someone else?" Xiaoye carefully observed her face, "don''t worry, miss. That girl looks fierce. Young master Ning won''t like that."


    An Yue was really a little annoyed. She sank her face slightly. "If you put things away, just go."


    Murong Qingyang still catches Ning''an. It''s not that her foot strength is stronger than Ning''an. It''s Ning''an who doesn''t want to run away. A big man is chased by a girl in the street. What does he look like? I don''t know what dirty things he thinks he has done.


    Murong Qingyang grabs him to fight. Ning An turns her arm. "It''s not good to lose a fight in the street."


    "All right, if you don''t fight, let go. I''ll ask you a question. You have to answer it truthfully."


    Ning An loosened his hand, "you ask."


    Murong Qingyang flicked his wrinkled sleeve. "Since you know it''s not an Yue who asked you, why do you come here and stand under that crooked neck tree like a fool?"


    Ning An ha ha a smile, "I see fool under the tree."


    "Eh?"


    "You know what''s the most exasperating thing in the world?"


    "What?"


    "It''s when you think you''ve got the trick, that you find that you''re playing with yourself."


    This sentence is a little long, Murong Qingyang pondered for a while to understand, angry to put out the posture, "come on, Ning''an, today is either you die or I live."


    Ning An sneered at her, "you just take advantage of your mouth, and you think I can''t hear you," he said bluntly, "if you''re not enough for me to fight, you have to say the opposite."


    Mo Rong Qingyang is very angry. When he grows up, he is so angry that he doesn''t have to pay for his life. She doesn''t know who she learned from. She rolled her sleeve and said, "no, we have to fight today, or I can''t get through this.""All right," Ning An said, "don''t fight here. Who knows if you have brought the dark guard out? If the emperor knows, I will die?"


    "OK, you choose a place," Murong Qingyang said with great momentum, lifting his chin, "I''ll go with you."


    "Go back to the mirage gate," Ning An said, "it''s quiet there, and your dark guard can''t get in."


    Murong Qingyang looked around, "I didn''t take the dark guard."


    "No?"


    "No," she said, "I dumped you on the way to the palace in the middle of the 19th century. I was scolded by your father. Now I''m following thirteen. I''ve spoken with my brother and dare to send the secret guards to follow. Don''t blame me for being rude. Besides, my kung fu, not to mention in Lin''an City, is more than enough even to travel all over East Vietnam."


    Ning An looked at her for a while and said, "do you think it''s ok as long as you have good skills?"


    "What else?"


    Ning An poked on her forehead, "no matter how good the skill is, if you have no brain, you are also a fool."


    "You dead child, you dare to poke me." Murong Qingyang stands on tiptoe to poke it back. Ning''an can''t let her poke it and run away.


    They went all the way back to the mirage door. A door, Murong Qingyang see bench, Shanying and small Zhuge surrounded by a person talking. Seeing them coming in, the man immediately saluted Ning''an, "Deputy door master, I''m back."


    Ning''an said, "I''ve worked hard all the way. Have everything been done?"


    "It''s all done," the man turned his eyes to Murong Qingyang, looking very surprised. "I''ve seen this girl before, last time in..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ning''an suddenly coughed with her mouth covered. The man stopped for a moment and quickly changed his words, "I remember wrong. It''s not this girl, it''s another girl."


    Mo Rong Qingyang, "..." Another girl looks like me?


    Bench, "..." It''s a lie.


    Hawk, "..." It''s a lie.


    Xiaozhuge, "..." It''s a lie.


    Ning''an, "..." Keep coughing.


    At the beginning of the month, we all have monthly tickets in our hands. Let''s vote for Peng Peng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1409

    The new comer is Ma Yin. Everyone calls him Xiao Ma. He just came back from other places after finishing his work. He met Mo Rong Qingyang in Lin''an with Ning''an. He was very impressed with her. Now when he saw her and Ning''an, he thought that everything was over. Unexpectedly, Ning''an coughed and coughed as soon as he spoke. It was too obvious that he could not change his words.


    Ning''an is afraid that Murong Qingyang asks questions. He takes Ma Yin''s shoulder and goes to the house. He is held by Murong Qingyang, "I''m going to have a competition. Do you want to slip?"


    Ning an a little want to laugh, "slip what, I have business to do."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning An poked the pony, "what''s the matter?"


    Pony said, "there''s a case."


    Murong Qingyang, "what case?"


    Pony, "the case of the flower picking robber."


    Ning An, "hear me. It''s important to do business. I''ll try another day."


    Murong Qingyang looks at them suspiciously. He doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. Taking advantage of this moment, Ning An quickly drags the pony into the room and closes the door. He laughs, "thanks to your quick reaction, otherwise this fight will really have to be fought."


    Xiao Ma said, "brother an, there''s a real case. There''s a big flower picking robber named yichihong who has done four cases in Siping. Siping''s county government is worried. Just as I was passing by, I stayed a few more days and wanted to find someone out. Yichihong suddenly disappeared, so I had to come back."


    "One foot red?" Three words in Ning''an''s mouth slowly run over, eyebrows gradually close, he most hate bullying a woman''s bastard, although this is not a big case, but he knows, must take care of.


    Murong Qingyang and a few bench are joking, suddenly saw the door was opened, Ning An face serious said, "there are cases, come in."


    A few listen to immediately go to the house, Ning An stopped Murong Qingyang, "you''re free, what to do."


    "Why?" Murong Qingyang puzzled looking at him, "I''m also a person of the mirage door."


    "You''re a girl. It''s not convenient."


    Mo Rong Qingyang said, "now admit that I''m a girl? Why is it inconvenient, girl? I don''t look down on you, but you look down on me? "


    "I''m not kidding. It''s really inconvenient."


    "Give me an inconvenient reason?"


    "Do you think it''s convenient for the case of the flower picking robber?"


    Murong Qingyang hit his arm hard. "It''s very convenient. I hate bullies. I have to take part in this case."


    Ning''an saw that she had occupied the table. He had no choice but to go into the room and get her out. It was hard for him to find out the identity of the goods.


    He ignored her and sat down to let pony introduce the case.


    Xiao Ma said, "about five days ago, when I passed Siping, I heard an official report saying that a woman''s family member had been raped and killed. This is the fourth rape and murder case in Siping County, and the modus operandi are the same. They all use a foot red cloth to cover a woman''s face after the murder, so people call him a foot red. Apart from yichihong cloth, there is no other trace at the scene. Before that, this kind of thing has never happened in Siping. It is unknown whether yichihong committed the crime in Siping or on the run. "


    The bench asked, "are there four altogether?"


    Xiaoma said, "there are only four reports. I don''t know if someone didn''t report."


    Little Zhuge said, "since we have been committing crimes continuously, we will not stop here. We just don''t know where this one foot red is now? Is it in Siping or is it gone? "


    Ning An asked, "do the four raped and killed women have any common characteristics?"


    Xiaoma thought about it, "the four women are about 15 to 17 years old. They are unmarried and have no engagement. They all look beautiful. Besides, they seem to have nothing else."


    Ning An said, "at present, there is too little information. It''s a little difficult to catch one foot red. Let''s spread out the bottom people and feel the situation."


    Murong Qingyang, who didn''t speak all the time, said, "let''s throw me out, too."


    Ning An glances at her, "what can you do?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "just find a girl who is similar, let her be bait, and draw out a foot of red." She thumbed up and pointed to her nose. "I''m the best person."


    Ning An in the mind of fire rub once to get up, vigorously patted the next table, "pound what disorderly, one side go, don''t you open mouth to talk of share."


    Everyone was shocked by Ning''an''s sudden anger. Look at him and see Mo Rong Qingyang. There was nothing to do.


    Murong Qingyang was not afraid of him, and then patted the table, "what are you yelling at? Look, they are scared. Can''t I do this idea? Let''s make a judgment, can''t we? Shanying, you said


    The hawk, who was named, looked at Ning''an uneasily and said carefully, "brother an, what Qingyang said seems to have some truth..." Seeing Ning''an''s cold eye knife cut, he muttered, "although it''s reasonable, it''s still not good to think about it carefully. It''s too dangerous to be bait. In case of self defeating, Qingyang will die."


    Mo Rong Qingyang was so angry with him that he patted the table again. "I''m so easy to die. I''ve learned all my kung fu for nothing? Can one foot red beat meNing an iron green face, "needless to say, this matter did not discuss."


    "You can''t be so bossy!"


    "I am the Deputy master, I has the final say."


    "I still..." Murong Qingyang blurted out, and suddenly stopped, mouth open, like a silly goose like pestle there.


    Ning An is silent for a moment, say, "if you can beat me, let you participate."


    Stupid goose back to God, "this is what you say, keep your word


    Ning An nodded, rolled up his sleeves and went out, "waiting for you in the backyard." See other people all rise to follow to come over, again way, "you don''t go, leave some face for your eldest brother."


    Everyone had to stop again, only the pony didn''t understand. When Ning''an and Murong Qingyang came out of the door, they asked, "is Qingyang very powerful? Can''t Ango fight?"


    Bench shook his head, "boss is Qingyang''s nickname."


    Pony, "..."


    Ning''an stood still under the tree and raised his chin to Murong Qingyang, "come on."


    Come on, still afraid of you, Murong Qingyang put on a good posture, yelled, and hit her with a fist. Ning An''s body flashed, turned around, grabbed her arm and pulled it, and then the person came to his arms. He locked her other arm behind her, and pressed her arm across her neck, "won''t you?"


    Of course, Murong Qingyang didn''t agree. He snorted, "I''m just careless for a moment. I''ll come back if I can."


    Ning An pushes a person outward, toward her hook hand, "come again."


    This time, Murong Qingyang changes her moves and grabs Ning''an''s waistband. She is good at beating xiaobuku. Ning''an used to be the loser of her subordinates, but she forgets that she is much shorter than Ning''an now. Instead of swinging people to the ground, Ning''an pushes them to the tree and can''t move with her backhand.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "No!"


    Next, Murong Qingyang used other tricks, including those taught by her father, Jia Tong, master Chen in the palace, and Ning Jiajun, and used them almost all in different ways. As a result, Ning''an locked her arms against the wall or against the tree, and they all came to the same end.


    Finally, exhausted, she walked out of the backyard without saying a word.


    Silence, salute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1410

    It''s not a small case if people''s lives are involved. What''s more, yichihong has committed crimes in succession. Not long ago, there were rapes and murders in tongNing, two in a row, almost one day. People in TONGNING county were in a panic. Siping and tongNing''s county government sent a letter to Lin''an City, asking for the help of mirage gate.


    Fold into the palace, the emperor is naturally a stroke of the pen, transferred to the mirage door, limit Ning''an within a month to solve the case.


    When Da Xiaoma brought back the news, Ning''an sent a wave of people out to inquire about the news. Siping and tongNing were not far from Lin''an. He was afraid that yichihong would come to Lin''an to commit a crime. He really wanted to make an accident in Lin''an''s territory. Let alone the mirage gate, the Emperor''s face was not good.


    he took Zhuge and pony to go to tun Ning, and let the bench and the eagle go to Siping. As for the ink and clear spirit, he didn''t feel shy at all. Based on his understanding of his royal highness, he knew that she had lost the battle and was embarrassed to join him. He was also happy to be quiet, and he had to go away with the others.


    Murong Qingyang is embarrassed to go to Ning''an, but it''s not so easy to get rid of her, so he secretly follows the bench and Shanying to Siping.


    As the master of mirage door, bench and hawk don''t know that they are being followed? Halfway through, they looked at each other and said in a long voice, "come out, boss."


    Murong Qingyang touched his nose and turned out from behind the tree. Hahaha, "you know I''m behind."


    The bench said, "boss, you''d better go back. Angie won''t let you interfere in this case."


    "Why?" Murong Qingyang is not happy, "I''m also a member of the mirage door. Why do you leave me alone when there''s a case?"


    "A case doesn''t need so many people. Isn''t Xiaoyu still in the Yamen? You can be a companion with Xiaoyu."


    "But pull it down," Murong Qingyang said, "little fish doesn''t say a word all day. I have to suffocate with him."


    "But brother Ann said something. Don''t put us in a dilemma."


    "It''s OK. If Ning''an blames me, I''ll say you two don''t know I''m behind."


    The hawk broke his face and said, "we don''t know if such a big living man is behind us. Isn''t it going to smash the sign of the mirage door?"


    "Then say, I''m shameless. No, I''ll follow you both. I can''t get rid of you."


    Hawk, "..."


    Bench, "..." Boss, you say that about yourself, ok


    "Ning''an knows me. If you say that, he will have no choice."


    Bench and hawk exchanged eyes, gave up persuasion, to tell the truth, Ning''an often take Qingyang no way, what can they do? Besides, with them watching, Qingyang is at least safe.


    In this way, the three went together to Siping.


    The bench took the waist tag of the mirage door and went to the county government to report. When the county government adults saw that they were almost like bodhisattvas, they were extremely enthusiastic. They were treated with delicious food and drink. There were no signs of four rapes and murders. The people in the county were worried, and the people were full of complaints. They complained about the government''s inaction and made him sad. Those who have money ask for a house guard, those who have no money send their daughters to relatives in other places to stay out of the limelight, and others reduce their betrothal gifts and marry their daughters in a hurry.


    Because the case hasn''t been solved, and the four corpses haven''t been put in the coffin, they are all placed in the Yizhuang. The bench and the hawk want to go and have a look. Let Murong Qingyang summarize the case file first, and then analyze the case when they come back.


    They were kind-hearted and afraid of the little girl. After all, they went to see the dead. Mo Rong raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s to be afraid of? I''m not afraid of the fifth lady who was hanged last time."


    Bench and Shanying think of Murong Qingyang''s last move in Yangfu. They think they think too much. Since she is not afraid, they go together.


    When I got to Yizhuang, I went into the room and saw four corpses lying on the ground, all covered with white cloth. When I lifted the white cloth, I saw a piece of red cloth. Mo Rong was stunned for a moment and said, "is this a foot of red cloth?"


    "Yes," the guard of Yizhuang replied, "what the corpse was like when it was found, and what it is now. The county magistrate won''t let it move. He said that he would wait until the adults of the mirage gate came to see it."


    Murong Qingyang uncovered the white cloth again, revealing the red, naked body of the dead, green and white, slender, with no scars on his body. She opened the red cloth again, revealing the face of the dead. The face was purple, but it was quite calm. She could not see the pain of death. The four dead had the same expression.


    Bench frowned, raped and killed still so calm, very strange.


    As soon as he looked back, he saw Murong''s face was clear and blue, and he was a little angry. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Murong Qingyang said hatefully, "this murderer is so hateful. I must catch this man myself, break him to pieces and avenge these girls." The girls lying here are almost the same age as her. They are innocent. They should still be entertaining under their parents'' knees. Now they are lying on the cold ground and their lives like flowers are trampled on mercilessly. She really hates the murderer.


    Back at the county government, the files of the four cases have been placed on the desk, and the bench asks Qingyang to have a rest. She refuses, and has to go with them to look at the files.The eagle said with a smile, "you are a girl. When you stay with us at night, you are not afraid of any gossip?"


    Murong Qingyang said solemnly, "didn''t Ning''an tell you that I''m not a girl?"


    Hawk, "..."


    Bench, "..."


    They began to understand why Ning''an couldn''t find a way to take Qingyang. The goods were unreasonable, and people couldn''t answer them.


    Well, since she doesn''t take herself as a girl, they don''t mind having more than one little brother.


    The three men looked at the file separately, and Shanying said, "I think this one foot red is like a habitual criminal who runs away to commit crimes. First he does several crimes in Siping company, and then he goes to tongNing to do the crime. The corpse is covered with red cloth. This is the way of the common people. On the one hand, it can be used as his own sign, on the other hand, it can confuse others, on the other hand, it can provoke the government, and make the people feel frightened. He muddles the water and plays the official well In the former dynasty, there were such cases. Because of the geographical dispersion, we could not find where the murderer came from, so it became a headless case. "


    The bench has different opinions. He said, "I haven''t heard of the flower picking robber yichihong before. It''s not clear whether he is a fugitive. But I think yichihong is a new one. He kills every time he rapes. It''s different from the previous flower picking robbers. He''s a very cautious man. Maybe he kills people just to kill them. Maybe there are some people who are raped and killed There are people who know him. There''s brother an in tongNing. Let''s start from Siping. "


    Murong Qingyang doesn''t have a case manager. She thinks Shanying''s words are reasonable, but she also agrees with the bench''s words. The case is complicated, which arouses her greater fighting spirit.


    Ask for a monthly ticket at the weekend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1411

    The next morning, Shanying took Murong Qingyang to check the scene. The first one to go was also the first one to be raped and killed. The dead man''s name was Zhou Hui. He lived in a courtyard. His father was a bricklayer. He helped build the courtyard wall in other people''s house on the day of the accident, but he didn''t come back to sleep at night. His mother took her brother to his uncle''s house, and she was the only one to sleep at home. Although there were several families in the courtyard, no one found out when the crime happened, and the girl didn''t shout. Later, the official came back It''s just under Zhou Hui''s window that traces of burning overpowering drugs are found. So the girl didn''t shout because she was hit by the overpowering incense and couldn''t cry out. That''s why she let the murderer succeed.


    With the proof of MI Xiang, Shanying believes that his inference is right. Only old people use Mi Xiang.


    The bench was very careful. I checked the house where Zhou huipa built the wall. It was a rich family in Siping county. When my son got married a few days ago, the family asked Zhou huipa to repair the roof. I thought he was good at it, so I asked him to repair the old courtyard wall. Zhou huiniang and her younger brother did go to her uncle''s house that night, because Zhou Hui''s grandmother and daughter-in-law had a quarrel and wanted to die. Zhou huiniang went to be a peacemaker and stayed in her mother''s house for one night before coming back. When she came back, she found her daughter dead at the head of the pit. She immediately cried and cried. It was the neighbors who helped to report to the government.


    Three people analyzed and summed up the situation. There was nothing suspicious about the whereabouts of Zhou Hui''s parents, so they went to the next one.


    The girl who died in the second family was also named Zhou Qiaoer, who was selling tofu at home. That night, Qiaoer''s father was not at home, and a fellow countryman called her to go to the countryside to collect beans. Qiaoer''s mother sent beans and ground soymilk at the mill at night, and then went back to her house very late to rest. In the morning, she saw that Zhou Qiaoer didn''t get up to make a fire and cook. She thought her daughter was dead. When she went to her room, she didn''t sleep Dead. Dead.


    Murong Qingyang thinks that the two cases have one thing in common, that is, the owner didn''t live at home that night. If the next two families do the same, then if you put the clues of these two families together, what can you find out.


    The third family name is Yang, and the deceased''s name is Yang Qiuying. Her father is the boss of a rice oil shop, and his family is in good condition. That night, both his parents were at home, and only one elder brother worked as a county official, and did not live at home. Yang Qiuying''s elder brother is Yang Qiumin, who works as an official in the county government. Because his sister died in yichihong''s hand, he hardly sleeps these days. He looks for clues everywhere. When they see him on the bench, he is angry and sad. His eyes are bloodshot and he looks very haggard. He tells the bench that he found the trace of MI Xiang at the first time, but he didn''t find it, he thinks Instead of burning incense in his home, the murderer controlled his sister by other means. However, other people didn''t agree with him. They felt that the other three had used incense, and it was impossible for the Yang family to not use it alone.


    Bencheng and Shanying reconnoitred the Yang family, but it''s been several days since the accident, and they can''t find any valuable clues. The most depressed one is Murong Qingyang. She has been trying to find out what the owner of her family has in common. Now her parents are all here, and her daughter is still raped and killed unconsciously, which proves that her idea is wrong.


    The fourth family''s surname is Qian, and the deceased''s name is Qian Yingrong. Before she was raped and killed, the one Chi Hong affair had already caused a storm all over the city. Qian''s family is a big family. Master Qian immediately asked the nurse to come back to protect his daughter. But the night before she came back, something happened. He was so angry that master Qian beat the two guards out, and the county government called for injustice and asked the county government to compensate his daughter.


    When four families come down, Murong Qingyang feels that the case is more complicated. It''s normal for the first two families to sneak into the house to commit the crime while the owner is away, but the situation of the latter two families is a little strange. The Yang family didn''t find any trace of burning incense. If the murderer didn''t use incense, why didn''t Yang Qiuying see the thief come into the house and shout? If the incense was used, why did Yang Qiumin not find it at the first time?


    The fourth family, Qian''s family, not only has both parents, but also has a lot of servants in the house. They also ask for a hospital guard, but the murderer can still come and go freely?


    The bench touched his chin, pondered for a while, and said, "check the money''s house."


    The guard of Qian''s family is the boxer of Weiwu martial arts school. Weiwu martial arts school is the largest martial arts school in Siping. The director Xu Shiqiang is highly respected and has many disciples. As soon as they get to the door, they hear the cry of hahaha. Looking in from the gate, the disciples stand in a square array dressed in grey short fight, and fight neatly under the master''s command.


    Murong Qingyang likes to see these. He walks in and keeps his eyes on them. As a result, he is merciless and almost bumps into someone. The man gave her a virtual hand at the right time, stepped back, and clasped his fist with a smile


    He was a young man, tall and thin, with a pretty face and a gentle smile.


    "Are you curator Xu?" She was a little surprised. "So young?"


    The young man shook his head with a smile. "Curator Xu is my father. My name is Xu Wenxuan. I am in charge of daily affairs."


    The bench and the hawk bow their hands to say hello to each other.


    Xu Wenxuan pointed to the two men who were practicing boxing and said, "they are the guardians invited by the Qian family. The tall one is liu Tie, and the short one is Yang Guangsheng. After the accident, the Qian family withdrew people. Please wait a moment, and I''ll ask them to come."


    Soon, liu Tie and Yang Guangsheng came over. The bench asked a few questions, and both of them answered. Their expressions were natural, and their answers were reasonable. There was no problem.Back at the inn, the bench insisted that the murderer yichihong was a new comer and a local. Because it was not easy to understand the situation of these victims in a short time, the murderer should be a local and knew all four families. But these four families are rich and poor, they don''t know each other, and they never communicate with each other. So who knows the four families who are not in the same class?


    Everyone was lost in thought.


    The next morning, as soon as Murong Qingyang and Shanying came out of the county government, they heard the sound of Suona gongs and drums. They stopped at the street to watch. They saw a wedding procession, a red bridal sedan chair, a gorgeous bridegroom on the side, and a bridegroom in a lucky hat sitting on a tall horse in front of them. Some people sprinkled candy on the street Children and women are competing for it.


    Murong Qingyang looks at the sedan chair passing by. Suddenly, a gust of wind blows, and the curtain of the sedan chair rises gently. She sees the bride in the sedan chair, with a red cap on her head. Suddenly, her mind flashes, grabbing the arm of the bench and shaking, "I know!"


    The bench was hurt by her. She bared her teeth and said, "if you know what, you''re going to catch me?"


    Hawk, "come on, what do you know?"


    Murong Qingyang excitedly said, "red cap is one foot red, one foot red is red cap."


    The eagle didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "Why does Yi Chi Hong leave a piece of red cloth instead of something else after every crime? That piece of red cloth is the red cap. It''s just about the size of the cap. This one foot red cloth must have been stimulated by something in the matter of getting married. It''s twisted in the heart, so it''s killing people to vent their anger. "


    With that, Murong Qingyang looks at the bench and the hawk expectantly, hoping to get their approval, but the two masters of the mirage door laugh twice, and then there is no following.


    Murong Qingyang said, "what are you laughing at? How about my inference?"


    "Not so good," Shanying said, "you read too much in the storybook. How can there be so many stories about mental trauma? This case is pure evil. You think too much."


    "What do you think of the bench?"


    The bench thought about it and said, "it''s good that you can find another way, but the investigation of a case is not just based on imagination. We have to find evidence, find solid evidence, and then we can bring the murderer to justice."


    Someone on the other side heard them speak with disdain. "You are Zha yichihong. Hurry up. You can see. Just now, the bridal procession in the past married her in a hurry because they were afraid of yichihong. It''s a pity that a flower was put on the cow dung, but there''s no way. It''s better to marry a widower than let yichihong do harm."


    Three people looked at each other, and they were silent.


    Qingyang didn''t worry when handling the case. The story of Pei Pei and the little emperor is still long.


    Daily monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1412

    Murong Qingyang insists on her point of view. She thinks that yichihong has become a serial killer because of the trauma in her heart. She insists on checking the families of Siping County who have been married for nearly a month. Benches and Shanying can''t beat her, so she has to accompany her. After some investigation, it is found that there are 12 families married in the month, but no abnormality is found in the investigation There is no contradiction between Meimei and her new daughter-in-law.


    The train of thought is wrong twice in a row. Murong Qingyang is very depressed and feels that he has entered a dead end.


    The bench thinks yichihong should be good at it. Otherwise, he won''t be able to come and go freely in the money''s home where he hired the guard. The way he used incense is similar to that of the people in the river and lake. He agrees with Shanying''s analysis, but he thinks that local people are also very likely to commit crimes. He is in a dilemma.


    Shanying has always insisted on his own point of view. Yichihong is a veteran and a recidivist.


    At this time, there was another rape and murder in tongNing, which proved that yichihong was in tongNing. The three men immediately put down what they were doing and rushed to tongNing.


    -


    Ning An is very anxious. He has been in tongNing for several days, but he hasn''t found many clues, but yichihong has committed a crime under his eyes, which is clearly a provocation to him.


    The more agitated I was, the calmer I was on my face. I sat there in silence, sending out a chill all over my body, which made people dare not get close to me. Yu Guang Piao to bench several come in, the vision falls on the last that wipe thin figure, the facial expression is more not good-looking.


    "Why are you following me?" He asked Murong Qingyang coldly, "don''t you stay in Lin''an?"


    Murong Qingyang was afraid of him for some reason. He touched his nose, and his voice was low and vague


    Ning''an''s eyes were cold and sharp, and he said, "speak well!"


    "Idle is also idle," Murong Qingyang sipped his mouth, "I came to see if there is anything I can help."


    "It''s better if you don''t help," Ning An told the bench, "you take her back."


    "I''m not going back!" Murong Qingyang knelt down with one foot in front of him and bowed with both hands: "Deputy headmaster, let me stay."


    This action scared Ning An to stretch out his hand and lift people up, "you lost to me, forget?"


    "Isn''t that right?" Murong Qingyang said with a shy smile, "you are the Deputy headmaster. I''m just a non staff member. If you want to lose to me, where will you put your face?"


    Ning''an, "..." He forgot that Murong Qingyang didn''t even want a face.


    Such a scold and scold not to go, hit and dare not start goods, Ning An also have no way, simply when she is transparent, lazy to take care of.


    Murong Qingyang knew that he was in a bad mood, and did not dare to gather up with him. Originally, they were going to live in TONGNING county government, but she refused. She insisted on staying in the inn. She was afraid that she would always be in Ning''an''s eyes, and vice head Ning would drive her back to Lin''an if she was not happy.


    Ning''an was eager to be out of sight and upset. He told the bench and the eagle to look at her carefully and not to make any trouble.


    Several people get together to discuss the case. Ning''an''s brow is always locked because of the case just happened. Compared with the previous cases, this case is the biggest difference. The one who died was a little widow, while the one who died several times was a big yellow girl. Even women who have been married do not let go. Now, the common people are more scared, and their pressure is even greater. The time limit given by the emperor is one month. Now half a month has passed, and in the remaining half a month, will someone be poisoned by yichihong? After committing the crime, did yichihong stay in tongNing County, or has she left? Back to Siping, or to other places? He has no idea. He didn''t know whether yichihong was tall or short, whether he was fat or thin, whether he was a middle-aged man or a young man. TongNing and Siping, as the necessary places of Lin''an, have a lot of business customers every day. He has no final conclusion on whether yichihong is a local or an outlaw.


    Ning An didn''t speak, and the others were silent. The time was short and the clues were few. All the people who had seen a foot of red face were killed. This case is really difficult to investigate.


    In a quiet, Murong Qingyang suddenly said, "there are four cases in Siping County, and now there are three in tongNing. I think yichihong should still be in tongNing. He has to finish the fourth case before he leaves."


    "Why?" Ning An asked.


    "Some people are just like this. They are a little paranoid. Siping has done four things, so tongNing has to do four things, and the next place is still four things, forming a rule..."


    Ning An ha ha, "do you mean Yi Chi Hong is a paranoid? He used to kill girls who didn''t come out of the cabinet. Why did he kill the little widow now? "


    Murong Qingyang couldn''t answer. He muttered, "anyway, I think he will do it together in tongNing."


    Little Zhuge asked Ning An, "brother an, what do you think?"


    Ning An is silent for a moment, "is it possible that two are one foot red?"? One in Siping and one in tongNing. "


    As soon as this was said, everyone was surprised.


    "Two one foot red? Why do you think so, Ango? "


    Ning An said, "first of all, the deceased has changed from a girl to a little widow. Secondly," he spread out the city defense map of tongNing and pointed to the location where the rape and murder cases happened. "TongNing''s cases all happened in the west of the city. All the people living in this area are poor people, with small houses, small family, mixed dragon and fish, so it''s convenient to commit crimes." He opened Siping''s defense map again. "But Siping is different. It''s two in the West and two in the East. For one Chi Hong of Siping, there seems to be no distinction between the rich and the poor. He dares to go to the place where the rich live, even if there is a nursing home. If it''s the same person, why are there such differences? "We nodded thoughtfully. We thought Ning''an''s analysis was reasonable, but how could there be two one foot red? Is there any relationship between them? If there are really two one foot red, will there be a third?


    The more analysis, the more doubts, the more difficult it is to start.


    When I went back to the inn from the county government, Murong Qingyang was silent all the way, which made the bench and hawk a little unaccustomed. He turned to see her from time to time, and always felt that she was holding some big moves.


    Sure enough, when we arrived at the inn, Murong Qingyang asked the waiter to bring wine and food to the room, called the bench and the hawk over, and said, "let''s have a snack to discuss something."


    Bench immediately alert, "discuss what?"


    Shanying looked at the wine in the jade pot, took a deep breath, and sat down with a smile, "come on, boss, what''s the matter?"


    Murong Qingyang pulled the bench down and said, "what are you nervous about? I don''t want you to do bad things." she poured the wine for the two of you, poured it on herself, picked up the cup and said, "let''s work together to catch a foot of red!"


    Bench and Shanying don''t know what medicine she sells in gourd, but the wine is too fragrant. They look at each other, dry the wine, and listen to what she wants to say?


    Spring blossoms, everyone come on??


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1413

    Wait for Murong Qingyang to say his plan, bench and hawk face panic, shaking his head.


    Murong Qingyang looked at them, "I''m not afraid, what are you afraid of?"


    The bench and the hawk said in one voice, "I''m afraid brother Ann will kill me."


    "Look at your promise," Murong Qingyang said, "as long as the case is solved, it''s too late for Ning''an to ask for credit. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "Last time you proposed, he was angry. You dare to mention it again."


    Murong Qingyang said, "it''s all for solving cases. The emperor has given his will. It''s only half a month to solve a case in a month. If he can''t do it, it''s equal to resisting the order. Let''s wait one by one to clean up. It''s not me who scares you. The emperor is much more terrible than Ning''an."


    The eagle asked, "how do you know the Emperor..."


    "I heard Ning An say," Murong Qingyang told a lie, and his face did not change. "He said that the emperor was cruel. He hated people who disobeyed orders. He would beat them with a stick, kill them with a head, and he would not ask for anything."


    Shanying, "do you mean that the emperor is a HunJun?"


    Murong Qingyang said with a smile, "I didn''t say it, but you said it."


    "You said the Emperor didn''t ask about everything..."


    "Anyway, I didn''t say he was a fool."


    "Boss, you are unreasonable. It''s you who said the Emperor..."


    Bench interrupted them, "now is the time to argue about this, hurry to persuade the boss to give up his mind, brother ANN is already annoyed, don''t make trouble for him."


    "How is this to add to the chaos?" Murong Qingyang glared at him discontentedly. "We are arranging for Ning to solve the difficulties. If we can''t finish the task, the emperor is the first to take Ning''an. Even if you don''t do it for yourself, you should think about it for him."


    No matter what she said, the bench and the hawk were drinking and eating, no longer picking up stubbles. When they were full, they went back to the room to sleep, leaving behind a clean face and frowning at the table scraps. Clearly her plan is perfect, why don''t they agree?


    But what she decided would not be easily dismissed.


    The next day, she got up early in the morning, took off all the valuable accessories, went to the pawnshop to get two half old clothes, and went to the west of the city with a small bundle.


    She thought that since yichihong likes to commit crimes in the west of the city, she would rent a small house in the west of the city as a little widow and wait for the hare.


    She pretended to be a little widow. With half worn clothes and a trace of sadness between her eyebrows, she said that she and her husband came to tongNing to seek refuge with relatives. As a result, her husband died of illness on the way. She couldn''t find any relatives when she got to tongNing, so she had to rent a cabin to settle down.


    There are many people in the west of the city, and they are very mobile. When you leave and he comes back, there is always a room empty. Murong Qingyang easily rents a small room. The woman who shows her the room kindly tells her, "it''s not peaceful recently. There''s a thief named yichihong. You''d better be careful."


    Murong Qingyang thanks the old lady, but he thinks, it''s good to come. She''s here for yichihong.


    When they got things done and went back to the inn, the benches and hawks were crazy to find her. For a time, they thought yichihong had taken her away. When they saw her coming back, they were relieved at first, and then they kept criticizing her.


    "Boss, why don''t you tell me when you go out?"


    "That''s to say, it''s better to leave a message with the guys, so we don''t have to worry."


    Murong Qingyang asked with a smile, "are you worried that yichihong has taken me away? Are you kidding me? I can''t beat Ning''an. I can''t beat a foot red. "


    Bench then found that she was wrong, looked up and down, "boss, what is your dress?"


    "Little widow," Murong Qingyang began to turn a circle, "like?"


    The bench and the hawk''s face sank. "I said so much last night. Did you play the piano to the cow? Why are you so stubborn that you don''t listen? "


    Murong Qingyang simply broke the jar and looked at them with his chin raised. "I''ve rented the house. It''s in the west of the city. Yichihong doesn''t like to commit crimes in the west of the city. I''ll wait for him there. Don''t tell Ning''an about it now, or I''ll say you two have a share. "


    Bench, "..."


    Hawk, "..."


    Big eye to small eye so right for a while, bench a little discouraged, asked her, "what are you going to do?"


    "Wait for the hare. I''ve got to stay in that house these two days. You two can just watch it from a distance. As long as one foot red dares to show up, we three will work together to catch him. Isn''t that ok?"


    Shanying, "you think too simply. If yichihong is so easy to be caught, he is not yichihong."


    The bench was silent for a while and sighed, "OK, since you insist on doing this, we''ll do it your way, but we have to tell Ango about it."


    "No, he knows that it must be stopped. Now everything is ready. We only owe Dongfeng, but we can''t let him screw it up." Murong Qingyang said with a good temper, "I''m also a member of the mirage sect. Why is it so difficult for me to do something just because I''m a girl? What''s wrong with me? "


    She a complaint let bench and hawk completely dumb voice, she is much better than the general boy.The bench and Shanying discussed in private, "forget it, that''s it. Anyway, we can''t see anything happened. If we can''t wait for a red foot in two days, she will die."


    Shanying nodded and agreed.


    In this way, Murong Qingyang lives in the house in the small alley in the west of the city. Benches and eagles stay near the house at night. For two nights in a row, the wind and waves are calm and the shadow of a foot of red is not seen.


    Murong Qingyang felt that this was not good, and said to the bench and the eagle, "are you following too closely, let yichihong find out?"


    The eagle shook his head. "No, we can''t compare with the dark guards in the palace, but it''s not easy to be found when we hide."


    Murong Qingyang thought about it and said, "well, don''t come in the first half of the night. If you are found by yichihong, all your previous achievements will be wasted. Come back quietly in the second half of the night."


    "What if one foot red came in the middle of the night?"


    "Late in the night is the time when people sleep most soundly. Yichihong is an old man in the world. I don''t know this. In order to avoid frightening others, you should come back later in the night today. Even if yichihong comes ahead of time, I will find a way to entangle him and arrest him when you come."


    After discussing with Shanying, the bench agreed that they could have a try.


    They have a good plan at this end, but Ning''an at the other end is suspicious. In the past two days, only benches and eagles have come, but Mo Rong Qingyang has not been seen. He thinks it''s strange. With Mo Rong Qingyang''s character, she is not an honest person.


    He asked the bench, the bench said Qingyang resting in the inn, do not want to come to make trouble. Ask Shanying again, and the answer is the same, which makes him suspect that they have unified the caliber. As for why they want to unify the caliber, it must be Murong Qingyang who has something to hide from him.


    Ah, worry free girl!


    I see many familiar names in the monthly ticket area. Thank you for reading them all the time. I love you all.


    Qingyang asks for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1414

    The night is as cool as water. The watchmen outside are walking away. Benches and hawks are sitting at the table in black nightwear, looking at the big candlelight on the table. The second watch is over, and they can set out only after another hour.


    The bench always felt a little uneasy and said, "don''t wait for the third shift. We''ll go out in half an hour."


    The eagle nodded, "OK, that''s it."


    Two people sit for a while, cold not Ding hear someone knock on the door, are scared, bench deep voice asked: "who?"


    "It''s me." Outside the door is Ning''an''s voice.


    The two people in the room let down their heart, and the eagle got up and opened the door, "brother an, how did you come so late?"


    Ning An looked at them, "what are you going to do if you dress like this?"


    Bench, "it''s not peaceful recently. Shanying and I want to go out for a walk at night. Maybe we can meet a foot red."


    Hawk, "Yeah, yeah, we''re going out for a walk."


    Ning An, "where is Qingyang?"


    Bench, "sleeping next door."


    Ning An, "go and ask her to come here."


    Bench and hawk looked at each other and said, "brother an, people sleep well. It''s not easy to disturb."


    "Call her. I have something to ask her." Ning An doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s in a mess tonight. He always feels that something bad is going to happen and he can''t sleep. So he just comes to have a look. What''s the matter with Murong Qingyang?


    Seeing that they did not move, Ning An began to doubt, "is Qingyang not next door?"


    The bench knew that he was suspicious and could not hide it, so he had to tell the truth, "Qingyang is not next door. She rented a small room in the west of the city and lives there."


    Ning an immediately understands how to return a responsibility, the face sinks, "she hasn''t given up? Do you want to use yourself as bait to lure a foot of red


    The bench nodded.


    "Nonsense!" Ning''an has no time to settle accounts with them for the time being. He says, "take me quickly."


    Shanying, "Qingyang is afraid to scare the snake. Let''s go back in the middle of the night."


    Ning an eyes a stare, he immediately dare not speak, quickly walk out of the room.


    In the dark night, there was no one outside. Occasionally, there was a frog''s cry to break the silence. In the light of the moonlight, the three figures swept quickly to the west of the city.


    The Hutong in the west of the city is very narrow, and the low houses are one room here and one room there. Although the place seems disorderly, benches and eagles quickly recognize Murong Qingyang''s rented house.


    "That''s it," the bench whispered to Ning''an.


    Ning An squints. There''s a small window outside the house. It''s dark inside. If it''s waiting for a rabbit, Murong Qingyang should not be sleeping


    He slowly close, suddenly frown, there is a very light fragrance in the air, he is not unfamiliar with the fragrance, is a fan Xiang, his heart sank, made a gesture, jumped up, kicked the door.


    There was a movement in the room immediately. There was a vague shadow running towards the door. He didn''t care. There were benches and eagles outside, but a fly couldn''t fly out, let alone a man.


    He took out the flint from his arms and lit the candle on the table. His eyes swept. He saw the bed against the wall and the account was hanging disorderly. It was obvious that someone had just run out of it. He darted past and opened the account. He saw Murong Qingyang lying on the bed with his middle coat open, revealing his bright belly pocket. Ning An''s mind was buzzing. He suspected that he was wrong and blinked hard Next look, Murong Qingyang is still lying there. In the dim light, she looks very weak. Ning''an has never seen such a Murong Qingyang. He feels very strange. He is stunned for a moment. He quickly comes forward to help her put on her clothes and cover them with a quilt. After all this, he finds that his hands are shaking badly and his heart is beating violently. He can''t slow down.


    There was a fight outside, but it stopped soon. He shook his hands, pulled out the wick, took out a pill from his arms, poured a glass of water for Murong Qingyang to take, and then sat down. He knew that yichihong didn''t succeed, but he was still afraid. It was the feeling of heartburn and the collapse of the sky.


    The door opened, the bench pushed a man in, and the hawk kicked the man to the ground, "brother ANN, got him."


    With a wave of her hand, Ning''an''s bedside account fell. He went over and pulled the man up, and hit him on the face with a fist. The man''s face broke immediately, and his mouth was full of red blood. He begged, "please forgive me, great Xia, please forgive me..."


    Ning An turns a deaf ear, punches again and again, and hits hard.


    Bench and hawk gradually found that it was not right, came forward to dissuade, "brother ANN, fight again to kill people!"


    Ning''an wheezes and gasps. Her fierce eyes seem to eat people, and her whole body bursts out with a terrible murderous air. The bench and the hawk had never seen him like this before. They were afraid for a moment, but they did not dare to stop him. They let him hit the man again and again. At first, the man cried to spare his life, but later he was silent, like a soft sack. Every punch made a dull sound.


    At this time, Murong Qingyang on the bed slowly opened his eyes, heard the sound of the blow, rushed out of the account, and cried out, "Ning''an, don''t fight, you will kill him, bench hawk, you quickly pull him..." She said as she ran to lanin''an with her shoes.Ning''an is like a fierce beast. As soon as he throws his hand, Murong Qingyang is thrown to the ground by him. The bench exclaims and goes to help him quickly, "Qingyang, how are you?"


    Ning''an just turned to have a look. The movement slowed down. The eagle took the opportunity to hold him down. "Brother an, you are tired. Sit down and have a drink of water."


    Murong Qingyang got up and rubbed his buttock, which was hurt by falling. "Ning''an, what''s the matter with you..." When she saw the bench winking at her, she was stunned. She guessed why Ning''an was angry. She said slowly, "Ning''an, don''t be angry. I know you don''t agree with my plan, but isn''t this catching a foot red?"


    She bent forward to look at the quiet man on the ground. The man was lying in a strange posture. She felt something was wrong. She reached for her nose and gasped in surprise. "Ah, he''s dead!"


    The bench came to have a close look and told Ning An, "brother an, one foot red is out of breath."


    Ning An is silent for a moment, stand up, cold voice way: "who say he is a foot red?"


    Murong Qingyang, "it''s not yichihong. Why did he come?"


    Ning an eyes a slant, fall on her face, also don''t speak, so quietly looked at her for a while, "Huang Qingyang, you almost killed everyone!" With that, he left without looking back.


    Shanying didn''t understand and asked the bench, "what does brother an mean by that?"


    The bench shook his head and he didn''t know.


    However, Murong Qingyang knows that she is infatuated with incense. If she comes one step later, she will be raped and killed by yichihong. Her brother will let the whole mirage gate bury her for her.


    Well, you''re right. Ning''an hero saves beauty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1415

    It is said that the prisoner was beaten to death by the Deputy headmaster. Lu Tao Xiu, the headmaster of the mirage gate, was so angry that he immediately recalled Ning''an to Lin''an City.


    Lu Taoxiu was actually a civil servant. He was over seventy years old. He was cautious and highly respected. The emperor put him in the mirage gate because Ning''an was too young to think about something. He let him sit in the mirage gate and take charge of the whole situation. Unexpectedly, Ning''an, who had always been steady, actually went wrong and killed the prisoner alive. It was no small matter that he was an official in the court and knew the law .


    Ning''an listened to Lord Lu''s incessant reproach, bowed his head and said nothing.


    Lu Taoxiu appreciates Ning''an. Although he is young, he has good ability. Over time, he is afraid that he will be more promising than his father Ning Jiu. He always regards Ning''an as his grandson. Seeing that he doesn''t say a word, he is also annoyed. "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Ning An raised to lift an eye, the voice pour is calm, "I have no mistake."


    Lu Tao Xiu was so angry that he raised his beard and pointed at him, "if you''re wrong, you don''t recognize it. Do you want to kill me?"


    Ning An lowered her head and stopped talking.


    Seeing this, Lu Tao Xiu shook his head helplessly. "I can''t manage you. I''ll go and ask the emperor for a crime myself."


    Ning An stood up and saluted, and went to the palace.


    Mo Ronglin also heard about it, and he wondered that Ning''an was not an impulsive person, and he was strict. How could he ignore the king''s law and kill the prisoner alive?


    Ning An went into the South study and knelt down, "emperor, I''m guilty."


    Mo Ronglin''s face is not good-looking. "You know you are guilty. Tell me, how can you not control your temper? I heard that there is hardly a good bone on that man. You have broken it all. One foot red is a terrible crime. The law of Dongyue governs him. You are so impulsive. How dare I give you the magic mirror door?"


    Ning An looked up at Wang Changliang and Sixi, and did not speak. Mo Lun Lin waved his hand, so that everyone in the room went out. Ning An said, "the minister said that he was guilty because he did not protect his royal highness, and almost destroyed the innocence of his royal highness."


    Mo Rong Lin''s pupil contracted very quickly, "how can I say that?"


    Ning An then tells Murong Qingyang how to hide from him the fact that he wants to catch yichihong by renting a house in the west of the city.


    Mo Ronglin slapped heavily on the table and drank, "if you dare to be disrespectful to the princess, it''s light to kill him. Why don''t you take me to Lin''an? I''ll kill him myself!"


    Ning An said, "this matter should not be publicized. I will do for the emperor."


    "Well done," muronglin can''t imagine that his sister was touched by such a dirty person. He wanted to cut her to pieces. He was so angry that his veins on his forehead were all violent. He turned around the room twice before he calmed down slowly. "Get up, I''m sorry you''re not guilty. Just let the Lord get involved again. I won''t forgive you."


    Ning An did not get up, but knocked down, "the emperor, let Princess highness leave the mirror door, the minister can not manage her."


    Mo Rong Lin then remembered that he raised his voice and called Sixi, "go and call Qingyang, immediately, immediately." He knows Ning''an''s helplessness. He can''t control Qingyang himself. What can Ning''an do?


    When Murong Qingyang arrived at the South study, Ning''an had already left. She knows why Mo Ronglin calls herself to come here, but she doesn''t dare to say anything. She stands in the ground waiting for Yida.


    She used to be arrogant, suddenly so low browed pestle there, make Mo Ronglin some no temper, brother and sister one sitting, one standing, no one spoke.


    After a while, or Murong Lin first mouth, "you know wrong?"


    "I know," Murong Qingyang said with a drooping head, "this time I''m not considerate. I''m worried about my brother. My younger sister won''t dare to do it next time."


    "And next time?"


    "No, no more."


    "You didn''t think what would have happened if Ning''an hadn''t arrived in time? Just now when Ning An said that, I felt cold all over. Do you know what it''s like? Qingyang, if something happens to you, how many people will suffer? Ning''an is the first to bear the brunt. Do you want to kill him? Have you ever thought about your parents'' feelings by putting yourself in danger? Dad loves you so much. If something happens to you, how can he live? "


    "Chen Mei knows she''s wrong."


    She is willing to admit her mistake, Mo Ronglin is not good to scold her, sighed and said, "come out of the mirage door, it''s not suitable for you."


    "Brother," Murong Qingyang said anxiously, "why is the mirage door not suitable for me? I really like investigating cases. During this time, I have learned a lot. Please, brother Huang, let me stay in the mirage door. "


    "It''s no use begging me," muronglin said. "I''d rather not have you. Please ask him to go."


    Mentioning Ning''an, Murong Qingyang said nothing. Although she was afraid of that day''s events in retrospect, Ning''an''s crazy appearance made her even more afraid. How dare she go to him.


    She whispered, "Ning''an left me on the floor that day.


    "Well done," muronglin glared at her. "If I''m here, I''ll slap you!"


    Murong Qingyang doodle mouth, did not dare to take over.


    "Go back to your palace and stay. Don''t annoy me in my eyes." Mo Ronglin said, "you are not allowed to go out these days. Be honest and stay in the palace. I will be on call."Murong Qingyang is not happy, "I''m not a minister of the emperor''s brother. Why do I come on call?"


    "How dare you talk back?" Mo Ronglin said and got angry again, "I want to ban your feet, so that you can''t even get out of Yaotai palace."


    At this time, four Xi came in to report, "the emperor, the people of Jinhua palace asked to see you."


    Mo Ronglin is a little strange to the name, "which Jinhua palace?"


    "There are three dignitaries living in Jinhua palace. It''s Xiao Anzi who comes to see Liu Guiren."


    Mo Ronglin does not like this time someone to disturb, "something to Wang Changliang said, did not see me busy?"


    Four Xi hesitated for a moment, "emperor, that small an son cried red eyes, said Liu GUI Ren no longer."


    Mo Ronglin was surprised. Since Shi pengpeng didn''t bother him, he didn''t call Liu Guiren again. It''s only been a long time. Why can''t he?


    "Tell him to come in."


    Xiao Anzi came in, por Tong knelt down on the ground, "emperor, please go to see our master. She has been ill for many days, but she is going to die."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "what disease is so serious? What does the doctor say?"


    "It wasn''t a big deal, but the master was ill, and no one came to the hospital to see him. He was even strict with food. Three meals a day, our master swallowed cold steamed bread. Later, he couldn''t even swallow steamed bread..."


    Mo Ronglin was more and more angry. "What''s the reason? How can I eat cold steamed bread for three meals a day? How do you become slaves? Why don''t you go to the kitchen and get hot food? "


    Xiao Anzi shrunk his neck, "yes, it''s the empress..."


    Before he finished, his voice was timid, but the meaning was very clear.


    Someone''s been a demon again...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1416

    Mo Ronglin was already angry. When he heard that Shi pengpeng was even more angry, "what''s wrong with the queen? Make it clear."


    Seeing that the emperor was angry, Xiao Anzi trembled on the ground and spoke fluently. "Last time our master was wronged in Fengming palace, he was depressed and soon fell ill. The slave went to the Tai hospital to ask the Tai doctor to see the master. Although the Tai hospital came, he didn''t prescribe any medicine and left perfunctorily. Later, the food he brought changed, or he had a cold soup Either they don''t even have any food, only a few steamed buns are cold. The slaves have long wanted to ask the emperor, but the master won''t let them. They said that after a long time, it might be over. But now the slaves see that the master''s body and bones are getting worse and worse, so they ask the emperor to have a look... "


    Mo Rong Lin sneered, "is that how the queen takes care of the harem?"


    On the side, Mo Rong Qingyang, who had been watching for a long time, kicked Xiao Anzi, "be careful what you say. It''s not a small crime to slander the queen."


    "I dare not." Xiao Anzi was kicked to the ground, more and more pitiful.


    Mo Rong Lin stares at his younger sister. As soon as he lifts his robe, he lifts his feet and goes out. Mo Rong Qingyang quickly follows.


    "What do you want to do with me?" muronglin gave her a bad look. "Go back to your palace and stay."


    "Brother Huang, since this kind of thing happened in the palace, it''s necessary to have a good investigation. As a person of the mirage gate, sister Huang is duty bound."


    Seeing that she was so reasonable, Mo Ronglin felt headache and didn''t care about her, so he went straight to the Dragon chariot. Majestic looking with vigorous strides, Wang Changliang and


    put up their hands to put their hands on the sword, and the other hand pressed on the long sword of the waist.


    When they arrived at Jinhua palace, Zhang Guiren and Yang Guiren knelt on the porch early to welcome them. Mo Ronglin didn''t help them either. He said: get up. Walking straight to the main hall, Jinhua palace is divided into the main hall and the left and right halls. The main hall is Liu Guiren''s, Yang Guiren''s and Zhang Guiren''s. in the past, when they had a good relationship, the three people often chatted and joked together, and they were as close as sisters. Now the relationship has changed. The left and right halls are still as close as sisters. Liu Guiren of the main hall is superior and disdains to associate with them. When she is ill, Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren will not go to disturb her.


    When Mo Ronglin saw Liu Guiren, he was startled. It''s only a long time since he saw Liu Guiren. How can a beautiful woman be like this? Her face was haggard, her eyes were sunken, her beautiful lips were colorless, her hair was scattered on her shoulders, and she was really very ill.


    "The Emperor..." Liu Guiren gave a cry and struggled to salute.


    Mo Ronglin said hastily, "you are not well. Lie down."


    Liu Guiren leaned on the head of the bed and burst into tears, "emperor, I think I will never see the emperor again..."


    "Don''t think about it. It''s no big deal to see a doctor when you''re sick." Mo Ronglin told Si Xi, "you go to the Tai hospital and ask someone to see Liu Guiren. If you dare to perfunctory, I''ll ask him."


    Four Xi should be, turn around to ask the doctor.


    Mo Ronglin saw a plate on the table with half a steamed bread on it. He reached out and touched it. The steamed bread was dry and cold. He asked Liu Guiren, "do you usually eat this?"


    Liu Guiren didn''t answer. He just hid his face and wept. It was tacit.


    "Tell him to go down and let the kitchen cook a hot meal for Liu Guiren."


    "I thank the emperor for his kindness." Liu Guiren steamed buns steamed buns and looked up at him. When he looked up, he saw the Royal Highness in his house looking at the east side of the house. He felt it there, knead it. The half steamed bread on the table was also taken by her in the hand, looking left and right, and saw her hair straighten out in her heart. "What is the steamed bread, Princess Royal?"


    Murong Qingyang grinned, "steamed bread is talking to me."


    people in the room are terrified. What is the nonsense of the Royal Highness?


    Mo Rong Lin is not happy to stare at her one eye, "less nonsense, Liu Guiren body is not good, don''t scare her."


    "I''m not bullshit," Murong Qingyang put the half steamed bread into his sleeve, "you don''t listen to me, just wait for me to go back and listen to it slowly."


    She said it as if it were true. Several timid maids in court were pale with fear.


    Mo Ronglin asked Liu Guiren, "don''t you know the situation here


    Liu Guiren cried, "last time, because of my uncle, the empress had a gap with me. She was in charge of the affairs of the palace. She should know about the affairs of the Jinhua palace. But it doesn''t matter if I treat my concubine like this. But she will ruin the emperor''s reputation by doing so..."


    Mo Ronglin comforted her, "you''d better have a rest. The doctor will come to see a doctor for you soon. I''ve also ordered you in the kitchen. From now on, I won''t send you cold steamed bread any more."


    "My concubine, thank the emperor," said Liu Guiren, lying on the bed, weeping so much that tears crisscrossed his face as if he had cleared away the great injustice.


    Murong Qingyang went to the bedside and asked her, "you are sick, can someone tell the queen?"


    Liu Guiren shook his head, "I dare not."


    "The queen doesn''t eat people. Why don''t you dare?" Murong Qingyang snorted and laughed. "How can the queen know what happened here if you don''t tell the queen? Do you want her to stare at you every day? ""The empress is in charge of the harem. If she doesn''t know such a big thing, it''s dereliction of duty."


    "Oh, you''re a little expensive. It''s a big deal when you get sick? If you don''t report it, it''s the queen. The emperor is in charge of the whole world. He doesn''t know that you are ill. Why don''t you say that the emperor and the queen are bullying, right


    "Qingyang!" Mo Ronglin can''t bear it and drags her out directly. He also takes the opportunity to leave. Seeing Liu Guiren''s tears, he really has no patience.


    To the outside, Murong Lin a little ponder, "put driving Fengming palace." If he can''t see Shi Peng now, he can''t see him. But when things go wrong, he must let Shi Peng know the emperor''s attitude.


    Of course, it takes courage to make this decision. He called Ning Shiqi over and said in a low voice, "after entering Fengming palace, you should follow me. Don''t let the queen be five steps away from me, understand?"


    Although Ning Shiqi felt a little strange, he only listened to the order, never asked more, nodded, "slave obey."


    Mo Ronglin turned to the chariot and was startled by Mo rongqingyang who was sticking behind him. "Why are you so close to me?"


    Murong Qingyang laughed so much that he asked him in a low voice, "brother, why can''t you let pengpeng be within five steps of you, afraid that you can''t resist her beauty?"


    Mo Rong Lin was angry and pushed her away. "Mo Rong Qingyang, if you are so disrespectful again, I will beat you on the board!"


    Murong Qingyang was not afraid at all. He said with a smile, "brother Huang is the king of Ming Dynasty. He wants to be famous. If he hits me because of a little personal resentment, how can he convince the public?"


    Have a good weekend. Although it''s a little hard to say this month, I still want to ask for some monthly tickets. If you have monthly tickets, please vote for the little princess. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1417

    When he arrived at Fengming palace, Mo Ronglin saw Shi pengpeng kneeling on the porch to greet him. He stopped at a distance and said, "get up, come in and talk."


    Shi pengpeng got up and stood there waiting for him. Mo Ronglin took a look at Ning Shiqi. The latter immediately stepped forward and stopped in front of the emperor, "please go ahead."


    Shi pengpeng said, "what kind of system is this? Please let the emperor go first."


    "Please go ahead."


    Shi pengpeng looked at Mo Ronglin, "the emperor?"


    Mo Rong Lin is not angry way: "let you go first, what are you talking about?"


    Murong Qingyang came out from behind him with a playful smile, "then I''ll go in front of my brother." With that, he went in with Shi pengpeng in his arm.


    After entering the hall, Mo Ronglin sat down on the big chair, and Ning Shiqi stood in the front of his body. This position looked a little strange, as if he wanted to help the emperor block someone.


    Shi pengpeng, who knew everything, bowed his head to smile, and heard Mo Ronglin say in a deep voice, "queen, I ask you, why do you want to be harsh on Liu Guiren? "


    he looks like asking for a crime, but Shi pengpeng is very calm," I don''t know what the emperor means. Why should I be harsh on Liu Guiren? "


    "Liu Guiren is ill. Why don''t you send the imperial doctor to see her? Why are you so harsh on her food that she only gives a few cold steamed buns a day?"


    "Does the emperor think my concubine will do this?"


    "You''ve already done that."


    "I really want to be harsh on Liu Guiren. How can I do it in such a way?" Shi pengpeng shook his head. "If I want to be as stupid as the emperor said, the historian''s business has already collapsed. In the eyes of the emperor, I''m a cunning merchant, isn''t it?"


    Mo Ronglin, "..."


    Murong Qingyang looked at his speechless appearance and clapped her hands with a smile. "The queen is right. She is not stupid. She did this for him. In my opinion, it''s just Liu Guiren''s thief calling to catch the thief." she took out the half steamed bread from her sleeve. "He just touched it. It''s dry and cold, but it''s summer, so steamed bread is OK It''s soft to leave it open for a day or two. How can it do this? It''s all caked. It looks like it''s been baked by fire and put in an ice basin for a period of time


    What she said, Murong Lin didn''t know that the steamed bread was so dry that it was not formed under normal conditions. He came here to see what Shi pengpeng said. As a result, Murong Qingyang learned some skills in the magic mirror door, and he was so clever that he was really annoying!


    Murong Qingyang took out something from his sleeve again. "Look, red bean cake is soft. I stole it from Liu Guiren''s drawer. Why does she have to eat steamed bread when she has such a good cake?"


    Mo Ronglin, "do you mean Liu Guiren pretends to be ill?"


    "That''s too similar," Murong Qingyang said. "She''s really sick. She''s sick herself. She didn''t get sick before, so the imperial doctor didn''t prescribe medicine. Now she''s sick. If you don''t believe me, you can ask the imperial doctor to find out." She shook her head, "you say that this Liu Guiren is really good. It''s not good at all except for suffering."


    Mo Ronglin asked Shi pengpeng, "you don''t know anything about Liu Guiren?"


    "If I don''t know anything about it, it''s time for the emperor to pick up my pigtails again," Shi said with a smile. "The imperial doctor went to see me and said it''s OK. Now that I''m ok, I don''t worry about it. As for food, it''s the servants of various palaces who go to the kitchen to take it. What they want and what the kitchen gives me. If the emperor asks Liu Guiren why he likes steamed bread, I don''t know "It''s too late."


    As soon as she finished, Murong Qingyang began to smile.


    Murong Lin''s heart, a good mouth, a good hidden needle queen.


    "Since you know, why don''t you dissuade Liu Guiren?"


    "Brother, you are in some difficulties," Murong Qingyang said. "If you are going to be a queen, you have to ask Liu Guiren to tell you not to do it. You will kill yourself."


    This time, Jin chuan''er couldn''t help laughing. Shi Chuan also chuckled. Mo Ronglin looked at her side face and felt that the Queen''s smile was quite dignified. The corners of her mouth were light, and the smile flashed in her eyes, just like the spring breeze rippling the lake. However, he soon felt annoyed for his absence, cleared his throat and said, "queen, you know what Liu Guiren has done, but you are indifferent. What''s your kindness?"


    Murong Qingyang also intervened and was stopped by Shi pengpeng. "Emperor, Liu Guiren is not a child. She knows the consequences of things and has the ability to bear them. My concubine is the queen, not her mother. I think everyone in the harem should be responsible for what she has done."


    Mo ronglinkong has a mouth that can speak well. When he comes to Shi pengpeng, he is often speechless. He didn''t like the taste, but he had nothing to do. The unscrupulous businessman was the unscrupulous businessman. He spoke so well.


    Things to this point, there is no need to go on, Mo Rong Lin face expressionless drive back to the palace. But he won''t listen to the one-sided words of any party. When he came out of Jinhua palace, he asked Wang Changliang to check immediately. This time he went back to Chengde palace, Wang Changliang''s investigation also had a result. He told Mo Ronglin that when the Tai hospital went to Jinhua palace for the first time, Liu Guiren was not ill at all, so he didn''t prescribe medicine, just let her have a rest. But Liu Guiren didn''t eat and drink much during this period of time. He was really ill. He had seen the disease and prescribed medicine. As long as he took medicine and ate on time, Liu Guiren''s illness would be cured in three or five days.As for the other end of the kitchen, hot meals and dishes are prepared every day. The servants of each palace pack their own food boxes. Liu Guiren''s servants only take steamed bread, which has nothing to do with the kitchen.


    Mo Ronglin did not speak, waved to let Wang Changliang go down, and sat at the table thinking.


    Although Jia Lanqing didn''t go with him to Jinhua palace, he also heard about it. Seeing the emperor sitting in silence, he asked, "emperor, what''s wrong?"


    Mo Ronglin said, "Liu Guiren has excellent chess skills. He should be a smart man. Why did he come up with such a stupid way to frame the queen?"


    Jia Lanqing said with a smile, "Chu people live in poverty, read" Huainanzi "," mantis wait for cicadas from the barrier leaf, can be invisible. " So he took the leaves from under the tree. The mantis holds the leaf to wait for the cicada, picks it, the leaf falls under the tree. There are fallen leaves under the tree first, so we can''t separate again. Take the number and fight back This is the allusion that a leaf blinds the eyes. Now Liu Guiren is like this. She used to accompany her husband and thought that the emperor treated her differently. This is one of them. "


    Mo Ronglin asked, "what about the second one?"


    Jia Lanqing replied, "the second is naturally to know that the emperor does not like the queen. She gives the Queen''s handle to the emperor in the hope that the emperor will ask the queen if he doesn''t ask for anything."


    Mo Rong Lin was a little surprised. "Is it so obvious that I don''t like the queen?"


    Jia Lanqing nodded, "the emperor is not happy with the queen, probably no one around the palace does not know."


    Yesterday was windy and rainy, today is sunny, mood with the weather, ups and downs, thank the students who voted yesterday, today continue to ask for a monthly ticket, oh, monthly ticket, you grinding goblin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1418

    Liu Guiren knew very well that her complaint against the queen was full of loopholes. As long as the emperor investigated casually, she could know the truth. The only thing she could do was to fight to the end. No matter who testified, she insisted that those people were bribed by the queen.


    But to her surprise, the emperor clearly sent someone to investigate the matter, but did not pursue it, so calm in the past.


    Murong Qingyang thinks it''s unfair and says to Shi pengpeng, "what''s the matter with the emperor brother? You know it''s Liu Guiren who''s playing tricks, but you still don''t punish her. Do you condone her?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "Liu Guiren has been a concubine for several days. The emperor has to give her some face."


    "Pull it down," Murong Qingyang said, "stupid as that, but also spoiled the imperial concubine, the imperial brother''s IQ pulled down, at the end of the day, the only real match with the imperial brother is pengpeng you."


    Jin chuan''er couldn''t smile. He took off the dagger from his waist and handed it to him. "Your Highness, I''ll give this to you for self-defense."


    Her dagger is unusual, and she can''t buy it with money. Mo Rong has many weapons, but she hasn''t got any daggers like this. She has long liked Jin chuan''er''s dagger, and she''s embarrassed to ask for it. When she saw that Jin chuan''er took the initiative to give it to her, she was so happy that she said with a smile, "if you praise your master, you''ll give it to me. Tomorrow, I''ll give it to you every day. How many daggers do you have?"


    Jin chuan''er said, "it''s good for my master. I''ll keep it in mind. There''s life without a dagger. I''ll give it to your highness."


    "What do I want your life to do? Keep it and serve your master." When Murong Qingyang said this, he suddenly remembered, pulled Shi pengpeng aside and whispered, "pengpeng, how can I feel that the emperor is afraid of you, and dare not let you get close to him?"


    "The emperor hates me."


    Murong Qingyang shook his head, "hate to hate, but there are also fears. When I can''t see it, I still let seventeen in the middle of you, as if I''m afraid you''ll beat him. Hey, did you practice any magic skills? Teach me."


    Shi pengpeng was amused by her fantastic ideas. "There''s no wonderful skill at all." she was afraid that Murong Qingyang would continue to pester her and changed the topic. "Aren''t you working in the mirage gate? Why do you stay in the palace these two days and don''t want to go?"


    Mention this matter, Murong Qingyang Yan Ba, told her life-threatening things to Shi Peng listen, originally thought Shi Peng would scold her like the emperor brother, but Shi Peng held her hand, sincerely said, "Your Highness''s courage is really admirable."


    Murong Qingyang laughed, "or do you know me, Ning''an, the emperor''s brother, and GUI''s aunt all blame me."


    "I think your highness is brave and resourceful," Shi pengpeng said with a smile. "In the end, didn''t you catch the thief by his Highness''s stratagem? The emperor and aunt GUI are too nervous, so they blame his highness. This is also human nature. "


    "Ning''an, because I''m too nervous, isn''t it because I''m afraid of the emperor''s crime?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "I believe Ning''an is more worried about your safety than the emperor''s surrender."


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. You grow up together and play together all day. No one is closer than you."


    Murong Qingyang mouth Yang, mouth is complaining, "you don''t know how fierce he was that day, these two days I dare not go to him."


    Jin chuan''er overheard and joked: "Oh, there are people in the world who make your highness afraid?"


    Murong Qingyang snorted, "who is afraid of him? My highness is too lazy to care about him."


    Shi pengpeng said, "I''d rather have a cold face and a hot heart. If you say two soft words, he will lose his temper."


    Murong Qingyang''s heart had already flown away, but his mouth still insisted, "the devil said soft words to him, then what, I still have something to do, go first, come to see you next time."


    Shi pengpeng couldn''t see through her mind. She asked Qiongyu to bring a piece of cloth. "It''s not decent for me to go to someone''s house with empty hands. This cloth is a tribute in spring. The silk from Jiangnan is thin and breathable. It''s the most suitable dress for Mrs. Ning."


    Murong Qingyang did not refuse. He took over the silk and said, "thank you, Huang Sao."


    "Go ahead."


    Murong Qingyang carries silk to the palace gate. Before he reaches the main gate, he is stopped. The soldiers who stop her are very respectful. "Your Highness, the emperor has orders. He won''t let his highness out of the palace these days."


    Murong Qingyang remembers that there is such a thing. His brother annoys her and refuses to let her go out of the palace.


    She turned her head and walked back. She carried silk on her shoulder. All the way, many people looked at her. Some slaves ran to help her, but they were all rejected by her. So she ran to Chengde hall and didn''t go in. She asked Ning Shiqi under the steps, "what about nineteen?"


    Ning said, "in the barracks."


    "You go and call him. His highness is looking for him."


    Ning 17 stands still, "slave on duty, can''t leave."


    Murong Qingyang rolled his eyes. Every emperor''s bodyguard was a stubborn temper engraved in a mold. From Ning Jiu to Ning 17, no one could see except the emperor.


    She had no choice but to send four Xi to go. Soon, four Xi brought Ning 19, and Murong Qingyang said, "you go in with me to see the emperor, act according to the situation, and don''t talk nonsense."Ning 19, "..." How can you have the guts to fool him


    Mo Ronglin is criticizing the memorial. Yu Guang glances at the person who comes in. He frowns and raises his head. "Why are you here again?"


    Murong Qingyang saluted solemnly, "brother, today is aunt Qihong''s birthday. I want to go to the palace to send her a piece of cloth as a gift. I know that brother is not at ease. I went out of the palace by myself and asked nineteen to accompany me. After the gift, I''ll come back."


    Mo Ronglin put down his pen and said, "how can I not know the birthday of aunt Qihong?"


    "It''s not a big deal to be a casual student. Naturally, Lord Ning won''t mention it."


    "Is it today?" Mo Rong Lin is a little suspicious, "how can I remember not so early?"


    "Today," Murong Qingyang said with certainty, "I heard Ning An mention a few days ago that I would go home to celebrate aunt Qihong''s birthday."


    "Ning''an went to Siping yesterday."


    "Is it?" Murong Qingyang said, "I must come back today."


    Mo Ronglin remembers that Qihong was born in the summer. He forgets which day. He thinks about it and says, "don''t go. I''ll send someone to go."


    "Don''t worry, brother. You can say that Aunt Qihong and aunt Lvhe are just like our own aunts. Don''t send people by the way of kings and ministers. If you look at them, why don''t you worry?"


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at Ning 19. "He lost you from Jiangnan. Can I rest assured?"


    Ning Shifu knelt down and said, "please give me a chance. I will live up to my hope this time."


    "must escort the royal highness of the princess."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    Murong Qingyang knew that brother Huang was right, but he didn''t express his joy. He said, "brother Huang, don''t you bring a gift to Aunt Qihong?"


    Mo Ronglin said, "I''ll give you a set of jewelry."


    "Don''t worry. Aunt Qihong doesn''t wear any jewelry on weekdays. She just likes a gadget or something, or you can give her that set of nuclear carvings."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t think much and said, "OK, you say hello for me." So he ordered Sixi to take the nuclear carving and give it to Murong Qingyang.


    See Monday, see online class again...


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1419

    With the emperor''s instructions, Murong Qingyang took Ning 19 out of the palace, and they rode through the market to Ning Fu.


    Ning house of the small Si see Murong Qingyang, immediately forward salute: "Your Highness is coming."


    Murong Qingyang did not dismount and threw the silk to him. "This is for your wife. Is your young master still in Siping?"


    "Yes, the young master went to Siping yesterday, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    "Yes, I see." Murong Qingyang turns his horse around and runs out of the city.


    Ning nineteen cried loudly, and knew that it was the royal highness of Princess!


    he hurried to catch up with the horse. "Your Highness, the servant promised the emperor to send you back to the palace, you can''t always be such a pit slave."


    Murong Qingyang clamped the horse''s belly and shook the reins. "You can go to Siping with me. When the emperor asked, he said that I knocked you unconscious and dragged you away."


    Ning 19, "..." As a member of the Ning family army, he is easily knocked out and taken away. He has to be shameless


    but he could not drag the ink up to the palace and had to follow. At least the princess did not throw him away halfway.


    In Siping, Murong Qingyang went straight to Siping county. When he went in, all the people except Ning''an were there.


    Seeing her coming, everyone was very happy and asked around her:


    "boss, Angie said you won''t come back. Is it true?"


    Murong Qingyang smiles and bows his hand, "of course it''s fake. I''m not coming back?"


    Shanying saw that she brought a stranger and asked, "boss, who is this? I don''t want to introduce you."


    "My retinue, you call him nineteen."


    Little Zhuge looked up and down at Ning 19, "what''s your name, brother?"


    Ning 19 just about to speak, Murong Qingyang preempted, said, "my family''s entourage, of course, with my surname Huang."


    Ning 19, "..." Why did you change his last name


    Small Zhuge laughs, "boss, your family''s entourage all so name, how with ningjiajun same."


    "It''s convenient and easy to remember." Murong Qingyang asked them, "the case is not solved, how come it''s back to Siping?"


    "Ango thinks there are still some doubts in the case and refuses to close the case, so he has to investigate again."


    Murong Qingyang snorted, "who let him kill yichihong? It''s easy to keep him alive." Just finished, far away to see the door, immediately head a low, dare not say more.


    Seeing Ning''an, Ning Shijiu saluted, "less..."


    Murong Qingyang''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He said, "this is the Deputy headmaster."


    In fact, Ning 19 wanted to be called Shaozhu. Ning jiuchuang was the leader of Ning''s army. Everyone called Ning An Shaozhu. When Murong Qingyang interrupted him, Ning 19 came back to himself and knew that he had almost missed his mouth.


    Ning''an glanced at Murong Qingyang, "Why are you here? Isn''t your elder brother forbidding you to come out? "


    Murong Qingyang laughed a little naughty, "my father can''t help me, brother can control me?" Seeing that Ning''an''s face stinks, she immediately restrains her playful smile, pulls Ning''an aside, and says carefully, "I''m here to send you something."


    "What is it for?"


    Murong Qingyang took out a brocade box from his arms, opened it and handed it to him, "I know you like to collect this. I specially made it for you. It''s interesting enough."


    Ning An looked at the set of nuclear carvings, a little unable to move his eyes, but he said, "nothing to pay attention to, either cheating or stealing, say it, what do you want to do?"


    Murong Qingyang shoved the box into his hand, crushed his toes on the ground, and whispered, "last time I was wrong. I didn''t think about it carefully enough. It worried you..."


    "I''m not worried about you. I''m just afraid that you''ll involve everyone."


    "Ning An, you raise your head and look into my eyes."


    Ning An is puzzled, "why should I look at your eyes?"


    "Look me in the eye and say, don''t you worry about me?"


    Ning An looked up at her, suddenly felt scalp numbness, immediately wrong eyes, "OK, things in the past do not say, you go back, don''t let the emperor worry."


    "With nineteen, the emperor won''t worry," Murong Qingyang said. "I''m a person who has a beginning and an end. I won''t leave until the case is settled."


    Ning''an covered the brocade box and gave it back to her. "You take it back, I don''t want it. You''re no longer a member of the mirage gate. There''s no need to spend it here."


    Murong Qingyang, holding her head down, clubbed there and refused to take it. She didn''t know what was going on. She heard the sentence: "you are no longer a member of the mirage gate. She has a very sad feeling, just like being abandoned by someone. She is so sour in her heart that tears are about to fall down.".


    Ning An was about to put the box back into her hand when she saw a little crystal falling from his sight and disappeared.


    He was stunned for a moment. He looked down at Murong Qingyang and saw two drops of crystal falling down. He was a little flustered. Yu Guang glanced at the bench and they were still watching. He immediately turned to cover their sight and pulled Murong Qingyang into the room to talk.


    When he was a child, although he was the playmate selected by Murong Qingyang, he didn''t reject her very much, because Murong Qingyang was different from other girls. She seldom cried. She was careless. She was like a boy. After a long time, she was used to it. So when she cried, he felt that things were getting worse."What are you crying for?" He said in a stuffy voice, "I didn''t beat you or scold you. If it comes to the emperor''s ears, will I live?"


    Murong Qingyang covered his face, "Wuwuwuwu, we''ve been playing since childhood. Now you don''t want me..."


    Ning''an, "..." That sounds strange.


    He kindly advised, "Qingyang, I''m for your own good. The mirage door is really not the place you should stay. From the emperor to my mother, to Aunt laurel, aunt green lotus, uncle Jia, who agrees you to come to the mirage door?"


    "Wu Wu Wu, my sister-in-law agrees."


    Ning An Leng for a moment just reaction come over, Huang Sao refers to Shi Peng, he silent.


    Murong Qingyang continued, "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Ning An paced in the room, Murong Qingyang''s cry was like a magic sound, which stirred his mood.


    He stood still, patiently advised, "don''t cry, OK?"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Ning''an went on walking, walked around her for several circles, and then stopped, "I didn''t want you, but the mirage door is really not the place for girls to stay."


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    "I''ll teach you a new set of boxing, OK?"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Ning''an sighed. He really couldn''t help it. His highness couldn''t be provoked. "Come on, don''t cry. If you want to stay in the mirage door, just stay..."


    Murong Qingyang put his hand away from his face and looked at him with a smile. "This is what you said. Don''t go back!"


    Ningan saw her face clean, no tears, know cheated, he said, this goods how can cry endless!


    "I''m ahead of you. If the last thing happened again, it''s no use asking me. If you want to stay here, I''ll leave. The Deputy sect leader will let you be the leader."


    "No, no," Murong Qingyang said with a shy smile, "I''m a non staff member. How can he de be the Deputy headmaster? It''s not too late to wait for three or five years."


    Ning An rolled a white eye and opened the door to go out. He didn''t want to stay with the goods for a moment.


    Hei hei, Ning''an has no choice but to take Qingyang.


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1420

    Although the man who broke into Murong Qingyang''s room was killed, his identity was soon found out. When something happened to the hut, the woman in charge of the rent heard the letter coming and saw the dead on the ground. She covered her mouth and exclaimed repeatedly that the man was no other than her nephew.


    The families of the other victims came to identify them. They all said that they had seen him. The little widow who was killed in the end lived alone, but the people in the courtyard had seen the dead cut firewood for the little widow. After combing these clues together, we can get a general picture.


    The murderer is Zhao San. He is a good cook and a cheater. Since his parents died one after another, no one cares about him. Now he is in his thirties and has not married a daughter-in-law. My aunt is in charge of renting a house in a small alley in the west of the city. Sometimes she asks him to help him do some mending work. He often goes in and out of the alley and is very familiar with the situation. When she sees a big girl and a little daughter-in-law, she is always in a daze. It seems that everyone is not surprised to know that he is the murderer.


    But Siping''s victim''s family came, but no one recognized him. Ning''an is more sure of his conjecture. There are two one foot red, or the one in Siping is one foot red. Zhao San in tongNing just imitates him, and Zhao San only commits crimes in his familiar area, and he will not leave the west of the city. Therefore, the case of tongNing is over, and the case of Siping is not over. Ning''an asks several benches to go back to Siping and then investigate.


    But after the four cases in Siping, yichihong never appeared again. If Shanying said that it was an old-fashioned wanderer, it would be meaningless to stay in Siping.


    Siping county government wants to close the case. After all, there are only a few days left in one month. As long as the case is closed, he can pacify the people and restore order in Siping county. Otherwise, the families of the victims will come to the county government every three or five times to throw away rotten vegetables. Who can bear it.


    He wants to close the case, but Ning An doesn''t agree. If the case is closed, Zhao San will become one foot red, and the real one will be at large. It''s hard to catch him again.


    The county government also wanted to persuade, Ning An waved his hand, "the emperor''s one month deadline is for the mirage door, which has nothing to do with the county government. If the county government really wants peace in Siping City, it''s only to seize a foot of red."


    "Isn''t Yang San one foot red?"


    Ning''an shakes his head and is about to speak. Someone probes at the door. When the county government sees him, he immediately smiles and goes out of the door to talk to him. Ning''an hears that the county government is called father-in-law. He thinks it''s the son-in-law of the county government.


    He stood for a while, and went out from the side door. In the yard, several mountain Eagles were talking around Murong Qingyang. He stood under the corridor and watched each other from a distance. The sunset was just slanting. Murong Qingyang was surrounded by people and was full of laughter. Today, she was wearing an apricot yellow skirt and bathing in the light red sunset. She was a little coquettish, thinking that an hour ago, the goods were still in front of him Shed tears, commissar aggrieved said he did not want her, tears a wipe, lively is a man.


    He shook his head with a smile and walked slowly to see the bench squinting at the front right. He patted the shoulder of the bench: "what are you looking at?"


    The bench raised his chin, "brother an, who is with the county magistrate? It looks familiar. "


    Ning An looks over, the county seat is seeing off guests, he Oh a, "is the son-in-law of the county government adult, probably find the county government to have something to do."


    The bench sat for a moment and said, "I remember, he is Xu Wenxuan, the young master of Weiwu boxing hall. It turns out that he is the son-in-law of the county magistrate."


    Ning An asked, "how do you know him?"


    "In the fourth case, the Qian family hired a hospital guard, or they hired him in his family''s boxing house. At that time, I went to Weiwu boxing house to look up clues and met him."


    Ning An nodded, "that''s it."


    After seeing off the guests, the county magistrate went back to the yard and wanted to talk to Ning An about closing the case. Ning An asked him, "was that your son-in-law just now?"


    "It''s the son-in-law of the lower official," the county government said with a smile. "It''s Xu Wenxuan. His family owns the biggest boxing hall in the county."


    Ning An asked, "when did you become a relative?"


    "Less than two months," the county government was a little strange, "Deputy headmaster Ning asked what to do with this?"


    Ning An smiles, "ask casually."


    County Government adults then before the topic, "rather Deputy headmaster, if the deadline has not found a red foot, is it possible to close the case?"


    Ning An looked up at the sky and said, "I''ll talk about it later. I have something else to do. Goodbye." Then he waved to the bench and said, "let''s go!"


    A group of people Hula catch up with Ning''an, leaving the county magistrate staring at their back in a daze.


    Ning''an took everyone to the restaurant, ordered an elegant room, ordered a table of dishes, and said to Murong Qingyang, "it''s your treat today."


    Murong Qingyang without saying a word, took off his wallet and threw it on the table, very forthright said, "brothers, whatever you want to eat, just order."


    Shanying looked at the exquisite and small purse and said with a smile, "how much silver can I hold here? Is it enough to invite everyone to a meal?"


    Small Zhuge greedy wine, "boss, I do not ask high, a pot of good wine will become."


    Pony, "boss, I want to eat Babao duck and hand shredded chicken."


    The bench said, "let''s have a few catties of sauced beef."Hawk, "I want to eat crystal elbow, popcorn."


    Murong Qingyang asked Ning An, "what do you eat?"


    "I don''t choose. That''s enough."


    Murong Qingyang asked Ning Shijiu, "what about you?"


    Ning 19 said, "slave, I don''t choose."


    Murong Qingyang thought for a moment, and asked Hou''s little two, "do you have shark fin and sea cucumber?"


    Little two glanced at the small purse on the table, laughing a little reluctantly, "there are all kinds of shark fin and sea cucumber, but the price is not cheap. A bowl of shark fin soup is five Liang, and a plate of fresh sea cucumber is six Liang."


    Murong Qingyang said, "first of all, write down their points, and each one will have a bowl of shark''s fin soup, fresh sea cucumber large portion, and a few of your shop''s signature dishes. The wine must be a good wine aged for more than ten years. For the time being, that''s not enough."


    The crowd cheered: "the boss is powerful."


    Second, he glanced at the purse again. He suspected that the silver there might not be enough to pay the bill. When he went downstairs, he thought that he wanted to be angry with the shopkeeper. He had to be careful that these people upstairs ate overlord food.


    Not only the sophomores are worried, but also the benches are worried. They all know that Qingyang is the gold of the rich businessmen. She can afford this. It''s just Shanying picked up Xiaohe bag and weighed it. It was lighter than he thought. After another shake, it rustled inside. He said, "boss, there is not much silver here."


    Ning An said with a smile: "the head here is not silver."


    "Is it not silver or gold?"


    When Murong Qingyang heard this sentence, he suddenly remembered that the gold leaves in her purse were all marked inside. As long as they were taken out, her identity would be exposed. She snatched the small purse back quickly and said to Ning''an, "it''s still your treat today."


    Ning''an, "..."


    Everyone, "..."


    Well, I''ve seen your urging, so let''s add more today.


    I''m looking for a monthly ticket.


    I''ll see you later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1421

    The second child was muttering to the shopkeeper in front of the counter when she saw that the girl who had just ordered food upstairs came down. She was a little embarrassed and said to him, "shark fin and sea cucumber are not needed. Ten years of aging is changed to five years of aging, and the rest is the same."


    Little two a pair of "you see, I know not so much money, no money you blind what, fun" look.


    Murong Qingyang was a little embarrassed at first. When he was seen by the second child, he immediately became confident again. "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen any more dishes or less money?" Finish saying the body a turn, Deng Deng Deng Deng went upstairs.


    Xiao ER and the shopkeeper look at each other face to face. They have seen people who order more vegetables with less money, but they have never seen people who order more vegetables with less money.


    When Murong Qingyang returned to Yajian, Ning''an was talking about the case, "Shanying said yichihong was a skilled person, bench said yichihong was a local in Siping, Qingyang said yichihong had just been married. Based on the analysis of the three of them, one of them met all the requirements."


    Murong Qingyang heard that Ning''an adopted her analysis and was very happy. He sat down quickly and said, "who is it?"


    "It''s Xu Wenxuan, the little master of Weiwu boxing hall. He knows Kung Fu. He''s a local. He''s been married for less than two months. "


    The bench said, "but Xu Wenxuan is the son-in-law of the county government, isn''t he?"


    "If it''s him, we''ll find out." Ning An said, "in addition, the third case is different from other cases. Yang Qiumin, the elder brother of the deceased Yang Qiuying, insists that after the murderer committed the crime, there was no trace of fragrance left in his home. Maybe the murderer and Yang Qiuying knew each other. Check this clue."


    When the sophomore came to serve, Ning An had finished what he had to say, and everyone began to eat.


    Ning 19 doesn''t drink. Although he is also sitting, his body is straight. Compared with other people''s relaxed state, he is more cautious. Small Zhuge see in the eye, the mind move, the vision extremely quick in the Mo Rong Qing Yang face circled for a while, lowered the head to smile.


    After dinner, Ning''an paid the money, and everyone joked and walked out. Xiao Er saw each other off at the door. He was so impressed by Mo Rong Qingyang that he took two more eyes. Ning nineteen immediately drew his sword across his chest, "what are you looking at?"


    Small two scared straight shiver, "no, didn''t see what."


    Murong Qingyang frowned, "nineteen, don''t scare him."


    Ning Shijiu puts away his sword, stares at Xiao ER and follows Murong Qingyang out of the door. Shanying sees it and says, "the boss''s follower is so fierce."


    Little Zhuge laughed, "we should be more polite to the boss in the future."


    Hawk, "why?"


    Xiaozhuge laughed meaningfully, "because her followers are so fierce."


    Everyone laughed, but didn''t think much about it.


    -


    Weiwu boxing hall is very famous in Siping county. Its director, Xu Shiqiang, has a high reputation. His only son, Xu Wenxuan, is very good-looking, kind-hearted and skillful. He married two girls from the county government more than a month ago. They have a good relationship and often go in and out together. His new daughter-in-law has a good relationship with her father-in-law .


    Ning An analyzes the information collected, but he is also a little puzzled. According to the truth, a man like Xu Wenxuan should not commit a crime. He has a good character, a rich family, a loving father and a loving son, and the newly married couple get along well. He really can''t find fault.


    But little Zhuge checked Yang Qiuying''s head, but found something. Yang Qiuying''s father and Xu Shiqiang are from the same hometown. Yang Qiuying and Xu Wenxuan knew each other when they were young. Yang Qiumin insists that there is no trace of fragrance in his home, which is in line with the possibility of an acquaintance committing a crime. In addition, the Qian family in Weiwu martial arts center has invited a nursing home, which can also be related to Xu Wenxuan. Ning''an feels that she has to continue to check Xu Wenxuan.


    Time is very urgent. The time limit of one month is getting closer and closer. The light in Ning''an''s room often stays on all night. He always feels that he is missing something.


    Just as he was concentrating, the door was pushed open, and Murong Qingyang came in with a big step.


    Ning An frowns, "so late, what do you come to a man''s room to do?"


    "Anyway, I can''t sleep," Murong Qingyang sat down at the table and poured himself a glass of water. "Let''s discuss the case. It''s only three days before the deadline. If we don''t solve the case within three days, I don''t know if brother Huang will cut off your head?"


    Ning An white her one eye, "the emperor is a clear king."


    "Mingjun sometimes makes a fool of himself," Murong Qingyang said, holding his cheek and turning his teacup with one hand. "Two days ago, something happened in the palace. A little noble wanted to frame the queen. You know, the imperial brother didn''t like pengpeng. He had prejudices against her. He didn''t see so many loopholes. He only listened to the little noble''s words, and the little noble was ridiculous. He wanted to overthrow the queen because of his different identities Fantastic. "


    Ning An hears here, fierce raise head, "what did you just say?"


    "I said the little nobleman was whimsical."


    "The preceding sentence."


    "I want to bring down the queen because of the great disparity of status."


    "Yes, that''s it. There''s a big difference in status," Ning An asked her. "Do you think there''s a big difference between the Xu family and the county family?"


    Murong Qingyang thought for a long time, "the county government is the father and mother of Siping, and the Xu family is a boxing house. In terms of power and wealth, it seems that they are all a little bit worse.""Then why does the county government want to marry her to the Xu family?"


    "Maybe he thinks Xu Wenxuan is young and promising."


    "Xu Wenxuan''s future is nothing more than inheriting his father''s martial arts school. He can''t compare with the scholars and the rich. Why do you take a fancy to him?"


    Murong Qingyang frowned and thought, "is Miss County defective?"


    Ning An asked, "have you ever seen a lady from the county government?"


    "During the day, I went to Weiwu boxing hall with the bench. It''s very beautiful."


    "Is it defective?"


    Murong Qingyang hesitated to shake his head, "she has hands and feet, walking is not lame, speaking is also agile, quite normal."


    "Then why do you say she''s flawed?"


    Mo Rong Qingyang, "..." I''m not forced to ask by you.


    Ning An but laughed to smile, "actually still have a kind of defect that can''t see."


    "What is it?"


    Ning an a little squeak, "you don''t ask."


    "What defect can''t be asked?" Murong Qingyang became more and more curious.


    Ning An doesn''t say, a trace of red cloud floats on his face.


    "What is it," she said, shaking him by the arm, "speak quickly, speak quickly."


    Ning''an was shaken by her. He held the table and looked down at the hand that was holding his arm. It was thin and clear, but it was powerful. It hurt him.


    He broke off her hand, a little hate iron does not become steel appearance, "you are a little girl look into it?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "it''s my fault. You always tell people that I''m not a girl. If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask Xiao Zhuge. He will know." Then he started.


    Ning An pulls her, "don''t ask them."


    "Then tell me."


    Rather silent for a while, some difficult mouth, "is chastity."


    "You mean The county lady lost her virginity before she got married, so she got married? " Mo Rong Qingyang''s eyes brightened and he said excitedly, "it''s coming to me. I said that one foot red is a red cap. The murderer must have just been married. He must have suffered some stimulation and twisted his heart to kill. But, "she asked Ning An after a pause," is chastity really so important to a man? If your daughter-in-law lost her virginity before she married, would you kill someone? "


    Ning''an, "..." One more question, he''s going to kill


    The second is more.


    If you have a monthly ticket, please give it to Qingyang. They will solve the case soon!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1422

    Ning An let bench and Shanying continue to check Xu Wenxuan, sent xiaozhuyi and Xiaoma to check the second miss of the county government.


    The county magistrate''s surname is Jiang, and her two daughters are very beautiful. The eldest daughter Jiang Zheng married the fourth grade magistrate of the capital and became an official''s wife. The second daughter Jiang LAN married a boxer in the county. Who would think, the gap between the two sisters is too big.


    Small Zhuge brain light, quickly and Jianglan nanniang''s son set up close, a drink down, he set out the truth.


    It turns out that Jiang Lancheng fell in love with an actor before he was married. He went to the opera every three or five times, and two of them got married. He had a private tryst, but he didn''t have a proper sense of propriety. When the county magistrate knew about it, he was so angry that he had the actor driven out of Siping, and then he had someone go to the Xu family to propose marriage, so he quickly married the second young lady Jiang LAN. Of course, the Xu family didn''t know about it. The adults of the county government were willing to go to the relatives. They couldn''t wait for it, so they quickly welcomed the second miss of the Jiang family back home in a sedan chair.


    Murong Qingyang was very excited after listening to Xiao Zhuge, and said to Ning''an, "ah, we have the right idea. Let me analyze it. Miss Jiang er''s infidelity can be concealed from others, but not from Xu Wenxuan. On her wedding night, the bride was red and regarded as unclean. However, she was afraid of the power of the county magistrate and had no courage to return her husband. She could only knock off her teeth and swallow her blood. He was so depressed that he twisted. "


    With that, she looked forward to Ning''an, waiting for his praise.


    Small Zhuge yo a, "can ah, boss, rapid progress!"


    Murong Qingyang, pretending to be modest, "with the help of brothers, little progress."


    Ning An said, "in order to kill people, Xu Wenxuan''s heart is too fragile. Besides, the will of martial arts practitioners is stronger than ordinary people."


    Murong Qingyang looked at him, "you mean, I''m wrong?"


    "As a rule, it''s not wrong, but it''s still short of ignition."


    "What''s the difference?" Murong Qingyang was a little anxious. "Only two days, the deadline is up."


    When it comes to the deadline, everyone stops talking. The emperor''s golden words, the words he said and the water he spilled are all waiting to see the final result. Although we can''t finish the task and will not be beheaded, there must be punishment.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Murong Qingyang was more anxious, "Ning''an, what do you do now? We can''t stay like this. We have to find a way


    "Wait."


    "Wait?" Murong Qingyang, "what are you waiting for?"


    At this time, the bench came in, about the Xu family, they heard a little bit.


    Now Mrs. Xu is not Xu Wenxuan''s biological mother. As early as more than ten years ago, the first Mrs. Xu ran away with a man. At that time, it was very noisy in Siping county. It took a long time for it to subside. Later, Xu Shiqiang took over. After his wife married, she didn''t have children. She was very kind to Xu Wenxuan, and the relationship between the mother and the son was good.


    Ning An twisted his eyebrows and stretched out, "the difference is this Huohou. When Xu Wenxuan''s mother left, he was still an ignorant young man. He was pointed out behind his back and heard too much gossip. That incident was a blow to him and left an indelible shadow. From then on, Hou''s heart was distorted and he hated all the infidelity women, but new His wife''s infidelity is the last straw to crush the camel. "


    Xiao Zhuge nodded, "it''s normal to see all the doubts focused on Xu Wenxuan individually. When they are concentrated together, he is very suspicious. He has a motive to kill and has the conditions to commit a crime. As a boxer, he has contacts with people in the Jianghu and is easy to get lost. He has a childhood relationship with Yang Qiuying and is in line with his acquaintances. Qian''s guard is a member of his boxing house, It''s easy to communicate secretly. In the first case, Zhou Hui''s father didn''t go back until he went to the Xu family to repair the courtyard wall that night. In the second case, Zhou Qiaoer''s family sent tofu to Weiwu martial arts school, which is also recognized. "


    "What are you waiting for?" Murong Qingyang urged: "let''s go to Weiwu boxing hall and arrest people. What if Xu Wenxuan hears the news and runs away?"


    "I can''t run," said the bench. "The hawk and the pony are watching."


    Ning''an poured a glass of water for himself, "all the analysis is our guess, no witness, no evidence, how to arrest people?"


    "What about that?" Knowing that the murderer was there, but he couldn''t catch someone. It made Murong Qingyang feel very anxious, so he pulled his hair. The bun was torn off and a lock of it hung down his ear. He walked around with her, looking like a fierce cat.


    Ning''an Yuguang stares at her. When she comes to her side, she quietly stretches out her legs to hurt her. Murong Qingyang doesn''t realize it. She is tripped. She subconsciously hugs Ning''an, who is closest to her, and then sits down.


    was quiet in the house, and everyone looked at him with a terrified look at the Nanjing Deputy master and his royal highness.


    Ning An''s expression is very difficult to say, he just want to make a bad, did not expect that he fell into the pit.


    Murong Qingyang grabs Ning''an and slaps him in the face before he gets up from his leg. "I''m dying. Are you still playing? Do you look like a deputy headmaster?"


    The crowd continued to gape Qingyang is probably confused. Shouldn''t he stand up first and fight again? Sure enough, I didn''t think of myself as a girl.Ning An holds her head and lets her beat him. He hasn''t recovered from the shock just now. For the first time in his life, the girl is still a princess sitting in his arms


    At this time, the small yamen servant of the county government came to him and said, "Deputy headmaster Ning, yichihong has appeared again. The county governor told you to go there quickly."


    All the people''s faces were dignified. As the Yamen servant arrived at the scene, it was a shelter in an alley, and the dead fell on the wall. What surprised Ning''an was that, unlike the previous case, the one who died this time was not a woman, but a little beggar. The same thing was that his face was covered with a foot of red cloth.


    Uncovering the red cloth, the little beggar''s way of death was different from those women''s. those women were not hurt, but were suffocated alive. There were obvious knife marks on his neck, blood spread under his body, and his ragged clothes were dyed black gray with blood. His eyes were closed, and he looked a little miserable. His fingers were bent, and his nails were all broken. He should have scratched hard before he died The ground.


    Bench and small Zhuge squatted down to check the body, told Ning An, "the body is not stiff, but the blood clot has coagulation, the time of death is not long, but not short, should be this morning."


    Ning''an looked up at the depth of the alley. The sunlight was blocked by the high wall. It was very dark in the alley. His eyebrows were twisted into the word "Chuan". Under their close surveillance, Xu Wenxuan had no chance to commit a crime. Who was the murderer who suddenly appeared? Is it really one foot red, or another imitator?


    When you finish this case, write it. Don''t worry.


    In the daily monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1423

    Ning''an left pony and Shanying to look for clues nearby. When other people came back to the county government, everyone''s face was not good-looking. The county government official said first, "it seems that the adult''s guess is right. Yichihong is not Zhao San. The next official almost missed the important event."


    Because of Xu Wenxuan, Murong Qingyang always thinks that the county government is suspicious and asks, "how does the county government know that Yi Chi Hong killed the little beggar? Maybe the murderer, like Zhao San, is just imitating yichihong. "


    The county government doesn''t know the identity of Murong Qingyang. It has some complaints about a girl who often follows a group of old men, but because of Ning''an''s face, he can''t say it clearly. Now when she asks, he frowns, and his tone is a little impolite. "I''d better talk less with deputy head Ning." The implication is: how can you speak?


    As soon as he finished, he heard the sound of "shinning". A bright sword was on his chest. The man with the sword looked at him fiercely.


    The county government is a little confused and forced by people with swords in its own county government. Is that like saying


    Ning An drank a, "nineteen, close sword."


    Ning 19 did not move, his master is Murong Qingyang, the princess did not speak, he did not move.


    Murong sighed and pulled out his sword. "You scared the waiter of the restaurant yesterday, and the county magistrate today. Nineteen, you''d better go back."


    Ning 19 sword back, excuse, "he is disrespectful to miss."


    "He''s a county official."


    Ning 19, who will put the district and county government in the eye, coldly said, "Whoever dares to be disrespectful to the young lady, the slave will kill whoever."


    Murong Qingyang takes a look at Ning''an, which means: look at the people your father taught you, you have to think of a way.


    All these Ningjia soldiers are like stones in the pit. They have a bad temper.


    Ning An returns her with the eyes: he only thinks you are the master, I have no way.


    Murong Qingyang: that''s why I don''t want to take him out. I''m very upset.


    Ning An: there''s no way. Who makes you noble.


    When two people make eye contact, Ning''an''s face has no expression, while Murong Qingyang''s eyebrows are high and low, which looks funny. The bench asks little Zhuge in a low voice, "what are brother an and the boss doing?"


    "Probably talking about things."


    "No words."


    "Eye contact."


    The bench smacked, "how tacit that is."


    Xiao Zhuge said with a smile, "or how to say it''s a little."


    The result of the communication between Murong Qingyang and Ning''an is that she calls Ning nineteen out for a lecture. To everyone''s surprise, if the other family''s followers annoy the master, they must be scared. But Ning nineteen is not. He sticks in the yard without expression and listens to his master''s rebuke with high head.


    Bench tut Tut, "it''s a big family at the bottom, and an entourage is so powerful."


    Ning An side face, see Mo Rong Qingyang admonish people, the expression is very exaggerated, apricot eyes round stare, willow eyebrows upside down, seems to be very angry, the voice is very small, like a mosquito humming.


    don''t say that the people in the room can''t hear clearly. Ning nineteen has to stare at her lips to understand what she is saying. Most of the time, the princess is training him with a loud voice.


    he struggled to argue that his royal highness had said a lot of threatening words, and said, nineteen, don''t treat me like a princess, I''ll be your good brother. Let''s look at the case at the mirror door, and eat meat and drink together.


    Ning nineteen silently lowered his head, he hoped that his interpretation was wrong.


    When the county government saw that everyone was looking at the door like a play, he was a bit confused: yichihong came out to commit a crime again, and tomorrow is the deadline of one month. Why are these people not nervous?


    Not long after, Shanying and Xiaoma came back and told Ning''an that they had checked around and found the witness of the murder. It was another little beggar. He saw the process of his companion''s killing and the appearance of the murderer.


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately cheered up and asked, "where''s the witness?"


    "Brought back," Shanying pointed to the backyard, "placed in the backyard, the child scared silly, I gave two steamed buns and a dish of pickles, wait for him to slow down, eat full elder brother ANN to ask again."


    Ning An nodded, "OK, let him slow down first."


    The little beggar took a long time to slow down. Ning''an still didn''t slow down when they passed. When he saw a stranger, he trembled all over. He shrunk into a ball, his eyes were full of alert, and he couldn''t ask questions at all.


    But time is pressing, not to ask, finally, Murong Qingyang thought of a way, let the little beggar with a nod and shake his head to answer.


    Ning An asked, "do you see the killer clearly?"


    The little beggar nodded.


    "Do you know the killer?"


    The little beggar shook his head.


    "Have you seen the murderer before?"


    The little beggar is a little hesitant. Seeing him like this, he seems to have seen the murderer. He may not remember where he saw him, or he may be difficult to express.


    If Ning An asks again, he always shakes his head.


    Ning An some helpless, said, "today first like this, let him have a good rest here one night, tomorrow mood is stable again ask."We all nodded to see the little beggar like this, it can only be like this.


    Ning An told the county government a few words, with people back to the inn, since Murong Qingyang came, he moved from the county government to the inn, do not personally guard the goods, he is not at ease.


    For many people, it''s going to be a sleepy night, and tomorrow is the deadline. If you can''t catch a foot red, Ning''an will go back to Lin''an with the people from the mirage door to plead guilty.


    Murong Qingyang tosses and turns and can''t sleep. He places all his hopes on a little beggar. It seems that he is not safe. In case No, she turned over and sat up, grabbed the robe, put it on and got out of bed. She had to go to Ning''an to discuss it.


    Seeing her go out, Ning Shijiu, who is hidden in the dark, has nothing to do with her face. If the emperor knows that Murong Qingyang doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and runs to knock on the man''s door, he may have to turn his back, but he can''t help it. His master is such a willful little princess.


    The little princess knocked on Ning''an''s door, but no one answered. She was a little puzzled that Ning''an would not sleep so much. Knocking on the bench''s door again was just as silent. She was stunned for a while, understood, and waved to the dark, "nineteen."


    Ning 19 saw that she waved to the empty darkness and felt a little creepy.


    He came out, "miss."


    Murong Qingyang looked back and was startled, "Why are you behind me?"


    Ning nineteen, "I''ve been here all the time..."


    "What about them?"


    Ning 19 has no habit of lying, so he has to be silent.


    "If I ask you something, say it quickly," Murong Qingyang stares at him. "Don''t offend me. I''m very vengeful."


    Ning 19 hesitated for a moment, "the little Lord and the people of the mirage door went to the county government."


    Murong Qingyang blinked twice and patted his head fiercely, "ah, I know, someone wants to kill the little beggar!" She said and ran downstairs.


    A new book, is a very good-looking "Xinxin Xiangrong" Oh! Pass by, don''t miss it! For a wave of comments hot field!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1424

    The night in summer is not a dark night. The moon is like a silver plate, the stars are sparse, the sky is dark blue, the shadow of trees and the outline of buildings are clear.


    There was a watchman''s voice at the other end of the street: "bang - Bang - Bang -" and then there was the watchman''s coarse voice, "the weather is dry and the things are dry. Be careful with the fire..."


    When the watchman passed by, a figure quickly flashed into the county yamen. He seemed very familiar with it, and there was no guard in the yamen, so he quickly felt into the backyard.


    Most of the Yamen in Siping county are local people. They usually go home and live here. Only one or two of them live here. Dark shadow stands under the tree for a while and listens attentively. It''s quiet all around. He vaguely hears someone calling in one of the rooms.


    He took a very light step, landing silent, stepped up the steps, passed the front two rooms, stopped at the door of the third room, spit on the window paper, gently poked a hole, looked inside, a blur, but could distinguish a person lying on the cot in the room.


    He took a pipe from his arms, put it into a small hole in the window paper, and gently blew air into it.


    All around is still a quiet, night breeze, occasionally hear insects chirp, is the most normal summer night. After waiting for a while, Hei Ying gently pulled out the bolt of the door, flashed into the room, pulled out the dagger from his waist, and rowed at the man on the bed. After rowing, he thought it was wrong. The knife was not soft, but hard. Did he scratch on the bone?


    Dark shadow stood for a moment, puzzled, and saw that the room suddenly lit up. Someone lit the candlestick on the table, and the candle flickered. He saw that what he had just scratched was a pumpkin. The head of the pumpkin had been scratched away, revealing the yellow pulp inside.


    "Why are you?" It was the county magistrate who just arrived at the gate, who was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    -


    Murong Qingyang ran to the county government like a gust of wind. When she saw that the county government was full of lights from a distance, she felt nervous and quickened her pace. When she ran into the back yard little beggar''s wing room, she couldn''t stop. Fortunately, Ning an pulled her and didn''t let her run into the county government.


    Murong Qingyang forked his waist and gasped, "how, how, grasp, grasp, no..."


    Ning An raised chin, she followed the direction that he pointed to looking past, is a strange man, she asked, "who is this?"


    The county official replied, "he''s a boxer in Weiwu boxing hall. His name is Yang Guangsheng."


    Bench added, "it''s also the money''s home care."


    Murong Qingyang, "so he is one foot red, Xu Wenxuan is not?"


    The county magistrate''s face changed, "how can I get my son-in-law? Although Yang Guangsheng is a member of the Weiwu martial arts center, it has nothing to do with the Weiwu martial arts center


    Ning An said, "he is not a foot red, let him say."


    Yang Guangsheng has been scared silly for a long time. He never thought it was a trap. Xu Wenxuan told him not to act rashly. But he heard that someone saw him kill people. He was really afraid. He thought that if he didn''t do it, he would kill one and two. As long as he killed, he would be safe. If they didn''t finish their task within the deadline, they would have to go back to Lin''an, Siping county has been peaceful since then, and no one will find out who is yichihong.


    "Come on, who is one foot red?" Ning An asked again.


    Yang Guangsheng is still confused and looks up at him blankly.


    "Are you one foot red?"


    Yang Guangsheng shakes his head subconsciously.


    "Is Xu Wenxuan one foot red?"


    Yang Wensheng, "..."


    The county magistrate jumped, "Deputy headmaster Ning, you have to have evidence to speak. What''s the relationship between yichihong and my son-in-law? How can he..."


    Ning an ignored him and continued to look at Yang Guangsheng: "you only killed the little beggar, and it was under the instigation of Xu Wenxuan. I can plead for you and avoid the death penalty. Do you want to know whether you want to take the blame for Xu Wenxuan?"


    Yang Guangsheng''s face turned white and his head was sweating. "You, you all checked it out..."


    "I know you are not yichihong. You were dragged into the water by Xu Wenxuan because of Miss Qian. It''s not your intention to kill the little beggar. We have found out."


    The county magistrate continued to roar, "when did you investigate it? I don''t know. You are slandering a good man. I will sue Dali temple and the Emperor..."


    When he stopped, a dry voice asked, "really, can you really save my life?"


    "Yes." Answer him is Murong Qingyang, she raised her thumb to himself, "I guarantee."


    Yang Guangsheng didn''t know who she was. He turned his eyes to Ning''an''s face. Ning''an nodded, "she said she could."


    Yang Guangsheng licked his dry lips and clenched his teeth. "One foot red is Xu Wenxuan."


    Ning An closed one eye, his conjecture is not wrong, Xu Wenxuan as expected is a foot red.


    The county magistrate turned pale and murmured to himself, "it can''t be, it can''t be him, it can''t be..."


    Ning An asked Yang Guangsheng, "why does Xu Wenxuan want you to kill the little beggar?""After Zhao Sanfu in tongNing, he wanted to stop and let Zhao San carry the black pot for him, but the Lord refused to close the case and secretly investigated him, which made him very angry. So he decided to kill another man, to divert your attention, and to let everyone know that yichihong is still in Siping, and the deadline set by the emperor is coming soon. If the Lord can''t catch yichihong, he will go back to Lin''an Excuse me. It''s just that your people are too close to him. He doesn''t have the chance to start, and he doesn''t have the time to deploy. So he asked me to find a little beggar to start at random... "


    Xiao Zhuge laughs, "Xu Wenxuan probably does not know, elder brother an intentionally let him know that we are investigating him, is to force him to start again."


    Murong Qingyang suddenly realized, "I said, you let the bench make a big show of the investigation, the original is to scare the snake."


    Ning An face but no smile, "I still miscalculated a step, did not expect that he would kill beggars." After a moment of silence, he raised his head and said, "let''s go to Weiwu martial arts school and arrest the criminals."


    Coming out of the county, the East showed a white belly, the morning light lit up the earth, and the gray blue sky was clean and clear, showing a kind of noble righteousness.


    Murong Qingyang took a deep breath. Although she didn''t sleep all night, she was very excited. After several days of hard work, she was about to bring the criminal to justice.


    She looked at Ning''an, who was walking in the front of the crowd. The Deputy headmaster of the mirage door had cold eyes and sharp edges, but he had a passion for punishing evil and eliminating evil. Because of his insistence, he caught the real one Chi Hong. He did justice for those girls who died unjustly and let their souls rest in peace.


    Although she never said it, she was full of heartfelt respect for this little girl.


    Recommend the new book "Xinxin Xiangrong". If it''s your own dish, you can collect it.


    Continue to ask for monthly ticket support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1425

    When the brigade arrived at Weiwu boxing hall, they didn''t catch Xu Wenxuan alive. He committed suicide and hung himself under the main corridor of the boxing hall.


    Mrs. Xu and his new daughter-in-law are crying. Xu Shiqiang is sitting on one side of the steps in dismay. The boxers in the martial arts center don''t know what''s wrong and look at him blankly.


    There are people in the mirage gate, and the county government officials stand behind them in a row. When the county magistrate looked at the corpse on the ground, his only hope was shattered. He staggered twice and was held by the Yamen servant behind him. He bent and looked pale.


    Murong Qingyang looks at him and sighs. If it wasn''t for the county magistrate''s insistence on marrying his chaste daughter to Xu Wenxuan, maybe none of this would have happened. It happened for a reason, and then it happened.


    She remembers that her mother said that she could live a happy life without dust after experiencing frustrations. Unfortunately, Xu Wenxuan doesn''t understand. He keeps the darkness in his heart and finally harms others and himself.


    After the case was solved, Siping county was jubilant, and the people finally returned to peace. But no one knows how long it will take for the victims and Xu Wenxuan''s family to get real peace?


    Murong Qingyang and the people of the mirage gate return to Lin''an, and the others are happy. Only Ning''an is calm and silent. Murong Qingyang knows that he is always concerned about the little beggar''s death and thinks it is his dereliction of duty.


    She didn''t comfort him because she knew him very well and liked to be alone when he was thinking about something.


    But when she chatted with the bench for a few days, she turned around and saw that Ning''an, who had been suffocating herself in the room, disappeared. When she asked where she had gone, everyone just bowed their heads and smirked.


    She wondered, "what are you laughing at?"


    Still no one answered, but the smile was more ambiguous.


    Princess highness today is a bit dry, and has no ordinary patience. He said, "nineteen, draw sword!"


    Ning brushed the long sword with nineteen brushes.


    Shanying was a little angry. When Murong Qingyang brought Ning 19 over, he thought he had a brother. Who knows that this brother is not easy to get along with. He is cold all over and often ignores them. He said, "Hey, who''s territory, do you dare to draw a sword?"


    Ning 19 looked at him and frowned a little. When Xiao Zhuge saw that he was going to do something bad, he stopped them and said to Ning 19 with a smile, "don''t take it seriously. He''s joking with you." He said to Murong Qingyang, "brother an, this meeting should be going to Qingyi Pavilion."


    Murong Qingyang heard this, his heart more dry, silent went out.


    Ning 19 took back his sword and strode to catch up.


    After watching the play for a long time, the bench said, "I don''t think nineteen is an entourage."


    Small Zhuge, "good eyesight."


    Bench, "a bit like the dead man in the river and lake."


    Xiaozhuge, "..." What an eyesight!


    The eagle said, "no wonder the boy is as cold as a dead man."


    In fact, Murong Qingyang didn''t know where she was going. She was a little annoyed. She was wandering in the street. It was very hot. Her forehead was full of sweat and she felt thirsty. When she stopped, she saw the plaque in the attic on her right: Qingyi Pavilion.


    It''s afternoon. The sound of silk and bamboo comes from Qingyi Pavilion. She says to Ning Shijiu, "I''m thirsty. Go in and have a cup of tea."


    Ning 19 mouth skin moved, pour bottom didn''t open mouth, followed silently into. He had been from Monda to the south of the Yangtze River and was assigned to the princess''s Royal Highness to do the dark guard. Now he has had some years. He knows that his royal highness is mean what one says.


    Seeing the guest coming, the second boy was a girl. He was a little uneasy. He was afraid that he would come to smash the scene. Seeing that there was a young man behind him, he was relieved.


    He laughed, nodded and asked, "are you sitting in the hall or in the elegant room upstairs?"


    Murong Qingyang swept his eyes on the stage. A row of people were playing on the side stage. A dancer in a gold and red dress was dancing. Her body was curling, her waist was swinging, and her skirt was flying. Two gold rims were swung into circles, one after another, shaking people''s eyes.


    She asked, "isn''t miss an Yue playing the piano today?"


    Xiao er said with a smile, "miss an Yue has a guest today. She will play the piano and sing in the evening." Said, the line of sight tilted upward.


    Murong Qingyang along his line of sight to see the past, at a glance to see Ning''an, he and an Yue sitting by the fence, is saying something.


    With a slight stab in her heart, she drew back her eyes and pointed to the elegant room on the opposite floor, "is there a room available there?"


    "Yes," the second child eagerly led the way, leading Murong Qingyang and Ning Shijiu to the elegant room upstairs.


    The elegant room that Murong Qingyang entered was facing Ning''an. Without entering the door, she asked Xiao Er to put down the bamboo curtain. Xiao ER was a little strange. "Girl, it''s peony Huakui dancing today, don''t you see?"


    Murong Qingyang asked, "isn''t your Huakui Anyue? Why is there another peony?"


    Xiao er Explained, "they are both Huakui, and their skills are different. What kind of tea would you like, my guest? ""No tea, just a pot of good wine."


    Ning 19 looked at his master. He said he was thirsty. He came in for a cup of tea. How did he drink again?


    Small two should voice "good Le!" Deng Deng Deng went downstairs. After a while, he brought up a pot to sprinkle and served with a few plates of wine snacks.


    Murong Qingyang see Ning 19 pestle at the table is a bit eye-catching, said, "you sit down, accompany me to drink a cup."


    Ning nineteen sat down, picked up the pot and poured a glass of wine for his royal highness. He did not pour it on himself, but he was on duty.


    Murong Qingyang didn''t pay attention to these. She pulled the bamboo curtain and looked across.


    An Yue pours wine for Ning''an with a teapot. She has delicate hands and orchid fingers. She has a charming taste. Pour good wine, she handed the cup, Ning An took it, said something to her, an Yue covered her mouth with a smile, smile elegant, and some amorous feelings.


    Murong Qingyang looks back at his hand, gently pinches his thumb and middle finger, learns from Anyue to make orchid fingers, and turns his mouth around. "What''s the matter, I can do it too."


    She raised her arm again, covered her mouth with her sleeve, and asked Ning nineteen, "is it so beautiful?"


    Rather 19 corners of the mouth smoked to smoke, "good-looking."


    "Men like that?"


    Ning 19 didn''t know how to answer and kept silent.


    Murong Qingyang takes the wine and pours it into her mouth. She pours another cup for herself without saying a word. After three cups of wine in a row, she puts down the cup, pinches a crisp bean and throws it into her mouth. Then she eats it.


    "Huang Sao said that no one is closer to Ning''an than me. She is wrong. Now an Yue is closer to him." she was a little anxious to drink. Her face was flushed, her eyes were watery, but her expression was melancholy. "When I was a child, how nice I was with him. Now I have a new man, so I will leave my old friend aside. If I have something on my mind, I will not talk to her confidant."


    Silent for a while, heavy sigh tone, "this dead child, married daughter-in-law, forget mother ah."


    Ning 19, "..." Her Highness is drunk and begins to talk rubbish.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1426

    Liu Guiren had been raised for a long time, but his body slowly recovered. He lost his vitality and could not compare with before. He had to rest twice when he went up the steps, but he couldn''t breathe. The steps of Biyao palace were very long and steep, which gave people a kind of high air.


    The little eunuch at the door saw it and went in quickly to report, "lady, here comes Liu Guiren."


    Xu Guifei raised her eyelids, stroked the colorful glass armor, and said, "let her in."


    At the beginning, a few words coaxed Liu Guiren into making a chess piece. She also knew that the chess piece was not smart and would eventually end up destroying people. But the emperor knew that all that was Liu Guiren''s means, but there was no punishment. She was a little disappointed that the matter had been exposed, but she did not dare to act rashly, because she could not guess what medicine the emperor sold in the gourd?


    Liu Guiren came into the door and saluted her. Princess Xu gave her a virtual hand and looked at her and said, "my sister looks much better."


    Liu Guiren is wry smile, "my body is raised, but the emperor''s head..." She was not sure what the emperor meant, so she came to see Princess Xu for an idea.


    Princess Xu asked people to serve tea and said with a smile, "what''s your sister worried about? That''s over. Although we didn''t drag the queen down this time, the Emperor didn''t blame your sister either. It can be seen that your sister still has weight in the emperor''s heart."


    Liu Guiren''s uneasy heart was comforted by Princess Xu. She was a little embarrassed. "Sister, please don''t make fun of me. The emperor must be very disappointed with my concubine this time. I''m not thoughtful enough."


    "There''s no need to worry about the emperor''s sister," said Princess Xu, sipping her tea. "But there''s the queen My sister should be careful. Today''s empress is amazing. "


    Liu Guiren hid in the palace to recuperate. He didn''t know what happened outside. He asked, "what happened to the queen?"


    Princess Xu sneered, "the emperor asked her to straighten out the palace. She''s very good. Even the house of internal affairs has been straightened out. It seems that we have to deal with our uncle."


    Liu Guiren was a little surprised. "Does the queen want to deal with Lord Huo?" Lord huodu is the mother''s uncle, the elder uncle of the left prime minister. How dare the queen move with such a strong backing?


    -


    Mo Ronglin slapped on the table and said angrily, "I don''t think she wants to deal with huodu, she wants to deal with me!"


    The emperor was angry. The people under him knelt all over the room, frowning and drooping.


    No one thought that the empress had the audacity to change the emperor''s imperial food. According to the eastern Yue ancestral system, the emperor had 18 dishes at noon and 24 dishes at night, which was not a luxury. But with a stroke of her pen, the empress changed it into nine dishes at noon and 12 dishes at night, which was reduced by half.


    Mo Ronglin didn''t get angry for several dishes, so he felt that he had been greatly humiliated. After all, he was the emperor. He wanted to have a good show and a good face. With this, the dining standards of the ministers at the bottom were higher than him. That business woman just a few days, climbed to his head to bully!


    Mo Ronglin stands in front of the table with a green face, and his temples are jumping. What''s more, he is even more angry that he doesn''t have the courage to go to her even though this woman is so annoying.


    After a moment''s silence, he sat down, took out a small volume five from the bottom of the desk, dipped it in ink with a pen and began to write. This is a small black book that he specially used to record Shi Peng''s immorality. From the day he got married, he was ready for the empress dowager, and he was afraid of the emperor''s opposition. So as long as Shi Peng made a mistake, he wrote down everything. In time, it can become evidence. As long as he can prove that Shi Peng can''t be a qualified queen, he can persuade the emperor to abolish her.


    When he finished, he put the pamphlet at the bottom of the desk again. Then he looked at the people kneeling in the room and said in a deep voice, "get up."


    He let the others go out, leaving four Xi, "you go on, what else did the queen do?"


    Si Xi bowed and his heart fluttered. Just now when he was listening to his report, the emperor was furious and almost didn''t scare him to death. He didn''t dare to say anything about Chengde hall. He thought about it in his heart and said, "that''s all. Lord huodu is still there..."


    Mo Ronglin was angry just now. He didn''t listen carefully and asked, "what''s wrong with huodu?"


    Sixi said, "the historian''s shop is the emperor''s shop, and most of the things in the palace are bought by the historian''s shop. The queen knows the price very well. She has a look at the account books piled up like a hill, so if the price is wrong, all of them go to one side. Finally, she returns a large sum of money to fill the vacancy with Lord Huo. Now Lord Huo has a big head and cries everywhere."


    Mo Ronglin was stunned for a moment, and then laughed. "It''s a good thing. It''s time to punish the house of internal affairs. I don''t know. It''s said that the house of internal affairs has 100000 snowflakes in a year. It''s an oil-water Yamen. Huo can handle affairs. I''ll turn a blind eye to it. As long as he doesn''t make it too ugly, it''s over. Go and find out how much money there is to fill the vacancy Is it enough to kill his head? "


    Four Xi was surprised, and carefully reminded him, "emperor, Lord huodu is the real uncle of the imperial concubine, and the great uncle of Zuo Xiang..."Mo Rong Lin''s eyes narrowed. "The empress handed over the knife. It''s a good chance to kill the chicken for the monkey. Who let him bump into the top of the mountain?"


    He paced in the room, looked out of the window, the setting sun, the sun, dyed half of the sky red, he suddenly remembered, "how is your concubine?"


    Si Xi said: "I''m not sure." Your concubine, I don''t know


    He said respectfully, "it must be all right."


    Mo Ronglin thought, "go to the Baguio palace and report a letter, saying that I''m going to have dinner."


    Four Xi should be, quit to report.


    Mo Ronglin goes to the table and stands still. He holds his hand on the table and taps his fingers. He has had dinner with Xu Xueling before. It seems that there is no adverse reaction. The table is big and far away. Xu Xueling is a regular person, unlike Shi pengpeng. He sighs heavily at the thought of the merchant girl.


    When she first entered the palace, Shi pengpeng was well behaved, so that he couldn''t pick out any thorns. But later, when she had his handle, she became more courageous. She took two gold medals from him, and now her meal specifications have been reduced, and the treacherous faces of the business women have been revealed bit by bit


    When he went out, he glanced at Ning Shiqi. "When you get to the Baguio palace, you don''t have to follow me. Just stay at the door."


    Ning 17 face expressionless, "yes." But he thought that the emperor was afraid of the empress.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1427

    After the wedding, she never met the emperor again. Later, there were three beautiful ladies in the palace. She thought that the emperor might have forgotten her, but she had a little hope in her heart. After all, she was a concubine. Her father was so powerful that the emperor could not really forget her.


    Now the emperor finally remembers her. She has a kind of joy of hard work and happiness. Although her heart is crazy, her face is always arrogant, but she is very happy to see her with a small bag of silver naked son.


    Incense bath, make-up, and let the kitchen do the emperor''s favorite food, everything is ready, waiting for the man who is yearning to come.


    When Mo Ronglin arrived at the Baguio palace, it was just dark, and Princess Xu and her slaves knelt down on the porch to welcome him.


    Mo Ronglin said, "get up."


    Princess Xu lowered her head and saw the sole of the emperor''s robe in her sight. She held out her hand and thought that the emperor would help her. But her hand was hanging in the air, and the wind was blowing through her fingers. She blushed with embarrassment and stood up quickly.


    Mo Ronglin is fickle, but he does a good job on the surface. With a smile on his face, he asks with concern, "how''s your concubine recently?"


    In a word, let Xu Guifei red eyes, he does not come, how can she be good?


    There was a lamp on the porch. Under the dark light, Princess Xu''s eyes were red, and the water was full of light.


    Mo Ronglin is a little strange. How moved is Princess Xu?


    The two entered the room. On the long table, the maids had already arranged the food. The white fine porcelain dishes were filled with delicious food. The rim of the bowl was shining under the light. It looked a little clear.


    Mo Ronglin looks at the dazzling table and remembers that Shi pengpeng has reduced the size of his meal. His face is a little ugly.


    Concubine Xu is good at observing words and colors. Seeing that the emperor''s face is not right, she nods in her heart and asks carefully, "emperor, but where is my concubine not good enough to satisfy the emperor?"


    Mo Ronglin waved his hand, sat down and sighed. It''s hard to say


    Princess Xu personally served dishes to the emperor, scooped a small spoonful of silver fish and put it on muronglin''s plate. "My concubine knows that the emperor loves to eat this, so she specially ordered the cook to make it. What''s the difference between the emperor''s taste and the imperial cook''s?"


    When she came to deliver the food, she leaned slightly, and a faint fragrance suddenly floated into Mo Ronglin''s nose. He was just in a trance. This meeting found that Princess Xu was sitting next to him, but he moved to the side quietly and said, "I remember eating with her in the past, and she was sitting opposite me. As soon as I looked up, I could see her ¡­¡±


    Princess Xu immediately understood his meaning and went around the table to sit opposite. She was just a little disappointed. She used to sit opposite for dinner because the unmarried men and unmarried women were so reserved. But now they are husband and wife. Why can''t they sit together?


    As soon as Xu Guifei passed, Mo Ronglin relaxed and felt that Xu Guifei was much easier to deal with than Shi pengpeng.


    In the middle of the meal, Murong Lin began to chat, "does the queen know about rectifying the harem?"


    Today, Princess Xu also wanted to talk to the emperor about it. Since the emperor spoke first, she could speak easily. "I''ve heard a little about it."


    "What do you think of your concubine?"


    "I used to hear that the empress was a capable person at home. She helped boss Shi to keep the business in order. Now the empress is in charge of the affairs of the harem. I think she is very familiar with it."


    Mo Ronglin listened to her words, and his face was satisfied. As expected, Princess Xu was a person who knew the general.


    He nodded and laughed, "I also think the queen is a capable person. She found out a large amount of money to fill the vacancy in the house of internal affairs. This surprised me. Huo Du was the chief manager of the house of internal affairs, and he worked very well. I never thought that there was so much money to fill the vacancy under his control..."


    Concubine Xu was so scared that she knelt down on the ground, "emperor, my concubine''s uncle is not a corrupt person. Is it the empress who made a mistake?"


    Mo Ronglin shakes his head. "The queen has been in business for many years. No matter how large the amount of money is, you don''t have to worry about it. You haven''t found out yet. I can trust Huo Du. Besides, I have to look at Buddha''s face instead of monk''s face. He''s the concubine''s uncle. Even if it has something to do with Huo Du, spit out the money I won''t embarrass him too much


    Princess Xu knelt down and refused to get up. She sobbed softly, "emperor, the name of the house of internal affairs is complicated, ranging from food and clothing expenses to temple repair. Everything can''t be separated from the house of internal affairs. If someone is really greedy, my uncle will not be aware of it for a while, but I guarantee with my life that my uncle will never do anything wrong to the emperor. Please check it out."


    Mo Ronglin took the cup and drank water, but there was no expression on his face. "Get up, your imperial concubine. I will make people thoroughly investigate. Dongyue Zuxun said that women in the harem should not interfere in the government. Moreover, when your imperial concubine enters the palace, her life is royal, so don''t guarantee for anyone in the future."


    Princess Xu''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley. When she arrived at the meeting, she realized that the emperor came to her for dinner to say this.


    To ask her to pass on the words to huodu and make up for the money she left behind is one of the reasons. The other is to warn her that if the emperor wants to make an operation on someone, as a palace concubine, she can''t get involved, let alone plead for someone.She knew that pleading was useless, and those prepared to destroy the queen could only rot in her stomach. Bow body low head, "minister concubine knew."


    Mo Ronglin said to the waiting Jinling, "help your master get up."


    Princess Xu got up and went back to her seat. She had already lost her appetite. Seeing that the emperor had put down her chopsticks, she still had to smile and say, "will the emperor not use any more?"


    "I''m full," Murong Lin glanced at the dishes on the table. Most of them didn''t move, and there were only a few things to eat. He frowned slightly. "Does your concubine usually eat like this?"


    Xu Guifei didn''t know what he meant. She blinked blankly, "ah, my concubine usually eats like this."


    Mo Ronglin pointed to the dishes that didn''t move and asked, "are these dishes removed and poured out?"


    Princess Xu was not sure, and said, "it seems so."


    "Don''t you think it''s a waste?" Mo Ronglin said, "I worked hard to do this, but I didn''t eat it and then I poured it out."


    Xu Guifei, "..." It''s always like this in the palace. It''s wrong to get to her


    "Now the Treasury is not full. The imperial concubine should set an example, abstain from luxury and set an example for others."


    "Yes, emperor," Princess Xu bowed her head and said, "my concubines must remember the emperor''s words, abstain from luxury and set an example for other sisters."


    Mo Ronglin nods and is satisfied with the obedience of Xu Guifei.


    Seeing that everyone is pressing for more time, I originally wanted to give you more in March, but it''s still not as much as I thought. Because I have to be busy with new books in April, the speed has slowed down again. Please forgive me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1428

    Mo Ronglin went to the Baguio palace to beat Princess Xu. Now that he''s finished eating, he says that he''s going to leave. He feels that he should comfort her again. After all, he''s going to have an operation on her uncle.


    The old God sat for a while. Seeing that the tea was cold, Princess Xu said, "emperor, I''ll change a cup of tea for the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin was wandering, a little absent-minded, so he answered casually.


    Soon, the new tea was sent up and placed in front of Mo Ronglin. He smelled it and said, "good tea."


    Princess Xu said with a dignified smile, "this is the tea that my concubine brought from home. It''s high mountain tea. It''s picked in spring and autumn every year, roasted and brewed with tender buds. If the emperor likes it, my concubine will send it to Chengde Hall tomorrow."


    Mo Rong Lin said with a smile, "no, please keep it for yourself. I have a lot of tea there. If it''s not enough, I can send some to you."


    Xu Guifei quickly got up to thank him. Xie wanen didn''t sit down any more. She looked at Mo Ronglin affectionately. "Emperor, it''s late. I''ll have a rest when I finish this cup of tea with the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin is looked down upon by her goose bumps, reaches for a cup of tea to cover up her uneasiness.


    Today, Princess Xu made up her mind to keep the emperor. She winked at Jinling. Jinling walked out quietly and closed the door.


    Princess Xu is arrogant by nature, but she also knows that her arrogance is useless in front of the emperor. She has to lower her figure to make the emperor happy. When she was in the house, the little aunt of the family was very good at cajoling people. She pinched her father''s shoulders and acted like a spoiled child. She often coaxed him into her house. She looked down upon her aunt''s practice, but now, she can only do so.


    She pulled out the wick with a small silver scissors. When she put it back, she went around the emperor and put her hands on the emperor''s shoulder to give him a massage.


    Mo Ronglin wanted to avoid it, but he thought he should challenge it. Maybe he could get through it this time.


    But as soon as his hands came up, his stomach began to churn. His hands on both sides became fists, and the veins on the back of his hands burst out. Finally, he couldn''t get through it. "Wow," he vomited out and said hard, "what did you give me..."


    Princess Xu was scared to death. She called out, "come on, come on, the emperor has vomited!"


    Mo Rong Lin vomits at the same time, but he still doesn''t forget to scold her, "shut up!"


    Knowing that the emperor and his concubine were alone in the room, Wang Changliang and Si Xi were very nervous outside. Hearing the cry, they rushed in immediately. Jin Ling also wanted to go in. Ning Shiqi came to her like lightning and stopped her. Her eyes were colder than ice. She was so scared that she shivered and didn''t dare move against the wall.


    Wang Changliang and Si Xi helped the emperor out and rushed to Chengde hall. Princess Xu chased to the door and looked at the Dragon chariot in the dark. Some of them wanted to cry without tears. Why was it so bad every time


    Leaning against the door, she heard the golden bell ask her softly, "what''s the matter with the emperor, madam?"


    Princess Xu recalled the words of the Emperor: what did you give me?


    Her face changed greatly. As soon as her legs softened, she was about to slide down. She was hugged by Jinling and said, "what''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Princess Xu was a little bit of a fool. She asked Jinling, "what''s the dish that''s been thrown down?"


    "In the kitchen."


    "Don''t let anyone move. Put it there. I''ll go to the palace and have a test myself." As she spoke, she took Jinling''s arm and went to the kitchen.


    The long silver needle went into the dish and checked it. There was no problem. Princess Xu breathed a sigh of relief and told her servants, "let''s put these dishes first. Maybe someone will come to check them later."


    The servants were all in a panic. They didn''t know what had happened. Seeing the look of the imperial concubine, they felt more and more uneasy when they thought that the emperor had just left in a hurry.


    On the way back to Chengde hall, Mo Ronglin told Si Xi, "go and ask the imperial doctor to come."


    Si Xi asked, "is doctor Lu coming?"


    Mo Rong Lin thought, "no, just call a doctor Cheng."


    Four Xi understand his meaning, run to too hospital.


    The doctor Cheng, surnamed Liu, didn''t know that he was seeing a doctor for the emperor. Usually, the emperor had a headache. It was all a matter for the doctor. These minions could fight at most, so when they came to the emperor, he was a little confused. He went forward and saluted carefully and asked, "emperor, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mo Ronglin''s face still looks a little bad. He can''t describe the pain. Fortunately, he is clever and infers that he has eaten a bad stomach. Since he has eaten a bad stomach, it will make people suspicious if he doesn''t look for a doctor. So he asked Sixi to find a little doctor to fool him.


    He said weakly, "I feel a little sick in my stomach. Maybe I''ve eaten something miscellaneous. You can prescribe some medicine."


    Liu Yicheng said yes. He opened the medicine box and searched inside. He found a small bottle and poured out three black pills from it. He said respectfully, "emperor, this is medicine for treating intestines and stomach. Just swallow it with water. If you feel uncomfortable at night, call me again."


    Mo Ronglin sat silent, and Wang Changliang said, "thank you, doctor Cheng. Please come back first, and the slave will serve the emperor to take medicine." Also called Si Xi, "send Yi Cheng back."Liu Yicheng was frightened and flattered. He repeatedly said that he didn''t deserve it. All the people in front of the emperor were thicker than him. How dare he ask his father-in-law to send him away? He didn''t dare to stay much longer. He rushed out of the hall with his medicine box on his back. Outside, when the cold wind blows, he wakes up and slaps himself in the face.


    When the Emperor sees a doctor, he has to keep a detailed record of where he ate and what he ate. Is it a stomachache, a stomachache, or a bowel pain? How painful method, needle prick ache, still stir ache? How long does the time of ache have, is ache all the time, still ache for a while? All of them had to be recorded clearly, but he didn''t ask anything. He didn''t even know the pulse of the emperor, so he gave the medicine. It was still a common gastrointestinal medicine, which was usually taken by the eunuchs with stomachache


    He stood on the side of the road in a panic, just waiting for a flash of lightning to chop himself to death. Tomorrow, doctor Lu will come, and he will not be spared.


    In Chengde hall, Mo Ronglin is losing his temper, smashing a medicine bottle, a tea cup and a blue and white porcelain bottle.


    As a child, he developed a secretive character and seldom lost his temper like this. However, what happened tonight made him feel powerless. He had done so much and worked hard for so long, but it didn''t work at all. As a king, this feeling of uncontrollability is really bad.


    Now there are only five women in the palace, and he can find all kinds of excuses to make excuses. Three years later, a large group of women will be welcomed in the draft. At that time, what should he do and how to block the secluded mouth of the world?


    He was not interested in men and women, but as an emperor, he had to have children. Someone had to inherit the throne after a hundred years. He buried his face in his palm, and his heart was filled with despair and despair that he had never had before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1429

    Shi Chuang was always late in reading the account books. Jin chuang''er didn''t listen to her advice, so she made wine balls for her and brought them to the door. Shi Chuang just finished reading a book and raised her hand to pinch her sore neck.


    Jin chuan''er put the wine ball on the table and pinched her shoulder for her. "Take a rest, madam. As the emperor did to you, you are still determined to work for him."


    Shi pengpeng said, "I''m not for him, I''m for our historian firm."


    "How do you say that?"


    "As you know, the emperor married me only for the money of the historian''s firm. I''ll take all the money that is greedy for ink and save it everywhere. It''s a huge sum. If the Treasury is full, we''ll keep the money of the firm."


    Jin chuan''er suddenly realized, full of admiration, "the original empress is so planned, I say, the emperor is not good to you, you also want to work for him, Empress is really the first smart person in the world."


    Shi pengpeng sighed, "smart people are really working for the emperor." She waved her hand to indicate that Jin chuan''er didn''t need to pinch, and she took up a bowl to eat wine balls.


    Jin chuan''er said, "Niang Niang, today the emperor has gone to the Baguio palace."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t speak. She was absorbed in the supper. She never paid attention to the things she didn''t care about.


    "Guess what?" Jin chuan''er is trying to play the game.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t bother to guess. He said casually, "what''s the matter?"


    Jin chuan''er bowed down and lowered his voice. "The emperor is ill again!"


    Shi pengpeng puffed out a mouthful of soup and said, "is it going to blow again?"


    Jin chuan''er, "..."


    "My lady, what''s wrong with you? I forgot the last lesson, and it will be passed to the emperor. I''ll give you back the gold medal."


    Shi pengpeng pulled his handkerchief and wiped his mouth. "What''s the matter?"


    "Said to eat bad stomach, back to Chengde hall called the doctor, to prescribe medicine."


    Shi pengpeng was surprised again, "did the emperor eat his stomach in the Baguio palace?" It''s a big deal.


    "How is it now?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s not very serious. It''s OK after taking the medicine."


    "What about the other end of the Baguio palace?"


    "It''s said that Princess Xu keeps the rest of the food in order not to be moved. She''s afraid that the imperial army will come to investigate."


    Shi pengpeng was a little puzzled, "concubine Xu has always been cautious, how can such a fault happen?"


    Jin chuan''er was gloating, "who knows?"


    She thought about it and said, "is it related to the corruption of the house office? Huodu is Xu Guifei''s uncle. In order not to let her uncle be punished, Xu Guifei does nothing but poison the emperor. "


    Shi pengpeng was a little speechless. "If Princess Xu really did this, not only her uncle, Xu and Huo''s hundreds of lives would be ruined. No fool would do this."


    Jin chuan''er scratched the back of his head and said, "I''ll just say it."


    -


    the next morning, doctor Lu Leyuan heard about the process of seeing the emperor last night. He was so angry that he wanted to slap Liu Yicheng to death. He threw the medical pamphlet on Liu Yicheng''s face and said, "I don''t remember anything. What do you do? It''s a big deal for the emperor to sneeze. When you get there, the emperor has vomited. You don''t even know why. You think you can figure it out by pinching your fingers. Why don''t you bring your brain to Chengde hall when father-in-law Sixi comes to call..."


    Doctor Lu is a good doctor, and he is also very good at swearing at people. He often does not stop swearing at people. When he is tired of swearing, he is not at ease. When the emperor leaves the court, he goes to Chengde hall again.


    Mo Ronglin was discussing with the ministers. He refused to see him, so he stood outside. The sun was so hot outside that he didn''t dare to go away. Wang Changliang didn''t have the heart to go in and tell the emperor. The Emperor just reluctantly asked him to come in.


    Doctor Lu is taking out 12 points of detail to the emperor to explore the pulse, and detailed asked about last night, Mo Ronglin asked tired, face down to let him go.


    The emperor is not happy, Lu doctor is a sigh of relief, still have strength to get angry, the emperor should be dragon body safety.


    When he came out of Chengde hall, he walked out along the corridor and turned a corner. When he saw laurel coming in a hurry, he hurried to one side and bowed slightly to say hello.


    Laurel just heard about the emperor''s upset stomach last night. She was worried and rushed to the South study. She didn''t notice that someone was talking to her by the side of the road. She was startled. She looked at Lu Yizheng and then stopped. "Yizheng is from the emperor?"


    "Exactly," Lu Leyuan saw her anxious look, knew that she was worried about the emperor, and said, "aunt, don''t worry, I just pulse for the emperor, and the emperor is all right."


    Laurel breathed a sigh of relief, or not at ease, "the emperor really all right?"


    Lu Leyuan said with a smile, "the emperor is discussing with the ministers. He is in good spirits. I have asked him carefully. Last night, the emperor took medicine and went to bed. He had a good sleep at night. In the morning, he had a good appetite. He ate a bowl of sea cucumber porridge, two crystal horseshoe cakes, a small plate of money belly silk, and drank a bowl of goat''s milk. His face was normal and his voice was loud, just like usual."Laurel was completely relieved. Since the emperor was discussing the business, she didn''t want to disturb her. She was planning to turn around and go back, but Lu Leyuan said, "aunt doesn''t look energetic. She didn''t sleep well at night?"


    Laurel said, "summer is very hot. I feel heavy in the morning. It''s better to take a nap after dinner."


    Lu Leyuan hesitated and said, "I''ll give my aunt a pulse."


    He is a serious look, laurel is a little uncomfortable, how can you feel the pulse on the corridor, let people see what to say.


    "Don''t worry about it. Please correct it. It''s an old problem." She said while turning around, "I still have something to do, first step, the doctor is walking slowly."


    Lu Leyuan''s voice came from behind, "I''ll pick up the medicine for my aunt and send it tomorrow."


    Laurel listen to this, casually waved his hand, walked faster, with the side of the small Nuo snicker, "aunt, last time the slave how to say, Lu doctor is to you here can not be the same, really careful."


    Laurel hand pinches her, "die wench, let you say again."


    Xiaonuo ran forward with a smile. Laurel''s face was very hot, and he looked back quietly. Lu Leyuan was still standing at the same place to look at her, and immediately made a big face of her. He walked quickly to catch up with her, "dead girl, wait for me."


    Xiao Nuo looks back to see that Lu Yizheng is still standing in the same place and smiles even more. She has been in the palace for only two or three years and has never met Wei Zhongqing. However, Yuegui has been in the palace for a long time for the legend of Wei Yizheng not marrying. She is still aggrieved by her aunt, so she has no good impression of Wei Zhongqing. She thinks Lu Yizheng is very good, stable, considerate and reasonable If my aunt follows him, it would be a good thing.


    I want to ask for some monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1430

    For laurel, as long as it''s about Mo Ronglin, there''s no trivial matter with her.


    The emperor ate a bad stomach in the Baguio palace, and didn''t investigate afterwards. Maybe he didn''t have the heart. After all, Princess Xu was the woman the emperor liked. She was just a slave and didn''t dare to scold her. It was OK to make some comments.


    So he shook hands and took Xiao lian to the Baguio palace.


    Princess Xu didn''t sleep well all night. She got up in the morning and looked haggard. She straightened herself in front of the mirror for a long time, but she couldn''t cover the blue shadow under her eyes. She put the bronze mirror on the dressing table and simply couldn''t see it.


    Uneasy wait for a morning, also did not see someone to check the meal last night, she was concentrating, a small maid in waiting came in to report, "Niang Niang, aunt laurel is coming."


    On hearing this, Princess Xu quickly stood up. She was cold and arrogant. She was not enthusiastic to anyone except the emperor. But Laurel was different. She was the only confidant of the Empress Dowager in the palace. The emperor was a filial son and didn''t dare to take laurel as a slave. She was delicious and easy to wear as an elder. The relationship was unusual. Although she looked down on being a slave in her heart, she didn''t dare to be disrespectful.


    Laurel into the door, according to the rules salute, Xu Guifei which dare to accept, busy hold her, "aunt don''t have to be more polite." She helped laurel sit down in person. She sat aside and asked the maid of honor to serve tea. She asked with a smile, "how can my aunt come to the Baguio Palace today?"


    Laurel also looks like a smile, "I haven''t seen your concubine, how are you recently?"


    "This palace is very good. Please worry about it."


    "If it''s good," said laurel, not wanting to make a detour. "It''s said that the emperor had a bad stomach here yesterday?"


    Princess Xu''s heart jumped, and her smile froze. "Knowing that the emperor was coming to have dinner, our palace specially asked the kitchen to do it more carefully. Unexpectedly, the emperor vomited soon after eating. Our palace was scared to death, and didn''t dare to pour the food down. I kept it all the time. I was afraid to find out something. After the emperor returned to Chengde hall, he passed on the imperial doctor and prescribed medicine. I heard that he had a good sleep at night The meal is delicious in the morning. I think there''s nothing wrong. I''m afraid to go and have a look, and I''m afraid to disturb the emperor''s Government Affairs... "


    Yuegui said, "don''t worry about your concubine. Doctor Lu just went to see it. The emperor is in good spirits. He is discussing with the ministers."


    Xu Guifei immediately put her hands together, "Bodhisattva baoso, the emperor is OK."


    Laurel took a look at her, "I know that your concubine is worried, so I come here to say it, so that you can rest assured, but..."


    Seeing that she was smiling and polite, Princess Xu put down her heart and raised it again.


    Laurel is still smiling, "the emperor''s dragon body is precious. There''s a big problem. Before the Empress Dowager goes south, she instructs the maidservant to take care of the emperor. With this will, the maidservant has to be more careful than others. Fortunately, the emperor''s body is small and strong, and he''s the age of the year. There''s nothing else to be careful about. What do you say, expensive "Empress?"


    Xu Guifei heard a cold sweat, thought, this laurel aunt is really a fierce.


    She looked down like a little daughter-in-law, "what my aunt said is that my palace has written it down."


    Laurel knows that Princess Xu is a smart person. Just a few words. She doesn''t sit much and leaves after drinking tea. When she went out, Princess Xu gave her a bag of things, saying only that she was filial to her aunt. Laurel didn''t refuse, so she took it and handed it to Xiao Nuo.


    From the Baguio palace, Xiao Nuo weighed the burden, "aunt, it''s quite heavy."


    Laurel glanced at the little bundle and said with a smile, "master, please give me something for me. I don''t want it. Take it away."


    After a short walk, Xiao Nuo went back to Chengde hall and asked, "aunt, where are you going?"


    "Go to Fengming palace. Let''s see the empress."


    Fengming palace is not far away. It''s not far away. Jin chuan''er sees the laurel at the door. She comes up to help her and says, "aunt is coming."


    Laurel smiles very kindly, "Jin chuan''er, what''s your mother doing?"


    "Look at the account book, madam!"


    "The empress has been working hard these days. You have to persuade her to have more rest. Don''t get tired."


    "It''s OK. The empress said that to help the emperor is to help herself. She doesn''t think it''s hard. "


    laurel nodded with a smile," it''s right for the empress to think like this. The whole family is inseparable from each other. The emperor will be happy when he knows the empress''s heart. "


    After entering the door, she saw that Shi pengpeng was really looking at Zhang Xiuzi. She quietly came forward and took out the account book. Shi pengpeng found her and said hello with a smile, "aunt is coming."


    Laurel glanced at the high books on the table, shook her head, and said with some emotion, "when the Empress Dowager was the queen, the emperor could not bear to let her do these things, so she could play with them, so it''s true to find the right husband..." Half way through, she suddenly turned back and hugged her, "of course, the empress is different from the Empress Dowager. The empress is used to it. If she is idle, the emperor is afraid that you will get sick. Don''t think that the Emperor..."


    "I know what my aunt said, and the emperor knows that I can''t stay idle," said Shi pengpeng. She couldn''t help laughing. Every time aunt laurel said something, she didn''t want to pay attention to it, and then she went to the slant, which made her cry and laugh.Laurel said, "it''s too busy. The empress also has to care about the emperor. Does the empress know about the emperor''s tummy last night?"


    Shi pengpeng, "well, I heard that."


    "Have you seen the emperor?"


    Shi pengpeng shook his head, "I haven''t taken care of it yet."


    "The empress has to take care of her. If she doesn''t worry about anything else, she wants you and the emperor to have a good relationship. The emperor is straightforward. If he doesn''t understand these things, he has to be encouraged by the empress from time to time. If she comes and goes, the relationship between the empress and the emperor will be better."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "now the emperor and I respect each other as if we were guests..."


    "I''m afraid you don''t respect each other like guests, but respect each other like ice," Yuegui interrupted her. "You have to learn from the Empress Dowager about this. Say a few soft words in front of the emperor, even if you quarrel. Even if you are not far away, you are polite and unfamiliar. You are tired, and your aunt is tired."


    As she spoke, she took the burden from Xiao Nuo''s hand and opened it. It was full of good things, donkey glue, velvet antler, bird''s nest, blood ginseng


    Laurel pushed the burden to Shi pengpeng, "these ladies take it, boil some tonic soup and send it to the emperor. They all vomited last night, so they can''t mend it well."


    Shi pengpeng refused, "how can I ask for my aunt''s things? Take them back. I have them here..."


    "There are many maidservants there. They are all rewarded by the emperor, and they can''t finish eating," said Yuegui, leaving her things behind. "The empress remembers what she said. She must go to see the Emperor today." Voice decline, people have been outside.


    Xiao Nuo said with a smile, "aunt, is that what you call offering flowers to Buddha?"


    Yuegui was afraid that Shi pengpeng would catch up with her and walked quickly. "Aunt, I''m looking forward to the emperor and empress getting better soon. When they have a safe life, I''ll go to the south to serve the Empress Dowager."


    See you urge more, today add more, new book "Xinxin Xiangrong" look familiar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1431

    Looking at laurel dropping things and running away, Shi pengpeng shakes her head and grins bitterly. In order to match her with Mo Ronglin, aunt laurel also goes to great lengths.


    Jin chuan''er asked, "lady, do you really want to go to Chengde hall to see the emperor?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "we can''t let aunt laurel down. Go."


    Jin chuan''er looked down at the tonic in the bag, "tut Tut, they are all good things. I''m afraid aunt GUI has taken out the old man. Madam, what shall we cook for the emperor?"


    Shi pengpeng''s eyes stayed on the donkey glue, and he pointed to it, "let it be."


    Jin chuan''er, "..." "Donkey glue?" Niang Niang, do you really want to give the emperor donkey glue?


    Shi pengpeng smiles and nods. She walks slowly to the corridor and looks at the direction of Chengde hall. During this time, she doesn''t scare the emperor any more. On the one hand, she has business to do, and on the other hand, she also wants to let the emperor slow down. On this matter, she has enough patience, deep palace is lonely, and the days are still very long. She is not in a hurry. However, since aunt laurel has made a request, she has the heart to know the secret of the emperor Mi''s curiosity is ready to move again.


    I haven''t seen you for a while. It''s time to stretch that rope.


    But she didn''t expect to meet princess Xu in Chengde hall. Xu Guifei stood in the heart of the earth, her eyes were red, her eyes were shining, and her eyes were sad.


    And Mo Ronglin sits behind the book case, his brow locked, and he seems to be in a bad mood.


    Shi pengpeng stood at the door, holding the bowl of boiled donkey glue. She didn''t enter or retreat. She was rather embarrassed. She would not come if she knew he had a woman here.


    Before she got married, she knew that Mo Ronglin was in love with Xu Xueling. They were a congenial couple, so she felt that she had come at a bad time.


    After clearing her throat, she said, "I don''t know that your concubine is here. Well, I won''t disturb the emperor. I''ll leave."


    She turned to go with the bowl and heard Murong Lin say quickly, "stop."


    Shi pengpeng stopped. The emperor finished the two words, but there was no following. Princess Xu raised her tearful eyes and became more and more pitiful. She was also more and more embarrassed.


    Mo Ronglin himself is a little confused. He didn''t expect that Princess Xu, who has always been obedient and sensible, would come to Chengde hall. However, it can be understood after thinking about it. Princess Xu must have been scared when something like that happened last night. It''s normal for her to run and say a few soft words in panic and helplessness. But what he didn''t expect is that Princess Xu dares to do something to him, before and after marriage Has it changed so much?


    Fortunately, concubine Xu is not Shi pengpeng. He only sinks his face a little, and she gives up. But the atmosphere is very awkward


    He was trying to find an excuse to let Princess Xu go, but Shi pengpeng came. The queen was much more terrible than the princess. But he stopped her when he saw that she wanted to leave. Mo Ronglin was a little regretful and had already spoken. It was a bit inappropriate to let the queen go again.


    "What''s in your hand?" He asked.


    Shi pengpeng replied, "it''s said that the emperor had trouble with his stomach last night, so he stewed some tonic for the emperor." She said, carrying a bowl to the emperor.


    As she slowly approached, Murong Lin''s heart beat faster and faster, but he pretended to be calm, "put it on the table."


    Shi pengpeng put the bowl on the table according to his words, "the emperor, drink it while it''s hot. If it''s cold, the effect will not be so good."


    In fact, Mo Ronglin doesn''t want to drink. He wants them to go away, but at present, it''s not suitable for anyone to go. He picks up the bowl and takes a bite with a small spoon. He feels very sweet and greasy.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Donkey glue, mixed with Peach Blossom Honey, sweet?"


    Mo Ronglin, "..." Is it sweet or not


    He looked at Shi pengpeng inconceivably, "you give me donkey glue?"


    Shi pengpeng explained that "in the compendium of selected works, it is said that this is to nourish the blood and liver, strengthen the tendons, add essence and strengthen the kidney..."


    The more she saw the emperor''s face, the more wrong it was. She was afraid that he might misunderstand her and said, "it''s mainly about nourishing blood and liver."


    Imperial concubine Xu was staring at her. Is the queen going to die Although she was far away, she also felt a kind of mountain rain was coming and the wind filled the building.


    Mo Ronglin looks at Shi pengpeng, his eyes are overcast. Shi pengpeng doesn''t look at him. He looks down a little and looks very gentle.


    Just when Princess Xu thought that the emperor would shout out and ask the queen to get out, muronglin spoke in a calm voice. "The queen comes here, is there anything else?"


    Shi pengpeng looked up, and they looked at each other. One was fierce and forceful, and the other was smiling, but not afraid.


    "Yes, I have one more thing to tell the emperor when I come here," said Shi pengpeng. "There is more than 50000 taels of silver left in the house of internal affairs."


    One side of the princess Xu immediately received this message, 50000 taels of silver, although a lot, but uncle should be able to take out, as long as the uncle to make up the money, in the face of her and father, the emperor will be able to spare uncle.


    "The queen has been working hard these days," muronglin said. "The queen should eat the donkey glue herself."


    Shi pengpeng secretly bit her alveolar, which really made her a bit embarrassed. She felt sick when she ate what Mo Ronglin had eaten.When Xu Guifei heard the emperor''s words, she was happy at first. She let the queen eat what others left behind. This was beating the Queen''s face. But on second thought, the emperor rewarded people with what he had eaten. It seemed that the emperor was so intimate


    "Queen, eat it while it''s hot. If it''s cold, it won''t work so well." Mo Ronglin returned Shi pengpeng''s words to her without missing a word. Although the emperor should be happy and angry, he picked his brow slightly and couldn''t hide his little complacency. He was a man of revenge. Of course, he had to give it back when he caught the chance.


    Shi pengpeng walks up slowly. Mo Ronglin sits behind the table and looks at her in good time. However, Shi pengpeng has reached the distance where he can reach for the bowl, but he doesn''t stop. He suddenly has a bad feeling. The next moment, Shi pengpeng falters and turns straight to him


    Mo Ronglin was so scared that he immediately stood up and dodged. His movements were too big, and his chair was heavy, which made a lot of noise. There was a kind of escape posture, which was very harmful to the image of the emperor.


    He was so angry that his face changed dramatically, "Shi Peng!"


    Shi pengpeng lay down at the table, covered her stomach and screamed again. It seemed that he was hit hard. Now his anger would not go down. People would hit him, and it would be inappropriate to commit a crime again. After all, she is the queen, and she is also a clever queen. Just now, with a hint from him, she knew how to tell Princess Xu the number of silver coins. He always appreciates smart women, but it''s a pity It''s just this business woman


    The bowl of donkey glue was knocked to the ground and splashed all over the floor.


    Shi pengpeng raised her head and saw that Mo Ronglin''s face was uncertain. She stood up straight with the table, frowned slightly and rubbed her stomach.


    Four Xi and Wang Changliang heard the news, immediately ran in, see the ground broke things, called the little maid in waiting.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Mo Ronglin shakes his sleeve and goes out with a calm face. Confucius is right: only women and villains are hard to support!


    The second is more. At the end of the month, the girl who still has the monthly ticket supports the little princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1432

    As soon as the emperor went out, Shi pengpeng didn''t have to pretend. She put down her hand and walked out. Princess Xu looked at her back and sneered: it''s shameless for the queen to use bitter meat. But the emperor''s ghostly dodge also surprised her. She must hate the queen to the extreme, so that she can have such a strong reaction.


    When they got outside, they saluted the emperor and left. Mo Ronglin had a gloomy face and waved his hand at will. He was quite impatient.


    Princess Xu was very wronged. In the past, the emperor did not treat her like this. Although she was not intimate, she always had a smile on her face and spoke gently. She treated her differently. Today, because of the Queen''s relationship, she was indifferent to her. She sighed silently in her heart and turned to leave.


    When Shi pengpeng raised his head, he took a look at Mo Ronglin. The emperor also looked at her. Her eyes were complicated, like warning and alert. There was something that she didn''t understand.


    Shi pengpeng came here today to test whether Mo Ronglin is still afraid of herself. Now that her goal has been achieved, she stops when she sees the good news, smiles and leaves.


    Jin chuan''er stood far behind a big tree. When he saw the queen coming, he met her and asked curiously, "how did Princess Xu come?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "what happened last night? How can she be at ease if she doesn''t come to ask for a demonstration?"


    "Did the emperor eat donkey glue?"


    "Yes."


    Jin chuan''er let out a sound and looked back at the emperor who was still standing on the porch. "Did the emperor really eat?"


    "Take a bite." Shi pengpeng said, "give me the rest."


    Jin chuan''er''s mouth opened wider. "Did the emperor let the empress eat what he had eaten? How bad it is


    Shi pengpeng snorted, "you also think this person is bad, it''s insidious and cunning." She told Princess Xu the amount of money he wanted. As soon as she finished, the guy turned his face. What''s the matter?


    She suddenly remembered and asked Jin chuan''er, "what are you doing behind the tree?"


    Jinchuan son embarrassed smile, "that is not to see the emperor out of it, maidservant see the emperor''s face is not good, if catch maidservant calculate old debt, avoid death gold medal will have to take back, Niangniang risk for maidservant get back, maidservant can cherish."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "if only you had this awareness."


    -


    when Princess Xu returned to the Baguio palace, she immediately asked huodu to come and tell him what she had just heard.


    "Uncle, the Emperor himself told the palace that as long as the uncle made up the money, the emperor would no longer pursue the greed of the house."


    Huo all facial expression some ugliness, "empress says more than 50000 liang?" After knowing that the queen checked the accounts of the house of internal affairs, he returned all the cash on hand and folded some antiques, calligraphy and paintings, which was almost the same number. But how could the queen be so accurate


    See Huo all don''t talk, Xu Guifei some anxious, "uncle, this fifty thousand Liang, you can take?"


    Huo all sighed a tone, "Niang Niang, tell you the truth, uncle''s full wealth is also 50000 Liang, if all hand in, uncle can be penniless, your aunt and cousins how to do, so many mouths in the house, always have to leave some money to eat."


    Xu Guifei said, "with my uncle''s salary, the family''s food and clothing is not a problem. I''ll make up the money as soon as possible. It''s important to save my life. I''m not afraid that I don''t have firewood to burn. When the wind is over, my uncle will try to get it back."


    Huo all knew that what Princess Xu said was right, but she hesitated to ask him to hand over such a large sum of money. She took the money out of her pocket, which was more painful than cutting a piece of his flesh.


    Princess Xu urged, "uncle!"


    Huo all clenched his teeth and nodded, "well, uncle, put the money together to make up."


    Princess Xu breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that her uncle was reluctant to spit out the money, which made it difficult for her to do it in the middle.


    "Just this tone," Huo Du Mou flashed hate, "Uncle swallow not down."


    Concubine Xu said coldly, "this tone is hard for the palace to swallow. This time, we are not lucky. We just bumped into Shi pengpeng. She is the little boss of the historian''s firm. She knows all the accounts in the past, and it''s hard for her to find them all."


    Huo Du said, "it''s my uncle''s fault. I should have done one more account. Shi pengpeng is a trader. She is very keen on silver. I don''t believe it. She''s not interested in so much money. "


    "Uncle," Princess Xu reminded him, "don''t make a fuss about money. The historian is as rich as his country. He can take out all the money. The emperor made her queen just for the money of the historian. We should start somewhere else. "


    Huo Du immediately lowered his voice, "Niang Niang''s meaning is..."


    Xu Guifei looked a little cold, not light or heavy, spit out a word from her mouth, "an impudent queen, will only be ashamed of Dongyue."


    -


    all day long, Mo Ronglin always felt that he had not lost his mind. It seemed that he had forgotten something important. This strange mood lasted until the evening. When he was sitting alone in his study drinking tea, he had a flash in his mind. He remembered that he didn''t write down what Shi pengpeng did today in the small black book.He quickly took out the pamphlet from the bottom of the book case, dipped it in ink, and wrote it like flowing water. He recorded the evil deeds of the business women in one breath. Only then did he feel that he had no place to settle down.


    Drinking tea and recalling the day, he found that Shi pengpeng and himself still had a tacit understanding. With one look in his eyes, Shi pengpeng could understand his meaning. He remembered that at first Murong Qingyang said that only Shi Peng was the best match for him in the world, because he thought that he and Shi Peng were very strong, and they were strong together. At that time, he only used to listen as a joke. Now, when I think about it carefully, Shi Peng, the queen, seems to be competent, but that''s the only way.


    If she''s not that annoying, they can be a couple who respect each other as well as have a tacit understanding. One is in the court, and the other is in the harem. They are smart and capable, and work together to create a prosperous and prosperous East Vietnam


    Unfortunately, she was disgusted, and very disgusted. In order not to eat that bowl of donkey glue, she deliberately bumped herself on the table, just because it was what he had eaten. A merchant girl who smelled of copper all over dared to despise him as a golden emperor. He really wanted to slap her, but he couldn''t help it Hand, as soon as she approached, he instinctively avoided, because of this, she had no fear.


    He narrowed his eyes, browed slightly, and looked at a point in the void. He was dazzled. He still held the teacup in his hand, but the water in the cup was cold. He didn''t realize it. He murmured to himself, "I can''t let a woman die..."


    Have a good weekend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1433

    Huodu takes the initiative to make up the silver. Fifty thousand taels of white silver are put into the Treasury. Mo Ronglin, Long Yan and Da Yue fulfill their promise to Princess Xu. They don''t ask huodu about the crime.


    But to everyone''s surprise, within two days, Shi pengpeng took a new list to Huo Du, and said with a smile, "Mr. Huo, the 50000 silver was just a part of the list, but now we find some, just like last time, it''s 50000 Liang. Please make it up with Mr. Huo."


    Huo Du was so angry that he couldn''t say anything. The unscrupulous businessman was really a unscrupulous businessman. He had to squeeze him out of money before he would give up?


    If Shi pengpeng wasn''t the queen, he would have had a fight with her by rolling up his sleeves. Who would have let him live


    But at the moment, he could only stoop, pretending to be pitiful and say, "lady, are you mistaken, but there are not so many."


    "Lord Huo doesn''t remember so much?"


    Huo all shook his head, "really not so much."


    "How much is that?"


    "That''s more than 50000 Liang."


    "Lord Huo''s memory is not very good," Shi pengpeng opened the account book, pointed to one of the lines, and said, "I remember that the price of these bamboo curtains sold to the palace was three Liang silver, but the account book says three Liang silver, one thousand curtains is three thousand Liang, this is two thousand, that is six thousand Liang, and here," she said He pointed to another place and said, "this is fine silk yarn. The price given to the palace is six taels of silver in a roll. The account book says ten taels of silver in a roll, and another four thousand taels of silver come out of a thousand rolls. It''s ten thousand taels if you add one piece to the two."


    She didn''t finish her words, a burst of drinking came from the door, "huodu, how dare you!"


    Huodu didn''t have to look up. The voice shattered his internal organs. He knelt down and knocked his head heavily on the ground. "Emperor, I''m wronged, I''m wronged..."


    When Mo Ronglin heard the news, he immediately felt that he was going to open the Treasury and wait to collect money. This feeling was quite good, so he had to come to help Shi pengpeng.


    "Wronged?" Mo Ronglin''s face was blue. He was really angry. He didn''t know that the house of internal affairs was an oil-water Yamen. As long as he could make it through, he would turn a blind eye to it. But just now at the door, when he heard Shi pengpeng''s detailed figures jumping out, his heart began to burn.


    I thought it was all small money, but I didn''t expect that if I changed a few figures casually, thousands of taels of silver would go into my pocket, and tens of thousands of taels of silver would come out. Over the years, Huo had been greedy in the house of internal affairs, but I didn''t dare to imagine.


    "Do you mean to be wronged?" Mo Ronglin kicked him to the ground. "These accounts used to be in the hands of the queen. She remembered clearly in her heart. How could she have wronged you? She used to look at the accounts of the historian''s firm, but now when she saw them in the palace, she couldn''t see the trickiness here? The empress is the number one in the world for her ingenuity and ability. The business of historians'' firms is all over the world. She relies on honesty. How dare you say that the empress has wronged you? "


    Shi pengpeng knows that when Mo Ronglin hears the news, he will come. In the matter of asking for money, their goals are the same. They all hope to get the money back. The more they want, the more she will get. And if she wants to keep the historian''s business, she has to work hard to get more money from the national treasury. It''s just that she didn''t expect Mo Ronglin to praise her, saying that she was smart and capable, and that she was honest


    She pondered for a while, and didn''t find any other meaning in his words, but she couldn''t believe it.


    The emperor still lost his temper, "if you feel wronged, I''ll let Dali temple have a good investigation!"


    Huo Du''s face turned white when he heard that. If Dali temple comes forward and makes a big investigation, it will certainly set off a bloody storm. Maybe it will also affect his brother-in-law and his concubine. If Zuo Xiang and Xu concubine fall down, their Huo family and Xu family will be ruined!


    Thinking of this, he could not help shivering, lying on the ground shaking like chaff, "the emperor spared his life, I am guilty, I will make up the silver, please the emperor spared my life..."


    Mo Ronglin looked at him from a high position, "if you spare your life, it depends on your own performance."


    "I must do well and hand in the money as soon as possible."


    Mo Rong Lin eased his face. "In this case, you go to the prison for two days. When the money is handed in, I''ll think about how to send you."


    Huo Du''s face turned white again, and he went to prison. Even if he didn''t get beaten and scolded, he suffered a lot. He was used to raising excellent people. How could he stand that? But he didn''t dare to ask for mercy, so he had to be dragged away by the imperial army.


    Huo Du was dragged down, and the room was quiet for a moment. Mo Ronglin didn''t want to stay with Shi Peng for a moment, but she just asked for a sum of money for him, so he had to say two polite words.


    Touching the tip of his nose, he broke the silence


    Shi pengpeng''s appearance is very respectful, "it''s not hard to serve the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin felt that he could go, but he didn''t step. He opened his mouth and said, "what do you think I will do with huodu?"


    Shi pengpeng laughed, "the emperor is very angry. The 50000 silver should be handed in soon. As for Lord Huo, I guess his life is safe."Mo Rong Lin eyebrows slightly pick, "how to see?"


    "If the emperor wants to punish him severely, when the first sum of money is found out, he will ask Dali temple to come forward and find out the matter thoroughly. However, the emperor knows how many people will be involved and how long it will last. The emperor''s purpose is silver. As long as Lord Huo makes up the silver and hands it in, I guess the emperor won''t do anything to him. After all, Lord Huo is the real uncle of the imperial concubine. The emperor doesn''t look at the monk''s face but also the Buddha''s face. "


    She said, looking at him with a smile, as if waiting for his praise.


    For a moment, Mo Ronglin really wanted to praise her. What Shi pengpeng said was exactly what he thought. As long as he wanted money, Huo would save his life for a while. After all, the face of Zuo Xiang and Xu Guifei should be taken care of, but


    Business women dare to speculate on your heart. Strictly speaking, it''s a crime to ask. Except Jia Lanqing, he doesn''t like anyone to speculate on his mind


    However, it seems that he doesn''t feel angry. On the contrary, there is a kind of sympathy between experts. The woman he hates most has a tacit understanding with him and can always guess his mind.


    This feeling is contradictory and strange.


    He nodded, with no expression on his face


    Shi pengpeng said, "it''s almost enough to get 100000 liang of silver. It''s not good to make people anxious. What do you think, emperor?"


    Mo Ronglin gave a sigh in her heart. She still discussed with him.


    "Next, I want to cut the unnecessary expenses in the palace, so that I can save another sum of money..." Before she finished, the emperor left.


    Shi pengpeng looked at his back and said, "look at this man. I don''t like to hear him when I talk about him.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1434

    When Mo Ronglin returned to Chengde hall, he found that he and Shi pengpeng had a peaceful chat in the Yamen of the house of internal affairs for a while, although the content of the chat made him a little difficult to say.


    But Shi pengpeng was right. Because of his awe, huodu''s family quickly put together the money and changed his family from prison.


    Huo Du only stayed in prison for two days, which was very uncomfortable. The prison was dark and humid, with cockroaches and mosquitoes, which made him miserable. The bed board was hard, the grass mattress itched, and he couldn''t sleep at all. There was a gong pail beside the wall, which made him unable to sleep all night.


    When he grew up in a noble family, where did he suffer from these? In just two days, he lived like a year. When he saw the future again, he looked up to the sky with great emotion and sighed. The hard-earned money went back to the Treasury. In fact, he didn''t make a careful calculation. If he didn''t, he would be more unjust than Dou E.


    It was Shi pengpeng. He thought angrily, if it wasn''t for her, how could he have fallen into such a field. Although the Emperor didn''t cut off his head, he was relieved of his position as the chief manager of the house of internal affairs. Lord huodu was reduced to a small manager of the house of internal affairs. He was a bit confused. The emperor''s arrangement was to make a mistake Do you want to make up for him, or do you want to let him spit out after he is greedy?


    If he didn''t understand, he ran to find Zuo Xiang, hoping that his brother-in-law would give him some advice.


    Xu long so looking at him this big uncle, a little hate iron does not become steel, other words have no, first cover a face to teach a meal.


    "Knowing that the queen is the little boss of the historian''s firm, you should have done a set of false accounts for a long time, and actually handed over the real account book to her for verification. Are you a pig brain?"


    Huo Du was in front of his brother-in-law. He was honest and said, "she was scared to death by moving so many books. Who knows she would really look carefully. I feel headache when I look through them. How can she be such a little girl?"


    "Can''t she be the boss of a historian''s firm?" Xu Changru said, "I thought that you could help your concubine in the palace, but now it''s better to send the handle to the enemy. After such a thing happened, my concubine and I were shameless in front of the emperor. We can''t say a few good words for you. We have to avoid suspicion!"


    Huo Du was told not to make a sound. After a while, he secretly glanced at Xu changso''s face, "brother-in-law, the emperor asked me to take charge of the repair of the palace. Do you think the emperor means..."


    Xu Chang so a slap fan on his head, "still dare to have a crooked mind, honestly serve for the emperor, don''t think about those who don''t have."


    Huo Du covered his head and grinned, "I know, brother-in-law."


    Xu Changru is not at ease. His uncle is a dandy. He likes to earn money and spend more. Although he has been working as an official in the interior government, which has the most oil and water in recent years, he has spent almost all the money he has earned. This time, 100000 liang of silver is also pieced together. His relatives and friends borrow a little to make it up. Now he has no money, so it is inevitable that he will not follow the old way.


    "What are the palaces repaired this time?"


    Huodu took out a piece of paper from his arms and handed it to him, "that''s all."


    Xu Changru''s eyes flashed on the Wude palace. Before the emperor''s wedding, he checked Shi pengpeng. He thought that the Du family bought qintianjian because Shi pengpeng had an affair with a man. But after a while, he found nothing. Until a few days ago, his wife went to Liucui pavilion to pick jewelry and chatted with the boss of the shop. The boss''s wife was quick witted and said that she used to buy jewelry Because Shi pengpeng would marry Prince Sheng, she didn''t expect to marry the emperor. His wife was surprised and inquired about it. Only then did she know that Prince Sheng was very close to Shi pengpeng when he was a child and often went to see her in Shi''s shop. Liucui Pavilion also has a branch next to the Shijia business. The landlady is very familiar with shiyingying. She has also seen Prince Sheng go to see shipengpeng. They are childhood friends.


    After knowing the news, Xu changso had a lot of mixed feelings. God didn''t open his eyes. Why didn''t Shi pengpeng marry Prince Sheng? He had to get in the way of his daughter. If so, wouldn''t everyone be happy?


    -


    Mo Rongsheng knew that the Wude palace needed to be repaired, so he spent more time in the palace. After the emperor got married, he preferred to stay in the six kings'' palace than before, which probably meant that he didn''t see the eye and didn''t worry about the heart.


    Conventional repair is nothing more than drawing red and painting colors, checking whether there are insects in the wood, mending the bug holes, mending the cracks, replacing the aged wood if there are, waxing the floor, replacing the window paper, painting the pillars, repairing the tiles on the roof, and so on.


    Although he was not often in the palace, he was very concerned about his own things. He didn''t even want the craftsmen to touch anything in his palace, and he didn''t pay attention to the ability of his subordinates. He preferred to work hard and stay on the side.


    Dahong Baozhu had just finished painting, and it was as red as fire. He walked around Baozhu, feeling that something was wrong. He called the manager Chen doushui over and asked him, "the pillars here have been painted with fragrant paint in the past years. Why not this year?"


    The so-called fragrant lacquer is to mix spices in the lacquer, cover up the smell of the lacquer, and after brushing it on the pillars to dry, you will smell the fragrance that seems to be absent. Prince Sheng is particular about painting fragrant lacquer not only on the pillars, but also on other places. After the completion, the whole Wude palace will be filled with a faint aroma.Chen doushui said, "this is the lacquer that the house of internal affairs received. The slave asked specifically, saying that it was the empress''s intention to cut the expenses of the palace, so..."


    Mo Rongsheng wanted to see Shi pengpeng in his heart, but he had no excuse. Now the ready opportunity was in front of him, and he left without saying a word.


    When he went to Fengming palace, of course, he didn''t ask for a crime. When he came in, he saw Shi pengpeng, but he didn''t speak. He first laughed, "how''s your sister-in-law?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "I''m fine. How''s your highness doing?"


    "I''m very good, too. I''ve learned a lot from Uncle liuhuangshu''s poems and paintings all day long."


    Shi pengpeng''s smile became more and more fierce. He was afraid that he would drink flower bars when he was singing poems and painting. The sixth prince was talented, and drinking flower wine was also vulgar and elegant. He loved to play with talented people and beautiful ladies. Prince Sheng followed him and learned a lot. A glance of affectionate eyes at random would make many girls'' hearts jump. But in her eyes, Her Highness Sheng is always her younger brother.


    After chatting for a long time, Mo Rongsheng remembered the business and said, "sister Huang, my palace is being repaired. Originally, it was painted with fragrant lacquer, but now it''s said that we should cut down the expenses of the palace, and we won''t use it any more..."


    Shi pengpeng joked, "it turns out that your highness is asking me for trouble. I don''t know about it. I thought it''s all the same. I know you pay attention to it when you are young. If you want to use fragrant lacquer, you can take someone to the house office. It''s not a big deal."


    Murong Shengwei raised his chin and looked at Shi pengpeng affectionately, "it''s still Huang Sao who hurts me."


    Jin chuan''er can''t help shivering and says, "my God, your highness Sheng has really won the biography of the sixth prince. Look at this little look, who can resist it except her mother


    It''s the end of the month. Please ask for some monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1435

    The next day is Xiumu. He doesn''t have to go to court, but Mo Ronglin is a diligent emperor. He is used to getting up early. He walks to the woods behind the hall with his sword. Every morning, as long as it doesn''t rain, he will practice his sword here.


    It''s early in the morning in summer. The morning light goes through the branches and leaves and casts gentle light on the ground. As soon as Mo Ronglin enters the woods, he suddenly sees a white shadow running quickly in the distance.


    He turned and looked at the place where white shadow came from. It was the direction of Fengming palace. Mo Ronglin frowned slightly. Early in the morning, who came out of Fengming palace and why did he run?


    He asked Ning Shiqi, "did you see a figure running past just now?"


    Ning seventeen followed him not far away, did not see clearly, said, "it seems that there is a figure running past, probably a little father-in-law."


    Mo Ronglin knows that he can''t be a eunuch. Eunuchs don''t wear white robes.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to it. He took out his sword, threw the scabbard to Ning Shiqi and began to practice. In the cool morning wind, he stretched out his arms and picked out a sword flower. The bright sword light was like a little ice lotus in the morning light. His white robe was flying, his toes were light, and his body was like a crane. With a sweep of the long sword, the leaves were flying all over the sky, like butterflies. People were already standing on the top of the branches.


    Ning Shiqi just cheered in his heart, and saw Mo Ronglin stop on the branch, gently frowning, a little absent-minded.


    The branch couldn''t bear the weight and swung gently. The young man who stopped on it also went up and down. Suddenly, he jumped down without saying a word and went to Fengming palace with his sword.


    Ning Shiqi didn''t know what he was going to do, but he never asked, just followed up.


    As soon as Shi pengpeng got up and washed her face, she heard that the emperor was coming. She didn''t have time to put on her outer robe, and her hair came out to welcome her.


    Perhaps with a sword in his hand, Mo Ronglin walked past Shi pengpeng without hesitation. He came to her and stood still. He said in a deep voice, "get up."


    Shi pengpeng raised his eyes and saw the sword first. A thought flashed in his mind: did he ask her to settle the old accounts?


    Jin chuan''er is most nervous. She slowly touches the dagger on her waist. As long as the emperor dares to do it, she dares to tie the emperor to pieces.


    But the Emperor didn''t start or speak. He just looked at Shi pengpeng.


    The girl in front of her is not made of powder. She has a bright face with a smile in her eyes. Her long black hair is scattered on her shoulders, and her chin is small. Without the Queen''s make-up, she feels a few years younger now, like a little girl hiding in a boudoir.


    Mo Ronglin never thought Shi pengpeng was beautiful before, but now It''s still not beautiful, but it''s just a bit of a bear.


    Looking down, Shi pengpeng didn''t wear a robe, and the plain inner garment was soft and fit, showing a little girl''s sense of weakness. This is a novel feeling for Mo Ronglin. His impression of Shi pengpeng has never been associated with the word "weak".


    Seeing that Mo Ronglin didn''t speak for a long time, Shi pengpeng had to speak by himself, "emperor, I don''t know why the emperor came here so early..."


    Mo Ronglin raises his sword. He hears someone behind him raise his voice heavily. It''s Jin chuan''er. Shi Chuan immediately stops it with his eyes. His face is still calm.


    Mo Ronglin took a step towards her with his sword. Shi pengpeng stepped back. The emperor''s face eased. Although it was only a small step, the initiative finally came back to him. This feeling made him very happy.


    I am the same as I was


    In fact, he didn''t know what to say. He asked who was the man running out of Fengming palace? Or did the queen steal the man?


    After a moment''s silence, he finally said, "why don''t you come out to see me when you''re not well dressed


    Shi pengpeng said, "the emperor is in a hurry. I haven''t had time to make up yet. Please forgive me."


    Well, the attitude is not bad. I''ll forgive you for not guilty.


    Mo Ronglin, who had already thrown away his purpose, was turning to leave when he suddenly saw two round beads at the foot of the table, looking like a man''s jade clasp.


    He raised his chin. "What''s that?"


    Qionghua quickly picked up, "back to the emperor, is the jade button."


    "Whose jade clasp?"


    No one in the room dared to speak. The man''s jade button fell on the queen. It was a bit indescribable.


    Qionghua looked at the jade clasp in her hand carefully, and suddenly remembered, "yesterday a Sheng hall came down. It seems that Sheng Hall fell down."


    Mo Ronglin also felt that the pair of jade buttons were a little familiar, like Sheng''s things. His face slowed down and he didn''t ask any more. He went out with his sword.


    Out of the door, he went straight to the fork. After a pause, he went to the right. Knowing that it was the direction of Wude palace, Ning Shiqi shook his head and followed him.


    When they arrived at Wude palace, they all knelt down to salute when they saw the emperor coming. Mo Ronglin asked Chen doushui, the manager of Wude palace, "where''s your highness?"


    "Back to the emperor, your highness is not up yet."


    Mo Ronglin took his feet and went to the bedroom hall. Chen doushui ran after him. "Emperor, the main hall is under repair. Your highness is resting in the side hall." Then he bowed to lead the way.At the door, Chen doushui opens the door. Mo Ronglin goes in and waves to him. Chen doushui stays at the door.


    The room is very quiet. The fragrance of elegant magnolia is floating in the air. The white gauze in the room swings gently in the breeze, like the waves in the sea. Mo Ronglin walks slowly through these waves and walks to the bedside. He gently pulls out the account and sees Mo Rongsheng sleeping on his back.


    Mo Ronglin was silent for a moment at the bedside. He suddenly felt a little incredible about his actions. What was he doing? Doubt your brother and wife? Actually also ran to personally verify!


    He shook his head and felt funny.


    Turning around to go, Mo Rongsheng, who was sleeping on the bed, purred something. He didn''t hear it clearly. As he stepped out, he stopped and heard a second gibberish. It was very clear and shocked him!


    Mo Rongsheng called, "Peng Peng."


    He couldn''t believe his ears, but the third voice came again, "Peng Peng."


    After that, there was no movement.


    Mo Rongsheng''s hand holding the sword was tight and tight, and Yin was staring at the bed which was surrounded by Zhang Zi. After all, he went out.


    Back in the woods, he practiced his sword for a while, but this time the atmosphere was obviously different. Ning Shiqi stood aside, vaguely feeling a murderous atmosphere around him. Countless leaves dance in the air, like a group of crazy butterflies fighting in the air, falling to the ground after losing both sides.


    The man in the center of the storm is like a dragon. Up and down the river, a long sword dances wonderfully. The light of the sword is like a shooting star. Suddenly, he hears a loud drink, and the sword goes, "miso!" He nailed it to the trunk of the tree. The sword vibrated and hummed.


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1436

    Every time he took a rest, muronglin would have dinner with his younger brother and sister. It was a family gathering, but this time, he invited the queen.


    Shi pengpeng was surprised to hear that Sixi came to deliver a message. He felt that the Emperor today was a bit abnormal. First, he came to Fengming palace with a sword, and left without explaining his intention. Now he invited her to have lunch with him. He thought about it and couldn''t figure out what medicine was sold in muronglin gourd?


    Jin chuan''er was very worried. The Emperor didn''t like her mother all the time. In the morning, she came with a sword. It always seemed that she was implying something. Now she wanted to call people over for dinner. She thought that it would be more or less dangerous!


    She took out the gold medal and put it on Shi pengpeng''s hand. Then she took off her own dagger and put it on her hand. "Niang Niang, you take all these with you, just in case."


    Shi pengpeng was a little embarrassed. "You take it back, it won''t be."


    Jin chuan''er said, "why not? In the early morning, the emperor came here with a sword. It must be that many people and miscellaneous eyes are not easy to handle. This meeting will ask you to go there. I always think it''s not a good thing. It''s all for self-defense. I''d better take it with me."


    Shi pengpeng straightened the Pearl Flower on his head in front of the bronze mirror, "who dares to take the guy to face the saint? If he can''t find an excuse to kill me, won''t he?"


    Jin chuan''er also knows that it''s not proper to bring a sharp weapon into Chengde hall. She quietly takes it back and says, "you take the gold medal. If you don''t take it, this time the slave will go in with you."


    Shi pengpeng had no choice but to put the gold medal in his sleeve.


    When he arrived at Chengde hall, Murong Qingyang and Murong Sheng were there. Shi pengpeng breathed a sigh of relief and saluted. As usual, Murong Lin had no expression on his face and said, "no gift."


    She saw the ceremony, two small also give her salute, mouth affectionately called Huang Sao.


    Murong Qingyang and Shi Peng haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are chatting with each other in a small mouth. Murong Sheng always knows the rules better than her. He sits upright and cuts in words from time to time. The three people are drinking tea and chatting. They seem to be very harmonious and friendly.


    Mo Ronglin watched for a long time, and had a bad feeling: he was isolated.


    But that''s not the point. The point is He observed Mo Rongsheng quietly, and found that his eyes were just like sticking to Shi pengpeng''s face. He didn''t blink. His eyes were more tender than ever, and he had goose bumps. He knows that Mo Rongsheng likes to learn from Liu Huangshu''s romantic and elegant style, but how can he not find that Mo Rongsheng has already surpassed the blue?


    Mo Rongsheng and Shi pengpeng have a good relationship when they are young. He knows that they were little kids at that time. They didn''t care about it at all. But now, it''s a bit of an eyesore. Men and women don''t give and take each other. Don''t you know how to avoid suspicion? Is it decent for the eldest sister-in-law to stare at his sister-in-law?


    He loves Mo Rongsheng very much. When he was a child, his younger brother was soft and cute. He was more like a girl than Qingyang. He still remembers sheng''er''s appearance when he was three or four years old. He was white and clean, shy and red faced. He had elegant manners and beautiful words. He was very likable and was easy to be bullied by guijianchou''s younger sister. After the emperor and Empress Dowager went to Jiangnan, he took care of Mo Rongsheng, forced him to study martial arts and fitness, and checked his lessons. He had a cold and headache, and he was also at the bedside. Over the years, he devoted more time and energy to Mo Rongsheng than his sister, but how did this brother repay himself?


    Before he knew it, his face sank, and the cold air filled the hall. Mo Rong Qingyang, who was closest to him, first noticed it. He held his arm and trembled, and told the servants: "open the windows, the sun is big outside, and it''s cool inside."


    Only Shi pengpeng noticed the emperor''s gloomy face. In fact, without careful observation, she could not see that the emperor''s face was different. Although they were husband and wife, they were not very familiar, but she was extremely sensitive to his emotional changes.


    Fortunately, we had dinner soon. We moved to the side hall where laurel had already set the table. When we saw Shi pengpeng, aunt laurel came up with a smile and said, "that''s right. There are so few family banquets. The empress can sit next to the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin pointed to the opposite side with his finger, "let her sit there." It''s not suitable to hold a sword in his hand today. He has no weapons. He has no sense of security. It''s better to stay away.


    Shi pengpeng is not willing to sit anywhere. It''s too close to the side. She''s not comfortable. When she sits opposite, she looks up and sees him. She''s not happy either. She has to smile on her face and sit around the table.


    A round table, four people each sitting on one side, in addition to Mo Ronglin, the three began to speak, there is mo Rongqing Yang, how will not be cold, although Mo Ronglin did not speak, the face looked as usual, the atmosphere looks very good, aunt laurel likes to see this scene, Yin Qin for everyone cloth dishes, to the queen clip a chopsticks, and to the emperor clip a chopsticks, a pair of eyes Eyes in two people''s faces, it seems to see, showing the old mother like happy smile.


    Murong Qingyang waited for a long time, but she was not happy to see Aunt laurel give her the cloth. "Aunt knows that she loves her brother and sister-in-law. Did sheng''er and I pick them up?"


    laurel as like as two peas. "Oh, my Highness Princess, who should have picked it up, you shouldn''t have it, you are exactly the same as the Empress Dowager."Murong Qingyang asked, "when my mother was a child, she was also called GUI jianchou?"


    Laurel, "..."


    Mo Ronglin, "presumptuous!"


    Murong Qingyang vomited his tongue and did not dare to speak.


    Shi pengpeng knew that Murong Qingyang loved to eat egg soup. She just had it in her hand, so she scooped it into her bowl.


    Qingyang Princess immediately smile, "or Huang Sao hurt me."


    One side of the Mo Rong Sheng said, "Huang Sao also hurt me."


    Mo Ronglin took a mouthful of soup in his mouth, and with a "por" sound, he spewed out all the way. He really didn''t expect that his younger brother could say such disgusting words at the dinner table, but everyone looked at him, as if he was the one with the problem.


    The emperor is in a mess. What''s wrong with the world


    Laurel quickly took the handkerchief to Mo Ronglin to wipe his mouth, "the emperor choked?"


    Mo Ronglin just squeaked twice and saw that Shi pengpeng also scooped a spoonful of egg soup for Mo Rongsheng, "OK, sister-in-law also loves you."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." He was surprised that the harmonious and friendly atmosphere there was not affected at all.


    Is Lengshen, heard laurel said, "Niang Niang, you also love the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." Why even aunt gui


    Shi pengpeng smiles at Mo Ronglin and sends a spoonful of egg soup to the bowl. "Does the emperor like egg soup?"


    Mo Ronglin didn''t really like egg soup. He thought it was soft, sweet and greasy. People like Mo Rongsheng liked it, but he didn''t refuse. He quietly ate the egg soup into his mouth.


    Lin''er, remember your husband.


    In the last two days, ask for a monthly ticket and call qingyangpeng


    for a monthly ticket www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1437

    After dinner, we sit and drink tea, and Murong Qingyang and his three friends are still chatting with each other. Murong Lin is isolated again. He sighs in his heart and misses Jia Lanqing a little. That''s his best friend who is willing to put down his position to talk. Like Qingyang and Sheng, they are always children in his eyes. They are too childish. He doesn''t even have the interest to talk to them. I don''t know why Shi pengpeng is willing to perfunctory them?


    After drinking a cup of tea, Shi pengpeng did not dare to stay for too long and got up to leave.


    Mo Ronglin looks at her coldly. The queen doesn''t say anything else except salute him from the door to the door. Of course, he doesn''t want to talk to her. She just thinks she doesn''t pay attention to herself. After all, he is the emperor!


    As soon as Shi pengpeng left, Mo Rongsheng got up and left, but his brother didn''t agree. Looking at him, he just sneered. If he felt right, it was a sneer. The corners of his mouth were slightly turned aside, and his eyes were cold. He was a little at a loss. I don''t know if his romantic accounts outside the palace came to his brother''s ears, but they didn''t, The Emperor just pressed his hand and said in a calm voice, "sit down again."


    Mo Rongsheng sat down in a daze and asked tentatively, "brother, do you still have something to tell my brother?"


    Mo Rong Lin looked down at his cup and said slowly, "you''re not young. It''s time to talk about marriage."


    Mo Rongsheng stood up and said, "brother, I don''t want it!"


    "Why?"


    "I''m still young, only sixteen."


    "It''s not for you to get married now, but for you to get married first, so that you don''t have to spend four or six days outside."


    Mo Rongsheng felt guilty and muttered, "why don''t I have four or six?"


    Murong Qingyang, who was sitting at one side, took out his elder sister''s posture. "I think the proposal of the emperor''s elder brother is good. There must be something to restrain him, or he will always harm the little girl outside."


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t dare to talk back to the emperor, but he was not afraid of Mo rongqingyang and cried out in his voice, "who''s harming the little girl? You take care of yourself. You are always in the crowd of men. You don''t know how to be ashamed. You are the one who should be restrained


    Murong Qingyang swings his sleeve violently, "dare to talk to sister Huang like this, you can fight!"


    Mo Rongsheng was a head taller than his elder sister, and his neck was a stem After he lost the last fight, he always felt that it was unreasonable. He was obviously higher than her and had learned a lot of Kung Fu over the years. He could not beat a girl.


    Yuegui went outside and asked someone to fill the kettle with water. When she turned around and came in, she saw two little princes making a scene. She was so anxious that she cried out, "little ancestor, how can you roll up your sleeves? Don''t do it..."


    Mo Ronglin said, "aunt, come and sit down. Ignore them and let them fight."


    Yuegui went to the emperor and said in a low voice, "how can they fight? Your highness Sheng will suffer."


    "Let him suffer some losses," muronglin said. "Stay away from home all day long and hang out with uncle liuhuangshu in the land of fireworks. I don''t know. Let Qingyang teach him a long lesson."


    It''s not easy for Yuegui to persuade him. In fact, the emperor knows what his highness Sheng has done outside. He knows that some things are not very good and doesn''t care. He has only such a younger brother. He is willing to spoil him. Sometimes she was afraid that her little highness would go astray, and she would nag with the emperor and let him take charge of it. But he advised her in turn, saying that she would promise the Empress Dowager to let her highness Sheng be a rich prince, and that everything would only be for his pleasure. She also said that her younger brother knew that he would not go astray. Now how could he teach her a lesson?


    The two brothers and sisters have already started to work with one punch and one foot. Murong Qingyang felt a little depressed during this period of time. As soon as she started to fight, she immediately recovered her old fighting spirit and made Murong Sheng run around the room.


    Mo Rongsheng was extremely depressed while running. Last time he fought, because his brother arrived in time, he didn''t lose miserably. Today, his elder sister was as aggressive as a chicken. He had no fight back and could only hide. But where can I hide in such a big place?


    He''s used to taking care of excellent people. After running for several laps, he was so tired that he was out of breath. When he saw Mo Ronglin sitting there, he had an idea and ran to hide behind him. As a result, his brother just raised his foot, and he was tripped on his horse. Mo rongqingyang, who was catching up with him, sat on his back and pressed his throat.


    Mo Ronglin said, "why don''t you have eyes and bump into my feet?"


    His highness Sheng was so pressed that he could not speak. He just had time to hold his head and accept a random fist.


    Yuegui stood by and could see clearly that it was the emperor who saw his highness Sheng coming and deliberately tripped him. She thought in her heart, did his highness Sheng really make any unforgivable mistakes?


    Murong Qingyang is tired. She stands up and claps her hands. She suddenly feels refreshed. For her, when she is in a bad mood, a fight will make her happy.


    Mo Rongsheng also got up, patted the white robe, straightened the hair crown on his head, and looked at the emperor bitterly, "brother, you just watch me being bullied by her!"


    Mo Rong Lin said slowly, "you are not children. In the future, your brothers will not interfere in your gratitude and resentment."


    "Ah?" Mo Rongsheng opened his mouth wide and said, "brother Huang, what do you mean? I will only be bullied in the future?""A man can''t beat a girl. Fortunately," Murong Lin said, "don''t think about what you have or don''t have


    Mo Rongsheng still feels aggrieved. He droops his head and doesn''t say a word. Mo Ronglin is annoyed when he looks at him like this. How dare he think about his sister-in-law?


    "Go back to your own place."


    Mo Rongsheng angrily rolls away. When Mo rongqingyang sees that all the people are scattered, he is ready to leave. He is stopped by Mo Rongsheng.


    "Come with me to the study. I have something to ask you."


    Murong Qingyang is a little elated. She deserves to be very straightforward. In her impression, what she talks about in her study is a big deal. Is it necessary for her brother to entrust her with a heavy task?


    Entering the study, Wang Changliang just closed the door. Mo Rong Qingyang couldn''t wait to ask, "brother Huang, what do you want to say to me?"


    Mo Ronglin sat down behind the desk. "Does Sheng like Shi pengpeng?"


    His highness Qingyang was surprised and blurted out, "brother, how do you know?" Finish saying to realize is not right, hastened to cover own mouth, a strength of shake head.


    Mo Ronglin''s face was calm, and his voice softened. "What''s the meaning of shaking his head?"


    Murong Qingyang hesitated for a moment, thinking about how to round up the words. Her brother said, "although you are my royal sister, it''s also a big crime to cheat you. You have to think clearly."


    Mo Rong Qingyang sees that his brother is not angry, and thinks that he doesn''t like Shi pengpeng. Besides, it''s an open secret that Sheng likes Shi pengpeng, but he doesn''t know it.


    She didn''t hesitate for a long time, so she said, "Sheng likes Peng Peng, but the emperor doesn''t mind. Peng Peng doesn''t like him and only treats him as his younger brother. We all know that."


    Mo Rong Lin Leng for a moment, "everyone knows?"


    "Yes, father, mother, aunt laurel, Mr. Jia..." Murong Qingyang broke his fingers and found that there was a number that could not be counted. He simply said, "everyone knows except the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." So when he got married, everyone knew that he robbed the woman his brother liked?


    I''ll give you more changes tomorrow when I see your urging. On the last day, I asked for the monthly ticket. I still have the monthly ticket in my hand. Please support the little princess. It''s invalid if I don''t vote today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1438

    Mo Ronglin was silent for a long time and asked his sister, "are you sure Shi pengpeng doesn''t like Sheng?"


    "Sure and sure," Murong Qingyang said, "Sheng also knows, otherwise he will make trouble when he knows that pengpeng is going to marry his brother."


    Mo Ronglin remembers that before his marriage, Mo Rongsheng was shocked when he heard the news, just like he was struck by thunder. At that time, he thought that his younger brother was simply surprised, but he didn''t realize that the truth was like this! At that time, Sheng must have set off a storm in his heart, right? But he didn''t even notice.


    Seeing that Murong Lin had not spoken for a long time, Murong Qingyang was a little worried, "brother, you didn''t take it to heart, did you?"


    Mo Ronglin shook his head. "No, if I had known earlier, I would have let Shi pengpeng marry Sheng."


    "No, brother," Murong Qingyang said, "Peng Peng doesn''t like Sheng."


    "She didn''t like me either, but she married me."


    "Peng Peng didn''t want to marry. Didn''t you force her?"


    "I can also force her to marry Sheng. At least one of the two people has fulfilled her wish."


    When Murong Qingyang saw her brother talking, her tone was quite emotional, with a little melancholy. She seemed a little lost. She lay down at the table and said, "brother, who do you like?"


    Mo Rong Lin shakes his head. "I''m a loner. I''m doomed not to like anyone."


    "But dad used to be the emperor. He liked his mother."


    "The emperor''s elder brother is different from his father. His father doesn''t love rivers and mountains and loves beautiful people. The emperor''s elder brother only loves rivers and mountains and loves children and women," he said with a silent smile. "I have no chance with him."


    Murong sighed, "I really want to know what it''s like to like someone?"


    Mo Rong Lin teases her, "the person that clamors to raise face, still say what to like not to like?"


    "I can also like face-to-face." Murong Qingyang said, "maybe there are great heroes in my face, and I will..."


    Mo Rong Lin interrupts her, "if a great hero is willing to face to face, he can''t be called a great hero."


    Murong Qingyang was stunned for a moment, and felt that there was nothing wrong with brother Huang''s words. For this topic, she was not very interested, and said, "brother Huang, you have nothing to do, so I''ll leave."


    Mo Ronglin said, "let''s go together. I''ll go and see sheng''er."


    Murong Qingyang thinks he shouldn''t ask, but his younger brother likes his sister-in-law, which is always a little disturbing for his brother.


    "Brother Huang, don''t you have any opinions about Sheng?"


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at her, "what are you worried about?"


    "Sheng is wishful thinking. In fact, it''s nothing. Besides, he follows uncle Liuhuang around with girls all day long. It can be seen that he is not single-minded towards pengpeng. It''s better for us to see through without saying anything."


    Mo Ronglin patted her on the head and laughed a little. The girl and Sheng beat each other as soon as they met. But in front of a big event, she was clear and knew how to help her younger brother.


    In the past, he wanted to wake up Sheng. If he knew about this before his marriage, he would not win his brother''s love by saying anything. But now it''s done. Shi pengpeng has become his wife, and the rules between his brother and his sister-in-law have to be observed. Don''t make a joke.


    The brother and sister walked slowly in the palace. In the afternoon, the sun was warm. They walked along the avenue. There was wind from time to time, but they didn''t feel hot.


    When we arrived at Yaotai palace, Murong Qingyang went ahead. Murong Lin continued to move forward. Wude palace was undergoing a lot of renovation. There were craftsmen everywhere. Everyone was busy, but no one found him.


    Just as he was about to go around the side hall, he heard someone say, "Hey, how did the house of internal affairs send fragrant lacquer today? Isn''t it true that the empress has an intention to reduce the expenses of the palace, and the lacquer used in all the palaces is common varnish? "


    "You don''t know that," another said. "Yesterday, our royal highness Sheng went to Fengming palace in person, and the empress asked the house of internal affairs to send fragrant lacquer."


    "The empress even reduced the expenditure of Chengde hall. How could it be different here?"


    "Of course, it''s not the same. His highness Sheng grew up with the empress, and they have deep feelings. No one else cares about her. His highness Sheng wants to care about her."


    Mo Ronglin stood behind the tree, quiet for a moment, turned and walked away.


    After passing Yaotai palace, he saw Murong Qingyang come out from inside, followed by Ning Shijiu, and knew that the girl was going out of the palace. He called her, "where are you going?"


    Murong Qingyang looked back and was a little surprised, "didn''t the emperor brother go to see Sheng, and come back so soon?"


    "I didn''t go," muronglin said. "I suddenly want to play chess, but Lanqing is not here. I plan to go to Jia''s house. Where are you going?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "I went to Aunt Qihong''s, and I was greedy for her snacks."


    Mo Rong Lin laughed, "I don''t think you want to eat my aunt''s snacks. You want to go to Ning''an."


    "The devil is looking for him!" Murong Qingyang rolled her eyes. Since she saw Ning''an and an Yue drinking together last time, she hasn''t gone to the mirage gate these days. She either stays in the palace or goes to find Du Jinyan and Jia Xiaoduo to play. Ning''an has never seen her face.Mo Rong Lin saw the problem, "how, Ning an offended you?"


    "No," Murong Qingyang said lightly, "I don''t have to play with him. There are Jinyan and Xiaoduo. I''m teaching Xiaoduo Kung Fu recently. She''s making great progress!"


    Mo Rong Lin can not ride a horse, can only ride a carriage, he let Mo Rong Qingyang sitting in his carriage, Gong, the princess is not willing to love, she likes to ride the horse to whip the strength, so the siblings can only separate away, a carriage to the Jia Jia, a horse riding to the Ning Fu.


    The Emperor didn''t come out of the palace many times. When people in Jia''s house saw him coming, they were very surprised. They quickly closed the door and welcomed the people into the inner room before saluting.


    Mo Ronglin just helped Jia Tong and green lotus up. Jia Xiaoduo jumped over and looked up at him with a big pie face, smiling, "brother emperor, when you come, we will What''s the name of the word "resplendent?" Finish saying a little uncertain, turn to see elder brother.


    Jia Lanqing is funny, touching her head, "it''s Peng Sheng Hui!"


    "That''s right. That''s what makes you shine."


    Green lotus shook his head and sighed, "you, don''t say it''s your brother''s sister outside. Let people say that No. 1 scholar Lang has a little sister. You don''t study hard. You know how to practice Kung Fu all day long. If you are a boy, you can still work in the Palace. What can a girl do? Be careful, I can''t find my mother-in-law! "


    Jia Xiaoduo is not happy, "Qingyang elder sister also studies Kung Fu, how does mother not say?"


    Jia Tong continued, "that''s the ancestor. Can your mother say that?"


    While they were talking, Mo Ronglin followed Jia Lanqing into the room. Although he was several years older than Jia Lanqing, Jia Lanqing was young and mature, and was very good at his temper. They had been playing since childhood. If there was anything bothering him in the court before, he would feel much better playing chess with Jia Lanqing.


    Happy may day.


    Time flies. It''s a new month, a new round of monthly tickets.


    Today, we all have monthly tickets in hand to support Qingyang and pengpeng. I''d like to add more. I''ll do more later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1439

    Seeing Murong Qingyang enter the door, Qihong greets him happily, "Your Highness hasn''t come for a while. My aunt reckons that you can come over these two days. Yesterday, she made some snacks, waiting for you to eat."


    Murong Qingyang, taking Qi Hong''s arm, said, "how''s your aunt recently?"


    Qihong patted her hand and said with a smile, "Your Highness Lao is worried about it. It''s very good." He called to the left wing room again, "Ning''an, come out, Qingyang is coming!"


    Ning An knew the royal highness of the princess, and every time he was there, he was always very busy. He did not know how difficult it was, but he was not a passionate person. He was not enthusiastic, especially when he heard his mother calling him. He seemed to be a little reluctant. He was about to open the door and heard what he said. Come to him. "


    Ning''an''s steps were at the door. For a moment, he was in a dilemma.


    After returning from Siping, Murong Qingyang hasn''t been to the mirage gate for several days. Ning An doesn''t know what''s going on, but it''s good for him that she doesn''t come. Yesterday, his mother told him that Qingyang would come here these two days. He took a rest today, but he didn''t go out. Unexpectedly, the goods really came. It seems that his voice is a little cold to him!


    Ning An thought carefully, he didn''t offend her recently. Before, it was her who chased after him. Leng Buding''s girl changed her personality. He was really not used to it.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he opened the door and went out.


    On the stone table of the Flower Pavilion, there are dim sum boxes brought by Qihong. They are very big and almost occupy the round table. The big round box with a red paint surface is painted with many beautiful patterns, such as flowers, plants, vines, rockery, rocks, and some figure paintings. Children fly kites, ladies shake fans, old people go fishing, and a group of young people with headscarves are playing Cuju .


    Murong Qingyang was attracted by these pictures and looked askew for a long time, "aunt, this box is really beautiful. Where did you buy it?"


    "It''s from boss Shi," said Qi Hong. "Last time I sent her some snacks, she gave me this big box. She said it was from somewhere in the south. It''s the only one in Lin''an City." As she spoke, she opened the lid. It was black and painted with gold. It was divided into many small fan-shaped lattices. A small circle in the middle was also divided into four fan-shaped lattices. It was filled with all kinds of colorful snacks. It looked very beautiful.


    Murong Qingyang looked for a long time, did not know where to start, are a little reluctant to eat.


    Qi red see her that way funny, pinch a hand to her mouth, "eat, aunt specially made for you."


    Murong Qingyang opened his mouth to catch it. He chewed his cheeks and looked at Qihong with a smile. "It''s delicious." Eyes a slant, Piao to the people who are going here, smile on the convergence of some.


    Ning''an felt the alienation of Murong Qingyang before he came near. He touched his nose and hummed in his heart. I can''t come to my own home


    Qihong saw her son coming and said with a smile, "you talk with Qingyang, I''ll cook for you."


    Ning An sits down on the chair, pinches a piece of snack and throws it into his mouth. He glances at Murong Qingyang. He holds the lid of the snack box and looks very attentively. He doesn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Ning''an looks up at the sky, the sky is blue, white clouds are like catkins, and the golden sun is all over the earth. It''s a good weather.


    He cleared his throat and broke the silence. "Aren''t you going back to the mirage door?"


    Murong Qingyang continued to appreciate the lid, did not hear.


    Ning An had to say, "if you are not going to come to the mirage door, you should tell me?"


    Murong Qingyang''s eyes were still fixed on the lid of the box, "I''m just a non staff member. I come and go as soon as I want. I don''t need to say hello to anyone. That''s what you said at the beginning."


    Ning An listens to her tone a little blunt, also a little not happy, "what''s the matter with you, have you eaten gunpowder?"? I didn''t offend you. "


    Murong Qingyang finally looked at him, "you didn''t offend me, it''s just my own careful eye, it''s nothing to do with you." She squeezed out a smile and patted him on the shoulder. "Although But I still take you as my best friend


    Ning An Leng for a while, although what she also don''t say, have no head and no brain, let him some inexplicable.


    He hesitated and asked, "what happened to you?"


    "No, I''m fine," Murong Qingyang laughs. She''s a little angry with Ning''an, but she knows that she''s making trouble out of nothing. Ning''an grows up. He has a confidant and will marry and have children. In addition to her, there will be more intimate people in his future. In his heart, she''s not the most important, and he won''t tell her what''s on his mind. She should learn it slowly Get used to it.


    She asked, "how''s the mirage gate recently? Aren''t you busy?"


    Ning An said, "yes, some people in the mirage gate are investigating cases in other places. Xiao Zhuge and Xiao Ma also went to the south a few days ago."


    "Don''t you have to go?"


    "If it wasn''t for a particularly serious case, I would stay in the north, not far from Lin''an."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Ning''an is not a man who talks a lot. Mo Rong Qingyang talks a little today. When they talk here, they are both silent. The atmosphere is a little dull.Ning''an used to think that Murong was quiet and noisy. Now she calms down, and he thinks that she''s better to make noise. At least people seem normal. Her silence made him uneasy.


    He didn''t have a word to say, "are you still throwing booku?"


    Murong Qingyang shook his head, "very few, can''t find the right opponent, win too easy, boring."


    Ning An said, "I''ve been too busy these years, and I seldom fall down..." He spoke very slowly. According to the character of Murong Qingyang, when he passed his words, she should respond immediately, but she just looked at him with a pair of bright eyes, clearly looking forward to it, but she didn''t say it.


    After a pause, he said to himself, "would you like to have a try?"


    "Good." This time, Murong Qingyang picked up quickly, and even grinned at him, with a small sense of success.


    Ning An didn''t care about these small details. He felt relieved when the goods came back to life.


    They went to the lawn to throw the cloth warehouse. Murong Qingyang used to come to this place. She still remembers that when she was a child, she was lying on the lawn and kicking Ning''an''s butt. The young boy was angry and waved his fist to her. In the end, he was picked up by Ning to teach her a lesson, and then he was solved by her two or three words. How funny it was


    I haven''t fallen for a long time. They are unfamiliar with each other. At first, they just try to feel it, but they don''t dare to do it. You touch me, I touch you. Slowly, I get a little feeling back. After several turns, Ning An suddenly takes out his hand, grabs Murong Qingyang''s waist, and presses it down from the side. Murong Qingyang is pressed on the grass.


    When he was a child, he used to press Murong Qingyang under his body countless times. He should have been familiar with it, but what''s the matter with this inexplicable embarrassment?


    While he was in a daze, Murong Qingyang kneed and whirled, pressing him tightly under his body, showing a smile of victory, "I won!"


    The second is more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1440

    Seeing that her royal highness had stained her clothes, Qi Hong scolded her son, and Ning''an lowered his head and listened honestly. He didn''t utter a word, so that Mo Rong Qing Yang was quite surprised. But why is the face red?


    Ning''an blushed because, whether he was pressing Murong Qingyang or Murong Qingyang was pressing him, he could always feel a ball of soft things against him. The goods usually looked like a man, but they didn''t expect that when they came into contact, they were quite what


    Qihong also felt that her son was a little abnormal. She stretched out her hand and explored his forehead. "Why is her face so red? Is it hot?"


    Ning an avoided her hand and turned to walk out. "It''s too hot. I''ll take a shower."


    Qihong didn''t care about him, and led Murong Qingyang to the corner room, "sweating all over, your highness also took a bath."


    After two people have taken a bath, Qi Hong''s food can also be cooked. Mo Rong Qingyang sits down with half dry hair and looks around. "Is Mr. Ning not at home?"


    "He went to Jia Tong''s house."


    Murong Qingyang said, "maybe I heard that the emperor was in Uncle Jia''s house, so I passed."


    Qihong was a little surprised and said in a low voice, "is the emperor in Jia''s house?"


    "Well, I came out with me. My brother went to play chess with Jia Lanqing, and I came here."


    Qi red some regrets, "early know the emperor also came out, we all go to Jia house, the emperor for a long time did not eat my cooking."


    "It''s not so hard. Next time my aunt goes to the palace and makes a delicious meal for my brother."


    Qi Hong smiled, and there was still some melancholy in his eyebrows. He was not like his royal highness. He was walking out of the palace and following the main road. The emperor was busy with government affairs, and rarely came out of the palace. She seldom entered the palace at ordinary times. But she always wanted to be tight. That was the first child of the Empress Dowager and the emperor. When that time, everyone turned around him and scrambled for him. Soon, in the twinkling of an eye, when the children are old and become emperors, they also have their own homes. Across a palace wall, it''s not easy to see one side.


    Just then, Ning An came in and sat down opposite Murong Qingyang, looking at the dishes on the table for a long time.


    Mo Rong Qing Yang looks at him, but he always does not raise his eyes. She keenly perceives that Ning An is avoiding her eyes. She frowns and asks, "Ning An, do you have something wrong with me?"


    She asked so directly that Ning''an was startled, "no, don''t guess."


    "Then why don''t you look me in the eye?"


    "What''s good in your eyes?"


    "If you don''t look, you have a ghost in your heart."


    Ning''an was excited to raise her head and look directly into her eyes. However, he thought of the soft touch again. Subconsciously, he staggered his eyes and raised suspicious red clouds on his face.


    Now Murong Qingyang is more sure. She definitely looks at him, "Ning''an, say it, you say it, I don''t blame you."


    How could Ning An say such a dirty thing? He said, "no, don''t guess."


    Murong Qingyang sees that Qihong hasn''t come in yet. He sends out the maid waiting for him. He whispers, "if you don''t say it, I know it''s because of Anyue, right?"


    Ning''an, "..." How come it''s about Anyue again? Wait, how does she know Anyue?


    "Huang Sao said that we grew up together, and no one is more intimate than us, but now that you have a confidant, you feel sorry for me, don''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "At first I was a little angry, but now I want to be open-minded. When you grow up, you will soon marry your daughter-in-law. You and your daughter-in-law are the closest people in the world." Speaking of this, she was a little sorry, "my father said that in this world, except for husband and wife, no one can always accompany me to old age, only husband and wife are one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning''an didn''t know where her thoughts came from, but her solemn sob made his heart move slightly.


    At this time, Qihong came in, and this topic ended. When


    was eating, Ning ran epoch-making to the ink and Yang, and caught her in the eyes. She smiled and was very pleased. Finally, she knew that her royal highness was a pain in her sister.


    Murong Qingyang thought, look, I feel sorry for you.


    She also took a chopstick dish to Ning''an and accepted his apology.


    Qi Hong said, "Your Highness will bring your royal highness next time, too. My aunt has not seen him for a long time."


    Murong Qingyang said, "don''t mention him. I can''t see him in the palace every day. My brother said that he''s going to order a marriage for him to accept his temper."


    Qi red a listen to, came to interest, "the emperor can have the family of the intention?"


    Murong Qingyang shook his head. "Not yet. Slowly look for it. With Sheng''s conditions, those princes and ministers have to fight for blood. If you want me to say, I''ll just marry Xiaoduo. It''s so close."


    Ning''an''s meal spurted far away. Qi Hong couldn''t help laughing. She said angrily, "you can''t think of one as another. It depends on your highness Sheng''s own meaning."


    Murong sighed, "who does he like? You don''t know. Now that pengpeng has become a queen, where does he have hope? The emperor said that he doesn''t need to look at the lintel. Pick one he likes."Qi red nods, "the emperor thinks so right."


    Murong Qingyang took a look at Ning''an and asked tentatively, "aunt, Ning''an''s future daughter-in-law, what do you want?"


    Ning An slanted her one eye, "mind your own business."


    Murong Qingyang ignored him, looking at Qihong, "aunt, say it."


    Qi Hong smiles, "I and Lord Ning are all from poor families. We don''t pay attention to the lintel. It''s mainly because Ning An likes it. There''s only one. We have a clean family background."


    Murong Qingyang heard the last sentence, his heart thumped for a while. Although an Yue is a performer, she always makes people feel less serious on that occasion.


    She took a look at Ning''an, who was ignorant and had no reaction at all. She secretly sighed in her heart. She really couldn''t do it. She asked her brother to give an Yue a title and let her marry Ning''an. As a child, she did her best.


    Qihong asked her again, "what kind of husband will your highness marry?"


    other girls are of a certain degree of indomitable spirit when they hear this. Princess Royal is not at all. She is very calm. "Of course it''s a great hero."


    Qihong said, "you have to find someone who has a good temper and character and knows how to tolerate your highness. My aunt is very good at seeing Jinyan. Everything depends on your highness."


    When Ning''an listened to Murong Qingyang''s words, he sniffed at the corners of his mouth. When he heard his mother''s words, the corners of his mouth drooped directly, but he didn''t speak. He wanted to know how Murong Qingyang would answer.


    Murong Qingyang said, "Du Jinyan is younger than me. I regard him as my younger brother. I have to find someone older than me. My father said to find someone older. I know it hurts."


    Ning An himself didn''t realize, he took the mouth corner that droops to raise again unconsciously.


    Today, I will continue to add more. Let''s go with the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1441

    Jia Lanqing likes to be quiet. When he is at home, the lower people dare not walk around his yard at will. Today, because of the emperor''s coming, the lower people are driven far away. Ning Shiqi is the only one who guards outside. Even the tea is delivered by green lotus himself.


    In the door is a double-sided embroidered screen, showing fuzzy light, around the past, is a simple and clean interior, the room smoked elegant fragrance, Mo Ronglin and Jia Lanqing sitting opposite, in the middle is a small table playing chess, chessboard, glass pieces black and white, crystal Ying.


    Green lotus adds tea, and puts a plate of fresh mare''s milk grapes. This grape is a tribute, because Jia Xiaoduo likes to eat, and there are no women in Hengli palace. Every year, Mo Ronglin sends someone to send some to Jia''s house.


    The chess player was engrossed, his eyes only fixed on the chessboard. He didn''t seem to notice the people coming in. Green lotus didn''t dare to disturb him. He put things down lightly and retreated lightly.


    Hearing the subtle creaking sound when the door was closed, Jia Lanqing finally raised his head and looked at the emperor with a smile


    Mo Ronglin raised his eyes and denied: "No."


    Mo Ronglin is very secretive. He usually has no expression on his face, but Jia Lanqing can detect his emotional changes from his subtle expression. If someone else is changed, Mo Ronglin will not like it. No king likes to be seen through his mind, but Jia Lanqing is different. They have been friends for many years and they are very familiar with each other. If there is something wrong with each other, the other can immediately detect it .


    The emperor refused to say, and Jia Lanqing didn''t ask. It was just an accident. Since Mo Ronglin came to Jia''s house to find him, he should have something to discuss with him. But when he came, he just played chess and didn''t mention anything else. If the Emperor didn''t mention it, he would ask and would not answer it, so there was no need for him to ask again.


    Mo Ronglin is very contradictory at the moment. He doesn''t want to tell Jia Lanqing. He just doesn''t know how to speak?


    If he does not marry Shi Peng, it has nothing to do with him who likes Shi Peng, or who Shi Peng likes. But now they are husband and wife. Although they look at each other and hate each other, they should have at least respect. When Shi pengpeng married him, they should not think about other men, even if that man was his brother. This is the dignity of being a man and a king!


    If Shi pengpeng doesn''t keep women''s morality, then he should not hesitate to leave her. He can''t be willing to wear a green hat for a little money!


    "The emperor?" Jia Lanqing called him again.


    Murong Lin raised his eyes, "eh?"


    "It''s your turn to go."


    Mo Ronglin carefully looks at the situation on the chessboard, and suddenly finds that he has no way to go. He dejectedly throws the pieces back to the chess box, and Jia Lanqing laughs, "who let the emperor not concentrate on playing chess?"


    Mo Rong Lin refused, "come again, I don''t believe I can''t win."


    Jia Lanqing went to the chess box to pick up pieces and joked, "emperor, there are people in the palace who can play chess. Why do you go out of the palace to play chess with officials?"


    Mo Ronglin knows that he is referring to Liu Guiren. Shi pengpeng used to scare him. During that time, he asked Liu Guiren to come over as a shield and occasionally played chess with her. But later, Liu Guiren almost killed himself with a bitter trick If Jia Lanqing didn''t mention it, he almost forgot Liu Guiren.


    "I thought she was smart, but later I learned that she was not only not smart, but also stupid. How could I play chess with stupid people?"


    In another set, the sunspot comes first. Jia Lanqing grabs the sunspot and lands on the corner. Mo Ronglin''s Baizi also occupies a corner. At first, the sunspot falls quickly, and then it slows down. With a chess piece between his fingers, Jia Lanqing frowns slightly and can''t fall for a long time.


    Jia Lanqing seldom saw the emperor like this. He was a little surprised. He guessed that he must have encountered a very difficult thing. He was playing with two pieces of chess in his hand. The pieces of glass collided with each other and made a clear sound. He said calmly, "if you don''t have a quiet heart, the chess will be in disorder. You can''t stop playing, but you will be disturbed."


    Mo Ronglin raised his eyes, "am I so obvious?"


    Jia Lanqing laughs, "anyway, I can see it."


    "Do you mean to let me ignore it?"


    Jia Lanqing shook his head. "The Emperor didn''t tell me what happened. How can I make up my mind for the emperor? But in my opinion, if the emperor doesn''t figure out some things, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to feel at ease. "


    Mo Ronglin nods and has a decision in his heart. His dilemma is that he doesn''t know what Shi pengpeng''s attitude towards Mo Rongsheng is. If he really regards Sheng as his younger brother, as Qingyang said, he can tolerate it. If not, he immediately abandons him.


    Before the end of the game, Jia Tong came to invite the emperor to move his car for dinner. He glanced at the chessboard and said to Mo Ronglin with some pride, "it seems that Lan Qing has won again. Ah, this child is with me. He has no other skills, but he is smart."


    Mo Ronglin said, "Mr. Jia, it''s good that Lanqing doesn''t follow you."


    Jia Tong, "what is it?"


    "Cheeky."


    Jia Tong, "..."


    Jia Lanqing walked behind and shook his head with a smile. In the past, the emperor always said that Murong Qingyang was old but not intelligent. He felt that his father was old and just like a child.


    When Jia''s house was eating, it was already dark. Mo Ronglin sat on the top, Ning Jiu and Jia Tong sat on the left and right sides separately, drinking with the emperor. Jia Lanqing was not good at drinking. He would not drink more. No matter who advised him, he would not even face the emperor. The emperor knew his temper, and of course he would not force it. Jia Xiaoduo is a good drinker. Although she is the youngest, she is brave when she drinks. She is not afraid of getting drunk. She is a hero when she wakes up after getting drunk. She has something to do with Princess Qingyang when it comes to drinking.Because the emperor is here, and the green lotus doesn''t let the next people in. It''s all her who makes a fuss about it. Mo Ronglin doesn''t talk much about the etiquette of monarchs and ministers when he is with them, just like his family. He is always alone in the palace, and he feels very happy to stay in such an atmosphere occasionally.


    In the middle of the meal, Murong Qingyang, Qihong and Ning''an come over. They have already had dinner and know that they haven''t left yet. Qihong misses Murong Lin and wants to have a look, so they come over together.


    Three people with the emperor saw the ceremony, find a stool to sit down, accompany to eat food and drink together, say conversation. There is a Jia Xiaoduo on the wine table, which is already very busy. Another one is Murong Qingyang, which is a riot. It''s rare for us to have so many people. Everyone is very happy. Jia Xiaoduo thinks that there is still a good friend who hasn''t come and doesn''t tell anyone. He quietly sends him to Du''s house to invite Du Jinyan to come. He thinks that more people will make it more lively.


    As a result, not only Du Jinyan came, but also Shi Yingying came. Mother and son didn''t know the emperor was here. When they came in, they looked up and saw Mo Ronglin sitting at the top. Du Jinyan knew how to salute. Shi YingYing and Mo Ronglin were staring at each other with big eyes to small eyes. No one said a word. They were a little embarrassed.


    The second is more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1442

    Shi Yingying is always worried about Mo Ronglin''s father and son''s forcing his daughter into the palace. She scolds the emperor''s father and son many times in her heart, so she knows that she should salute you. She pretends to be silly and just sticks around. Du Jinyan quietly pulls her sleeve, but she doesn''t pay attention to it and stands quietly.


    The reason why Shi Yingying is so rude is that she has no fear. The gold medal she sent by Shi pengpeng is in her arms now. It''s a big deal to save her life. Anyway, her face can''t be lost. When she meets her son-in-law, her mother-in-law still has to salute him. Go to his father-in-law''s.


    As soon as the atmosphere was embarrassed, the lively scene was deserted. Jia Xiaoduo didn''t know what was going on and asked Jia Lanqing quietly, "brother, does the emperor''s brother also allow boss Shi not to kneel?"


    Jia Lanqing and the emperor are separated by Jia Tong. His voice is not big, but the emperor can hear him. He said, "boss Shi is the Emperor ''


    Mo Ronglin immediately understood what Jia Lanqing meant when he heard that the emperor of Dongyue was the biggest. The so-called "first the country, then the family". When the emperor met his mother-in-law, it should be the mother-in-law''s courtesy to the monarch and his ministers first, and then the emperor''s courtesy to the younger generation. Since boss Shi was not polite, the emperor could not.


    Mo Ronglin was still hesitating. He calmed down when Jia Lanqing said that. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to salute Shi Yingying. Shi Yingying was much more arrogant than Shi pengpeng. In other words, her mother was not as smart as her daughter. Shi pengpeng was more than a little bit forward and backward in front of him. She knew when to be soft hearted. Shi Yingying was different and had a bad temper. She dared to scold the emperor, If it wasn''t for general Du who had been protecting her all these years, it might have made a big mistake. Such a mindless temper, what do you care about with her? It''s not easy to come out. It''s very happy. Don''t make it unpleasant.


    Seeing that Mo Ronglin''s face softened, green lotus came out to make ends meet and took Shi Yingying to the farthest place from the emperor to sit down. Qihong came over there and chatted about her family.


    Murong Qingyang secretly put up a thumb to Shi YingYing and said to Du Jinyan with a smile, "in the world, I can fight with my brother. Maybe it''s only boss Shi. It''s really awesome."


    Du Jinyan said bitterly, "don''t laugh, your highness. I''m scared to death. When my father left, he told me to watch my mother. Just now, the emperor was angry. If he cut off my mother''s head, how could I have the face to see my father?"


    "No," Murong Qingyang said, "boss Shi is actually his brother-in-law''s mother-in-law. Seeing Peng Peng''s face, his brother will not have the same opinion as boss Shi."


    Mention Shi pengpeng, Du Jinyan some sigh, "or sister know mother''s temper, a few days ago someone sent a gold medal back from death, I this in the heart just a little more."


    Murong Qingyang eyes a bright, "and this thing, how do I not know?"


    "It has been found in all dynasties, but your highness doesn''t need it."


    "I don''t need it, but it''s very powerful," Murong Qingyang said with a smile. "When I get back to the palace, I want one with my brother."


    Ning''an is sitting there drinking. In his sight, Murong Qingyang and Du Jinyan have been chatting for a long time. They seem to have endless words. They are pressing their voices, laughing and frowning. Their expressions are very rich. I don''t know what they are talking about?


    The emperor''s side was accompanied by his father and Mr. Jia. The three ladies sat on the other side, forming a country of their own. Murong Qingyang and Du Jinyan had a hot chat. He was the only one who sat alone. It seemed that he was not very popular.


    He sipped the wine and thought, apart from Murong Qingyang, really no one came to talk to him, is he so unpopular


    As time goes by, chatting is still hot, and sitting alone is still lonely and cold.


    When Ning''an was about to despair, a little fairy Jia Xiaoduo came to save him, "brother Ning''an, I''ll drink with you!"


    For the first time, Ning''an felt that Jia Xiaoduo''s big pie face was too cute. He couldn''t help holding out his hand and pinching her face. "Girls, drink less wine."


    "Sister Qingyang drinks it too," Jia Xiaoduo points. Murong Qingyang just touches a cup with Du Jinyan and pours the wine into his mouth. Seeing Jia Xiaoduo pointing at her, he swallows the wine and asks, "what do you mean to do?"


    Jia Xiaoduo stretched out that hand to turn a direction and pointed to Ning''an, "call elder brother an to drink together." Said Ning An to Murong Qingyang there drag.


    Ning''an half pushed past. Sitting beside them, Du Jinyan raised his glass and touched him to welcome him.


    Murong Qingyang looks at Jia Xiaoduo and asks Ning An, "do you remember when we were children, we took Xiaoduo as our daughter?"


    Ning An some regrets to sit over, this kind of black history, why does she still want to take out to say?


    Mentioning the past, Murong Qingyang was full of enthusiasm. "At that time, Hou Xiaoduo was a little baby. I was a mother, and I would rather be a father. I gave him diapers, remember?"


    Jia Xiaoduo is also interested and asks Ning''an, "did brother an change my diaper?"


    Ning An is a headache. When other girls heard the embarrassing things they had done when they were young, they should have blushed. How could miss Jia be so glorious that she was born with Princess guijianchou.Murong Qingyang is still feeling, "in a twinkling of an eye, my daughter is old, it''s time to get married," she raised her voice and asked Murong Lin, "brother, what do you think of marrying Xiao duo to sheng''er?"


    Her voice was loud. As soon as she called, everyone heard it. Qihong and Ning An had heard it at home. They could keep calm. Others couldn''t help laughing. Jia Tong''s face was the most colorful, and they couldn''t tell what the expression was.


    Jia Xiaoduo was granted a promise for no reason. He was very unhappy and said to Mo Ronglin in a loud voice, "brother emperor, I don''t want to marry brother Sheng!"


    Mo Rong Lin teases her, "why, is elder brother Sheng not good?"


    Jia Xiaoduo choked for a long time and said, "he''s too clean."


    At last, everyone burst out laughing. Jia Tong told the emperor, "don''t take it to heart, Emperor. Xiaoduo is still a child


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at him askance, "I think little Dorothy is more sensible than Lord Jia."


    Murong Qingyang is still trying to persuade Jia Xiaoduo, "what''s wrong with marrying Sheng? If he dares to bully you, I''ll beat him. If I marry someone else, I can''t go to your house every day. "


    Jia Xiaoduo said, "just like brother Sheng, I can beat him myself. I won''t bother sister Qingyang."


    Murong Qingyang pointed to Du Jinyan again, "what do you think of brother Jinyan?"


    Jia Xiaoduo hasn''t said that Du Jinyan almost didn''t jump up because he was stabbed by a needle. "Don''t make fun of this kind of thing, your highness. It''s bad for Xiaoduo''s reputation."


    I didn''t expect Shi Yingying to say, "Oh, that''s a good feeling. I like Xiaoduo. If I can marry into our family, I will treat her as a daughter."


    Du Jinyan, "..." Today is to discuss his marriage with Jia Xiaoduo


    On the third day of the holiday, we will continue to add more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1443

    When Murong Qingyang returns to the palace, he and Murong Lin want to avoid death.


    Mo Rong Lin is a little strange, "for no reason, how do you think of this?"


    "You''ve already given me one, can''t you give me one?"


    "How do you know I gave it to Shi Peng?"


    "Listen to Du Jinyan, pengpeng gave the gold medal to boss Shi, otherwise you think boss Shi dares to be so aggressive with you today, she has no fear."


    Mo Ronglin understood that this was the case. He gave two gold medals, one to Jin chuan''er and the other to Shi Yingying. He didn''t know whether he should give a slap to Shi Chuan''s selfless mind or for her daring to give her what she wanted?


    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Murong Qingyang was impatient. "Brother, do you want to say something?"


    Mo Rong Lin slants her one eye, "I won''t kill you, what do you want that thing to do?"


    "You can''t kill pengpeng either..." Murong Qingyang said here, suddenly covered his mouth, "brother, you won''t really..."


    Mo Ronglin can''t say that he was forced to give Shi pengpeng a gold medal. He simply follows her saying, "you know I hate Shi pengpeng. If she offends me one day, I will kill her, so I give her a gold medal."


    Murong Qingyang was so shocked that he said, "brother, how can you think that? What a good person pengpeng is, you are too..."


    Mo Rong Lin coldly said, "too what, I''m afraid one piece can''t keep her life, and I specially gave one more."


    Murong Qingyang was so surprised that he couldn''t say it. After half a sound, he said, "brother, you hate pengpeng so much. You knew that you would let pengpeng marry Sheng. At least one of you was happy."


    "It''s useless to say that now," muronglin said angrily. "It''s late. Go back to your own place. Don''t bother me here."


    Murong Qingyang does not give up, reaching out, "brother, gold medal."


    Mo Rong Lin said, "get out of here!"


    The ink looks clear and smooth.


    -


    "that''s natural," Mo Ronglin said. "Since I have to abide by the new rules, other people are no exception."


    "The emperor will set an example and everyone will follow his example."


    Mo Ronglin laughed very lightly. "How can I hear that the recent repair of Wude hall is made with fragrant lacquer, not ordinary varnish? The house of internal affairs said that it was specially made by the queen? Is that so? "


    When Shi pengpeng heard this, he realized that the emperor had found fault with what he was talking about.


    "Back to the emperor, it''s true." Shi pengpeng didn''t have a ghost in his heart, so he said directly, "the restoration of Wude palace was originally made of varnish, because I didn''t know that his highness Sheng always used fragrant lacquer. Later, his highness Sheng came to find me personally and wanted to continue to use fragrant lacquer. Knowing that his Highness Sheng liked elegance, I agreed and asked the house of internal affairs to change the fragrant lacquer and send it to Wude palace."


    Mo Rong Lin sneers, "isn''t the queen beating herself in the face? She says she wants to save money on one end, but she is extravagant on the other. The Queen''s new rules vary from person to person, right


    "It''s not like what the emperor thought. The lacquer used in Wude palace was given to the house of internal affairs by my concubine."


    "Who broke the silver? "Sheng er?"


    "It''s my concubine."


    Mo Ronglin sneered again, "it''s the queen. It seems that the friendship between the queen and Sheng is very good!"


    "the imperial concubine and the highness of the Royal Highness, the princess''s Royal Highness played together, and the love was deep. The concubine looked at his highness as a younger brother, what he liked, and his wife and concubine willing to help him, just like his brother, Kam Yan."


    Mo Rong Lin Huan held his arms and leaned back in the chair, looking up and down at her, "should I believe you?"


    "The emperor should not ask his concubines, but his heart."


    "I ask you now."


    Shi pengpeng thought about it and replied, "my concubine thinks that trust is the most important thing between husband and wife."


    Mo Rong Lin is silent for a while, pointed to the chair in front of, "sit down."


    Shi pengpeng''s heart clattered and sat down. Is this a long talk?


    She sat down obediently and heard Mo Ronglin say, "I saw boss Shi last night."


    When she heard him mention her mother, Shi pengpeng''s heart immediately rose. What she was most worried about was Shi Yingying. Because she married into the palace, Shi Yingying was hating the emperor and his son. Once she met, she couldn''t blow it up


    She asked tentatively, "how are you, my concubine''s mother?"


    "It''s very good," Murong Lin said, "if you don''t pay respect to me, boss Shi has more airs than I am an emperor."


    Shi pengpeng knelt down to plead for his mother, "the emperor calms down. My concubine has a bad temper. She doesn''t mean to be disrespectful to the emperor. She just..."


    "I just resent that I have made you the queen."


    Shi pengpeng was so scared that he lowered his head and said, "I''m willing to accept it for my mother."


    "What do you take?" Mo Ronglin said, "one gold medal is in the hands of boss Shi, and the other is in the hands of Jin chuan''er. Now I want to kill you, what can you do?"


    Shi pengpeng raised her head fiercely, and her eyes were full of panic. She didn''t expect that the emperor would say such words and want to kill her?Although she held the handle of the emperor in her hand, she knew that the handle could not really do anything to the emperor. He had the supreme power of life and death. To kill her, she just had to use her mouth.


    The emperor was very satisfied with her expression. Shi pengpeng was as calm as a 17-year-old girl when she was wearing a mask?


    The second is more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1444

    Shi pengpeng didn''t know what Mo Ronglin meant. When he got down to business, he found fault. He just refused to let her go back. He gave her a seat and tea and just sat down.


    She wants to leave three times and four times. As soon as she starts, Mo Ronglin waves her hand to stop her from speaking.


    Since she was not allowed to leave, she sat patiently and wanted to see what medicine the emperor sold in the gourd. To be honest, it''s a bit embarrassing for the two of them to sit so withered. But the emperor doesn''t think that she doesn''t care. She has been doing business with Shi Yingying all these years, but she hasn''t learned anything else. She has learned better than anyone.


    The sun is slanting inch by inch, and the sun is slowly climbing out of the room, shrinking on the window lattice, shining a little bit of light on the red window lattice.


    When she saw Jia Lanqing come in, Shi pengpeng was relieved and wanted to take this opportunity to go, but what Jia Lanqing had attracted her attention.


    Jia Lanqing saw the emperor and empress, put the things on the table, and shook his head to the emperor, "I pondered for a long time, but in the end, I still have no idea."


    Mo Ronglin said, "you can''t play. I''m afraid no one in this palace can play."


    Jia Lanqing took a look at Shi pengpeng and said with a smile, "why don''t you ask the queen to have a try?"


    When Jia Lanqing came in, Shi pengpeng''s eyes had been staring at that thing. It was a bit like Huarong Dao. The general Huarong Dao was one-sided. It was three-dimensional and had three layers. It was very complicated to look at. But she loved playing with these things most. She was not interested in needlework, nor did she like practicing martial arts like Murong Qingyang and Jia Xiaoduo. She liked playing with educational toys, historians The shops go all over the world to bring back some new things. They basically give them to the eldest lady. They don''t put them on the shelves for sale.


    After Jia Lanqing said this, Shi pengpeng came to the table and began to think about this novel thing.


    She has all kinds of Huarong Road, but she has never seen one like this. The wooden sign is painted with strange patterns, and the upper and lower layers are connected with each other. The horizontal and vertical directions have to be carried out at the same time. It looks very difficult to play.


    She asked the emperor, "where did the emperor buy this Huarong Road?"


    "This is not called Huarong Dao, but the principle is similar to Huarong Dao." Muronglin said, "it was sent to me by the envoys of the kingdom of Jiwu. It''s called taro."


    It turned out to be foreign. No wonder I''ve never seen it.


    Taking advantage of the empress''s speech, Jia Lanqing quietly retreated. He thought it was better for him to avoid this kind of time.


    Mo Ronglin saw that Shi pengpeng was a little confused with that thing. He got up, took it, put it out a few times, restored it to its original state, and said, "you should find a way to play from the beginning."


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "I''ll try that."


    She sat down at the table and tried to start moving the pieces. Mo Ronglin played this thing for many times, but he didn''t succeed in the end, but he knew the initial steps. As soon as Shi Peng started, he knew whether it was right or not?


    "No, move this one first Yes, move to this position and connect with the longitudinal Turn around a little and connect it. Ah, no... "


    Ning Shiqi stood in the same place, although Mo Ronglin''s instruction to him was: where the queen is, he must follow him like a shadow. But At present, the Emperor himself went to the queen. In order to guide the queen, he sat down, leaned over, and put his head closer than he thought. He didn''t know if the emperor would startle himself when he noticed it?


    Shi pengpeng was a little annoyed by Mo Ronglin''s voice. He said angrily, "don''t make a noise. Do you play or do I play?"


    Mo Ronglin''s eyes widened Is this woman playing a game without rules?


    Just want to teach her a lesson, but the next moment, he held his breath, light jasmine fragrance lingering in the tip of his nose, he found that he was too close to her, close enough to see her ear mole, a very light brown, like accidentally sprinkled water drops, when she married, she opened her face, with thread to wring off the fine hairs on her face, but there is a little hair on her cheek Fluffy and loose, like the first snow in winter, made him want to poke it.


    Slowly, his heart began to speed up. He knew that his old problems were going to happen, but fortunately, he was still within his control. He kept his distance, but his heart didn''t slow down. So he stood up and went back to the chair under the south window to sit down.


    Shi pengpeng was still concentrating on the small pieces of wood. He didn''t know how to do it for a while. The emperor had some strange ideas in his mind.


    He still wanted to teach her a lesson, but after watching for a while, Shi pengpeng was a little absorbed He can''t tell what it feels like. It doesn''t seem to be very annoying.


    Shi pengpeng looked at taro, the emperor looked at Shi pengpeng, and Ning Shiqi looked at the emperor. For a long time, three people were staring at each other.


    Until Shi pengpeng finally solved the first level, the bottom of the small pieces of wood arranged in order, she cried happily, and turned taro back to the emperor to see, "has solved a level."


    Her usual smile is not show mountain not show water, rarely smile so brilliant, Murong Lin think he is too close to her, otherwise why heart beat faster?He cleared his throat for a moment. There was no expression on his face. "Is it fun?"


    "It''s fun." Shi pengpeng put taro on the table and was ready to challenge the second level. He heard the emperor say in a low voice, "it''s late. Go back."


    Shi pengpeng looked up at him and put her hand on Tarot. She didn''t notice it. But in the eyes of the emperor, her expression was obviously Baba er with a meaning of supplication, which made him extremely comfortable.


    "Do you like it?" He had a smile on his face.


    Shi pengpeng said without hesitation, "I like it." When she said this, she had a little expectation. The emperor asked, is she going to reward her?


    As a result, Mo Ronglin said slowly, "it''s useless to like it. It''s mine." Speak with a good accent, and make no secret of your pride.


    Shi pengpeng came to this meeting to fully understand that the emperor was taking revenge on her, because she didn''t borrow her nine links last time, so this time, his Tarot didn''t borrow her to play.


    She didn''t lend her nine links to him because he didn''t ask for it. He wanted to maintain the emperor''s dignity. He would rather let the house of internal affairs make one for him than open it. Can you blame her?


    So it''s a trap to let her sit and wait. It''s a trap that she got into. She''s having a good time and wants to go back suddenly. It''s too bad and insidious. She''s really good at playing tricks!


    Mo Ronglin stares at Shi pengpeng''s expression for a moment. Her angry look makes him too happy. If it''s not for the sake of maintaining the emperor''s identity, he really wants to clap the table and laugh.


    On the fourth day, we continued to work harder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1445

    Shi pengpeng was a little angry. Anyway, the emperor saw it, and she didn''t bother to cover it up. She squatted casually, turned and left.


    This is the first time for Mo Ronglin to see Shi pengpeng''s mood outside. He thinks it''s very novel. He didn''t expect that a stable person like her would also have a small temper. He has a sense of inexplicable excitement and achievement. He''s in a good mood. When he''s happy, he eats more dinner and has a little support, so he takes a walk in the palace.


    The sky will be dark, the breeze is blowing, it is pleasant, muronglin all the way diffuse, unconsciously walk to the lake embankment, willow gently swing in the twilight, the only little red glow in the sky, reflected in the water, diffuse light red halo, in the twilight light, looking out, the forest Palace in the distance are full of a hazy beauty.


    Mo Ronglin stood by the lake with a negative hand. He took a long breath and thought it was a good day.


    While enjoying the scenery, he heard something behind him. Looking back, a group of people came down the path leading to Meilin. They couldn''t see their faces clearly. The two girls were graceful and graceful. He was stunned for a moment, but didn''t remember who they were?


    The two men came up to him and saluted him. When Mo Ronglin was in a good mood, he showed a kind face and said, "get up."


    Two girls raised their heads, he looked carefully, one he had seen, is Yang Guiren, good temperament, the other girl is apple face, big eyes, laugh a little festive, he did not see, but also can guess who, three noble, there is one he did not see.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Back to the emperor," Yang Guiren said, "after dinner, I came out to scatter. I''m going back."


    "Where did you go?"


    Zhang Guiren pointed to Meilin on the slope, "back to the emperor, it''s there. There are stone tables and benches in Meilin. You can sit and rest."


    Mo Ronglin said, "plum blossom is not in season yet, but the tree is lush. I haven''t been there for a long time. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren looked at each other. The emperor was so amiable today, which was a rare opportunity. They wanted to say: my concubine, please accompany the emperor up and around, but when the words came to their lips, you are in my way, I am in your way, and they all hope the other side can say it.


    With such hesitation, Mo Ronglin went up the slope.


    Yang Guiren sighed, "sister, we deserve not to be spoiled. The great opportunity is wasted."


    Zhang Guiren said with a smile, "if you are not in favor, you will not be in favor. Now we are free every day. We don''t have to look at anyone''s face. It''s very good."


    Yang Guiren nodded, "you have a point. Let''s go. I''ll play a song for my sister."


    When Mo Ronglin entered Meilin, it was just dark. He was brave, but he was not afraid of the dark. He walked slowly in the dim light.


    Suddenly, a figure did not know where to get out and stopped in front of him. Mo Ronglin was startled. At the next moment, his heart began to beat faster, because he smelled the familiar aroma, the faint fragrance of jasmine. He only smelled it in the afternoon. When he thought that Ning Shiqi was still a little far away from him, and Shi pengpeng was only a foot away from him, his heart beat uncontrollably Before he could speak, Shi pengpeng suddenly took a step forward and got closer to him.


    Mo Ronglin instinctively retreats, Shi pengpeng doesn''t speak, and his silence approaches step by step.


    Mo Ronglin, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s nothing," Shi pengpeng laughed innocuously, "I want to borrow the emperor''s Tarot to play."


    "No way."


    "The emperor?" She gave a soft call. The sound was creepy in the silent woods. Mo Ronglin felt numb on his back, like a small insect rushing up quickly, which made him at a loss.


    Mo Ronglin feels that Shi pengpeng at the moment is like a demon, a demon who comes out at night to suck men''s soul. His eyes are so bright in the dark that he can see the color of her lips when it''s night. There was also that cry, which was light and a little dumb, where there was the usual dignified and gentle, which were all false images. He thought in his heart that she was clearly a demon.


    Shi pengpeng approached step by step. He retreated step by step. Suddenly, his foot tripped over the vine on the ground. His center of gravity was unstable and he sat down on the ground.


    Shi pengpeng thought, bad, she let the emperor fall to the ground, investigate up this charge can not be light, she hurried forward to pull him, "the emperor quickly up."


    When she touched her hand, it was warm and soft, as if she had no bones. Mo Ronglin exclaimed, "don''t touch me!" When the fear reached the extreme, it didn''t matter. He pushed hard. In the dark, he only heard Shi pengpeng''s "ah" cry, and then everything returned to peace.


    She left far away, Mo Rong Lin suddenly relieved, at this time, another figure swept into the woods, "emperor."


    Mo Ronglin stands up, Ning Shiqi comes, and he is safe. He stood there and looked around. He didn''t know where he had pushed Shi Peng away?


    He wanted to go away. He didn''t care whether Shi pengpeng was alive or dead. Who let her dare to scare him!


    Hesitated for a moment, still did not go, to rather 17 say, "look for Queen."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard something moving somewhere on the left. There was a vague shadow in the faint light. I slowly got up and said, "don''t look. I''m here."Rather 17 see her action is not very agile appearance, walk over to ask, "Niang Niang hurt?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "it doesn''t matter. You ask the maid of our palace to come in. She''s outside."


    Ning 17 then pulled throat to shout a voice, "come person, empress Niang Niang is injured!"


    Jin chuan''er is far away. Ning Shiqi shouts twice before she hears it. Immediately, a gust of wind rolls into Meilin and almost knocks the emperor down. Fortunately, he skilfully dodges to the edge of the tree.


    Jin chuan''er hears that the queen is injured. Where else is there in her eyes? She shouts all the way in, "Niang Niang, where is Niang Niang?"


    Ning seventeen waved in the dark, "the queen is here."


    Jin chuan''er looks for a voice and finally finds the queen. As soon as she puts on her arm, she hears a hissing sound. She knows where she must be hurt. She says anxiously, "what''s the matter with your mother? Who hurt you? Who doesn''t have eyes..." Later, he didn''t say anything, but Shi pengpeng covered his mouth.


    "My feet hurt, you carry me back." Shi pengpeng said.


    Jin chuan''er picked up the queen with her back and fork in both hands, and walked out of the woods like carrying something.


    Outside, Jin chuan''er asked, "lady, what did you just cover my mouth for?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "if you don''t cover your mouth, the gold medal will be gone. The emperor is on the side."


    Jin chuan''er was silent for a moment, and said angrily, "what''s the matter with you again, the emperor? I''ll say don''t go. It''s dark. Maybe who scares whom. You won''t listen. Look, something''s wrong?"


    Shi pengpeng didn''t say a word. She wasn''t the one to keep revenge, but she was only 17 girls. When she was aroused by the emperor in the afternoon, she didn''t care. She thought that the emperor was afraid of her anyway. What could happen? As a result, she was pushed by the emperor and sprained her feet. It''s not like stealing chicken but eating rice!


    Ask for some monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1446

    Jin chuan''er takes Shi Chuan back to Fengming palace, and the slaves under him are like enemies. The ones who hold the lamp hold the lamp, the ones who draw water, and the others find medicinal wine and ointment to wipe the Queen''s feet.


    Jin chuan''er squatted on the ground and looked carefully under the headlight. Fortunately, she didn''t have a bad wring, but was a little red and swollen. She poured the wine on her hand and rubbed it on Shi Chuan''s feet.


    Shi Chuang is not coquettish, and can''t stand her rubbing so hard. She cries out, "chuang''er, don''t do it, let Qionghua come."


    When Qionghua and Qiongyu saw that the empress was in tears, they all begged Jin chuan''er, "sister chuan''er, let''s come. The empress is in great pain."


    Jin chuan''er is the one who loves Shi Chuan the most, but she can''t help it. If the congestion doesn''t break, it will become abscess. At that time, it will be more troublesome. She doesn''t trust others to make it,


    but Shi Chuan keeps crying out for pain, and she can''t get rid of it. It''s getting lighter, but she doesn''t look good.


    -


    Mo Ronglin leans on the couch and looks at the glazed lanterns on the table. Sixi walks in quietly. He glances at Yu guangpiao and immediately sits up straight, "how about it?"


    "Niang Niang sprained her foot. It seems that it''s quite serious. After listening to it for a while, Niang Niang screamed miserably."


    "Why is she called?"


    "Jin chuan''er is wiping medicine for her mother. Jin chuan''er is so strong that she can''t bear it."


    Mo Rong Lin said coldly, "it''s as strong as an ox, but it''s not strong enough. The queen wants the palace to save money. In my opinion, let''s reduce the amount of the ox first."


    Four Xi said, "Jin chuan''er is also good for Niang Niang. If you don''t disperse the congestion, you will have abscesses."


    Mo Ronglin snorted, "what does a slave know? Don''t rub her good foot. Ask the imperial doctor to have a look. At least she is my queen. If she is lame in the future, I''ll be a lame queen, and I''ll have no light on my face."


    Four Xi should sound is, turn around to go, and listen to the emperor said, "today too hospital who on duty?"


    Four Xi thought, "it''s like Lu Yizheng."


    "Let doctor Lu Zheng go for a trip."


    "Yes, emperor," four Xi stooped back and snickered as he walked. The emperor was worried about the queen, but he said sarcastic words and refused to admit it. They were slaves. They really looked at it.


    When Lu Yi arrived at Fengming palace, Jin chuan''er had already helped Shi Chuan to clean up. Lu Yi was not at ease and insisted on having a look. When she heard that the emperor sent him, Shi Yingying felt a little guilty. She didn''t blame him for it. It was her fault, but the Emperor''s attitude was a pity A little bit better.


    Doctor Lu was looking at the place where Wei arrived. He knew it wasn''t very serious. He was relieved and left two bottles of medicine oil to cure tendon and bone injuries. He asked Jin chuan''er to wipe the empress one round in the morning, middle and evening.


    Jin chuan''er takes the medicine, thanks Lu Yizheng, and asks the eunuch to send him out.


    Lu medicine is not back to the hospital, first go to Chengde palace.


    The emperor had already taken a bath. He was dressed in bedclothes and hair. He was sitting under the lamp reading a book. When he heard the notice, he asked doctor Lu to come in and ask, "how''s the queen?"


    "Back to the emperor," said Lu Yizheng, "the empress really sprained her foot, but it''s not very serious. Jin chuan''er has already rubbed the medicine for her. She''ll rub it again tomorrow. It''s just a matter of time. It''s not suitable to walk these days. She should have more rest."


    "Have you told Jin chuan''er that?"


    "Yes, I did."


    The emperor rolled up the book. "How many days off?"


    "Three days at least, five days at most, that''s fine."


    "What''s the point of eating?"


    "It''s better to be light. I''ve already told you that."


    "Well," muronglin nodded with satisfaction, "you step back."


    Doctor Lu is retreating. The emperor is holding a book in his hand, but his head is looking up at the beam on the roof. He thinks that she can''t walk these days. I''m afraid she''s bored in Fengming palace. It''s up to taro. Why don''t you lend her taro for a few days.


    Think of here, he raised his voice to call four Xi, "you send taro to the queen, say I borrow her to play for a few days."


    Four Xi ah, ran to the side of the box to get taro, take to go, and was stopped by the emperor, "wait."


    "What else does the emperor want to command the slave?"


    The emperor said, "it''s too late now. The queen should have a rest. I''d better send it in the morning." If you send it to her now, she may stay up late to play, because she loves Tarot.


    Four Xi had to put taro back in the box again, "the slave will send it to the empress tomorrow morning. Is there anything else the emperor wants to bring to the empress?"


    The emperor thought, "no more." He put the book on the head of the bed and said, "turn out the light. I''m going to sleep."


    Si Xi came up and blew out the light on the desk. The room immediately fell into darkness. The emperor closed his eyes, but couldn''t sleep. It seemed that from the afternoon, his heart was in a mess. Some scattered pictures always flashed in his mind: Shi pengpeng stood in the study, with a calm face about the interpretation of Wu De Gong Xiang lacquer. The pale mole on Shi pengpeng''s ear, the hair on her cheek, the smell of jasmine on her body, the brilliance in her eyes when she was absorbed, and the way she said she liked him with a smileMo Ronglin took a deep breath and put his hand on his chest. He felt a little uncomfortable just thinking about it. Does this mean that his hidden disease is getting worse?


    He opened his eyes in the dark, took a deep breath and warned himself not to think about it. He should go to bed early and go to bed early tomorrow. But when he closed his eyes again, he saw Shi pengpeng appear in Meilin. She called him the emperor in a soft voice. She approached him. Her red lips breathed like orchids, her hands were soft as bones


    Mo Ronglin angrily opens his eyes again and calls for someone to pour water for him.


    After drinking half a glass of water, I finally calmed down and fell asleep.


    Unfortunately, Shi pengpeng came to see him in her dream. She had no makeup. She was wearing a white bedclothes. Her long black hair was scattered, like a lock of water grass, growing to the waist. She was very thin. She had a thin waist. She didn''t wear shoes. Her toes were as white as jade, but her hair covered her face, and she couldn''t see clearly.


    She approached step by step, swaying. As she passed by, white jasmine blossomed out. The fragrance of jasmine was faint and surrounded him from all directions. He wanted to escape, but his body seemed to be fixed and could not move. He could only watch her approaching.


    Finally, she stood in front of him, slowly raised her arms, and separated the hair on her face with her hands. Under the hair, there was a frightening and pale face, with no facial features and nothing. It was like that his face was covered with human skin, which scared him into a cold sweat. Then she cut the skin with her long nails. Under the hair, there was a fishy red face, eyebrows, eyes and nose There is no lack of lips, but they are bloody


    He screamed with fright, woke up, raised his hand to touch his forehead, and felt the sweat of one hand.


    On the last day of the holiday, we will continue to increase the shift. For the sake of increasing the shift for five consecutive days, please support us with monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1447

    The next morning, not long after Shi pengpeng got up, Si Xi sent taro to the emperor and said, "madam, the emperor said to send taro to the empress for a few days."


    Shi pengpeng was stunned and asked, "did the emperor say why?"


    Four Xi shook his head.


    Jinchuan son in the side is not angry, "yesterday son emperor under the empress push sprained feet, must be want to compensate empress chant."


    Four Xi compensate with smile, "Lu doctor is saying that the empress these days to rest, maybe the emperor is afraid that the empress can''t walk around, so he took taro to the empress to play."


    Shi pengpeng said, "it''s hard for the emperor to think so thoughtfully. Go back and thank the emperor for my palace."


    Last night, she sent the imperial doctor to see her legs. This morning, she sent Sixi to send taro. Shi pengpeng felt that the emperor was a little strange to her. She didn''t like the Mo Ronglin she knew. She was not used to it.


    Although the price is a little painful, but Mo Ronglin still has a conscience, somehow sent taro. Since the emperor showed his good will, she should also show it. After thinking about it, she told Qionghua, "bring the nine links."


    Qionghua answered and went into the inner room to take out the nine links.


    Shi pengpeng said to Si Xi, "if you take this back to the emperor, it''s not a gift. The nine links in our Palace also let the emperor play for a few days."


    as like as two peas and nine times, look cheerful. "The slaves are grateful to the emperor for their empress. The queen does not know that the nine serial of imperial greedy women can be greedy for a long time, and they can''t do the same thing with the house of the house."


    The palace maids on the side all covered their mouths and laughed. Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "our palace is also greedy for the emperor''s Tarot. Now it''s OK, everyone is not greedy."


    Four Xi holding nine chain happily go to Chengde hall, halfway meet Xu Guifei, he immediately flashed to one side, please say hello.


    Concubine Xu hasn''t gone out these days. She has been wondering that the emperor has already known about Shi pengpeng and Mo Rongsheng. Why hasn''t she heard anything? She doesn''t mind if she knows that her brother likes her own woman? That''s too much.


    In the morning, she heard that the empress sprained her feet and that she had something to do with the emperor. She had a guess in her heart and wanted to come out to inquire about the news. Fortunately, as soon as she went to Fengming palace, she saw four Xi coming out of Fengming palace.


    "Si Xi, where are you from?"


    "Back to the imperial concubine, the slave will come to Fengming palace."


    "I heard the queen sprained her foot?"


    "Yes, the queen sprained her foot last night?"


    Xu Guifei held a handkerchief and covered her mouth. "Ah, how could the queen be so careless? Where did she wake up?"


    "This," four Xi compensate to smile, "slave at that time is not on the side, not clear."


    Princess Xu glanced at the things in his hand, "what is this?"


    "It''s the nine links of the empress. The empress asks the slave to take it back to Chengde hall to play with the emperor for a few days."


    Xu Guifei Leng for a moment, "only play a few days?" If it''s changed for someone else, the emperor''s favorite things will be raised and sent to the emperor. It''s just like the queen who only lends them to the emperor for a few days. It''s easy to say, isn''t it the richest man in East Vietnam? It''s so stingy.


    "The empress wants to have a rest these days, so the emperor borrows taro to pass the time for the empress. The empress asks the slave to bring the nine links to the emperor for a few days."


    After hearing this, Princess Xu felt more and more magical. The emperor and the queen were playing house, like children, exchanging toys.


    Four Xi see she had nothing to ask, bowed body, back to Chengde hall.


    Xu Guifei stood by the side of the road and asked Jinling, "has the story of the Queen''s ankle sprained spread in the palace?"


    Jinling replied, "yes, madam, it''s all spread."


    "All right, let''s go back." Xu Guifei turned and raised her arm. Jinling immediately stepped forward and held it carefully.


    -


    it''s OK to go up today. He left early. When Mo Ronglin returned to the South study, he saw Shi pengpeng''s nine links on the book case. As soon as his eyes lit up, he immediately went forward to look at them.


    saw it as like as two peas in Feng Ming Gong, but he didn''t have the chance to see it closely. He didn''t even like to talk with her when he was asking for a piece of advice.


    He asked Sixi, "did the queen ask you to bring it?"


    "Yes, Niang Niang said, come but don''t go to indecent also, so nine Lianhuan also borrow emperor to play a few days."


    Mo Ronglin''s mouth slightly raised, sat down to have a cup of tea, picked up the nine links and began to play. Si Xi didn''t dare to disturb him. Just as he was about to go out, the emperor suddenly put down the nine links again and coughed, "you go up this morning, are the Queen''s feet better?"


    "It should be better," said Si Xi. "The empress is in good spirits. By the way, she also wants the slave to thank the emperor. She says that she is so considerate to embarrass the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin stood up and said, "since I want to thank you, I''ll thank you face to face. I''m tired of sitting in the court. I''ll go out and walk."


    Si Xi looked at the nine links on the table and said, "emperor, don''t you want the nine links? How can you get them and don''t cherish them? If the queen wants to go back, you don''t have to play.But he only dared to put these words in his stomach, but he did not dare to say them.


    Although it''s not hot in the afternoon, it''s easy to sweat when walking in the sun. Wang Changliang is a little fat. After walking for a short time, he panted a little. He took out his handkerchief to wipe his sweat. As soon as he looked up, the emperor walked away, and he hurried to follow him.


    -


    Fengming palace is very busy. It''s said that the queen sprained her feet. Both Murong Qingyang and Murong Sheng are here. They are talking with Shi pengpeng.


    Murong Qingyang looks at Shi pengpeng, shakes his head and sighs. He just doesn''t speak, which makes Shi pengpeng confused. "What''s the matter, looking at me like this?"


    Murong Qingyang held her hand, "Peng Peng, you can rest assured that no matter what, I will protect you."


    Shi pengpeng couldn''t help laughing, "no, I''m fine in the palace."


    Murong Qingyang still shakes his head and sighs. Others don''t know. She knows. The emperor''s brother hates Shi pengpeng very much. He gets angry and wants to kill her. This foot injury is the best evidence.


    Mo Rongsheng said, "sister Huang, I will protect you, too."


    Shi pengpeng thought they were talking strangely and asked, "I''m really good. Did you listen to something?"


    Murong Qingyang didn''t hold back and asked her, "is it your brother who hurt you?"


    Shi pengpeng did not deny, "the emperor did not mean to."


    Murong Qingyang lengthened his voice, with a look of knowing, "I knew..."


    "What do you know?"


    Murong Qingyang lowered his voice, "I know that brother Huang doesn''t like you."


    Shi pengpeng smiles, "it''s not a secret. Everyone knows that the emperor doesn''t like me."


    Mo Rongsheng fought against injustice for her. "Even if you don''t like it, you can''t be so mean to you."


    Shi pengpeng straightened his face and said, "Your Highness can''t say that about the emperor. The Emperor didn''t want to make me a queen. It''s normal for me to enter the palace. But I think the relationship between the emperor and me seems to have improved now..."


    Murong Qingyang interrupts her, "that''s your illusion. If you improve, will it hurt your ankle? I''ll tell you, my brother is the one with the smallest stomach... "


    Wang Changliang, who was standing outside the window, was sweating and looked at the emperor quietly. He thought, your highness, it''s really timely for you to dismantle the platform.


    The second is more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1448

    When Mo Ronglin arrives at Fengming palace, the slave outside sees that he wants to raise his voice to inform her. He stops him with his eyes. He still remembers Shi pengpeng''s attentive attitude when he plays taro. He doesn''t want to disturb her. But when he came to the window, he heard two little white eyed wolves saying bad things about him. To tell the truth, his mood was a little complicated. Although what they said was true, it was strange to say it from other people''s mouth and then spread it to his ears. In short, it was not very beautiful.


    He stood still and wanted to hear what Shi pengpeng said. As a result, she said that she could understand and that their relationship had eased recently. This made him a little happy, and he seemed to have the same feeling. But as soon as that happiness came out, he was killed by Murong Qingyang. It was really a ghost''s sorrow


    He knows who Murong Qingyang is. It''s just that she is childlike. What he really cares about is Murong Sheng. He wants to wake up his younger brother, but before he has time, Murong Sheng comes to Fengming palace again. He doesn''t know how to avoid suspicion at all.


    He raised his foot and stepped in. As he wished, he saw Murong Qingyang open his mouth and swallow the rest of the words into his stomach. He gave him a dry smile and said, "here comes the emperor."


    Mo Rongsheng also came to say hello. He didn''t pay attention. Seeing Shi pengpeng holding the table, he thought of it and said, "you have hurt your foot. Sit still."


    He took a look at Tarot on the table and asked Shi pengpeng, "where''s the end of the game?"


    "The second level is still a little short," Shi pengpeng said, "where has the emperor played?"


    "I''m at the third pass. Like Lan Qing, I can''t pass the third pass."


    "I''m going to catch up with the emperor."


    "If you can play the third level, I will reward you for it."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "thank the emperor, I want to work harder."


    Mo Rong looks at him in a dazed way. Isn''t he saying that he wants to kill Shi Peng? What''s the matter with this sudden friendship? He must have overheard them just now, so he pretended to be nice to pengpeng, hum! The emperors are all crafty.


    When Mo Rongsheng saw that his brother and Shi pengpeng had a good talk, he walked out of the back hall with a lonely face. There was a patio outside, and a magnolia was planted in the courtyard. The flowers at the mouth of the bowl were in full bloom, like a white dove full of trees.


    He stood under the tree, looking at the magnolia, shaking his head and sighing, suddenly hit the tree trunk with a fist, and cried sadly: "I really hate..."


    "What do you hate?"


    "I hate that I didn''t..." Eh, how can anyone talk to him? Mo Rongsheng looks back in amazement and sees Mo Ronglin standing under the eaves of dripping water, looking at him with a smile.


    He quietly turned back, another punch on the tree trunk, the mood is still full, "I hate I have no ability to defeat Qingyang."


    The emperor''s mouth sucks, coward. I don''t know. Every time it''s this excuse. Let''s change it next time.


    Mo Ronglin walked slowly under the tree and looked up at the flowers. "Is it white?"


    Mo Rongsheng, "very white."


    "If it''s dirty, is it white?"


    "It''s not white." Mo Rongsheng thinks that brother Huang''s question is very profound, but he answers it like an idiot.


    Mo Ronglin still looked up at the flowers. "Women''s reputation is just like the flowers. If they get dirty, they can''t be cleaned."


    Mo Rongsheng''s heart clattered for a moment. Is the emperor brother reminding him that recently something romantic happened to him?


    "I know, brother." He said very respectfully.


    Mo Rong Lin looks at him, "really know?"


    "Yes, I will be careful in the future. I will never let my brother be embarrassed." No matter what it is, it''s right to admit one''s mistake first. Uncle Liu taught him how to do it. No matter in front of the emperor or in front of women, he never tried it again and again.


    Sure enough, Mo Ronglin''s face softened and patted him on the shoulder: "sheng''er, I promised the Empress Dowager that I would make you a rich prince. But if you don''t think the present day is meaningful, you are welcome to join the imperial court and help me."


    Mo Rongsheng is very frightened. What does brother mean? Knowing that he doesn''t know anything, he is willing to let him become an official? This is not in line with his image as a good emperor.


    He waved his hand, "no, brother Huang, you know my brother. He can only recite poems, draw pictures, play the piano and compose music, and he can''t do anything else. There are so many civil and military officials in the court, so I''m not inferior to him."


    Mo Ronglin looked at him, "brother Huang means that I only have a brother like you. No matter what you want, I will try to satisfy you."


    Mo Rongsheng thought, "really, brother?"


    "Of course it''s true. What do you want?"


    For a moment, Mo Rongsheng wanted to say: brother, can you give me pengpeng?


    Is hesitating, heard Murong Lin slowly way, "don''t worry, think about it again."


    Mo Rongsheng somehow felt that he heard a little threat from that sentence. He swallowed it, shook his head and said sincerely, "brother Huang, I have everything now. I don''t want anything."


    Mo Ronglin is very satisfied with his brother''s one point communication. He raises his chin to the hall: "go in?""Brother Huang takes the lead. Brother Chen still wants to enjoy the flowers again."


    Mo Ronglin nods, turns to enter the hall, and goes to the door. He stops again. Mo rongqingyang is talking in the room, "Peng Peng, don''t be confused by your brother. He is pretending to you now."


    Shi pengpeng, "how do you know?"


    "I know the emperor too well. He is the emperor. You know that the most skillful person in the world is the emperor. The emperor is crafty. He won''t easily change his prejudices about a person. He may be a little guilty for lending taro to you. After all, the emperor sprained your foot, but the most important thing is that he wants nine links. He knows you are a generous man and gives taro to you You will certainly give the nine links back to him if you are killed. Now you can see that his scheme has succeeded. "


    "You analysis..."


    "It''s very accurate," Murong Qingyang was a little complacent. "I didn''t stay in vain in the mirage door. I learned a lot. Ning''an taught me that I must be able to analyze things and learn to analyze people''s inner activities. As the saying goes, in this world, only the hearts of people are unpredictable, not to mention the hearts of emperors... "


    Mo Ronglin stands outside and takes a few deep breaths. After calming down, he doesn''t rush in and slap Mo rongqingyang to death.


    Shi pengpeng said, "the emperor is not as bad as you said. People who do great things always have more heart than others. As long as they are devoted to good, the emperor is filial, friendly to his younger brothers and sisters, and loved by the people. He is a good emperor with wisdom and martial arts."


    For the first time, Mo Ronglin felt that Shi pengpeng''s voice was so beautiful. It was like a gust of wind blowing over. It was warm and smooth, and it blew away the resentment in his heart


    Shi pengpeng finished, and glanced at the shadow by the door from the corner of her eye. She just found out. Fortunately, she saved it in time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1449

    Xu Guifei looked at the Jinling who came in a hurry and stood up anxiously, "how about it? Do you have any news?"


    "the empress, the emperor stays at Feng Ming Gong to have meals, the royal highness of Princess and the highness of Sheng are also there."


    Xu Guifei Leng for a while, slowly sat down, "the emperor stay in Fengming palace for dinner?"


    Jinling sent the people out of the room and said, "yes, I don''t know what the emperor thinks. My uncle has done all the things he should do. The emperor should have heard those words, but he didn''t say anything. My uncle is still waiting to listen."


    Xu Guifei silent for a long time, "Xu is the emperor does not like the queen, so do not care about it."


    "Even so, after all, it''s about the emperor''s face. The queen and the Lord are secretly on good terms. Isn''t it nice to hear it?" Jinling couldn''t figure it out. "How can you think about this slave?"


    "How can we understand the emperor''s mind?" Princess Xu said with a wry smile, "tell my uncle that it''s too urgent. Let''s go step by step. Although he has been demoted, he still stays in the palace. There are plenty of opportunities."


    Jinling nodded. Seeing that Princess Xu looked lonely, she comforted her and said, "lady, don''t think about it. Although it didn''t succeed, we can see that the emperor really didn''t trust her. I heard from the people in Jinhua palace that last evening I saw the queen sneaking around Merlin to block the emperor. Later, I don''t know what happened, so the queen sprained her feet. Can the queen help me Can''t the empress have a chance encounter with the emperor


    Xu Guifei cold face, "how can this palace be like that no skin no face business woman?"


    half an hour later, Xu concubine stood by the tree, and saw a little maid in the distance holding up a handkerchief and raising it. She dressed her whole clothes, gently shook the fan, slowly walked forward, and went to the open space, and saw that she was coming with her royal highness and her royal Highness. She stood at the roadside and salute, "the concubine is offering an invitation to the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin nodded slightly, "where is your concubine going?"


    Xu Guifei said with a smile, "just after dinner, come out to scatter."


    One side of the Murong Qingyang hum smile, looked up at the sky, "such a hot day out scattered, the princess is really good interest ah."


    Generally, Mo Rongsheng is the one who tries to win over Mo Rongqing and Yang. He immediately says a good word for Princess Xu. "Look what you say, can''t the hot weather go away? Can only walk out in cold weather? "


    "It''s noon now. Who''s walking against the sun and not afraid of heatstroke?"


    "Why can''t people walk around when you''re still throwing cloth in the sun?"


    Murong Qingyang was so angry that her younger brother was a loser. Without saying a word, he rolled up his sleeve and said, "Murong Sheng, come on, let''s fight!"


    Mo Rongsheng hid behind Mo Ronglin for a moment and said, "I''m a gentle man. I like to say truth, not like you..."


    "Not like me what?" She pulls out her younger brother from behind Mo Ronglin. Her action is a little big. She frightens Princess Xu to hide beside the emperor. Unexpectedly, the emperor is scared too. Then she flashes away from her.


    Princess Xu watched the emperor Minghuang''s robe corner pass under her eyes. She was separated from her by two people. She felt the alienation from the emperor. If she could save face, she would cry at the emperor''s feet. "Emperor, have you forgotten Xueling?"


    It''s a pity that she can''t save face. She is the proud Xu Xueling, the eldest daughter of the left prime minister.


    Mo Rongsheng is a little flustered. He thinks that the emperor''s brother will drink it. Mo rongqingyang is crazy. He doesn''t expect that the emperor''s brother will just flash to one side, so that he can watch the fun with flawed arms. But before, under the magnolia tree, the emperor brother vowed to be nice to him, saying that he would satisfy him with everything Big liar, as soon as Murong Qingyang comes back, the emperor''s brother is inclined to see the ghost.


    He didn''t want to be beaten by Murong Qingyang in front of Princess Xu. He asked in a low voice, "sister Huang, in front of an outsider, let''s not fight?"


    Murong Qingyang heard that Huang Jie knew that her younger brother was begging for mercy, so she took it as soon as it was good. She lowered her voice and said, "you know that it''s an outsider. How can you help her speak? Don''t forget, we''re all on one side. "


    Mo Rongsheng blinked his eyes, understood and said sincerely, "if you don''t tell me, I''ve forgotten that the emperor''s brother likes the imperial concubine and doesn''t like the emperor''s sister-in-law. We should help the emperor''s sister-in-law."


    "That''s right. Look at your concubine. It''s obvious that when the sun comes out, it''s brother Duhuang. Can''t the people who taste the mirage door in our hall see it?"


    Although they spoke in a low voice, Mo Ronglin and Xu Guifei could hear clearly from beginning to end. The former was cold and the latter was red with shame and anger.


    "Emperor," said Princess Xu wrongly. She was so big that she had never been beaten in public.


    Mo Ronglin looks over, and Mo Rongsheng says, "brother likes concubines.". Reminded him that this is his favorite woman, but this time, he forgot her at all. A successful emperor should adhere to the principle of rain and dew, he should be better to her.


    He laughed and said, "it''s hot enough. I''m a little thirsty. Go to the imperial concubine and ask for a cup of tea."


    Princess Xu was so moved that she almost cried. Tears were rolling in her eyes. Mo Ronglin was a little strange. He went to have a cup of tea. Why did the princess want to cry? Is there no tea?Before leaving, he said to the two goods over there, "fight, I''ll go."


    Murong Qingyang see the situation is not right, busy catch up, "brother, I''m thirsty, go to the princess there for a cup of tea to drink."


    Xu Guifei, "..."


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t want to go. He was ambivalent. The emperor bullied Shi pengpeng. He was distressed. But if the emperor was good with Shi pengpeng, he didn''t want to. He knew that Shi pengpeng didn''t like him, but he didn''t like his brother either. In this case, his brother was the same as him.


    He hesitated to go back to Fengming palace. Mo Ronglin kept staring at him. Seeing some signs, he waved and said, "you go too."


    Xu Guifei, "..."


    In this way, Mo Ronglin took his younger brother and sister and his entourage to the Baguio palace.


    Looking at the three brothers and sisters walking together, Princess Xu winked at Jinling. Since it''s so lively, it''s better to be more lively.


    Jinling silently understood, slowed down a few steps, grabbed a little maid in waiting, and told her a few words in her ear. The maid nodded, turned and walked in the other direction.


    in Feng Ming Gong, the gold bracelet reported to the Shi Ji, who had just received the news. "The empress, the emperor, took the royal highness of Princess and his highness, and went to the palace of the jade palace of the imperial concubine."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t know, so, "what''s the matter?"


    Jin chuan''er said angrily, "I thought the emperor was kind to his wife. Who knows that the emperor went out from us and turned to the princess with two princesses. They were only good with her, but now they are forced to make up with her. The emperor wants to isolate her."


    Shi pengpeng was amused by her hypothetical remarks, "don''t be paranoid all day, or our palace will have to find a way to get you another gold medal."


    Ask for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1450

    Murong Qingyang is the first time to enter the Baguio palace. He is very angry when he sees the splendor in it. Pengpeng''s Fengming palace is not so beautiful. His brother is too kind to each other!


    She negative hand, here walk, there look, everywhere pick.


    "Such a tall coral tree, brother, is bigger than yours."


    "Oh, what''s this, ice silk? How can you use it to make a table? What a waste. Now the queen advocates saving money in the palace. Your wife, you can make a table with ice silk. It''s a waste."


    "One, two, three, four ice pots. There are only two in the Queen''s palace. No wonder the lady is going to disperse under the sun. It''s cold in the room."


    "Look, this curtain is really rich. The emperor''s cat''s eye is set on the ring, and the concubine''s cat''s eye is set on the curtain."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She said the same thing. Princess Xu''s face was a little whiter. All these things were not big, but the emperor had something to hold.


    Fortunately, Mo Rongsheng relieved the siege for her. "I''m thirsty. Here comes the tea. Drink it quickly."


    Murong Qingyang stares at his younger brother, "did you forget again?"


    Mo Rongsheng, "..." For so many years, he has become a conditioned reflex. He always wants to help whoever Murong Qingyang bullies. It seems that he has never been able to help when they share a common hatred.


    He touched the tip of his nose, looked down at the teacup in his hand, and said slowly, "this is a thin-walled gold fetal bone china cup. If you burn a thousand, you can''t make one. The emperor has a set there. It''s only used to put it on the table. I''m afraid it will be worn out. The imperial concubine is proud to drink tea."


    Many things in the Baguio palace were appreciated by Mo Ronglin before his marriage. In order to make up for Xu Xueling''s loss of the Queen''s position, but now when he looks at these things again, he feels that he is more generous. Some things here are better than those in Chengde palace. It''s a crime if they are higher than the emperor''s specifications. According to Qingyang, the crime is not small.


    He straightened his face and said to Princess Xu, "when you enter the palace, you want to be rich, but there is no need for extravagance. For example, if one of these bone china cups is broken, if it is not complete, it will be useless. Craftsmen can get one by firing it many times. "


    Xu Guifei''s attitude was very good and her tone was sincere. "Yes, emperor, I know I''m wrong. I watched the emperor and his two Highnesses come over. I was afraid of being slighted, so I took it out and used it. After that, I would put it away and treasure it. "


    Mo Rong Lin likes the way she changes when she knows her mistake. He nods, "even this time, pay attention later."


    At this time, the little maid of honor came in and announced, "empress, here comes Liu Guiren."


    Xu Guifei said quickly, "please invite her in."


    Murong Qingyang met Liu Guiren. At that time, Hou was still ill, thin and haggard. However, today, she is a beautiful girl. She is no worse than Xu Guifei. After a serious illness, she still looks a little bit like the west wind. She is thinner than Huang Hua, which makes people feel pity.


    Liu Guiren went up and saluted, met his two Highnesses, and sat down at the bottom.


    Mo Rongsheng looked at her up and down, and sighed in his heart that the emperor''s brother really enjoyed the happiness of the same people. There were such beautiful concubines as Xu Guiren and Liu Guiren, and they still wanted to occupy his pengpeng.


    Mo Ronglin had not seen Liu Guiren for a long time, so he said, "Liu Guiren is in good health?"


    "The emperor is worried. I''m fine." When Liu Guiren spoke, he carefully raised his eyes. His eyes were misty, which was particularly moving.


    But Mo Ronglin''s aesthetic is different from that of other men. This kind of delicate beauty doesn''t interest him at all. He just wonders why Princess Xu saw tears in his eyes just now, and now Liu Guiren does the same. It''s hard for him to see them once, but he just cries when he sees them. Why? Why?


    Mo Rongsheng was the one who ate this most. He looked straight and wrote a poem for the beauty in his heart.


    Knowing that Liu Guiren likes playing chess, reading books and reciting poems, Mo Rongsheng had a better impression on her and said, "what do you like to read?"


    Liu Guiren half lowered her head. She was not used to talking with strange men. She said shyly, "I didn''t read anything, but some of the four books and so on. I also read some model poems."


    Mo Rongsheng said, "I have many models of poems, all of which are unique. You can go and have a look at them when you have time."


    Mo Ronglin frowned slightly and glanced at Mo Rongsheng. Wake up. This is my noble man, not the woman you can take away at will.


    Mo Rongsheng has only beauty in his eyes at the moment. He doesn''t pay attention to his brother''s warning. He still talks with Liu Guiren with a smile on his face.


    Murong Qingyang rolled her eyes and didn''t care about it. In her eyes, except for Shi pengpeng, she didn''t like any other women in the palace. Who do you love.


    Mo Ronglin sees that his younger brother ignores himself and is about to get angry. He turns to think that if he treats women like this, then Shi pengpeng is just like this in his heart. This thought made me feel more comfortable.


    Xu Guifei saw Liu Guiren chatting with Mo Rongsheng and coughed twice with her mouth covered.


    Liu Guiren subconsciously raised his head and received the hint from Princess Xu. Then he remembered what he was doing.


    She smiles at Mo Rongsheng and says, "did your highness like reading books when he was a child?""Well, I''ve loved it since I was a kid."


    "Your Highness knew how to work hard when he was young," Liu Guiren said. "I have a brother who is about the same age as his highness. He doesn''t like reading and runs around with a group of children all day long."


    ink Rong Sheng smiled and pointed out that Mo Rong Qing Yang, "your brother is almost the same as the brother of the princess." As a result, his royal highness touched him on the back of his head and slapped his crown.


    Liu Guiren covered his mouth with a smile, "when your highness was a child, didn''t he play with his friends?"


    "When he was a child, no one wanted to play with him," Murong said


    "Who said that," murongsheng blurted out, "pengpeng will play with me."


    "It turns out that your highness and the queen were playmates when they were children. They must have a good relationship." Liu Guiren said this and looked at the emperor awkwardly. He drank tea with a calm face. I don''t know if he heard it?


    Mo Rongsheng did not notice, nodded, "yes, we have a good relationship."


    Murong Qingyang sat next to him and secretly twisted his arm. Murong Sheng told the emperor, "brother, she twisted me?"


    The emperor put the cup on the table and said quietly, "if you don''t screw it, who will you screw?" Then he went out.


    As soon as the emperor left, Murong Qingyang didn''t want to stay any longer. He went out and Murong Sheng caught up with him. He was a little confused. "What''s the matter, I said something wrong?"


    "You are a pig!" Murong Qingyang said, "in front of the emperor''s brother, he said that he and pengpeng have a good relationship. Is the brain eaten by the pig?"


    "When I was a child, Peng Peng and I had a good relationship. My brother also knew that."


    "At that time, brother Hou didn''t know that you liked pengpeng. Now he knows!"


    Mo Rongsheng was struck by thunder, "ah? How does brother Huang know? "


    Murong Qingyang a little guilty, said while quickly running forward, "I said."


    "Mo Rong Qingyang!" Mo Rongsheng yelled, blushing and catching up, "today either you die or I die!"


    Qingyang is so cute. Vote for her monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1451

    As soon as Murong Qingyang arrives at the mirage door, she meets Ning''an who wants to go out. She thinks she has a case to investigate, so she stops him, "where are you going?"


    "You don''t care," Ning An bypassed her and continued to move forward. After two steps, he stopped and looked back to see that Murong Qingyang was still standing in the same place. He went back, "OK, let''s take you to see."


    Murong Qingyang is feeling for the coldness of his childhood. He immediately feels that he is a good friend. He puts his hand on his shoulder and says with a smile, "this is enough for a friend."


    Ning''an shook her shoulder, shook her hand down, and said solemnly, "on the street, pay attention. Although you are not a girl, others don''t know! " With that, he quickly slipped forward.


    Murong Qingyang''s reaction is not slow. She just kicks Ning''an''s buttocks and laughs. It seems that her childhood familiarity is back. But the next moment, she is a little melancholy. After all, she is not the closest person in Ning''an.


    Ning An kneaded the bottom in front, the corner of the mouth also raised, thought, forget it, don''t care with her, just a spoiled girl.


    To Qingyi Pavilion, Murong Qingyang opened his eyes, "you bring me here?"


    Ning An holds an arm, "you want to dare not to go in even if, from go back."


    "Who dares not go in?" Murong Qingyang raised his feet and went inside. "I''ve been to this place."


    Ning An was surprised and asked her, "who did you come with?"


    "Du Jinyan." She didn''t mean to say that she came alone.


    Ning An sinks a face, "you a girl how come to this kind of place?"


    "Then why did you bring me?"


    "With me, you can."


    "Why can''t I join Du Jinyan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning An thought for a long time, the reason given is a little strong, "he is younger than you, if something happens in it, do you want to protect him?"


    Murong Qingyang, "his kung fu is not weak, and he can protect himself."


    Two people quarrel mouth into the door, to the inside did not quarrel, small two see is a familiar customer, very warm welcome up, "rather childe came, or elegant word one?"


    Ning''an nodded, familiar with Murong Qingyang upstairs, it is the last time he and an Yue drink that elegant room. The second child didn''t ask them what they were drinking or eating. He said hello and went down again.


    Murong Qingyang is a little strange, "just hang us here?"


    "What''s the hurry? I''ll send it later," Ning An glanced at her. "I''m afraid I haven''t eaten yet?"


    Murong Qingyang sat down by the fence. On the stage of the hall, there were a group of dancers dancing. They were wearing peach red skirts and gold draped silk on their arms. The gauze like draped silk was shaken into the air by them. They swam like little golden dragons. They twisted their waists and stood on tiptoe, changing the formation from time to time. Their neat and uniform movements looked very pleasing and won everyone''s attention from time to time Applause.


    Murong Qingyang is looking hard. She hears the sound of the bamboo curtain and knows that the second child is sending something. She is a little thirsty. She turns to serve tea, but sees a beautiful woman bending over to set tea.


    The beauty is wearing an apricot yellow skirt, the belt is green, and the cuff and skirt are inlaid with green edges. The two colors are light, but they look very good together. Her hair is also well combed. Although it''s a common Feixian bun, it''s not big. It''s small and slanted to one side, with a silver rocking step and two or three pearl flowers. Unlike other people, this kind of hairstyle always likes to be covered with emeralds. Although it''s luxurious, it makes people feel that her hair is too heavy to be pressed down. The beauty''s face is very white and her make-up is a little light, but she smears some gold powder on her eyes and pink lipstick on her lips, which makes the whole face vivid.


    Murong Qingyang knows who she is, but she didn''t expect that Anyue would personally deliver tea. It seems that Ningan is really different to her.


    Ning an introduced them, "this is an Yue, the red swineherd in Qingyi Pavilion. This is Qingyang. Work with me."


    An Yue also looks at Murong Qingyang and says with a smile, "it''s really admirable that Miss Qingyang works in the Yamen without losing her eyebrows."


    Murong Qingyang bows her hand, "Miss Anyue, it''s easy to say." It''s a very standard style.


    Three people sit down around the small table, under the bamboo leisurely, on the stage Miaoman dance, sit on the fence, drink tea, chat, enjoy the song and dance, but also can be regarded as pleasant.


    Anyue doesn''t talk much. She just helps pour the tea silently and cleans the table from time to time to keep it clean and tidy, because Murong Qingyang and Ning''an are fighting with melon seeds and they are all over the place.


    Murong Qingyang is a dual-purpose man. She is chatting with Ning''an and observing an Yue. Seeing that she is smiling and watching them fight, she doesn''t participate and doesn''t talk. She thinks, no wonder Ning''an likes her and doesn''t care about her. She is tolerant and a sensible daughter-in-law. She remembers that her father said that if she likes a person, she should tolerate all his shortcomings. When she thinks about herself, it seems that no one can completely tolerate her, not even her brother. There are many things she is dissatisfied with, not to mention Mo Rongsheng. Ning''an often makes her so angry that she doesn''t know what to do with her.


    She sighed silently in her heart and put the melon seeds into her mouth.Ning An is about to dodge, see her throw melon seeds into the mouth, Leng for a while, this goods know don''t know what she throw into the mouth is a large handful of melon seeds?


    Murong Qingyang chewed twice before she realized that it was wrong. She vomited it out quickly. She would rather lie on the table and smile. The smile was so cheap that she couldn''t help beating him. As a result, the melon seed shell stuck in her throat before it was finished, and her tears came out.


    Ning An sees, dare not smile again, past pats her back, complain a way, "you are a fool, have you to eat melon seed like this?"


    At that end, an Yue twisted her wet handkerchief to wipe Murong Qingyang''s mouth. Hearing this, she looked at Ning An angrily, "Qingyang girl is stuck in her throat, and you still talk sarcastic."


    Ning''an did not say anything, and took the dish of melon seeds in front of Murong Qingyang to himself, which was confiscated.


    Murong Qingyang wiped his mouth and hands with a handkerchief. He thought, Ning''an is really obedient. If she says that, he must be a rebel. People with a little daughter-in-law are different!


    An Yue poured a cup of hot tea for Murong Qingyang again, let her drink some water, and asked, "are you better?"


    When she came near, her body smelled good, her voice was soft, and her tone was very concerned. Murong Qingyang could not help holding her hand, "better, Anyue, you are a good girl. Can I be your friend?"


    "Of course, you are a friend of Mr. Ning, and you are also a friend of an Yue." When an Yue talks, she looks at Ning An with a smile, and the latter smiles gently.


    Murong Qingyang looked in his eyes and thought, what a perfect match!


    Just why I feel a little uncomfortable


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1452

    Murong Qingyang thinks that Ning''an takes her to see an Yue today, which means meeting her family. She is very pleased that Ning''an still regards her as a very important person, so on the way back, she pats Ning''an''s shoulder wisely, "don''t worry, it''s wrapped in me."


    Ning An is puzzled, "what''s the matter?"


    Murong Qingyang, with a smile, thinks that there is no surprise when she says it now, and refuses to say it after selling a pass. Ning''an knows that she is a very strange person and doesn''t bother to ask.


    Murong Qingyang goes home with Ning''an. After dinner in Ning''an, he goes to Jia''s house to play with Jia Xiaoduo for a while. Then he goes back to the palace slowly.


    Back in the palace, it was too late. She saw a large glass lamp outside the Chengde hall from a distance. Knowing that Mo Ronglin must have been reading the memorial, she hesitated and turned to the South study.


    Ning Shiqi stood under the steps, expressionless, and saw Murong Qingyang coming. He didn''t respond. Murong Qingyang thought he was a wooden stake, and didn''t lift his eyelids. She walked past him. On the porch, Si Xi was dozing by the pillar. She walked around Si Xi lightly, went to the study, and looked in quietly through the crack of the door.


    Instead of criticizing the memorial, the emperor was playing with nine rings. He lowered his head, frowned tightly, and kept pulling his fingers on the ring


    Murong Qingyang fiercely pushed the door open, "what is brother playing?"


    The emperor was startled by her and nearly dropped nine links on the table. His face sank down immediately. "What are you doing?"


    Murong Qingyang was not afraid of him. He said, "I thought the emperor was picking up the lantern and criticizing the memorial. How diligent he was, he was playing."


    The emperor looked at her up and down. "Just come back?"


    "Well, I had dinner in Ningfu and played with Xiaoduo for a while."


    The emperor shook his head. "A girl''s family is playing all day long..."


    Murong Qingyang is most tired of listening to the emperor''s elder brother''s nagging. He interrupts him, "I''ve come to ask the emperor''s elder brother for help."


    The emperor''s intuition is not a good thing


    "Well," Murong Qingyang said, lying on the table, "I have a friend who fell in love with a girl. But this girl, who works in the shop, is the kind who does not sell herself. My friend is afraid that the family dislikes this girl, so he has never dared to make it public. But he definitely wants to marry that aunt, so I want to ask the emperor to give the girl a title and lift the lintel She''s married. "


    The emperor listened to her, feeling very incredible, "do you want me to give a title to a Qing swineherd? What do you regard me as, the old man with the red thread? "


    "Brother Huang, this is the beauty of becoming a man and the virtue of virtue."


    The emperor leaned back into the wide chair and looked at her in his spare time. "Your friend doesn''t have a lintel under the first or second grade. He wants to marry an entertainer. It''s strange for his family to agree with him. Since ancient times, he has paid attention to the right family. If I really give him a title, his parents will scold me for being a fool."


    "Brother Huang can''t be so pedantic, love is the most important thing, love can let them bravely break away from these shackles."


    The emperor said, "is your friend Ning''an?"


    Murong Qingyang was surprised, "how does brother know?"


    "You have only a few friends. It''s not Ning''an or Du Jinyan who is worthy of asking me. Du Jinyan has a sister who is a queen. It''s easier for him to ask for the queen. The only thing left is Ning''an."


    Murong Qingyang pointed his thumb at him. "Brother Huang is really powerful. His analytical ability is no worse than that of the people in the mirage gate."


    The emperor was not very happy. "Ning''an really fell in love with a swineherd?"


    "Well, I''ve seen that girl. It''s really good. I''ve tried aunt Qihong. She and Mr. Ning don''t want to be rich, they just want to be innocent. I''m afraid that Ning''an will be in trouble, so I want to come here."


    The emperor asked, "you like playing with Ning''an when you are young. Now that he has a girl he likes, don''t you feel sad?"


    "Why should I be sad," Murong Qingyang said with an exaggerated smile, "I''m happy for him."


    The emperor looked at her for a while, reached out and touched her head, "you go back first, I''ll consider this."


    See the emperor did not completely refuse, Murong Qingyang think there is hope, she nodded, obedient left.


    Murong Qingyang left for a long time, the emperor was still sitting in a trance, half ring wry smile, "what a silly girl."


    He picked up nine chain to continue to play, then four Xi came in to urge him, "emperor, it''s late, it''s time to rest."


    The emperor waved his hand, and his eyes were still staring at the nine rings. The silver rings kept pounding and making a crisp sound. But again and again, no matter what method he used, he died in the same place.


    The Western clock in the corner of the wall began to tell the time. Once again, the emperor fell short of success and angrily threw the nine rings on the table.


    Looking at the memorials piled high in the corner of the table, he became more and more annoyed. In order to play with this ghost, he has stayed up late for three consecutive nights, and the memorials have not been approved at all. Jia Lanqing will have to complain again tomorrow.


    As an industrious and wise good emperor, how can you play with things and lose heart?


    It''s all the fault of Shi pengpeng. She lent him jiulianhuan to play. She made him indulge in playingThe emperor thought about it and took out the Queen''s small black book from the bottom of the desk and recorded it.


    -


    the next day when he left the court, Jia Lanqing went to his study and complained, "emperor, I didn''t move much when I looked at these memorials. What''s the matter with you?"


    When the Emperor didn''t hear it, he cleared his throat and changed the topic. "Today, I''m in the court. I''ve given 100000 taels of silver to Beijing. Do you have any opinions?"


    Jia Lanqing said, "the situation in the north is very cold. Every winter is the most difficult. The soldiers need new cotton padded robes, quilts and other things to keep out the cold. They also need more food for the winter. In addition to the general''s salary, it''s a lot of money. But I think it''s a little early. Sometimes, I should stretch it. I''m afraid that once winter comes, I''ll get a discount back. ¡±


    the emperor nodded, "what you said is reasonable, but I still hope to maintain a strong army in the northern border. Although Mengda and East Vietnam are friendly now, it is based on the condition that the emperor Mengda is still alive. Once he is gone, what will my uncle Mengda do? Who knows? I want to ensure not only the life of the soldiers in the northern border, but also what will he do There are some military supplies so that they can meet at any time. As for money, "he said with a smile," what else do I worry about when the queen is here


    Jia Lanqing laughed, "the emperor seems to believe in the empress now."


    "I believe in her ability to earn money. I have read the paper she wrote about saving money in the palace. I think it''s very good. Although I don''t like her, I can only use it. I won''t erase her achievements just because I have prejudices about her. I believe that in a period of time, she will be able to make my national treasury full again."


    Happy mother''s Day


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1453

    Shi pengpeng sat at the table, lost in thought. Just after Murong Qingyang came to sit for a while, he inadvertently said, "pengpeng, I heard from Mr. Jia that the imperial brother pulled out 100000 liang of silver to the north. Was it the 100000 Liang you got from huodu last time? At this rate, you can''t make money as fast as he does. "


    No matter whether it was the 100000 Liang she got back or not, in short, Mo Ronglin was a generous emperor. With a wave of the imperial pen, 100000 snowflakes of silver flowed out of the national treasury. She began to worry about the historians.


    Jin chuan''er tells her another thing, which is also the news brought by Murong Qingyang. Mr. Jia''s eldest brother-in-law, that is, Lvhe''s brother-in-law, is now a small official. He is abetted to buy and sell lower official positions, such as xiaowenshu. He has no brain. He sells one document to two people at the same time. As a result, he makes trouble with Yin''s office and makes Lvhe angry Half dead, he grabbed a feather duster and went to the Yamen to beat her brother. Mr. Jia had no choice but to help put out the fire everywhere. Fortunately, he had a good relationship with others. It was a big deal. He paid back the money and lost some money. He apologized. Lvhe refused to help, and forced Yin Fu to exempt her brother.


    Jin chuan''er said, "tut Tut, Niang Niang, aunt green lotus is so righteous."


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "aunt green lotus is a hater of evil. Besides, she is close to the emperor, and she is afraid of smearing the emperor''s face. I''m not surprised that she does so."


    "Now these people, in order to make money, dare to do anything."


    "A small document can be sold for four or five hundred silver. It''s a way to make money." When Shi pengpeng said this, her eyes suddenly brightened and she asked Qionghua, "I remember that Aunt laurel said that the throne of Jin under the imperial concubines'' five grades only needs the imperial palace to issue a Yizhi. Is that right?"


    Qiong Hua said, "yes, Niang Niang. According to the law of Dongyue, if the imperial concubine is in the position of Jin under five grades, then Niang Niang can issue a Yizhi."


    As soon as Jin chuan''er heard this, he understood, "lady, are you going to buy and sell the same grade as Mr. Jia''s uncle?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "women in the harem don''t take part in the government. If they are of a higher rank, they just have light on their faces and are not practical. The emperor won''t take care of them. Besides, this is not for themselves, it''s for the emperor."


    Jin chuan''er has a kind of blind worship for her mother. "It must be feasible for her to say that."


    "Then let the wind out and see if there''s anyone coming?"


    The palace was only so big, and the news spread quickly. In less than an hour, the masters of all the halls in the back palace got the letter.


    Princess Xu was especially surprised. She asked Jinling, "you didn''t hear me wrong. Is it really the news from Fengming palace?"


    "Niang Niang, it''s absolutely true. According to the maidservant, the queen is crazy about money. She has come up with such a way. If the emperor knows it, she''ll have to eat it."


    Xu Guifei sneered, "the business woman is the business woman, the queen is also covered with the smell of copper."


    "Don''t worry, madam. Let''s just wait and see a good play."


    In Jinhua palace, Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren whisper.


    "Sister, do you think the news is true? The Queen really..."


    Zhang Guiren held his cheek and thought about it seriously. "From the way that the empress got money from Lord huodu of the house of internal affairs last time, she was very interested in silver, but it''s understandable. After all, the empress was a merchant before she entered the palace. The merchant only had money in her eyes, so the news is probably true. If it is true, I have to have a try It''s not bad to calculate from six grades. How about you, elder sister? "


    Yang sighed: "the empress said she would save money in the palace. Even the monthly silver has been reduced. Where can I get money?"


    Zhang Guiren glanced at her, "look what my sister said. How much silver can there be in the palace? When I enter the palace, my family didn''t prepare some silver for my sister?"


    Yang Guiren said with a smile, "there is a little, not much, can''t compare with my sister."


    Zhang Guiren: "it''s nothing. If my sister is a little short, I''ll make it up. Who are our sisters with? I can''t tell her to stay behind when I go up." she pointed to the main hall and said, "when we''re promoted, we''ll see who''s good. It''s hard to say. It''s not certain who will live in the main hall."


    "Now she''s on her way to the imperial concubine. That day the emperor was drinking tea in the Baguio palace, and the imperial concubine passed her on."


    "So what? If she goes up to the queen, we can''t go up to the queen? My father used to say that people have humanity and ghosts have ways. Let''s see how we can go. "


    After discussing for a while, they finally agreed and went to Fengming palace together.


    Less than half an hour later, they came out of Fengming palace with a happy face. After a while, two eunuchs in zhangguiren palace went to Fengming palace with a big burden. After a while, they went back empty handed.


    Jin chuan''er looks at Huang cancan''t keep her mouth shut when she looks at the gold Yuan Bao in the burden. "My dear, this money is too easy to earn. Mr. Zhang is really rich."


    Shi pengpeng said, "Zhang Guiren''s father is the assistant leader of Taipusi horse factory. Looking at the official who is big in sesame and mung bean, she has a lot of money to spend. Yang Guiren''s father is Dr. Taichang temple, which is worse by comparison. "Jin chuan''er asked, "what about Liu Guiren? She didn''t come, because she didn''t have money?"


    "Liu Guiren''s father is Jiancheng, the Imperial College. He must have read a lot of poetry since he was a child. But with more books, he has more ideas. Now that she''s married with the imperial concubine, she won''t come to me."


    Jin chuan''er snorted, "no matter how much silver she takes, don''t give her anything. What''s the matter?"


    Qionghua was a little worried. "Niang Niang, if we do this, how can it be good if it comes to the emperor''s ears?"


    Jin chuan''er didn''t think so. "Don''t worry. The empress knows."


    -


    when Mo Ronglin heard the report from Si Xi, he was really surprised, "did the Queen really do this?"


    "Yes, the silver of Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren has been sent to Fengming palace."


    Mo Rong Lin slapped on the table and said angrily, "how can it be? Is she crazy about money? The empress, who has bought and sold with her rank, where is the law of Dongyue? Don''t you laugh off people''s big teeth when it comes out


    Jia Lanqing laughs bitterly. His uncle has just been sued for buying and selling official positions. Then the empress sells her grades again. Why do you want to go together?


    "Emperor," he advised, "maybe the empress has a reason for doing so. Why don''t you ask the empress to make it clear."


    Mo Ronglin calmed down his anger and said coldly, "no matter what the reason is, it can''t offset her fault. This time, I will never forgive her."


    He told Si Xi, "go and ask the empress to come here. How can she say this time?"


    It''s Monday. It''s so fast. I''d like to ask for some monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1454

    When the queen came, Jia Lanqing deliberately avoided going out. If the emperor was angry and scolded the queen in front of him, it would not be very good.


    Shi pengpeng probably guessed what the emperor was looking for, but he had to pretend to ask, "I don''t know if the emperor asked his concubine to come here. What''s the order?"


    Mo Rong Lin snorted heavily, "what good things you have done, do you want me to say?"


    Shi pengpeng laughed, "must be the emperor heard that concubines and concubines buy and sell concubines, right?"


    "You still have the face to smile?"


    "Emperor," Shi pengpeng walked two steps to the case. Mo Ronglin unconsciously leaned back in his chair. Ning Shiqi was not in the room. He had no sense of security, but with a stream of anger, he had to defend his dignity as an emperor.


    "The concubines in the harem are not like the court officials. Their only task is to serve the Marquis and the emperor. I want to ask the emperor, what''s the difference between the seven noble and the six noble? Don''t they serve the emperor attentively when they are promoted? "


    Mo Ronglin, "..." The word "Shi Hou" sounds a little harsh But Shi pengpeng''s words are right. No matter what grade changes, the whole harem, including the queen, must be respectful to him.


    He couldn''t answer, so he kept silent.


    Shi pengpeng blinked, "emperor, my concubine is also doing this for the emperor."


    "So, the money..."


    "Naturally, it was handed over to the state treasury."


    Mo Ronglin''s face softened a little. "I know the queen is painstaking, but when it comes out, there''s something wrong..."


    "This is made by my concubine. What does it have to do with the emperor? The emperor thinks he doesn''t know. "


    Mo Ronglin''s face softened a little, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, showing a little smile. Queen It''s not bad.


    He''s ready to swear, and now he doesn''t seem to need it. After clearing his throat, he said, "I know that the queen is loyal to me. This time, let''s forget it. Let''s not do it again."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "emperor, I think it''s a way to make money. You think, whose family of these concubines who come to the palace doesn''t have some family background, it''s better to let me do this business. I can guarantee that our Dongyue Treasury will not be short of money in the future."


    Mo Ronglin hesitated, "is this good?"


    "What''s wrong," Shi said, "is that the number of people is a little small at present. It''s better for the emperor to draft in advance. In this way, when a large number of people come in, our income will be considerable."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." Now there are only a few women in the harem. He can''t make it. If there are dozens or hundreds of them, can he hide his hidden diseases


    He shook his head. "It''s three years after marriage. It''s ancestral. It can''t be changed."


    "Then it''s not a draft. Like the three dignitaries, it''s OK to get a few from time to time


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Ronglin felt that he could not talk about it.


    "Empress, as I said, that''s all. Let''s take this as an example."


    As a successful businessman, Shi pengpeng is very observant. She thinks that for a while, Mo Ronglin has been moved by her, but it seems that there is something hard to say. She is a person of interest. When the emperor talks about it, she doesn''t mention it. She bows slightly, "yes, emperor, I know."


    -


    when Princess Xu was surprised to learn that the emperor had not asked the queen about her crime because of the sale of goods and grades, Liu Guiren came to her door in tears.


    "Niang Niang, you want to make the decision for me," Liu Guiren took his sleeve to cover his mouth and sobbed in a low voice. "Yang Guiren and Zhang Guiren have become Xiuyi now, forcing me to move the house. If they are given the position by the emperor, my sister has nothing to say, but they are bought with money..."


    Xu Guifei sat on the chair with a cold face, listening to Liu Guiren crying with tears and a runny nose, her heart became more and more agitated, "what''s the use of you crying with our palace? It''s up to the emperor to say. "


    Liu Guiren raised her eyes in amazement, her eyes were sad, and her long eyelashes were full of crystal clear tears. She hummed coldly in her heart: what a beautiful woman with pear blossom and rain.


    "Well," said Princess Xu, "I''ll accompany you to Chengde hall. The queen has done a little bit of this It''s not fair to you. Who doesn''t know that your father is the son of the state. He''s always clean handed. How can he compare with those two? The empress is a businessman, so it''s hard to avoid bringing businessmen''s habits to the palace. But she is the queen. Who can control her except the emperor? "


    Liu Guiren is afraid of Mo Ronglin. She is a little timid when she hears that she wants to go to him. If she can go with her, she will be a little upset. Besides, it''s really the Queen''s fault.


    So, Xu Guifei and Liu Guiren took their entourage to Chengde hall. Sixi saw a group of gong''e coming from a distance. They knew it was Xu Guifei. In the palace, Xu Guifei was more elegant than the queen.


    He rushed in and told the emperor, "Your Majesty, your concubine and Lady Liu are here."


    Mo Rong Lin is playing nine serial, hear this, put things to fold under a plug, headache said, "must be for the queen that thing."


    Wang Changliang said, "if the emperor doesn''t want to see him, let''s go out and block him.""No, let them in. Sooner or later, there has to be an explanation."


    When he took two sips of tea from the cup, Xu Guifei and Liu Guiren came in to greet him.


    Mo Ronglin called the pardon, and his eyes fell on Liu Guiren''s face. He was a little puzzled, with tears in his eyes. Is this ready to cry in front of him?


    Seeing the emperor looking at Liu Guiren, Princess Xu cleared her throat. "Your Majesty, I''m here today to fight for Liu Guiren''s injustice. I wonder if the emperor has heard about the empress..."


    Mo Ronglin waved his hand and interrupted her. "I asked the queen about that. She promised me not to do it again."


    Xu Guifei, "..." That''s it.


    She winked at Liu Guiren. Liu Guiren immediately sobbed and knelt down on the ground, "emperor, you have to decide for me. Wuwuwuwu, Yang Xiuyi and Zhang Xiuyi forced me to move the house. If I didn''t comply, they would abuse me, Wuwuwuwu It''s a terrible curse. I''m really dead... "


    Mo Rong Lin frowned and thought that he wanted to die for such a little thing. This man is too fragile.


    "The empress is in charge of the harem. She has the right to deal with the concubines below five grades who are promoted or demoted. It''s true that the empress is right. The two nobles are grateful for the empress''s silver. It''s their private business. I can''t manage it. When it comes to moving the house, you should move out. As for their scolding, it''s a matter of discord in the harem It has always been the Queen''s disposal. If you have any grievances, go to the queen and tell her. "


    Liu Guiren listened to the emperor''s words, the blood color on his face faded with the speed visible to the naked eye, and looked at Xu Guifei with a pale face, hoping that she would help to say a few words.


    Xu Guifei''s heart is also cool. The emperor''s tone is clearly to protect the queen. When did he begin to speak for the queen? She had a bad feeling in her heart, as if something was going in an uncontrollable direction


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1455

    This year''s weather is a bit strange. The flood season is delayed. There is a large area of drought in the north. The money used for disaster relief generally flows out of the national treasury, and soon he is short of money. At this time, Mo Ronglin regrets that he didn''t listen to Jia Lanqing''s words and gave the 100000 Liang to the north. If he still has it in hand, he can at least save the emergency. Now all the memorials on his desk are complete It''s money. It''s a headache for him.


    Wang Changliang saw the emperor frowning and said, "emperor, why don''t you consult with the empress?"


    If Wang Changliang didn''t mention this, Mo Ronglin had thought of Shi pengpeng for a long time. After all, he married Shi pengpeng for Qian Louzi, a famous historian. But when he got to this point, he felt a little embarrassed. What is it like? It''s like a husband who spends all his money outside and goes home to take out his daughter-in-law''s little personal silver. It''s always a little bad.


    But he didn''t go to find Shi pengpeng. Shi pengpeng came to find him on his own initiative. He saluted and said to the point, "emperor, there is a drought in the north, and the imperial court can''t get money. Why don''t you tell me? It''s said that beggars are pouring into Lin''an City. "


    Mo Ronglin didn''t have any good intention at this time. He said with a wry smile, "I''m going to find the queen, but I didn''t expect the queen to come. I really want to borrow some money from the queen."


    "How much?"


    Mo Ronglin opened several memorials on the table one by one. "These are all the memorials that the Ministry of household and the Ministry of industry ask for money. The total amount is about 200000 Liang."


    Shi pengpeng took a look at it and said, "there are priorities. If they don''t want it, the emperor will give it. Pick up the most important one first."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "what does the queen think is the most important thing at present?"


    "People''s lives."


    Shi pengpeng''s voice was not big, but he was very firm. When he heard Mo Ronglin''s voice, he felt a slight shock, which was the same as what he thought.


    Shi pengpeng continued, "at present, the settlement of the victims is the most important. Many counties and cities in the north have inns and restaurants. It should be no problem to open warehouses and distribute porridge to solve the problem of livelihood. As for the water diversion project of the Ministry of work, it can be carried out at the same time. Let''s take care of food and shelter and leave the victims in the local area to dig canals for water diversion. On the one hand, they don''t have to give up their homes to escape; on the other hand, they have to make a living It also solved the problem of the labor force in digging canals and diverting water. What does the emperor think? "


    Jia Lanqing once mentioned this proposal to Mo Ronglin, but he did not have the cost of resettling the victims. Now that Shi pengpeng has put forward it, it is certainly the best.


    At the same time, he was also touched. He thought that Shi pengpeng was only interested in making money. He did not expect that she put the lives of the people in the most important position, which made his impression of Shi pengpeng have some changes. Maybe she is not a unscrupulous businessman, but a businessman with conscience and righteousness.


    He also said from the bottom of his heart, "thank you for your help. I will keep this kindness in mind."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "opening a warehouse to distribute porridge is a good deed. The historian''s firm can bear it by itself, but other expenses, even if the emperor borrows from his ministers and concubines, will be paid back in time."


    She said to the last word, the ending upward, a little coquettish, Murong Lin heart like a feather, very fast across, an indescribable feeling from the bottom of my heart.


    "Of course," he said with a grin, "I won''t give you money in vain. I will pay you back."


    Shi pengpeng wrote a letter to be sent to Shi Yingying, asking her to contact the merchants in the disaster area to open a warehouse for porridge.


    After receiving the letter, Shi Yingying knows that the little emperor has finally reached out to the historian''s shop. But it''s a natural disaster. Her daughter opens her mouth, and she can''t just sit back and take orders. The people of the historian''s shop are very efficient. In just a few days, the victims have been properly resettled. The number of victims in Lin''an City is obviously less, and there are few memorials for disaster relief flying to muronglin''s desk A little bit.


    Mo Ronglin breathed a sigh of relief, and his brows stretched a lot. Sitting in his study, he took out the small black book from the bottom of the desk, turned to the last page, and wrote down the merits of Shi pengpeng. He is a man with clear rewards. His merits and demerits will be recorded truthfully, and his punishment and reward will be the same.


    In the following days, Shi pengpeng always came up with some fantastic ideas about disaster relief. He ran to discuss with him, to be exact, with Jia Lanqing. They sat together, drank tea and talked about the feasibility of those methods. After discussing, they looked up at him and waited for the emperor to make a decision.


    When they discussed with each other, he mostly didn''t mix in, but he would listen up and silently identify with them. When they looked at him, he would pretend to think deeply for a long time. Yu Guangli and Shi pengpeng always kept their eyes wide open and looked forward to waiting, like a little girl waiting to be praised. He couldn''t bear to refuse. Of course, he wouldn''t refuse because they didn''t agree My suggestion is reasonable.


    Sometimes, he felt a little strange that the ancestral system of Dongyue was that women in the harem were not allowed to participate in government. However, during this period, Shi pengpeng frequently came to talk about disaster relief, and he didn''t feel anything wrong. Probably because she used her money, she was a little short of breath, so he let her go.


    Slowly, she came less, and he was not used to it. Just like a minister who often asked about politics, he suddenly said that he was sick and asked for leave, which made him feel that there was one less person in his study. He asked Jia Lanqing, "why doesn''t the queen come these days?"Jia Lanqing said with a smile: "emperor, the situation outside is stable now. The measures suggested by the empress have been implemented. Naturally, the empress doesn''t have to come."


    Mo Ronglin said nothing.


    Jia Lanqing joked: "but if the empress doesn''t come, the emperor is not used to it?"


    Mo Rong Lin light Piao he one eye, "I have what not accustomed to, she is not here, less noisy, but is quiet."


    "Does the emperor know how much less money was spent on the relief because of the empress''s proposal?"


    "How much?"


    "It''s 50000 Liang," Jia Lanqing said with a happy hand. "Niang Niang is a practical person. She is very careful. She has thought of all the things that I didn''t expect. This time, I admire Niang Niang with all my heart. It''s a good job, and I still spend less money. If the emperor gives it to the adults of the Ministry of accounts and the Ministry of works, I estimate that it will be 200000 Liang silver It''s not enough. "


    Mo Ronglin is a little proud. There are not many people who can be praised by Jia Lanqing. In terms of shrewdness and ability, no one can match Shi pengpeng.


    Strange to say, what he hated most in the past was Shi pengpeng''s ability. But when this ability was applied to him, I felt different immediately. It was a feeling of complacency and pride. It''s better to hear Jia Lanqing praise Shi pengpeng than to praise himself.


    Jia Lanqing was funny. The emperor probably didn''t realize it. He had been sitting there for a long time.


    Praise for pengpeng and ask for a monthly ticket for pengpeng!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1456

    After Mo Ronglin borrowed Shi pengpeng''s money, he always had the feeling of holding people''s hands short. When he saw her, he was not as polite as before. His nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes. Moreover, he is a man of reputation. He always wants to pay back the borrowed money as soon as possible, so that he can regain his former momentum in front of Shi pengpeng.


    He had silver to pay back, but the money was still on the way. It was a batch of gold transported from Nanyuan. Now Nanyuan is a subsidiary of East Vietnam. Every year, he would pay a sum of gold to pay back Shi pengpeng. He had been looking forward to the gold for a long time, but it was a long way and a large amount. He had to be careful in everything, and he had to be patient.


    Can wait to go, wait to come a bolt from the blue, the whole two cars of gold even people with money disappeared.


    When the news came back to the imperial court, there was an uproar. Mo Ronglin sat on the Dragon chair and was even more shocked. With such a large amount of gold, how could it be said that it would be gone without it? Who had the courage to rob the emperor''s money?


    Ning''an hurried into the palace to face the emperor, took the emperor''s will to thoroughly investigate the matter, and set a time limit of one month to solve the case.


    For a moment, the mirage door was unprecedentedly tense. The gold theft case had no warning in advance. It must have been a premonition. Such a smooth robbery of gold, it can be seen that the plan is very thorough, there is no flaw, leaving no clues, just like those guards walking with gold disappeared out of thin air.


    In fact, the place where gold disappeared is not far from Lin''an. Across the two counties, it is a rather desolate mountain. There has been no rain recently, and the road is dry and hard. But we can see the traces of some grass on the roadside pressed by the wheels of the car. Strangely enough, when Ning''an checked all the way, those traces were broken at a stream. Further on, we can''t find any traces pressed by the wheels of the car Trace, he stood on the slope, looking at the stream, frowned.


    Murong Qingyang carried a bamboo basket on his back. When he saw something suspicious, he picked it up and threw it into the basket. All the way, he found the place where Ning''an stood and said, "what''s the matter? Hurry to find the clue."


    Ning an ignored her, still looking at the stream, Murong Qingyang thought he didn''t hear, ready to call him again, was dragged away by the bench, "when brother an is thinking, it''s better not to disturb, sometimes the train of thought is broken, I can''t remember for a long time."


    He leaned his head into her basket and said, "what are you picking up? They are all stones and grass roots. What''s the use of picking them up?"


    Murong Qingyang took off the basket and put it on the ground. He pointed to a stone and said, "look, there are patterns on the stone, a circle in the middle, and round by round on the side. Does it look like a sun?"


    The bench said, "you picked it up by the stream. It''s no wonder that the stones are washed by water for years to form such a pattern."


    Murong Qingyang picked up a big grass root, "is this crooked like a snake?" She said while shaking grass roots to the bench face, bench eyes do not blink, look at her eyes like a fool.


    Murong Qingyang doesn''t believe that she can''t scare people. He hides the grass roots behind his back and goes to the Mountain Eagle. He suddenly throws the grass roots at him and exclaims, "snake!"


    After a while, I saw a flash of light in the sky. The eagle cut the grass root in two with his sword. He looked at her angrily, "is it fun?"


    Murong Qingyang curled his lips and walked away without interest, continuing to search for her treasure.


    At that end, little Zhuge had been squatting on the ground for a long time, and he didn''t know what he was looking at. Murong Qingyang was a little curious. He looked along his eyes, but he didn''t see any fame. She asked, "little Zhuge, what are you looking at?"


    Little Zhuge pointed down the slope and said, "look there."


    Murong Qingyang glanced at him casually, "it''s just some sand and stone. It''s nothing strange."


    "These are some newly exposed sand and stones."


    Murong Qingyang looked at it carefully and said, "don''t you think it''s different from other places?"


    Little Zhuge reached out to brush, and some small sand fell into the stream. Now the ink looks clear, and she can see the difference. The newly exposed sand particles are bigger, and the color will be a little yellow, but she is still curious, "brush away the sand on the surface of other places, and the newly exposed sand is not the same as this?"


    Xiaozhuge explained with a smile, "it''s the same inside. The difference is that the outside layer is normal. The outside layer doesn''t peel off so easily. The sand and stone on the surface here are sprinkled on purpose to cover the traces."


    At this time, Ning''an came down from the slope and gathered everyone together. He pointed to the stream at the bottom of the slope and said, "Shan Ying and Xiao Zhuge go down the stream to see if they can find the body?"


    Murong Qingyang heard this, startled, "whose body?"


    Little Zhuge replied, "of course, he is the one who escorts gold." he asked Ning An, "brother an also thinks that the thief left from the stream?"


    Ning An nodded. "I''ve just looked at it carefully. This stream is probably a source. The lower it goes, the wider it will be. It''s OK to leave or carry goods. The current can cover up all traces. If the thief really goes from here, maybe the clue will be broken."


    Little Zhuge pointed to the place he had just looked at and said, "the thief should have gone down there. There is a fracture on the slope there, but they cover it up so that people can''t easily find it. It''s an old-fashioned way."Ning An went to have a look, "then we have to go down to have a look." he looked up at the sky, "go quickly, and come back before the sun goes to the West. There are some evil ways in this place. It doesn''t look like a good place."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "why is there a heresy here? Isn''t it just a little bit of avoidance?"


    Ning An shakes his head, "can''t say, just intuition."


    Suddenly a gust of wind blowing over, Yin swish, Murong Qingyang, a cool back, conveniently holding Ning''an''s arm, looking around, "this place will not have a ghost?"


    Ning An Leng for a while just gently hand earned out, in her forehead flicked, "you are not very brave, how also afraid of ghost?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "I can''t beat ghosts."


    On one side of the bench, smiling, even the silent fish pulled the corner of his mouth, with a little smile, this noise, Murong Qingyang heart relaxed a lot, afraid of what all left behind.


    When Shanying and xiaozhuge arrived, Xiaoyu sat under the tree and played his flute.


    Every time he played the tune, it was a little sad. Against the desolate scenery, it made people sad.


    Murong Qingyang played with the little stone, put his head on his knee, and asked Ning''an quietly, "I always feel that little fish is like a person with a story, you know?"


    Ning An stares at her one eye, "other people''s business, less inquisition."


    "So there is?" Murong Qingyang ignored Ning''an''s glare and put forward a face to get in the past, "tell me."


    Ning An looked at the little Lai Pi''s face that was about to be pasted. She couldn''t laugh or cry. She didn''t take him as an outsider.


    Ah, I''m so afraid. I kneel down to ask for some monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1457

    In the west of the sun, Shanying and xiaozhuge came back. They walked along the stream for a long time, but they didn''t find it. The current took away all the traces, and they got nothing. Ning''an saw that it was late, so he had to take everyone back to the post station.


    The bad start made everyone feel a little heavy, unable to find clues or discuss, so they went back to their rooms to sleep.


    Two days ago, the gold convoy collapsed in the post station where they lived. After a night''s rest, the next morning, they sent out the departure documents before departure, but the next post station did not wait for their arrival as scheduled. Only in this way did they know that the gold convoy and the gold escort had disappeared together. The distance between the two stations is two days, which is enough for the thief to disappear with gold.


    I didn''t sleep well at night. I got up early in the morning. After breakfast, Ning''an interrogated the people in the post station again. He came here yesterday and asked again. This time, he still didn''t get any results. The convoy entered the town at dusk, because the documents would be sent out in advance along the way, and the next post station would be ready in advance to clean up the house and wait for them to move in.


    There were 12 people in the convoy. They came all the way. They were very tired. After dinner, they moved four boxes of gold into the house and guarded it by three people in a room. After a safe night, the next morning, twelve big men had dinner in the post station. They carried the gold into the carriage and continued to drive. Everything seemed normal. It wasn''t until the next post station was empty that the guard and gold disappeared.


    Ning An carefully checked the room where the guard had lived, but after the guard left, the room was cleaned again, leaving no valuable clues.


    Ning''an let the bench prepare some dry food, and took everyone to yesterday''s place, it is a big valley, surrounded by mountains, only one just can pass through the carriage path winding through the mountains.


    This time, we all walked along the stream. After walking for about an hour, Ning''an suddenly stopped and stood there thinking. Everyone didn''t speak, but their expression was a little dignified. The eagle and the bench jumped to the big rocks on both sides of the stream. The little fish stood under the tree. Little Zhuge stood by the stream and looked down at the fish in the water Only Murong Qingyang didn''t know what was wrong. She just wanted to open her mouth and ask. Little Zhuge waved her hand to show her to be quiet. She seldom saw little Zhuge so serious that she consciously closed her mouth again.


    Until Ning''an broke the silence, "little fish, blow a tune."


    Fish from the waist to take out the flute, horizontal in the mouth, after a while, melodious flute sound in the valley. Murong Qingyang is even more strange. When is the time? Why do we still have leisure to listen to little fish playing flute? But one by one, she saw that everyone was listening attentively, especially Ning An closed her eyes and was very intoxicated.


    The song is very sad, the wind is surging, and Murong Qingyang has the feeling of cool back like yesterday. She slowly moves her steps and stands beside Ning''an. Ning''an opens her eyes and looks at her. She points to a place on the right and spits out two words that Murong Qingyang doesn''t understand, "there."


    What''s there?


    Shanying and bench jumped down from the big stone and pointed to the same direction as Ning''an, "where should it be?"


    Murong Qingyang asked, "what happened there? What do you say? Why can''t I understand?"


    Ning An Piao her one eye, "don''t understand to be right, prove you up to now still a non staff personnel."


    "I''m open-minded."


    The eagle scrambled to explain, "it''s surrounded by mountains on all sides..." Before he finished, little Zhuge hit him with his elbow, "let Ango say."


    Ning An asked Murong Qingyang, "have you found anything wrong here?"


    Murong Qingyang looked around, "there''s nothing wrong."


    "Along the way, we all heard the birds, but not here."


    "Isn''t it strange that there are no birds? Maybe it''s just that we didn''t meet. "


    "It''s not that there are no birds, it''s that there are no birds in this forest at all. Otherwise, when we walk in, there must be birds being startled and scratched. This is the first abnormal place. Secondly, the wind direction here is also wrong. I let the little fish play the flute, and the sound of the flute will form a track with the flow of the wind in the valley. Just now I heard that all the wind directions are rushing towards one place, proving that there is wind suction there The most typical one is a cave, and it''s a big cave. "


    Murong Qingyang exclaimed excitedly, "so there''s a big cave over there."


    She said to lift foot to go there, be rather an to hold, "you have to follow in my side."


    Murong Qingyang did not understand, "why?"


    "Because you''re the worst."


    Murong Qingyang was angry and gave him a punch, but his small fist was easily grasped by Ning An. After grasping it, he didn''t loosen it again. He just grabbed her and walked with her, and he didn''t forget to explain, "if you bring nineteen out, I don''t care about you."


    Murong Qingyang curled his mouth, "that guy is too rigid. Shanying always doesn''t deal with him. I''m afraid they will fight together."


    Walking in front of the small Zhuge looked back, a smile, pull others to go faster.Murong Qingyang didn''t feel anything at first, but gradually, her palms were sweating. She pulled back her hands in a panic and wiped them on her skirt. "It''s so hot. My hands are sweating."


    Ning An was also a little uncomfortable. "Well, it''s too hot."


    Although it''s very hot, the forest is extremely cool and windy. It seems that the heat is a bit reluctant.


    There is no road in this forest, but the groundwater is very rich. From time to time, it overflows from the ground. In some places, it looks like grass, but when you step down, you step into the water. Ning''an sees that Mo Rong Qingyang''s shoes are wet, and says, "it''s not easy to walk. I''ll carry you."


    Murong Qingyang is not happy, "do we need to recite


    Ning An nodded helplessly, "OK, let''s go by ourselves. The groundwater is cold. When it comes to time, my feet are cold. Don''t say I didn''t remind you."


    The ground water is cold and cold. It''s freezing to the bone when it''s immersed in shoes and socks. Mo Rong Qingyang soon felt the taste, but she gritted her teeth and didn''t want to be looked down upon. She came out to investigate cases, not to drag her feet. She can''t let others see jokes.


    She walked cautiously, like a rabbit in the woods. She hopped here and there, and walked around the places where there was water. She would rather protect her left and right, and soon caught up with them on the bench.


    The entrance of the cave is very hidden, but it is not difficult for them to find it. They pull out the weeds and remove some mossy rocks, revealing the dark entrance.


    At the moment when the hole opened, a dark wind rushed out. Ning''an pulled out Mo Rong Qingyang behind her to avoid the gust of wind, and held her hand again. Her voice was a little heavy, "follow me closely."


    Murong Qingyang was a little nervous for no reason, as if there were some monsters living in the cave. She didn''t speak and nodded.


    If there is no change, this should be the last case. Enjoy the time of Qingyang and Ning''an.


    It''s hard for the girl with the monthly ticket to support...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1458

    It was very dark in the cave. Fortunately, they all had torches on them. They found some dead tree branches to make torches and went into the cave.


    Inside, there was no cold cave. By the light of the torch, they saw that the cave was very big, a bit like a karst cave in the south. There were some stalactites like bamboo shoots hanging from the top, which were yellow and white. There were circles of texture on the top. Some places were dripping water. The sound of ticking was creepy in the silent cave. The stone wall is very smooth, shining in the light of the fire. Murong Qingyang reaches out and touches the water. It turns out that there is a layer of water floating on the mountain wall.


    "Why so much water?" Murong Qingyang asked in a low voice.


    Ning''an said, "because this place is rich in underground water, and the water has melted away all the rocks, so a hole is left empty."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "is this what your master taught?"


    "I found my own book to read." Ning An slants her an eye, "resemble you, a read a book to have a headache."


    Murong Qingyang smiles, releases her hand and goes to other places. Ning An pulls her back, "what I said before? Follow me. Don''t run


    "The cave is so big. Where can I go?" Murong Qingyang pointed to another direction, "there seems to be a road, I want to see it."


    There is more than one road leading to the cave. The others are divided into two groups and go inside from different roads. Ning''an and Murong Qingyang follow that road.


    After walking for a while, they found that all the roads here are interlinked. At a crossroad, they met xiaozhuge and Xiaoyu. They didn''t know how deep the torch was, and they were almost burnt out. Once they fell into the dark, they didn''t know what would happen. Ning An didn''t want to take risks. He was about to call Shanying and benches back, but he heard them shouting in another place, "Brother ANN, come on, come on..."


    The four men immediately ran in the direction of the sound.


    When they got to the place, they were all startled. The cave was not big, but it was full of corpses. The fish counted it and gave a figure to Ning''an. It was twelve.


    We immediately think of the twelve disappeared guards. Could these twelve corpses be the twelve guards?


    Murong Qingyang''s heart beat a little faster, she thought of the body to see what happened, but her hand was pulled by Ning An, "you stand here, don''t move."


    He and xiaozhuge come forward to check the body. Shanying and bench are at the entrance of the cave. Xiaoyu is outside the cave. Only Murong Qingyang has nothing to do. He looks at them bored.


    The corpses were all in white robes. They looked as if they had been stripped off after they died. They probably didn''t want people to see their identities from the robes. Ning An looked around carefully and could almost conclude that the twelve corpses were the twelve bodyguards. Because they all looked strong and had cocoons in their palms, they were very similar to those from martial arts.


    Xiao Zhuge found two obvious features of the painting, he is an expert in this area, a few strokes can outline the appearance of the characters very image.


    While Ning''an and Xiao Zhuge are talking in a low voice, Murong Qingyang quietly goes to the other side and squats down to check the body. She stares at one of the hands for a long time. She always feels that he holds it so tightly, as if there is something in his hand. She just leaned over to break off the body''s hand and hears Ning''an murmurmur, "what are you doing?"


    Murong Qingyang rushed back to his paw, "I think he seems to have something in his hand?"


    Ning''an came over and looked at the hand. He was about to break it. He heard Murong Qingyang cry, "wait a minute."


    He stopped to look back and saw Murong Qingyang take out a handkerchief, "put the bag on, in case there is any poison in that person''s hand."


    Ning An did not refuse, took the handkerchief wrapped, bench stood at the door joking, "Yo, boss, learned ah!"


    Murong Qingyang is a little proud. He looks at Ning''an with a smile. Ning''an just feels funny. For a moment, how can he still feel that this product is a little cute.


    He didn''t praise her. He rubbed his hand on her forehead. Then he broke off the clasped hand. There was something in his hand. It was a peach blossom shaped concealed weapon, silver, light, with patterns carved on it. It was simple but not simple.


    Ning An looked at this peach blossom concealed weapon, frowned and called Shanying, "come here and have a look." Before Shanying entered the mirage gate, he had been in the Jianghu for some time and had a certain understanding of all the schools in the Wulin today.


    Shanying looked at it carefully. "It''s from the people of the Jianghu, but it''s not clear which one."


    "Ask for information."


    "Yes, Ango."


    Over there, little Zhuge finished painting, and the torch burned to the tail, suddenly darkened. Ning An grabbed Murong Qingyang''s hand and told her, "follow me closely."


    Murong Qingyang said yes. With these corpses, the cave seems to be full of unpredictable danger. Maybe the enemy is ambushing in some corner, waiting to attack them.


    When we got back to the corridor, the torch finally went out. Everyone stood still, waiting for their eyes to adapt to the light before moving forward. Murong Qingyang felt that Ning''an held her hand tightly, and she also held it back.


    After walking for a while, they came out of the corridor, went through a big cave, and returned along the same road with their memory. Murong Qingyang walked carefully, but he was still stumbling by a stone. He just staggered. In the dark, a powerful arm held her tightly. Ning An protected her for the rest of the journey.Murong Qingyang felt that she was in a warm chest. She smelled the breath of Ning''an, which was familiar and reassuring to her. Her heart beat uncontrollably. When she wanted to push Ning''an away, she felt some affectation. Her face was hot as if it was going to burn. In the silence, in addition to the sound of water dripping, she also heard her heart beat


    She didn''t know whether Ning''an''s heart beat so fast, but she was frightened by her own heart beat speed. For the first time, she felt that there was a gender difference between herself and Ning''an.


    The road seemed very long. Under the protection of Ning''an, she finally saw the entrance of the cave, where there was a weak light coming in. At this time, Hou Ning''an had released her, and she didn''t even hold her hand, or even look at her, and went straight out of the cave.


    Murong Qingyang looks at his back and purses his lips. Yes, he already has Anyue. He just takes care of her like a good friend. Don''t think about it.


    The bench saw her standing in a daze and patted her on the shoulder, "why not..."


    Murong Qingyang is thinking about something. Leng Buding is patted on the shoulder and screams in fright. She sees Anning turning back fiercely, but soon turns back to talk to Xiao Zhuge as she walks.


    Murong Qingyang slapped on the bench, "you''re going to scare me to death!"


    Have a good weekend.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket and support the little princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1459

    This trip to the cave yielded a lot. The portrait of Xiao Zhuge was identified by the people in the post station as the escort of gold. Ning''an borrowed people from the county government to transport the twelve corpses back from the cave and put them in Yizhuang for the time being.


    In recent years, a mysterious organization named feihualou has emerged in the river and lake. All the concealed weapons used are made into flower shapes. The peach blossom concealed weapon is one of them. It''s just that feihualou always acts in a low-key and mysterious way. Few people have seen their true features, and they don''t know where the old nest of feihualou is? I only know that what they do is some shady business, such as killing people and setting fire, robbing money and stealing goods.


    If the gold is robbed by feihualou, as long as we find the old nest of feihualou, we can find the whereabouts of the gold.


    Murong Qingyang heard that feihualou was an organization of the river and lake. He was a little excited. For the first time in his life, the river and lake was so close to her.


    How can we find the whereabouts of feihualou? The clue seems to be broken again here.


    Murong Qingyang suggests to Ning''an, "since feihualou is from the lake, let''s go to the lake to find them."


    Ning An asked, "where is the world?"


    Murong Qingyang turned to look at the hawk, "where is the world?"


    The eagle replied cautiously, "the world is in everyone''s heart."


    Everyone, "..."


    There is no clue to look for. Shanying leads us to find a well-informed person in the river and lake. This person''s surname is Guo, and the people in the river and lake call him Guo Shusheng. His name is just like his own. He looks like a scholar. He wears a four square scarf, a green robe and a folding fan. He looks very elegant.


    "You inquire about feihualou," he said with a smile. "Is it feihualou who robbed you, or do you want to ask feihualou to rob you?"


    Ning An asks, "does the flying flower building still work for people?"


    "This person is natural," Guo Shusheng said. "People in the river and lake do what they do. As long as they can afford to pay, kill and set fire, rob money and steal goods, they will do anything."


    Murong Qingyang is most jealous of evil. Listening to this, he is upset in his heart. He just wants to catch feihualou and bring it to justice. But I heard Ning An say, "we want to ask Feihua building to do business. I wonder if you can draw a line from it?"


    Mr. Guo waved his hand again and again, "I have no friendship with feihualou, but I can help you spread this word. If the people in feihualou are willing to take the job, they will come to you. But I want to remind you that the price of feihualou is not low."


    Murong Qingyang waved his hand very boldly, "as long as we do things well, we have more money."


    Guo looked at them, "what do you do?"


    Rather an face does not change color of answer, "go south to do business."


    Guo Shusheng nodded, "OK, you go back and wait for the news. If the people in feihualou are willing to take the job, they will come to you."


    Murong Qingyang thinks that all the people in feihualou are fierce, but he didn''t expect to find them. They are young people with delicate appearance, tall and thin, elegant conversation and polite attitude. He can''t see what kind of poor and vicious people they are.


    He arched his hands and explained with a smile, "I heard that you want to find feihualou, but I don''t know what you have to do?"


    Ning An looked at the man, "are you from feihualou?"


    "Yes."


    Murong Qingyang is a little surprised. Isn''t feihualou a mysterious organization? How can this man admit it without fear of being known by those righteous people in the Wulin to make trouble?


    Ning An said, "a few days ago, the imperial court lost some gold. I heard that you made it?"


    "Yes." The man was still talking and laughing, not nervous or alert at all.


    "Did you do it yourself, or did someone want you to do it?"


    That person laughed, "the news of flying flower building wants to use silver to talk."


    "How do you sell it?"


    "One hundred and twenty-one news. Some news can be disclosed, while others can''t be said. "


    Ning''an raised his chin to the bench, and the latter took out a stack of banknotes from his arms, all of which were small banknotes of one hundred and twenty-one.


    "You can answer that question just now."


    "Someone paid us to rob it."


    "Who?"


    "I can''t say."


    "Where is the gold?"


    "Lin''an City."


    "How do I find them?"


    "When the task is completed, the money and goods will be paid off. What happens later has nothing to do with Feihua building."


    Ning An is silent for a moment, say to bench, "pay."


    After answering only two questions, the bench paid two silver tickets. The man took the silver ticket and politely expressed his thanks, like a businessman who often does business.


    Ning An asked again, "if we give money, let you take back the gold again?"


    The man shook his head with a smile, "although feihualou does the task for money, it can be done or not. After eating the meal, feihualou doesn''t do it." Seeing that Ning''an had nothing to ask, she arched her hand and said, "goodbye!"


    Murong Qingyang watched him go away, a little anxious, she thought that the people of feihualou came, how also have a bloody fight, the result that the man came to answer two questions, earned two hundred taels of silver, so lightly left.She pushed Ning An, "how did you let people go?"


    Ning An asked, "what do you want?"


    "Shouldn''t we catch him and force him to say who''s behind the scenes?"


    "Although feihualou has a bad reputation, it won''t betray their employer. This is their faith and the faith of the people in the river and lake. Since we enter the river and lake, we have to act according to the rules of the river and lake. If we catch him, it will be very troublesome in the future." He thought for a moment, "since the gold has arrived in Lin''an City, let''s go back and find out the gold first, and then find the mastermind behind it. As for feihualou, it will not be too late to wipe them out until their situation is clear. "


    So the group returned to Lin''an City.


    At the foot of the emperor, Jin Sheng ronghua, but in such a big city, where can I find the gold?


    After wandering in the street for two days, Ning''an had no idea, so he had to ask Shanying to go to Guo Shusheng again to get in touch with him. As a result, Guo Shusheng was very indifferent to Shanying this time. He said that they cheated him. They were obviously from the imperial court, and they cheated him about who he was. No one in the world wanted to have anything to do with the imperial court I won''t see them again.


    When it came to this point, it stopped again and everyone felt helpless.


    Looking back, the investigation of this case is not difficult. We found the mysterious cave, the body of the guard, the flying flower building, and the connection between the people in the Jianghu and the flying flower building. We know that there is a mastermind behind the scenes and that gold has arrived in Lin''an City. In just a few days, I found so many clues, which is good. But further down, I can''t find any clues.


    Ning An is wringing eyebrows. Do you really want to wipe out the feihualou first, arrest all the people, and torture them to extort a confession? Do you want them to tell the master behind the scenes? But in that case, maybe half of the world will be washed away. It''s a huge project. It needs too much time, money, material and manpower. He can''t afford to delay it.


    It''s sunny at last. Have a nice day.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket for the little princess. If you love her, support her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1460

    Murong Qingyang seldom returns to the palace early one day. When she enters the palace, it''s still not dark. She swings her arms and walks with the wind.


    Mo Ronglin walks outside after dinner. Seeing from a distance that Mo rongqingyang is stabbing in, he frowns and sends Si Xi to ask her to come.


    Murong Qingyang came to him and said with a smile, "brother Huang called me?"


    Mo Ronglin said, "why can''t I be polite when I see you?"


    Murong Qingyang was most annoyed by his posturing and said, "I don''t think I''ve seen you."


    "What else can you think of besides eating, drinking and having fun?"


    "Don''t look down on people. I''m working in the mirage gate now. Naturally, I want to investigate cases."


    Speaking of this, Murong Lin had to ask, "how''s the case going? When can I get my gold back? "


    "It''s just a few days since we found out who robbed the gold. It''s also found out that the gold is in Lin''an City. When it''s time to close the city gate and search the whole city, we can find out."


    "When will it be found?"


    "What''s your hurry, brother? You''re not short of money."


    "I''m in debt. I''ll wait for this money to pay off."


    "Brother Huang said that he owed money to his sister-in-law," Murong said with a smile. "It''s all a family. Can''t his sister-in-law be accommodating?"


    Mo Ronglin''s expression is a little unnatural, "why do I want her to be flexible? Can''t I afford it? Let Ning''an seize the time to solve the case and get my gold back."


    "Brother Huang, you think it''s good for the detective to say it with his mouth. It depends here," she pointed to her head. "You have to look for clues everywhere. It''s very hard. Just tell me that. Don''t urge Ning''an. He hasn''t slept well these days. When you see him in the morning, his eyes are all blue."


    "Oh, do you love him?"


    "What''s the matter with your friends?"


    Mo Ronglin deliberately teases her, "Ningan someone cares, need you?"


    "What''s the matter? A daughter-in-law is a daughter-in-law and a friend is a friend. He can''t become a relative, even a friend?" Murong Qingyang didn''t like to hear his brother say that. He was a little unhappy. "I''m back."


    Mo Rong Lin looks at his sister''s back in a hurry. He can''t help shaking his head and sighing, "silly girl, I like Ning''an, but I don''t know."


    Murong Qingyang walked all the way back to Yaotai palace, still feeling a little stuffed. After drinking a cup of tea and taking a bath, he wanted to go to bed early and put aside the annoying emotion. But as soon as he closed his eyes, he remembered that in the cave, it was dark all around. Ning An''s strong arm was around her, and she heard her own crazy heartbeat


    To tell you the truth, even good friends, good friends, such a move seems to be a bit inappropriate.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the top of the account. Did Ning''an embrace an''yue like this? Did they kiss each other when they were cuddling?


    She is very clear about the way you and I are strong when people in love are together, because her parents are the model of love in the world. She has seen her father kiss her mother many times intentionally or unintentionally. Sometimes, her father doesn''t even avoid kissing her mother in front of her, but she always makes her mother make a big face.


    I don''t know if Ning''an and an Yue are the same when they are alone. When they close the door and put down the curtain on the small building of Qingyi Pavilion, they can make out without scruple


    Murong Qingyang seems to go to Qingyi Pavilion and see Ning''an and Anyue drinking. Anyue''s eyes are watery and her cheeks are as beautiful as peaches and plums. Ning An is holding wine cup to look at her crazily, eyes are full of love.


    She stood aside, sour in heart, want to talk to them, but they can''t hear, when she is a transparent person, just drinking and laughing.


    She was a little sad and wanted to go. At the next moment, the person sitting at the table changed to her. Ning An still had wine in her hand and still looked at her with such a burning eye. It made her feel like a little rabbit was bouncing around, which made her chest hurt.


    Ning An touched a cup with her and said, "Qingyang, let''s have a drink?"


    When she heard this, she looked down and saw that she was wearing a red wedding dress. Then she looked up at the room. On the high cupboard stood a Red Wedding Candle with a small arm thick. The red wedding words were pasted everywhere. Everything was new. Ning An was wearing the groom''s clothes. She was wearing a hat with a red flower on it.


    She heard herself say, "yes." Then he picked up his wine cup and crossed with Ning''an. He drank it in one gulp.


    When he put down his glass, Ning An said, "it''s late. Let''s have a rest earlier."


    She said with a smile, Ning An led her into the account, and then the next, two people entangled in the bed, panting, humming, the figure began to blur


    Murong Qingyang suddenly wakes up, opens his eyes and looks at the top of the account. He is stunned for a long time and still remembers the scene in his dream.


    Is she crazy to dream of marrying Ning''an? They also got married


    Because she had such a strange dream, she was a little embarrassed. Instead of leaving the palace early as usual, she dawdled in the palace and felt a little embarrassed to see Ning''an.But it''s boring to stay in the palace. She walked out slowly. When she passed Fengming palace, she thought she hadn''t seen Shi pengpeng for several days and went in to say hello.


    Shi pengpeng had just finished breakfast and was playing with birds on the porch. When she saw her coming, she said with a smile, "why do busy people come to me?"


    Murong Qingyang shook his head and stepped on the steps, "what are you busy with? There is no progress in the case."


    Shi pengpeng asked, "why didn''t we make progress? Didn''t we say that we found gold in Lin''an City?"


    Murong Qingyang said bitterly, "Lin''an City is so big, how can I find it?"


    Shi pengpeng was about to answer when she heard someone saying hello to her. She looked up and saw that it was Liu Guiren. Since Liu Guiren was slapped in Fengming palace that day, he never came again. How did he come here today?


    Although Shi pengpeng didn''t have a good impression on her, seeing that she was a little sick, he asked, "does Liu Guiren look sick?"


    Seeing that the empress was willing to take care of her, Liu Guiren walked up the steps and asked Murong Qingyang how she was. Then he said, "I''ve been like this since I was ill last time. I can''t say it''s good, I can''t say it''s bad, and it''s OK. Just now I heard that my wife and Her Highness were talking about looking for gold. I have a way."


    Murong Qingyang is also a doctor in a hurry. He says, "come on, what''s the way?"


    Liu Guiren said, "it''s not safe to put such a large sum of gold anywhere, and it''s very eye-catching. There is only one place that is safe without eye-catching."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "where?"


    Liu Guiren smile, "Silver Village."


    Mo Rongqing''s eyes brightened, "why didn''t I think of it?"


    The case is about to turn. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1461

    Murong Qingyang almost ran back to the mirage door in one breath, but Ning''an was not there. When he asked where he was, everyone was smiling vaguely. Murong Qingyang knew that. He was a little angry in his heart. When it was time, Ning''an went to Qingyi Pavilion.


    Holding her breath in her heart, she turns around and runs to Qingyi Pavilion. When she gets to the door, she is stopped. When a single girl comes to such a place, she is likely to be misunderstood as coming to find fault. Murong Qingyang patiently explains that she is not afraid of fighting, but fighting in such a place makes her feel a little unclear. Especially after having such a dream last night, she is actually a little guilty, if it is not urgent And she won''t come here.


    At this time, another small two heard the movement in the door probe, Murong Qingyang met her, immediately waved, "I look for an Yue girl and Ning childe."


    That small two is quite impressive to her, see rather an to take her together, then let her go in.


    Murong Qingyang knows where Ning''an is. He doesn''t need the second child to lead the way, so he rushes up. He makes the second child behind a little nervous and runs up. He''s afraid she''ll come to find fault.


    Murong Qingyang to the door, gently knock on the door, inside came an Yue''s voice, "come in."


    She pushed the door and went in. At a glance, she saw Ning''an sitting by the fence, drinking tea. Knowing that someone came in, he looked up, Murong Qingyang looked away, and said hello to an Yue, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I have something to do with Ning''an."


    An Yue pursed a smile, "don''t disturb, you talk about things, I''ll go down and get some tea."


    Like a sensible little daughter-in-law, she bowed her head to walk past Murong Qingyang and closed the door gently, so that no one could find any fault.


    Ning An didn''t speak all the time, the facial expression light of looking at her.


    Murong Qingyang looked at him like this, and he was not angry. "How did you come here to investigate the case?"


    "I''m a little annoyed. Come and have a cup of tea."


    "I''m not tired of tea here?" Murong Qingyang said, Leng for a while, with an Yue accompany, he probably is not so boring.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "go out and talk." She thought she would rather not, and she was ready to spend more time with him. Who knows that he stood up and went out without saying a word.


    When she went down the stairs, she happened to meet an Yue who went up the stairs. She raised her face and laughed at them, "are you gone?"


    "Well, let''s go." Ning An talks, and her steps don''t stop. She leans to an Yue''s side, and Murong Qingyang walks behind. She can''t see Ning An''s expression, but she feels that he is a little cold to an Yue. I don''t know if it''s because of her presence. She smiles at an Yue awkwardly and follows Ning an out of the door.


    Outside, Ning An looked at her and said, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve come up with how to find gold. It''s not safe to put such a large amount of gold anywhere, and it''s the most unattractive to put it in the bank. I think we should check the major banks."


    Ning An thinks about it and thinks it''s reasonable. There''s a silver shop just not far away. He takes Murong Qingyang in and takes out his money card to see the shopkeeper. When he hears that it''s the mirage door that handles the case, the shopkeeper himself takes them to the library to check. The silver shop is not large in scale, and it doesn''t store much gold, and it can''t match the stolen batch. Moreover, the inscription is not right. They go out after looking around the library coming.


    Although she didn''t find anything, Murong Qingyang is very confident that she is the first one. There must be more than 20 banks in Lin''an City, and she can''t find any clues.


    Ning''an didn''t continue to investigate. He was afraid that the investigation from one family to another would make a fuss. He went back to the mirage gate to mobilize people and take unified action.


    On this day, all the people from the mirage gate came out and went to check the banks. In the afternoon, the good news came that the group of Shanying found the stolen gold. There are inscriptions on the bottom of the gold from Nanyuan, which are different from those in Dongyue. However, the inscriptions are very small. If you don''t identify them carefully, you can''t see where the gold came from. There is no difference between the gold from Dongyue and the gold from Nanyuan. The people of the mirage gate had a way to easily identify the different inscriptions, so they found out.


    After hearing the news, Ning''an and Murong Qingyang were surprised, not because they found out the gold, but because it was Yinzhuang, a famous historian.


    The stolen gold was found in the silver village of the historian''s firm. Does it mean that Shi Yingying is the empress Mo''s chief envoy? But Shi Yingying is the Queen''s mother. The relationship between them


    Murong Qingyang didn''t believe it, but she couldn''t help believing it. In the largest Silver Village of the historian''s firm, there were two boxes of stolen gold. The inscription on the bottom was clearly printed on white paper. It was the group from Nanyuan. Then, in the other two silver villages of the historian''s firm, the remaining two boxes of gold were found. The evidence is solid, no matter whether Shi Yingcheng admits it or not, this is a firm fact.


    Although the gold has been found, Ning''an and Murong Qingyang are not at all relaxed and happy. At this point, they have a hunch that things will get worse. After all, it involves the queen, the richest man in East Vietnam and the first emperor merchant.


    Of course, Shi Yingying did not admit that she had been robbed of Nan''s original gold. However, compared with the four boxes of gold, her argument was a little weak.


    Ning''an is going to do business. She catches Shi Yingying first. Murong Qingyang refuses. She stands in front of Shi YingYing and does not allow anyone to touch her.Bench several is very unexpected, or the first time to see Murong Qingyang openly disobey Ning''an''s order, no matter what reason she for, do so is to eat a lawsuit.


    Bench quickly advised her, "boss, you must not make a mess, listen to brother Ann."


    Shanying said, "yes, boss, now that the gold has been found, we should try the case quickly, and let the behind the scenes Master bring the case to justice earlier. How can you go against brother an?"


    Xiao Zhuge said, "Qingyang, boss Shi is only in custody temporarily. After finding out the truth, if she is not behind the scenes, she will naturally return her innocence."


    Pony, "boss, you''ll be taken in this way."


    No matter how they advise, Murong Qingyang just stands in front of Shi YingYing and says nothing.


    Ning''an drew out his sword and looked at Murong Qingyang, saying, "no one can stop an official from handling a case."


    Murong Qingyang also pulled out his sword, his eyes shining, "you want to take boss Shi, beat me first."


    Ning An said, "do you think I dare not do it?"


    As soon as he lifted his hand, he just picked out a sword flower. A dark shadow came out from nowhere and stopped in front of Murong Qingyang. He was dressed in black and looked at Ning''an coldly. It was Ning 19. He and Ning''an had similar temperament, but at this time, they were their own masters.


    Seeing Ning Shijiu appear, Murong Qingyang was relieved and said to him, "I''ll go back. Before I come back, boss Shi won''t go anywhere, just stay here. Do you understand?"


    Ning nineteen, "yes, miss."


    Mo Rong Qing Yang took a look at Ning An, "for the sake of the past, give me half an hour."


    Ning An knew that what she said was Shi pengpeng. He didn''t speak and put his sword back in silence.


    Peng Peng is also involved in the whole process.


    Continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1462

    Before Murong Qingyang entered the palace, Murong Lin received the news. He was also very shocked. He never thought that the stolen gold had been found in the silver village of the historian firm.


    After hearing the news, several thoughts flashed through his mind: is it because Shi Yingying was afraid that he would take away all the money from the historian''s firm, so she started first and robbed his gold? Or is it because he married Shi Peng by force and retaliated against him? Is it the result of the collusion between Shi pengpeng and Shi Yingying, or is it Shi Yingying''s personal behavior?


    Just as he was daydreaming, Murong Qingyang broke in and knelt down without saying a word. "Brother Huang has received the news. The stolen gold has been found in the silver village of the historian''s firm, but Chen Mei believes that boss Shi must not have done it. Chen Mei wants to ask for a favor for boss Shi, and let boss Shi be imprisoned in his house. When things are clear, she can make a decision."


    "Nonsense!" Mo Ronglin patted the table. "The prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people. Haven''t you heard of this ancient saying?"


    "If she is convicted, Chen Mei has nothing to say, but now that the matter is not clear, she will put boss Shi in prison and let Peng Peng think about it. How miserable she should be!"


    "It''s none of your business. Go out and don''t bother me here."


    "Brother!" Mo Rong Qingyang begged him, "please give me a favor!"


    Mo Rong Lin was so angry that he yelled out, "somebody, drag her out!"


    But it wasn''t the bodyguard who came in, it was Shi pengpeng. With a white face, the empress came to him and knelt down


    Mo Rong Lin sneered, "please don''t catch your mother?"


    "Before finding out the truth of the matter, I sent boss Shi to the prison. My concubine thought it was wrong."


    "Tell me what''s wrong?"


    "The business of Shijia business is all over Dongyue. It is the first rich business in Dongyue. After so many years of operation, Shijia business is closely related to people''s life and the economic lifeline of Dongyue. If we let the outside know that boss Shi has been in the office, it will not only affect the reputation of Shijia business, but also affect the economy of Dongyue. Dongyue now has a strong army and prosperous prosperity. But all this is because Dongyue has a booming business. Agriculture is the foundation of people''s life, and commerce is the foundation of strengthening the country and enriching the people. If we break all this, Dongyue''s business system will be in a mess. Does the emperor think about the consequences?


    What''s more, the most dangerous thing in the world is people''s heart. How many guns and swords are there behind such a big historian''s firm? Once the boss in charge has an accident, how many people will go down the drain and make secret moves? If the historian''s firm collapses, there are tens of thousands of shopkeepers, accountants, compradors, escorts, clerks and people who supply the historian''s firm. How can they support their families if they lose their livelihood? Shijia shop is a towering tree. If the tree falls down, how much soil will the roots bring out?


    Emperor, I know that the prince has committed the same crime as the common people, but my mother and I know that the theft of Nanyuan gold has nothing to do with the historian''s business. Before the matter is found out, I''d like to go to the prison on behalf of my mother. "


    When Shi pengpeng said this, Mo Ronglin''s face was a little dignified. He was just angry at the news and calmed down to know that it was not easy. He knew what Shi pengpeng had analyzed, but he never thought that the gold would appear in the historian''s shop!


    Although he didn''t have a good impression on the mother and daughter of the historian, he thought they were treacherous and greedy for money. To tell the truth, he didn''t believe that Shi Yingying would do such a thing.


    He stood there silent, but Murong Qingyang held Shi pengpeng in his arms and cried, "pengpeng, what nonsense do you say? How can you enter the heaven prison? You are the queen. The emperor will not agree, will you?"


    Mo Ronglin looked down at her, then moved to Shi pengpeng''s face, "Qingyang is right, you can''t go to the prison."


    "I''ll tell you, brother Huang won''t agree." Murong Qingyang got up from the ground and dragged Shi pengpeng up by the way. The emperor said that Shi pengpeng could not enter the heaven prison. In her opinion, the matter was settled.


    As a result, as soon as he got up, Mo Ronglin said, "but what the queen said is also reasonable. The big tree of the historian firm can''t fall down for the time being, but if the gold is found in the historian firm, you have to give an account to the people all over the world. You don''t have to go to the dungeon, go to the cold palace."


    Murong Qingyang immediately scowled, "brother you?"


    Shi pengpeng kowtowed again and said, "I thank you for your kindness."


    Murong Qingyang looks at these two people, one willing to fight, the other willing to get, so angry that she stomps her feet, turns around and runs out. Ning Shijiu is alone in the silver village. She has to hurry to clean up the mess.


    beat the horse in the street, and surprised the passers-by to avoid three homes, and the princess could not care much. She ran back to the silver shop of the historian merchant in a single breath.


    The situation is the same as when she left. Ning Shijiu holds the sword in front of Shi YingYing and refuses to give up. Ning An doesn''t force her any more. She stands by in silence. The people in the mirage door surround Shi Yingying. No one dares to act rashly without Ning An''s order.


    In the silence, there was a sudden sound of horse''s hooves. Ning An raised her eyelids and looked to the door. Murong Qingyang strode in. When she spoke, she gasped. "The emperor has a purpose. Boss Shi is temporarily detained in Du''s house. We will decide when we find out the truth."Ning''an was not surprised to hear this. The emperor took care of the Queen''s face.


    Shi Yingying, who had been silent, asked Murong Qingyang, "where is Peng Peng? Did she suffer? "


    Murong Qingyang shook his head, "she''s fine, you don''t have to worry."


    Shi Yingying didn''t believe it. Her eyes were fixed on her. "Tell me the truth, is Peng Peng suffering?"


    Mo Rong was silent for a moment and said, "Peng Peng, please go to the cold palace."


    "I know," Shi Yingying burst out, red eyes, fierce as a female wolf, "he has long seen pengpeng not pleasing to the eye, this is good, the rightful empress, so as to make room for the empress..."


    Murong Qingyang heard that the more she said, the more shameful he was. He quickly covered her mouth and whispered in her ear, "if you make trouble again, Peng Peng will die at any time."


    This is holding Shi Yingying''s painful foot, she immediately came down, panting, suppressing the anger and sadness in her heart.


    Murong Qingyang stroked her behind her and whispered to her, "pengpengpeng is most worried about boss Shi. You are good outside, and she can be at ease inside. Pengpeng is very smart. Before I asked for help, my brother didn''t listen at all, but pengpeng said a lot of things, and he listened to it. Originally, pengpeng wanted to go to Tianlong prison for you, but he didn''t agree. It''s better for her to go to Lenggong than Tianlong prison Well, gold has been found in your bank. You have to give an explanation to all the people in the world. No, it''s hard for the emperor brother to do it. You don''t know who she is. She won''t let herself be wronged. No one can bully her when she''s around. Besides, I''ll take care of her. "


    Shi Yingying slowly calms down. Du Changfeng is not here, and Du Jinyan is still young. Shi pengpeng enters the cold palace, leaving only her. Now is not the time to be brave. She can''t panic or be dry.


    520 love you all.


    If you have a monthly ticket, please help me. The little princess is on the verge of falling off the list. She thinks it can be saved. Today''s new book is even better.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1463

    Xu Guifei heard the news, the whole person stood up, "the Queen really went to the cold palace?"


    Jinling nodded, "yes, madam, the queen has gone. It''s said that she only took jinchuan''er with her."


    The corner of Xu Guifei''s mouth contained a faint smile, "she also has today."


    "But," Jinling hesitated for a moment, and said, "it''s all right for the Shijia business, and the boss has not taken it in. He said that it''s forbidden in his own house."


    She looked at a blue and white porcelain vase on the Bogu shelf. After a while, she said, "the emperor still has no heart for her."


    At this time, the little maid of honor came in and reported, "madam, chief manager Wang is here."


    Princess Xu was standing. When she heard this, she sat down again, put the cup in her hand, lifted the orchid finger, took the tea cover and gently skimmed the tea foam. Yu Guangli saw Wang Changliang come in.


    Wang Changliang saluted. Princess Xu asked him, "chief manager, what''s the matter?"


    "The slave passed on the emperor''s will," Wang Changliang bowed, and his attitude was very polite. "Now the queen is not sitting in the palace, and there is no one to take care of the affairs in the back palace. The emperor''s meaning is to let the imperial concubine take charge for a while."


    Princess Xu chuckled, "I''m afraid I can''t bear this burden, can I?"


    "The emperor said that the empress can manage according to the present regulations."


    Princess Xu was silent for a moment. The current regulation refers to the new regulation made by the empress to save money. The emperor meant that she should carry it out step by step without any change.


    In a short moment, she had a worry in her heart and said, "since the emperor''s will, my palace will obey. Thank you, chief manager


    Wang Changliang said with a smile: "the slave is to run errands for the emperor. It''s not hard."


    Princess Xu was always polite to the people around the emperor, and let Jinling reward Wang Changliang with a bag of silver naked son. Wang Changliang refused twice, took it, and then saluted to thank him before he left.


    Jinling smile, "Niang Niang, this is a good thing, now empress in charge of the harem, we do anything convenient."


    Princess Xu sent out all the people in the room and asked her, "what do you want to do?"


    Jinling came to her ear, "Lenggong is not a good place. It''s cold and humid. It''s hard to live there without getting sick. Let''s..." Her voice became lower and lower, but the look of Princess Xu changed again and again.


    After listening to Jin Ling, she got up and walked around the room for a few steps. She shook her head. "It''s so obvious that the emperor will be able to see it."


    "The Emperor didn''t like the queen, so what if he knew?"


    Xu Guifei sighed, "as long as the historian firm does not fall down, the emperor will not do anything to the merchant girl."


    "After such a big event, will the historian''s firm not collapse?" Jinling said, "boss Shi is too bold to rob the imperial court of gold."


    Princess Xu stood by the window, watching the twilight rising outside, like a light gray smoke between the heaven and the earth. She said quietly, "I hope the case can be verified soon." As long as it is verified, the historian''s firm will be confiscated, and the emperor will have endless money in his hand, so Shi pengpeng has no use value.


    -


    in the Chengde hall, Mo Ronglin stands in front of the window with his hands down in a trance.


    He felt that God was playing a trick on people. When he had just made some changes to Shi pengpeng, the historian suddenly committed a heinous crime. Although the case has not been verified, the presence of gold in the Bank of the historian''s firm is conclusive evidence.


    As long as the case is verified, all the historians are sent to prison, all their property is confiscated, and the historian''s business name is in his hands. The emperor will not force him to continue to be husband and wife with Shi pengpeng.


    A thought flashed through his mind: if the historian was uprooted, the two women he hated most would disappear from the world, and he would no longer have to agree with something for the sake of money. This is a good opportunity. If Shi pengpeng is abolished, he can make everything go back to the beginning and make Xue Ling the queen according to his wish


    "The emperor." Jia Lanqing called him gently behind him.


    Mo Ronglin turned back and said, "where have you been?"


    "Take a message from home. My mother told me to go back."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jia Lanqing said with a bitter smile, "even my mother knows about such a big thing. She thinks that Mr. Jia is unreliable, so she entrusts me to..."


    "Plead for Shi Yingying''s mother and daughter?"


    Jia Lanqing shook his head, "it''s to ask me to take care of the queen in the palace."


    Mo Rong Lin gas smile, "want you a foreign minister to take care of the queen?"


    Jia Lanqing knew that although the emperor treated him differently from others, he did not mind some things.


    He said with a smile, "don''t be angry, Emperor. My mother is probably confused. It''s not necessary for her royal highness Qingyang and her royal highness." I wanted to talk about her royal highness Sheng. I took a look at the emperor''s face and changed it to: "aunt laurel is here. How can the queen suffer?"


    Mo Ronglin snorted coldly, "if you don''t suffer in the cold palace, can you still enjoy happiness?"


    Jia Lanqing changed the topic, "listen to Ning''an, there are still some doubts in this case. Now that the gold has been found, I''m not in a hurry. At this moment and a half, it''s the most important to find out the case.""You don''t believe it''s Mr. Smith?"


    Jia Lanqing was very sure, "I don''t believe it."


    "But gold appeared in the silver village of historians and merchants. What do you say about it?"


    "The people in Chayin village."


    -


    Ning''an didn''t know about the people in Chayin village, but they didn''t know much about it, so they died two times in a row. When counting the number of people, they found that there were fewer people. When they found a place to live, they were lying on the bed, their face was dark green, and they were out of breath. It looked like they had taken poison and were afraid to kill themselves.


    The two dead guards are the guards of the silver village. Because they are afraid of theft, the guards of the silver village are not fixed. After a period of time, they will regroup and guard in turn. The two guards are not of the same team, but belong to two different teams, and the relationship between the front and back shifts.


    Coincidentally, they were all on duty at the silver village where gold appeared. There will be a number of gold in the Treasury every day. As long as the number is right, no one will turn over them. Even if they are replaced, no one can see them. It was by taking advantage of this that the thieves unconsciously put the gold of Nanyuan into the silver village of the historian''s shop.


    It''s impossible to find out whether the gold replaced was the work of the two dead guards, but it''s doubtful that they died at this time.


    Ning An guessed that perhaps the real purpose of the mastermind behind the scenes is to get rid of the historian''s gold. After all, there are inscriptions on the bottom of the gold in Nanyuan, which can''t be spent. It''s a good way to kill two birds with one stone to replace the historian''s gold and let the historian carry the black pot.


    If the historian''s firm is killed, the person behind the scenes may have a grudge against the historian. As long as we find out the person who has a conflict with the historian, we may be able to find a clue. But then I thought, maybe the reason behind the scenes is purely for money, because only historians have the strength to replace so much gold.


    One moment he thought it was like this, another thought it was like that, and his mind was in a mess.


    Thank you for your support yesterday. As we approach the end of the month, we will continue to ask for monthly tickets to keep the list.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1464

    When Ning''an was pondering in the room, a few benches were whispering in the yard about Murong Qingyang.


    Shanying, "who is the boss, how can he go to see the emperor in person?"


    "Bench," I also feel strange, she and an elder brother is small, and Jia adults also familiar, think should be the court which big family''s daughter, but the boss said her father is a local rich man, the local rich man''s daughter can enter the palace, this is impossible? "


    Xiaoma has his own opinion, "the boss protects boss Shi, so the relationship between the boss and the historian should be very good. The boss''s father is a local rich man, and the two families may have business contacts. Boss Shi''s daughter is the queen. It''s not difficult for the boss to enter the Palace with the queen as a high branch..."


    Little Zhuge Shi couldn''t listen any more. He hissed and pointed at them. "There''s no eye power in the mirage door. According to little Ma, even if it''s not difficult for the boss to enter the palace, is the emperor willing to see her? What''s more, the empress is in the cold palace. Who can sell her friends? "


    Shanying, "then you say, what''s the boss?"


    "The boss has been with us for a long time, but you don''t see it at all?"


    Bench urgent, "you know what to say, sell what pass it!"


    Little Zhuge raised his thumb and pointed to the sky, "who is the biggest one in the world?"


    "The emperor, of course."


    "Under the emperor?"


    "That''s the left and right prime minister, the first grade senior members of Yang Da Shi."


    "silly you, in addition to the Emperor today, do you have a royal highness and a Royal Highness?"


    stool responded, surprised and opened his mouth. "Do you mean that the eldest brother is the royal highness of the princess?"


    Little Zhuge nodded, "I saw it 800 years ago. I thought you all knew it."


    the Mountain Eagle has a broken face. "How can you imagine that your royal highness is so..."


    The pony patted his head, "I remember, when I met the boss in the suburb of the county, brother Ann said that if something happened to her, our heads would have to move. I thought she was a very powerful thief."


    "So it''s not yellow nineteen, it''s Ning nineteen." The hawk said, "I almost had a fight with him."


    "She said that her surname is Huang, which is the sound of the word" Huang. "


    "There was another time when my boss and I went to the imperial city to talk to Mr. Jia. The guard was respectful and Mr. Jia was very polite. I thought we were in a high position."


    "No wonder Mr. Jia and Mrs. Ning both call the eldest brother ancestor."


    "The boss said that there are two streets in her house. They own the whole world."


    "that was in Siping, the boss almost had an accident. Brother Ango killed everyone. Now I think about it. I''m afraid that the princess is going to get things done. We are all going to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone talks all over the world, putting together every bit of how they get along with Murong Qingyang, and finding that there are too many clues. In fact, it''s not their fault, because Murong Qingyang doesn''t look like a princess. She is not dignified, reserved, coquettish, or even noble. On the contrary, she is full of earthly smoke and fire. She is no different from the people in the market. She loves to laugh. She is not like a girl, but like a boy. She is called brother and brother. She is very generous and generous. She is very much like the people in the Jianghu she often talks about. How could such a person be the long Princess of Dongyue? It''s incredible to think about it.


    If it wasn''t for the historian, they would never have associated her with a princess.


    as you were saying, Princess Royal went into the door. Her face was somewhat disgruntled. She didn''t come up with them as usual, but went to find Ning An.


    The benches had already stood up, and they knew Qingyang''s real identity. They were ready to salute. Who knows, people didn''t even look at them and went straight into the room.


    Ning An saw an eye Mo Rong Qing Yang''s facial expression, "Du Fu all arranged?"


    "Well." Murong Qingyang went to the table, poured himself a glass of water, Gulu Gulu drink down, "Jin Jun guarded a circle outside, Gong Tidu and general Du have a good relationship, will take care of, just don''t allow boss Shi to go out, but didn''t say that the people in the firm can''t go in, don''t delay business."


    "How''s boss Shi feeling?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll let Du Jinyan guard his mother. Xiaoduo is also here. They''ll accompany him. Nothing can happen. Although boss Shi is impulsive, she will not act rashly for the sake of pengpeng, but... "


    "But what?"


    Murong Qingyang gave a wry smile. "She suspected that it was the emperor''s brother who had planted it on her. The purpose was to take away the historian''s business name. In this way, pengpeng''s post could also be abandoned."


    Ning An opens his eyes round. He is a man with few facial expressions. At the moment, he feels that boss Shi''s brain is a little open She probably didn''t know what crime it was to slander the emperor.


    "You can''t get that out without persuading her."


    "Tell her to look at Peng Peng." Murong Qingyang said, "this is also said to me, even Jinyan and small flower did not hear, boss Shi has discretion in front of big things, will not talk nonsense."


    She turned the cup in her hand and sighed, "as soon as I think of pengpeng living in the cold palace, I feel bad. We have to solve the case quickly and let pengpeng come out of the cold palace earlier. She has not suffered much since she was a child, and I don''t know if she can bear it?"In Ning''an''s impression, Murong Qingyang has the best father in the world. He never knows what it''s like to be sad. It''s hard for him to see her look sad. He''s not used to it. He gently tugs at her in his heart. Although he always thinks she''s noisy, he doesn''t like what she looks like now.


    His voice softened. "Don''t worry, Peng Peng is very smart. She will survive."


    Murong Qingyang rubbed his face and cheered up. "Let''s talk about the case. What do you think?"


    Ning An said, "if boss Shi is not behind the scenes, it is someone who has framed him. The real behind the scenes must have a grudge against the historians."


    Murong Qingyang said, "I think so too, but there are too many people who are envious of the historian''s business name, and there are no apparent contradictions. How can I find out?"


    "Another possibility is that four boxes of gold is not a small amount. It can achieve that amount. There is only a silver shop in Lin''an City, which is a famous historian''s shop. If the master behind the scenes only rushes for money, he is not necessarily an enemy."


    Murong Qingyang nodded and said, "that''s even worse."


    "As soon as it was found out, two guards died, and both of them committed suicide by taking poison. It can be seen that the information of the behind the scenes leader is also very well-informed. It is estimated that he is a powerful man."


    "Let''s check the powerful people in Lin''an City."


    "Too many," Ning''an shook his head. "Lin''an is at the foot of the emperor, the relatives of the emperor, the high-ranking officials of the first and second grade, and the great gentry of the hundred years. It''s really time-consuming and hard to find out."


    "What about that?" Murong Qingyang lay on the table, frowning, "we have to do something."


    Ning silent for a moment, said, "wait a minute."


    Have a good weekend. You don''t have to worry about pengpeng. She''s very good. If you have a monthly ticket, you can vote for two. After all, she''s in the cold palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1465

    Murong Qingyang doesn''t know what medicine Ning''an gourd sells. He says that if he waits, he really waits and does nothing. Either he stays in the yamen, or he takes his brothers to the street for a stroll, or he goes to Qingyi building to have tea with an Yue and listen to the music.


    Murong Qingyang was very anxious. Seeing him like this, he became even more angry. His mouth was full of acne. When he heard that Ning''an was going to Qingyi Pavilion, he wished he could fly a knife out of his eyes. She didn''t want to follow Ning''an around. She went to Du''s house every day to find Shi Yingying, and asked her if she had any feuds with others, if there was anyone in business who was particularly jealous of the historian''s firm, if there was anyone who owed the historian''s firm, and so on.


    Shi Yingying was still with her for the first two days. She rummaged about some old things. When there was competition in the business field, there were contradictions. Over the years, there were so many things she could remember. She didn''t know whether it was useful or not. But later, she didn''t have time to think about them.


    The gold robbery is a big case, which has been spread in the market for a long time. Now the gold appears in the shijiayinzhuang, and it is also very popular. When Nanyuan gold is found and handed over to the state treasury, there will be less gold in the shijiayinzhuang. Many big families come to cash when they hear the news. For a moment, the gate of the shijiayinzhuang will be broken. It was the first time that the manager of Yinzhuang saw such a scene. He was a little flustered and went to Du''s house to find Shi Yingying to make up his mind.


    Four boxes of gold really need to be compensated, and it''s not that they can''t afford to pay for it, but what makes a historian''s firm so big is that it has living silver on its hands. Once the family''s wealth is gone, if any link is broken, it will be the same as the collapse of a building, and the whole historian''s firm will collapse. That''s the worst thing.


    Shi Yingying was in a bit of a mess for a while. If she didn''t, the storm would become more and more fierce, and more and more people would follow suit. If she didn''t, she would really cash out all her family. At that time, who would have a hook behind her back, the historian firm would be forced into a dead end.


    The shopkeeper''s forehead was sweating, anxiously looking at Shi Yingying, but she thought for a long time, two roads are not easy to go, she had no answer in her heart.


    When they were talking about things, Murong Qingyang was also there. She suddenly said, "would you like to ask Peng Peng''s opinion?"


    This makes Shi Yingying''s eyes bright. Every time she makes a decision, Shi pengpeng always makes up her mind. For so many years, she has been a little dependent on her daughter. Now that Shi pengpeng is not around, she really has no bottom in her heart.


    "OK, please hurry into the palace and tell pengpeng that no matter what she decides, I will listen to her."


    Murong Qingyang said nothing and rode away.


    After entering the palace, she didn''t dismount either. She ran all the way from the gate of the palace to the back of the palace. She hurried to Fengming palace. When she came to the front of the palace to see that the gate was cold, she remembered that Shi pengpeng didn''t live here anymore. She was sad and turned to walk to the cold palace.


    Lenggong is a dilapidated place in the West. In the past, there was a plaque on the hall, with a name. Later, the plaque was blown down by the strong wind, and no one took care of it, so we called it Lenggong.


    The gate is mottled. I can''t see any color for a long time. A few boards are broken. From the gate, I can see the yard directly. It''s overgrown with weeds. Fortunately, it''s summer. It''s green and there are some small flowers in it. It''s full of vitality, which doesn''t match the dilapidated scenery around.


    There is a lock on the gate. Walking around the courtyard wall to the right, there is a side door. It''s narrow and shabby. It''s the only place to get in and out. There is a guard standing at the door.


    according to the rules, here is not allowed to enter, but no one dared to stop the princess''s Royal Highness.


    Shi Chuang helps Jin chuang''er dry her clothes in the backyard. Jin chuang''er asks her not to do it, but she refuses, saying, "if I don''t do any more work, I''ll get sick."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone answered her, "I''m here, you can''t be bored."


    Shi pengpeng looked up and said in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "I have something to do with you," Murong Qingyang told her all about the situation outside, regardless of the cold noise.


    Shi Chuang didn''t speak, but she could see that her face was dignified. She picked up Jin Chuaner''s washed clothes, shook them open and hung them on the rope, and carefully spread out the pleated area. Then she said, "please go back to tell my mother that there is only one way to exchange money. This time, I will exchange money in Shijia silver house. In the future, Shijia firms will not do their business any more."


    Mo Rong Qing Yang Leng for a while, "so say appropriate?"


    "It''s appropriate," Shi pengpeng said, shaking open another dress. "I have a clear idea of the history of the firm''s business for so many years. Let my mother write down the conditions and stick them at the gate of the bank. "


    "OK, I''ll go now. Boss Shi is waiting for a letter." Murong Qingyang said and left.


    Shi pengpeng looked at the direction she left and sighed. The forest is big. There are all kinds of birds, but there are more good ones.


    Jin chuan''er held up a club and beat it down with hatred. "These bastards, when they begged us, they said good things. Now we are in trouble. They are good and they are down."


    Shi pengpeng praised her, "it''s good, the export has become a chapter."


    Jin chuan''er is not very angry. "Niang Niang, I''m so worried. You still have the heart to make fun of me."


    "It''s no use worrying," Shi pengpeng said with a light smile. "Think of a good place. Don''t people live for a long time?"Murong Qingyang brings the news back to Du''s house. Shi Yingying immediately has the energy and spirit to call ah Xia and ask him to write a statement. In red paper and ink mixed with gold powder, ah Xia is talented and well written. She writes Shi pengpeng''s meaning so clearly that she can even understand the peddlers and soldiers in the market.


    With the written statement, the shopkeeper''s heart has a bottom, and he won''t stay for a long time. The silver village is still making a lot of trouble.


    He asked people to paste the statement on the front door of the bank with a proud face. "You guys, I have asked boss Shi. We are honest in our business. Boss Shi said that there is only one way to cash in and out of the bank." he pointed to the statement on the front door. "We are in trouble because our bank has been planted. At this time, take it Those who come to exchange large amount of silver bills want to step on our Shijia bank. In the future, Shijia firm will not do his business. "


    At this point, he paused, and the noisy people at the door were quiet, with different expressions, some embarrassed, some indifferent, some whispering.


    The shopkeeper continued, "Shijia shop is the richest man in Dongyue. We can exchange this money. We can see people''s hearts when we are in danger. We all know how Shijia shop does business. We all have a strong reputation in our hearts. I won''t say anything else. Those who want to exchange money will stand in line on the right and exchange it for you one by one. Those who don''t want to do it won''t be here. Go home as soon as possible ¡£¡±


    The crowd began to stir up, some people stood to the right to line up, some people hesitated in place, some people quietly left.


    The shopkeeper looked on coldly for a while. When he saw that the people around the door were half gone, he was relieved.


    Come on??.


    Continue to ask for the monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1466

    After putting up the statement the day before and saying those words, the person who came to the bank to make trouble left half on the spot. The shopkeeper just breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, the next day, the number of people who came to exchange money was twice as much as that of yesterday. When these people came, they didn''t look at the statement, and their expression was very calm. They were all holding large amount of silver bills. Looking at the white and yellow gold and silver flowing out like water, the shopkeeper''s heart was hanging again To the throat.


    On the third and fourth day, there were still many people coming. The shopkeeper pretended to be calm and cashed out the little silver left. As soon as the bank proofed, he rushed to Du''s house to tell Shi Yingying about the situation.


    Shi Yingying is a hot-blooded person. She crosses her waist and scolds those who have fallen into the well. However, the matter has to be solved.


    She asked the shopkeeper, "how many more days?"


    "If every day according to the present number, it is estimated that it will not last five days."


    "Are all the bills to be cashed in large amounts?"


    "Yes, they''re all large. There''s no one under 1000.


    "Do you have any loose silver? "


    " no, "the shopkeeper said with certainty," none. "


    Shi Yingying''s face softened a little, and she was quite pleased to smile. "It''s worth it. No matter how much money the historian''s firm has earned in Lin''an City for so many years, at least it has a good relationship."


    The shopkeeper didn''t understand, "boss, there are good reasons, but there are also many bad reasons. Those who come to exchange all come to step on us."


    Shi Yingying shook her head, "Lin''an City so many people, rich people, or ordinary people?"


    "Of course, there are many ordinary people."


    "Most of our businesses are ordinary people''s businesses. People don''t come here to exchange money, which proves that they believe that historians'' businesses have to exchange money. But we should pay attention to check the bank notes. The total number of our banks is ten times that of ordinary days, which is enough to cope with. But if so many people come here to exchange money every day, it''s still a large amount of bank notes. Someone must be playing tricks behind it As long as we find out this man, we can clear our grievances. " She thought about it and wrote a letter with a pen, calling Jia Xiaoduo, who is learning boxing from Du Jinyan in the yard.


    "little duo, you help aunt in a hurry, give this letter to your highness."


    Jia Xiaoduo comes to Du Fu every day these days. She is afraid that the soldiers outside will bully the people in Du Fu, so she has to stay here. This is also the task given to her by Murong Qingyang.


    She is young, and usually everyone dotes on her and doesn''t let her do anything. It''s rare that Shi Yingying treats her so carefully. Jia Xiaoduo is very happy and has a sense of mission.


    She carefully put the letter into her arms, and arched her hand to learn from the elegant style of Murong. "Don''t worry, auntie, Xiaoduo will finish the task."


    She ran to the mirage gate, but Murong Qingyang was not there. She immediately ran to the palace gate again. The emperor liked her and gave her a gold waist tag, so that she could go in and out of the palace as freely as Murong Qingyang. The guards on the gate recognized her and let her go immediately.


    Jia Xiaoduo rushed to the baguiao palace out of breath, just in time for Murong Qingyang to go out. They met on the way. After reading the letter, Murong Qingyang praised Jia Xiaoduo, patted her on the head, told her to go back first, and took the letter to Lenggong.


    In the distance, Princess Xu and her entourage stood on the steps, looking at Murong Qingyang and Jia Xiaoduo in a hurry. They parted ways without saying a word. She stared at Jia Xiaoduo''s back, "who is that?"


    There was an older maid in the entourage who recognized Jia Xiaoduo and replied, "Niang Niang, that''s the daughter of Lord Jia. The Emperor gave her a gold waist token and allowed her to go in and out freely."


    Jinling said, "it''s Jia Lanqing''s younger sister. These two brothers and sisters are really one day and one place. My elder brother is so good and talented. My younger sister looks like a straw bag."


    looked at her, and asked, "is she very well connected with her royal highness?"


    "Very good," said the maid of honor. "I hear we often play together."


    Xu Guifei looked at the maid of honor, "how many years have you been in the palace?"


    "Mother Hui, I have been in the palace for six years."


    , "who else is your Highness Princess, do you know?"


    the maid thought, "Princess Royal''s relationship with Ning''s adults is good. When I was little, I was a playmate."


    Xu asked, "what is the relationship between your royal highness and the empress?"


    is also very good, because the Empress Dowager and Shi boss are friends, so the princess''s Royal Highness has a lot to do with the daughter of Du Fu, that is, today''s empress.


    Xu Guifei took a sneer on her lips and said, "Your Highness Sheng has a good relationship with the queen, right?"


    "This --" the palace maid hesitated, but nodded, "it''s good."


    Xu Guifei nodded, "in the end, growing up together, there is love."


    -


    in Chengde hall, Murong Shengchang couldn''t get up on his knees and his eyes were red with tears. "Brother, please let pengpeng come out of the cold palace. In such a place, even the doors and windows are broken. If it''s windy and rainy, you can''t live at all..."


    Mo Ronglin sat in the chair with a gloomy face. The more mo Rongsheng said, the more ugly his face became. Finally, he couldn''t resist, patted the armrest and said, "how do you know you can''t live? Have you seen it?"Mo Rongsheng was frightened to shiver for a while, did not dare to speak.


    Mo Ronglin asked him to say, "did you go to see her and say it?"


    The last word just roared out, and Mo Rongsheng shivered again. Ever since Mo rongqingyang told him that the emperor knew that he liked Shi pengpeng, he had never lived in the palace. This time, he heard that Shi pengpeng was driven to the cold palace by the emperor. He was angry, anxious and worried, and didn''t think so much about it. He rushed to Chengde hall to plead for mercy.


    Now he calmed down a little, and his fear came up. He was still embarrassed. He didn''t dare to answer, but he couldn''t do without answering. The emperor''s eyes were like a knife cutting him.


    He timidly raised, "I, I didn''t go in, just outside, looked outside."


    Mo Rong Lin gas smile, "all to the door, how don''t go in?"? Aren''t you worried about her? Why don''t you go in? "


    "Because," Murong Lin bit his lower lip, "Peng Peng is the emperor''s sister-in-law. Men and women are different. I can''t go in."


    "You also know the difference between men and women," Mo Ronglin burned the fire in his heart for a long time. He got up and kicked his younger brother to the ground. "I know you still look at her with that kind of eyes, I know you often run to see her, I know you still," he said with a pause. His voice seemed to squeeze out of his teeth, "and he thought about her all the time."


    Mo Rongsheng was kicked to the ground and was about to get up. When he heard the last sentence, he softened and fell down again. His careful thought was directly told by his brother. He was really ashamed and angry.


    Mo Ronglin is still very angry and kicks him again. The servants in the room have already run out. No one dares to stay here and listen to the Royal secrets. Naturally, no one comes up to persuade him.


    "Speak


    The kick was so severe that Mo Rongsheng screamed in pain and covered the place where he was kicked, "brother Huang, I''m wrong."


    Mo Rong Lin does not give up, and a kick up, "still remember?"


    "No, I dare not," Mo Rongsheng struggled to stand up, no one came to save him, he had to find a way to run, otherwise the emperor might kick him hemiplegia.


    At the end of the month, I asked for some monthly tickets for brother Sheng and got beaten...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1467

    When Mo Rongsheng was beaten, Mo rongqingyang took the letter to Lenggong for Shi pengpeng.


    Shi pengpeng read the letter and said, "at least now we can be sure that the master behind the scenes must have a grudge against my historian. Otherwise, so many people would not be allowed to cash the money with a large amount of money. He wants to destroy the historian firm."


    Murong Qingyang said, "such a big business can be broken if it is broken down. There are so many shops in Shijia business. When can he finish it?"


    Shi pengpeng shook his head, "just because the historian''s firm is too big, it''s the fastest and most effective way to start from Yinzhuang. When the general firm collapses, the semicolon will collapse. When Yinzhuang collapses, the flowing silver of the historian''s firm will be broken. Without living silver, it''s hard to move. It''s like building a block, pulling out a piece of wood, and the whole block will fall. The other party is a very smart and powerful person."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "who do you think it will be?"


    "I can''t guess before," said Shi pengpeng, "but when you go back to tell my mother, you must carefully check the banknotes and distinguish the local and foreign semicolon banknotes. Maybe there will be fake banknotes among them. I don''t believe that the bank note in his hand can change all the money in my bank. "


    "Now it can be concluded that it was your enemy who framed the historian firm."


    Shi pengpeng narrowed his eyes, shimmering, "it must be."


    "Don''t you know who your enemies are?"


    "Nothing goes well in business. There are always problems like this and that. But these days, I think about it carefully. There are many contradictions, but I don''t seem to have any deep hatred."


    "If you think about it," Murong Qingyang said anxiously, "I have to go back to boss Shi."


    "Wait a minute," Shi pengpeng stopped her. "Just in case, tell my mother to ask the bank near Lin''an City to collect a sum of money and send it to the general bank. If there is a large amount of cash in other places, we must check the silver note carefully."


    Murong Qingyang nodded, "I remember."


    came out of the cold palace. She hurried to the palace gate and suddenly heard someone calling her, "Your Highness, your royal highness..."


    When she came to the front, he gasped and said, "Your Highness, go and have a look. The emperor is going to kill your highness Sheng."


    "Ah Murong Qingyang was startled and ran to Chengde hall.


    There was a group of slaves around the door, but no one dared to persuade them. Wang Changliang turned around in a hurry. Seeing Murong Qingyang coming, he said, "Oh, my highness, here you are, Emperor..." There were so many people on the side that he whispered a few words in the princess''s ear.


    Murong Qingyang understood. He pushed the door open and went in. Murong Lin grabbed Murong Sheng by the neck and punched him out. He was held by a pair of soft arms on the way. "Brother, you really want to kill him!"


    "Don''t be fussy!" Mo Ronglin''s evil fire has not passed yet. He throws her away, but Mo rongqingyang hugs her to death and says, "how can it be so eventful? He''s my brother. If you kill him, you''ll compensate me!"


    Wang Changliang heard this sentence at the door. The secret way was out of the ordinary princess''s Royal Highness.


    Mo Ronglin does not shake off two times. He is also a little tired. When he grabs Mo Rongsheng''s hand, he is relaxed. Mo rongqingyang takes the opportunity to rescue Mo Rongsheng from his hands.


    Mo Rongsheng''s face was beaten to death, just like a pig''s head. When he was beaten, he was a little dizzy. This meeting woke up a little. Seeing Mo Rongsheng''s face was clear, the Committee cried out, "sister Huang."


    Murong Qingyang originally wanted to scold him. Seeing his appearance, he was too lazy to scold him. He helped him to a chair and sat down, "are you stupid? You''re playing so hard and you don''t know how to run?"


    "I ran away," murongsheng said with a sad face. "I didn''t run away."


    Murong sighed, "you say you can''t fight or run, so you have to be beaten."


    Mo Rongsheng gently touches his face, which is painful, aggrieved and sad. When he was a child, he liked Shi pengpeng, even if she became a relative. His feelings are deep in the years. Can he forget when he says forget?


    "OK, I''m busy. Sheng, you come out of the palace with me. Don''t come back during this time. If you are beaten again, I may not be able to save you in time."


    Murong Qingyang puts on a look of elder sister and takes Murong Sheng to leave.


    Mo Ronglin sat there, watching his younger sister take his younger brother away, but he didn''t stop him. When he hit him, he was full of anger. Now that his anger had dissipated, he was a little uncomfortable.


    After knowing that Mo Rongsheng liked Shi pengpeng, he was a little unhappy. He didn''t care about the past, but Shi pengpeng became a relative. Mo Rongsheng still thought about her, which was wrong. He was reminded last time. As a result, when Shi pengpeng had an accident, he came to beg for help and cried red eyes, which made him angry.


    Even if he wanted to kick him a few feet to vent his anger, who knows that Mo Rongsheng still wants to run. As soon as he runs, he gets more angry. He grabs his fists and kicks, and he''ll have a good time.


    It''s a good fight, but after that, my heart is empty.


    Murong Qingyang takes his younger brother out of the palace and asks him to go to Jin palace. He goes to Du palace and takes Shi Yingying''s words to Shi Yingying. Then he runs to the mirage door to find Ning''an.


    Ning''an is not there. He goes to Qingyi Pavilion. He is so angry that Murong Qingyang kicks the doorpost and runs away.She came to Qingyi Pavilion several times. The people at the door knew her, but they didn''t stop her. She ran to the second floor and directly opened Ning''an''s door.


    In the room, Ning An and an Yue sat drinking tea. Hearing the news, they both looked up at her.


    Ning An asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Murong Qingyang said, "well," and stood by the door.


    An Yue walked over and said with a smile, "Miss Qingyang, come in. You talk about things. I''ll go down and bring some snacks."


    Just like last time, she walked by Murong Qingyang with her side, leaving a little bit of fragrance, and then she went downstairs.


    Murong Qingyang went into the room and closed the door. As soon as he sat down, Ning An handed her a glass of water. "Drink water first and then talk."


    Murong Qingyang was also impolite. He drank the water with his neck up. He put the cup on the table and said, "why do you come here every day and stop investigating the case?"


    Ning An looked at her, "so angry, who provoked you?"


    "No one bothers me. I just want to solve the case quickly and let pengpeng come out of the cold palace. She does all the work herself these days, and her hands are almost cocooned."


    Ning An some helpless, "I have what method, a clue all have no."


    "Why not," Murong Qingyang said, "there is a trend of currency exchange in Shijia Yinzhuang, you know, and it''s all large banknotes. It''s obvious that someone is playing tricks behind the scenes. Pengpeng says that the master behind the scenes must be their enemy."


    "Does she know who it is?"


    "She didn''t know. She said that there was a small conflict in business, but the other side was going to kill them. It looked like a blood feud. She couldn''t remember such a person."


    Ning An asked, "she didn''t say what to do with the exchange. It''s not a good thing to go on like this."


    "Peng Peng said that it''s not so easy for historians to break down when they transfer money from the semicolon near Lin''an City."


    Ning An nodded, "this is a way."


    Prince Sheng asked for the time of monthly ticket: sister paper, I''ve been beaten as a pig, you can do it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1468

    Shi pengpeng''s conjecture was correct. On the fifth day, he found a lot of silver bills with semicolons. The shopkeeper didn''t say anything and changed them all. Then he found the fake banknotes, which were also of 1000 denominations. However, the layout of the banknotes of Shijia shop was designed by Shi pengpeng himself. In some places, even if they were imitated, there would be subtle differences. The shopkeeper specially selected several experienced clerks to check the notes. One day, he found more than ten fake banknotes.


    The holders of counterfeit banknotes should have a clear idea. When they see something wrong, they turn around and run. All the staff in the Silver Village perform their own duties and can''t spare any hands to chase them, so it''s OK. But when some people see it, it''s spread.


    The common people have feelings for the historian''s firm. For so many years, the historian''s firm has been able to do business without cheating the old and the young. No matter how rich or poor they are, they are treated equally. Everyone who enters the store is a guest. They are polite to everyone. The common people are respected and naturally impressed. Another is that the historian''s shop opens a warehouse every year to do good deeds with porridge. Other families do good deeds. On the surface, the porridge soup is clear enough to show people''s shadow. The historian''s shop is different. The fragrant white rice porridge and white steamed bread are the same as those sold in their shop. Sometimes, the poor can get credit or relief, and their feelings and hearts are gradually established. When we buy things, we all recognize the historian''s firm.


    After the incident that the stolen gold appeared in the historian''s Yinzhuang, the common people believed that the historian''s firm was wronged, and no one went to Yinzhuang to exchange silver. Now they heard that someone went to exchange silver with a fake banknote, and they believed that it was framed. In Jingshi, after dinner, they talked about it all.


    At this time, the Bank of the semicolon near Lin''an City collected the money and sent it to him. He was robbed on the way.


    This is a double whammy for the historians, but it also indirectly proves that some people want to kill the historians and use the trend of exchange to bring down the historians'' bank.


    The spread of this incident has aroused people''s indignation. Although they can''t help, it''s OK for them to say a few unfair words on behalf of historians and businessmen. The public opinion in the market is one-sided, and all of them are blaming the black heart behind the scenes. Some officials even played for the imperial court to speak for the historians.


    Mo Ronglin sits on the Dragon chair and listens to the court officials talking about the reaction of the common people. He is a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the historian''s firm has such a good reputation among the common people and has done so many seemingly insignificant but warm things. He has changed his image of Shi Yingying''s mother and daughter.


    However, public opinion alone can''t overturn the case for the historian''s firm. Some officials came out to refute, saying that everything has to be based on evidence. If we can''t explain why gold appeared in the Bank of the historian''s firm, we can''t prove Shi Yingying''s innocence. When he finished, he was immediately seconded by some people. The court officials who avenged the historian''s firm did not show weakness, and quarreled on the spot.


    Mo Ronglin went to quarrel with them. He was stunned for a while before he stopped the noisy officials at the bottom of the court. "What''s the quarrel? There''s a mirage door investigating this matter. They''ll find out. They won''t wrongly the good people, and they''ll never let go of the criminals!" Finish saying, also no matter have to go up to play, get up to descend Dan Bi.


    Wang Changliang called out, "retreat!" He chased the emperor with the dust.


    Officials also saw that Mo Ronglin was in a bad mood and did not dare to say more. He bowed to the emperor.


    Although the gold was found back, Mo Ronglin''s mood was not much better, but more depressed. He felt that he was too disappointed with Shi pengpeng. After a while, the relationship between them eased a little. As a result, when the incident broke out, everything returned to the original point. Although he also believed that Shi Yingying would not do such a thing, as an emperor, he was a suspicious person. Except for a few close friends, he didn''t want to really believe anyone.


    Xu Guifei stood by the side of the road and saw the emperor coming from a distance. She asked for her good health. But the Emperor didn''t seem to see her, so she walked by.


    Xu Guifei, "..."


    Wang Changliang also Leng for a while, chased two steps to remind Murong Lin in a low voice, "emperor, the empress of the imperial concubine is greeting you."


    Mo Rong Lin Dun foot turned around, but did not pass, light way voice, "pardon."


    Xu Guifei stood up and said, "the emperor is going down."


    "Well," muronglin asked her, "is your concubine waiting for me here?"


    Concubine Xu is delicate and timid: "I haven''t seen the emperor for a long time, so..."


    Mo Ronglin is a bit at a loss, so what?


    "Your concubine has been in charge of the harem recently. I''ve worked hard. I don''t need to worry about me if I have nothing to do."


    "I don''t work hard." Princess Xu took a few steps towards him, and the fragrance of roses went straight to his nose.


    Mo Rong Lin''s brow was almost imperceptible, and he wanted to step back a few steps, but he held back, taking care of Princess Xu''s face.


    "Emperor, I''m in charge of the harem. There''s nothing beside it. It''s just the same," she said, pausing for a moment. She seemed a little embarrassed. "I don''t have a phoenix seal. I have some notes and documents. I can''t sign them."


    Mo Rong Lin was silent for a while and said, "the Phoenix is in the hands of the queen." And then he left.


    Princess Xu pondered this sentence for a long time, but she still didn''t understand what it meant? Does it mean that the Phoenix seal is in the hands of the queen, and you want to get it and give it to her? Or is the Phoenix seal only in the hands of the queen, not for her?Mo Ronglin took a few steps forward, and suddenly looked back at Princess Xu. Princess Xu was very happy. She was about to follow her, but she saw that the emperor quickened his pace. She didn''t mean to wait for her. Her steps fell to the same place again.


    Mo Ronglin looks back at Xu Guifei, but suddenly he is a little puzzled. In his heart, Xu Xueling, the first candidate for the queen, seems to be following up in front of the palace.


    In fact, Xu Xueling and Shi pengpeng are both stable personalities, but they give him totally different feelings. Xu Xueling is dignified and elegant, noble and aloof, and has the momentum of motherhood. And Shi pengpeng is calm, calm and introverted, and has a convincing force.


    Who is more suitable to be a queen? For a moment, he has no answer in his mind.


    In the end, Princess Xu didn''t catch up with her. She had her pride. She summoned up the courage to speak her own words, but the emperor was indifferent. In front of the slaves, her heart was bleeding.


    With people to go back, a small maid came in a hurry, whispered two words in Jinling''s ear, Princess Xu slanted a look, "what''s the matter?"


    Jinling said, "Niang Niang, Liu Guiren is uneasy again. She wants to ask the imperial doctor to have a look."


    Xu Guifei raised her lips and said, "why do you feel uneasy again? Her body is really out of order. Send a doctor to have a look."


    She said, quite a profound look at Jinling, Jinling understanding, "slave personally run a trip."


    Concubine Xu waved her hand and looked at Chengde palace and Fengming palace not far away. She sighed and went to Biyao palace.


    Come on??.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1469

    Mo Ronglin is always a little upset these days. When he plays chess with Jia Lanqing, he is also a little out of his mind. Jia Lanqing sees it, but he doesn''t mention it until he leaves. He just says, "emperor, your mind comes from your heart, and your heart dies. If you can''t make up your mind, why don''t you see me?"


    Mo Ronglin is stunned and wants to speak, but Jia Lanqing bows and quits.


    See you? To whom?


    After dinner, Mo Ronglin is pacing outside. Summer is not over yet, but autumn is approaching. There are fallen leaves floating gently in the wind, like a lost butterfly, forgetting to return.


    Mo Ronglin walks aimlessly with the fallen leaves until they fall down and stick to the ground. When he looks up, he finds that he has not gone far. The palace in front of him is Fengming palace. He squints at it for a while and goes West.


    It was getting darker and darker. He went into the darkness. When the emperor was alone, all the servants around him did not dare to get close to him. Sixi carried a lantern and illuminated it from afar. He was a little uneasy.


    Mo Ronglin walked around most of the back palace and finally arrived at the cold palace. The night was very dark tonight. The moonlight was bleak and the stars were not shining. The guard leaned against the door and dozed off. Hearing the movement, he opened his eyes and looked very frightened. He was about to kneel down and salute. Mo Ronglin waved his hand and gently pushed the door open to enter, leaving the guard standing by the door in a daze and surprise.


    It was dark in the yard, and he could not see the road. He only felt the boundless weeds brushing the corner of his robe. When he got to the door, he stood still. The crack of the door was very big, and it was full of light.


    There is a candle burning on a small eight immortals table. The big light makes the room look dim. Shi Yingying sits at the table and reads a book. The light is not bright enough. She rubs her eyes twice. From his point of view, she can only see her side face. The candle light is rippling on her face. Her long eyelashes are drooping, covering her eyes. She looks calm and quiet.


    This picture instantly brings him back to years ago. That year, Shi Peng was only about nine years old. He put Shi Peng in a dark room. Before, she would be afraid of crying and begging for mercy, but she didn''t. when he went to see it secretly, the little girl sat at the table and concentrated on reading. Her expression was almost the same as now. In his mind, there were two The sub images gradually overlap


    Just staring at him, suddenly a strong wind comes from behind. Mo Ronglin is very alert. He hits the door and flashes to the side. His attacker can''t hold his feet and falls into the room.


    Shi pengpeng heard that the reputation came over, and when he saw Mo Ronglin, he was slightly surprised and stood up to salute.


    Jin chuan''er, who fell on the ground, also got up, looking a little stunned. Shi Chuan drank her in a low voice, "don''t you salute the emperor?"


    Jin Chuan Er Po Tong knelt down, but he was afraid of falling down. He never thought that the emperor was lying in the crack of the door peeping at him. His strong body, like a cow, was shaking. "Here you are, maid. Please greet the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin stares at her and doesn''t speak. He thinks in his heart, should he kill her


    Seeing that the emperor''s face was dark, Shi Chuang quickly knelt down and said, "emperor, chuang''er, she doesn''t know that the emperor is outside, you..."


    Mo Ronglin suddenly raised his hand to interrupt her, "what are you afraid of? Doesn''t she have a gold medal for not dying?"


    Shi pengpeng was so nervous that he didn''t dare to say anything. Sure enough, the next moment, Mo Ronglin sneered and said, "you''re not too timid. You''ll give me a gift from the emperor to a slave."


    Jin chuan''er was afraid that the emperor would blame Shi Chuan, so he immediately took out the gold medal from his arms and put it into Shi Chuan''s hand. "The empress didn''t give it to me, it''s still her."


    Shi pengpeng looked at her helplessly. She wanted to die, but now she can''t.


    Mo Ronglin looked at Shi pengpeng''s expression, and somehow he wanted to laugh. His confused mood dissipated and he said, "get up."


    Shi Chuang got up and pulled Jin chuan''er up. He was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m too humble here, and I don''t have anything to serve. Is the emperor here looking for me?"


    Mo Ronglin noticed that she didn''t even claim to be a concubine. It seemed that she wanted to draw a clear line with him. His face cooled down, and he sat down on his own regardless of whether the stool was dirty or not. "I''ve come here, I have something to tell you."


    Shi Chuang made a wink at Jin chuan''er and asked her to guard outside the door. He poured a glass of water for Mo Ronglin. "If there is no tea, the emperor will make do with it."


    Mo Rong Lin frowned, "how come there is no tea?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "emperor, this is the cold palace."


    Mo Ronglin, "..."


    "What will the emperor tell me?"


    Mo Ronglin couldn''t bear it. "Shi pengpeng, do you understand the rules? What do you call me? "


    Shi pengpeng was silent for a moment and replied, "I''m a concubine."


    "What does the emperor want to say to my concubine?"


    Mo Ronglin did not speak, Shi pengpeng can only be silent.


    For a moment, the room fell into an awkward and depressing atmosphere, only the candlelight on the table swayed from time to time, and the big and small shadows were shown on the mottled table.


    After a long time of silence, Murong Lin said, "to tell me the truth, does the gold in Nanyuan have anything to do with the history firm?"Shi pengpeng looked up at him and said, "the emperor already has the answer in his heart. Why do you need to ask me again?"


    "If I ask you, you will answer."


    "No Shi pengpeng answered simply and decisively.


    "Give me a reason?"


    "The historian is already the richest man in East Vietnam. Why do you want to rob gold with one stone?"


    "Because of greed." Mo Ronglin stares at her eyes, "because the merchant''s greed is doing strange things. If he gets more, he will never be satisfied."


    "How does the emperor see my historian?"


    "I''ve seen the way you do business."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "does the emperor mean that when he was a child, his concubines and his mother went into the palace to sell trinkets to the Empress Dowager? Does the emperor think that we enter the palace to do business? Do you think we are lying in front of the Empress Dowager? "


    "Isn''t it?"


    Shi pengpeng shook his head, "no, does the emperor know what love is? My mother and the Empress Dowager are always in love. They know that she is bored in the palace, so they go to see her every once in a while to talk with her and talk about the interesting things outside. My mother told the leader to get them back, but the Emperor didn''t know that they were not easy to get, and sometimes they would be in danger. No matter how hard it was or how much money she took, she would let people take them back West brought back, not to make money, just to relieve the Empress Dowager. In the eyes of the Empress Dowager and her mother, those things are not measured by money, because they are all feelings. Only the emperor thinks that we are deceiving the Empress Dowager to do business because of the treachery of businessmen. "


    Mo Ronglin was stunned. He never thought that the same thing, because different people will have different interpretations, and Shi pengpeng''s interpretation touched him deeply.


    Ah ah, the monthly ticket is not going up, and it''s on the edge of falling off the list. There are still girls with monthly tickets in hand. Please support Qingyang and pengha. At the end of the month, hold on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1470

    The next morning, as soon as Jin chuan''er helped Shi Chuan comb her hair, she heard something outside. She said, "is breakfast coming today?"


    Welcome to go out to see, but is not deliver meal, but two men come in from the door, Jin Chuan son bluff face, guard of looking at them, "what do you do?"


    The two men were walking, but they didn''t notice the people standing in the corridor. They were startled and looked up. A strong and tall palace maid was looking at them. Their eyes were too fierce. The two men were afraid. They answered honestly, "we are craftsmen from the interior government. We are ordered to repair the doors and windows."


    Jin chuan''er was relieved when she heard that. She was afraid that someone would bully Shi Chuan while she was in trouble. However, she was suspicious. Now that Princess Xu is in power, would she kindly ask someone to repair their doors and windows? Don''t be a weasel to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken. I don''t have a good heart.


    Shi pengpeng came out, "what''s the matter?"


    Jin chuan''er pointed to the two men, "they said they were ordered to repair the doors and windows."


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "it''s better to trim it. It''s autumn. It''s windy at night."


    As they were about to enter, another person came at the door. This time, breakfast was delivered. When the woman saw a strange man, she was also suspicious. She walked and looked at him all the way and asked Jin chuan''er, "what do they do?"


    Jin chuan''er took the basket from her hand, opened the cloth and saw that it was still cold steamed bread. She was not angry. "You ask me what I do, ask them to go."


    The mother-in-law was hurt, her face was not good-looking, and she said, "Oh, I ask you, your temper is not small. When you are still a person in Fengming palace, don''t dream. Look here, this is where you should stay!"


    Jin chuan''er was on fire. She swung up her sleeve and was about to smoke her. Of course, she knew she was not her opponent. She turned around and ran out, shouting: "it''s too bad, cheap hooves hit people, it''s too bad..." Ran to the door and fell. Looking back, Jin chuan''er didn''t catch up. She stood on the porch and couldn''t stand up with a smile. The woman was ashamed and angry, shouting, "wait, you wait for me."


    Jin chuan''er is still laughing. Shi Chuan pokes her on the head. "You, what are you going to do with her? I''m afraid she won''t even have steamed bread tomorrow."


    Breakfast is two cold steamed buns. Fortunately, it''s not cold, so the cold steamed buns can be swallowed. Shi Chuang and Jin chuang''er finish eating and give her half of them. Jin chuang''er doesn''t want to eat them. "Let''s eat them by ourselves. I''m full."


    "What are you full of?" Shi Peng said, "I can''t swallow it. Just eat a little. You have to fill your stomach. If someone comes to find fault, you are responsible for beating people out. You can''t do without strength."


    The tone of understatement is a bit ironic. Shi Chuang wants to make Jin Chuaner happy, but Jin Chuaner is very sad. When the empress of Tang Tang is reduced to such a situation, her mother just brings two books to pass the time. It''s not good to live in. She sleeps soundly at night. Last night, she was still thinking about pulling up the grass in the yard and asking for some rapeseed to plant So they have fresh vegetables to eat.


    It''s usually quiet in the cold palace. Today, because someone mends the doors and windows and makes some noise, it seems to have some popularity. Jin chuan''er brought water to the two craftsmen and helped them do some work. She was strong and could hold two or three planks which were higher than others. The eyes of the two craftsmen were straight, but they didn''t think much of her as a girl. She said a few words from time to time.


    Shi Chuang sat in the corridor watching them work and chat, with a smile on her face. Jin Chuaner told her that Princess Xu sent someone to repair the doors and windows. I don''t know what Ann''s heart was? But she knows that it''s not princess Xu, it should be mo Ronglin. When he left here last night, he looked a little strange. She saw her off at the door. He wanted to say something to her, but he didn''t speak after all.


    There was a knock on this side, and there was another person at the door. Seeing that Jin chuan''er didn''t pay attention to this side, Shi Chuan went to meet him himself. A little eunuch came in, carrying a basket in his hand, and saw Shi Chuan''s respectful salute. She said that she was lucky.


    Shi pengpeng gave a hand and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The little eunuch showed her the things in LAN Zi. "The slave sent some tea and candles to the empress."


    Shi pengpeng asked, "who asked you to send it?"


    The little eunuch answered quickly, "the house of internal affairs."


    Jin chuan''er didn''t know where he came from and took the basket from the little eunuch. "The Lord Wang of the house of internal affairs asked him to send it. Thank him for my mother."


    All of a sudden, there stood a palace maid who was much taller than herself. The little eunuch was startled. He responded with a salute and then left.


    Jin chuan''er tugged at the things in the basket and wondered, "what''s the matter with Princess Xu? What''s the matter with sending someone to send these to us?"


    "It''s from the house office."


    "If she doesn''t speak, does the house dare to send it?"


    "No matter who sent it, we''ll take it."


    "What the lady said is that we not only have tea to drink, but we can light two more candles when we are reading in the evening."


    Jin chuan''er came into the room happily with a basket, picked up her things, and boiled a pot of water to make tea for Shi Chuan.The fragrance of long lost tea floated in the room. Shi pengpeng couldn''t help taking a sip and praised, "good tea."


    Jin chuan''er said, "lady, you can smell good tea just by smelling it?"


    "Of course," she said with a smile, "I don''t think about my family background? There are 80 varieties of tea in my hand. If I can''t even smell the good and bad, what else can I do


    Jin chuan''er brought the tea to her and said, "then you can have a taste of it. What kind of tea is it?"


    Shi pengpeng took the cup, opened the lid, lightly skimmed and sipped it. What kind of tea did she really taste?


    Jin chuan''er burst out laughing, "how about empress?"


    "The tea is too hot. I don''t drink much. I can''t taste it. I''ll try again."


    Shi pengpeng blew it, drank it again, and tasted it carefully in her mouth. She had seen a lot of things, but she couldn''t tell. It was a bit like Yuqian tea, a bit like Gaoshan tea, and a bit like Yuner tea baked on a small fire.


    "Empress, is the cowhide blowing big?" Jin chuan''er crossed his waist and went far away with a loud laugh.


    Before she got to the door, Princess Xu heard the laughter. She walked slightly and looked as usual, but Jinling was cold. "It''s very happy to live here."


    The little eunuch pushed the door open. Princess Xu stepped in and covered her nose with a handkerchief. In fact, there was no smell. She just saw that the yard was overgrown with weeds and ragged everywhere. She felt desolate and sloppy. It was her subconscious action. She thought that such a place should be dirty and smelly.


    Thank you very much for the girls who voted for the little princess''s monthly ticket yesterday. I was moved to see everyone''s heart. I continued to ask for it in the last few days. Well, it''s going to be sweet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1471

    Seeing Xu Guifei come in, Shi pengpeng didn''t feel surprised. She said with a faint smile, "how did you come here today?"


    Xu Guifei smile is also very light, "the emperor let the palace take care of the back palace, busy easy to forget things, should have come earlier to have a look."


    "You are welcome."


    "It should be."


    "Now that you''re here, sit down." Shi pengpeng said that she sat down first. Although she was in the cold palace, the Queen''s airs were always enough.


    Princess Xu glanced at the old chair, hesitated for a moment, and didn''t sit down.


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "what''s the matter with your concubine?"


    "Come here to see if the queen is well?"


    "You see, this palace is very good." Shi pengpeng said, "if it''s nothing, please go back. I really have nothing to stay in this place."


    Concubine Xu didn''t move. After a while, she said, "the woman who delivered the meal in the morning was beaten by the Queen''s people. Our palace came to seek justice for her."


    When Jin chuan''er heard this, she was about to jump. She was restrained by Shi Chuan''s eyes. She said with a smile, "I thought the imperial concubine was a smart man. How could she have been fooled by a woman? She didn''t beat her. She fell by the door."


    Jin Ling pushed the old lady, and she knelt down and cried, "lady, it''s Jin chuan''er who pushed the slave down. I''m sorry for the old bone of the slave. She can''t stand such a push. She almost can''t get up, Wuwu The empress is in charge of the slave! "


    Shi pengpeng sneered, "do you mean our palace is lying?"


    The mother-in-law has always been a master who tramples on the low and worships the high. Everyone says that the queen has been thrown into the cold palace. She has a lot of bad luck. She intends to sell the princess Xu well, so naturally she doesn''t pay much attention to the queen.


    "When the empress saw Jin chuan''er pushing down the slave, she slapped her hands and laughed."


    Shi pengpeng''s smile is deeper. The old woman''s ability to confuse black and white is really great. She looked at her mother-in-law seriously and said, "do you know what crime it is to slander the queen?"


    The mother-in-law muttered, "I don''t know if I have any life to go out and return it to the queen."


    Shi Chuang said, "your mouth is too bad, chuan''er. Cut her tongue."


    After hearing this, she didn''t think much of it. There was Princess Xu. Who dares to move her? But Jin chuan''er really pulled out the dagger. The snow-white blade was cold. She was a little afraid. She climbed to the foot of Princess Xu. "Niang Niang, that cheap hoof wants to cut the slave''s tongue."


    "How dare she?" she snorted


    But Jin chuan''er came over with a knife and pulled the woman up from the ground. She was so scared that she cried out, "help me, help me..."


    Xu Guifei''s face turned white with anger. Jinling winked at the person who followed her. "What are you doing? Drag this bitch down!"


    Princess Xu has a great style when she goes out. There are no ten or eight people around her. Besides the palace maids, there are also eunuchs. After hearing Jinling''s order, two eunuchs come forward to help.


    Shi pengpeng said, "be presumptuous!"


    She usually treats people very gently, but once she loses her temper, she is still very intimidating. Mo Ronglin was by the door at that time. He just felt that his heart was beating and his feet stopped when he wanted to step in.


    Shi pengpeng stood up and said, "kneel down to the palace."


    Although the slaves were timid, they didn''t kneel down and looked at Princess Xu.


    Shi pengpeng slapped the Phoenix seal on the table. "The emperor has no empress, and our palace is still the queen. Do you want to rebel?"


    The accusation was too big. The slaves looked at each other and knelt down.


    Jin chuan''er grabs her mother-in-law''s skirt and picks it up like a duck. She goes to the ground again. The woman can''t stand still and falls to the ground. She wants to get up. Jin chuan''er steps on her back and says, "good life kneels."


    Shi pengpeng just saw Princess Xu, "take your people and leave. Don''t make trouble. It''s not good for you to make trouble."


    Xu Guifei suddenly grabbed the Phoenix seal in her hand. "The emperor has always said to ask her mother to hand over the Phoenix seal. It seems that she was too busy to take care of it. Just in time, I brought it to the emperor."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t look at her. She sat down to drink tea. The tea was still warm, but the fragrance of tea was light. When Xu Guifei saw it, she frowned, "where do you get the tea here?"


    "The house just sent it."


    "Is it the house office who repairs the doors and windows outside?"


    Shi pengpeng replied lazily, "probably."


    As soon as Princess Xu raised her eyes, she saw the candles on the cupboard. "According to the rule of the cold palace, only one candle is allowed every day. Where do these candles come from?"


    "Ask the house."


    Princess Xu said, "the emperor wants the palace to manage the affairs. Now that the palace has seen these irregularities, it can''t ignore them," she called Jinling.


    Jinling immediately took away the candles and searched the tea leaves. She still refused to give up. She always felt that there was something else hidden in the room. She asked someone to search the room. Shi pengpeng said in a deep voice, "I''ll see who dares to stand up."


    The woman remembered, but Jin chuan''er pressed her and couldn''t get up. Jin Ling had to search herself. The queen was still powerful, but she couldn''t lose her master''s face. She threw things on the ground while searching. She was so angry that Jin chuan''er called out, "you little hoof, do you search things or copy your home?"Shi pengpeng waved to her, "it''s just some rags. If she breaks it, it''s better to replace it with a new one."


    Jinling whispered, "right away, even the queen is not, still dreaming."


    She went to the door and saw a shadow there. It seemed that someone was standing outside and stretched his neck. If the whole person was struck by lightning, he knelt down on the ground quickly. He couldn''t even speak quickly, "emperor, emperor, Emperor."


    Mo Ronglin originally wanted to stand outside and see how the play ended in the room. Unexpectedly, Jinling found out, so he had to step in and take a look at the people in the room and say, "why is it so busy?"


    Xu Guifei came up to salute, "the emperor has come. I haven''t seen the empress for a long time, so I''ve come to have a look."


    Shi pengpeng was a man of general knowledge, but today his nest was on fire, so he sat still. After listening to the emperor at the door for a long time, he should have said something. In fact, she also has a tentative heart. Mo Ronglin has a heavy heart, and she can''t guess what he thinks. But she knows that the current situation is a good opportunity for Mo Ronglin. Even if he knows that the gold robbery has nothing to do with the historian''s business, as the emperor, he can completely cover up the sky and make the accusation true. In this way, he can not only abolish himself, but also take away the history It''s a business. It is not difficult for an emperor who is used to plotting.


    But he came over last night and said those words. Today, he asked someone to repair the doors and windows, send tea and candles, and let her see some good signs. She only hoped that she did not see the wrong person.


    She didn''t kneel, and Jin chuan''er didn''t kneel, and one foot was still stepping on the old godmother who overturned right and wrong.


    The slaves kneeling on the ground all bowed their heads, and the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    Thank you for casting the monthly ticket yesterday. It''s only six votes away from the last one. go for it!


    The little emperor is going to wake up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1472

    Mo Rong Lin didn''t look at anyone. He just looked at Jin chuan''er, "if your master doesn''t kneel, don''t you kneel? Are you a master?"


    Jin chuan''er, who was named by the emperor, had to kneel down, but she was not stupid either. "I beg the emperor to make the decision for my mother."


    Mo Rong Lin Oh a, "listen to you this meaning, there are still people bullying the queen?"


    Princess Xu watched for a long time. She was a little happy to see that the Emperor didn''t have a good face for the people around the queen. She came out and said, "it''s no big deal. In the morning, Mammy Jin came to deliver the meal and was pushed by jinchuan''er. She was too old to bear it. She ran to me to complain. My concubine pitied her for being old and weak, so she came to find jinchuan''er to find out Admit that she pushed mammy Kim, so it''s noisy. "


    Mo Ronglin asked, "no one was there at that time?"


    Shi Chuang said in a light voice: "my concubine was present. Jin Chuaner didn''t push mammy Jin. Mammy fell down on her own."


    Princess Xu took a look at mammy Jin. "The emperor is here. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Mammy Jin recognized the meaning of her words, and she also emboldened, "emperor, Jin chuan''er, she pushed me. The empress is protecting my shorts."


    Mo Ronglin pondered for a moment, "can anyone see it?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "in the morning, two people came to mend the doors and windows. They should have seen it, too."


    Without the emperor''s command, Sixi ran out and called people in. The two craftsmen did see that they did not dare to lie in front of the emperor and told the truth.


    Concubine Xu''s face was very ugly. She really thought that mammy Jin had been beaten, so she wanted to wipe out the Queen''s prestige. Unexpectedly, the woman lied to her.


    The emperor was calm and said, "I dare to slander the queen. I heard that the queen wanted to cut her tongue first. Why didn''t anyone do it? Didn''t I listen to the Queen''s orders?"


    Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, two bodyguards came up and dragged the old lady away. The old lady didn''t dare to struggle and cried, "help, help..." The voice was sharp and sharp. It was a little hoarse after shouting. It was very sad.


    Concubine Xu stood still with a cold face. She even dared to cheat her, but she didn''t want to die. Shi pengpeng didn''t say a word. What she said was just to scare mammy Jin, but she didn''t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, the emperor carried out the order in her name, but she didn''t want to ask for a favor. The old lady was fond of gossip, confused black and white, and became an old lady in the palace for a long time Fried dough sticks. I don''t know how many bad things I''ve done. It''s better to teach her a lesson.


    Mo Ronglin glanced at the person still kneeling on the ground and said, "get up. Everything goes back. The queen cultivates herself here. She doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    Xu Guifei naturally will not say anything, squatted a blessing, with people ready to leave, Mo Ronglin eyes swept, see the things in Jinling''s hand, picked an eyebrow, "what is this?"


    Xu Guifei explained, "this is sent by the house of internal affairs. They probably don''t know the rules in the cold palace. It was nothing. But the emperor asked my concubine to take care of the back palace. My concubine didn''t dare to neglect it. I had to take care of the things that didn''t conform to the rules. These are beyond the rules, so I asked someone to take them away."


    Shi Chuang looked at the emperor and wondered what he would say. Jin Chuaner didn''t know. She knew that tea and candles were not sent by the Ministry of internal affairs. Mo Ronglin sent people to send them, but they came in the name of the Ministry of internal affairs. The emperor made it clear that he didn''t want to let people know. The reason for this was that Shi Chuang also knew that the emperor was for his own face, after all, they were not The relationship between them is still so it '' s a long story.


    The Emperor didn''t hesitate and said calmly, "these things were not sent by the house of internal affairs, but sent by me."


    Shi pengpeng was a bit surprised. He lowered his eyes and covered his emotions.


    Concubine Xu opened her mouth slightly and was surprised, but she soon recovered as usual, even with a smile on her face. "Since the emperor sent someone to send it, please stay. My concubine knows that the emperor can''t bear the hardship of the empress. But for these rules, I want to take care of her more."


    When Jinling heard her say this, she naturally put her things down.


    May allow the imperial concubine to just walk two steps, was called by the emperor again, "wait a minute."


    Concubine Xu stopped, and her heart sank down. The fist clenched hand in her sleeve was even tighter, and her nails were pinched into her palm. She had a very bad feeling in her heart. Sure enough, the next moment, the emperor''s voice came, "princess, you took the Queen''s things."


    This time, Princess Xu couldn''t control her expression. Her face turned red and white, and her mouth twitched slightly. After a long time, she turned around, forced her face to smile and put the Phoenix seal on the table. "The Emperor didn''t mention it, but I forgot it."


    With that, he left without looking back. The refuted anger can be seen by anyone.


    Mo Rong Lin frowned, but he didn''t say anything.


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "what''s the emperor doing? It''s so embarrassing that the imperial concubine can''t get off the stage. If Feng Yin wants it, give it to her."


    Mo Rong Lin was annoyed. "It''s my business. What''s the matter with you?" Then he walked away.


    Jin chuan''er complained about Shi Chuan, "I can see that the emperor is helping us. Why do you say that, madam?"Shi pengpeng sighed, "I just want to test it. Who knows he is so angry."


    Mo Ronglin rushes to the door of the courtyard. He happens to run into the lunch man. When he sees the emperor, the man kneels down on the side of the road. Mo Ronglin has already stepped over and stepped back. He asks, "what did you send?"


    "Back to the emperor, it''s the Queen''s lunch."


    "Open it and I''ll see."


    The little eunuch opened the food box according to his words and added two cold steamed buns and a plate of pickled vegetables.


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t get angry. He said, "go back and tell the kitchen that I''ll have dinner here today, and let them add some dishes."


    Little eunuch should be, carrying a box all the way trot away.


    Mo Ronglin stood at the door for a while, then went back to the house. When he saw Shi pengpeng, he was still a little angry. "I''m hungry. I''ll go after dinner."


    Jin chuan''er immediately wiped all the tables and chairs with a handkerchief and winked at Shi Chuan. Shi Chuan only said with a smile, "please sit down if you don''t mind."


    Mo Ronglin sits down at the table. Shi Chuang goes around the corner of the table. Just as he is about to sit down, Mo Ronglin Hula gets up and sits opposite her. He looks at Jin Chuaner inexplicably. Shi Chuang can''t help but cover his mouth with a handkerchief. He turns around with a smile.


    Shi pengpeng knew that the emperor was here, and she could have a good meal with him. Sure enough, when the meal was sent back, it was not one person, but a group of people. With a long food box in hand, she filled the old eight immortals table. Everything was exquisite and delicious. Shi pengpeng knew that these dishes were not from the imperial kitchen, but from the imperial kitchen.


    Mo Ronglin is used to eating without speaking. Shi pengpeng also keeps silent. Half way through the meal, she suddenly says, "thank you, Emperor."


    Mo Ronglin looks up at her. Shi pengpeng chuckles. His smile is gentle and quiet. Mo Ronglin''s heart beats fast and fast. He drops his eyes and thinks, is it his hidden disease that is getting worse? Is there any response so far away?


    Received your feedback, thank you for your support, last night code to more than 2 o''clock, today to give you extra, ask for the last two days to keep the list, there are monthly tickets in hand sister, please support, there will be a chapter later. By the way also look familiar with the new book "Xinxin Xiangrong.".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1473

    When Xu Guifei returned to the baguiao palace, she sat in her chair for a long time and didn''t speak. When Jin Ling saw this, she sent all the people out of the room and comforted her in a soft voice. "Empress, don''t be sad. The case hasn''t been verified, and the Emperor is not good. She will be dismissed immediately. But I believe that this day won''t be too far away. Robbing the imperial court''s silver is equivalent to rebellion. It''s a big crime to punish the nine nationalities. The emperor is to protect the civil and military officials I won''t agree. Besides, there''s Mr. Xiang. He''ll find a way... "


    Princess Xu raised her eyes and looked at the magnificent palace. She thought that the palace represented the emperor''s affection for her. Now, she feels very ironic. From entering the palace to now, she is still innocent. The Emperor didn''t even touch her. How can she get the affection?


    She recorded a demerit once, but it was a fake. The queen also recorded a demerit once. She later tried to find out that it was also a fake. The queen was called to watch the night by the emperor. It was a shame to let a queen watch the night. The more the emperor fought against the queen, the more happy she was. When did the emperor start to help the queen? She didn''t think she was a business girl Do you think she stinks of copper


    She felt sorry for herself. She blinked for a long time. Two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of her eyes, frightening Jin Ling.


    "Lady, don''t do that. We have to cheer up and take advantage of this opportunity to seize the emperor."


    "How?" Xu Guifei looked at her and said with a sad smile, "you tell me how to rob this palace? It''s said in the script that the emperor is merciless. It turns out that it''s true. How can the emperor have any feelings for this palace... "


    "Yes, yes," Jinling said, "the emperor let his Empress take charge of the harem because he trusted her, and the regulation of this palace is higher than that of Fengming palace. These are the emperor''s feelings for her."


    "So what," said Princess Xu, wiping the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. "He didn''t even want to give it to the palace."


    "The queen doesn''t have any children, and the other owners don''t. as long as you fight for it now, it''s still too late."


    Just as she said that, Jinling saw the little maid in waiting by the door. She went over and said something in her ear. Then she left in a hurry.


    Princess Xu had recovered her usual coldness and arrogance, and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jinling hesitated for a moment. "The emperor stayed in the cold palace and had lunch."


    As soon as Princess Xu opened her eyes, two sharp lights flashed by. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Another thing," Jin Ling said, "is that someone has just come to Jinhua palace and said that Liu Guiren''s condition has worsened."


    "How did it get worse?"


    "It''s said that the amount of medicine prescribed by Taiyi was too light and didn''t work."


    Princess Xu gazed at a point in the void and said coldly, "let the imperial doctor increase the dose."


    "Yes, I know," Jinling said. "I will go there myself."


    -


    after taking a nap, Shi Chuang got up and saw Jin chuang''er coming in from the door with a stack of books in her arms. She was a little surprised, "where are so many books?"


    Jin chuan''er said with a smile, "the emperor sent someone to deliver it. He said that he was afraid that the empress would be bored here. He would bring some books to relieve your fatigue."


    Shi pengpeng''s shoes went down to the ground and said, "the emperor has a heart. Did you thank him?"


    "How can I be so ignorant? Of course, thank you," Jin chuan''er put on the robe for her. "The emperor is really good. He also gave us tea and candles. He ate here and left a lot of dishes. We are not afraid to give them at night. We have all kinds of food. We can eat it hot. Now I''m sending books to my mother. The emperor really has a heart


    "Do you think the emperor is good to us?"


    "Not good?" Jin chuan''er asked, "Princess Xu wanted to take the Phoenix seal, but the Emperor didn''t let her. What does that mean? It means that in the emperor''s heart, only the empress is the queen. Others, hum, go away."


    Shi pengpeng sat down to comb her hair and asked with a smile, "why don''t you hate the emperor?"


    "If the emperor is not good to his mother, I hate him. But if he is good to her, why should I hate him? It''s too late to like it. " She pauses and shakes her head. "It''s a pity..."


    "What a pity? "


    " it''s a pity that the emperor has a second wife, otherwise it''s good for the empress to follow the emperor. "


    Shi pengpeng was playing with a pearl flower in his hand. "He is the emperor. He not only has the second wife, but also has the most wives in the world."


    "But the emperor has no concubine."


    Shi pengpeng was stunned for a moment and laughed, "it took hundreds of years to become a supreme emperor."


    Jin chuan''er looks at her askew. "Niang Niang, if the emperor is the same as the emperor and has no concubine, would you like him?"


    Shi pengpeng seriously thought for a while, "there is no if in this world, so I don''t know."


    Jin chuan''er began to laugh and put a hairpin into her towering bun


    Shi Chuang sat at the table and looked at the books that Jin chuang''er had brought back. She thought the emperor would show her the women''s commandments and women''s instructions. She didn''t expect that except for a few poems, they were all storytelling books. She was a little puzzled. Did the emperor read these books on weekdays?


    In the evening, Sixi personally sent things. The things were very big. The two eunuchs carried them into the room. They had no place to put them. They could only put them on the bed. He went forward to salute, "Niang Niang, the emperor asked the slave to send this to Niang Niang to relieve her boredom."Jin chuan''er was very happy and bent over to see, "what''s this?"


    "It''s a puzzle," Sixi said. "The emperor loves to play with puzzles. He has all kinds of puzzles. The emperor says that the empress likes to use her brain. It''s difficult. She can play with it."


    "Thank the emperor for me." Shi pengpeng also bent down to see that the jigsaw puzzle was made of bamboo. It was exquisitely made. There were patterns carved on the frame and dark patterns on the bottom. There was a big bamboo box with small pieces of bamboo in it. When the cover was opened, it was stacked neatly. There was a faint smell of bamboo. It smelled good.


    She picked up a small piece of bamboo and looked at it carefully. She praised, "it''s a good job."


    Four Xi see her very happy appearance, and politely introduced a few left. Back in Chengde palace, the emperor is playing nine links. Just because he sees nine links, he remembers to send a jigsaw puzzle to Shi pengpeng. He spends his eyes reading under the light every day. It''s better to find something else to kill her time.


    See four Xi come in, Mo Rong Lin put down nine chain, "things sent?"


    "Yes, it was sent by the slave himself. The empress was so happy that she couldn''t put it down."


    Mo Rong Lin''s mouth slightly Yang, wait for a moment did not hear below, had to ask himself, "what did she say?"


    "The empress said thank you, Emperor."


    "That''s it?"


    Four Xi, "ah, that''s it." What else?


    Mo Rong Lin Mo for a moment, suddenly changed the topic, "after the queen there three meals a day, by you personally."


    "Yes, the slave obeys," said Si Xi, and without retreating, he raised his head and laughed at the emperor.


    Mo Rong Lin coughed twice, "it''s the queen at the bottom. I can''t let people gossip behind her back and say I''m harsh on her."


    Four Xi silent back to one side, heart said, Emperor you don''t explain, don''t want the queen suffer, when the slave don''t know.


    The second is more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1474

    Mo Ronglin is sitting under the south window reading, his mind is not all in the book, Yu Guangli, four Xi has seen him several times, he closed the book, raised his head, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Four Xi bow body, face heap with smile, "emperor, today''s son is the birthday of a lady."


    Mo Rong Lin didn''t take it too seriously. "As usual, just go to the warehouse and pick something to send."


    Four Xi reminded him, "emperor, in the past, the imperial concubine didn''t enter the palace. If you didn''t show up, it''s fair to send someone to give you a small gift. But now the imperial concubine is in the palace. If the emperor doesn''t show up, I''m afraid it''s a bit..."


    Mo Ronglin pondered for a moment and asked him, "do you think I should go there?"


    "The emperor would like to have a meal. It''s better to make your concubine happy than to send anything." Si Xi secretly looked at the emperor''s face and said, "Zuo Xiangye also sent things to the Baguio Palace today."


    Mo Rong Lin thought about it and got up. "Go to the library and pick up something. I''ll take a trip."


    Four Xi''s smiling face should say: "Dele, I''m going now."


    -


    in the Baguio palace, Princess Xu is sitting and drinking tea. She is very beautiful today. She is dressed in a black and towering flying bun, with a peacock swinging, golden tassels hanging down, and big peonies pinned to her ears. She looks noble and gorgeous. Dai Mei picks her eyes slightly and sweeps the golden powder around her eyes. The flower in the center of her eyebrows is also a purple peony, which complements the silk flower on her head. The peony is the king of flowers, and the peacock shakes her steps. I don''t know, I think she is the queen.


    Jinling came in from the door, with a happy face, "Niang Niang, father-in-law Sixi said, the emperor will come later."


    Xu Guifei face a joy, command down, "hurry up, are ready, the emperor said to come."


    Jinling said with a smile, "don''t worry. It''s too late."


    As soon as the emperor appeared, she ran back to deliver the letter. When the emperor stepped into the door, the food on the table was just set. It was steaming hot. It seemed that she had just caught up.


    Princess Xu came up to salute. That day, she left in a huff. She also knew that the emperor would not come to her. Fortunately, it was not two days before her birthday. Thanks to four blessings, the emperor could enter her palace today.


    "My concubine, please greet the emperor." She bowed down with a smile.


    Mo Ronglin reaches out his hand and gives it a virtual hand. "I almost forgot today''s birthday of your concubine. Fortunately, I caught up with her." he turns his head and calls Sixi.


    Four Xi came forward and presented the things in his hand to Xu Guifei, "this is the fat white jade sent by the emperor to his Empress to send Guanyin."


    Concubine Xu was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile, "my concubine thanks the emperor. This Guanyin is really beautiful. I want to give her up. I sincerely wish to protect the emperor every day."


    Mo Ronglin never put his mind on these gifts. Every year he gives things to Princess Xu. It''s all arranged by Si Xi. After that, Si Xi tells him. Every year he''s regular. How come this year He glanced at Si Xi, who was standing with a bow, but didn''t dare to look up. He knew that he had gone too far, but if he took someone else''s hand short and helped him once, it was clear.


    Concubine Xu didn''t know that Si Xi had made up her mind to send the son Guanyin. The emperor''s eyes were delicate and charming, which made Mo Ronglin get goose bumps and want to go.


    "The emperor, come and sit down quickly," said Xu Guifei. She wanted to take Mo Ronglin''s arm, but Ning Shiqi stopped them in the middle and put them away. Xu Guifei was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She knew Ning Shiqi was a muscle, and no one would sell it. The emperor left on his own, so she had to give up.


    Finally the emperor sat down. She wanted to sit next to each other. Mo Ronglin pointed to the opposite side and said, "your concubine is sitting there."


    Princess Xu breathed a sigh in her heart and sat opposite. She poured wine for the emperor herself. This time, Mo Ronglin didn''t refuse. She drank it and said two auspicious words, which made Princess Xu feel more comfortable. Although she didn''t have much contact with Mo Ronglin, she also knew that the young Emperor didn''t like tenderness. She was a person who told the rules. She didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. She took out a dignified and elegant style and talked to the emperor gently.


    She didn''t speak much, and Mo Ronglin spoke even less. Occasionally she took a tone, and most of the time she was silent.


    Princess Xu was used to seeing him like this, but she didn''t mind much. After three rounds of wine, her cheeks were flushed, her eyes were red, and her eyes were blurred. She held her cheek and asked the emperor, "emperor, are you good-looking


    Mo Ronglin, a little drunk at the meeting, nodded and said, "it''s nice."


    "Then why doesn''t the emperor often come to see my concubine?"


    "I''m very busy."


    "Before my concubine entered the palace, the emperor could see my concubine every other time. Why did I enter the palace, but I couldn''t see the emperor? Did I become ugly?" In her eyes, misty, she looked at Mo Ronglin for a moment, quite a bit of wine spitting truth, "emperor, what do you say?"


    Mo Ronglin looked at her carefully and answered truthfully, "well, you are a little different from before, but you are not ugly."


    "Is that beautiful?"


    Mo Rong Lin shook his head, "it has nothing to do with beauty and ugliness."


    "What''s the difference?" Xu Guifei leaned forward. A peach heart was dug in her new skirt chest, revealing a piece of snow-white skin. She leaned against the table, and the snow-white skin squeezed out a shallow ditch.Such scenery did not attract Mo Ronglin''s sight. He looked at the peacock on her head and said, "is it a peacock on your head?"


    "Well, a blue peacock, does the emperor like it?"


    Mo Ronglin did not answer the question, "I thought it was a Phoenix."


    Princess Xu said quietly, "I thought the emperor would give me a phoenix before I entered the palace..."


    Mo Ronglin''s face was calm and said, "you are drunk, princess."


    "I''m not drunk," she poured another glass of wine to the emperor. "I don''t want anything today, as long as the emperor accompanies me to have a good drink."


    Mo Ronglin said, "OK, after drinking this glass of wine, I should go."


    Xu Guifei watched him pour the wine into her mouth and stood up on the table. She also stood up with her eyes fixed on his action.


    The slave in the room had been sent by Jinling. Ning Shiqi was also dragged out by Sixi. Ning Shiqi didn''t want to go out. Sixi only said in his ear: do you want the emperor to be better?


    Ning Shiqi was silent. The emperor''s hidden illness was also a matter of their mind. Whether it was a princess or a queen, as long as someone could cure the emperor, he would admit that he was punished afterwards.


    When Mo Ronglin stood up, he felt a little dizzy. He held the table for a while and then said, "princess, I''m gone."


    Xu Guifei stood still. Seeing him walking towards the door, she suddenly rushed over and hugged him from behind. She called him in a dumb voice, "emperor, don''t go."


    On the last day of May, I still have the trouble to support Qingyang and pengpeng. If I don''t vote, it will be invalid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1475

    Princess Xu doesn''t know what the emperor will do with Shi pengpeng in the end, but Jinling is right. She wants to grab the emperor while the queen is in the cold palace. As long as the emperor''s heart is on her, Ren Shi pengpeng is not her opponent.


    In fact, she didn''t take the initiative, but they all ended in failure. After summing up her experience, she felt that her face was too tender and she was too timid. So this time, she decided to give it up. It doesn''t matter whether she has a face or not, as long as she keeps people.


    When his soft arm was tied to his waist, Mo Ronglin felt numb on his scalp and even more dizzy. He was sweating on his back and his stomach was like a sea of water. He bent over and retched before he had time to break away.


    Where did Princess Xu think the emperor would react like this? She was startled. She put her arms around him and asked anxiously, "emperor, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Emperor, Emperor..."


    Mo Ronglin''s hands and feet were weak, and he bent into a shrimp. He retched and yelled, "go, wow Go away, whoa, whoa... "


    Ning Shiqi heard something outside the door and rushed in immediately. He didn''t even think about it. He grabbed Princess Xu and threw her aside. He picked up Mo Ronglin and said, "how are you, emperor?"


    Hearing Ning 17''s voice, Mo Ronglin''s suffering strength finally slowed down a little. He leaned against Ning 17''s arms and said, "take me back."


    Four Xi heel before and after coming in, also quickly hold the emperor, two people a left and a right to the emperor on the chariot, in a hurry to Chengde hall.


    Jinling didn''t know what happened and didn''t dare to let other people in. She went to see the situation first. As a result, she saw Princess Xu lying on the edge of the table and nobody knew anything.


    She was so scared that she went up to her and called her, "Niang, what''s the matter with you, Niang, wake up, wake up, Niang..."


    There was a moment of panic in the palace. Jinling asked several maids to help carry Princess Xu to the bed, pinched her, fed her hot water, and sent for the imperial doctor. The maids went in and out to clean up the dishes and chopsticks on the table


    Before the doctor came, Princess Xu woke up. She was just in a short coma, and it didn''t matter. As soon as she woke up, she asked Jinling, "where''s the emperor?"


    "The emperor has returned to Chengde hall."


    "How is he, emperor?"


    Ning Shiqi and Si Xi moved too fast. When Jin Ling came over, she only saw that the emperor was already on the Dragon chariot. She couldn''t really see the dark lights outside, but she felt that the emperor was absent-minded and didn''t have much spirit. She seemed a little uncomfortable.


    "Emperor, he''s walking in the chariot. He looks a little uncomfortable."


    Concubine Xu was gazing at the top of the account. She let out a breath. Three times in a row, she didn''t know that she was a fool. On the night of her wedding, the emperor got sick and left here. The second time, the emperor ate in the Baguio palace, and got sick again. She said that she had eaten the same food, but nothing happened. If she was too frightened in the first two times, she didn''t think about it elsewhere, but today, it''s very clear that it was the moment she held the emperor that the emperor became ill.


    She thought of the time when she went to Chengde hall and tried to squeeze the emperor''s shoulder, but was scolded by him. Her serious face and alienation made her feel very hurt at that time. Now, it''s just his instinctive reaction, because he can''t get close to women.


    There''s nothing more ridiculous than that. A grand king, the most powerful emperor in the world, a man with 3000 beautiful ladies in the harem, is allergic to women! No wonder now, there are only a few strokes on the file of Jingshi room. It''s not that the emperor is not close to women, it''s that he can''t do what he wants!


    The little maid of honor came in, "empress, here comes the doctor."


    Xu Guifei waved her hand, "let him go back, the palace is OK."


    Jinling was a little uneasy. "Niang Niang, you''d better let the doctor have a look. How can you faint for no reason? I''m worried..."


    Xu Guifei impatient, "said nothing, let the doctor go, the palace who do not want to see." Where is to have no reason to faint, clear is by that with the living dead same of rather 17 throw dizzy, but this words she can''t say with the person.


    When Jinling saw her like this, she had to let the maid in waiting to send a message. She put down the account and let Princess Xu rest quietly.


    -


    in Chengde hall, Mo Ronglin has already taken a bath. Leaning on the couch, a young eunuch wipes his hair with a dry handkerchief. His mind is empty, and he doesn''t think about anything. He looks at the painted picture on the beam and is absorbed.


    In the side hall, Wang Changliang was cursing Sixi in a low voice.


    "You know the emperor has this problem, but also encourage the emperor in the past, what''s your peace of mind?"


    Si Xi lowered his head and murmured in a low voice, "I want to try it several times. I always make some progress before..."


    "Progress?" Wang Changliang sneered, "don''t think about it. The emperor has been planted several times in the imperial concubine''s place. Even if he wants to try, he will try another person. The emperor doesn''t summon the imperial concubine himself. Don''t think that I don''t know. Huodu and the imperial concubine don''t give you more things. The master rewards the slave, but if he doesn''t accept the slave, he doesn''t know how to praise him. But there are rules to accept them. If you accept them seriously, you have to do things for others Well, only the emperor can''t. It''s our master. You can''t get lost and turn your elbow out... "


    Sixi was reproached by Wang Changliang, and his head became lower and lower. Finally, he knelt down and said, "don''t talk about it, chief manager. I''ll go to the emperor and admit my mistake."Wang Changliang waved his hand, "look at your own fortune."


    Si Xi has been with Mo Ronglin for more than ten years. He has been watching the little emperor grow up. In his heart, no one is more important than the emperor because he wants to return the affection of the princess Xu. More importantly, he hopes the emperor can try it several times. Maybe he will try it.


    He quietly walked into the inner hall. Mo Ronglin still kept his original posture, half leaning and half lying. When the little eunuch saw Si Xi coming in, he immediately backed out.


    Four Xi also don''t speak, por Tong a kneel in front of the emperor.


    Mo Ronglin opened his eyes and glanced at him. When he saw the son sending Avalokitesvara, he knew it. But it''s already here, and it''s the birthday of Princess Xu. It doesn''t matter to have a meal. He just didn''t expect that Princess Xu would come to hold him at last. Last time, he had already done something to him. This time, it was too much. He almost didn''t let his heart, liver, spleen and lung come out Hard, he was a little annoyed, raised his foot to kick over four Xi, sneered, "since you are so loyal to the imperial concubine, it''s better to pull you out to the Baguio palace."


    Four Xi''s face was pale, and he cried on the ground, "emperor, I know I''m wrong. I deserve to die. But I can learn from my loyalty to the emperor. If I have two hearts for the emperor, I''ll fight five thunders. I can''t die well. I just think I have to try that for several times. The lady is the one in the emperor''s heart. She''s the most suitable one among the masters in the palace It''s selfish, but the slave is really for the emperor''s sake. It''s been several months since the wedding. There''s no record on the room file, and the emperor refuses to call the masters to serve him. It won''t be long before the truth is concealed. If the officials know about it, they''ll make a lot of noise, Emperor... "


    What Si Xi said is exactly what bothers Mo Ronglin. Mei Mei is also in the palace. His hidden illness is still the same. He has no improvement, and it depends on him. Even at the moment of beauty, he doesn''t have the heart to have a try.


    Mentioning the hidden disease, Mo Ronglin was dispirited and raised his hand slightly. "Go to the torture room and get twenty boards yourself."


    Students, 61 happy, keep childlike innocence is the happiest person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1476

    That day''s matter did not make too big movement, but the grapevine actually quietly spread in the palace.


    Shengong is quiet and keeps a large number of servants who are very idle. Once they have some fun, they all enjoy talking about it. When it was just spread, the news is like this: the emperor had a dispute with the imperial concubine in the baguiao palace, and he started pushing the imperial concubine. After a turn, it turns out that the emperor is suffering from food poisoning in the Baguio palace and calls the imperial doctor to see a doctor in the middle of the night. And then it became: the imperial concubine poisoned the emperor again, but the emperor escaped


    When Yang Xiuyi heard the news, he was startled and asked Zhang Xiuyi, "no, how can your concubine poison the emperor?"


    Zhang Xiuyi didn''t have a good impression of Princess Xu, saying, "who knows, maybe it''s because of love and jealousy of Liu Guiren''s favor. Anyway, once a woman gets tough, she can do anything."


    "But the princess was not arrested."


    "It depends on the meaning of the emperor. Last time, the emperor had a bad stomach in the Baguio palace, but the Emperor didn''t pursue it. Anyway, Princess Xu was the woman the emperor once liked. She always had some feelings."


    "I think Liu Guiren''s favor has come to an end. The emperor has not announced her company for a long time. He has been ill all these days. If he is ill, the emperor will not pass on her. If he is not ill, he will not pass on her


    "It''s still true that the book says that the emperors in the world are the most fickle. At that time, Liu Guiren was favored and followed the emperor every day. Now he is ill in bed, and the emperor doesn''t come to have a look."


    "Mr. Liu is cold anyway. Let''s see how to deal with the matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The next day, the news became: Princess Xu poisoned the emperor because she was jealous of Liu''s favor.


    When the news reached Jinhua palace, Yang Xiuyi said to Zhang Xiuyi with a smile, "it''s still my sister who guessed right. Princess Xu poisoned the emperor because she was jealous of Liu Guiren."


    Zhang Xiuyi said, "the concubine doesn''t know what to think. She is jealous of Liu Guiren. She should poison Liu Guiren. Why poison the emperor?"


    Yang Xiuyi said, "Liu Guiren has been ill for such a long time. Maybe it really has something to do with your concubine."


    Before long, the news came to the Baguio palace. The maid whispered. When she saw Princess Xu and Jinling coming, she immediately kept silent, but she looked a little flustered.


    Jinling saw that they looked different and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The little maid shook her head, "no, nothing..."


    Jinling frowned and said harshly, "don''t you say it soon?"


    The little maid was so frightened that she had to say, "yes, it''s from outside that Liu Guiren has been ill for a long time. It''s the empress who poisoned her..."


    Jinling and Princess Xu exchanged their eyes very quickly. Jinling was so angry that she slapped the little maid in the face and said, "fart! When people outside chew, do you chew too? Don''t you know who our lady is? "


    The little maid of honor covered her face, and the commissar stood on one side, not daring to speak.


    When Princess Xu entered the inner hall, Jinling quickly closed the door. "Niang Niang, how can such news come out? Is it..."


    Xu Guifei shook her head, "no, he has always been safe and will not leave a handle."


    "Now what? Liu Guiren doesn''t have many days. If he is going to die at the mouth of the wind, why don''t he... "


    Princess Xu paced the room a few steps, her eyes twinkling, "then try to let her live a few more days, to avoid the limelight."


    From the beginning to the end, Liu Guiren is only a chess piece in her hand. It''s a good stratagem to kill two birds with one stone to use Liu Guiren to deal with Shi pengpeng. It''s impossible to say that she is not jealous at all. With her appearance, family background and status, even a little noble is inferior to her. How can she swallow this tone? So it''s a good thing that Liu Guiren hurt his foundation, although he didn''t hurt Shi pengpeng that time.


    Now that the queen is in the cold palace, she is in power. It''s easy for her to take Liu Guiren''s life, but it takes time to do it. Now that time is almost up, there are rumors that if Liu Guiren dies at this moment, she really can''t tell.


    Princess Xu stood still in front of the window and sighed. She was fighting for an inhumane man. It was ridiculous to think about it. I thought that as long as I was pregnant with a dragon fetus, I would take the lead. Now I know that there will be no dragon fetus at all. Everyone is the same.


    As a queen, Shi pengpeng will be even more shocked when she hears this news!


    She took a cold smile from the corner of her mouth and said, "take two boxes of snacks and go to the palace to see the queen."


    Shi pengpeng was a little surprised to see Xu Guifei come in from the door. She thought that after that day, Xu Guifei would never step here again.


    She is always easygoing and says hello with a smile, "what''s the matter with your concubine?"


    "I came here to have a look when I was free today. This heart was made by the cook in my palace. The cook was from the south of the Yangtze River. I remember that my mother grew up in the south of the Yangtze River when she was a child. She should be interested in her, so I took it to her to have a taste."


    Shi pengpeng bent his lower lip. "It''s rare that your concubine has a heart, but your concubine is wrong. When I was a child, I grew up in the northwest."


    Xu Guifei was not embarrassed. She glanced at Jin chuan''er and said, "you go out. There are some personal words in our palace. I want to talk to the empress."Jin chuan''er didn''t listen at all. Jin Ling was a little annoyed, but she had two wide Jin chuan''er''s body. Her momentum was obviously insufficient.


    Princess Xu is also a little helpless. She knows that she can''t call her jinchuan''er. The maid in waiting is very strong and impulsive. No one can control her. It''s said that even the emperor dares to bite her, and she doesn''t take her as a princess. She doesn''t want to be upset. She turns to look at Shi Chuan.


    Shi Chuang said to Jin chuang''er, "you stay at the door. I''ll talk to your concubine."


    Jin chuan''er doesn''t worry about what Princess Xu will do to Shi Chuan. Such a delicate woman is definitely not the opponent of her mother. She refuses to move, but just shows disdain. But when her mother says something, she will certainly listen, follow Jin Ling to the door, and close the door.


    Shi pengpeng sat down calmly, "if you have something to say, just say it."


    Princess Xu won''t sit on that kind of old chair, but one sitting and one standing make a difference in her manner of speaking. She was angry and helpless.


    After a moment''s silence, she said, "everyone in the palace knows that the emperor doesn''t like you and why the emperor made you queen. If you want to keep your queen, your only hope is to be pregnant with a dragon seed. If you can give birth to a boy in the future, even if it''s not the prince, it''s also the prince who can protect you for the rest of your life. Unfortunately, God won''t give you this opportunity, and you will never be pregnant with his child ¡£¡±


    Shi pengpeng stared into her eyes, "what do you mean by that?"


    Princess Xu laughed sarcastically, "it means that you are not married."


    The new month has begun. All the fresh monthly tickets are in your hands. Ask for a wave, ask for a wave, ask for a wave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1477

    Shi pengpeng is a little confused about Xu Guifei''s strange words. Of course, she knows that Mo Ronglin doesn''t like him, and she also knows the purpose of marrying him. She also knows that he won''t let her have children. This is a well-known thing. It''s worth Xu Guifei to come here and tell her carefully?


    What does Princess Xu want to express? She frowned, pondering, hand unconsciously pinch a piece of cake into the mouth, taste good, and to the mouth to send a piece.


    Jin chuan''er came in and saw this scene. He was so scared that he rushed up and pressed her hand. "Niang Niang, can''t you eat?"


    Shi pengpeng looked up at her and chewed, "why?"


    Jin chuan''er is a little nervous, "be careful of poison."


    Shi pengpeng chuckled, "is she so stupid? She came here specially to poison and didn''t want to live?"


    "Concubine Xu even dares to poison the emperor. What can I do for you?"


    Shi pengpeng was stunned for a moment, "where did the rumor come from?"


    "It''s a rumor. It''s all over the palace. If Qionghua hadn''t told me when she came to deliver things in the morning, we would have been kept in the dark."


    Shi pengpeng asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Former son, Princess Xu invited the emperor to dinner on her birthday. As a result, she poisoned the dishes. The emperor was poisoned on the spot and was taken back to Chengde hall by Sixi and ningshiqi. Fortunately, the poison was not deep and it didn''t matter. I heard that Princess Xu was knocked unconscious by the emperor."


    Shi pengpeng was very surprised, "is there such a thing?"


    "No, now people in the palace are talking about it. They also say that the emperor had a bad stomach in the Baguio Palace last time. In fact, it was Princess Xu who poisoned her."


    Shi Chuang said he had nothing to say. He kneaded a piece of it and nodded it into his mouth. Jin chuang''er wanted to stop it. He complained: "how can you still eat it, madam? Even if it''s not poisonous, we won''t eat her food."


    "Why can''t you eat without poison?" Shi pengpeng pinched a piece and handed it to her. "You try it. It''s really delicious."


    Jin chuan''er doesn''t take it. Shi Chuan simply feeds it to her mouth. Jin chuan''er reluctantly opens her mouth. Eh, it''s really delicious. Besides three meals a day, she doesn''t even have a snack to eat. Hum, if she doesn''t eat it, she swallows it in twos and threes and takes another one to her mouth.


    "Niang Niang, Princess Xu poisoned the emperor. Why didn''t the emperor arrest her? It really depends on the old love?"


    "Nonsense, what''s more important than life," Shi said. "There must be no such thing. Murdering the emperor is the crime of killing the nine nationalities. Princess Xu is not stupid. How can she poison again and again?"


    Jin Chuan son didn''t understand, "then why spread so evil?"


    Yeah, why is it so weird? If Shi pengpeng remembers correctly, Mo Ronglin has been in the Baguio palace for three times. The first time was the wedding night. No one knows what the truth is, and whether the rumor is spread by the wind or beating her here. The second time I said that I had a bad stomach. This time I poisoned it for the third time. As far as she knows, the number of times Mo Ronglin went to the Baguio palace was very few, but how could the probability of an accident be so great?


    She thought of today''s Princess Xu''s affirmative look, she said: you will never be pregnant with his child!


    Even if Mo Ronglin doesn''t hate her, she won''t be pregnant. The little emperor is afraid of her and won''t let her get close to her at all


    Shi Chuang''s mind flashed. He stood up and startled Jin chuang''er. "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    "I see." Shi pengpeng''s eyes are shining with excitement. Mo Ronglin is not afraid of her, but of all the women. In order to make it clear, he records a fake file for her. She is fake, Princess Xu is fake, and other people are fake, so he hardly calls people to sleep. Even Princess Xu seldom goes there.


    But Princess Xu is different from others. She holds that she and Mo Ronglin are old acquaintances, so she behaves boldly. Because of this, Mo Ronglin only gets sick once or twice, and she will not be held responsible afterwards.


    It turns out that Mo Ronglin is not afraid of her because he hates her, but because he can''t touch women. It''s ridiculous that the most powerful men in the world are afraid of women.


    Jin chuan''er was a little uneasy. She didn''t know what her mother was laughing at. She pushed her gently. "Mother, don''t scare me."


    Shi pengpeng came back and said, "I''m ok."


    After laughing, he sympathizes with Mo Ronglin. If he goes on like this, it''s really possible that there will be no successor. It''s not a good thing.


    -


    after the accident of the gold in dananyuan, Mo Ronglin was in a low mood. That day, after Sixi said that, he was in a worse mood. He couldn''t sleep at night and went out for a walk. As he walked, he went to the cold palace. Through the gate, he saw the light in the window. Knowing that Shi pengpeng was still awake, he stood for a while and pushed the door in.


    The night is too quiet, small voice can hear clearly, Jin Chuan son frowns, "so late, who will come?" She didn''t worry. She stood by the door and asked, "who? "


    " it''s me. " It''s a little heavy. It''s close.


    Jin chuan''er was startled and subconsciously looked back at Shi Chuan. Shi Chuan was already sitting on the edge of the bed. He immediately came to meet the emperor and said, "my concubine, please say hello to the emperor. How did the emperor come here so late?"Mo Ronglin looks at her by candlelight, "going to sleep?"


    Shi pengpeng is ready to go to bed, but because he knows muronglin''s Secret today, he always feels pitiful when he looks at him now, and his attitude is softer than usual.


    "Not yet. I''m going to go to sleep after reading some books." She said as she led the emperor in.


    She came out in a hurry, but she didn''t wear a robe. She only wore a snow-white bedclothes. Shi pengpeng didn''t have the style of Miss Qianjin, and she couldn''t do the posture of supporting willow with weak wind. However, her slender posture could still be seen under the bedclothes. She had a good-looking arc on her shoulders, a small waist and a low collar. She showed a snow-white neck, with a faint fragrance of jasmine


    Mo Ronglin''s heart starts to speed up and his breathing is unsteady. He pauses and pulls away quietly.


    Entering the inner room, he saw that Shi pengpeng was going to sit at the table. He said, "it''s cold at night. Put on your robe."


    Shi Chuang didn''t think much. He asked Jin chuang''er to help him put on his robe and fasten his belt. Then he told Jin chuang''er to boil water and make tea for the emperor.


    Mo Ronglin said, "don''t bother. I''ll just sit down and go."


    "No trouble. I''m thirsty, too." Shi pengpeng winked at him with a smile, "when the emperor comes here, my concubine will finally have tea to serve."


    Mo Rong Lin also laughed, "if you like, let people send more next time."


    "Enough, there are only two concubines and chuan''er here. They don''t need so much."


    Mo Ronglin glanced at the books on the cupboard. "Have you finished reading all the books? Will I ask someone to send some more?"


    "Not yet. Those notebooks are very good-looking. Does the emperor read those on weekdays?"


    Mo Rong Lin laughs, "I don''t know what to look at. It''s left by the Empress Dowager. I think you girls should love to see it, so I''ll let someone take it."


    "The emperor is very thoughtful."


    Strange to say, usually two people together are either sarcastic or speechless, but tonight, you and I seem to chat, but it''s not embarrassing. It''s a bit like an ordinary couple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1478

    Mo Ronglin didn''t want to stay here much, but he held the hot tea in his hand, the fragrance of tea overflowed, and the girl opposite was smiling and talking about the story in the storybook. On this annoying autumn night, it seemed good to have someone accompany him like this, at least he didn''t want to go now.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t know whether Mo Ronglin would be annoyed to hear her say this? But he won''t go, and she won''t be able to drive him away. It was about the dead of night. The young emperor was not as secretive as he was in the daytime. He could see something hidden in his heart between his eyebrows. Shi pengpeng thinks that Mo Ronglin''s biggest worry may be his secret.


    She suddenly asked, "does the emperor like playing chess?"


    Mo Ronglin, "eh? Can you play chess? "


    Shi pengpeng pretended to be dissatisfied, "in the eyes of the emperor, can I only make money?"


    Mo Rong Lin laughed, "that''s not true. Do you like playing chess?"


    "It''s OK. I haven''t had anyone to accompany me since I entered the palace. It''s been a long time."


    "What do you want to do now?"


    Shi pengpeng pursed his mouth and nodded, "a little bit, but it''s so late..."


    "What''s the difficulty?" muronglin called out. "Si Xi, go and get my chess box."


    Four Xi answered outside and ran away. He had been on the board two days earlier, but he didn''t have a good chance. But the emperor was interested in playing chess, and he played with the queen, which made him see some good signs. He didn''t care about the pain, so he strode towards Chengde hall.


    Soon, Si Xi brought all the chess boxes and boards. On the shabby eight immortals table, Mo Ronglin and Shi pengpeng began their first game.


    Jin chuan''er was sensible and added two more candles to make the room bright. The pieces of black and white jade were lying on the chessboard, shining brightly.


    Mo Ronglin is a gentleman in playing chess. He will let the girl take the sunspot first. Shi pengpeng is not polite either. He holds the black chess piece between his slim fingers and doesn''t hesitate to drop it.


    When Mo Ronglin used to play chess with Liu Guiren, he thought of taking the opportunity to hold the girl''s hand, but the idea flashed through his mind. Later, he concentrated on playing chess, and the idea disappeared. However, this idea was always in his mind tonight, so that he could not concentrate on playing chess. The hand in the sight was as white as jade, and the black chessman was sandwiched between his fingers. It seemed that he was about to melt away, which made his eyes straight.


    When she heard Shi pengpeng''s smile, she found that she was surrounded by her own chess. She picked her eyebrows, picked up four white chess and threw them back into his chess box.


    The pieces collided and made a nice clear sound. Although he lost the pieces, he was very happy and said, "I don''t know. Your chess skills are good. Who did you learn from?"


    "I didn''t learn from anyone," Shi pengpeng said. "When I was a child, I was in the northwest post station. There were many caravans coming and going there. Some people played chess. When I saw that I was interested, they taught me. Later, I grew up. My mother saw that I liked it and asked people to make some chess scores for me. Now there are many orphans in my family."


    "So it is," muronglin said with a smile. "No wonder you look like a wild way."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t mind if she was said to be wild. "No matter whether it''s wild or right, it''s a good way to win." she picked up three white men again. "Emperor, you have to be careful."


    Mo Ronglin, "you win me."


    He is very good at chess, but he is always a little absent-minded. His eyes fall on Shi pengpeng''s fingers. Several times when he sees that hand lying in the air, he has an impulse to hold it. If he doesn''t have that problem, he may hold it without hesitation, but he knows he can''t. the events in the Baguio palace a few days ago are still fresh in his mind, so he can''t take risks, just in his heart It''s like a cat''s paw tickling his heart.


    With a strong determination, he controlled himself until Wang Changliang led people to deliver the midnight snack, which was almond pineapple jelly. It was a summer dessert, but the emperor loved it, and it didn''t stop in autumn. There is also a bowl of hot wine pearl balls.


    Shi pengpeng has lived in the cold palace these days. She thinks everything is delicious. She eats up the bowl of almond pineapple jelly with a few spoonfuls, and then takes the wine pearl balls to eat. The soup is still a little hot, so she chooses the pearl balls first. When she chews, her cheeks are puffing and puffing, which is a bit cute.


    Mo Ronglin''s heart beat vigorously for a while, and then there was a kind of thin and dense feeling like a needle gently pricking up from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t say whether it was uncomfortable or what. He quickly drew back his eyes, and did not dare to raise them until his heart beat back to normal.


    Wang Changliang stood on the side, watching the emperor and empress sitting on both sides, and eating the midnight snack with Mei Mei. He was very pleased. He quietly retreated to the yard and bowed to the ground in front of the half empty moon. Heaven protected him. The emperor''s hidden disease was finally cured. The king of Jin was still very powerful. When he got married, he said that the emperor might have a try with the queen. But at that time, the emperor was disgusted with the queen and refused.


    After supper, Mo Ronglin is embarrassed to stay. It''s going to dawn, but he doesn''t take the chess away. He says, "put it first. Maybe I''ll come to you next time."


    Shi pengpeng was very generous and said, "my concubine welcomes the emperor at any time."


    Mo Ronglin left. Shi Chuang came into the room yawning. In Yu Guangli, Jin Chuaner was laughing. She asked, "what are you laughing at?"Jin chuan''er said with a smile, "the emperor is always peeping at the empress when he plays chess."


    "Maybe I didn''t expect that I was so good at chess that he was impressed."


    "I don''t think so. The emperor suddenly found out that the empress was so beautiful."


    Shi Chuang was so sleepy that he didn''t have the energy to talk and laugh with Jin chuang''er. He fell asleep on the bed soon.


    Mo Ronglin returns to Chengde hall, but he can''t sleep for a long time. Shi pengpeng is very stable and does everything well. How can he think she is lovely? When he closed his eyes, Shi pengpeng''s appearance of eating midnight snack appeared in his mind. His eyes were wide open, and his cheeks were like a little squirrel.


    And her hands, when holding chess pieces, black and white, so good-looking. Her slender body under the bedclothes, snow-white neck, the faint fragrance of jasmine, long black hair hanging on her shoulders, like a black satin, she laughs, her eyes are bright, when picking eyebrows, there is a kind of atmosphere and playful taste, her walking appearance is not like the swaying posture of Princess Xu, but it is so plain that people are willing to be close


    When he realized his inner evaluation of Shi Peng, he was startled. He opened his eyes and looked at the top of the account. He was a little dazed. On the one hand, he felt that Shi Peng was better than he had imagined. On the other hand, he felt that he could not betray himself. He was fighting in his heart and was extremely entangled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1479

    According to the shopkeeper''s prediction, the silver village would be empty in about ten days. But no one thought that at this time, many people who had won the favor of the historian''s firm spontaneously went to the silver village to deposit silver. Although the amount was not much, it was not small to add up. Some military officers who were good friends with Du Changfeng also helped It is needless to say that Jia Ning''s house sent all the money to Du''s house. Mo Rong Qingyang was a little rich man. He sent bags of gold and silver to Du''s house. Mo Rong Sheng was used to it and had no savings. But he got a sum of money from the king of Jin and sent it to Du''s house. Relying on the scattered money, the bank finally survived.


    Shi Yingying was very moved by the shopkeeper''s report. She blushed and said, "I''ve been operating in good faith for so many years, and I''ve never thought of giving back There are so many good people in this world... "


    The shopkeeper said, "boss, people''s hearts are full of flesh. How well our historian firm is doing, people have a reputation in their hearts."


    Shi Yingying asked, "is there any news about the case?"


    The shopkeeper shook his head. "They all say that the mirage door is very powerful in handling cases. I don''t think it''s very good. This wave of exchange shows clearly that someone is going to bring down the historian''s firm. The common people understand it, and they don''t see any action from the mirage door. "


    Shi Yingying said," don''t say that. I believe in Ning''an. He should know. "


    -


    "I didn''t count it in my heart." Ning An looked at Murong Qingyang, "although we have made preparations, the silver of Yinzhuang''s semicolon has been robbed. It''s my carelessness. I didn''t expect that the other party sent three groups of people to beat us unprepared. If we didn''t get caught, the silver was also robbed."


    Murong Qingyang is very anxious, "who robbed the silver, can''t you find out?"


    "It''s the people of feihualou," Ning An pulled out two concealed weapons from her arms. "It''s similar to what we found in the cave of liujiazhen. The shape of the flowers is different. It shows that everyone in feihualou has their own concealed weapons."


    Xiao Zhuge said, "Liujia town is not far from Lin''an City, and the semicolon of Shijia Yinzhuang is just outside the city. Does this mean that the people of feihualou may have entered Lin''an City?"


    Ning An nodded, "it''s possible that the exchange of shijiayinzhuang has stopped temporarily. Let''s see what they still have to do. You guys pay close attention to the market. I''ll go to liujiazhen again."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "what are you doing in liujiazhen?"


    "Those bodies are going to the coffin. I want to see them again."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Ning an originally wanted to refuse, see Murong Qingyang instant not instant staring at himself, anxious look full of expectations, he didn''t hard heart, gently um. He knows that Murong Qingyang takes this case more seriously than anything else, because in order to clear the suspicion of the historian firm, the people she cares about must be protected in any case.


    Two people said to go, not long, two horses from the east gate by lightning. All the way fast, Murong Qingyang in the front, Ningan in the back, looking at the girl in front of the whip riding, valiant, his deep eyes there is a flash of light, the corner of the mouth can not help but Yang Yang, a whip, followed up.


    In less than two hours, they arrived at the Yizhuang Village in Liujia town. Because of the hot weather, the coffins of the twelve corpses were covered with ice to prevent the corpses from rotting. However, it was too expensive. Besides, it had been so long, and it was time to go to the earth.


    The twelve coffins were arranged in two rows and placed neatly. Ning An looked around the coffins one by one. In fact, all the coffins that should have been checked had already been checked. If you look again, you may not find anything new, but Ning An still looked very carefully and did not let go any clues.


    Is concentrating on the inspection, heard Murong Qingyang Yi, rather an look up, see her lying on the side of a coffin, tilted head, look a little confused.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "His face is wrinkled with ice water."


    Ning''an walked over immediately. The body was the leader of the guard. His name was Zhuang Mingqi. He was a five grade general with excellent kung fu. He was responsible for the gold from Nanyuan every year. He never made any mistakes. I didn''t expect that this year After hearing the bad news, all colleagues in the DPRK and China felt sorry for him.


    Murong Qingyang pointed to his forehead, "you see, is it wrinkled?"


    That place was originally covered by hair, now the hair was pulled up, showing some white scalp, Ning An glanced at her, "said don''t start."


    Murong Qingyang answered lightly, "I pulled out my hair, and I didn''t do anything."


    Ning''an, "..." OK, it''s different from ordinary people. It''s OK to have your hair pulled out.


    He bent down and looked at the wrinkles on his forehead for a long time. Suddenly he reached out and Mo Rong Qingyang grabbed his arm. "What are you doing?"


    Ning An droops Mou to see her to embrace own hand, "you all pull out hair, I touch always can?"


    Murong Qingyang released his hand, "be careful, his skin is softened by ice water. Don''t break it. It''s not good at that time..."


    Before he said that, Ning''an held the fold and gently uncovered it. Then, he slowly uncovered the whole face.Murong Qingyang was stunned. "My darling, is this the disguise of the legend of the river and the lake?"


    Under the skin is a completely strange face. It doesn''t matter who this person is. The important thing is that Zhuang Mingqi is not among the 12 people who died. Therefore, he must have something to do with the gold theft.


    Ning An rolled up the human skin face with parchment and put it into her arms. She examined the rest carefully, but found no abnormality.


    The matter is urgent, they did not tip in liujiazhen, rushed back to Lin''an overnight, ran to find the body of the valley, Ning''an suddenly stopped the horse, the horse ran fast, was strangled to raise the hoof, uneasily planed to the ground, Murong Qingyang also followed the rein, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning An made a sign of forbidding sound, sat on the horse and focused on it. Mo Rong Qingyang understood it immediately, turned his head and looked around.


    It was very dark. It was like a huge pot bottom. The moon was curved and thin. The stars were even bleak. They just stopped at the tuyere. There was a fierce ghost in the wind, whistling to take them away. In the dark, there was something coming from the wind.


    Ning An called out, "be careful."


    Murong Qingyang side flash, hide in the past, por, that thing did not enter the tree behind.


    Ning An turns his horse around and says, "go back to Liujia town!"


    Murong Qingyang let out a cry and beat the horse to keep up, but they didn''t go back the same way. Instead, they turned into the mountain path on the right and wanted to go around quietly.


    But the other side is not stupid, behind immediately sounded the sound of the horse''s hoof, they catch up, listen to the sound, it seems that there are still many people.


    Weekend, ask for a few monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1480

    The inside of the forest is darker than the outside. Ning''an and Murong Qingyang have already abandoned the horse and stepped on it to drill inside.


    Although Murong Qingyang is not coquettish, he seldom takes such a mountain road. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will easily trip over. Ning''an first takes her hand, and then the hand reaches her waist. When he meets a difficult road, he hugs people directly. Murong Qingyang''s feet leave the ground and instinctively hugs Ning''an''s neck. He is much higher than her. When he hugs her, their faces are close together Together, breathing spray to each other''s faces, are not hot, but they have no time to worry about these, behind the rustle sound, that they did not shake off the enemy.


    Murong Qingyang said in Ning''an''s ear, "let''s have a fight."


    Ning An, "no, there are many people on the other side. Don''t act rashly."


    When talking, there is a concealed weapon coming by the wind. Ning an immediately hugs Murong Qingyang tightly into his arms, but his body is slightly shocked. Murong Qingyang nervously asks, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. It''s past my feet." He took her in his arms to avoid a concave earth slope, surrounded by thick trees, which was a good place for Tibetans.


    Ning An picked up a stone and hit it hard to the left. Immediately there was a dark voice chasing it. He could vaguely see the Figure shaking. It seemed that he was surrounded and went there.


    Ning''an didn''t dare to move. He pressed Murong Qingyang in the Col and blocked her with himself. His two bodies were close to each other. His face was almost close to it. The tip of his nose was opposite the tip of his nose. In the dark night, he only saw each other''s clear eyes, breathing intertwined, and his heart beat out of the same rhythm.


    Ning An''s hand is still on Murong Qingyang''s waist. His palms are full of sweat. He wants to put it down, but he doesn''t dare to move. It seems that if he moves, everything will disappear.


    The enemy didn''t find them there, but they came here again. The rustling sound came near. Ning An''s hand was tight. He felt Murong Qingyang pulling his robes on both sides to pull them in. It seemed that he wanted him to go in a little more.


    The soft touch of his chest made Ning An feel at a loss. He almost stopped breathing, but the subtle footstep of the enemy clearly came into his ears.


    He didn''t have time to hesitate, so he put his head into the mountain wall. A long sword crossed the branch behind him and cut his robe. He and Murong Qingyang were face to face and didn''t dare to move. Until the man didn''t find anything unusual and the sound of his footsteps went away, he gently opened the distance and was about to turn around. His arm was pulled. Murong Qingyang shook his head in the dark.


    The enemy has not gone far and may come back at any time. They can''t take risks.


    Ning An then stood and did not move, hang arm, allow her to hold, but Mo Rong Qing Yang quickly loosen, gently exhale a breath, spray on Ning An burning face.


    I don''t know how long it took to hear those rustling sounds. Ning An and Murong Qingyang were relieved and tried to walk out slowly.


    Because of nervousness, Murong Qingyang was sweating all over her body. When the cold wind blew, she could not help sneezing. She took off her robe and gave her a whistle. The horse followed him for many years. After hearing the whistle, she got out of nowhere and came to him in a twinkling of an eye. However, Murong Qingyang''s horse disappeared.


    Ning''an coughed, "or I''ll send you back to liujiazhen, you have a rest, and you''ll come back to Lin''an tomorrow."


    Murong Qingyang said, "no, I''ll ride back with you." After a pause, she said, "don''t worry about what happened just now. We people in the Jianghu don''t taboo these things." she returned the robe to Ning''an, "and I won''t let you be responsible for it." After all, you still have Anyue.


    Ning''an took over the robe and put it on, with a slight self mockery in his tone. "I think I can''t be responsible for your identity."


    He got on the horse and reached out to Murong Qingyang, "come up."


    Murong Qingyang climbs his arm, gets on the horse and sits in front of him. Behind her was a warm embrace, but her back was straight and she tried not to have contact with him. Although she has a little bit of indescribable careful thinking, but dig the corner of the matter, she does not do.


    Ning''an clamped the horse''s belly, shook the reins, and the horse began to run. The sky was brighter than before. In the East, the fish belly was white, and the sun would soon rise from the mountains. A new day began.


    By the time they got to the gate, it was already dawn, and the nearby farmers were lining up to enter the city with fresh fruits. Ning''an slowed down and mingled with the crowd. When they got to the spacious street, they ran again and galloped all the way into the mirage gate.


    The bench just got up, holding the steaming meat bun, stuttering.


    Murong Qingyang early hungry, see table plate left two, oneself grab one to eat, the other hand Ning''an.


    Ning''an took a bite and told Shanying: "go to find governor Gong and let him take people around Zhuang Mingqi''s residence. Let''s go first." Go out while you talk.


    Bench sharp eyed, yelled, "Ango, you are injured!"


    Murong Qingyang looked over, the back of Ning''an''s robe was full of blood, and there was a long cut on his waist, showing a little fishy red. She Leng for a while, swallow the steamed stuffed bun in her mouth, ask Ning An, "when did you get hurt?"


    "It''s not in the way," Ning''an waved her hand. "What are you doing? Keep up."Murong Qingyang dragged him away, "no, let me have a look."


    "Look, you''re not a doctor."


    "I''ll bandage the wound. Don''t talk. Hurry up."


    She was so rude that Ning''an couldn''t resist, so she told the bench, "you go first, you must be quick."


    Murong Qingyang takes off his robe and looks at the injury on his waist. It''s just a thread of blood. It doesn''t matter. She squats down to see Ning''an''s right leg. A small concealed weapon is sandwiched between the gaiters. It should be very deep. It''s bumpy all the way, but it doesn''t fall off. She doesn''t dare to pull it off directly. Let go of the gaiters first.


    Ning An stands straight, looking down at Murong Qingyang''s removing the leggings, and suddenly reaches out to lift her up, "don''t do it, I''ll do it myself."


    Murong Qingyang thinks Ning''an doesn''t believe that she will bandage it, and squats down again, "I really will..."


    Ning An grabs her arm, eyes a little dodgy, "you are a princess."


    Murong Qingyang was stunned and gave Ning an a punch with a smile. "When did you take me as a princess? Don''t be hypocritical. If the concealed weapon is poisonous, it''s bad. "


    "There is no poison on the concealed weapon."


    "That''s why you don''t care."


    "In a hurry."


    "When was it done?"


    "Walking in the woods."


    Murong Qingyang remembers that at that time, because Ning''an''s body shook for a while, he lied to her that the concealed weapon was flying past his leg, but actually it was in his leg.


    "What about the knife on the waist?"


    Ning An''s face is slightly red, "hiding in the mountain depression."


    Murong Qingyang''s face turned red. She looked at Ning''an and said seriously, "Ning''an, although you already have But I know you''ve always thought of me as your best friend. " She is a friend who can sacrifice her life to protect her.


    Have a good weekend, everyone. This couple is starting to show signs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1481

    Ning''an bandaged the wound, and Murong Qingyang rushed by, Zhuang Mingqi''s mansion had been surrounded by the brocade regiment, the bench came out, his face dignified, "brother an, we are a step late."


    Ning An''s face changed and ran around him. Murong Qingyang followed them. When they entered the yard, they saw three bodies lying on the ground, and some of them were looking at them carefully.


    Ning An asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Bench, "when I came, all the people in the house died."


    "How many dead?"


    "I''ve just made an inventory of 15 people, big and small."


    "Is Zhuang Mingqi''s wife and children included?"


    The bench shook his head. "There are women and children among the dead, but I don''t know if they are Zhuang Mingqi''s wife and children?"


    "Ask your relatives to recognize you."


    Murong Qingyang couldn''t see this kind of tragedy. He held a sword in his hand and was full of indignation. "Who did it?"


    Anning gave a wry smile. "Those people didn''t want to kill us last night, they wanted to delay time and let the people here start."


    Murong Qingyang bit his teeth. "It''s so mean!" In order to keep the secret and kill innocent people indiscriminately, if such a sinister and vicious person falls into her hands, she will surely pull out her muscles and skin, and make him feel worse than death!


    At this time, Gong Chunhong, the governor of Jiumen, came over and bowed his hand to Ning''an. "Deputy leader Ning, how do you know that something will happen to Zhuang''s house?"


    Ning An told him what happened in liujiazhen. Gong Chunhong frowned, "so, is it Zhuang Mingqi who guards himself and kills others?"


    "It''s not clear whether the mastermind is him for the moment," Ning An said, "but he certainly can''t get rid of the relationship. Now that he has the clue of Zhuang Mingqi, he will always find the real murderer. By the way, what did you find in the dead? "


    Gong Chunhong said, "none of them were killed with one sword. The killer was a man with excellent martial arts."


    "Did you find any hidden weapons?"


    "No


    Ning An asked again, "how long have you been dead?"


    He replied, "the body of the deceased is still warm, there is no spot, and it is not rigid. It will not be more than an hour. It is estimated that it should be before dawn."


    Ning An was silent. He guessed right. If they had come back an hour earlier, they might have hit the murderer, but now Chagrined, he went into the room to check.


    As Gong Chunhong said, all the dead were killed with one sword. The killer didn''t give the other party any chance to fight back. Maybe he was too good or he was surprised. Ning''an inspected the scene more carefully than ordinary people. He found that the wound was not deep, but the position was accurate. He seemed to be an old hand and knew how to make people die faster. The wound was oblique, which indicated that the blade of the sword was thinner than ordinary sword. If he guessed correctly, before the blood flowed down, there was almost no trace of the wound. He sighed in his heart that he was really a master.


    Little Zhuge came over and said, "brother an, the tiles on the roof have broken two pieces. They should have come down from there."


    Ning''an jumped up to the roof, looked around, and flew down with both arms.


    He asked little Zhuge, "how many people do you think it is?"


    "One," little Zhuge added, "a very powerful man."


    Ning An shook his head. "I think it should be a woman. That sword is very light." He pointed to the roof, "her lightness skill is also good, except for the two tiles, there are no other traces. If it was not for the rush of time, it is estimated that she would not step on the tiles, but whether they are broken or not will not affect anything."


    "A woman?" Little Zhuge frowned, "what a powerful woman that must be?"


    Murong Qingyang was silent on the side for a long time and said, "could it be the people from feihualou? A group of people stop us in Liujia Town, and a group of people kill us here. "


    Ning An, "although there is no concealed weapon of feihualou found here, there is a great possibility that the two members belong to the same organization. And that light sword is like a weapon that women are good at using


    In the afternoon, the relatives of the dealer came to identify the bodies. There was no wife and children of Zhuang Mingqi in the 15 bodies, which confirmed that Zhuang Mingqi had something to do with the stolen gold.


    Ning''an asked people to draw a wanted notice and paste it at the gate of the city, which is placed in the light. In addition, according to the description of relatives, they drew a portrait of Zhuang Mingqi''s wife and children. They handed it out and searched in the dark.


    -


    when Ning''an went to the palace to report the case to the emperor, Murong Lin was silent for a while and asked, "does Zhuang Mingqi have a grudge against the Du family?"


    Ning An said, "this minister has not yet been found out. I think it''s always the historian''s firm that the mastermind behind the scenes is dealing with. After the tide of exchange, I''m waiting for his action. As for Zhuang Mingqi, I don''t think he is so powerful that he can get so many banknotes from the shijiayinzhuang."


    "You mean Zhuang Mingqi is not the mastermind, but a chess piece?"


    "Yes."


    Mo Ronglin took a cup and drank tea. The aroma of tea overflowed. It was the tea he gave to Shi pengpeng. Thinking of Shi pengpeng, he went down slightly.


    Ning''an saw the emperor holding the cup for a long time without speaking, coughing, "emperor, if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Mo Ronglin waved his hand. "Wait a minute. I heard that there are some people in the world taking part in it. It''s not dangerous for Qingyang to follow you. She promised me to take Ning 19 with me, but I can''t believe her words."Ning An kneels down on one leg. "If your royal highness is short of hair, please ask the emperor to punish him."


    "That''s not the case," muronglin said. "She''s a hater of evil, and she''s passionate. I''m afraid she''ll be impulsive and reckless."


    "Please don''t worry, the emperor. The minister is here, and the princess is here."


    Mo Rong Lin slightly raised the corners of his lips and joked, "how, this time I don''t think she will drag her feet?"


    Ning An lowered his head. "Protecting the Royal Highness is the duty of the minister." His answer was sonorous, but his face turned red.


    "Get up." Mo Ronglin glanced at him, "you are good to Qingyang, she is not bad to you, and she begged me to take it." at this point, he stopped, "forget it, let her tell you later."


    Ning An was puzzled when he heard this, but the Emperor didn''t want to say it, and he couldn''t force it. He arched his hand and wanted to step down. He heard the emperor say, "you always told me to calm down and wait for the master behind the scenes to show his horse''s feet, but I don''t want to wait any longer. Now that you find Zhuang Mingqi, you can check from his clue. No matter who you find, you don''t have any scruples and report to me directly Come here. Steal my emperor''s gold and collude with the people in the river and lake to kill people. I will punish him severely no matter who he is


    "Yes, Emperor." Ning An bowed his body and said, "I will solve the case as soon as possible and find out the real murderer."


    "Now, can the historian''s suspicion be cleared?"


    Ning An hesitated for a moment, "now can''t, please the emperor wait a little longer, I will return the historian''s business name and the empress''s innocence as soon as possible."


    Mo Rong Lin waved his hand, "go." I''m waiting for you to clean up the injustice of the queen.


    Please continue to support the little princess, let the author know that there are still people reading, and let the monthly pass go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1482

    Zhuang Mingqi was a military general. Before Du Changfeng went to the northwest, they often drank and ate together and became brothers. They had a good relationship. In the dark grid of Zhuang''s house, they found the large amount of silver notes of the historian''s silver house. There was a contract with the silver notes. The main idea was that they had the same temper and were married LAN, who has both fortune and difficulty, is signed by Changxiao and Zixuan, with two red fingerprints on it. Although they don''t write down their names openly, those who are familiar with them all know that Changxiao and Zixuan are the words of Du Changfeng and Zhuang Mingqi respectively.


    When it came to Shi Yingying''s ears, she was so angry that she scolded Du Changfeng at home, saying that he had made friends with some vicious thieves and brought such a big disaster to his family.


    She scolded people. Her voice was crisp and fast, like pouring beans. It was hard for Du Jinyan to interrupt. After waiting for her to scold her, he took the opportunity to say, "Niang, don''t you think that those things were found in the dealer, so they can''t plant my father?"


    Shi Yingying was stunned for a moment, and slowly calmed down, "yes, it must be planted and framed. Your father''s hand is tighter than ours. If you want him to send 20000 taels of silver to others, he will definitely not do it. It''s a pity that your father is in the northwest, with long mountains and long rivers, and can''t confront us."


    "It''s because my father is not here that they dare to do it." Du Jinyan said, "I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid that my sister will suffer in the palace after a long time."


    Speaking of her daughter, Shi Yingying''s face darkened. Although she was also under house arrest, she was not worried about food, drink and service at home. Although she hasn''t been to Lenggong, she probably knows what kind of shabby room it is. She doesn''t eat and drink much. She can''t be punished. Now the empress Xu is in power, and Shi pengpeng takes her back. Doesn''t she hate it? Once the heart hate, must give her daughter small shoes to wear.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t sit still and said to Du Jinyan, "think of a way to go into the palace and see your sister. If she doesn''t live well, my mother will give up these belongings and change her back."


    Du Jinyan said in embarrassment, "what can I do? I''m guilty. I can''t get out of the door."


    Shi Yingying thought about it, and her eyes brightened. "Xiaoduo, let Xiaoduo inquire."


    Jia Xiaoduo saw that the sky was coming. After listening to Shi Yingying''s words, he agreed and turned to the palace.


    Shi Yingying stood at the door until she couldn''t see Jia Xiaoduo. Then she turned back to the room and said to Du Jinyan, "what a nice girl! Xiaoduo would be my daughter-in-law."


    Du Jinyan rolled a white eye toward her mother, "you die this heart, I just don''t want."


    "What''s wrong with Xiaoduo? He''s liked since he was a child. He''s kind-hearted and willing to help others. I know you''re still thinking about being an assistant horse. There''s no way to do it."


    Du Jinyan is unconvinced, "what''s wrong with Qingyang? This time when we have an accident, how much effort has she made to help investigate the case and take out all her private money to help us tide over the difficulties? Where can you find such a good girl?"


    "Niang admits that Qingyang is a good girl. It''s not that she doesn''t agree with you. It''s that you''re not worthy of others. Niang is afraid that you''ll have a happy time. How nice Xiaoduo is. You''ll be happy when you look at her round face."


    "Keep it for yourself." Du Jinyan angrily threw his hand back to his room.


    Jia Xiaoduo didn''t know that after she left, the Du family''s mother and son had an argument for her. She was a responsible little girl. She went into the palace and hurried to the direction of Lenggong. She wanted to see Shi pengpeng quickly, but she didn''t pay attention and ran into someone. Before she could stand still, she was pushed hard and yelled, "what do you do? You don''t have long eyes. You hit the lady!"


    Jia Xiaoduo stepped back and sat down on the ground. She quickly got up and patted her clothes. Looking at the person opposite, she said angrily, "what do you do to push me? My mother will scold me for my dirty clothes. "


    Xu Guifei and Jinling didn''t expect that Jia Xiaoduo was the one who ran into them. They were stunned for a while, but they didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, they were just the daughter of a second class senior member. How could they face more than their concubine?


    However, knowing that the emperor treated Jia people differently, Princess Xu didn''t want to make a quarrel with her. She calmed her face and said, "are you Jia''s daughter?"


    Jia Xiaoduo knew that she had just bumped into Princess Xu. She squatted for a blessing. "The courtier just bumped into the lady. Please forgive me."


    "It''s not in the way," said Princess Xu with a smile. "Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Instead of telling her, Jia Xiaoduo pointed to Jinling and said, "you pushed me down. You have to apologize to me, or I''ll push you down too."


    Jinling bullied her and coaxed her into saying, "tell her where to go first, and I''ll apologize to you."


    "Why should I tell you?" Jia Xiaoduo fork waist, learn the appearance of Murong Qingyang overbearing, "quick apology!"


    Jinling frowned, "you can''t make any noise in front of the empress. You have to palm your lips."


    Someone answered on the side, "whose mouth do you want to palm?"


    As soon as the voice fell, people flashed out from behind the tree. Jia Xiaoduo ran to him happily, "brother emperor."


    Murong Lin looked at her up and down, "does it hurt?"


    Jinling and Princess Xu changed their faces. It seems that the emperor saw the scene in his eyes."It doesn''t hurt," Jia Xiaoduo grinned. "My mother said that I''m porcelain, and it doesn''t hurt."


    "Silly girl, the ground is so hard, how can you fall without pain?" Mo Ronglin squeezed her eyes. Jia Xiaojia immediately understood and covered his buttocks. Ouch, "the emperor''s brother saw it. It''s really painful."


    Princess Xu winked at Jinling. Jinling quickly stepped forward: "Miss Jia, I was afraid that you might bump into the lady just now. I pushed you in a hurry. I''m sorry."


    Mo Ronglin has no expression on his face. "What''s the meaning of apologizing? Didn''t he just say that he''d slap his lips?"


    Jinling turned pale and knelt down on the ground. "Please forgive me, my servant didn''t mean to. It was Miss Jia who bumped into the lady first. I didn''t..."


    "She didn''t mean to bump her into the ground. Why did you push her to the ground? I can''t bear to move her finger. How dare you push her? " Mo Rong Lin''s voice sank, "palm mouth!"


    Jia Xiaoduo looked at his hand and asked Mo Ronglin, "do I fight?"


    "No, don''t hurt your hand," said Mo Ronglin, glancing coldly at Princess Xu.


    Princess Xu had no choice but to appoint an older maid in waiting for her. In front of the emperor''s face, no one dared to cheat. The slap on her face was crisp and loud, and Jinling''s face soon became red and swollen.


    Mo Ronglin just takes Jia Xiaoduo and turns around.


    Princess Xu stood there, bleeding with hatred. Even the daughter of a foreign minister had more face than her. How could she swallow this tone?


    I''m moved to see your response. Recently, I''ve hurt my neck because of my new book. I''ve got cervical spondylosis. I''ll try to make it better.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1483

    Mo Ronglin takes Jia Xiaoduo forward and asks her, "what are you doing in the palace?"


    Although Jia Xiaoduo is young, he is not stupid. Knowing the discord between the empress and the emperor, he dare not go to the cold palace. With a smile, "I''ve come to find my brother."


    "Find Lan Qing should go to Chengde hall, this is not the way to Chengde hall."


    Jia Xiaoduo''s eyes turned, "I''m looking for sister Qingyang."


    "This is not the way to Yaotai palace."


    Jia Xiaoduo, "I see the scenery here is good, so walk around for a while."


    Mo Ronglin can''t help but clap her on the head. "It''s worthy of playing small and mixing with Qingyang. It''s becoming a little slippery. Say quickly, where are you going?"


    Jia Xiaoduo lowers her head and doesn''t speak. She hears too much about the discord between the emperor and the queen from Du Jinyan. She is very sorry for Shi pengpeng''s injustice. But the emperor''s brother is too dignified. She can only tell Jia Lanqing some words, and she doesn''t dare to say them in front of the emperor.


    She did not say, Mo Rong Lin is not forced, walked for a while, asked her, "I heard that this period of time you always run to Du Fu?"


    Jia Xiaoduo looked at him quietly. He didn''t feel any displeasure from the emperor, so he answered truthfully, "brother Jinyan is locked up. I''ll go to see him."


    "You have a good relationship with Du Jinyan?"


    "Very good," Jia Xiaoduo said very mature, "we are all friends."


    Mo Ronglin touched his nose and pretended to ask casually, "do you have a good relationship with his sister?"


    "Sister pengpeng, it''s very good."


    "You like her?"


    "Of course I like it. Sister pengpeng is very kind to me. Every time I go to Shijia shop, she treats me to delicious food."


    "What''s good for you?"


    Jia Xiaoduo thought, "of course not. Pengpeng not only gives me delicious food, but also takes good care of me. Once I fell and broke my knees when I was playing in Du mansion. She was afraid of the girls'' heavy hands, so she wiped the medicine for me in person."


    "Don''t you do your best to knock at her house?"


    Jia Xiaoduo glanced at the emperor and said, "sister Peng is very nice to everyone. She smiles and speaks gently when she sees people. Everyone likes her."


    "Fake."


    She said, the emperor will block a, Jia Xiaoduo some depressed, stamped his feet, "emperor brother, why don''t you like pengpeng sister, still bully her?"


    Mo Rong Lin didn''t answer, pointed to the front and said, "where are you going?"


    Jia Xiaoduo raised her eyes and saw that the cold palace arrived. She was still in a little mood at the moment. At this moment, she came down again with a shy smile. "How does the emperor brother know I''m coming here?"


    "Because," muronglin shook her head two times, "I am the emperor."


    The emperor came frequently these days. The guard saluted him and opened the door to wait for the emperor to enter.


    Jin chuan''er came out and splashed water. Seeing the emperor kneeling on the porch, he said in a loud voice, "Hello, my servant."


    Shi pengpeng in the room heard the notice and came to the door to welcome him. Before he squatted down, he was helped up by a big hand, "don''t be polite. Get some delicious food. There are guests coming."


    Jia Xiaoduo came out from behind the emperor and gave Shi pengpeng a sweet smile, "sister pengpeng."


    Mo Ronglin patted her on the back of the head, "call her queen."


    Jia Xiaoduo spits out his tongue and calls people again. The box of jinchuan''er puts all the fresh fruits on the table to greet Jia Xiaoduo.


    Jia Xiaoduo was a glutton. Seeing the bright color and beautiful shape of the snacks, she was very greedy for a long time. Seeing the fresh longan, her eyes were shining. It was a tribute, and she seldom ate it on weekdays.


    She is a real person. She says whatever she thinks in her heart. "I didn''t think that there are so many good things here. It''s delicious."


    Shi pengpeng took a look at Mo Ronglin, "you thank the emperor. The emperor sent you."


    Mo Ronglin was a little uncomfortable, and his tone was very light: "don''t thank me. You won it all. Thank you."


    Jia Xiaoduo didn''t understand and asked Shi pengpeng, "what did the queen win?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "I play chess with the emperor. If I win once, the emperor will send some things."


    "Oh, so it is." Jia Xiaoduo extended his hand to the emperor, "brother emperor, my brother has won many times. You want to give him something. Give it to me."


    Mo Rong Lin laughingly opened her hand, "reward is also reward to your brother, what do you have to do with you?"


    Shi pengpeng asked Jia Xiaoduo, "what''s the matter when you enter the palace today?"


    Jia Xiaoduo looked at the emperor and did not speak.


    Mo Rong Lin said with a smile, "what do you want to hide from me?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "say what you have. The emperor is not an outsider."


    Jia Xiaoduo says it as it is. Mo Ronglin doesn''t know about the relationship between Zhuang Mingqi and Du Changfeng. When Jia Xiaoduo says it, he is quite surprised. He sits in silence and doesn''t say a word.


    Jia Xiaoduo saw that the atmosphere was dull. He was a little worried, so he said, "boss Shi is afraid that the emperor''s brother will be angry when he hears this, and he will be even worse to the empress, so let me come and have a look."When she finished, Mo Ronglin said with a smile, "go back to tell boss Shi, I won''t do it before I find out the matter clearly." looking up at Shi pengpeng, he gently spat out three words, "bully her."


    Jia Xiaoduo know the emperor''s golden words, happy should be a, "I go back to take the words."


    Mo Ronglin asked Shi pengpeng, "what do you think?"


    "It''s obviously slander. It''s not easy to confront my father when he''s away. Naturally, it''s what they say."


    "Are you excusing the historian firm?"


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    "Who has a deep hatred against you and has to kill your family?"


    "I don''t know," Shi pengpeng looked at him with bright eyes. "I only know who is the most beneficial to bring down the historian''s business, and that person is the most suspect."


    Mo Ronglin looked directly into her eyes, without any sign, and his heart beat faster. He silently stepped back two steps, opened up some distance, and sighed secretly in his heart. He still got sick so far away, and his addiction became worse.


    When Jia Xiaoduo returned to Du''s house, he brought a bag of fresh longan to greet Shi Yingying, "come on, aunt. The fresh longan given by Peng Peng is delicious."


    Shi Yingying looked at those longan suspiciously, a little incredulous, "pengpeng gave it, where did she come from?"


    "From the emperor." Jia Xiaoduo poured the fruit on the plate. "Don''t worry. Although the place where she lives is a little bit shabby, the table is new and the bed is new. The room is still fragrant. There are snacks and fruits to eat. Three meals a day are sent from the imperial kitchen. The emperor is good to her."


    Shi Yingying was shocked. "Is it true?"


    "Of course it''s true," Jia Xiaoduo said. "The emperor and pengpengpengjie often play chess together. The emperor said that pengpengjie won everything in the cold palace."


    "Does the emperor often go to the cold palace?" Shi Yingying thinks it''s incredible. She doesn''t like Shi pengpeng. She often goes to see her. The little emperor is either ill, or he''s holding on to something bad?


    Mo Ronglin is not good to Shi pengpeng. She is worried. Now that she is good to Shi pengpeng, she is even more worried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1484

    Case twists and turns, check Zhuang Mingqi this line, find out is all against the historian business. Murong Qingyang is a little bit flustered. He feels that the other party is playing with them in circles.


    Ning''an knew her best. He rubbed her head and said with a smile, "can''t you calm down?"


    Murong Qingyang dodged for a moment, avoided his hand and said angrily, "the master behind the scenes is too insidious. I really want to whip him twice."


    Ning An said, "don''t worry. He''s more frustrated than us. The historian''s firm is not broken. He has to fight again. The more he does, the more proof that someone wants to fight against the historian''s firm."


    But without waiting for the master behind the scenes, something happened to Du Changfeng. The northwest pigeon sent a message to Lin''an. Du Changfeng left the Northwest Garrison and disappeared.


    This time, the whole court and the field were shocked. Du Changfeng ran away after the east window incident. A big man, regardless of his wife and children, ran for his own life. Anyone who heard this would scoff.


    Shi Yingying didn''t make a big noise when she heard the news. She was alone in the room and no one would disturb her. Du Jinyan was very worried and walked up and down the corridor anxiously.


    When Shi Yingying came out, she looked at him and said, "if you go down, you''ll have to step out of the pit. Don''t you feel bored?"


    Du Jinyan was very worried. He was relieved to hear his mother''s voice. He could teach others, which proved that the problem was not big.


    "Niang, don''t listen to the gossip outside. Dad is not that kind of person!"


    "I know," she said calmly, "who your father is, I know best."


    "Mother, are you worried about dad?"


    "I don''t worry. We are here. Your father will come back sooner or later." Shi Yingying patted him on the shoulder, "go to dinner. Your father''s whereabouts are unknown. We can''t be out of proportion. We should wait for him to come back."


    Du Jinyan red eyes, holding history Yingying to side hall to eat.


    -


    after hearing the news, Mo Ronglin kept silent, but the civil and military officials argued endlessly. When such a thing happened, the officials who had wronged the historian firm did not speak any more, and those who firmly believed that the historian firm was guilty even more clamorously. One by two, they knelt down in the court and said with great eloquence: "the emperor, the matter is very clear Colluding with Zhuang Mingqi to steal gold. Now that Zhuang Mingqi is exposed, Du Changfeng flees with fear of crime. Please order the emperor to strictly investigate Du Fu and the historian''s business. "


    "Emperor, this case has been delayed for a long time. It''s time to put an end to it."


    "Emperor, the prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people. You can''t condone Du Changfeng just because he is the father of the state. You have to set an example for the common people in the world."


    "Emperor, for such a long time, the mirage gate has done nothing. It''s all due to Ning''an''s intimate relationship with historians and his negative neglect. Please check it out."


    "The Emperor..."


    Mo Ronglin closed his eyes, took a deep breath, opened it again, and said in a deep voice, "don''t talk about the mirage door. I believe in Ning''an. It''s all right


    He got up and went down to Danbi. The people below were still talking and they were tired of hearing him.


    Wang Changliang accompanied him to Chengde hall. Hearing the sound of footsteps coming up behind him, he looked back and bowed, "Lord Qin."


    Qin Huai''an is the censor of zuodu in the Academy of inspectors. He is also a talkative person in front of Mo Ronglin. Wang Changliang opened some distance to facilitate them to speak.


    Mo Rong Lin looks at Qin Huai''an lightly, "do you have something to say?"


    "Yes, emperor," said Qin Huaian, holding his fist and bowing to his waist, accompanying the emperor slowly forward.


    "Emperor, I know that the relationship between boss Shi of the historian firm and the Empress Dowager is very deep. The emperor hesitated because of this relationship and didn''t question boss Shi. But now this case is full of troubles, and officials are full of complaints. If they don''t come to a conclusion, I''m afraid..." He paused for a moment, and his voice was lower. "What''s more, when the emperor set up the empress for a reason, I didn''t dare to speak in vain, but I felt aggrieved for the emperor. Now that historians have made such a big mess, it''s a good opportunity for the emperor to be abandoned. The emperor knows it and can''t say anything. The historian''s business is as rich as his country''s. to Dongyue, it''s already a towering tree. If we don''t cut it down, we can... "


    His words are all up to the point, but they don''t make it clear. At the beginning, the emperor suddenly changed the Du family''s daughter into a king, which made the court and the field in an uproar. The reason is not known to all. After a big marriage, the emperor and empress are at odds with each other. All officials know that they have seen the empress punish the stone lion. Now is a good opportunity for the emperor to turn the tables. It can not only abolish the empress, but also take the historian''s business into his pocket. Why is the emperor so slow? The reason, as we all know, is that the relationship between the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager has been hesitant for fear of hurting her heart.


    Mo Ronglin stopped and stood on the veranda with his hands down, looking at the pavilions in the distance. Although it was autumn, the sun was shining high, and the yellow glazed tiles were shining in the sun, showing a solemn and solemn momentum.


    It''s needless to say that Qin Huaian had imagined all kinds of things. This is the best chance to get rid of Shi pengpeng, but I don''t know when those thoughts will disappear in his heart. I can''t find any trace. Now I''m bored to hear it again.


    Qin Huaian quietly looked at the emperor''s face, considered it for a while, and said, "emperor, those who do great things don''t pay attention to trivial matters. The Empress Dowager will surely understand the emperor''s difficulties..."Mo Rong Lin took his eyes back and fell on his face, "who asked you to say these words?"


    His voice was not big and his tone was ordinary, but Qin Huaian knelt down on the ground in fright, "no one, it''s all the words from the bottom of my heart. As the censor of zuodou in the imperial court, I impeach all the officials in the vocational college. I can''t tolerate all the officials who are treacherous, villains who form the party, and who are in power and fortune. I''m loyal to the emperor, and I can learn from the sun and the moon. I do everything for the emperor and the court ¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Ronglin said, "get up." No longer care about him, negative hand, self-care to go forward.


    Looking at the back of the emperor, Qin Huaian looked a little perplexed. He got up slowly and turned to go outside the palace.


    Wang Changliang saw that Mo Ronglin had passed the Chengde hall and didn''t enter, so he knew where he was going. He followed him to the cold palace with a brush.


    Mo Ronglin is not afraid of anything else. He only worries that the news of Du Changfeng''s whereabouts will come to Shi pengpeng''s ears, for fear that she will be sad. I don''t know if she will cry when she is hurt? When he came here together, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    But the more he worried about something, the more he felt. At the moment of opening the door, he saw Shi pengpeng raise his eyes and look over. His eyes were red and misty. It was obvious that he had just cried.


    His heart suddenly yanked, standing by the door, a little at a loss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1485

    Although Shi pengpeng was not in a good mood, when he saw the emperor coming, he got up to welcome him. Mo Ronglin gave him a virtual hand. "I said it, don''t be polite." He pretended to laugh easily, "I didn''t know that the queen would cry?"


    Shi Chuang didn''t have the heart to amuse him. He sat down with his eyelids drooping and ordered Jin chuang''er to serve tea.


    She this pair of love to build ignore of appearance, if put before, Mo Rong Lin early clap table scold, but today, he sat down and asked, "who has come?"


    Shi pengpeng, "Qingyang just walked for a while."


    Mo Ronglin grits his teeth with hatred. He knows that it''s his sister guijianchou who is not successful enough and has more than enough to lose. What''s the use of telling Shi pengpeng about that except to make her worry and fear?


    He rolled his hand to his mouth and coughed twice. "You know?"


    "Well."


    "Worried about general Du?"


    Shi pengpeng nodded. She was calm, but as long as it was about her parents and brother, she couldn''t control her emotions.


    Mo Ronglin pushed the hot tea to her hand, "drink tea slowly."


    Shi pengpeng obediently picked up the cup and sipped a sip of hot tea. "My concubine has cried much better. The emperor doesn''t have to worry."


    Mo Ronglin wants to say that I have something to worry about, but when the words come to my mouth, I don''t know how to swallow them back.


    "Emperor," Shi pengpeng looked at him, "do you doubt my father?"


    Mo Ronglin rubbed the cup and half rang down the aisle. "I remember when I was a child, boss Shi was framed and wanted to be taken away by officials. General Du was stationed outside the city at that time. When he heard the news, he came back and stopped dozens of officials by himself. He would not leave his wife and children to run for his life alone."


    Shi pengpeng was a little surprised. "Does the emperor know about that?"


    "Well, Mr. Jia told me about it."


    "My mother married that man, and later that man took my mother away. My father chased her all the way, and finally rescued her. From childhood to adulthood, my father was most worried about my mother. This time, my father must have heard something happened to my mother, so he rushed back, just how..." Shi pengpeng''s voice went down, his sad mood came up, and his eyes were red again.


    Mo Ronglin looks at her hand holding the cup and wants to touch it gently to show comfort, but he doesn''t dare. Afraid to scare her, more afraid of his illness, at this moment, he hated why he had such a strange stable disease.


    He can only gently comfort, "don''t worry, general Du has excellent martial arts, it will be OK."


    Shi pengpeng sighed, "the more I think about it, the more I feel that the master behind the scenes is too powerful. He has reached out to the northwest. There are not many people in the world who can play such a big game of chess."


    "There are doubters?"


    Shi pengpeng asked, "does the emperor have any doubters?"


    Their eyes are opposite, Shi pengpeng is calm, and Mo Ronglin''s heart beats wildly. How can he think about that? Every time he looks at Shi pengpeng, he always makes his heart beat wildly, his breath is unsteady, and he is at a loss.


    He took back his eyes and tried his best to restrain his inner emotion. After a while, he said, "don''t think about that. Play chess with me."


    Jin chuan''er put on the chessboard, and Shi Chuan still held the black spot, but she was absent-minded today. She went to the wrong place several times, but Mo Ronglin was more wrong than her. She repeatedly sent the chessboard to her encirclement, which made Shi Chuan puzzled. She looked up at him, "emperor, are you here to lose?"


    Mo Ronglin pretended to find out and said, "Oh, it''s wrong. I didn''t see it for a while."


    His trick of pretending is too clumsy. Shi pengpeng saw it at a glance. He also understood that the emperor wanted to amuse her and said, "emperor, don''t forget that if you win, you can ask for it."


    Mo Ronglin is afraid she does not mention, busy way, "you won me to say again."


    The result of this game is not unexpected. Even Jin chuan''er, who can''t play chess, can see that her mother won.


    Mo Ronglin threw the pieces on his hand back into the chess box and pretended to ask, "now, what do you want?"


    Shi pengpeng pursed his lower lip and hesitated.


    Mo Ronglin encouraged her, "say, I will give you whatever you want."


    "I''m not welcome."


    "Do I need you to be polite? "


    " I want to go home to see my mother. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Mo Ronglin didn''t speak, Shi pengpeng''s face darkened. He lowered his eyes and said, "I know it''s against the rules. If the emperor is in trouble, I''ll be my concubine."


    "What can I do for you?" muronglin said with a smile. "If something happens at home, you''re worried about boss Shi and want to go back to have a look. It''s human nature. If I want to stop it, it seems that I''m unreasonable."


    Shi pengpeng was happy to hear him say that, "can I live more when I go back?"


    Murong Lin''s face was slightly heavy. "I''ve got an inch!"


    Shi pengpeng quickly converged, lowered her eyebrows and lowered her eyes, and did not dare to say more.


    Mo Ronglin looks at her like this, and secretly blames herself. It''s rare for her to be happy, so what if she follows her will However, she said that she would stay longer. How long is it, three or five days, ten days and a half months, or one or two monthsHe was tangled in his heart, without a final conclusion, and ended up with nothing.


    Shi pengpeng thought about it and asked, "emperor, can I go back today?"


    Mo Rong Lin murmured for a moment and then replied, "let''s go after lunch. I''ll arrange someone to send you back. It''s good to go home and accompany your mother more..."


    When Shi pengpeng heard this, his eyes lit up and he said slowly, "stay for one night and come back tomorrow morning."


    Shi pengpeng is a little disappointed, but it''s good to stay at home for one night. She squats down to thank you, and Mo Ronglin habitually gives a little help. As a result, the distance between them is closer this time. He meets Shi pengpeng''s arm and follows the electricity, which makes him put his hand into his wide sleeve.


    In the afternoon, Mo Ronglin arranges guards to escort Shi pengpeng back to his mother. He is afraid that the maid in the house will not serve him well, so he sends Qionghua and Qiongyu to the palace.


    Before Shi pengpeng''s carriage got home, Shi Yingying got the news, but she didn''t believe it. She didn''t expect her daughter to come back. Now something happened at home, but the little emperor was so kind as to let Shi pengpeng go back to her mother''s home?


    Believe it or not, you will see the real chapter after a while.


    The Jin army in the city is still surrounded by Du Fu. Gong Tidu is an old friend of Du Changfeng. He is surrounded here, which means that he is the foot of shiyingying, but he also means to protect it. Now the empress''s Phoenix arrived, even more dare not neglect, immediately let the guard away from some, open the door to welcome Shi pengpeng in.


    Shi Yingying had been waiting at the gate for a long time. As soon as she saw her daughter, she immediately put her arms in her arms and burst into tears. Shi pengpeng was also very excited. She was separated for just a few months, as if she had been separated from others. She didn''t expect that she could come back home.


    Du Jinyan also came out. He stood aside and wiped his tears silently. Seeing that the two women couldn''t stop crying, he coarsely advised, "Niang, let my sister come into the room. Do you look good outside?"


    Ah, I still ask for a monthly ticket. It will be lost if I don''t ask for it in two days. If you have a monthly ticket, you can support me again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1486

    Although the bad news kept on during this period of time, for Shi Yingying, the return of her daughter was a great joy. She cried and laughed and pulled Shi pengpeng to have endless words. The things in the shop and at home are trivial and endless.


    Shi pengpeng had tears in her eyes and a smile on her lips. She listened quietly. Before she came out of the cabinet, she got along with Shi Yingying in the same way. Most of them were Shi Yingying''s words. She listened and finally gave an opinion. The things discussed were settled.


    Today is not to discuss anything, but to talk about the family. Finally, when it comes to Du Changfeng''s disappearance, Shi pengpeng''s tears at the end of his eyelashes slowly fall down and slip down a water mark on his white porcelain like face.


    Shi Yingying reached out and stroked the tears. "Why are you crying? Your father is fine. Wait. He will come back to see us in a few days."


    Shi pengpeng was a little relieved. Compared with other things, her mother had more confidence in her father than anyone else. It was a very firm belief.


    Afraid of her daughter''s sadness, Shi Yingying changed the topic, "how did the little emperor let you come back? Don''t be holding on to something bad, so that we can take advantage of it? "


    Shi pengpeng shook his head. "I won it when I played chess."


    As soon as she mentioned it, Shi Yingying remembered, "Xiaoduo said that the little emperor often plays chess with you in the palace. If he wins, he will benefit you. Is that true?"


    "Well," she nodded, "yes."


    Shi Yingying''s face was worried. "I don''t understand that. The little emperor''s chess skill is very popular. How can he lose to you? Even if he makes mistakes once or twice, he can''t always lose. Does he intentionally lose to you?"


    Shi pengpeng raised her eyebrows and chuckled, "I don''t know if he did it on purpose. I''ll talk about it if he gets good."


    "You have to be careful. The little emperor is full of bad water. This bone has suddenly changed. I doubt our disaster is related to him. Ning An said that the master behind the scenes should be a powerful man. Isn''t the most powerful one in the world the emperor?"


    Shi pengpeng sighed to herself that her mother was so bold that she couldn''t even know how to arrange the emperor. Fortunately, all the people in the room were sent out. It would be a disaster if it was heard by others.


    "Niang, don''t always look at him from the crack in the door. When the emperor is in power, his mind is naturally more meticulous than others. He was born by the Empress Dowager. How bad can he be?"


    Shi Yingying is a little strange, "how can you speak for him? Forget when he was a child, he shut up your dark room? "


    "It''s been so long. What do you remember to do?"


    Shi Yingying looked at her daughter and said, "don''t you like the little emperor?"


    Shi pengpeng''s face was hot, but at the end of the day, she was still tender skinned, a little embarrassed and annoyed. "Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have anything."


    Shi Yingying sighed, "if he is nice to you, he will be a good husband. It''s a pity that he is the emperor. There are too many little wives, so he can''t be a good man. There are few women in the palace now. After three years, there will be hundreds of women in the draft. If there are many women, it''s a play everywhere. There''s no peace in his ears. He''ll be jealous all day long Stop. A good person, in the vinegar tank bubble once, mood all changed, mother other not afraid, afraid to finally, you also bubble into the vinegar tank


    Shi pengpeng listened to Shi Yingying''s words and wanted to laugh. Her mother really thought too much. If she keeps her heart, she keeps the foundation of her life. She is not so stupid. She knows it''s a pit and jumps inside.


    Speaking of this, Shi Yingying naturally brings the topic to Du Jinyan, "your brother is now at the age of marriage. My mother has been thinking about Xiaoduo. Mr. Jia and your father are from the same hometown. They are as good as brothers. Mrs. Jia and I are also in a bad mood. They are family friends and have a close relationship. Their children are even the best in laws. But your brother still has a dream I can''t wake up. Qingyang is naturally good. For our family''s sake, she has not spared no effort. This kind of kindness will be remembered by her mother all her life, but she is not suitable for Jinyan. It''s nothing else. Jinyan doesn''t deserve her. She is afraid that she will hurt Jinyan''s heart in the end. The child looks very big. Once she is in love, nine cows can''t pull back. "


    Shi pengpeng said, "I know something about Jinyan''s mind. I used to treat him as a child. If I thought about it slowly, he would like to open it up. If he got into a corner, I''ll talk to him."


    "OK, he thinks I''m wordy. Every time he starts, he''s impatient. It''s better for you."


    Shi pengpeng thought about it and said, "if he really doesn''t want to get married with Jia family, don''t force him to ask someone to look for another one. There are a lot of girls waiting to be married in Lin''an City, and he can always find a good one."


    "Good," Shi Yingying patted her daughter''s hand, "mother, listen to you."


    When her daughter came back, she had the backbone. As before, she could not make up her mind and solve all the problems. She put all her troubles to Shi pengpeng. She had the ability to do things properly.


    With Jia Xiaoduo''s big trumpet, many people knew that Shi pengpeng had returned to her mother''s home. When Murong Qingyang heard the news, she immediately ran over. Although she often saw Shi pengpeng in the palace, she felt a little different when she met outside. There were not so many people staring at her, and she didn''t have to worry about what she said.


    Several people were chattering, and Mo Rongsheng heard the news. He used to be a frequent guest of Du''s house, and the people in the house knew him. When they saw him coming, they immediately welcomed him respectfully. In the evening, Jia Xiaoduo pulls Jia Lanqing over. After a while, Ning''an also comes. There''s a banquet in the flower hall. All the young friends are here. They''re making a lot of noise, drinking and joking, which has diluted the recent gloom.¡ª¡ª


    When the banquet in Du''s mansion is busy, Mo Ronglin looks at the shabby room in the night and is in a daze. He knows that Shi pengpeng is not here. It seems that he has become a habit to walk here again. He has to come here every day, so he is at ease.


    But today, when she was away, her heart was empty. For a moment, she regretted that she should not have allowed her to stay in her mother''s house for one night.


    The night wind is a little cool, but the moonlight is just right. It''s as bright as jade. He looks up at the moon like a silver plate, and his heart is in a mess. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him? When she was away, he seemed to have lost his soul.


    When Shi pengpeng entered the cold palace, their relationship was better than before. It was a great joy for him to see each other every day, talk, play chess, and occasionally look at each other and smile. The more we get along with each other, the more he can find that Shi pengpeng is good. That girl does not show mountains and no dew, but always brings him a different understanding. It''s like a treasure. The more she digs, the more surprising she is.


    It''s just He covers chest, his heart several times for her pain is how to return a responsibility?


    Thank you for letting the little princess come back to the bottom of the list. I dare not relax when it''s mid month. I''ll continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1487

    On the second day, the court raised the old saying again, and the ministers remonstrated one after another, imploring the emperor to convict Du Changfeng and the historian firm, so as to calm down the storm.


    Mo Ronglin was sitting on the Dragon chair. He didn''t listen to them at all. He let them make trouble. When the time was almost up, he asked Wang Changliang to withdraw from the court. When he got down from Danbi, he turned back.


    Jia Lanqing catches up with him, "what''s on the emperor''s mind?"


    Mo Ronglin, "eh?"


    "I''m looking down at the emperor''s absent-minded. The Emperor didn''t listen to what the adults said, did he?"


    Mo Rong Lin sun laughs, "I don''t want to hear."


    "What is the emperor going to do?"


    "I''ll give it to the mirage gate and listen to Ning''an''s letter."


    Jia Lanqing hesitated and said, "the emperor has not been convicted because of the empress?"


    "I don''t care about anyone''s face. I only believe in the result when I report to the public for investigation."


    "Yesterday, the empress said the same thing. It seems that the empress and the emperor have the same mind."


    Mo Rong Lin turned to look at him, "did you see the queen yesterday?"


    "Well, it''s rare for the empress to return home. We all got together and had a banquet in the flower hall."


    Mo Ronglin pretends to ask casually, "who has gone?"


    "minister and sister, Princess long, Ning An, and his highness."


    When Mo Ronglin heard the last name, he twisted his brow and loosened it. He never spoke again all the way to Chengde hall. He asked Wang Changliang, "when did the queen say she would come back?"


    Wang Changliang surmised the holy meaning and said, "I''m going to send someone to pick it up."


    Mo Ronglin took a negative look at a osmanthus tree under the fence. It was not time for it to bloom, but there was a bud about the size of a grain of rice on the tree. He looked at it for a while and said, "I haven''t been out of the palace for a while. I want to go out and take the queen back by the way."


    Wang Changliang immediately bowed, "yes, emperor, I''ll let you prepare a carriage."


    The emperor went out of the palace quietly, with a light carriage, a close servant, Ning Shiqi and two dark guards.


    Jin army is also around Du Fu. Seeing a carriage coming, he immediately stops it. Si Xi takes out his money card and shakes it. He is so scared that he immediately kneels down and salutes. With a wave of his hand, he gives way.


    No one informed, Murong Lin entered the door, the slaves in Du Fu are still at a loss, do not know what distinguished guests arrived? Qionghua passed by the corridor. Seeing the emperor coming, she exclaimed. Shi Yingying knew who was coming.


    When Shi pengpeng heard the news, she was really surprised. She came out to meet Mo Ronglin and saw that Mo Ronglin was walking here calmly, while her mother was standing there in a daze. Obviously, she had not recovered.


    She pulled Shi Yingying forward, and the mother and daughter came forward to meet her.


    Shi pengpeng squatted for a blessing, and was immediately bailed out by Mo Ronglin


    Shi Yingying keeps a grudge and doesn''t want to salute Mo Ronglin because she is an elder. However, Shi pengpeng gives her a hard look, so she has to bend down reluctantly. She hasn''t knelt down yet. She hears Mo Ronglin''s light way: "no more."


    The emperor has his own plan. According to the rules, the country comes first and then the family. Shi Yingying salutes him first, and then he has to return. Since everyone is unwilling, it''s better to do so. No one has to salute with anyone, so it''s easy.


    Shi pengpeng brought people into the room, let Qionghua have tea, and asked, "the emperor comes here, but what''s the matter?"


    Mo Ronglin sat in the hall and looked around. He found that Dongyue''s richest man''s house was similar to that of other rich people. He didn''t feel any luxury. He shook his head and said, "nothing''s wrong today. I''ll come out of the palace and have a look around. I think you''re going back to the palace. I just want to go with you."


    Shi pengpeng silently estimated the time in her heart. The emperor left the palace and now stands in front of her. It''s less than an hour. Maybe she came here after leaving the palace. Are you afraid that she will take the opportunity to run?


    Shi Yingying stood on the side, hearing the sentence back to the palace, she felt a little reluctant and said, "it''s time for the meal. If the emperor doesn''t dislike it, it''s better to eat here and then go."


    Mo Ronglin actually has this idea. Listening to Jia Lanqing say that they all had dinner in Du Fu last night, he felt a little uncomfortable. He wanted to make up for it like a child''s temper. Looking up at Shi pengpeng, she was also looking at him with expectation in her eyes. He couldn''t help bending the corners of his lips and said gently, "if it''s not trouble, it''s disturbing."


    Shi Yingying was stunned for a moment and grinned, "it''s no trouble. The emperor is willing to honor me. It''s a great face for me, Du Fu. I, that..." She was a little flattered, turned to walk out, raised her voice and called, "hurry up and ask the kitchen to prepare more dishes..."


    Shi Yingying left in high spirits. Shi pengpeng saw the emperor''s eyes and said with a smile, "don''t mind, Emperor. My mother is just so acute."


    "I don''t mind." Mo Ronglin said, "boss Shi, it''s very good."


    Shi pengpeng, "..." It seems a little untrue to say this from the emperor''s mouth. How could he praise her mother?Mo Ronglin was a little uncomfortable by Shi pengpeng. He walked to the window and suddenly asked, "where do you live?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "my concubine''s boudoir is at the back." About to guess what he meant, he asked with a smile, "is the emperor going to have a look?"


    Mo Rong Lin pretended to cough twice, "horizontal and vertical is OK, just have a look."


    Shi pengpeng bent his lips and laughed. He led the way to the backyard. Mo Ronglin saw that pomegranates and cannas were planted in the yard. Pomegranates were already in bloom, and the trees were green. A big Canna stretched out from the broad leaves of Canna. On both sides of the steps were big rose flowers, pink, white, yellow, red, swaying in the breeze, which made him full of vitality.


    Mo Ronglin looks at the flowers and remembers that when he first saw Shi pengpeng, he ran into her picking flowers. At that time, he taught her a lesson with a straight face. Now in retrospect, he only feels that he has some inexplicable reasons. At first glance, why do he hate her so much?


    Shi pengpeng opened the door and turned to call him, "emperor, come in."


    Mo Ronglin came back, stepped up the steps, and then entered the room. This is his first time to the girl''s boudoir, vaguely excited. He and Shi pengpeng are separated by a round table, but their heartbeat is still accelerating. After so many days together, he is very familiar with this feeling and no longer panic as before. He carefully conceals his emotions and looks at the furnishings and decorations in the room.


    There''s nothing special in the room, just like her people. It''s simple and elegant. There''s no incense in the room, but there''s a faint fragrance in the air. The window is half open, and there''s a small windmill made of bamboo stuck on it. There''s colorful paper pasted on it. When the wind comes in, it''s whistling and turning, but it doesn''t match the room.


    Seeing the emperor looking at the windmill, Shi pengpeng explained with a smile, "it''s a small flower inserted there."


    Mo Ronglin has a dumb smile. No wonder


    No wonder Xiaoduo likes her. Maybe she threw away the windmill, but she didn''t, because she cares about the friendship.


    It''s like taking a roller coaster. Yesterday, I was ahead of ten tickets. Today, I lost the list. I''m in the middle of the month. I don''t know if I can work hard. Alas, continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1488

    After lunch in Du Fu, Mo Ronglin takes Shi pengpeng back to the palace. Because he doesn''t want to attract people''s attention, he chooses a light carriage. There is not much space in it, so it''s a great test for him to sit side by side.


    He knows his own problems, as long as there is no physical contact, the general problem is not big, he can deal with it freely, will not let people see abnormal, but at the moment, the back sweat layer after layer, stick on the body very uncomfortable, the face is also hot, breathing faster than usual, he does not want to let Shi pengpeng aware, so try to make the breathing gentle, so the pressure is also affected Sin, more and more uncomfortable.


    The car is too quiet, a bit of movement will be magnified, Mo Ronglin does not want Shi pengpeng to notice, but she still noticed, turned to see him, "the emperor''s face is not very good, uncomfortable?"


    Mo Rong Lin shook his head, "I''m ok."


    Shi pengpeng thought for a moment, leaned on the car''s apron and pulled away a little.


    Mo Rong Lin looks at her this action, some words are hard to say, she is understanding, but he doesn''t seem to want to appreciate.


    After entering the palace and passing the second gate, Shi Peng said, "emperor, my concubine ate more at noon. I want to go down for a walk."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t understand her meaning and said, "I just want to go."


    So they stopped the carriage. The empress and the emperor got out of the carriage and walked slowly towards the Forbidden Palace in a leisurely manner.


    After a short walk, Mo Rongsheng came over in a hurry and saw Shi pengpeng. As soon as his eyes brightened, he moved his eyes to Mo Ronglin''s face again. Then he restrained his joy and saluted him politely.


    Mo Ronglin was very upset because he went to Du''s house last night. He came across his little thought about Shi pengpeng. He knew that he didn''t give up on Shi pengpeng, so he didn''t look good. He asked sternly, "where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Mo Rongsheng replied, "my younger brother will go to uncle Liuwang''s house."


    "Follow uncle Liuwang to tease birds around the garden again?"


    In the presence of Shi pengpeng, Mo Ronglin said it implicitly, but Mo Rongsheng knew in his heart what bird and garden the emperor brother was talking about. He was afraid and did not dare to refute it. He was honest.


    Mo Ronglin thought that he didn''t understand what he said last time, so that the muddleheaded brother was still under illusion, so he said, "don''t go anywhere. I have something to say."


    When Shi pengpeng heard this, he could not stand on the side, squatted for a blessing and left first.


    Mo Rong Lin Mu sent her away, with his own did not notice the gentle, but eyes back, immediately clip frost, "you went to Du house yesterday?"


    Mo Rongsheng body trembled for a while, premonition is not very good, dare not lie, "is."


    "To do what?"


    "No, I didn''t do anything. Everyone went, so..."


    "Everyone can go, but you can''t, don''t you know? Don''t say no one asked you, even if you have, you can''t go. Don''t you know? "


    Murong murmured, "brother Huang, you misunderstood me. I didn''t treat sister Huang..."


    "Nothing?" Mo Rong Lin mercilessly exposed him, "just saw the queen, your eyes are going to stare out, when I am blind?"


    "Last time I was in Fengming palace, I just woke you up, but I didn''t make it very clear. Today I''ll leave my words here. Shi pengpeng is the queen and my wife. Don''t say you don''t contact her any more, you can''t even think about it. Otherwise, I''ll turn your brain into a pig''s brain. Believe it or not?"


    Mo Rongsheng raised his head in horror, "brother Huang, you..."


    Mo Ronglin faced him squarely, "what do I want?"


    "Brother Huang, do you like sister Huang?"


    "Don''t worry about me," muronglin said coldly, holding his hand behind him. "Take care of yourself. Besides, from today on, you are not allowed to leave the palace. Just stay in the palace." And without looking at him, he rolled up his sleeve and walked away.


    Mo Rongsheng was left standing in the same place as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He followed the king of Jin to play around in the place of wind and moon all the year round, and had the most research on the word of love. His brother clearly moved his love for Shi pengpeng!


    He looked up to the sky and sighed. He also knew that it was time to cut off his love. The emperor always bullied Shi pengpeng because of the discord between the emperor and the empress. He was worried and couldn''t let go of it. Now that the emperor was on his mind, Shi pengpeng''s future would be escorted by the emperor, so it would be nothing for him.


    He was full of melancholy and sighs. He hated God''s lack of eyes, nature''s making people, and his fate with Shi pengpeng. He walked all the way, sighed all the way. His steps were empty, his posture was staggering, and he walked out of the sunny day.


    The friendship that he had accumulated since childhood was about to peel off. It was as painful as cutting a flesh. Mo Rongsheng burst into tears. The sun was too dazzling. He covered his face with his hand. He felt sad. He put his hand down and found that he was lost.


    He grew up in the palace and lost his way. It''s funny, but he hasn''t been to this place. There is a small pool in front, with reeds. The pool is quiet and green like a piece of jade. On the left is a peach forest. The flowers have already failed. You can see the green fruits sticking out of the branches and leaves. The forest is dense. At a glance, it is very lush.He usually strolls around Meilin and Minghu at most. There are special people to take care of those places. Naturally, the scenery is good. There are few people here. It can be seen that he is not so diligent in taking care of them. There are some dirty things floating by the pool, and the paths in the forest seem to have not been repaired for a long time.


    He was sad and didn''t want to see anyone. Thinking that it would be better to stay in the woods for a while, he stepped up the earth slope and went to the peach forest. The path inside was not taken care of. Weeds grew out of the gaps between the stones, and it was also lush. The lush green decorated the stone path, which also complemented each other.


    After walking for a while, he suddenly heard someone talking. It was a woman''s voice. It was like the flowing water in the Huaxi River. It was very beautiful.


    He is very curious, tiptoe quietly hiding behind the tree to see, this look silly eyes, not far from the tree under a beautiful swing.


    The beautiful woman has a pretty face. Her eyes seem to be filled with a pool of water. When she smiles, there are two small pear vortices in the corner of her mouth. As soon as the two red lips open and close, she talks with the little maid beside. She can''t hear what she says. The voice falls into his ears and seems to hold his heart tightly.


    The little maid was naughty and pushed hard. The beauty was startled and exclaimed. Her eyes widened and she was as timid as a deer. But when she fell down, she laughed again. She didn''t blame the little maid for her mischief. She was fascinated by the strange look.


    The woman in the palace is either a slave or a concubine in the harem. He has seen all the concubines, but he has never seen her. Who is she?


    This problem, he has no time to think, two eyes closely staring at the beauty''s every move, frown and smile, feel that he just suffered to die heart and jump up again.


    Thanks to all of you, the little princess took a roller coaster again and came back to the list. Thank you very much. I hope she can keep it till the end of the month and continue to give you sweet.


    We also see the urge, but now two books, three shifts every day is the author''s limit, plus the cervical vertebra is not very good recently, so please understand more, will speed up the pace and finish early.


    Thank you again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1489

    When song Jiao went to the peach forest the next day, she found a handkerchief on the branch beside the swing. She thought it was the maid who accidentally dropped it. She picked it up and found that it was a plain white handkerchief with dark lines of auspicious clouds. It seemed that it should have been lost by someone with identity. What interested her was the words on the handkerchief: Xia Yingtan water, peach blossoming, autumn wind cooling, phoenix flying swing.


    Yinling, the maid of honor, followed her into the palace. She had a little companion by her side and knew some poems. She came up to have a look and was silly. "Master, who saw us?"


    Song Jiaosu came to like talented people and said, "what if we see it? We haven''t done anything wrong. Are we not allowed to swing in the peach forest?"


    Seeing that she didn''t want to put down her handkerchief, Yinling said, "master, we''d better not touch the things we don''t know. Maybe who will come back to pick them up?"


    Song Jiao is still studying the doggerel poem. He frowns slightly and says, "this phoenix is not used properly. Only the queen can call it Phoenix. This person is too careless." She put her handkerchief in her sleeve pocket and said, "I won''t swing today. Let''s go back."


    Yinling looked at her and said nothing. She thought about it. Her master went into the palace like an invisible man. It''s been several months. The Emperor didn''t summon her, the empress didn''t ask her to say hello, and the master didn''t like to make trouble. He just went on his own. Most of the time, he closed his door. Occasionally, he came out to walk when the weather was good. This peach forest was discovered by chance. I like it It''s quiet, so I often come here. I''ve never met anyone else. I don''t want to pick up my handkerchief today. It''s not important to think about it, so let her.


    Song Jiao went back to her palace and called Yinling Bi Mo Shi Hou. She took up the pen and described the Phoenix character as a flower, which means: Flower flying on the swing. The meaning is similar, but it''s more secure. No one will get into trouble if they see it.


    After changing the air, the meaning is still not enough. After thinking about it, I added two sentences at the end of the poem: the son has not been here for a long time, the water is cold in the Yanxi River, the wind is blowing, and you can''t see the flowers.


    Mo Rongsheng got the handkerchief not long after it was put back. He wanted to take a chance and see the beautiful lady again. He didn''t want to see her, but she was not there. Disappointed, he took off the handkerchief and immediately opened his eyes. The beautiful lady took two sentences after his poem. His heart surged and became more and more excited. He wanted to go to the beauty and tell her his heart. But he didn''t know where the beauty was. He wandered in the peach forest for a long time and finally had to go back. The handkerchief was tightly held in his palm, like a treasure.


    Happy in the heart, the expression on the face then some can''t stop, the side walks and lowers the head to smirk, unexpectedly was stopped by the person to go to the road, looked up, that smile then froze on the face, then astringent, Yi hand salute, "the emperor elder brother."


    Mo Ronglin looks up and down at his brother. He knows his brother''s virtue too well. The look on Mo Rongsheng''s face makes him uneasy. How can he sleep at night?


    "Where are you from?"


    "If you don''t come here, just walk around."


    "What''s in your hand?"


    "It''s hot. I''ll wipe my sweat off my handkerchief." Mo Rongsheng said, subconsciously covering his handkerchief in his sleeve,


    Mo Ronglin watched his little action coldly, spread out his hand and said, "show me."


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t move, but the majesty of the emperor made him breathless. After half a sound, he slowly handed over his handkerchief.


    Mo Ronglin shakes open the handkerchief and glances at it. The stone in his heart falls to the ground. It is obvious that there are two people''s handwriting on the handkerchief. There is no doubt that Mo Rongsheng is in front of the handkerchief. The handwriting behind is good. I don''t know him. He has seen Shi pengpeng''s handwriting, neat and elegant, just like her people. As long as it''s not Shi pengpeng, he doesn''t care about other people.


    Throw the handkerchief back to Mo Rongsheng, as usual, to teach two sentences, "don''t study these things all day long, read some scriptures."


    Mo Rongsheng lowers his head. Nuo says yes. As soon as Mo Ronglin waves his hand, he immediately goes to his palace as soon as he gets amnesty.


    Muronglin went on, turned west at the intersection, passed two empty halls, and came to Lenggong.


    He slowed down and hesitated. That day, he was reminded by Mo Rongsheng. He went back to Chengde hall and was at a loss for a long time, remembering what the king of Jin said to him at that time.


    He asked the king of Jin, how can we be regarded as like a person?


    The king of Jin said that he would miss her from time to time and want her to be in his sight every day. Even when he came to him, he would think that it would be very pleasant to see her, and he would try every means to make her happy. He knew what she liked, would prepare for her, knew what she didn''t like, would avoid carefully, and would remember all the things with her


    At that time, he was full of goose bumps, but now, the king of Jin said all of them, for a time, he was a little confused.


    He didn''t know why he had to go to Lenggong every day. Sometimes he went to Lenggong in the afternoon and wanted to go in the evening, so he wanted to stay with her, even if he didn''t speak, just sit quietly. One night after she came out of the palace, he lingered in front of her door for a long time, hoping that she would come back immediately. Knowing that his younger brother went to Du Fu for dinner, he was like a child with a bad temper. The next day he went to Du Fu and had to make up for it.


    Obviously he can''t touch a woman, but he wants to hold her hand and know what it''s like to hold her in his arms?


    He felt that he was going crazy. He thought of her when he went to court, when he ate, when he praised the memorial, when he went to sleepMo Ronglin looks up to the sky and sighs. He turns around and goes back. He can''t go on like this. He is a wise emperor. He has a rational mind and full of determination. He is ambitious. How can he fall in love with his children and miss his great career of creating a prosperous world?


    No, he shakes his head as he walks. He can''t go the same way as the emperor. Absolutely not!


    As he walked, he walked into the twilight. The blood red setting sun slowly fell from the palace. It seemed that there were light smoke around him. The smoke seemed to have substance. It wrapped his body and made him unable to move. Suddenly, he remembered that he had ordered Si Xi to have dinner with the queen in Lenggong at night. Look at this scene, the food in Lenggong should be set up Besides, if he doesn''t go, the queen will not dare to move her chopsticks


    When he thought about it, he stood on the ground and sighed in his heart. Then he turned around and went to the cold palace. He explained to himself that he was an emperor who had a lot to say. What he promised would be done. Even if he had dinner with the queen for the last time, he would control himself and never let himself become the second emperor.


    Turn around again, the pace is much faster, it seems to race with the twilight, before the sky is completely dark, to the cold palace.


    Push open the gate, Shi pengpeng stands on the porch. When he sees him, he bends his lips and smiles slightly. He is stunned. It seems that there is a warm current passing through the four limbs. Just now, his heart, which is still in chaos, calms down strangely.


    The new book "Xinxin Xiangrong" has participated in the fifth Migu cup. I hope you can vote for it when you have time. Each person can vote for 10 votes for a book every day. Thank you!


    The voting channel is at the top of the home page of Migu app.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1490

    Mo Rong Lin quickly walked over, his voice was surprisingly gentle, "are you waiting for me?"


    "Well," Shi pengpeng nodded, "my concubine thought that the emperor should be coming soon, so she came out to have a look."


    "It''s autumn. It''s cold. Don''t come out next time. Blow the wind carefully and get cold." Mo Ronglin said that he was stunned for a moment, and said that he would cut off his love. What is he doing


    Shi pengpeng also had some accidents and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I just came out for a while." She accompanied the emperor to the house. When she entered the door, she let Mo Ronglin go in first. As a result, Mo Ronglin also let her. They crowded together in the door, which was quite funny. The servants in the room couldn''t help laughing.


    Shi pengpeng was a little embarrassed. She stood still and wanted Mo Ronglin to advance. But the Emperor didn''t seem to react. She was stuck there with a blank face, so she had to step in first.


    Mo Ronglin was silly because Shi pengpeng was stuck on him. Although he was only on his side, the feeling of fit made his scalp tremble and his mind was blank. He didn''t know what to do?


    Fortunately, it was just a small episode, and no one would dare to laugh at him. When he entered the room, he was still the emperor.


    The meal had already been arranged. When the empress and the emperor sat down, the people on the side also retreated. They didn''t have to be careful as usual. This was ordered by Aunt laurel. She didn''t come since then. She also wanted the servants to have a little eye contact, so as not to disturb the empress and the emperor''s time together.


    Shi pengpeng Yu Guang glanced at the servants and saw that they had retreated, so she had to help the emperor with the dishes. She didn''t know what the emperor liked to eat. Before she put down the chopsticks, she always asked, "emperor, can I have some stewed hooves, or can I have some for you?"


    Mo Ronglin is sitting in a serious position, with a serious expression. With a sound, he reaches out a small dish to pick him up.


    Shi pengpeng, "..." She has not scooped, he put the bowl over, so like to eat?


    He scooped a big spoon for him. "The emperor likes it. Eat more."


    Mo Rong Lin looked at some greasy hooves, frowned a little, and ate without saying a word. Wang Changliang''s eyes were bulging. He knew that the Emperor didn''t really like to eat hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof hoof.


    The taste of hoof Pang is a little heavy. Mo Ronglin''s voice is ringing. He calls someone to pour the water. As soon as he opens his mouth, his voice is dumb. Shi Pang realizes that he has made a mistake. He brings the water to the Emperor himself and says, "is it salty?"


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t know what he thinks. The queen brings the water to her mouth. He lowers his head and drinks it, which makes Shi pengpeng a little uncomfortable. The emperor is too much in front of a room full of servants Don''t treat her as an outsider.


    Although both of them had their own thoughts, the meal was finished. Empress dowager moved to the side hall for tea. The room was originally shabby. Later, Mo Ronglin had people change the new furniture of tables and chairs. It looked very different from before. Shi pengpeng especially liked the beauty couch by the window. When she had nothing to do, she would lie there reading books and the things the Emperor gave her They all moved into this room, full of stuff.


    Mo Ronglin''s eyes skimmed over those things one by one. He didn''t pay much attention to them. Today, he was surprised to see that he had sent so many things. They were not serious. They ate, played, wore, and ordered people to send them.


    He was sitting in front of the cupboard, and Shi pengpeng didn''t care about him.


    Mo Ronglin looked at her arm stretched out, wide sleeves sliding down to reveal a section of snow-white skin, he good eyes to see, do not know when he went to Shi pengpeng''s side.


    Shi pengpeng turned the pages of the book, and for a moment he was fascinated, but he didn''t notice that the emperor came to her.


    Mo Ronglin''s eyes moved up from the snow wrist, to the shoulder, to the neck, to the ear, and saw her side with scattered hair hanging down. He stretched out his hand and twisted it quietly, like a thief. His heart began to thump. His throat was very thirsty, but he did not dare to ask for water.


    Shi pengpeng finished reading one page and was about to see the next. When she turned her head, her hair was pulled. She hissed and raised her eyes. Then she found that the emperor was close at hand.


    At the moment when they looked at each other, both of them were stunned. Shi pengpeng broke the silence first. "Emperor, I want to tell you something."


    Murong Lin lowered his hand, lifted his robe and sat back to the original place, "you say."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t speak. She went to the door and closed the door and the window.


    Mo Ronglin was very calm. Seeing her like this, she immediately got flustered and stood up, "you, what are you doing?" Shi pengpeng once threatened him, but he still remembers it. Now that he is good to her, does she still want to threaten him?


    Shi pengpeng comforted him with a smile, "don''t be nervous, Emperor. What won''t my concubine do to you?"


    Mo Rong Lin''s mouth is hard, "am I still afraid of you?"


    Shi pengpeng held out his hand, "if the emperor is not afraid of me, he will hold my hand."


    The hand was in the air, and his fingers drooped slightly, as if calling him. Mo Ronglin swallowed his throat, "why do I want to hold your hand?"Shi pengpeng looked at him, "emperor, my concubine is helping you."


    In a word, Mo Ronglin understood that Shi pengpeng knew his hidden disease. He thought he would be angry, but he didn''t. He just looked at the hand eagerly, and his heart was full of desire.


    The king of Jin said that if he likes a woman to a certain extent, he will have desire and hope for her, want to kiss her, want to hold her, and want to fall in love with her. By then, his illness will be all right.


    His heart is very confused, but he knows that this is an opportunity to expand the harem in the future. If he does not cure his illness quickly, his secret will not be kept until the draft.


    He also looked at Shi pengpeng, "do you know?"


    Shi pengpeng nodded, "I have no other meaning, just want to help the emperor," she encouraged him, "emperor, hold my hand."


    Mo Ronglin no longer hesitates and gently holds her hand. His heart is mentioned in his throat. He is afraid that his stomach will be tumbling, retching and unable to breathe next moment


    The soft hand was in his palm, like a hot and humid fire. His back was sweating, his heart was beating fast, and his breath was short. He thought he was going to get sick, but that was all. He didn''t retch, his stomach wasn''t tumbling, and he didn''t feel too bad to breathe.


    "How do you feel, emperor?" Shi pengpeng asked him.


    Mo Rong Lin licked his dry lips and said, "still, OK."


    "Then hold it longer."


    After a while, Murong Lin replied, "OK." But his voice was so dumb.


    Continue to sweet, continue to ask for a monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1491

    For Mo Ronglin, it was a strange and novel feeling. He held a girl''s hand, but he didn''t get sick. He has a premonition in his heart. Maybe Shi pengpeng is the woman who can cure his hidden disease. The king of Jin is right. Desire depends on emotion. Once he has emotion, his heart will naturally have a desire. Although this kind of desire is also uncomfortable for him, it is much better than the feeling that he has to vomit his intestines.


    After a while, Shi pengpeng said, "OK, let''s call it a day. It''s too urgent. We have to take our time." She said, drawing out her hand.


    Mo Ronglin only felt that the palm of his hand was empty, and his heart was also empty. He looked at her in perplexity.


    "Emperor, you should go back." Shi pengpeng reminded him.


    Mo Ronglin did not speak, but slowly sat down, took the cup of cold tea and drank, "how do you know?"


    Shi pengpeng knew that the emperor was very suspicious, so he had to sit down, "my concubine tested the emperor at that time, but the emperor doesn''t remember?"


    "Yes, but you''re just testing. How can you be so sure?"


    "At that time, I thought that the Emperor didn''t want to let me close because he hated me. Later," she hesitated and told muronglin what Princess Xu said that day. "I knew that it wasn''t only me, but the Emperor didn''t like any woman to close."


    Mo Ronglin''s face sank. It turned out that Princess Xu had guessed it, but he had been ill three times in the Baguio palace. It''s not surprising that Princess Xu could guess it.


    "Emperor," Shi pengpeng carefully observed his face, "don''t worry, your concubine won''t tell anyone. I believe neither will Xu Guifei."


    Mo Ronglin said coldly, "she doesn''t dare. As for you," his tone slowed down. "You are a brave man. I was just thinking about whether to kill you."


    Shi pengpeng pretended to be afraid, "the emperor can''t kill my concubine. I have a gold medal in my hand."


    "Then I''ll kill Jin chuan''er. There are many times when she is disrespectful to me. I''ll settle this account with her sooner or later."


    "The emperor should kill his concubine. She went to the palace for her sake." Shi pengpeng blinked. "Why does the emperor want to kill his concubine? Can he help the emperor? Does the emperor want to ask Princess Xu to help him? The emperor has been ill for three times in Princess Xu''s place. She dares to make sure that she doesn''t have any concubine to treat him."


    Mo Ronglin saw her boasting, couldn''t help laughing, reached out and poked her forehead, "I don''t know when the queen has become so glib." After poking, he was stunned, but he shook his hand just now, so he became familiar with her freely


    In fact, they are really familiar with each other during this period of time. They meet day by day, play chess, have dinner and drink tea together. Now they have developed to shake hands. This relationship can be said to be advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Shi pengpeng''s head was tilted and he laughed, "does the emperor often poke his highness like this?"


    Mo Rong Lin laughs with him, "if the queen wants to develop like this, I will not poke her in the future. I will only poke you."


    Two people smile without scruple, just like old friends for many years, Mo Ronglin looks at Shi pengpeng, smile eyes bright, swallow throat, stretched out his hand, "let me hold it again."


    Shi pengpeng put his hand into the palm of his hand without saying a word. Mo Ronglin closed his hand and held it tightly. He recalled the feeling of rapid heartbeat, shortness of breath and sweaty palms again. The first time I felt uncomfortable, but this time, it seemed that there was a kind of unspeakable comfort in the discomfort, like the desire was satisfied, but my heart was still beating fast, but it was stable.


    Shi pengpeng''s idea is very simple. If Mo Ronglin is kind to her, she will repay her. She doesn''t know why Mo Ronglin is kind to her now. Maybe it''s because something happened to her family. He has a little pity for her. After all, it was born of the Empress Dowager. How cold can her heart be?


    Besides, it''s hard for the emperor to talk about this kind of thing. As a queen, she is duty bound. No matter how her relationship with the emperor is in the future, at least she has made a contribution to the emperor. If she accidentally collides with the emperor in the future, she can read her better.


    When Mo Ronglin came back from the cold palace, he felt like he was walking on a pile of cotton. He squeezed his hand into a fist and shrunk it in his sleeve, as if he could keep Shi pengpeng''s remaining warmth.


    Originally, he planned to come to see her for the last time, but now he changed his mind. Since Shi pengpeng can help him cure the hidden disease, he should cure the hidden disease first. For him, there is nothing more important. He didn''t like people to know his secret, even from laurel, but now that Shi pengpeng knew it, although he was embarrassed, he didn''t mind much. After all, Shi pengpeng is the queen. The Empress Dowager often says that husband and wife are one. Now he has a little feeling.


    -


    His Highness Sheng, who had been banned, was in a good mood. After picking up his handkerchief that day, he suddenly had a fancy and changed it into a new handkerchief with two poems hanging on the branch. Sure enough, the beautiful lady helped him to complete the last two sentences. In this way, they talked through the handkerchief. The poems didn''t involve feelings, nothing more than talking about the weather, scenery and a day Although he didn''t meet each other, this way of communication was very novel to him and full of romantic feelings. He was intoxicated in this kind of feelings and finally couldn''t help waiting in Taolin for a long time, waiting for the beautiful woman he thought about at night.When song Jiao came, Yinling, the maid of honor, was not on the side. Because she didn''t bring a cape, she went back to pick it up on the way and later came up with it.


    Song Jiao was not surprised to see Mo Rongsheng. She was also a little curious about the person who made friends with her in poetry. Now when she saw that she was a noble young man, she could not help but feel a little moved.


    Mo Rongsheng opened his mouth first, took out his handkerchief, and said with a smile, "the girl''s poetry is very good, and her handwriting is also very good. Only when I see people today can I know that people are better," he said. He bowed down and bowed, "don''t mind, girl. I''m really impressed by her talent."


    Song Jiaosu likes talented people. Although he knows that he shouldn''t deal with strange men, he leans slightly and smiles. "The poems of the young master are also good. I..."


    Before she finished her words, she heard the sound of footsteps coming from the forest. She looked up and saw that the silver bell appeared on the path. She ran to Mo Rongsheng in a panic. She glanced at Mo Rongsheng very quickly and took song Jiao away, which made Mo Rongsheng puzzled.


    Song Jiao was dragged to a staggering pace by her and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "How do you want to ask me Silver bell some not good spirit, "usually take a handkerchief to pass a word also just, now all see above, this want to let a person know, master son still have life?"


    Song Jiao was scolded by Yinling, but he was also a little guilty. He used to live behind closed doors, but he didn''t want to make trouble. Today, it''s really a big trouble to spread it.


    When she looked back, Mo Rongsheng was still standing in the same place, staring at this side. Seeing her turning back, her eyes lit up and she walked a few steps forward. Song Jiaoxin jumped and quickened her pace to follow Yinling.


    Thank you for your monthly pass. It seems that the sweetness is so sweet. Please give Xinxin a hand. It''s just as sweet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1492

    "Father Sixi, let me see the emperor. My master is really not good. Father Sixi, please, I beg..." Xiao Anzi held Sixi''s leg and begged.


    Four Xi some don''t have good spirit, a foot kick a person to open, shout a way, "get out of the way, the emperor isn''t too medical, see to do what?"? I want to be the emperor


    Since he was punished last time, he didn''t dare to make any more assertions. No matter what kind of concubine or noble person, stay aside. Now, who else can the emperor see except the empress? Besides, Liu Guiren has a stain on the emperor. Last time, he took the opportunity to sue the Empress in front of the emperor by taking advantage of his illness. Now she can''t sue her. She doesn''t have to go in at all Newspaper, the emperor will not see.


    Xiao Anzi came back with a runny nose and tears, "my father-in-law, my little master is really bad. This time, it''s true, it''s true..."


    See him and pounce on, four Xi to the side of the small eunuch hand a wave, "fight out, throw away, don''t let him quarrel with the emperor here."


    The two eunuchs threw Xiao Anzi out. Xiao Anzi fell on the pavement of the bluestone slab and grinned with pain. He got up and was ready to rush in. Two gold armor guards put their hands on the waist knives and stared at him. His eyes were as cold as ice skates. He was afraid, sucked his nose and stepped back. Finally, he turned around be gone.


    But who else can I ask? It was Princess Xu who was in power in the harem. After several times of begging, Princess Xu also sent the imperial doctor to see her. She said that Liu Guiren had a weak foundation before, and the medicine was light and had no curative effect. Now the disease is serious, and the medicine will naturally aggravate. But she went to Liu Guiren for half of her life, and then she was impatient. She said that she is not a imperial doctor, and it is useless to ask. Everyone has his own fortune. Let''s see God''s advice Arrange it.


    At this time, everyone realized that from beginning to end, Liu Guiren''s life was in the hands of Xu Guifei. Maybe it was a game from the beginning when she encouraged Liu Guiren to use bitter meat. Liu Guiren listened to her words and broke his body. Later on, it was not easy. How the Imperial doctor treated it all depends on Xu Guifei''s meaning. There are reasons why she used it lightly and heavily Yes, they understand what''s going on here, but they really need to put it on the table. How can they make it clear?


    The emperor is the only hope. Where can he go if he can''t see the emperor now?


    Xiao Anzi walked in despair, remembering that when Liu Guiren first came here, he had the same appearance as flowers and was kind to the slaves below. They were slaves, and they were loyal to the master when they were assigned to the palace. They only hoped that she would be good, and that she would be prosperous in the future. Originally, it was not without hope, but later


    Liu Guiren''s every step, they see in the eye, did not dissuade, because they have selfishness, now make so, regret, but there is no regret medicine in the world.


    As he walked, he wiped his tears and saw Fengming palace not far away. He sighed heavily in his heart. If the empress didn''t enter the cold palace, she might be useful. After a long time, everyone has a good conscience. Compared with Princess Xu, the empress is more generous, gentle and easy to get along with. I really don''t know how his master and the empress could compete with each other before.


    After a few steps, he suddenly remembered that although the queen went to the cold palace, the emperor often went to see her and sent a lot of good things in the past. It seemed that the queen didn''t go to the cold palace to suffer, but went to hide.


    He thought about it in his heart and turned to the West. Anyway, his master''s life was in danger. He had to try.


    When he arrived at the cold palace, someone was guarding the door. He wandered in front of the door. I wonder if the guard would let him in? As a result, before he spoke, the guard asked him, "are you looking for the queen?"


    "Yes," he bowed, "the slave wants to see the queen."


    "Which palace?"


    "Jinhua palace, our master is very ill. I want to report it to the empress."


    "The empress doesn''t care about the business now, you ask the person in charge to go."


    When Sixi heard this, he wiped his tears. "It''s useless for me to ask for it, but my master can''t do it..." He cried and got down on his knees. "Let the slave go in and see the empress..."


    At this time, Jin chuan''er came out of the room and saw from a distance. He raised his voice and asked, "who wants to see the queen?"


    Xiao Anzi immediately yelled, "sister jinchuan''er is a slave Xiao Anzi. My master is dying. Please do me a favor and let the slave see the empress..."


    Shi pengpeng heard the movement, lifted the curtain, and said to the guard, "let him come in and talk."


    The queen said, the guard naturally won''t stop, put people in, about look at his poor, also told a, "see the empress good life to talk."


    Xiao an Zi let out a cry, pulled his sleeve and wiped his tears. He quickly walked in, knelt down to Shi Peng on the porch, and told Shi Peng about Liu GUI Ren''s situation. "Niang Niang, I can''t help it. The empress doesn''t care, but I can''t see the Emperor. So I have to ask Niang. Please go to see my master. My master is too poor..."


    Jin chuan''er pulled his face on the side and Pooh, "now I want to beg our empress. What have you done for a long time? When I had the courage to slander the empress, how can I still have the face to come here now... "Shi pengpeng glared at her and saw Xiao Anzi with tears and a runny nose. She thought that Liu Guiren should be very ill and life-threatening. She didn''t dare to neglect her and said, "let''s have a try. I''ll tell you if we can go out."


    She went to the door and said to the guard, "if we want to go out, do we want to ask the emperor?"


    The guard shook his head. "The emperor said that the empress is free here. She can go out at any time."


    Shi pengpeng was stunned for a moment, "what did the emperor say?"


    "Yes, madam, the emperor''s decree." The guard respectfully stepped aside to make way.


    Shi pengpeng said, "in this case, I will go to Jinhua palace."


    Xiao Anzi thanks a lot, wipes his tears and leads the way. He still remembers that when he went to ask for Princess Xu yesterday, Princess Xu drank tea and said slowly that the imperial doctor had nothing to do. It was useless for her to go. She was not too sick. The look of indifference was obvious.


    But the empress is different. She can see that she is worried. That kind of worry comes from her heart. There is no indifference and dislike, and there is no schadenfreude because of the past Festival. She is generous and knows the importance. The emperor has eyes at the beginning. This is the empress''s bearing and responsibility.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1493

    Shi pengpeng was shocked when she saw Liu Guiren. She knew that Liu Guiren was seriously ill, but she didn''t expect to be so seriously ill. A girl who used to be like a flower now lies on the bed with a yellow and withered face, sunken eyes, protruding cheekbones and gossamer spirit. She looks like a new person. She lay there with her eyes closed, no different than dead.


    Shi pengpeng felt a little uncomfortable. Although she didn''t like Liu Guiren, she was very grateful to see a girl like flowers like this.


    She glanced at the servant in the room and said in a heavy voice, "how can it be like this? Didn''t the doctor see it? "


    Xiao an muttered, "Niang Niang, our master is ill. I told Niang Niang about what happened at that time."


    Yeah, I told her. When Liu Guiren was just ill, the imperial doctor came to see her and said that she was too weak to prescribe too heavy medicine. The medicine was too light and had no effect at all. Later, when her condition gradually worsened, she said that she wanted to use the medicine of langhu. After two or three doses of medicine went down, Liu Guiren added frost on the snow and became what she is now. It''s true that the imperial doctor can pick himself clean, but we all know what''s going on behind the scenes.


    Shi pengpeng was silent for a while, and said, "you''ve watched Liu Guiren''s body collapse. Don''t you know if you want to change a Taiyi?"


    The palace maid sobbed and said, "lady, the slaves are very quiet. Where can I ask the imperial doctor? I have to ask the imperial concubine for everything. It''s the imperial concubine..."


    Shi pengpeng sighed. She was hiding in the cold palace. Unexpectedly, it was like this outside. Princess Xu was too cruel. She handed the Phoenix seal to Jin chuan''er, "you go there in person and ask doctor Lu to come and show it to Liu Guiren."


    The servants in the room all like it. Lu''s doctor is very skillful and only treats the emperor and empress. If he can be invited, maybe Liu will be saved.


    Jin chuan''er has a lot of dissatisfaction with Liu Guiren, but Huizi doesn''t say a word, so he takes over Fengyin and leaves.


    Xiao Anzi said, "you''d better stay away from your master. Be careful if you get sick."


    Shi Chuang did not move. She turned her head to order Jin Chuaner. Now she looked back at Liu Guiren, only to find that she did not know when to wake up and was looking at her with a pair of muddy eyes.


    Shi pengpeng was relieved to smile at her, "don''t worry, my palace ordered people to ask Lu Yizheng. He has good medical skills and will cure you."


    Liu Guiren blinked her eyes, and two lines of clear tears came down from the corner of her eyes. She moved her lips, and her voice was very small. Shi pengpeng had to get close to her mouth and heard her say, "lady, I, I''m sorry for you, I used to be, I''m not right..."


    Shi pengpeng helped her to tuck in the quilt and said, "it''s all gone."


    Liu Guiren shook his head slowly and opened his mouth again. "Niang Niang, be careful, your concubine, she..." She said it in such a hurry that she coughed.


    Shi pengpeng gently stroked her chest, "don''t talk about it, keep your strength and keep your body well."


    Liu Guiren breathed a sigh of relief, but he insisted on speaking. Shi pengpeng had to listen to her again, and heard her say intermittently, "Niang Niang, do you remember, the way to check gold was my concubine In fact, it''s the imperial concubine who instructs me to do this... "


    Shi pengpeng was quiet for a moment, and she remembered this. That day, Murong Qingyang was also there, and she was worried about not finding gold. Liu Guiren said something. She heard it, and then the mirage door began to search the major banks. Finally, she found gold in Shi Jiayin village. Because of this, her mother was banned, and she also went into the cold palace. Shi Jiashang became the biggest suspect.


    She slowly raised her head and patted Liu Guiren''s hand gently. "Don''t worry, I have a good idea."


    In fact, there was no doubt in my heart that there were only one or two people who could do this except the emperor, who could make people put gold into the shijiayinzhuang, who could make people cash with a large amount of money, and who could make her father leave the northwest and go missing. It''s just that the man is old and crafty. He does not leak anything. Ning''an probably knows it well, but he suffers from no evidence.


    The Phoenix seal worked. Not long after that, doctor Lu arrived in a hurry. After a careful examination, he stood at the table and said nothing. Shi pengpeng asked him, "how about it? If I need some tonic herbs, I still have ginseng and pilose antler..."


    Dr. Lu shook his head and said in a low voice, "even if you use the best old ginseng, it''s just a sigh of relief. Liu Guiren''s oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. You can only prepare for the future."


    Shi pengpeng was greatly surprised. He didn''t expect that it would be this kind of result. "Is there really no way to think about it? She is still so young... "


    Before she finished speaking, she heard Liu Guiren babbling on the bed. She looked back. Liu Guiren struggled to sit up. She went over and pressed, "what do you do? Lie down fast. There is a doctor in Lu. You don''t have to worry..."


    Although Liu Guiren was in a daze, their words still spread to her ears. She shook her head, tears fell down again, her spirit was better than before, and her speech was not so dumb. "Empress, you don''t need to comfort me. You know that I''m running out of time. I just regret it. When I arrived, I realized that she was a good person, It''s because I''m confused. I''ve taken a detour. I have to wait for the next life to repay my mother''s kindness. "Shi pengpeng listened to her saying that the eldest one in her heart didn''t feel good. She still squeezed out a smile to comfort her. "Don''t worry, let doctor Lu prescribe some medicine for you. The disease comes like a mountain and goes like a thread. We have to take our time. You can have a rest. Don''t bother. Everything has me."


    The last four words, usually spoken from her mouth, seemed to have great power to appease people. Liu Guiren obediently closed his eyes, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and rarely showed a trace of peace on his withered face.


    Shi pengpeng silently looked at her for a while, and he was talking with doctor Lu outside. He asked him to think again, but he was still alive.


    The slave around Liu Guiren heard her pleading with doctor Lu, and her tears could not stop flowing down. If she had asked the empress in the morning, where would their master be today?


    Shi Chuang knows that although doctor Lu is promising to do his best, it''s just a waste of time. She thinks about it and sends Jin Chuaner to Chengde hall. No matter what, she asks the emperor to come and have a look. Among the three girls who come back to the palace, only Liu Guiren gets along with the emperor better. Anyway, it''s also a matter of feeling. When people want to leave, they have to come to see them off.


    Jin chuan''er left in a hurry without saying a word.


    Ah, I''m chasing you so fast. I still have a monthly ticket in my hand. Please support Peng Peng and Qingyang ha. Thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1494

    Jinling hurried into the room and sent the others out. Then she said, "madam, doctor Lu is going to Jinhua palace."


    Xu Guifei Leng for a moment, "how can Lu Yi go to Jinhua palace?"


    "It''s said that the queen ordered someone to invite him over."


    Now Princess Xu even raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t the queen in the cold palace? How did she come out?"


    "I don''t know," Jinling said. But it''s not the time to be confused. She said all the news she just got. "The queen is in Jinhua palace now. Maybe she sent someone to invite Lu Yizheng because she saw Liu Guiren''s bad. Besides, the little girl just told me that when she saw Jin chuan''er rushing to Chengde palace, she was supposed to invite the emperor."


    Xu Guifei stood up and looked out of the window. "So it''s Liu Guiren who can''t do it?"


    "I''m afraid so," said Jinling. "Last time I said that she had no time. It should be time. But now Doctor Lu and the queen are there. What should we do? "


    The corner of Xu Guifei''s mouth drew out a cold smile, "what are you afraid of? Let''s wait for the emperor to pass."


    Jinling nodded. "I''ll send my little girl to guard outside. When I see the emperor coming out, I''ll come back to tell him. It''s best for the empress to work with the emperor. But first, I''ll make a cushion in front of the emperor. When I get to Jinhua palace, I''ll be able to give it a back."


    When she wanted to see the emperor, Princess Xu changed her clothes, pursed her hair, and changed two pearl flowers. Just then, the little maid of honor came in to report that she put on her windbreaker, and Shi ran went out of the door. She pretended to meet the emperor by chance at the big locust tree in front of her and stopped him.


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t have a good impression on Xu Guifei now. He hasn''t settled with her about the last time. On the one hand, it''s about Zuo Xiang''s face. On the other hand, it''s about to break it off. He also loses face and doesn''t settle it for the moment. But her appearance always reminds him of the embarrassing scene. Even if she rushes up again, his heart is filled with boredom All good girls, get along, but it''s not good anywhere, and Shi pengpeng, who used to hate the most, get along, but think she''s good everywhere. It can be seen that this person really can''t just look at the surface, but it will take a long time to know the people''s heart.


    Naturally, Princess Xu didn''t know what the emperor thought, so she saluted him, "the emperor is in a hurry, where are you going?"


    Mo Ronglin''s face is not very good. "I heard that Liu Guiren is not very good. I''ll go and have a look. Isn''t the imperial concubine in charge of the harem? The imperial concubine doesn''t know about this?"


    After listening to his poor tone, Princess Xu felt a pause, but she had been prepared for a long time and said, "my concubine knew about Liu Guiren''s illness. She also sent the imperial doctor to see it. She said that Liu Guiren was weak. She first wrote some mild prescriptions and ate them for a few days. I didn''t think that those slaves were perfunctory and the servants didn''t do their best. When Liu Guiren was seriously ill, she came to report to my concubine Puzzled by what he saw, he said, "the doctor is very serious, and the concubine knows what is going on in the medical field." the doctor of the Imperial Palace has the final say. But if the medicine is eaten, Liu Guiren will not be able to bear it. He will be able to do so now. The emperor is not going to ask the emperor. He has never thought of the empress goddess first. Only the empress should not be allowed to be in the cold palace. When did he run out, the concubine of the imperial concubine? I don''t know. It''s my concubine who''s dereliction of duty. "


    Mo Ronglin said, "you don''t have to talk about the queen. The queen enters the cold palace, but I never forbid her. She comes out when she wants to. She doesn''t need to report to anyone. If you still want to, go and see Liu Guiren. "


    Princess Xu was frightened and resentful when she was attacked by Yida. However, the emperor wanted her to go to Jinhua palace with her. She wanted to talk to the emperor a few more words along the way to help herself. But Ning Shiqi was between her and Mo Ronglin. She was so cold that she didn''t dare to get close. Instead, she was scared away.


    At Jinhua palace, when Mo Ronglin saw Liu Guiren, he was also shocked. He saw Liu GUI sick last time. At that time, she could still get up and cry, but now she was dying. He asked Lu Leyuan, "is there any way to save him?"


    Lu Leyuan sighed, "it''s just heaven''s will."


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at the servants in the room and said angrily, "are they all dead people? How can they serve? How can good people become like this? "


    the emperor was angry, and the slaves knelt down and trembled. Princess Xu took the opportunity to say," come on, drag all the slaves in this room down and lock them up. Listen to Hou Faluo. "


    "Wait a minute," Shi pengpeng glanced at her and said to Xiao Anzi, "tell the emperor what you said to the palace before. The emperor knows the right and wrong."


    Although Xiao Anzi was afraid of Princess Xu, the empress and the emperor were all here. His master became like that again. He said that there was still a glimmer of hope, not to mention death. He didn''t have any hesitation. He told the emperor all about Liu Guiren''s experience in this period.


    Mo Rong Lin''s face was as deep as water. He didn''t say anything when he finished. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Xiao Anzi''s words had something to say. Of course, Princess Xu could understand it. In front of the emperor, she was not easy to get angry. She kept a dignified posture and said in a calm voice, "emperor, every time the Jinhua palace reports to my concubine, my concubine sends for a doctor. As for how the doctor wants to treat me, I don''t know and I don''t understand..."


    When Lu Leyuan heard this, he knelt down and said, "emperor, Liu Guiren''s minister is responsible. It''s because he is negligent. Every time the doctor Cheng inquires, he has a record. He has checked and found nothing unusual, so he didn''t come here to have a look. If he had found out earlier, Liu Guiren wouldn''t have got such a field today..."Mo Ronglin said, "get up. The hospital needs a thorough investigation. The parents of the doctors believe that it''s not a cure, it''s killing. If you find out the person, you can do whatever you want to do. As for you, "he turned and looked at concubine Xu, his eyes cold." I ordered you to take charge of the harem. Is that how you are in charge? I''m so disappointed with you, your concubine. From today on, your concubine will be forbidden in the Baguio palace, and the queen will return to Fengming palace to take charge of the back palace again. "


    As soon as these words were said, Jin chuan''er was most happy. Although the environment of Lenggong was much better than Fengming palace, the most important thing was that the emperor''s will sent a very obvious signal that the empress came back to power, which meant that the emperor believed in the innocence of the historian''s business name, and the relationship between the emperor and the empress was a little better, which she was happy to see.


    Shi pengpeng''s reaction was very calm, with a light look, and she didn''t seem too happy to be in power again.


    Xu Guifei''s face turned pale. She couldn''t believe that the emperor would ban her feet for such a small matter. She also let Shi pengpeng out of the cold palace. She was not reconciled. Water mist rose in her eyes and looked at Mo Ronglin sadly. "Emperor, I want to talk to the emperor alone."


    Mo Ronglin''s first reaction is to refuse. He has already had a shadow to get along with Princess Xu alone. Yu Guangli and Shi pengpeng seem to pull the corners of his mouth very lightly. He moves slightly in his heart, winks at Ning Shiqi and walks to the side hall.


    Seeing the emperor''s acquiescence, Princess Xu immediately followed up.


    Thank you. The competition of monthly ticket list is really fierce?? It''s almost the end of the month. Continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    I see that time is too tight now. It''s a big project to make a little princess character list. If you can add it at the end of the month, you can add more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1495

    There was no one in the deep side hall. Ning Shiqi stood not far away. Although he did not squint, he pressed his hand on the waist knife with cold eyes, like a leopard attacking at any time.


    "You have what words to say," Mo Rong Lin and Xu Guifei keep two personal distance, light way.


    Aware of the emperor''s estrangement, Princess Xu felt sad and cried, "emperor!" When the voice stopped, the tears in her eyes also dropped down like beads with broken lines.


    Mo Ronglin is a little impatient. He really doesn''t like crying girls. Is there something wrong with him? The queen has never cried in front of him. A strong person like her should seldom cry, and I don''t know what she looks like when she cries


    Princess Xu held up her tearful eyes and waited for the emperor''s comfort, but she found that he was distracted. Her good mood came to her mouth, and she couldn''t go down. For a moment, she was a little at a loss.


    She had to call him again, "emperor."


    Mo Ronglin came back to himself, "don''t you have something to say? Come on, I''ll listen. "


    "I still remember the first time I met the emperor," Princess Xu said with red eyes. "I was 15 years old and just got hairpin. I was sent to the flower hall to meet with the emperor. I didn''t know the identity of the emperor. I only knew that I was meeting a noble son. I was very shy and didn''t dare to speak. I didn''t dare to look at the emperor directly. I only took a sneak look, and my heart was in a mess ¡­¡±


    Mo Ronglin is puzzled by her puzzling recollection, "what are you going to say?"


    Xu Guifei felt helpless about Mo Ronglin''s incomprehensible amorous feelings, so she had to say, "my concubine sighs that time has passed so fast. In a flash, my concubine and the emperor have known each other for three years."


    Mo Rong Lin didn''t make a sound. He put his hand behind him and listened to her.


    "Later, every once in a while, the emperor met with my concubine. When I was born, the emperor always remembered to ask someone to send me a gift. I know the emperor''s heart for my concubine, but why did the emperor neglect my concubine when I entered the palace?"


    "Why did the emperor marry the empress? I know that. I know that all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty also know that the emperor is helpless. I also know that the emperor doesn''t like the empress. After all, he is a business woman. How can he be a philistine? If it wasn''t for the emperor''s will, the empress should be a concubine now. But how could you forget the relationship between the concubine and the emperor for the sake of a business woman? The historian business robbed the imperial court''s gold. For such a big thing, the emperor only banned boss Shi and let the queen into the cold palace. But the concubine made a little mistake and had to ban her. The emperor, you are unfair to the concubine, the emperor I''m used to doing business. I''m very eloquent. I''m stupid, but I can learn from the emperor''s heart. "


    "Shut up When Mo Ronglin heard that she had destroyed Shi pengpeng, he was not angry. "How dare you talk about being the queen? What kind of philistine is used to, what kind of business is used to. The queen has never been wrong since she entered the palace. She has also executed my will properly. In case of drought in the north, the queen took the initiative to draw money from the historian''s shop before I spoke. She cherishes the common people in the world. There is no more qualified queen than her. It''s you, your imperial concubine. Let''s see what you have done Miss Liu Guiren''s illness and make her look like she is now, and dare to touch me. Ask yourself, is it really suitable for you to be a queen, or is it more suitable for a queen? "


    Princess Xu opened her eyes and covered her chest, as if she could not bear the weight of these words. She shook her head slowly with tears in her eyes. "But the emperor used to treat my concubine as well. If the queen didn''t interfere with me, how could the emperor treat my concubine so coldly?"


    "You''re wrong," Mo Ronglin said. "I thought highly of you because of your family background and appearance. I even thought about setting you up as a queen. This idea didn''t stop after I got married. But after a long time, I see people''s hearts. You look dignified and elegant, but your heart is full of greed. If I don''t tell you something, it doesn''t mean I don''t know. I want you to be proud of yourself What does it have to do with the queen? Although the queen is a businessman, she never thought of harming others. "


    "Emperor," Princess Xu almost despair, desperate to shout, "queen in the end what good, why the emperor always speak for her..."


    "Presumptuous!" Mo Ronglin was really a little annoyed, staring at her, "look at you now, where there is a princess''s appearance!"


    Mo Ronglin''s drink wakes up Princess Xu. Yes, she is the eldest daughter of the noble Prime Minister Zuo''s family. She is a high-ranking lady. How can she shout like a shrew?


    She closed her tears and bowed her head.


    Mo Rong Lin was impatient for a long time. "It''s over. I''m gone."


    "Emperor," Princess Xu called him again. She looked at Ning Shiqi timidly and lowered her voice. "I want to know if the emperor is..." She hesitated to ask but did not dare.


    "What is it?"


    Xu Guifei heart a horizontal, teeth a bite, said, "the emperor is not allowed to touch women?"


    Mo Ronglin wants to slap her to death. What kind of concubine is this? Is it an idiot? Dare to ask him this kind of question, not afraid that he killed her in a rage?


    He was angry in his heart, but calm as usual on his face, "No."


    "No?" Concubine Xu was a little puzzled, "then why does the emperor always get close to me?"Mo Rong Lin narrowed his eyes, "because the fragrance on your concubine''s body is too strong, it has smoked me." With that, he turned and went out.


    Concubine Xu was stunned. She raised her arm and smelled it. Her fragrance was not strong


    Mo Ronglin went back to the main hall. Without stopping, he took Shi pengpeng''s hand and walked out of the hall. He didn''t want to stay here for a moment and see that stupid woman again.


    Xu Guifei came out with him and saw that he took Shi pengpeng''s hand and walked out. Her face was as white as a low one. If she still had some illusions in her heart, at the moment, those illusions were disillusioned. The emperor could touch a woman, but he didn''t want to touch her. The blow made her stagger. If Jinling didn''t help her in time, she would fall down.


    Shi pengpeng was pulled out of the Jinhua Palace by the emperor. Although it was a little puzzling, she didn''t ask, and let him pull herself all the way.


    They walked in front, and the slaves followed far behind. Only the servants could see that the emperor was in a bad mood at the moment. No one dared to touch the top of the mountain. They all pinned their hopes on the queen. Everyone was staring at the emperor holding the Queen''s hand. Wang Changliang was even a little tearful and wiped his eyes with his sleeve. Who could have thought that the one who could cure the emperor''s hidden disease was the queen My heart is filled with emotion. In the end, it''s still the emperor''s clever plan!


    The little princess seems to have male readers. Happy father''s day.


    Girls have a good weekend. They are always worried at the end of the month. They continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1496

    When Mo Ronglin came out of Jinhua palace, he was in a hurry. Later, he slowed down, but he never let go of Shi pengpeng''s hand. Shi pengpeng was not close to him, but he was the most observant. He knew that the emperor was in a bad mood and didn''t speak at the moment. He let him lead him forward.


    Mo Ronglin didn''t stop until he came to the edge of the Ming Lake. His mood at the moment was very complicated. Too many things mixed together, making him a little breathless. As he said to Princess Xu, some things he didn''t say didn''t mean he didn''t know. If you know, it''s because of various considerations. He had a very good idea of Princess Xu before. Now it seems that the idea is far away from reality. The woman he has cultivated for three years is so ugly in the end. He begins to doubt his own vision and judgment. At the same time, he also admired the emperor. Jiang was still old and spicy. The emperor had unique vision and foresight. He knew who was the most suitable queen of East Vietnam.


    The hand in the palm of his hand moved a little. He held it subconsciously, and at the same time he came back to himself. It turned out that he was still holding Shi pengpeng''s hand.


    He wanted to release, and some reluctant, that hand seems to have a strange effect, can let his confused thoughts slowly sink down. But do not let go, and some embarrassed, the first time into the feelings of the emperor is still a little shy.


    Finally, he released his hand and said to Shi Peng in a very serious tone, "I seem to be much better."


    Shi pengpeng nodded with a smile, "according to this, the emperor will soon be able to recover completely." She put her hand in her wide sleeve and wiped it quietly. The emperor''s palm was full of sweat, which made her hands sticky. The emperor was much better, but still a little nervous.


    In autumn, the lake is dark green, like a huge emerald. Occasionally, when the wind blows, the water surface rippled, and the small water lines swung to the distance in circles, which can make people see it.


    Mo Rong Lin looked at the layers of the spread of the ripples, suddenly said, "the queen will not feel that I am too partial to the princess?"


    Shi pengpeng also stared at those tiny water lines. After a while, he replied, "the emperor is not partial to the imperial concubine, but to the left prime minister."


    Mo Ronglin turns to see her. Shi pengpeng takes his eyes back and smiles at him. "Is my concubine wrong?"


    Mo Rong Lin snorted, "presumptuously speculate the holy meaning, do you know the sin?"


    Shi pengpeng said firmly, "the emperor will not surrender his concubines?"


    "How can I see it?"


    "In addition to the crime of my concubine, who will cure the emperor?"


    "You threaten me?"


    "I dare not." Shi pengpeng squatted for a blessing. Mo Ronglin habitually held her arm. Unexpectedly, he reached out and held her arm. Suddenly, the touch and temperature under the palm of his hand made his heart beat faster. He said, "I can touch your arm now."


    Although Shi pengpeng was used to appearing in public, he was not without the reserve of the girl''s family. However, the situation of the emperor was a little special. Although he was a little uncomfortable, he still didn''t escape and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Emperor."


    Mo Ronglin had a good experience of that kind of feeling. Then he released his hand, pointed to a piece of Osmanthus forest by the lake and said, "it''s almost Mid Autumn Festival. When it''s time to have a mid autumn festival banquet there, how does the queen feel?"


    Shi pengpeng attended the Mid Autumn Festival banquet in the palace when he was a child. On both sides of the water platform, there were huge lotus lamps, shining the lake as bright as day. Under the lamp, there were platforms, singing and dancing, silk and bamboo performances. On both sides of the trees, there were colored lights, which extended all the way to the deep, like a bright river of stars. The air was full of osmanthus fragrance. Children were running around with the rabbit in their hands, and they could still enjoy it When she was young, she could drink a small cup of sweet scented osmanthus honey. She sat at the table, holding her cheek, watching her highness Qingyang chase after them


    Mo Ronglin didn''t like Shi pengpeng''s wandering when he was with him. He was a little unhappy. "What''s the queen thinking?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "when I was a child, I remembered how much fun it was when I went to the palace to attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet."


    Mo Ronglin attends the Mid Autumn Festival banquet every year. When he is young and mature, he mostly accompanies the emperor and his ministers. He seldom goes to the wives'' side. Shi pengpeng says it''s fun, but he doesn''t realize it.


    "What did the queen play at that time?"


    "I like playing lantern and guessing riddles, but I lose to Lan Qing every time. He''s too strong."


    When it comes to Jia Lanqing, Mo Ronglin has never been stingy with praise, with a smile on his face. "It''s not a shame to lose to the smartest man in Dongyue. Sometimes, I can''t match him. What else are you playing? "


    "I''m still playing with Mr. rabbit. It''s better than anyone else."


    "I guess it must be your best."


    Shi pengpeng''s little surprise, "why does the emperor think so?"


    "The caravans of your historian firms are all over the world. What strange things can''t you get?"


    Shi pengpeng closed his mouth and laughed, "the emperor guessed wrong. It''s his highness Sheng''s best look, because he is the most thoughtful. His highness Sheng''s Tuerye, like his highness Sheng''s people, is full of pure charm."


    Mo Ronglin listen to this a little harsh, how to praise the man to praise the rhyme? He also remembered that when Mo Rongsheng was a child, Hou used to be with her. Naturally, he grew up with more intimate feelings than others. Many people told him that Shi pengpeng only regarded Mo Rongsheng as his younger brother, but he didn''t know what it was like.In the heart is not happy, but the face is light, "when you were a child often play together, feelings must be very good."


    Shi pengpeng thought he was talking about all the little friends. He nodded, "yes, we have a good relationship."


    Mo Ronglin felt like the turbulent waves under the calm lake. He wanted to shoot three feet of flying snow on the bank immediately.


    He asked in a deep voice, "how good is it?"


    "I regard them as my younger brother and sister."


    When Mo Ronglin heard this, he knew that she was referring to all the people. The depression in his heart broke up. He was not at ease and asked, "is each one?"


    "Well, all of them." Shi pengpeng looked at him with a smile, "doesn''t the emperor treat them as brothers and sisters?"


    In the past, apart from the Du family, Mo Ronglin and Jia Ning had a close relationship. Naturally, they treated their children as brothers and sisters, but now He used Yu Guang to look at Shi pengpeng quietly. Now the girl of Du family is a latecomer, and she goes to the front.


    He put his hand behind him and said, "I''m not only the Queen''s sister-in-law, but also my sister-in-law."


    It''s right to say this roughly, but it''s so intimate and ambiguous after a careful aftertaste.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t answer, but his face turned red slightly. The coquettish appearance fell into Mo Ronglin''s eyes, which made his heart tremble. It was as brilliant as the overwhelming sunshine at the moment.


    "Queen," he smacked his lips, as if those two words had a good taste, "in the evening, I''ll come over."


    To other imperial concubines, those women were naturally happy, but Shi pengpeng didn''t. She still had a smile on her face and said, "my concubine, gonghou Shengjia."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1497

    Empress re-enter Fengming palace, Fengming palace is happy, almost did not put the whip. In fact, Shi pengpeng didn''t spend a few days in the cold palace. The emperor sent things to the cold palace every other day, and no one stopped the people in Fengming palace. Qionghua and Qiongyu went there every day. After a long time, they didn''t take the cold palace door seriously. But now Shi pengpeng came back, and everyone was like the Empress Dowager who suffered a lot. She kept wiping tears around her, which made her cry and laugh I have to. What I know is that she came back from the cold palace. What I don''t know is that she came back from the dead.


    Jin chuan''er frowned and said in a thick voice, "what are you crying about? It''s a happy thing for your mother to come back. You''ll all laugh for me."


    When she lectured, her eyes were bigger than cow''s eyes, and the flesh on her face trembled. She was the most fierce one in Fengming palace. No one was afraid of her. She wiped her tears, grinned and laughed from the bottom of her heart. Because the master of Fengming palace came back, they had the backbone and could walk out of the palace Straight.


    Jin chuan''er was impatient. They were making a lot of noise around Shi Chuan, and then he said, "OK, let''s spread out and let the empress be quiet."


    It wasn''t long before dinner was set up. Fengming palace had its own cook, who made all the dishes Shi pengpeng loved. Shi pengpeng took a few mouthfuls and frowned slightly. She ate the imperial food with Mo Ronglin for a period of time. She felt that her mouth had become tricky. The dishes she thought were delicious before were plain now. Fortunately, she wasn''t picky about eating, and she finished the meal slowly.


    Jin chuan''er looked at her for a while and joked, "madam, the emperor is not here. Don''t you enjoy your meal?"


    Shi pengpeng didn''t lift his eyelids and said, "after entering the cold palace, he became more and more daring. Even the palace dared to arrange it. Qionghua Qiongyu''s Scriptures for the palace haven''t been copied yet. You can copy them."


    Jin chuan''er immediately lost his voice and begged her with a bitter face, "lady, please forgive me. I have a bad headache when I read the Scriptures."


    Shi pengpeng said, "it''s nothing for you to arrange for me. If the emperor hears about it, you will return the gold medal to him."


    Jin chuan''er spat out her tongue and made a face at Qionghua Qiongyu. She was reckless and made a funny face, which made Qionghua Qiongyu laugh.


    After dinner, Shi pengpeng walked down the corridor, trying to disperse and eat nearby. At that time, the dusk was all around, and the sky would be dark. All things were vague shadows in the sky. There was a figure coming this way in the distance. She couldn''t see the clothes clearly, but she recognized Mo Ronglin In the palace, only the emperor had a unique way to walk, leisurely, rambling, and with the momentum of a king.


    She stood by the side of the road, waiting quietly.


    Mo Ronglin also saw Shi pengpeng from a distance, and recognized that she was his queen. The Queen walked steadily, not like other women, but with grace. She probably saw him, so she waited by the side of the road. For the first time in her life, she felt that it was a very happy thing for someone to wait for him. Her heart was warm and her smile couldn''t be hidden. She walked up to him and naturally took Shi pengpeng''s hand, "waiting for me?"


    "Well," Shi pengpeng nodded with a smile and looked down at the hands they held together. He suddenly felt a little funny. How could the two people who were once incompatible with each other become so harmonious today? Those who didn''t know thought they were a couple who loved each other, but she knew that everything was for the emperor''s hidden illness.


    "Do you want to disperse?" Mo Ronglin asked her.


    Shi pengpeng shook his head, "it''s dark, go back."


    So they walked along the corridor, went up the steps, and entered the hall. Along the way, Mo Ronglin took Shi pengpeng''s hand and looked at the servants of Fengming palace straight. The scene of discord between the emperor and the empress was still in front of us. We all remember the injury and punishment that the empress suffered. How suddenly, the relationship between the emperor and the empress was so good? What did they miss?


    In particular, the empress went straight into the bedroom hall and closed the door. Now everyone would stare out and look at Jin chuan''er one after another, hoping that she could solve the puzzles for everyone. Jin chuan''er''s enigmatic smile made him want to show off and wave his hand to drive everyone away Waiting in the cold palace, she also saw that the emperor was attached to her mother. Although in her heart, Mo Ronglin was not so perfect, it was also a good thing that he was willing to make up. Her idea was very simple. No matter who the man Shi pengpeng married, she would be a good man if she could make her happy.


    After entering the room, Shi pengpeng saw that Mo Ronglin still held her hand and said angrily, "emperor, can you release my concubine now?"


    Mo Rong Lin''s face turned red and he released his hand. "I just thought about something, but I forgot it for a moment."


    Shi pengpeng said, "it''s OK for the emperor to hold my hand now. It''s OK to touch my arm. Next, what do you want to do?"


    On this issue, Mo Ronglin has a bold proposal in his heart. He hopes that he can get better soon. If he gets better, he won''t have to see Shi pengpeng again. He got out of this quagmire one day earlier. The love between children and women is not done by those who do great things. He is still the emperor who cares about the world. So after dinner, he came to Fengming palace in a hurry. For nothing else, he just wanted to let Shi pengpeng cure him quickly.


    He pretended to roll up his sleeve and said, "what''s the Queen''s advice?"Shi pengpeng really thought about it. For her, it was a bit embarrassing. They were husband and wife in name and two strangers in feeling. The physical touch always made her feel terrible.


    She said, "the emperor can touch my concubine''s shoulder."


    Mo Ronglin put his hand on her shoulder directly. The small round shoulder was beautiful in his eyes, but he pretended to be indifferent. "What''s the difficulty?"


    Shi pengpeng thought about it and pointed to his waist, "here."


    Mo Ronglin stroked his hand without thinking. Shi pengpeng was ticklish and hid for a while. She said with a smile: "emperor, please be light."


    Where light, Yingying a grip of the waist in his palm, wish to be able to rub a meal, throat thirsty, but he can''t let go to find water to drink, he knows that can quench thirst is not water, is in front of this woman.


    "Queen," he said in a hoarse voice with a burning light in his eyes, "I want to hold you."


    Shi pengpeng hesitated this time. She never hugged a strange man. She was more or less afraid. There was a trace of panic in her voice. "Do you have to, do you want to?"


    Mo Rong Lin didn''t answer her. With a little effort, the soft body fell into his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1498

    What''s it like to be pregnant with a beautiful woman?


    Mo Ronglin only felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest and hurt when he hit the wall of the cavity. A fluffy heat wave rolled up, like boiling water in a pot, boiling in the bottom of his heart. He was dizzy and his consciousness was flying. He only knew to hold the person in his arms tightly. Four words flashed in his confused mind: Ruyu Wenxiang, so this is Ruyu Wenxiang


    Shi pengpeng was a little uncomfortable by his hoop. She pushed it gently, but where could she push it? Her face was close to his chest. She heard his heart beating like thunder. Then she felt that he was shaking. The whole person was shaking. The slight shaking spread to her, which made her a little nervous.


    "Emperor," she patted him placidly on the back, "how do you feel?"


    Mo Rong Lin did not answer her, shaking more and more obvious.


    Shi pengpeng was a little anxious, "emperor, what''s wrong with you?"


    This time, Mo Ronglin answered, his voice was very weak, "I''m very sad."


    "What''s the trouble, tell me."


    He was bewitched and replied honestly, "my heart is beating fast, my head is dizzy, I sweat a lot, and my legs are soft..."


    "Want to throw up?"


    Mo Rong Lin lowered his head and put it on her shoulder. He felt it quietly and said, "I don''t want to vomit."


    Shi pengpeng said, "if you don''t want to vomit, you will make progress. Let''s have a rest and try again later."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t want to move, so he was willing to lean on her. He was afraid that Shi pengpeng was not willing to move, so he found a reason, "I can''t move."


    Shi pengpeng couldn''t laugh or cry, "emperor, you are too heavy. I''m not a martial arts practitioner. I can''t bear it..."


    Mo Ronglin just stood up straight and let her go. His heart was empty. It was like a cool wind blowing in. It was more uncomfortable than before.


    He sat down in the armchair and told Shi pengpeng, "pour me a glass of water."


    Shi pengpeng said, "I''ll call someone to make tea for the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin waved his hand, "I can drink water."


    Shi pengpeng poured a glass of water for him and handed it to him. The cool water ran down his throat. His dizzy brain was clear at last. He drank the water in one breath and put the glass on the table. He closed his eyes and leaned back in the chair.


    Shi pengpeng saw that he was relieved, pulled the handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and asked softly, "is the emperor better now?"


    She was so close that the fragrance of jasmine was everywhere. His breath was full of her smell. Mo Ronglin''s Adam''s apple slipped up and down two times, and suddenly reached out and dragged her into his arms.


    Shi pengpeng, caught off guard, exclaimed and fell on his lap, "emperor, you..."


    "I''ll have a rest. Try again," he said in a low voice. "I''m afraid I''m weak when I stand. I''d better sit and hold it."


    If Shi pengpeng didn''t know that the emperor really had a hidden disease, she would suspect that he was trying to take advantage of it. Mo Ronglin was sick, but she was normal and overestimated her ability. Sitting in the arms of a man, she just felt frightened. She began to worry. At this point, would there be anything more embarrassing for her? There were some pictures in her mind that were not easy to describe, and she felt like she was on pins and needles.


    Mo Ronglin immerses himself in his own world, and doesn''t notice Shi pengpeng''s abnormality. For him, it''s a brand new experience. Whether it''s dizziness or heartbeat, it''s hard to feel it. But it''s hard to feel it, and it''s also comfortable. It''s like holding her hand for the first time. It''s always unforgettable.


    He bowed his head and rubbed her smooth face. Shi pengpeng jumped up like being stung by a wasp. He was far away from him. His face was red and bleeding. He looked at him in panic.


    Mo Ronglin looked up and asked her, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Under the dim light, his confused look was like a child. Shi pengpeng calmed down and told himself that he was sick and could not care about it. Really speaking, they were husband and wife. What was a rub? In the future, there were days to sleep together.


    She secretly breathed a sigh and said, "emperor, let''s go here today. My concubine said it''s too urgent. I have to take my time."


    Mo Rong Lin looked at her, "I''m not in a hurry."


    Shi pengpeng, "..." What does it mean to wait? Is he going to stay?


    She was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. If the emperor really meant that, she


    Fortunately, this dull atmosphere didn''t last long. Mo Ronglin got up and said, "you''re tired today. Please have a rest early. I''ll come back to you when I''m free." Then he turned and went out.


    Shi pengpeng stood in a daze and even forgot to drive. Is the emperor angry?


    Mo Ronglin came out of Fengming palace. His face was as dark as the night outside. Just in the room, he saw the embarrassment and panic on Shi pengpeng''s face. Although she helped him a lot, she refused to go any further. She was his wife, let alone a hug. What about sleeping? Did she plan not to let him touch her all her life?


    The emperor, who was despised for the first time, was so desperate that he wanted to call her to the front and ask for a clear answer. But he didn''t want to, and he didn''t dare. In case Shi pengpeng really didn''t want to, where would his face go? She didn''t want to go to the palace, and she played tricks in order to postpone her marriage. All the time, he only wanted to get out of the emotional quagmire, but he didn''t expect that Shi pengpeng was not in the quagmire at all. He was the only one who was trapped in the quagmire from beginning to end.He is angry and helpless. No matter how powerful the imperial power is, he can''t control the people''s heart. He can''t force Shi pengpeng to like him, but how ridiculous it is that the emperor who is determined to revive Fu Gang has become a single Acacia! He turned himself into the second Mo Rongsheng!


    Tonight''s moonlight is very good. The sky and the earth are like a layer of white gauze. If you take her hand and walk in the moonlight, what a poetic thing it would be. Unfortunately, she won''t


    He stood under the moon and sighed. The slave who followed him did not dare to disturb him. He waited quietly. I just can''t figure out why the emperor is worried. The relationship between the emperor and the queen is getting better and better day by day. What''s wrong with the emperor?


    After a while, Wang Changliang came forward and said, "emperor, it''s cold at night. You''d better go into the room early and be careful to catch a cold."


    Mo Ronglin, with a sound, walks to Chengde hall. After a few steps, he looks back at Fengming palace in the distance. She''s a little angry. She doesn''t want to. Hum, when he doesn''t care about her, his hidden illness is better now. She''s not the only woman in the Palace. Can''t he live without her? He is not the emperor. He will never allow himself to be hanged from a tree!


    Then he raised his feet and took a decisive step. He went into Chengde hall without looking back.


    Ah, finally, it was exceeded. I asked for the monthly ticket. In the last few days, the girl with the monthly ticket helped me. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1499

    For several days, Mo Ronglin didn''t go to find Shi pengpeng again. The servants at the bottom were very confused. Why did the emperor not care when the empress went back to Fengming palace? Was only the cold palace suitable for love?


    If Mo Ronglin doesn''t come, Shi pengpeng naturally won''t take the initiative to go to him. She is willing to help him, but she has her own bottom line. Now they are embarrassed. It''s better not to meet each other.


    Jin chuan''er didn''t understand the reason and advised her, "Niang Niang, the emperor hasn''t come here recently. She is too busy. She can go to see the emperor. Princess Xu has been banned. The emperor doesn''t pay attention to other people. Don''t miss such a good opportunity."


    Shi pengpeng glanced at her and said, "do you mean to compete for favor in this palace?"


    "Why not?" Jin chuan''er doesn''t think so. Although the empress is the right wife, there are too many concubines for the emperor. How can we do without dispute?


    Shi pengpeng slammed his cup on the table and left.


    Jin chuan''er finds that her mother is angry and wants to catch up with her. Qiongyu pulls her and shakes her head silently. Jin chuan''er puts her head down and sighs.


    No one wants to share her husband with other women. But who asked Shi pengpeng to marry the emperor? The emperor not only has concubines, but also many concubines. There are 3000 beautiful women in the harem. On the surface, women''s life is more dangerous than men''s. you can see from Liu Guiren''s fate that there will be more women than Xu GUI in the future No matter how fierce the empress is, she can''t be prevented without the emperor''s escort. Now the emperor is kind to her, and Princess Xu has forbidden her. Other people are not enough to worry about it. They don''t grasp the good opportunity. After the draft, many fresh and delicate girls will rush into the back palace. Most men are fond of the new and dislike the old. Who can they remember?


    -


    in Chengde hall, Mo Ronglin passed on Yang Xiuyi to accompany her. Inexplicably, Yang Xiuyi was summoned to take the Qin with her. Besides playing for the emperor, she didn''t know what else she could do?


    Four Xi led people to the side hall, Yang Xiuyi toward the empty room to worship, "my concubine, please the emperor Sheng''an."


    In front of him came the sound of slow footsteps. Soon, the dark blue edge of the water foot robe appeared in the sight. Under the edge of the robe were thick soled boots covered with black and gold. She knew that the emperor came to the front, carefully held her breath, but the next moment, her heart raised to the throat, the emperor actually helped her.


    The big hand on her arm seemed to be tight for a while, and she didn''t let go when she lifted it up. Yang Xiuyi didn''t dare to look up, and his hand became a fist under her sleeve. His mind was so confused that he didn''t know what to do next?


    Mo Ronglin''s eyes fell on Yang Xiuyi''s arm. Her arm was covered by her broad sleeve robe, but under his palm, the arm was very thin, as if he would break it with a little force. He doesn''t like women who are too weak. He doesn''t think weakness is beauty. What he appreciates is a woman who can stand alone like Shi pengpeng. Shi pengpeng''s arms are thin, and the bones under his skin are hard. He doesn''t panic when he holds them, and he laughs freely


    The emperor was distracted, but Yang Xiuyi couldn''t hold on. She held her breath for too long. She couldn''t help but roared out of her throat. Mo Ronglin was startled by the noise.


    Yang Xiuyi knew that he was shocked by the emperor. He was terrified in his heart. Por Tong knelt down with a cry. "Emperor, I deserve to die."


    Mo Ronglin looks at the shivering woman lying on the ground, frowns, weeps and kneels. It''s annoying! It''s the queen who can stand the trouble. There''s so much trouble in her family, and she doesn''t cry all day long. Not everyone has that tenacity Wait, how did he think of Shi Peng again?


    He sat on the chair and said to Yang Xiuyi, who was kneeling on the ground, "get up. Since you have brought the piano, you can play it for me. If you play it well, I forgive you for your innocence."


    Yang Xiuyi immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She did not dare to say anything else. In terms of piano skills, she was confident and got up. The little Eunuch in the chamber had already set the piano. She sat down cross legged and tilted, raised her arms slightly, swayed her sleeves slightly, dropped her fingers, pulled the strings, and the clear sound of the piano was floating in the open hall.


    The servants at the bottom did not dare to look directly at Yang Xiuyi, who was playing the piano. However, the sound of the piano circled the beam and told the story. Everyone was intoxicated by it. Looking at the emperor sitting on the chair, he was calm and half closed. He didn''t know where he was looking?


    Wang Changliang thought that the emperor would go to sleep as he did last time, but he didn''t. after sitting for a while, he changed his posture and continued to maintain a posture that seemed to be sleeping but not sleeping.


    What Yang Xiuyi plays is a joyful song. The flowing water is murmuring, the birds are chirping, the flowers are in full bloom, and the paper kite is flying in the sky, depicting the scene of tourists'' outing in spring. Her superb piano skills bring us into the season of warm spring and blooming flowers, making the fuzzy scene a vivid picture.


    At the end of the song, the strings were still shaking under her fingers. There was no sound in the hall. The people on the throne did not speak, and no one dared to move. They all looked at the emperor, but the emperor was still, and the old God was sitting.


    Yang Xiuyi only looks good at Wang Changliang. I don''t know if she will continue to play? A symbol of war in ancient China Lovey dovey destructed opium. What


    Wang Changliang didn''t disturb the emperor, he nodded his head. So Yang Xiuyi started second more. She thought that the emperor might not like to listen to the melody of love. So she didn''t respond. She played a war spirit.However, the man on the throne was still sitting lazily, half closed her eyes, completely immersed in her own world. Yang Xiuyi suddenly had some self doubt. She clearly showed her own housekeeping skills. Why did the emperor not care? Did her piano skill really go back to such a stage?


    Wang Changliang couldn''t keep silent this time. He also saw that the emperor was completely free from the sound of the Qin, and there was no point in playing it again. He stepped forward and called softly, "emperor, Emperor..."


    Mo Rong Lin slightly raised an eye, "eh?"


    "Is Yang Xiuyi still playing his piano?"


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes moved to Yang Xiuyi, who was in a panic. He waved to her, "come here."


    Yang Xiuyi immediately got up and walked to the emperor.


    "Hand out."


    Yang Xiuyi obediently stretched out her hand, palm up, she did not know what the emperor was going to give her, or for her to see palms?


    Mo Ronglin looked at the hand for a moment. He held out his hand, palm down, as if it was going to cover Yang Xiuyi''s hand. But on the way, he hesitated, folded up his four fingers and left only one finger. He was very cautious and gently touched Yang Xiuyi''s middle finger to walk.


    The Dragon Boat Festival is healthy.


    Today''s wish is that the latter one is one vote away from the little princess. I hope the gap can be widened. c''mon?? Ladies and sisters, little brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1500

    After learning that Yang Xiuyi''s companion was back, Zhang Xiuyi immediately went to gossip. During this time, there were several major events in the palace. The queen went out of the cold palace, the imperial concubine was forbidden to walk, and Liu Guiren was critically ill. For a long time, she didn''t look them in the eye. The emperor passed on Yang Xiuyi''s companion. She had a premonition that the pattern of the palace would change.


    Enter the room, but see Yang Xiuyi sitting in a daze on the chair, right hand loose holding orchid fingers, eyes not instant stare at the middle finger, look lost.


    She said with a smile, "what does my sister see, so absorbed?"


    Yang Xiuyi raised her head and said with a smile, "here comes my sister."


    "The emperor passed on his sister to accompany him. Did he come back so soon?"


    "Well," Yang Xiuyi said, "after playing two songs, I came back."


    Zhang Xiuyi looked around for a while and joked, "it seems that those two songs didn''t enter the emperor''s ears, and there was no reward."


    Yang Xiuyi really didn''t take it to her heart to reward or not. She just wondered what it meant when the emperor touched her finger before she left? It''s like playing a riddle, but she''s too stupid to understand it. She betrays the emperor''s intention. If you change to Liu Guiren or Xu Guifei, they must know the emperor''s intention.


    "Why does my sister look sad?" Zhang Xiuyi didn''t make Yang Xiuyi smile when he saw his jokes. On the contrary, he was worried. He didn''t feel strange, "but the Emperor..."


    Yang Xiuyi shook his head, "nothing," and then laughed, "I''m afraid the emperor will soon summon his sister."


    Zhang Xiuyi didn''t believe, "I don''t know how to play music like my sister, nor can I play chess like Liu Guiren. What did the emperor call me to do?"


    "My sister is very eloquent. It''s just right to talk with the emperor."


    Zhang Xiuyi didn''t take it to heart. He was about to talk to her about Liu Guiren''s illness when he saw a little eunuch running in like a big enemy. He panted and said, "master, go back quickly. Father Sixi is here!"


    Yang Xiuyi said with a smile, "look, I didn''t cheat you."


    Zhang Xiuyi didn''t have time to laugh, so she followed the little Eunuch in a hurry and went back to his palace. Sure enough, father-in-law Sixi was there. When she saw her, she saluted from afar. "Please give me your greetings. The emperor has an order to ask me to accompany you through Chengde Palace."


    Zhang Xiuyi didn''t expect to tell Yang Xiuyi that he was right. It was too late for him to take a bath. He quickly washed and asked the servants to change their clothes, paint their makeup and rush to Chengde hall.


    Mo Ronglin leans on the concubine''s couch to read. When he hears the news, he doesn''t raise his eyes. Until the rustling footsteps come near him and kneel down in front of him, he puts down his book and takes a look. He wants to go and help Zhang Xiuyi. Somehow, he is too lazy to move. He softens his voice and says, "raise your head."


    Although Zhang Xiuyi is not as good-looking as Liu Guiren, she is lively, cheerful and courageous. When she heard the emperor''s words, she slowly raised her head, with a smile in her eyes and a curved corner of her mouth. Her voice was clear and said, "my concubine, please greet the emperor."


    "Get up." Mo Ronglin asked people to move the chair, "let Zhang Xiuyi get closer to me."


    Zhang Xiuyi''s heart was beating. He didn''t know what it meant to be closer?


    After sitting down, Mo Ronglin said, "Liu Guiren has read a lot of poetry and can play chess. Zhang Xiuyi has been good at playing the piano since primary school. What can you do?"


    Zhang Xiuyi''s father is the assistant leader of Taipusi horse factory. She likes to follow her father around the horse factory as a child. Hearing the emperor''s question, she bends her lips and smiles, "my father is the assistant leader of Taipusi horse factory. My father follows my father around the horse factory as a child. I don''t know anything else, but I know something about the horse classics."


    "Oh, then tell me."


    "Emperor, do you know why you have to air the grass in the morning before you give it to the horse?"


    Of course, the emperor would not answer her, so she asked herself, "because there is dew on the grass, the horse will have diarrhea."


    "Does the emperor know what kind of bean cake horses like best?"


    "It''s mung bean cake. The more refined the beans are, the better. When the horses eat happily, they will sneeze."


    "Whether a horse is good or not, it is better to look at the mouth of its teeth and the porcelain of the mouth of its teeth. Second, it is better to look at its hooves. For those with beautiful hooves, black hooves, white hooves and yellow hooves are the best. The mane should be smooth and bright. The coarse hair is not good. The bigger the skeleton is, the better it is. If you want to talk about endurance, a short horse is better. It can travel thousands of miles under load. In Dongyue, the North horse is better than the South horse, and the South horse is smaller. It is said that in Lingnan, horses are farming instead of cattle, but riding under load is not good. "


    "It''s better to pay tribute to Mengda horses. They are tall and have great endurance. They can survive in the ice and snow without eating or drinking. It''s best to be a war horse."


    "I''ve seen the emperor''s horse, Wan Yue. It''s white and has no motley color. It''s tall. I heard that it can travel thousands of miles every day, isn''t it, emperor?"


    Mo Rong Lin laughs a bit, "say is to say so, I haven''t tried."


    "The jade lion in the western regions can travel thousands of miles a day. My father said it was the best of the best. Unfortunately, I didn''t get a chance to see it."


    Mo Ronglin has the least contact with Zhang Xiuyi. Unexpectedly, this girl is the most special. A lady of a big family doesn''t like poetry, poetry, calligraphy and painting, but likes horses?


    He asked, "how often do you go to the racecourse?"


    "Well, I like to see horses when I was young.""Don''t you think there''s a smell there?"


    "The racecourse is big, and the smell is scattered. I don''t think it has any flavor."


    Mo Ronglin intended to test her, "what do you know about famous horses in history?"


    Zhang Xiuyi chuckled, "the most famous one is the red rabbit horse. It''s a bloody BMW. It''s red and intelligent. When Lord Guan passed away, the red rabbit horse thought of his master and died on hunger strike, which became a story of loyalty. Wu Zhi, the king of Chu, is also a spiritual BMW. The king of Chu was forced to commit suicide by the river, and Wu Zhi jumped into the river to follow him. Then there is jueying, who, as the name suggests, runs faster than shadow... "


    Mo Ronglin heard her talk, but the more she said, the more excited he was. Finally, he said, "emperor, if you want to reward your concubine, you''d better reward your horse. I have a red horse at home. If I have one in the palace, it''s great."


    Mo Ronglin thinks that this girl is a master who can give two colors and push her nose on her face. She asks him for a reward and asks for a horse. The palace is quiet. Even he doesn''t ride easily. She thinks it''s beautiful! It''s better for the queen. The queen is knowledgeable and reasonable. She will never ask for such a request.


    He looked at her with a heavy face and no expression.


    When Zhang Xiuyi saw the emperor''s face, she suddenly came back to her senses. She was surprised to know that she had surpassed the emperor, and her wanton freedom had disappeared completely. She looked down in panic.


    Mo Ronglin sighed in his heart, but he was not calm enough. He was a little bit emotional, and she immediately became timid. If the queen was definitely not like this, she would be calm. Even if she was afraid, she would not show her face. That would be the style of a country.


    He was silent for a moment. "Well, I''m sure."


    Zhang Xiuyi immediately grinned, "thank you, my concubine."


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t know how to see the shadow of two parts of Mo rongqingyang in her. It''s amazing how quickly her mood changes. If the queen


    He suddenly came back to himself. How did he think of the queen again? He thought about it several times, but is the Queen really good? She is not good at all. She dislikes him and refuses to let him hold him. He slaps him angrily on the table, which makes Zhang Xiuyi lie on the ground and dare not move.


    Mo Rong Lin sighed, "get up."


    Zhang Xiuyi got up and didn''t dare to sit down, just clubbing.


    Mo Ronglin remembered the purpose of calling her and said, "hand out."


    Zhang Xiuyi''s obedient hand goes out. Mo Ronglin looks at the white hand, but Shi pengpeng''s slender hand is shaking in front of him


    Zhang Xiuyi stretched for a long time, but there was no movement from the emperor. She was a little impatient and called softly, "emperor."


    Mo Ronglin revived, as if he suddenly lost his mind. He gently clicked on her middle finger, "go back."


    unfortunately, I lost one, but you have been very awesome. Thank you very much. Forget it. I don''t want to be ranked. Just keep the list. There are monthly tickets, please vote for the little princess ha, thank you again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1501

    Just like Yang Xiuyi, Zhang Xiuyi went back to the hall and began to stare at his own fingers. When Yang Xiuyi came in, he saw it clearly and said with a smile, "what''s wrong with my sister?" He looked around like Zhang Xiuyi, and said, "it seems that my sister''s eloquence didn''t please the emperor. She didn''t get a reward!"


    "Who said no?" Zhang Xiuyi held up the finger to show her, "see, the emperor has cast a Dharma on my finger and opened the light. This is the only reward."


    Yang Xiuyi slightly bowed, gently in her finger point, "is it so?"


    Zhang Xiuyi was surprised and said: "is it my sister too..."


    "I wonder why the emperor ordered this?" Yang Xiuyi said with a smile, "I didn''t expect my sister to get it."


    Zhang Xiuyi guessed, "can it be the new rules in the palace?"


    Yang Xiuyi sneered, "how can there be such a rule? Besides, there are new rules. We have to tell us clearly that we don''t have to speculate on the holy meaning here."


    Zhang Xiuyi thought for a moment and said, "I always think it''s weird. Let''s ask the queen."


    Yang Xiuyi said, "well, I''ve been thinking about it these days. The imperial concubine has forbidden her feet, and Liu Guiren is lying in bed. She has no breath left. The empress goes back to Fengming palace. The emperor always runs to Fengming palace a few days ago, but now he doesn''t go, and he calls our sisters to accompany him. It''s a bit strange to think about it here. We are tiny people, and we can''t guess the meaning of holiness. Let''s listen to it The empress''s meaning is to avoid being the target of the masters'' fighting methods and being killed. "


    Zhang Xiuyi laughed, "Oh, it''s rare for my sister to be so cautious. It makes me look at her with new eyes."


    "After all, in the palace, accompanying the king is like accompanying the tiger. If you are not careful, you can''t do it."


    So they went to Fengming palace.


    Shi pengpeng is a little listless these two days. He seems unable to do anything. Seeing the two Xiuyi coming together, he expects something. Although she doesn''t go out, she can''t stand such a good servant as Jin chuan''er. When she sees the sky, she tells her what happened outside. Naturally, she also knows about Mo Rong and Lin Xuan''s companionship. I also know that compared with Yang Xiuyi, Mo Ronglin seems to prefer Zhang Xiuyi. He has been sitting with her for an hour or two. It seems that he has endless words, which means he hates to meet her too late.


    So he looked at Zhang Xiuyi attentively, and saw that although she was not as good-looking as Yang Xiuyi, she was lively and cheerful, smiling, not as restrained as Yang Xiuyi, and easy to be approached.


    There are many topics that women can talk about for a long time. Zhang Xiuyi can talk about everything from Rouge jewelry to cloth, from what dishes to prepare for the Mid Autumn Festival banquet to which troupe is good, from the scenery of the south of the Yangtze River to the cold of the north, what to catch and what to talk about. Finally, she comes around to the emperor and says that the emperor is more amiable than before


    Shi pengpeng was very patient and listened with a smile. She didn''t listen to the words in front of her. She slipped away around her ears. When she heard that the emperor was here, she really kept her heart. When she asked a question or two, she knew it. Mo Ronglin was angry with her last time and left. He didn''t come for a few days. He passed on two Xiuyi companions. Of course, for his addiction, the emperor wanted to cuddle and hug. These two people would never refuse. First, they didn''t have the courage. Second, Mo Ronglin was born in a dignified manner. Girls would admire him. There''s no reason to push him out.


    Looking at the two beautiful girls, she thought: Mo Ronglin''s addiction is much better now. It''s not a problem to shake hands and put her shoulders around her waist. She''s a little reluctant to go down. It''s better to let the two Xiuyi take her job. She''s also quiet. She''s going to be a draft in the future. A large number of women are going to help him. She''s going to do her duty and be her queen, Just go to the Treasury


    When she thought about it, she had an idea in her heart and said with a smile, "now it''s Mid Autumn Festival. There are many things in the palace. The emperor still wants his two younger sisters to take care of them. The imperial concubine forbids her feet, and Liu Guiren''s body is like that. The palace can only rely on two younger sisters."


    Zhang Xiuyi and Yang Xiuyi look at each other. They don''t quite understand the meaning of the queen. How can a wife push her husband out? But they also know the nature of the queen. The queen is not princess Xu. She is sincere and doesn''t talk empty. She doesn''t seem to be polite.


    -


    after a long time in the South study, Mo Ronglin finally came to an end. He stretched out and asked Wang Changliang to pinch his stiff neck for him. Four Xi came in with a smile and hit a thousand in front of him. "The emperor, the empress sent someone to invite the emperor to have dinner at night."


    Mo Ronglin originally narrowed his eyes and enjoyed himself comfortably. When he heard this, he suddenly opened his eyes and was ecstatic. The depression of the past few days was swept away. However, he was reserved and didn''t show his face. He said slowly, "I know." Then he said, "go and get the new dress I made last month."


    Four Xi bowed the body should be, hasten to take clothes.


    Although Mo Ronglin is sulky these days, he is always nagging in his heart to find an excuse to go to Fengming palace. But before he can think of an excuse, Shi pengpeng sends someone to invite him. The ladder is delivered at the right time. It suits his heart and deserves to be his queen.


    Soon, Si Xi took the clothes and showed them to him.


    Mo Ronglin asked, "what is the fragrance?"Four Xi Leng for a moment, what can be fragrant, the emperor''s unique ambergris fragrance ah.


    He replied truthfully, "it''s ambergris when you go back to the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin Mo for a moment, "change to orchid fragrance, more elegant."


    Sixi had no choice but to smoke orchid fragrance again.


    Mo Ronglin changed his clothes and combed his hair again. He didn''t wear a crown. His hair hung loosely behind him. He only tied it with a jade bead belt, showing his leisurely bearing.


    But he changed his clothes and combed his hair. It was not dark yet. He stood in front of the window, looking at the golden sunshine outside, and thought, how can the sun set so slowly today?


    After standing for a while, he began to pace in the room, with the back of his hand in the back of the sand, slightly frowning, as if thinking about some national affairs. Sixi and Wang Changliang stood quietly, not daring to disturb. In fact, Mo Ronglin''s mind is blank. He doesn''t think about anything. He just wishes it would be dark soon, so that he can go to Fengming palace. Otherwise, it would be too early. It seems that he is eager to have a meal and become a bucket.


    It was not easy to see the outside lit up the lantern, he immediately raised his feet, "to Fengming palace."


    Wang Changliang arranges a dragon chariot, but Mo Ronglin doesn''t sit. Chengde hall is not far from Fengming palace. It''s faster for him to walk a few steps.


    Wang Changliang and Si Xi have a look at each other. He laughs to himself. The emperor has just learned the word of love. He doesn''t know how deep it is. He used to be very steady, but now he looks like a hairy boy. It seems that he is going to follow the emperor.


    moved, they all gave up, but I never expected awesome strength. In return, there will be another one later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1502

    Mo Ronglin rushes all the way to Fengming palace. The slave outside has no time to inform him that he has entered the Palace door. However, he is stunned to see that in addition to Shi pengpeng, there are two Xiuyi Yang and Zhang in the room.


    As soon as the emperor appeared, all the people in the room saluted and said hello. Mo Ronglin didn''t see Shi pengpeng for several days. He just ran to her and helped her up. Holding her arm, he didn''t want to release it. Shi pengpeng earned a little and winked at him, indicating that there were two other Xiuyi squatting there.


    Mo Ronglin said, "get up."


    Shi pengpeng asked him to take a seat and said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence that today''s two younger sisters came to say hello, and my concubines stayed for dinner. The emperor won''t blame my concubines for their troubles."


    Mo Ronglin is a little strange that she is busy, but he is in a good mood at the moment, regardless, very kind smile, "what''s so strange, more people, more lively."


    Shi pengpeng had a meal with Mo Ronglin in Lenggong. Knowing what he liked, he said with a smile, "emperor, my concubine asked the kitchen to make your favorite little silverfish. You can taste it."


    This is actually a hint, because the plate of silverfish was placed in front of Zhang Xiuyi. She could not understand it. She immediately scooped a spoonful of it and sent it to the emperor''s bowl, "the emperor has a taste."


    Mo Ronglin is very happy to hear Shi pengpeng''s words, but the next moment, it is Zhang Xiuyi who delivers the little silverfish to his bowl. It''s like being robbed on the way, which makes him a little annoyed. But the ignition is not easy to make on the spot, and he eats the little Silverfish in his mouth in silence. He doesn''t taste what it tastes like.


    Shi pengpeng paid attention to his expression. Seeing that he was not angry, he suggested that Yang Xiuyi should take the initiative.


    Yang Xiuyi was less daring than Zhang Xiuyi, but at that time, he didn''t care. According to the Queen''s suggestion, he also gave the emperor a chopstick dish.


    Mo Rong Lin''s patience to the end, said, "OK, eat it yourself, there are slaves cloth dishes, which round of you."


    Shi pengpeng reached into the air with his chopsticks. When he heard this, he drew back and laughed with embarrassment. "I wanted to be gallant too..."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." It''s too early


    After dinner, everyone moved to sit and drink tea. Mo Ronglin makes up his mind to stay till the end. He only hopes that the two Xiuyi will leave early. Who knows that Shi pengpeng talks with them very much. He seems to be listening quietly, but he is annoyed. He also complains that Shi pengpeng has neglected him.


    Finally, Shi pengpeng remembered him and said to him, "the emperor is very busy recently."


    He said with a cool smile, "which day am I not busy?" The tone was not good or bad. He believed that the queen could hear it.


    Shi pengpeng said, "I''ve just come back, and I''ve been very busy these days. I''ve been looking at the account book every day and I''ve seen that my back is aching. The emperor is more tired than I am. I think my back is aching too..." She spoke and stood up.


    Mo Rong Lin''s heart jumps. He intuitively feels that the queen is going to knead her shoulders for him. She is a little frightened, but she says, "yes, the queen knows my hard work." Looking at her expectantly while talking.


    Shi pengpeng walked up to Zhang Xiuyi and said with a smile, "Today my sister gave me a few pinches. Now it''s much better. It''s better to give the emperor a few pinches, so that the emperor can go to work."


    Zhang Xiuyi naturally understood, got up and walked around Mo Ronglin, raised her hand and gently fell on his shoulder.


    When Mo Ronglin comes to this meeting, he finally understands the Queen''s intention and bites her back alveolar heavily, but he doesn''t lose his temper on the spot. Shi pengpeng asks him to come over for dinner, in order to connect him with the two Xiuyi and push the treatment of hidden diseases to them.


    He was very angry. His hand was shrunk in his sleeve and he became a fist. Although there was no emotion on his face, his whole body sank down and became chilly. Zhang Xiuyi pressed it, and felt that the shoulder under her hand was not loose, but more rigid. She had a bad premonition and looked at Shi pengpeng like asking for help.


    Shi pengpeng noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and he didn''t dare to come. He said quickly, "it''s late. Let''s go back and have a rest early."


    The two Xiuyi are eager to leave. Mo Ronglin sits there and never says a word. When they leave, they settle with Shi pengpeng. "What''s the idea of the queen inviting them here?"


    Shi pengpeng accompanied him with a smile, "I don''t mean much. Don''t worry, Emperor."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t bother to beat around the bush with her. He sent all the slaves out and said, "the queen is going to put down the stall, isn''t she saying that she wants to help me cure my hidden disease? How did she change her mind?"


    The emperor came straight to the point, and Shi pengpeng didn''t intend to hide it. "The emperor called two Xiuyi to accompany them these two days. My concubines thought that the emperor liked them. In this case, making the two younger sisters close to the emperor would also help the emperor''s hidden diseases."


    Mo Ronglin grits his teeth with hatred, but it''s hard to say that he just wants Shi pengpeng to help him. He turns his head aside in anger and sulks.


    He had planned this before, but when the two girls really arrived, he didn''t want to be close at all. It was completely because of his contradictory psychology that he didn''t want to be close to other women and wanted to fight in front of him.


    Shi pengpeng said, "the emperor makes the best use of his talents and materials. Compared with his two younger sisters, my concubine is better at collecting money from the Treasury for the emperor. Just now Zhang Xiuyi pinches his shoulders for the emperor. The emperor doesn''t feel any discomfort. According to my concubine, the Emperor''s illness will soon be cured."Mo Ronglin''s mouth moved, but he didn''t say a word. Just now Zhang Xiuyi put his hand on his shoulder. He didn''t get sick, because he didn''t care about it at all. He was sulky, but he couldn''t tell Shi pengpeng.


    After sitting in silence for a while, he said, "queen, I won''t pursue today''s affairs, but I won''t take it as an example. It''s my business who I like and don''t like. There''s no need for the queen to ask. It''s Mid Autumn Festival in a few days. It''s serious to arrange the Mid Autumn Festival banquet properly."


    When Shi pengpeng heard him say this, he must have a good idea and nodded, "yes, emperor, I remember."


    Mo Ronglin lazily lifts his robe and grins bitterly to himself. Baba''er shows her her her new clothes, but people don''t notice him at all. He sighs in his heart and regrets that he should not be moved. How can life go on like this


    It''s hard to calm down in my heart. After all, I left. I just came in the mood and came back. I walked alone under the moon. The autumn wind was rustling, which made his heart cool.


    Wang Changliang and Si Xi were not far away from each other. They both felt that the emperor''s back was full of desolation. They could not help sighing.


    Four Xi said, "the script says that whoever is the first to be emotional is the loser. Our emperor is going to follow the same old road as the emperor."


    Wang Changliang shook his head, "Our Queen''s temperament is not as good as the Empress Dowager. The emperor''s hard life is long."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1503

    Mo Ronglin enters Chengde hall, but he passes by the bedroom hall instead of entering. He goes around to the room of laurel in the back hall. For him, laurel is the substitute of Bai Qianfan. When his heart is not quiet, he likes to sit down with aunt laurel.


    Laurel is making flowers under the lamp. Seeing the emperor coming, she gets up to greet him and says with a smile, "Oh, how did the emperor come?"


    Mo Ronglin glanced at the pattern she put on the table and frowned slightly. "Let the people under you do these things. How can you make your aunt bother and spend your eyes carefully?"


    Laurel hands on the tea, "aunt is not old, how can this work cost eyes," she saw that the emperor had something on his mind, and looked at Wang Changliang, Wang Changliang silently nodded, she understood, waved her hand, let everyone in the room out.


    "The emperor comes here, but what''s the matter?"


    Mo Ronglin holds the tea, shakes his head and sighs again. He doesn''t know where to start.


    Laurel and he sat face to face, asked with a smile, "maidservant guess and empress related?"


    Mo Rong Lin looks up in surprise, "how does aunt know?"


    "When the empress just returned to Fengming palace, the emperor had to go several times a day, but she didn''t go these days. Did she quarrel with the empress?"


    Mo Rong Lin is silent.


    Yuegui said: "it''s nothing for a couple to quarrel. In those years, the Empress Dowager and the emperor also quarreled. It''s the love between husband and wife. As the saying goes, fighting is pro scolding and love. The louder the quarrel, the deeper the feeling. The queen is willing to quarrel with you only when she has the emperor in her heart. If not, the empress is too lazy to quarrel with people who don''t matter. "


    This words poked Mo Ronglin''s heart, he said dejectedly, "in the Queen''s heart, I''m not an unimportant person. She doesn''t want to quarrel with me. I''m just on fire."


    Laurel Leng for a while, "how to say this?" She always thinks that the emperor''s fault lies in him, because he has prejudice against Shi pengpeng and doesn''t like her. If the emperor puts down his airs and takes the initiative, the paper lying in the middle of the emperor must be broken, and Shi pengpeng will naturally live in harmony with the emperor.


    Mo Ronglin''s Secret illness is hidden from laurel, but she is not afraid to let her know about it. After all, he treats her as an elder. When he is upset, he hopes someone will give him some advice.


    Silence half ring, he said distressed, "the queen does not like me."


    His tone is full of grievances, laurel a listen to smile, "how can it, no one in the world does not like the emperor, the queen is the same."


    "It''s not that kind of like," muronglin said. "Aunt knows what I mean."


    The little emperor, who was just in love, was shy in Pride and a little resentful in grievance. His face was full of complicated emotions. Laurel gazed at him deeply. This time, he really understood.


    She always thought that Mo Ronglin and the supreme emperor had different attitudes towards each other. The supreme emperor only loved the Empress Dowager. However, Mo Ronglin was determined to be a promising Ming emperor in his childhood. He was dismissive of his children''s love. He wanted to expand the harem and create a prosperous era.


    Although she was very sorry for Shi pengpeng''s desire to share a husband with other women, she was more concerned with the emperor. Now she is very glad to see him so distressed. If the Empress Dowager can really be like the emperor and the empress dowager, it would be a good story.


    She asked, "does the emperor like the queen?"


    Although Mo Ronglin didn''t want to admit it, in front of Yue GUI, he didn''t want to lie and nodded heavily.


    Laurel said with a smile, "since you like it, the emperor has to pay more attention to the queen. The feelings are gradually accumulated. As time goes on, the queen will have the emperor in her heart."


    Mo Ronglin sighed, "the queen doesn''t lead me."


    "If you don''t get it once, twice, three or four times, the queen will get it."


    Mo Ronglin was a bit embarrassed. "I''m the emperor, my face..."


    Laurel said, "emperor, forgive me for saying something disrespectful. If you want to please a girl, you have to be afraid of losing face. In this respect, the emperor is better than the emperor. I remember that once the Empress Dowager was angry with the emperor and shut him out of the door. How did the emperor say all the good things and the Empress Dowager didn''t open the door? What do you think? "


    Mo Rong Lin is quite curious, "what''s the matter?"


    Laurel now think of still happy, "the emperor finally no way, climb the wall into the house."


    Mo Ronglin is used to seeing his parents'' love. It''s not surprising to hear this answer, but it''s up to him The emperor was shut out by his mother-in-law. He climbed the wall to enter the house. Wouldn''t he laugh off all the people in the world?


    He shook his head in his heart, no, No.


    Laurel said, "this kind of time, face can''t want, want, you ignore me, I also ignore you, husband and wife two can not one li one Li far, you say, emperor?"


    Mo Rong Lin shakes his head. "I''m not the emperor after all. I can''t do anything that will hurt my face."


    Yuegui didn''t persuade her, but she laughed and said, "although aunt has never experienced these things, I''ll have enough to follow the Empress Dowager. When they are so good that they can mix oil in their honeypot, the emperor will understand what aunt said today."


    Mo Ronglin was enlightened by laurel, but he didn''t understand it in his heart, and he still insisted on it.Coming out of Yuegui, he stood in front of the white jade fence of Chengde hall, looking at Fengming palace not far away. He could not help walking there.


    Near the Mid Autumn Festival, the moon is big and round, like a jade plate hanging in the air, sprinkle a piece of Qinghui.


    About the moon is too provocative, rarely sad spring hurt autumn emperor back hand, standing in front of Fengming palace, looking up at the moon, look melancholy.


    The little Eunuch in front of Fengming palace was in trouble. He didn''t know if he wanted to go to the palace to ask for help. The main reason was that the emperor was too attentive to watch the moon, and he didn''t dare to disturb.


    Jin chuan''er got the letter and ran to the inner hall to report to Shi Chuan, "empress, the emperor is here."


    Shi pengpeng was sitting in front of the dressing table, combing her hair. When she heard this, she was very surprised, "it''s so late, the emperor is..."


    Jin chuan''er said, "I don''t know what the emperor is doing. I''d better go and have a look."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t doubt that there was him, so she ran out to meet him. As a result, when she got outside, she saw the emperor standing under the steps and looking up at the moon. She didn''t look like she was going to enter Fengming palace. She hesitated for a moment. She didn''t know what the emperor meant, so she just stood still.


    Jin chuan''er missed the days when he lived in harmony with Lenggong emperor, so he spared no effort to gather them together. When he saw Shi Chuan standing still, he was a little worried and low urged, "mother, go quickly, the emperor is there."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t know what she was thinking. She glared at her and made up her mind that more is better than less. As long as the Emperor didn''t come, she didn''t take the initiative to go. She secretly hoped that Mo Ronglin would leave after enjoying the moon. Who knew that Mo Ronglin suddenly turned to look at her.


    You said you wanted to abuse the little emperor. Well, you are abusing him. come on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1504

    Mo Ronglin looked up at the moon. His neck was so sour that he didn''t move. There was a face of Shi pengpeng in the jade plate. She was smiling at him. How beautiful her smile is. Her eyes are bright and her lips are crooked, which makes his heart tremble.


    He watched greedily, and felt that no woman in the world could match his queen. The beauty of the queen was not publicity, but reserved and dignified. It took time to realize it. However, in a few days, he had already deeply realized it.


    He is an emperor with pride. He never points to anyone to live. The whole world has to point to him to live. What''s a woman? If Shi pengpeng doesn''t help him, most of them are women.


    Can try, no, not her can''t, he is not happy, uncomfortable, rain and dew are stained into an empty word, he can''t force himself, how can''t.


    Moonlight is like tulle, and the Queen''s face is looming in the tulle, which makes his eyes straight. But suddenly, it seems that his heart is full of inspiration. Looking back, Shi pengpeng appears in the darkness of the high platform.


    The palace lantern under the porch is not bright, but he can see it clearly. His slim figure, long black hair fall on her shoulder like algae, and the star falls into her eyes. It''s very bright. He can''t tell whether it''s true or not


    Shi pengpeng was hidden in the dark, just waiting for the emperor to leave soon, but he never thought that the emperor suddenly found her, and it didn''t matter if he found her. The big deal was that he would come forward and ask Hello, but she couldn''t move her feet. The emperor''s eyes were so strange and burning that they were like eating her, which made people scared. She has never been afraid of anyone since she was so old, but now she is.


    Not to mention Shi Chuang, Jin chuang''er''s eyes made her heart bristle. She was still urging the empress in a low voice, but now she is too low to speak.


    There was silence all around, and the slaves all looked down. Mo Ronglin looked at him foolishly. Shi pengpeng muttered at first, and his eyes were a little evasive. Later, the emperor saw an evil fire, so he couldn''t avoid it. The couple looked at each other from a distance, across the white moon.


    I don''t know how long after that, a gust of wind came, rolling the leaves on the roadside and brushing. Mo Ronglin suddenly woke up, looked at Shi pengpeng again, and then walked away without looking back.


    Shi pengpeng''s heart fell back to the chamber after half a sound, and he entered the hall without saying a word.


    Gold to son on the side murmur, "the emperor looks at Niang Niang to do so what, don''t be looking for Niang Niang''s short again?"


    She was looking forward to the emperor''s love, but the emperor had prejudices about Shi Peng before, so she seized the opportunity to find fault with Shi Peng. In recent days, the relationship between the emperor and the empress was not hot or cold, and she began to worry again.


    Mo Ronglin didn''t sleep well all night, but he got up early the next morning and took Ning 19 to practice sword in the woods for a while. After breakfast, he went to court. During this period of time, except for the gold robbery, the world was still peaceful and there was nothing important. Several old ministers started the gold robbery again and urged the emperor to close the case.


    Mo Ronglin was sitting on the ground, staring at a certain place, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Until the buzzing sound below became more and more noisy, like a thousand bees flying into the main hall, he could not bear to scratch, left a group of civil and military officials, and went to the Chengde hall.


    When he arrived at Chengde hall, he went up the steps and took a look at Fengming palace. He couldn''t help sighing. Now he wants to see Shi pengpeng 800 times a day. Thinking about sleeping, eating and going to court all the time, it seems that Shi pengpeng''s shadow has lived in his mind, and he can''t get rid of it, which makes him upset.


    After taking a nap in the afternoon, he was accompanied by Jia Lanqing to write a memorial in the South study. When he opened the memorial, Shi pengpeng''s face appeared. For a moment, he lost his mind again.


    Jia Lanqing looked up at the emperor several times, but he didn''t feel it. Jia Lanqing knew why, but he was surprised. He didn''t expect that the emperor''s feelings were so strong that he looked at them with new eyes. He put down his pen and was about to speak. Sixi came in and said, "emperor, deputy headmaster Ning is coming."


    Mo Ronglin came back and closed the fold gently. "Ask him in."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning''an strode in, arched his hand and made a salute, "emperor."


    Four Xi hit a wink, the slaves in the room are sent out, convenient for them to talk.


    Mo Ronglin asked, "are you ready?"


    "It''s all set."


    "How sure are you?"


    Ning An thought about it and said, "sixty percent."


    Mo Ronglin was silent. After a while, he said, "six achievements have a chance to win. I don''t worry about your work. Let''s go down and get busy. "


    Ning''an salutes and exits the door. Mo Ronglin leans in his chair and is silent for a long time. Jia Lanqing asks, "emperor, are you still hesitating?"


    The emperor shook his head with some emotion. "I thought it would take at least ten or twenty years before I met this kind of thing. I didn''t expect that..."


    Jia Lanqing said, "it''s better to meet earlier than later. Today, although the tree is deep-rooted and intertwined, it is difficult to pry. But it''s better than ten or twenty years later, when big trees grow into forests, which will lead to the root. At that time, the emperor will really have a headache. "


    In the evening, when it''s going to be dark, Mo Ronglin stands in the twilight, feeling lonely for no reason. He''s the emperor, a lonely family, and he''s most used to being alone. But now what''s the matter with this empty sadness?He asked Si Xi, "is his highness Sheng in the palace?"


    "Back to the emperor, without your will, his highness Sheng doesn''t dare to go out of the palace and stay in Wude hall."


    "Tell him to come and have dinner with me."


    "Yes, Emperor. I''ll invite you now."


    After a while, Mo Rongsheng came over. The two brothers sat opposite each other, and a table full of delicious food didn''t appeal to them. When they picked up the chopsticks, they sighed. Mo Ronglin looked at his brother and wondered, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Rongsheng saw that his brother''s face was not good. He beat a drum in his heart and shook his head. "No, I''m fine."


    "Why are you so listless?" Mo Rong Lin''s head thought of Shi Peng again, and his face became more and more ugly. "Do you still want to..."


    "No, no," murongsheng was most afraid of the emperor''s mention. He immediately knelt down to show his will. Muronglin raised his hand to stop him. "OK, eat."


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t dare to be down in the dumps any more. He summoned up his spirits and gave the emperor food. Seeing that the elder brother''s face was still not good, it was obvious that it was not only because of him, he carefully asked, "what''s the matter, elder brother?"


    Mo Ronglin''s mind can be told to Yuegui, and can be seen by people around him, but he can''t let Mo Rongsheng know. Even if he mentions it, he becomes angry. "What can I do for you? So many dishes can''t stop you from eating!"


    Ha ha ha, brother in need!


    For the last two days, I still have the monthly ticket in my hand. Please support the little princess. It will be invalid if it is overdue. Thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1505

    Murong Qingyang entered the mirage door and habitually looked into the hall. There was no one at the table. She asked the bench, "would you rather be safe?"


    As soon as the bench was about to answer, she waved, "forget it, I know where he is." He turned and went out of the mirage door. The


    bench looked at her figure and disappeared quickly in the doorway. She laughed. "Princess Royal is so intelligent. I haven''t spoken yet. She knows where brother Angie is."


    little Zhuge laughed. "Not the princess is so intelligent, she knows brother Ango too well."


    "That''s right," said the bench. "They grew up together. They know their roots. They''re too familiar." He was a little curious, "ah, you say, in the future, will Ango still be a princess?"


    Little Zhuge shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s hard to say. They are too familiar." Princess


    , who was too ripe, caught the master of Ning''s gate at Qingyi Pavilion, and smiled at her. "I just came forward, and your back foot is coming." Just like chasing me? "


    Murong Qingyang is not angry, "if it''s not for investigating the case, who is willing to run with you? When I was a child, didn''t you run with me?"


    Ning An said, "you followed me when I was a child. I was sick at home, and you came back home."


    Murong Qingyang didn''t want to mention his childhood at all. He said preemptively, "Why are you here again? Is the case still under investigation? "


    The more anxious she was, the more casual Ning''an was. "The emperor said that it was the Mid Autumn Festival. Let''s put the case first. It''s not peaceful this year. The Mid Autumn Festival is going to be lively and lively. I can''t help sleeping for three days. I''ll check after the Mid Autumn Festival. "


    Murong Qingyang murmured, "brother is really, this is burning eyebrows, he also wants to play."


    Ning An said, "Why are you burning your eyebrows? Isn''t the queen coming out of the cold palace


    "It''s coming out," Murong Qingyang said. "But if this case is not solved, the relationship between them can''t go any further. Brother Huang is a suspicious man. He always keeps this thorn in his heart. I''m afraid that for a long time, he has a deeper prejudice towards pengpeng..."


    At this time, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside. Murong Qingyang closed his mouth and didn''t go on.


    An Yue came in with a newly brewed teapot and said hello to her with a smile


    Murong Qingyang said, "yes, I''ve come to catch the ningmen leader who is not doing his job."


    An Yue smiles, her eyes pass Ning''an gently, and her face is light red. She lifts the lid of the cup, lifts the teapot and injects the hot tea into the snow-white teacup. The fragrance of tea overflows and fills the small space, refreshing.


    Tea is good, and the girl who pours tea is also beautiful. She speaks softly and makes people feel comfortable.


    "The last one just got some good tea, which he specially kept for you."


    Murong Qingyang noticed that an Yue''s hand holding the teapot pinched the orchid finger, and the tail finger was slightly cocked. It was so beautiful that beautiful girls could pour out a different charm when pouring tea. It was the envy of Murong Qingyang, and he imitated the orchid finger under the table.


    An Yue said, "you talk, I''ll get some snacks."


    Ning An said, "those things have people to do, you and sit, run up and down, also not tired."


    An Yue smiles coquettishly, "as long as you," extremely fast pause, "and Qingyang girl can come, I am willing to be so tired." Then he opened the door and went out.


    Murong Qingyang listen to the footsteps slowly down the stairs, sour not slip autumn said, "Yo, take a few more steps on the heartache?"


    Ning An doesn''t know whether or not to smile, also didn''t explain.


    Murong Qingyang felt as if he had blocked a stone in his heart. He was not comfortable. He took a cup of tea, but forgot that the tea was hot, which made his tongue tingle. "Wow," he vomited on the ground and covered his mouth with his hand. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Ning An was anxious. "Look at you. You can burn your mouth even if you drink tea. Let me see. Is it burnt? "


    Murong Qingyang is not willing to show him. When she was a child, every time she made a fool of herself in front of Ning''an, she was ashamed and indignant. She wanted to cut a knife on his back neck and make him faint immediately.


    Not long after, an Yue brought up a snack and called Qingyang politely, "Qingyang girl, this is a new mung bean cake. It''s easy to dry in autumn, and it''s easy to catch fire. It''s best for the mung bean cake to lose fire."


    Ning''an continued, "everything is dry. It''s time to lose fire."


    Murong Qingyang pinched a piece of mung bean cake and threw it into his mouth


    Ning An raised eyebrow for a while, also pinched a piece to throw into the mouth, "you are my hand, I don''t care you, who tube?"


    Murong Qingyang choked, could not accept back, had to indignantly lost a, "virtue!"


    An Yue was amused to see them bicker and said, "in two days it will be the Mid Autumn Festival. There are new plays in the restaurant. Please come and join us."


    Murong Qingyang nodded, "OK, three days off, nothing to do, come to the opera."


    An Yue looked at Ning''an again, and the latter said with a smile, "miss an Yue invited me. I must come."


    Murong Qingyang drooped his eyebrows and slowly instigated the hot tea. After a while, he put down the cup and said, "I''m going."An Yue left her, "Miss Qingyang, don''t go. I''ll sing for her."


    Murong Qingyang head does not return, "you sing to Ning''an."


    An Yue blinked and turned to look at Ning''an, "Qingyang girl seems to be angry?"


    Ning An doesn''t think so. "It''s OK. She''s so angry that she can come and go quickly."


    When Murong Qingyang came back to the palace, it was just time for dinner. She went straight to Chengde palace. People in the palace were waiting for Murong Lin to have dinner. Although there were many people, the scene was quiet. She sat down in silence. Laurel quickly added some dishes to her and said with a smile, "how long has it been since your highness came to accompany the emperor to have dinner


    Murong Qingyang is picking up the rice. The movement of eating is as big as ever, but he is silent. It''s not right.


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at her, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Qingyang answered vaguely, "it''s OK." Said nothing, but his face was full of sullen.


    Mo Ronglin wondered, what happened to the three brothers and sisters, one by one? Mo Rongsheng is listless, and Mo Rongsheng looks sad. He is full of worries, not to mention, and he has to sigh from time to time.


    He asked, "quarreled with Ning''an?"


    Murong Qingyang''s action of pickpocketing rice stagnated for a moment, and he shook his head in a dull voice, "no, can I quarrel with him?"


    Mo Ronglin was just trying. When he heard this, he knew that he had guessed it right. Look what it is. The most noble emperor and princess in the world want what they want, but the love road is bumpy and they can''t ask for it.


    He felt pity for his sister and said, "don''t worry. I''ll leave it to my brother. As long as you nod your head, my brother will let you get what you want."


    Murong Qingyang looked up in amazement. After a while, he thought out some meaning and cried out, "brother Huang, don''t mess with me!"


    Mo Ronglin snores and sneers. He''s the emperor. He can''t do anything wrong. Tonight, he''ll go to Fengming palace!


    Ha ha ha, among the three brothers and sisters, the one you really can''t ask for is the emperor!


    Today is the last day of June. I''d like to give you a monthly ticket. Please support the little princess. It will be cleared tonight.


    Mo Ronglin and his younger brother and sister bowed to the audience.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1506

    Shi pengpeng finished washing and was just about to have a rest when she heard one after another of the previous announcements that "the emperor has arrived --"


    she was so surprised that she bounced up from the edge of the bed and rushed out with her shoes. Since the last time Mo Ronglin went to the front of Fengming palace to enjoy the moon, she has never been here. She is happy to live a quiet life for a few days. I don''t know why Mo Ronglin suddenly came here this evening?


    Before he stepped out of the bedroom door, Mo Ronglin came to him. Shi pengpeng almost ran into Mo Ronglin''s arms without stopping. Mo Ronglin took advantage of the situation and hugged him. After many days of Acacia, he got what he wanted. He was so happy that he would not let go of it. He said that he would never lose the emperor''s face in Laurel''s mouth, but his delicate body was in his arms, which made his heart hot Son straight tremble, the face does not face is not important, embrace people is important.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t expect that he would be so reckless, ashamed and angry when he met him. But in front of the slaves, he couldn''t roll up his sleeve to fight with the emperor, and he couldn''t shout loudly. He just begged in a low voice, "emperor, don''t do this. The people under him are watching."


    Mo Ronglin did not let go and said, "where is anyone?"


    Shi pengpeng looked up and said, "really, who is there?"? Just now, the slaves, who were still in front of each other, ran out in the blink of an eye. She couldn''t laugh or cry, but no one was around, so she pushed Mo Ronglin away, "emperor, what are you doing? You wrinkled my concubine''s clothes."


    Mo Ronglin went to look at her clothes. Her white bedclothes were thin and soft, which outlined her graceful posture and graceful lines. Mo Ronglin used to only know how to look at the girl''s face, but now he knows that the body is more beautiful than the face. He smacks something and his face is flushed.


    Shi pengpeng was surprised. Mo Ronglin''s eyes looked strange again like that night. Like cannibalism, she watched him warily, "emperor, it''s so late. What are you doing here?"


    "It''s all right," Murong Lin swallowed his throat, hard to look away from her body, to the bedside, "I come to sleep."


    Shi pengpeng only felt that her scalp was numb, and the thing she was most afraid of finally came. For a moment, she just felt at a loss, "emperor, that, concubine, it''s not convenient."


    "Why?" Mo Rong Lin looked at her, "why is it inconvenient?"


    Shi pengpeng had an idea and said, "my concubine, it''s a good day."


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t know what the good days are about? Hearing this, I was very happy. "It''s really a good day. It''s my first time to have a rest with the queen today."


    Shi pengpeng wanted to cry without tears. "Emperor, it''s not possible. It''s not convenient for me..."


    Mo Ronglin stares at her, "are you uncomfortable?"


    Shi pengpeng didn''t know how to explain it. He clenched his teeth and said, "my concubine has come to the moon."


    Mo Ronglin, "..."


    He knew that moon affairs should be bestowed by Murong Qingyang. When girls got old, they were all shy, for fear that they would be known. Only the eldest princess of Dongyue acted differently, shouting that she wanted the imperial dining room to make more blood enriching dishes. He was very puzzled at that time. He said that his sister was not hurt. What did blood enriching do? Bai Qianfan whispered a few words in his ear. He was so ashamed that he left on the spot.


    For the royal family, it''s always unlucky to see the blood light, but Mo Ronglin gave up his face and was unwilling to leave. He said lightly, "what are you afraid of? I can''t do anything before I recover from my hidden disease."


    After hearing this, Shi pengpeng blushed and said in a low voice, "but, this..."


    Mo Ronglin was sitting on the edge of the bed. "At the beginning, the queen asked to cure me for my hidden disease. I didn''t have a good chance, so the queen gave up. Doesn''t that mean what she said?"


    Shi pengpeng stood there in a dilemma. "The emperor''s hidden diseases are not only cured by his concubines, but also..."


    Mo Rong Lin interrupts her, "empress, don''t want to rely on me. I''m just like the empress. If I can''t do it, how can I trust you in the future?" He reached for her, "come here."


    Shi pengpeng can''t help but walk slowly to him. Mo Ronglin grabs her slender wrist, and she falls into his arms. This posture is too ambiguous, which makes her extremely uneasy. Her eyes don''t know where to look. Her breath is full of man''s breath. She blushes and says, "since that''s the case, I''ll serve the emperor and have a long rest."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t speak and didn''t move. This step was too big. He couldn''t stand it. He was sick. It''s like a pot of boiling water poured into the cavity, which scalded his heart. It was very uncomfortable. He had to tightly hoop Shi pengpeng to fill her in the cavity.


    Shi pengpeng was so strangled by him that he was not easy to feel. He struggled slightly, "emperor, you can''t let go. I can''t breathe."


    Mo Ronglin refused. He heard his voice come from far away. His teeth trembled. "Don''t move. I feel sick."


    Shi pengpeng felt that his whole body was shaking, her teeth collided and made a small sound. She knew that he was ill, and she felt pity in her heart. She hesitated, hugged him and stroked him gently on his back. "Emperor, are you better? My concubine said, "I can''t be too anxious. I have to take my time."


    Mo Ronglin put his head on her shoulder, gasping for breath, and his strength was not loose at all.Shi pengpeng sympathized with his discomfort, but after a long time, she was also uncomfortable. She struggled again and rubbed against his leg. Mo Ronglin hissed and felt that his heart was tight and was about to explode. He growled, "don''t move!"


    Shi pengpeng was so frightened by the roar that he did not dare to move. He put his hand on the man''s back and felt that his clothes were wet through.


    She looked up and found that Mo Ronglin''s face was very red, and his eyes were red. His head burned a fire, which was very frightening. Suddenly, he shivered very hard, almost didn''t break her waist. Shi pengpeng didn''t shout out, but he didn''t move. He sat with his head and brain. After a while, he slowly released his hand.


    Shi pengpeng quickly stood up and looked at him in doubt. Mo Ronglin''s face was more red than just now. Without saying a word, he stood up and walked away quickly.


    Shi pengpeng was puzzled. After two steps, he felt that his clothes were cold and wet. Maybe they were soaked in his sweat, so he ordered Qionghua Qiongyu to fetch water to wash her.


    Mo Ronglin almost ran back to Chengde hall. He went around to the hot spring in the back hall. He jumped in without taking off his clothes and sank to the bottom like a stone. He didn''t come out of the water for a long time. Wang Changliang and Si Xi were scared, and they didn''t dare to make a loud noise. He said in a low voice, "emperor, come out quickly, emperor, come out quickly, don''t choke on the water..."


    Mo Ronglin is a normal man. He naturally knows what''s wrong with him. He doesn''t want to lose his face, but he didn''t expect to lose his face.


    He has no face to see Shi Peng again.


    The second is more.


    Author: lin''er, you are so shameless.


    Mo Ronglin: is it important to have a daughter-in-law?


    Once again, the monthly ticket will be cleared tonight. If you still have the monthly ticket in your hand, please support the little princess. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1507

    That night, Mo Ronglin almost ran away from Fengming palace. He thought he had to hide from Shi pengpeng for some time, but he didn''t expect that when he saw someone the next day, his shame would be thrown to jiuxiao cloud, and his face became thick, which made him smack his tongue.


    Shi pengpeng came to Chengde hall to ask for instructions about the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. Mo Ronglin sat back in a chair and looked at her with a smile.


    What did Shi pengpeng say? He didn''t listen much. He just looked at the bright red mouth, opening and closing.


    Shi pengpeng said a big deal, but he didn''t get a response, so he had to ask, "what does the emperor mean?"


    Mo Ronglin didn''t listen to her at all. Anyway, the queen of his family is a capable person and does everything well. He said kindly, "just do what the queen wants."


    Shi pengpeng got up and left, "I will not disturb the Emperor..."


    "Wait," muronglin said, "come here."


    Shi pengpeng was still worried about what happened last night. He was afraid that he would do something bad in his study. He looked at him warily, "what else does the emperor want?"


    Mo Ronglin waved like a kitten and said with a smile, "come here."


    Shi pengpeng turns to have a look. Sixi rushes out like a monkey. She and Mo Ronglin are left in the room. She feels more and more uneasy and stands still.


    She didn''t go, and Mo Ronglin didn''t get angry. She got up with a good temper, took her hand, rubbed it twice, and said, "the queen is right. I have to cure my illness slowly. I can''t wait. The queen will have to work hard in the future."


    Just shaking hands, Shi pengpeng didn''t feel anything, but with Mo Ronglin''s burning eyes and ambiguous little movements, she was a little frightened. She always felt that there was a pit in front of her. He wanted to pull her to jump together.


    "Emperor, tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. I still have many things to do. After the Mid Autumn Festival..."


    "OK," Murong Lin arrived home today with a good temper. "I''m not in a hurry. I can wait here for a while and a half." So he said, but he didn''t let go.


    Shi pengpeng, "..." I don''t know why. I always feel that after one night, Mo Ronglin is like a different person. When he came out from her last night, he still looks like a kind of nine five. Today, he is shameless!


    The couple stood hand in hand for a while, one looking a little silly, the other inexplicable and a little uneasy.


    "By the way," muronglin remembered, and finally released his hand. He took out a gold strangled sparrow hairpin from a small box. "I went to the manufacturing office a few days ago and saw that it was quite good. I said it was fashionable now. Did the queen like it?"


    His tone is very flat. It''s very common for a husband to give his wife a hairpin, but it''s unusual for Mo Ronglin to do it.


    Shi pengpeng knew his rules. The reward basically depended on Si Xi. He didn''t know what he was getting. He had to ask Si Xi to find out. Suddenly, he said that he wanted the hairpin himself It''s scary.


    Seeing Shi pengpeng staring at him, he doesn''t say he likes it or doesn''t like it. Mo Ronglin feels that his face has been peeled off. But when he appreciates something, who doesn''t thank Lord long happily, he comes to Shi pengpeng. It''s different here, but he gripes his teeth, stretches it and comforts himself: because she is different, he likes it!


    With a smile on her face, she asked softly, "queen, do you like it?"


    Shi pengpeng came back to God. Who dares to say he doesn''t like the emperor''s reward?


    "I like it."


    Mo Ronglin just waited for this sentence, grinning. He took the hairpin and put it on Shi pengpeng''s head. When his hand dropped down, he stopped in her ear and pinched it. He wanted to do this for a long time. Every time Shi pengpeng lowered his head, the small earlobe came into his eyes. Like white jade, sometimes it was as red as rouge. He wanted to touch it Because of his face, he was embarrassed because he had no chance. Now he took the small earlobe and pinched it between his fingers. His heart was beating wildly in his mouth. Unexpectedly, he didn''t dare to exert himself. He couldn''t put it down because of the small ball.


    He pretended to be calm, pretended to look at her earrings, "this pendant is beautiful, but the water head is not enough, and the color is not green enough. I''ll make it for you tomorrow."


    Shi pengpeng was stupid and didn''t listen to what he said. For the first time, she was teased like a monkey in the street. How noble her status is. Who dares to be rude to her? She is not someone else, but the emperor and her husband. She breathed out from her nose and almost stood up It''s unstable.


    Just then, the emperor''s hand fell down her ear, stroked her slender neck, and fell on her shoulder. He pretended to look at her hairpin, and his tone was still a little frivolous. "This hairpin looks good on you."


    Shi pengpeng couldn''t help it any more. He reached out and brushed Mo Ronglin''s arm away. Without saying a word, he left in a hurry. Is this still the emperor? What kind of person do you think she is!


    Shi pengpeng was so angry that his hands were not heavy. Mo Ronglin was so shaken by her that he didn''t come back. Shi pengpeng had disappeared. He was stunned for a while. He went to the window and saw Shi pengpeng go to Fengming palace like a burning eyebrow, just like a ghost chasing her.Mo Ronglin''s face slowly sank down. He liked her so much and didn''t care for her. For the first time, Shi pengpeng tried to find something good for her, but he still didn''t like him. His closeness would only make her hate.


    Angry for a while, she got depressed again, and sat down in the chair. Yue GUI said that as long as she had a thick face, the relationship would be closer. Is it easy for him as an emperor to be so shameless? She didn''t appreciate it. What should he do to make her willing to let him be close to her? Alas, women


    Shi pengpeng angrily returned to Fengming palace, went to the dressing table without saying a word, reached for the hairpin, threw it on the table, and snapped: "put it away and get it to the bottom of the box."


    She felt that she had been greatly insulted. Before the emperor''s hidden illness was cured, she would start to attack her. It would be nice if she didn''t come here every day to tease her


    I can''t think about it.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have time to think too much. When the Mid Autumn Festival arrived, all her energy was spent on the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. This was the first time that Shi pengpeng had held a grand banquet in the palace since she was in charge of the central palace. She was determined to do it well and not let those who wanted to see her jokes succeed. After all, the historian''s firm had not cleared up her suspicion, so she had to raise her chest and hold a grand one.


    In July, ride the wind and waves.


    This month, we still vote for the little princess. The new book hasn''t been published yet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1508

    For Dongyue people, the Mid Autumn Festival is more grand than the new year''s festival. It is clear in autumn, sweet scented osmanthus and rich in fruits. Girls and boys watch lanterns together, eat moon cakes and buy rabbit. They linger under the lanterns and forget to return. I don''t know how many stories they have achieved.


    The most important part of the Mid Autumn Festival is hanging lanterns. From the common people to the rich, from the dignitaries to the palace, they all participate in hanging lanterns. Among them, the lanterns in the palace are the most noble and eye-catching. They are hanging on the Palace Road in front of the palace gate. On weekdays, except for the dignitaries and the people in the palace, the hundred surnames in Pingtou have to walk around. But on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, the lanterns are hanging here. Anyone can come Watch the lights.


    This year''s lamp takes a lot of effort. It stands three stories high and looks like a windmill. There is a big wheel at the top, which is divided into several grids. Each grid is embedded with a lamp. The big wheel sets the small wheel, which is set down layer by layer. There is real water flowing at the bottom. A small bridge is also built. There are brocade fish in the water. The red and white ones swim when they see the light It''s time to build an elegant Jiangnan courtyard.


    When the people saw such a lamp, they all smacked their mouths and said they were strange. They gathered around and looked around. They refused to leave for a long time. Some people broke the cake to feed the fish. The red and white Koi scrambled for food, which made the onlookers laugh.


    Taking the palace gate as the center, walking to the East and West, there is a large colored lamp not far away. There is a ribbon on it, indicating whose lamp it is. People watch and comment on it all the way. They eat wonton at the wonton stall on the street and talk about which lamp is good-looking. Sometimes, they don''t talk well. In order to protect their favorite colored lamp, they smash bowls and clap tables to fight .


    Needless to say, the bustle outside the palace, even inside the palace, is very lively today. According to the Convention, the Mid Autumn Festival banquet is arranged in the osmanthus garden. Not far away, the osmanthus forest is in full bloom. The fragrance is diffuse in the air. It is not felt during the day, but it is especially strong at night. You only drill into people''s nose, and every breath is full of osmanthus fragrance.


    The three-story hydrophilic platform is well arranged, the running water is making a sound, and the huge glass flowers are shining brightly. The flower boat in Taiming lake is a new one, hidden in the dark night. The colorful lights of the dress point outline the hull of the boat, which is very beautiful.


    The guests came in one after another, and there was a stream of maids and eunuchs, because the empress had not arrived yet. We are very casual, men and women are not how taboo, met to say hello, boisterous.


    Mo Rongsheng likes this kind of occasion and comes very early. Of course, he is selfish. He thinks that if the lady is in the palace, she will come too. If only he could see her. He talked and laughed with his relatives and children, pointing to the boat in the lake and chatting about the boat in the Qinhuai River. After all, this boat is different from the other boat. We all have taboos and dare not say more. Mo Rongsheng is used to elegance, and doesn''t think there is anything wrong with the boat in the Qinhuai River. He holds a folding fan in his hand, shakes his head and says it right. Everyone just laughs, and no one dares to take over .


    Mo Rongsheng likes the feeling of being held. He seems to have more knowledge than others. After talking for a while, he feels thirsty. He turns around and asks the little eunuch to bring him water. It''s such a coincidence that when he turns around, he sees a familiar figure in the osmanthus forest. It''s the beautiful woman he''s been dreaming of. He immediately goes there. Don''t drink any water, little eunuch After a few steps, he slapped him in the same place.


    Like her father and Prime Minister Song Hui, Shufei is a cautious person. She doesn''t compete for favors or form cliques with anyone when she enters the palace. Her palace is called Yihua hall. It''s a bit off side. It''s cold and there''s no one to communicate with. She likes to be quiet and is willing to stay alone. After entering the palace for so long, she is like a forgotten person, from the emperor to the queen Forget, she stay in Yihua hall, never make trouble, happy at ease. But she couldn''t help attending the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. She didn''t have to wear heavy make-up to grab the limelight. As usual, she wore light make-up and plain clothes. She just wanted to stay out of the limelight and go back.


    When I got to the place, I didn''t go into the crowd. I was waiting for the dinner to begin. I sat down and ate at random. I didn''t think about it. I just folded a branch of osmanthus and pinned it on my skirt. Then I saw a man coming towards her. She was so surprised that she didn''t know what to do and looked at the silver bell in a panic.


    The master is weak, and the slave must be strong. Yinling didn''t panic. She narrowed her eyes and said, "don''t be afraid, master. It''s the master."


    Song Jiao only knew one young master in the palace. As soon as Yinling said it, she understood and stood there quietly. She and Mo Rongsheng had more time to express their feelings in poetry and less time to meet each other. Yinling was mainly in charge of them and didn''t let them see them. When she met Yinling occasionally, she was just like a devil. She dragged her away directly and had a great deal of fun The style of ducks.


    Song Jiao knows that Yinling is for her good. A royal concubine meets an outsider in private, which may be fatal. But she likes Mo Rongsheng''s talent, as well as his Chilan Yushu appearance and elegant conversation, which she appreciates.


    Mo Rongsheng is always polite to the women he admires. He stops at a distance of two people, bows his hand and says, "girl, it''s a coincidence that I met you again. Would you like to have dinner?"


    Song Jiao slightly also a gift, "yes, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Mo Rongsheng looked up and down at Song Jiao. All the ladies were present tonight with makeup. She was the only one with light makeup, and her clothes didn''t show the beauty of the mountains and waters. The whole person showed a kind of unique elegance, but he just threw his temper. He was really out of the ordinary. He sighed in his heart that she was so pure and elegant that she could be compared with the e-Chang fairy in guangyuehan palace.That day, after dinner with Mo Ronglin, the emperor rescinded the ban and allowed him to go out of the palace. That night, he went to the king of Jin to have fun. But it was strange that he had a beautiful woman in his arms. He was so bored that he went back to the palace again. He made the king of Jin confused and thought he had been shut up for a few days. In fact, it''s not. He met the real God. The real God lived in his heart. Seeing that everyone is a layman, he has lost his heart of seeking pleasure.


    If you say hello and leave, Yinling will not say anything, but Mo Rongsheng''s eyes seem to grow on Song Jiao''s body, which makes her straight goose bumps. She is afraid that someone will find that the lady will meet a stranger in private. She glares up as usual and drives people away. "This young man, please hurry up and leave. It''s not good for people to see that she is alone."


    Mo Rongsheng had long wanted to ask song Jiao about her origin, but he had no chance. Today, he caught the chance. "I''ve known the girl for so long, but I don''t know who she is, what her name is, and which family she belongs to..."


    Silver bell see he even want to ask song Jiao''s name, angry to drink a low, "bold, this is the lady."


    See, there are readers asking if they want to write a follow-up? The last story, the last story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1509

    The murmur was like drinking a stick at the head. Mo Rongsheng felt as if he had been beaten by a stick. His body swung for a while, and he could hardly stand.


    It''s not that he didn''t guess the identity of song Jiao, but the lady''s sense of existence was too low, and the whole palace forgot her. He really didn''t think of it. He thought that song Jiao was the daughter of the clan, and he didn''t blame him for thinking that. Murong had a bad relationship. His brother was always kind to the clan, and often had some relatives and children living in the palace. Or a friend of the imperial concubine who came to the palace as a guest. He wanted to find out the identity of song Jiao, but he was afraid that there would be too much noise. He let his brother know that he would be attacked by Yi Da at that time, so he put it aside for the time being. Unexpectedly, the girl turned out to be the imperial concubine!


    But she had a little imperial style. She was plain in dress and gentle in speech. When she looked at him, she was shy and charming, just like a girl who was not in the cabinet.


    He staggered back a few steps, with lost soul like ran away, leaving song Jiao inexplicable, asked Yinling, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Silver Bell said, "what else can I do? I''m scared to know you are a lady."


    Song Jiao said, "I see that he has extraordinary bearing and lives in the palace. He should be a noble man. How could he be scared by a palace concubine?"


    Silver bell glanced at her, "no matter how magnanimous, it also has the distinction of monarch and minister. You are the emperor''s person. No matter how noble you are, you have to salute and greet me. I can''t be careless."


    Song Jiao all regrets, "now he knows my identity, I''m afraid he won''t associate with me in the future."


    Silver bell was shocked and said, "Oh, my Lord, why are you still looking forward to going out with him? Let''s stop thinking. You don''t want to live!"


    Song Jiao looked up at the moon and said, "deep palace is quiet. It''s rare for someone to talk to me about poetry and pass the time. I think he is just a friend."


    "A master can''t be friends with a man."


    Song Jiao sighed and stopped talking.


    The box of murongsheng ran out of the osmanthus forest. When he got to the crowded place, he slowed down, but still walked quickly, straight for Taiming lake, which made people have the illusion that he wanted to jump into the lake. When he saw that it was his royal highness, he was surprised and followed up quietly.


    Mo Rongsheng ran to the lake in one breath. There was a water table at his feet. The running water was ringing in his ears, but he couldn''t hear anything. He just felt that nature made people confused. Why were all the girls he liked, the empress and the concubine? He looked up and sighed, it''s not fair, God treated him unfairly


    He is a man of love, and has a romantic charm. He is depressed. He thinks that there is no one by the lake, and there is the sound of running water as a cover. He kneels down to the moon for a while, beats his chest and feet, and is so sad and angry.


    The people who came to see him were all startled. They quickly gathered around and asked him, "what''s the matter, your highness?"


    "Your Highness, get up quickly."


    "Your Highness, but what''s the problem?"


    In the crowd, there were his friends who played together on weekdays. Probably knowing his temperament, he joked: "Your Highness, are you talking to the fairy of Guanghan palace?"


    Mo Rongsheng hung his head and knelt still. He just howled twice, but before he entered the play, he was surrounded by these people. Fortunately, he had experience in this field, so he stood up in no hurry and arched his hands to you, "I''ll make you laugh. I''m here to worship the moon."


    The former Joker said with a smile, "I''ll tell you, your highness is elegant. If he is really telling the fairy of Guanghan palace his love."


    Other people laugh, but they don''t break it. There is no one who grits his teeth, beats his chest and tells his heart. It''s clear that he wants to hold the moon down and bite two people before he gives up.


    This side is surrounded by Mo Rongsheng, laughing and making noise. At the other end, a group of people are coming. They all think that the emperor is coming. They all turn around and look at him, but he is a tall imperial concubine with gorgeous appearance, gorgeous robes and arrogant expression.


    Song Jiao stood in the osmanthus forest, squinting his eyes and asked Yinling, "is it the queen?"


    Silver Bell said, "ah, it''s Princess Xu. It''s a big show. I think it''s the queen. "


    Because it was the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, the emperor was kind enough to lift the ban on Princess Xu and allow her to come to the banquet. After all, the left prime minister also came, so the right was to give the left Prime Minister face.


    But Princess Xu didn''t think so. Only a few days later, the emperor lifted her ban, which showed that the emperor still had her in mind, and that the emperor relied heavily on the left prime minister. As long as her backers were still there, she would have a chance. Specially Sheng makeup to attend, is to let everyone see, she Xu Guifei good!


    Sure enough, to see her so majestic come, immediately there are patriarchal women surrounded, mouth said compliment words.


    "Hello to your lady."


    "The lady is so beautiful today. I''m afraid she''s going to compare all the fairies in Guanghan palace."


    "Yes, the princess is the first beauty in East Vietnam."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Princess Xu held up her noble head, with a little smile on her lips. Just as she was about to deal with it, she heard someone whisper, "the queen is here, so is the emperor."


    "Why don''t the emperor and the queen go together?""That''s right. The empress goes ahead and the emperor goes behind. Which one is that?"


    Princess Xu looks coldly, and Shi pengpeng comes here with the maid of honor. It''s not worth mentioning that she''s dressed. It''s the jade inlaid treasure on her head that makes her feel dazzling.


    According to the rules, the emperors and empresses are supposed to show up together at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. Now they are also supposed to show up together. Why are they one after another? And the queen is still walking in front of the emperor, which is against the rules.


    Shi pengpeng is not a person who doesn''t know how to be proper. She is really angry. Last time, Mo Ronglin was angry with her. Today, he is even more aggressive. Just now, when she was dressed up, Mo Ronglin sent people out to do something wrong with her. She was so angry that she almost started to beat him.


    Although the intimacy between husband and wife is normal, there is something special about her and Mo Ronglin. They have been married for such a long time, but they haven''t slept in one bed. Now they are familiar. But in her heart, she doesn''t exclude intimacy with him, and she has to work slowly. She doesn''t want to give him a good face.


    Mo Ronglin follows behind, a little depressed and a little regretful. Shi pengpeng has been fighting with him these two days. He knows why? But just now, seeing that she had just put on her make-up, his mouth was gorgeous and watery. He was dazed for a moment. When did he come to her? He didn''t know? The servants in the room were not sent out by him, probably because the situation was not right, and they all avoided. But Shi pengpeng put the account on his head and pushed him away. At that time, he recovered. He was pushed aside in a daze, but he didn''t get angry. He felt a pause in his heart and thought: bad, how can he make her angry again!


    Eventful autumn is about this night. Let''s wait and see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1510

    Seeing that he was about to enter the bustling light, Shi pengpeng took a breath and stopped to wait for Mo Ronglin.


    Mo Rong Lin saw, slightly Leng for a while, also stopped, laurel looked at the little couple some funny, low voice urged way, "the queen is waiting for the emperor, the emperor quickly past."


    Mo Ronglin is ready to lose face in front of the ministers. After listening to Yue GUI''s words, he feels hopeful again. He is a little excited and thinks, "my queen knows a lot."


    He quickly walked two steps to follow up, and Baba called, "Queen."


    Jin chuan''er lowers her head and laughs. It''s really a matter of one thing. When she comes to the empress, the emperor''s prestige is gone. Look, well, if her mother does anything, it will be enough for the little emperor to drink a pot.


    Shi pengpeng knows what Mo Ronglin means by calling her. She is used to Mo Ronglin''s imposing manner. At first sight, she can''t bear to see his pitiful appearance. After all, it''s the emperor. She has to take care of his face.


    Hesitated for a while, she took the initiative to hand it over. Mo Ronglin was very happy and immediately grasped it. He didn''t dare to be presumptuous. Now he was still guilty and couldn''t add to the crime. So he was very careful and took Shi pengpeng for a walk.


    When he got near, the crowd all knelt down to salute. Mo Ronglin was in a good mood and said, "it''s a mid autumn festival feast. Don''t be restrained. Let''s all get up. The queen has spent a lot of time on this feast. If you are restrained, you won''t be in love with the queen."


    It is well known that the relationship between the emperor and the empress is not harmonious. Previously, the two walked one by one, which confirmed the rumor. Later, they held hands. The emperor said this again. Is the relationship between the emperor and the empress good or bad? There was some confusion again.


    They got up and naturally said a lot of thanks to the queen. Zuo Xiang stands in the crowd and looks at Princess Xu. The latter has no expression. She is indifferent and arrogant. It seems that she is not serious. Zuo Xiang''s eyes droop slightly and his fingers close slightly in the sleeve of his robe. He is not in a hurry to talk to the emperor. When the crowd is dispersed, he pretends to watch the lantern riddle and walks slowly to a quiet place to stand. After a while, Princess Xu comes over and calls him in a low voice, "Dad."


    Zuo Xiang asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Guifei knew what he asked and snorted, "our palace didn''t see it before. She thought Shi pengpeng was just smelling of copper. She didn''t expect that when she got home and went into the cold palace, she was released. She was our light enemy."


    Zuo Xiang''s expression is a little serious. "You are the one the emperor likes. You have developed your feelings before you enter the palace. How can you not defeat a business woman? You don''t know how much the emperor hated Shi pengpeng at the beginning. You didn''t grasp the great opportunity before you, but let a business woman on the stage! "


    Xu Guifei was scolded by Zuo Xiang and blushed, but she couldn''t say clearly that if Zuo Xiang knew that she had taken the initiative and couldn''t keep the emperor, it would be better to bump her head to death.


    Left meet girl silent, think she is a princess, hard to say too much, slow tone, "gold robbery, the emperor refused to settle the case, and then drag on, is not a good thing."


    Xu Guifei bit her teeth, "Dad, don''t worry, this Palace won''t make Shi pengpeng better."


    "Well," the left Prime Minister nodded, "OK, you also go to the emperor to show your face, don''t let the queen show off alone."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t want to be in the limelight. After two decent words, she wanted to go away, but her hand was still held by Mo Ronglin. She took a look at Mo Ronglin, but the emperor only talked to his ministers without looking at her.


    In front of everyone''s face, Shi pengpeng was not easy to pull. She leaned slightly over and said in a low voice, "emperor, I have to pass."


    The Mid Autumn Festival banquet is divided between men and women. Naturally, the queen wants to be with her family. Mo Ronglin knows that, but he just pretends to be silly and asks her in a low voice, "where did you go?"


    Shi pengpeng raised her chin, and the ladies were waiting to see the empress.


    She made it clear that Mo Ronglin couldn''t pretend to be stupid, but he didn''t give up. His behavior was rather slow. He said, "go there."


    Shi pengpeng thought he was going to let go. Who knew he said, "I''ll send you there."


    Shi pengpeng couldn''t laugh or cry, "two steps, don''t bother the emperor, I can go by myself."


    Mo Ronglin looked at her again, and finally released his hand. Shi pengpeng bowed slightly to salute, breathed a sigh, and went to the girl''s side.


    The empress and the empress whispered, and everyone looked in their eyes with a tacit smile. Those who had doubts before can see that the emperor is kind to the empress. Those who speak softly also look at the empress with tender eyes. The empress seems to be a little impatient with the emperor.


    After the banquet, the emperor and empress sit on one side of the battle. The emperor leads his relatives and ministers, and the empress greets the Gaoming lady. Although they are young, they are used to playing small grind. The bigger the scene, the more stable they are. In this place, Shi pengpeng is much better than Bai Qianfan. At her age, the Empress Dowager is still a child and is loved by the emperor. She can''t bear to worry about everything Which will let her face those imperial concubines alone, always tied around, those cumbersome etiquette rules as long as it involves Bai Qianfan is equivalent to void.Today, Mo Ronglin holds Shi pengpeng''s hand. He is always in a good mood. He raises his glass and drinks with his relatives and ministers. However, in the bustling scene, there is always someone who is not in tune with the noisy atmosphere. He takes a few silent glances. Mo Rongsheng is not aware of it. Cups of wine pour into his mouth, which further reflects his loneliness and frustration.


    Mo Ronglin told Si Xi, "ask his highness Sheng to come here. I''ll have a drink with him."


    Si Xi hurried to invite Mo Rongsheng. His highness was drinking bitterly and pitifully. As the saying goes, the wine is brave. When he heard that the Emperor invited him, he was not afraid. With a red face, he passed away with empty steps.


    Mo Ronglin is different from his Lao Tzu. He attaches great importance to the rules when he is young. Every time he sets up a banquet, he sets up a small table. It seems that the king and his ministers are different. He talks with his younger brother in the small table, and he doesn''t worry that his ministers will hear him.


    As soon as Mo Rongsheng came over, Si Xi immediately moved a chair to him and set up the dishes and chopsticks again. His highness was not polite or polite at all. He sat down and filled his glass. He was about to drink. Mo Ronglin held him down with a smile on his face, but his tone was a little heavy. "Your Highness, where are you singing today?"


    Mo Rongsheng looked at his brother with a very complicated mood. He wanted to say it again and again. After all, he just sighed and hung his head in silence.


    Mo Rong Lin sees him like this, more and more feel strange, "how, talk with the emperor elder brother."


    Weekend, ask for a wave of monthly tickets, this should be the last month for the little princess, ha, hold a field!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1511

    Mo Rongsheng thought, can I say it? I must owe you in my last life. You have come to revenge in this life. Otherwise, all the girls I like will become your women?


    He turned to look at the girl''s side, but he was stopped by the big screen, full of graceful shadows. He thought about song Jiao''s face, and his heart was as painful as a knife.


    Mo Ronglin saw that his younger brother was looking at the girl''s family. He was not happy. He kicked him under the table. "Hey, where are you looking?"


    Mo Rongsheng knew that he had misunderstood and explained, "I didn''t see Huang Sao."


    "Who are you looking at?"


    Mo Rongsheng drank too much. He looked at his elder brother and said, "it''s not Huang Sao anyway."


    Mo Rongsheng had a record with the emperor. He said no, Mo Ronglin didn''t believe it at all. Instead, he felt suspicious and woke him up. "Don''t pretend to be crazy with wine. It''s not nice to make trouble in front of everyone. If it goes out, it''s a joke to say that you miss your sister-in-law. Can those confidants outside look up to you?"


    Mo Rongsheng said angrily, "why don''t you believe me? If you don''t believe me, I can swear." Then he raised his right hand, "my brother swore to heaven that if he still thought about his sister-in-law, he would have rotten sores all over his body in the future, and he would not die well."


    This is a very powerful poison oath for Mo Rongsheng. As a romantic and elegant young man, he pays most attention to his appearance, a disordered hair and a pleated robe. That''s a big deal. If he can make such a poison oath, Mo Ronglin will have some faith.


    He looked at his younger brother and said, "as long as it''s not the queen, who do you like from the girls over there? What do you think of it


    He has only such a younger brother. If he doesn''t say it, he is really in pain and feels a little guilty. After all, if he marries the woman in his younger brother''s heart, it would be better to compensate him.


    When Si Xi heard this, he felt that the emperor had drunk too much. There were other concubines besides the noble daughter of the patriarchal clan. In case his highness Sheng saw which concubine, the emperor would give it to him?


    Mo Rongsheng is a little moved by what his brother said. Shufei is invisible in the palace. His brother has no feelings for her. If he can help him


    Mo Ronglin was surprised to see that his younger brother''s eyes were shining. He looked forward to seeing that he was different from just now. So, Mo Rongsheng really had a sweetheart over there.


    He waited patiently for his younger brother to speak out his sweetheart, but Mo Rongsheng stared at the wine in the cup, and his bright eyes dimmed little by little. With a half sound, he sighed and poured the wine into his mouth. He became the lost ghost again.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Ronglin asked, "can''t you say?"


    Although Mo Rongsheng is a little drunk, he still thinks it''s wrong to think about it carefully. Even if the imperial brother doesn''t like Shufei, she has already married the imperial brother. There''s no room for her to turn around. No matter how she thinks about it, it''s in vain.


    Mo Ronglin waited for a while, did not get the answer, face a Shen, "or the queen."


    "No Mo Rongsheng almost cried out, "I''ve made a poison oath. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "If not, why not? In the whole world, are there any other girls who can''t win


    Mo Rongsheng grinds his lips and mutters, "she''s not a girl."


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes widened. "It''s not a girl, it''s a boy? You have Longyang... "


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Mo Rongsheng was so angry that he forgot the rules. He gave the emperor three times a bawl. "What are you talking about, brother? I''m a serious man."


    Mo Ronglin didn''t care about his rudeness, and then he came back to himself, "Oh, it''s not a girl, it''s a little daughter-in-law who married someone." He shook his glass and said, "it''s not easy to do. If I want her to be separated from her husband, I''ll definitely get a bad reputation. I have to think of a comprehensive way."


    Four Xi listen to what he said is to take it seriously, surprised out of a hair sweat, don''t know the emperor wake up after drinking, know his absurd words, what will you think? How can you think of a way to let someone else''s little husband and wife separate for your brother''s sake? Isn''t that a fool?


    Mo Ronglin thinks that he knows his brother''s difficulties, and he doesn''t force him to say who he is. He thinks that he will always know in the future. As long as Mo Rongsheng changes his mind, he will be happy.


    "OK," he patted his younger brother on the shoulder and said very kindly, "when you want to say it, tell the emperor brother that he has only one younger brother like you, who won''t help you." After that, he got up with his glass and went to the table to have a drink with the officials. He had to celebrate.


    After eating half of the meal, the more heated the atmosphere became, the more unruly he sat down. He got up and looked around for friends to talk and drink. Some of the women''s family members also got up and walked around, watching lanterns and guessing lantern riddles, or going to the water table to see the boat. The elderly three aunts and six aunts like to chat together.


    Shi pengpeng drank two glasses of wine, his face was red and plain, he took a handkerchief and tucked it in the corner of his mouth to talk to Jia Xiaoduo. As soon as he got up, Si Xi came over, holding an ivory inlaid jade rabbit in his hand, and said to her with a smile, "Niang Niang, this is what the emperor asked the slave to give you. He said that you must be the best one in this year."Shi pengpeng was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the emperor kept her words in mind, and even found a rabbit for her. She laughed, "the emperor is really, our palace is not a child, how can we still play with these."


    "Horizontal and vertical is the emperor''s intention. Take it."


    Shi pengpeng said, "thank the emperor for my palace."


    She looked at him carefully. She was really beautiful. The workmanship was exquisite. Ivory was also of the best jade color, but it was more in line with the color of rabbit''s hair than jade white. Her eyes were inlaid with small ruby, her long ears were erect, she was dressed in gold inlaid clothes, and there was a mount underneath. Rao Shi was very knowledgeable and knew it was a good thing, but she didn''t know where the emperor came from What are you doing here?


    Fingers gently rub the long ears of the rabbit, and feel a little funny, than the rabbit that is a child''s business, Murong Qingyang went to the south, no one started this, now she is already adult, is not that interest, but such a beautiful rabbit, Xiaoduo will like.


    She took the rabbit to the lake, just two steps, I do not know where to turn out, a man squatted toward her, voice gentle, "to the queen please."


    Shi pengpeng stopped to look for fame, but he was a strange face. He was beautiful, not to mention beautiful. He was born with a charming temperament.


    She immediately had a good feeling for the girl and asked gently, "are you?"


    The palace maid on the side rushed to answer, "back to the empress, this is the lady."


    Don''t worry, things have to be solved one by one, so it''s a bit stuck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1512

    When Shi pengpeng entered the palace, he made a plan and didn''t take the initiative to provoke Mo Ronglin''s concubines, so he didn''t ask them to say hello sooner or later to save trouble. At first, she remembered a lady, but later, there was always something that made her busy. The emperor found fault with her, and the lady made a trip to reorganize the imperial palace. There was a great drought in the north. Later, the historian was involved in the gold robbery, and she went into the cold palace. The lady was invisible and never showed her face. For a long time, she didn''t remember that there was such a person. When she heard this, she was stunned So this is the lady!


    She has a good impression of Shufei. After all, she never competes for favors and doesn''t make small moves. She lives like a hermit. Today, she is even better than she imagined.


    At the moment, he took song Jiao''s hand and said with a smile, "my sister is really calm. Today we can meet."


    Song Jiao quickly confessed, "it''s the fault of my concubine. My concubine should come to my mother earlier to say hello."


    Shi pengpeng laughs and takes her to a place with few people. It''s rare to see her once. She also wants to talk with Shufei. "Don''t worry, my sister. I don''t mean to blame you. I admire my sister''s quietness. If it were for me, I would never be able to do it."


    Song Jiao pursed his mouth and laughed shyly. "When I was at home, I was just like this. As long as my parents didn''t call me, I could stay in the embroidery room. My mother was very worried when I went to the palace. She said that this kind of temperament would not be liked by the emperor. I didn''t expect that when I went to the palace, the emperor and his mother were also like quiet. They didn''t ask me to say hello sooner or later I''m more and more lazy. Now I''m sorry to come. "


    Shi pengpeng patted her hand and said, "please don''t say hello. If my sister feels bored, she wants to come out to talk to me in Fengming palace." she took a look at Shufei and said, "of course, you don''t have to change your life for the sake of our palace. It''s hard for us to live in deep palace. As long as we don''t go out of the way, we know it You can do whatever you want. "


    Song Jiao didn''t expect that the queen would say so. He was very moved, "if I had known that the empress was so generous and open-minded..." At this point, I realized that something was wrong with my words. I was so busy that I was embarrassed to smile.


    Shi pengpeng also laughs, "it is said that this palace must be a person who is not easy to be with. Only in this way can my sister feel that this palace is not generous and open-minded enough."


    "It''s not like that," Song Jiao explained. "I know that my wife was a big businessman before she entered the palace. She was knowledgeable and capable. Although she was a daughter, she compared with most men. I was raised in the boudoir since I was a child. I was weak. I was only interested in reciting poems. I was afraid that my wife would not look up to me."


    "This palace is worthy of you," says Shi pengpeng, who has read countless people in business. Although song Jiao is a lady, she has the most simple disposition among Mo Ronglin''s concubines. If Mo Ronglin''s back palace is tilted, she will die the fastest. Fortunately, she is not stupid and can''t afford to hide. If it wasn''t for the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, she would not come out today.


    When they talked, they went around to osmanthus forest again. The later it was, the stronger the fragrance of Osmanthus became. It was sweet to breathe into the heart. Shi pengpeng put the rabbit master in Song Jiao''s hand. "When we first met, we''d like to borrow flowers and give the rabbit master to our sister."


    Song Jiao is looking at four Xi take that rabbit son ye to Shi Peng, immediately then refuse, "can''t make, Niang Niang, this is the emperor give Niang."


    "If the emperor gives it to our palace, it will be ours. Why can''t we send it to you?" Shi pengpeng couldn''t help saying that, and forced her, "don''t worry, it''s OK. The emperor won''t care about it."


    Song Jiao and Shi pengpeng didn''t get along for a long time, but they had a good impression, and they didn''t like it. After brushing her mind, they accepted it.


    At this time, a little maid came in a hurry, whispered a few words in Shi pengpeng''s ear, and then left in a hurry. Shi pengpeng frowned slightly and didn''t say a word, but it was obvious that something was wrong. Song Jiao said, "please feel free if you have something to do. My concubine will stay here for a while."


    Shi pengpeng shook his head and turned to see the little maid. But the little maid chose the dark place and disappeared after two turns.


    Just now, the little maid told her that her highness Sheng had something important to ask her to send away the people around her for the convenience of speaking.


    Shi pengpeng is not stupid. The little maid in waiting came and went in a hurry. She didn''t even see her face clearly and left. She always felt a little strange. Besides, even if Mo Rongsheng wanted to find her, how could she choose this time? Don''t you leave a message?


    She looked around and said, "we haven''t visited the osmanthus forest yet. Let''s go for a walk in the forest and see what else is good."


    Song Jiaozheng was so eager that she didn''t like to go back to the noisy scene to socialize. She nodded and made a playful gesture, "please, empress."


    Every few meters in the Osmanthus fragrans forest, there is a colorful lamp. The lamp is beautiful, but not very bright. It shines on the golden flower clusters on the branches. The winding path is deep at the foot, and the fragrance of flowers is strong in the nose. When you look up a little, you can see the bright moon hanging in the air, unspeakably relaxed and happy. At present, Shi pengpeng and song Jiao did not speak or identify the direction. They walked out of the woods along an inclined path. They found that they had walked for a long time, but they actually made a circle around the guihuawu. As soon as they came out of the woods, the noise immediately came.Shi pengpeng said, "sister, let''s go too."


    Song Jiao said, just about to raise her foot, Yinling suddenly said, "master, where''s your eardrop?"


    Song Jiao raised her hand and touched it. Sure enough, the eardrop on her right ear was gone. She said, "it must have fallen in the woods. The empress took the first step, and my concubine turned around to look for it."


    Shi pengpeng said, "forget it. I''ll send someone to look for it tomorrow."


    Song Jiao accompanied with a smile, "Niang Niang, I have good eyesight. I can see it in the dark. I''d better look for it."


    Seeing her insistence, Shi Chuan followed her and told Yinling to take Jin chuan''er away.


    Song Jiao and Yinling return by the same way. Yinling says with a smile, "master, look at your maids. Don''t you know that you have dropped your earrings on purpose. You don''t want to go out and socialize with them."


    Song Jiao smiles, but does not admit, "it''s God''s will. If they are as easy to talk as the queen, I''d like to. But just now when they were eating, you saw them. When they were together, they said right and wrong. We don''t even know who we are talking about. We have to attach ourselves to it. Are you sorry?"


    Yinling was worried about her master''s innocence. "Master, it''s impossible to be alone after entering the palace. You have to adapt. As long as we don''t have evil intentions and harm others, the emperor really forgot you beyond jiuxiao cloud."


    Song Jiao does not agree, "that is not exactly what I want."


    The master and the servant are talking. Suddenly they see a man standing under the tree in front of them. Just as the light is not far away, song Jiao''s heart jumps when he sees the man''s burning eyes staring at him.


    Some readers are worried about the story of Qingyang and Ning''an. Don''t worry. They all know what they are thinking, that is, they haven''t broken the window paper yet. Once it is opened, with his highness Qingyang''s character, it will definitely advance rapidly. So let''s settle sheng''er''s life first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1513

    Leng Buding sees a man in the woods. Song Jiao is not afraid because she knows him. But Yinling is always complaining. She is really an enemy. How can she meet her again?


    Mo Rongsheng was drunk today, sometimes sober and sometimes confused. Someone told him that the queen was waiting for him in the osmanthus forest. He knew he couldn''t go. If he let his brother know, he would have no way to live. However, he thought that it would be better to meet him. As a wallowing man, he knew too well what it was like to fall in love with someone. He had no experience and he didn''t like to see him very much. He had to make up with him. Anyway, he still hoped that his brother and pengpeng and Meimei would do him good Willing to quit.


    But I never thought that there was no Shi Peng in the forest, but a song Jiao came out.


    His eyes are straight, with a dream like, the footsteps of the flighty walk, "lady."


    Song Jiao said with a bitter smile, "you know who I am, but I don''t know who I am."


    Mo Rongsheng was also bitter in his heart, but his eyes were more eager than ever. "I know that the name of lady Shufei''s boudoir is a bright word, just like the moon in the sky, bright and bright, shining straight into people''s hearts..." As he spoke, he pressed his hand tightly on his chest, as if something had really entered his heart. His eyes were blurred, like a sleepwalker.


    Silver bell looked at him like this, some afraid, pull song Jiao''s hand, "master, let''s go."


    But song Jiao didn''t move. Yinling didn''t understand poetry. He saw that they used to come and go in poetry, only to make friends with poetry. But I don''t know from which day on, the meaning of poetry changed a little, and the sentences were mixed with some inexplicable feelings. Song Jiao now listens to Mo Rongsheng reveal his sincerity through drinking. His mood is very complicated. He looks at him in a daze. He is not willing to leave, and he is at a loss.


    Mo Rongsheng came up to him and held song Jiao''s hand. "I''ll ask you, if you don''t want to be a lady, I can ask the emperor, please the Emperor..."


    Don''t mention Yinling. Even song Jiao was surprised to hear that. For fear of causing trouble for Mo Rongsheng, he broke away quickly. "Don''t you, young master..."


    As soon as she broke away, Mo Rongsheng held it again, his face full of pain, "don''t you understand my heart?"


    Song Jiao is silent. When she met earlier, Mo Rongsheng didn''t drink. Her conversation is normal and regular. Now she drinks wine and expresses her true feelings. It''s really hard for her to die.


    At this time, there was a disordered and hasty sound of footsteps in the forest. Through the branches and leaves, countless figures appeared. It seemed that a lot of people had come. Silver bell was pale and dragged song Jiao to shout, "master, run."


    Song Jiao is also a little frightened and wants to break away from Mo Rongsheng''s hand. But his Royal Highness has been in a mess for more than ten years. Today, he suddenly becomes a man of indomitable spirit. He will not let go of his hand and protect his beloved girl behind him. He stares at the unexpected guests.


    There was a lot of people coming. One of them was Princess Xu, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes. She brought someone to catch the traitor. Ding Qing saw that it was not Shi pengpeng who was with Mo Rongsheng, but a strange girl.


    She was stunned for a moment and asked, "Your Highness, who is this girl?"


    Mo Rongsheng was very angry and said impolitely, "what did you bring so many people to do to scare the lady?"


    Princess Xu looks at Song Jiao carefully. When she enters the palace, she regards her as an imaginary enemy. As a result, she has a lot of strength, but her head is always silent. She has never had a confrontation before. As time goes by, she forgets people. Unexpectedly, I met her here today.


    She thought to herself, well, originally I caught a Phoenix, but I caught a bird. However, the right prime minister is her father''s political enemy. Sooner or later, the lady will get rid of her. It''s a surprise. The right prime minister is eating out to see where his old face goes?


    She sneered, "who is this palace? It turns out that it''s Shufei, but why are Shufei and his highness hiding in the woods in the dark?"


    "What''s the matter with you when you talk to Shufei alone?"


    Princess Xu was angry and laughed. His royal highness Sheng only knows about the romance all day long and forgets all the rules and regulations. She''s so righteous to have an affair with Princess Shu here.


    "It''s not in the way of our palace. I''m afraid it''s in the way of the emperor," said Princess Xu, making a gesture to Jinling, "go and ask the emperor to come here."


    Hearing this, song Jiao''s face turned white. He broke Mo Rongsheng''s hand and said in a low voice, "young master, you go quickly. I''ll deal with the business here."


    Mo Rongsheng''s heart was as sour as anything when he heard this. He always thought song Jiao was a weak girl. He didn''t expect to encounter something. Instead, he wanted to protect him first. But he''s a great prince. Apart from the emperor, can he hide behind the girl as a turtle?


    He shook his head, "I don''t go, I go, you really can''t say clearly, don''t be afraid, the emperor came better, I beg the emperor to give you to me."


    Song Jiao was ashamed and annoyed, "when is the time, the young master is still so out of tune."


    Mo Rongsheng in order to appease her, deliberately raised his voice, "all the people in the world are afraid of the emperor, I''m not afraid, just call him."


    As soon as the voice fell, a clear voice rang out, "here I am."Mo Rongsheng''s body shakes and he wakes up a little, but subconsciously blocks song Jiao behind him.


    Princess Xu immediately reported, "emperor, I drank a few more cups and scattered in the woods. I didn''t expect to see Your highness and Shufei, they two... " It''s easy for people to think about what she said.


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Who, Shufei?"


    Song Jiao was named by the emperor. He could not hide all the time. He bypassed Mo Rongsheng and went forward to say hello to the emperor. "My concubine, please send his regards to the emperor."


    When Mo Rongsheng heard the words "Chen Qie", he felt blocked in his heart. His face stinked and he pulled Shufei back.


    Mo Ronglin looks at this scene in surprise, and finally understands who his younger brother was looking at. It turns out that his royal highness Sheng has a crush on his Shufei. He put his hand behind him and walked around murongsheng and Shufei. Then he looked up at the sky. His face was dark and unclear. Everyone on the scene was worried. He didn''t know how the emperor would deal with it.


    It''s obvious that his highness Sheng has drunk too much. He is crazy about drinking in front of the emperor. The emperor is such a younger brother. He spoils him and makes him rich. Naturally, he won''t do anything to him, but the lady just It''s more dangerous than good. He''s cheating on the emperor and his highness Sheng, and gives the emperor a green hat. It''s the death penalty of lingchi.


    Xu Guifei has almost decided the fate of Shufei, and the corner of her mouth leads a schadenfreude smile.


    After half a sound, Mo Ronglin finally lowered his head and patted his younger brother on the shoulder twice. "I''ll keep my word. I promise you that I won''t go back." Then he raised his foot and walked out of the woods. "Come out. It''s better than Mr. rabbit. In the past, you''re the best son free. I''ll have a good life this year."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1514

    Mo Rongsheng stood still. He had not completely digested what Mo Ronglin said. His heart was occupied by ecstasy. He couldn''t believe it for a moment and stood there in a trance.


    Princess Xu can''t believe it. What''s the matter with the emperor? He''s so indifferent to such a big green hat? And what does he mean by that? Even if we don''t do murongsheng, we should give the root of Bailing to Shufei. How can black not mention white not mention so? She can''t understand muronglin any more.


    Song Jiao didn''t come back. She was ready to bear the emperor''s anger, but the Emperor didn''t look at her. He just said a few endless words to Mo Rongsheng and left, as if he didn''t care about her and Mo Rongsheng hiding here.


    Princess Xu thought about it in her heart. She turned around and left silently. The Emperor didn''t care. What''s the meaning of her efforts? As soon as she left, the people who brought her along with hulala walked clean, and the forest was quiet again.


    Song Jiao now knows the identity of Mo Rongsheng. Who can be so horizontal in front of the emperor except his highness?


    She had also heard of his highness Sheng''s reputation in the past. She said that he was a rich prince, and he was a real dandy when he was a child. But when they met each other, they used poetry to express their feelings every day. His highness Sheng stayed in the palace all the time. He didn''t like people who like to soak in romantic places. He felt a little different from the rumor.


    "Your Highness," she called to him softly, "the emperor asks you to go out and compare the rabbit."


    Mo Rongsheng was called by her, and the soul came back. He looked up at her, looking like an aggrieved child, "but I''m not ready for the rabbit." He didn''t know why the emperor brother was more impulsive than the hare. It was all a matter of childhood. He didn''t play for many years. Why did he mention it again this year?


    Song Jiao didn''t even think about it. He gave the rabbit in his hand to him. "Your Highness, take this from me. You can win."


    Mo Rongsheng was not interested in it, but song Jiao gave it to him. He cherished it very much, and his appearance was really good. He was sure that he would win the first prize. He said with a smile, "OK, when I win, ask the emperor brother for a reward." Finish saying meaningful saw song Jiao one eye.


    He is a prodigal son in love. His eyes are tempered in the wind and the moon. Where can song Jiao stand it? He suddenly blushes. Before he speaks, Mo Rongsheng has already marched out of the woods.


    This farce silver bell saw from the beginning to the end, the shock is not ordinary two, originally thought that he would give up his life to the lady to compensate for burial, did not think the emperor did not take that green hat seriously, a catastrophe so lightly resolved.


    Holding song Jiao''s arm, she said with emotion, "master, if you survive, you will be blessed."


    Song Jiao is open to see, "I live and die on my own in this palace, but I can''t survive. Since the day I entered the palace, I''ve looked down on it."


    "Master, it''s a good thing to have a good idea," Yinling suddenly remembered. Alas, master, the rabbit you gave to your highness Sheng was sent by the emperor to the empress. Now it''s in his highness Sheng''s hands. I''m afraid it''s a bad thing. "


    Song Jiao a listen, heart a sink, said, "let''s hurry past."


    It''s rare that the emperor is in a good mood this year. He wants everyone to play this game. The younger generation in the clan immediately cheered and responded, asking the emperor to give him a good reward.


    Mo Ronglin smiles and looks at Shi pengpeng from time to time. Shi pengpeng understands his intention of sending her the rabbit master. She is a little flustered. She sends the rabbit master to song Jiao, but it''s not good to come back. So she pretends to be confused. No matter what the emperor thinks of her, she doesn''t look up and make eye contact with him.


    Mo Ronglin couldn''t respond after seeing it for several times, but he was a little angry. He still wanted to face up in front of the crowd, so he called on others to show up and appointed several ministers with good taste as judges.


    There are rows of bunnies on the table, all kinds of shapes, all kinds of materials, most of which are made of jewelry. They are illuminated by large glass lamps, showing a school of pearls.


    Mo Ronglin blinked an eye and saw that the rabbit he sent Shi pengpeng was on the table. He was very happy and looked at Shi pengpeng again. Shi pengpeng still didn''t look at him. He was so happy that he wanted to make a good start for his queen.


    He cleared his throat and pretended to ask, "what do you think of Aiqing, do you have a final conclusion?"


    Several ministers are all human spirits. Seeing that the emperor''s eyes are fixed on the tusk, and knowing that the tusk belongs to his highness Sheng, they discussed with each other. They pointed to the tusk wisely and said with one voice, "the emperor, after discussion, the tusk is the best. The quality of the tusk is more beautiful than that of the jade, and the tusk is the best match for the Tusk''s fur color To you, it''s unique. It''s rare to see it


    Mo Ronglin was waiting for this and asked slowly, "whose rabbit is this?" As long as Shi pengpeng answers, he will reward her immediately.


    As a result, Shi pengpeng didn''t move in the crowd, but his brother, who had just been in trouble, stood up and said happily, "brother Huang, that''s my brother''s rabbit."


    Huang Ronglin''s face was so colorful that he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh


    In a moment''s time, he had a lot of wild thoughts in his mind: before the banquet was over, how did the rabbit who he sent to Shi pengpeng get into Mo Rongsheng''s hands? Is the scene of murongsheng and Shufei in the osmanthus forest just a cover up? Mo Rongsheng and Shi pengpeng have gone through the dark before his eyesThe emperor is gloomy and doesn''t speak. Everyone doesn''t understand what''s wrong. Looking at him, Shi pengpeng sighs. He wants to explain to Mo Ronglin. Just after he moves his feet, the emperor suddenly leaves without saying a word.


    Mo Rongsheng knows his brother''s temper most. He has a bad secret way. At this point, don''t let anything go wrong. He quickly catches up with him and asks him in a low voice, "brother Huang, what''s wrong with my brother? You tell my brother that I will change..."


    Mo Ronglin doesn''t want to lose his temper in front of the people. He cares about Shi pengpeng''s face, but he is not so kind-hearted to Mo Rongsheng. He kicks it open and drinks low, "if you don''t tell me about it today, I''ll kill you!"


    Mo Rongsheng, puzzled, got up and said, "brother Huang, I don''t know what you mean. Is it because of Shufei..."


    As soon as Shufei was mentioned, Shufei would arrive. She didn''t know which path to catch up with, so she knelt down to the emperor. "The emperor calmed down. The rabbit was sent by the empress to her concubine, and her concubine to her royal highness Sheng."


    In a word, he explained the whole story clearly. Mo Rongsheng also knew where he got the kick. He covered his chest and gasped for breath. "It turns out that this rabbit belongs to the emperor''s sister-in-law. No wonder the emperor''s brother..."


    Mo Rong Lin eyes a stare, he dare not go down to say, in the mouth mutter, "the emperor elder brother lets a person rise."


    Mo Rong Lin ignored him. He was angry. He asked Shu Fei, "why did the queen send you rabbit?"


    Shufei replied honestly, "I don''t come out very often. The queen said that the first time I met her, I would take the rabbit master as a meeting gift. I saw with my own eyes that father-in-law Sixi gave the rabbit master to the empress. I didn''t think it was right and refused to take it. But the empress said that the Emperor gave the rabbit master to the empress


    Later, the words didn''t finish, but Mo Ronglin understood. It was Shi pengpeng''s style of doing things. He pondered for a while and said, "get up, you two, come with me."


    Ask for monthly pass, ask for monthly pass, ask for monthly pass, say important things three times. Thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1515

    In the eyes of the ministers, Mo Rongsheng was still a child. Because of his fame, it was common for him to be beaten and scolded by the emperor. When they looked at him from a distance, they didn''t find it strange. It was just that his highness Sheng had committed something again. It was nothing more than seeing the excitement. As for the woman who suddenly appeared, it was not the same thing to look at her face and guess whether it was the romantic debt caused by his highness.


    Only the right Prime Minister Song Hui recognized that it was his daughter. He did not see the driver in the South study once or twice. He never heard the emperor mention the lady. If the Emperor didn''t mention it, he was not easy to ask. He was worried about it. He wanted to have a dinner today and say a few words to his daughter. Before he could come, he saw that the emperor took her and his highness Sheng away. He didn''t know what was going on I saw Zuo Xiang laughing at him, and I always had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Singing and dancing on the hydrophilic stage is a new dance specially arranged for the Mid Autumn Festival banquet tonight. The song is also a new work. It describes the lively scene of rice fragrance and fruit harvest in the golden autumn season. The melody is melodious and cheerful. The dancers dance barefoot on the hydrophilic stage. When they lift their feet, the strings of water drops are lifted up, crystal clear under the lamp, and the thin dance clothes are like gauze, blown by the wind It is necessary to raise it and attract people''s attention.


    Everyone was staring at the dancer''s movements of raising her hands and raising her feet. Only Yang Xiuyi closed her eyes slightly and listened to the music of the new score. She put her fingers on her knees and was very intoxicated with the rhythm.


    Zhang Xiuyi looked around and said to her from time to time, "how did the emperor leave?"


    "It''s said that Shufei is here today. Why haven''t you seen her?"


    "Ah, what does my sister do with her eyes closed? Look how soft the waist is. It''s said that it''s hard to practice..."


    She chirped for a long time, did not get a response, gently pushed Yang Xiuyi, "sister, why not talk?"


    Yang Xiuyi opened her eyes and looked like she was not finished. "This song is good, but there is a turning point in the middle, which is not soft enough. If you listen to it, it would be better if you change it to this way." she said, humming gently. Seeing Zhang Xiuyi staring at her, she was a little bit laughing for a moment. "Forget it, you don''t understand."


    Zhang Xiuyi said, "sister, will you change the tune?"


    "It''s natural for me to play this dance in primary school. It''s better for me to compose this dance than this one."


    Zhang Xiuyi covered her mouth and said, "my sister doesn''t fight for anything on weekdays. If you want to talk about the music of silk and bamboo, you should not give up."


    Yang Xiuyi also smile, quite some melancholy said, "if I was a man, I would go to Taichang temple with my father."


    Zhang Xiuyi was not interested in the melody. He twisted his neck and looked into the lake. "Eh, the emperor is not here. Who moved the boat?"


    According to the rules, every Mid Autumn Festival, the emperor must be the first to board the boat, and then order people to accompany him. This is also an opportunity to show his favor. Many people are looking forward to it. From men to women, they are all proud to board the boat. But the Emperor has just left. Who has the courage to be on the boat?


    actually, audacious in the extreme, she knows that there was no such thing as bold and unconstrained in the past. This year, the royal highness of the princess came back. She was a rulless master. She thought of a calculation, saw Jia Xiaoduo greet the flower boat, and waved her hand with her, and carried her on board the boat with great ease, and called Du Jinyan.


    The three little friends went to Taiming lake at night, chatting and laughing, eating cakes and drinking fruit dew. The wind on the lake was moist and smelling fresh. Looking from the lake, there were colorful lanterns on the bank. When they turned to the other side, there was only darkness. It was like ghosts lurking there. The three were brave enough to drink loudly at those dark shadows The birds in the tree couldn''t help laughing.


    After such a turn, Murong Qingyang lost her interest. This kind of lake tour is really painless for her. She bragged at the bow of the boat, "it''s interesting to have a boat tour in the south of the Yangtze River. Most of the flower boats in the river are not prosperous. They are all hung with lights. From a distance, they look like stars in the sky. The most interesting thing is watching the tide. When the tide comes, it''s like thousands of troops, not to mention many It''s spectacular. There are also special tide makers who perform juggling in the water. They can step on the waves and plunge down one by one. The whole person stands upside down and shows his legs to dance. Is it fresh? "


    Jia Xiaoduo had never watched the tide, and had never seen a tide maker. He was so fascinated that he opened his eyes wide and said, "Oh, how much water do you have to drink?"


    Du Jinyan very despised glance at her, "you silly ah, people eat this bowl of rice, is specially trained, how can let oneself drink water, that does not choke to death."


    Jia Xiaoduo is unconvinced, "don''t you want to perform juggling? Can you hold your breath for so long? Just drink water and spit it out. "


    Du Jinyan thinks Jia Xiaoduo is ignorant and stupid. He doesn''t want to argue with her. He says to Murong Qingyang, "Your Highness, do you say that people who make waves drink water?"


    Murong Qingyang doesn''t listen to their argument at all. She thinks in her heart that she hasn''t seen Ning''an all night. Don''t go to Qingyi pavilion to find an Yue. She won''t even come to the banquet in the palace. Tomorrow she will tell her in front of the emperor brother, and let him have a hard time.


    Du Jinyan asked her what, she ignored, waved his hand and said, "the banquet in the palace is boring, let''s go out for a walk."


    Jia Xiaoduo eyes a bright, immediately attached, "good, good, tonight can''t help but night, my brother said that outside can be lively, I told my brother to say it."Murong Qingyang shook his head, "you tell your brother that Jia Lanqing has to tell my brother that we can''t get out."


    Du Jinyan immediately said, "it''s not a child. I don''t want to tell my sister. Let''s go while no one pays attention."


    Du Jinyan''s words were just in line with Murong Qingyang''s mind, so he asked the eunuch to find a place to dock, and the three companions walked quietly by the night.


    went to the palace, and Mo Rong Qing Yang wanted to go to Qingyi Pavilion. Du Jinyan liked to follow his royal highness most of the time. But today is the Mid Autumn Festival. He thought of Shi Yingying, thinking that his mother was not alone at home. Her footsteps were slower and slower. Finally, she stopped and said, "Your Highness goes first. I''ll go home and see my mother. I''ll meet you later."


    Murong Qingyang said, "OK, you can find us when you go to Qingyi Pavilion. If you leave ahead of time, you can leave a message for the man. You can ask someone to know where we are going."


    Du Jinyan said, "xingle, see you later, your highness," and told Jia Xiaoduo to say, "don''t patronize food and drink. There are many people on the street. You have to take care of your highness and don''t let people bump into her."


    Jia Xiaoduo patted other daggers on his waist and said haughtily, "I''m your Highness''s guard."


    Murong Qingyang looked at her big pie face. He couldn''t help laughing and pinched her, "come on, you''re a three legged cat. I have to protect you when I come back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1516

    Mo Ronglin took Mo Rongsheng and song Jiao to a hall not far from guihuawu. When he entered, he stopped Mo Rongsheng, "you wait outside."


    Mo Rongsheng refused, "brother Huang, you''re all alone..."


    Mo Rong Lin laughed angrily, "she is my lady, I can''t stay with her?"


    Mo Rongsheng doesn''t have the courage to put aside his normal life. Today, he relies on his strength of wine. Secondly, he doesn''t want to be too judgmental in front of song Jiao. Thirdly, he gets a sentence from Mo Ronglin and sticks to his elder brother. "Some readers of Huang Sao today understand that when they write about Qingyang, they are about to end the gold robbery. Of course, Jia Xiaoduo also has to shoulder a heavy responsibility.


    Sincerely ask for monthly pass, also sincerely hope everyone to hold a new book. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1517

    Murong Qingyang takes Jia Xiaoduo to stroll in the street. When Jia Xiaoduo sees something, she immediately buys it. After a while, Jia Xiaoduo has too many things to hold. If she wants to look around again, Murong Qingyang says, "you don''t have any hands. You still want to buy it."


    Jia Xiaoduo said, "OK, don''t buy it. Let''s go to the good place you said. It''s very tiring to stroll like this."


    I''m not tired. Looking at the lanterns all the way, I''m sweating all over the crowd. It''s like a fight when I buy things. Thanks to them, they''re not fragile girls. Otherwise, they''re going to be full of pain.


    There are too many people on the street. It''s tiring just to walk like this. If Murong Qingyang brings Ning Shijiu out, there are still people who open her way. Now she can only bear it. She walks slowly and finally arrives at Qingyi Pavilion.


    Tonight''s Qingyi Pavilion is more lively than any other day. Murong Qingyang can''t even get to the door, and is blocked outside. She stands on tiptoe, looks at the black head in front of her, and asks the people on the side, "excuse me, why are there so many people at the door?"


    The man looked at her curiously, "is the girl also going to listen to music in it?"


    Jia Xiaoduo thought of his identity as a guard at this time. Seeing a strange man talking to Murong Qingyang, he looked on guard and said fiercely, "can''t we go in and listen to the music?"


    Jia Xiaoduo looks happy. Even if he looks fierce, he doesn''t have much deterrence. On the contrary, he makes people feel funny.


    The man said with a smile, "of course, as long as the girl can get in, you have to wait."


    Murong Qingyang didn''t want to wait. He put his anger on Ning''an and said angrily to Jia Xiaoduo, "Ning''an is really, just drinking tea and listening to music with his confidant, forgetting us all."


    Jia Xiaoduo also indignant, "pretty confidant count old, than we also pro?"


    That person listen to Jia Xiaoduo talk interesting, deliberately tease her, "beauty confidant can meet can not ask, that is a great blessing ah."


    In Jia Xiaoduo''s heart, these little friends who grew up together from childhood are the closest. That confidante is a fart! And Qingyang elder sister and Ning''an are so good. How can Ning''an leave Qingyang elder sister behind for the sake of her confidante? She doesn''t care who that confidante is. If she makes Qingyang elder sister unhappy, she will be killed.


    Fortunately, the young man came out and counted his head. He came out a few times and went in a few times. As soon as he saw that he was familiar with his face, he immediately raised his hand to say hello.


    He knew her and beckoned her to pass. "Miss an Yue said that she left a private room for her and Mr. Ning. Go quickly."


    In this way, in everyone''s envious eyes, Murong Qingyang with Jia Xiaoduo swaggered into the door, at this time, Jia Xiaoduo think Ning''an''s confidant is good, don''t kill it for the time being.


    When Murong Qingyang was going upstairs, he thought about what he said: he left a private room for her and Ning''an, which means Ning''an is not here, not in the palace or here. Where is Ning''an? Is it hard to go home with aunt Qihong like Du Jinyan?


    I didn''t understand. I had already entered the private room and sat by the fence. The boys brought tea and left in a hurry. There were many guests in the evening. They were so busy that they didn''t have time to stop and say a word.


    Jia Xiaoduo came here for the first time and felt very fresh. He was lying on the railing and looked at the excitement curiously. The performance of Qingyi Pavilion this evening was so wonderful that it attracted a lot of cheers from the audience. Copper coins and silver coins were thrown on the stage like rain.


    Murong Qingyang knows that another popular Huakui in Qingyi Pavilion is performing on stage. If you forget her name, you can remember that she dances very well. Her feet can reach the top of her head, she can break herself into a circle, and she can dance on a ribbon. She is a real Kung Fu dancer, lighter and softer than the dancers in the palace. Just tonight, she was thinking about Ning''an, and didn''t have any mind to watch the performance. She just listened to Jia Xiaoduo''s small mouth: "Wow, ah, ah, oh..." I''m yelling.


    -


    when Du Jinyan came into the house, Shi Yingying had just come back. Shi Yingying hung up the lamp every year, and this year is no exception. No matter what disaster happened, as long as she didn''t convict Shi Yingying for one day, Shi Yingying would stand up and be a man, and would not be afraid of rumors outside. She went to the head office of Shi YingYing and hung up the lamp for her daughter The Phoenix shaped lamp is inlaid with numerous glass sequins on its tail. When it is illuminated by the light, it is colorful, just like a peacock''s open screen. It will be closed and opened for a while, and it will be beautiful.


    Mother and son are sitting in the hall drinking tea, thinking about the Mid Autumn Festival in previous years, the family and Meimei eat moon cakes, hang lanterns, and still worship the moon in the yard. Now, Shi pengpeng enters the palace and can''t get out easily. Du Changfeng''s whereabouts are unknown, and the historian''s firm has suffered a lot of injustice. There are only two left in the family, cold and pure.


    Shi Yingying sighed, and Du Jinyan also sighed. The tea was cold, and the moon cakes and snacks on the table were motionless, which made it more desolate. Liu Ma was waiting on the side. Seeing this, she winked at ah Xia. Ah Xia was a smart ghost, teasing Du Jinyan to say, "young master, the festival in the palace is very lively."


    Du Jinyan holding cheek, looking at the candlelight on the table, light said, "that''s it."


    A Xia asks again, "our empress is very good."Speaking of Shi pengpeng, Shi Yingying has some brilliance in her eyes. She looks forward to her son. Du Jinyan''s mother makes him feel hairy. He feels that if he can''t tell Shi pengpeng how good he is, he is afraid of being beaten by his mother.


    He thought about it and said, "the lady is very good," but he couldn''t tell.


    Shi Yingying asked, "what is your sister wearing today?"


    Du Jinyan only cares to play with Murong Qingyang, but he doesn''t go to Shi pengpeng very much. He can''t remember that he has to make it up. "It''s a red dress with Phoenix embroidered on it. It looks very heavy. By the way, she still wears a phoenix crown on her head. It''s very impressive."


    Shi Yingying shows a happy smile. Although she doesn''t like her daughter to be a queen, she is willing to have her daughter''s prestige.


    Seeing that Shi Yingying was glad to hear this, he thought of something and said, "there is something more powerful. When Sister Feng arrived, she was walking in front of the Emperor..."


    When Shi Yingying heard this, she was wrong. "Shouldn''t she go together? How can she go in front of the little emperor? What if she gives the little emperor a handle? They have a bad relationship again? "


    "No," Du Jinyan said quickly, "half way, my sister stopped to wait for the emperor, and they held hands."


    Shi Yingying was relieved. "What else did your sister say?"


    Du Jinyan then made it up, "my sister said, let my mother relax, my father will come back soon."


    Shi Yingying sighed, "if it''s really like this, my mother would rather lose all her family wealth, but also exchange for your father."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard something fell on the ground in the yard. There was a dull sound. The hidden guards rushed up with sticks and were about to kill him, but they heard a low drink, "it''s me!"


    Shi Yingying burst into tears, got up and ran out.


    This is destined to be a sleepless night. The author has a premonition that as long as the night is finished, the story will be over I''m a little reluctant.


    Ask for the monthly ticket at the weekend. If you have the monthly ticket, please support me. There are still four tickets to go back to the sixth. Let the little princess be more stable in the last month. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1518

    Not only Shi Yingying but also everyone in the room heard it and ran out.


    As soon as Du Changfeng came back home from the nursing home, he saw Shi Yingying rushing towards him like a grenade. He quickly opened his arms and hugged his daughter-in-law.


    Shi Yingying hugs him tightly. Her strong waist and familiar breath make her man come back. Her heart, which has been mentioned for a long time, quietly settles down at this moment. She is just scared to death. She is so scared that the whole person is shaking. No matter how capable she is outside, how independent she is, and how powerful boss Shi is in the eyes of the public, her backbone is Du Changfeng. Without him, she becomes a little woman with no master.


    Du Changfeng seldom sees Shi Yingying afraid to be like this. He is so distressed that he hugs her harder and kisses the top of her hair to appease her, but he doesn''t realize that he is shaking too. It''s hard and dangerous. It''s not clear in one or two words. He''s also afraid that if she really can''t come back, what will Shi Yingying do?


    "It''s OK," he whispered to comfort her. "Yingying, I''m back."


    Shi Yingying held him still. Her arms were tight for a while. Du Changfeng had no choice but to put her waist up and carry people into the room like a baby.


    People also followed into the house. Zhu Zhu and a Xia quickly closed the door. Liu Mali pulled her sleeve to wipe her tears. Du Jinyan''s eyes were red. In a blink, tears rolled down the corner of her eyes.


    Shi Yingying is also crying. Her shoulders are shrugging and her voice is sobbing. Hot tears are pouring into Du Changfeng''s lapel. General Du, who has been through many battles, raises his head and his eyes are red.


    He quietly hugs Shi Yingying for a while, and opens an arm to Du Jinyan. Du Jinyan sobs in the past, and also lies in his father''s arms and sobs.


    As soon as he cried, Shi Yingying stopped and looked up at Du Changfeng''s face with hazy eyes. Her fingers trembled slightly, stroked his eyebrows and choked, "you worked hard all the way."


    "Not hard," Du Changfeng held her hand, hoarse voice, "you work harder at home."


    Shi Yingying pulled her sleeve, wiped her tears and patted her son, "come on, don''t howl. Your father will come back safely. We should laugh."


    Du Jinyan''s mood just released to half, a little uncontrollable, was embarrassed by his mother, with the back of his hand to block his face, back to the corner, side body sobbing.


    Liu Ma put down a bowl of noodles and served some hot dishes. Du Changfeng was hungry and immediately sat down to eat.


    Shi Yingying can''t help crying when she looks at his gobbling. She knows that he must have suffered a lot outside. She quietly wiped her tears, from time to time to his bowl with sauce beef, crystal elbow, these are Du Changfeng usually like to eat dishes.


    "I''m starving. Eat more. It''s not enough."


    Du Changfeng buried his head in eating a large bowl of sliced noodles. Then he belched comfortably. He didn''t put down his chopsticks. He just slowed down and chewed two pieces of beef sauce in his mouth.


    Shi Yingying then asked, "what''s the matter? Where have you been during this time?"


    Du Changfeng knew Shi Yingying''s temper, no matter good or bad, he had to tell her the truth, so he didn''t intend to hide it.


    "I was in the northwest. I heard that my family was in trouble. Pengpeng went into the cold palace. You were put into the prison. Jinyan also served as an army. I hurried back. Who knows, before I got out of the northwest, I was ambushed. At that time, I knew that it was not easy. It was even me. Fortunately, I knew the northwest well and led them to the desert to feed the wolves before I got out. "


    He said it lightly, but Shi Yingying knew that when she and Du Changfeng first went to the northwest, they also encountered wolves and knew what kind of danger it was.


    "Later," Du Jinyan also came to sit down, raised his face and asked Du Changfeng, "what happened when he got out of the northwest?"


    "Out of the northwest, someone came after me again," Du Changfeng sighed. "I fought with them. They were people in the river. They had excellent martial arts skills, and I was very lucky. I jumped into the river and escaped in the water, but they were very difficult. They soon caught up with me. That time I was trapped in the woods. There were about ten people in black, and I was outnumbered I''m going to lose my life there. Unexpectedly, the Ningjia army suddenly arrived, helped me to kill the enemy, and escorted me all the way to Lin''an City. "


    Shi YingYing and her son both looked the same when they heard that the road was dangerous. They both craned their necks, widened their eyes, slightly opened their mouths and breathed a sigh. When they talked about Ning Jiajun''s appearance, they drew back their necks and slowly breathed a sigh.


    Shi Yingying, "so it''s Lord Ning who saved you?"


    Du Jinyan, "can it be that uncle Jia went to ask for Lord Ning?"


    Du Changfeng shook his head, "is the emperor, the emperor let ningjiajun to meet me."


    Shi YingYing and Du Jinyan looked at each other and wondered, "is it the emperor?"


    "Well, that''s what the people of Ning''s army say. The emperor orders that the living general Du be brought back to Lin''an City."


    Shi Yingying''s eyes were a little astringent. She squeezed hard and murmured, "blessed by Bodhisattva."


    Du Jinyan said, "what does it have to do with Bodhisattvas? It''s the emperor''s blessing."Shi Yingying was silent for a moment. "This time, we owe the little emperor a big favor."


    Du Changfeng said, "I''m the father-in-law. He''s the son-in-law. The son-in-law should save the father-in-law." Speaking of this, I think, "by the way, is Peng Peng OK in the palace?"


    Shi Yingying said, "the only hearsay you heard was that Peng Peng entered the cold palace, but it didn''t take long for her to come out..."


    Before she finished speaking, Du Changfeng changed his face. "The little emperor really put pengpeng in the cold palace, this little rabbit..."


    Shi Yingying was so scared that she covered his mouth. "You are crazy. Be careful to let people hear you. Pengpeng invited himself into the cold palace. Nanyuan gold found it in our silver village. The emperor always wanted to take something to stop the world. Besides, pengpeng didn''t suffer. Xiaoduo said that everything was in the cold palace. Pengpeng ate imperial food with the little emperor every day. He was very fat."


    Du Changfeng took her hand away and said with a smile, "it''s rare that you help the little emperor speak."


    "This is not to see him save you," Shi Yingying said. "We have to keep this feeling in mind. In the future, he is short of money. Just talk and I will give you as much as he wants."


    Du Changfeng looked at her with a smile, "how do I feel that you have a little bit of energy that mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, and the more you look, the more happy you are?"


    "It''s not up to that," Shi Yingying turned and told Liu Ma, "prepare hot water quickly, let the general take a bath and change into clean clothes."


    Liu Ma answered and took the pillar to prepare the water. Du Changfeng also went to the wing room. Shi Yingying called Du Jinyan over and whispered in a low voice, "hurry to the palace and tell your sister about your father''s coming back, and ask her to thank the emperor for us."


    Du Jinyan muttered, "it''s too late. Let''s go tomorrow."


    "Late what late," Shi Yingying slapped him on the butt, "go quickly, let your sister also relax."


    When general Du came back, the author was a little moved.


    Have a good weekend, girls. What''s your wish for this article? Please leave a message for the author. The author will try to satisfy you as much as possible. If you are late, you may not be able to arrange it. I''m glad to see some readers say they are not willing to end.


    Finally, I still ask for a wave of monthly tickets. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1519

    Du Jinyan came out of his house on horseback. He saw that there were still a lot of people outside. It was as bright as day, just like the whole Lin''an City. When he came back, he suffered a lot from being crowded. When he went to the palace, he had experience. He chose to walk in a quiet lane. Although the road was far away, he walked smoothly and the horse''s hooves were pounding. He soon arrived at the palace gate.


    The guards at the gate of the palace were twice as many as when he came out. He didn''t care. He thought that it was just a change of guard. He took out his money card to light it up and rode in.


    When she arrived at Fengming palace, Shi pengpeng had just come back from guihuawu. The Mid Autumn Festival banquet in the Palace this year was different from that in previous years. When it was time, the guests scattered and had to go back to spend the festival with their families. This year was different. She didn''t know who arranged it. The performances were endless one after another. Singing and dancing were nothing. Later, there were singing and acting, Storytelling, juggling, fireworks, guests are very happy, are reluctant to go, tired of their own people to take to the nearby palace to rest, rest enough and then continue to play, there is a sense of all night.


    Shi pengpeng was dragged around by the gentlewomen of the patriarchal clan. He was in poor spirits, so he hid in Fengming palace. As soon as he sat down and drank hot tea, his younger brother came.


    Du Jinyan told the story straight to the point. Shi pengpeng was so happy that she shed tears. Later, it was said that the emperor sent the Ningjia army to save his father. It was also a bit of an accident. He was a little confused and said softly, "it''s the emperor."


    "Yes, my mother said, let my sister thank the emperor for us."


    Du Jinyan brings words to, can''t sit still, "dad just came back, I have to hurry back."


    Shi pengpeng was envious of his eagerness to return home. She wanted to go home to see her father, but she couldn''t, but her father''s safe return was better than anything. They could lose everything, except the four of them.


    Shi pengpeng looked at his younger brother''s background in the night. He sighed and couldn''t help laughing. He said to Qionghua Qiongyu, "wait and wash. I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest."


    But after washing, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. The good news brought by her younger brother made her excited. She sat in front of the dressing table and combed her hair. Looking at her plain face in the mirror, she asked Jin chuan''er, "does the emperor sleep now?"


    Jin chuan''er didn''t speak. She ran out quickly, stood on the railing of Fengming palace, looked at Chengde palace, and quickly returned to the house. "Chengde palace is bright, the emperor should not be asleep."


    Shi pengpeng hesitates. She wants to go over to thank her. But there is something that annoys Mo Ronglin tonight. I don''t know if Mo Ronglin will take care of her in the past?


    Jin chuan''er saw her mind and said, "Niang Niang, according to the slave, you shouldn''t give the rabbit master to the lady. Even if you give it to the lady, it will be a few days. You will throw it out before you cover the heat. Everyone is angry. You don''t want to see the emperor. Even his things are so annoying."


    "It''s your fault. Now the general is back. It''s a great joy. But the emperor''s credit is here. You have to go to thank the emperor. The emperor doesn''t care for the empress now. If the empress says something soft, she doesn''t have any temper."


    Shi pengpeng was a little moved by what she said. She looked in the mirror and said, "but I''ve already removed my hair. Isn''t it right to face the saint like this?"


    Jin chuan''er said, "what''s the matter? There are so many days for husband and wife to sleep in the same bed. What can''t be seen?"


    Shi pengpeng blushed and spat, "what nonsense!"


    Qiong Yu combed Shi Chuang''s hair and covered her mouth with a smile. "Niang Niang, elder sister Jin Chuaner''s words are not easy. You''d better go."


    Shi pengpeng had the same idea. Mo Ronglin saved her father, and she made him unhappy during the festival. It was a bit too much. She asked Qionghua to take her cloak, tie her belt and take Jin chuan''er to Chengde hall.


    When Shi pengpeng arrived at Chengde hall, Mo Ronglin was leaning against the couch to read a book. When he heard the notice, he put the book down and thought of welcoming it. After a second thought, he leaned back again, picked up the book and pretended to look like it.


    Shi pengpeng came into the room to salute, "my concubine, please send greetings to the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin snorted from his nose, but he didn''t pay much attention.


    Shi pengpeng leaned over there and didn''t dare to move. He remembered that she had just entered the palace, and Mo Ronglin also treated her like this. OK, he went around and came back.


    Just thinking casually, Mo Rong Lin said in an impatient tone: "Why are you pestering? If you don''t call me, you won''t get up."


    When Shi pengpeng came, she made up her mind that no matter what Mo Ronglin did to her, she would act like a little daughter-in-law and coax him to be happy first.


    "You are the emperor. If you don''t call me please, how dare I?" She spoke softly, with slight grievances.


    Mo Ronglin, as expected, put down his book and looked at her. His eyes became hot gradually. Shi pengpeng, however, was most afraid to look at him. He half lowered his head and looked shy.


    Mo Rong Lin is aware of it, sweeps his throat and says solemnly, "so late, what''s the matter with the queen?"


    "My concubine is here to thank the emperor." Shi pengpeng said, "today''s festival, the Emperor gave me a big gift."


    Mo Rong Lin thought that she was talking about the rabbit, but his face was not very good-looking. "What''s to thank? The queen didn''t like it, so she gave it to someone."Shi pengpeng took two steps forward and admitted her mistake. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t give the rabbit to someone. It''s just my first time to see Shufei. I really like it. I want to give her something without thinking. Later, I heard that it''s better than rabbit. I regret it."


    Mo Rong Lin listened to this, comfortable point, tone also eased, "forget it, I send with you, is your, you want how to deal with it."


    Shi pengpeng said, "I''m not a rabbit." she paused for a moment, her eyes misted. "I want to thank the emperor and send someone to escort my father back."


    When Du Changfeng returned to Lin''an City, Mo Ronglin naturally knew it, but he didn''t expect Shi pengpeng to get the letter so soon. He was a little uneasy when she sincerely appreciated him. He bowed his head and rolled his sleeves, pretending to be casual and said, "it''s nothing. General Du is my father-in-law. I will help him if he is in trouble."


    Shi pengpeng knelt down and kowtowed to him. Mo Ronglin was startled. He quickly helped the man up and held the slender arm in his hand. He was afraid that Shi pengpeng would not be happy. Finally, he reluctantly released his hand.


    Shi pengpeng said, "the emperor''s great kindness, I can''t repay. I''d better continue to help the emperor cure hidden diseases."


    Mo Rong Lin''s heart leaped fiercely, "Oh, good..."


    Shi pengpeng gave a shy smile, took the initiative to hold him, put his face on his chest, "emperor, if you feel bad, you can say."


    See everyone''s message, can arrange as far as possible to arrange on ha. Thank you for your monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1520

    For Mo Ronglin, Shi pengpeng took the initiative to throw himself in his arms, which was a good thing that he never thought of. He held the soft body, and his heart beat faster, just like the little beast in his heart was awakened, manic and restless, hitting his chest again and again.


    Shi pengpeng was afraid that he would suffer. He stroked his back lightly. "How about the emperor?"


    Mo Rong Lin head some dizzy, like standing in the clouds, confused and helpless, "a little, uncomfortable."


    "Would you like to take a moment?" Shi pengpeng looked up and wanted to get out of his arms. Mo Ronglin''s subconscious hand was tight, and he trapped her firmly, "don''t move."


    But after a while, his voice became hoarse. Shi pengpeng dared not move. He said in a low voice, "emperor, it''s urgent. Let''s take our time. I''ll help you later."


    Mo Rong Lin didn''t listen to her at all. He put his chin on her hair and sniffed the fragrance of her hair. He said in a whisper, "don''t move. That''s it."


    Shi pengpeng had to rely on him. She didn''t know if the disease would spread. Mo Ronglin was suffering. She was also suffering from shortness of breath, dizziness, and a layer of sweat on her back. They stuck together, and her heart also jumped together, which made her flustered.


    After a while, she was really impatient and asked, "emperor, where are you suffering?"


    Mo Rong Lin took chin to rub to rub her head, "I where all suffer."


    Shi pengpeng said, "my concubine is also a little uncomfortable. Why don''t you let go and relax first?"


    Murong Lin swallowed a few throat, finally released, dumb voice asked her, "how do you also suffer?"


    "I don''t know," said Shi pengpeng. She stepped back two steps and finally could take a big breath. Just now, she was boiling on the fire, even breathing hot.


    Mo Ronglin turned and looked out of the window. After a while, the red tide on his face faded and he said, "I''m talking with Shufei in the hall. How much do you hear outside?"


    Shi pengpeng''s Huizi is afraid that Mo Ronglin will be annoyed and want to do something to Shufei and Mo Rongsheng. But she is more afraid that Mo Ronglin suspects her and Mo Rongsheng, so she stands outside and doesn''t dare to go in. She hears something inside, but she can''t believe it.


    She pursed her lips. "I didn''t hear you clearly."


    "Is it?" Mo Ronglin turned and looked at her, "Sheng and Shufei fall in love. I''m going to help them. What''s the Queen''s idea?"


    Shi pengpeng opened her mouth. At first, she didn''t believe it. Now the emperor said it herself. She couldn''t help believing it. She said in bewilderment: "the emperor has the beauty of becoming a man, but my concubine has no opinion."


    "I know what Sheng thinks of you. Now he likes Shufei. On the one hand, I want to compensate her. On the other hand," he looks at her with his bright eyes, "it''s for the queen."


    Shi pengpeng''s heart was in a state of confusion. He jumped wildly and muttered, "why is it for my concubine? I didn''t..."


    Mo Ronglin''s shamelessness is all in action. He wants him to say his mind clearly, but he can''t say it or explain it. After a moment''s silence, he says, "the queen will know."


    Shi pengpeng couldn''t stay any longer. "Emperor, it''s late at night. My concubine has gone back."


    Mo Ronglin said, "I''ll send you."


    "No, it''s just a matter of a few steps," Shi pengpeng said as he reached the door.


    Mo Rong Lin or with out, "it''s too dark, or I send you, save you accidentally fall."


    This words say, as if he doesn''t send, Shi Chuang will fall, she muttered, "it''s OK, there is Chuaner."


    Jin chuan''er was outside originally. When he heard the conversation between them, he immediately kneaded his head and kneaded his legs. "Niang Niang, you''d better let the emperor send you. The slave''s legs are numb. You have to knead them to go."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t know what she was up to. She glared at her angrily, "it''s just you."


    Mo Rong Lin quietly held her hand under the sleeve of the robe, "let''s go, Queen."


    Shi Chuang had no choice but to be led away by him. Mo Ronglin turned his head and looked at Jin Chuaner with praise.


    Jin chuan''er pretended to rub his legs twice. When they went away, he straightened up and slowly followed.


    Mo Ronglin sends Shi pengpeng back to Fengming palace, but he doesn''t rush away. Instead, he sits in his bedroom and plays the puzzle he put here last time.


    Shi pengpeng sat on the bed, "emperor, don''t you go back to sleep?"


    Mo Rong Lin looked down at the puzzle, "I''m afraid I didn''t sleep tonight."


    "Why?"


    Mo Rong Lin smiles for a while, but it''s a show off, "when you wake up, you''ll know."


    Shi pengpeng was really sleepy. Seeing that he didn''t want to talk or ask, she lay down in bed and closed her eyes. At the moment when she fell asleep, she still thought that she couldn''t sleep peacefully if Mo Ronglin stayed here. Now she doesn''t have those worries. It''s strange


    -


    after midnight, the Qingyi building is still lively. Murong Qingyang is drinking tea, eating snacks and waiting for Ning''an. Jia Xiaoduo can''t sit still. He is running around upstairs and downstairs. I don''t know if it''s because he doesn''t have a taboo on holidays. Some of his confused parents are bringing their children to listen to the music. Several children scurry in the hall and almost collide with the waiter. They are so angry that they yell, "Hey, whose children, parents, don''t care if they fall."His voice was covered by the music of silk and bamboo on the stage. No one listened to him. He still let the children run around.


    Jia Xiaoduo breathlessly lifted the door curtain and came in. He sat down, took the cold tea table and poured it down. He flushed at Murong Qingyang and said, "sister Qingyang, I know what we do here?"


    Murong asked, "what do you do?" She dares to bring Jia Xiaoduo, because the guests in the hall are still regular, only see singing and dancing, those dark activities are in the upstairs compartment, put down the curtain, the people can''t see.


    Jia Xiaoduo narrowed his eyes and laughed, "I just went to the wrong room and saw a man embracing a girl and kissing."


    Murong Qingyang thinks that she is a member of the Jianghu. She doesn''t taboo these. She just tells her, "it''s OK to tell me. Don''t let it slip when you go home. Aunt green lotus wants to beat people with bamboo slips."


    Jia Xiaoduo doesn''t think so, "don''t worry, I know."


    Murong Qingyang said, "you stop, don''t go out to turn, carelessly broke into the wrong room, when called a good fight."


    Can Jia Xiaoduo which is to sit to live of temperament, didn''t have a short while to rise again body, say, "I stand outside to come in."


    Murong Qingyang ignored her and took a sip of bitter tea. He sighed in his heart whether Ning''an would come or not


    Jia Xiaoduo went out of the door and didn''t go downstairs. She wanted to go to the window to blow the wind. A narrow corridor came to the end. There was a small window there. She stretched her neck beside the window and saw the colorful lights hanging all over the long street in the distance. It was very interesting.


    She looked at it with great interest for a long time. When she looked back, she saw a child sitting in the corner gnawing his fingernails, shrinking his neck and shrugging his shoulders, as if he was afraid of being seen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1521

    Jia Xiaoduo was born late and grew up spoiled by her brothers and sisters. It''s not too much to say that she was big in the honey pot. Even so, she didn''t show arrogant and unruly character. On the contrary, compared with her own small, she always had a sense of pity. Seeing the child''s pitiful appearance, she came forward and asked, "child, how can you be here alone? What about your parents? "


    The child did not speak and looked at her timidly.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person," Jia Xiaoduo squatted in front of him and took out a piece of sugar from his sleeve. "Here, I''ll give it to you."


    Children don''t pick up, they just nibble at their fingernails.


    Jia Xiaoduo said patiently, "don''t chew your fingernails. It''s so dirty. Today''s holiday, my sister will give you candy." She peeled the candy paper and handed it to the child.


    The child smelled the fragrance, inhaled the nose, hesitated for a moment, or listened to the call of the heart, a roll of small tongue, rolled in the candy, and licked Jia Xiaoduo''s saliva.


    Jia Xiaoduo was not annoyed. He wiped his finger on his robe and pointed to the window. "It''s beautiful outside. I''ll hold you and have a look."


    With that piece of sugar as the base, the child became familiar with Jia Xiaoduo. He nodded and stood up. Jia Xiaoduo held him to the window and said, "look at those lights. They look good."


    Children like to see beautiful and lively scenes, chewing candy in their mouth, bending their eyes and laughing.


    Jia Xiaoduo talks to him again, and he answers.


    "Where are your parents?"


    "My father went to see my grandparents. My mother didn''t know why. She told me to wait here. She will be back soon."


    Jia Xiaoduo thought, how can you leave your child in such a place? Don''t run away as a mother.


    "How long have you been here alone?"


    The child can''t say why, shaking his head and whispering, "I don''t know."


    Jia Xiaoduo hugged her for a while, feeling that her arm was a little sour, and said, "sister, I''ll take you to eat delicious food, and have a lively look. Do you want to go?"


    The child hesitated and shook his head, "my mother is coming. I can''t be found."


    "It''s in this building. I''ll come back after eating. It won''t delay me." Jia Xiaoduo said, "have you ever eaten the fragrant white jade moon cakes for the festival today? There are also five kernel, bean paste and brown sugar, which are fragrant. "


    The sugar in the child''s mouth was almost melted, and the sweetness was light. He was a little reluctant to give up and nodded reluctantly, "OK, I''ll go back."


    Jia Xiaoduo will hold the child happily to find Murong Qingyang.


    Murong Qingyang is waiting impatiently. She doesn''t see Ning''an and even an Yue. She mutters that they won''t go to a place where there is no one and kiss each other


    When I think about it like this, I feel a little bit bad. I''m puffing my cheeks, and I think that when Jia Xiaoduo comes back, they''ll go, and they won''t wait.


    Jia Xiaoduo pushes the door open, puts the child on the ground, and shakes her sour arm. Mom, she is so tired.


    "Sister Qingyang," she cried cheerfully, "look, I picked up a baby."


    Murong Qingyang glanced at the child with a lack of interest. With only one eye, her breath stagnated and her scalp exploded. In this case, she still knew to put down the curtain facing the hall, and then turned to look at the child carefully.


    In fact, there is no need to take a close look at this face. She remembers that she is very familiar with it. At that time, she saw that the sky was looking for people in the street. The portrait of Zhuang Mingqi''s wife and children had already taken root in her mind, and she would never admit it was wrong. It''s really strange that she couldn''t find it. She let Jia Xiaoduo pick it up this evening.


    She bent down and asked the child with a smile, "what''s your last name?"


    The child pulls Jia Xiaoduo''s Cape, timidly looks at her not to speak.


    "I know if you don''t say it. Your surname is Zhuang, right?"


    The child''s face changed slightly, but he still didn''t speak.


    Jia Xiaoduo said, "sister Qingyang, you really know him."


    "Yes," Murong Qingyang coaxed the child, "I''m familiar with your mother. Shall I take you to find your mother?" As he spoke, he winked at Jia Xiaoduo.


    Jia Xiaoduo''s brain is not very smart at ordinary times. This time, everyone is looking for Zhuang. She quickly agrees, "yes, we know your mother, otherwise I don''t know where you are hiding, right..."


    Murong Qingyang stealthily takes a look out of the bamboo curtain. It''s nothing unusual, but Zhuang Mingqi''s son appears here. Some people may follow him. You can''t let him fall into those people''s hands any more. The gate may not be able to walk, so you have to find another place to go out.


    Jia Xiaoduo came up to her ear and said, "sister, there is a small window where the child is hiding. Outside is the back lane. We can walk from there."


    "Is there no one there?"


    "We stayed there for a long time, and we didn''t see anyone."


    "OK, just go there." Murong Qingyang stooped to the child and said, "my sister will take you out to find your mother, but there are officers and soldiers downstairs. Don''t call them. Once you call them, they will catch us."


    The child has been hiding all this time. Naturally, he knows that he can''t let the officers and soldiers look at him. He has no doubt about Murong Qingyang''s words and nods heavily.Murong Qingyang tore off the white yarn on the pillar and covered the child''s face with it. He and Jia Xiaoduo rushed to the window with the child. When they got to the window, there was no one. She looked down and saw that it was not too high. She and Jia Xiaoduo should have no problem jumping down, just for fear that the child would be broken.


    She asked Jia Xiaoduo, "can you catch him?"


    Jia Xiaoduo''s tone is not sure, "can you --"


    "forget it, I''ll go down first. You throw him down and I''ll pick him up at the bottom."


    Jia Xiaoduo is a little worried, "sister Qingyang, what if the child hits you?"


    Murong Qingyang gave her a look, "I''m not stupid, can I let him hit me? OK, don''t be wordy. Hurry up and let people see it. "


    After that, she jumps down first. Jia Xiaoduo is also a doer. Before Murong Qingyang stands firm, she holds the child and throws it downstairs. The child screams in fright. There is a movement on the roof immediately. The shadow is Chuo Chuo, stepping on the tiles and coming here.


    Murong Qingyang quickly reaches for it, and the child bumps into her arms. Murong Qingyang is bumped by him. He retreats several steps before stopping, and his chest is also bumped into pain. Once again, Jia Xiaoduo jumps down, rolls on the spot, gets up and asks her, "sister Qingyang, are you ok?"


    Murong Qingyang waved her hand and motioned her not to speak. As soon as she looked up, two shadows jumped down from the roof. She quickly put the child into Jia Xiaoduo''s arms and said, "take him away. Remember, don''t let him fall into other people''s hands." In the bright moonlight of


    , Jia Xiaoduo saw the resolute look of his royal highness. He was very encouraged and said, "my sister is at ease. If I am there, I will die if he is not there."


    Time is too hasty, Murong Qingyang no time to correct her silly words, only roar: "go!" He waved his hand to the two shadows and said, "Thunderbolt!"


    People in the Jianghu all know that thunderbolts are all objects with gunpowder. If they can''t avoid hurting their eyes, the two black figures dare not underestimate the enemy, so they lie down on the ground. Jia Xiaoduo takes this opportunity to hold the child, spread his feet and run towards the brightly lit Street


    Cold, very uncomfortable, like to blow air conditioning girls should pay attention to, summer is easy to catch a cold??.


    If you don''t ask for a monthly ticket, there will be no movement. Please, please.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1522

    The princess of make a living away from home and finally get the best of the money. Objectively speaking, Murong Qingyang''s Kung Fu is pretty good. She can deal with five or six ordinary thieves by herself, but the two men who fight with her are obviously not thieves. They are very skilled. Murong Qingyang has tried her best and can only cope with them reluctantly.


    It''s no use to be impatient. Before these two are settled, two more men in black jump down and join in the battle. It''s reasonable to say that four men in black have a chance to win a fight against a long princess. But Murong Qingyang has a thunderbolt on the left and a thunder and fire order on the right. She throws something out of her sleeve. She shouts frighteningly. The man in black is dubious, but he doesn''t dare to make fun of his life Avoid, wait until gunpowder concealed weapon shout finished, Murong Qingyang again shout poison concealed weapon, "ten incense soft tendon powder!"


    "Storm ice soul needle!"


    "Heart seizing powder!"


    "Insinuation!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Every time he yelled, the man in black would avoid once. After a while, two men in black ran to chase Jia Xiaoduo.


    Murong Qingyang is so anxious that he knows that he is out of skill. He can only secretly pray for Jia Xiaoduo''s good fortune. He has already run to the street.


    Her prayer played a role. Jia Xiaoduo was lucky. Before she ran to the street, she saw the nine gate governor Gong Chunhong leading a team of Jin soldiers patrolling the street. She recognized Gong Chunhong and cried out, "Lord Gong, Lord governor, help..."


    She had a sharp voice. It went through the noise and fell into Gong Chunhong''s ear. He turned to look at it and recognized that it was Jia''s daughter. With a wave of his hand, he went with Jin Jun.


    As soon as the man in black saw that the situation was not good, he waved his hand and threw out two concealed weapons. Jia Xiaoduo was also good. He rolled away with the child in his arms, but the second one still hit her in the leg. She fell to the ground, and the child began to cry.


    The man in black is about to stab each other with his sword. It''s too late. Gong Chunhong comes to the front of him. As soon as the sword stops him, the Jin army immediately surrounds him and starts fighting.


    Gongchunhong quickly check Jia Xiaoduo''s injury, "Miss Jia, how are you?"


    The concealed weapon is poisonous. Jia Xiaoduo only has time to point at the child. "He''s a banker''s child." His head tilted and he fainted.


    Gong Chunhong didn''t know what kind of poison she was poisoned. First, he gave her the antidote pill he carried with her. He asked a soldier to pick up the child, put Jia Xiaoduo on his back and rode to Jia''s house.


    Jia Tong just came back from the palace, green lotus is complaining about him, "only know that he came back, small flower, drink even from a daughter all forget?"


    Jia Tong said with a smile, "how can I? Xiaoduo and Qingyang don''t know where they are. Let her have a good time today."


    "Play to play crazy again," green lotus is not good spirit, "clear LAN all came back, the little wench hasn''t seen the human figure, wait for her to come back, I have to teach her a good meal."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard the girl outside calling repeatedly, "madam, master, no good, miss, miss is injured..."


    Jia Tong''s wine woke up, "ah? Ah ah, "rushed out, almost did not knock over Gong Chunhong, saw Jia Xiaoduo hanging hands and feet, immediately flustered, Shoutian Shoudi took over," Xiaoduo, Xiaoduo, daughter, Duozi Niang, you come quickly... "


    While shouting, he went into the room and held his daughter. She didn''t know where to go. When she saw her, her eyes were red and her brain was calm. She slapped her on Jia Tong''s shoulder and said, "what are you doing? Put it on the bed quickly."


    When Jia Lanqing heard the shouting, he ran over from the Cross Hospital and helped to put Jia Xiaoduo on the bed.


    Gong Chunhong knew what Huizi said, but Jia Tong couldn''t listen to it, so he told Jia Lanqing everything and asked him to make up his mind, "Mr. Jia, what do you think we should do now?"


    Jia Lanqing first looked down at Jia Xiaoduo and asked his father, "what is the poison in Xiaoduo?"


    Jia Tong red eyes, in the girl''s body points a few acupoints, to prevent poison attack heart, shaking his head, "I don''t know, look like this, for a while and a half will be able to support."


    Jia Lanqing then said, "Dad, you hurry into the palace. The emperor has a panacea for detoxification. Go and borrow some. Mr. Gong, send a team of Jinjun to surround my house. No one is allowed to come in. Send someone to invite Mr. Ning and ask him to send some experts of Ning''s army. The children of the dealer will stay here for the time being, and they won''t go anywhere, so that they won''t rob people on the way. Also, the man in black who hurt Xiaoduo must be taken down. "


    Gong Chunhong nodded again and again, saying in secret that Jia Xiaoda was indeed a man valued by the emperor. He was much stronger than his father in the face of danger. He had a task and could not stay for a long time, so he went out with his hands.


    Jia Tong went into the palace with red eyes to seek the antidote. Green lotus stood in front of the bed and wiped the sweat on Jia Xiaoduo''s forehead from time to time. Jia Lanqing looked at the little boy of the dealer and said nothing.


    Soon, Jia Tong asked for the antidote to come back, crushed and warm water, to Jia Xiaoduo feed in.


    Ningjiu with a few ningjiajun experts also came over, the banker children to the next room to guard.


    Looking at her pale face, Jia Tong felt that her heart was about to break, and her face was full of tears. She held her hand and stared at her for a moment, hoping that the medicine would take effect quickly so that Jia Xiaoduo could wake up.Green lotus looked at him like this, some can''t bear it, stroked his shoulder and said, "you run this time, you haven''t breathed enough, go to drink hot tea, Xiaoduo just took medicine, how can you wake up so soon."


    Jia Tong refused to touch Jia Xiaoduo''s injured leg. The concealed weapon had been taken out, squeezed the poisonous blood and scattered the black powder. It looked a bit ferocious. Jia Tong felt a pain in his heart and wiped his tears with his hand. He was sad and angry again. "When I catch the son of a bitch who hurt Jia Xiaoduo, I will skin him!"


    Jia Lanqing had a conversation with Ning Jiu in the next room. He came to sit on the edge of the bed and touched his sister''s forehead and hands. His heart was very heavy. He loved his sister when he was young. Jia Xiaoduo bumped himself on weekdays. He had to feel sorry for him for a long time. This time, he was so hurt that he really felt sorry. He just wanted to hurt his sister.


    The whole family just guarded Jia Xiaoduo. After a fragrant time, Jia Xiaoduo had a reaction. There was a slight sound in his throat and shook his head.


    Jia Tong is busy to gather up, "small flower, daughter, you how, where ache, tell father."


    Jia Xiaoduo slowly opened his eyes, first looked at his father, then at his brother and mother, and asked weakly, "well, what about the child?"


    "Yes," Jia Lanqing said, "in the next room, Mr. Ning is guarding it himself."


    Jia Xiaoduo let go, a little smile on the corner of his mouth, "I finally live up to Qingyang''s elder sister''s entrustment..." Speaking of this, she said with a smile, "where''s sister Qingyang? Have you sent someone to save her? "


    Jia Lanqing''s heart clattered for a while, looking at his father, Jia Tong''s face was at a loss, and the green lotus responded and opened his voice, "my God!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1523

    When Ning Jiu takes people to the back lane of Qingyi Pavilion, he doesn''t see half a shadow. He lights the torch and looks at it carefully. There are traces of fighting on the ground, the cut cloth, the scattered concealed weapons and the blood stains. Ning Jiu looks at the mess all over the ground and feels like a cold wind.


    The two men in black who had been surrounded by Jin army, one escaped and the other was captured, but they killed themselves when people didn''t pay attention to taking poison, which made Gong Chunhong angry and scolded.


    Qingyi pavilion was also surrounded by the brocade regiment, rushed in to see a room of onlookers, all of them were confused, surprised with panic. Asked to know, originally singing on the stage, the audience were eating melon seeds, drinking tea, talking and laughing, very busy, but suddenly there was a sharp whistle, you see the stage performers suddenly throw things on their hands, turn around and run away, the guys at the bottom of the hall, also put the plate on their hands on the table, hand nothing on their shoulders pulled a throw But in the blink of an eye, none of the people on and off the stage of Qingyi Pavilion ran away. The spectators were surprised and thought that this was a special program tonight. They deliberately created an atmosphere to surprise everyone, so none of them left. They were waiting to see the surprise. Who knows if the surprise was coming. When the surprise came, the officers and soldiers rushed in, trembling with timidity.


    Gong Chunhong checked the yellow bar one by one, and asked the leaders of every street to pick up the people. He arrested all the people who had no idea why. But one by one, it was all local villagers in the city, not a stranger. Ask to ask to go, also can''t ask what famous, Gong Chunhong and Ning nine looked at each other for a while, Ning nine sighed, "I go into the palace."


    , her royal highness was taken away by the people. This is more serious than the gold robbery case. She could not hide it. Ning nine could not think of any other way.


    When Jia Tong enters the palace to seek the antidote, Mo Ronglin is still in the Fengming palace. He watched Jia Xiaoduo grow up and love her as a sister. He was worried when he heard that she was poisoned. Without saying a word, he quickly asked Jia Tong to follow Si Xi to get the medicine. Although Jia Tong came and went in a hurry, she still made a lot of noise and woke up Shi Chuan. Jin chuan''er said that Jia Xiaoduo was hurt, and she didn''t want to sleep any more. She just put on her clothes.


    Mo Ronglin saw her coming out of the inner room and said, "I woke you up."


    Shi pengpeng shook his head, "how about Xiaoduo, is it OK?"


    Mo Ronglin said, "don''t worry, Xiaoduo will be OK. I have the antidote from Nanyuan palace, which can relieve all kinds of poisons in the world. When you take the medicine, you will wake up."


    Shi pengpeng was a little relieved and sighed, "Xiaoduo, a child, has been beating like a kid. But poisoning is not for fun. When I was a child in the northwest post station, I saw a man who was poisoned by aconitum. His whole face was black. When I entered the door, he fell down. My father felt his pulse and said that the poison gas attacked his heart, but he was not saved. From falling down to death, he blinked an eye It''s really scary. "


    Mo Ronglin took her hand and said in a slow voice, "I promise you, Xiaoduo will never be OK." Then he asked, "are you hungry? Let someone cook something for you."


    Shi Chuang was a little hungry when she fell asleep. She asked Jin chuan''er to cook a bowl of salty noodles. She listened for a while, as if there were still some noises, and then asked, "is there anyone else in guihuawu? It''s going to be all night today. It''s not like that in previous years. "


    Mo Rong Lin said with a smile, "because this year is different from previous years."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Mo Ronglin didn''t say anything. He just shook his head and waited for Jin chuan''er to bring up the salty dough. When he saw that Shi Chuan tasted delicious, he let him have a bowl and eat it.


    Just finished eating, listen to four Xi come in to report, "emperor, rather adult came."


    Mo Rong Lin a Leng, "rather adult, not rather door Lord?"


    Si Xi shook his head and did not speak. Rather, nine way went straight in, and a gown knelt down, and sank, "the emperor, your Highness has been taken away."


    Mo Ronglin was wiping his mouth with a handkerchief when his hand stopped. He didn''t believe his ears. "What did you say? Who was caught?"


    Ning Jiu is not Jia Tong. He can keep calm under any circumstances. At the moment, he said the matter briefly.


    The blood color on Mo Rong Lin''s face suddenly fades completely. He slowly puts down his handkerchief and looks at Ning Jiu blankly, as if he doesn''t recognize him. All is well that ends well.


    emperor is the backbone of the people of the world. Taishan has been unmoved before the collapse, but now it is sitting like a ghost, making Shi Ji feel a pain in her heart. She gently put her hand on his shoulder and comforted him with a soft voice. Besides, Qingyang is so clever. Even if it falls on the thief''s hands, it will be enough for him to get away. "


    Mo Ronglin is the emperor at the bottom. After a short period of gaffe, he calms down and says to Ning Jiu, "get up. I probably know who Qingyang is. Now I''ll wait for the news from Ning''an." Pause for a moment, brow tightening, "I can''t wait, left phase should be in Baguio palace now, go to arrest him, I want to personally interrogate."


    Ning nine should sound is, take people to catch left phase.


    Mo Ronglin guesses right. Xu Changru is in the princess Xu''s Baguio Palace at the moment. He and some of his colleagues are drinking and staying late, but they still have to go back. Just when they are going to leave, they are stopped by Wang Changliang, saying that it''s too late. The Palace door has been locked. The emperor has prepared accommodation for the adults, so they will have a rest in the palace. The emperor will invite them tomorrow How many adults have breakfast together.It''s a good thing that I can''t ask for breakfast with the emperor. Several adults are a little confused, so they follow the little eunuch. But Xu Changru felt something was wrong. When he got to the place, he sent the eunuch away and went to the Baguio palace.


    Princess Xu didn''t sleep either. Seeing her father coming, she was surprised and asked, "Dad, you haven''t been out of the palace yet, so late?"


    "If I can''t get out, the emperor will leave me to have a rest in the palace for one night, saying that we will have breakfast together tomorrow."


    Princess Xu was a little strange: "it''s a good thing. How can my father look sad?"


    Xu Chang so shakes his head, "Dad, how do you think the emperor left me, is there any other purpose?"


    "You''re not the only one left, are there not several adults?" Princess Xu didn''t think so, "Dad, you think too much."


    Xu changso still shakes his head. Step by step, he is the most cautious. Whenever there is a risk, he will try to avoid it. With this, he can turn the bad into the good many times.


    "Something''s wrong. I''ll go to the palace," he said to Princess Xu. "Do you have any way?"


    Xu Guifei see left face color dignified, also can''t help but frown, "let me think about it."


    Can not think out, Ning nine brought people, without saying a word, Chin a lift, a few Ning army came forward to the left phase twist, push to go out.


    Princess Xu was so scared that she screamed, "what are you doing? This is Zuo Xiang. How dare you Presumptuous, I want to tell the emperor, the Emperor... "


    Rather nine cold sweep her one eye, "this official is the emperor''s order."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1524

    Xu Changru had many opportunities to be alone with the emperor. Every time, the emperor treated him kindly and mildly. But this time, the emperor looked at him with ferocity and hostility. It seemed that as long as he said something wrong, the little emperor would come and bite his neck. He could not help shivering, but his face was still full of the obedience and grievance of being a minister There is an illusion that this is a misunderstanding. As long as he explains it clearly, it will be OK.


    Mo Ronglin usually thinks that Xu changso''s face is pretty good, calm and elegant, smart and capable. But when he looks at it carefully today, he thinks that his face is ugly. Why didn''t he notice it?


    "Emperor," Xu long so came forward to salute, "I''m guilty. I shouldn''t come here at night. It''s not polite."


    Mo Rong Lin lifted his robe and sat down, "since he is guilty, why don''t he kneel down?"


    Xu long so Leng for a while, slowly knelt down.


    Mo Ronglin is not willing to go around with him. "Xu changso, where are the people in the river and lake you collude with? Come from the facts


    Xu Chang was so surprised that he didn''t expect the little emperor to ask so plainly, as if he had already had solid evidence that he couldn''t deny.


    "Emperor, I don''t understand..."


    as soon as he spoke, Mo Rong Lin flew up, and kicked him in his heart. He held the angry air passage. "Quickly, they took Qingyang away. If your royal highness is short of one hair, I will destroy your nine people!"


    Xu long so this down really flustered, the person of flying flower building grabs Mo Rong Qing Yang to do what? The little emperor is very painful to his sister. Don''t you cut meat into his heart?


    But even so, he can''t recognize it. If he does, he will really destroy the nine ethnic groups.


    "Xu changso, you really look at me. I''m young and ignorant. Are you fooling me? There are not many people who dare to rob the imperial court''s gold, and even fewer who can cover the sky with one hand and blame the historian''s business. Although the clues found all show that the robbery is related to the people in the river and lake, they can spread the news of the capital to the Northwest military camp and encourage general du to leave the camp, which is beyond the ability of the people in the river and lake. You think I hate historians and queens. If I give such a good chance to you, I''ll set up a historian so that your concubines can take over, don''t you


    Xu Changru was in a cold sweat, and every word of the little emperor came to his heart.


    At the beginning, the emperor hinted at him that he wanted to make Xu Xueling the queen, but later, because of a letter from the emperor, he married Shi pengpeng. He knew the emperor''s concerns and that the Emperor didn''t like Shi pengpeng, so he secretly ordered someone to rob the original gold of Nan and frame up the historian. As long as Shi pengpeng''s backstage fell, she was also the queen. In this way, it is inevitable that the imperial concubine will take over the Queen''s position. In time, his grandson will be the future crown prince. The lintel of the Xu family will survive for a hundred years and become a famous family. It will be prosperous forever, and the descendants will be sheltered by it. They will enjoy a lot of glory and wealth


    Mo Ronglin saw that he was silent and angry. He kicked his five internal organs and six bowed, and his blood came down from the corner of his mouth.


    "I have guessed that it was you. I have not moved because there is no conclusive evidence. You are so cunning that you will definitely push it clean. But now you can''t push it. Zhuang Mingqi and his son are in my hands. For his son''s sake, do you think Zhuang Mingqi will admit it? I want to make your crime known to the public, let the people all over the world know it, and let your Xu family be notorious! "


    Xu Changru closed his eyes. At this point, what else can he say? He thought he had found out the emperor''s idea and found the right time, but he didn''t expect that the little emperor was more calm than him. The Mid Autumn Festival banquet lasted three days, which was to let them relax their vigilance and leave him in the palace. It was to cut off the connection between him and feihualou. The emperor pretended to be the emperor He didn''t pay much attention to it, but secretly he sang with Ning An and opened his pocket to let him drill in.


    if the princess is not caught, he can still find a tiny bit of chance to defend herself. But now he can not. The princess is caught. The little emperor is angry. He can''t hear anything. What a lotus flower he can do is useless.


    half noisy, he opened his eyes, hard to catch breath, "the emperor, today''s plan, can only use the sin minister to return to the royal highness of the princess."


    Mo Rong Lin''s eyes brightened, "say quickly, how to contact them?"


    Xu Chang so and fly flower building contact information truthfully said, Mo Rong Lin let Ning nine immediately to do, the rest of the only wait.


    Mo Ronglin went back to Fengming palace and sat down in a chair with his head in his palm. He was angry with Xu Changru just now, but now he is only tired and hurt.


    When Shi pengpeng saw him like this, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He went over to take his shoulder and comforted him in silence.


    If he could do something, Mo Ronglin''s mind was full of terrible ideas. He leaned his head gently against Shi pengpeng''s arms. "I''m useless. I can''t even protect my sister."


    Shi pengpeng stroked him on his shoulder like a child. "The emperor doesn''t have to blame himself. It''s just an accident. The emperor believes that Qing Yang will be OK."


    Murong Lin shook his head. "I can''t imagine how the Empress Dowager and the emperor would live if something happened to Qingyang? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have delayed the case until now. It''s a disaster. "


    Shi pengpeng knew that what he said now was useless to Mo Ronglin. Unless Mo rongqingyang appeared in front of him, he would get rid of this feeling of guilt. He simply didn''t say anything and bent down slightly to hold him tight. She showed him that they were husband and wife, no matter what happened, she would accompany him.Laurel at the door to see, is gratified, but also sad, she looked forward to a long time after the emperor''s love and harmony is the first clue, but at this time, she quietly turned over to wipe the hair astringent eyes, think or did not go in to disturb.


    In the East, there is a white light. It''s not far from dawn. Because of his brother''s promise, Mo Rongsheng didn''t sleep all night. He spent the night like a fool. He just waited for dawn and urged him to do business.


    He leaned against the door of the hall, looking at the faint white fish belly in the East. He was worried. Seeing that the palace lamps were gone, he immediately went to Chengde hall. When he got to Chengde hall, he was told that the emperor was in Fengming palace. He was quite surprised. So, last night, his brother stayed in Fengming palace.


    Although he put down Shi pengpeng, at first he heard the news, he was still stunned for a while. Then he raised his foot, and his pace slowed down a lot. After a short walk, he saw laurel coming, his eyes were red, and he seemed to have cried. He was a little strange and stopped her, "what''s wrong with aunt, who makes aunt angry?"


    Before laurel opened her mouth, she burst into tears. When she saw him, she thought of Murong Qingyang, her sister and brother, who were born together. One of them stood in front of her, but the other was still alive and dead


    At the weekend, I''m looking for a wave of monthly tickets. If you still have monthly tickets in your hand, please support Qingyang. After all, she has been arrested. Thank you.


    is ending, is too laggy to make everyone happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1525

    If you want to ask Mo Rongsheng who he hates most in his life, he will not hesitate to say that it is mo rongqingyang.


    They were born together, but when they were young, Murong Qingyang was domineering over him, bullying him as usual. When he was a child, he threw him into the leopard garden, which almost killed him. Later, when he was a little older, he became a dog averse temperament, and also had his own bandit spirit. He robbed his good things, not only his things, but also his people, not to mention being beaten. Countless of them, he didn''t want to mention them, they were all tears.


    It was not easy for him to survive until Murong Qingyang went to Jiangnan. He lived happily for several years, but he was beaten several times by her for how long the goods had only come back. He really wished he hadn''t seen her for a hundred years. But when he heard the news that she had been robbed, how could he feel so helpless and miserable? Just like the whole person is going to fall into the bottomless abyss, the unspeakable fear and panic.


    It doesn''t matter what the first-class business is now. He runs to Fengming palace. His eyes are blurred and his face is cold. When he reaches for it, he knows that his face is full of tears.


    Mo Ronglin and Shi pengpeng are quietly nestling together. The room is filled with a sad atmosphere. The slaves dare not disturb them. They hide far away. A man rushes in and pours on the emperor''s knee, howling, "brother, you have to find a way to save sister Huang..."


    Mo Ronglin is stunned. He is startled by the movement. Ding Qing sees that it''s Mo Rongsheng. He is angry for a moment and raises his hand to hit someone. But looking at his sad look, the raised hand slowly falls down again and taps on his brother''s head. "Don''t worry, brother Huang is trying to find a way. He has let Lord Ning do it."


    Mo Rongsheng howled and found that Shi pengpeng was on the side. Fortunately, he had just rushed to the right place. If he didn''t pay attention, he would have jumped on Shi pengpeng. He was kicked out of the door by his brother before he could speak.


    Shi Peng was a little embarrassed when he was here. He bowed his head and wiped his tears. He got up and found a chair to sit down. Shi Peng asked Jin chuan''er to make hot tea. He took it personally and said, "Your Highness, it''s too urgent. The emperor has arranged it. Let''s wait for the letter."


    Mo Rongsheng took the tea and said thank you to his sister-in-law. He looked at Mo Ronglin again. He sighed sadly and put the cup on the table. He felt so sick that he didn''t even have an appetite for tea.


    -


    grasping Zhuang Mingqi is the key to the gold robbery. During this time, Ning''an has been searching secretly, and finally let him find out where Zhuang Mingqi''s parents are hiding. He knows that Zhuang Mingqi is a filial son. If he wants to leave Lin''an, he must say goodbye to his parents. The coming Mid Autumn Festival is the best time. For fear that Zhuang Mingqi dare not act rashly, the emperor purposely orders the third day of Mid Autumn Festival I can''t help but give him more time. Anyway, the men and horses had already laid an ambush. As soon as Zhuang Mingqi showed up, he took them down.


    This matter has always been carried out in secret. No one knows except Ning''an and Xiao Zhuge. Ning''an pretends to be helpless and soaks in Qingyi Pavilion all day to confuse the enemy. Of course, also did not let Murong Qingyang know, after all, there is a fierce fight, afraid of her danger.


    But who knows, Zhuang Mingqi caught, but Murong Qingyang was captured by the people of feihualou. After hearing this news, Ning''an''s back of the head seemed to be hit with a stick, which made him lose his mind.


    Ning Jiu is in charge of the contact with feihualou. It''s Ning Jiajun who does everything. On the way back to the city, Ning An sees Ning Jiajun''s mark and asks his subordinates to take Zhuang Mingqi away. He goes to his father first to ask about the situation.


    By this time, it was already daybreak. Compared with last night''s grand occasion, the day was cold and quiet. After playing too much at night, most people were at home to catch up. The shops on the street were closed, and there were no hawkers at the stall, showing a different kind of peace. The sound of the horse''s hooves in Ning''an is especially clear in this tranquility.


    Ning Jiu is sitting by the window of the teahouse. There is a crack in the window. Facing the cold street, he holds a teacup in his hand. From time to time, he looks out through the crack. His calm face also shows anxiety.


    He looked up at Ning''an, the sound of hasty footsteps on the stairs. The father and son, with the same expressionless face, met each other.


    Ning An ran all the way, thirsty, picked up the teapot, poured a cup of water for himself, poured it all at once, and then asked, "Dad, how''s it going? Does that end have a reaction?"


    Ning Jiu shakes his head. "Last night, Jin Jun didn''t even let out a fly. The people of Feihua building must still be in the city. Early in the morning, he left a letter to Feihua building according to the way Xu changso said. It''s reasonable that there should be an answer now, but..." He sighed, "I don''t know what the other party thinks, even if they don''t want the life of their big customers?"


    Ning An says, "can be Xu long so cheat us?"


    "No, the emperor said what he should and shouldn''t say. Xu Changru is dead. Now he has a chance to live. Why doesn''t he?"


    Ning An turns the teacup in the hand, suddenly a pier, say, "perhaps fly flower building doesn''t care about Xu long so of life."


    Ning Jiu frowned, "if that''s bad, we don''t have anything to bargain with each other, Qingyang..."


    Ning An Huo''s stand up, "I go to examine Zhuang Mingqi." Finish saying also don''t wait for Ning nine reaction, Deng Deng Deng Deng went downstairs.


    When Zhuang Mingqi was put in prison, he became dumb and didn''t say a word to anyone. When Ning An went in, the bench and the hawk were playing a white face and a red face, trying to cheat him. Unfortunately, the guy became a gourd with a saw mouth and didn''t speak.Ning An hands a wave, let them all go out, come forward to pick up Zhuang Mingqi to fight, bench and hawk just went to the door to hear the voice inside is wrong, busy turn back, see Ning An and angry lion almost to break up Zhuang Mingqi fight, two people were scared, bench waist hold Ning An, "an elder brother, you calm down, this will kill him."


    Ning An said angrily, "I''ll kill him first, and then his son. Last time the dealer didn''t wipe out the door, I''ll close the end."


    Zhuang Mingqi leaned against the corner and gasped hard. When he heard Ning An mention his son, there was a flash of light in his eyes. Weak asked: "you, caught my son?"


    At the mention of the child, Ning''an was angry and wanted to kick him. He was hugged by the eagle.


    "is it not for your son that your highness can be taken away?"


    Zhuang Mingqi said, "I want to see my son. When I see him, I will tell you everything."


    Ning An shakes off the bench and roars: "tie him up, I''ll take him to Jia''s house!"


    When Xiao Zhuge heard this, he said, "brother an, it''s against the rules."


    the Ning''an horse whip throws, "the long princess''s highness can''t save, the rules are more useless, tie up the human with me to go!"


    I was moved by my writing again...


    Happy weekend, continue to ask for the monthly ticket, Chongya!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1526

    When Ning''an arrived at Jia''s house, Jia Xiaoduo was losing his temper because of his slow recovery. He beat his leg with hatred. "How can''t he go down to the ground? I''m so bored. I have to save sister Qingyang!"


    Jia Tong pressed her hand, "just changed the medicine, don''t move."


    Green lotus glanced at her daughter and said, "now you know what to say. At the beginning, you should let your highness run with the child in his arms. It''s better to catch you when you come here. It''s better to catch your highness Qingyang."


    Jia Tong is not willing to listen to, "this is your daughter, take her away, don''t you worry about sad ah?"


    Green lotus, "have you ever thought that the emperor is worried and sad? Can the Empress Dowager and the emperor live when they know the news? Since we are ministers, we should give up our lives for the Lord. "


    Jia Tong, "she also gives up me, can''t give up my daughter."


    Jia Xiaoduo cried, "I always yell that I want to be sister Qingyang''s guard. How can I forget it at the critical moment..."


    Jia Lanqing rubbed his sister''s head and said in a soft voice: "it should be very good that you can bring out the children of the dealer. You have not failed to live up to Princess Qingyang''s instructions. If it hadn''t happened, I would have asked the emperor to give you a reward."


    Ning''an listens to him outside and walks in slowly. Jia Xiaoduo tears when he sees him. "Brother Ning''an, I didn''t protect sister Qingyang..."


    Ning An gave her a smile, took a handkerchief to wipe her tears, "don''t cry, Xiaoduo in order to protect the child, he was hurt, very brave, Qingyang if you know, will praise you."


    He explained his intention to Jia Tong and Jia Lanqing. Jia Lanqing said, "now it''s only in Zhuang Qiming''s body to open a gap, but I think the other party has caught Qingyang and won''t kill her in a short time. Let''s not be too anxious and mess up our own position."


    Ning An nodded, "I know."


    He took Zhuang Mingqi to the next room to see his son. The child was eating a snack, and he had several dishes. His mouth was full of snack crumbs. Zhuang Mingqi saw his son sitting there eating well, and he was not hurt at all. He immediately relaxed.


    Recognizing his father, the child quickly threw down the snack in his hand and rushed towards him, shouting, "Dad, Dad..."


    Zhuang Mingqi bends down and stretches his arm to pick up the child. Ning Jiajun tries to stop the child, but Ning An''s eyes stop him. He is so flexible that Zhuang Mingqi is also witty. Holding his son, he says a few words and kisses him. He puts him on the chair beside the table and asks him to continue eating snacks. He follows Ning an out.


    Jia Qinglan was waiting outside. Seeing them coming out, he took them to a quiet room. Entering the door, Zhuang Mingqi said, "what do you want to ask, say it."


    Ning An, what''s the reason for flying Princess building to catch her royal highness?


    Zhuang Mingqi was a little confused. "There is no such thing in the plan. Maybe the Royal Highness just hit them, so they caught them by the way."


    "do they know the royal highness of the princess?"


    "know," Zhuang Mingqi said, "the identity of the Deputy master, the royal highness of the princess, they all know."


    Ning An thinks is also, have Xu long so in, want to know the identity of he and Qing Yang is not difficult.


    "Besides Qingyi Pavilion, is there any other hiding place in Lin''an?"


    "There should be, but I didn''t know. After the door was destroyed, all three of our family hid in Qingyi Pavilion."


    "How do you exchange the gold of the historian''s firm?"


    "In the hands of feihualou, I don''t know where they are hiding?"


    "What is the relationship between Fei Hua Lou and Xu Chang Ruo?"


    "Feihualou secretly helps Xu changso to do things. Xu changso gives them money."


    "Will they exchange the princess for Xu changso?"


    Zhuang Ming thought, "flying flower building only works for money. This time, Xu changso promised that two thirds of the gold would go to flying flower building."


    "And a third of it is his own?"


    "No," Zhuang Mingqi said in a low voice, hesitating for a moment, "it''s mine."


    Ning An sneers, "he is not greedy for money." He looked at Zhuang Mingqi, "so you killed more than a dozen people in your family for that little gold?"


    "It''s not my idea," Zhuang Mingqi said, his face was very ugly. "It was Xu changso who asked feihualou to do it. For this, I had a fight with him, but he said that in order to protect the lives of our family, we can only do this."


    "Zhuang Mingqi, your salary is not low, and your family still has a small estate. Why do you want to go along with Xu Changru?"


    Chuang Ming Qimo said after a while, "I don''t want to escort gold. I spend most of my time on the road every year. I also want to live a small life with my wife and children."


    "Because of this?" Ning An''s eyes all stare straight, "for your small day, so many people will die. Those guards are brothers who follow you through life and death. How can you do it?"


    Zhuang Mingqi drooped his head and said nothing.


    Ning An takes a look at Jia Lanqing. The latter doesn''t speak from the beginning to the end. He just nods his head and doesn''t speak.


    Ning An let two people of Ning family army look at Zhuang Mingqi, he and Jia Lanqing go out to talk."Lan Qing, do you hear something?"


    Jia Lan counted and nodded, "flying flower building will not use Qingyang for Xu changso. At this point, Xu changso can''t protect himself. It''s useless to them."


    "I think so, too. The gold is still in Lin''an City. It happened so suddenly that they can''t take it out. Maybe they want to exchange her for gold. "


    Jia Lanqing shook his head. "They must have collected the gold in a proper place. They don''t rush to take it away, and they don''t trade Qingyang for gold. It''s not good for them to hide their whereabouts if they put such a large amount of gold everywhere. They should catch Qingyang for other reasons?"


    "Take Qingyang as a hostage and let the imperial court release them from Lin''an City?"


    Jia Lanqing still shook his head. "Lin''an City is so big and has a large population. Finding them out is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, they are people in the river and lake. They are all good at flying over the eaves and climbing over the wall and climbing trees. It''s not difficult for them to get out of the city by dispersing the personnel in a unified way."


    Ning An couldn''t figure it out. "Do you want to make terms with the imperial court?"


    Jia Lanqing looked at the big tree in the distance. "People in the river and lake have always been far away from the imperial court. Although they are in the dark and the imperial court is in the light, they really want to fight. Compared with the army of the imperial court, their number is just like beating a stone with an egg. No gang in the river and lake can offend the imperial court beyond their ability."


    Ning An is a little impatient, "this is not, that is not right, then what do they do to catch Qingyang?"


    Jia Lanqing sighed, "I don''t know. It''s reasonable that they should have killed Qingyang on the spot last night. How can they take a person who is useless to them on the road? Isn''t it a burden to them?" Speaking of this, he chuckled again, "with his Highness''s character, they will be disturbed all the way."


    Ning An thought of Mo Rong''s character, and her eyebrows relaxed. She was still worried, "her character At ordinary times, we all let her go. When she comes to the hands of the thieves, I''m afraid she''ll ask for trouble. "


    Don''t rush. It''s more civilized today. Now it''s time to rescue Qingyang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1527

    Before Murong Qingyang fell into the darkness, he saw a familiar face. The man was full of surprise, holding a plain white handkerchief in his hand, and cried out, "Qingyang girl..."


    Maybe that face impressed her so deeply that when she was unconscious, the man came to her dream. She didn''t come alone, and she led Ning''an.


    At that time, Murong Qingyang was wiping his sword and said to the man, "Anyue, let''s fight. Who wins, who''s better."


    An Yue smiles, raises her handkerchief and says, "wow."


    As a prize, Ning An stands under a tree and looks at the birds in the sky, as if waiting for the result of their competition.


    Qingyang holds the sword, but Anyue doesn''t have a sword. She doesn''t know where she got a piano and plays it under the tree. The sound of the piano is clanking and pleasant. The birds in the tree don''t fly away, but shake their heads and look like they are attached. Ning''an''s face has a little expression. She looks down at Anyue, and her eyes are gradually gentle, so that she has a seed. At the next moment, Ning''an will sing with the sound of the piano The illusion of getting up.


    She felt unfair and stamped her feet angrily. "I want to compare my sword with you. What do you do when you play the piano? I can''t play the piano. If you play it again, I''ll cut it off..."


    She chattered on and on. She really rushed up to the piano and chopped it with a sword. It was strange that the string was like a black wire. She was even more angry. She didn''t believe this evil. She held the sword in both hands and cut it hard


    The sound of the piano is still the same, and she wakes herself up.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a graceful figure sitting there playing the piano. She had just seen it in her dream. Qingyang was very familiar with it and called out, "An Yue."


    The sound of the piano stops suddenly. Anyue turns around and smiles at her, "are you awake?"


    Murong Qingyang sat up with her head still a little dizzy. She leaned against the head of the bed and looked around. "Where is this? How can I be here?"


    "You passed out," said an Yue. "I carried you back."


    "You?" Murong Qingyang is very surprised. How can an Yue''s weak body support her?


    "Yes," An Yue poured a glass of water for her, "drink some water first, and I''ll let someone get you something to eat."


    "No, thank you," Qingyang said politely. "I have something else to do. I have to go." She is thinking about Jia Xiaoduo. I don''t know if she is out of danger with that child?


    An Yue stood at the table and watched her put on her shoes. She walked quickly to the door, but the door didn''t open.


    Murong Qingyang let out a sound and made some effort again. The door creaked and rang, but it still didn''t open. She turned and looked at an Yue, "what''s the matter?"


    An Yue asked, "what''s the matter with you so anxious to leave?"


    Murong Qingyang can''t say, casually made up an excuse, "I don''t go back so long, my mother should be worried."


    An Yue smiles, "your mother is in Jiangnan. She doesn''t know if you have gone back?"


    Murong Qingyang was shocked, "do you know who I am? What did Ning An tell you? "


    An Yue, however, doesn''t say a word with a smile. She tucks in the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief. It''s like what she ate just now. Her style is very like a stage actor, but she didn''t eat anything


    Murong Qingyang looks at her, her eyes open wider and wider, and her hands touch her waist. None of her weapons are left. She is shocked and points to an Yue, "who are you?"


    "Miss Qingyang forgot," said an Yue with a charming smile. "I''m the Qingshi of Qingyi Pavilion."


    "No, you are not." Murong Qingyang said, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you are in my hands now."


    "Now that you know my identity, you should let me go, otherwise," Murong Qingyang threatened, "my brother will kill you in a rage!"


    "Don''t worry, of course I won''t fight against the imperial court." An Yue was not frightened by her words, and her face was very calm. "I just exchange you for something, and then you can go back."


    "For what?"


    An Yue showed that mysterious smile again, but she didn''t say it.


    After a while, someone came in to deliver food to Murong Qingyang. It''s in the style of the Jianghu. Two hot dishes with a plate of beef sauce, two big steamed buns and a pot of wine.


    Murong Qingyang is not polite. He sits down and eats.


    An Yue said, "are you not afraid of poisoning the food?"


    "Don''t you want to exchange me for something? How can you exchange it if you poison me?"


    An Yue smiles deeper, "you are not stupid."


    Murong Qingyang rolled her eyes, "soon you will know that it is a very stupid thing to catch me."


    An Yue smiles and ignores her crazy words. She opens the door and goes out.


    Princess highness, full of food and drink, went to the window in a high spirited way, pushed the window, and pushed it too hard, almost didn''t push it out. It was a cold sweat that had been in fine fig before seeing the situation outside, and it was a cliff full of outside. She immediately trembled to hold the lattice of the window and let herself stand firm.


    It''s really strange. How could someone build a house on the side of a mountain and accidentally fall down?After a moment''s concentration, she carefully stretched out her head and looked at it again. She found that there was no eaves on it. It looked like she was staying in the middle of the mountain. Now she was interested and not afraid. Holding the window to look at the distant scenery, she was thinking about Anyue and Qingyi Pavilion.


    At this point, it''s actually a little clear. The Chuang Tzu found it in Qingyi Pavilion. Qingyi pavilion has something to do with the gold robbery. The people in black also flew down from the roof of Qingyi Pavilion. It seems that Qingyi Pavilion is a den of thieves, and Anyue is a thief!


    Catching her here shows that Qingyi pavilion has been exposed, so Jia Xiaoduo and the child must have escaped. Thinking of this, she breathes a sigh of relief. Ning''an knows that she has been caught by Qingyi pavilion''s people and will come to save her. Hum, the owner of the mirage gate. Seeing that the sky is running into a den of thieves, she also likes a female thief. When she goes out, she must ask him what his eyes are?


    After thinking about the whole story, I saw that the sun fell to the west side of the mountain, and there was a gray twilight in the mountains. This day will pass again.


    But after sleeping for so long and having enough to eat, she is very energetic. She has to do something.


    After walking around the room, she tore down the account on the bed and threw it on the floor. Then she took down the foot of the table one by one and built a fire shelf. Then she found two stones in the flowerpot beside the wall and started a long beating. This was what she heard from the book. It was said that two stones collided and could make sparks. She has tried, it''s really OK, but it takes a long time. Now she has no other time. She has plenty of time. Take your time.


    An hour later, the stone was almost polished by her, but her efforts did not fail. At last, a spark came out and splashed on the account. She quickly put the burning account in the wooden shelf.


    Princess highness is not at peace anywhere. Ning''an, come on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1528

    In the dark night, a little fire was obvious, and Anyue and his gang were particularly alert. As soon as the fire came up, they immediately noticed that someone was swearing, "what kind of princess, is this going to burn herself?"


    An Yue said, "don''t be wordy, save people quickly!" He rushed into the Col and ran down the corridor.


    Murong Qingyang holds his arm and stands by the door. He looks at the fire burning by the window with flaws. Suddenly his ears move and he moves away from the door. The next moment, the door is kicked open and Anyue rushes in. Seeing that she is standing there like nobody else, she is so angry that she raises her hand.


    Murong Qingyang left a table foot not burned, ready to be used as a weapon, see an Yue from the frame, the table foot across the chest to fight.


    But Anyue''s footwork is very strange. She didn''t see how Anyue got to her, so she felt numb and couldn''t move her hands and feet.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Murong cried angrily, "what is the skill of playing yin? Have a good fight!"


    An Yue said, "I don''t want to fight with you. If it''s broken, I can''t get anything."


    The people who followed quickly put out the fire. Fortunately, the fire was not big, and it was put out soon, but the smoke was choking.


    Ann moon put the ink on the shoulders and walked up the seven directions of the Yong road. She had a heart to teach the uneasy Princess Her Highness, instead of letting Mo Rong clear her head and bump her head against her legs.


    After walking down the corridor and up the steps, there is a piece of open land. An old locust tree stands there. Its leaves have fallen off and some are sparse. The trees are full of bright moonlight. There are low houses not far away. They are all in a row, but they are also scattered.


    Murong Qingyang looked around and thought, this is the real den of thieves.


    An Yue put her down, two hands on her body a random touch, but nothing, she asked, "what kind of fire do you take?"


    Murong Qingyang snorted, "untie me, and I''ll tell you." The two small stones were thrown into the cliff after the fire, and there was no proof of death.


    An Yueliang couldn''t play any tricks. She nodded twice on her body and solved the acupoints. Mo Rong Qingyang immediately relaxed, shook her arms and feet, and turned to look around at the terrain.


    "Come on, what fire do you light?"


    Murong Qingyang is serious nonsense: "when I was in Jiangnan, I met a warlock. He taught me a formula. As long as I read the formula, I can light a fire."


    An Yue obviously didn''t believe it, "and this formula?"


    "Of course," Murong Qingyang put his hand behind him and looked at the dark mountain, like a quiet expert, "there are all kinds of strange things in the world, but you haven''t seen them before. What''s more, if you keep me there, I''ll light the fire. "


    An Yue sneers, "if you light the fire again, you won''t be so lucky. Just wait to burn yourself to death."


    Murong Qingyang said with a smile, "burn me to death, what do you take for something?"


    "Then don''t change it."


    "OK," Murong Qingyang began to pace under the big locust tree. "This place is very high. As soon as the fire starts, people within a few miles can see it, and even the guards at the gate of the city can see it..."


    Anyue''s face changed slightly. She used to see Murong Qingyang and Ning''an fighting like a child. She didn''t expect that at the critical moment, she was smart enough to send signals to people in the distance with firelight. Although


    did not believe her nonsense, Ann was worried about it. She had to sleep with her in a room, so that she could not afford to be careless. What was the moth of her royal highness?


    -


    seeing Ning Jiu coming in, Mo Ronglin brightened his eyes and sat up straight, "any news?"


    Ning Jiu shakes his head silently.


    His shoulder fell back and he reclined in the chair. After a while, he asked, "how about Ning''an?"


    "He and Lan Qing look for the whereabouts of the gold together. As long as we find the gold, we will have chips to trade with Feihua building."


    Mo Rong Lin nodded, "must seize the time, I''m worried that Qingyang will suffer in their hands."


    Shi pengpeng said, "if you can redeem Qingyang with money, I''ll send a message to my mother and ask her to find a way to prepare silver."


    Mo Ronglin holds her hand. "I know the Queen''s mind. Don''t bother. Qingyang''s life is not in danger for the time being. I believe the other party will take the initiative to contact us soon. I''ll know what they want at the end of the day."


    Ning Jiu said, "when I came in just now, I saw Princess Xu kneeling at the moon cave gate. It seems that she has been kneeling for a long time."


    Mo Ronglin''s eyes were cold, and he said calmly, "her father has committed the great crime of destroying the nine nationalities. Does she have the face to ask me? If she wants to kneel, she will kneel. She doesn''t have to pay attention to it. "


    The night was as cold as water. She had been kneeling on the cold stone for a long time. The chill seemed to be in her bones. Princess Xu could not help shivering and asked Jinling in a low voice, "do you know that the emperor kneels here?"


    Gold and silver love her, red eyes to the hall there looked at a moment, "just now when Lord Ning went in to see the empress, if he mentioned, the emperor will know."Xu Guifei sighed, "Lord Ning is also facing the queen. He doesn''t necessarily mention it. You can go and ask for father-in-law Sixi."


    Jinling had no choice but to avoid some ningshiqi along the corner and call Sixi hoarsely.


    Four Xi see her annoyed, and afraid to make noise to let the people in the room hear, had to go, impatient said, "how you come again, said the emperor will not see, you beg me also useless."


    Jinling sobbed and said, "father-in-law Sixi, please go in and report. Our mother has been kneeling there for two hours."


    "Don''t say two hours," Si Xi snorted, "even if you kneel for two days and two nights, the emperor won''t see you. The crime of the left side is a great crime of killing the people. Now it involves Princess Royal Highness. If the princess is in trouble, what will the emperor do in anger? "


    He turned to leave, and was stopped by Jinling. He knelt down and begged, "but I beg the emperor to see our empress. She is willing to go to the cold palace and take the blame for her father."


    Four Xi ha of a smile, "don''t say is cold palace, now is to go to the heaven prison also don''t matter to use.". Do you think your concubine is the queen He pushed the bell and said, "let''s go!"


    Jinling pounced on him and hugged his ankle. "Father Sixi, our mother is very kind to her father-in-law. Let''s help your wife one more time, and you will benefit us in the future..."


    "Oh, don''t talk about those. I''ve been hit by the board, and I''m not hurt enough?" Si Xi sighed, "to tell you the truth, Lord Ning just mentioned that Princess Xu was kneeling at the moon cave gate, but the Emperor didn''t lift his eyelids, just said that he didn''t care. Take this to Princess Xu and let her give up. If you commit such a serious crime, I can''t help you. "


    Jinling ah, heart suddenly sink to the bottom, four Xi took the opportunity to break away from her.


    saw some readers worried that Qingyang would burn themselves. Don''t worry. The princess''s Royal Highness is bold and will not be a problem.


    Update in advance today, ask for monthly pass.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1529

    Jia Lanqing is worthy of being the first smart man in East Vietnam. He asked Ning''an to send someone to look for the secret door in Qingyi Pavilion. It wasn''t long before he found the secret room in Qingyi Pavilion. He also found the gold in the secret room. There were four boxes and a lot of gold bricks.


    It turns out that the underground of Qingyi Pavilion is full of secret rooms and rooms, and the design is very ingenious. If you don''t know something about xunjia, you can''t find out the way inside. Rao Shi and Jia Lanqing also spent a lot of time studying it from day to night. According to Ning''an''s nature, they would like to smash the suspicious wall. But Jia Lanqing is afraid of being organic Turn off the concealed weapon, don''t let him be rash. When they find the gold, they are both relieved.


    Although they had guessed that the people in feihualou would not kill Murong Qingyang for the time being, it was just a guess. Now that the gold is in their hands, Murong Qingyang''s life is really saved.


    Ning Jiu immediately asked people to release the news. Although feihualou was hiding, they had great powers. They should soon know that the gold had fallen into the hands of the imperial court. It was up to them what to do next?


    Ning''an sent people to walk along the secret road for a while. There are two secret roads. One is an abandoned well separated by two alleys to Qingyi Pavilion, and the other is farther away to a small river. If you run out of the secret Road, you will be like a fish into the sea, hidden in the well market. It will be difficult to check again.


    Ning''an heard little Zhuge and bench come back to report, but he didn''t say a word for a long time. Feihua building is a den of thieves. However, as the deputy head of the mirage door, he went in and out here many times, but he didn''t notice it. It was really a shame.


    Probably from the beginning, he didn''t doubt Anyue. That year, he saved an Yue in the street and severely punished the bullying dandy. Afterwards, he escorted An Yue back and stepped into Qingyi Pavilion for the first time. That day, he sat in the private room upstairs and listened to an Yue playing the piano on the stage. The guests in the hall shook their heads and were intoxicated, but they were not noisy. It was different from the Fengyue place he imagined. Later, he felt that an Yue was playing the piano She is gentle and beautiful, considerate and not noisy. Occasionally, she comes for a drink and listens to her play a song, but he feels relaxed. As time goes by, Qingyi Pavilion becomes a place he often goes to. He knows that his subordinates xiaozhuge tease him and Anyue privately, but he is not proud of it. He never thinks that Qingyi Pavilion is a den of thieves and Anyue is a member of Feihua Pavilion.


    At the moment, I''m afraid An Yue is hiding to see his jokes


    -


    Anyue doesn''t have time to watch someone''s jokes. It''s sunny outside, but she is sitting at the table with a gloomy face and a green shadow under her eyes. At first glance, she didn''t sleep well last night. Then she looks at the bed. She has a clear face and sleeps soundly. Listen carefully and snore slightly.


    She is really bored. What kind of son is this? One night, she either put her feet on her stomach or put them on her face. It''s like monkey sun making trouble in heaven. She didn''t stop for a moment. She almost stayed up all night. As soon as the day broke, she got up. Before she had a chance, she received the news that the gold hidden in Qingyi Pavilion had been found by Ning''an.


    Anyue is not surprised. Qingyi Pavilion is exposed. Sooner or later, Ning''an will find gold.


    She turned to look at the bed with the account closed and walked out of the room slowly. Several brothers outside were frowning. When she saw her coming out, she immediately surrounded her.


    "Landlord, let''s go and get the gold back."


    "How?" She apricot eye a stare, "rather an opens the pocket to wait for us, you so impatient want to drill in?"


    A brother raised his chin toward the room, "landlord, we don''t have a hostage. Take her for it."


    An Yue didn''t say a word. She looked up at the mountain in the distance. It was already late autumn. The red and yellow leaves were sandwiched in a piece of green. The whole mountain looked gorgeous.


    She wanted to wait another two days to force the emperor into a mess so that they could act, but After sleeping with her royal highness, she was worried that she could not help killing the Mo Rong Qingyang one night.


    "Send a message to them and let Ning''an come for Murong Qingyang to go back."


    His hands don''t understand, "landlord, that gold?"


    An Yue looked into the room and said, "the gold is too much for us, but we can''t take it away. With Ning''an as a hostage, we''ll get it back later."


    "But the landlord, is it better to take the princess as a hostage than Ning''an? Ning An is very skillful. It''s a trouble to follow us. "


    "What do you know?" An Yue''s fierce eyes swept away, and there was no gentle appearance in Qingyi Pavilion at the beginning. "Don''t be wordy, go quickly."


    Hearing that feihualou wants Ning''an to exchange Murong Qingyang for gold, both Murong Linshi pengpeng and Ning Jiujia Tong are very surprised. They think that feihualou will exchange Murong Qingyang for gold, but they don''t expect Ning''an to exchange it.


    Ning An himself was surprised when he heard the news, but it was just what he wanted. He was ready to go up the mountain as soon as the appointed time arrived.


    In the letter sent by feihualou, it says that Ning''an can only go there alone. If you find someone following, kill Murong Qingyang immediately. Although Ning''an is good at martial arts and goes alone, people are still worried, especially Qi Hong. She is so worried that she can''t stay idle. She makes snacks in the kitchen and is ready to be taken by Ning''an on the road.


    Mo Ronglin asked Jia Lanqing, "why do you say that feihualou asked Ning''an to change Qingyang? Isn''t it making trouble for yourself?"Jia Lanqing shook his head. "I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I haven''t figured out why? But I know that Ning''an and a girl in Qingyi pavilion are friends. Is it the girl who wants to talk to the ningmen master? "


    It''s a joke of course, but it''s just because it''s difficult to understand. Everyone is worried about Ning An''s going. They think it''s a trap of feihualou. Ning An doesn''t worry about his own safety. He''s just afraid that he can''t save Murong Qingyang.


    Du Changfeng, Jia Tong and Ning Jiu know the place Ning''an is going to. It was Niutoushan that Bai Qianfan was captured by the Niu brothers. Bai Qianfan was grateful for the kindness of the Niu family on the mountain. Later, he begged Mo Rongshu to buy a field for them. The family came down the mountain to live, and the house on the mountain was deserted. Unexpectedly, now it has become the foothold of feihualou .


    Du Changfeng had been to Niutou mountain in those years. He knew that it was really good to be a bandit''s nest on the mountain. As long as someone came, the people on the mountain could see it from a long distance. They could not follow behind secretly, so they had to rely on themselves.


    Mo Ronglin toasted him personally and said very carefully, "I hope you can come back safely with Qingyang."


    Ning An took the wine, "yes, the emperor, the minister must live up to the holy hope, and let the royal highness of the princess return safely."


    Mo Ronglin patted him on the shoulder, "not only Qingyang, but also you. I don''t want to lose anyone. You and Qingyang will come back safely."


    Ning An said a voice is, one mouthful drinks down the wine, puts down the cup, turns around to walk.


    It seems that some readers can take a nap earlier by writing earlier.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1530

    Murong Qingyang thinks that Anyue ordered her to stand under the big locust tree because she made Anyue unable to sleep last night. In addition, she made Anyue annoyed during the day because she was so busy on the mountain that she was punished. But later, seeing Anyue looking at the path up the mountain, she seemed to be waiting for someone. She realized that maybe it was time to trade. She was very curious, What will Ann Yueh exchange for her?


    The setting sun on the hillside dyed half of the mountain red. Ning''an walked towards the setting sun and gradually walked into the light red glow. It was quiet in the woods. He walked lightly. Occasionally, he stepped on the branches of the dead trees. With a click, he startled the tired birds from the trees. He looked up and saw only the sky cut by the branches, but the bird had already disappeared.


    An Yue covered her face and stood beside a big stone. One of her men came out of nowhere and whispered in her ear. An Yue didn''t answer. She only nodded slightly and looked at the foot of the mountain with her eyes fixed. The black cape was floating in the wind. From time to time, she showed her long sword inserted obliquely between her waist. She was full of sass.


    Murong Qingyang disdains in his heart. He has been performing in Qingyi Pavilion for so long. Everyone has seen Anyue''s face. Isn''t it too late for hou to cover up?


    She clung to all kinds of rascals, and her body was stiff. She said, "untie first, let me relax, OK?"


    Anyue quickly turns to sweep her eyes. Her eyes are full of chill, and her heart jumps. She feels that Anyue and other people should be coming soon. She stops making noise and looks at the path up the mountain with wide eyes.


    Finally, at the moment when the red sunset fell into the mountain stream, the man slowly rose from the horizon.


    First is the black hair top, then is the full forehead, a pair of sword eyebrows, cold star like eyes, high nose, moistening thin lips, firm chin, when the whole face is printed into the eyes, the ink looks clear heart crazy jump up, originally an Yue took her for Ning''an, she was a little surprised, but also feel not surprised, there is a kind of sudden realization.


    Ning''an came up and gave her a quick glance. She was about to show a bright smile to show that she was OK. The corners of her mouth had not been raised yet. Ning''an had already gone to an''yue.


    She was a little chatty. Her eyes moved with his figure, but her head couldn''t be turned away. Her eyes were trying to squeeze out of the corner of her eyes. The people who were watching her on the side couldn''t help laughing.


    Murong Qingyang is a bit sorry, because there is no way to witness a couple of lovers meet in this situation, the scene can only brain fill, imagine, an Yue full of tears: Ning''an, you don''t blame me, come to this step, I also have no way.


    Ning An looks at her sadly: An Yue, why do you want to do this? If there is any difficulty, you should tell me.


    Anyue: I''m afraid it''ll hurt you.


    Ning An: what nonsense? I want to help you anyway


    Excited, they hold hands tightly together, eyes entangled, affectionately calling each other: Anyue Ning''an -


    she imagined for a long time in this end, but the other end is silent, she can''t move, no matter how slanting her eyes, she can only see a small part of Ning''an''s body, her face can''t be seen, Anyue can see half of her face, but it is covered by red gauze, her heart is buried Yuan Ning''an: this dead child, how also don''t know to stand in her line of sight, in case of a little what situation, she also reminds, isn''t it?


    Ning An and an Yue looked at each other for a while, and finally said, "An Yue, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    An Yue chuckled and took off her veil. "Ning An, we meet again."


    Before the veil was taken off, Anyue in Ning''an''s eyes was still a gentle and beautiful impression. At the moment when the veil fell, Ning''an suddenly found that it was another person standing in front of him. Over the years, she really hid so well.


    "Are you the owner of Feihua building?"


    "How can I see it?"


    "Intuition."


    An Yue laughs, which is regarded as default.


    Ning An had nothing to do with what she had said, "now I''m coming, and I''ll put the princess in her back."


    An Yue shook her head. "I know you are a trustworthy person, but in this situation, I think you should be more cautious. After all, deputy sect leader Ning has excellent martial arts skills and courage. If he comes up alone, he must be fully prepared. What if I let someone go with my front foot and you kill me with your back foot


    "What do you want?"


    An Yue took out a small wooden box from her sleeve and opened it. There was a black pill inside. She handed the box to Ning An and said, "if you eat it, I will believe you."


    Murong Qingyang immediately yelled, "Ning''an, don''t eat. Don''t eat anything for you..."


    In her cry, Ning''an did not hesitate to put the pill into her mouth, head up, swallowed.


    An Yue is slightly surprised, "you don''t ask what it is, just in case it''s poison?"


    Ning An sneers, "you waste your mind to let me come, in order to poison me?"


    An Yueyang raised her eyebrows and laughed a little queer. "Maybe."


    "no more nonsense," Ning said. "I have swallowed up the medicine, and hurriedly released the royal highness of the princess."


    "It''s very happy," An Yue walked around Ning''an slowly, then stood and looked at him, "what you just ate was really poison..."When Murong Qingyang heard their conversation, he was angry and angry. He yelled, "Ning''an, are you stupid? I told you not to eat. What if you were poisoned? How can I carry you back when you are so heavy? You are a pig brain, pig brain... " After scolding Ning''an, she scolded An Yue again. "Are you sick, an Yue? What poison do you give Ning''an? Don''t you like him? He''s dead. You''re not sad. Where can you find a sweetheart As expected, she is the most poisonous woman in the world. I tell you, Anyue, if there is a good or bad thing in Ning''an, I will chop you to pieces and throw you into the river to feed you bastard... "


    "What''s the noise?" An Yue raised her chin to her brother, who was guarding Murong Qingyang. "Close her mouth."


    Ning an extremely quickly frowned, did not speak, also did not turn to see, Murong Qingyang soon no voice, obviously is the mouth blocked.


    "Although it''s poison, it won''t be killed immediately," An Yue said. "As long as you take the antidote on time on the 15th day of each month, nothing will happen."


    Ning An asks, "if not?"


    "If not, they will bleed to death."


    When Murong Qingyang heard this, she burst into tears, but she couldn''t move, her mouth was blocked, and she felt very uncomfortable. She could only make a whimper.


    Ning An, "what can I do to help you get the antidote?"


    An Yue said, "I don''t need you to do anything. As long as you follow me, I will give you the antidote on the 15th day of every month."


    Ning''an, "..."


    He didn''t care about the words Murong Qingyang just scolded at that end. Anyway, the brain circuit of the goods was strange. He never took it seriously, but now an Yue''s words


    Today, the power is off, and the mobile phone is more civilized www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1531

    Murong Qingyang was in a hurry. When he heard this, he suddenly became quiet, inexplicably moved. Anyue was so fond of Ning''an that she wanted to take medicine to control him, but it was not sadistic love? She listened and wanted to know how Ning''an would answer. After a long time, Ning''an kept silent. She knew that Ning''an was in a dilemma. After all, one was a soldier and the other was a thief. Tao did not conspire with each other, but there was emotion involved in the middle. It was really difficult to make a choice.


    After a long time, Ning An finally said, "what do you mean?"


    An Yue looked at him, eyes calm, "I want you to go with me, leave here."


    "good," Ning an answer is also straightforward, "as long as you release Princess your highness, I will follow you."


    Murong Qingyang heard here, the heart suddenly a tight, like being mercilessly pinched for a while, speechless uncomfortable.


    He answered so well, an Yue was a little worried and looked at him suspiciously, "are you really willing to go with me?"


    "Of course not, but I''ve taken your poison, and I won''t go with you, won''t I?"


    Murong Qingyang slowly exhaled a breath, feeling less uncomfortable.


    Ning An promised to go with her, an Yue didn''t believe it, he said he was not willing, and an Yue was a little unhappy. She sighed, "Ning An, you should understand what I think of you."


    The night fell slowly and covered the sky and the earth. Ning''an suddenly turned to look at the direction of Lin''an City and sneered, "you''re good at using this move to attack the West and the East. You can lead me here so that your brothers can rob gold in the city?"


    An Yue Ning''s eyebrows looked at him for a moment and burst out laughing, "I still let you guess."


    "gold can''t take away, look at your skills, but now, let''s leave your highness."


    An Yue winked at the man guarding Mo Kong Qingyang. The man was about to explain the acupoints to Mo Rong Qingyang. Ning An said, "wait a minute." he walked over and said to the man with a cold face, "Princess Jinzhiyuye, can anyone touch it?" Finish saying to push that person back for a while, that person brow once wrinkly will start, be stopped by an Yue, "come on, you lean back, let rather adult come by oneself."


    Ning''an looked at Mo Rong Qingyang, his face was solemn, his expression was very serious, "before I untie the acupoints, you listen to some words, don''t talk nonsense, don''t swear, hurry down the mountain, don''t look back, can you do it? Blink if you can


    Murong Qingyang, water mist in his eyes, and a whine sound in his mouth, just without blinking an eye.


    "Be obedient," Ning An drinks low, "the emperor and empress still wait for you to go back."


    Murong Qingyang is still staring at him, tears fluttering down, because her mouth is stuffed with a handkerchief, so she can''t breathe. Ning An quickly takes off the handkerchief and opens her acupoints. Murong Qingyang''s voice roars out of her throat, sharp and high pitched, which frightens everyone present.


    Ning An grabs her shoulder, the voice is low and heavy, "clear, obedient."


    Murong Qingyang looks at him with dim eyes. The sky has darkened and the moonlight is dim. She can hardly see his face clearly. When she thinks that he is going to leave with Anyue, she will feel sad and sad.


    Crying is sad, a pair of warm hands hold her face, thumb gently wipe her tears, voice is low, still is that sentence, "Qingyang, obedient."


    That box, an Yue can''t see it any more. She says in a cold voice, "it''s almost OK. Let her go quickly. I''ll change my mind."


    Murong Qingyang raised his sleeve and wiped his eyes hard. His tears were still wet. He grinned at Ning''an. "You promise me that I will go to see you in the future."


    She suddenly changed her attitude. Ning An was a little surprised and nodded, "OK, we''ll see you later."


    Murong Qingyang goes to an Yue again, "he follows you, you should treat him well, give him antidote on time, don''t scold him, don''t let him be in danger, don''t force him to do what he doesn''t want to do. Can you do that? " Her tone was as like as two peas of Ning Ning''s words to her.


    Ann month silent half, sneer, "how to make you like his mother, Princess highness, please, this way down the mountain, the dark road is not easy to go, carefully rolling down the cliff."


    "I won''t bother you," Murong Qingyang looked into her eyes, stubborn, "promise me."


    "Well, I promise you." An Yue was a little afraid of her, and pointed to the way down the mountain, "let''s go."


    Murong Qingyang said yes, but suddenly his hand was like lightning, an arrow step around her back, a strangled her neck, and yelled: "give me the antidote!"


    All of a sudden, everyone didn''t come back, but the reaction was not slow. The people of Feihua building rushed to save their owner, but how could Ning''an let them pass? For a moment, they only heard the fighting sound of fists and feet. Ning''an beat five or six people, and they were entangled.


    This Mo Rong Qing Yang tightens An Yue and forces her to hand over the antidote, but an Yue sneers, "do you think this will subdue me?"


    Murong Qingyang only felt numb at his waist, and his arms drooped weakly. When Ning An saw it, he immediately whirled out of the entanglement, rushed to Qingyang, rolled his arms, and took her into his arms. "How are you?"But the twinkling of acid, Murong Qingyang conscious nothing serious, said, "nothing, we kill out."


    Ning An says good, the long whip that takes off waist gives her, Mo Rong Qing Yang takes over, grin, "you still brought my weapon."


    When she was a child, she learned how to whip. A soft whip made her superb. When she was a child, Ning''an beat her in everything, but the whip didn''t play as well as she did. Later, Murong Qingyang went to Jiangnan. Ning''an was unconvinced and worked hard. She took the soft whip with her, which just became Qingyang''s weapon.


    With a long sword and a soft whip, they worked together to kill the enemy. For a time, they fought regardless of the level. Murong Qingyang liked the feeling of fighting side by side with Ning''an. Her fighting spirit was high, and the soft whip was very popular.


    Ning''an takes care of the safety of Murong Qingyang and dares not love war. She retreats down the mountain while fighting. An Yue comes after her and says aloud, "Ning''an, are you really not afraid of death?"


    Ning An just sneered, "I don''t like being threatened more than death!"


    An Yue put on the red gauze again, and her eyes were cold and bright. She said, "be careful!" See an Yue hands a Yang, under the moonlight, cold light lie lie lie of concealed weapons everywhere, like a group of silver wasps hit them.


    Ning''an''s long sword danced out a dense net, said Murong Qingyang, "you go first, I''ll break."


    "Let''s go together!" Murong Qingyang''s soft whip is also waving constantly. They cooperate perfectly and block all the hidden weapons.


    But it''s not a long-term plan to go on like this. Ning An finds a gap and pulls Murong Qingyang to run down the mountain. The hidden weapon behind him comes after him like an eye. Ning An twists his body and protects Murong Qingyang in his arms to avoid the hidden weapon. However, he falls down with someone in his arms because of too much force. In a hurry, he takes out a signal bomb from his arms and throws it into the sky People roll down the hillside, not far away is the cliff.


    At the end of the week, at the end of the month, we start the crazy mode of asking for monthly tickets. You have one vote and I have one vote. Qingyang pengpeng is going to make her debut.


    In the last month, I asked for the monthly ticket for the little princess, and the girl of the monthly ticket gave me some support. Thank you.


    We''ll have sugar tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1532

    At the moment when his body soared and dropped, Murong Qingyang finally cried out in fear, "Ning''an -"


    "I''m here," Ning''an hugged her, "I won''t let you die."


    "You can''t die either."


    "Well, none of us will die."


    It''s easy to say, but they are falling down the cliff. How can they not die?


    Murong Qingyang closed her eyes tightly and shrank in Ning''an ''.


    "Ning''an," she called softly, heard the man Snort and asked, "what''s the matter with you, where are you hurt?"


    "I''m ok," Ning An said, "but you''re a little heavy on me."


    Murong Qingyang propped himself up and wanted to move away. As soon as he moved, the branches and leaves trembled. He was so scared that he hugged her again. "Don''t move, that''s it."


    Murong Qingyang said, "but I''m pressing you."


    "I''m joking with you. How much do you weigh? Besides, how glorious it is to be oppressed by the princess."


    "When is it? You''re kidding." Murong Qingyang looks down quietly, and is scared out of his wits. The bottom is dark and deep. If you really want to fall down, you will die.


    "Don''t look down," Ning''an said, lifting her chin up. "You''ll feel dizzy."


    "Oh," Murong Qingyang raised his neck and looked at Ning''an, "what should I do now?"


    "I sent out a flare. Someone should come to save us."


    "Did you bring anyone?"


    "Yes, they are all at the foot of the mountain."


    "But the mountain is so big, can they find us?"


    "Yes."


    "How long can this tree last? No, they broke it before they found us?"


    Ning An slants her one eye, "can you say some good?"


    As soon as the voice fell, they heard the sound of "click". They were scared and didn''t dare to move. Ning An stiffened his neck and looked around. It turned out that a branch couldn''t bear the load. It was broken, but it hadn''t been disconnected. He said angrily, "look, the good is not working, the bad is working, the crow''s mouth."


    Murong Qingyang knew that he was wrong and didn''t dare to reply, so he kept silent.


    As soon as she was quiet, Ning''an was not used to it. She teased her and said, "I thought you would leave after telling an Yue. Why did you start again?"


    "That''s a cover up. If you say you''re not willing to go with her, I have to find a way to make you stay." At this point, she paused and asked, "if an Yue didn''t force you to take poison, would you be willing to go with her?"


    Ning An asked, "why should I go with her?"


    "You like her..."


    "Who says I like her?"


    "Don''t you like Anyue, but they say..."


    Ning An is angry and funny. "You believe what others say. Have you asked me?"


    "This kind of thing how easy to ask," Murong Qingyang Du mouth, "besides, you don''t like her, why always go to Qingyi pavilion to find her?"


    "Can''t I go to Qingyi pavilion to have tea and listen to music? Anyue and I are just ordinary friends."


    "An Yue doesn''t think so," Murong Qingyang said in a sour tone. "In order to let you go with her, she has to work hard."


    Ning''an looked at her and asked with a smile, "how can I hear that you are a little resentful?"


    "Don''t complain, I''m the princess of tangtangdongyue. You''re just a little Deputy headmaster of the mirage gate. I''ll trade you for me. You''re not too talented." She said angrily. As soon as her voice was high, the branches of the tree "snapped" again. Ning An saw that there was only a little bark attached. She was afraid that she would really fall down soon.


    Although Murong Qingyang couldn''t see it, he could feel the branches under him crumbling, pulling Ning''an''s skirt, and his voice trembled: "we may not be able to survive to be rescued."


    Ning An didn''t speak and sighed lightly.


    Murong kept silent for a while and said, "well, if it''s my fate, I''ll admit it. Anyway, I have you with me. Ning An, we are going to die. Do you have any regrets? "


    Ning An''s eyes look at the sky, "yes."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m so big that I haven''t even kissed a girl. I don''t know what it''s like?"


    Mo Rong Qingyang, "..." I never thought Ning An''s regret was this


    She Lengleng, "you regret this ah?"


    Ning An still looks at the sky with her eyes, "yes, that''s it."


    The next atmosphere was a little awkward. Neither of them looked up at each other. After a while, Murong Qingyang said, "it''s a pity that I can''t let you go with regret, or you can kiss me. "


    She said it very lightly. Ning An raised her lips and coughed calmly. "Then, try it?""Well, try it."


    Murong Qingyang felt that his face should have been red through. Fortunately, everything was covered up by the dark night.


    Ning An carefully lowered his head, under the moonlight, Murong Qingyang looked at him with bright eyes, he felt a little difficult to mouth, "you, you close your eyes."


    "Oh." Murong Qingyang obediently closed her eyes, and all her attention was focused on her mouth. Her heart beat wildly. The next moment, her lips were warm and cool. Her heart was still beating wildly, but suddenly there was a feeling that the dust had settled down, as if she had been waiting for this moment.


    She couldn''t tell what it was like. She just felt that something was overflowing in her heart. Ning''an''s lips were warm and cool when they were pasted up, but they were not hot in an instant. It seemed that she was about to burn up. She was short of breath, and she was clumsy Suddenly, as soon as she fell down, she screamed and was blocked again. After a rustle of broken branches, they were stuck in the branches again. The body still fits, even the face is next to each other.


    Murong Qingyang was still in shock, but he didn''t feel much afraid. The branches under him were strong and strong, and it seemed that they would not break for a while.


    She looked at Ning''an, Ning''an also looked at her, hot eyes, hoarse voice, "Qingyang, I haven''t tasted the taste."


    "Well," she hesitated, "try again."


    Ning An doesn''t speak, but lowers her head and presses it down. This time, his lips are boiling hot, and she gently rubs her lips. She hears a sigh in her heart. It''s the taste of kissing someone she likes. It''s joy, joy, and heart beating like it''s going to explode


    I don''t know how long after that, Mo Rong Qing heard a voice calling them, "Ning, your highness, your highness," Ning


    , she heard, Ning An affirmed to hear, but be completely indifferent, but focused on kissing her. She pushed him with a red face and said, "someone came to us."


    Speaking, the voice to the top of the head, "look, there is a big tree, can it fall to the tree?"


    "it seems that someone is on it, Ning, your highness."


    Ning An gave up a few kisses before she raised her head, breathing in a bit of confusion. "Yes, we are, here!"


    Sugar, sugar


    The last few days when the monthly tickets started, they were in a panic www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1533

    Although the night was full of surprises, but fortunately, in the end, Ning''an and Murong Qingyang were rescued by the Ning family army at the foot of the mountain and escorted all the way back to the palace.


    Ning An asked, "have all the thieves on the mountain been caught?"


    "No," answered Ning Shijiu, "some of them jumped off the cliff. Their life and death are unknown. The others were caught."


    Murong Qingyang asked, "what about an Yue, did you catch her?"


    Ning 19 shook his head, "No."


    Murong Qingyang sighed, sad looking at Ning''an, "your antidote is gone."


    Ning An smiles to clap on her hand, "urgent what, just passed 15, leave first day still early."


    When she entered the city, she found out that Anyue had sent people to rob the gold, and set two fires in the city to create chaos. Fortunately, Jia Lanqing had a clever plan and made preparations in advance, so that the people in feihualou not only didn''t rob the gold, but also caught it all.


    When Murong Qingyang heard the news, he pondered in his heart: if an Yue is really attacking the west, does she really like Ning''an?


    Mo Rong Qing Yang rescued, palace has got the news, Mo Rong Lin and Shi Jie, ink Rong Sheng stood in front of the temple to see, and saw the princess''s Royal Highness dragged Ning An rush to this side, while walking, loudly shouted to the slaves below, "hurry up, Xuan Tai medicine, Xuan Lu medicine is coming!"


    Mo Rong Lin was startled. He rushed up and looked at her up and down. "Where are you hurt?"


    Murong Qingyang pointed to Ning''an, "it''s not me, it''s him."


    Everyone turned to see Ning''an, but saw that he was very good. Only his arm was scratched with a few bloodstains. It wasn''t serious. How could he call a doctor?


    saw everyone''s doubts. His royal highness was very sad and said, "Ning An, he was poisoned." That facial expression is like Ning An is about to poison to send a body to die soon.


    This time, everyone was worried. They quickly welcomed them into the room and asked questions around Ning''an. Ning''an was treated with this kind of courtesy for the first time. She was a little uncomfortable and said, "emperor, don''t worry. The poison I took is said to attack on the 15th day of the first day of the junior high school. Now it''s not in the way."


    Mo Ronglin is relieved. He has the elixir of Nanyuan royal family for detoxification. Last time Jia Xiaoduo was poisoned, Jia Tong took one bottle and another bottle. He quickly asked Sixi to get it.


    While speaking, Lu Leyuan also arrived and went forward to explore Ning''an''s pulse. He looked a little puzzled. "Master Ning, do you feel any bad luck?"


    Ning An shakes his head, "No."


    "That''s strange," Lu Yueyuan frowned and asked, "are you sure you took the poison?"


    "Yes," Murong Qingyang interrupted, "I was there at that time, and he swallowed it."


    "Do you remember what medicine you took?"


    "The whole body is black, the size of the small thumb cap. When you swallow it, it tastes cool."


    Lu Leyuan pondered for a while and bowed his hand to the emperor. "The emperor, in the view of his ministers, would rather the main pulse of the gate be calm and gentle, not floating and not sinking, not counting, not fine and not flooding. It''s a normal pulse, not like being poisoned."


    Murong Qingyang cried, "Lu Yizheng, you have a good look, he obviously took poison."


    "Your Highness, I have explored the pulse of the ningmen master carefully, and there is no sign of poisoning. Moreover, the ningmen master does not feel blocked when he is lucky, not like poisoning."


    "This is strange," Murong Qingyang said strangely, "An Yue Ming gave him poison, and said that he had an attack on the 15th day of every month. Is that a lie?" She felt her chin, turned around, and looked at Ning''an with profound meaning, "Lord Ning, miss an Yue really likes you."


    Ning An, "cough..."


    Mo Ronglin asked, "what do you like or not?"


    "Don''t ask." Murong Qingyang suddenly got impatient and said, "it''s a sadistic relationship."


    Seeing her like this, Ning''an complained endlessly, "Your Highness, I don''t have it."


    "Do you have anything to do with me?" The more Murong Qingyang said, the more wrong his face was. He turned and walked out.


    Ning''an got up and hurriedly saluted the empress and chased him out.


    Mo Rong Lin is baffled, "what happened to them?"


    Shi pengpeng didn''t smile. Mo Rongsheng said, "brother Huang, it''s time for you to recruit a horse for sister Huang."


    Mo Ronglin understood and laughed, "I''d like to recruit Ning''an to be my assistant."


    Mo Rongsheng took the opportunity to mention his own business, "brother, that''s my business..."


    "Your business is not urgent," muronglin said. "You are in good order. Let''s deal with your sister Huang''s business first."


    Mo Rongsheng was not happy and muttered, "brother Huang didn''t promise to let Princess Shufei out of the palace after the Mid Autumn Festival. How could he let her live in the palace all the time..."


    "Shufei has been out of the palace," Mo Ronglin said, but his eyes were looking at Shi pengpeng, pretending to clear his throat. "It''s troublesome to have more women in the harem. Just send them out."


    But Shi Chuang didn''t say anything. Murong Qingyang went back to the palace. She also relaxed, leaned forward and took Jin Chuaner back to Fengming palace. Murong Lin''s offer didn''t get a response. She was a little chatty.On the way, Jin chuan''er said, "lady, didn''t you listen to what the emperor said just now?"


    "What''s that?"


    "The emperor said that there are too many women in the harem. It''s troublesome to send them out."


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "the emperor attaches great importance to rivers and mountains. He is not the emperor."


    "That''s not necessarily," Jin chuan''er said. "If the emperor really sent the harem for his Empress, what should his Empress do?"


    Shi pengpeng pursed his lips, "what else can I do, just try to live."


    If Jin chuan''er wanted to ask again, she would not answer.


    Ning''an chased Yaotai palace, and Murong Qingyang stopped at the door, "so late, what do you come to my palace to do, let people see, do I want to be famous?"


    The slaves stood eavesdropping, Murong Qingyang eyes a stare, "no your business, all go down, who dares to eavesdrop, his highness hit him on the board!"


    Princess Royal said like that, the slaves like a swarm of bees ran away, making room for them to speak.


    "I came for your Highness''s reputation," Ning An said. "I have hugged and kissed your highness. I am responsible for your highness."


    Murong Qingyang red face, head down, two hands twisted together to wring, "what do you mean?"


    "I ask the emperor, Princess Shang."


    Murong Qingyang pursed his lips and looked up at the sky, and said with reserve, "I don''t necessarily agree."


    "Your Highness, why don''t you agree? Don''t you like me?"


    "I..."


    "I don''t like it. What do you always do with Anyue''s vinegar?"


    "Nonsense, who''s jealous?"


    "Then why do you want me to kiss you?"


    "I pity you, for fear that you will die with regret."


    "I''ve kissed you, and you want to marry someone else?"


    "I have to think about it."


    "And think, are you going to piss me off?"


    Ning''an expresses displeasure, Murong Qingyang is happy, see no one around, pull Ning''an''s skirt into the room, "this time we can kiss it down-to-earth."


    In the last few days, if you still have a monthly ticket in your hand, please support me. If you don''t vote, it will be invalid.


    All the bad things are over, and then it''s sweet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1534

    Just after the Mid Autumn Festival, the people in Lin''an City heard a big news. The gold robbery was done by the left Prime Minister Xu Changru in collusion with the people in the Jianghu. This news is really shocking. It''s all about this in the streets and after dinner.


    Some people don''t understand, "the left prime minister''s power is in the government and the opposition, and his family is rich. How can he still be greedy for these boxes of gold?"


    "You don''t know. The more rich people are, the more greedy they are."


    "Who said, boss Shi is the richest man in East Vietnam, she is not greedy. Thank God, this time, the historian business is clear."


    "Isn''t there a royal concubine in the Xu family..."


    "It''s said that Princess Xu was very angry when she heard the news."


    "So people are doing it, and heaven is watching it. No matter what kind of relatives they are, they can''t run away if they commit a crime."


    "How did I hear that it wasn''t Princess Xu who died? It was a little lady."


    "Look at the trouble. No one can die."


    "Who said no? Look, the Xu family will disappear in Lin''an from now on."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Most of the comments made by the people are hearsay. It''s true and false. Princess Xu died, but she was not angry. After knowing her father''s confession, she hanged herself on the door of the hall with a rope and committed suicide.


    After hearing the news, Mo Ronglin sighed a little and saw people''s hearts for a long time. In the past six months, he could see the meanness of human nature more clearly. The queen he once preferred was a snake and scorpion beauty. The Minister He trusted was cruel, evil and greedy. As a monarch, he doesn''t see people very well.


    Hearing the news that Xu Guifei hanged herself, Liu Guiren, who was in good spirits, sat up and drank half a bowl of chicken soup. The servants at the bottom wept with joy and sent someone to tell the queen.


    Shi Chuang was also very happy to hear the news. He told Jin Chuaner to invite Lu Leyuan. He rushed to the door and saw that Liu Guiren was in good spirits. When he saw her coming, he got out of bed and saluted. She was so scared that she held people up, "you''re just better. Don''t be tired. Go back to bed and lie down."


    Liu refused. He sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled her to talk. "Madam, I''m so happy. Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It''s not that I don''t report. I still think I can''t wait for this day. I don''t know God''s eyes are open, they''re really open..."


    Just then, doctor Lu arrived and went forward to feel his pulse. His face was as usual. He just said that he would drink ginseng soup.


    Shi pengpeng asked the slaves to help Liu Guiren to lie down on the bed. He went to the outer room and asked Lu Leyuan, "Yizheng, is your body better?"


    Lu Leyuan shook his head, "Liu Guiren is already a rotten wood. Today is just a reflection. Madam, prepare for the future."


    Shi pengpeng was a little sad, but he didn''t know what to say. He turned and entered the room. He saw Liu Guiren lying on the bed with a smile on his face. He came and went with just a few words, "it''s not that he didn''t report, it''s not that he didn''t report. God is really open-minded..."


    Before she got near, she saw Liu GUI''s head was crooked, and the smile on her face had not been collected. She was out of breath, and the servants immediately knelt down in tears.


    Shi pengpeng was very sad. She was stunned for a while. She made up her mind to arrange her future affairs. Liu Guiren had no deep friendship with her, and she was not very bad, but if she was stupid, she became someone else''s pawn and hurt herself. She asked the monks of Huangjue temple to chaodu for Liu Guiren, hoping that she would become smarter and know how to shine her eyes.


    Two imperial concubines died in a row, but Shi pengpeng was busy for a while, although he didn''t do much. Mo Ronglin is busy dealing with Xu Changru''s case. Many officials involved have to be verified one by one. The whole court is in a panic, and they are afraid to be involved in themselves. For a moment, many people go to Jia Tong to intercede, which annoys him. They hide and let Jia Xiaoduo be the door god. Jia Xiaoduo''s leg injury is almost healed, but his walking is not very sharp. He uses a stick as a crutch and stands at the gate clubbing. When he sees someone who comes to the door carrying something, no matter what the situation is, he will beat people out with a stick.


    Shi pengpeng has been working hard these days, and he is not in a good mood. Hearing this, he smiles, "Xiaoduo is really a tiger. He has the same temperament as Qingyang. He has mixed up all day and got the true story."


    Jin chuan''er asked with a smile, "guess, who told me this?"


    Shi pengpeng said, "you are the most inquisitive. You can''t hear anything."


    "Niang Niang mistakenly blamed the maidservant this time. It wasn''t the maidservant who inquired about it. It was the son of Si Xi who told the maidservant. She was on the road in front of the palace. She seemed to be waiting there. After the maidservant had beaten her, he immediately came up to tell the maidservant."


    Shi pengpeng knew that there was something in her words, but she did not ask. She looked up at her.


    Sure enough, Jin chuan''er said, "Niang, I think the emperor asked father-in-law Sixi to do this. He knows that Niang Niang is suffering these days, so he specially sent these to you to relieve your boredom."


    Shi pengpeng said, "what good did the emperor promise you? Do you help him now?"


    "I, Jin chuan''er, was born to the empress and died to the empress. The king of heaven could not sell me. I just thought that the emperor was too busy to touch the ground. I could still think about the empress. If the empress is free, go and see the emperor."Each husband and wife has their own business. It''s true that they haven''t met each other for some time. If Mo Ronglin doesn''t come, Shi pengpeng will not take the initiative to go there. It''s like once the gold robbery is over, all the sufferings will disappear and everything will go back to the past.


    some things do not want to think carefully, so as not to trouble themselves, and then pull aside the topic, "is your royal highness in the palace?"


    Kim Kun son just wanted to answer. She saw the light and shadow at the door. She looked past and laughed. "Your Highness is coming."


    Murong Qingyang drove people into the door, "all out, I''ll talk to the empress."


    Jin chuan''er relies on her familiarity and refuses to leave. Mo Rong Qingyang raises her chin. "Chuan''er, you go out, too."


    Jin chuan''er muttered: "if you don''t, you have to guard against slaves." Reluctantly out of the door.


    Shi pengpeng was a little curious, "what do you want to tell me when you send people out?"


    Murong sighed plaintively, "Pei Pei, now I find that I''m not a serious person."


    Shi pengpeng chuckled, "do you know, how many serious things have you done since you were so big?"


    "Not that."


    "What does that mean?"


    "When you were at home, have you ever heard the Jingshi woman quarrel and scold each other with her waist crossed? You are not serious, you are not serious."


    Shi pengpeng, "..."


    "Who are you not serious with?"


    "Ning An, I always want to kiss him." Murong Qingyang distressed said, "if there is no peace, I''m afraid I will really raise face."


    Shi pengpeng burst out laughing, "you are stupid, because you like Ning''an, you just want to kiss him and give you a hundred faces. It''s useless if you don''t like it."


    Murong Qingyang asked suspiciously, "is that so?"


    "Of course," when Shi pengpeng said this, he suddenly thought of Mo Ronglin''s warm and solid embrace and lost his mind for a moment


    A little flustered, continue to ask for monthly tickets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1535

    When the ink was clear, she thought that the character of her royal highness was probably good for her early marriage, so as to avoid what jokes came out. She pondered and got up after taking a nap to ask the emperor about it.


    She usually takes a nap, and when she gets to jinchuan''er, she comes to bed to cry out. She is afraid that she will sleep too much and will not be able to sleep at night. Who knows that she will wake up naturally after a nap this day? She is a little puzzled. Does she wake up early?


    There seemed to be no one in the room. She called twice before someone came to pay the bill. She rubbed her eyes and looked up. She was stunned. "Emperor, why are you here?"


    For the first time, Mo Ronglin saw Shi pengpeng wake up and rubbed his eyes like a child. When he saw him, he was not like the stable queen at all.


    He said with a smile, "the queen has been working hard these days. I''ve come to see you."


    Shi pengpeng said, "the emperor doesn''t have to hang his concubines. Compared with the emperor''s daily management, it''s nothing hard for him."


    Murong Linxin said, I know I''m working hard, and I don''t want you to go and see me.


    They always feel strange about their relationship. When something goes wrong, Shi pengpeng takes the initiative to stand up and share the responsibility with him. But once the situation is calm, she will withdraw to Fengming palace and close the door to live her life. Mo Ronglin is very nostalgic for the time when they shared weal and woe. He still remembers the time when Qingyang had an accident. He didn''t get over it for a while. Shi pengpeng held him in his arms, gently stroked his back and whispered to him, which gave him great comfort. Why can he share weal and woe and enjoy glory when he didn''t want to see him?


    Shi pengpeng went down to the ground in his shoes, "emperor, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Queen, please."


    "What is the emperor going to do about Qingyang and Ning''an?"


    "What''s the Queen''s opinion?"


    "I feel that since Qingyang and Ning''an love each other, it''s better to let them get married early. With Ning''an in charge, Qingyang may be able to settle down."


    Mo Ronglin is a little awkward when he hears this. It''s like the eldest princess is a dandy. If he takes a daughter-in-law, he can settle down. But on second thought, it''s true. His younger sister is probably the princess who doesn''t look like a princess in the world. She can''t see the nobleness and elegance at all. She is full of the habits in the market and the world. Maybe if she became a pro, she would be able to restrain herself and stop shouting about going into the world all day long.


    "What the queen said is very true. It''s just Qingyang''s marriage. I''m afraid I can''t be the winner as a brother. Well, I''ll write a letter to the emperor immediately. If the emperor and the empress agree, I''ll make preparations for their marriage immediately. The princess''s house was built when the emperor was in power. I need someone to clean it up and buy something."


    Shi pengpeng glanced at him, "the emperor only knows how to ask the opinions of the emperor and empress dowager, but he doesn''t ask the opinions of Lord Ning and aunt Qihong?"


    Mo Rong Lin Leng for a moment, chuckled, "of course." In the heart but think, such a good thing, would Ning Jia still not agree?


    The next day, he called Ning Jiu to the South study to talk about it. Ning Jiu didn''t say anything when he finished. He just said he wanted to go back and ask Ning An first.


    Mo Ronglin is not happy. He almost wants to use his power to suppress others. Anyway, Ning Jiu is an important minister left by the emperor. He still has to take care of his face. He says with a smile, "Ning An and Qingyang grew up together. Naturally, their feelings are good. Just ask Mr. Ning."


    Ning nine knew that Ning''an had a good relationship with Qingyang. After Qingyang entered the mirror door, they were almost as inseparable as when they were young. But in his eyes, his royal highness was like a little boy. He mixed up with a bunch of boys every day. He did not feel that anything was wrong. They all want to marry a virtuous daughter-in-law. If Qingyang enters the door, he will feel that he has more sons, and this new son is 100 times more naughty than his own son. Thinking about the days when the two young people will fly like chickens and dogs in the future, Mr. Ning sighs deeply.


    Back home, he didn''t talk to Qi Hongti. He didn''t talk about it until Ning An came home and was at the dinner table.


    Ning An is a little embarrassed, "I haven''t mentioned to the emperor, the emperor took the initiative to tell you?"


    Ning Jiu and Qi Hong are surprised to hear him say that. In their impression, the two children are good friends. Today they quarrel, and tomorrow they make up. If they are not happy, they have a fight and drink together. They can''t see that there is any love between men and women. How can they get married soon?


    Qihong is especially surprised, looking at her son, "do you really want Princess Shang?"


    Ning An nodded, "think about it."


    Ning Jiu and Qihong are parents who respect their son''s opinions. If Ning An doesn''t agree, they can kneel down in front of the emperor and refuse the marriage. But if Ning An agrees, they have nothing to say. They look at each other and see their deep worry from each other''s eyes.


    The story soon spread in a small area, and the Jia and Du families all knew it. Shi YingYing and LV he went to the Ning family to celebrate, but Qi Hong had a helpless expression.


    Green lotus joked, "Oh, what''s the matter? I''m going to marry the princess. Why are you so sad?"


    Qi Hong sighed, "don''t you worry? Qingyang is something we underestimate. If we say it hurts, it hurts to the heart. But if we want to be my daughter-in-law, I have no bottom in my heart. After all, I have no bottom in my heart. My family Ning''an has a stubborn temper. When the young couple quarrel, one bad thing is a crime. "Green lotus said, "what''s so sad about this? Haven''t Qingyang and Ning''an been fighting together since childhood? They used to be able to fight, but they may not be able to fight if they became relatives? Is the emperor in charge of the fight between husband and wife? Don''t worry. The emperor is not the supreme emperor. The emperor knows the truth, and Ning''an is a reasonable person. When things go wrong, it''s all a clear moth. If the emperor helps the reason or not, he will never punish Ning''an. "


    Shi Yingying was enjoying tea on the side and said with great emotion, "this marriage is good. It''s a matter of my mind. As you know, my Jinyan has been thinking about Princess Shang since he was a child. This time, it''s OK. He can die too. He doesn''t have to make trouble with me from time to time."


    Green lotus joked, "you are too unkind. Elder sister Qihong is worried to death. You are still gloating."


    "I gloat?" Shi Yingying pointed to herself, full of grievances, "my family pengpeng went to the palace to be a queen, have you forgotten? Would you like your little flower to be a queen in the palace and rob men with a large group of little wives? It''s enough to have one at home. If Jinyan is still a princess, will I live? "


    Green lotus laughs, "with Peng Peng''s ability, you will win."


    Qi Hong can understand the suffering of Shi Yingying very well now, nodding, "although Peng Peng is expensive as Queen, it''s also difficult."


    Ask for a monthly ticket on the third day from the bottom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1536

    Hearing the news that Ning''an was hired to be attached to a horse, the man who was really unhappy was Du Jinyan. He was on the school field alone, and he was sweating in the autumn wind.


    Jia Xiaoduo, holding her face in both hands, sat on one side of the steps and said with great regret, "I didn''t expect sister Qingyang to get married. I thought that a strange woman like her didn''t need to get married. I always felt that no one in the world could be worthy of sister Qingyang."


    Du Jinyan heard here, asked gruffly, "what about Ning''an?"


    Jia Xiaoduo thought about it and said, "brother Ning''an is reluctant. Who can make sister Qingyang like him?"


    Du Jinyan yells, slaps his hand on the stake, and his hand turns red. What he doesn''t like most is this sentence. How can Qingyang like Ning''an? That cold guy doesn''t smile when he talks to anyone. It''s like everyone owes him three times. I can''t figure it out, ah, I really can''t figure it out


    Jia Xiaoduo looks at Du Jinyan''s madness in horror and gets up in fright. "Brother Jinyan, the stake is going to be broken for you."


    Du Jinyan glances at Jia Xiaoduo and shakes his hands. He says that he is really a blind man. Why don''t he say that my hand is going to be broken?


    Jia Xiaoduo looks at him doubtfully, "brother Jinyan, how do I think you don''t seem very happy?"


    Du Jinyan can''t help rolling his eyes. Is this a fool? I just know. He didn''t want to stay with a fool. He turned around and left. Jia Xiaoduo caught up with him and said, "brother Jinyan..."


    "Don''t call me brother Jinyan," Du Jinyan said, "do I know you very well?"


    "Familiar," Jia Xiaoduo said, "we grew up together, just like sister Qingyang and brother Ning''an."


    Du Jinyan is so angry that he is speechless. He and Jia Xiaoduo are not Ning''an and Murong Qingyang.


    He quickened his pace to go forward, Jia Xiaoduo strode short legs, desperately chasing, "Jinyan brother, wait for me."


    Du Jinyan suddenly stopped and said, "I ask you, your name is the emperor, Ning''an, LAN Qingdu, brother. Why do you only call me brother Jinyan?"


    "Because you are only a little older than me, Qingyang doesn''t call Ning''an my brother."


    "I''m only a little older than you?" Du Jinyan laughed angrily, "I''m bigger than Jia Lanqing."


    "That''s my brother. It''s different." Jia Xiaoduo pauses for a moment, flatters and says, "don''t you think calling you Jinyan brother makes us more intimate?"


    Du Jinyan became angry, "go, who would like to kiss you?"


    Jia Xiaoduo is also angry, "I know you want to kiss sister Qingyang and be her assistant, but she doesn''t like you. She likes brother Ning''an, so it''s useless for you to be angry." With that, she ran away in a huff.


    Du Jinyan wants to catch up and kill her, but he just thinks that he can''t bully the weak.


    He stood at the crossroads, hesitated to find Murong Qingyang, but saw Ning''an coming from the other end of the palace gate. He rushed to meet him and called out very seriously, "Deputy master Ning."


    Ning An is a little strange, don''t know du Jinyan so careful what to ask him to do, "what''s the matter, Jinyan?"


    "I want to compete with vice sect leader Ning."


    "Now?"


    "Well, now."


    "Not now. I''m going to Chengde hall."


    Du Jinyan thought that he went to the palace to find Murong Qingyang, but he didn''t expect to go to Chengde palace. He felt a little better, "if you don''t delay your work, you''ll have to work hard for a while. Whoever knocks down will win."


    Ning An asked, "what if you win?"


    "If you win, you''ll be an accessory."


    "Didn''t win?"


    "You''re not qualified if you don''t win."


    Ning An understood that he had heard that Du Jinyan wanted to be an accessory, but he always regarded Du Jinyan as a child. He thought it was childlike talk. He had never been to his heart. He didn''t expect that the child was serious enough to compete with him.


    "OK," Ning An looked around. "Don''t be here. Go to the school yard."


    When they arrived at the school yard together, Du Jinyan put on an open fight. Ning An watched him for a while, and then stepped forward with an arrow. Du Jinyan only felt a flower in front of him, a pain in his wrist, and he fell to the ground.


    Ning An clapped his hands, "OK, the victory has been divided. I''m going." Then he really left.


    Du Jinyan bited his teeth, got up and rushed to Ning''an. Ning''an''s back was like eyes. He hid on the side. He took a wrong step and pulled his wrist. Du Jinyan was dropped on the ground. Ning''an looked down at him. "Du Jinyan, don''t go mad just because you are my uncle. Enough is enough, or I''ll kill you."


    Du Jinyan is so angry that he vomits blood, but what can he do? He can''t beat Ning''an. Even if he practices for another three or five years, he is not the opponent of Ning''an. After all, in addition to diligence and talent, Ning''an is better than him.


    When Ning''an is far away, he slowly gets up and goes out dejected. By this coincidence, he meets Mo Rong Qingyang again. She shakes her hands and walks briskly. She seems to be in a good mood. Du Jinyan guesses that she must have gone out of the palace to find Ning''an.


    Before he had time to say hello, Murong Qingyang saw him first and looked at him in surprise, "what''s the matter with you? Who hit you?"Du Jinyan''s expression is very difficult to say.


    Murong Qingyang thought he was bullied, his face sank, "said, who bullied you, tell me, I am angry for you."


    Du Jinyan thought, "do you really take it out for me?"


    "Of course," Murong Qingyang said very short, "you are my people, how can I let people bully you."


    "It''s Ning''an," Du Jinyan looked at her expectantly. "I just had a fight with him at school."


    "Why fight?"


    Du Jinyan embarrassed to tell the truth, murmured, "on the exchange."


    "Hey, you said earlier," Murong Qingyang said with a smile, "you are my opponent of Ning''an, don''t you ask for trouble to compete with him?"


    Du Jinyan wants a mouthful of old blood to gush out. Before he gets married, it''s her home. He''s beaten to pieces and doesn''t want to talk to her any more.


    Murong Qingyang has no time to chat with him, waving his hand, "I''ll go first."


    Seeing her walk a few steps, Du Jinyan called her, "are you looking for Ning''an?"


    "Well," Murong Qingyang said, "I''ll talk to him, too."


    Du Jinyan hesitated and said, "I''d rather be in Chengde hall."


    Murong Qingyang went back and patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "thank you, I don''t have to go there in vain."


    Murong Qingyang went to Chengde palace. Du Jinyan was stunned for a long time, and went to Fengming palace. He was the country''s uncle, and no one dared to stop him. The servants of Fengming palace saw him and saluted him one after another. Du Jinyan also ignored him, and went into the inner palace and said to Shi Peng, "sister, I want to get married, too."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t know that her brother must have been stimulated by Murong Qingyang and Ning''an. She asked with a smile, "who are you going to marry?"


    "No matter who it is," Du Jinyan said aloud, "it should be beautiful anyway."


    I''m so happy. I like small flowers.


    Thank you for your monthly tickets and the local tyrants for calling Qingyang and pengpeng at the end of the month.


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1537

    Mo Rong Lin just came in. Hearing this, he said with a smile, "OK, I promise you to find a beautiful one for you."


    Shi pengpeng and Du Jinyan quickly salute, because Shi pengpeng''s fate, Mo Ronglin now associated with Du Jinyan also more and more pleasing to the eye, said with a smile, "are their own people, do not have to be polite."


    Shi pengpeng said, "emperor, he is still young. It''s still early to get married."


    "It''s not too early, so we''ll order relatives first and cultivate them..." When Mo Ronglin said this, he remembered that he had cultivated feelings with Xu Xueling, and then he stopped. "Anyway, it''s better for a girl to have a good heart. It''s better to get married after she knows more, so she doesn''t have to go home to find that she''s not a good wife." He patted Du Jinyan on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''ll take it in my heart. I''ll pick a good one for you."


    Du Jinyan was flattered and wanted to kneel down to thank him. He was held by muronglin and said angrily, "I said, you don''t have to be polite to your family. I''ll save all the red tape in the future."


    Du Jinyan saw that the emperor came here. He must have seen Ning''an. Now Ning''an and Murong Qingyang should be together. He was a little depressed. He was afraid of being impolite in front of the emperor, so he said, "emperor, I''ll leave first."


    Mo Ronglin said, "don''t hurry to go. We''ll be at the rice point. Let''s all have a meal in Fengming Palace today. Let''s see what the queen will treat us." He wants to stay alone with Shi Peng, but he doesn''t know how to express his mind. He''s afraid that Shi Peng will be annoyed by his wrong words. Now he''s always worried about the queen. With Du Jinyan, he won''t be too embarrassed.


    Du Jinyan has another chapter later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1538

    Mo Ronglin was concerned about Du Jinyan''s affairs. The next day, he took some portraits to Shi pengpeng to choose, "you first have a look, see if there are suitable ones. These families are good, and they are also very beautiful."


    Shi pengpeng said, "what Jinyan said is childish. How can the emperor be true?"


    "I''m sincere. Jinyan is your brother, which is my brother. I love him as much as I love sheng''er."


    Shi pengpeng looked at the portraits. Sure enough, they were all beauties. She asked, "where can the emperor find so many beauties?" And the time is so short.


    Of course, Mo Ronglin can''t say that it''s all the credit of the king of Jin. At the beginning, in order to cure his hidden disease, the king of Jin searched everywhere for beauties and prepared to send them to the palace batch by batch. He specially asked the king of Jin to select several elite families for Shi pengpeng.


    The emperor was so attentive to Du Jinyan''s marriage that Shi pengpeng didn''t appreciate it. He sat at the table and looked at it carefully.


    Mo Ronglin stooped to one side and introduced to her, "this is the little granddaughter of Yang Da Shi. She is a scholar''s younger brother. This year, she has just reached hairpin. She is very graceful. I heard that she has a good personality. This is the eldest daughter of the family of Liang Da, the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs. She is one of the best in the capital. This is the daughter of Mr. Cai, the imperial censor of the imperial palace. She is dignified, elegant and generous... "


    He said, but his eyes glanced at Shi pengpeng''s side face, white as jade, close to him, and he could see the tiny hair beside her ears and the light blue blood vessels under her skin. The fragrance of her body went straight to his nose, which made his mind more restless. His eyes were staring at her little mouth, and slowly, his head dropped down.


    Shi pengpeng is listening, suddenly feel wrong, a look up, Murong Lin''s face in front of them, two people staring at each other, because too close, staring into the eyes.


    Shi pengpeng''s reaction was faster. He leaned back and said angrily, "if the emperor talks, he will talk. It''s frightening to be so close to his concubine."


    Mo Ronglin was going to be shameless, but he was afraid that Shi pengpeng would be angry. He still remembered the lesson of the past few days. He didn''t dare to mess about, so he had to pull himself up little by little, with a melancholy sigh.


    It''s all because of Qingyang. He ran to him last night and asked him if he ever had a kiss with Shi pengpeng. What''s the taste like? She also said that she had a kiss with Ning''an, which was wonderful.


    As a result, he thought about it all night, and he was almost rash.


    Evil, evil


    Shi pengpeng seemed to see, but he couldn''t make up his mind. He said, "I can''t make up my mind about this. I have to ask my parents what they mean. It depends on Jinyan''s own meaning."


    Mo Ronglin said, "that''s fine." he told Si Xi to send the portrait to Du Fu.


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "emperor, this is not an urgent matter. If you send the portrait so coldly, you will scare my concubines."


    Mo Ronglin smiles, "I have to let general Du and boss Shi know that I love Jinyan. By the way, since general Du has returned to Lin''an, I don''t think he has to go back. Let''s stay in Lin''an City. General Du is a meritorious minister. If he is old this year, it''s time for him to enjoy happiness. Does the queen think so? "


    Du Changfeng was originally punished to the northwest by muronglin for Shi pengpeng''s marriage. Now, Shi pengpeng is happy to let him come back. With general Du watching boss Shi, she is more at ease in the palace, busy and grateful.


    Mo Ronglin picked her up, took her arm in his hand, and rubbed her nostalgically twice, "queen, I..."


    Shi pengpeng broke away without any trace. "Emperor, don''t patronize Jinyan''s business. You should also pay attention to his highness Sheng''s business."


    Mo Ronglin said, "I naturally know this. It''s just that it''s not nice to talk about Shufei. I have to find a better name."


    Shi pengpeng said, "emperor, what''s the difficulty? It''s just like the emperor in those days."


    At that time, in order to send the imperial concubine out of the palace, Mo Rongshu tried his best to get married, to be an official, to be an official, and to be an official. Finally, there were only two husband and wife left.


    Mo Ronglin thinks that Shi pengpeng means something. He looks at her carefully, but her face is always indifferent. It seems that she really just solves his problems. He is a little disappointed. He likes Shi pengpeng and hopes to have all of her. It''s not difficult to get her body. The difficult thing is to get her heart. After living together for so long, he can''t guess what she thinks in her heart and how he treats her well She should know why she didn''t try to accept him?


    When Shi Yingying received those portraits, she was really scared. She looked at Du Changfeng in a daze, "what''s the little emperor doing?"


    "I want to make up for it," Du Changfeng said. "Everything in the past has passed. It''s said that the emperor and pengpeng get along well now. My daughter is a treasure, and no one will not like it. When I came back from the northwest, the emperor sent ningjiajun to meet me secretly. At that time, I thought that he must do it for pengpeng."


    Shi Yingying was surprised and said, "do you mean that the little emperor likes Peng Peng?"


    "When I entered the Palace last time, the emperor was very polite to me. It was very different from before. If it wasn''t for Peng Peng, I couldn''t guess anything else."


    Shi Yingying sighed, "even so, he still has a second wife in his harem. I''m not worth it for Peng Peng."Du Changfeng said, "the emperor is different from the ordinary people. For the sake of the Royal offspring, there is no way. After pengpeng became a country, the burden on her shoulders is not light. She gained a lot, but also lost some. Pengpeng understands this truth."


    As the couple were talking, Du Jinyan ran in and yelled, "I heard that the emperor sent someone to send the portrait. Let me have a look!"


    Shi Yingying''s hands itched when she saw him. She slapped him on the back of the head and said, "did you ask for the emperor?"


    "Ah, the emperor took the initiative to say that my marriage was wrapped in him, and that he wanted to find me a beautiful one."


    "Can a beautiful one serve as a meal?"


    "Yes," said Du Jinyan, who was poor with his mother. "Isn''t there a saying that you can eat beautiful food?"


    "You still have a poor mouth," Shi Yingying reached out and hit him again. Du Jinyan dodged him and looked at the picture carefully.


    Shi Yingying hates iron but not steel, "what''s beautiful, isn''t little flower good? Such a good girl is kind-hearted, sincere and knows the root and the bottom.... "


    Du Jinyan a word blocks back, "Jia Xiaoduo looks not beautiful!"


    "Where is not beautiful, round face, more festive ah, look at coke."


    "You like to marry yourself, I don''t want to!"


    "You dead child," Shi Yingying rushed to beat him and was stopped by Du Changfeng, "forget it, children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Let him go."


    Du Jinyan picked half of it and drew out the golden portrait of the censor CAI of the imperial palace. "I''ll marry her!"


    Sorry, it''s a little too late, because I''ve been struggling with the ending of the afternoon


    There are also monthly tickets. Let the little princess be on the list for the last month. If she doesn''t vote, it will be invalid!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1539

    Jia Xiaoduo is a little depressed. Qingyang''s elder sister and Ning''an''s elder brother are going to get married, and Du Jinyan is also engaged. It seems that she suddenly falls out of the team and can''t keep up with her friends. But she''s still young, and her elder brother hasn''t engaged yet. She certainly can''t get her turn. She doesn''t want to engage herself, and she doesn''t want to play with the unfamiliar boys. She just wants to get along with Qingyang''s elder sister and Du Jinyan Happy, can never be separated.


    What''s more depressing for her is that her friends not only talk about marriage, but also have their own jobs. Du Jinyan is a second-class bodyguard, and sister Qingyang works in the mirage gate. She is the only one who has nothing to do all day long. The distance between her and her friends is getting farther and farther.


    No, now that she''s grown up, she should have her own job. She runs to beat Jia Tong''s door, "Dad, Dad..."


    Mr. Jia took a nap. He was old-fashioned and was doing things according to green lotus. When he heard his daughter''s cry, he was so scared that he collapsed on his daughter-in-law. Green lotus gave him a white look and pushed him away. "Look at your promise." He reprimanded Jia Xiaoduo, "what are you shouting about? Your father is sleeping."


    Jia Xiaoduo said, "the sun is going to the west, and I''m still sleeping. Does my father want to have a younger brother for me?"


    When Jia Tong heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. He was pulled by green lotus. "It''s so funny to laugh. You''re used to it. Do you have a daughter who talks to her parents like this?"


    Jia Tong tossed the pot. "I''m used to it. I learned from Qingyang."


    Green lotus stares at him, "is it not you who teach Qingyang to play small?"


    Jia Xiaoduo is patting the door again, "Dad, Dad, are you awake? I really have something to look for you. I came in?"


    Jia Tong was in a hurry to put on his clothes. He said, "don''t come in. Dad is dressing."


    Jia Xiaoduo said, "it''s a long time."


    Jia Tong put on his clothes, opened the door and said with a smile, "little flower, what can I do for you


    "I want to be a bodyguard."


    Jia Tong had a headache when she said, "why don''t you give up your heart? Didn''t your father tell you that the girl''s family can''t fight and kill?"


    "The mirage door is also a fight. Why can sister Qingyang go?"


    "Because Ning''an is the owner of the mirage gate, he agrees that Qingyang can go."


    "Dad, you are also in charge of the guard camp in the palace. If you agree, I can go."


    "But dad is not the number one. There are still people on top." Jia Tong is good at pointing up, "only with his consent."


    Jia Xiaoduo nodded thoughtfully, "OK, I know."


    When she left, green lotus asked, "what does she know?"


    Jia Tong bad smile, "of course, know who should go to."


    Green lotus speechless, "you so pit rather adult good?"


    "It''s all right," Jia Tong said with a playful smile, "Xiao jiu''er likes our little flower. He also said that he would rather be one in his family than talk. He is cold and quiet, and envies our little days of flying chickens and dogs..."


    "I haven''t heard Lord Ning say that." Green lotus white he one eye, "chicken flies dog jumps is also your father and daughter two, I and clear LAN normal."


    -


    Ning Jiu was on his way out when he saw a little girl standing under the tree, staring at him for a moment. He walked over with a smile and said, "Xiaoduo, what are you doing here?"


    He has a cold temper. Except for Mo Rong Qingyang, other children are afraid of him. Only Jia Xiaoduo is not afraid of him. When he was a child, he always ran to him with a big pie face and laughed at him. Although Xiaoduo doesn''t look very good, she is lovely. Every time she grins at him, he feels that his heart will melt. He always holds her up and puts her on his neck, but Jia Xiaoduo''s buttocks are not good Sitting hot on his neck, he was carried away by her father. He looked very unhappy, as if he was going to rob Jia Xiaoduo, which made him laugh and cry. He hopes that he can have a good word for both of his children, but this kind of thing depends on the meaning of the Lord. Everyone else has children and only one child in his family, so he especially wants a daughter. Mo Rong Qingyang likes her, too. Unfortunately, the goods are bigger, even he can''t stand it, so he would rather stay away. But Jia Xiaoduo is different, she is clever and lovely, and adults like her.


    "I''m waiting for my uncle." Said the little girl cleverly.


    "Oh, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, uncle, I want to go to the guard camp and be a guard."


    Ning Jiu can''t help laughing, "you are a girl, you can''t be a bodyguard."


    "But I''ve learned all my kung fu. I want to follow the imperial court. I want my son to inherit my father''s career."


    Ning Jiu''s face sank. "Is your father forcing your son to inherit his father''s career again? Don''t pay attention to him. Your father is a..."


    "Two hundred and five, I know," Jia Xiaoduo said with a smile, "it has nothing to do with my father. I like to be a bodyguard myself."


    Ning Jiu shook his head helplessly, "little flower, you are poisoned too deeply by your father. If your father didn''t instill those things into you, how could you want to be a bodyguard? If you listen to my uncle, you''d better learn embroidery from your mother. That''s what a girl should learn."


    "But I can''t learn embroidery. Every time my mother forces me to embroider, my fingers are full of holes."


    This matter rather nine know, looking at the little girl chubby fingers pricked blood holes, he also distressed, also let Qihong to persuade green lotus, don''t force Jia Xiaoduo to learn embroidery."Uncle, you are the head of the guard camp," Jia Xiaoduo looked at him expectantly with his head raised. "My father said that as long as you agree, I can be a guard."


    Ning Jiu secretly scolds Jia Tong in his heart. The little girl seldom asks him for something. He especially wants to satisfy her, but he really can''t help. There is no such rule.


    "Well, Xiao duo, uncle, I still have something to see the emperor. Let''s go first. Let''s talk about it later."


    Without waiting for Jia Xiaoduo to speak, he hurried to Chengde hall.


    Jia Xiaoduo looks at his back in a hurry, but he knows that uncle Ning is not good at refusing, so he finds an excuse to run away. Uncle Ning is different from her father. He is not good at telling lies, and he is also very difficult for him.


    She went home sullen, after dinner, a person sitting on the patio bench, holding gills, looking at the mid air of the moon.


    Jia Lanqing passed by the corridor, saw her, and came down the steps, "little flower, what''s the matter, listless?"


    Jia Xiaoduo blinked his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Jia Lanqing loves this younger sister most, then sits down, "how, has the worry, tells elder brother."


    Jia Xiaoduo melancholy said, "even father and uncle Ning can''t help, brother even more can''t, after all, you are a civil servant."


    Jia Lanqing said with a smile, "Xiaoduo, solving things has nothing to do with civil servants and military generals. It has something to do with here." he pointed to his brain. "Brother is so smart, he can help you think of a way. Come on, why do you make trouble?"


    "Brother, I want to be a bodyguard."


    Jia Lanqing understood it as soon as he heard it. No wonder father and uncle Ning can''t help. They are the most powerful ministers in East Vietnam, but this is beyond their ability. They have no right to change their ancestral system.


    He knew that it was his sister''s long cherished wish to be a bodyguard. Before, he didn''t take it to heart because he thought her younger sister was still young. But after the gold robbery, he thought he could let Xiaoduo have a try.


    "Xiaoduo, I''ll try to help you."


    Jia Xiaoduo''s eyes brightened, "even father and uncle Ning said that they can''t do it. Do you have a way?"


    Jia Lanqing laughs, "you''ve got the wrong person for this."


    "Who should I call?"


    "Who set the system of bodyguards?"


    "The emperor."


    "Yes, the emperor can make the system, and of course he can change it."


    Jia Xiaoduo suddenly realized and said happily, "brother, I''m waiting for your good news."


    From today on, please vote for the new book "Xinxin Xiangrong", the same sweet pet, the same cultivation, the same relaxed and cheerful, different stories. If you like Mozi''s writing style, please continue to file the new book "Xinxin Xiangrong", which is already very fat. Thank you for your support.


    Important things said three times, please vote for the monthly ticket "Xinxin Xiangrong"! The monthly ticket is for Xinxin Xiangrong, and the monthly ticket is for Xinxin Xiangrong. There are links to new books below, ha


    thank you, and I''ll be back later. Have a nice weekend!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1540

    As soon as Du Jinyan entered the Guanghua gate, he heard someone call him, "brother Jinyan."


    The voice is so familiar that Du Jinyan thinks that he has an auditory hallucination. Looking back, he is stunned. Jia Xiaoduo, dressed in the armor of the second-class bodyguard, walks towards him in a majestic way.


    He has always felt that Jia Xiaoduo is not good-looking. His round big face and two small clenches on his head are not as good as ever. But now, the small clenches are gone. The big face is covered by a helmet, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and the posture of walking, which is really a bit heroic.


    He looked her up and down. "What are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see?" Jia Xiaoduo clapped his armor triumphantly, "I''m a second-class bodyguard just like you now."


    Du Jinyan is not happy, "you a little girl film, with what when guard?"? What''s more, I''m a second-class bodyguard only after examination. Why do you think so? "


    Jia Xiaoduo is very calm, "with my brother and the emperor brother friendship."


    "My elder sister is still the queen," said Du Jinyan. "I''ll go and tell my elder sister to withdraw you now."


    "You go," Jia Xiaoduo disapproved, "see if sister pengpeng will listen to you."


    "Jia Xiaoduo," said Du Jinyan harshly, "you dare to call the Queen''s name!"


    Jia Xiaoduo tooted, "didn''t you just call my sister my sister?"


    Du Jinyan stares at her and thinks about it. It''s not good to disturb empress dowager.


    They arrived on duty one after another. The guard on duty felt fresh to a little girl. Jia Xiaoduo was very easygoing and soon became familiar with everyone. Du Jinyan stood on the side and looked on coldly, muttering. These guys haven''t seen a girl before. How can they all look at Jia Xiaoduo with their eyes shining?


    Jia Xiaoduo takes out melon seeds and nuts from her pocket for everyone to eat. She is a snack. She likes to take snacks with her. These bodyguards seldom eat snacks. After all, they have to consider their identity and image. You know, she is wearing armor and saber, but suddenly she is holding a handful of melon seeds.


    But Jia Xiaoduo''s snacks are delicate and smell delicious. The second-class bodyguards are not old enough to be greedy. Instead, they are on duty, and no one sees them. When Jia Xiaoduo invites them to eat, they are not polite. They lean against the post, leaning against the table, eating melon seeds and talking and laughing.


    Du Jinyan looks at this scene, very speechless, Jia Xiaoduo the first day, the value of the room into a girl''s boudoir, several men get together to eat melon seeds, this is like it.


    Jia Xiaoduo also handed him, "brother Jinyan, do you want to eat?"


    Du Jinyan is not angry, "don''t eat."


    "Don''t eat and pull." Jia Xiaoduo snorted and turned to talk to others.


    Du Jinyan is the country''s uncle. It''s hard for everyone to ignore him. Someone said, "Jinyan, I heard that you are engaged to the grand master Cai, the imperial censor of the duchayuan?"


    "Well."


    "Oh, that''s a famous beauty in Lin''an City. You are blessed."


    Du Jinyan smiles, holding his head high, and looks reserved.


    Another said, "we Jinyan are so excellent. Who is lucky to marry him?"


    Du Jinyan is complacent, Jia Xiaoduo then a, "he is excellent, how can I not see it? In terms of intelligence, I can''t compare with my brother. In terms of skill, I can''t compare with brother Ning''an. "


    Du Jinyan was so angry, "Jia Xiaoduo, let''s have a fight. Who''s good at it?"


    Jia Xiaoduo didn''t lift her eyelids. "It''s interesting to yell at a little girl? So what if you win and scream? You have the ability to fight with brother Ning''an. "


    Mentioning that Ning''an pokes Du Jinyan''s heart, but he secretly loves Princess Qingyang. Outsiders don''t know. These bodyguards adore Ning Jiu and his son, and immediately praise him, "Ning''s master is a tiger father without a dog."


    "Yes, Lord Ning is very good. The leader of ningmen is better than blue."


    Du Jinyan does not want to listen, not angry said, "all scattered, the duty." Said, he strode to the door, Jia Xiaoduo immediately follow up, "Jinyan brother, I with you a class."


    The bodyguard who was originally in the same class with Du Jinyan stopped when he heard this, and her mouth was short. Miss Jia wanted to take his place, so he was happy to take a rest.


    Du Jinyan stood on the edge of Guanghua door, with his hands down and a cold face, like a King Kong. Jia Xiaoduo stood opposite him, just about to speak, he said coldly: "on duty, don''t talk."


    Jia Xiaoduo had to shut his mouth, but he squeezed his eyes. Du Jinyan didn''t know what she meant and didn''t care.


    After a while, Shi Chuang came with Jin Chuaner. Seeing Jia Xiaoduo, he asked with a smile, "Xiaoduo, are you used to being on duty the first day?"


    "Quite used to it." Jia Xiaoduo then remembered to salute, two hands arch, "to the empress please."


    Shi pengpeng laughed, "don''t do that. Just stand up. Didn''t they teach you?" Then he looked at Du Jinyan, "what''s the matter with you as a brother? How come Xiaoduo didn''t teach people rules the first day?"Du Jinyan said in a gruff voice, "I''m not her brother, who loves to teach who teaches."


    Shi pengpeng frowned and said, "you grew up with Xiaoduo, don''t you have this feeling? Why can''t you learn from Ning''an and see how good he is to Qingyang? "


    Does Du Jinyan think that everyone has made an appointment to poke his heart together today? But this time it was his elder sister or the queen who poked him. He didn''t dare to say anything and hummed bitterly.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t have time to chat with them here. The emperor was waiting for her. When he left, he looked at Du Jinyan again. "There''s something on your lips."


    Du Jinyan touched it with his hand. It''s sesame seeds. Although he didn''t pick up Jia Xiaoduo''s melon seeds just now, he picked up sesame cakes that others changed hands. It''s estimated that he accidentally touched them when he ate them.


    As soon as Shi pengpeng left, he blamed Jia Xiaoduo, "I have something on my lips. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Jia Xiaoduo is a little aggrieved, "I''m going to say it, but you told me not to speak. I winked at you and hinted that you didn''t understand who to blame?"


    Du Jinyan, "..."


    At this time, someone came over again. She was a beautiful imperial concubine with a graceful figure. She started to hire Tingting and followed two maids.


    Jia Xiaoduo and Du Jinyan look at each other, the latter eyebrow uplift shallow wrinkles, she immediately understand his meaning.


    The Guanghua gate they guarded was a gate to Chengde hall. She didn''t know who the little master was, but it was obvious that the little master was going to Chengde hall. Shi pengpeng just went to Chengde hall. Du Jinyan didn''t want to let the empress pass, but because of his identity, he couldn''t speak. After all, he was the younger brother of the queen.


    Jia Xiaoduo and Du Jinyan are the same mind, do not want to let the emperor''s brother''s wife to disturb the emperor and empress get along with, came forward to stop, "this little Lord, where do you want to go?"


    At the end, I was surrounded by xiaoduoduo''s strength. Ah, I really want to open an essay for Xiaoduo.


    Continue to ask for a monthly ticket for the new book "Xinxin Xiangrong" and hold a show.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1541

    This is Yang Xiuyi. Although she is not as smart as Zhang Xiuyi, she has some points in her heart. Xu Guifei died and Liu Guiren died. Shufei quietly went out of the palace. Now she and Zhang Xiuyi are left in the palace. She also saw the emperor''s attitude towards the queen. She thought about it for a long time. She didn''t dare to lose Chengde hall. But when the emperor called her, she wanted to take the opportunity to ask for a will.


    She was cautious and modest. When she was stopped by the little bodyguard, she answered truthfully, "the emperor called me to Chengde hall."


    Jia Xiaoduo glanced at the two maids and said, "where''s the messenger?"


    "It''s the words passed on by Duke Sixi. Take the words and Duke Sixi will leave."


    Jia Xiaoduo felt his chin, a little suspicious, "I can''t rely on your one-sided words, I''ll let you go."


    "It''s really the emperor who summoned them. Don''t you believe you ask them?"


    The two maids nodded quickly, "it''s true. It''s the word from father-in-law Sixi. The emperor summoned our master."


    Jia Xiaoduo looks at Du Jinyan. His uncle''s face is expressionless and very cold. When they look at each other, Jia Xiaoduo understands that Du Jinyan still doesn''t want to let them go.


    "Well, I have to ask first," Jia Xiaoduo said, "please wait here for a moment." When he left, he asked Du Jinyan, "can you do it alone? Do you want another brother? "


    Du Jinyan was so angry that his nose was crooked that he said in a thick voice, "go quickly, what are you talking about?" A little girl on duty the day before asked him if he could? She''s the old lady. If she hadn''t stopped people, she would have kicked them.


    Jia Xiaoduo walks quickly all the way to Chengde hall. She is not stupid. She knows that she can''t find the emperor about this. She has to ask Sixi quietly, so that the emperor won''t think that she is under the command of the queen and misunderstand her.


    But Sixi didn''t wait on the porch, and she didn''t know where she was. She looked around and saw Ning Shiqi clubbing under the steps like a cold judge, so she went, "brother Shiqi, I''ll take your place for a while. You can go to the duty room and have a cup of tea."


    Ning seventeen turned a deaf ear and didn''t blink.


    Jia Xiaoduo knew that Ning Shiqi didn''t recognize anyone except the emperor. She had no choice but to quietly walk around the corridor, intending to eavesdrop on the window. As soon as she put her face up, she felt that her neck was tight and she was taken away by someone holding her clothes around her neck.


    Rather 17 Jia Xiaoduo to the ground a pier, a face serious, "what are you doing?"


    "I steal..."


    "Well?"


    "No, I''m looking for Sixi."


    Four Xi just returned to the corridor, heard this, immediately trot over, "Oh, Miss Jia looking for slaves, you can tell me anything."


    Jia Xiaoduo pulled Si Xi aside and whispered, "I''m on duty in Guanghua gate. A little principal came to Chengde hall and said it was the emperor summoning me. Is there anything about this?"


    "You''re talking about Yang Xiuyi. If there''s something about it, I''ll pass it on myself."


    "What does Yang Xiuyi do?"


    "This," Si Xi said with a smile, "I don''t know."


    "Is the queen here?"


    "Yes, the empress and the emperor are talking in the inner room. Do you want to go in?"


    "Don''t go in," Jia Xiaoduo patted his sword. "I''m on duty." Then she turned and left, looking very busy.


    Since there is such a thing, Jia Xiaoduo is not easy to stop. Besides, Yang Xiuyi has a good impression on her. She looks good, speaks softly and is modest to people, so she is let in.


    Du Jinyan asked her, "you didn''t hear me wrong. Is it really the emperor''s call?"


    "No mistake, father-in-law Sixi told me personally." She turned her head and praised Ning Shiqi again. "Ah, seventeen''s lightness skill is really superb. I didn''t realize it at all, so he took me away. It''s worthy of Uncle Ning''s teaching. Ning''s army is the one in the palace." she put up her thumb and added, "brother Ning An is the same in the mirage door."


    Du Jinyan has been patient for a long time. He said angrily, "you should try to mention Ning''an again."


    Jia Xiaoduo looked at him in surprise, "are you still unhappy about the marriage between Ning''an elder brother and Qingyang elder sister? Isn''t the emperor pointing you to a first-class beauty? "She spread her hands." look at me, I have nothing. I''m not so happy. "


    Du Jinyan side body don''t look at her, come an eye don''t see heart don''t annoy.


    -


    Yang Xiuyi went into Chengde hall and saluted the empress. Mo Ronglin was drinking tea. Without raising his eyelids, he said in a light voice, "get up."


    Yang Xiuyi didn''t know what the emperor sent her to do, but the queen was also there, which made her a little relieved.


    "I heard," muronglin said, "that you are not satisfied with the song and dance performance on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival banquet?"


    Yang Xiuyi was scared to kneel on the ground, "my concubine is not dissatisfied."


    "You don''t mean that there is a turning point in the middle of the song that is not soft enough. If you are allowed to compose the music, it is better to keep it than the original one?"


    Yang Xiuyi trembled with fright. She said that, but she only said to Zhang Xiuyi. Did Zhang Xiuyi sue her before the emperor?


    She and Zhang Xiuyi have a good relationship and get along with each other as sisters. Why did Zhang Xiuyi do this? For a moment, some thoughts flashed through her mind. Did Zhang Xiuyi want to take advantage of the withering of the harem and take the opportunity to suppress her so as to elevate herself?"Get up. I don''t mean to blame you." Mo Ronglin said, "since you know the music, you can still remember the dance music that night. Play your modified music to me and let me see if you really have this ability?"


    When Yang Xiuyi went to Chengde hall, she always took the Qin with her in case the emperor wanted to listen to her. When the emperor said something, she didn''t dare to listen. She sat cross legged on the mat and played the song she had changed that night.


    Her piano skills are superb, music is also good, listen to the presence of people infatuated, only Murong Lin silent drinking tea, after a song, he took the lead in clapping, "is good." He asked Shi pengpeng, "what does the queen think?"


    Shi pengpeng also appreciated Yang Xiuyi''s piano skills, so naturally he said it was good.


    Mo Ronglin put down his tea cup and said to Yang Xiuyi, "since you have this ability, how about I let you into Taichang temple?"


    Yang Xiuyi was stunned for a moment, and immediately fell on the ground to thank him, "emperor, it''s my wish to enter Taichang temple. If the emperor can really let me enter Taichang temple, I''m willing to repay the emperor in my next life." Today, I also put this idea into my mind. I didn''t expect that the emperor would take the initiative to raise it. It really surprised her.


    "If you want to go to Taichang temple, you will come to the palace. You are no longer Yang Xiuyi."


    "I''ve thought about it. I''m willing to go to Taichang temple. Please help the emperor."


    Mo Ronglin pondered for a moment, "in this case, I will help you, just your identity Do you have any sisters in your family? "


    "Yes, there are four sisters in my family. The eldest sister has already married, and my concubine ranks third. The fourth sister is still in the boudoir. The second sister was kept in Chuang Tzu because of illness the year before last. She died last year."


    Mo Ronglin nodded, "let your family release the news, that your second sister is still in Chuang Tzu, no illness, you go back to clean up, go out of the palace at night, and go to Taichang temple as your second sister in a few days."


    The new book recommends Xinxin Xiangrong


    meeting for the first time.


    Ling Xin: what kind of guardian is this? Is it the devil?


    Jiang Yuchen: what kind of young lady is this? Is it an idiot?


    A month later.


    Ling Xin: no matter, you must protect me from the wind and rain.


    Jiang Yuchen: No, you have to learn to be invincible.


    A few years later.


    Ling Xin: now I am invincible.


    Jiang Yuchen: now I just want to protect you from the wind and rain.


    Yesterday''s request for votes was not ideal. Today, we continue to ask for 20 votes in Xinxin Xiangrong, and the little princess will add more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1542

    Yang Xiuyi left happily. Mo Ronglin quietly observed Shi pengpeng''s look, but he didn''t see any signs. He tentatively asked, "I want Yang Xiuyi to enter Taichang temple. What''s the Queen''s idea?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "the emperor is happy."


    Mo Ronglin, "..." I want to make you happy


    He didn''t give up. "The queen has nothing to say?"


    Shi pengpeng thought, "since Yang Xiuyi has entered Taichang temple, it''s better to find a good place for Zhang Xiuyi and send him away."


    Mo Ronglin was so happy that he was about to agree. Then he heard her say, "they didn''t follow the rules when they entered the palace. They were of low birth. It''s better to send them away. Next year, my concubines will choose some high lintels for the emperor, and they will be restrained in the court."


    Mo Ronglin''s heart suddenly fell in the air and fell to pieces. He thought to himself: I''m dismissing the harem for you. You don''t appreciate it. I don''t know what''s good.


    His face was cold and he said, "if the queen says that, I think it''s better to leave Zhang Xiuyi to save her loneliness."


    Shi pengpeng''s face was calm. "What the emperor said is that Zhang Xiuyi is smart and understanding. It''s better to keep a solution with the emperor."


    No matter what Mo Ronglin said, Shi pengpeng always had words to stop him. He was so speechless that he couldn''t get out and swallow. He was so angry that his teeth itched.


    Shi pengpeng saw that his face was not good, and naturally he would stay soon. The tiger had to pull it properly. If she pulled it hard, she had to ask for trouble. She knew well and left after a good fortune.


    When Yang Xiuyi went back, Zhang Xiuyi was waiting at the door. When he saw her, he asked, "did the emperor mention the matter of letting you enter Taichang temple?"


    Yang Xiuyi hugged her, red eyes, "good sister, thank you."


    Zhang Xiuyi patted her on the back with a smile. "Don''t thank me. I sent you out for my own sake. In the harem, I''m the queen. The emperor can''t look up at me."


    Yang Xiuyi was a little ashamed. When she was in Chengde hall, she really thought about it. But she and Zhang Xiuyi have known each other for such a long time. They are as close as sisters. They are inseparable every day. She knows that Zhang Xiuyi is not like that.


    They went into the room hand in hand and sat down to talk.


    Zhang Xiuyi sighed, "at the beginning, when we entered the palace, what we wanted to do was to serve the emperor with all our heart. If we had a son and a half, we would be satisfied. Who ever thought that after a long time, the scenery in the palace became like this. The emperor finally followed the same old way as the emperor. I didn''t expect that the emperor finally liked the queen. I thought... "


    "Of course, it''s the empress. Is it Princess Xu?" Yang Xiuyi said, "she is so bad and has done so many wrong things. Poor Liu Guiren was taken as a pawn by her and came to a miserable end."


    "Well, people are doing it, heaven is watching it, and all the bad things are done. Heaven will take you away. It''s better to be a lady. When you enter the palace, it''s like an invisible person. At last, you become a princess. It''s better to be a first-class Princess than to spend the quiet time in this deep palace. Now my sister has a good way out, and now I''m left. "


    Yang Xiuyi asked, "did my sister ever think of a way back for herself? In my opinion, I''m afraid there will be no one left in the palace. "


    "What can I do?" Zhang Xiuyi said with a bitter smile, "if I don''t have the talent of my elder sister, I will argue about horses. Although there is no woman as an official in Taichang temple in this dynasty, there is one in the previous dynasty. It''s not a precedent for my elder sister to enter Taichang temple After a pause, he said, "if you want me to go to Taipusi horse factory, you might as well let me go outside the Great Wall to raise horses."


    Yang Xiuyi yo a, "I heard that the great wall can be bitter."


    "It''s not bitter, but the climate is worse, and the victory lies in freedom," Zhang Xiuyi said with some longing. "I want to set up a horse farm outside the Great Wall, sell the horses to Lin''an City and Jiangnan, and sell the best ones to the palace. I can do what the queen can do in those days. "


    "Ah, you want to be a horse dealer."


    Zhang Xiuyi shook her head for a moment and said with pride, "Shijia business is Huangshang, the richest man in Dongyue. Every year, there are countless horse teams. If I do business with Shijia business, what else do I worry about?"


    Yang Xiuyi looked at her admiringly, "my sister is a person who does great things. My sister can''t do it. I''m satisfied if I can stay in Taichang temple and manage my temperament. Since my sister has such an idea, I will help you to talk to the emperor. "


    Zhang Xiuyi shook her head. "It''s no use looking for the emperor. We have to look for the empress."


    "OK, sister, go to the queen."


    Zhang Xiuyi still shook his head, "no elder sister, my younger sister has entrusted someone who can speak to her mother."


    "Oh? Who did my sister trust? "


    Zhang Xiuyi but smile not language, sold a pass.


    -


    when he returns to Fengming palace, Jin chuan''er complains, "Niang Niang, it''s obvious that the emperor dismisses the harem for the sake of Niang Niang. Why doesn''t Niang appreciate it? What''s the matter with the emperor''s anger?"


    Shi pengpeng glanced at her, "are you my person, or his person?"


    "Of course, the maid belongs to the empress, but the empress is not right about it today.""Look, what should we do?"


    "Naturally, it''s the emperor''s love. If Zhang Xiuyi is solved by the way, won''t everyone be happy?"


    Shi pengpeng looked at her in surprise, "solve Zhang Xiuyi, you want to put Zhang Xiuyi..."


    Jin chuan''er looked at her and knew that she wanted to interrupt. She said, "what''s your mother thinking? I''m a regular person. The maidservant means that when Yang Xiuyi is out of the palace, Zhang Xiuyi naturally can''t stay. Why don''t you ask her what she thinks and help her if you can, and all of them are gone, aren''t you quiet? "


    "You didn''t listen to the emperor. You want to keep Zhang Xiuyi."


    Jin chuan''er was not angry. "You forced him. Even if the emperor has a thousand bad things, it''s a thing of the past. Don''t hold on to the old accounts, it''s not grand. "


    Shi pengpeng was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. "I''m not big yet."


    Jin chuan''er was silent for a moment and changed the topic. "Niang Niang, how many horses do we buy in a year?"


    Shi pengpeng was a little strange, "what do you want to do with this?"


    "Isn''t this the biggest worry of the empress and her wife? If we can''t buy a good horse, we can''t get enough money every year. Has the empress ever thought that if we can set up a horse farm outside the great wall and raise a good horse, we won''t have to worry about it in the future?"


    Shi pengpeng was puzzled, "what do you want to say?"


    "Let''s set up a horse farm outside the great wall and invite people who know how to raise horses. It not only meets the demand of our horse team, but also can be sold to Lin''an City, Jiangnan and the palace in the future. Madam, do you think this is a good thing?"


    "Where can I find someone who knows the business?"


    "Zhang Xiuyi, her Laozi is the assistant leader of Taipusi horse factory. She has followed her father around the horse farm since she was a child. She is a knowledgeable person. Last time, the emperor praised her for understanding the horse Sutra."


    Shi Chuang realized that Jin chuang''er had made a big circle and then came back. However, we can consider running the racecourse.


    "Niang Niang, this is Zhang Xiuyi''s wish. You can help her. Zhang Xiuyi said that as long as she agrees, she will burn incense to her every day and bless her for a long life."


    "But the Emperor..."


    "If you really do that, the Emperor may be very happy, and you won''t care with your mother about today''s affairs." Jin chuan''er tried his best to persuade him, "Zhang Xiuyi''s wish is over. The emperor is happy. You are quiet, aren''t you? What else do you want to think about


    Twenty tickets are full. More.


    OK, it''s all settled. No one is left in the harem. Now lin''er and Peng Peng love each other.


    PS: new book recommendation:


    Ling Xin tries to reason with him, "Mr. Jiang, I don''t like swimming."


    "I don''t want you to like it, I want me to be at ease. Do you understand


    "It''s not going to happen again when dogs bump me out of the pool."


    "Did that dog promise you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ling Xin finds that although Jiang Yuchen doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, once he opens his mouth, he can kill people. How can she get along with such a person?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1543

    Mrs. song was always worried. She asked the right prime minister, "master, our daughters have been back for so long. There is no movement in the palace. Can''t we just let it go?"


    "No," the right prime minister said, "the emperor''s golden words, how can we forget it?" he said with a little regret. "Originally, he thought jiao''er would go to the palace to be a lady, but he didn''t want to become the princess of the prince''s mansion."


    Mrs. song didn''t feel sorry at all. "I''d rather have my daughter be my own princess. The prince''s house is on the same street as ours. If I miss my daughter, I''ll go to see her. It''s just a matter of a few steps for my daughter to come back. It''s no better than seeing her in the palace several times a year. I didn''t want her to enter the palace at the beginning, but it''s hard to disobey the emperor''s order. It''s better now. Besides, his royal highness Sheng is good-looking, good-natured and gentle. At first sight, he will hurt people. He is also a rich prince. Jiao''er will be happy with him. "


    The right Prime Minister sighed, "Your Highness Sheng is good. I''m afraid it''s too good to be missed. It''s the same for him to follow the king of Jin. Look at the backyard of the king of Jin. It''s no different from the palace."


    "His highness Sheng won''t. He has never met jiao''er before. He just follows King Jin. As long as he becomes a relative and jiao''er is around, he and Meimei can''t spare time to think about other things."


    The right Prime Minister laughed, "I hope my wife is right."


    Song Fu said, "now I only hope that they will get married soon. I''m sure that I''ll get married."


    "listen to the emperor''s meaning, the royal highness of the princess is in front, saying that it is the order of the elder, the princess and her royal highness are married, and the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager must attend.


    Embroidered upstairs in the backyard, song JiaoMu stares at Mo Rongsheng who jumps into the window, "you, how are you coming?" How did your royal highness jump into the window like a thief


    Mo Rongsheng has read too many books about private meetings in the backyard of a young master and a young lady. Now he has experienced it himself. It''s exciting and fresh. It''s wonderful. He holds song Jiao''s hand and says, "don''t blame me, miss. I really love you so much. That''s the only way to do something ridiculous


    Song Jiao read a lot of books. Naturally, he knew what he said came from which book and which paragraph. He blushed and cooperated, "if you really want to love me, you''d better ask someone to marry you. What''s furtive..."


    Mo Rongsheng gazed affectionately, "don''t worry, miss. Tomorrow morning, I will beg my parents to come to propose marriage. I will get married with Miss as soon as possible. I will fly with both wings."


    Song Jiao bowed his head in shame, and his voice murmured, "young master..."


    Yinchuan''er looked up to goose bumps on the side. Seeing that they had almost finished their performance, she came forward and beat Yuanyang. "Your Highness, it''s getting late. Please go back. If you want to let people know, will our young lady''s reputation be gone?"


    Mo Rongsheng didn''t know how to be a little afraid of yinchuan''er. Listening to her saying, he nodded, "I''ll leave right away. I''ll come back when I have time."


    One day without marriage, his heart is like a claw scratching. He is always restless. He has to come to see him every three or five days. He used to pay a formal visit, but later he just jumped over the wall because he couldn''t bear the red tape. He feels that this is in line with his romantic personality.


    -


    Du Jinyan stretched out his hand and asked the maid to put on his outer robe for him. He looked down at his waist and frowned, "today, hang that piece of suede jade pendant."


    "Yes, young master." The maid changed the sapphire into white suede and asked, "young master, is the sachet orchid?"


    Du Jinyan thought, "the Emperor didn''t send me ambergris fragrance, use that."


    Shi Yingying slapped him on the back of the head and said, "if the emperor gives you ambergris, you can keep it. How dare you use your brain? Where have you lost it? Get it back quickly. "


    The maid lowered her head and snickered. Du Jinyan said bitterly, "it can''t be used. What does the emperor send me for?"


    "I look up to you as a present. In the whole world, except the emperor, who dares to use ambergris and is not afraid of beheading?"


    "The emperor is my brother-in-law, so I can''t cut my head with a incense."


    "Maybe it''s useless to have a long head. It''s better to cut it off."


    Du Changfeng listened to the mother and son quarrel, shook his head, "Jinyan, your mother is right, thanks to your sister''s blessing, our family now can be regarded as the emperor''s relatives, but we can''t lose our sense of propriety because of this. The more the emperor values us, the more we need to understand the rules, don''t let your sister difficult to do, you see Ningjia second house, the grade is high enough, it''s also the old minister and important minister in front of the emperor, can''t you People never dare to overstep. Ning''an and Lan Qing are more sensible than you. "


    Du Jinyan was upset when he heard Ning''an''s name. He sat down on a stool and drank water with a straight face.


    Shi Yingying reproached him, "it''s all betrothed. I can''t keep my breath. Otherwise, don''t go. Be careful to scare Miss Cai."


    Du Jinyan, "..."


    Today, Mr. Cai''s family is holding a poetry meeting. The poetry meeting is actually an opportunity for young masters and young ladies of various aristocratic families to drink tea, eat snacks, recite poems and make friends. Du Jinyan is a military general and has no interest in poetry. He went because he received a post from the Cai family and wanted to take the opportunity to see Miss Cai to see if she is as beautiful as the picture.


    In order to meet his fiancee, he tried his best to punish himself. After all, he was a famous beauty in Beijing, and he didn''t want to be impolite.Uncle Guo received a very warm reception in CAI''s house. Mr. Cai personally welcomed him at the door, took him to visit the house, and introduced his family members. Everyone knew that he was the son-in-law of CAI''s house. Naturally, they all laughed, bowed and flattered him.


    Du Jinyan is seldom treated like this, so he is somewhat elated.


    Mr. Cai pointed to the island in the middle of the lake and said, "Mr. Du, look, the dog and the little girl are there. Today, there are Mr. Liang, the Minister of the Ministry of household, Mr. Qian Jin, Mr. Yang''s daughter, Mr. Zhongyong''s son, and several princesses of King Jin''s house..."


    From a long dike built by the lake to the island in the middle of the lake, Mr. Cai led the way and introduced Du Jinyan to the island in the middle of the lake.


    Du Jinyan used to only like to hang out with Murong Qingyang and their friends. He had his own small circle and seldom played with other aristocratic CHILDES and ladies, so he was not familiar with them. Mr. Cai introduced them one by one. He nodded his head with reserve and said hello.


    He finally met his fiancee. He was really a first-class beauty. He was outstanding among a group of family members. He was very satisfied.


    Miss Cai was very shy. She half covered her face with a fan, showing a pair of beautiful eyes. She gave a coy salute, "how are you, Mr. Du?"


    "Hello, Miss Cai." Du Jinyan quickly bows his hand and bows back.


    Mr. Cai looked at them secretly. Seeing that they were in love with each other, I let go of my heart and left after a few words.


    Du Jinyan remembered that the emperor had said that we should know more and cultivate more feelings before we get married. Only when we get married, we won''t regret it. Just as he was about to sit down and have a good talk with Miss Cai Haosheng, he heard a voice behind him calling him pleasantly, "brother Jinyan, you''re here, too."


    New book recommendation: Jiang Yuchen, "what did you just watch me do?"


    "It''s nothing," Ling Xin said with emotion. "I just think that now that you''ve finally grown up, you''re still so excellent. I don''t know who will be cheaper in the future


    Jiang Yuchen narrowed his eyes, "itchy skin?"


    Ling Xin''s mouth begged for a bargain, but she couldn''t smile. Jiang Yuchen didn''t hold back and pinched her waist again, "don''t push an inch."


    After pinching him, he regretted, because Ling Xin stepped on him again.


    Continue to ask for monthly pass and support for the new book "Xinxin Xiangrong". Twenty votes plus more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1544

    Du Jinyan was not angry when he heard the voice. He turned around and saw that it was Jia Xiaoduo. He said, "how did you come? Can you come to this kind of occasion? Can you recite poems correctly? What else can you do besides fighting?"


    Jia Xiaoduo was reproached by Du Jinyan for no reason. He was a little angry, especially when he saw that the beauty around him was also disgusted. Looking at her, he was even more angry. He puffed his cheeks and said, "can you recite poems correctly? Don''t you know how to fight or defeat brother Ning''an?"


    Du Jinyan is so angry that he looks up to heaven and breathes a long breath. How can he kill Jia Xiaoduo?


    He calmed down for a while, "I came because I received the post, and I didn''t invite you, did I?"


    "Didn''t invite me," Jia Xiaoduo pointed out, "my brother brought me here."


    Du Jinyan raised his eyes and looked around. A group of Childe brothers were talking and laughing with Jia Qinglan. Childe Cai offered the tea himself, politely and attentively.


    Jia Lanqing, as the most intelligent man in East Vietnam, is talented and handsome. Miss Qianjin adores him and the aristocratic son admires him. Wherever he goes, he is surrounded by onlookers. Everyone is proud to make friends with him. Anyone who runs a poetry club will post a note to him. If he is willing to come, it will be a great blessing.


    It''s just that few people have seen Miss Jia. They think that Jia Lanqing is so outstanding and her younger sister must be very good. Who knows that when they met today, they were disappointed. She has a round face with two small gripes. She is short and looks like a child. When she talks to her again, she doesn''t know any euphemism and has a big voice, just like the children of the common people. It''s really beautiful It''s most impolite.


    All the elites of the aristocratic family look contemptuous. It''s said that Mr. Jia is a brainless 250. She only got into the second class by relying on the emperor''s favor. It seems that Miss Jia has got her father''s true story, and she is not on the stage.


    The young ladies are well-trained, with decent smiles and gentle voices, but their words are not very pleasant. "Miss Jia, the poetry meeting is about to start. Will the servants in the house take you to the garden? You don''t understand here anyway. "


    Jia Xiaoduo knew that these thousands of gold despised her. He pointed to Du Jinyan with his mouth, "he doesn''t understand. Why can he stay?"


    The young lady of Hubu Shangshu''s family hid her face and said, "dugongzi is Miss Cai''s fiance. Of course, you can stay."


    On hearing this, Jia Xiaoduo glanced at the faces of several Qian Jin, and finally stopped on the faces of the Qian Jin of Yang Da''s family. He said sincerely, "I heard that Miss Cai is a famous beauty. It really deserves her reputation."


    Miss Cai''s face darkened, and Du Jinyan''s eyes widened. "Jia Xiaoduo, what are your eyes? This is Miss Cai."


    Jia Xiaoduo looked over and whispered, "if you don''t introduce yourself, you''ll still kill me if you admit your mistake."


    "Come on, go away and play for yourself. Don''t disturb us here." Du Jinyan said impatiently.


    Jia Xiaoduo doodle mouth, quietly left, Du Jinyan see her dragging step, reluctant appearance, some irritable, "you come back."


    Jia Xiaoduo stopped and looked back at him expectantly.


    Du Jinyan thought, "forget it, you stay," and explained to Miss Cai, "she is a troublemaker. If no one looks at her, she may make trouble in the house. She doesn''t understand and doesn''t speak."


    He opened his mouth, naturally no one turned to the ground, so Jia Xiaoduo left again, happily moved a chair to put on Du Jinyan''s side, Du Jinyan took his foot to stop, "stay away from me, I''ll be annoyed to see you."


    Jia Xiaoduo made a face at him and moved the chair away.


    Someone at that end saw this scene and said to Jia Lanqing with a smile, "your sister is not pestering you, but is pestering Mr. Du. It''s interesting."


    Jia Lanqing said with a smile: "my sister grew up with Jinyan when she was a little girl. She is used to making noise. We talk about poetry, but she doesn''t like it. She''s so bored here that she can play with Jinyan."


    The poetry meeting begins. The rule is that everyone will write a word, and everyone will write a poem. Whoever can''t catch it will lose, and he will be punished for drinking.


    Jia Xiaoduo didn''t participate, holding her cheek to watch them play. She was not interested in these things, and she didn''t understand them. Only when someone couldn''t pick up the penalty, she was enthusiastic and clapped. But once Miss Cai got stuck, and no one else said anything. She took the lead in clapping and yelling: "drink, drink, drink!"


    Miss Cai holds up her small wine glass, takes her sleeve to block it, sips it and puts it down. Her eyes sweep Jia Xiaoduo coldly, but she doesn''t realize it. She tilts her head and talks to Du Jinyan. Du Jinyan looks disgusted again. She waves to a servant of CAI''s house, calls him to him and says a few words. Then the servant takes Jia Xiaoduo away.


    Miss Cai asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "She''s going to the toilet," said Du


    Miss Cai smiles and doesn''t speak any more. She looks at her maid Xu''er and Xu''er follows her quietly.


    Jia Xiaoduo just stood up with her pants after going to the toilet. A basin of water fell from the sky and her pocket drenched her. She quickly tied her belt and rushed out, but there was no one outside. Although the weather is not too cold, but wet clothes, and then by the wind, Jia Xiaoduo couldn''t help sneezing twice.


    "Who? Who splashed me? " She yelled, but there was no one around, and the servants who brought her disappeared.Jia Xiaoduo shakes her clothes and goes to the island in the middle of the lake wet. Everyone can''t help laughing when they see her embarrassed appearance and point. Du Jinyan is talking to Miss Cai. When he hears the laughter, he looks up and sees that Jia Xiaoduo''s hair is wet and her clothes are wet. As soon as his face changes, he stands up and asks her, "who did it?"


    Jia Xiaoduo wronged shriveled mouth, "how do I know ah, out of no one."


    Du Jinyan looked at those ridiculed CHILDES and thousands of gold, cold eyes swept from their faces one by one, and asked again, "who did it?"


    Miss Cai was surprised. She thought Du Jinyan hated Jia Xiaoduo. How could Jia Xiaoduo come forward when something happened to him? But this happened in her house, and her brother was not there, so she had to come forward to make it better. "Maybe someone accidentally spilled it, and I don''t know Miss Jia is in the toilet. Well, I''ll let the maid take Miss Jia to change her clean clothes."


    "Clothes need to be changed, of course, but things need to be made clear," said Du, with a black face. "I don''t know if someone is splashing water in it? Is that the rule in your family? Without asking? "


    His aggressive tone made Miss Cai a little flustered, "this..."


    Miss shangshufu said, "it''s not a big deal. Just give Miss Jia a new dress."


    Du Jinyan hehe said, "the best clothing materials of my Shijia firm are supplied to the palace every year. My mother will send her a new one to make new clothes. Do you think she will lack new clothes? It''s clear that someone did it on purpose. Otherwise, why did the man disappear after splashing the water


    Here we are, here we are. Is there a monthly ticket!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1545

    When there was a storm on the island in the middle of the lake, Jia Lanqing was invited by Mr. Cai to see the new good horse. The horse was from Mengda. It was tall and had round and solid hooves. It was knocked on the stone slab and "got" made a sound. Jia Lanqing nodded, "it''s really a good horse."


    A servant came up in a hurry, "young master, Miss Jia has been splashed with water. Young master Du is losing his temper. Miss, please come over."


    Jia Lanqing frowned, "my sister was splashed with water? Where are the people? " Then he went to the direction of the island in the middle of the lake.


    After listening to the story, Mr. Cai said with a smile, "misunderstanding, it must be misunderstanding. They are no longer on the island in the middle of the lake. In the garden, I''ll take Mr. Jia."


    When Jia Lanqing arrived there, he saw that Jia Xiaoduo had changed his clothes and was standing in the crowd with his hair scattered. Du Jinyan had an angry face and was saying something loudly. He slowed down and stood behind the crowd. Mr. Cai didn''t understand, "why didn''t Mr. Jia go there?"


    Jia Lan said in a light voice, "if someone supports shemei, I don''t have to come out."


    It''s not far from the toilet. Du Jinyan brought us here to find out the person who splashed the water. He looked around and asked Miss Cai, "where''s the maid who took Xiaoduo to the toilet?"


    Miss Cai shook her head. "She''s just a rough girl. She''ll go wherever she can. The house is so big. I don''t know where she''s gone."


    "Then invite the housekeeper of your house."


    Miss Cai had no choice but to send someone to invite the housekeeper. The housekeeper came quickly, accompanied by Mr. Cai and Mrs. CAI. The first time my uncle came, he lost his temper. This is not a good thing. When he heard that Jia Xiaoduo had been splashed with water in his house, Mr. Cai was even more flustered. Although Jia Tong was only a second-class senior official with the same rank and a little bit of a 250 character, he was an old minister beside the emperor and the most trusted Minister of the emperor. His personal relationship was very unusual. The young lady of his family was humiliated in his house, which was not small.


    He immediately asked the housekeeper to find out the girl who took Jia Xiaoduo to the cottage. While everyone was waiting, Mrs. Cai complained and whispered to Mr. Cai, "Mr. Du is our son-in-law. What do you do for Miss Jia? I don''t know. I think he likes Miss Jia."


    Mr. Cai glared at her. "Don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Du and Ms. Jia grew up together. When she was a younger sister, she naturally wanted to stand out for her. Even if he didn''t stand out, Mr. Jia was here. I don''t know which one didn''t have eyes to make such a mess. If we find out, we must punish him severely!"


    Miss Cai heard her father''s words and lowered her eyes to cover her confusion.


    After a while, the maid found her and knelt down on the ground in panic, saying, "I took Miss Jia to the hut and left. I don''t know what happened behind."


    No matter how the housekeeper asked, she insisted that she didn''t know. Mr. Cai noticed something and looked at her daughter. Seeing that she was pale and evasive, she understood a little. She said to Du Jinyan with a smile, "Mr. Du, it seems that she really doesn''t know. Otherwise, Miss Jia would go back to have a rest first. I''ll come to the door to ask for a pardon some other day Make amends. "


    Jia Xiaoduo took a look at Du Jinyan and immediately understood what he meant, saying, "I''m not in the way. Are you scared when you pour some water? I''m not so coquettish. I have to find out people today. I want to see who splashed me. "


    "Listen, Mr. Cai. Xiaoduo said that if she wants to find people today, I have to help her find them."


    "But the maid said she didn''t see it. Look at this..."


    Du Jinyan sneered, "she said she didn''t see it? It''s not hard for her to tell the truth. After a meal, she said everything


    Kneeling on the ground, the maid trembled with fright, and cried out, "master, madam, I really didn''t see..."


    Du Jinyan said, "it''s her bad luck to kill her. If you don''t kill this kind of slave, you can''t take it. Let''s sell it."


    The maid is even more afraid. It''s good to sell to someone else''s house as a slave. If she is sold to GouLan yard, her life will be ruined. She kowtows to Mr. Cai, "master, don''t sell me, don''t sell me, I, i..."


    Du Jinyan a fierce drink, "you pour bottom see?"


    The maid was shocked by him, "see, I, I see."


    "Who spilled the water?"


    The maid didn''t dare to look up. She held out her hand and pointed to Miss Cai''s intimate maid, "yes, it''s her."


    "You talk nonsense," Xu''er screamed to tear her. Du Jinyan stopped her and stepped on her knee socket. Xu''er knelt down and cried, "no, I didn''t. I didn''t do it. I followed miss all the time and didn''t leave..."


    "Is it?" Du Jinyan sneered, "after Xiaoduo left, I saw you follow with my own eyes. What did you do?"


    Hearing this, Mr. Cai slapped Xu''er''s face and said, "come on, what are you doing?"


    The slap was so heavy that Xu''er fell to the ground and her mouth was bleeding. She climbed up to Miss Cai, hugged her leg and cried, "Miss, it''s not me. I don''t have it. I don''t have it..."Miss Cai wanted to plead. She looked up at her father. The latter winked at her. She hesitated for a moment and kicked off the catchy words. "You make it clear. I''ll plead with my father."


    Xu Er Leng for a while, she understood the meaning of the words, silent for a while, said, "yes, it''s the water splashed by the maidservant, the maidservant doesn''t know there''s someone inside."


    "Fart!" Jia Xiaoduo said, "I''m humming a ditty. Don''t you hear me?"


    "No, I didn''t hear that."


    "Lie!"


    Du Jinyan said, "Mr. Cai, since she has admitted, what do you think we should do?"


    "As Mr. Du said, beat the board first. If you don''t kill yourself, you can find someone to sell it."


    "Don''t sell me, miss. Don''t sell me. I''ve been with Miss for so long." Xu''er climbed up to Miss Cai again and hugged her legs. Miss Cai hid for a moment, looking cold.


    Xu''er''s heart fell into the glacier, staring at her, can''t believe her unfeeling, "Miss, you promised to plead for the maid..."


    Mrs. Cai scolded her, "dead hoof, causing such a big trouble, you still have the face to ask the young lady to intercede for you. In my opinion, let it go as soon as possible."


    Xu''er was dull for a while and said, "I spilled the water, but miss asked me to do it."


    When she said that, the people present were surprised. Jia Lanqing was the only one with a calm face. He seemed to have known the whole story for a long time.


    "You''re talking nonsense," said Miss Cai, covering her mouth with a fan and looking angry. "I didn''t let you splash water."


    "Miss didn''t say it clearly, but she winked at me."


    Miss Cai''s urgent excuse, "yes, you will be wrong. Anyway, I didn''t ask you to splash water."


    As soon as this word is said, people are in an uproar. Jia Xiaoduo walks forward. Miss Cai hints that Xu''er''s heel will go up. That will not be a good thing. Even if she doesn''t splash water, she will find other ways to make fun of Jia Xiaoduo.


    Du Jinyan glanced at her coldly and said to Mr. Cai, "I don''t think it''s enough for that marriage to happen to miss your family today."


    Cai adult white face, "but, that is the emperor refers to the marriage..."


    Miss Cai couldn''t hang on her face and blurted out, "don''t you hate her, too? I did it for..."


    "It''s my business that I hate her, but I don''t allow anyone to bully her." With that, Du Jinyan pulls Jia Xiaoduo away. Jia Xiaoduo walks two ways and turns back to make a face at Miss Cai.


    Jia Lanqing still had a smile in his eyes. He paced up and was held back by Mr. Cai. "Mr. Jia, you see what happened. I''ll make amends at the door some other day. I hope Mr. Jia will tell me how to get married for the little girl in front of the emperor. I can''t just let it go..."


    Jia Lanqing''s smile is very light. "Mr. Cai probably doesn''t know. The emperor loves Xiaoduo more than his uncle. This matter..." He shook his head and walked away.


    Mr. Cai and his wife looked at each other for a while, and suddenly slapped Miss Cai in the face, "you''ve lost all the face of the Cai family


    Miss Cai ran away with a cry. She wants to humiliate Jia Xiaoduo in order to please Du Jinyan. Who expected that she would lift a stone and hit her own foot!


    As for Du Jinyan and Jia Xiaoduo, they won''t be able to write the results. Please make up for them by yourself, and they don''t have to be all right. At least Du Jinyan''s marriage has been ruined, and xiaoduo''er has been played. They will fight each other for a few years and cherish the time before they grow up.


    Continue to recommend new books:


    when the guests leave soon, Jiang Yuchen stands under the steps and watches them leave. Ling Xin quietly goes up two steps and suddenly jumps on Jiang Yuchen''s back and ties his neck.


    Jiang Yuchen catches her steadily, turns his face and asks, "drunk again?"


    Ling Xin said with a smile, "Mr. Jiang, I like you more and more."


    After a moment of silence, he turned around and carried her up the steps. "I like you more than your father?"


    "Well thought, dad is always the number one in my heart." Ling Xin turned her head and looked at the sky in the distance, smiling brightly, "you are second."


    Jiang Yuchen smiles and asks, "what if I have a boyfriend in the future?"


    "He''s third."


    Come on, let''s get more tickets for the 20th month, let''s go, Xinxin, let''s go.


    let''s go www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1546

    Du Jinyan''s daughter, who is the only son of the richest man in East Vietnam, has power, power and wealth, and everyone''s eyes are red. It can''t be gone like this. When the emperor pointed out marriage, it was like pie falling from the sky for the Cai family. Now the pie doesn''t want to fall on his house. Lord Cai is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot and asks for help everywhere Words.


    It''s no use asking others for this kind of thing. The relationship between Jia Ning and Du Fu is ferromagnetic. If you want to persuade the Du family, you have to ask Jia Ning and Du Fu.


    Cai Dalien went to Jia''s house to make amends and gave a lot of valuable gifts. He wanted to ask Jia Tong to persuade Du Jinyan. As a result, Jia didn''t know what happened that day. Jia Xiaoduo was his lifeblood. When he heard that his girl was splashed with water in the hut of CAI''s house, she was so angry that she had to draw a sword on the spot. She was dragged by green lotus and asked him to leave quickly. Cai is a civil servant and doesn''t have much to do with military officers I didn''t expect to be so dangerous. I couldn''t wait to ask for help and ran away.


    His second family went to Ningfu. Ningjiu and his wife were calm and polite. They invited him to come in and have tea. However, when he explained his intention, Ningjiu''s face sank. "Mr. Cai means that Xiaoduo was splashed with water in your hut?"


    He is the leader of the bodyguard. He is not angry but powerful. When he doesn''t speak, he has already made people afraid. His tone is even more frightening. Mr. Cai is holding hot tea in a cold sweat and says repeatedly, "misunderstandings, all misunderstandings..."


    Qi Hong is not too happy, "how can you pour water into the hut? As soon as the Mid Autumn Festival is over, it''s cold. Don''t let the little flower get cold. "


    Rather nine stand up, cold voice way, "see off."


    Mr. Cai, "..."


    After thinking about it, he went to Du Fu again. Thinking that Du Jinyan was young and hard to talk about, he asked general Du and boss Shi to talk about it. Maybe there would be a turn for the better.


    Du Changfeng listen to him explain the intention, the corners of his mouth lead a satirical smile, character is so low, also want to be his daughter-in-law? I think it''s beautiful, but he doesn''t say, shiyingying.


    Shi Yingying heard Du Jinyan talk about Jia Xiaoduo''s being splashed with water that day. She was so angry that she lost her temper. She was still angry in her heart. When Mr. Cai bumped into her, she could find a vent.


    She was a businessman and the wife of a military general. She spoke straight to the point and didn''t like beating around the bush. She criticized Miss Cai severely. Hearing that, Mr. Cai was red in the face and finally left in despair.


    But he didn''t give up. After all, it was the Emperor himself who gave him the wedding. He believed that the emperor was the supreme in the ninth five year plan. He would never break his promise. He went to the South study to ask the emperor.


    Although the emperor was young, he was secretive. Listening to him, he was silent for a long time. Mr. Cai bowed himself to wait, feeling that there should be hope.


    For a long time, I heard the emperor say, "the beauty of Lord CAI ''


    Mr. Cai''s face is white. The emperor wants to make everyone know He now believes Jia Lanqing''s words. The emperor loves Jia Xiaoduo more than Du Jinyan. Du Jinyan just quits his marriage, but the emperor makes his daughter unable to get married in this life


    Cai adult left not long, four Xi lightly into the South study, "the emperor, the empress came."


    Mo Rong Lin raised his eyelids, "did you stop the queen?"


    "How dare I," Si Xi said with a smile, "I saw the empress coming here from a distance on the porch. I specially sent a message to the emperor."


    Mo Rong Lin raised his mouth to half, pretended to be calm and coughed, "when you come, you''ll come. If you want to report anything, please do nothing more."


    Although Si Xi was attacked by Yi Da, he was happy. He had been with Mo Ronglin for so long. He knew the little emperor''s mind best. He told him how beautiful he was.


    He said hastily: "the slave went out to wait for the empress."


    Mo Rong Lin looks down at the fold, can''t hide the smile at the end of the eye, eh.


    Shi pengpeng went up the steps and asked Si Xi, "is the emperor in it?"


    "In, Niang," four Xi to the empress smile more flattery, "the emperor is waiting for Niang."


    "What is the emperor waiting for our palace to do?"


    "Well," Sixi said with a smile, "the emperor is looking forward to her coming every day."


    Shi Chuang''s face flushed slightly and went into the door. Jin chuang''er and Si Xi looked at each other and went to one side to exchange their information in a low voice.


    When Shi pengpeng went in, Mo Ronglin pretended to be correcting the memorial. When he heard Shi pengpeng salute, he put down his pen and helped him, "the queen doesn''t need to be polite."


    Gently holding her arm, the faint fragrance of jasmine came into his nose. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and Shi pengpeng quietly opened a little distance.


    Mo Ronglin''s hand is empty and slightly melancholy. For so long, his relationship with Shi pengpeng seems to have entered a dead end. On the surface, everything looks good, but in fact, he can''t go any further.


    He cleared his throat, "queen, come here, what can I do for you?"


    To tell you the truth, Shi Chuang has a little regret at the moment. Jin Chuaner has become more and more eloquent recently, and she is almost involved in running the racecourse. It''s no problem to run the racecourse, and it''s not so difficult to hire an experienced horse keeper. Why is it Zhang Xiuyi? It seems that she runs the racecourse just to get Zhang Xiuyi out of the palace. It''s not good for Mo Ronglin to misunderstand her."My concubine," she said slowly, "I have nothing to do, just come to see the Emperor..."


    Mo Rong Lin stares at her eyes, the voice is very slow, "no, you have something to do." Then he took a step towards her.


    Shi pengpeng is most afraid of Mo Ronglin now. She looks at herself with that kind of hot eyes, as if she is about to be ignited the next moment. She can''t help but step back, "I''m really OK."


    She step back, Mo Rong Lin on further, tone like coax her, "you have something to think about."


    Shi pengpeng continued to retreat. As a result, she retreated to the wall, while the man continued to approach. She was so flustered that she said, "I have something to do with you, your majesty, listen to me..."


    "Yes, I promise." Mo Ronglin props his arm on the wall and pushes Shi pengpeng between the wall and his body. This is a move he learned from Mo Rongsheng. He uses it for the first time. He is very nervous and swallows his throat from time to time.


    Shi pengpeng was stunned for a moment. Before she said anything, Mo Ronglin agreed. What did she promise.


    "Emperor, do you know what I want to say?"


    "I know," Murong Lin looked at her with a smile, trying to look relaxed. "It''s just that Zhang Xiuyi went out of the palace to run the racecourse. I agree that I can also give a share of money to become a shareholder. It''s more convenient for some officials to become a shareholder." Jin chuan''er reported this to him early in the morning, and he waited for Shi Chuan to come and speak in person. As long as all the women in the harem are dismissed, he can be a little harder in front of Shi pengpeng''s face.


    Shi pengpeng, "..." It''s no wonder that Jin chuan''er''s words are all right. Mo Ronglin taught her how to feel. They agreed to let her go inside. But if you think about it carefully, it seems that Who is the reason for dismissing the harem? In order not to disturb her


    As you can see, Jia Xiaoduo is a group favorite. The difference between her and Princess Qingyang is that if Qingyang is bullied outside, the elders have this kind of mentality: let Princess guijianchou learn a lesson, so as not to make the world. If it''s Jia Xiaoduo, the elders will be different: Xiaoduo is so cute that she dares to be bullied. It''s so annoying.


    The second one is coming. Come on, come on, continue to ask for the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1547

    "Why is there no sound?" Jin chuan''er asked Si Xi quietly.


    Four Xi shook his head, put his ear closer, still can''t hear a sound, he looked at Jin chuan''er, went to the window, close to the window crack to look inside, this look scared him. Hurry to make a gesture to Jin chuan''er and ask her to stay away. Jin chuan''er thinks that peeping is found, and then he runs to the back of the post.


    Four Xi again to laning seventeen, "you also stand away."


    Ning Shiqi is unmoved and gives him a cold glance. Si Xi knows his temperament and whispers in his ear. Ning Shiqi''s expression is a little strange. He retreats to the door of the moon cave in silence. At the same time, he makes a gesture. The dark guards hiding in the dark come out of the hiding place one after another and retreat to a far place to hide.


    At this time, a palace maid came with tea. Sixi stood on tiptoe to stop her. Without saying a word, she pointed to the back and motioned her to turn around.


    The palace maids were puzzled, "father-in-law Sixi..."


    Just open mouth, four Xi a cover her mouth, forcibly take away, into the duty room just said, "my aunt, can never make a sound."


    The maid of honor didn''t understand, "father-in-law Sixi, what''s the matter?"


    Four Xi don''t know how to explain, simply under the order, "from now on, you all stay in the duty room, no one is allowed to enter the South study, defier hit the board."


    Just as Sixi got out of the duty room, he saw Wang Changliang coming with the dust in his arms. He immediately ran to stop him and whispered a few words. Wang Changliang looked up at the sky. For a moment, he was going to burst into tears again.


    Jin chuan''er, who had been hiding behind the pillar, saw that Si Xi had been working quietly for a long time, just like playing a pantomime. He didn''t understand what he saw. He came over and asked in a low voice, "father-in-law Si Xi, what are the emperor and empress doing inside?"


    Four Xi look around, voice pressure is lower, "I tell you, you must not tell others, the emperor day announcement..."


    The last word did not say, was Wang Changliang covered his mouth, dry smile twice, "know on the line, don''t say it."


    Jin chuan''er didn''t read a book, didn''t know how to chew words, didn''t listen to all the words, Leng didn''t understand. He asked Si Xi, "what''s Xuan?"


    Four Xi holding two hands, put up the thumb, mutual right, "this."


    Jin chuan''er understood this and hid behind the moon cave with a red face, but she was very happy. The emperor and her mother were finally going to blossom and bear fruit.


    After the efforts of father-in-law Sixi, there was no living person in the southern study within 50 steps except emperor and empress. After all, it''s the emperor''s first time. It''s in the daytime or in the South study. It''s the wrong time, the wrong place, and the first time. It''s not easy to be careless. Sixi and Wang Changliang, look at me and I''ll look at you. They have mixed feelings. It''s not easy for the emperor and his wife to get to this step


    After a long time, Shi Chuang finally came out, with his head down, his face red, and his steps in a hurry. He walked forward alone, and forgot Jin Chuaner.


    Jin chuan''er didn''t dare to disturb her. She followed her quietly. This was the first time for her mother. She had to ask aunt laurel what to eat?


    Four Xi and Wang Changliang with thieves like slip to the door, pressure voice call, "emperor, slaves come in."


    There was no movement inside. They looked through the crack of the door and saw the emperor sitting behind the desk with his hair in a daze. They looked at each other, gently pushed the door in, and looked around in a hurry. It seemed that something was wrong. The desk was neat and the floor was clean.


    Si Xi was stunned for a moment. He stood at the moon cave gate and made up a lot of pictures: the emperor pressed the empress on the book case, and the things on the book case were swept to the ground, which was a mess. A moment later, she changed to soft collapse. The empress''s hair was messy, her face was flushed, the emperor''s robes were wide open, and her head was sweating


    But now the house is clean and tidy. The emperor is dressed neatly. The empress just went out and her hair is not in disorder. The only suspicious thing is that the empress and the emperor are a little out of their wits. Needless to say, he and Wang Changliang went into the room. The emperor was still in a daze as if he hadn''t seen them.


    "The emperor?" "Four Xi" gently called.


    Murong Lin returned to God, instantly returned to normal, "what''s the matter?"


    Sixi, "..." He wants to know if it''s done? He was afraid of being slapped to death by the emperor.


    Jin chuan''er finally caught up with Shi Chuan, "Niang Niang."


    Shi pengpeng was startled by her and looked back at her, "what are you doing sneaky?"


    Jin chuan''er frowned, "empress, you and the emperor, you..."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Jin chuan''er, with a smile, put up two thumbs and said, "yes?"


    Shi pengpeng''s face had just returned to normal. She asked and brushed it red again. Ignore her, quickly back to Fengming palace, straight into the inner hall, shut the door, Jinchuan son chase a few steps, but was shut in the door, she some wonder, "Niang this is how?"


    Shi pengpeng is sitting at the dressing table, looking at herself in the mirror. Her face is red and simple, her eyebrows are full of spring, her lips are swollen She looked at it, put the mirror on the table and breathed out slowly.


    It was so sudden that she didn''t have time to respond. She didn''t expect that he would speak directly. He''s not quite well yet. How dare sheShe stroked her lips, which seemed to have a hot touch.


    He had a bad breath. He seemed to be ill, but he didn''t loosen it. Little by little, he tried to push her teeth open. She also seemed to be ill and dizzy. The whole person was confused and surrounded by his breath. He didn''t know what to do. He grabbed his robe like a drowning man, trying to gasp, but he blocked her up even more. The root of her tongue was hurt by him, huh He cried, his hand pinched her waist, so hard, as if to put her into the body


    She was very afraid, but she felt that it should be like this. At this stage, it should be like this. She didn''t hate it, even a little happy. She was trembling all over like goose bumps. She followed him to sink in the vortex


    Later, he opened a little distance, but did not let go. He looked down at her. His eyes were so dark, but there was a fire burning inside, which was a little frightening. He was panting and breathing all over her face. It was very hot. She just wanted to say something, but he pressed her in his arms. His big hand was on the back of her head. She heard his heart beat very fast and loud, like a runaway wild horse, and was about to rush out immediately.


    "The emperor?" She called him softly.


    "Don''t talk." Mo Ronglin held her, put his chin on her shoulder, and kept silent for a long time, "Peng Peng," he called her name for the first time, "are you ok?"


    "Not bad, not bad," she asked, "is the emperor OK?"


    He was silent for a moment and hugged her more tightly. "I''m fine."


    Is Peng Peng and lin''er OK?


    New book recommendation:


    when Jiang Yuchen raised his arm and hung it down, he held Ling Xin''s hand. Ling Xin''s heart jumped wildly and thought excitedly, "Oh, my God, is Mr. Jiang finally enlightened?"?


    As a result, Jiang Yuchen grabbed her hand and looked at it for two seconds, "it''s time to cut her nails."


    Ling Xin, "..." Angry, she pulled back her hand and quickened her pace.


    Jiang Yuchen is baffled. Oh, what''s his attitude? He was wrong to remind her of hygiene?


    For the new book "Xinxin Xiangrong" for monthly tickets, for support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1548

    Mo Ronglin felt that he was going to strike iron while it was hot. It seemed that he had some effect when he broke the bridge. At least Shi pengpeng didn''t push him away and didn''t get angry. When he left, he blushed and looked at him. His eyes were a little So he decided to sleep in Fengming Palace at night.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t expect that he had such a plan. Today, she had a surprise kiss in the South study. She is still in a trance. She thinks that the emperor''s step is a little big. Although he says he is very good, he is so hot that he should be ill. She must have a good rest for a few days. So she burned incense and bathed early and lay down on the bed. When she was about to fall asleep, she vaguely heard that the emperor had arrived. She thought she was dreaming and didn''t get up until the account was lifted and a tall figure came in. Then she woke up and dozed off.


    "Emperor, emperor, why are you here?"


    "I come to sleep." Mo Rong Lin pushed her into the bed, "after you sleep inside, I sleep outside, so you don''t fall."


    Shi pengpeng blinked and sat up. Later What do you mean? He''s going to sleep here in the future?


    "Why don''t you sit up and stop sleeping?"


    Shi pengpeng always felt uncomfortable and stretched his neck to look out of the account. "Who''s out there?"


    "No one, I''ve sent them away," muronglin said with a smile. "You can sleep at ease."


    Shi pengpeng, "..." That''s more and more uneasy


    Mo Ronglin had come to sleep with her before, but that time they had an argument, and he got angry and left. Now that he is thick skinned, there is nothing wrong with her. What will happen this time? She has no bottom in her heart.


    They lay down side by side. The account was closed. It seemed a little stuffy in the small space. Shi pengpeng lay on her back in a regular way. The whole person was stiff. She seldom slept in the same bed with others, so she was a little uncomfortable.


    Mo Ronglin''s calmness is better than her. With her eyes closed, she breathes evenly, as if she had really gone to sleep. But Shi pengpeng knows that he is not asleep. If he is going to sleep, how can he breathe so lightly?


    Of course, Mo Ronglin didn''t fall asleep. He was more attentive, so his breath was better controlled. He closed his eyes and touched Shi pengpeng''s hand under the quilt. First, he touched Shi pengpeng''s hand tentatively with his little finger. She didn''t hide. Then he moved it one by one and covered it with his whole palm.


    The moment she was held, Shi pengpeng swallowed her throat and felt her tongue dry. She earned a little, "emperor, I want to drink water."


    Mo Rong Lin was quiet for a moment, "OK, I''ll bring you water."


    When he got out of bed, Shi Chuang realized that his words were wrong. If he wanted to drink water, he would call Jin Chuaner or Qionghua Qiongyu. Why is he called the emperor? Besides, she doesn''t speak to the emperor, but to her husband. He is her husband


    Just wishful thinking, Mo Rong Lin brought water to her and called her, "come and drink water."


    Shi pengpeng moves outside and reaches for the cup. Mo Ronglin avoids her hand and sends the cup to her mouth. Shi pengpeng, "..."


    After drinking some water with his hand, Shi pengpeng lay back again. Mo Ronglin put the cup and soon came back. When he opened the quilt, he touched her hand, "is it cold?"


    How could it be cold? The handshake under the quilt just made her hot.


    Mo Ronglin said, "why is it so cold?"


    Shi pengpeng, "..."


    He lay down, because of the foreshadowing of the previous sentence, he naturally held her in his arms, "I''ll warm you."


    Shi pengpeng, "..." If it''s warmer, she''ll be on fire.


    He put his arm under her neck and put her in his arms. His chin was close to her face. His breath was getting hotter and hotter, but no one moved.


    After a long time, Shi pengpeng finally couldn''t stand it, "emperor, concubine, hot."


    "Hot," muronglin released her and reached over to untie her button. "Hot took off."


    Shi pengpeng, "..."


    There was a tension in her heart, and she had a premonition that they were going to finish the last step this evening. She is afraid to get up, press Mo Rong Lin''s hand, Na Na Na of, "minister concubine, again, not hot."


    Mo Rong Lin said, "I''m hot."


    Shi pengpeng didn''t look at him, but he heard the rustle of his clothes. She was shocked, but she didn''t know how to stop it. Yu Guangli threw his coat to the end of the bed and lifted his leg to take off his trousers. She suddenly felt that her breathing was not smooth. No, it was still hot. The heat made her forehead sweat.


    Murong Lin admired himself, and his heart was about to come out. He was so calm on the surface. He reached for her forehead and said, "how do you sweat so much?"


    Shi pengpeng, "..."


    "Take it off. It''s cool." Mo Ronglin said, "after the Mid Autumn Festival, how can it still be so hot, autumn tiger?" As she spoke, she unbuttoned her clothes.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t stop him this time, because she found that everything Mo Ronglin did seemed premeditated, from cold to hot, from hot to undress, and what was the next step was very clear. All of a sudden, she admitted her fate. Those who are coming will always come. She can''t avoid it. If he can demobilize the harem for her, what else can she care about.Mo Ronglin really plans to do this. He doesn''t want to procrastinate any more. He is a man who does great things. Indecision is not his character. He must take down Shi pengpeng and let the woman depend on him from body to heart. She is his and he wants to conquer her. This idea hovers in his mind and is stronger than anything else.


    He began to kiss her, from the forehead to the eyes to the tip of the nose to the lips, chin, neck and clavicle, all the way down, she trembled under him, like a delicate flower, pitiful, weak, and even some wronged, timid whisper, "emperor, you should be gentle..."


    Mo Rong Lin answered her in a dumb voice, "I will be light, very light..."


    After a while, Shi Peng asked again, "emperor, can you..."


    This sentence is just like adding fuel to the fire, which immediately ignited Mo Ronglin''s fighting spirit. He almost gritted his teeth, "I''ll let you know whether I can do it soon?"


    In fact, Mo Ronglin misunderstood her meaning. She was worried about his hidden illness, and was afraid that he could not bear to ask. However, Mo Ronglin thought that she was challenging his majesty. The king of Jin enlightened him about these things. Although he had hidden illness, he did not practice it, but he had rich theoretical knowledge.


    As he sank, Shi pengpeng screamed, "ah, it hurts!" Mo Ronglin is too scared to move. Shi pengpeng is really scared and doesn''t know what to think. He kicks him out of bed


    Mo Rong Lin fell in the account, like a big fish caught by the net, staring at her in amazement.


    Shi pengpeng really didn''t expect to have such pain. It must be his wrong way. It can''t hurt so much. She really wanted to hurt so much. With her mother''s temper, she had already beaten general Du all over the bed. How could she still give birth to her brother?


    Originally, I didn''t plan to add more. The readers are too enthusiastic, so I''d better add it. Some readers say that they haven''t seen enough of pengpeng and lin''er, so let''s have another chapter. The monthly ticket for the new book is up.


    Let''s have a preview. There''s only one chapter tomorrow. The countdown starts for the little princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1549

    Shi pengpeng thought that Mo Ronglin was kicked out of bed by her and would go away in a rage, but he didn''t. He just stood up on the edge of the bed in amazement, and his naked body was exposed in front of her.


    She was frightened, afraid and embarrassed. She quickly lowered her head and looked at her fingers, but Yu Guang''s right position was even worse. She simply turned half of her body and could not see him.


    After a while, Mo Ronglin uncovers the quilt and lies in. He doesn''t speak or touch her, so he lies straight. Shi pengpeng doesn''t know what he means, and doesn''t dare to ask. He slowly shrinks back under the quilt, lies on his side, and listens to the voice behind him. In the dead of night, a little voice will be amplified, but Mo Ronglin doesn''t move at all, but he breathes slowly When he sank down, Shi pengpeng listened to his breathing. His stiff body relaxed little by little, and he soon fell asleep.


    Wake up in the morning, there is no one around, she yawned, outside immediately someone asked softly, "the empress is awake."


    Shi pengpeng sat up and rubbed her eyes. The curtain was lifted and hung on the hook of dragon and Phoenix. Qionghua and Qiongyu came forward to serve her up.


    "Where is chuan''er?"


    Qionghua replied, "sister Chuaner has gone to Aunt laurel."


    Shi pengpeng frowned slightly, "is it aunt Laurel''s disease..."


    "No, sister chuan''er said that yesterday a lady was tired. She wanted to ask aunt laurel to see if there was any way to get rid of it..."


    Shi pengpeng blushed, "what''s in the girl''s mind all day long? What should be inquired about is not inquired about, and what should not be inquired about is not inquired about. "


    "I''m not asking." Jin chuan''er came into the door and raised her hand. "Look, I just got it from Tai hospital," she handed it to Qionghua. "Hurry up, get some water to bathe the empress. If you sprinkle it in the water and stir it up, you can calm your nerves and get rid of the pain."


    Qionghua nodded with a smile, "I''m going now."


    "Wait a minute," Shi Chuang stopped her and glanced at Jin chuan''er, "don''t be busy. We don''t need it."


    "But empress, aunt laurel said, the first one..."


    "Shut up."


    "It hurts the first time..."


    "I told you to shut up and say," she hit her angrily.


    Jin chuan''er''s skin is thick and fleshy. It doesn''t hurt to hit her. It''s just strange. She winks at Qionghua Qiongyu and asks them to go out. Then she carefully asks Shi Chuan, "lady, didn''t you succeed last night?"


    Shi pengpeng hummed coldly, "it didn''t work."


    "Is it the emperor''s hidden disease..."


    "No


    "Why is that?"


    Shi pengpeng glared at her, "if you don''t ask, you still ask. Do you really think our Palace won''t beat you?"


    Jin chuan''er didn''t dare to ask more. After a while, she heard Shi Chuan ask her, "how''s aunt laurel? Are you better?"


    "Aunt Laurel was lying in bed. It''s said that the emperor stayed in Fengming Palace last night. My aunt''s spirit would be better. My aunt asked my maidservant to take the baiji powder. She said that sprinkling it in the bath basin is good for my mother."


    "You must be talking in front of your aunt."


    "How can I? How smart is my aunt? Did she follow the emperor and the Empress Dowager? My aunt said that our emperor is very cold and warm, just like the emperor. The emperor has done the same for the Empress Dowager to demobilize the harem. It can be seen that our emperor is also a lover. Empress, you can be kind to the emperor in the future. If you want to have half of what the Empress Dowager is like to the emperor, we will be satisfied. "


    Shi pengpeng was silent for a moment. "My aunt is just too worried. She''s getting worse every day."


    "Who said no," said Jin chuan''er. "The last time the emperor''s wife got married, my aunt was so tired that she fell ill. After a while, her royal highness Qingyang and her royal highness Sheng are going to marry again. My aunt said that her royal highness and her royal highness are all big. Their palms and backs are full of meat. If they get a bowl of water, they will be tired."


    Shi pengpeng sighed, "poor aunt has been trapped in the palace all her life. She never married herself. Compared with aunt green lotus and aunt Qihong, aunt Laurel''s life is a little bitter."


    "Blame that Wei Taiyi," Jin chuan''er said angrily, "it''s him who delayed my aunt."


    "Two days ago, I heard the emperor say that Aunt laurel is going to have a happy event. Before, the emperor set up doctor Lu Zheng and aunt. Is it going to be a success?"


    "That''s the best," Jin chuan''er laughed. "If aunt has a companion, the emperor and empress can rest assured."


    -


    after a sleep, laurel wakes up and slowly opens her eyes. She sees the account beside the bed hanging on the gold and silver hook. The window near the south is half opened. The room is full of light. Her right hand is on the edge of the bed. It looks like someone has just probed her pulse. But she remembers that she only went to sleep after probing her pulse. How can this Kung Fu doctor Lu Zheng come to probe her pulse again Her illness


    Not far away from the table, a man in Yizheng''s robe, with his back to her, was bending over to write something, black Futou, blue robe, wrists driving wide sleeves to gently shake when writingAlthough very similar to that person, but she knows not, this is Lu Leyuan.


    Xiao Nuo went to the bed and said, "ah, my aunt is awake."


    The man''s hand pauses, but for a moment he goes on writing.


    Laurel asked Xiao Nuo to help her sit up, "Lu Yizheng, is this my disease..." Before she finished speaking, her whole body seemed to be fixed. She couldn''t believe her eyes. The man turned back, not Lu Leyuan, but Wei Zhongqing!


    It must be that she is wrong, that she is hallucinating, that she is dreaming


    "Laurel," the man came over and sat on the chair beside the bed, "you are much thinner. "I," he said, lowering his head and raising it quickly, his eyes resting on her head for a moment, looking into her eyes, "I came back too late."


    Laurel''s eyes from the mist, eyes gradually red, biting the lips, so set to look at him.


    "I don''t know..." Wei Zhongqing also red eyes, "if I knew your decision, I would not go..."


    Laurel Yang head, let tears flow back, to this time, she is still stubborn want to maintain their dignity. When her mind gradually calmed down, she finally said, "what are you doing now?"


    "I know my sin is unforgivable," Wei Zhongqing said. "Laurel, let me comb your hair for you."


    Laurel Leng for a while, "help me comb my hair?"


    "I know it''s a bit abrupt, but I, I think," Wei Zhongqing blushed. "In the past, when the Empress Dowager was not happy, the emperor combed her hair. I want to take this opportunity to make amends for you."


    "No," said laurel coldly, "you and I are not up to that."


    "It''s just a comb, nothing else," Wei Zhongqing said, staring into her eyes. "Laurel, I''m wrong."


    Laurel half silent, said to the servants in the room, "you all go out."


    Xiao Nuo immediately drove everyone out and closed the door with his backhand.


    Laurel got out of bed and sat in front of the dressing table. "If you dare to hurt me, I''ll beat you out with a stick. You''re not allowed to come again."


    "Good." Wei Zhongqing swallowed his throat, picked up the comb and combed it carefully from the beginning to the end of his hair


    Well, laurel is also perfect. I think it''s a little fast, so I''ll add another section in the next chapter.


    New book recommendation:


    Ling Xin was woken up by him and thought, "Oh no, I''m caught peeping. I''m busy running up the stairs and trying to escape from the crime scene. Who knows that Jiang Yuchen steps over to catch up with her and grabs her arm. Ling Xin plays tricks and sits on the stairs," what do you catch me for, I didn''t do anything. "


    "Head up."


    Ling Xin pretended to ask, "what do you do?" Still obedient face up, Jiang Yuchen''s face on top of her, her heart thumping up, can happiness come so suddenly Will it be too fast She can''t bear it


    Jiang Yuchen patted on her forehead, "how are you?"


    Ling Xin, "I''m ok." Heart said: come on.


    Jiang Yuchen sat down and asked her to put her head on his leg. Her expression was a little worried. "Why did she suddenly have a nosebleed?"


    Continue to ask for monthly pass and support!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1550

    A few maids in waiting around Xiao Nuo chirped, "sister Xiao Nuo, who is that man in the room?"


    Little Nuo Bai gave her a look, "haven''t you seen it yet? My aunt''s eyes are red. It must be that doctor Wei has come back."


    "Oh," exclaimed a little maid, "what can doctor Lu do?"


    "Yes, Dr. Lu is also interested in our aunt. Every time she is not well, Dr. Lu comes to her to feel her pulse. It''s very considerate."


    "Who said it is not? Seeing that my aunt and doctor Lu are about to achieve the right result, it''s not the right time for doctor Wei to come back."


    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Nuo glared at her, "which eye do you see that aunt and doctor Lu are about to achieve the right result? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t have a shadow. It''s bad for my aunt''s reputation. "


    The little maid in waiting was scolded. She vomited her tongue and didn''t dare to talk.


    After a while, someone asked, "sister xiaonuo, do you think that if Dr. Wei combs her hair, she can forgive him?"


    Xiao Nuo thought, "no matter who aunt chooses in the end, we all wish her well."


    Another little maid in waiting said bitterly, "our aunt is too stubborn. I''m afraid she won''t choose anyone."


    After listening to her words, everyone sighed a little. With Laurel''s temperament, I was afraid that she would not choose anyone in the end.


    Just as everyone was talking, the door opened and laurel came out. Everyone was quiet and looked at her hair with wide eyes.


    I''m used to seeing aunt Laurel''s self combed hair style. Leng buting''s hair style has become the one to be married in the boudoir many years ago. Everyone is not used to it. Xiaonuo is the first one to react to it. She is so happy that her eyes are misty. Her aunt has changed her hair style, which means that she won''t be lonely all her life.


    Yuegui was blushed by the little maids and said angrily, "why, don''t you know my aunt?"


    "I know," Xiao Nuo ran to her arm and said with a smile, "aunt combs this hairstyle better. Dr. Wei, you are so skillful."


    Wei Zhongqing was a little surprised. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Four Xi father-in-law accompanies to come, the aunt sees you again is that appearance, maidservant guess must be Wei Tai Yi right."


    Laurel in her face gently pinch, "you ghost spirit." He turned his head and said to Wei Zhongqing, "after combing your hair, you can go."


    Wei Zhongqing said with a smile, "I won''t go. I won''t go any more."


    Laurel stares at him, "what''s the matter with a man staying in my room? Come on, or I''ll beat you out with a stick. "


    "You won''t go away with a stick," Wei Zhongqing said. "You are aunt Sanpin. Who dares to chew your tongue? Besides, who in the palace doesn''t know about us? Your reputation has long been tied with me. If you want to go together, you should stay together."


    Yuegui spat at him with a red face, "how did you become so shameless after going to Nanyuan..." He was shameless in the room just now, which made her unable to resist. When she was held by him in her arms, she felt a little strange, but at the moment when the breath intersected, she felt that he was still Wei Zhongqing, who had never changed at all.


    The time that had passed came back, and he finally bowed his head for her. She is no longer stubborn, destined to be him, that is him!


    -


    when Shi Chuan heard the news, he was very surprised and asked Jin chuan''er, "why didn''t anyone tell us about the return of Wei Taiyi?"


    "Maybe the emperor is afraid of going out and wants to give aunt laurel a surprise." Jin chuan''er said, "it was brought by father-in-law Sixi, but she didn''t introduce it. When she went, aunt laurel didn''t wake up. Doctor Wei probed her pulse. When she wrote the prescription, she woke up. Listening to Xiao Nuo, she was stunned."


    Shi pengpeng breathed a sigh, "when Dr. Wei comes back, my aunt''s illness should be cured."


    Jin chuan''er said, "aunt is good, but the Emperor..."


    "What happened to the emperor?"


    "Father Si Xi said that the emperor had a cough today. I don''t know if he was cold at night."


    Shi pengpeng was surprised. He thought of kicking Mo Ronglin to the ground last night. Did that Huizi get cold?


    She told Jin chuan''er, "go to the kitchen and ask for two pears. I''ll steam a crystal sugar Chuanbei pear for the emperor."


    "Ah, I''m going now!" Jinchuan son happily agreed, turned and ran away.


    Shi pengpeng steamed the Sydney and sent it to Mo Ronglin in person. She also wanted to make amends and kick the emperor out of bed. People should know that she had to go to the ancestral temple and kneel down. But Mo Ronglin didn''t say a word. She climbed to bed and went to sleep. Before she woke up, he left. She didn''t know if she was angry?


    Taking the Sydney soup into the South study, Mo Ronglin criticizes the fold, but he doesn''t lift his head. Shi pengpeng knows that the emperor is really angry.


    She put the tray on the book case. "Emperor, I heard that you have a cough. I steamed sugar Chuan Bei Xue Li specially to relieve cough. Please drink it while it''s hot."


    Mo Rong Lin glanced at the bowl of Sydney. "I don''t eat sweets."


    Shi pengpeng coaxed him, "it''s not sweet either. There are Sichuan scallops."


    "I don''t suffer.""It''s not bitter, it''s not bitter. I put rock sugar in it."


    "I will not eat anything that is neither sweet nor bitter."


    "But the emperor''s dragon body..."


    Mo Rong Lin said sarcastically, "do you still care about my dragon body?"


    Shi pengpeng said with a smile, "of course I care. The emperor is a man of all gold. It''s a big deal to sneeze. How dare I..."


    Mo Rong Lin interrupts her, sneer, "what do you dare not?"


    Shi pengpeng knew that he meant something and was still angry about what happened last night. Can you blame her? It really hurt. She was thin skinned and didn''t know what to do when it came to this. She patiently advised him for a long time, but he didn''t listen. For a moment, she got a little annoyed and said angrily, "I''d like to steam Sydney for you. I don''t want to drink it!" With that, she left in a huff.


    Mo Ronglin watched her figure disappear at the door. The expression on his face changed again and again. After a while, he picked up the bowl and said, "don''t drink if you don''t drink. I want to drink." Finish saying really one breath drank the soup water clean.


    Shi pengpeng didn''t go far. He just stayed at the door and looked at the whole scene. He couldn''t help laughing and went in again. "Didn''t the emperor say no, how did he drink again?"


    Mo Rong Lin''s face was taut, but there was a slight smile in his eyes. He said, "I''m thirsty. I''ll drink it as water."


    "That''s right," Shi pengpeng put the bowl into the tray, looked at Mo Ronglin and blushed, "well, my concubine asked the kitchen to make a little silver fish at night. Will the emperor come?"


    "Since the Queen invited me, I''ll go." Mo Rong Lin looked at her red face, itching unbearable, voice a little hoarse, "just eat?"


    Shi Chuang''s head was lower, his voice was lower, and Bai Xi''s neck was red. "Chuaner prepared Bletilla powder, which can relieve pain..."


    Mo Rong Lin''s heart leaped fiercely, "Peng Peng," he wanted to hold her, Shi Peng''s body flashed, "no, I''m holding the bowl, don''t fall, I''m leaving, at night, you can, that, um, ah..."


    She was incoherent and flustered. She almost ran away with something.


    Inside, Mo Ronglin rubbed his hands excitedly and hit the table with a fist. He laughed like a fool!


    It''s not necessary to write about the process of Peng Peng and lin''er''s success. It will be harmonious. Just know that lin''er is extremely brave. That''s the story of Peng Peng and lin''er. Thank you. The wedding will be arranged tomorrow.


    Continue to ask for monthly pass and support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1551

    Go forward with great strength and vigour. The whole town turns out to be empty. The people of Ling''an are gathered on the side of the official road to see the bustle. The horses carrying dowry everfount come out from the palace gate and go to the Ningfu palace.


    has a number of horses, but to see how much dowry has prepared for the princess''s Royal Highness, he repeatedly interrupted by a cry of surprise:


    , "look, that''s the groom''s groom. Good, handsome, and magnificent!"


    is coming. The princess''s sedan chair is coming. It''s beautiful.


    "is that the Queen''s sedan chair after all? It''s the one and only one of the East Vietnamese nations."


    "The relationship between lord Ning and the emperor has always been intimate, but now the princess is still in the family. I''m afraid that from now on the family of Ning will be able to walk horizontally in Lin''an City."


    "Lord Ning has always kept a low profile. Although young, he is also stable. The emperor is willing to marry the princess. Maybe he values the courtesy of the Ning family."


    "childhood sweetheart and Ning Gong''s childhood are good. It''s logical to grow up and become husband and wife."


    Someone murmured and shook his head, "so much dowry, ten li red dowry is just like this."


    "I''m afraid we can''t finish the dowry for ten li. How many horses have we passed since we stand here? It''s not over yet


    "I heard that the dowry was prepared when the emperor was in power. It was well known that the emperor favored the eldest princess. Every time he got a baby, he chose the best one to add the dowry to the eldest princess. Such a big cat''s eye stone, a red coral tree taller than human beings, and a big tourmaline more emerald than bamboo Year after year, don''t you save so much? "


    "Oh, what you said is true. Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    "I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but my neighbor''s daughter was on duty in Chengde hall when she was old. I listened to her."


    "Tut Tut, I''ve really opened my eyes today..."


    "It''s the emperor''s daughter who doesn''t worry about getting married. These dowries alone make people envious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the gate of Ningfu, Jia Tong watched the people unload their dowry, took it in turn, smacked his mouth, and said with some emotion, "Xiaojiu, this time your family can make a big fortune, marry a princess, and get a golden mountain, which can''t be spent in ten lives."


    Ning, who had always been expressionless, had a happy look on his face today. He said with a modest smile, "it''s all the love of the emperor and the emperor. Those things are just external things. What Qihong and I value is Qingyang. We will treat Qingyang as our daughter."


    Jia Tong hummed and laughed, "no matter how to be a daughter, it''s not a daughter. Unlike my little flower, it''s my daughter." With a melancholy sigh, "I don''t know which kid will be cheaper in the future." See rather nine want to open mouth, wave a hand, "you don''t talk, you this kind of person that don''t have a daughter can''t understand my mood, I still go to nag with the emperor." With that, he walked slowly into the door with his hands behind his back.


    Ning Jiu, "..."


    In a quiet room in the backyard of Ningfu, Qi Hong, LV he, Shi YingYing and Yue GUI are talking around Bai Qianfan. After a few years apart, we met again. We all had too much to say, especially laurel. Since she saw Bai Qianfan, her eyes have been red, and she didn''t dare to speak, for fear that she would cry.


    Bai Qianfan joked: "Yo, laurel, how much has been wronged? Tell me quickly, who bullied you?"


    "No one bullies me," said laurel, trying to hold back the sour feeling. "I just want to be the Empress Dowager. I dream that when the emperor and his two Highnesses become relatives, I will go to Jiangnan to serve the Empress Dowager. I will never be separated from you again."


    Bai Qianfan holding laurel''s hand, "it was my selfish intention to leave you here at the beginning. Only when several children have you watching, can I rest assured that I have worked hard for you these years."


    Laurel endured for a long time or shed tears, choked and said, "maidservant is not hard, looking at the emperor and Empress and Meimei, his highness Qingyang and his highness Sheng also have a home, maidservant heart happy."


    Bai Qianfan reached out to wipe her tears. "Thanks to you, we can live a comfortable life in Jiangnan." Said, she stood up, smiling like that little girl, "I give you a gift." With that, she was really blessed. She was so scared that she caught her tightly: "empress dowager, you can''t use it. Maidservants want to have a short life."


    Bai Qianfan said with a smile, "you call me the empress dowager, but I always regard you as sisters. I know that over the years, sheng''er''s clothes are made by sister Lvhe. Sister Qihong''s cakes are sent to the palace every so often. Needless to say, laurel is taken care of by her before lin''er gets married. Yingying is a big shopkeeper who manages everything every day. She usually has a lot of experience with sheng''er Take care of me. I remember all these feelings in my heart. This life is not clear. We will be sisters in the next life. I''ll serve you... "


    -


    in the next room, Mo Rongshu has a heart to heart talk with Mo Ronglin and his son. They are rational and introverted people. They don''t talk about family affairs. They talk about politics and state affairs.


    Mo Ronglin humbly asks his father for advice on how to run the country. Mo Rongshu doesn''t say much, but only mentions one or two points. When his son is older, he has his own way. As long as the road is right, he can go any way. He doesn''t want to draw rules for Mo Ronglin and confine his son to a narrow range. Mo Ronglin is more powerful than him and should have a broader world to soar.The man''s words are simple, and then he is silent. Mo Ronglin is surprised to see Mo Rongshu sitting still. You should know that his father and his mother are inseparable at ordinary times, and they are looking for someone after a short separation. What''s the matter today?


    He asked, "father, why don''t you go there?"


    Mo Rong Shu wry smile, "this meeting son in the past, your mother''s eyes must be red, I can''t see her like that."


    "Let''s not talk about it for so long. If we don''t see each other for a few years, we''ll shed tears."


    "Let them say it," murongshu said, "your mother also wants them. Isn''t that the way women are? Just cry and laugh. Just finish. Your mother is not the only one who has her husband''s children. She likes to make friends. She changes her heart for her heart. She makes friends all her life, "he said with emotion." your mother is more sincere, open and transparent than anyone else. "


    Mo Ronglin''s face darkened for a moment, "is the empress mother to me..." After the death of Nanyuan empress, he never met Bai Qianfan, which became a serious problem for him. He wanted to open the knot while meeting this time, but his mother was next door, so he couldn''t summon up courage.


    Mo Rongshu patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. I''ll have a good chat with your mother later. If you have anything to say, your mother will understand."


    Mo Ronglin nodded silently.


    It''s still not over Hope is in the next chapter.


    Jiageng asked for a monthly pass for his new book "Xinxin Xiangrong". No matter how much more, he finished it in one breath today. Thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 C1552

    During the conversation, the princess''s sedan chair came to the door, and the letter came, and everyone went to the front yard.


    When they saw him, they saluted him. They knew that he had something to say to Bai Qianfan, but they didn''t disturb him much. They hurried to the front yard.


    "Lin''er," Bai Qianfan looked at him with a smile, "you seem to be growing tall again," she stood beside him and compared with him with a good hand, "the mother was here before, but now she''s only here."


    Mo Ronglin looks at the petite Bai Qianfan. For a moment, he is a little sour. When he was a child, his mother protected him. When he grew up, he didn''t return anything. He also poked her heart.


    He lowered his head, "mother, son, I''m sorry for you..."


    Bai Qianfan covered his mouth. "Don''t say it. Everything is destiny. Let him pass the past. Let''s look forward."


    Seeing that Mo Ronglin was silent, she patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "You''ve done well in recent years. You''ve taken good care of Dongyue. Your father has a high opinion of you. Your mother believes that you can be a good emperor for generations. Now that you have become a relative and have a small family of your own, although your mother didn''t read any books, she also knows that everything is going well at home. You and pengpeng lead a good life and set a good example for the common people in the world. The common people will naturally look up to you, and they will be happy in their childhood. Every family will be harmonious and beautiful, and we will have peace in Dongyue. "


    Mo Rong Lin nodded, "son knows." Although these words are very simple, the truth is very deep. As expected, the empress lived a transparent and bright life. By contrast, he was The big stone that had been pressing on his heart for a long time finally came down.


    Mo Rongshu stood at the door and looked at it for a while. He walked slowly. He habitually gathered Bai Qianfan in his arms and looked at his son. "Lin''er, by this time Qingyang married sheng''er, your mother and I came back to see you. You are all big and have your own world. In the future, your mother and I should never have a chance to come back. The road ahead depends on you to protect your brother Younger brother and sister, protect the country, you have a heavy burden on your shoulders


    "Please don''t worry," Murong Lin bowed to them deeply. "The son will protect his younger brother and sister, protect the country, and live a good life. If the son wants you, he will go to Jiangnan to visit his father and mother."


    His last name is father and mother. Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan smile happily. They once worried that Mo Ronglin would become a cold faced and cold hearted man. Now it seems that he is not out of shape. He is their own son.


    -


    after a series of cumbersome procedures, it''s finally time to get married. Mo Rong Qingyang can''t wait to see her father and mother earlier, but it''s not for anything else. When Mo Rongshu and Bai Qianfan arrive at Lin''an City, they don''t go back to the palace. They go directly to Ningfu. They say that the emperor is afraid that the Empress Dowager is tired and doesn''t want to go to the palace. They ask Qihong to clean up the quiet room and give Bai Qianfan a rest. When she hears the news, she can''t help but feel that her father is a model of loving his wife all over the world. She even leaves her daughter behind.


    After paying homage to heaven and earth, Murong Qingyang was held by the bridegroom and turned around. He lifted the lid and saw Murong Shu and Bai Qianfan sitting on the top. He was so happy that he cried out, "father, mother!" As she called, she wanted to go to them. The bridegroom quickly put down the cover and whispered, "Your Highness, it''s not finished yet. Please bear it again."


    Murong Qingyang vomits his tongue and turns to see Ning''an. The latter looks at her with a smile. She seems to have nothing to do with her. She is so sweet in her heart that she thinks that Ning''an will love her no less than her father and mother, and her husband will be a model of loving wife.


    Cheng Cheng, his royal highness was sent to the bridal chamber.


    when someone else gets married, the bridegroom''s servant wants to entertain the guests before entering the bridal chamber. Ning An has no idea. He knows too much about Mo Rong''s beauty. His royal highness is a sitting duck, so he has to pick up the cover for her early, or the goods will tear down the cover.


    raised the head. Ning''an imagined the bride''s half shy head, but the Royal Highness obviously didn''t walk the usual way. She looked up, not half shy, and looked at him with a smile. "Ning An, I am your daughter-in-law."


    Rather smile, "..."


    The bridegroom took two puffs from the corner of her mouth and said, "your highness and Fuma have a drink at jiaohuai bar."


    "Good." Murong Qingyang went to the table to get the wine cup, and was stopped by the bridesmaid, "Your Highness, someone is doing this, just sit down." It''s not the first time to be a bridesmaid, but I''ve never seen such a positive bride.


    The small wine cup was handed to the two newlyweds. In full view of the public, Ning An was a little embarrassed and blushed slightly. His ink face was clear and he took the initiative to wrap his arm up and his head came up. He put the wine cup on his mouth and asked the bride, "is that so?"


    Bridegroom, " Yes, yes, your highness


    Her face almost stick up, Ning''an a little embarrassed, drink Jiaobei wine just, didn''t say to drink face to face, the goods actually called up, "Ning''an, you hit my nose."


    Ning''an, "..."


    A few maid secretly cover mouth to smile. Bai Qianfan and Qi honglvhe hid by the door for a long time, and finally they couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile, rather an more uninteresting, quickly drink the wine finished.


    When Murong Qingyang saw Bai Qianfan, he was so happy that he came to hold herBai Qianfan hugged her daughter with a smile. "They are married. They are still coquettish. Sit well. Your mother has something to tell you."


    "Mother, you said," in front of Bai Qianfan, Mo Rong was sitting upright, looking very clever.


    "Ningan, sit down, too."


    "Yes, Empress Dowager." Ning An also sits down, he knows empress dowager wants to enjoin should be him.


    Who knows Bai Qianfan a mouth, he was stunned.


    "Ning''an, if Qingyang bullies you, tell me that her father can''t deal with her. I''ll deal with her."


    Murong Qingyang is not happy, "mother, you are not to charge me, how to charge him?"


    "Mother of course also wants to charge you," Bai Qianfan corrected his face, "Qingyang, you are spoiled by your father when you are young, and you have developed a lawless temperament. After you get married, you are not allowed to bully Ning''an."


    Mo Rong Qingyang, "..."


    green lotus saw her royal highness eating a shrunken look, not happy, not funny too bold, looking at Qi Hong winking.


    "You should be filial to your parents in law. You should not be too big or too small. You should discuss everything with Ning''an. You should not make decisions on your own. You should get along well with your husband and wife. You should not fight with your husband all the time. You should be a member of the board of directors. You should not spend too much money Respect Ning''an, don''t sweep his face, love him, and ask for help. If Ning''an is bullied outside, take it out on him.... " The people present at


    were even more laughing. The other family was afraid that the girl would be bullied by her husband. When she arrived at her royal highness, she turned red and red, but she could not say what it was.


    Murong Qingyang was also embarrassed and said with a red face, "mother, I don''t know what you said. Don''t worry, I will be good to Ning''an!"


    Qi Hong also said, "the queen mother is relieved, her royal highness and the accompanying horses will be harmonious and beautiful."


    "That''s good," Bai Qianfan finally told Ning An, "Qingyang is not obedient. If you beat her, you''ll be honest. She admires that her skill is better than her."


    Ning''an, "..." He married an unusual daughter-in-law and such a unique mother-in-law. God loves him so much.


    -


    it''s late at night,


    the guests gradually disperse, and Ning''an goes back to the bridal chamber. Qingyang has bathed, his hair is scattered, and he looks at him with a smile. He is nervous and pretends to be calm. "Husband, it''s late. Let''s go to the bridal chamber."


    Ning An corrects her, "you should say we have a rest."


    Qing Yang does not understand, "not bridal chamber?"


    Ning''an, "..."


    of course, it is necessary for the bridal chamber to have such a long mind. Can it not be desired? It is only when the clothes are worn out that the royal highness of the princess finds herself thinking this thing too well, but she is not a delicate princess. She is very brave and encourages her to look at Ning Ning, who is full of sweat. "Come on, you can do it."


    Ning''an, "..."


    The bright red candle is dripping with tears quietly. The room is full of red, and the account is dark. Two people who love each other are entangled. They give themselves to each other carefully and honestly


    From wearing pants to playing together, little friends have become the most intimate lovers. Those fun, quarrel, happiness and sorrow are all mixed in the long time. At this moment, the dust finally settled down. It turns out that I am yours and you are mine. God has already doomed that we will never separate.


    (end of full text)


    before writing, the author sat down for a long time and didn''t want to code a word, because he didn''t give up. Knock down the final chapter, but it is a long breath, all the world will come to an end banquet, this way with you, it is worth, very happy.


    Thank you for your support and encouragement. I hope you will continue to accompany me. I see many familiar faces waiting for you in the new book Xinxin Xiangrong.


    every time the ending will be announced in advance, but there will always be readers who feel less satisfied and feel very sudden. Why do they stop here? If not enough, come back to a small theater:


    wedding night, Qi Hong is afraid that her son is young and full of sap and hurt the princess, and runs to the corner. Then she can hear the princess''s Royal Highness say, "you can''t do it, you can''t let me come."


    Scared her all the way trot into the house, Ning an a look to know what she went to, comfort her way, "don''t worry, Ning An has propriety."


    Qi Hongxin said, "I''m not worried about my son. I''m worried that her royal highness is too fierce for her son to bear."


    It''s over! Thank you!


    One more wave of monthly ticket support, scatter flowers!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!